Hondo's Cabin http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl Cabin Exterior >> The Barnyard >> After Chaos http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728 Message started by Jeanette on Apr 13th, 2015, 11:25am

Title: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 13th, 2015, 11:25am Fall 39 A.C. Chihiro, a thirteen-year-old Japanese girl with medium length hair and wearing a white gown, falls from the sky headfirst. She opens her eyes. "Where am I?" Facing her with his wings outstretched, a crow flies beside her. She embraces him. "It feels like I'm falling from the sky. It's strange. Why am I not feeling scared now?" "Caw, caw." The crow replies. "Are you worried about me?" Chihiro looks around. "Where am I? What is this? Everything here feels so soft and warm but I'm anxious inside. I'm not afraid," she embraces the crow closer to her chest, "but my heart feels cold." The crow flies out of her arms and grabs the hem of her gown with his talons, first flapping his wings but then stretching them out. Chihiro shakes her head. "I know you can't but thank you anyway." The crow lets go of the gown and flies away. Once she cleared the clouds, Chihiro sees she's falling toward a city. With her head buried in a pillow, it's the first thing Chihiro sees when she opens her eyes. "More clouds? I must be still in that strange dream." Her hand clinches the pillow. "What?" Chihiro sits up, looks to see she's in a large bed, in what looks like a classroom turned bedroom. Other than her bike, everything she brought with her is beside the bed. "Where am I?" The sun shines brightly through the windows, indicating it's the middle of the day. "Oh, so you are awake." Reki, a young lady in her late teens, with long black hair and charcoal-grey feathered wings, walks in. She's wearing a long skirt, boots and an unbuttoned long-sleeve shirt over her black T-shirt. "Sorry, we had to do some quick shopping." Other young ladies are behind her. The youngest, Kuu, is the second to come in. She's wearing a pair of shorts and a hoodie. Her blond hair is cut short, making her look like a boy. "You've been asleep for an entire day. It was amazing." "See. I should have stayed here." Hikari is in her mid to late teens. She wears glasses and has her long blond hair tied back with an elegant bow. Her clothes were proper and feminine. Behind her is Kana, approximately the same age as Hikari. She has short hair and wears coveralls and work boots. Nemu is the oldest and has lived at the orphanage the longest. She has long brown hair and unremarkable features. Several of them talk at the same time. Reki puts down the basket and claps her hands to get their attention. "Hey, everybody! Try to talk one at a time. You're all going to confuse her." She grabs a chair and situates it next to the bed. "I'm sorry for all of the commotion." She sits down. "My name is Reki. You are in my room but it doubles as a guest room. Don't worry about it. You can use it freely." "You turned this guest room into your room to be more precise." Nemu says. Reki turns to Nemu. "That's why I'm moving my stuff out." She continues. "First of all, could you tell us about your dream?" "My dream?" Chihiro does not understand why a dream is so important. It's the first question she's asked. "Yes, you had one didn't you?" Chihiro did mention something about a dream as she woke up. "Well, uh." "Oh, sorry. Did you have a scary dream?" "No. Don't worry. It's okay. Let's see. I had a dream in which I was falling down from somewhere very high up in the sky." "What else? Did you see anything?" "I think I might have saw something but I can't remember." The town's clock tower rings. "Oh no, lunch break is over." Kuu says. "Oh, man, this is bad." Kana walks to the nearest window. "I have to get back to work." "I guess today is just introductions." Hikari says. "We can come back tomorrow so we can talk a lot more then." "Reki, you can take it from here." Nemu says as she and the others leave. Reki remains with Chihiro. She gets up and stretches. "Peace and quiet, finally. It's hard to explain things smoothly with a lot of people around." She sits at the edge of the bed. "Let's see, where do you think we should begin?" "Can you tell me where I am?" Chihiro looks at Reki's wings and asks with genuine interest. "Are those real?" Reki smiles, turns to her side and moves her wings. "You're in Old School. We call it Old School because this used to be a school. You arrived here yesterday, exhausted, with a bike, the clothes you had on you and personal items." She gets up again and ties her hair back. "We're not human, are we?" Chihiro asks. "Nobody knows exactly what we are, if we're human or not." "Why me? I'm just an ordinary girl." "We are all asking why but nobody knows anything." The following morning, in the girls' bathroom, Chihiro puts on a brown dress and a pair of sandals because that is all that the orphanage has to provide her. The clothes and shoes she wore when she arrived are small for her. After brushing her medium length hair, she ties it back with the purple hair tie she had with her. Three elementary school age children are running in the guest room. One of them, a girl, looks like an anthropomorphic rabbit with beige fur. "Reki, play with us!" "How many times have I told you not to come into this room with your muddy shoes on?" Reki asks. A boy pulls on Reki's sleeve. "Reki, why aren't you coming to class with us?" Reki kneels down. "I told you before I won't be there because I have to take care of the new girl." She noticed his elbow. "Oh, you have a scrape on your arm. Did you fight?" The boy shakes his head. "No, I just fell down." Chihiro stands in the doorway, looking in. Reki sees Chihiro. "Are you dressed? Does it fit?" "Yes." Chihiro steps away from the door. "I think it's okay." "Glad to hear that. Otherwise, we wouldn't even be able to get you to go outside. Let's go out into the courtyard. It's such a nice day." Chihiro shades her eyes as she steps outside. She stretches as she looks around. She sees potted plants, patches of grass, a torn up parking lot, trees, a clothesline, ivy climbing the walls and other structures, the crows who lead her here and houses across the street. Kuu calls out to Reki. "Reki! Good morning!" Kuu is with Hikari, Kana and Nemu. Kana and Nemu are walking their bikes. Hikari is holding a basket. "We picked up some breakfast." Reki waves back. "Thank you." In the lunchroom Chihiro, the five young ladies she met yesterday and the three children she met this morning are sitting around a long table. Reki pours some tea. "Honestly, what makes everybody think my room is their hang out? You always come in without asking as if it were your own room and that's why the kids are doing the same." Hikari turns to Chihiro. "The truth is Reki just moved herself into the guest room." Reki turns to Hikari. "Excuse me, it was my room from the very beginning." "Which room are you going to move into?" Nemu asks. "The room on the end on the second floor." "But there's a vacant room next to the guest room." "I've been using the room upstairs as my studio and I have a feeling I won't be sleeping quietly on this floor." "You're the noisiest person whenever you get out of bed." "I don't believe I am hearing that from someone who never even wants to wake up." Kana laughs. "Yeah, Nemu's snoozes are really hard-core." Though Nemu has super endurance, her friends teased her about her sleeping habits. "I notice all but two of you have Japanese names." Chihiro did not get the name of one of the boys. Therefore, she doesn't know about him. Nemu looks like she has some Japanese in her, as do two or three others, maybe. It's hard to tell with the girl who looks like an anthropomorphic rabbit. Hikari and Kuu do not look to have Japanese blood at all. Chihiro continues. "What about you, Reki?" "Reki means 'little stones.'" Huck, one of the children, responds. "It's Reki as in Gareki, meaning pebbles. My earliest memory is a dream. I remember a moonlit night and I was walking all alone down a pebble laden road." "Your earliest memory is a dream?" Chihiro repeats what Reki said. "That's why you asked about the dream I had." "Come to think of it, you like to walk, don't you, Reki?" Hikari asks. Nemu turns to Hikari. "Yeah, and switching rooms too." "Give me a break." Reki complains. "You made me move." "Hey everybody, let's go for a walk." Kuu stands up. "How about it? Chihiro, let's all go to town." Chihiro nods. "Sure." Kuu turns to Reki. "It's okay, isn't it?" "Only if Chihiro wants to." Reki answers. Everyone except for Reki and the children get ready to walk to town. "Aren't you coming with us, Reki?" Hikari asks. "No, I have to finish moving the rest of my stuff." Reki answers. "Well, see you later." As they pass by their name tags at the door, they turn over their respective tags to the red side and placed it back on the hook. Everyone except for Chihiro, of course, since she does not have a nametag. Excitedly, Kuu takes Chihiro by the hand and they run to the street. Chihiro stops and looks around. She sees the wind turbines on the Hill of Winds and looks at the school, a two-story building, in need of repair, with a clock tower and, on front of the building, the words: High Pointe Elementary School "The school was completely deserted at some point and that's when it became a home for mutants." Nemu says. "We call it Old School." Hikari continues. "It's a nice place. However, it's kind of scary at night without a lamp since half of it has no electricity." "And now the only residents in Old School are us, the kids and the old lady who works there as a housemother. So you can pick any room you like." Kana chips in. "Sure." Chihiro replies. "You're going to be hanging around us a lot anyway, right?" Kuu asks. As they walk through town, Chihiro looks at what the folks are wearing and feels self conscious about the unsightly brown dress she's wearing. Kuu observes Chihiro and makes a suggestion. "I know. Hey, everybody, Chihiro needs some clothes. Let's go shopping." "That sounds pretty good but you mean the thrift shop, don't you?" Kana asks. "The thrift shop?" Chihiro asks. "The places where we can shop are limited." Hikari answers. Inside the thrift shop, a young man listens to a radio. Kana opens the door to a shop that displays the Renmei symbol. Makeshift bells, attached to the door, make a noise when opened. The young man does not look in the direction of the door. "Welcome." He stretches, turns off the radio and looks to see who's there. "Oh, it's just some of you mutants." He sees Chihiro. "It looks like you got a new face there." "She's a new resident." Hikari answers. "Yeah?" Chihiro smiles. The young man's demeanor changes. "All right, then why don't you pick out something you like from that clothing section over there." Chihiro finds a white sailor dress with orange trim she likes but it's slightly big. As Chihiro checks out, Hikari says to the clerk. "Chihiro does not have a notebook yet." The clerk selects a clipboard from a rack and hands it to Chihiro. "Then you need to fill this out." After Chihiro writes down her information and signs her name, she returns the clipboard to the clerk. The clerk takes a look at Chihiro and the dress. "Oh, all right. Our extra special service." He takes Chihiro's measurements and uses the sewing machine to make the necessary alterations. This is unusual. Even Chihiro is surprised. In her new dress Chihiro bows, thanking him. The clerk stands at the door, waving. Chihiro walks with her fellow residents, carrying the old dress in a brown paper bag. As her friends sit on benches that line the walkway between Main Station and Charlton Community Theater, Chihiro catches a mouse. "Chihiro!" Kuu calls out. "Yeah?" The mouser answers after she finishes a bite. "We got some tea!" Hikari said. "Coming!" Chihiro walks around the corner with a decapitated mouse in her hand. The Japanese cat likes tea with her mice. "Oh, one thing. What's that Renmei you spoke of?" "It means 'federation.' It's the religious organization which guarantees our living." Nemu answers. "Soon you should be receiving a notebook just like us." "You jot down what you earn from your work and you use it when you buy things." Kana points across the street. "I work at the clock tower. You should come and see it some time." "I work at a bakery and Nemu works in the Charlton Library." Hikari continues. "You need to find work once you get used to the town too." After she finishes her tea and mouse, Chihiro licks her hands clean. "They're holding market in the Southwest Square." Kana announces. Traders set up shop in Southwest Square, near the east wall, where Southwest Center Mall once stood. The young ladies walk to Southwest Square to observe. Chihiro observes the height of the wall. "Look at those walls." "This town is surrounded by walls on all sides." Kana explains. "Traders come from the outside to trade with the town." Kana refers to a man (wearing a grey ornate robe, mask and using a staff) talking with a trader, using a form of sign language. "The man talking with the trader is the Communicator, Renmei priest." Kana then refers to the men (in brown, hooded robes) standing next to the Communicator. "Next to the Communicator is the Toga, Renmei monks. We are not allowed to speak with or touch the Toga. Likewise, the Toga would never come near us and they are forbidden to use their voices. The only person who can 'speak' with the Toga is the Communicator." Hikari continues. "The Renmei and traders communicate by making shapes with their hands. It's a language that only they can understand." Nemu continues. "In short, the Renmei serves as an intermediary for the trade between the traders and the town. Part of the profits pay for things such as utilities for Old School and help to support the younger residents." Walking home, Chihiro looks west. "I can see the wall over there." "Yes you can." Nemu replies. "This town is surrounded by walls." The sun had set by the time they arrive. "Oh, look, the lights are off in the guest room." Kuu observes. "I wonder if Reki's finished moving out." Nemu wonders. They walk in. Kuu walks past the bulletin board and to the hooks on the wall. "Look, Chihiro's got a name tag." Nemu refers to a new message on the bulletin board. "Look at this." She reads the message: To Chihiro, you are hereby accepted as a resident. You are expected at the Temple tomorrow morning. The Renmei "Why don't we go there together?" Hikari suggests. "Okay. But how did they even know my name?" "You wrote your name down when we went clothes shopping." Nemu answers. "Ah. Oh, right." Chihiro removes her nametag from its hook and turns it over. After they say good night and split up, Chihiro opens the door to the guest room and walks in without turning on the light. Some light is coming through the windows. "I wonder if Reki is in her room." She places the brown paper bag on the bed and sees Reki sitting at the desk. Reki turns and sees Chihiro standing by the bed. "Oh, Chihiro. So, how was it going into town?" "I had a lot of fun being there." She shows off the dress she's wearing. "I also got this today." Reki stands up. "Really?" She turns on a lamp. "Did you eat?" "I caught a mouse." "Oh, I see." "Oh, I'm sorry, were you waiting for me?" "Oh, don't worry about it. I don't feel much like eating after inhaling all that dust from cleaning the rooms." Chihiro approaches the door. "I'll make you some tea." "Oh, thank you." Chihiro goes to the lunchroom. Reki hears a loud crash coming from the lunchroom and runs inside. "Chihiro?" She finds Chihiro on the floor and approaches her. "Well." Chihiro starts to say. "It's okay. Just rest. Sorry, I should've known." "It's strange." "Too much emotional strain. Are you alright, can you walk?" "Yes." Reki helps her up, to the guest room and into bed. Reki sits down on the chair next to the bed and yawns. "You haven't slept. Reki, I'm fine, so please go to bed." "I will when you are asleep." Chihiro closes her eyes. "I already am." Reki gets up. "Good night, Chihiro." "Good night, Reki." The following morning Chihiro walks halfway up the stairs. As she stands on the landing, she looks up. "Wow. The uninhabited area is really scary, just like a haunted house." She climbs the rest of the stairs, walks to Reki's room and notices a black trail going to the door. She was about to knock but hears a scream followed by a crash. Chihiro opens the door. "Reki!" The room has doors going to two adjoining rooms. "Reki?" She goes to one door and opens it. "Reki?" Reki is on the floor wrapped up in a blanket. She's breathing hard and breaking out in a sweat. "Reki!" Reki turns around. Chihiro runs to her and kneels down. "I'm sorry but I let myself in because I heard a loud noise." "I'm sorry for scaring you. I'm such a restless sleeper and I fell off the bed again." Reki touches the tip of her wings. "These wings are pretty useless, aren't they?" They walk into the middle room. Reki continues. "Sorry about the mess. I use to use it as a studio before it became my bedroom but it's going to be a lot of work to clear out the junk." Chihiro sees an easel covered up with a cloth. "Are you a painter?" Reki sits down in the chair. "Yeah, but I'm not a real one though." "Can I see?" "Sorry, it's not finished. Besides, there is not much to look at." "Oh." Chihiro looks at the other door. "And the studio is over here?" She takes a step toward it. Reki is quick to respond. "Don't!" Chihiro looks at Reki. "It's really . . . quite a big mess in there." "Oh, sorry." Reki gets up. "It's okay." She walks to the window and looks out. Chihiro remembers why she's there. "Oh, I forgot, breakfast. You were the only person missing so I came to get you." "I'll eat later." "Okay, I'll be going then. I've been called to the Renmei Temple." Reki turns around. "The Temple? By yourself?" "No. Hikari said she would come along with me." "Okay. Well then, you take care." "I will." Chihiro leaves and closes the door behind her. Reki just stands there. "The same dream again." On the road to town, Hikari reassures Chihiro, "You're worrying too much." "But I came into her room without knocking or asking." Chihiro replies. "Maybe she was offended." "Reki would not think like that. The guest room you are using now was Reki's to begin with but it was turned into a guest room because we hung out there so much so you shouldn't even worry about it." "I don't know." "Reki's always grouchy when she wakes up and she's a light sleeper." Nemu says as she walks with them. "You know, we used to share a room together and the two of us always fought." "Really?" Chihiro asks. They reached a fork in the road. "We're going this way." Hikari says. "What, the Temple isn't in town?" "Well, it's kind of located on the far outskirts of the town." "Well, take care." Nemu crosses the bridge to town. Hikari and Chihiro arrive at the Renmei Temple. It is an old building, part of the wall, with a beautifully maintained garden in the courtyard. They walk in the garden and approach the Communicator. "Your name is Chihiro, is it not?" The Communicator asks. "Yes." Chihiro answers. "Chihiro, you are hereby accepted as a member of the Federation. This will serve you as proof." The Communicator gives Chihiro a notebook with the Renmei symbol. Chihiro accepts it. The Communicator continues. "It guarantees your daily life. In return for what it provides, you are to work in this town. For your self, for your dwelling place and as an example to the younger residents, you must become a good mutant. We are here if you need us. Come here when you are in trouble. Is there anything else?" "No." Hikari and Chihiro answer. As they walk back, Chihiro sees Kuu by one of the wind turbines. "Oh, there's Kuu." She calls out to her. "Kuu!" "What?" Hikari asks. "I saw Kuu just now by the windmill over there. That's strange. Maybe she didn't hear me." "That's probably it. I heard those windmills are electric generators. The Hill of Winds is a nice place to be on a sunny day but those mills are very noisy." "Really?" "I have to go to work now in the bakery in town. What about you?" "I think I'll go back to Old School for now. I better see Reki." "You worry too much." Chihiro nods. "Well, see you in the evening then." "Okay, thank you." Reki chases some of the children. "Come back! You kids haven't finished your lunch!" The children run past Chihiro. Reki stops when she reaches Chihiro. "Back already. So, are you all finished?" "Yes. Do you cook all the time for the little ones?" "Yeah, sometimes we get takeout. Other times the old housemother and I cook. Nemu and Hikari drop in to help us when they have time to spare. Sometimes not." "Must be hard work." "It's supposed to be my job but the little brats have no regard for the trouble we go through. Some of them ran away because the old housemother decided to serve carrots with their omelets." "Why don't you let me help?" "All right, if you want." They walk into a house, north of the school building, which has been converted into a school for the younger residents. Reki continues. "The places where we can work are very limited so I think you should go visit the places each of us work and pick the one that suits you best." They hear the kids moaning as they walk into a classroom. "You're late!" The housemother says. "Where are the brats?" "Got away." Reki answers. "I'll give them a good talking-to." She approaches Huck. "You're still at it? Why don't you want to eat the carrots?" "Because they're bitter." Huck answers. "Bitter!" The boy next to Huck says. "Rats, now they are good buddies at a time like this." The housemother holds out a plat to Reki. "At a time like this, the teacher must set for them a good example." Chihiro laughs. Reki takes the plate and hands it to the laughing carnivore. "You do it." "What?" Chihiro asks, holding the plate of carrots. Reki makes an announcement to the class. "Today our special guest teacher Chihiro will show how to eat carrots. So everybody watch carefully." Chihiro sits down next to Hana, the rabbit girl, the only one who ate her carrots. "I just have to eat this, right?" "Right, just act like you are enjoying them." "Reki, I'm a cat, not a rabbit. I eat mice." "Come on, it's your first job. Work hard." Chihiro picks up the fork and takes a bite. "See. Hana and the older residents are really terrific. Okay then, now it's your turn to eat them." Reki goes to a girl not eating her carrots. "Come on, you won't grow big and strong unless you eat them up." "So what!" "If you are a bad girl and don't finish your carrots, a huge scary carrot monster will come to get you in the middle of the night." This scared the rabbit girl. She hides behind Chihiro. Hana notices something unusual about Chihiro and sniffs her. "She smells just like cake!" "Hana, don't lie." "I'm not lying." Reki goes to Chihiro. "Let me see." She sniffs Chihiro. "No, she doesn't." "Yes she does! I can smell it! She smells like pancakes!" "I want some pancakes!" Huck says. The children then chant. "Pancakes! Pancakes! Pancakes!" The housemother taps her cane on the floor to get everyone's attention. "Only those who clear their lunch plates will get pancakes for a snack." The remaining children quickly gobble up their carrots. Reki sigs. "Then what did we go through all that trouble for?" "You hold the carrot with a stick." The housemother answers. "Don't forget to get me some too." "So this whole thing was just because you wanted some pancakes?" Chihiro approaches. "I'll go get them." "You're sure?" "I can get them at Hikari's bakery. I wanted to visit there anyway." As Chihiro walks her bike, the children who had ran off walk back to school. "So, you are the carrot-haters, aren't you?" "What?" A boy asks. "Who told you we hate carrots?" "Unless you go back to the classroom and apologize to Teacher Reki and your housemother, there will be no snacks for any of you." "What kind of snacks?" "Pancakes!" "The sweet kind?" "Yes." The kids run back to class. "Hey, Chihiro!" Chihiro looks to see Kuu, now wearing a hat, running toward her. "Oh, Kuu." Kuu stops when she reaches Chihiro. "Where are you going?" "A little trip to the bakery. Oh, that's right. Kuu, do you know how to get to the bakery where Hikari works at?" "What, you don't know it? Then why don't I take you over there?" Chihiro peddles her bike. "You were walking on the Hill of Winds this morning, right?" Kuu is riding on the back. "Oh, yeah. I went into town to pick up this hat." "Wow. It looks nice." As they walked through town, Kuu points to a café. "I help to clean that café." "You're working too? That's great." "Because you are the newest resident, I've now become your senior but I'm still the smallest among the older residents. Chihiro, I wanted to let you know, and please don't get mad about this, but I was first hoping you would be like a little sister. After I thought about it for a while, I realized you would be put with the younger residents if you were any smaller than me, so what I am trying to say is, I am glad you are bigger than me. That way we can still be together." "That's a great way to think. I'm glad that I have a senior like you to guide me, Kuu." Kuu and Chihiro walk in the bakery. "Are you friends of Hikari?" A lady at the counter asks. "She's working in the kitchen. You just have to go that way." Chihiro bows. "Oh, thank you." Kuu and Chihiro walk into the kitchen and stand out of the way as a baker removes a pan of croissants from the oven and hands it to Hikari. "This is great." Kuu says. "We better not disturb Hikari." The baker sees them standing there. "Oh, you must be friends of Hikari?" "Ah, yes." Chihiro answers. The baker calls out to Hikari. "Hey, your friends are here." "Oh, hi." Hikari says. "We came to buy some snacks, little treats for the kids." "Really?" Hikari asks. "Then you can pick whatever you like." "It must be hard work." Chihiro says. "I don't do much." Hikari refers to the bakers. "They start working at 3:00 in the morning and they are standing on their feet all day. I only attend the register and do little things like this." "Now, now, you don't have to act so modest, Hikari." The head baker says. "Look at this." He approaches with what looks like large donuts or bagels. "She came up with the idea for these all by herself. Try one. Be careful. They're hot." "Thank you, so much." Chihiro accepts one. "Hikari, this is great!" Kuu says. At Old School, as the sun is setting, the children are eating the ring-shaped cakes. "How would they like it if I made them carrot cakes?" Reki wonders. "You can't eat carrots either, can you?" The housemother points out. "I can eat carrots just fine if I close my eyes." "That doesn't count as eating them. Honestly, you grew taller but haven't matured a bit on the inside." "Rats. So today's carrot lesson was really aimed toward me. It wasn't for the kids." The housemother chuckles. "Well, I guess you grown up enough not to run away." "Give me a break." The night sky is full of clouds and the mist makes the ground hard to see. Chihiro hears the wind but otherwise it's dead quiet. She looks around but doesn't see anything. She hears something approaching, the sound of a bird flapping his wings. A crow lands on the ground, near Chihiro. There's a break in the clouds. The crow turns his head toward Chihiro. "I know somewhere I have seen you." Chihiro approaches the crow and as she does, she hears what sounds like the clock tower in the distance. "What?" The crow flies away and Chihiro starts to go after him. The sound of the bell begins to change. It was starting to sound more like someone beating a metal bucket. As Kana beats a bucket, Chihiro pulls the blanket over her. "Wake up!" Kana beats the bucket even louder. Chihiro suddenly sits up and quickly looks around. "What? What?" She looks at Kana. "Oh. Kana." "Don't 'oh' me. You said that you were going to help me with work today." Chihiro rubs her eyes and stretches. "Yes I know. What time is it?" Kana retrieves her pocket watch. "It's 6:34 in the morning." "I'm tired." Chihiro lays back down, pulling the covers over her. "Good night." Kana grabs Chihiro and pulls her up. "Oh no! Time to get up!" "Stop it! Stop it!" Kana lets go. Chihiro is in the bathroom getting dressed when Kana calls out of her. "Chihiro." Chihiro fixes her hair and leaves the bathroom. Kana holds up a tray of bread crumbs. "Did you leave this outside?" Chihiro smiles. "Yes, I thought the crows might eat it." "You shouldn't." "Why don't we leave out the things the crows might like to eat?" Chihiro asks. "If you feed them like that, they'll become dependant on us. Then how would they live on their own?" "Oh." "You can't spoil them. If we feed them, we create a place for them to survive without any struggle. In the end, they'll decide to only inhabit this city and will probably never fly free on their own again. And they might seem to be happy here but it's just sad." Chihiro nods. Kana empties the tray in the trash container. "Oh, the trash. Chihiro, let's take out the kitchen trash." Chihiro and Kana carries out the trash to the incinerator. "Come on, we better get moving." Chihiro hands Kana the matches. Kana light's the fire in the incinerator and picks up the trashcan. "Did you sleep well? You look out of it." "Well, I can't really remember but I think I was having a bad dream." "Well then, good thing I woke you up so pleasantly." "I think maybe that's what caused it." As they walk back to the main building, Kana stops and retrieves her pocket watch. "Well then, time for breakfast." "Where did you get that watch?" "Nice, isn't it? I found it gathering dust in the storage room over there and fixed it." "By yourself? Amazing!" "Oh, there was nothing to it. I only had to replace one little spring." "It's still amazing." "It's only a warm up compared to my next project. I'm going to challenge a biggie soon." "A biggie?" "Want to see?" In the lunchroom, Nemu brings in a tea set. "Where did you get the tea cups?" Reki asks. "Aren't they nice? They were a gift from the old man who owns the antique shop, for gathering reference materials." Nemu answers. "Oh, now you are a librarian abusing her power, right?" "Don't go ruining my good name. He was being kind. I worked over a month for it." Kana and Chihiro climb the stairs to the clock tower. "Come on up." Kana turns on the light. "Isn't this like a secret hideout?" "Yes, amazing. Don't tell me you're going to fix this?" "Someone seemed to have attempted to modify this clock so that the gears would move by electricity instead of by a pendulum. Whoever it was who worked on this was good. It's just about done. If the rusted parts are replaced and the hands start moving again, even the bells on the very top might start to ring." "Wow. I wonder if that person was a resident." "I don't know. There were drawings and engineering notes but they're only written about the clock." Kana goes to a book on the desk. "They don't say anything about wrote it or how many years ago they were written." She opens the book. "I went exploring in every room here right after I arrived and I found these in the end. How should I put it? This is like a treasure map for me. Anybody would want to continue with this work once they read it, right?" "That's why you work at the clock tower?" "Yeah. Though I'm still nothing more than a lowly trainee." "I hope that you can fix it." "Yeah." Kana is suddenly alarmed. "Oh no, my job!" In the lunchroom Nemu makes an observation. "Today is very relaxing." "You're right." Reki comments. "This is how every morning should really be." "Having good tea makes the difference." Hikari continues. Kana runs into the lunchroom, stuffs a croissant in her mouth, grabs another one, puts it in her bag, chokes down the one she stuffed in her mouth, and gulped down Hikari's tea to get it down. Chihiro runs into the lunchroom. "Kana." "Chihiro, breakfast!" Kana grabs a third croissant and throws to Chihiro. Chihiro catches it. Kana runs out. Chihiro runs after Kana. "Kana!" Kana is already on her bike. "Hurry up!" Chihiro gets on her bike and follows Kana. Kana and Chihiro park their bikes in front of the clock tower. "I guess we just made it." Kana checks the door. It's locked. "All right. It seems like Master's late for once. Let's go around back. Looks as if we didn't have to speed here like that after all." They walk around to the back and Kana opens the door. "Come on over here." They walk in. Kana continues. "Oh, good. Everything's working." "What?" Chihiro asks. "Lately we've been replacing the old parts in the clock. There were people here working some pretty late hours last night. Ah, ha. So that's why Master overslept." "Don't judge others by your standards!" The old clock master walks down the stairs. "You're seven minutes late." Kana retrieves her pocket watch. "Good. Perfect time." "You fool! That's useless if the screws in your head are loose!" He looks at Chihiro. "Who are you?" "The new girl I told you about, remember? She's trying out different jobs to pick one." "Well if you want to work here, you have to make a better impression than this. Who'd want to buy a watch from a clock maker that's always late? Do you buy clothes from a clothier wearing rags? Do you buy liquor from a teetotaler?" "I'm too young to buy liquor." "Shut up! Stop your quibbling and go open up the shop already!" "All right, all right, I hear you already. Man. . . ." "And your bicycles! They're supposed to be in the back!" "Yeah!" Kana mutters. "Darn it. He must have been watching me from up above." Kana and Chihiro come back in. "Hey Master," Kana asks, "are we going to be tending the store again today?" "No, you go upstairs with her and clean up. It's a total disaster area." "Already? Come on Chihiro." The clock master continues. "And if you have any questions, just ask Kana." "Okay." Chihiro replies. "How come you are so nice to everyone else but me?" Kana asks. "I'm treating you hard because you have potential. Don't complain." Kana turns to Chihiro. "So he says." Upstairs, Chihiro watches as the large pendulum swings back and forth. "Wow." Kana, on the other hand, is more concerned about the big mess. There were wine bottles and other junk on the floor. "Man, oh man. It gets like this every time they replace just one gear. I hope the clock doesn't get drunk." Kana walks to get an apron from one of the hooks. "Late night snack?" Chihiro asks. "There are a lot of people who work her at night and I guess the mess is understandable. But how can you be such a stickler about time and so sloppy about things like this?" Kana tosses the apron to Chihiro. "Where should we start off?" "Let's do the trash first. Seems today I'm the garbage man." As they clean up, Chihiro asks. "Kana, can I have a rag?" "Here you go." She hands one to Chihiro. "Seems like everybody has a job." "You already knew that." "But I wonder why the residents work." "Because we have to. It's a rule." "That's not what I meant." Kana ponders that. "Well, let's see. Have you noticed yet that this city is extremely protective of us?" "Yes, sort of." "Doesn't it bother you? It's kind of like we're being treated as their children. So I think that we work so as not to feel indebted to the city." "I see. That kind of makes sense." Chihiro sits down. "Ah, ha. Now I get it. You were helping Reki yesterday, weren't you?" "Yes. Reki, Hikari, you and everybody else are working at a job that they really like to do. I don't know what I'm supposed to be doing. When I lived in Japan, I worked at a bath house." "If there's nothing, why don't you help Reki for the time being? She's always short handed, having to take care of lots of high maintenance kids and she's very accommodating." Chihiro nods. "Yes." "Oh, but unless you work hard, you could end up being one of those high maintenance kids instead of an assistant." "Really?" "Oh no, that's not . . . that's not what I meant to say. What I meant to say is Reki is always too kind. Chihiro you just got here, so don't worry about it so much and you're working really hard today." Chihiro nods. "Yes." For a few seconds the only sounds were the gears turning and the pendulum swinging back and forth. "Oh yeah, why don't we go up?" Kana suggests. They walk up to the next level where the big gears are turning. Kana opens the door to the balcony, just below the face of the clock. At that altitude, the wind is really moving. "There are railings out here." She continues. Chihiro steps out on the balcony. "Nice view, isn't it?" "Yes." Chihiro looks around the buildings below. "This is the highest point in all of the city." Chihiro looks at the street below. "Look far ahead." "Look far ahead? The walls?" "Yeah. That's it." "The crows." "Yeah?" "They are flying over the wall." "They are said to carry our lost items." "Lost items?" "Things we left behind and forgot about before we came to this city." Chihiro looks at Kana. "Oh, well, that is how the legend goes." Downstairs, the master is working on a watch. Kana opens the door. "Cleaning's done." She walks to the clock master. "What's next?" "That's it." He reached down to pick up a toolbox and places it on the counter. "What's this?" "Punishment for being late. The clock tower that's in your home, go repair that." "Can I really?" "Yeah. We're really not supposed to meddle too much in the resident's daily lives." "All right!" Kana picks up the toolbox and hugs her master. She runs to the front door. "Wait." Chihiro says as Kana runs out the door. She turns to the clock master and bows. "Thank you for letting me work here today." "Hey, is Kana going to leave this place?" He asks. "No, really. Kana didn't bring me here to replace her at all. I'm just visiting everyone's workplace each day because I wanted to see what kind of jobs they have. I believe that she really does love it here." "That's good." As they peddled the bicycles back to Old School Kana asks, "Chihiro, can't you go any faster?" "No, safety first." "Darn." "I wanted to say thank you for today." "Yeah, did it help you out?" "Yes, I discovered a lot of things." "Like what, Chihiro?" "Don't judge people by appearances." "Oh, you mean Master? Don't be fooled by him. He may be friendly to customers, but he's always barking at me." "No, not him." "What?" "Never mind. It's nothing." "You're strange." "I think I can smell the river." Chihiro's memory of dropping her shoe in the Kohaku River replays in her mind. When she was little, she dropped her shoe and when she tried to get it back, she fell in. She almost drowned but was brought back to shore. At the Charlton Library, Nemu is counting. "Two thousand two hundred and eleven, twelve, thirteen, fourteen, fifteen, sixteen, seventeen, eighteen, nineteen, twenty." She jots it all down on a clipboard. She hears loud foots on the hard floor. "Sumika?" "You got me." An expectant mother peaks around the corner. She approaches Nemu. "How did you know it was me?" Nemu looks at her feet. "Your shoes." "Oh." "Stop wearing heels. You'll fall down." "Darn, you sound just like my mother." "So, how much longer can you work?" "Just to the end of the month." "What? Four more days? That's not very long." "That's just for the official record. I'll help as long as I can, but I can't do any heavy lifting." "Don't work too hard. So, are you all prepared?" "There is so much left to do. Handing over my work to others, submitting paperwork. Oh, speaking of which, is the Director here?" "In the office, I think." Sumika stretches as she leaves. "I guess I'll take care of the hard part first." Chihiro, wearing a library badge, pushes a cart of books. She sees Sumika, a woman she has not met before, wearing a library badge. Sumika sees the tiny girl with a library badge. "You are a friend of Nemu's?" "Yes, my name is Chihiro. Nemu is letting me visit here since I am a new resident." "I'm Sumika, a librarian here. Nice to meet you. But I don't know how long I'll be here though. Say, let me help you." Sumika grabs one end of the cart and starts pulling. "No, it's okay. I'll be fine." "It's too heavy for a little girl. Come on." "Thank you." Sumika helps Chihiro with the cart. "You look young to be working." "I'm thirteen." "But you don't look thirteen to me." After Sumika helps, Chihiro bows. "Thank you very much." Nemu approaches after Sumika left. "Did you push that cart all by yourself?" "A nice lady named Sumika was helping me." "Oh, Sumika is the senior librarian. Actually I mean she use to be." Chihiro places a stack of books on a table, stirring up dust. "All the books here we acquired them through trade so we never know what books will arrive, or when. So it's very hard to keep them organized." Nemu finishes packing some books. "Only twenty minutes left. I'll go bring these over to the bookbinder. Chihiro, could you help me by doing the labeling." "Okay." As Chihiro labels the books, one of them catches her attention. Sumika walks back. "Nemu." She sees Chihiro interested in a book. Sumika sits at the other end of the table and helps with the labeling. "I'm sorry. Thank you for helping me again." "Oh, it's supposed to be my job to begin with. But what were you reading that held your interest so much." "Whisper of the Heart by Shizuku Tsukishima. I'm surprised to see the book here, in English." "Whisper of the Heart is a popular book." "Really?" "The Baron was such a popular character that people wanted a sequel but Shizuku disappeared before she could write a second book." "Oh." Sumika stands up. "I guess I could tell you, I wanted about write a book about the Baron and his adventures." "Write about the Baron?" "The way the story exists now is because the author's life was cut short. So along the same lines, I think there's a proper ending to it. I wanted to find it. Of course I couldn't because life is so much happier than chasing dreams. Well, a dream is only beautiful because it remains a dream." The bell in the clock tower rings. Behind the checkout desk, Nemu says to Chihiro. "Sumika is really something else." "I'm sorry." "You don't have to be. This is your first time here. Sumika is senior librarian. She should." "She should what?" Sumika approaches. "Set a good example for everyone else? You're right. I'll take over here for now. It's time for Storybook Lady." Seated, Nemu reads The Witch in the Tower to Hana, Huck and the other children. "And so, the evil wizard was transformed into an ugly frog." She turns the page. "In order to rescue all the little children, the young man climbed up the stairs in a high tower. He planted the seed that the old lady had given him and vines grew out of it instantly allowing the young man and all the children to come home safely. And peace was once again restored to the village. The end." She closes the book. The kids clap. "Stop it. It's embarrassing." "Now did you say 'thank you' to the Storybook Lady?" Reki asks. "Thank you." "This place sure has changed a lot." Reki says. "Whenever I used to visit, it had an air of 'scholars-only.'" "I know," Nemu replies, "we've been putting a lot of effort into changing this place." Reki turns to Hikari. "Oh, I forgot. I have to go pick up some things. Hikari, can you take the kids home?" "Sure, that's fine, Kuu can help." "Huh?" Kuu turns to Hikari. "Kuu, do you want to be a substitute teacher?" "A teacher? All right!" "Thanks." Reki begins to leave. "See you." Hikari and Kuu leave with the children. Nemu stretches. "How can Reki deal with the children so easily day in and day out?" "But you seemed like you were having a good time with them." Chihiro observes. "It's only once in a while. I couldn't possibly do it every day." After the library closes, Chihiro holds the book she checked out as she looks at an old book on display. The display book is written in an alphabet she does not recognize. Nemu approaches. "Sorry. The meeting for tomorrow's assignments dragged a bit." "It's okay. I'm sorry I wasn't much help today." "Oh, you did great." Nemu's voice tapers as she looks away. "But only four more days." "Huh?" "I meant Sumika. I was making her a gift but there's no time to finish it." "What is it?" Chihiro asks. "Knitting something?" "It's a secret." "I can help if you tell me what it is." "It's somewhat embarrassing. Here's a hint. Whisper of the Heart." Chihiro and Nemu leave, walking home in the evening sun. Nemu continues. "The author of that book disappeared before she could write a second book about the Baron." "I know. Sumika and I were talking about that." "Sumika and I racked our brains to come up with the rest of the story." "And?" "That's the only hint." Chihiro sees Reki and waves at her. "Reki!" Reki keeps walking. Chihiro turns to Nemu. "She's going in the opposite direction." Nemu looks mad and follows Reki from a distance. Nemu sees what's going on and realizes it's nothing. "Oh, she just needed some gas for her scooter." Four teenagers, on three scooters, approached Reki. "See. I told you. It's just Reki." A boy says. A girl gets off the back of one of the scooters and approaches Reki. "What are you doing here?" Another teenage boy, riding a skateboard and wearing a backpack and baseball cap, approaches. "Hyoko!" The teen girl says in aggravation. The other teen boys egg Hyoko on. "This is going to be classic." "Stop riding that bike around." "I have permission from town. It's perfectly legal for me to ride it!" Reki knock Hyoko's cap off. She starts her scooter. "Jerk." She drives off. "Too bad, Hyoko. You lose." Still at a distance, Nemu says to Chihiro. "Come on, let's leave now before we get caught." "Okay." On their way back to Old School, Nemu begins to explain things to Chihiro. "There is a building on the North Campus that is also a home for residents. Lucky for them, it's coed." "Really? The boy with the cap is one of the residents?" "Yes, and one thing led to another between those two." "What kind of things?" "Back then on the South Campus, there were only Reki, the children and me. And Reki was, well, troubled and a bit more rebellious. Things led to a big fight between us and Reki ran away. Later on I heard that she had actually ran away with that boy we saw." "Oh, wow. That sounds so cool." "Don't you follow in her footsteps. Because of what they did, neither one of them are allowed to go into each others' campus." "Oh." "I don't think having boys around would be too bad. But I don't like the ones from the North Campus. They're so rowdy." That night in her room, Chihiro goes to an open window and looks at the moon. "In my memories there exists another version of myself. Nemu and the others said it isn't so. But I can't quite shake off the feeling from my mind that maybe my parents are still alive. I wonder if this sense of confusion will disappear. Here everyone, even someone as young as Kuu, has a job and has become a self-sufficient part of this world. Yet the truth is that everybody is mutually supporting each other in ways that are not apparent to the eye. It's perfectly natural but I didn't realize it until now. I wonder if I deserve to be as happy as I am." The following morning, in the library, Chihiro approaches Nemu. "Good morning. Is it okay if I help?" "Well, sure, I love your help. But I won't be leaving until late." "I'll do some research until then." "What are you researching?" "Whisper of the Heart." At the checkout desk, Sumika approaches Nemu. "What is she studying so intently?" "It's a secret. Just leave her alone for now." "When I think about it, you were acting just like her when you first started working here." "Was I?" Later, Chihiro approaches Nemu. "How did your research go?" Nemu asks. "Fine. Whisper of the Heart is very interesting. I found different references to it and its author." "And?" "Nemu, why should I tell it when just gave me a hint?" "All right then. Don't laugh when you see it." Nemu pulls out a book she's working on. "Here." Chihiro looks at the hardcover book. "Wow. This is great. How did you do this?" She accepts the book. "I asked the man who repairs our books to do it. It was a lot of work." "Can I read it?" "You won't laugh?" "I won't." Chihiro reads the book. "Is this all?" "I can't decide on how to write the ending. Got any good ideas?" Chihiro whispers in Nemu's ear. "That's not funny. Be serious. This is a story about the Baron searching for his lost love, written by an author who mysteriously disappeared." Nemu puts the book away. Chihiro refers to the copy of the book she checked out. "Shizuku did not disappear forever. Whisper of the Heart in the original Japanese was copyrighted in 1995, the same year Shizuku disappeared." Chihiro opens the cover of the book. "This English translation was copyrighted in 2006. As you see, it is stamped and signed by Shizuku in Japanese." Kuu finishes her job at the Café. "Good bye." She says to the owner. "Okay, you take it easy, boy." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 13th, 2015, 5:17pm Chihiro goes through all the rooms on one end of the main building and crosses everyone off on a map. "This is hopeless." She goes outside in the courtyard and sits down. "The North Wing is entirely uninhabitable." She feels a chill in the air and looks up. Clouds are moving across the sky. Chihiro stands up and sees Kuu in the archway. Kuu does not notice anyone so Chihiro calls out to her. "Kuu!" "Good morning." Kuu says. "What are you doing over there?" "I was going to ask the same of you since it's so early." They go to the guest room where Chihiro tries on a coat in front of a mirror. "I'm so glad." Kuu says. "It's the perfect size for you." "Are you sure? You don't want to keep it?" Chihiro asks. Kuu nods. "It's way too big for me and winter will be going soon." "Winter?" Chihiro turns around and looked out the windows. "But it's been so warm until just a few days ago." "Winter seems to come here very suddenly. That's why everyone gets a cold in their first year." Kuu walks to a window. "So you should be careful." "Sure. Thanks for the help." "You can tell when it's coming. Take a deep breath, and if you feel a sting in your nose that's the beginning of winter." "Ah. You're so full of knowledge, Kuu." Kuu picks up the map Chihiro laid on the bed. "So what's this?" "Huh?" Chihiro walks toward Kuu. "I thought it might be about time to for me to find a new room." "What?" "This is a room for everybody. It's so comfortable in here that I might grow lazy if I stay any longer." "How grown up! You're now a full-fledged resident." "Thanks to the help of a good senior." Chihiro walks back to the mirror. "Found a good room yet?" Kuu asks. "No, they are all pretty much just full of dust so every room that I see I can't tell if it's good or not." Kuu writes something on the map. "I got to go now." "Huh? But it's almost time for breakfast." "Yeah, but I got a lot of things to do today." Chihiro tells Reki what Kuu said as the two of them and Hikari make breakfast. "She did?" Reki asks. "What's with her? I especially made hot cakes just because Kuu said she wanted some." "Well, she said she had something to do." "Maybe I should wait to make them for her." "Let's just make them now," Hikari suggests, "I'm sure she will be back when she smells them." "Yeah. I guess you're right." The bell in the clock tower rings for the first time. The three of them walk outside and looked at the clock. From the window below, Kana says, "Hey you guys! I did it!" "That's great!" Hikari says. "She really did fix it." Chihiro exclaims. "We have to celebrate!" "Good idea!" "Hey! Come on over here!" Reki says, "Everyone wants to congratulate you on your achievement!" The bell would not stop ringing. Kana arrives in the lunchroom. "Hey! The triumphant hero returns!" She looks at her fellow residents. "Huh? Now what's with all the long faces? Aren't you excited and thrilled?" "Ah, well, we were just wondering how long it's going to keep ringing?" Chihiro asks. "Well, the ringing will stop when I kill the breaker, but then the clock will die as well." "What? Then it's useless." Hikari says. Reki stands to her feet. "You idiot! Go kill it now!" "What?" Kana asks. "You just told me to come and now you are telling me to go? It will do a great job waking you up with the bell ringing so loud and long." "We'll never sleep." "Man, it was just a test. I was still going to work some more on it." Kana leaves. Reki remains standing. "She had to do this on a Sunday." "Why don't I go help her?" Chihiro walks into the tower. Kana pulls the switch to turn off the clock and the lights. "Wait a second." Kana walks to the desk, turns on a flashlight and sits down. She shines the light on the gears as they came to a complete stop. Chihiro walks to the desk where Kana is sitting. "It stopped." "Oh well, that's it." "Sorry about that." "For what? It would have been a failure if the bell hadn't rung but it rang too much so I call it a great success." Kana stands up. "Anyway, thanks for coming up, Chihiro, but there's nothing I really needed help with. And I wouldn't want you to get your clothes dirty." She shines the flashlight on Chihiro. "That's Kuu's, isn't it?" Chihiro nods. "Oh, yes." "If she gave it to you, then she finally gave up, I guess." "What do you mean?" "Well, that's the first thing she got after arriving here. She always hated being treated like a kid and wanted to have clothes that were the same size as ours but she could never fit into them." "Is it okay? Should I keep it?" "She no longer has to pretend to be what she isn't any more." "Huh?" "Kuu used to want to copy everything that we did." "Really?" "She tried to ride Reki's scooter and ended up crashing into a utility pole. She got dizzy wearing Hikari's glasses and fell down the stairs. Kuu's just a little kid getting into trouble all the time but maybe she's grown up in her own way." Chihiro continues to look for a room and notices a room on the map is circled with the words "Kuu's recommendation." She goes to the room and opens the door. The room was clean and what little furniture it has is in order. She steps inside and hears Kuu's voice behind her. "How about this room? Do you like it?" Chihiro turns around and nods. "Yes. Oh, yeah, where have you been all this time? Reki was very mad because you asked her to make hot cakes and then you didn't show." "I asked her to pack up a breakfast for me." She reaches into a bag she's carrying and hands something to Chihiro. "And for you too. Here." "Thank you. That's right, I almost forgot I missed breakfast too." "You know. Reki was very mad." Kuu walks to a window but doesn't say anything at first. All that could be heard was the sound of the wind. The clouds are darker and there're more of them. Kuu speaks. "Inside my mind there's a beautiful cup, a very beautiful clear cup. Tiny drops kept falling into it, slowly but steadily every day and today I felt that the cup had finally become completely full." Chihiro walks toward her. Kuu turns around. "And that's because you gave me some of those drops." Kuu takes Chihiro by the hand. "Chihiro, thank you." Kuu runs out. The dark clouds moving across the sky were more numerous and darker. Reki walks into the lunchroom where Chihiro is sitting alone. "It's getting stormy. Seems we're going to have some rain. Too bad it's on a Sunday." The Japanese cat answers with a mousy voice. "Yes." Reki approaches Chihiro. "So, you are moving into a new room? Kuu told me." "Did she say anything else?" Reki thinks about it. "Not really. Oh yeah, was it you who cleaned up the kitchen for me today?" "No." "No? Who was it then?" "Kuu." "Kuu? But I did not find any broken plates in there." Reki winked and then sighed at Chihiro's unresponsive demeanor. "I'll go make some tea." As the two of them are having tea, Reki says, "Everyone feels depressed when the weather is like this or become obsessed with the idea something bad is going to happen." "I'm not sure." "You can keep the guest room for a while longer if you are not ready to move out yet." "No, it's not that. Listen. Why is this town surrounded by walls?" "Why is it? I don't know for sure. It's probably because this is a protected place." "Protected? Protected from what?" "From everything that's not good." The first lightning strikes followed by a power failure. Reki stands up. "Stay put. There's a flashlight somewhere in here." Chihiro goes to the windows. Even with the rain there's still some light coming through. A crow lands by the windows. "Caw! Caw!" The crow quickly flies away, heading north. Chihiro does not speak Avian but she detects a sense of urgency in crow's tone. Chihiro runs out of the lunchroom and to another window to see where the crow is going. She opens the window to get a better look. As Chihiro is getting wet, the crow heads into the Western Woods. In the Western Woods, near the wall, crows were squawking fervently. Reki approaches with a flashlight. "Chihiro." "In the Western Woods, the crows." "They must have been surprised as well." "It seemed like they were trying to tell me something." Reki closes the window. "Why don't you go back in and dry yourself? You'll catch a cold. I'll go check on the kids. Stay in the lunchroom." With no power, Nemu, Chihiro and Hikari had gathered in the lunchroom lit by a single candle. Reki returns to the lunchroom. "Oh, boy. Some were crying. The others were excited. It was a big mess." She looks around. "Where are Kana and Kuu?" "Kana went to check on the generator. Kuu is." Hikari starts to say. "Not here." Nemu finishes. "And she's usually the first one to come down when things get like this." "I thought she may have gone into town but." "I hope she found some shelter from the rain." Reki says. "She must be miserable if she's on the road." Chihiro stands up. "I'll go look for her." "Look for her where?" Chihiro walks out. "What's with Chihiro?" Nemu asks. "I have no idea." Reki answers. "She's been as gloomy as today's weather since morning." "I kind of know how just Chihiro feels." Hikari says. "If you look at today's sky, it makes you feel restless." "Yeah, it's nasty weather, all right but it's always like this when summer turns into winter." Nemu says. "It's only natural to feel a little worried when the seasons start to change." "That's right. That must be it." "I'll go out and look for Chihiro." Reki says. "Tell Kana to stay here when she gets back. Things could get way out of hand if everyone goes off on their own." Reki finds Chihiro outside under the archway. Reki has an umbrella but it's useless. The rain is coming down heavy. "Maybe Kuu did not go into town." Chihiro says. "This morning she asked you to pack her a lunch, right? And she had a water bottle. To me it looked like she was getting ready to go." "To go?" Reki asks. "To go where?" "Probably the Western Woods." "It can't be. She wouldn't have done that. Kuu knows how dangerous it is to go. There's no way!" Kana heads to the clock tower when she overhears Reki and Chihiro outside under the archway. "Kuu's gone into the Western Woods?" She asks. "I really wasn't trying to eavesdrop but the generator's fuse blew so I trying to use the one in the clock tower and I heard you say." "Well, we were just saying she might have because she's late to come back here." Reki answers. "But what if she really did go there? Then that means." "Kana! We don't know anything for sure." "What's that? What do you mean?" Chihiro asks. "Chihiro," Kana says, "I know you have never been to the Western Woods. So what makes you think she went there?" "When the rain started the crows went crazy in the Western Woods as if they were trying to tell me something." "That was because of the Rain." Reki says. "But they were by the wall." Chihiro continues. "You saw them, by the wall?" Reki puts her hands on Chihiro's shoulders. "Are you sure? You really saw them?" "You're lying! I refuse to believe that happened! It just can't!" Kana runs inside. "I did not want to believe it either," Reki says, "but it seems that Kuu might have really left all of us, the time when a mutant leaves this world on their Day of Flight." Kana returns to the lunchroom and goes to a closet. "Reki told us to wait here." Hikari says. "What's wrong, Kana?" Kana gets out a raincoat and puts it on. "Kuu is in the Western Woods. We still may be able to catch up with her." "What do you mean?" Nemu asks. "Her Day of Flight has come." Kana ran back under the archway and meets up with Reki and Chihiro. "I'm going." Nemu and Hikari are still inside but by the door. "You can't." Reki says. "It's too dangerous after sunset." "All the more reason why we can't leave Kuu all by herself." Kana continues. "A guiding hand is given to a mutant on their Day of Flight." Kana walks up to Reki. "You may know things that we don't but until I see it, it's nothing but a myth." "Kana, even if you go, there is nothing you can do." "I know that. I just want to see her one more time, to see her face. Don't you even care that you are never going to say goodbye to her?" Nemu steps under the archway. "Reki, is it true about Kuu?" Hikari joins the rest of them. "If there is still time, I want to see her too." "We all want to see her but think." Reki continues. "If you go into those woods without knowing where you are, you will never come out again." "We need to have a point of reference." Chihiro says. "What's that?" Chihiro turns to Kana. "Kana, the bell in the clock tower." "What?" Kana asks. "Start the bell. The tower's generator works, right? You can keep the bell ringing, can't you?" "That's right." Kana runs inside. Reki turns to Chihiro. "Chihiro." "Please, Reki," Chihiro says, "I know that I will regret it forever if I don't do anything right now." "So bring three more rain coats," Nemu asks, "or four more?" "All right, then." Reki answers. "We will all go together." The bell begins to ring. "But promise you will not go near the wall no matter what." The five of them go into the woods. It had stopped raining by the time they arrive at the church ruins. Some crows were in the trees, others on the ground, they bow their heads in silence. Kana removes the hood of her raincoat and calls out for Kuu. "Kuu!" Chihiro runs to the steps of the church where she finds Kuu's hat and some black feathers. She picks up Kuu's hat and starts crying. Kuu's last words replay in her mind: And that's because you gave me some of those drops. Chihiro, thank you. Four of them stood there in silence as the bell rings in the distance. Reki stands alone. "Everybody, in the end everybody leaves me." When they walk back, Chihiro stops. She stands there, crying. "Chihiro," Nemu says, "if you keep crying like that Kuu can't go on her journey without worrying about you." "Chihiro," Hikari says, "we will be seeing her again. We have to believe that. Kuu just went there ahead of us. You shouldn't be feeling sad for her." Reki takes Chihiro by the hand. "Let's go." As they continue, Kana asks, "I wonder if Kuu can hear the bells." "I'm sure she can." Hikari answers, "May the bell be a guide for her Day of Flight." In her new room, the wind blows at the windows as Chihiro lies on the couch she's been sleeping on. The bell in the clock tower rings and Chihiro sits up. "I have to find a bed." She goes to the window and puts her hands on the glass. "Winter is here, Kuu." Her warm breath frosts on the cold glass. She watches as Kana and Hikari play with the children in the courtyard. "I can't. I shouldn't cry." Dressed, she goes to Kuu's room with a mop and closes the door behind her. "Good morning, Kuu." She walks to the desk, wipes her hand across the surface and looks at her hand. It's free of dust. She then goes to mop the floor. "It's already been a month since you left. Winter has finally come to the City of Charlton. But thanks to your advice, I didn't catch a cold. How are you doing, Kuu? So what's it like where you are now? What do you do there? I hope people there are as nice as those in the City of Charlton. In case you are wondering, everybody here at Old School is doing fine. And." Chihiro starts crying and drops the mop. "Sorry, but I can't congratulate you like everybody else. I wanted to be with you much longer. I wanted to go shopping with you and eat with you and talk about a lot of things with you. There was a lot more things that I wanted you to teach me." There's a break in the clouds and the sun shines through the windows. Chihiro walks to the windowsill where Kuu has six ceramic frogs and their little village. Names of the six older residents on the South Campus are written on the ceramic frogs. Kuu had placed the frogs labeled "Chihiro" and "Kuu" next to each other. Chihiro walks to town, to the café. She brought in a bowl made from a large bamboo. The top half is hinged to the bottom with two small latches on the front. She hands it to the man at the counter. "Pea soup, please." "Hey, I see a lot of you these days. Is that all you want?" Chihiro quietly nods. "You know. I haven't seen that kid around. Know him? That boy, he's just a little shorter than you." "Kuu." "Oh, that's it. I didn't remember his name. Oh, she's a girl. Now I feel bad. I kept calling her 'boy.' Tell her I'm sorry." "Kuu isn't here anymore." "What? Then she's disappeared?" Chihiro nods. "Well. I guess that's how it always ends with all of you mutants. I understand. So, this is to go, isn't it?" Chihiro pulls out her notebook. "Oh, don't worry, it's on me. Save that when you come to have a big full-course dinner." The attendant approaches a customer with a pot of coffee. "Here you go. Have some more coffee." Chihiro thanks him with a bow. Chihiro sits outside on a bench. "For the people of this city, Kuu's disappearance is not a big deal. Life goes on. Soon they'll probably forget that she was even here. Kuu. Don't you care about that?" As Hyoko rides his skateboard, he sees Chihiro and approaches. "Hey. You live on the South Campus, don't you? Get it? I'm from the North Campus." "You're Hyoko." He kneels close to Chihiro. "So listen, do you remember a bunch of crows making a big ruckus in the Western Woods, you know about a month ago when the storm came? My friend told me something. The crows make a big ruckus only when a mutant is gone, when they are supposed to go beyond this world. But everybody is still around at our campus so we thought it was someone from your campus. So tell me, was it Reki?" Chihiro shakes her head. Hyoko sighs with relief. "That's good. I was worried. Oh, don't tell anybody that I asked." The bamboo bowl fell to the ground, spilling pea soup on Chihiro's dress. Her hands tremble. "What do you mean saying, ‘that's good?' I just lost a close friend." Chihiro takes off running, leaving her bowl on the ground. "Hey! Wait!" Chihiro walks back to Old School. She goes to the hooks on the wall and was about to turn her nametag over then looked at the blank space where Kuu's nametag used to be. She hears a crow outside. She walks back out and sees a couple of crows, perched on a tree, looking at her. The crows nod their heads and fly away. Reki is in the kitchen as Hikari and Kana are cooking. Nemu steps in. "Where's Chihiro?" "I went to get her but she wasn't there." Hikari answers. "She doesn't eat with us anymore, does she?" "I heard that she likes to go into town more often to eat these days." Kana says. "Alone?" "Maybe she wants to be left alone. She was the most depressed out of all of us when Kuu left." "Did you know?" Nemu asks. "Chihiro's been cleaning up Kuu's room all this time." "Oh, so Chihiro did it too?" "Kana," Reki asks, "you went to Kuu's room too?" "Just one time. I've accepted it. I know Kuu isn't with us anymore." "I wonder if Chihiro just can't accept it?" Hikari wonders. "You know, I thought maybe we should leave her alone until she's ready to let it go." Nemu suggests. "But she has to find closure to this event some time." Reki points out. The following morning Hikari knocks on Chihiro's door. "Good morning! Rise and shine! Are you awake?" "Yes." "That's good. I was thinking it's been awhile since everyone ate together." "Okay, hold on." There's a sound of a thump on the floor. "I'll join you when I get dressed. You go ahead." "Fine. We'll be waiting." Hikari leaves. Chihiro comes in the lunchroom, in her brown dress, looking as if she did not get enough sleep. "Good morning." Nemu approaches. "Good morning, Chihiro." "What happened to your dress?" Reki asks. "It got dirty so I washed it." Chihiro answers. "What's wrong?" Hikari asks. "It's nothing." "You look tired. Did you get enough sleep?" "Not really. My sofa is really hard." "Oh, yeah." Kana says. "You don't have a bed yet. I guess moving is hard work." "Oh, I know." Hikari suggests. "How about you take the bed that's in Kuu's room?" "What?" Chihiro asks. "Hey, that's a great idea." Kana says. "I'll help you if you want to move it." "But it's Kuu's." "I think Kuu would be very happy knowing you would have it." Nemu says. "Maybe she would but I don't know." Reki knows the signs. It's not the couch. "Chihiro." Reki approaches Chihiro. Chihiro runs out. "Chihiro?" Kana asks. "What happened?" Hikari asks. "It seems like I said something wrong to her." "No, it's not your fault at all, Hikari." Reki answers. "I better go talk to her." "I'll come with you." "No, leave it to me." "But." "It's all right." Reki leaves. Reki knocks on Chihiro's door. "Chihiro." She listens. She could hear Chihiro crying. "Chihiro. I'm coming in." She opens the door and finds Chihiro on the floor, crying. She approaches Chihiro. "Stay away!" Gently Reki kneels down and holds onto Chihiro. Chihiro is now sobbing. "It's all right." Chihiro shakes her head. "The same dream keeps coming. I'm scared." "It's going to be all right." "Am I . . . sin-bound?" "You're not sin-bound. So, please, don't worry. Chihiro, you have nothing to be blamed for." Reki takes Chihiro to her room. In Reki's room there's a bottle on a table with a reddish-brown liquid, a dye collected from an elderly tree. "Why do you have such special medicine?" Chihiro asks. "This city exists for the mutants. The walls are there to protect us. A good mutant lives here happily and goes beyond this world when their time comes. But once in a while a mutant is born who cannot be blessed by the city. A mutant who cannot remember anything about their dream, the Day of Flight never comes to him or her. For such an unblessed mutant the city becomes a cage that offers no escape. This mutant is declared to be sin-bound." "So am I?" "No, absolutely not. You're a good mutant. You're not like I am." "Reki. Your feathers aren't black." "The wings on my back had black spotted feathers. I was sin-bound from the very beginning. I could hardly remember the dream I had. Because of the black feathers, everybody was afraid of me. I was an outcast. Even Nemu avoided me. If it wasn't for Kuramori who protected me, I would be all alone to this day." "Kuramori?" Reki gets up, goes to the painting she had worked on and removes the cloth draped over it. Chihiro looks at the portrait of an adult woman with long hair and glasses. "She's beautiful." "Yeah. She was like a mother to the kids and a good mentor to Nemu and myself. And despite her delicate health, she helped me by going to the heart of the forest to collect the medicine from the elderly tree. She's the one who decorated the guest room as it is now so she, Nemu and I could live there together. Kuramori wasn't afraid at all to be near me. She was always there by my side. Not out of pity. She was just there for me when I needed her." "She was a good person. But Reki, I think you are a good mutant too." "Whatever you might think, I'm still a sinner. Five years ago, Kuramori left us. I didn't know anything about the Day of Flight so I thought that she had abandoned me. I was so depressed that Nemu became concerned for me so she did some research at the library on the old legend. She told me about the Day of Flight. But I didn't believe it. I had become too emotionally blinded. I hated a lot of things and I think I said many terrible things to Nemu. I ran away but I kept repeating the mistakes at the place I ran away to. In the end, I was caught by the city watch and eventually punished by the Renmei as well. But you, Chihiro, haven't done anything to be punished for. You've done nothing at all." "Reki, you don't remember your dream?" "Not completely. I've been drawing pictures and pictures of it, trying to remember." Reki picks up a painting. "Since I came here, I've been haunted by nightmares. In my dreams it's a very cold night and there is a red moon in the sky. I'm all alone just walking on a stone-laden path. Then something happens there. I can't remember what it was but it's something very horrible. Every time it happens I scream myself awake. Always the same dream. I don't understand it all. Why are there good mutants and cursed ones? Why was I born sin-bound?" Chihiro leaves. "Until now, I had thought that this city was a paradise to live in. Yet, despite everyone's caring and compassionate hearts and willingness to do their best for each other, sad things still happen. Some suffer from the curses given to them. What are the mutants?" The following morning, there's a knock on Chihiro's door. "Chihiro, are you up?" "Yes." Chihiro answers, still in her pajamas. "We're all going into Kuu's room." "Okay, I'm coming." Dressed, Chihiro opens the door to Kuu's room where the older residents of the South Campus are already gathered. "Every one of us will take one of Kuu's belongings to remember her by." Nemu says. "Chihiro?" Reki asks. "How about the bed? Do you want anything else?" "Just those." Chihiro refers to the ceramic frogs and their village. "Coming through." Reki brings in the mattress as Chihiro sets up the frog village on her desk. Reki places the mattress on the bed frame and sits down on the couch. Chihiro kneels at the desk, looking at the frogs. "I still wonder what the mutants are. Everyone says both the walls and this city exist for the mutants. But the mutants are born into this world suddenly." Chihiro stands up. "And just as suddenly they disappear. I don't know the reason why I became a mutant. And if I'm to disappear someday without accomplishing anything, what's the meaning of my existence?" Chihiro is being hard on herself. She has already accomplished a lot for a thirteen-year-old. "You know, at one time I felt the same way as you. I think there is a meaning. But only you can find it." Reki and Chihiro walk with the children on the road to town. "Come on, walk in a single file!" Reki says. They cross the bridge. "Hey! You'll fall into the river if you walk on the edge like that!" Reki continues. "This is the last time we'll see it like this. We'll have snow soon. Then everything around here will be covered in pure white, as white as if we're floating in the clouds. That's why we have to get ready quickly before winter arrives." "Floating in the clouds. In my dream I felt like I was in the clouds, too." "Your dream of falling from the sky?" "But you know, I don't remember what happens to me after that even though I think I met someone very important during my dream. But there are times when I can almost remember something about my dream, then I am afraid." "Hey, don't get so far ahead!" Reki calls out to the children. "Reki! Come on!" The children call out. "I'll be by your side." Reki continues. "I went down the wrong path because I lost Kuramori. But no matter what happens, I will always be by your side." One of the children falls down. "What? Oh, no!" Reki runs to the children. "I told you to be careful! Didn't I tell you to walk in a straight line in the middle of the road?" Chihiro looks up and sees a couple of crows perched on a utility wire looking at her. Chihiro continues to walk but the crows kept watching her. At the thrift store, the kids try on identical coats. "Everybody, fall in!" The clerk barks like a sergeant. "About face!" The children turned around in a straight line. "Man. The lengths are completely wrong. We're going to have to redo all the hems." "Oh, great." Reki says. "Now don't you start giving me that look. I deserve commendations for finding ten of the same style." "I guess. Okay then," Reki removes her coat. "I'll give you a hand." She turns to Chihiro. "Chihiro, pick winter wear for yourself while you wait. It won't take long." Chihiro looks. "Send them in after they take off their coats." The clerk says. "Okay." Reki says. One of the children starts running to the back of the store. Reki runs after him. "Hey! I told you to take your coat off first." Other children take off running to the back of the store. "Come on!" The clerk says. "Not all at once!" "Sorry about that." Reki says. "Hey, stop fumbling around! You'll get hurt! Ouch! Stop pulling on my beard!" "I'll finish taking the measurements. Why don't you go wait outside?" The clerk opens the door, returning to the front of the store. "Yeah, I think I will. Thanks." He closes the door. "Man. I hate kids." He asks Chihiro. "Got use to the city yet? Bet you are surprised at how early winter comes around here, right?" Chihiro does not say anything at first. She hands the clerk the dress she picked out. "This one." "Okay. You need some shoes, too." "But." "You must be cold in those sandals. It's going to be snowing soon." He picks out a pair of boots. "How about you try on these?" "Well, but." "A mutant should always be in high spirits with a smile on her face." "But why?" "Why? Well, how should I put this? Since I was a kid, my mom's been telling me the mutants are the ones who receive blessings from above. So you are like a good-luck charm. No offense." "Blessing? But I'm not." "Oh, don't mind what I said. It's what us simple townsfolk believe." He put the boots in a box and the box in the bag with the dress. "Here." "Oh no, my notebook I only have enough for the dress." "Well, why don't we say that the boots are maybe a Christmas present? Might be a little early." A couple walks into the store. The clerk continues. "Look, I don't know what happened but things are going to get better at some point." "No, they won't." The woman sees Chihiro's feline teeth. "Ah, it's a little mutant!" She ran to Chihiro. "Oh, she's so cute! Wow! She's for real and her hair tie shimmers in the light!" She turns to the man she's with. "Look! It's a little mutant! We're so lucky! Something good will happen today!" "Leave her alone. You're bothering her." The man says. "No, I'm not bothering her. Right?" "Don't touch me!" "Huh?" Chihiro ran out of the store. "Hey!" The clerk calls out. As she ran, Chihiro fell on the sidewalk. A well-dressed gentleman approaches her. "That was a big fall you took, young miss." He offers his hand and helps her up. "Thank you." She bows. "Thank you very much." She keeps running. In the late afternoon she reaches the Hill of Winds. She walks to a wind turbine. "I don't belong anywhere, nowhere at all." She leans against it and starts crying. "It's better if I didn't exist at all." Perched on another wind turbine, a crow caws. Chihiro looks at the crow. The crow looks at her. It flies to another wind turbine. Chihiro watches as it flew. "It's calling to me." The crow looks at Chihiro again. It flies, heading to the Western Woods. Another crow joins it. Chihiro walks to the edge of the Western Woods and stops. The bell in the school's clock tower rings. She turns around, still able to see school. She continues walking in the woods. She starts to move in one direction but hears the crow caw again. "I feel it. He's calling me." She walks that direction till she reaches a clearing. There she sees a well and walks to it. Several crows are on the ground, gathered around the well. A few of them are perched on it. They all look at Chihiro. Chihiro looks down the well and sees something. "What is that?" She looks at the crows. "You wanted to show me this? You called me for this?" The crows just look at her. Using the rusted rungs, she climbs into the well. One of the rungs broke and she falls to the bottom of the dry well. In the well she has that dream again but this time when she's falling from the sky, she's in her sailor dress, sandals and the coat Kuu gave her. She unclenches her fist and in her hand is a single black feather. When she clears the clouds, she sees she is heading into the well. She wakes up in the bottom of the well, sits up and looks at her hand. In her hand is a single black feather. She looks in the middle of the well and sees the skeletal remains of a crow. She stands up and realizes she had sprained her ankle. She limps to the rungs. She grabs the bottom run but the rusted metal crumbles in her hand. "I guess this well has been here for a long time." She sits back down and looks at the skeletal remains. "What's wrong with me? I should be afraid." She crawls to the bird. "Are you the one who called to me? It feels like I've known you from somewhere else a long time ago." At Old School, Reki runs into the lunchroom. "Where's Chihiro? Did she come back?" Hikari shakes her head. "I wonder what happened to her." "Hey," Kana starts to ask, "do you think that maybe?" "It's different from Kuu's time. Chihiro hasn't." "Weren't you the last one with her, Reki?" Nemu asks. "Sorry about that. I guess I messed up." Kana stands up. "She's not a kid who needs adult supervision. But should we go look for her? Or wait?" "Even now it's still not too late for her to be outside of Old School." Nemu stands up. "But it is better to go look for her now than to wait until the middle of the night and panic even if this turns out to be needless worry." "All right, then." Kana says. "Let's go." Hikari and Kana leave the lunchroom. As Nemu passes Reki, she asks, "You're not thinking she's running away like you did, are you? The situation does have a familiar ring to it." "You're right. The situation is similar but she's not as stupid." "As you were? Sorry." "It's okay. Let's go." Chihiro digs in the soft dirt next to the bird. "Forgive me. I wish there was something more I could do for you." She buries the remains of the crow. "I don't know who you are except that you were somebody precious to me. I was alone and I thought that nobody would ever grieve for me, even if I were gone forever. I just wanted to disappear and never feel anything again. But you were always by my side." Flakes of snow begin to fall in the well. On the Hill of Winds Nemu, Hikari, Kana and Reki, each carrying a flashlight, call out and search for Chihiro. The wind is blowing harder and the snow is heavier. They regroup. "Found her?" Reki asks. Nemu and Hikari shake their heads. "I hope the storm's not going to get any worse." Hikari says. "Don't worry." Reki continues. "I'm sure it will let up any minute now." She looks up and whispers. "Please." In the well Chihiro hears the sound of small bells approaching and looks up. A Toga, carrying a lantern, approaches the well. He places the lantern on the edge of the well. Chihiro stands up. "Hello? Excuse me. I need help. The ladder is broken and I can't get out. My name is Chihiro and I'm a resident from Old School on the outskirts of the city. Can you hear me?" The Toga leaves. Chihiro continues. "No, wait! I can't get out. Please help me!" She looks at the rung above the one that broke and twice she jumps up to attempt to reach it but could not. After the second jump, she lands on her already twisted ankle and falls to the ground. "Please help me!" She hears the sound of small bells approaching again. This time there are two Renmei monks. The one not holding the lantern crossed his wrists and uses their form of sign language. The lantern is placed in the bucket and lowered into the well. When the bucket reaches her, Chihiro removes the lantern. One Toga helps the other one into the well. When the Toga in the well faces Chihiro, he motions to her to lower the lantern. She lowered the lantern. He crosses his wrists and makes shapes with his hands. Chihiro shakes her head. She does not know their language. He turns around, kneels down below the ladder and twice he pats his shoulder and points up. Chihiro puts the lantern back in the bucket, removes her sandals and holds them by the straps with her teeth. She gets on the man's shoulders. He starts to get up as Chihiro pulls herself up by the rungs of the ladder. The other Toga turns the crank to retrieve the bucket as Chihiro climbs out of the well. When she climbed out, she tumbles onto the ground and drops her sandals. "Excuse me." The Toga pulls up the bucket and removes the lantern. The other Toga climbs out of the well. Still on the ground, Chihiro bows. "Thank you so much for rescuing me. You saved my life." The monks walk off. Bracing herself against the well, she stood to her feet. "No, wait! A young mutant girl named Kuu went beyond this life recently!" The monks stop. Chihiro continues. "She's my friend! Do you know what happened to her?" She limps toward them. "I'm really sorry. I know I am not allowed to speak to you. But Kuu is my friend and I'm really concerned about her because I don't know anything at all about what goes on beyond this life. Is Kuu doing all right?" The monks continue. "If you can't speak, could you please at least nod if you've seen Kuu? Tell me something! Anything!" The monks leave. Chihiro puts her sandals back on and continues to limp. She reaches the western wall and stops. "The wall." Crows stand between her and the wall. She hears what sounds like children's laughter from within the wall. "Kuu!" She limps to the wall. The crows squawk, warning her not to touch the wall. "Kuu!" She puts her hands on the wall. "It's cold!" "What are you doing?" Chihiro turns around and sees the Communicator with a lantern. "You must not touch the wall. You were told to stay out of the woods." He comes closer and sees her ankle. "Have you sprained your ankle?" Chihiro nods. He hands his staff to Chihiro. "Use this. You are a resident from Old School, are you not? Your name is Chihiro." Chihiro accepts the cane. "Yes." "You may explain this situation later. Stay here if you cannot walk." He begins to walk. "I will get someone." "I'm all right!" Chihiro walks with the Communicator. "Your rescue from the well was inevitable but you must not make contact with the Toga. Only official Communicators are allowed to do so." "My friend, she went beyond this world. So I thought the Toga might know something about it. One more thing! I heard my friend Kuu's voice from inside the wall." "Your mind thinks that you did. It was merely that the wall echoed your inner concern for the friend who had taken the Flight. Only those whom the wall recognized as ready to live outside may go beyond. Therefore, you need not worry. Why did you wish to check the well?" "There was a dead crow at the bottom of the well." "And that is the reason you went down, risking danger?" "It was just that, since the day I came to this city, I've been feeling like that crow was calling out to me. I don't know how to explain it right but I feel like I was responsible for it dying." The Communicator stops. "Crows are the only creatures allowed to go beyond this world. Hence, they're said to carry the things we've lost." He turns around and looks at Chihiro. "Did you feel fear when you saw its dead remains?" Chihiro shakes her head. "No." "In that case, the dead crow is proof that you now know what you should know. The crow was proud knowing it completed its mission and showed you its body." The Communicator continues walking. "There is no need to grieve." Chihiro drops the staff. "The crow let me understand the true meaning of my dream. I had another dream at the bottom of the well. The crow was someone I used to know, someone who cared for me. I didn't even try to understand!" She begins crying. The Communicator kneels down to pick up the cane and hands it back to Chihiro. He refers to a snow-covered log. "Please sit. Talk to me and take your time. What you said is very important." Chihiro sits down. "In Japan I was obsessed with the idea that I was all alone. I thought that nobody would care or even miss me if I vanished from the face of the Earth. I wanted to disappear. Then I had a dream about falling from the sky. I just remembered that the crow was in the dream with me and that the crow was someone in the form of a crow, trying to call me back. I now know I was never alone." "You must not think of it in such a way. You have no sin to be atoned for in this world." "But you don't understand." "Sin-bound?" "What do you mean by sin-bound? Are you saying I am a sinner? And does that mean that the dream I had was real?" "There is no way to be certain. What you lost dreaming cannot be retrieved. Even if you did hurt someone, you will never see that person again." "What shall I do? So if I really am a sinner and am not supposed to be here, then I need to go back to Japan. This place, this city is too good to me. Everyone is so caring. Everyone treats me so kindly. I feel so guilty. If the dream I had is real, I want to go back. I have to go back. I have to apologize." The Communicator puts his hand on her head. "One who recognizes their own sin has no sin. That is the riddle called the Circle of Sin. Think about it. One who recognizes their own sin has no sin. Now I ask you, are you a sinner?" "Am I a sinner? If the dream I had was real, then I think I am a sinner." "Then do you recognize your own sin?" "If I do, does that mean my sin will be erased?" "Then I ask you again. One who recognizes their own sin has no sin. Then are you a sinner?" "If I think I have no sin then I become a sinner." "Perhaps that is what it means to be bound by sin. To keep going around in the same circle looking to find where the sin lies and at some point losing the sight of the way out." "What is the right answer, then?" "Think. You must search for and find the answer yourself. Come." They walk to the edge of the woods. "This is where I must leave you." The Communicator says. "Take my cane and have a safe walk home." "Can I see you again?" "I will need to have the cane returned." The Communicator leaves. Chihiro bows. "Thank you for everything." Riding her scooter alongside the Hill of Winds, Reki sees Chihiro. "Chihiro!" She approaches the bridge, jumps off the scooter, runs to Chihiro and hugs her. "Chihiro, you're okay." "Ouch, Reki, that hurts." Reki lets go. "I'm sorry." "You're covered in mud. What happened?" "I fell into the well in the Western Woods." "Hey!" Kana calls out, riding her bicycle. "Don't run off by yourself like that." "You found her!" Hikari calls out from the back of Nemu's bicycle. Reki waves. "Over here!" Using the staff the Communicator lent her, Chihiro waves to Kana, Nemu and Hikari. "Hey! Over here!" Reki sees the staff with the symbols. "That cane!" "Oh, the old Communicator let me borrow it for a while. I know he seems scary but he's really nice." "If he was a truly nice man, he would not have left an injured girl all by herself. Oh no, look at your hands. Your nails are broken." She touches Chihiro's hands. "They're cold! This isn't normal. You feel like ice." "That's strange, I don't feel like anything's wrong. Hey, my ankle doesn't hurt any more." Reki kneels down to check Chihiro's ankle. "It hasn't gotten better. You've gone numb. Can you walk?" Chihiro nods. "Yes." "While you were out there, did you touch the wall?" "Yeah." Chihiro admits. Reki grabs the staff and walks Chihiro. "What's wrong?" Kana asks. "You look so pale." "I have to take Chihiro home right now. Let's go." She hands Kana the staff. "Hey, wait!" "She said she touched the wall." Kana is alarmed. "What!" Hikari props up the scooter. "Chihiro, get on." Reki says. "Hey, what happened?" Hikari asks. Reki gets on, sits behind Chihiro and grabs the controls. "Reki, tell me what happened." Reki starts the scooter and drives off. "Wait." Hikari continues. Nemu approaches Hikari. "Hikari, we all have to hurry back now." The light in the guest room comes on. Reki helps Chihiro into the guest room and into bed. "My body feels like it is getting lighter." Chihiro says. "Try not to talk and get some sleep." Reki says. "I can't. I'm afraid to close my eyes. I feel like I'm just going to disappear if I fall asleep like this." Reki unbuttons her coat. "The walls are extremely dangerous." She removes her coat. "Especially near the Western Woods. Didn't I tell you that several times?" Chihiro lies down. "I'm very sorry." Reki leaves the room and returns with a tray of medical supplies. "It was the crow that called me." Chihiro continues. "The crow?" "While I was in the well, the dream I couldn't remember came back to me." "Your dream? That means." Chihiro goes right to sleep. Hikari, Kana and Nemu walk in. "Will she be all right?" Hikari asks. "Is she asleep?" Nemu asks. Reki looks at Kana. "Kana, sorry, but could you go to town and get some fever medicine?" "What? Why didn't you ask me while we were out?" "Come on, I'll even let you take my scooter." "Fine. But is the store even open now?" "Make them open it for you and don't say anything about the wall." "Yeah, I know." Kana reaches out her hand. "Keys?" Reki goes into her pocket. "Oh, I left them in the ignition." "Why do you always have to do that?" Kana leaves. Hikari feels Chihiro's forehead. "Reki, I don't think she has a fever. In fact she feels cold." "The fever won't start until after midnight." "Reki, how do you know so much?" Hikari asks. "Reki, have you let the housemother know you found her yet?" Nemu asks. "No, I haven't." Nemu takes Hikari by the hand. "Hikari, we have to go tell the housemother and check on the kids." "Thanks a lot," Reki says, "for the help." "I'm always good at putting them to sleep." "Better not fall asleep before they do." Chihiro remains asleep. Her coat and sandals have been removed. She wakes up. Reki, sitting at the edge of the bed, cleans the mud off of Chihiro. "Sorry, did that hurt?" Reki asks. "No. I almost feel like my body isn't here." "Well, just looking at you hurts." "You know, Reki, you're always taking care of me." "I'm a busy body. It's just in my nature." She touches Chihiro's hands. "Your hands, they're so warm." "That's because your hands are so cold. They're just like ice." "Reki, I feel like my body's getting lighter. Tell me, am I still here?" "Don't worry. You're still here." Chihiro sits up. "Reki, I don't want to go." "You're not going anywhere. Don't worry about it." "I want to stay here. I don't want to go anywhere else." Her eyes well up. "That's okay, isn't it?" "Of course." Reki eases Chihiro back down. "You can stay here for as long as you like. After all, you are a blessed mutant." "Reki, you've always been helping me." Chihiro falls asleep again. Reki remains at the edge of the bed. "You're free. And now I'm alone." The door opens. Nemu and Hikari come in. "How is she?" Hikari asks. "She just fell asleep. Hopefully the medicine will get here before the fever kicks in." "Is it something medicine can cure?" Nemu asks. "I'm not really sure. If her fever hasn't broken by the morning, I'll take her to the Renmei. I'll tell them what happened." "Reki!" Hikari says. "I know you know a lot and I know that you can handle anything by yourself! But you don't have to shoulder everything alone. Tell us if there's something we can do to help. We're all friends." "I'm sorry. Let's take turns watching her. So, can you take the first shift?" "Of course." Hikari answers. "Thanks a lot." Reki turns to Nemu. "I'm going to take a nap. You can call me if you need me." Reki goes to her room, now more organized. With no one there to listen to her, she talks to a wooden statue. "You know. Chihiro doesn't really need my help either. There's no need to be depressed. I should be happy. Chihiro isn't sin-bound anymore. I've gotten used to being abandoned. I mean, after all, it's happened so many times over the past seven years." The following morning, in the guest room, Chihiro still sleeps as Kana paces nervously. Reki walks in. "How is she?" "I'm glad you're here. I was debating if I should wake you up or not." Reki removes the cloth from Chihiro's forehead and feels her forehead. "The medicine working?" "I gave her some but the fever won't come down. I was going to take her over to the doctor in the morning." Reki gets back up. "Where are you going?" Kana asks. "I'll be right back!" Reki quickly drives her scooter to the temple, storms in the courtyard and marches right up to the Communicator. Though there's snow outside the temple grounds, the garden in the courtyard is as green as a summer day. Two temple workers approach, anticipating trouble. The Communicator "spoke" to them in sign language. The two temple workers leave. "I permit you to speak." "How could you leave her alone like that? You knew that if she touched the wall she would develop a fever." "Because you are in Old School, I suspected that if something should happen you would come here as you had for Hyoko." "We're not talking about Hyoko! You have to cure Chihiro! It's not like she violated the wall, why do this to her?" "The walls are absolute. There's nothing I can do." "The walls are supposed to protect good mutants, aren't they? And Chihiro isn't sin-bound anymore, is she?" "Even a good mutant must be punished if she touches the wall. Chihiro did overcome her ordeal." "So, it's true. She really did it." "She had a crow help her. And she will find a way to break out of the Circle of Sin before long." "Then you mean you gave Chihiro and I the same riddle?" The Communicator nods. "So then, did she find an answer?" "I know not. However, the crow did give her forgiveness and therefore she is no longer sin-bound." "Oh." "Only a little time remains for you to stay here. You had better mentally prepare yourself." "The Day of Flight never comes to the sin-bound, right? I'm fine staying here. Besides, I need to stay and watch the kids." "That is not for you to decide. You know what becomes of a mutant whose time expires before she becomes ready to take the Flight. You have no choice but to prevail against your own ordeal. The Day of Flight comes equally to all good mutants." "What do you mean ‘equally?' Kuu was the youngest of us all." "Yet, she was not afraid of the walls and she knew that if she went beyond this world, the rest of you would follow soon. Kuu's dream was to become a role model to you all." "How do you know that?" "I know nothing. I am merely voicing the thoughts you have deep in your mind." "How about Nemu? She's always been a good mutant. Nemu deserves to take the Day of Flight with your blessing." "Nemu wishes to see that you take the flight first. She never voices it, but she is more concerned for you than for herself." "She is? Then are you saying I'm a burden on her?" "No. It is Nemu's issues are not your fault. But that is how it is." The Communicator pauses. "Go now. Chihiro awaits you. You may help yourself and pick the medicinal herbs you need." He begins to walk away. "I trust you know which ones. You have always been there for Chihiro. You have been doing the right thing. And now, you must not be envious of Chihiro for moving forward." "Be envious? Me? You must be out of your mind!" The Communicator walks away. At Old School, Reki grinds herbs with a mortar and pestle. "The water is boiling." Hikari approaches with a kettle while she holds her nose. "What's that smell?" Reki picks up a cup and spoon. She scoops some of the ground herbs into the cup and adds the hot water. Hikari continues to hold her nose. "Is it really going to work?" Reki takes the cup to Chihiro, still in bed. She helps Chihiro up. "Be careful. It's very hot." Chihiro takes a sip. "It's bitter." "It's medicine. You just have to take it. One more mouthful." Chihiro took another sip and sat back down. "Thanks, Reki." "I hope you get well soon." Hikari says. Outside, Kana approaches Reki. "Reki! On the bulletin board! It's from the Renmei!" Reki reads the message on the board. "Chihiro, you are hereby ordered to appear at the Temple of the Renmei, before the end of the day." Reki punches the bulletin board. She continues to read. "You are to be punished for the crime of touching the wall." "What will we do?" Kana asks. "We'll just ignore it! I'll take full responsibility! They don't have the right to punish Chihiro!" "Reki." Chihiro approaches. She's in her winter dress, boots and coat and holding the Communicator's cane. Reki approaches Chihiro. "Chihiro! You shouldn't be out of bed!" Chihiro holds up the cane. "I promised him that I would go and return the cane. Don't worry. I'll be fine. The fever is gone. Your medicine made me feel better. Thank you so much." She turns to the others. "And I'm sorry for making everyone worry about me." "It's okay." Nemu says. Chihiro walks to the door. "Take care." Reki says. Chihiro turns around, waves and leaves. At the temple Chihiro and the Communicator walk along a corridor. Chihiro sees tags with the same symbols. "Look over here." The Communicator goes to one of the tags on the wall. "You are to circle this corridor. You must purify the rusted tags. That will be your job in this city. It is an important task. Can you do it?" "You mean by myself?" "Are you frightened?" Chihiro shakes her head. "I'll do it." The Communicator begins to leave. "I will come to collect you later." As Chihiro cleans the tags on the wall, she pays close attention to the symbols. Each symbol has four horizontal lines and one vertical line, to the left or right. Some of the horizontal lines are straight. Others are bent. The snow is coming down again as Hyoko and Midori approach the South Campus. "Like I said, why do I have to do something like this?" Midori asks as she carries a basket. "There's no choice." Hyoko answers. "I'm not allowed to enter the South Campus." "Then why are you coming with me? I just bet you are hoping that we're going to run into Reki, aren't you?" "Right." Midori holds up the basket. "And I'm the one who made all these for you! Why can't you do anything by yourself?" "What? When did I?" They notice Reki, holding up an umbrella, on the other side of the bridge between the two campuses. Midori walks across the bridge and hands the basket to Reki. "There's a girl on your campus with a sparkling purple hair tie, right?" In addition to the umbrella Reki is using, she's carrying a second one. "You mean Chihiro?" "Hyoko wants to give her this." "What is it?" "No, don't open it! Just promise us you will give it to her, okay?" Midori begins to walk away. "Midori." Reki offers the other umbrella to her. "Here. You'll catch a cold." Midori accepts the umbrella and walks across the bridge. "We're going home!" "Don't order me around!" Hyoko protests. He gives Reki the thumbs up and then turns his thumb down. Reki gives him the finger. "You jerk!" From behind, Reki hears Chihiro. "What are you doing?" Reki turns around. "Nothing! Nothing at all." She approaches Chihiro. "Sorry, I was going to come get you but an idiot held me up. Oh, and the idiot asked me to pass this bag onto you." Chihiro accepts the basket. Reki continues. "Anyway, what was your punishment? It wasn't too horrible, was it?" "Well, it was cleaning the temple. They told me that's my job now." "Cleaning?" Reki sighs. "This world is filled with idiots." The basket has pastries and a card that says: To the residents of the South Campus "Wow!" Hikari exclaims. Nemu counts the pastries. "There's enough here for the housemother and all the kids as well. How polite. I'll have to think better of them now." Chihiro reads the note included: A token of apology for your soup "What is that?" Kana asks. Chihiro shows her. "Check it out. What sloppy handwriting." "We should really give them something in return." Hikari suggests. "Shouldn't have to." Kana says. "The note says it's an apology." "But we still should." "What do you think, Reki?" Nemu asks. "I really have no idea what we should do." "Anyway," Nemu continues, "Huck will be going back to the North Campus very soon. Shouldn't we pay a visit prior to that?" "What do you mean?" Chihiro asks. "They can't take care of the little ones on the North Campus so we've been fostering them. They get to go back there a few times a year." "Oh, I see." "If it's the North Campus, then." Reki begins to say. "I know. Someone else will host the visit." "Oh, I want to go." Hikari volunteers. "But I have to warn you, the boys can be pretty rowdy." Kana picks up the note. "No kidding." "I would like to go." Chihiro offers. "Well then, I'll make some treats." Hikari continues. Nemu turned to Reki. "Is that okay?" "It's up to you." As they left the lunchroom, Reki says to Nemu. "Nemu." "Yeah?" "I want you to know something. Stop worming about me. I'm perfectly fine on my own." "You're what? What are you saying?" "I'm saying I don't want to be a burden to you anymore." "Reki, what's wrong?" Reki ran upstairs. "Reki?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 13th, 2015, 8:16pm Reki kneels down and wraps a scarf around Huck. "A sleep over?" One of the children with them says. "He's so lucky!" "I want to go to." Another child says. Reki puts her hand on his head. "Next year." "Why does only Huck get to go? It's not fair." Huck begins to walk away. "Huck." Huck turns around. "You take care." "Of course!" Huck runs to Chihiro, who's holding a basket. The two of them walked to the North Campus. Chihiro says as they cross the bridge, "I like the smell of the river. It reminds me of my home in Japan." "It does?" Huck asks. He loosens the scarf around his neck. "You're too hot?" Chihiro asks. Huck removes the scarf. "Reki made me wear this. She said I had to or I would catch a cold." "So, are you going to miss her much while you are away?" "Why should I miss her? I'm only going to be gone for half a month. But you know, I wonder if something's wrong with her. She's a lot quieter lately and spaced out." "Maybe that's because she already misses you." "She makes me feel kind of weird acting like that. It's not like I'm going away forever, you know." "Yeah, that's very true." They arrive at the North Campus. At first everything is quiet. "Maybe nobody's home." Chihiro continues. They're greeted with lit firecrackers. A teenage boy, standing on the edge of a building, laughs. He dangles some firecrackers. "Did I scare you?" Hyoko kicks a beam, causing the other teenage boy to lose his balance. Hyoko grabs him before he fell. "What was that for?" "Those are valuable." Hyoko answers. "You shouldn't be wasting them or we'll run out before the festival." "I was just saying hello to the visitors down there." Hyoko looks. "Huh? It's that chick with the purple hair tie." Three teenage girls, one of them Midori, approaches Chihiro and Huck. Chihiro hands them the basket with the ring-shaped cakes Hikari made. "Wow, thanks a lot." "You didn't have to do that." Says the girl with the hat. "Did you make these by yourself?" Midori asked. Chihiro shakes her head. "No, Hikari did. You know her?" "Oh, I know her. The girl who works at the bakery, right? What's your name?" "I'm Chihiro." Hyoko approaches on his skateboard. He stops and rolls his skateboard to Huck. "Try it." Huck smiles, gets on and rolls several meters before he falls off. "Hey, now." Midori says. "Don't let the kid get hurt." "Don't worry." "Man. He's such a child." Midori continues. "Well, at least that makes him a good playmate for the kid." She then asks Chihiro. "Are you still angry?" "What?" Chihiro asks. "At Hyoko, I mean." "No, not at all." "That's good." Chihiro bows. "Anyway, I just wanted to say ‘thank you' for taking in Huck." "Actually we should be thanking you for taking care of our kids all this time." The blond girl says. "We should be visiting the South Campus to thank you guys in person, you know." The girl in the hat looks at Midori. "But we've grown so far apart because of that trouble that happened between some of us. I guess there has never been a chance to break the ice." "What trouble?" Chihiro asks. "Oh, right. I forgot you arrived a couple of months ago." The girl in the hat continues. "Well, let's just say there's a lot of history, right Midori?" Midori walks off. "I wouldn't know." "Ah, she can be so pigheaded." As Chihiro crosses the bridge, Midori runs to her with an umbrella. "Hey, wait up!" Midori is out of breath when she reaches Chihiro. She holds out the umbrella. "I forgot. Could you give this back to Reki? She let me borrow it." "Okay." They stand at the edge of the bridge, overlooking the river. "She's always such a little do-gooder, isn't she?" Midori looks to Chihiro. "So tell me, what do you know about us?" "Well, I saw you guys and Reki arguing in town before." "What else?" "And I also heard that Reki and Hyoko tried." "Run away together, right? Give me a break." "Isn't it true?" "Reki and Hyoko were kind of together but Hyoko was a victim of Reki's selfishness. You know. He almost died because of her." "Reki. Reki wouldn't do such horrible things." "You know nothing about what Reki's capable of doing. Nothing." All this replays in her mind as she was cleans the corridor. At one end, she comes to a large tag on the wall. Once again, she pays close attention to the symbols on the tag. "These letters." She looks around. She felt, what seems like, wind blowing through the corridor. She hears again what sounds like children's laughter. This time it was in the corridor. Chihiro is now breathing heavily. In the garden Chihiro greets the Communicator, holding the umbrella Midori asked her to give to Reki. "Are you finished?" He asks. "Reki has come to get you. She seems concerned about you." They walk from the temple. Chihiro says, "Reki has been acting a little nervous lately." "The fact that the Day of Flight has not come to her is weighing on her mind. But, at the same time, she wishes that it will never come." "I know. It hurts me a lot to see her suffering like this but I still don't want her to go away." "She is still lost in the dark. Chihiro, you had the crow come to you enabling you to fill in the missing pieces of your memory. However, Reki has no one. She must face the darkness in her mind, on her own. It is a trying ordeal." "Reki keeps painting the scenes from her dream. I saw her paintings once but I couldn't tell what they were. I don't think Reki knows either." "Not much time is left for Reki. I know not when but by the end of this winter, things will have come to a conclusion. If Reki is still in a state of spiritual darkness at that point, she will remain here." "Is it possible for a mutant to remain here?" "It is quite rare, but some do remain. However, they live away from both humans and mutants and sooner or later, they grow old and die. It's a quiet and peaceful, but lonely life. I, or rather, the Renmei wishes for all the mutants to take flight without problems. But as it is, Reki refuses me. Everything I say makes Reki close her mind." "I want to help her. She was suffering inside all this time but she hid her pain and helped me. So this time, no matter what, I have to help her." "Saving Reki means parting with her. If she leaves here, you may never see her again. Are you prepared for that?" Reki is waiting, on her scooter, as Chihiro approaches. "Thanks for meeting me." "I had to pick up some paints anyway. With snow like this, I won't be able to ride this thing for the rest of the winter. So, how's your work? Is it going well?" "It's okay. Are you painting again?" "No, I'm just. I'm just smearing a few paints around the studio." "Oh, yeah." Chihiro hands the umbrella to Reki "This is for you." "From Midori?" "Yes." Riding back home, Chihiro asks, "Is she a friend of yours?" "She was, once. Did she say anything mean to you while you were there?" "Ah, no, she didn't." "Don't worry about her. She says nasty things but deep down she's a good kid. It's been five years already. Oh well, the truth is, both of us are so stubborn we could never go back to being friends." "Reki, I'll do my best." "Yeah, good luck. Your job does sound like a bit of a drag." The following morning, in the lunchroom, Kana gets up from the table. "Thanks for breakfast." She puts her coat on. "Darn, you're so lucky, Chihiro. Your work starts in the afternoon." "You shouldn't complain so much." Hikari begins to gather up the dishes and turns to Chihiro. "By the way, I'm very glad you finally found a job." Chihiro nods. "Yeah." Nemu comes in her pajamas and bathrobe. She does not look well. "What's the matter?" Hikari asks. "I have a cold." "Don't spread it." Kana exclaims. Nemu sits next to the kerosene heater. "You're all heart." She coughs and looks around. "Hey, where's Reki?" "She said she needs to paint today." Hikari answers. "So I'm going to take over her job of cooking for the kids." "She's been doing that a lot lately. I wonder what's going on. I was hoping she'd take the scooter to the library and tell them I'm taking the day off." "Why don't you ask Kana?" Hikari asks. "Oh, no. That's going to make me late for work." "Only ten minutes late. That's okay, right?" "Actually, for Master, ten minutes is not okay." "I have some time." Chihiro volunteers. "I'll go." "You will? Thanks." Chihiro rides her bike to the library. In the foyer, she talks to a man at the library. "She is?" The man replies. "I guess it did get cold all of the sudden. Well, thank you for letting us know." He walks off. Chihiro passes by the entrance to the library then steps inside. She looks at the books on display again. "What's this?" She wonders, looking at an unusual book. Sumika passes by the door and sees Chihiro. "Oh, hey, Chihiro! Why are you here?" "Hi Sumika." She steps toward Sumika. The expectant mother steps in. "It's almost my due date." "Is it still okay for you to be out?" "Oh, of course. I feel suffocated if I had to shut myself in the house. Besides, we have to get ready for the festival and I so enjoy taking walks." "It's so mysterious, isn't it?" "Yes, it is. Sometimes I find myself wondering where this life came from. By the way, where's Nemu?" "Oh, she has a cold and won't be in today. I came by to tell them that." "Oh, that's too bad." Sumika walks to the display case. "The story goes that there was a ruin deep in the Western Woods a long time ago and this was found buried in the rubble." "So what is the book about?" "I don't really know. See all these weird pattern things? Some say those are letters and others say ancient drawings. They kind of look like someone's hands." After Chihiro leaves the library, she finds Reki in town. As they ride Chihiro's bike on the road to Old School and the Renmei temple. Chihiro tells Reki that Nemu had to take the day off. "Nemu?" Reki asks. "That's very unusual. You know. I should have bought some canned peaches or something else for her." "Oh, I didn't know peaches were good for colds." Reki laughs. "You're kidding, right? Wow. You never used peaches?" Chihiro shakes her head. "Don't worry. I was just joking that they will make a good get-well gift." "Really?" They continue with empty smiles plastered on their faces. Chihiro thinks: Reki is always kind. She doesn't want to worry anyone and she doesn't want to lean on anyone so she smiles. Why didn't I realize that sooner? I was always right next to her. Why couldn't I see it? Chihiro vocalizes what she's thinking. "I wish tomorrow will never come." "What?" Reki asks. "That was sudden." "I wish the day after today was today and the next day and the next day, too. I wish it were always today. Then I'd be able to be with you forever." "There is no such thing as forever. Sooner or later everything ends. Just like it should. Because now, is only meant to be now. And this moment . . . is so precious." "Yeah. That makes sense. I guess you're right." They reached the fork in the road. Chihiro stops. "Off to work, huh?" Reki gets off the bike. "Good luck." "You too." Chihiro rides off and as she does, she starts crying. She stops, gets off her bike, leans against a wall and eased herself down alongside the road. "Don't cry! I'm the one who will help Reki! Smile . . . Chihiro . . . smile!" At Old School, Reki enters the guest room where Nemu is sleeping. She adjusts the damp cloth on Nemu's forehead. She kneels by the bed and holds Nemu's hand in hers. "Nemu, thanks for everything over these years. If you see Kuramori someday, tell her that I'm sorry and that I said 'thanks.' I don't think I am ever going to make it to whatever world she's in." Reki lets go of Nemu's hand, gets up and leaves. Nemu opened her eyes. "Reki." Upstairs, Reki is in the room between her bedroom and studio. She holds a bucket of black paint and some brushes. "Now it's time for me to end it." She opens the door to her studio, walks in and closes the door behind her. Reki and Chihiro walk into the lunchroom. Nemu sits next to the kerosene heater as Hikari cleans the table. Reki is in painters' coveralls. "Good morning." She yawns as she walks in. She did not get much sleep. "Good morning. What on earth are you wearing?" Hikari frowns. "Hey, go get changed and wash your hands." Reki turns to Chihiro who came in after her. "Uh oh, she's becoming a full-blooded housekeeper." "No, you are becoming a slob." Hikari picks up the breakfast dishes and carries them to the kitchen. Nemu gets up. "Reki, the Bell Market is being held today. You do remember that, don't you?" "Bell Market?" Chihiro asks. "We need bells for the New Year's Eve festival." The older residents of the South Campus, in their winter-wear, walk to town for the Bell Market. Chihiro and Hikari walk to one of the venders. There were four different colors of bells (red, white, green and yellow) that could be held by the hand, pinned to clothes or attached to something else. "Are these from the same kind of tree?" Chihiro asks. "Yeah." Hikari answers. "You see the colors are changed by mixing iron and verdigris into the soil." She refers to the plants growing them. "Good nuts are ones with thick shells that make a solid sound when you shake them." Hikari picks up a red bell and shakes it. "This one is a 'thank you' bell. You give it to the people you want to thank." "Oh." Chihiro closes her eyes and listens to the sound of the bell as she shakes it. "Having fun?" Chihiro opens her eyes and sees Reki was standing where Hikari was a few seconds earlier. "Oh." Chihiro looks around. Reki points to where Hikari is now standing. "The sound is very soothing." "Yeah." "So, these symbolize appreciation?" Chihiro asks. "Different colors mean different things: appreciation, apology. It's custom to mark the end of the year by giving these to the people close to you." "Oh." Midori chases after Hyoko. "Why can't you at least pretend you are apart of the group?" "Shut up and stop following me!" Hyoko manages to lose Midori in the crowd. He sees Reki at one of the venders and stops. Reki starts to approach Hyoko but Midori manages to break free from the crowd and gets to Hyoko before Reki does. "Stop being so." Midori turns and sees Reki coming. "Reki!" Reki approaches. "What do you want?" Midori demands. "It's nothing." "If you have something to say to me, then don't you just say it?" "I'm sorry for causing y'all so much trouble and dragging the both of you into my personal problems. I was just really alone." Reki gives Hyoko a white bell. "Reki?" Midori says in surprise. "The festival is not until next week." Hyoko responds. "I don't have much time and I may not see you again." Reki walks off. "Huh?" Hyoko asks. Chihiro, who witnessed the whole thing, stands there in surprise as Reki walks by. Hyoko and Midori sit on the edge of a bridge over the river. He explains the history to Chihiro as she stands. "I first saw her five years ago. It was raining. Her wings were all black. She was crying as she walked, all soaking wet. She looked just like an abandoned cat. Right then I knew I had to help her." "Oh, you gotta be kidding." "Shut up!" He yells at Midori. "Anyway, that's the story. That was the day when Reki became one of us." "Then she left, taking you with her." "Back then, she was always crying, missing her friend who went beyond this world. So, I tried to do something for her." "And this idiot took Reki and tried to climb over the wall by driving a wedge into it. We didn't think that he would survive. Reki didn't even have a single scratch and I would never forgive her for that." "It wasn't her fault! I did it on my own!" "Reki is still selfish!" "You were one of her best friends!" "Why don't you shut up?" Chihiro speaks up. "I have to, I want to help Reki so that she can receive the blessing properly." "You will just get in the way." Midori continues. "Reki is not the kind of person who asks others for help." "You're wrong! You just don't see what's going on. Reki smiles even when she's suffering." Hyoko tosses the white bell in the air and catches it in his hand. "I'll help. After all, I have to pay her back for the gift." "Idiot. You aren't allowed in the South Campus. Remember?" "Don't you worry about me, I got a brain." "What brain?" The following morning, in the room between her bedroom and studio, Reki uses the dye collected from the elderly tree to cover up the black spots on her wings. She looks at the portrait she did of Kuramori. "Very soon, I will be forgotten by everybody and vanish." She stands up, walks to the painting and touches Kuramori's face. "Where did I go wrong?" At her job, Chihiro vocalizes what she's wondering. "What is it that I am supposed to do in order to help Reki?" She hears something and looks that direction. "Kuu!" She runs to one of the tags on the wall. She looks at the symbols on that tag. She figured it out! The four horizontal lines represent the position of the fingers. The vertical line represents the position of the thumb. It's the sign language used by the Renmei and the traders. By bending and straightening her thumb and fingers, she mimics each symbol on the tag. After she finishes her job, she approaches the Communicator in the courtyard, crosses her wrists and makes shapes with her hands. "Where did you learn that?" The Communicator asks. "Speak. I permit you." "I felt Kuu's presence near the sign. Its Kuu's sign, isn't it?" "But its letters do not mean the word 'Air.' It is another name with the same sound." "Kuu has a different name?" "It is proof that mutants attain a true identity. When the time comes the name on the tag hanging from the wall is changed to the true name." "What about Reki?" "She knows not her true name. She is not willing to listen to my words." "Why not?" "Five years ago, she brought to us a mutant boy who had fallen ill." "I know. He tried to climb the wall by driving a wedge into it." "It is a grave crime. I was compelled to call for the community watch. Reki was deemed guilty, and she shut herself inside the Circle of Sin." "She's been blaming herself all this time. Why is it only Reki who cannot be forgiven?" "Why do you think you were forgiven?" "It's not because I forgave myself." "That is correct. Nobody is able to forgive oneself. However, you had the crow. Someone who believed in and stood by you." "By recognizing one's own sin, you can't help but go around in circles if you are alone. If you have someone that's by your side." The Communicator hands a small wooden box to Chihiro. "We created it, using the tag on the wall as a model. Give it to Reki after the festival. Go now!" Chihiro bows and leaves. Reki explains to Hikari how to make a lemon cake. "Stir lightly, being careful not to flatten the meringue." "Like this?" Hikari asks. "That's right. Then pour it into a dish and bake it in the oven, preheated to about 390 degrees for ten minutes or so." "Okay." Chihiro walks into the lunchroom. "Hello. Good morning." "Good morning." Reki replies. She continues. "Yeah. This is good." Hikari picks everything and goes into the kitchen. "You've been a tremendous help with this." "I can't start getting ready for my special dinner until you relinquish control of the kitchen." "Yes, I know." Reki goes outside, under the archway. Chihiro follows but stands next to the door. "Passing of the year. Chihiro, I don't think I'll be going into town today." "Reki." "Sorry for being so selfish but today of all days I would like to stay here so I can etch the memories of my life here into my mind." "When I looked out here for the first time, I was a little afraid, thinking that I came to a world I didn't know. But now, this is where I feel most secure because you were always here." "Thank you. And even if you forget about me, I hope you will always remember this view." "I won't forget. There's no way I can forget because the time I spent with you is everything I remember." That evening, everyone from the South Campus, save for Reki, walk to town for the festival. Chihiro observes the crowd. "It's so busy here." "It'll be quiet once the first bell starts ringing." Kana explains. "You're supposed to observe the passing of the year in silence." "You are?" Hikari holds up a bell nut. "That's why we have these, to express feelings without words. The bell begins to ring. Hikari puts a finger to her lips. "Is it coming?" A boy asks. Another boy covers the first boy's mouth. The residents of the south campus give red bell nuts to the housemother. Nemu gives a red bell nut to Sumika and her newborn child. Hikari gives red bell nuts to her fellow employees at the bakery. Chihiro gives one to the thrift store clerk and one to the café owner. Kana is sneaky. Quietly, in the clock tower, she attaches one to the back of the clock master's apron and leaves without detection. That night Chihiro walks to the North Campus to get Huck. Midori is there with him. "Honestly. You really are a meddler, aren't you?" Huck approaches Chihiro with a white cardboard box. "It's a cake." "I know I am getting in the way." "That's all right. Because of you, we feel like it's finally time to have a talk with Reki." "What?" "We have our own way of doing things. We're totally different from the snobs at your house." "Because you've got no class. Right Midori?" Huck says. "Anyway, we have a little entertainment ready for the passing of the year. Reki's in town, isn't she?" "No. She said she wanted to stay at Old School today." "What? Why? It's the festival." The bell in the clock tower begins to ring. "It's the bell!" Midori takes off running to the South Campus. "Oh, no! We're running out of time!" "Wait a minute! What's the matter?" Chihiro asks. "We're just doing what you asked us to." Chihiro runs after Midori and trips. Midori stops and approaches Chihiro. "You're too dainty to run, aren't you?" Midori is catching her breath. "Need a break?" "Not at all! I'm the one who started all this!" Chihiro gets up and the two young ladies take off running again. Midori arrives in front of the main building. "Where's Reki's room?" "South wing, second floor." "We won't make it in time!" Midori called out to Reki. "Reki! I came to see you. Open your window!" There was no response. Midori starts to run to the front door. Chihiro picks up a brick and uses it to bang on the rain gutter that ran alongside Reki's window. Reki opens her window. Midori is impressed with Chihiro's quick thinking. "Well done." "Chihiro? Midori! What's wrong?" "We'll explain later!" Midori says. "Look toward the North Campus!" Reki looks out her window and waits. Twelve seconds later, the first yellow firework lights up the night sky then another and another. After the fifth yellow firework is launched, Midori says, "This is the answer from Hyoko and me." Hyoko lights the ninth firework and stands back. Midori continues. "That's what Hyoko wants to tell you." "Yellow?" Chihiro asks. "What does yellow mean?" "It means 'I've been acting like an idiot.' That's true." Reki answers. The tenth yellow firework is launched. Midori pulls out the white bell from her jacket pocket. In her mind, she says, "Goodbye and thank you, Reki." The teenage girl leans against the wall of the building and eases herself to the ground. She wraps her arms around her knees and begins crying. Chihiro gives Midori some space. She turns around and sees Reki approach Midori. Reki puts her hand on Midori. Midori looks up and hugs Reki. Huck and the other South Campus residents return. Hikari is holding the box with the cake. "Your back early. Did you see the fireworks?" Chihiro approaches. "Can you wait for a second?" "What's going on?" Nemu asks. "Just stay here." That evening, after the party, everyone on the South Campus gathers in the guest room for a sleepover. After everyone else fell asleep, Reki turns out the light and opens the door. "Goodbye everybody." She walks out and closes the door behind her. However, there is one other person still awake. Chihiro removes the cover. "Reki." Chihiro walks out, closes the door behind her and walks upstairs. Outside, clouds drift past the full moon. Chihiro walks to the room between Reki's bedroom and her studio. She reaches for the door, hesitates at first and opens it. She walks in and closes the door behind her. She fumbles with the light switch but the light does not come on. Chihiro then reaches into her coat pocket and pulls out the lighter Reki gave her and ignites it. A cloth covers the painting on the easel. She opens the door to the bedroom. "Reki?" Reki is not there. Chihiro closes the door. She turns around and looks at the door to the studio that Chihiro has not seen yet. She opens the door, steps in the dark room and closes the door behind her. The movement of the air blows out the lighter. Chihiro messes with lighter several times before she got it to light again. Chihiro looks around the room and is surprised by what she sees. The walls, ceiling and floor are one painting. It's like stepping inside a painting. She looks at the windows and sees Reki looking out. Chihiro approaches. Her steps on the hard floor announce her coming. "Chihiro, what are you doing here?" Reki asks. "I'm really sorry. I let myself in." "Look at you. You will be Chihiro to the very end." Chihiro looks around. "Reki, what's?" "This is my dream, the nightmare that has been tormenting my existence in this world. I was walking along this path. I remember cold winds stinging my cheeks that were wet from tears. I heard a sound from far away. But I was too tired to think. I remember wanting to become a stone. A stone that does not feel pain or sorrow." Reki opens a window and the full moon shines through. Chihiro extinguishes the lighter. "The Renmei wanted me to give this to you." She holds out the wooden box. "It's your true name." "I don't want it. There's no salvation for me inside that box." "Reki, even if that's true, it's time to put an end to this long nightmare of yours." Reki turns around, accepts the box and opens it. Inside there's a note: This is a story of a young girl who is called Reki. She was doomed to a most unfortunate fate and lost the people she could share her sorrow with. Feeling herself worthless, she called herself Reki, using the sign that meant "small stones." However, the sign that expresses her true name means "The one who was run over and torn apart." Reki froze. "Reki?" Chihiro asks. Reki drops the box. Chihiro bends down, picks up the tag and reads what it says on it. "No." Reki's hands tremble. She has the look of absolute fright on her face. She takes a few steps and falls to her knees. "I remember." Her feathers turn black. "The one who was run over and torn apart. Yes, I was run over. This is not a path. This is an iron line that carries something. This is where I abandoned myself." "Reki." "You know what, Chihiro." Reki stands up. "I believed that if I was a good mutant I would some day be able to wake up and shed this feeling of guilt. What a joke. None of that matters. This town is my prison. The walls are a symbol of my death. This world is separated by death. I was unable to leave this nightmare behind for seven long years. I kept waiting for a deliverance that would never come. Every time I trusted someone, I ended up being betrayed. So finally, I stopped trusting everybody. I decided I would never be hurt again. I decided to be made of stone." Reki laughs. "That's the irony of it. When I turn into stone and pretend to be good, that's when they tell me I am a good little mutant. They'll never know how very dark and very cold my heart is." "Stop that! There's no way I can believe that! You've always been so kind!" "Chihiro. I guess you really never understood. You never saw how jealous I was of you." "No. You weren't." "Both of us sin-bound but in the end only you were forgiven. Everyone leaves me eventually. When Kuu took her day of flight, part of me was jealous of her . . . and I hate myself for it." Chihiro covers her ears. "That's not true! You came looking for me when I fell into the well! You took care of me and went to get medicine for me. Whenever I was in pain, you were always there for me!" "That's right! And why did I do it? I was looking for my salvation! I can only forget about my sin when I am being useful to someone! And the only thought that I had the whole time I was helping you was that maybe God would come and finally forgive me!" "Stop it! Stop it!" "Chihiro. For what I needed, you could have been anybody." "Stop it!" "When crows brought you here, at that moment I had a plan. I told myself that if I can make this one mutant trust me then maybe I would finally be forgiven. It never mattered who arrived. It was all part of my plan. Why do you think I acted so kindly to you? It was all a lie. I don't care what I do as long as I find forgiveness. It was your mistake trusting me. Now you know so get out! Get out!" Chihiro stumbles to the door. She looks at Reki with tears in her eyes. Reki stares right back and Chihiro with stone-cold eyes. Chihiro opens the door, walks out and closes the door behind her. "From the very beginning, there was no salvation for me." Chihiro leans against the other side of the door, crying. "Not true . . . it's not true." Outside, the clouds continue to drift, this time blocking the moon again. Reki hears the sound of the train whistle in the distance. "Once the sound catches up with me, I going to disappear forever, right?" Reki turns around and sees herself as she was seven years ago. Young Reki nods. "You know that Chihiro was trying to help you." "Maybe I don't deserve anyone's help." "But why? Why don't I ever get to ask for help? Why are you so afraid? Just trust someone." "I won't ever be betrayed by anyone again! In my dream, in this town and anywhere, no matter what I do, no one ever comes to save me!" "But you never actually asked anyone for help. You just wait and wait." Reki struggles with herself. "I can't do it. What if I call for help and nobody answers? What if I really am completely alone?" The train whistle is heard again, this time closer. Chihiro continues to lean against the door. "I wish I didn't know anything. I wish I could still love Reki." Chihiro looks up. The winds had blown part of the cloth covering the portrait of Kuramori. Chihiro gets up, walks to the painting and completely removes the cover. "I want to keep trusting Reki." She sees something sticking out from behind the painting. She picks it up. "Her diary?" She reads a page from it: A girl was brought in. I'm so happy. This must be a special sign from God. I will be kind to her and always be by her side. This time I will be a good mutant like Kuramori. "That's right, when I was in bed, it was Reki." She recalls when she was barely conscious: Can you hear me? My name is Reki. Maybe at first you will feel scared and lonely but don't worry about it because I will always be with you. I will protect you. So, please, I am trusting you to help me because you are my last hope. "I understand. She protected me. She protected me from the very beginning." Chihiro puts Reki's diary down. "Reki. I have to be the crow who will save Reki, just like the crow who saved me." Chihiro opens the door to the studio but finds herself transported near the railroad. The wind is blowing and she hears the train whistle. Because of the clouds, the full moon is red. "Reki!" Chihiro hears the train whistle again. She sees Reki on the railroad. "Reki!" She tries to run but "young Reki" has her by the hand. "Let go." "Reki can't hear you anymore." "Why not?" Chihiro struggles to free herself from the grip of the illusion. She hears the train whistle a third time and a fourth time. "Reki! Reki!" The train whistle is heard a fifth time. "This is where Reki has chosen to disappear." "No! Reki asked me to help her save her from this! Reki! Reki! Just call my name! Please, say that you need me!" Reki stands on the tracks. With tears in her eyes and wings black, she sees the train that will run over her. "Chihiro. Please help me." The illusion of young Reki shatters like a mirror. With the illusion shattered, she sees, in her hand, the stone that was in the box. The stone is now broken. "Reki!" She runs in front of the train, and knocks Reki out of the way. The train runs by before Reki and Chihiro land on the snow-covered ground. The clouds parted and the full moon is clearly visible again. Reki is the first to sit up. The feathers on her wings are back to a beautiful charcoal-grey color. She crawls through the snow to get to Chihiro. Chihiro is unconscious and her face is in the snow; otherwise, she is unharmed. Reki turns Chihiro over and holds her in her arms. "Chihiro. Chihiro. Chihiro." Chihiro opens her eyes and sees tears in Reki's eyes. "Reki. You're alright." "Chihiro. Thank you." Reki's tears stream down her face. "Thank you." The two of them sit in the snow. "Does this mean I'm finally forgiven?" Reki asks. Chihiro looks at the stone in her hand. It now uses the spelling that means "small stones" and it's not broken. "Strange. I saw this break. Look at the name." She hears crows squawking. She looks that direction and sees footsteps in the snow leading away from the railroad. Chihiro takes off running in that direction. Reki follows. They see a hooded figure with a lantern, fighting with the crows. Using the snow on the ground, he stirs up a snow furry to push the crows back. The tiny girl pounces on the man's back. Her hands reach for his face and but finds a mask there instead. She pulls the mask off, falls to the ground and looks at the mask. "The Communicator?" He drops his lantern and staff. Now unprotected, the crows attack again. Using its talons, one of the crows removes the glasses from his face, flies to Reki carrying the glasses. Reki holds out her hand and accepts the glasses. The crows peck and claw without mercy. The Communicator screams as tries to run away. Chihiro drops the mask, picks up the staff, and places it between the Communicator's legs after his right leg takes a step. He lifts up his left leg, tries to take another step but can't because his staff is in his way. With a face full of crows, he tries to maintain his balance but can't. Now on the ground, the Communicator can't do anything. The crows back off, ready to attack again if the Communicator moves. Reki recognizes the glasses the crow gave her. The clues were there but now Chihiro starts to put them together. "When I asked the Communicator if it's possible for a mutant to remain here he said some do but they but they live away from both humans and mutants and that it is a quiet and lonely life. The Renmei live apart from humans and other mutants and it's a quiet life because they all communicate using sign language." "When I told the Communicator I'm fine staying here, he said I know what becomes of a mutant whose time expires." Reki says. "He went on to say the Day of Flight comes equally to all mutants. I asked him what he meant by 'equally.' Kuu was the youngest of us all. He told me that if Kuu goes beyond this world, the rest of us will soon follow and that it was Kuu's dream to be a role model to us all. I asked him how he knew that. He told me he was voicing the thoughts I have deep in my mind." "He murdered Kuu?" "When I asked about Nemu, he told me she wishes to see that I take the flight first. When I talked to Nemu about that, she had no idea what I was talking about. The note in the box filled in the missing piece of the nightmares I could not remember. He knew the pebble-laden path in my nightmares was a railroad even when I could not remember. He was using guilt to drive us to our deaths and using a religion to cover it all up!" Reki yells at the Communicator who did not move in fear of being attacked again. "When you were on the tracks, a small girl who looks a lot like you was holding me back. She did not just disappear. She shattered like a mirror. I've known a Spirit do that, use that power. So maybe mutants can do that too? But why?" Chihiro asks. "Why would the Communicator kill Kuu and try to kill other mutants?" "Try? He did kill other mutants." Reki refers to Kuramori's glasses. "There's a mutation that allows a mutant to gain the powers of another mutant. When a mutant gains the powers of another mutant, he or she gets the deceased mutant's disfigurements as well. Kuramori had bad eyesight so when the Communicator got her powers he got her eyesight as well. Therefore, he needed her glasses." Reki picks up the Communicator's staff and lantern and hands them to Chihiro. "You stay here with the Communicator and crows. Use the staff if you have to. I'll go get help." The sun has still not risen when Reki returns with the community watch. The men in uniform find the respected member of the community surrounded by crows just as Reki said. They look at his disfigured face now worse having been attacked by crows. The evidence of the crows gives weight to Reki's story. "We'll have a doctor look at you." One of the men in uniform says, not only for what the crows did to him but also an unusual number of disfigurements would further collaborate what Reki said. Defenseless, the Communicator does not dare do anything to provoke the crows further. One of the officers refers to the glasses. "Reki, can you verify these glasses belonged to Kuramori?" "I painted a portrait of Kuramori. The glasses in the painting do match." "We will need these glasses and your painting as evidence. We need the doctor to take a look at your feathers. You may have used die to cover up an illusion. The doctor will determine if your feathers were ever black. We also need to take statements from the residents and from the Renmei as well." "Other than the Communicator, the Renmei are forbidden to use their voices." Chihiro says. "They use the same sign language as the traders. A trader can translate for them. I know because I already know some of their language." The sun is up, evidence is gathered, and statements are taken. A doctor takes a look at Reki's feathers. There's no evidence that her feathers were ever black. Though the city of Charlton believes the suspect is guilty of a lot more, the old Communicator was so clever that the city only has the evidence and statements to file two charges against him: the murder of Kuramori and the attempted murder of Reki. If guilty, the charges warrant an execution. And being a small government, justice is swift. In light of the new information, the city lifts the restrictions imposed on Hyoko and Reki. They are now free to enter each other's campus. Reki begins a portrait of Kuu. Once done, the portraits of Kuramori and Kuu will hang in a prominent location in the main hall. The Renmei selects a new communicator. Upon examination, they now know the old communicator had twisted Renmei doctrine and even inserted false doctrine. Moreover, they reevaluated the practice of covering their faces. Without a mask, the new communicator releases a statement. It's both a public apology and a statement of what they believe and don't believe. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 13th, 2015, 8:28pm April 25, 40 AC On the south campus, before breakfast, an adult woman, with wolf ears, a wolf's tail and wearing a lab coat, waits outside the girls' bathroom. Chihiro walks out of the bathroom in her usual attire: white sailor dress with orange trim, sandals and her purple hair tie. "Do your sandals still fit?" The wolf in the lab coat asks. Chihiro moves her foot. "Yes." "It does not look like you will be able to wear them much longer. Are you ready?" Chihiro nods her head. "Yes." The two of them disappear from the school and appear in a modern examination room in pre Happening condition. "Have you eaten anything since midnight?" "No." "I need for you to remove your clothes and step on the scale." Chihiro starts with her hair tie then sandals, dress and finally her underpants. With only what she was born with Chihiro stands straight on a scale more precise than those used in a pre Happening hospital. The woman first gets Chihiro's height. "Height is 146.866 centimeters, weight is 33.6486 kilograms. You may step off the scale and get dressed." "Any change?" Chihiro asks as she puts her underpants on. "You've grown 3.087 millimeters and gained 356.1 grams in the past month." The woman enters the data. "That's not what I meant." "Your still on the projected path. At this rate, you will be 151.1112 centimeters tall [4' 11 ½"] by your twentieth birthday." "Could you give me an extra centimeter for my twentieth birthday?" Chihiro asks. "You want bigger breasts?" The woman asks. "It's not that. Could you make me just one centimeter taller, please?" "Chihiro, that's not for me to decide." "But you can ask the other Spirits, can't you?" "I can but why do you want to be taller? You're cute the way you are. All right, I'll ask but I can't promise anything." "Thank you." Chihiro finishes getting dressed. "I have something for you." The Spirit retrieves a violin case. "We were able to locate a violin made by the master luthier, Seiji Amasawa." She opens the case. Chihiro looks at the violin. "It's amazing." "Made in Cremona Italy." The Spirit continues. "Seiji fulfilled his dream of becoming a master violin maker." "Yes, he did." Tears appear in Chihiro's eyes and she wipes them away. "I want to finish school so I can fulfill my dream, like Seiji. I already missed one year, working in a bath house and cleaning the Renmei temple." "We can arrange that. We have your school records. How do you like Charlton?" "It felt strange at first but now that's where I'm comfortable. Everyone in Old School and the town's people are so caring." "Glad to hear that." The Spirit closes the violin case and gives it to Chihiro. "I can keep it?" Chihiro does not play but the first guy she fell in love with made that violin. "Of course. That's why we searched for a violin he made." Chihiro accepts the violin case and bows. "Thank you." "You're quite welcome. I'll see you again Tuesday morning, May 25. Ready to be sent back?" Chihiro holds the case with both hands in front of her. "Yes." Back in Old School, she stands in front of the girls' bathroom. She takes the violin to her room before going to the lunchroom. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 16th, 2015, 6:19pm This is written in collaboration with Fernando. April 2010 Just weeks before her weekend training session on wilderness medicine and survival, Jeanette is on her computer shopping for her gear while a crow is perched on her flat-screen monitor. In her room she has Doc Blue's Emergency Kit and her custom survival kit/bug out box. Her duel purpose kit is a work in progress. Jeanette considers what candle lantern to include in her kit. Three browser tabs are open. One displays a page for the UCO Original Candle Lantern, another displays the company's Micro Candle Lantern and a third compares the five candle lanterns the company makes. Burn time, lumens and British thermal units are given for each lantern. The Original, which has stood the test of time, only uses a candle they make. These candles use a secret wax formula and have been engineered to minimize smoke and dripping. Jeanette does not know how much is fact and how much is marketing. These are one of the few candles survival experts, whom Jeanette trusts, recommend. Therefore, Jeanette believes there is some fact to back up the company's claim. How much is hype is unknown. The Micro uses tea light candles that are sold in almost every store. Jeanette makes her selection and closes the tab displaying the Micro Candle Lantern. The crow remains perched on Jeanette's monitor and therefore does not touch any input device. Nevertheless, a new tab opens and the Micro Candle Lantern page is displayed again. Jeanette looks at the crow. "Why that lantern?" Jeanette clicks on the comparison page tab. "For the Micro, the burn time is eight hours, lumens are fifteen and the British thermal units are 450. The burn time for the Original is nine hours, lumens are twenty and the British thermal units are 1900." A new tab opens to the Google home page. "Tea light candles" is entered in the search box. On the results page, "Shopping" is highlighted. The shopping page scrolls down and "Next" is highlighted. The second page scrolls down and "Next" is highlighted again. "I get it." Jeanette says after the twenty-fifth page is displayed. "I can get tea light candles anywhere but candles for the Original Candle Lantern will still be around." Jeanette closes that tab and the Micro Candle Lantern page. "I want to use the beeswax candle. The minimum burn-time for beeswax candle is twelve hours." The page for the citronella candles opens. "The minimum burn-time for citronella candle is nine hours; the advantage of the candle is obvious. I'll get those." After placing her order, Jeanette closes the respective tabs. "Does Doc Blue's Emergency Medical Kit meet with your approval?" A tab opens and a page for that medical kit, which she currently owns, is displayed. "Good." A second tab opens and the Mountain Medic, made by Adventure Medical Kits, is displayed. "You want me to get two medical kits?" Jeanette is familiar with the Mountain Medic and has bought a number of their products. "Doc Blue's kit is perhaps the best overall designed kit, has plenty of self-adhesive bandages and medications and the bag is very durable. However, it's severely lacking in personal protection items. The Mountain Medic has six glove kits and plenty of wound dressing items. It has a minimal amount of self-adhesive bandages and, other than antihistamines, it's lacking in medications. All right, each kit has its pros and cons." A third tab opens and the Emergency Preparedness Medical Kit, Level 2, by Chinook Medical Gear, is displayed. "Chinook focuses on severe bleeding and these kits are also durable but you want me to get three medical kits?" A fourth tab, on the same web site, opens. "The LIFE Pack is for mass casualties." Jeanette clicks on "Specifications" and reads what it says. "The dimensions are eight inches by fourteen and a half inches by eight and a half inches. Granted, it looks cool and it has ten pairs of gloves but it's a bit bulky for a kit designed to treat ten people." Jeanette closes that tab. A tab opens and the page Jeanette closed is up again. "I don't get it. Yes, it looks cool but I'm not getting a trauma kit because it looks cool. The other three kits are practical and can be used in a survival situation. This is for mass casualties. The point in bugging out is to avoid mass casualties. Besides, if I carry four medical kits and my custom survival and bug out box, how am going to carry my purse? And what about clothes?" Since the crow cannot talk, Jeanette tries to figure this out. The two kits by Chinook contain a number of the same items and they both focus on life-threatening bleeding. She poses a question. "Are there other medical kits you want me to see?" No more tabs are opened. Jeanette composes E-mail and sends it to Fernando. Code: There's a crow perched on my computer monitor as I type. I'm in the process of selecting and buying the gear for the survival kit/bug out box I'm building. As I consider one of two candle lanterns made by UCO (one uses tea light candles and the other a proprietary candle) I close the page of the one I decided against: the Micro, it uses tea light candles. After I close that tab, a new tab opens and the page I closed is displayed again. The crow perched on my monitor did not touch any input device. I ask the crow why that lantern, click on the comparison tab that gives the specifications of the candle lanterns UCO makes and present facts to back up why I selected the Original over the Micro. A new tab opens and "tea light candles" is entered in the Google home page. Next "Shopping" is highlighted and I'm shown twenty-five pages of tea light candles. I get the point. It's easier to get tea light candles. I went with the Original Candle Lantern. After I place my order I ask if Doc Blue's Emergency Medical Kit, the kit I currently have, meets with his or her approval. The page for that medical kit opens. Good. The crow approves. Next a page for another medical kit, the Mountain Medic by Adventure Medical Kits opens. Doc Blue's kit has plenty of self-adhesive bandages and medications, comes in a durable bag but is grossly lacking in personal protection items. The Mountain Medic has five glove kits and plenty of wound dressing items. However, except for having twenty packets of antihistamines, it's lacking in medications. A page for the Emergency Preparedness Medical Kit - Level 2, by Chinook Medical Gear, opens. Chinook builds medical kits for the military so it's no surprise that even their civilian kits focus on life-threatening bleeding. I think I can handle three medical kits and a custom bug out box. A fourth page, on the same website, is opened. This one I don't understand. The LIFE Pack is for mass casualties. The point in bugging out is to avoid situations in which mass casualties happen. Moreover, this pack is a bit bulky. If I have to bug out on foot and carry four medical kits and a bug out box, I won't be able to carry anything else such as my purse or clothes except for one pair of socks I have in my bug out box. The following are the four kits. The top one is the one I currently have: http://www.aeromedix.com/medical-supplies/medical-kits/doc-blue-s-family-medical-kit/ http://www.adventuremedicalkits.com/medical-kits/professional/professional-mountain-medic.html http://www.chinookmed.com/cgi-bin/item/01375/s-survival_gear/-EPMK---Level-2- http://www.chinookmed.com/cgi-bin/item/01312/CO-MC_AS/-Chinook-LIFE-Pack Jeanette Isabelle Fernando replies. Code: Perhaps the crow knows something you don't. Here in NYC - 9/11 as you know, was a catastrophe on levels not seen in a long time in the USA. Though I was there to deal with the situation with Doc Mitchell and MC, I live 5 miles away and my place was covered with dust and debris from the attack. Thus in bugging out of a large community like New York City, or Dallas, you will have to deal with mass casualties. If not, you need to take what you can for your self and bug out as far a you can go. Thanks to Tammy's infidelity, stupidity and greed, I need to bug out of my own place and leave. Much of my personal technology involving Time Travel is secure through my girls, she wont have access to it. But until I am secure myself, it wont be accessible to me either. I hope to be in my new place by April 20th. My first wave of the move will involve my most important of computer and radio equipment, as much of my personal medical equipment, my personal firearm and my uniform and some clothes, then in the next couple of waves, I should have everything in place to be secure. I'd say, take what you need first. You can't be of any use in a rescue if you can not take care of your self. Then take what you think you will need to help others. Finally, do some field magic - use what you got around you. Supplies do run out, so you need to deal with that. Plus you will need a shelter for your self - as in a tent and sleeping bag, and that adds to what you need to carry. in dealing with all that you will be loaded down or you will be hauling a red ryder wagon with you things in it. A tent like this one can keep you dry and warm in cold days in the mountains: http://www.walmart.com/ip/Coleman-Sundome-2-Person-Dome-Tent-7-x-5/15840165 Just think it through, you got a descent start here. But you are more important than those around you. You can not help anyone in an emergency if you get hurt or killed. ~Fernando Jeanette replies. Code: You may have a point. After all, these crows are acting strange. Nothing new to report other than what I mentioned in my previous E-mail. Speaking of improvising, that's part of the reason why wilderness medicine exists and why I will be learning it. As for shelter, I'm limited to what I can include in the survival kit/bug out box I'm building. I chose the All Weather Blanket because of its versatility. I can use it as a regular blanket, ground cover or an improvised shelter. http://www.grabberworld.com/products/grabber-outdoors/all-weather-blanket.html Jeanette Isabelle Fernando replies. Code: The crows know something we humans can not perceive. Its like cats and dogs acting strangely before an earthquake, and do things like move their babies to another location for safety. We humans lost that ability long ago. They still have it so they are acting on something we can not see. The questions is, why would a crow help a human? Not to ridicule you, Jeanette, but you got a brain. You have the ability to improvise when needed, like that party you told me about a couple years ago where the caterer royally messed up and you stepped in with your sisters to make up for the loss. You just need to apply that to rescues. Don't have a rope? Use a vine. Don't have a wood splint? Use newspaper or a tree branch. Don't have bandages? A handkerchief, a clean diaper or a feminine pad will do just as well. You know that. This class will be too easy for you that it will be boring. A blanket will only work for few hours. I know New York is different from Texas, but here I would need a tent and a sleeping bag plus those things I need for a bug out. At best, if I can drive it out there, I would take my VW Camper or even an ambulance. A blanket will not be enough for an overnight situation. You would be too exposed to the elements during the night and you will seek shelter with somebody how has a tent. That tent I linked up rolls up to something the size of a short tower PC, and a sleeping bag will be as tall but thinner. At worst it would add 5 pounds to what you carry. Like I said, you need to take care of yourself first before you can take care of others. Hell, read the boy scout manual about tents and sleeping bags. And it is not just the weather you need to worry about, but also the critters that are about, especially the 6 legged kind. You do not want one crawling on you when you're sleeping against a tree. Right? Here's a webpage I found: http://www.quora.com/How-do-I-carry-a-tent-and-a-sleeping-bag-when-hiking I don't want to see you hurt out there, so don't mind my mouth. ~Fernando. As Jeanette replies again, web pages about Shizuku Tsukishima open in her browser. Shizuku Tsukishima is the author who disappeared around the time her book, Whisper of the Heart, is published. Jeanette does not understand what the crow is trying to say. Code: I hear what you are saying about shelter and taking care of myself first. But, I have a crow perched on my monitor who seems to understand English and is able to operate a computer without any input device. And this crow has pulled up four web pages: three are for medical kits and one for a mass casualty kit. That allows me only one extra thing to carry. This is the case I'm using for my bug out box: http://www.pelican.com/cases_detail.php?Case=1450 I'm using the case without foam. If I use the shelter items you suggest, I would have to get a bigger case. The one I have is almost full. Something else to consider is weight. The crow wants me to focus on medical: three med kits and a mass casualty kit. That suggests I'm bugging out with a party. This is strange. Web pages about Shizuku Tsukishima have opened. She is the author who disappeared around the time her book, Whisper of the Heart, was published. Are you familiar with that book? Jeanette Isabelle Fernando replies. Code: You can, or at least should be able to, put the medical kits and mass casualty kit together into one box. Problem with that will be that the box will be heavy from all four kits. You know the limits of your strength, I'm not you to know that. Unless you are carrying food- clothing and shelter has a higher priority to carry as food you can get elsewhere... although... I remember during Hurricane Hana of September 2008, my friends and I went to the Red Cross with our radio equipment to be a communications hub for the local NYC Area. They told us that we were to bring our own food, clothing, blankets and so on because they were not going to share them to us even though they had 8 truck loads of supplies to give out to those stranded in the community. We were going  to be stranded with them for 3 or more days and they had supplies for a month. So I told them to go screw themselves - as you know I live on the 13th floor, so flooding was no major concern me unless Manhattan became 120ft underwater. My only concern was electricity, and with my generator and batteries, I should last 10 days if needed. In short, my friends brought in extra food and supplies and we camped at my place, organizing other hams on the air and distributing help. The Red Cross tried to step in and confiscate our equipment at my place to which I put my shotgun to their faces and told them to leave. My friends and I organized the local police and fire departments as well as the catholic churches and community centers during this emergency on our own, and the red cross came back with police to try to destroy this. After contacting their commanding police and fire officers, the Red Cross was told to get the #$@! out or else. We have the licenses, certifications and the permission to operate during an emergency, they did not. The point is this - in a mass casualty emergency, you may be out there for days helping out, but who is going to help you? You need to help yourself first before anything. I'm not saying that you should be packed down like some beast of burden. You just need to be prepared to take care of yourself during an emergency. If you have not eaten in a number of days, you can pass out from hunger and you will need to be rescued. Worst yet, you could be robbed or sexually assaulted while passed out. So you need to think ahead for yourself and for others. You can't be useful if you are useless. The case is nice, but you need to be able to carry it along with your things. You can't be useful if you got so much medical equipment and you can't carry it because it's too heavy. You are too much like me - willing to give yourself up for others above all things. But you will reach that point where I am where all those things you have done is not recognized, or worse - credit taken away from you and given to somebody else who did nothing. That is going to leave you hollow, empty and angry - thinking that all you did was a waste. it is not a waste - as its proof being all those you saved are still alive. That is the only thing that keeps me going. Considering all those who are around you - police, fire, emts, I doubt if there was a mass casualty emergency that you would be alone. Like you, they too are prepared in case something happens. If you had access to a vehicle, it would be easier for you to carry more. Too bad you don't. No I am not familiar with the book "Whisper of the Heart" as I should be. Shizuku Tsukishima is not the only author to disappear; Eric von Daniken - who wrote "Chariots of the Gods" disappeared for almost 35 years after his book was published, only to return just recently. I can imagine the size of his royalty check he got when he came back from his disappearance. Well, take care of yourself - I mean that. ~Fernando. As Jeanette writes her reply, she stops. "Fernando is right. There must be a Plan B." A spreadsheet program opens. In Column A, starting with Row 2, every item at least in one of the three medical kits is listed. In Column B, Row 1, "AMK" is entered. In Column C, Row 1, "Dock Blue" is entered. In Column D, Row 1, Chinook is entered. In their respective boxes, a number is entered, indicating how much of each item each medical kit has. As Jeanette looks at the spreadsheet, she notices some items have been removed, some have been added and, more surprisingly, some items have been transferred from one medical kit to another. "Transfer from one medical kit to another? This means something but what? Is each medical kit supposed to fill a void another has or does each medical kit serve a specific purpose?" Jeanette takes a close look at Column D. "Wait a minute. The Chinook medical kit has been modified to include the contents of two LIFE kits." Code: I believe I'm more prepared than the average person but that's because experience is a teacher. One time, as a child, I was in a grocery store checkout lane and I needed to sneeze. I had nothing but my hands. Fortunately a woman in front of us has Kleenex in her purse. From then on I kept travel size Kleenex on me. This is the first of many times in which experience has taught me to be prepared. The flaw is, experience can only teach a person to deal with problems one has already faced. I'll be well prepared if I had to bug out to a house with no electricity or running water. The personal protection items I have, beyond the multi-purpose blanket I mentioned, are lip balm, sunscreen, insect repellent, cotton gloves, leather work-gloves, emergency rain poncho, a bandana and an extra pair of socks. For food and water, I have a water filter, two water bottles, cup, folding spoon, camp stove, a kettle, vitamins and electrolytes, four coffee kits and three protein bars. I have a vehicle. I have to consider the possibility I may be away from my vehicle and can only use what I carry. As I write this E-mail, I tell the crow that you are right. So I tell it there has to be a Plan B. A spreadsheet program opens. In Column A, starting with Row 2, every item at least one of the three medical kits has is listed. In Row 1, Starting with Column B, the three medical kits but not the mass casualty kit are listed. In their respective boxes, a number is entered, indicating how much of each item each medical kit has. As I look at the spreadsheet I notice some items have been removed, some added and, more surprisingly, some items have been transferred from one medical kit to another. Transferring an item from one kit to another is what's strange. If the three medical kits are to serve one purpose, what difference does it make which kit an item is in? This means something but what? I thought the point in having three medical kits is one fills a void another has. This suggests the three medical kits do not serve one purpose but that each one serves a specific purpose. As I look at Column D I notice that the modified Chinook medical kit has the contents of two LIFE Kits. I don't know if you looked at the link for the LIFE Pack; the LIFE pack holds five LIFE Kits. I may be short three LIFE Kits but I have one less bag to carry. This crow is smart. If only it could talk. Whisper of the Heart is a fantasy written for female readers. Your daughters may have read it. Baron Humbert von Gikkingen finds himself in a number of adventures as he searches for his lost love, Baroness Louise. At the end of the book, the Baron has yet to find the Baroness. Female fans want to read more about the Baron and his adventures but can't because the author disappeared. I'm trying to understand what the crow is trying to say by loading web pages about the author. Jeanette Isabelle Fernando replies. Code: I'm afraid that you're not prepared enough. The stove is a good start, but there is no food to cook. And it looks like you have enough for a day, most emergencies involving mass casualties last 3 or more days and at worst - weeks. Where you live, though not in Tornado alley but near it, one good tornado will leave you searching and rescuing for weeks. The car is a great start as in you can pack for your personal needs in it and use it as a shelter. leaving it parked nearby the emergency site as you work, and return to it at night for food, shelter and rest. You just need to leave it with those in charge for safe keeping. With your personal stuff and emergency gear in your car as you need them, it will make things easy for you. Who ever sent the crow knows something. What, I don't know. But in organizing your gear means you need to prioritize things.  A General kit is good for general events and injuries. Specifying things into groups means you can survey the scene and take what you need for the job at hand. Well, excuse me for having a penis. I don't generally read books outright. I just take what I need mostly sci fi and tech manuals. ~Fernando. Jeanette is concerned with the lack of food but is not sure what to add. Quart-size packets of dried milk are among the things that have crossed her mind but at the same time she is having reservations she can't explain. Jeanette puts that in her E-mail. Fernando replies. Code: Look over: http://www.nitro-pak.com/food/brand/mountain-house Each can can last 3 meals, and you just need to add boiling water to cook them. Plus you can mix and match. Just pick and choose what you want from the list. If you look the site, they got 3/7/10/30/365 pre-packaged deals as well. You would not need a 365 day package, but who know - store it in the basement. But a 7 or 10 day package can be stored in a car truck, its about the size of 2 short tower PCs side by side. In my VW Camper I have the bottom bench seat stuffed with about 2 weeks of assorted food for myself or 1 week if I have somebody with me. My only problem is water and that is not a problem. There should be no problem, you should be prepared within your skill limits and your tools/supplies. You need to take care of your self first above all others. You just need to assess the information of the scene at hand, and then you need to deal with the situation with what you got. Do not over extend yourself. Do not try to do something you can not do. Do not put yourself into a situation where you can not win. Rescue is a game where when you lose, you could be killed. You know that, but I've noticed that you've been angsty, maybe not angsty but more like unsure of yourself in many things and yet you seem to be able to do an excellent job in doing what needs to be done. You can do it, what ever needs to be done. I know you can. Just do what you can and hope for the best. ~Fernando Jeanette does not know why she had reservations about including quart-size packets of dried milk. Dried milk is among the best in space to nutritional value. Jeanette is familiar with freeze-dried and other forms of just-add-water food. If only Jeanette could do that with a pizza and a soda or at least a sandwich and a soda. She also has to plan for the possibility she may be away from her vehicle. Jeanette puts that in her E-mail. Fernando replies. Code: As you know, the important thing is to not get yourself hurt. Now, as I seen, 5 gallons worth of dry milk is about the size of a cereal box. That's more than enough milk for most of your needs with a baby in your arms for more than a month. That is a small package. Mixing it is the problem, and that is not a problem when you get the water to do it with. And though milk is good for you, you need more. Eggs is Nature's other prefect food. The site I posted has dried eggs to make omelets with and they have pre-prepared omelets with peppers and ham. And like milk, 10oz of dry egg powder is about a dozen and half eggs. Between eggs and milk, you will have enough to survive on. And that is a problem. It is enough to survive on not to do rescues with. Surviving and waiting to be rescued does not take a lot of personal energy and food. Rescuing takes up a lot of energy and thus a lot of food. Freeze dried stuff is not perfect but its filling and gives you energy. I remember at 911, I had to yell and take over the red cross food truck, as that fat idiot chairman was giving out 1 sandwich of white bread slices with 1 slice of baloney and 1 slice of cheese to each fireman out there. I give them fatter sandwiches (2 or 3) with more meat and cheese, and they performed better. Then I ran into that other problem - 1/2 the food was going to the rescue dogs there. I gave out the sandwiches and the rescuers shared t with their dogs, what a damed site to see! So after I made a few phone calls, it ended up evening news and the following day a big truck of donated supplies arrived and 1/2 of that truck being dog food for the dogs. And that bastard red cross chairman tried to take the credit for it and I punched him out live on TV! But seriously, there was about 1200 rescuers and another 400 iron workers shoring up the site so it would not collapse on everyone. A person at rest waiting to be rescued only needs 1200 calories, but a rescuer looking for those to be rescued need 2000 calories or more! You are doing the rescue, so you will need more food. The other side of the coin or equation is rest. You can not work 24 hours straight, for so many days rescuing. I was at the 911 site for 10 days helping out where I could - I only took over the red cross truck because that asshole was doing less than a minimal job of feeding us, but I was in that hell hole crawling into crevasses and help lifting 2ton blocks of concrete and carrying it away. Mind you, the first set of cranes to help clear out the place did not come in until after 10 days later, so we did that work of clearing the site by hand, without machines like bulldozers and cranes. At first we tried to do the whole job in 1 day, but that was impossible and we were getting tired. SO we had to organize ourselves in group who worked in 6, 3 and 1.5 hour blocks. 6 hours for sleep, 3 hours of work, 1.5 hours of rest, food, and first aid. This seemed to work better for us and it got things done quicker, as groups over lapped and work was more evenly distributed. I organized the Red Cross Crew to do First Aide, meals, sleeping area and blankets, and supervise where excavated material was to be placed. We took over an office building and a hotel, where some sleeping areas were. Everyone else slept in the firetrucks and ambulances that was there, I slept in the driver's seat of the Red Cross Truck. Plus most of us bathed (actually bird bath) on the broken fire hydrants around the area. Having gone through this - I worry about you. You're not accounting rest and other things you need to do a rescue with if it lasts more than a couple of days. Its fine to go to an ambulance, drive to the scene, pick up the victims and take them to the hospital. Its the simplest part of being a rescuer. But if like 911, or a hurricane or a tornado, if you are going to be there searching and pulling out victims for days, prepared as is, you are not going to last long. I went into 911 in a 3 piece suit, and I took over because that is the person I am. That ensured me food, tools and shelter I did not came in with. You need to either be prepared or do the same - take over. Even if you plan to be away from your vehicle, make sure it is near by. You will need it for shelter if things get that bad, storing extra equipment you may need and as your exit plan if things get so bad that you do have to leave. I say that because that crow seems to be setting you up for a multi-day mass casualty situation. Its fine and great that you can go out and rescue people for several days non-stop. But you will need food and shelter for yourself to last those days. As is, you're only prepared for 1 day, 2 max. That's what I worry about. Please think this through. I spent 10 days in that 3 piece suit at 911. Lets just say things were getting ripe and funky by day 3. That alone you need to be prepared for. ~Fernando As Jeanette mentioned, experience is a teacher. That is why she considered planning for the possibility she might be away from her vehicle. Nevertheless Fernando has a point. The crow knows what will happen. She doesn't. Speaking to the crow, Jeanette asks, "Will I have access to my vehicle?" A new tab opens and a page on Volkswagen Westfalia Campers is loaded. Jeanette does not drive a Volkswagen Camper and does not know anyone but Fernando who does. Jeanette concludes she will not be using her vehicle but a Volkswagen Camper instead. Good idea but, unless Jeanette can transfer gear directly from her vehicle to the Camper, she has to carry her gear until she can use a Volkswagen Camper. Jeanette asks the crow what mass casualty situation she is being set up for. No page is loaded. Next she asks, "What type of disaster will I deal with?" Four web pages are loaded: One of the Yellowstone Caldera, one on the New Madrid Seismic Zone, something about an economic collapse and the last one is on World War III. Jeanette asks what will she be doing. No page is loaded. Not sure how to word it, Jeanette asks, "Who will I be rescuing?" A web page on angels, fan art of Baroness Louise, a page on mutants and another page on the prostitution of children are loaded. Baroness Louise is from Whisper of the Heart, a work of fiction. Jeanette asks, "Who is Baroness Louise?" A web page on spirits is loaded. "When will this begin?" A calendar of the current month and year is accessed. Jeanette puts all of that in her E-mail to Fernando. Fernando replies. Code: So this crow is predicting WWIII. So unless he knows something I don't, best to see where he takes it. The VW Camper is a descent ride, but a bit tail heavy since the engine and drive train is in the rear. And if it's in good condition, it can float in water. Depending on the camper model, it has a sink and a stove in most models. And the top pops up for a "second floor bed" but unless it's a kid I would not recommend an adult to sleep up there. It is a bit on the light side so when empty while you're driving it you can feel the wind buffeting it. And it is good on gas, getting almost 40mpg. Well, lets see what's happening. I'll have my radio gear listening in on all channels if something happens. I figure I can drive to you in less than a week if shit hits the fan. ~Fernando Jeanette wrote what just transpired. Code: The crow knows something we don't. Only when I ask the right questions do I get an answer. It's a matter of figuring out the right questions. I wonder how a crow can know such things so I ask it, what are you. Expecting it to pull up a web page on crows, I get this: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Spirit The Salish Indians believe spirits take on animal forms. Now things are beginning to make sense but why would a bunch of spirits be observing me so I ask it. I get the following page: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mother_Earth I'm not a tree hugger but, when given the choice, I go with the environmentally friendly option. As mentioned in the previous E-mail, when I asked whom will I be rescuing, I get a web page on angels, pictures of Baroness Louise who happens to be a spirit, mutants and child prostitutes. Baroness Louise makes sense. The spirits want me to rescue one of their own. Maybe the others will help protect the Earth? Jeanette Isabelle Fernando replies. Code: It is not that we do not know, but we do not know what is to happen yet. According to the Politico/Ecomonico statistics, there are actions being taken that could lead to lesser foot-on-the-ground wars but nothing nuclear. And of those which could provoke a nuclear war (USA, Russia, Great Britain, India, China, Japan, Israel, and Australia) only China and Russia can escalate it into a MAD War (Mutually Assured Destruction), as us and they have the Hydrogen Bomb and not the Atomic bomb like everyone else. But there one has to be careful with spirits. One can not determine if they are good or evil without passing a few tests. I personally would not trust them until they can pass those tests. Even an evil spirit would try to be or look good if it wants you to do its bidding to save one of its own, so it is difficult to say. Just asking it if it is good or evil will give you nothing as an answer. The only test I can say that you could give is this: An evil spirit will do everything in its powers and abilities to get you to do what it needs to be done; A good spirit, with a couple of exceptions, would give you a choice to take such actions and not force you to do. Only exceptions were that of God himself - like Jonah and the whale, and impregnating the virgin Mary, and these exclude the spirits by actions and forces them to be messengers. Lets see what happens. As far as I know, with my technologies and things says that we're say for the next 20 or so years from any form of Armageddon. ~Fernando When shown four web pages, three with medical kits and one with a mass casualty kit, Jeanette asked if there's a Plan B. A spreadsheet program opens and, with it, she is shown how the three medical kits can be modified to include 2/5 of the contents of the mass casualty kit. Jeanette was given an alternative when she asked for it. Jeanette has no idea what she's getting herself into. So far she can only ask a question that can be answered with a spreadsheet program or a web page. Jeanette asks, "What are my living arrangements like?" A picture of a teepee is loaded. "No offence to the Native Americans and their traditions but do you have something else?" The page on the Volkswagen Camper is pulled up again. The bigger question is, does Jeanette have a choice in going on this mission? How does she ask in a way that can be answered with web pages? She may say yes if she knows what she's getting herself into. She puts that in her E-mail. Fernando replies. Code: Question is, are you prepared as per the crow's wishes? And if not, how soon can you be? I'm not saying to trade in your truck for a VW Camper. No, chances are it may be my VW Camper or they will get you one.  I'm just guessing. For testing, I can not say other than what I stated. Just look at the bible, and your local priest for such a test. But like I said, Evil will force/trick you into doing, Good will give you a choice unless God needs you to act. The question is - what about your family, your sisters? If there is a cataclysmic tragedy, where would you and then regroup? You need to plan such things out with them. My daughters and I have our way of getting such things done, but it will take time. Again, lets see what happens. ~Fernando Jeanette replies. Code: I thought of a question that could be answered with a web page. I asked where would I be going. The following page is loaded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pacific_Northwest I asked another question. If I were to go, when would I be leaving? The following page is loaded again: http://www.timeanddate.com/calendar/monthly.html?year=2010&month=4&country=1 Then I asked, is there anyone who could help? The following page is loaded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Immortality Hikaru is an Immortal. I ask why are Hikaru and I needed in the Pacific Northwest? I'm shown a number of web pages that include the three medical kits, links to items in my purse, the case I use for my bug out box and links to items in my bug out box. Then I said you don't need me. You just need my stuff. The following page is loaded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/National_Registry_Emergency_Medical_Technician Got it. The sprits don't just need medical kits. They need an EMT. I mention I am not the only EMT, why me? The following pages are loaded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Duncanville,_Texas http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cedar_Hill,_Texas http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Immortality Okay? They need an EMT from my area who knows Hikaru. I ask why do they need an EMT from my area who knows Hikaru. No page is loaded. Then I ask what I believe is an important question. Would I be protected if I go? A picture of a murder of crows is loaded. I ask if anyone can defeat a spirit. The following page is loaded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Spirit I remind the spirit that he or she is a supernatural being and that there are humans who deal in the supernatural. So I ask, other than a spirit, is there any being who can defeat a spirit. The following page is loaded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jehovah I think about this some more. I ask if there is any person they cannot protect me from. The following page is loaded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Plate_armour Right, as long as someone is protected from head to toe, that person is protected from a crow or a spirit in the form of a crow. As long as someone in a suit of armor does not attack me, I will be safe. To address your questions, according to the spirit, I will be living in a Camper. Whose camper it is, I don't know. Am I fully prepared? I don't know. I've been focusing on how to ask what I'm getting myself into. Jeanette Isabelle Fernando replies. Code: And this posses the problem to which the answer is in my mind, the Crow and others involved are not spirits, gods like beings or superior beings. They must be either aliens or Time Travelers. Hopefully I can get to my equipment and turn it on, but that is going to take a month to do as power to run it needs to be obtained. I hope these so-called spirit do not do anything to hurt you, or else I will fid out who they are and put a stop to this in one way or another. To me it sounds like they royally #$@!ed up and they need you to help because they can not do what you can. Good luck. ~Fernando Jeanette has a shape-shifting alien perched on her monitor? That would explain web pages being pulled up without any input device. And a spirit does not need the help of mortals to find one of their own. Once again Jeanette asks the crow what it is. A page on extraterrestrial life is loaded. Jeanette thinks of how to put the next question in a way that can be answered with a web page. "Has anyone called you spirits?" A page on the Salish people is loaded. Things are making sense. The Salish Indians believe spirits take on animal forms. What if, at some point in history, aliens visited the Salish Indians and, not knowing what to call them, called them "spirits?" There will be a war and an economic collapse. An EMT with supplies is needed. This suggests, depending on the severity of the earthquake, the U.S. infrastructure could be damaged. A VW Camper will be provided but still, this is concerning. Jeanette would only go if everything were provided. As for messing things up, Jeanette wonders how Fernando did come to that conclusion besides the fact help is needed to find one of their own. Fernando replies. Code: I'll go back on my statement on what the spirits are. Sometimes its best to be a puppet on a string and see where the show goes than to be a puppet that cuts its own strings and ending the show then and there. The Spirits can be spirits by definition of what spirits are, alien ETs hiding as spirits, or anything in between. But in the very least, they as I see them are not to be trusted. I see too much manipulation going on. Why do they have to convince anyone in what has to be done and just do it? That is the problem I see. Remember - God made Mary pregnant to have Jesus, he did not ask her to whether or not she wanted too, or tried to influence her to get into her panties like some dumb jock trying to get into his girlfriend's panties for the sake of the big game tomorrow. It is said and it is done. It is these actions of these spirits are making me think 'what are they up to?' Doubt is often said to be a bad thing to have. But without it, one can not think of the matters at hand. One can be led through life for what others want them to do or one can have free will in what happens in what given situations they go through. In this Free Will gives doubt, but without Free Will, things can not be done without being manipulated to get them done. If they want or need you to go, why not they ask if you want to go? Or would they prefer to take you without your permission, put you in a cage with somebody else and observe you for who knows how long and hope for you to engage in a mating ritual with your cellmate, or worse, watch your cellmate rape you. I would prefer to have a fighting chance in such a situation. ~Fernando What if an alien in the form of a crow perched on Jeanette's monitor to give her the heads up so she can better prepare? Shelter is covered. Personal protection is covered unless the attacker is protected from crows. Next is food. Jeanette can add eight one-quart packets of dried milk and a food container to her bug out box. Space is getting smaller and dried eggs require a measuring spoon. Jeanette drinks water between meals but during a meal she drinks coffee, tea, milk juice but sodas are preferred for lunch and dinner. Fernando's question as to why Jeanette is needed is already answered. She has the necessary supplies. How can a question be asked with web pages? Nevertheless, Jeanette is given the foreknowledge and if she objects, she can say no. On the other hand, Jeanette does not know all the facts to say yes either. Fernando replies. Code: Food can be obtained, there should be markets if the community survived. The problem is who to deal with those markets - money or bartering? And what do you have to barter? And what if any is going to be supplied? They are supplying a VW Camper, so what else can they "give?" If it is an Alien, one has to consider the fact that this could be some sort of alien invasion. If it is something else, then what is that something else. Spirits have a set ways of doing things, Aliens have another. They both have agendas to fulfill. So you need to figure out what that agenda is and does it continue the human race or ends it? And why is one preferred over the other. Assume that you can obtain food, what else are you going to need? Going to wear the same underwear for a week or longer straight? Or can you pack a couple underwear with your gear? hat about other hygiene? Toothbrush, toothpaste, a place to wash out your mouth. Beer? Not to drink but to use as a cleaning agent and mouth wash for the alcohol content. Hell, hard liquor makes a better antiseptic in many cases than that store stuff you get at the drug store now. Again, improvising. It would be a waste of good scotch but to disinfect a wound you can use it when alcohol pads run out. I do know one thing about crows. Kill one, and after they have their funeral for it (It's an odd site to see) the flock will fly away and never return to that area for 2 years. If in somebody attacking you, one of the crows gets killed, that protection they are supposed to give you will be gone. Lets just hope your attacker does not know that. What you decide to do is on you. I hope you do not get harmed by their actions, they, who ever they are, will answer to me. ~Fernando Jeanette replies. Code: The spreadsheet program is being accessed again. A new row is inserted between Row 1 and Row 2. In Column B, under "AMK" referring to the Mountain Medic, "Bartering" is inserted. In Column C, under "Doc Blue" as in Doc Blue's Emergency Medical Kit, "Party" is inserted. In Column D, under "Chinook," "Four-Person" is inserted. I thought the crow was trying to tell me something when, using the spreadsheet program, it showed me to transfer items from one kit to another. So, I'll be using the Mountain Medic for bartering. I will be with a party and, as indicated by the fact the Chinook kit is a four-person kit, their will be more than four people in the party. What's interesting is the four-person kit is the one with the trauma supplies. I guess the aliens want to make every effort to keep me and three other people alive. As for what will be supplied, in addition to the Camper, no answer is given. This could mean one of three things: nothing, unable to answer or don't know yet. If the Salish Indians call these aliens "spirits," this implies that the aliens have been here for a long time, maybe before the Europeans came to America. As for continuing the human race, I will be rescuing angels, mutants and child prostitutes. The first two is a bit cryptic but rescuing child prostitutes sounds straightforward. As for why, I don't know. I have a pair of socks in my bug out box. Other than mouthwash, which takes up too much space, I have hygiene items and a Camper has a sink. I'm not bringing toothpaste because even a large tube will soon run out. I'm using an alternative: https://www.drbronner.com/DBMS/PEPPERMINT/OLPE02.html It tastes like soap but it works. Since one drop is needed, a two-ounce bottle will last a long time. That may be true for real crows but does this apply to aliens who take on the form of a crow? That reminds me. If an alien in the form of a crow dies, does it stay in the form of a crow? Jeanette Isabelle Fernando replies. Code: Spirits, aliens, what ever. Just be careful in what they want you to do. Big deal thy stated that you will be saving "selected" individuals: Angels, Mutants, and Child Prostitutes. What about the general population, you going to let them die if you find somebody in a dire need for medical help? A Rescuer rescues anyone in need of help, not just those they want to help. Angels sounds like you might be going into a spiritual world to save them, a walk through hell in order to save one that Satan has trapped; or an alien representation there of. In the Latter - such an angel could be under arrest by an alien law enforcement and one has to break them out. Like I said "Be Careful." Child Prostitutes is an area I dealt with in rescues for too long. There is no easy way of doing it than to put the Pimp - the one prostituting the child into a No Win Situation if he so continues with the child prostitution. The problem is, was the child drugged to keep it in this prostitution game and if so was Angel Dust used? If Angel Dust is used, then I'm sorry to say that it is better to take the child out to a hidden area and kill it - Angel Dust is a vicious and dangerous drug and absorbed into the fat of the body and be released later in its life creating a flash back to the person as if they took the drug again. I have dealt with Angel Dust using individuals, and putting it plainly simple - there is no cure for it and it is better to kill the person and put them out of their misery. Angel Dust can make one dangerous, vicious and down right evil with super-strength and inability to feel pain. A person under the influence of Angel Dust (PCP) can be shot, stabbed, burned, dropped from a great height, bones broken, etc and they would not feel it, and they want to kill and destroy. In the 50s and 60s, it was used as an elephant and horse tranquilizer, and it failed in that. And if it was used to tranquilize such large beasts, imagine what can it do to a human? But back to pimps and child prostitutes, you can not show weakness to a pimp, you can not show indecision to them, if you see a child being prostituted, you need to stand up to this idiot and show no fear. Period. To them that child is a way to make money, but if you can prove that continuing to promote their activity and that they will lose money than earn it, then you can rescue that child. Worst, you can buy the child from the pimp. Question is what do you have to make such a deal? I dare say, would you drop your panties to a Pimp to get that child?  Or can you figure something else out? Or are you willing to take the Pimp's life to get the child? That last one I can do if I have too. A pair of socks is nice, but sometimes I know you do not think about your sexual self for some reason. Raising up my girls, I know that a girl need to change her underwear daily because of her body producing a discharge of vaginal fluid about a teaspoon full that is used to keep the internal organ clean and free of infection. So if you can, have at least 2 or 3 extra panties in your go-kit. Since the VW camper has a sink, you can wash one and wear the other while the washed on is hung out to dry. Panties do not take up that much space as a pair of sox, especially bikini cut ones. The crow morphing back to an Alien would depend on what technology was used for the morphing or was it an ability it owns. But in the least, Aliens have been around since the dawn of time and some Aliens (the Alpha Dracons and other reptilians) claim to have been born on earth millions of years before Man, which on can speculate that they were here in the time of the Dinosaurs but left because they found out about the meteor that was to hit the planet 65million years ago. Dinosaurs did have 650 million years to evolve, so it is possible that a branch or two evolved into Sapien and Sentient being capable of space travel technology. Thing is this, The reptiloid race is hostile to humans and other mammal races  as they deem us as inferior. Since this crow has not shown any hostility towards you in any way, then you can safely assume that it is not of the reptiloid race. Furthering this, there are other Alien Races that only observe us and do not interfere with us since the formation of the planet. But at the same time, there are races that do interfere. Who's who in this requires a lot of study into the subject. I'm not saying that Spirits do not exist, they do. But the lines that separates one reality from another can be easily blurred by manipulation. Like I said, Spirits have their way of getting things done, and Aliens have their way of getting things done. Figuring out which is which can only be done by testing. All we can do is hope for the best. ~Fernando Jeanette Isabelle and Fernando

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 16th, 2015, 8:15pm Jeanette sends another E-mail to Fernando. Code: As I mentioned in the previous E-mail, "Bartering" was inserted under "AMK" as in Adventure Medical Kits, the company that makes the Mountain Medic. Maybe that kit is for the general population? The other two kits are labeled "Party" and "Four-Person." Hikaru will be with me but she does not need medical care. So far there are five people in the party. There has to be more than five people in the party. If there weren't, there would not be a Party and a Four-Person kit. Maybe the Party is the people who are rescued? I don't know. I don't think the angels are spirits. Why would I need to save one specific spirit, Baroness Louise, and a group of spirits, angels? I ask the crow, who are the angels? The following page is loaded: http://www.behindthename.com/name/gabrielle Ah, so it's one being, not a group. I get the reference but telling me a being's name does not tell me much. Why is this being called an angel besides the fact her name is Gabrielle? I ask what groups does Gabrielle fall under. The following pages are loaded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mutant_%28disambiguation%29 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Human http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Child Mutants are one of the groups I'm supposed to rescue. I ask what is a mutant. The following page is loaded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Human Gabrielle is for some reason separated from the other mutant humans. An idea hit me. I asked who is the Four-Person kit for? The following pages are loaded: http://www.behindthename.com/name/jeanette http://www.behindthename.com/submit/name/chihiro http://www.behindthename.com/name/gabrielle http://www.behindthename.com/name/danielle I don't know anyone by those names but they must be important to the spirits. I ask who is Chihiro. The following pages are loaded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Secondary_education_in_Japan#Junior_high_school http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Student Gabrielle is answered, rather cryptically, so I ask who is Danielle. The following page is loaded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Right_of_self-defense Since the other three are important, I ask why is Chihiro important? The following page is loaded: https://www.google.com/#q=find I ask whom is Chihiro supposed to find. An image of Baroness Louise is loaded again. I ask how will Chihiro find baroness Louise. The following page is loaded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/PowerBook_1400 Aliens need a junior high school student with an old laptop to find one of their own? Should I be concerned? I ask why is Gabrielle is important. The following page is loaded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Social_change Danielle has been explained. These spirits, aliens or whatever you want to call them better have a plan on how to rescue child prostitutes. Right now, I don't have a clue. Like I said, experience is a teacher. I have not been in a situation in which I was out and needed a fresh pair of panties. I have been in a situation in which I needed dry socks. There is something that concerns me so I asked why the crow called it self a spirit in the beginning and an alien later. The following page is loaded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Grey_area I asked the crow to list every category it or others like it fall under. The following pages are listed: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Spirit http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Extraterrestrial_life http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Statue http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Doll http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Curio#Objects http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Figurine I asked the crow which one of these categories it best fits. The following pages are loaded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Spirit Since Baroness Louise is the only other one specifically mentioned, I asked which category she best fits. The following page is loaded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Doll I turned around and looked at my collection of dolls, wondering. Jeanette Isabelle Fernando replies. Code: I can understand sox as they can get wet and you need a pair of dry ones. But really, what's the longest you wore a pair of panties? Knowing how girls work down there, I could figure 2, maybe 3 days tops. After that, things are going to get ripe for you. It can also open you up for infections (UTIs); of course, this also means taking a bath or shower too. Since you can't wear just one constantly, you are going to need a couple, at best 3. If they provide more then good, but as is right now you're buck naked if you have wash them and let them dry. And two o three panties, like a Bikini Cut Pair, rolled up together do not a lot of space, perhaps the same space as a roll of ace bandages. "Party" can mean many things. Thus you to find the exact number they are talking about. It could be a "Rescue Party" or a "Search Party" or searching for a "Group Party." With Mt. Everest parties, such groups can be 20 to 100 people at a time climbing the mountain.  So you need to find out what is exactly meant by "Party." This is going to be crowded. Already you have 3 girls, yourself and Hikaru. That's 5 and there might be more. Just be careful out there. I can see you going out on your own to do rescues while Hikaru takes care of the girls. If so than this is going to be a problem. These crows seem to know more than they want to admit. Gabrielle is the messenger angel who told Mary that she was going to give a virgin birth to Jesus. I seriously doubt it's the same Gabrielle. It's the how that has me wondering. Chihiro could be needed to tap into a computer lock with her [Powerbook], and running System 7, I bet System 7.6.1 , can make her unstoppable, as they will not have the ability to shut her down under System 7 but could under OSX. A lot of my equipment is older for this reason, everyone's busy learning the new OS weaknesses, while the old System is forgotten and becomes unbeatable. Even DOS does not have the weaknesses Windows does and Linux Kernel 2.4 is more secure than Linux Kernel 2.6 and 2.8. Strange but true. My concern for her is to hit as many back doors as possible or else she is going to be traced quickly and physically found. You have a lot of clues to sort through. So lets see what happens. ~Fernando Even with unplanned overnighters, Jeanette has never gone two full days without changing clothes. A situation happens, she's back home the next day, takes a shower and puts on clean clothes. Because Jeanette knows what is to happen, she needs to plan accordingly. A Camper does not have a bath or shower and the Spirit has not addressed that yet. Fernando replies with a video attachment. Code: It is best to be prepared for any given situation. This is not like Monty Python, when an attacker comes at you with a raspberry in his hand ready to use it and you have access to the level that releases the Bengal Tiger to take care of the assailant for you! ( https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=piWCBOsJr-w ) At least you will have crows or at least they say so. I don't think you will be there for a couple days. Weeks maybe, possibly a couple of months. As long as you can wash out your things and get them to dry, you should be fine. ~Fernando Jeanette replies. Code: At the risk of making it sound like a Monty Python joke, I'll be able to defend myself with a crow if the assailant is not wearing a suit of armor. I've factored in necessary measures to deal with my phobia of cross contamination. I also hope I can find a hot shower. I'm bringing soap and a beach towel. Jeanette Isabelle Fernando lost his original reply he was writing form a browser crash. He submits a summarized version of what he lost. Code: I know that there are solar shower camping kits, fill up the tank and let it sit in the sun for a while for hot water. But the shower kit will be too big to carry. They may have to supply it. But the VW camper does not have a toilet either. A Winnebago has a bathroom - Shower and toilet - but it's 3X the size of a VW Camper and very complicated to fix if it breaks down. Plus it has high maintenance - water tanks to fill; toilet tanks to empty, rinse out and refill with anti-bacterial powder; etc. Plus gas milage is awful on the Winnebago, you get 4X more miles on the VW Camper. Things can be worked out no matter what is decided. ~Fernando For the time being, Jeanette can't think of any questions for the Spirit that can be answered with web pages. Jeanette Isabelle and Fernando

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 24th, 2015, 10:32am January 40 A.C. The Spirit, in the form of an adult woman with wolf ears and a wolf tail, is in the Renmei temple "speaking" with the new Communicator in sign language. The Spirit brought and is displaying conceptual drawings for renovations to the South Campus. "Why do the Spirits wish to renovate the South Campus?" The Communicator verbally asks. "The South Campus is only Phase 1. We wish to renovate the home for mutants and make a few renovations to the surrounding area. Now that Chihiro has caught the killer, we can safely bring more mutants to Old School." The Spirit refers to the conceptual drawings. "Even Phase 1, a relatively simple part of the project, requires skilled workers." "Outside help is against tradition." "We could hire only mutants but it would go against the goodwill of inclusion we wish to foster. Kana did a good job at restoring the clock in the tower and while the residents are able to make improvements, I'm afraid they would not be able to keep up if crucial, structural improvements are not made. And we do want the residents involved. After all, they know the South Campus better than any mutant or human." The Communicator looks at the drawings that include lampposts and brick-paved streets. "We need to speak with the city government regarding lampposts and repaving the streets." There are not much of the existing streets to remove when paving them. "You Spirits are expressing an unusual amount of interest in bringing more mutants to Old School." A killer was just caught, a new Communicator chosen and the Spirits wish to redecorate Charlton? "In addition to lives being lost, progress was hindered by a serial killer who was hiding behind a religion. Now that the mouser we brought from Japan has caught the killer, progress can resume. The money we use to pay the workers will be deposited in the Renmei Bank." The Spirit and the Communicator talk to the city government. The Spirit shows the conceptual drawings to the city leaders she has shown the Communicator. The City of Charlton does not understand why the Spirits wish to pave lesser important streets; why argue over priorities when free roads are offered? "Approved." Chihiro and Nemu clean a classroom. As a librarian, Nemu knows how to organize items. The Communicator suggested that Chihiro and Nemu work full time to work on the building. Kana and Hikari cannot be pulled from their respective jobs and Reki needs to help take care of the younger residents. The Spirit explained why Nemu is needed in the library. Instead of being pulled, her hours at the library are reduced. Chihiro needs to learn their language so she will go to the temple once a day to study and work rest of the time cleaning the South Campus. Anything discovered of value, which is not needed, is to be traded in the market. Before any work can be done to the building, the foundation needs to be inspected. Therefore, a foundation inspection team is the first on scene. The following morning old construction equipment is used to get to the fresh and waste water pipes as a crew inspects the utility tunnel under High Pointe Lane. The tunnel does not need to be replaced but the fresh and waste water pipes from the building to the tunnel are brought to the Spirit's attention. "The pipes are not leaking now but it's only a matter of time before these old pipes burst. I recommend they be replaced before they are covered up." The Spirit is waiting on the results of the foundation inspection. Either way, she agrees with the assessment of the pipes. "Any trouble with the equipment?" "There is some trouble but every time a machine breaks, crows start pecking and clawing at the parts until it works again. If only you could do that with more than just machines." "Proceed." "We'll get those pipe delivered." After receiving the report from the foundation inspection team, structural engineers are brought in. All the Spirits have are conceptual drawings. Can repairs be made before the project becomes cost prohibitive? With the remains of the old road removed and graded, the paving of High Pointe Lane with bricks, starting from New Clark Road, begins. Two days later, work on the elevators for the two-story building begins (they are needed to bring materials to the second floor). The engineers deemed the building to be structurally sound with repairs and modifications. While the elevators are being worked on, the electrical wiring also begins, something Kana can help with when not working at the clock tower. With the ground work done the workers can now transform the old school building. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 24th, 2015, 5:46pm On the North Campus, in her room, Danielle, a girl in her early teens, sits at a round table. She's wearing a green beret and matching skirt from an old scouting uniform. Her gun cleaning kit sits on the table, open, as she reassembles her M1911. She picks up the next part and inserts it in her gun without facing that direction. Her beautiful brown eyes have a blank look to them. Her room is tidy and void of clutter and decorations. The room is sparsely furnished with just the necessities: a twin-size bed made with hospital corners, a basic nightstand, dresser, the mentioned table and two chairs. On the dresser is a King James Bible in Braille, all eighteen volumes. There is a knock on her door. Danielle's expression does not change. "Come in." A woman with wolf ears and a wolf's tail opens the door. She is holding a box of ammunition. Danielle takes a breath. "Hello, Spirit." She hears the subtle sound of objects moving. "What do you have there?" "A twenty-count box of .45 ACP." "May I?" Danielle asks. The Spirit walks in, closes the door behind her and places the box of ammunition on the table. Danielle places the partially assembled 1911 on the table, picks up the box and opens it. She removes one round and twists it around as she feels it. The Spirit is straight to the point. "One box of ammunition now, the rest of the case when you get to your destination." Danielle places the round back in the box. "I only use lethal force in defense of myself or others." The Spirit touches the back of the other chair. "May I?" "Sure, have a seat." The Spirit pulls up the chair and has a seat. "The defense of yourself and others is all we ask. I would say you are as good as any skilled sighted person but your mutation gives you the advantage. At the end of the month, in the Northwest, a party will be rescuing mutants, orphans and child prostitutes and bring them here. We, the Texas Spirits, need your help in protecting members of the party." "Psalm 82:3-4 says we have an obligation to preserve the life of others and protect those in danger. Defend the poor and fatherless: do justice to the afflicted and needy. Deliver the poor and needy: rid them out of the hand of the wicked. "Ezekiel 33:2-6 says: Son of man, speak to the children of thy people, and say unto them, When I bring the sword upon a land, if the people of the land take a man of their coasts, and set him for their watchman: If when he seeth the sword come upon the land, he blow the trumpet, and warn the people; Then whosoever heareth the sound of the trumpet, and taketh not warning; if the sword come, and take him away, his blood shall be upon his own head. He heard the sound of the trumpet, and took not warning; his blood shall be upon him. But he that taketh warning shall deliver his soul. But if the watchman see the sword come, and blow not the trumpet, and the people be not warned; if the sword come, and take any person from among them, he is taken away in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at the watchman's hand. "If we know danger is coming and deliberately fail to warn others, we are guilty." Danielle's tone lowers. "Even when obligated, using lethal force must not be taken lightly. 1 Chronicles 22: 7-8 says: And David said to Solomon, My son, as for me, it was in my mind to build an house unto the name of the LORD my God: But the word of the LORD came to me, saying, Thou hast shed blood abundantly, and hast made great wars: thou shalt not build an house unto my name, because thou hast shed much blood upon the earth in my sight. "Later in 1 Chronicles 28:2-3 it says: Then David the king stood up upon his feet, and said, Hear me, my brethren, and my people: As for me, I had in mine heart to build an house of rest for the ark of the covenant of the LORD, and for the footstool of our God, and had made ready for the building: But God said unto me, Thou shalt not build an house for my name, because thou hast been a man of war, and hast shed blood. "Shedding blood, taking the life of another, is a big deal. Even if it's commanded and sanctioned, it's serious enough to disqualify us from certain types of spiritual service. Even if we're the good guys, we are marked in the eyes of God. I'm not saying we're guilty. I'm showing how God viewed David. Bloodshed must have the same significance to us. It's never a light thing." "Would you use leather force in a case of arson, rape or kidnapping?" The Spirit asks. "Exodus 22:2-3 says: If a thief be found breaking up, and be smitten that he die, there shall no blood be shed for him. If the sun be risen upon him, there shall be blood shed for him; "If someone breaks into Old School in the middle of the night and I kill him, I'm not guilty. During the night, when everyone is supposed to be asleep, they won't announce they are there to steal tools. There's no way of knowing if the person is there to steal or kidnap, rape and/or murder. "If the sun be risen upon him and I kill the intruder, I'm guilty of murder. In the daytime, when people are awake, intention of the intruder can be discerned. If he is a thief, lethal force cannot be used. "Nehemiah 4:12-14 says: And it came to pass, that when the Jews which dwelt by them came, they said unto us ten times, From all places whence ye shall return unto us they will be upon you. Therefore set I in the lower places behind the wall, and on the higher places, I even set the people after their families with their swords, their spears, and their bows. And I looked, and rose up, and said unto the nobles, and to the rulers, and to the rest of the people, Be not ye afraid of them: remember the LORD, which is great and terrible, and fight for your brethren, your sons, and your daughters, your wives, and your houses. "The Jews were sanctioned to defend their homes and city. "If I agree, I will not defend select members of a party, I would defend everyone in need I'm with." "Would you be willing to hang around select members of the party?" The Spirit asks. "Yes. Whom will I be with?" "Chihiro will be a member." "I know her. She works at the Renmei temple." "The other two are Gabrielle, a future resident of Old School, and Jeanette, a co-leader of the party, medic and citizen of Charlton." "Jeanette is co-leader and she is in need?" "Is that surprising? She's armed with a knife. But this is a rescue party and, as I said, she is a medic. We will be leaving on the last day of the month. Do you have several days' worth of clothing and a suitcase?" "No." The Spirit smiles. "We will get you a suitcase and more clothing. You like scouting uniforms so we will get you more of that style. May I ask why scouting uniforms?" "Years ago, at the Charlton library, Storybook Lady read a story about a blind Girl Scout. I could relate. In the story, the scout leader had the blind scout teach her fellow scouts navigation. There was no mention of the girl being a mutant; she does some of the same things I do such as knowing the direction she is facing by the way the sun touches her face." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 3rd, 2015, 2:45pm Both the South and North Campus have been completely renovated. Parking lots on both campuses are repaved. Grass has been replanted where bare ground once occupied. On the South Campus, the clothesline in front of the building has been removed. Instead, there are two new ones: one on the south side of the building and the other to the back of the building. One of the classrooms has been transformed back into a classroom. Now the younger residents have a real classroom rather than a house converted into one. Hanging in a prominent location in the main hall are two portraits, Kuramori and Kuu, painted by Reki. In a display cabinet, in front of the portraits, are the mechanical drawings and engineering notes done by the unknown resident. Clark Road, Wintergreen, a part of High Pointe Lain, Stratus Road, Flameleaf, part of Country View Road, part of Mountain Creek Parkway, part of Sorcey Road, Florina Drive, Sorcey Street and Sorcey Square have all been paved with bricks. The Spirits are currently working on W Danieldale and Big Stone Gap. On April 30, in the late afternoon, Chihiro is walking with the Spirit to the North Campus. Chihiro has her Renmei notebook in her dress pocket and she is walking her bike. On the North Campus, upon hearing their arrival, Danielle walks out to great them. Danielle has her loaded 1911 in her shoulder holster. The 1911 and holster are concealed with the vest of her scouting uniform. Her eyes are hidden with dark glasses. She too has her Renmei notebook on her person and is carrying her gun cleaning kit. "Well, good luck." The Spirit says. "I'll see you later." "You're not coming with us?" Chihiro asks. "No. I'll meet you there later." "All right. See you later." Chihiro and Danielle are now in a wooded area. Danielle takes a deep breath and listens to get acquainted with the area. She feels the ground with her feet and turns in the direction of the sun. They have two more hours of daylight. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 6th, 2015, 7:33pm April 30, 2010 Jeanette and her partner climb into an ambulance. They leave the garage with lights flashing and siren blaring. Emergency personnel from surrounding areas respond to an active shooter at High Pointe Elementary School, immediately south of West Intermediate School, near the Western Woods. Police are first on scene. Gun drawn, the first officer walks down the main hall, passing by an injured student on the ground. He is unable to help the victim until the shooter is first stopped. A member of the school faculty sees the student on the ground, goes to the LIFE Station (mounted on the wall near the entrance) and retrieves a kit. The untrained caregiver opens the package, and pulls out the illustrated instructions. He gloves up and applies a tourniquet to the injured leg. Another officer yells as he approaches. "Show me your hands! Show me your hands!" The faculty member raises his gloved hands. "Where did they go?" He does not say anything, just points. The officer heads that direction. Down the hall, the officers come across a bizarre situation. A gun is on the ground. There are drops of blood on the floor leading to the boys' bathroom and a bloody handprint on the door. The sounds of an adult male screaming and crows squawking could be heard from inside the bathroom. One of the officers motions to another and kicks open the door. So far, no one is in sight. Directly in front of them is a bathroom wall. The sounds are clearer: squawking, the flapping of the wings of a number of birds and other sounds that has not been identified yet. The second officer enters and turns to the only direction he could: right. So far it's clear. He goes around the bathroom wall. The first officer has his back. The second officer turns the corner and sees an adult male being attacked by a murder of crows. The crows fall back once they see the uniformed officer. They fly to the sink, stall doors, floor or where ever they can land. The man on the floor is all bloody. He has a hand over his eye and is screaming. A human eyeball is on the ground next to him. As one officer has his gun trained on the man on the floor, another checks all the stalls. It's clear. In front of the two-story building with a clock tower are a number of emergency vehicles: police cars, ambulances and a fire truck. Inside, Jeanette and her partner have a boy on a stretcher. He has a chest wound and a chest seal (from the LIFE Station) already on him when they arrived. He is attached to diagnostic equipment. Oxygen saturation is normal, pulse is normal (given the frightening ordeal) and blood pressure is normal. He is breathing normally, alert and responding to questions. Handcuffed and with a bandage over one eye, the suspect is being treated by other emergency medical workers. Other than a murder of crows, who remain quiet, and the suspect, there is no witness to testify as to what happened. An officer is taking the suspect's statement. "And prior to this, you had no run in with the crows?" "That's correct. A bunch of crows suddenly appeared in the building and started to attack me about five minutes before you arrived. And just as suddenly, they backed off when you entered the bathroom." Silently the crows just look at the suspect. The officer looks at the crows, not sure what to make of this. Outside, Jeanette backs up in the ambulance as she and her partner lift the stretcher into the ambulance bed. As they do, Jeanette sees a wolf, by its self, standing in front of the building. Jeanette has no time to look at a wolf. She has to focus on her job. To the best of her determination it is a wolf and not a police dog or some other canine that looks like a wolf. Jeanette is unable to determine if anyone else sees the wolf. On the way to the emergency room Jeanette monitors the vital signs as her partner drives the ambulance. Vital signs are still strong. There is some blood under the chest seal and no other wounds. Jeanette is unable to make the determination but believes the boy's outcome is positive. Back in the garage, Jeanette sits on a bench in front of her locker. The shift is coming to a close. Her partner looks at Jeanette. "Your first mass incident?" "Yes but that's not what's bugging me. Did you see a wolf standing in front of the school?" "A wolf? Are you sure it was not a police dog?" "As sure as I could be under the circumstance." "I saw your pets there but no wolf." "Those crows are not my pets. They just adopted me for some reason." "I didn't know crows adopt singing chipmunks. Oh, that reminds me, how is your next movie coming along?" "It's in the beginning of the technical phase. The movie comes out next year." Jeanette stands up and retrieves her purse. "I don't know about you but I have a date with a cup of coffee with extra cream." At the Race Track gas station, Jeanette is getting coffee the way she likes it: decaffeinated with extra cream, no sugar. As she is filling her cup, Jeanette thinks it must be an embarrassment to local places that serve coffee that a gas station has the best decaffeinated coffee in town. "Jeanette Miller?" Says a female voice Jeanette does not recognize. Jeanette turns around and sees a female in her late teens. "I thought that's you." The teen girl approaches and sees Jeanette in an EMT uniform. "Are you doing live action films now?" "No." Jeanette answers. "I really am an EMT." The teen retrieves her smart phone. "Can I take a selfie with you?" Jeanette places her coffee cup on the counter, removes her uniform cap and hides it behind her back. "Sure." The teen stands next to Jeanette, extends the smart phone in an elevated position and takes a picture. After shaking the girl's hand, Jeanette puts her uniform cap back on, retrieves a bottle of hand sanitizer from her pocket, squeezes a small amount in her left palm, closes the cap on the bottle and returns it to her pocket before rubbing the sanitizer on her hands. She goes back to filling her cup and then to the condiments and such. She adds the cream but none of the flavored creams such as Irish cream or hazelnut. After adding some cream, she stirs it and tastes it. She adds more cream, stirs and tastes it until it's just right. She disposes the plastic stir and secures a lid. She goes to the cashier and pays for her coffee by running her card trough the reader. She drives to Putt-Putt Golf and Games and brings her cup of coffee with her in the arcade. Sugar Rush is available. Jeanette puts a dollar in the change machine and retrieves her quarters. She sits down at the candy-themed kart racing game and selects her favorite Sugar Rush character, Princess Vanellope, as her racing avatar. Introduced in 1997, Sugar Rush remains a popular game for the advanced graphics, the look of the confectionery world and merchandising. Jeanette has a Vanellope von Schweetz doll dressed in her princess gown, mint in box, and the game's theme song on her iPod. Vanellope and Taffyta are on the starting line. The light turns green and, in big letters, the word "Go!" appears on the screen. Vanellope, in her vanilla-colored racing suit and royal race kart, and Taffyta, in her strawberry-colored racing suit and race kart, are the first from the starting line. Taffyta quickly passes Vanellope. The racers make their first jump over a slice of cake and into Gumball Gulch where gumball machines release gumballs, giving the racers their first obstacle. A green gumball knocks Swizzle Malarkey out of the race. Adorabeezle Winterpop drives through a cube hovering above the racetrack. "Power up!" Says an announcer over the PA and the words "Power Up!" appear on the screen. Adorabeezle's kart transforms and has an ice cream cone attached to the back of her kart. She turns her kart around and aims it at Vanellope. Vanellope swerves to miss the ice cream and it lands on Jubileena's cherry pie themed kart that turns into a cherry pie with ice cream on top. "Oh! A la mode!" The announcer says. The words "A La Mode!" appear on the screen. On the spiral cake, Vanellope approaches Rancis, Candlehead and Taffyta. Candlehead lights up the cherries on the cake. "What's this?" The announcer asks. "Cherry bombs!" The words "Cherry Bomb!" appears on the screen. Vanellope downshifts, and revs her engine to avoid the exploding cherries. Vanellope and Taffyta make the next jump. Rancis and Candlehead do not and are out of the race. Driving on the ice-covered road up Ice Cream Mountain, Taffyta is in the lead but Vanellope is catching up. Vanellope passes Taffyta before entering the tunnel. Taffyta takes a detour. In the tunnel, Taffyta exits the detour and rams her kart into Vanellope's. In the story behind the game, Vanellope and Taffyta are best friends. In this game, they appear to be highly competitive. In the struggle, Taffyta bumps into the wall of the tunnel, costing her some time. Vanellope is the first out of the tunnel. "Bring it home, Vanellope!" Jeanette says to her racing avatar. "The finish line is wide open!" Vanellope gets the Sugar Rush cup and Jeanette bumps fist with her racing avatar. Jeanette returns to the school in her vehicle where an officer stops her upon arrival. Jeanette is still in uniform. "Officer. I responded to a call earlier and saw something unusual while I was here." A gunman opens fire in a school and is apprehended by a murder of crows. What isn't unusual? "We'll have an officer take your statement." The officer addresses the nearest fellow officer. "An EMT who responded earlier wants to give her statement." The officer turns to Jeanette. "Proceed." Jeanette pulls into the next available parking spot. On the scene are her pastor (also a police chaplain) and TV news crews. One is currently reporting as the camera is rolling. "And from what we've been told, lives were saved by the flock of crows you see behind me." Behind the reporter some, but not all of the crows, look at the camera. All of them remain silent. A newspaper reporter, from The Dallas Morning News, gets a winning photograph of the crows. Jeanette tells an officer what she saw. "I saw a grey wolf standing in front of the building." At first the officer does not write anything down. "Are you sure it was not a police canine?" "As sure as I can be given the circumstances." Jeanette points to where she saw the wolf, next to the building, north of the main entrance. "There was no indication the canine I saw is a police dog. It was standing by the building, away from the entrance, and no one was near it." "Your name?" "Jeanette Miller." The officer records Jeanette's statement. After Jeanette finishes, she pulls out of the school parking lot and onto High Pointe Lane. She looks left and sees the wolf again. "I knew I saw a wolf." The wolf runs north and stops at Wintergreen before crossing the road. Jeanette follows the wolf, stops at Wintergreen and waits for cars to pass before crossing the street. "First crows and now a wolf?" The wolf runs past West Intermediate School and turns right on Straus, which runs along part of the Western Woods. The wolf runs along Straus Road until it becomes Country View, stops at Mountain Creek, allowing Jeanette to catch up, and turns left. The wolf turns left again on the side street going into the Western Woods. "You want me to go into the Western Woods?" Jeanette drives through the Western Woods, following the wolf, until they reach the old church building. No longer used as a church, the building was built before electricity and indoor pluming. Jeanette has seen the old church building many times as she grew up but this is the first time she has seen the building open. The wolf walks into the church and Jeanette parks her vehicle in front. Jeanette gets out of her vehicle and walks in the building. The wolf stands by large open book. Jeanette approaches the book and looks. Each letter in the book consists of four horizontal lines and one vertical line. Some lines are straight. Some are bent. Jeanette looks at the old book and then at the wolf. "You brought me here to show me a book?" Jeanette looks at the book again. "I don't even know what alphabet this is." Jeanette looks at the wolf again. The wolf looks straight ahead and puts a paw above its eyes. "You're looking. Oh, you want me to look?" The wolf puts its paw down and looks at Jeanette. Jeanette looks at the letters on the open page. "Each letter consists of five lines, four horizontal and one vertical. I've never seen this alphabet before." She feels the wolf pawing at her leg. Jeanette looks down. The wolf holds up a paw in front of Jeanette. "Paw? Hand?" The wolf puts its paw down. Jeanette tries to understand. "Hand? Five!" Jeanette looks at the book and her hand. Jeanette has her fingers in the horizontal position and thumb in the vertical position. "The human hand has four fingers and a thumb." She looks at the letters again. "Some letters the vertical line is on the left. Some are on the right. The position of vertical line must mean which hand is used, the straight lines must mean which fingers are straight and the bent lines must mean which fingers are bent." Without actually seeing a demonstration, Jeanette alternates hands and each time she copies the letters by bending and straightening her fingers. "The crow perched on my monitor a few weeks ago communicated that there is a grey area between aliens and spirits. This must be your language. Without the Rosetta Stone, I'm unable to decipher it. Why is this book here?" The wolf walks out the front door. Jeanette follows. The wolf walks around the building and to the back. Behind the old church is Farm Road 1382. The wolf stands a few feet from 1382. Then it lefts up its paw, holds it in a vertical position and moves the paw around while still in the vertical position. "You're pawing at something. You want someone to let you out?" The wolf continues with its paw in the vertical position, moving it around. "You're a mime? Oh, you're miming a wall." The wolf puts its paw down. Jeanette looks straight ahead, wondering what the wolf is getting at. "Oh, the city boundary line." Jeanette looks down again but the wolf is not there. "Wolf?" Jeanette looks around. "Wolf, where did you go?" Jeanette walks back to the church but it's closed. Jeanette goes to her a salon for her appointment, a shampoo and a trim. Jeanette removes her hair tie and has a seat. As the beautician washes Jeanette's hair, she asks Jeanette about her hair. "Your hair is healthy and strong. What do you use?" "I prefer a natural solution: Castile liquid soap and Dr. Bronner’s Organic Citrus Conditioning Hair Rinse." After the beautician trims the ends of Jeanette's hair, Jeanette gets up and ties her hair back in a ponytail. She considers where to eat, Dairy Queen or Boston Market. Jeanette is in the mood for Boston Market's chicken tortilla soup. At Boston Market Jeanette is greeted by her first name as crows are outside looking through the windows. "Hello, Jeanette. It's all over the news. Your pets stopped the shooter." "The crows are not my pets. They adopted me." At a table near the windows, a child points to the crows. "Mom! Dad! Those are the black birds that stopped the man with the gun." Jeanette goes to the ladies' room as she wonders how a singing chipmunk became known as the bird woman. After leaving the bathroom, Jeanette places her order and sits down with her chicken tortilla soup as she tries to chill. According to the crow, Jeanette is to leave for the Pacific Northwest this month. In less then eight hours the month will be over. Jeanette drives home. She has yet to tell anyone what transpired a few weeks ago. She believes she should; how is she supposed to tell her family that she has been communicating with aliens and she will be going on a rescue mission in the Pacific Northwest this month? Jeanette parks her vehicle in front of the house. "Jeanette, what's going on?" Ellie, Jeanette's youngest sister asks. "People are saying the suspect was attacked by crows. By the way, a packaged arrived for you today." "Thanks. As for what happened, I was too busy with one of the students to know what exactly happened." Having returned from an early dinner, Jeanette goes to the bathroom to brush and floss her teeth. A crow could be heard inside the house, down the hall. "How did a crow get inside?" Ellie asks. Jeanette steps out of the bathroom. "Nothing surprises me any more." Jeanette walks to her bedroom and sees a crow perched on her monitor. The computer is on and a web browser is running. The following page is loaded: http://www.behindthename.com/name/ellie "Ellie! Could you come here?" Ellie comes in and sees the crow perched on the monitor. "Why is the crow still in the house?" "A few weeks ago a crow was communicating with me by pulling up web pages. Just now, the crow pulled up this page so I thought it meant I'm supposed to call you." Ellie begins to leave. "I'll prove it to you." Jeanette asks the crow, "Where am I going." The following page is loaded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pacific_Northwest "As you just saw, no one touched the keyboard or mouse." Jeanette asks the crow another question. "When am I leaving?" The following page is loaded: http://www.timeanddate.com/calendar/monthly.html?year=2010&month=4&country=1 "How long have you known this?" Ellie asks. "Just the past few weeks." "It's the last day of the month and your telling me this now?" "I didn't know how to tell you I've been communication with a crow so it's doing it for me. Let me show you something." Jeanette asks the crow. "What are you?" A page on the Japanese and a page on spirits are loaded. Jeanette continues. "The Salish Indians believe spirits take on animal forms." "A web site on the Japanese was loaded." "I believe there are different groups of spirits. Also I think it tried to tell me that there is a grey area between spirits and aliens. Look, how else do you explain that a crow is pulling up web pages without touching the keyboard and mouse?" "Why would aliens or spirits want you to go to the Northwest?" "To rescue orphans, child prostitutes and mutants." "Mutants?" "I don't understand that one either other than mutants are humans." "Why do they want you?" "To the best of my understanding, they want an EMT with supplies, from this area who knows Hikaru. Hikaru, and at least three other people will be with me." "Besides you and Hikaru, is there anyone else we know who will be there?" "No." "It's April 30. When are you leaving?" "I don't know. If these guys really are aliens, maybe Scotty will beam me there? I'll continue to get ready for the wilderness class and if nothing happens, I'll just be over prepared for the class." Jeanette continues to get ready for whatever may happen. She tops off the fluid in her Zippo lighter and returns the lighter fluid to a safe location before washing her hands. She puts the lighter in her purse. She retrieves the stainless steel water bottle from her purse, empties it and puts it in the dishwasher. She retrieves an identical unit, fills it with water and puts it in her purse. She retrieves the water bottle from her custom kit, fills it and returns it to the kit. "Jeanette." Ellie approaches. "Did you tell anyone else about the spirits or aliens?" "No, only you and that's because your name appeared on the screen." "I just talked to Hikaru. She said she wasn't contacted by aliens or spirits in any form." "I don't know what to tell you. You saw what happened. I need to finish getting ready for the class." "Don't you think you should have said something?" "If the spirits wanted to include her, don't you think they should have said something to her?" Jeanette pauses. "Come to think of it, they did not mention her by name. Just said an Immortal from the Duncanville/Cedar Hill area would be apart of the party." Hikaru is the only Immortal they know. Jeanette straps Doc Blue's Emergency Medical Kit to her back, hangs the strap of the Emergency Preparedness Medical Kit over one shoulder, the pulse oximeter over the other, grabs the Guide I by the handle in one hand and her custom kit in the other. Jeanette is not ready to leave just yet. She's loading her vehicle. "I need to make more than one trip. Ellie, could you get the door?" Ellie opens the door. Jeanette steps outside and finds herself in a wooded area. From the position of the sun, it's approximately two hours earlier. Her purse, which she did not have on her as she was loading the vehicle, is on the ground by her feet. She looks behind her. Her house is not there. Jeanette faces forward and sees two young ladies in their pre or early teens. The smaller of the two is a Japanese girl wearing a white sailor dress, with orange trim, and a sparkling purple hair tie. She is holding onto a bike. The other is wearing dark glasses and an old Girl Scout uniform. Crows surround all three young ladies. The crow perched on Jeanette's computer did indicate she would be in the Pacific Northwest. From the position the sun, she may very well be in the Pacific Time Zone. "You certainly have your hands full." Danielle comments. "You must be the medic. Jeanette, right?" "EMT, actually." Jeanette corrects. "And yes, my name is Jeanette." "EMT?" "Emergency medical technician." "My name is Danielle." Chihiro does not say anything. She looks at the new arrival. Jeanette looks at the Japanese girl. "You must be Chihiro." Chihiro nods. "Yes." "You will be the one to find Baroness Louise." Chihiro refers to Jeanette's purse on the ground. "Need help with your purse?" "Sure, I would love some help." Chihiro picks up Jeanette's purse and puts it in the basket of her bicycle. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 6th, 2015, 7:56pm Professor Hikaru Pointer is transported to the woods with Jeanette, Chihiro and Danielle. Hikaru has her purse. In it she has several forms of currency including her Renmei notebook, a form of currency local to the Settlement of Charlton, Breeze Tech bankcard and gold and silver coins. In one hand she has her suitcase. In her other hand she has her katana. "Jeanette! Long time no see!"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 6th, 2015, 8:04pm Jeanette turns around and sees a familiar face. "Hi Hikaru. What do you mean 'long time no see?' You were on the phone with Ellie a few minutes ago." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 6th, 2015, 8:17pm Hikaru puts down her suitcase. She is so excited to see Jeanette again and it shows. "Jeanette, brace yourself. That was fifty-six years ago. Today's date is April 30, 2066." Hikaru sees Chihiro, approaches her, bows and greets her in Japanese.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 6th, 2015, 8:31pm Chihiro returns the bow, greeting Hikaru in Japanese. "Fifty-six years? 2066? What are you talking about?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 6th, 2015, 9:59pm "Damn that money grubbing power hungry bitch, I sear." Fernando says to himself as he unpacks his VW Camper of the important things he could pack. In the least he has his Time travel equipment locked up under his daughters' protection. He continues with his profanities against the world, "And that Ehph'in Landlord! 'Oh... you're an EMT? How long you expect to stay? You know that the rent is not what it says on the ad!' Damn you! I can't wait to do a nightmare before Christmas on your ass as soon as I get myself settled down. At least Carol will let me store my things at her place for the while for a low price. Damn That Tammy, I swear!" Putting his things out side his VW Camper, he puts on his back pack and puts his medical bags on his shoulders before taking the rolling luggage, a camping stove and lantern by their handles before turning to Carol's house. But Carol's house was not there; neither was his VW Camper. Though Carol lives at the edge of the woods around Upper Saddle River NJ (10 minute drive from NYC), Fernando did not expect this many trees, not that he remembers this many trees around her place the last time he was there, which was at his wife's/her sister's funeral some 20 years before. But he sees a group of females not too far from here he stood, two adults and two teen or preteen girls. The younger adult was wearing an EMT Jacket whose city/company logo he does not recognize. "Hello?" He calls out to them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 7th, 2015, 7:40pm The Immortal approaches Jeanette again. "Jeanette, you have been gone for fifty-six years. The year is 2066." Hikaru approaches the girl in the Girl Scout uniform and dark glasses. "You must be Danielle. You're appearance gave you away." Hikaru turns to look at Fernando. "You must be Fernando." Hikaru steps back, looks around and smiles. "I've read about you and things to come in Jeanette's journal. This is so exciting. Everything will come full circle."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 7th, 2015, 7:45pm "Hikaru. Time out." Jeanette puts her Pelican case down on the ground. "Read about things to come in my journal?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 7th, 2015, 7:48pm "You have a journal and pen in your Pelican case." Hikaru answers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 8th, 2015, 8:03pm "I have been transported fifty-six years in the future and a journal I haven't written yet is transported . . ." Jeanette searches for the right words "to the past?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 8th, 2015, 8:15pm "Well, no, not the actual journal." Hikaru answers. "A copy of it has. That is how we found out what happened to you and that you are all right. It also warned us about the apocalypse. Because of you, we were prepared."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 8th, 2015, 8:38pm "Apocalypse? Right." So much is thrown at Jeanette. "A few weeks ago, when a crow was perched on my computer, I asked what type of disaster would I deal with. I was told a volcano, earthquake, economic collapse and World War III. For some reason . . . I thought I would experience the beginning of it all. Let me guess . . . the reason I was told to bring so much medical supplies is because what I brought does not exist anymore?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 8th, 2015, 8:49pm "I can't speak for the Spirits." Hikaru answers. "You do, however, have more advanced medical supplies than Charlton Hospital."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 8th, 2015, 9:09pm "I have three medical kits and 500 pairs of gloves. How long do you think that will last?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 8th, 2015, 9:47pm Hikaru thinks, hoping she has this right. "The Spirits want you to use one kit for the general public. The other two kits are for members of the party and for your job after the mission. Also, supplies in your kits will be supplemented with what's available now."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 8th, 2015, 9:51pm Jeanette gives Hikaru an odd look. "My job after the mission?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 8th, 2015, 9:58pm "You'll be working in an orphanage." Hikaru answers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 8th, 2015, 11:14pm Stepping up to them, Fernando says, "500 gloves will last you three and a half months at an average rate of four gloves used a day." Stopping near them and turning to Hikaru, "and who are you to know who I am?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 9th, 2015, 9:22am "I deduced that you are Fernando, having read Jeanette's journal. Besides," Hikaru answers, "we know each other from the Kevin and Kell forum and the Acorn Café. I'm Hikaru Pointer." Hikaru refers to Jeanette. "This is Jeanette Isabelle."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 9th, 2015, 9:34am "Wait. You're the Fernando I know online?" Jeanette takes a closer look. "I should have recognized you from the picture you posted. The crow never told me I'd be working with you." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 9th, 2015, 11:27am "HMPh, I swear." He says to himself, before turning Jeanette, "Those damn interfering aliens warned you of your little trip. They did or said nothing to me, just teleported my ass to here without any warning, where ever here is. I swear, if I catch'em I'll wring their little neck until their pointy heads pop off." He then turns to Hikaru, "Looks like those idiots in the forums got what they served. Excuse the anger, it's not directed to any of you, just these interfering illegal aliens from other planets. Donald Trump would have a field day with this if he was still alive. Now, are we supposed to go somewhere or wait for others here?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 9th, 2015, 12:27pm "We are in the Northwest, just as the Spirit said." Danielle speaks up. "Fernando," Jeanette begins, "several weeks ago in our E-mail conversation, didn't you say something to the nature it's best to be a puppet on a string and see where the show goes than to be a puppet that cuts its own strings and ending the show then and there? Maybe the aliens interpreted that to mean you did not want to be warned. They told me I'd be going to the Pacific Northwest. They didn't say anything about the future. As for being illegal, didn't you say something to the nature that aliens have been around since the dawn of time and some aliens claim to having been born on earth millions of years ago? This reminds me of our arguments over the Lanteans." Referring to what Fernando said, still holding onto her bike, Chihiro refers to the crows on the ground. "The Spirits are here. Why do want to harm these Spirits?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 9th, 2015, 12:39pm Hikaru looks at Chihiro. "Fernando doesn't know about the Spirits." Hikaru answers Fernando's question by pointing to the crows. "We're supposed to follow the Spirits to a Salish village. There's a young Native American man, Tonane, who can translate for the Spirits."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 9th, 2015, 12:53pm "Jeanette, there are a billion, trillion galaxies in the universe, then each one having just as many stars. If you apply that .001% of these stars have planets that evolve intelligent life that travel the stars, there will be a trillion number of aliens in the universe, some of them visiting earth at one time or another. But there are a couple of them that according to my research, evolved with the dinosaurs, and seeing that this planet was doomed to extinction, abandoned it. Since the past thousand years or so, they have been returning, seeing that earth recovered and now they want it back. The problem with that is this - in abandoning earth in its time of doom, they lost all claims to what they had. Its like you having a ball and that ball deflates so you throw it out but one of your sisters finds the ball and inflates it back to a playable object. You can not take the ball from her and claim that it was your before you threw it out. The key words is 'was.'" He explains to her. He takes a look at the crows on the ground, "One thing I know for sure, these are not the spirits of god." As he draws out his .45ACP from his waist pack and aims it to the nearest one to him, "I do know that many aliens consider life and death as a cycle and do not care of one of them gets killed in the process of their mission as another would replace them." Pulling back on the trigger and releasing one of the three safeties the gun has, "Now Jeanette, when have you known me to be a willing puppet in a show? I never have been and never will be a puppet for anyone. I was brought here without mention nor warning. So these crows got 3 seconds to fly out of here and they just wasted two of them." For now the crows fly away but remain out of sight nearby within the branches of the surrounding trees.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 9th, 2015, 2:29pm "When did these guys come here and," Jeanette asks, "what is the nature of the claim, if any, are they making?" "Exodus 21:16 says: And he that stealeth a man, and selleth him, or if he be found in his hand, he shall surely be put to death." Danielle is after the truth. "Sir, is Miss Isabelle's statement true? Did you not want to be informed you would be here in the Northwest?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 9th, 2015, 7:37pm "When talking about ETs, people think that 'The Grey' are the only kind of extraterrestrial out there, when there are at least 5 kinds of 'Greys' and 3 of them are hostile to Earth Bound Humans and are part of the Hostile Greys/Reptilian alliance. But the Galactic Council of 5, the Ashtar Command and several others protecting Earth from a total invasion. However there are 'scouts' that come to interact with us... Enough of that though. Jeanette, when have I ever said that I wanted to come? I may have stated that "if I was there..." but that is not a preference of choice made by me." Fernando says to the group, turning to Jeanette. He adds, "Since we are here we might as well make the best of it. Lets see what these meddling little aliens want as they are not of this earth and biblical rhetoric does not apply to them. That is why they do as they please because the laws of God and Man does not apply to them." - - - - - See: Alpha Draconians on - http://www.bibliotecapleyades.net/vida_alien/esp_vida_alien_19a.htm Note - their unit of time is different from ours, so when it is said "thousands of years" it could be 'Thousands' for them but "Millions" to us humans. This would put them at the age of the Dinosaurs. Strange - there are found some "human" foot and hand prints along with dinosaur prints. Since man has been around for many 2.5 million years and not 65 - 520 million years ago, it is possible that these are not human prints but advanced-human-like reptiles. Making educated connections, since The Alpha Draconians claim earth is theirs, they say that because they were here at the time of the dinosaurs. But in deserted Earth to save themselves from oblivion, they lost their claim. See lower 1/2 of: http://www.dinosaurc14ages.com/footprints.htm

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 14th, 2015, 9:59am Hikaru looks around at all the faces in the group. "I believe I'm the only person here who knows both Fernando and the Spirits. As for why Danielle asked for conformation, all I can state is what Jeanette wrote in her journal and she has a tendency to use as few words as possible." Though it was not directed at her, Hikaru addresses Danielle's question. "Danielle, it's best if you wait until we settle our selves in the Campers. By then we will know who is there and why." "Understood." Danielle's reaction implies she has been taught discipline.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 14th, 2015, 10:28am Jeanette realizes she was not 100% clear when she used the phrase "these guys." "When I said 'these guys' I was referring to the shape-shifting aliens who were on the ground." Jeanette rephrases the question, attempting to be as clear as possible. "When did these shape shifting aliens, who were on the ground, come here and what is the nature of the claim, if any, are they making?" "Fernando-san, not all Spirits are bad." Chihiro is speaking from experience. "Yubaba and those under her held me against my will. These Spirits have been kind." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 14th, 2015, 11:50am "Chihiro, as I said, Fernando does not know about the Spirits." Hikaru then poses a question. "What was your initial reaction when you met the Spirits?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 14th, 2015, 11:54am "Baron Humbert or the Spirits at the bathhouse?" Chihiro asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 14th, 2015, 12:02pm Hikaru thinks about that. She knows about Baron Humbert. "What was your initial reaction when you met the Spirits at the bathhouse?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 14th, 2015, 12:10pm "I was frightened, even of Kohaku, because I did not recognize him." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 14th, 2015, 12:21pm "You met two Spirits, Baron Humbert and Kohaku, before you met the Spirits at the bathhouse?" Hikaru asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 14th, 2015, 12:32pm "I met three Spirits before then," Chihiro names the Spirits in the order in which she first met them, "Kohaku, Muta and Baron Humbert." Chihiro did not include Yuki. Chihiro does not know Yuki is also a Spirit. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 14th, 2015, 9:46pm "Eh... I swear. Do not hold these so-called spirits in such high regards. I do not and will not trust them." Fernando looks at them before looking up at the trees. "I know you birds can hear me. So if you are to lead this group to a Indian village, then start leading, following or get out my way." The crows begin to fly off the branches one at a time, flying in a circle above the head of the group as their numbers increases.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 15th, 2015, 9:56am Hikaru picks up her suitcase and follows the crows. "This way."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 15th, 2015, 10:16am Jeanette picks up her Pelican case and follows. Chihiro walks her bike in that direction. Danielle follows the sounds as her feet feel the uneven ground with every step she takes. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 15th, 2015, 10:31am Hikaru walks beside Fernando. "You will soon find out that many people hold the Spirits in high regard. In Charlton, where I'm from, people say the Spirits carry our lost items, things we forgot about. Renmei teaches that the Spirits freely move too and from this world and the after life."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 15th, 2015, 10:34am "Where's Charlton?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 15th, 2015, 10:58am "The Settlement of Charlton is the current name for Duncanville and the surrounding areas. Charlton is the largest walled settlement I know of. The borders are 1382 to the south and west, state highway 180 to the north and Hampton Road to the east. If the borders form a perfect rectangle, which it doesn't because of 1382, the area would be 91.184 square miles."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 15th, 2015, 11:04am "There's a concrete wall around 1382, 180 and Hampton Road?" Jeanette assumes the wall is made of concrete and she's correct. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 15th, 2015, 11:11am "Yes." Hikaru answers. "Moreover, there's a utility corridor inside the wall, most of it, actually."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 15th, 2015, 11:13am "How tall is the wall?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 15th, 2015, 11:17am "Jeanette, you know very well most of 1382 and parts of 180 are not flat. Therefore, some sections of the wall are taller than others."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 15th, 2015, 11:20am "For the areas that are flat, how tall is the wall?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 15th, 2015, 11:22am "It's three stories tall." Hikaru answers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 15th, 2015, 11:33am "1382, 180 and Hampton Road, utility corridor inside and three stories tall." Jeanette attempts to figure what's involved. "That must has taken ten years, minimum, to build." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 15th, 2015, 11:39am "That's not even close. It went up very quickly." Hikaru recalls an event that happened many years ago. "Almost a year."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 15th, 2015, 11:45am "A wall that big in one year? No way." Jeanette looks at the crows. "You must have had help from aliens." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 15th, 2015, 11:51am "After dealing logistical issues such as structures already there and the section of 180 crossed by a rail road, entire sections of the wall went up overnight."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 15th, 2015, 1:07pm The party sees a totem pole, consistent with the Native Americans of the Pacific Northwest. Jeanette approaches. "Each totem pole tells a story. I don't know enough to interpret it." On top is a crow with people under its wings, like a hen gathering her chicks. Jeanette looks up. "I believe the one on top is Xelas (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Transformer_%28spirit-being%29) [Pronounced "Zales"], the transforming spirit and a helper who is concerned for the welfare of humans." Below the crow is a wolf. Jeanette continues. "In most stories he is paired with a wolf who is also a transformer." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 16th, 2015, 11:24am Fernando watches them walk away and discuss about the spirits. Only thing now on his mind is to get food and shelter before nightfall, and the only way he could get it is to follow them to the indian village and see what deals he can do there. He also wonders how long will it take his girls to find him. The hell what others think about the spirits, they have a plan which does not include the betterment of humanity and he knows it. At this point in time man should be establishing colonies on Mars and space stations everywhere, not stuck on the planet with just a a bit more individuals than New York City used to be. Following them, he keeps his distance enough to hear them but stay outside of their attention.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 16th, 2015, 12:00pm Jeanette approaches Hikaru. "What happened?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 16th, 2015, 12:47pm "Do you mean why are we in a Mad Max world?" Hikaru asks. "Several things happened. The federal government kept barrowing more and more money to the point that what we were paying in interest was more than the gross national product. Excuse my commentary but when you see you are about drive over a cliff, hit the breaks. Don't keep on driving. The federal government drove over a cliff. There were all sorts of natural disasters and weird weather patterns. For example, a year after you disappeared, Japan experienced a major earthquake and tsunami. The tsunami killed more people than the earthquake. What's unusual is, before it was hit by the tsunami, three reactors in a nuclear power plant had shut down and disappeared. There were also wars. Approximately one third of the Earth's population died because of war."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 16th, 2015, 12:53pm "According to Biblical prophecy, one third the population would be wiped out by war in the end times. We should be in the end times now. When did was the war?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 16th, 2015, 12:59pm "Everything ended forty years ago. We have been rebuilding ever sense with some places in the world progressing faster than others."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 16th, 2015, 1:01pm "Forty years?" Jeanette stops. "Hikaru, where's Arik?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 16th, 2015, 1:18pm Hikaru stops and looks at Jeanette. "Jeanette, it's 2066. If Arik were alive today, he would be ninety-seven. He died three years ago in Charlton Hospital. He experienced chest pain so I drove him to the hospital. The next day he was dead."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 16th, 2015, 1:20pm Jeanette does basic math in her head. "According to my driver license, I'm eighty." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 16th, 2015, 1:26pm Hikaru answers the question that wasn't asked. "Jeanette, all of the family members you know are gone. You have four nephews, all of them are in their forties, and they have families of their own."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 16th, 2015, 1:39pm Jeanette puts her Pelican case down on the ground. A crow lands on the Pelican case and looks up at Jeanette. Jeanette grabs the crow by its neck and brings it closer to her face. The crow is squawking as it flaps its wings to get away. "Listen, bird! There had better be a good reason why I'm here. Otherwise I will find out what fried crow tastes like. Or maybe I should have a slice of roast wolf instead. I was contacted by a wolf today." Jeanette lets go of the crow. The crow flies to a safe distance. Note: The reason for this violent action is to highlight a point, which is has been underlined. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 16th, 2015, 3:24pm "Heh... looks like Jeanette has a pair of balls after all." Fernando says to himself. He takes a few steps to them to be directly behind Jeanette, "You're not getting an answer from them, at least not the answer you want. At least they did not shove an anal probe up your rear end or you would dancing the 2-thousand volt jig right now for doing that." He then turns to Hikaru, "This is not the End of Times. That is supposed to happen some 3-thousand 3-hundred years from now. What is going on is something else to make it look like it is the End of Times. As to how I know, you forget who I am or I should say what I am. I don't have my Time Travel equipment on me when I was sent here but my daughters will find me and we will straighten this crap out when they come. So in short, these spirits have something to fear in the form of me if I am not left alone."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 16th, 2015, 4:58pm "What do you mean by something else is making it look like the end times?" Hikaru asks. She points to Jeanette. "It was Jeanette who said we should be in the end times by now." Hikaru pauses. "Actually, when everything started happening, we thought it was the end times. That came and gone. Forty years later, we're still here. Christ hasn't returned yet." Hikaru thinks. "I know you are a time traveler. Are you saying you didn't know about any of this?" Hikaru pauses again. "I want to be clear. When you said you would straighten this crap out, what exactly do you mean? So many things have happened. Also, what do you mean by left alone?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 16th, 2015, 5:33pm Jeanette places her Guide I medical kit on top of her Pelican case. After having handled the crow, she retrieves a bottle of hand sanitizer from her pocket, squeezes a small amount in her left palm, closes the cap on the bottle and returns it to her pocket before rubbing the sanitizer on her hands. Chihiro, meanwhile, hears rustling in the leaves. She pounces and catches a field mouse with her feline teeth. She holds the squiggling body with her hand and bites its head off. All of the sudden a murder of crows apprehending a gunman and a wolf miming a wall seem normal. "You don't know where that mouse has been." That's all Jeanette could get out at the moment. Chihiro finishes a bite. Using the hand holding a decapitated mouse, she points to where she caught the mouse. "It was over there." "After you're done, wash your hands." "Sure." The mouser uses her feline tongue to lick the blood off of her hand. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 16th, 2015, 5:40pm "As far as I know, certain events were supposed to happen. The Earthquake and Tsunami in Japan, Java/Philippines , India and other places were supposed to happen as no one can stop natural events. But the war was not supposed to happen. The economic problems were supposed to happen to Europe and the collapse of Euro first, not the US and it's Dollar. Terrorism War in the Middle East as not to get to a nuclear level. Something is not right and I smell interference by these so called spirits. But since we are here, we need to do something with what is left. I'm not here to play baby-sitter or put bandaids on scraped knees and kiss foreheads saying 'You'll be alright.' Like I told her in email, if Jeanette wants my help, I'll do what I can. But this, this is something big, and it stinks like dead fish in a polluted lake. I'm not doing this clean up job alone. Especially when I've been pushed into the dirty water - hell no! I'm punching out some lights first! So those damned crows better know their place around me."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 16th, 2015, 5:47pm "Jeanette, in this world there are mutants, like in the X-Men." Hikaru refers to Danielle. "Danielle, for example, is totally blind but her marksmanship is as good if not better than many skilled sighted people."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 16th, 2015, 6:03pm "Fernando, I respect the fact you are a time traveler and know things I don't. It was the elected officials in Washington who drove the United States over a financial cliff. Also, the Spirits hate destruction. Therefore, they couldn't be responsible for the war."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 16th, 2015, 7:23pm "We will see how this ends. Until then we got a beginning and a middle to go through. So like I tell these 'boids' - lead, follow or get out of my way."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 16th, 2015, 8:12pm Hikaru lived though the happening, the years of chaos and the forty years of rebuilding. She has seen what happened, what the Spirits have done and are doing. She knows Fernando is a time traveler and therefore she knows Fernando knows things she doesn't know. "Fernando, you as a time traveler should know what has happened during the past fifty-six years but you don't." Hikaru pauses. "History has been changed, hasn't it? Anyone with even a fundamental understanding of time travel probably knows that changing history is dangerous. Isn't changing history again also dangerous?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 16th, 2015, 8:39pm "This Time Line's History will be altered, and if need be erased. It is not that I am going too, but that I eventually will. Until then this Time Line has to go through its own history. But I will tell you, you do not know the history as it happened, just what you know through your point of view (POV). You were not in the White House when the president made decisions. You were not in the senate or the house when congress made those votes and by whom. You were not there with the generals when they made the decision to fight a war. All you know is what happened here in Texas and the ramifications of those events. The Spirits came during a time in Humanity's low and Quote Helped us Unquote. What if it was a set up by them from the beginning? You would not know. All you know is the the Spirits came to 'help.' So until things change, there are things to do, people to help and ass to kick. Like I said, lead, follow or get out of the way in all that."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 16th, 2015, 8:56pm Chihiro finishes another bite of her mouse and wipes off the blood on her mouth with the back of her hand. "Fernando-san, Yubaba is a mean spirit and I have seen her use her power but I don't know if she is powerful enough to alter history." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 16th, 2015, 9:22pm "Fernando," Jeanette asks, "If the Spirits came during humanity's low then why were crows observing me since I was a little girl? Shizuku Tsukishima, who wrote Whisper of the Heart, disappeared in 1995. I believe we can safely assume what happened to her. Point being, I believe we can assume the Spirits have been hanging around for a while." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 16th, 2015, 9:38pm "Jeanette, Shizuku Tsukishima did not disappear forever. The Charlton Library has a 2006 copy of Whisper of the Heart, stamped and signed by Shizuku Tsukishima." Hikaru can't say that nobody knows where she is because Jeanette's journal reveals Shizuku Tsukishima's whereabouts.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 16th, 2015, 9:56pm "How did the library get a stamped and signed copy of Whisper of the Heart?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 16th, 2015, 10:00pm "All the books they have, they acquire through trade. Therefore, they don't know what books will arrive or when and they are very old." Hikaru answers. "Recently, in Texas, a printing press has opened for business. It's the only one in the former U.S. territory I know about. They are printing Bibles in the New King James Version."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 16th, 2015, 10:02pm "In a few hours it's going to be dark. And its going to get cold. And except for that one eating the local rodentia, is there food here for us? No. I'm not here for any of you to try to change my mind set. I am here do what I can for others as best as I can. But I can't help no one if I die out here from starvation, dehydration or exposure to cold. So lets go find this indian village, or I will go to find this indian village. Get my point?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 16th, 2015, 10:37pm "I'm not here to change your beliefs . . . admittedly, I question how you came to your conclusion; I'm just stating that not everything adds up." Hearing activity, the party continues to follow the Spirits. They come across a Salish village consisting of permanent and temporary structures and Native Americans in traditional attire. Some are building a canoe the traditional way by carving it out of a log. Where there's a canoe, there must be a body of water. Moreover, Jeanette knows the Salish live on fish and travel by water. A young Salish man approaches. "Welcome, guests. I'm called Tonane. The Spirits told of your arrival." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 16th, 2015, 11:14pm "We'll discuss details on this later." he says to Jeanette before turning to Tonane, "Thank you. Is there anything we need to do here? Anyone sick or injured? I prefer to earn my keep where I stay."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 17th, 2015, 8:57am "There are none sick among us." Tonane answers. "You, who have been summoned by the Spirits, are our guests." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 17th, 2015, 11:21am "Where I come from a guest does not sit around to be waited on hand and foot and entertained. They are welcomed to the comforts to be given but they also must help out in what needs to be done as well. If they are to eat, they are to help set up or clean up. If they are to be entertained, they need to be a helpful audience."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 17th, 2015, 12:24pm Tonane shrugs. "Okay, Fernando. Do you know how to catch fish?" "Wait," Jeanette asks, "how do you know Fernando's name?" "The Spirits told me all of your names. Come." Jeanette follows. "What kind of fish do you catch?" "Salmon." "I like salmon." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 17th, 2015, 1:16pm "Depends on what method you use. Rod and Reel or net I can do. Anything else, teach and I will earn. Lets go."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 17th, 2015, 2:30pm "We use a net." Tonane answers. "I use a bow and arrow to catch a fish." Danielle states. "You must be skilled," Tonane remarks, "to catch a fish that way." "I use my teeth." Chihiro points to her feline teeth. "Your teeth? Tonane asks. "I can jump in a river and swim to catch a fish with my teeth." "Odd method." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 17th, 2015, 6:21pm "Bow and arrow, and pouncing on fish will only get you one fish at a time. Looks like we need to catch a couple hundred fish all at once and that needs a net and a lot of arm muscle to haul it in. Take me where the others are with this net."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 17th, 2015, 7:38pm "Come." Tonane leads the party through the village. As she is walking through the village, Jeanette observes the natives as they go about their traditions and daily lives like they have for the past 1,000 years. There is a difference. The tools and permanent structures suggest they have evolved technologically while at the same time preserving their way of life. Tonane and the party come to the river where Salish men are preparing a net. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 17th, 2015, 8:58pm Fernando secure his things by a tree before heading to the river and asks where he can lend a hand. He goes to where he would be best, left from center to help drag the net in when it is time.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 17th, 2015, 9:16pm Jeanette still holds her gear. "Do I need my leather work gloves?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 17th, 2015, 10:13pm "You do as you will have fraction with the net to deal with but they will get wet and you will need mink oil to chase the water out of the leather. Got mink?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 17th, 2015, 10:19pm "No, I don't have any mink." Jeanette answers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 17th, 2015, 10:55pm "We can figure something out."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 17th, 2015, 11:10pm Jeanette stands there for a moment, thinking. "Okay, what?" Jeanette Isabell

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 17th, 2015, 11:32pm "You need some kind of oil to replenish the leather's suave nature or it will dry up and crack and create holes." Listening to the men, "I think it's time to haul in the net. If you are coming in, you're going to get wet, not just your gloves and 200 pounds of fish in the water turns into 2000 pounds of fish out of the water."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 18th, 2015, 9:46am "Replenish?" Jeanette recognizes this is the first test of her problem solving skills. "Wait, I have a tube of Vaseline." Jeanette puts everything down, opens her Pelican case and pulls out her leather work gloves in aLOCSAK bag, like a Ziploc bag only tougher. She opens the bag, pulls out the gloves and puts them on. "I'm not as strong as you men. Where can a person of reduced strength be the most useful?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 18th, 2015, 11:53am "A person with reduced strength - No where. To let you know, anything in water weights one-tenth that it does in air. This is where 200 pounds of fish in water becomes 2000 pounds of fish on land. It best if you stand next to me and do as I do or tell you to do - either hold, pull, gather up, or let go. If you feel the net grinding or a pop within the strings, let it go, that's the net about to break from the weight of the fish. And if you slip and fall, let go of the net and get up as fast as you can or you will get tangled up in the net and at worst - drown. So lets get these guppies into the frying pan." Fernando tells her as he walks into the river's edge with the other men at knee high water. He reaches down and pulls up the thick edge of the net like the other men and wait for the signal to start pulling.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 18th, 2015, 8:28pm "Stand next to you?" Jeanette follows Fernando to the River's edge. She moves her boot-clad feet about until she feels she has solid footing. The footing can change in an instant so she maps the ground so she can quickly form and execute a Plan B (let go and/or get up as fast as she can). She reaches down and pulls up the edge of the net. She listens for Fernando's instructions for she knows things will move quickly. She cannot hesitate. She must act as soon as Fernando gives orders. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 18th, 2015, 10:46pm Looking at the other men on the line, it looks to him that they are waiting for something. In another tense minute, the men at the end yell something out in their native language, but he understood what they were doing as they run as they pull on their ends to the center where they were. This closes the ends and draws the ends to the center, moving the fish to the center of the net in the river. The men at the center start hauling the net to the shore, dragging it back with each step. Fernando tells Jeanette what to do. The more net they pull out of the water, the heavier it gets. And then the water churns in front of them, signifying that the net is full of fish. Some of the women and children arrive with buckets, waiting for the men to haul in their catch and gather what they can from it. It takes another 10 or so minutes to haul in the bounty to the shallows of the river in an exercise of strength and endurance. The net is partially opened and the catch sorted through by the women and children. Fish too small or not salmon were thrown back. Large pregnant female salmon with eggs were also thrown back, along with a few fat males salmon laden with sperm as these were mating salmon about to produce the next generation. But the rest were kept, over 3000 pounds of fish put into buckets to be processed later, some for tonight's dinner and the rest for future consumption. It was a good haul. Fernando signals to Jeanette to let go of the net and get out of the river. He follows her, "Good work, Jeanette."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 19th, 2015, 8:30pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. Jeanette has yet to remove her leather work gloves that are now wet. "Hikaru, could you get the Vaseline? It's in my purse." "Here it is." Chihiro reaches for Jeanette's purse, still in the basket. "Chihiro, you haven't cleaned your hands since handling the mouse." "I've cleaned my hands." Chihiro protests. "You've licked them. You may have a feline tongue but licking your hands does not count as properly cleaning them. You're from Japan, you should know better." "I got it." Without touching anything else inside, Hikaru retrieves the tube of Vaseline and approaches Jeanette. "Let me do it for you." "Thank you." Jeanette removes her gloves and hands them to Hikaru. Hikaru proceeds to "oil" Jeanette's leather gloves, working the Vaseline into them. Jeanette retrieves the bottle of hand sanitizer from her pocket, squeezes a small amount in her left palm, closes the cap on the bottle and returns it to her pocket before rubbing the sanitizer on her hands. She goes to her Pelican case retrieves a hand wipe, waste bag and Clorox disinfecting wipe. She gets back to Chihiro and hands her the hand wipe. "Use this to wash your hands and face." Chihiro rips open the wipe, tosses the wrapper in the waste bag and proceeds to wash her hands and face. Chihiro tosses the hand wipe into the waste bag. "Don't touch anything right now." Still holding onto the outside of the bag and the Clorox disinfecting wipe, Jeanette gets back to Hikaru and puts down the waste bag. She picks up the aLOCSAK bag the gloves were in and cleans the exterior of the bag to be sure. Jeanette holds the bag open by the ends as Hikaru places the gloves in the bag. Jeanette seals the bag and returns it to the Pelican case. "Vaseline tube." Hikaru hands the tube of Vaseline to Jeanette. Jeanette cleans the Vaseline tube with the disinfecting wipe and returns the tube to her purse. She cleans parts of the Pelican case she touched and finally cleans the handle bar of Chihiro's bike with the disinfecting wipe. "You touched the handlebars after eating the mouse." Jeanette tosses the disinfecting wipe into the waste bag without touching the bag. Once again, retrieving the bottle of hand sanitizer from her pocket, Jeanette squeezes a small amount in Hikaru's hand and then her left palm, closes the cap on the bottle and returns it to her pocket before rubbing the sanitizer on her hands. Hikaru rubs the sanitizer in her hands. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 21st, 2015, 6:07pm Fernando gathers his things he had secure to a nearby tree. Tonane walks up to him from behind him. "You did not had to secure your things. Your things are safe here with us."  Tonane tells him. "I'll keep that in mind, but understand I do not trust no one." Fernando tells him. Tonane nods at Fernando's words, and waits for him to say something he is expecting for him to ask. "Are there any lodgings for the night or next few days for us? I do not know how long we are going to stay, maybe one of the females do. But for the time we are to be here, who and how much do we pay for them?" Fernando asks. "You do not have to pay us anything. You are our guests."  Tonane tells him. He continues, "As for lodgings, they re being prepared for you and the women. Is there anything you may need?" "Yes. I am not tied or connected to any of them. How it is said? I am a warrior without  squaw. Knowing Native American Culture, I know it is the women who own the lodgings. Since I am not with any of them, I would need my own, if you understand what I'm trying to say." Fernando explains. "I understand fully. You will have your own place to rest in. I will talk to those preparing the area for your stay. Anything else?"  Tonane says and asks. "No. There is nothing else. Thank you." Fernando replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 22nd, 2015, 8:46am A crow caws. Tonane translates. "The Spirit says your lodging will be here soon." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 22nd, 2015, 9:02am Hikaru picks up her purse and hangs it over one shoulder. Next she picks up her suitcase and katana. She transfers the katana to her other hand and picks up the exterior of the waste bag with her free hand.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 22nd, 2015, 9:38am Jeanette gathers her gear. "Tonane by 'lodging' does the Spirit mean Campers?" The crow caws followed by another sound. "That's the word the Teyshas Spirit used." "Teyshas . . . that's the Caddo Indian word were we get the name Texas." Tonane leads the way. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 23rd, 2015, 4:02pm Tonane leads the party through the village. Near where the party entered the village, two Volkswagen Campers drive to the edge of the village. One is gas powered with a bike rack mounted to the back. The other is electric with solar panels on top. As the Campers approach the village, Jeanette sees crows riding on top, four on each one. For each Camper, there is one crow stationed in front, looking forward, one crow covering the 6:00 position, one on the three and the last on the nine. Together, they act as the "eyes" for the crows inside. As the first Camper comes closer, Jeanette sees a crow perched on the steering wheel. "Now you're just showing off." She does not see the crow on the gearshift or the crows at the pedals. "What is it, Miss Isabelle?" Danielle asks. Jeanette understands why Danielle has been using "Mr." and "Miss." She was once a respectable minor. "Isabelle is my middle name. My last name is Miller. To address your question, crows are doing the driving." "Miss Miller, I heard Mrs. Pointer calling you Jeanette Isabelle." "I'm often called by my first and middle name." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 23rd, 2015, 10:51pm Fernando eyes the campers, examining each one for issues or problems that might spring up. Th Electric Camper as had it's gas tank replaced with a large battery pack. The engine bay was sealed and a 85KW electric (elevator) motor fastened cleanly to the transmission to provide both power and towing capability. Strapped by the electric motor are two 5 gallon carry gas tanks. The other camper was set for gasoline, alcohol or propane/natural gas. Both campers' stoves were also multi-fuel for propane, butane or gasoline though they were only had 2 burners each. Under the campers was where the Water In, Water Out and Propane refill inlet though the bottle can be removed, refilled and replaced. A 20 gallon water tank  was connected to two carbon bio-filters ensuring clean drinking water at all times, to water pumps ran the system, one to pump water into the tank from  lake or river and the other to pour water through the filters and out the sink. The refrigerators were small, and the gas camper had an extra battery to run the appliances (the frig and water pumps). The sink was small but usable in both campers. The middle and rear benches open flat for a bed each and lined up with the raised engine bay where a covered cut-to-sized mattress created another bed. The tops pop open and closed with minimal ease, providing a sleeping space for the "smaller passengers." The engine bay in the Gas Camper seemed clean and rebuilt. The oil in the crank case seemed new, good for a year or 10,000 miles. Both campers seemed like they were recently rebuilt and refurbished, though they could not be brand new '73 campers as they were over 90 years old. Fernando looks to the women, "Who's sleeping where?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 24th, 2015, 4:43pm Jeanette stands in front of the open side door, steps in and puts her stuff down. She opens the refrigerator. Inside are two one-quart glass bottles of milk, secured. Other essentials include butter and eggs. Jeanette opens a cabinet. Inside are rolls of toilet paper, towels and washcloths. She sees a brand she's familiar with. "Dr. Bronner's." Inside are bottles of liquid castile soap and bars of castile soap. She opens the cabinet beside it. Inside are dish, laundry and general cleaning supplies including bleach and vinegar. There's also fuel, flints and a wick for Zippo lighters, beeswax candles for Jeanette's candle lantern, bio waste bag holder and two boxes of matches. She also sees a tin. She picks up the tin and slides it open. Inside are ten Tinder Quiks. She opens a third cabinet. "Food." Inside are cans of milk. She picks up a can and reads the label. "Made in Texas." She returns the can where it was and picks up one of two jars of peanut butter. "Made in Texas." She puts that down and picks up the jar of local honey. Incidentally, the party will drive by the beekeeper where that jar of honey came from on their way to their destination. Jeanette turns around and looks at Fernando. "Wait, you asked who's sleeping where. I don't know." Chihiro, the smallest in the group, looks up to where she'll be sleeping. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 24th, 2015, 4:54pm Hikaru, who is slightly taller than Chihiro, points up and speaks to Chihiro in Japanese.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 24th, 2015, 4:57pm Chihiro nods and replies in Japanese. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 24th, 2015, 5:03pm Hikaru turns around. "Fernando, the one who will find Baroness Louise and I will take the top."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 24th, 2015, 5:13pm "Hikaru," Jeanette says, "I didn't know you're such a fan of Whisper of the Heart." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 24th, 2015, 5:14pm "Jeanette, you have no idea what an intriguing mystery this has turned out to be."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 24th, 2015, 5:19pm "I know the author disappeared around the time her book was published." Jeanette continues. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 24th, 2015, 5:53pm "Hikaru, Chihiro, once you're up there, you're up there. There is no ladder for you to climb on to get up or down from there. So when you're ready to sleep, I'll left you up there. Although one of you should go up there now to set up your sleeping bags." He explains to them. He turns  to Jeanette, "Unless there is a black hole in that frig, there is only so much you can stuff into a 20in X 20in X 22in college dorm ice box. Over stuff them and they wont cool at all. You checked the other camper? And the storage box under the last bench seat? Probably has the same thing in it. I'm going out to find a bathroom. Someone should go out and ask about dinner. And you and the other girl needs to discuss sleeping arrangements. There is a vinyl strap at the ends of the bench seat, pull on it and they go flat into a two beds." Note: I will post a better picture/link of this rear of a VW Camper. This one has added things that a normal camper does not have... http://www.sunsetclassics.com/1974-vw-bus-pop-top/closeupgallery/slides/1974-vw-bus-pop-top-627.html That cabinet in the rear corner does not exist in a normal camper, making the bed back there wider than it actually looks. And those arm rests on the folded down bench seat making 2 beds do not exist either. And the storage box under the sent is more pushed back than this, it is a optional item, some campers have them, others don't.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 24th, 2015, 7:57pm "Sleeping bags?" Jeanette asks. "You mean the Campers have beds but no sheets, blankets or pillows?" Jeanette opens the refrigerator again. "It looks big enough to hold two quarts of milk, some butter and a few eggs. As for checking the other Camper and the storage box, no I haven't. I'm still looking to see what food we have. Maybe we'll find the sheets, blankets and pillows there." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 24th, 2015, 9:19pm Fernando finds Tonane after leaving the ladies with the Campers to inventory things. In hearing Jeanette's last words, he realizes that they are going to need more in a few things than a bite to eat and a place to sleep. For himself, Fernando asks for a double sized or 2-man sleeping bag. In exchange they would work off the debt. Tonane tells him that won't be necessary. After the requests he asks about bathroom facilities while the food and things are sent to the ladies in the VW Camper. Tonane points the way to a latrine area where such business is conducted in privacy and Fernando heads off to take care of personal business. He would return to the VW Camper a half hour later.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 24th, 2015, 11:15pm After having found the sheets, blankets and pillows, to Jeanette's delight, she is surprised that food is brought to the Camper: salmon, rice, some sort of a green vegetable and hot tea. She washes her hands with a bar of castile soap and dries them with a hand towel, as do the others. Jeanette feels a bit awkward given how they are being treated, simply because they are "summoned by the Spirits." "Thank you very much." Jeanette was about to say that they didn't have to do that but stopped as she considered the possibility that may be the wrong thing to say. Food is set before Danielle. She takes a deep breath. "Thank you." After the benevolent hosts had left, Danielle leads the group in prayer. Jeanette pours herself some tea in a cup with no handle. "Danielle, do you want some tea?" "Yes, thank you." Jeanette pours the tea for Danielle. Still holding the hot tea, she asks Chihiro and Hikaru. "Yes, please." Chihiro answers. After pouring, Jeanette sits the tea down. She takes a bite of the fresh salmon. "This is good." The Japanese cat also likes the fish. "Still hungry," Jeanette begins, "even after your snack?" As the ladies are eating, Jeanette looks about. Hikaru brought a suitcase and while Jeanette has undergarments in her custom kit thanks to Fernando's suggestion, she does not have extra clothes. The clothes she packed are still at home . . . at least they were fifty-six years ago. Chihiro just has her bike and Danielle her gun cleaning kit. Jeanette has so many questions but where does she begin? "Hikaru, about the job you mentioned, I'll be working in an orphanage?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 25th, 2015, 8:24am "There is a home for mutants called Old School. It's called Old School because the south and north campuses are old school buildings. The south campus used to be High Pointe Elementary School and the north campus used to be West Intermediate School. The Renmei, a religion for mutants, runs old school. Chihiro and Danielle are both residents. "About the job, how should I put it, you would be like the school nurse."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 25th, 2015, 8:31am Jeanette gets what Hikaru is saying. "Like a school nurse, the difference being it's an orphanage, not a school. Hikaru, I'm an EMT, not a nurse." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 25th, 2015, 8:46am "Jeanette, times have changed. You're qualified. Besides, you have supplies that hospitals in Texas don't have and your equipment is new. "Both buildings have been renovated by the Spirits. They now look new. It's really nice. You will have your own room even though Ellie mentioned you in her will."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 25th, 2015, 8:51am "Hikaru, assuming my supplies last that long, the expiration dates are five years or less. About Ellie's will?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 25th, 2015, 9:04am "You still have your equipment, the Spirits are good at fixing things and some supplies are made today. We may get more when Texas becomes a republic. A unified Texas means we would be in position to trade with the big boys like Japan and Israel. We're already trading with Japan but on a much smaller scale. "As for the will, your old bedroom is in your name. Your oldest nephew, Michael Jr., and his family currently live in the rest of the house."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 25th, 2015, 9:08am "Texas will become a republic?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 25th, 2015, 10:04am "Other alliances here and there, Texas is the only area in the former U.S. territory doing well. We are so close. It's only a matter of when, not if. There are agreements that need to be worked out and every group that has any amount of power wants to put in their two cents. One of the biggest groups is the Texas Hotel and Condo Association." Hikaru gets up, goes to her purse and retrieves a silver coin. She puts it on the table and slides it to Jeanette.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 25th, 2015, 10:09am Jeanette picks up the one ounce silver coin. "By 'alliances,' what do you mean?" Jeanette looks at the coin. There's a 1 on the front and under that are the words Texas Hotel and Condo Association. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 25th, 2015, 10:44am "I was referring to alliances between settlements. It was called the Texas Hotel Association until those who own condos wanted to get in on the action. Hotel owners, who wanted a standard currency, started the association. Before, not all silver coins were of equal value. In exchange, member hotels must meet a minimal standard. A silver hotel coin will give you one night. A gold hotel coin, which has a 7 on it, will give you a week's stay. Since everyone wants gold, a hotel will give you upgrades if you pay with gold and condos will give you a discount if you pay with gold. Officially one gold hotel coin is worth seven silver hotel coins. However, for example, if a condo is worth thirty pieces of silver a month, the renter will be more than happy to receive four gold hotel coins. Because of that, it's commonly accepted that a gold hotel coin is worth 7 ½ silver hotel coins. Because hotel coins are becoming one of the two standard forms of currency, real estate is being bought and sold with hotel coins."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 25th, 2015, 1:36pm As Fernando walks back to the VW Campers, Tonane intercepts him along the way. "Excuse me, sir. I did not get your name before." Tonane begins. "It's Fernando." He tells him. "Hmmm... Mexican?" Tonane asks. "Don't ever call me a Mexican. I'm Puerto Rican from the island of Puerto Rico in the Caribbean Sea and am part Taino Indian and part Spaniard." He tells him. "My apologies. I do have something to give you all. Come with me as I explain. The Spirits gave us this box years ago and told us to hold until their 'people' arrive. In the past groups have wondered by but the spirits told us that they were not them, so we continue to hold it. Today they told us to give it to you." Tonane explains. "You know what is in this box?" Fernando asks as they approach the largest teepee in the community. "No we don't, other than it would be valuable. All we know is that for its small size it is heavy." Tonane explains as he measures out a box about 18 X 18 X 24 cubic inches before entering the teepee. They go inside the tent, where a highly decorated chief with another highly decorated indian, sitting next to him on the floor. On the other side were other older men, the tribe's elders sitting in either conference or audience to the chief. "Chief Great Bear, this is Fernando who is one of the group the spirits sent." Tonane explains. "I see. Before anything can be given, he has to pass the test the spirits gave us." the Chief says, reaching into a leather pouch and pulling out a mixed up Rubix Cube and a folded up piece of paper. "Each side of the puzzle must have its own color, and each color must follow the pattern as stated on this parchment. You can not take apart and reassemble the cube, each piece slides into place with a twist. I was told that it would take 20 minutes to solve." as he reaches out to Fernando with the cube in his hand. Fernando takes the cube and looks at its sides, "20 minutes? When do I begin?" "You begin now." The chief says. Fernando gives the sides a couple of test twists to see how easily it turns. It turns smoothly. He lets out a sigh and begins to twist it it quickly with the solution key he has in his mind from many years ago. 1980 to be precise. In less than 30 seconds the puzzle is solved. He hands it back to the chief who looks at it in awe as he compares it to the notes on the paper, every side with its color and every color in its place. All those seated in the room bow down except for Tonane and the Chief. The Chief gets up and uncovers a blanket covered box, signaling to Tonane to bring it out in the open as he tells Fernando, "This is yours." "I don't know what the spirits told you, but..." Fernando begins to say. "The Spirits told us everything we need to know." The Chief tells him, "This box is to make your journey easier." "Can I open it now?" Fernando asks. "If you like. Would it not be better if you open it in front of your travel companions?" The Chief asks. "Perhaps." Fernando replies. Fernando opens up the top lid of the box, finding rolled up stacks of gold and silver coins taking up less than a 1/3rd of the box's volume. Another third has boxes of shotgun shells, about 10 smaller boxes were of .45 ACP ammunition, with 100 rounds in each box. The remaining third of the space has assorted items like assorted child sized t-shirts and undergarments, medical lotions and a dozen or so rolls of gauze and bandages. Everything looks new and shiny. Fernando picks up one of the girls undergarments, "This is definitely not for me, its not even my size." As the men in the teepee laughed, Fernando puts away the undergarment and closes up the box. "Thank you." "No. Thank you." The Chief tells him as he points to Tonane to get a rolling cart to put the box in. A bright brand new looking red Radio Flyer is brought out and box is put in it. "That is yours too." "Thanks." Fernando tells him. "Later tonight there will a celebration for your departure in the morning. It would be an honor if you all were there." The Chief says. "I'll inform the others. Until then, take care and thank you." Fernando tells him before leaving the teepee with the box in the wagon in tow. He arrives to the campers as the girls were eating and talking.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 25th, 2015, 6:12pm "Hi Fernando." Jeanette puts the silver hotel coin back on the table. "We found the sheets, blankets and pillows. Hikaru was telling me about the job I will accept." Jeanette turns to Hikaru. "That's covered in the journal I haven't written yet, correct?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 25th, 2015, 6:22pm "Wuz up, besides you all eating without me. Hope you got something for me to munch on." Fernando begins to say, "By the way, the chief wants to give some king of going away party for us. And this... I already checked it out but not open anything." He pushes the Radio Flyer wagon to the edge of the bus without hitting anyone along the way. He adds, "And the bathroom is a long walk from here, on the other side of this camp site. And what job? Oh never mind. I'm tired. Deal with this, please. Most of the stuff in there is not for me."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 25th, 2015, 6:27pm "That's correct." Hikaru answers. "You mentioned in your journal you became an EMT because, even as much as you like it, there has to be more to life than singing and voice acting. You became an EMT and discovered that isn't it."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 25th, 2015, 7:00pm Jeanette first addresses Fernando. "The tribe brought the food here and Danielle lead the prayer." Jeanette pauses. With Hikaru and Fernando, a lot of information is being thrown at her. "Wait, a party, for us? I wonder what's going on. What's in there?" Jeanette turns to Hikaru. "What you said is true. There has to be more to life hence why I became an EMT. Being an EMT isn't it. But I can't fathom leaving my sisters for a job, even if my calling is to be a live-in health care provider in a children's home." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 25th, 2015, 7:11pm Hikaru answers Jeanette's question. "The box has clothing for some of children this party will be rescuing."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 25th, 2015, 7:15pm "Good grief, Hikaru." Jeanette exclaims. "You're starting to sound like my round robin character, Misao." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 25th, 2015, 7:19pm "Jeanette, I don't know what to tell you. All I can say is what you had put in your journal. That and the fact you never returned but a copy of your journal did."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 25th, 2015, 9:22pm "I would take what I need from that, but I'm not a Size 0 to 5 teen/adult girl. Maybe you guys are in need of clothing, so take what you need from it. I just need a bowl of food and a sleeping bag and a place to put it on. Now. The chief wants to give us a going away party or something. Maybe what's his face will come get us for the party later tonight, but we should put up a good show for them since they gave us so much and maybe they can answer a few questions before we go. At least they had not tied us up and are reading the pages of 'How to Serve Man - A Cookbook.' But in the least you should inventory that stuff to say the least." Fernando tells them as he looks around for the food.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 25th, 2015, 9:58pm A woman from the village approaches with a plate of food and a cup for Fernando. Chihiro gets up. "Are you finished?" The woman asks. Having both a mouse and fish, the cat is full. "Yes." "Let me take your plate." "Oh, thank you." The woman gathers Chihiro's plate and cup and sits down Fernando's food. "Fernando, the Camper has beds, sheets, blankets and pillows. If you prefer a sleeping bag, there's a place for it. As for inventorying the contents of the box, I haven't completed the inventory of the food. I was interrupted." Jeanette holds up the hot tea. "Tea?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 25th, 2015, 10:06pm "Let me add we'll be getting clothing and supplies tomorrow." Hikaru looks at Jeanette. "Little Red Riding Hood, from what I read, this will be interesting."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 25th, 2015, 10:46pm "There's money in the box, and ammunition rounds which I will inventory when you are done with the other things. Since we are not going anywhere for the time being, I trust you with the money." Fernando tells Jeanette and Hikaru, before turning to the woman, "Thank you." He then turns back to Jeanette, "No thanks. I'll just take water." He gathers the food and water, "The sleeping bag is better for me on what ever bed is available. Mind you, take my size for consideration, I'm not small like you guys are - 6ft and 220 pounds of Alpha Maleness in a now very tired body. Sleeping on the bench is not an option for me. And since you ladies might be strutting about in your undies, it does not bother me but me in my undies might bother you. So we all sleep together in one or you ladies in one and than I in the other. It's up to you all."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 26th, 2015, 10:01am Jeanette puts the tea down. "We haven't checked the other Camper. There's probably a sleeping bag in there. I normally wear pajamas to bed; since undergarments are all I had with me when I was transported, guess what I will be sleeping in tonight." Chihiro has slept in the dress she is wearing now. That was at a time in which she didn't have anything after arriving at Old School. When she got pajamas, she slept in them. Fortunately there's underwear for her in the box Fernando brought. This way, she can wash one pair while wearing another. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 26th, 2015, 10:08am "Fernando, I can help inventory the box." Hikaru offers. "I have no idea what's in it other than what you mentioned."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 26th, 2015, 1:00pm "Where are we going when we leave? At least there is money in the box to buy what we need along the way. How much I do not know. You can take care of that. I only went through the first layer looking inside, and I'm guessing there 6 more layers stacked up under it. What about the other girl, is there anything in there for her too? I figure we have 20 gallons of gasoline, so that's about 800 miles of driving we can do before needing to fill the gas tanks again. We can discuss responsibility roles when we leave. I'll drive one of the campers, You, Hikaru or Jeanette can drive the other. They're both stick shift, but the electric one does not need to use the clutch. I got a couple hand held radios we can use to when separated like driving. Now if you don't mind, I'll be in the other camper with this meal, you girls can go do girl things." He tells them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 26th, 2015, 3:13pm "According to Jeanette's journal, we will go to Dr. Brown's Shoes in a nearby settlement to pick up clothes and additional supplies. It would be easy to recognize Dr. Brown because he looks a lot like Dr. Emmett Brown from the Back to the Future trilogy."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 26th, 2015, 6:53pm Danielle, who has been quiet, breaks her silence. "The Spirit asked me to remain with Chihiro, Gabrielle and Miss Miller." "The Spirit perched on my computer a few weeks ago mentioned Gabrielle and for some reason she is separate from the other mutants we are supposed to rescue." "Separate? How so?" Danielle asks. Jeanette explains. "I was told the party I will be with will rescue mutants and an angel. The angel is Gabrielle. When I probed, I learned Gabrielle is also a mutant. For some reason, she was put in a separate category. Anyhow, Danielle, I get what you're saying. The four of us need to ride in the same Camper." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 26th, 2015, 9:07pm "You know, I can hear you guys." Fernando tells them as he eats his meal. "There will be times in which we will be separated, you are not EMT or rescued certified, or even first aide capable. In case of an emergency it is not going to be a every man for himself either. But I am not going to sacrifice myself for anybody here or anywhere. It is obvious this is not going to be a 2 or 3 day trip. It looks like its going to take a month or longer to get what has to be done. So to put it lightly, lets enjoy what there is to have, consider the facts and build up some energy reserves and get ready for tomorrow. Which for me is after what they have planned, is to go to sleep early and wake up late."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 26th, 2015, 9:36pm "Fernando, what on earth are you talking about?" Jeanette asks. "You said you are driving one Camper and either Hikaru or I will drive the other. If I drive, there will be one EMT per Camper." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 26th, 2015, 9:57pm "You and I will be needing to take one camper to do rescues at time, the others can not go with us when that happens. Therefore Hikaru needs to be in charge while we are away. It is not that I can trust her, I'm not saying that. I'm say that we will be separate from the others at times. There is no choice in the matter." Fernando explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 26th, 2015, 10:04pm "When you said either Hikaru or I will drive the other Camper, I thought you were talking about from one camp to another." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 26th, 2015, 10:13pm "Wait a minute?" Hikaru asks. "You trust Jeanette but not me? Arik, Jeanette and I have known you since . . . within a few year period."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 27th, 2015, 12:13am "Don't listen to the individuals words. Listen to the entire message. I trust you, Hikaru, but your job is not that of EMT. That is Jeanette's job as it is mine and in that she will be putting her life in my hands and my life in hers to get things done in rescues. We need you to take care of the others and the camp site while we are away. In that you will have one camper at your disposal while we use the other on the mission or rescue. Jeanette - that camp can be 200 miles away. With the Solar Camper, there will be days when we will just stay in place for a day or two while the batteries charge up. Maybe it's down time or free time. Or even rescue time if somebody come running to us asking for help. And finally, like tomorrow, you girls will be out shopping. I will be with one of the campers while you ladies get what you need. And there will be times where we will need to secure the campers while we all go out together. It is something we must do - learn our respective places and respect to each other. I'm not seeking to take leadership of the group. That's you on two. I'm just the Alpha Male to a matriarchal group. If you two can share the responsibilities of the leadership roles then you two are the Alpha Females." Fernando explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 27th, 2015, 9:38am "Fernando, you're not coming with us when we pick up clothes and additional supplies or did you mean you will remain in one of the Campers while we're in the shop?" Hikaru asks. "Three adults, three alphas, that sounds about right. Though you don't know them, you will come to know that Danielle and Chihiro are responsible young ladies. This is good to know considering some of the children the party will rescue are a handful." Hikaru pauses. The last part may be misleading. "You and Jeanette will be doing the rescuing. Danielle, Chihiro and I will man the fort. Don't let Chihiro's age full you. She can think on her feet and she helped to capture a serial killer."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 27th, 2015, 11:24am "Other than maybe the basics like soap and toothpaste, I have most of everything that I need. From the looks of looks of it the girls need a lot more than the basics. I did not notice them with their on clothing other than what is on their backs, and though there are t-shirts and panties on the top layer of that box, they should take what fits them, there might be more at the bottom like sox, shorts, skirts, who knows - I did not look down there, just at the surface. These people gave me a ridiculously easy test to make sure the box was to be given to me. The wagon is ours too according to them." Fernando explains. He puts down his empty plate on the camper's floor as he continues, "We will go to this Dr. Brown's Place and you ladies will go inside, I will stay outside with the campers. As for the girls, I don't know and don't care about their ages. They are probably older than they look, like you, Hikaru. But if you can trust them, then fine. But in this Mad Maxx World you ladies have a problem that I do not..."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 27th, 2015, 3:28pm "I found the soap." Jeanette turns to Hikaru. "I found small boxes written in Japanese, in the cabinet with the soap, towels and toilet paper." Jeanette gets back to Fernando. "I also found a laundry bag with the laundry supplies. It stands to reason that if there's a laundry bag, there must be something to put in it. You mentioned undergarments." There are pajamas with the sheets, blankets and pillows. Jeanette did not see them. "Mr. Fernando." Danielle speaks up. "The Spirits want me here because I can provide defense for myself and others. I have a 1911 in my shoulder holster. I will be getting additional ammunition and the case I brought with me is my gun cleaning kit." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 27th, 2015, 3:30pm "Jeanette, there are boxes written in Japanese and you didn't mention them?" Hikaru asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 27th, 2015, 3:32pm "Sorry. They are in that cabinet." Jeanette points to the respective cabinet. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 27th, 2015, 3:37pm Hikaru stands up. "Fernando, if you are referring to feminine products, you don't need to worry about Jeanette and me."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 27th, 2015, 3:47pm "Good grief, Hikaru. Tell everyone what happened three years ago." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 27th, 2015, 3:59pm "That was fifty-nine years ago. I'll shut up." Hikaru goes to the cabinet and opens it. There are products with Japanese labels. "Jeanette, these are toothbrushes, tubes of toothpaste and dental floss. The modern dental products that we do get are made in Japan and they are more expensive. The dental products made in Texas are like early 20th century America."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 27th, 2015, 4:26pm "Well take note of what you find, and count the money. Each roll of coins fits in my palm and from its weight in that area is just rolls of coins from top to bottom in both silver and gold. It's the shotgun shells I don't understand, as I do not see a shotgun to fire them them." He tells them. "And Danielle, this must be a Mad Mad world for a girl like you to carry a firearm. Though the 1911 I approve of, it only has 7 shots per magazine. You would be out-number and over-powered if a group of 20 would attack this group. Me, they would kill off immediately. But you ladies, you would be all raped and put into the sex slave market. And don't think you can get out of it on your own, I rarely seen girls get out of that situation on their own. But I own a double stacked 1911 with 16 rounds capability and I carry three filled magazines. Let that group of 20 come, I got more than enough bullets to give them 2 each and have some left over." Fernando pauses for a second, "What you mean you and Jeanette don't need feminine products? You all, including the other two girls here are females and in that you have certain needs that I as a male do not have. I know that as I raised 6 daughters on my own; You really need to think again if you think you are going to wear the same pair of panties for more than 3 days in a row because things are going to get ripe down there on the third day if you do not take care of your self and your basic female hygienic needs.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 27th, 2015, 4:51pm "Fernando, we have laundry products and a laundry bag, it was mentioned we will pick up clothes tomorrow, you mentioned there are female undergarments in that box. That is all covered. Therefore, it stands to reason you were referring to the other feminine products." Hikaru pauses. "You don't have a shotgun but you were given shotgun shells? I hope they did not include a lot thereby wasting space."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 27th, 2015, 5:17pm "Mr. Fernando, Psalm 82:3-4 says we have an obligation to preserve the life of others and protect those in danger. Defend the poor and fatherless: do justice to the afflicted and needy. Deliver the poor and needy: rid them out of the hand of the wicked. "Even when obligated, using lethal force must not be taken lightly. 1 Chronicles 22: 7-8 says: And David said to Solomon, My son, as for me, it was in my mind to build an house unto the name of the LORD my God: But the word of the LORD came to me, saying, Thou hast shed blood abundantly, and hast made great wars: thou shalt not build an house unto my name, because thou hast shed much blood upon the earth in my sight. "Later in 1 Chronicles 28:2-3 it says: Then David the king stood up upon his feet, and said, Hear me, my brethren, and my people: As for me, I had in mine heart to build an house of rest for the ark of the covenant of the LORD, and for the footstool of our God, and had made ready for the building: But God said unto me, Thou shalt not build an house for my name, because thou hast been a man of war, and hast shed blood. "Shedding blood, taking the life of another, is a big deal. Even if it's commanded and sanctioned, it's serious enough to disqualify us from certain types of spiritual service. Even if we're the good guys, we are marked in the eyes of God." "Fernando," Jeanette speaks up, "as mentioned in our conversation a few weeks ago, the Spirits in the form of a murder of crows are able to provide protection. Today, for example, I responded to a school shooting. A murder of crows stopped the gunman. That was such a big deal it made the news. I don't know about the national news. "Also, Hikaru studies Tai Chi." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 27th, 2015, 5:25pm "Jeanette, since then I also studied Kung Fu and Japanese swordsmanship."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 27th, 2015, 5:45pm "Everything in the box is as how I got it. Worse comes to worst, we use those shotgun shells to trade with. I'm sure somebody out there would want them." Fernando tells her, "Look, I'm not  male, but those I had relationships from father to lover with lasting a few years, I know that females got needs that I do not have. Do not try hide something from me because as a guy I would not understand. I do not want to know if you're at that time of the month, but at the same time if you have cramps, upset stomach or a headache I understand. Just like when I get my headaches and want to be left alone." He turns to Jeanette, "Don't take things for granted. Don't take what somebody tells you as fact until it is proven. As for killing, to defend us, I'll do what has to be done as I'm sure you all will do your best as well But until that happens we wont know what will happen."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 27th, 2015, 6:03pm "Fernando, I don't know what else to tell you. There are undergarments for every female here unless the Spirits got the wrong sizes. Also, what I've said about the crows has been proven. A murder of crows attacked a gunman today." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 27th, 2015, 9:45pm "To you they may have proven themselves. To me, heh... I have no comment about their nefarious actions against me. So until they prove themselves, do not expect much out of them. And like I said, what ever is in the box is ours. That is what these indians told me. So if you girls can use what's in it, by all means, use them. If you can not use them, save them for somebody who will. As you can see I am not a Size 0 to 5 teen girl or young woman." Fernando tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 28th, 2015, 11:00am "Don't take what I said wrong." Hikaru says. "I'm glad the Spirits have provided something until we pick up the rest of the clothes tomorrow."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 28th, 2015, 11:09am "Hikaru, tomorrow when we pick up clothes, will we pick up clothes for every person joining us?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 28th, 2015, 11:27am "No, only those whom the Spirits have called. The only person called who is not here yet is Gabrielle. The Spirits will provide clothes or a means for us to get them as we get more people."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 28th, 2015, 12:20pm "We also need to get gas and food on this little journey. And the more people we get, the more mouths we got to feed and the more bare asses we got to clothes. They need to put in their fair share of work, no one is not going to be without some sort of responsibility to do, especially those we save. So you two can figure it out - but what are Chihiro and Danielle do starting tomorrow? And this Gabrielle when we find her? I do not care if you think its mean to think like this, but with the two campers we can support 10 to 14 kids. If one of them gets out of line and we lose their respect, they are going to end up on the side of the road by themselves. Because if we allow it to continue, it will be 'The Lord of the Flies' here. They will find the box of money and who knows what they will do to us in our sleep but the box of money will be gone along with the other valuables. That I am not going to allow to happen. Not by some street rat we rescued." Fernando tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 28th, 2015, 5:37pm "I have outdoor skills, including hunting." The blind girl states. "I can also keep house." "I can cook, clean and sew. I also know the language traders use." Chihiro volunteers. She continues. "It sounds like you have experience with children, Fernando-san." "Fernando," Jeanette asks, "how do we secure the money and our valuables?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 28th, 2015, 6:06pm "You girls will need to learn more, and we will teach it. But in my life I was a life guard, teacher, police officer, federal agent, summer camp director, emt and father to 6 girls. I believe in respecting a child and the child will respecting me back." Fernando tells them. He then turns to Jeanette, "The box where you found the blankets and things under the bench is where we can empty the box. I think it has a lock if not I can put one on later when we get a lock. Then we can use the empty box for other things. I need to check this camper's storage box under its bench seat for a sleeping bag."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 28th, 2015, 8:41pm In a way, Fernando's words remind Chihiro of her dad. Chihiro respected her parents' decisions and obeyed them. Likewise, her dad respected her decisions. As a responsible parent, he laid out the possible consequences of her decisions as he saw them. It was in this environment of mutual respect that she learned a lot. Chihiro nods at Fernando's words. "What will I be learning?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 28th, 2015, 8:51pm "Fernando, what do you need me to do?" Hikaru is mindful of the fact that the sooner the chores are done, the more time Chihiro has to find Baroness Louise. Hikaru knows what is at stake and knows this will not be easy.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 28th, 2015, 9:18pm "Basic First Aide and rescue skills, but not just you but everybody here. Jeanette and I may be gone on a rescue, and somebody might come here for help. So if you know something to help, do so." Fernando tells Chihiro. he then turns to Hkaru, "For today, what is there left to do? I figure the storage of the coins and things in the camper's storage box under the bench. Other than that? I do not now. Care to inventory on the other camper? If there is a large 2-man sleeping bag in the storage box, that will be my bed. Then it should be dark soon and the indians would want to celebrate us going to this mission. After that we sleep."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 29th, 2015, 9:22am "Okay." Hikaru gets up and walks to the other Camper. The sun is setting but there's still light. In the second Camper, she checks the storage box since in the first Camper that is where Jeanette found the sheets, blankets and pillows. Inside are more sheets, blankets and pillows. And, as Fernando said, there's a sleeping bag. She pulls it out. She does not unroll it but it looks big enough. She puts it back in and closes the box. Hikaru returns to the first Camper. "I did not unroll it to check, in the storage box of the other Camper there's a large sleeping bag. By the way, I imagine you are getting sleepy. You arrived from the Eastern Time zone, the rest of us are from the Central Time zone and we're in the Pacific Time zone. In her journal, Jeanette states she believes she was transported fifty-six years to the minute. Factor in the change in the time zones . . . this is a long day for all of us."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 29th, 2015, 9:27am "How did I conclude it's fifty-six years to the minute?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 29th, 2015, 9:34am "You have a clock in your pulse oximeter and it's two hours off from the clock in Dr. Brown's shop and Chihiro's laptop."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 29th, 2015, 9:37am "Pointer-san, my laptop was left behind in Japan." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 29th, 2015, 9:48am "You will need a laptop to find and rescue Baroness Louise. You know System 7. Therefore, the Spirits will give you a PowerBook installed with System 7."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 29th, 2015, 9:58am Chihiro thinks about what all this means. She replies with a nod. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 29th, 2015, 5:02pm The Indian Woman arrives with Tonane. Fernando gathers his plate and glass to give her. "(In about an hour) When the stars fill the skies and the celebration fire burns high, we want to celebrate you on your journey. Is there anything you need?" Tonane says and asks. "Ladies, I recommend going to the bathroom before it gets too dark. It's a long walk to get here. I'll be here setting up my bed for the night." Fernando says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 29th, 2015, 9:34pm "How long is the walk?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 29th, 2015, 9:36pm "Jeanette, there's plenty of canned milk in this Camper, right? Have you checked the other Camper?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 29th, 2015, 9:38pm "Yes, there is. And no, I haven't." Jeanette answers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 29th, 2015, 9:45pm "The Latrines are on the other side of the village. I would dare say a 1/2 mile but that's because the 'teepees' are not close together like a suburban village." Fernando points out, "We can deal with the inventory later."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 29th, 2015, 9:49pm Hikaru leaves the Camper, checks the second Camper and returns. "There's a large bag of rice, tea, salt and other seasonings, oats, baking supplies, canned meat and cans of juice. We will need more eggs."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 29th, 2015, 9:57pm Jeanette retrieves her flashlight from her purse, goes to a cabinet and retrieves a roll of toilet paper. "Ladies, let's go find it. I have a bottle of hand sanitizer in my pocket." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 29th, 2015, 11:00pm As the ladies go to the bathroom, Fernando takes the sleeping bag from the storage box and sets up his bed in the back of the second camper. He then goes into the first camper and gathers his things which he secures in the second camper. Finding a set of keys in the ignition switch, he takes the keys from the ignition and locks the doors to the second camper. Testing the second camper keys with the first camper, they work. "So the keys are interchangeable." He says to himself. He sits and waits for the others.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 30th, 2015, 1:38pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. The ladies return. "Hikaru," Jeanette asks, "do you want to start with my purse or case?" Hikaru had asked Jeanette what she brought with her. "We can start with your purse." Hikaru answers. Jeanette picks up her purse, sits down on the bench seat and sets her flashlight down. "You've seen my flashlight." "D-Cell batteries are made in Texas." Jeanette retrieves her hairbrush and what looks like a smaller brush. "Natural bristle Mason Pearson hairbrush and its cleaning tool." Retrieves a small black case. "Seki Edge manicure kit, made in Japan." Jeanette may not be on the A-list; she can still afford to buy the best hairbrush and manicure kit. "A small stainless steel water bottle." It looks like a stainless steel baby bottle with a water bottle cap. That's exactly what it is. In addition to high-quality water bottles, the company makes durable baby bottles and the caps are interchangeable. "A red Zippo lighter." "As you may have noticed, from doing inventory, Zippo is still around. When all hell broke loose and companies saw the Texas Spirits protecting their home, they moved to Texas. Zippo no longer makes new lighters but they fix old ones and sell lighter fluid, flints and wicks." "Eyeglass case, three protein bars, an unopened bottle of Vitamin B-12 pills, another bottle of hand sanitizer, travel size Kleenex, a tube of Vaseline, white cotton gloves in a Ziploc bag." "I thought you stopped using gloves." "I keep a pair in a Ziploc bag just in case." Jeanette continues. "My iPod Nano, wallet and passport." "Why a passport?" Jeanette returns the items to her purse. "A few weeks ago the Spirits told me I'd be going to the Pacific Northwest. I did not know if they meant Canada or the United States." She puts her purse away and opens her Pelican case. "A fixed blade knife designed by a wilderness expert and knife designer I trust. A knife cleaning cloth in a sealable pouch. I don't have a knife sharpener with me because the only one I know how to use is too big. A pocket survival kit. I replaced the plastic Spark-Lite with the aluminum version because it's more durable and I can replace the flint. I also included an extra flint. Stormproof matches. Once lit, you can't put them out, not even if you bury it in sand. They have to burn out on their own. A candle lantern with a citronella candle." "I haven't seen citronella candle in years." "Seriously?" Jeanette asks. "Citronella oil is natural." "That's true but citronella oil needs to be imported and that gets expensive. As you saw, there are plenty of beeswax candles. Use them unless we have a mosquito problem. Once again, new candle lanterns are not being made but parts and beeswax candles are." "Only beeswax candles are being made?" "Bee keeping is a very good business to be in right now. Even the smallest of settlements has at least one bee keeper." "A multi-fuel stove with a spare parts kit and funnel. Though it's a multi-fuel stove, to my understanding it works best with kerosene. Let me guess, new ones are not being made but parts are. A compact, space saving kettle, a small fire extinguisher." "That's good. It's a refillable one. While old fire extinguishers are becoming more and more scarce, they are still being serviced." "A cute little lunch box. It's a luxury item that does not take up much space since it holds other items like my spoon, packets of vitamin drink mix and coffee kits." Jeanette assembled the coffee kits so she can have her coffee the way she likes it: decaffeinated with extra cream, no sugar. Each kit comes with a paper napkin and they are packed in a Ziploc bag. "Hang onto the Ziploc bags. You can sell them. Plastic bags are being made but they are expensive." "Water filter." "Replacement filters are made." "Eight packets of died milk, one quart each. Undergarments and socks in aLOCSAK bags, beach towel, all weather space blanket, emergency poncho, handkerchief in a Ziploc bag, lip balm, sun screen, insect repellent, leather work gloves in aLOCSAK bag, personal protection items, Alka-Seltzer, potassium iodine for one adult and four children, Campsuds." "Campsuds is being made. Bring your own bottle and they'll fill it." "Dr. Bronner’s liquid castile soap, hair rinse, travel toothbrush, credit card size dental floss." "Did you bring toothpaste?" "Even a large tube would not go very far in an emergency. Liquid castle soap can be used as toothpaste and since one drop is all that's needed, one bottle will go a long way." "The Spirits have provided toothpaste from Japan." "Deodorant, silica gel packet for dehumidifying the kit. The journal you keep talking about, a Fisher pen, the most reliable pen I know of, and a public restroom survival kit." Jeanette takes a breath. "I wish I had brought my professional knife sharpening system. Too late now." Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 30th, 2015, 7:58pm Hikaru stops to think. She opens her suitcase, pulls out a book and flips through it, looking for something. She finds what she's looking for. "Ellie did not through anything of yours away. Your sharpening system is still in your room. You replaced parts that wore out with age."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 30th, 2015, 8:12pm Jeanette looks in amazement at the book Hikaru is holding. "My journal was published?" Jeanette exclaims. "Things are beginning to make sense now. No wonder businesses moved to Texas. At the first signs of prophecy fulfilled, they knew Texas would be a safe place. Let me see that." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 30th, 2015, 8:28pm "No, Jeanette. That would mess up history." Hikaru looks at Fernando. "Isn't that right, Fernando?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 30th, 2015, 8:30pm "Hikaru. I wrote the book you have in your hands." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 30th, 2015, 8:33pm "Actually, you haven't written it yet."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 30th, 2015, 10:18pm "Jeanette, you wrote those things in the not too distant future." You reading will mess up the Time line as it is. Changes are the book you have in your supplies or will buy later on will be your dairy you will write into while you are here. How it ended up in the past to where Hikaru would get it is another story. You Hikaru should not be reading it and then telling Jeanette what to do or not do, you're polluting the Time doing that." Fernando tells Jeanette, "Now, as to sharpen a knife, any rock will do. I recommend a piece of smooth Granite. Now you ladies washed up and prettied yourselves?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 31st, 2015, 9:22am "Fernando, I have read it, several times. How do you think I knew where to go to verify a piece of information?" Hikaru did tell Jeanette she will remain and work as a live-in health care worker at Old School. "I won't reveal any more to Jeanette." Hikaru realizes Fernando has a point. For example, if she tells Jeanette about the serial killer and that ends up in the journal, lives will be saved but history would be altered in ways she can't imagine.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 31st, 2015, 9:37am "Don't worry about how my journal ended up in the past. What I want to know is how did it get published? A journal from the future can't be published unless it is verified as authentic." Jeanette then addresses her sharpening system. "The sharpening system I have is easy to use and produces a perfect edge. If you will excuse me, I need to brush my teeth with imported toothpaste." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 31st, 2015, 11:18am "It was not published, as in sold in book stores. It was written by you, and somehow it got sent to the past where Hikaru got it. It is the original book you wrote." He tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 31st, 2015, 10:08pm "Hikaru, you said a printing press has opened for business and it's the only one in the former U.S. territory you know about. Is this press one that existed before the apocalypse?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 31st, 2015, 10:11pm "Yes," Hikaru answers, "Alcatraz Press."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 31st, 2015, 10:15pm Jeanette tries to think. "I don't recall hearing it. By any chance are the Spirits behind or responsible for Alcatraz Press?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 31st, 2015, 10:16pm "I don't know." Hikaru answers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 31st, 2015, 10:27pm "Was my journal published by Alcatraz Press?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 31st, 2015, 10:30pm Hikaru looks at the cover of the old book. "Yes."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 1st, 2015, 3:58pm The gravity of the situation hits Jeanette. "That book records decisions I have yet to make and the consequences. What I do know is I will decide to stay here and work as a live-in heath care provider at an orphanage. As for why, I have no idea. What this does tell me is that no matter what happens, I will live. What shape I'm in is something else altogether. "Hikaru, I don't even want to know how many copies were published, how popular it became or how well it was received. If it is a popular book, I may get a hero's welcome when I get to Charlton and I don't want to know that. "Chihiro, have you read the book Hikaru is holding?" "No, Millar-san. All I know is, I will find Baroness Louise." Chihiro volunteers her opinion. "If you stay at Old School, you'll get to work with Reki. She's an herbalist." "That's good. If you have heard of it and know of its popularity, don't tell me. "Danielle, have you read or has someone read to you the book we're talking about, a book with you in it?" Jeanette does not know when Danielle became blind. If she became blind later on, she could have read it before she became blind or read a Braille version. "No, Miss Miller." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 1st, 2015, 5:41pm "A book can be printed in limited quantities, less than 100, even less than 10. When a Grad Student publishes their dissertation, it has to be published by the college or university print shop, but they only print as many as the student need, from 1 to 5, 10 at most. If you self publish your own book, you can print from 1 to 10,000. Most print 500 and sell them locally. I really doubt who ever published this wanted it to be on the NY Times Best Book List. If 100 of them were printed, that would a large order. I'm guessing less than 20 were made for a very limited audience." Fernando explains, adding, "But, it being a recorded history of the future, makes this a very dangerous book to read. Somebody wanting your death would only need to get the book to know when and where you will be on a given day and kill you then and there. If it were me, I would toss that manuscript into a fire and forget it exists."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 1st, 2015, 6:27pm "What we do know is no one will kill me. If I were killed, I would not be able to work in an orphanage in Charlton." Jeanette stops to think. "Would the fact you are suggesting that the book be burned influence what I put in my journal? Given the fact the book Hikaru has is from a press, it can't be a manuscript." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 1st, 2015, 6:40pm Given what Fernando and Jeanette said, Hikaru can't say if the book she's holding was destroyed or not.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 1st, 2015, 7:28pm "Lets correct one thing - they did not kill you then, when the book or books did not exist. It exists now. Thus if you repeat the actions of your history, for you you will be meeting these people for the first time. They have already met you in the future, and thus when they go through a period of Deja Vu, and realize that you did them wrong,they will try to kill you this time. Your older self here and now continues but your present you will cease to exist. Now who would you do wrong? Saving a girl from a pimp. They realize what happen and you did them wrong in taking the girl - and crows or not, they nor you can't outrun a bullet. So, we need to make sure that a very limited number of that book has been made, like 1. And make sure only one person read it - You Hikaru." Fernando explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 1st, 2015, 8:50pm "I didn't go into details about this conversation when I wrote my journal, assuming I mentioned it at all. If I did, Hikaru would not have brought that copy with her. "If the books exists now, they existed then. Likewise, if the pimps experience déjà vu now, they experienced déjà vu then. Therefore, not many copies were published." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 1st, 2015, 8:54pm "Fernando," Hikaru asks, "do you want me to answer that question?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 1st, 2015, 10:56pm "Not really. This looks like a parallel universe of what is going on from the last time. It's like this. You have lab with a time machine and a cage with a rat inside. Take the rat, send it into yesterday. There was 1 rat today but no more after a certain time. Because of that there will be no rats tomorrow. But sending the rat into yesterday creates an infinite loop, creating an infinite number of rats in Yesterday. Strangely, Today only has 1 rat, the same rat as before." Fernando explains, "We might be in an infinite loop, we don't know it. I do not have my equipment to measure it to see if this is our second time or our millionth time. All we know is that it has to be done. After a while, those experiencing deja vu will realize who you are and act out your termination. But like the strange part, like the 1 rat in Today, old Jeanette exists." Fernando looks at them and to see which one of their brains blows up first. But then he decides to ask a question. "Hikaru - look at today's entry, and so far without saying anymore more, those events we are going through thus far, are stated in the book as they so far happened?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 2nd, 2015, 9:18am Hikaru turns to the first entry, April 30. "Yes. May I make a suggestion?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 2nd, 2015, 11:18am "Which would be?" He asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 2nd, 2015, 11:42am "After Jeanette writes in her journal tonight, I compare it with the copy I have. If it is the same, word for word, we can assume the time line has not been altered."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 2nd, 2015, 12:09pm "Yes and no. What is for what ever reason who ever published that book, edited a few entries? It could have been edited for any reason from grammar to spelling to fixing something that seemed out of place or impossible. It would be better and easier to see the events that happened and compare it to what has been written." He explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 2nd, 2015, 12:56pm "If a journal is to be presented as a historic document, there can be no edits. Notes and commentaries may be added; every letter, number and punctuation must match what the writer put down." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 2nd, 2015, 2:28pm "Even Anne Frank's diary was edited from its original text to make is palatable to the public. The things she had to do and endure were considered too gross to be put on public display. But again. With what is here in what you are supposed to write, why was it printed, by whom and what edits if any were made. Answer those three questions and then you can answer if any entries were edited to suit the reader or it is verbatim. We will not know any of this until we get to those events." Fernando tells her, then to everyone, "Since we are arguing about a stupid book and what it could have on it's pages, the tribe is waiting for us for their celebration they want to give us. We can stand here and bicker all night long about this damn book and disrespect these people or we can respect and thank them in their celebration because without them, we would be sleeping under a tree somewhere with empty bellies hoping some bear won't attack us in our sleep. No disrespect to Chihiro, but I aint eating a mouse." Fernando gets up and starts to walk to where the village tribe has started a large ceremonial fire.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 2nd, 2015, 3:22pm (note: read Hondo and Val's history to understand. any questions PM me) Hondo and Maria Valentine packed the last few items they needed into the camper. Valentine: I didn't think this day would ever come! Hondo: I know! Finally we are our own bosses and my life long dream is coming true. I've always wanted to start a rescuing operation that could take on real missions and actually help folks. Valentine: And being able to hide it under the business keeps our family and customers safe from revenge. Hondo: Yup, between this and having you by my side, I don't know if I could be happier. Hell, even if this never worked out as long as I have you with me I'll be the luckiest man alive. Valentine: You're sweet. I'm lucky to have you. You don't know how much it means to me. Hondo (with a sly smile): Well, you can always try to show me. Valentine grinned and smacked him on the arm: Now, stop that! We hafta get rolling here soon or we'll not make it by night fall Hondo sighed: you're right. Lets get moving Hondo turned and smacked Valentine on the ass which made her jump and squeal. She was going to scold him untol they were interrupted. Kathy: You need a few minutes alone to finish this or are we good? Mack: You weren't going to leave without saying goodbye at least I hope. Kathy was Hondo's sister and Mack her new Husband though Hondo had known him since he moved to North Dakota. Valentine: It's alright. We'll finish this tonight. Hondo: I hope that's a promise, sexy. They all chuckled at Valentine turning red after that comment. Hondo turned to Mack: No we wouldn't have left without sayin' adios. Once we get the place fixed up you two should come and see it. Kathy: I won't have time off again for a while but maybe next year. Mack: If there's beer I'll be there straight away. Kathy Smacked Mack on the shoulder. Mack: Ouch! Why you hurting me, babe? See I told you she abuses me! Hondo: and you don't deserve it? Mack: that's not the point! Kathy smacked him again and every chuckled again. Hondo: well looks like you two need some time to finish somethin' now. Anyway we need to hit the road. Kathy: Call us when you get there. Valentine: we will. They finished saying their good byes and headed to their vehicles. Hondo climbed into the camper truck and Valentine climbed into the Bronco Centurion with the off road trailer. They hit the road and were off. They turned off of Ward County Rd 14 onto HWY 83 south. 70 MPH speed limit. The winds were light that day so they both set their cruise controls to 75 mph, turned up their own favorite country music stations and rolled on. about and hour 15 minutes into the trip, just as they enter the small town of Washburn, Hondo calls to Val on the CB. Hondo: How's it looking back there? Valentine: everything still good. I'm surprised how well that trailer pulls. forget it's there from time to time. Hondo: good. We should be in Bismark in  a half hour or so at this rate. We'll stop for an early lunch at Cracker barrel before we hit I 94 west. Valentine: Ok sounds good. They roll through the town easily enough and head on down the road. about 10minutes later a flash of light disorients Hondo for a moment. He didn't even have time to wonder where it came from. The sight threw the windsheild made him slam on his breaks,shut off the truck and get out. Valentine squealed to a stop beside him and jumped out. Valentine: What the hell was that light? and for that matter what happened here? The road was messed up, there was a couple dead cars rotten with rust beside the road. there was no readable signs and the corn fields that had been there a moment ago were replaced with over grown prairie land. There had never been a lot of trees in North Dakota but now there were none to be seen. Hondo: I don't know what happened but somethings not right here. Life lessons and Fernando's training kicked. They had been through weird shit before. Observe, listen, collect data and stay out of sigh until you figure out something reasonable. Unfortunately there was no out of sigh here. the hills were they could hide were another 30 minutes away on a good road. it would be another 45 minutes or longer on the current roads. Hondo turned to Valentine: Val, you pack that special purpose computer Fernando and I built? Valentine: uh, yeah. I'll get it. Hondo: thanks. While Valentine dug out the computer Hondo went to the truck, strapped on his pistols and grabbed a couple rifles. When Valentine got back he gave her a rifle and told her to get her pistols on. Valentine: Whats wrong. Hondo: all of it. Until we figure out what the hell happened we need to be ready. Valentine: and after we figure this out? Hondo: we might need to get more ready. Valentine just shook head head in understanding and trotted over to the jeep. Hondo flipped open the lid on the laptop and as it booted looked at his cell phone. No reception. He looked in at the GPS in the truck and it showed that they were where they should be, so what happened? Valentine trotted back over just as the computer finished it's booting. Computer: User voice ID pleace Hondo: Hondo Israel Sackett. Computer: Pass phrase please. Hondo: just open, you piece of crap! Computer: Pass Phrase excepted. Valentine gave Hondo a look of not being impressed. Hondo ignored her. Hondo: Computer, run time scan program. Computer: Running . . . . The computer beeped a couple times and the screen lit up with fake gauges that showed different numbers. Only two Hondo cared about right now. One was time line. They were on the right timeline. the other was time itself. that number made Hondo frown. Valentine: Whats wrong? Hondo: You won't believe this but we are about 55 years in the future! http://www.hondosackett.com/Fernando/Hondo%27sCamper.png http://www.race-dezert.com/forum/attachments/badass-bronco-jpg.70377/ http://i1063.photobucket.com/albums/t506/OverlandXT/IMG_1202_zps8383efc0.jpg

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 2nd, 2015, 6:01pm Hikaru follows Fernando. "Even if no one else knows, one person can, one night at a time."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 2nd, 2015, 6:02pm "What then?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 2nd, 2015, 6:04pm "If someone wants to know if the two are a match, I'll tell them. Otherwise, I'll remain silent."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 2nd, 2015, 7:37pm Fernando stops in his tracks and turns to them. "How about we put away the book, and continue on without it. Standing here arguing about what is written is disrespect to these people as their guests. They want to celebrate, I want to give them thanks. So how about we be nice to these people because like I said before, without them we would be cold, hungry and sleeping under a tree hoping some bear don't attack us in our sleep. The hell with the spirits and the crows, that is the reality." He tells them, adding, "If I hear about that book one more time tonight, it's going into the ceremonial fire as part of its burning ceremony. I'm sure you two have heard of Burning Man (http://burningman.org/event/brc/). It will be Burning Book!" He turns back to the village and heading that way, "Damn, it's been a while since I was at Burning Man." http://www.hondosackett.com/Fernando/2013-Burning-Man.jpg

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 2nd, 2015, 8:54pm Hikaru just keeps walking. She has said all that needs to be said. If Fernando wants to stop walking so he can talk about shutting up, that's up to him.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 2nd, 2015, 9:46pm Fernando stops about 50 yards from the gathered group around a tall wooden figure of of an out-stretched man about 40 ft tall. Tonane, the tribe's chief and the other ornate tribe elder (who is the medicine man) finds them. They look at them. "Good, you are are here!" Tonane tells them, taking them through the crowd as the chief and medicine man leads the way to the center. The beating of the drums get louder the closer to the center they get...

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 2nd, 2015, 10:05pm With an inquiring mind, Jeanette looks at the wooden figure. To the best of her knowledge, this does not appear to be Salish. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 2nd, 2015, 11:08pm Valentine: WHAT?? Can you get us back?? Hondo: Not with this stuff. This can control a time unit, but we built this to observe time ripples, read time lines, paradox calculations, etc. Valentine:  But Fernando gave you a time unit. Hondo: yeah, but it’s locked up back home. I didn’t figure we’d need it as I haven’t used it in 3 years. I didn’t want to travel with it until I had a safe place to keep it. Valentine:  Should we go back? Hondo:  I don’t know.  I should but we are this far already . . . Valentine: I’ll stay here with the vehicles. Hondo: No, it may be dangerous. Valentine: You need to check on the house. If you can find the time device we can get back. Hondo: But why are we here? Time jumps don’t just occur without reason. Valentine: Then once we get back you can talk to Fernando. You take the bike an’ you can make it faster. Hondo: We need to hide the vehicles first, someplace you can stay hidden and if needed to defend. After a bit of scouting around on Hondo’s off-road modified 1948 Indian Chief they find an old barn. No one had been around for a long time by the look of it. They managed to get both vehicles inside. Once the barn was all closed up Valentine took a rifle and headed up to the hay loft where she could keep an eye out for anyone coming.  Hondo put a hand on her should to stop her for a moment. Hondo: If anyone comes , shoot them if there is only a couple then get away in the bronco. Valentine: But How will you find me. Hondo: I’ll find you I promise. Hondo kissed Valentine on the cheek, grabbed the motorcycle, and walked outside. He looked up and saw Valentine watching him through a cracked open window in the hay loft. He nodded at her, kick started the bike, and tore off down the road. Hondo pushed the bike and sped along the torn up roads much faster than he should be going. He made it back to Minot in 45 minutes. The road to the house was barricaded and there was no good way to get there from this side. The only way through was through town. Hondo turned around and went back to the main road. Once on hwy 83 he went through the south end of town. Many of the buildings were torn down, smashed in, or burnt.  There wasn’t a soul in sight though he felt he was being watch. He turned off of 83 onto hwy 2 east and hit the back road to the house. The old bridge was still intact but was starting to crumble with age. The road was barricaded again but here he found a trail that would take him along the hills and in from the back side of the house.  As the house sight came into sight his heart sank. The house was burnt to the ground. He drove up, put the kick stand down on the bike but left it running. The house was burnt down but it was obvious that someone had dug through it. Hondo’s safe was gone. There was nothing left but burn wood and rotten, burnt appliances, and empty shell casings. He kicked around the house and found many piles of empty cartridges and shotgun shells. Hondo noticed one important thing; there were no reloadable shells or cartridges anywhere.  Hondo still felt uneasy. He knew he was being watched; he felt surrounded. He jumped on his motorcycle and, trying not to act like he was in a hurry, headed back the way he came.  He didn’t see a soul again until he hit hwy 83. There, in front of his 8 scraggly bikers with guns blocking his way. Hondo stopped yelling distance from them and shut off his bike. Hondo yelled out:  How about you let me pass an’ we’ll have no trouble here today! Bikers Leader: I think not, Sackett Hondo: You know me? Bikers Leader: You are the notorious, Hondo Sackett.  Head of the Sacket family and leader of that band of do gooders, are you not? Hondo not wanting to show his ignorance of what was going on goes along with him. Hondo: That I am. Now what do you want? Or am I gonna hafta stand here all damn day waitin’ while ya pick your ass lookin’ for your brains? Biker Leader: Big talk. You are alone and I am not. Hondo (bluffing): You think I’d come alone? You are an idiot! The bikers all started to look nervous and muttered amongst themselves. Bike Leader: QUIET! Fools! He is trying to scare us! We will not fall for your lies Sacketts. Hondo: Well, either way I’m not goin’ down without a fight, so, ifin ya feel so like, fill your hands you son of a bitch!  Hondo Kick started his bike, kicked it into gear and roared at them, He hit second gear and pulled one of his Colt Anacondas. As he did 2 shots rang out and the two outside bikers fell.  The ones next to them saw it and swerved off. Hondo shot the ones on either side of the leader.  The other crashed his bike with one of the ones Hondo had shot.  The other two that had swerved stopped and tried to take aim at Hondo but were taken off their bikes with another volley from the shadows. As the Leader and Hondo passed each other they both spun their bikes around. The leader of the group tried to grab Hondo’s handle bar as they passed, but Hondo managed to kick him away. That action along with their speed caused them both to tip over. The leader knocked himself out on the pavement as he fell. Hondo managed not to hit his head hard but was disoriented. His gun flew from his hand as he fell over and slid along the ground with his bike on top of him.  He lay there for a moment collecting his thoughts. He heard footsteps and tried to sit up but he was trapped under the bike. He knew he could push it off but he stopped moving as he looked up. One of the bikers he and his mysterious helper’s hadn’t shot walked up to him with a gun in his hand. Biker: You’re dead, Muther-#$@!er! Not more than a second after the words had come out of the bikers mouth a might boom sounded from not too far off and the bikers  head blew apart. Hondo shoved the bike off of him and scrambled to his feet, that last incident adding to his adrenaline rush.  Down the road a piece I tall lanky cowboy with dark hair held up his rifle.  Hondo gave him a quick wave.   Right then another motorcycle was heard in the distance. A bit younger looking cowboy road up to the other, they exchanged words then the older of the two hopped on another bike and fired it up. Without a look back they roared south towards Bismarck. Hondo looked around and found the pistol he lost. It was scuffed but nothing was damaged. He popped out the spend casings and dropped them in his pocket. As he reloaded the empty chambers he heard a groan not far from him. It was the biker leader. Hondo walked up to him pistol in hand, cocking it as he walked up. The biker leader coughed and spit some blood out as Hondo walked up Biker Leader wheezing: You win, Sackett. Now kill me. Hondo: No, I don’t think so, but I’ll make you wish you were dead. Hondo raised his gun and blew the biker leaders knee cap off. The biker howled in pain. Hondo: Now you’ll never ride again. And remember this, I find out you or your people harmed another or came after any of my kin, ever again, I’ll hunt y’all down an’ kill ya. Every mothers son of ya. Ya got that! The biker leader could only nod as he held his blown apart leg. Hondo holstered his gun after reloading the now spent cylinder. He then righted his bike, checked it over and found no damage other than a few scratches, then fired it up. He looked around momentarily. The place was not recognizable anymore. What had happened to his family? Where they here when this happened? Did they make it out? Hondo thought on it for only a few seconds. Valentine was alone and the strangers that helped him seemed to be headed that way. They helped him once but if they saw his equipment they might not be so helpful. Hondo roared off down the road. Not going as fast on his way back as he was a bit sore, he made it in an hour. Not but a mile away from the barn he heard gun shots ahead. He kicked his bike into high gear and raced up to the barn.  As he sided to a halt he saw Valentine standing in front of the barn and several bodies lying on the ground. In the Distance two motorcycles roared off down the road.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 2nd, 2015, 11:12pm "So it begins..." Fernando thinks to himself, knowing that none of this makes sense not to Native American terms as they are lead to an over sized campfire. This is something new. As the drums get louder, the chief raises his hands and silence fills the people covered land. "Since the time the lands had shook and fire spewed from the grounds, the spirits have protected us from nature's wrath!" The chief begins. A growing of voices fill the air then the chief raises his hand again and silence is regained. He continues, "Since that time the spirits have conversed with each other, making arrangements on who to save and where. Those spirits of the we follow gave us back our lands. The Spirits of the south are bringing their lands to the glory it once had. But they could do do this alone, and in this asked our spirits for help, and asked our people to hold things for their messengers to arrive. For 50 some odd years we had done this, tested by every evil and greed that has walked through our lands. Along the way we helped those in need of help and we have been rewarded with the bounty our lands give. But today, the messengers came. They were tested and they had passed the test. The Spirits of the South arrived and gave them their transport to the south and we gave them what we had protected for them all this time. By tomorrow morning, they will be gone to do the job they are to do." The Chief picks up a ladle of sand and pours it over the camp fire. It roars upwards changing colors from orange, yellow and red in a bird-like figure in blue and purple that soars out from the flames and up to the skies. The voices of many "Oooo" and "Ahhh" before the Medicine Man gets their attention by raising his hands and getting their silenced attention. "Tonight we celebrate. They helped us catch our fish, they have not asked for nothing in return other than a place to sleep and food to fill their empty bellies. We know they came a long way, so we gave them that, we will give them more. Tonight we celebrate their arrival and departure. Celebrate on what could be without them, celebrate what they will do to help bring this world to a better place, celebrate them on their journey to make it there. Learn who they are before they go for they will be here no more, but what they leave behind will be something more." the Medicine Man says before signaling with a raised staff. Flaming arrows fly from the darkest reaches of crowd, igniting the wooden structure into a towering inferno of flames. The crowd cheers and closes in on them. Each one of the party is taken away to a separate area. Food, drink and music flows with the tide of the crowd. And the party begins by the light of the burning figure.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 3rd, 2015, 12:48am Valentine Sat and waited. She would occasionally check the back window on the barn, but the approach wasn’t very good. If anyone was going to approach it would be from the front. She stayed alert for about an hour then found herself nodding off. She fought it for a bit then succumbed to her drowsiness.  She didn’t know how long she had slept but all of a sudden the sounds of a bike engine roused her. She looked outside but didn’t recognize the person. About that time they looked up and saw her. The person reached for his gun But Valentine managed to get her Winchester 94 up and shot the guy right through the heart. She remembered what Hondo had said but she didn’t want to leave without him. She knew the sound of the shot or the guy not returning might draw others but she had to chance it. She looked at her watch. Hondo had been gone an hour and a half. She set out some extra 30-30 rifle ammo on the ledge and replaced the one she used. About 20 minutes later several bikes and an old jeep pull up and off a distance.  About 5 minutes later someone calls out. Leader: Come out! We have you Surrounded! Valentine: Go away! Leader: No can do. You killed one of our men. Come out now and we won’t shoot you. Valentine: and be raped or sold as a slave? Hell no! Your man pulled his gun. I shot him in self-defense! Leader:  That’s your story. Now come out and we will give you a fair trial. Valentine: My man will be here soon and you don’t want to mess with him.  Just go away. We will leave and you’ll never see us again. Leader: Who is your man  that we should fear him? Valentine: You probably don’t know him and if you keep harassing me you won’t want to meet him. Leader: What is his name? Valentine: Hondo Sackett A murmur of voices was heard outside. Valentine could only hear part of it. Voices: mumble, mumble, mumble . . . We can’t go against Hondo and his clan! . . . Mumble mumble Boss will kill us if we don’t get his son’s killer. Mumble, Mumble, Mumble. Leader: Mrs. Sackett? Valentine didn’t feel like arguing about them not being married yet, though that they knew him almost 60 years into the future was the main question on her mind. Valentine: Yes? Leader: We don’t want trouble with the Sackett clan but you leave us no choice. You should our bosses son. Yeah, he was an idiot, but we will all be killed if we don’t bring you in, dead or alive. Valentine: Sorry, can’t help you. Leader: I’m sorry, then, Ma’am. You leave us no choice. Take her out men!! Several men came up out of the grass and rushed the place with pistols, rifles, and shotguns. Valentine shot the first man off the ground then levered in another shell and shot a second. A  bad shell jammed in her rifle so she spun to hide beside the window. She worked at the jammed shell as guns barked outside, the first few shots from outside splintered wood around Valentine, all of a sudden the shots seemed to turn and some sounded in the distance. Valentine got her rifle unjammed and spun to the window in time to see a couple men fall onto pot several bodies already down. She had shot only two, so who helped her. The last couple men jumped on motorcycles and roared off. Valentine hurriedly climbed down the ladder to the first floor as she was sure Hondo was out there taking them out. As she trotted out the front door 2 unfamiliar cowboys on motorcycles pulled up by the attacker’s jeep. She lifted her rifle but stopped as they didn’t even look her way at first. They loaded one of the motorcycles in the back of the jeep as another younger looking cowboy on a motorcycle joined them. The younger of the three gave his bike to one of the others, jumped into the jeep, and roared off down the road followed by the one on his bike. The other climbed back on his bike, turned towards Valentine, tipped his hat, and roared off. At that moment another motorcycle roared in hell bent for leather.  Valentine Threw up her rifle but lowered it again right away as she recognized this bike. Hondo slid to a stop in front of her. Hondo looked around at the carnage. Hondo: What the hell happened? Valentine filled him in on what had all transpired. Hondo looked around and scratched his head. Hondo: Sounds like the two I saw. Had an issue in Minot. I’ll tell ya about it as we travel. Valentine: We headin’ back? You get the time unit? Hondo: No. It was gone. There is nothin’ left there. Valentine: Your family? Hondo: Don’t know. Valentine just looked at the ground for a moment. Hondo: Well, we just gotta move on. We need to cut off and try to slip past the other side of Mandan. I’m not sure Bismarck will be safe. Valentine: Ok. They loaded the bike back up and got into their vehicles. They pulled back out to the main road and headed back towards Washburn where they caught 200 alt west to 31 south towards New Salem.  He figured it was a small enough town that it would be deserted. As they approached the town they found the road blocked with semi-trailers attached to old semi-trucks, and behind them several old trucks and SUV’s came out of nowhere. Several folks were dressed in old Indian (native American) garb, most looked to be of Indian decent, though there were a few with, black, Mexican,  and Chinese folks in the mix. Hondo stopped his rig a ways back and Valentine pulled up beside him. She got out with pistols drawn. Hondo looked over the crowd. Very few weapons were seen and their were a mix of children and women in with the men. Hondo: Put your guns away. Valentine: How do you know they are friendly? Hondo: if they wanted to kill us they would have an’ there would be no children ‘round. Just stay quiet. An older man of Indian decent in native style garb approached slowly so Hondo slowly walked up to meet him. As Hondo approach he spoke. Hondo: My Name Is Hondo Sackett. We  want no trouble.  I am not here to hurt anyone. Just need to pass through. Chief: I am Chief Running Deer of the Dacotah Mandan tribe, formally the Mandan tribe of the 3 affiliated tribes of North Dakota. We have been expecting you. Hondo: Expecting me? Chief: You are Hondo Sackett of the past, not the present, correct? Hondo: Yes, I am from the past. You know Hondo of the present? Chief: Yes. He is a hero to our people and taught us that all men of all colors are our brothers and we all have much to learn from each other. My people lost much of the old ways. He helped us find other to join us and teach us what we had forgotten. I can say nothing more of him. He said If I say too much about him it will mess up time itself. Hondo: He is right. I will ask no more about him. What do you want from me? Chief: Come; bring your vehicles to our village. There you and your possessions will be safe. There we will discuss why you are here. Is this acceptable with you? Hondo: That is acceptable. The Chief nodded at Hondo and turned around. The two old Semi’s roared to life and unblocked the road. Valentine and Hondo climbed into their rigs and fired them up. They slowly entered the Indians encampment. It looked more like an old west fort, partially fortified with old cars. Both of them were waved into a parking spot. Once parked they climbed out of their rigs, stood in front of them, and talked over what was going on until approached by a Chinese man. China-man:  Mr. Sackett, The Chief will see you now. This way please. Hondo nodded and started to follow with Valentine tagging along behind. The China-man stopped. China-man: Mr. Sackett. The Chief wishes to talk to you only. Your woman can stay here. Valentine started to protest but Hondo held up his hand for her to stay silent. Hondo whispered to Valentine: We don’t know their customs yet nor do I fully trust them yet. Let me do this their way for now an’ you stay an’ watch over the rigs. Kathy made us some sandwiches. Get them and some beer out. When I get back I need to eat and defiantly need a beer or 3. Valentine nodded and headed back to the camper. Hondo turned back to the China-man and nodded. They continued to see the chief.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 3rd, 2015, 10:07am Though the Salish males wanted to take Fernando to a private area, he told them he would feel safer at the campers. Once there he took out and filled up his Gas Coleman Lantern, lighting the two mantles inside. It lit up the area as if it were daylight. They say around the lantern, passing a bowl of some fermented juice inside, telling stories of strength and deeds. Fernando pretended to drink from the bowl when they passed the bowl to him, it was more like a whiskey's sour mash than anything refined and distilled. It would not have affected Fernando, but it was more than enough to get them drunk. The party continues though Fernando ended his part on the first chance he could. He had to set up a few things before going to bed. The constant interruptions slowed down his work but he managed to get things together before the females returned.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 3rd, 2015, 10:32am Something the chief said doesn't sound right to Hikaru. One group of Spirits stay with the Native Americans and defend that group of people. That much is true. Others, such as the Japanese Spirits and their descendants the Texas Spirits, defend their respective homes on Earth. Conversing with each other and making arrangements on what places are saved does not sound right. It's quite simple, actually. They defended their homes.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 3rd, 2015, 10:53am At the other tribe, with Hondo and Valentine, there are fewer of them but crows watch over the tribe and the man and woman they summoned. Fewer Spirits are needed. Hondo and Valentine are more than capable of handling themselves. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 3rd, 2015, 11:20am Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik The ladies return to their Camper. "Jeanette," Hikaru says, "we'll make the beds while you work on your journal." "Okay, thanks." Jeanette retrieves her journal and pen from her Pelican case and sits at the table. As Hikaru pulls out the sheets, pillows and blankets, she discovers something. "Hey, Jeanette, look what I found." She holds up a pair of pajamas. Jeanette looks at what Hikaru's holding. "Excellent." Note: Jeanette's journal entry will be posted soon. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 3rd, 2015, 6:34pm Fernando turns off the electronics he set up in the Camper he was in and turns off the lantern he had on. In the dimming glow of the gas lantern he puts it on the cover door of the stove to let it cool down. He drops the rear bench flat to make it into a bed though he was not going to sleep there but instead crawl to the rear mattress where he set his sleeping beg at. Locking all the windows and door, he then strips of his clothes to his briefs and folds his clothes up neatly in a pile by the bed-bench. He crawls into onto the bed-bench and then the mattress in the rear and into the sleeping-bag he had set up. Listening to what was going on, Fernando goes to sleep in another 1/2 hour.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 4th, 2015, 12:02am Hondo followed the China-man to the chiefs dwelling.  As they approached the door the China-man stopped and turned to Hondo. China-man: Wait here. Hondo nodded as the china man went inside. He wasn’t too sure about all of this yet.  They seemed friendly, but how was it that they were expecting him? Another thing that nagged on his mind was who helped him in Minot, and who helped Valentine? Were they the same people? If so, why were they following them? Why did they care? And why were those crows sitting on that fence staring at him?? He looked around him and up at the sky. As he looked at the sky the sun was lower than he thought it should be. He had been so busy thing about all this to realize that the time was wrong too. It should only be 2 or 3 pm it appeared to be much later. The sun would set in an hour or so. Hondo stood there thinking for 10 minutes so until the China-man returned to the door, rousing Hondo from his thoughts. China-man: The chief will see you now. Hondo nodded and entered the dwelling. A couple old couches and recliners were circled around a crudely made rock fire place. The China-man pointed at a seat. Hondo nodded and sat down. The chief sat in an old recliner smoking a pipe. Chief (to China-man):  Leave us. The Chief sat puffing on his pipe for a minute staring at Hondo. Hondo broke the silence. Hondo: Care if I smoke? Chief: Feel free to. Hondo pulled out a pipe from his vest, cleaned it out with his Case pocket knife, filled it, and lit it with a burning piece of wood that was sticking out of the fire. He puffed on it hard to get it lit. Once lit he threw the stick back into the fire and puffed on the pipe slowly. Chief: That tobacco smells really good! Hondo: Whiskey infused. Want to try some? The chief nodded. Hondo tossed over his tobacco pouch to the chief. The chief tapped his pipe out on the fireplace and refilled it. He lit it and puffed on it with a very satisfied look on his face. Chief: I have not had tobacco this good in years!   The Chief remembered the last time he had a smoke that good. It was when the present Hondo last visited 5 years ago, but he decided not to tell the Hondo about it. The Chief started to toss the bag of Tobacco back to Hondo but Hondo held up his hand to stop him. Hondo: Keep it. It’s a gift. Chief: I appreciate it. Thank you. Hondo: You know this smoke does need one thing. Chief: What’s that? Hondo pulled a flask out of his inside coat pocket. Chief: You have read my mind! Hondo Grinned: Got glasses? The Chief turned to the side table by his chair and took out two whiskey snifters out of its drawer and held them up. Hondo stood up, opened his flaks and poured a couple shots in each, pocketed his flask, took his glass, and sat back down.  The Chief sloshed it around a bit, sniffed it then took a sip. Chief: Strong, yet smooth. You make it? Hondo: No. It’s a mix of 4 whiskies from the past. They watched the fire and occasionally made a comment as the puffed on their pipe and drank a couple glasses of Whiskey.  Hondo finished his second whiskey, tapped out his pipe, then turned to the Chief. Hondo: I think it’s time some questions were answered. Chief: You are quite right. Where shall I start? Hondo: How about y’all waitin’ for us? Chief nodded: The spirits that have protected our village since your future self left told us to expect you. Hondo: Why? Why were we brought here? And who are these spirits? Chief: The spirits take many forms. Who they are is not for us to question. They came, helped, gave us needed knowledge, and have not asked for anything. As to why you are here, you have a mission to do. Hondo: Mission? What mission? Chief: I don’t know what the mission entails. All the spirits have told me is that you are here to help one who is beyond time take on a mission. Hondo: If I refuse? Chief: Not only will the mission be lost, the world will be lost, and you will lose more than you can comprehend at this date. Hondo:  Is that a threat? Chief: No, No threats. You have family here in this time line. To save your future family and friends you were brought here to complete the mission. Hondo: Why wasn’t the me of this time called in then? Don’t tell me that me and my future self hafta work together. Chief: No. You of this time period is not involved. Why the spirits chose you, I do not know. This you must learn for yourself. Hondo: Alright, so where is this mission, how do I find these people, and after how do I get back? Chief: All these question and more will be answered in time by the spirits. Any further questions? Hondo: Not at the moment. Chief: Ok. Good. Now, I have a chest form the spirits that is to be given to you upon completion of a test. Hondo: Test? What test? Chief: I have a n item called the cube of rubiks. You must align the colors as listed on this paper. You may not take it apart. You must twist the colors into place. You have 20 minutes to solve it. Hondo takes the cube:  When do I start? Chief: Now. Hondo looked at it for a moment. He was reminded of a 3 day stake out he and Fernando once did. Fernando made him solve the cube over and over again, but it had been years ago. Hondo gave it a few test twists to refresh his memory. Due to a few wrong twists it took 5 minutes to solve. Hondo wished Valentine had been here as she could have done it in less than a minute. He handed it back to the chief. He looked it over, looked at the paper, and then nodded satisfactorily. Chief: It is correct. You truly were chosen by the spirits. Jet Chang! Please bring in the box! The china-man appeared pulling a red flyer wagon with a largish chest in in. Chief: This chest contains items that will help you on your way. Open it with your woman. The wagon is yours too. Hondo nodded: I will. Thank you. Chief: Thank me not. Thank only the spirits. Hondo: sure, I’ll get around to that. Chief: You do not believe in the spirits? Hondo: I’ve heard of stranger things, so I believe they are real. I just don’t know them. I don’t trust easily. It’s helped me live this long. Chief: I understand. In time the spirits will prove themselves. Hondo: I’m sure. Well, I need to go check on my woman and equipment. If you will excuse me. . . Chief: I understand. Yes, but one last thing. It is getting late. Stay the night. We wish to celebrate the spirits bringing you here, but several of our young men were killed by the military dictator of Fort Dickenson and Fort Williston. My son was captured by them and will be hung the day after tomorrow. Our Village is in mourning. They let one of our young men live to return with the news. We are powerless against this tyrant. Hondo: What happened? Chief: They went to the fort to trade for supplies.  The merchants tried to cheat us. My son argued with him and when they refused to trade fairly my son tried to leave with the good, hoping to trade at Billings Station, or somewhere else along the way. The merchant shot on of our men and my son shot the merchant in defense. They were all arrested, convicted of trying to steal and murder. All but one of the young men were shot on the spot. They hold my son in hopes we will surrender our village to their control. They sent word a couple days ago. He is to be hung tomorrow evening if we don't give in. The man is evil. I love my son but I cannot betray my people for him. He is in the spirits hands now. Hondo: Is there anything that can be done? Chief: We don’t have the man power. If I did I would rescue my son and hang that tyrant. Hondo: What is this tyrant’s name? Chief:  General Douglas Custer, a scourge on humanity. Hondo: What would killin’ him help? Chief: It would cause internal chaos for a while. Hopefully it would cause the forts to each have their own governing bodies and would keep them too worried over the other to mess with us. But like I said, we don’t have the man power. All we can do is wait. For now the spirits protect us, but they don’t go to war for us. My only fear is the spirits leaving us. My son disobeyed the spirits. Now he will pay. Hondo: Don’t worry. I have an idea. We will stay the night. Let me talk about this with my woman. She is smart and will have an idea. I will talk to you in the morning. Chief: I will be forever in your debt if you can save my son. Hondo: Good evening, sir. Hondo took the handle of the wagon from the China-man’s hand and headed back to the camper. It was getting dark out. Hondo’s talk with the chief had gone on longer than he thought. As he approached the camper Valentine was standing there waiting for him. Valentine: How did it go? What’s’ in the box? Hondo: It was interesting. No clue what’s in there. We are to find out together. Valentine: OK. Ready for a sandwich and that beer? Hondo: Yeah. You better get a beer too. We hafta talk. Valentine: Why? What’s up? Hondo: A mission.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 4th, 2015, 12:20pm Jeanette retrieves her journal and pen from her Pelican case, sits at the table and writes her first entry. Dear reader: Save for Hikaru Pointer, no one's to reveal this book's existence to Chihiro or Danielle. Using minimum words to save space. Have one journal and no idea how long this will last. April 30, 2010 Respond to shooting at High Pointe Elementary. Lone gunman apprehended by crows; lone wolf got my attention. Shift ended. Returned. No wolf. Gave statement, drove out of parking lot and saw wolf again. Followed wolf to the old church. Church open. Wolf walked in and stood by large book. Don't know the language. Wolf walked out, stood a few feet from 1382, mimed a wall and disappeared. At home, Ellie and I heard a crow inside. Crow perched on monitor. Ellie's name appeared. Called her. Explained what happened. Didn't believe me. Asked crow where I'm going. Pacific Northwest. Asked when I'm leaving. April 2010. Asked crow what is it. Japanese Spirit. Believe different groups of spirits exist. Believe grey area between spirits and aliens exist. Why Northwest? Rescue orphans, child prostitutes and mutants. Why me? EMT, who knows Hikaru, is needed. Ellie called Hikaru. Hikaru knew nothing. Walk out front door with three med kits, pulse oximeter and BOB. April 30, 2066 Transported to Pacific Northwest, fifty-six years to the minute. Purse found on ground. Have more medical supplies than Charlton Hospital. One kit for general public. Two for the party and an after-mission job: live-in health care worker at Old School, a home for mutants (like X-men). Home has two campuses: South Campus, formerly High Pointe Elementary. North Campus, formerly West Intermediate School. Both campuses renovated by Texas Spirits. Looks new, really nice. Accepted the job, don't know why. Saw two young ladies, residents of Old School: Chihiro, a Japanese mouser with feline teeth, has met Muta and Baron Humbert before meeting Japanese Spirits at a bathhouse. Though young, she can think on her feet. Will find Baroness Louise with laptop. Knows System 7. Danielle, blind, has the marksmanship of skilled sighted people. Wears Girl Scout uniform. Both are responsible young ladies. Hikaru appeared. Said I never returned. Read copy of journal I'm now writing, published by Alcatraz Press (the only in the former U.S. territory Hikaru believes to exist). People, who read said journal, prepared for apocalypse. Hikaru's copy of journal said to be very dangerous. Events that happened so far are in her copy. Fernando, from Kevin and Kell and The Acorn Café, appeared. His selection, by Texas Spirits, is a mystery. People hold Spirits in high regard. In Charlton, largest walled settlement Hikaru knows of (1382 to the south and west, 180 to the north and Hampton to the east), people say Spirits carry lost items, things people forgot about. Renmei teaches that Spirits move freely between this life and the next. Charlton Library has a 2006 copy of Whisper of the Heart, stamped and signed by author. In 2011 Japan experienced an earthquake and tsunami. Before being hit, three nuclear reactors shut down and disappeared. Apocalypse ended forty years ago. People have been rebuilding since with places progressing faster than others. Texas, only former U.S. state doing well, will be a republic. Groups need to hammer things out. Will have two forms of currency: gold and silver coins is one. Though smaller, there are settlements doing well. Arik died three years ago in Charlton Hospital. Experienced chest pain, died next day. Named in Ellie's will: my old bedroom and everything in it. Sharpening system still in room, parts worn out with age replaced. Have four nephews. They have families of their own. Spending night in Salish village. Our lodging and transportation, two V.W. Campers, arrived. Camper 1 has fluid, flints and wick for Zippo lighters. Zippo moved to Texas because the Texas Spirits (descendants of the Japanese Spirits) defended their respective home. Zippo fix and supply old lighters. Don't make new ones. Camper 1 has beeswax candles for UCO Original lantern. New candle lanterns not made; parts and beeswax candles for them are. Bee keeping: where the money is. Fire extinguishers becoming scarce; still serviced. Plastic bags are made but expensive, can be resold. Replacement filters for water filter made. Campsuds is made, bring your own bottle. D batteries, canned milk and peanut butter: made in Texas. Dental care products: made in Japan. Hikaru said I became an EMT because, though I like it, there's more to life than singing and voice acting. Became EMT. That isn't it. Fernando returned to Camper with box. Hikaru said clothing for rescued children are in box. Will get clothes and supplies tomorrow at Dr. Brown's Shoes in nearby settlement. Dr. Brown is said to resemble Dr. Emmett Brown. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 4th, 2015, 4:35pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. Jeanette pushes the button on her pen to retract the ink cartridge and closes her journal. Hikaru picks up her copy of the journal. "Jeanette, may I check it now?" Jeanette leaves her journal on the table as she gets up. "Sure." She returns her pen to her case. Hikaru sits down at the table, opens Jeanette's journal and slides it to the right of center. She opens her book and puts it to the left of center. She compares each letter, number and punctuation mark. Meanwhile, Jeanette finds the pajamas her size. She removes everything except her panties. Her undergarments are different in that they are comfortable and functional but no thrills. This is her silent protest against society's practices. Getting custom made bras is easy. Finding panties she likes isn't. She removed the bows. She neatly folds her clothes and puts on her pajamas without buttoning her pajama top. Jeanette retrieves her iPod from her purse and puts in the headphones. Removes her glasses, puts them in its case, gets in bed next to Danielle and selects the sound track to Alvin and the Chipmunks: The Squeakquel. As she hears her and her sisters sing, with their voices digitally altered, she has to close her eyes to hold back the tears. Her breathing becomes a bit erratic. She hits pause, sits up and retrieves a Kleenex from her purse. She dries her tears and blows her nose. She clears her throat, retrieves the water bottle from her purse and takes a few small sips before letting out a small burp. She continues because she knows she needs this. After "Hot N Cold" Jeanette stops the player and removes the headphones. "Hikaru. I chose to stay?" "You never came back." Hikaru answers. Jeanette takes a breath and rephrases the question. "Did I choose to stay?" "According to your journal, you did." Jeanette looks at Hikaru and shakes her head. "No. Something's wrong." Hikaru knows the future but she may not have the answer Jeanette's looking for. Jeanette buttons up her pajama top, puts on her lanyard with her whistle and retrieves her flashlight. "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom again." She retrieves the roll of toilet paper they had started on earlier and puts a bottle of hand sanitizer in the pocket of her pajamas. She opens the side door to the Camper, turns on her flashlight and closes the door behind her. Hikaru gives Jeanette some space. She continues to compare each character in the original journal with the copy she has. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 4th, 2015, 11:13pm Hondo and Valentine talked everything over as they each ate a sandwich and drank some beer. The whole spirits deal worried them both, but they both agreed they weren’t the top worry right now.  They had the big mission, though they didn’t know where it was or who they were helping, but another one presented itself. They had planned to setup a rescue agency before they were zapped to the future. How could they turn their backs on people who needed their help now? They knew they got back somehow but how long were they to be here?  They would need friends and a place to go. That reminded them of their helpers earlier in the day. Who were they? Were they spirits? Hondo was pretty sure they were not spirits, but why did they run off? Did they save them only to kill them later? Those questions would have to be answered later. For now they decided on a plan to try to save the chiefs son. The chief wanted the tyrant who held him dead, but Valentine didn’t feel it was their place to kill this man. Hondo argued that they would potentially be saving a lot of people. Valentine didn’t think they could handle it, just the two of them and the war it it may cause between the two forts would be a major undertaking. Many lives could be lost. They knew they had a different mission ahead of them. They couldn’t of good conscience start a war between these two forts and not stay to see things resolved and make sure freedom was given to these people, not a dictator that could be potentially worse. If they got the chiefs son out Hondo was pretty sure the spirits would still protect the village. They agreed if they had time and could get extra man power they might come back and try to free the people of Fort Dickinson and Fort Williston. They cleaned up from their light meal and hauled the chest into the camper. They opened it up for a quick look. The topped had rolls of silver and gold coins, of which Hondo and Valentine took a couple out as they might be useful tomorrow. There was some ammo, clothes, a flare gun, flares,  C-4, and remote detonators, also. Hondo took a couple chunks of C-4 and some detonators just in case they were needed. There were a couple other layers to the chest but they figured they could look later. For now they were tired. I was getting late; they had a long day today, and a long day ahead of them tomorrow. Hondo grabbed a clean pair of boxers to ware and his towel and headed to the shower. He stripped down and climbed in. The hot water felt good on his sore body. Dumping that bike earlier left him a bit sore. He was almost done when he heard someone come into the bathroom and soon felt her hands on his back. Valentine Had climbed into the shower with him and started rubbing his back. Valentine:  You took a worse spill than you said you did. Hondo: I’ll survive, but damn do you have magic hands! Valentine:  I know. Hondo turned around, looked into her wet face, an’ kissed her. Hondo: Don’t know what I’d do without you. Valentine: an’ I you. This whole thing has me scared. I know Fernando taught us time travel, but this? Hondo: I know. We are on our own with no way back an’ no one to turn to for help. Maybe I should feel alone on all this. Don’t get me wrong, I have my concerns but I don’t feel scared or alone. Valentine: Why? How do you do it? Hondo: I have you. Valentine laid her head against his shoulder and wrapped her arms around him. Valentine: Hold me. They stood there together under the warm water in each others arms, not saying a thing, just enjoying the feel of the others arms around them. After a bit Hondo kissed Valentine on the head . They let go of each other so Hondo could climb out and Valentine could wash up. Hondo dried off, and put on his clean boxers. He then laid out his clothes for the next day in case he had to dress fast. Once he had everything set for the night and he climbed into bed. He lay there for 5 minutes before Valentine came out of the bathroom in a white t-shirt and black bikini cut panties. She turned out the light and crawled into bed. Hondo was laying on his back so she crawled up beside him and laid her head on his chest. Hondo put his arm around her and stroked her hair lightly. Valentine sighed a contented sigh and soon fell asleep. Hondo laid here holding her and thinking for another hour or so before sleep finally caught up with him. Tomorrow would be another interesting day he was sure but little did he know how interesting.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 13th, 2015, 12:45pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Fernando. Hearing the commotion in the other camper, Fernando wakes up before he can go to sleep. Hearing somebody leave from the other camper, he sits up and looks as to who it was, and more importantly, why it was. In seeing Jeanette leave, Fernando gets his pants and goes over to the gas lantern, turning on the mini-sun in a globe. One final check to make sure he has the keys to the camper, he goes after her without shoes, sox or shirt. Jeanette has her flashlight pointing to the ground, in the direction she's facing. She tries to speak but can't get the words out. She clears her throat. "I'm just going to the bathroom." She suddenly realizes something. She checks her pajama top and lets out a sigh of relief. She did button up her pajama top before stepping out. "Bathroom or not, you should not go alone. Now what's going on?" He asks, adding, "And don't tell me 'nothing.'" "I never went back. I chose to stay?" Jeanette shakes her head. "No." "And?" He says to her. "Don't get me wrong but understand this - do not trust what that book says. You did not go back, the question is why? Fell in Love? Got married? Had a baby? I don't know nor do I care. But think - she said that 'Old Jeanette is there.' Explain how could you not return if you are old there now but young here now? You had to have gone back but stayed within your community and grew old. So you never left in that sense. If you did not return, how could that Jeanette be old? If you stayed, it would be a young Jeanette there now, which would cause problems when you arrive. Such a Time Paradox would blow up the universe. So don't believe the hype that book says. Not until it is all is said and done." Jeanette is lost. "Old Jeanette? Where did that come from? Even if I returned, I would have died a few years ago." "Didn't Hikaru said that you were there in Texas? How can you be there if you are here? And who said you would have died years ago? My grandmother died at 113, but all of her brothers died in their 60s and sisters in their 80s. It's a roll of the genetic dice that you won't know until you get there. I'm saying, the hell with the book. You got a job to do, you will do it. You got decisions to make, you will make it. That book is just what could be. You make one change in your actions based on that book, its text will change, so it is not as fixed as you dare think. And anyone who reads it will have their memories altered as what they remember reading." He tells her. "Hikaru didn't say I'm in Texas. As I mentioned over the years, people on Mom's side of the family don't live long. My oldest living relative is in her 70s. As for the book, Hikaru is comparing my journal entry with her copy. The fact she's spending a lot of time doing so tells me something. And how would I know if any attempt I make to change history would result in fulfilling it?" "So? No male on my father's side made it past 55. You think I'm going to crawl into my coffin as soon as I hit 54 and 1/2? Hell no! I intend to live to the next century if possible or die trying. Same should you." He tells her. "The fact that she is spending too much time with her copy of your journal says that she is either a nosey bitch looking for the juicy bits or she is nosey and wants to see the juicy bits happen. But anything that changes, and you write those changes, the letters in her copy will be changing too. It is not in a Temporal Status Bubble to stabilize it from changes. Neither are Hikaru's memories. So she says you did not return, does not mean that you won't return. Maybe. Just maybe, you ran out of pages at the time of writing that journal and you went back home when you could not write anymore. So in short Jeanette, never say never." Jeanette's not going to argue with Fernando about her family history. "Hikaru has had fifty something years to read her copy. If it is clearly different, she would not be spending this much time checking one entry." Jeanette pauses. "If you're right, her copy is an exact match because her memory and copy changes with every deviation I make. Hikaru said I never returned not because of what the journal says but because she's been here the entire fifty-six years. When you get your equipment, will you be able to tell if any changes were made?" "If and when, yes I will be able too." He answers. "What would it mean if we're in an infinite loop, assuming I'm using the right terminology? What I mean is, what if history can't be change and no matter what I do, Hikaru's copy of the journal remains unchanged and accurate? But let's suppose I do decide to return. Is a new time line created as a result or is it more complicated than that?" "It's a little more complicated that that. These events will continue to repeat themselves again and again until something stops it. With subtle differences, each run through the loop will be the same. It will take one event to stop it, it can be big or small but it is the keystone that holds the others together." He explains, "It's like this. You can stop Columbus from 'discovering America' but you can not stop someone else from doing the same because the event of America's discovery will happen no matter what. At his time there were 12 different proposals to do this expedition from 4 different nations. For us it is a matter of finding out which event does it and for you to do what you think is right for you, not for me, Hikaru or what it says in a book. If it means that you fell in love with somebody here, married than and begin to raise a family here, I'm not stopping you. Just do me the favor and do not forget who you are." Jeanette gets to what's bugging her. "If I return, creating another time line as a result, would my sisters, in this time, have to continue on without me?" "I do not control what happens between you and your sisters. If you return, you will be with them again. It is you not returning that causes them to be without you. But what happens when you are with them is on you. You can not allow that happens here and what you learn here to effect the events of the past if and when you return. One of your sisters has children, then let her have children. One of your sisters get married, then let them get married. If you have your own children or get married or both, then do it because it is something you want, not because it is written in book. But I will say this - to raise their and your own families means that you and your sisters will live separately. Accept that because that is life. They will still be your sisters and you three will continue to be doing sisterly things. So do not think about altering time lines or what ifs. Just think about what is best for you and what you can do to obtain it when you are finished here." He explains. Jeanette believes time lines do play a role. It looks like, to get the answer she is after, she has to break it down piece by piece. "If I return, would another time line be created?" "Without my tools I would not know. It depends on how the loop is broken. But you should not concern yourself with that. You should concern yourself with what you think is best for you. So, what is best for you?" He says and asks. "I'm more concerned for my sisters than I am for myself. If returning creates another time line, I have fixed nothing because my sisters in this time line would still have gone on without me." “It is a time loop, it will constantly repeat itself until that loop is broken. Once it is broken it goes to the beginning and continues on the new time line uninterrupted and un-looped. The loop is destroyed and never happened. In that you can go back to your sisters and a new history is reestablished.” He begins. “Chances are 50/50 that WWIII breaks out or not, but the volcanoes and earthquakes will occur because natural events can not be stopped. If WWIII does not happen then something else will happen but whether it is bad or good remains to be seen. There is nothing you can do. If you obsess over it, you will be locked up in the psyche ward again. You need to live life to the best of your ability to make yourself, your sisters and if any - your significant other happy.” He continues, “The point is this - reading the book invokes the loop. It is the start of the loop sometime in the future when it is finished, published and brought back in time. I will even dare state that it is the book that brings in the spirits. How or why - because it is you that the Spirits want. What's the connection? I have to ask, did they read the book sometime in the future? If yes, then that is the reason why they want you. Mind you, this is my own constructed connection as to why. Now the problem is to break the loop. The more you learn from the book, the deeper you get into the loop, making it that much more difficult to get out of it. From the tiny amount you now know, you are now stuck in the loop. You lost what chance to break the loop from this point. There will be other opportunities to break it though it will be harder to do. But if you continue to read it before, you will get worse, something bad happens, and you will be at home again typing on your computer with a crow on the computer screen, nothing was fixed and time re-loops again.” He pauses for a second, “It has to stop and you have to do the mission the Spirits gave, complete it and then be able to come back in time where you are with your sisters. And then you can hope for the best and prepare for the worst, including your sisters. But you to live life to the fullest or back the psyche ward you go when you start obsessing again.” “This question begs to be asked. If the time line is to be destroyed anyhow, what's the point of the mission?” Jeanette asks. “The mission is to rescue Gabriela so she can make her community thrive. End mission. You stay for a while to make sure that things are OK for Gabriela and when that is done, you are back in front of your computer again hours after you had left. The Time Line is restored not destroyed, but the loop is destroyed.” Jeanette lets out a sigh of relief. “That's a relief. If I decide to go back, would I remember anything?” “We are not at that point where we could go back because of the book. But lets say it was a successful mission and you go home. You will have the memories when you return on May 1, 2010. If Hikaru tells you that you do not return, you need to realize that it is just one point of view, and that point of view can change as events change in the loop until the loop is broken." "It seems I had to hear that several times before I finally got it." Jeanette is happy to admit that. "If events in the loop change or the loop is broken, would Hikaru remember a different past, one in which I return?" "If the loop breaks, than those events that lead to it are remembered. What do you want to do when it breaks, stay in 2066 or return to 2010?" Jeanette refers to something she is not clear on. "I'm not clear on 'those events that lead to it are remembered.' I want to return to 2010." "OK, in simple terms, all events are remembered. But in a loop, when things go back to repeat, most things are forgotten because they revert to their original state before it begins again. In a loop that is broken and you return to your time, you remember." Jeanette rephrases the question about Hikaru to get an answer. "When I break the loop, how does this affect the memories of someone like, for example, Hikaru who read the published journal?" "When you write your journal, those differences are also made in the published journal. Hikaru, in reading the published journal, would have her memories changed according to those changes." "Okay, so Hikaru's memories are changed but other people's memories are not." "Anyone who is involved has their memories changed. It's those who are not involved, though the event wave will also go through them, those events are not part of their history so they are not affected." "Does the loop break when I write my next journal entry or before?" Jeanette asks. "The event breaks before you write it down." Toward the beginning of the conversation Fernando did say, "[Hikaru] said that 'Old Jeanette is there.' Explain how could you not return if you are old there now but young here now? You had to have gone back but stayed within your community and grew old. So you never left in that sense. If you did not return, how could that Jeanette be old?" Jeanette thought Fernando was confused. What if he isn't confused? What if the time loop is already broken? If so, would Hikaru be in the Camper comparing her copy of the journal with the original? Did Hikaru bring her copy of the journal with her? The fact Fernando mentioned it in the conversation suggests that Hikaru did. Jeanette poses a question that could clear things up. "What if I arrive in Charlton, see my old self, return to 2010, take the immortality pill, remain in Duncanville/Charlton for fifty-six years and begin the job at the orphanage?" "There are no 'Immortality Pills' here because I do not have them with me, only the Bio Energy Healing Pills, and those are limited supply. And I do not give out those pills like that. But for the sake of argument, I give you one of those pills in 2010. Time continues, the events you live out for the next 50-something years will be those you live by and you become Old Jeanette. But that is if you complete this mission and get to Charlton." He explains to her, "Now, if we are done here and you do not need to go to the bathroom, I need my 8 hours of uninterrupted sleep. And I mean 8 hours of uninterrupted sleep." With his lantern dimming, he twists a knob on it and a little Plunger Valve pops out. By covering a hole on the plunger knob with his thumb on the in stroke and uncovering it with every out stroke, he feeds the fuel system some much needed air with about ten pumping strokes, making it bright again. With the plunger valve back in, he gives it a twist and locks it in place again. "If you're going, I would urge you to use my lantern and save the battery on that light-stick of yours." As he holds out his lantern by it's handle to her, "It should last another half hour, and to turn it off, twist this knob to the left until the flame inside the glass bowl goes out." "Okay." Jeanette turns off her flashlight and holds it to her body using the arm holding the roll of toilet paper. With her free hand she retrieves the lantern from Fernando. After returning from the bathroom, Jeanette goes to the door of her Camper, holds the roll of toilet paper to her body using the arm holding the lantern and, with her free hand, turns the knob to the left until the flame is out. With her free hand, she opens the side door to the Camper and places the extinguished lantern on the floor. With her hand that held the lantern, she removes the flashlight held between her body and arm, aims the flashlight to the ground (to give her light without waking anyone up) and turns it on. She steps in the Camper and closes the door. Jeanette places the roll of toilet paper on the table. Putting it back in the cabinet may wake up Danielle. Her journal is not on the table. Jeanette opens her Pelican case and, still holding her flashlight in the downward position, she sees her journal with the bright yellow cover. Jeanette does not know if Hikaru returned the journal to the case after checking it with her copy or if she did not check it at all. Jeanette closes the case. Jeanette does not check the time. It may already be May 1 or close to it. She turns off the flashlight and climbs back into bed. Jeanette Isabelle and Fernando.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 13th, 2015, 10:41pm Morning came and Hondo awoke to the smell of fresh coffee. Valentine was up but not dressed yet. She heard Hondo Move around and brought him his coffee. He was sitting on the end of the bed when she got there. Valentine: Coffee? Hondo: mhmm. Hondo took a couple sips as he tried to gather his thoughts. He never was a morning person and found himself envious and sometimes annoyed at how easily Valentine could get right up in the morning with a smile. He drank a bit more then stood up and started dressing. Valentine sat on the edge of the bed silently. She had lived with him long enough to know it was better to be quiet before his first cup of coffee. Hondo Dressed and walked out into the main area of the camper drinking his coffee, leaving Valentine to dress. Valentine came out just as Hondo was pouring his second cup. Hondo: Good coffee. Valentine: Thank you. You want breakfast now? Hondo: Not yet. It took more than one cup to get him beyond two word answers. Hondo downed his second cup pretty fast. Just as he finished a knock was heard on the door of the camper. It was a female villager of whom they had not met yet. Hondo opened the door. Hondo: Howdy. Can I help you? Woman: The chief has asked that you and your woman join him for breakfast. Hondo looked over at Valentine who nodded. Hondo turned back to the woman. Hondo: We would be glad to join him. Woman: Then follow me please. Hondo nodded, grabbed a small, unmarked jug, stepped out of the camper, and held the door open for Valentine. He helped her out of the camper and closed the door behind her. They walked side by side as they followed the woman to the chiefs abode. There a table was setup in the room Hondo had been in yesterday. The couches were pushed back to make room for it by the fire place. The Chief already sat at the table. Chief:  Please, sit. Hondo and Valentine took seats on the opposite side of the table. Hondo: Thank you for inviting us. I brought you a small gift to show our appreciation for your hospitality. Hondo handed the chief the clear glass pint sized bottle full of a light amber colored thick liquid. Chief: What is it? Hondo: Not sure you can get it out here these days but it’s called Maple Syrup. It’s good on certain foods to sweeten them. Chief: I have heard of it. The chief tried some and his face lit up. Chief: It is very good! Thank you. Summer Wind! Please bring out the food. The woman that had come and got Hondo and Valentine came out with dishes of food: Grilled whole grain bread, honey butter, eggs, sausage patties, fresh milk, and elderberries. Very little talk was made over the table as everyone was busy eating.  The food disappeared quickly and once done Hondo spoke. Hondo: Thank you for that. The food was delicious. It was a feast! Chief: You are welcome, though most of the praise belongs to my daughter, Summer Wind. She has a family of her own but still finds time to take care of her father. Hondo: She was well raised. Chief: I tried. Her mother died when she was young. She died giving birth to my son. Hondo: Which is my next topic of discussion. We have a plan to get back your son. We need to borrow a jeep and a dirt bike. I can’t make any promises. Chief: You must not risk you lives needlessly! The spirits have a mission for you. You must live to complete it. Hondo: Then the spirits are gonna hafta prove they need us by making sure we make it out. I plan to go after your son with or without your blessin’ on it. The loan of a jeep and a bike would make it easier to blend in so we can get in and get out fast. Chief: I fear you are much like I was when I was younger. If that is so I know there is no changing your mind. I will have Jet Chang bring it up by your truck for you. May the spirits guide and protect you. Hondo: Thank you. I will bring him back. Now if you will excuse me I have gear to grab. The chief nodded. Hondo and Valentine got up and headed back to their camper. Once at the camper they ditched their usual garb. Hondo put on some worn work clothes, donned a beat up leather jacket, and an old grey western hat, while Valentine put on a pair of coveralls and an old knitted hat Hondo strapped on a single leg holster with an old Ruger Vaquero that looked like it had seen the civil war and an old handmade knife, put a set of throwing knives in his boot, and hid the .32 NAA in his waist band. Valentine hid a Bowie in her boot and a 1911 .38 super in her pants pocket (the coveralls have a through pocket so you can reach your pants pocket when wearing them).  Valentine made them both a sandwhich, and packed some cheese, and jerky for herself later on. Just as they were almost ready they heard the vehicles being pulled up outside.  They finished up getting ready and went outside where the vehicles and Jet Chang waited for them. Jet Chang: Your vehicles are ready. Anything further. Hondo: Yeah, I need an old tool kit.  She (pointing at Valentine) will be acting as a handy man/mechanic, looking to trade skill for supplies.  3 or 4 canteens of water, if you have any to spare. Jet Chang: I can do that. The chief doesn’t’ want us involved, but I offer my services. I want to go get the chiefs son with you. Hondo: You’re a good man, Jet. You do your people proud, but I need you here.  I know you have your spirits but if we fail it’s gonna take more than spirits to protect these people. Jet Chang: How are you going to get in? Hondo (with a wry smile): I’m gonna waltz right in an’ get arrested. Jet Chang: You know best. May the spirits be with you both. Hondo:  Just remember, hate and fear are paths to the dark side. May the force be with you. Valentine smacked him on the shoulder. Jet Chang just nodded and left, with a rather puzzled look on his face. Hondo turned to Valentine. Hondo: What? Valentine: You know what. Hondo: couldn’t resist. Bee waitin’ to say that since all this spirits stuff came up. That and . . . Valentine: I know, ask them, “Who you gonna call?”. Hondo: Well, a Ghost Busters joke is fairly appropriate. Valentine shook her head. Valentine:  Good thing I love you. Hondo: and why is that? Valentine: Cause I understand you when no one else does. Hondo: an’ that’s one of the reason I love you. Valentine: What are some others? Hondo: There are several things. Valentine:  What things? Hondo: For now let’s just say your courage, your brilliance, and your dedication. Valentine: Anything else? Hondo: Sure, an’ maybe after we go to bed tonight I’ll point a few other “things” out. Valentine blushed: You are bad. Hondo: and you love it. Hondo and Valentine had taken to bantering like this before a mission, especially dangerous ones. They loved each other dearly and the loss of the other would devastate the one left. Instead of thinking about it or getting sappy they found this worked for them. For some reason they fought better not only with a reason to live for someone but also when they departed with a smile. A couple young men came up to them with a tool chest and 4 canteens of water and one of moon shine, which put an end to their banter for now. The first young man gave Hondo the canteens and explained that Jet Chang thought they may need the moonshine. Hondo thanked them and directed them to load it into the back of the jeep. And had them help load the dirt bike as well. Once it was all strapped in Hondo and Valentine jumped into the beat  up open top jeep and drove to the settlements south gate. The guards waved them on through and they took off down the road. Hondo pulled the jeep off the road and stopped about 15 miles from town. He and Valentine unloaded the dirt bike and pushed it up beside the driver side of the jeep. Hondo hopped on the bike as Valentine took the driver’s seat of the jeep. Hondo fired up his bike then called out to her. Hondo: Now remember, come straight in from the east and post your vehicle outside the east wall. Plant your C-4 on a wall seam to make sure we have an exit point. I’ll be coming in from the west. Remember your cover story. Valentine: I am up from the Lone Tree Settlement in Nebraska workin’ my way north lookin’ for my family. Hondo: Right. Now make sure you come back to me in one piece. Valentine: We promised each other we wouldn’t get sappy before missions. Hondo: I’m not! Valentine: Then why do you want me back? Hondo: I forgot to pack any Vaseline. Hondo winked at her then torn off down the road before she could come up with a retort.  Valentine  sat with a puzzled look for a moment then it hit her. She frowned then smiled. He got her.  She shook her head and muttered “that man”, under her breath. She found it funny and enjoyed it but wouldn’t admit it to him. She started the jeep and headed towards the fort.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 14th, 2015, 12:34pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik May 1, 2066 The two disciplined ladies, Hikaru and Danielle, are the first to get up. Though Chihiro is a hard worker, at this hour Lazy Bones prefers to sleep in. Jeanette was the last to go to bed so she's excused this time for being the third to wake up. As Jeanette sits up, she sees her iPod on the floor. She didn't put it up last night. She returns her iPod to her purse, retrieves her glasses from her eyeglass case and puts them on. Hikaru wakes up Chihiro. "Come on, we need to go to the latrine before Tonane comes to get us." "Why will Tonane be coming to get us?" Jeanette helps Chihiro down. Hikaru picks up the roll of toilet paper Jeanette left on the table last night. "Native Americans bathe in the river before breakfast." Jeanette retrieves a bottle of hand sanitizer, puts in the pocket of her pajamas and opens the Camper side door. The morning air in the Pacific Northwest is cool and crisp. That's one way to wake up in the morning. Hikaru and Danielle felt invigorated by the morning air. After returning, Hikaru begins her morning exercise routine before Tonane comes. She has practiced Tai Chi every morning since she was a child. Tonane arrives. "Good morning, ladies. It's later than normal; our culture bathes in the river before breakfast." Jeanette remembers reading about this practice. Everybody, man, woman and child, bathe in the river together. There is, however, one little thing she feels self conscious about. Jeanette retrieves her beach towel and Campsuds, an environmentally friendly soap for camping. The other three retrieve wash clothes and towels from the cabinet. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 14th, 2015, 4:16pm The Native American tribe, men, women and children, bathe together in the river. To Chihiro, this is not an issue. She worked in a bathhouse before moving to Charlton. It does not seem to affect Jeanette at first. She removes her pajama top. There's nothing underneath. She removes her pajama bottom. She gets closer to the river, crouches and looks to see if anyone is looking at her. She quickly removes her panties and gets into the freezing water waist deep, to use the water as covering. Having her breasts fully exposed is not an issue for Jeanette; she feels self-conscious about her genitalia. For that reason alone she's tolerating the cold water. After her bath, she climbs out of the water, crouched down, and retrieves her beach towel to cover herself. She then picks up her Campsuds, panties and pajamas. Back in the Camper, Jeanette uses the deodorant she included in her Pelican case. She retrieves an aLOCSAK bag with one clean set of undergarments, removes the undergarments and puts them on. She returns the empty aLOCSAK bag to the case and puts on the uniform she wore the day before. She puts her undergarments and socks, from the day before, and the pajamas in the laundry bag. As Chihiro was to tie her hair back, Jeanette asks a question. "May I see your hair tie?" Chihiro hands her hair tie to Jeanette. Jeanette holds the purple hair tie to the light to get a better look at it. It feels soft, like cotton, and yet it reflects the light like gems. "What kind of material is this? I haven't seen anything like this before." "A nice Spirit gave it to me when I was working in a bathhouse." Jeanette returns the hair tie. She retrieves another aLOCSAK bag, one with a clean pair of socks, and removes the socks. She puts them and her boots on. She returns the empty aLOCSAK bag to the case. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 14th, 2015, 7:50pm While the girls were gone, Fernando wakes up cursing out the sun and most of creation. Looking around he finds the place strangely quiet, putting on his dark glasses he can see why, there was nobody in the immediate area. Getting his pants, sox and shoes, he puts them on as he sits on the edge of the bed. With little choice as to not know what was going on, Fernando takes a 'bird bath' in the camper's sink, taking care to use as minimal water as possible and sparing use the soap that he found in one of the cupboards. Taking his towel from his lifeguard bag, he dries himself off quickly before putting it away. Stepping out from the camper, he looks around finding no one, so he decides check on the mechanics of both campers for the moment. Everything seems to be either new or restored from old stored parts (NOS - New - Old Stock; Stock that was never bought or used). Fluids seen to be topped off and fresh, good for at least 12,000 miles, 25,000 if one pushes it but old VWs can handle this sort of punishment. Once satisfied with the condition of both campers, he heads back to the electric camper where he slept and sits at the driver's seat. Studying the dash layout, he sees a pair of switches, one marked battery/solar and the other run/charge. He sets it for Solar and Run, turning on the electrics through the ignition key. He turns on his modified CB Radio - a Cobra 148GTL with 256 "Channels." flipping the coded switches for the extra channels, he sets it for channel "65". an "Upper Channel" with the frequency of 27.65125MHz; with Upper Side Band for distance. On a good "skip" he can get 1500 miles on his radio if the conditions are right but on average 50 to 100 miles is possible. There are a few strange "Bops" and "Beeps" coming from the speaker but it is expected on Side Band Modulation. Fernando raises audio input on his Aztec Power Mic to increase the signal output. A very faint Morse Code could be heard, it was either an echo from thousands of miles away or an echo from an out of tuned radio transmitting on a harmonic frequency. "C Q, C Q, This is The Prisoner. Anybody out there?" he keys up the mic and speaks into it. Letting go the mic's transmit key, he listens in. Nothing but silence, as there is no static on Side Band. "C Q, C Q, This is The Prisoner. Anybody out there?" he keys up the mic and speaks into it again. Letting go the mic's transmit key, he listens in. More silence. His attention is drawn to outside as the girls return from where ever they went too. He thinks that they better had brought some food. He quickly shuts down the radio, and then the camper's electronics system as they arrive to the camp site. They go into the Gas Camper where they slept during the night. He decides to stay in the electric camper at the driver's seat to see what happens next.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 15th, 2015, 4:16pm A crow flies to a branch of a nearby tree as Tonane approaches the first Camper. Inside the Camper and dressed, Jeanette opens the side door and sees Tonane coming. "Tonane." The crow speaks and Tonane translates. "Jeanette, the Spirits seek your, Hikaru and Fernando's approval on a matter." The crow speaks and Tonane continues. "Chihiro, Danielle, this concerns you too but the decision belongs to Jeanette, Hikaru and Fernando." Jeanette steps toward the second Camper and sees Fernando looking out the windshield. She motions to Fernando to come out. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 15th, 2015, 5:57pm Seeing what is going on and Jeanette signaling to come out, Fernando steps out of the Electric Camper and walks around it to meet up with them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 15th, 2015, 9:04pm "Good morning, Fernando." Tonane begins. "The Spirits seek your, Jeanette and Hikaru's help with a mutant child they pulled from an emotional traumatizing environment." The crow speaks and Tonane continues. "A Spirit has been working with her since January but has not made a lot progress. The child is still very much afraid of her power. Her ability to summon snow and ice is very powerful. Accidently she nearly killed her sister with her power. The more fearful she is, the less control she has. Gloves do help but gloves can only do so much." "Oh, you mean Elsa?" Chihiro asks. "Yes." The crow speaks and Tonane translates. "Elsa has been living in Old School since January. Fernando, Jeanette, the Spirits want to know if you are willing to help Elsa overcome her fear." "You said Elsa was pulled from an emotionally traumatizing environment." Jeanette begins. "But it's her power that's she's afraid of." The crow speaks and Tonane answers. "After the accident involving the younger sister Anna, their parents sought the help of the local Spirits. Pabbie, an elder Spirit in that region, made matters worse by erasing a part of Anna's memories, scaring Elsa by showing her a vision of her future and giving the parents bad advice. The parents isolated Elsa until she could control her power but isolating her made matters worse. That's when the Texas Spirits intervened." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 15th, 2015, 9:13pm "Where she is now?" Fernando asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 15th, 2015, 9:24pm Valentine took her time and came around from the south of the fort. She slowly drove around to the east side market where she found an area to park. She traded some of her cheese and a cup of moonshine for a sign stating that she was a mechanic for hire. Once she setup her sign She scouted her C-4 position and placed it right away, making sure it was away from where the people were at. Then she went back to her jeep to find a couple customers already. She worked on a couple motorcycles, a truck and 3 tractors while she waited, trading her work for fresh foods, hard cider, and a little bit of silver. Hondo hurried as much as he could but going way out and around let Valentine beat him to the fort by 2 hours. Where as Valentine had came to the fort slowly, tried to hide in plain sight by looking like the locals, Hondo came into the fort roaring. He had the throttle wide open on the old dirt bike and pulled it up into a wheelie as he went through the front gates. He did a couple laps around the town center before he slid the bike into a spot in front of the bar, knocking over a couple other bikes and spooking several horses as well. He jumped off the bike and gave off an excited "YEE-HAW" as his feet hit the ground. He jumped onto the wooden sidewalk and slammed the bat-wing doors of the saloon open. he walked upto the bar like he owned the place and slammed his hand on the bar. Hondo: Whiskey, barkeep! and make it snappy! I have a POWERFUL thirst!! The barkeeper had a sour look on his face but poured Hondo a whiskey anyway. Hondo shot it down and made a disgusted face. He picked up the bottle and looked at it. Hondo: What the hell did you pour me?!? Barkeep: Whiskey. Hondo: This ain't whiskey! Taste more like rat poison, lamp oil, and red pepper!! With that Hondo threw the bottle at the mirror behind the bar breaking the bottle, the mirror, and several glasses. Barkeep: You better pay for that or I'll call the law! Hondo: Heh! Do it an' I'll have ya arrested for masqueradin' as a barkeep an' poisonin' folks! now give me a bottle of the good stuff!! The barkeeper started to reach under the bar and quickly found Hondo's gun barrel in his nose. Hondo: Ah, ah, ah! not the shotgun. the bottle of johnny walker behind you.  The barkeeper gulped and slowly moved back to the backside of the bar, handed Hondo the bottle he asked for and just stood there shaking. Hondo saw someone sneak out the door, most likely to get the law, so he pretended not to see them. Hondo motioned with his gun for the barkeeper to sit down. Hondo reached over the bar, pulled out a hidden shot gun, shucked its shells then laid it on the bar. He laid his old revolver beside the shotgun, poured himself a good drink and drank it down, he drank another three, making 4 total, poured a 5th and just held it sloshing it around in his glass as he looked at it. He heard the sound of foot steps outside and knew all was going to plan. Moments later a man wearing a star on his shirt followed by two others with badges came in. The first man in wore two shiny, tied down. low hung Kimber 1911's. He had his hands on his hips as he looked around. the other two had old revolvers in hip holsters and each held a shotgun. Hondo: You must be the beloved sheriff of the rotting burg. Sheriff: Beloved? I doubt that. But I am sheriff of this quiet fort. and that's one thing I'd like to keep it, is quiet. The General likes everything quiet. Which is why I'll be taking that pistol from you. We are gun free here. Hondo: Yet you still have them. typical fascists. So how are we to protect ourselves? Sheriff: While here everyone within our walls are under the General's protection. Hondo: This general you are talkin' 'bout wouldn't be that hot air spewin', sack of shit, buffoon Douglas Custer, would it? Sheriff: Now, that's enough outta you! damn drunks. Now give me your pistol. Hondo shrugged: Take it. the sheriff nodded to one of the deputies with him to grab it off the counter. As he stepped forward Hondo hit him right in the face, knocking the deputy on his ass. The other deputy jacked a shell into his shotgun and pointed it at Hondo. Hondo just drank down his whiskey and poured another. Hondo: Want on, Sheriff? Think your deputy has had too many. He's runnin' into things an' fallin' down. Sheriff: That's enough! Alright, tough guy, you're coming with us! The sheriff grabbed Hondo's arm and the deputy that was still on his feet grabbed Hondo's other arm. The sheriff stopped just long enough to look at the deputy that sat on the floor shaking his head. Sheriff: Marty, get on your feet. damn idiot. The shaken deputy jumped to his feet and staggered on behind them. As they lead Hondo away the barkeeper and other patrons breathed a sigh of relief. They drug Hondo off to the jail, which sat along the east wall, and threw him in a cell with a young man of native American decent. Sheriff: We'll let you cool off here for a bit until the General decides what to do with you. Hondo: What about my dirt bike? Sheriff: What bike? Hondo: It's the black honda outside the saloon. It gets stollen and I'll be sending you and your boss a bill! Sheriff: I'm quaking in my boots. MARTY! grab this good mans bike and put it out back of the jail. Hondo: No joy rides, Marty! Marty, who's eye was already turning purple, gave Hondo the finger. Sheriff: So, what's your name? Hondo: Bill Carson Sheriff: Well, bill, how should I say it . . Ya done #$@!ed up, son. Might as well settle down and get comfortable. You'll be here a spell. The sheriff left Hondo alone with his cell mate. Cell mate: You must not be from around here. waltzing in like that and causing all that commotion. Hondo: You must be Chief Running Deer's son. Cell mate: Yes, I am Stealthy Panther, call me Panther. How did you know who I was? Hondo: I just left your father this morning. I am here to rescue you. Panther: No offense, but it doesn't look like you're very good at saving folks. Hondo: You'd be surprised. Panther: How so? Hondo: Just you sit back an' wait. wouldn't want to spoil the surprise. Hondo laid back on one of the bunks and pulled his hat over his eyes.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 15th, 2015, 10:46pm Fernando wrote: "Where she is now?" Fernando asks. Note: Elsa's profile has been posted. The crow speaks, Tonane answers. "Elsa's at Old School at the moment. If you agree, the Spirits will introduce her after breakfast." The crow speaks again, Tonane continues. "If you need to see her before making your decision, that is not a problem." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 15th, 2015, 11:29pm "She is not a used vehicle which needs to be looked over for a decision to be made. Unless she has special physical needs that needs to be addressed, what is there to decide over? If you think this little journey can help her because of who we are then what is there to decide? It is that you spirits do not know what in hell you are doing. That is why I'll do nothing for you. For Jeanette, Hikaru and the others, this Elsa included, I'll do what needs to be done. Just don't get in my way of doing them." Fernando tells them. The Crow and Tonane look at him for a moment in a pause of silence before Fernando continues. "If you do not understand what I just said, that was my vote for yes and why I voted that way. I swear, you spirits are acting like you are putting girls on sale. That needs to stop. You need to understand that if we can help then we will try our best. Now, if she comes, she is going to need her things and something to carry it all in. Can you do at least that while the others decide?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 16th, 2015, 12:43pm The crow speaks and Tonane translates. "The Spirits believe you and Jeanette are able to help Elsa in ways they can't. Elsa has all the items she needs in a suitcase." Though he does not voice it, the crow has to concede that Fernando is right. One Spirit made matters worse and the Spirit currently working with Elsa is making little progress. The crow speaks again and Tonane translates. "The Spirit who has been working with Elsa since January has been using art therapy." "Art therapy is good." Jeanette speaks up. "Art therapy alone will not help a child overcome her fears. I'll work with her." "Good. A Spirit will bring her here after breakfast." The crow speaks and Tonane continues. "Elsa has already had breakfast." Elsa is currently in a different time zone. Speaking of breakfast, a breakfast of fish, rice and hot tea are brought to the Campers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 16th, 2015, 12:48pm Hikaru, who has read what will happen in the published journal, also agrees. "As a princess, Elsa has been properly raised."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 16th, 2015, 2:09pm Opening the sliding door to the electric camper, Fernando uses the floor of the camper as a seat for him to sit down and eat his meal. "Hikaru, Jeanette, you ladies have enough room in the camper to sleep one more or would you want Elsa to sleep with me in this camper - not sleep with me but in a separate bed of course. It's up to you to decide that." As he eats his breakfast.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 16th, 2015, 3:11pm "Wouldn't it be best if Princess Elsa stays with the two people she already knows, Chihiro and Jeanette?" Hikaru asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 16th, 2015, 3:14pm "She already knows me?" Jeanette asks. She thinks about the conversation with Fernando last night. Did the time loop break and is her "old self" in Charlton at this moment working at Old School? How does she find out without asking a question that may sound off the wall? "Miller-san," Chihiro begins, "you already met Elsa." "Excuse me for a moment." Jeanette gets up, goes to her purse and retrieves her travel-size Kleenex. It's unopened but she remembers using one last night. Jeanette sits back down. "Hikaru, excuse me if this sounds harsh; I don't want to hear anything you have learned from the published journal. I don't want to see the book, not even the cover. Everything else you have to say is fine." Jeanette shifts her attention to Chihiro. "Chihiro, how long have we known each other?" "Not long, since the day you moved in. What do you think of your new room, do you like it?" Jeanette is clearly at a disadvantage. "It's too early for me to say." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 16th, 2015, 4:58pm "She is staying with all of us. So her contact with Jeanette and Chihiro will not be diminished. That is not the problem. Tonight, when she sleeps, the question is where?" Fernando lets his thought known, "We need to take this one step at a time. Step 1: We meet Elsa. Step 2: We lay down the basic rules. Step 3: We leave for this Doc What-ever and get you girls some needed things. Step 4: We continue. But first." He gets up into the Camper and goes through his radio equipment, pulling out 3 of the 4 tiny Yeasu VX-2 handheld radios turns them on to a matching frequencies before handing one to Jeanette and the other to Hikaru. (The Yeasu VX-2 is a palm sized multi-band digital radio, usually with an antenna as long as it is tall: http://www.oldtuberadio.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/11/Yaesu-VX-2.jpg ) Fernando continues, "The only things you should be aware is the orange button on the side turns it on and off and the top button above it is to transmit. The large knob on the top selects various functions like frequency and volume. To set the volume - press the 'VOL' button and then twist the knob. Just be careful not to change the frequency. We will discuss other options later, but right now they are set to go." He presses the transmit button, saying "Radio Check" into his radio and his voice comes out the other two. He then looks at Jeanette and Hikaru and turns his radio off, "You can turn them off for now by pressing and holding down the orange button, but when we are separated, we will have these radios." (Note: had to add 2 more small radio to Fernando's inventory. They are small enough to do it.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 16th, 2015, 6:28pm Hikaru turns off the radio Fernando gave her. "Has anyone checked the glove box of each Camper? If the Spirits covered everything, the paperwork for each Camper and an itemized list of certain 'cargo' should be included. Jeanette showed me her purse yesterday. The fact her identification says Duncanville, Texas instead of Charlton, Texas is not a problem. A guard will not know the name of every town in Texas. If a guard has heard of Duncanville, he may think Jeanette is an Immortal. Chihiro, Danielle, did you bring identification with you? Fernando, did you bring identification?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 16th, 2015, 6:30pm Jeanette turns off the radio. "I haven't checked the glove boxes." "I have my Renmei notebook with me." Chihiro answers. "I brought my notebook." Danielle answers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 16th, 2015, 6:32pm "Good." Hikaru gives a brief explanation of what a Renmei notebook is to two who don't know. "It's called a 'notebook' but it's a checkbook issued by the Renmei Bank."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 16th, 2015, 8:09pm "All of my identification is from New York State. Not that it matters, New York City might be gone but not New York State. But I'll deal with it." He tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 16th, 2015, 9:37pm "So, no one has checked for the paper work? Please excuse me." Hikaru gets up and opens the glove box. "Here it is. Volkswagen Type 2, the drivers listed are Fernando G, Jeanette Miller and Hikaru Pointer." Hikaru skips down. "Cargo owner: Jeanette Miller. Contents include three medical kits, one individual first aid kit, oxygen tank, pulse oximeter, MAGLITE 3-Cell D LED Flashlight, Zippo Classic, Pocket Survival Pak, metal Spark-Lite, Tinder-Tin, UCO Match Case, UCO Original Candle Lantern, Optimus Hiker+ stove, fire extinguisher, Katadyn Pocket water filter, Campsuds Nalgene bottle and Fisher AG7 pen." Hikaru holds up the paper work. "Jeanette, after breakfast, do you want go over your inventory to make sure everything is correct?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 16th, 2015, 9:43pm "Hikaru." Jeanette exclaims. "I have absolutely no clue as to what the customs agents in this world would be looking for. Put the paper work away, sit down and finish your breakfast." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 16th, 2015, 9:49pm Hikaru puts the paper work back in the glove box, sits down and finishes her breakfast.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 16th, 2015, 10:47pm "Why would there be any customs agents in the first place? This is, no matter how fractured, still the United States of America. Is it not? Any and all paper work across state lines should still be functional and acceptable." Fernando begins, "And, most of these city states should not care about paperwork in most cases except for truck shipments that goes through or to them. That is, depending on what is left of the federal government which I am still a part of. In this world as stated, paperwork counts for little, and between a fist full of coins and a firearm, one will get more from the handgun than from the fist full of coins or any paperwork one might have."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 16th, 2015, 11:10pm "Settlements are small, independent nations and they tax imported goods. It's like declaring items at customs during the old days. That's the simple explanation." Hikaru explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 17th, 2015, 12:08am "Any settlement that taxes on imported goods in my eyes is corrupt. It brings on piracy, organized crime and disrupts the free markets. I would not be surprised if markets exists outside of the settlements to avoid the taxes. Income should be taxed and if not then sales taxes are the only tae that should be serviced. But this is not what I'm here for. As I told Jeanette in email, if I were in a situation where I can assist her, then I will. Not to discuss the evil ways of the world, because if I have too, I'll put on a bathrobe and walk this earth as the second coming messiah in order to straighten some people and their governments out." Fernando tells Hikaru. "This is the god damned United States of America, and such taxation is illegal under the constitution. Anybody wants to question it, I got a gun and a federal agent shield as its proof to straighten out some heads with. Now, we here to rescue some people or are we here to discuss politics? Anybody taxing me will be taxed when I save their ass and my rate for taxing on a rescue will be more than anything they may have."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 17th, 2015, 9:53am "I'm not the one who brought politics into this." Hikaru states. "I just wanted to check the paperwork to make sure everything is in order. Despite the fact people fly the U.S. flag and put on homemade postal uniforms to deliver the mail, there is no United States. Why do you think the former State of Texas is in the process of forming its self as a republic? If a market is set up outside a settlement, anything that's bought gets taxed anyway when they are brought inside the settlement. This is why paperwork needs to be in order, to make sure that what we bring with us doesn't get taxed. If you want to put on a bath robe and walk the earth, go ahead."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 17th, 2015, 11:58am "We are not importing anything, this is EMT and Rescue equipment and personal gear , not something to put on the open market. Thus it can not be taxed. All of it, including what stuff Jeanette is bringing to the hospitals and orphanage in Dallas/Charlton. It is not to be taxed - ever. Anyone who dares try will be taxed by me. Period." Fernando tells Hikaru. He then continues, "Even in the worst of times including fictional literature and media, no matter how fractured or destroyed the United State of America, it is still the United States of America. Just wait right there..." Fernando takes his Yeasu VX-2 and turns it on, taking it to the AM Public Broadcast frequencies where people used listen too, and still can with a crystal radio set up if they got one. He tunes it to 770KHz, where one of the news used to be broadcast news stations used to be; the others were on 660KHz and 1010KHz. The radio catches a signal and he raises the volume and holds it the radio for all to hear. "...work on the East Coast and West Coast recovery still goes on through federal mandated projects though many areas will never be restored. Military operations still defend this nation and in some areas, provide law and order. Representatives will be coming to your area, if they haven't already, to conduct a census of the area and to provide help and supplies where it is needed. There are reports of corruption in isolated areas. We are dealing with them accord...*" Fernando turns off radio. "Just because someone is in a coma, does not make one dead and the plug to be pulled. Healing takes a long time and lessons need to be learned. I don't know what happened here, Hikaru, but if I find out, I will do my damnest to make sure it does not happen. But as is, what is left of this federal government is still operating in some form, I am part of it. This idea of isolationism by Texas and others has to end one way or another, they can be part of problem or part of the solution. But you, I or anyone in this group is not part of any political group or faction. We medical rescuers who are going to do a mission and rescue those in need of help while bringing girls to this orphanage in Dallas/Charlton. That is all. Get in my way of that, and I'll leave you on the side of the road to walk the rest of the way. As an immortal, you should be able to do it in about 10 years, Hikaru. Just don't temp me, and know your place within the group."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 17th, 2015, 12:25pm Finishing his breakfast, he puts his pate and utensils on a flat tree stump for the indians to recover. He goes into the glove box of the Electric Camper and pulls out a map, finding the path to Dr. Brown's place some 40 to 60 miles away, he could not be sure as the map was not drawn accurately and the twists in windings of the path makes a relatively short trip into a much longer one. "Turn on your radios and listen to my reports, I'm going ahead to check the road we will be on. Pick up Elsa and see you at Doc Brown's when you get there." Fernando says as he checks his firearm and removes what wheel blocks were put against the wheels to keep it steady while in camper mode. He then gets into the camper. Flicking a few switches on the dashboard, Fernando slowly pulls away from the other. He can hear them complaining loudly but ignores them as he picks up speed and gets on the main road. EDIT: Fixed a couple of out of order things.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 17th, 2015, 10:56pm Not caring if they are listening or not, Fernando turns on his Yeasu VX-2 some 10 miles to report, "For 10 miles the road is smooth and looks maintained. After 10 miles, it gets a bit rough but still drivable." Two minutes later another report, "Looks like I got a small gang after me, ah shit, looks like they got the road blocked. I'll be back." He turns off the radio and slows down to 40 feet of the roadblock, getting his double stack 1911 ready. The motorcycles from behind catch up and surround the camper. Looking at the mirrors, he sees no way out other than shoting his way out. One of the bike riders walk up to his driver's window and signals him to roll it down. Fernando does, having his firearm ready just in case. "You a medic?" The Biker asks with more concern than intimidation on his face. "That's what the ride says." Fernando says as he points down the door and to the rear. "We got a wreck 10 miles down where the road gets bad. I don't think your ride can make it. Come on out an we will take you." The biker tells him. "See that mountain over there?" Fernando asks. "Yeah?" The biker replies. "My ride climbed it. Now lead the way and I'll follow. And get your boys to get me the following: some blankets, a few rides with a side car, flat wooden boards about this long, lots of extra belts, a couple of crowbars and 2 scissor jacks. Hurry up, we're burning day light." The biker signals to his men and discuss the matter, and then all leave in different directions, probably to get the mentioned suppiles. The remaining bikers make formation in front of the camper. They signal to follow the leader and being to roll. Fernando follows them. Ten minutes later they arrive to an ugly scene of carnage: a couple of wrecked motorcycles and a turned over farmer's truck on the ditch of the road. Gathering his medical equipment, he surveys the scene. 4 wrecked motorcycles, 6 bodies splayed out on the road. Unless there was 6 motorcycles, 2 are missing. Putting on rubber gloves, he checks for vital signs, but two of the 6 are dead - brains cooking on the asphault. The two in the truck were also dead. Turning to the bikers around him, he turns to the biggest one and demonstrates to the group, "You, hold out your arms like you're holding a bowl, and then twist them around in a X. Remember that. You will hold their heads that way and slowly straigten out your arms when you turn them over with me as I turn their bodies. This way we do not break any necks." He then turns to the others, You guys - see that ad sign? Take it down and get me the wood from it as big as the bodies. It's going to carry them to the medical center. When you get it, put it next to them. Now lets do this." Few bikers get their tools and attack the sign for the wood planks as Fernando requested. Fernando and the large biker go about turning over the survivors onto their backs and straightening out their bodies slowly while supporting their necks. He then checks for broken bones, finding the usual broken arms, legs and the occassional shoulder, telling each wounded biker not to move. The other bikers arrive with the requested materials stuffed into motorcycle side cars. Fernando tells them what to in splinting broken limbs. The others arrive with the makeshift body boards. He tells them to put 4 belts under each board with the buckles to the body's direction. He explains that the boards are to be raised at an angle as the head and body are turned to the side and then together laid flat on the board. Then the bodies are covered with the blankets and then secured firmly with the belts. One by one they are put onto the motocycle side cars and taken away. The dead were next to be dealt with and they were taken away. A few bikers remain, along with one who summounded him for help. "What a mess." Fernando says to himself, then he asks, "What happened here?" "We were escorting this farmer to market when somebody blew out a tire. Saw it all in my mirror. The truck flipped over a few times before it landed in the ditch, hitting the 'cycles when it flipped. So I got the boys to go to the Indian Indian village to get help and saw you riding your chuck wagon. And so here we are." "I see. Anybody under the truck as you know?" Fernando asks as he walks to it. He flexes the broken rubber on the front truck tire. "No. Everyone's accounted for." The Biker replies, then he asks, "What are you doing out where alone?" "I'm getting supplies from Doc Brown, and then met up with my team when they get there. Then we go south. Where, I don't know, my partner does." Fernando answers. "Your partner, what does he look like?" The Biker asks. "It's a She. Red hair, green eyes. She will be with 4 sick girls in her ride with Hun-Tah Virus. They are very contagious and without the treatment I'm getting from Doc Brown, they, and anyone who comes in contact with them will die. You get this rash with black spots and then your shit and piss comes out black and then you cough up blood and die after that in less than a week. They will be in the same ride like mine but without that sun sail I have on top." Fernando explains. "They be dead in a week?" The Biker says. "They'll be dead in 3 days. If you get in contact with them, you will be dead in a week." "I see." The biker says. "I'll put the word out to not bother you guys then. Dont want that Hun-Tah Virus spreading around." "That will be great. What about this mess?" Fernando asks. "We'll clean it up." The biker says. "And This Doc Brown? I'm heading in the right direction?" Fernando asks. "Follow this road until you see this farm with horses on the field. The house is Doc Brown's place, his medical shop is inside. It's about another 20 miles." The Biker says before he asks, "You know when your partner and those sick girls will be passing by?" "Don't know. Maybe in a couple of hours when they get the girls ready to go. But I'll be waiting for them at Doc Brown's." Fernando explains. "OK. You and your partner will always have safe passage here." The biker tells him. "Thanks." As Fernando walks to his camper, taking off his gloves. "Hey, I notice that yours is a quiet ride." The Biker comments as Fernando gets into the driver's seat. The gloves go into a trash container in the camper "It's electric. It runs on batteries and the solar sail." Fernando tells him before asking, "20 miles that way?" "Yeah." The biker says. "Be seeing you." Fernando says as he flicks a couple switches on the dashboard and slowly pull away. As he drives away, he sees the biker in his rearview mirrors ordering the others around to clean up the area. Then it looks like he pulls out some kind of radio and talks into it. Fernando then takes out his radio and turns it on. "Jeanette, if you can hear me... The road is drivable though rough in some areas. The biker road gang have the road secure for safe passage as long as we are on it.  See you at Doc Browns and I'll explain later." Fernando keys up the radio to transmit on. Maybe Jeanette heard him, maybe not. Who knows.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 18th, 2015, 12:38am Hondo laid back for abut 45 minutes until  the chiefs son spoke to him again. Panther: If you truly have a plan to save us both, would it not be good to share your plan with me? Hondo: Just hang tight partner. It's simple enough. when the time comes look for a red jeep with a woman mechanic driving. Her name is Valentine. She's with me. If all goes to plan we all will get out on that jeep. if not, make sure she goes. Don't wait 'round. Panther: No offence, if this works I owe you a life debt, but even so  don't plan to hang around here any longer than I have to! Hondo: How did you get into this mess? I was told you were bein' cheated by merchants an' when ya called them out on it you got took. sounded like a setup to me. Panther: It was a setup. I was foolish to go. The spirits told me not to go as it was a trap. I brought others with me to prove the spirits wrong. they tried to come to my aid but an evil spirit helps the one who rules this place and he made it so the spirits that protect us may not enter the fort. Hondo: Sounds like a lot of hocus-pocus baloney, but I'v eheard of an' seen stranger things. How do you know that this evil spirit is around? Panther: Certain of my people have been given the gift that allows you to commune personally with the spirits.. I am one . I cn sense them, hear them, and see their essence in the vessel they abide in. Hondo: That's all well and good, but how can I know ifin this evil varmit is around? Panther:  He takes the form of a bird of prey, the falcon. He is never far from the one called General. Hondo: General Douglas Custer, eh?  So he had  little help comin' to power, eh? I reckon the big question is, how do ya put down an evil spirit? Panther: Supposedly a man of science, with the help of the spirits, has made a device that can capture and hold spirits. He was said to be in the mountain lands to the east across the great river. He  has hid the device in fear that it will fall into the wrong hands and be used against the good spirits. It has been prophesied that two men who do not age and have traveled time itself will come for the devise.  To these men only will he give the device. Hondo: It sounds all find an' dandy, but that don't help us in the here an' now. Ifin I wanted to take down that SOB, how would I do it? Panther: It is impossible. Hondo: Nothin' is impossible. Come on, ya must know somethin' that can help, spirit talker. Panther: If the spirits that protect us were here, there might be a wy Hondo: well, supposedly the spirits brought me here That's what your father told me at least. Panther: You are one of the men out of time who do not age?! Is there a woman of medicine  who talks with the spirits with you? Hondo: Well, I don't age, no. that's a long story an' rather it not get out. an' no. I have a woman with me, my woman,  who knows some basic medicine but I'd not call her a medicine woman an' she hasn't told me 'bout talkin' to no spirits so I'd say that's a no too. Panther: Ah! she must be the warrior machinist who does not age. Hondo: You seem to know an aweful lot 'bout us. Your father didn't say he knew any of this. Panther: He too talks with the spirits but believe that the message the spirits give to deliver is all that needs said. Hondo: Not sure I'm likin' any of this. So, now, lets assume the spirits are watchin' from outside 'cause they can't get in. How can they help an' what can I do? Panther: Only the spirits can handle the evil one but he must be weakened first. Hondo: so how do I weaken a spirit? Panther: Most good spirits stay in groups but most evil spirits work alone. They are usually very powerful but the lack the strength and help a group brings. To weaken a spirit you must kill or mortally wound the body in which it resides. While it either tries to  heal it's body or find a new host it is vulnerable. spirit groups protect vulnerable spirits from attack. The evil spirit will have no one to protect it once vulnerable so  the good spirits will be able to enter the fort and take the evil one prisoner. Hondo: OK. Kill the bird and it's power ends. Good to know. Hondo's  watch beeped so he pulled it out of his pocket, where he had it out of sight and looked at it. He then  stood up and stepped up onto his bed so he could see out the small barred window Hondo: Damn. almost time. Wish they would have put it further down. oh wll. Give me a hand here, will ya? Hondo had Stealthy Panther help him move the beds and turn them n their sides making a small wall between them and the wall.  About then Hondo heard the noon whistle blow. Hondo: stay down, keep you head under this matteress, an' plug your ears. Panther: What is going on? Hondo: Just do as a #$@!in' say! damn They both hunker down and for a few minutes nothing . About 10 minutes after Noon . . . .BOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Valentine kept herself busy until about 11:45 am. by then most  of the people that had been in the  market outside of the fort looking for cheaper goods and services had gone home or into the fort to get ready for lunch. Valentine got her lunch out then and started eating. The noon whistle blew and a couple other of the craftsmen that had been near by asked her to join them at the cafe in the fort for lunch. She politely refused and told them she would at a later date as she had started her lunch already. They were satisfied with  that answer and left. about 8 minutes after noon the last person was finally gone from the area. Valentine threw the rest of her gear in the back and  checked the explosives one last time. she only hoped Hondo's was in place. Valentine ran back to the jeep and hunkered down in front ofit. She checked her watch, 30 seconds to 10 after. She counted them off, holding the detonator remote in her hand. as the clock hit 10 after she pressed the detonation switch.  Her explosives on the wall blew leving a big hole, enough for a man to walk through, and the explosives hidden the the saddle bags of the dirt bike went off blowing a large hole in the jail wall.  The force of the explosion blew Hondo and Panther back a bit but the wall and covering of bed frames, blankets, and materesses took the brunt of the explosion and kept the rubble from hitting them. Hondo stood up, and shook off theeffects of the blast. thugh his hands covered his ears they still rang. He looked down at Panther, grabbed him by the arm, and hauled him to his feet. Hondo: Come on! Lets get out of here!! They climdb out over the rubble of the jail wall and trotted down a ways to the hole on the forts wall. The sound of peope yelling and scurrying around could be heard. Just as they were about to exit the fort, a large bird swooped down, claws aimed at Stealthy Panthers face. Hondo pushed Panther through the hole  just in time for the  Bird to miss. Hondo didn't get a good look but knew it was that falcon. all of a sudden a flock of crows swooped down outside the fort, circling Panther. t that moment a deputy showed up from around the corner. Hondo reacted quickly and grabbed the small gun out of his boot. Without hesitation he shot the deputy on the spot.  A second came dashing around with shotgun in hand . Hondo shot him in the arm causing him to drop his gun but he still came at them. Hondo tossed the NAA 32 at Panther. who caught it deftly. Hondo: Get going! I'm right behind ya! Panther nodded and dissapeared into the flock of crows. Hondo turned to the oncomig one armed deputy and hit him right in the nose, breaking his nose nd cheek bone. Three others could be seen coming so Hondo turned to run through th exit hole himself. The last thing he saw was that damned falcon swooping down and hitting a piece of loose wall, then all went black.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 19th, 2015, 12:37pm Fernando can see why the roads wind all over the place, flat lands to one side, and a sheer cliff dropping off from 50 to a couple hundred feet straight down. Not since he's driven along the mountains of Aricebo Puerto Rico has he seen this in a long time. He thinks to himself how easy it would be to clean up road kill by dropping them off the cliff. But after a while the field widens and the road gets better. He sees what it seems to be the start of a fence and continues to follow it. Past that fence is green pastures and well maintained farm land. At the very end of the fence and road is a House. Dr. Brown's house where he conducts much of his business. Finding a clear area to park the camper, Fernando sets up the solar panels to charge the batteries before going inside. He takes a few gold and silver coins he got from the box the day before. Among a few items, he buys a couple of small sized white lab coats. The one thing that is missing is a doctor in the group, though he is one, he is not going to be one. But in his mind one of the girls other than Jeanette needs to be so in act. the thing that bothers him is that this pretend doctor is going to have to be Hikaru for which he does not want to deal with her but is going to have too eventually. Among a few other things, he buys a small meal for a snack, telling Dr. Brown that his friend should be coming in within the hour or so to buy more supplies and he will be waiting outside for her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 19th, 2015, 7:30pm Fernando wrote: "Jeanette, if you can hear me... The road is drivable though rough in some areas. The biker road gang have the road secure for safe passage as long as we are on it.  See you at Doc Browns and I'll explain later." Fernando keys up the radio to transmit on. Maybe Jeanette heard him, maybe not. Who knows. Jeanette picks up the radio. "I read you. Finished breakfast. We're waiting for a Spirit to bring Elsa. We'll see you at Dr. Brown's shop. Are you in the settlement yet?" Jeanette lets go of the button and listens. Note: It's been established that Dr. Brown is in a nearby settlement. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/147#147 Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 20th, 2015, 12:18am The radio gets Fernando's attention for a second but being at the outer limits of the tiny radio, all he hear was static breaking the silence with a hint  of a female voice garbled in the static. He sits down in the camper to stay out of the sun and turns on his 148GTL. Listening to (modified) Channel 65, there was nothing to hear. Jeanette does not have a CB Radio and if she did it would not have the power or modifications his 148GTL has. Except for a few morse code beeps and a few garble "bubbles" on sideband, there was nothing there. Long ago, he established that 27.65125MHz and a few other frequencies are an Earth Bound Time Traveler's frequency in case they end up in a situation there they are lost in time, these frequencies are easy to get too and are out of the way of normal radio traffic.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 23rd, 2015, 8:17pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. A Spirit, in the form of a young adult human female with wolf ears and a wolf's tail, appears. With her is an eight-year-old human girl with blue eyes and platinum blonde hair in a single braid. She's wearing a hair band, a blue Norwegian style dress and white cotton gloves. The Spirit is holding the child's suitcase. "This is Princess Elsa of Arendelle." "Hi Elsa." Chihiro greets her fellow resident. "Until today, I did not know you would be with us." "We needed to know if Mr. Fernando and Miss Miller are willing to work with Elsa." "Miller-san is already working with Elsa." "I mean during the trek." The Spirit puts Elsa's suitcase in the Camper. "Hello, Miss Miller and Chihiro." The princess comes across as being rather quiet. "Hikaru . . . Spirit, may I talk with you in private?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette, Hikaru and the Spirit walk around the Camper. "Princess of Arendelle?" Jeanette asks. "The Kingdom of Arendelle is one of the nations that survived." Hikaru replies. "The Texas Spirits remove a princess of a foreign nation because the king and queen isolate their daughter in a castle? Do I even want to know why?" Jeanette looks at Hikaru and the Spirit. Hikaru and the Spirit remain silent. Jeanette looks at the Spirit. "What?" "Princess Elsa is a snow queen." The Spirit explains. "And that means what?" Jeanette asks. "A snow queen is more powerful than Yukino from the Gate Keepers franchise. They can turn summer into winter, freezing an entire continent." "A frightened eight-year-old child, accidently, is able to cause more widespread damage than a nuclear bomb?" "The gloves help." "I have another question. I looked at the paperwork in the glove box and it does not list everything I brought." "That's correct. Not everything needs to be listed." "That's my assumption. I noticed a pattern. Everything listed has one thing in common except for the Nalgene bottle." "A Nalgene bottle can be used to transport liquid soap." Jeanette sums up everything wrong with this world in one line. "A pair of white cotton gloves stands between us and another apocalypse but we can sleep soundly tonight knowing boarder guards are keeping illegal soap off the streets." "I'm so glad you find this amusing. What Elsa needs is to be able to conquer her fears." The three rejoin Chihiro, Elsa and Danielle. "I'll see at Dr. Brown's Shoes." The Spirit says. "You will not be with us, Spirit?" Elsa asks. "If you need me sooner, call me. You'll be with Chihiro, Miss Miller and Danielle." The Spirit disappears. Jeanette makes sure Chihiro's bike is properly secured and locked. She looks directly at a crow. "You are leading the way to Dr. Brown's Shoes, right?" "Caw." "All right. Let's get this show on the road." Danielle's riding shotgun. Her M1911 is in her shoulder holster, concealed with her vest. After everyone is in, Jeanette starts the V.W. She tries again to contact Fernando on the radio. She puts the transmission in gear and follows the crows. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 23rd, 2015, 10:58pm For another moment, Fernando hears static breaking the silence with a hint  of a female voice garbled in the static on the Yeasu Radio. There is no other option to consider other than it is Jeanette trying to reach him but is still out of range. He figures if she is driving, she should be in range in about 1/2 an hour. He waits.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 24th, 2015, 10:33am After twenty miles of following a murder of crows, Jeanette tries the radio again. "Fernando, do you read me? I'm twenty miles from the village, following the Spirits." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 24th, 2015, 6:18pm Fernando hears the Yeasu come to life with Jeanette's voice. He raises the volume, on the radio a bit before answering. "This is Fernando. I'm at Dr. Brown's place. You on the road?" He says and a asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 24th, 2015, 7:44pm Jeanette looks at the radio. She just said she's twenty miles from the village. She reasons that Fernando did not hear her. "Yes. I'm twenty miles from the village, following the Spirits." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 24th, 2015, 9:21pm Fernando, in thinking, thinks that she did not hear his first transmission after dealing with the biker gang and that they would keep things clear for them. "If you are on the roadway, it is clear of unwanted attention, if you understand what unwanted attention could be. As for the road itself, it should be clearing up to smooth asphalt when you reach 10 miles from the village." He keys up on the radio.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 24th, 2015, 9:41pm Jeanette begins to suspect what's going on, her messages are not coming in clear. "Ten miles? I've already driven twenty." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 24th, 2015, 11:35pm (It is the 10 miles that are properly maintained by the villages that are smooth and clean. Anything after that depends on how well the road is travelled, who maintains it and if biker gangs patrol/guard/toll it. At about this point, Jeanette should be approaching the area where Fernando helped the biker gang members from an accident that killed a few of their kind and the farmer/trader they were protecting because of a tire blow out. Though the road will be rough with pot holes, it should be drivable, not that the VW Bus is the best thing to hit a pot hole with at speed. The question is, did the biker gang removed the wreckage and cleaned up the road as they said they would? In the least Jeanette should be holding onto that steering wheel tightly with both hands and slowing down her speed to get past the pot holes.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 25th, 2015, 10:46am Jeanette follows the crows until she sees a shop with a sign that reads Dr. Brown's Shoes. The crows scatter to find a place to land. She parks in front of the shop but does not see the other Camper. "Is this the right place? I don't see the other Camper." She turns off the engine and uses the parking break. She tries the radio again. "Fernando, I'm in front of Dr. Brown's Shoes. I don't see the other Camper. Where are you?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 25th, 2015, 11:55am "Pull up to the front and turn into the sunny side of the building. I'm letting the solar cells charge up the battery."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 25th, 2015, 12:24pm Jeanette retrieves her purse, hangs onto the radio, opens the door and steps out. Danielle opens her door, feels the ground with her feet, takes in a deep breath, listens to the sounds and feels the sun on her face. The side door opens and the others get out. Jeanette steps around the building and sees the other Camper. "Oh, there you are." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 25th, 2015, 12:38pm Fernando gets out of the electric camper, turning off the Yeasu Radio. "Had any trouble getting here?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 25th, 2015, 1:17pm Jeanette turns off the radio she's holding. "No. We simply followed the crows. Now that I've found the right place, I'll put the radio up and lock the Camper." Jeanette does just that and checks Chihiro's bike. Everything's fine. Jeanette walks in sees the Spirit with wolf ears and a wolf's tail. She sees a white-haired man working on a boot and a woman, perhaps his wife? Hikaru is right. Jeanette would recognize Dr. Brown immediately. "My gosh, you look so much like Emmett Brown from Back to the Future." Dr. Brown looks up at Jeanette. "You've seen Back to the Future?" "I've seen it on TV." "You've watched TV?" "My gosh, you even sound like Dr. Emmett Brown. Is your DeLorean behind the shop?" "That's for my weather experiments." Dr. Brown winks at Jeanette. Chihiro greets the Spirit. "Spirit, hi." Princess Elsa held her gloved hands. "Hello, Spirit." "I almost forgot." Jeanette introduces Fernando to the princess. "Fernando, this is Princess Elsa of Arendelle." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 25th, 2015, 1:40pm "Titles do not impress me unless one can back it up with what they know and can do." Fernando says Jeanette, then down to Elsa, "But that is not the point, especially when we are to respect each other in what we can do for us and others. We can deal with formalities later. Go in and get what you need, and stay out of the sun."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 25th, 2015, 2:52pm Princess Elsa simply nods. The Spirit holds up a case. "Jeanette, I have a pair of goggles I need for you to try." "Could you hold that thought." Jeanette turns to Fernando. "May I talk with you in private?" Jeanette did not want her tone or anything else for that matter to reveal she believes something strange is going on. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 25th, 2015, 6:43pm Fernando walks to Jeanette to the engine end of the VW Camper, out of view from the others. "What do you want to say that you can not say in front of the others?" He asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 25th, 2015, 8:38pm "Tonane said the Spirits are seeking us to help a mutant child, they pulled from an emotionally traumatizing environment, isolated by her parents, to conquer her fear of her power. The more fearful she is, the less control she has over her power and that power almost killed her sister, accidently." All that is a recap of what Fernando already knows. "While you were on the road, the Spirit with the wolf ears brought the child and introduced her as Princess Elsa of Arendelle. I suspected there's more going on than what we were first told. I asked to speak with Hikaru and the Spirit in private. Alone with them I asked, 'Princess of Arendelle?' That's when Hikaru tells me the Kingdom of Arendelle is still around. I didn't ask for conformation but I speculate that the Texas Spirits removed a princess of a foreign nation because the king and queen isolated her in the castle. The Spirit then tells me that Elsa can, even by accident, freeze an entire continent, turning summer into winter. And, until Elsa conquers her fear, the only thing helping to keep that power under control are the cotton gloves she's wearing. On the bright side, with her around, we don't need an air conditioner. It was pleasantly cool in the Camper on our way here." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 25th, 2015, 10:01pm "That's it?" He asks. and then explains, "Excuse with being....hmmm... Blunt... but what does that have to do with the price of tea in China? Just hold onto that thought or a second, OK?  Arendelle has not existed since the Napoleanic Wars, and the child who had problems then became the Ice Queen, a legend I know all too well. To me none of this is a problem, for I will do what I can for her as a father should. But that about you, the mother of this strange three-some relationship between you, I and the girls? And Hikaru - who can be seen as the young aunt on the mother's side? I am not saying that we are to love these children as if they are our own, but that is a job we need to do. I have raised 6 of my own girls and many more boys and girls from uncaring parents as a teacher and taught them right from wrong. One more child is mot going to break me. It's called, being human. By the way, Norway, Finland, Latvia, Lithuania, Sweden and the rest of the Baltic Sea nations today was the Arendlle Empire. If you want to deal with this child, you can not fear her or her ability. Nor can you show it. You need to respect her for who she is - a young girl in need of help. Get where I'm coming from?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 25th, 2015, 10:24pm "I get what you're saying about not fearing her ability." Jeanette stops to think. "Hikaru said the Kingdom of Arendelle is one of the nations that survived." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 25th, 2015, 11:16pm "For Elsa's sake, she is to believe that Arendelle survived and is intact. Who would you take being princess and your nation empire was broken apart because little munchkin of a mad mad with a french accent stomping through it with his tiny army and destroying the splendid wonder of that was yours? If it were me, I would take this big blue marble in space and turn it into a big snow ball in space. There is no way 1 child is going to retake what once was 200 years ago. I do not care what your black feathered friends have to say, what is still left out there are left overs of a war? Bullets that travel twice the speed of sound, and a nuclear war head to rise the sun from the west again? We need to get her to be a child again, remember what fun is, and get her to live life again. If not, then I'll see you under the blankets to keep warm."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 26th, 2015, 9:24am "It was Hikaru, not the Spirit, who said Arendelle is one of the nations that survived. Excuse me a second." Jeanette walks to the entrance of the shop. "Hikaru, could you join us for a moment?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 26th, 2015, 9:36am Hikaru joins Fernando and Jeanette behind the Camper. "Jeanette, this is the second time this morning you wanted to talk to me in private. What's going on?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 26th, 2015, 9:46am "You said Arendelle is one of the nations that survived." Jeanette answers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 26th, 2015, 9:50am "That's correct. Israel, Japan and Arendelle are the three major nations that survived."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 26th, 2015, 9:56am "Wasn't Arendelle defeated during the Napoleonic Wars?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 26th, 2015, 10:06am "Napoleon invaded Arendelle but he got his little ass kicked. Why are we discussing what happened 250 years ago?" Hikaru asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 26th, 2015, 10:14am Jeanette turns to Fernando and thinks about how is the best way to put this. "Can the history of the Napoleonic Wars be changed?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 26th, 2015, 10:20am "Because the Arendelle empire is not around, or at least it was not in 2010; and to reestablish it, means that the Baltic Sea nations, including Eastern Russia was put back together. But The Legend of the Ice Queen happened 250 years ago during the year without summer. Logic and deduction says that Elsa is or will be in the past, the Ice Queen. The question is, why are these interfering idiots time traveling and taking people out of their time and putting them here? And who's next - Jesus Christ as a boy? Don't they know they are upsetting the time lime by the very actions they are taking?" He answers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 26th, 2015, 11:21am "Arendelle was around in 2010. As for who's next, I don't know. We have a singer and a voice actress," Hikaru refers to Jeanette, "and the Japanese author Shizuku Tsukishima." Hikaru stops to think. "I don't remember any legend about an ice queen."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 26th, 2015, 11:57am "Never mind. I see that the time line is so #$@!ed up that I need to beat up some spirits up with a temporal baseball bat." Fernando tells Hikaru, before turning to Jeanette but referring to the both of them, "You went into the store and got what you need or you need to do that? If you haven't, then do so, and then you and I can plan our next stop."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 26th, 2015, 3:07pm Hikaru considers what Fernando is saying about time lines. "I don't know what happened in any other time line. For example, in 2013, Disney released the animated movie Anna about Queen Anna. Anna was such a big hit that Disney was caught off guard. Anna merchandising just flew off the shelves. Disney could not keep up with the demand. Some of the items went for as much as $1,000 on eBay."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 26th, 2015, 4:35pm "Hikaru, not to get on your or anyone's else's case here, but the hell with the past. The hell with the future as well. We got a job to do here and now. So how about we just do it? You need to get some things from Doc Brown? Go get them. We need to discuss the next stop before the sun goes down or else I'm going to have to dig a couple of holes in the ground for us to piss and shit into if we have to camp out in wild. You going to explain to the girls that they need to squat down above a hole to do their business? You going to hold their hands so they don't slip and fall into the hole? I'll do what I have to do, but lets not delay this any further." He tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 26th, 2015, 6:16pm Jeanette addresses Fernando's question. "Need to do that. The Spirit asked me to try a pair of goggles before I asked to talk with you in private." Jeanette returns to the shop and accepts the case with the goggles. The Spirit and Jeanette disappear. Jeanette sees that the two of them are now in a modern examination room. "I need for you to try on the goggles." The Spirit asks. Jeanette opens the case and pulls out a pair of tinted goggles. "They are tinted, prescription safety goggles." Jeanette removes her glasses and puts the goggles on. "Are they comfortable? How do they feel?" "They're comfortable. Why are these so dark?" "We try to keep them as light as possible while going for the look you need. People you will be dealing with cannot see your eyes. Have a seat here and tell me what you see." Jeanette reads what she sees. "Good. You may get up." Jeanette gets up, removes the goggles and puts her glasses back on. The Spirit goes to a computer and enters the data. As she does, Jeanette looks at the keyboard. "That's the same alphabet in a book I saw yesterday. That's your language." "Correct. Each letter represents a shape of the hand. The placement of the vertical line indicates which hand is used." The Spirit crosses her wrists and demonstrates by making shapes with her hands. "Oh, you use a form of sign language. Do you have a spoken language?" "No." Jeanette thinks back to when she was a child. She heard that the Mayans believe there is no spoken language in the afterlife. She's unable to confirm this since there isn't a lot of material on what the Mayans believe. Now that Jeanette is talking with a Spirit, in plain English, she can get some answers to questions. "A few weeks ago, when a crow was perched on my monitor, it communicated by opening up a spreadsheet program. There was something I did not understand. On Sheet 1 the self-adhesive bandages were removed from the Chinook medical kit and transferred to Sheet 3." "The items listed in Sheet 3 are what you don't need at this time. However, others can put them to use. We're picking up the rest of the tab but those things listed are to be traded for the supplies you will pick up. You need a purse but a smaller one. What you have in your purse now will be transferred to your suitcase. You're purse doesn't have any special meaning to you, does it?" "No." "Good. With the passengers and supplies you will be picking up, the two Campers will begin to feel cramped. When we get back to Dr. Brown's Shoes, I need for you to get your Pelican case and Chinook medical kit." "Okay. I have another question about the spreadsheet. Why were the three medical kits separated?" "The Guide I is the kit you will use on the general public during the trek. Once the trek is over, you are to trade what's left of that medical kit with Charlton Hospital for what you will need for your job at Old School. We will give you a pair of Lister bandage scissors which you can use for the general public." "Why Lister bandage scissors?" "You may find them handy in this world. Doc Blue's medical kit is for the party. The Chinook medical kit is for those whom we called, you, Chihiro, Danielle, Elsa and Gabrielle. Hikaru was also called but she doesn't need medical care." "What about Fernando, wasn't he called?" "Yes, he was." The Spirit pauses. She appears to be thinking. "He didn't have as much medical supplies as we thought he would have on him. If he needs something for himself from that kit . . . so yes, include him in the sub group. The individual first aid kit is just for you. If you need anything for your self from any of the medical kits, go ahead. Start from the Chinook kit and work your way up to the Guide I kit until you get what you need. With the sub group, they can get something they need for themselves from Doc Blue's kit and then the Guide I if it's not in the Chinook kit. Finally, anyone in the party can get what they need from the Guide I if it's not in Doc Blue's kit. That process does not work in reverse." "Wait a minute, there are a lot of medical supplies for the party but I can only use one kit for the general public?" "We're testing the Guide I." The Spirit answers. "We know your needs. That's what the list of personal protection equipment is for. You may use them with any kit and on any person." "I noticed when I increased the number of gloves on that list, the number of hand wipes and biohazard waste bags would increase. I don't need one biohazard waste bag per pair of gloves. I have gone ahead and ordered 500 biohazard waste bags since that is the number the crow entered in the spreadsheet." "You don't need 500 biohazard waste bags?" "No." Jeanette pauses. "I'm not from this world so maybe here I do. Anyhow, back to the Guide I medical kit, it's part of some sort of test?" "Correct." "I won't be able to treat a lot of people with just that kit and extra personal protection equipment." "It can be supplemented with what's available here. These are the terms of the agreement." "What agreement?" Jeanette asks. "By getting the items listed in the spreadsheet, you agreed to the terms of the spreadsheet. We will send you back to 2010 at any time you want, just say the word. As long as you are on the mission, you will abide the terms you agreed to." "Did I agree to anything else?" "No." "Good. No more agreements until both parties fully understand what she or it is getting into." "When we get back to Dr. Brown's Shoes, I need for you to get your Pelican case and Chinook medical kit." Jeanette holds the case with the goggles and the two of them reappear in Dr. Brown's Shoes. Note: There's a lot more to come; I will pause here. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 26th, 2015, 9:08pm Hondo woke to a pounding headache.  He sat up with a groan. He heard a clank, and something tugged He squinted as he looked around He was in the jail cell with his leg chained to the still standing iron bars. Someone spoke from further outside the bars and Hondo looked up at him slowly. Voice: You have caused me a lot of trouble. Hondo: General Douglas Custer, the asshole, would be dictator. I imagined you’d be taller, an’ not quite so homely. Gen. Douglas:  And you are? Hondo: The guy who’s gonna put you down. Gen. Douglas: Big words for a man about to die. Hondo: I feel alright, besides this headache. Gen. Douglas: You can thank my falcon friend for the headache. He knocked a rock on your head. As for the dying, you took away my Indian. I had plans to hang him. Since I can’t hang him I will just have to hang you. It will be awful hard to “put me down” when you are dead. Hondo: I’ll get you an’ your little bird too! Besides, I have friends. They won’t let me hang. Gen. Douglas: Oh, I’m counting on this drawing out any of your friends. Oh, and you will hang. And your friends will either be used as slaves and a little birdy tells me you have a woman, well, your woman and any women that help her will be used as fresh pieces of ass for the whore house I own. If they don’t cooperate they will die. Hondo: You #$@!in’ bastard. Gen. Douglas: What? No smart remarks? Hondo: I might have lost but someday someone will take you down, jumped up little upstarts like you never win for long! Gen. Douglas: You are mistaken. I have the upper hand. I always win. Hondo: #$@! you! Gen. Douglas: You’re not my kind, but maybe your woman is. I’ll just #$@! her instead. Hondo lunged at the bars but the leg chain was short and caused him to fall on his hands and knees. Gen, Douglas: Finally, you assume the right position, but unfortunately begging will not help you. Hondo snarled at the general as he walked away. The bird on his arm looked back at him with red glowing eyes. Hondo could only grit his teeth and stare back defiantly. After they left Hondo stood back up and staggered to his cot and sat down. He gingerly rubbed his sore head. The guard stood up and walked over to the bars about then. Guard: Save your energy. Might as well kick back and relax. Hondo: How long do I have. Guard: They are hanging you at 8pm and it’s almost 1 pm now. Hondo: Not gonna wait and hang me at noon tomorrow, eh? Guard: The General insisted.  He was all ready for a hanging tonight and doesn’t want to be disappointed. Hondo: No wouldn’t want him and tweety bird to be disappointed. How can you work for that guy as his crony? You have no morals or sense of right?? Guard: I have a family. I can’t afford to go against him. Hondo: You probably aren’t the only one either. Wish I could rid y’all of him. Guard: Please, say no more. If he or that bird were to hear this I’d be a goner. I have two teen daughters. I don’t want them to end up as whores working for him until they are used up. Hondo: Understand.  Hondo lay back on his cot and covered his eyes with his arm to block out the sunlight. Unless they ran him through a wood chipper or cremated him he’s heal with time, but he wasn’t thrilled about the whole deal. He only hoped Valentine wasn’t foolish enough to come after him alone. He knew the Indians wouldn’t help and as long as the evil falcon spirit guarded this place the crow spirits couldn’t help. Her only hope would be to press on without him he hoped (earlier) Valentine had the jeep ready when the Stealthy Panther ran out. Valentine directed him to the jeep and jumped into the driver seat. Valentine: Where is Hondo?! Panther: Who? Valentine: The cowboy that was with you? Panther: You mean Bill carson? Valentine: Yes, His real name is Hondo. Where is he?!! Panther: he said if he wasn’t right behind me to go without him so go. Valentine: but . .. Panther: He said go so GO!  The soldiers will be here soon! The soldiers started to pour out of the wall and drew their guns as they came at the jeep. Valentine hit the gas and took off in a cloud of dust. Several soldiers raised rifles at them as she could see in her rear view mirror, then suddenly a flock of crows came down out of the sky and forced the soldiers to retreat within the walls. Valentine and Panther raced away from that place as fast as the jeep would take them.  They took a couple turns to make sure they were not being followed. When they were satisfied that no one was following them they headed straight to the village. By about 1:30 pm they found themselves back at the Native Americans encampment. There was much joy and celebration upon his return. The chief wanted to hold an all-night party to celebrate his sons return and to praise the heroes who returned her.  Valentine gave the chief the news that Hondo didn’t make it out and asked to bow out of the celebration because she needed to return and get him out of there. The chief told her it was suicide and she was begged not to go, but asked to stay and make their village her home. She refused. The chief understood, offered his condolence and told her she was free to go.  He gave Valentine several crates of fresh fruit, vegetables, home baked bread, and 8 bottles of locally made wine. Villagers stashed it in her Bronco. She was wished well and left to her own devices.  Valentine got out her guns and started to gear up. She didn’t know what she was going to do exactly, but busting through the front gate, guns blazing, crossed her mind. She jumped into the bronco’s driver seat and looked up to see a cowboy standing in her way. He looked familiar some how but she couldn’t place him. She rolled down her window to yell out to him. Valentine: I need to go, please move. Cowboy: You can’t run off halfcocked like this. It won’t work. Valentine: You don’t know what I’m doing. Cowboy: You are thinking about driving through the front gate of fort Dickenson and jump out, guns blazing. You’ll never save Da . . uh, Hondo that way. Valentine got out of the bronco and the cowboy walked up to her. Valentine: How do you know this? Are you one of these Spirits I’ve heard about or do you talk to them? Cowboy: Neither, We will get him out but we need to take both your vehicles. We can’t return here. Valentine: Oh sure, you say this, get me out of sight, run me off the road and take everything. Cowboy: You got me wrong. Valentine: Oh? You want me too, huh! Want to blow your load in me or something like that!! Cowboy: Yick, Hell no! Valentine: Yick? Oh, so I repulse you? Cowboy: No! Nothing like that. You don’t understand. You have to trust me! Valentine: How can I trust you? Cowboy: You just can. Valentine: That’s not good enough. Now give me a reason or get the hell outta my way! Cowboy: Ok, wait. You can trust me because  . .  I’m your son.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 27th, 2015, 12:05pm While Jeanette and the Spirit were in the examination room, four cedar cases with brass hardware and leather-wrapped handles were brought out. Each case is built solid to take abuse. Not that they should be abused as they are beautiful in their simplicity. Each case has a nameplate: Jeanette, Chihiro, Danielle and Gabrielle. The nameplate on Chihiro's case is written in Japanese ([ch26376][ch23798] [ch38635]), Danielle's is in Braille. Also brought out is a brimmed hat given to Chihiro. Chihiro accepts the hat. "I had a hat just like this one." She puts it on and opens the case. On top is a grey and white sailor dress, identical to her junior high school uniform. In her case are other clothes identical to what she wore when she was living in her time, dresses, shorts, shirts, two pairs of shoes, pajamas and other items she needs such as a laundry bag. In Danielle's case are more of the scouting uniforms she likes and a dress suitable for Sunday services. She too has a laundry bag in her case. Jeanette and the Spirit return. Jeanette begins to leave the shop with her purse and safety goggles case as she goes to get her Pelican case and Chinook medical kit. "Jeanette," the Spirit says, "you don't need your purse and goggles to get your other equipment." Jeanette sets her purse and goggles case down and only brings the keys to the Camper with her. She checks her surroundings. Everything is clear. She goes to the side door, unlocks it and retrieves her Pelican case and Chinook medical kit. She closes the side door, locks it and returns to the shop. "Before any trade is made," the Spirit begins, "try out your clothes." Jeanette opens her case and the first thing she sees is a pioneer style dress. "The dresses are for around camp. Try it on. Mrs. Brown will show you the way." Dr. Brown retrieves a pair of black boots. "These are for your pioneer dresses and uniform." Jeanette accepts the boots, and retrieves a dress, a matching bonnet and a white apron. She goes with Mrs. Brown to try on the outfit. In the back, where she's trying on the outfit, she puts on the apron and notices something in the apron's pocket. She pulls out a pair of white cotton gloves and a white handkerchief. She puts on the gloves and looks in the mirror. "Except for the gloves, I look like Laura Ingalls Wilder." "Laura Ingalls Wilder, the writer?" Mrs. Brown asks. "Yes." Jeanette returns to the front of the shop in her Laura Ingalls Wilder dress. "How do the boots feel?" Dr. Brown asks. "They feel like they were made for my feet." Jeanette answers. "That's because they were." Note: I will stop here in case anyone wants to add something. There is more to write, the characters are not leaving the shop just yet. Don't worry, the characters have plenty of time. It should be around lunchtime. Edited to show what is written on the nameplate of Chihiro's case. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 27th, 2015, 10:28pm Valentine: My son!?! Cowboy: Yes, I am your son Logan. Valentine: but . ..but . . I don’t have any kids. Logan: I’m your future son, or am at least in this timeline. Dad and Uncle G. aren’t sure if you guys are from the same timeline. Valentine: Who is your father? Logan: Who do you think? Valentine: Hondo. That’s good. And I take it Uncle G. is . . . Logan: Fernando. Yup. He sent us to help you two. Valentine: Us, there are more? And where is Fernando? And for that fact, where are we?? Are we dead? Logan: Settle down, Ma. Valentine: Please don’t call me that. Logan: Sorry, force of habit. You look exactly like I last saw you. I should have thought before I spoke. I imagine it has to be unsettlin’. Valentine: It is. Logan: Sorry. Anyway, you guys are in asia, somewhere. Fernando left to help you. Why these so called spirits needed the past you is beyond me. The only thing we can figure is a timeline shift. If it is then they needed someone outside to see the difference. Valentine: how did we get to asia in this mess? Logan: Dad’s derigable. Sorry, but that’s all I can say about that. I don’t want to mess things up by tellin’ ya too much. Valentine: No, that’s the right thing to do. Fernando taught you well. Logan: My folks taught me a lot too. You guys may be a little green still where you come from, but in this time line y’all are the best of the best. Valentine: You still haven’t said who all is with you. Logan: Let’s just say it’s more family. Valentine: ok . . . so what do we do? Logan: We go save Dad. Valentine and Logan stopped talking and turned to a sound behind them.  It was Stealthy Panther. Panther: Uh hmm! Excuse me. Did I hear you are going back to save the one who saved me? Valentine: Yes. We are going to save Hondo. Panther : How many of there are you? Logan: Four. Panther: It isn’t enough. Valentine: We are going, none the less. Panther: I don’t mean to stop you, I mean to go with you. Logan: How can you help? You a good rifle shot? Panther: Better wit bow and arrows. Never good at shooting from  moving vehicle, but I am top driver here and I can talk with the spirits. Valentine: What do the spirits have to do with this? Panther: We need them. And evil spirit guards that fort. He knows the spirits chose you two. He will stop at nothing to kill you both! It is my fault for not listening to the spirits. They knew this would happen. Hondo would not be in trouble if it wasn’t for me. Valentine: You are welcome to come along. Logan: How do we take out this bad spirit. Panther: Kill or severly wound it’s host body. Then the crow spirits can move in and capture the spirit and contain him. Logan: Ok, we need to get moving. They hang him at 8pm. Valentine: WHAT!?! Logan: Sorry, must have left that out. You drive the bronco, I’ll take Dad’s truck. Panther, take your jeep. The more confusion we can cause the better. We will leave the camper south of the old interstate on hwy 85 south. I know a small coulee we can leave it in. We will then come straight to the front door in the bronco and jeep. Valentine, we will pick up help. You two will stop colse to the gate and shoot to keep the guards heads down. Panther and I will crash through to get Hondo. Valentine: How will you get him? Logan: We have it all taken care of. Panther, can your spirit friends cover our leaving while taking care of this evil spirit. Panther looked over at a crow that was sitting on a fence. It cawed at him and he nodded. Panther: They said they can handle it. Logan: I love it when a plan comes together. Lets Roll! Valentine: You are your fathers son.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 28th, 2015, 4:02pm "Try on the uniform." The Spirit says. This time Jeanette closes the case and brings it with her as she is escorted to the back. Jeanette removes the boots and the pioneer dress. She puts on a white long-sleeve shirt with an EMT patch on the sleeve, a pair of black pants, black belt and puts her boots back on. She transfers the pouch from the uniform she was wearing to the one she's wearing now. Mrs. Brown retrieves a small black purse, slightly bigger than a coin purse but with a strap. It's big enough her I.D. and coins, that's it. "Put this on." Jeanette has the strap of the small purse crossing her torso. Mrs. Brown retrieves the red hooded cape from the suitcase. On it is an EMT patch. "Now the cape." Jeanette puts on the red cape. Finally Mrs. Brown retrieves the black leather gloves. "Put these on." Jeanette puts the gloves on and returns to the front of the shop. The Spirit looks at her. "Attach your fixed-blade knife to your belt." Jeanette opens her Pelican case, retrieves her knife and sheath, loosens her belt and attaches her knife to her side, opposite to her black pouch. "Now the goggles." Jeanette removes her glasses and puts on the goggles. The Spirit looks. "The hair. Lose the pony tail." Jeanette lets her hair down. "Where's your brush, in your purse?" The Spirit asks. "Yes. I'll get it." Jeanette retrieves her hairbrush and hands it to the Spirit. "Have a seat." Jeanette sits down and the Spirit works with Jeanette's hair. She pulls the hood over Jeanette's head and adjusts it. "Take a look a in the mirror." Jeanette looks in the mirror. "Little Red Riding Hood grew up, became an EMT and has a thing for steam punk goggles." "What you need is a marriage of practical work clothes and image. You need to be easily identified as someone in emergency medicine but you also need present the image of someone who is not to be messed with. The costume helps but the rest is up to you." Still looking at herself in the mirror, the actress gets into character. "That's Mrs. Riding Hood." Note: If no one is going to post anything, I'll probably wrap up this trade deal in one more post. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 28th, 2015, 8:29pm Valentine and Panther followed Logan to the hidden coulee where they would leave the camper. Valentine parked beside the camper and got out of her bronco. She started going over her weapons and checked out the bronco. Panther and Logan soon joined her. Logan: Relax, Muh . .Miss. Valentine: Nice save. And don’t bother trying to get me relaxed. Logan: Yeah, I know. You tried to hide it from us but you got like this every time Dad was gone. Valentine: Please don’t do that either. Call him Hondo. You just don’t know how unsettling that is. Logan: You do handle weird situations better in the future. Valentine: I’ll hafta remember to beat a little more respect into my kids. Logan: You tried, lady. Valentine: Maybe we need to rethink kids. Logan: You wouldn’t know it but I’m your favorite. Valentine: I must have done something really wrong. Logan: You always said we were your greatest achievements. Valentine: I guess my life just goes downhill from here. Logan: I always knew Milo got his sarcasm from you. Valentine: Is that who we are waiting for? Logan: Yeah. Milo and his wife Molly. Valentine: Dare I ask? Logan: My twin brother. Valentine: #$@!! Here I am, out of time, in a possibly wrong time line, working with my future family who I’m suppose to trust, learning things that may hurt my time line and the only person here I truly know and love is about to hang! I’m tryin’ not to fall apart and cry but . . . Logan walked up and gave her a hug. She didn’t know him but it felt like she did at that moment. Logan: Hang in there. I know you have been through hell and will go through a lot more. But remember you are strong. You taught us to be strong, to think, and to fight. You held the family together so many times. There are things you will learn that could shatter any timeline but you always handle it right. I know you don’t like this talk but Dad couldn’t have done all he did without you and most of us wouldn’t hve survived without your strength and cunning. Your genius made living for us easier and more comfortable than most had it and you love held us together. Things seem bleak now but in the future you will have any people who love you and look up to you for wisdom, knowledge, and understanding. Valentine was silent as she processed it. Hondo had been the first in ages that cared for her and though his family was nice to her, for the most part, she didn’t feel at home. To have a family that was hers and cared about her that much was more than a dream of hers. She was interrupted from her thoughts as a modified ford 1978 four door f350 pickup roared over the hill. It was battered up but looked strangely familiar. It pulled up and a bit bigger, taller man with a dark mustache stepped out followed by a shorter athletic blond. Milo: Yeah, you recognize the truck. Pa and I rebuilt it a couple times. He gave it to me as a wedding gift. Valentine: Logan, I thought you said you were twins? Logan: We are, just not identical twins. Valentine: That’s obvious. Milo:  Has he been talking again. I told him the world would be a better place if he’d just shut his yap. Logan: Oh, and Mr. Strong and silent knows all. Molly: Sorry. They take getting used to. Valentine: Guess I’ll get there someday. Are you going with us too? Molly: No. I have a fake knee and am blind in one eye. I’m not good in a fight anymore. I retired to exac and coordinator 5 years ago. Valentine: How old are you guys? Molly: I’m 40. Logan and Milo are 48. Valentine: You all don’t look that old. How?  . .oh, wait. Milo: Fernando had a hand in it. Let’s just leave it as that. Speaking of the Devil. Lets so rescue your Hondo so you guys can meet up with Fernando. Valentine: I thought Fernando was in asia helping the us of this time line. Logan: He is. Valentine: So we are going to asia too? Milo: No, the Fernando from your timeline is here too. You are to join him and someone else you might know. Valentine: Who? Milo: You will hafta find out on your own. Valentine: Can the Fernando of this time get us back home? Milo: No. These spirits are not allowing him to find out exactly where you are from. You will hafta hope they will send you back or someone from the past comes to find you. Valentine: Great. Anything else you can tell me? Milo: Not now. We need to get moving. Molly will stay here and make sure the trucks are safe. If we don’t get back tonight she will go for help. Ok, time to get this wagon train a movin’! Valentine: Definitely see your father in you guys. The group gathered their gear and headed to the fort. Meanwhile, Molly set to repainting the camper truck and trailer with camo plasti-dip (http://search.eastwood.com/autheto/Plasti%20Dip). It would make it not stand out so bad right now but would easily be pealed off later on. The Bronco was alright as it was a faded flat black.  Valentine and Milo road together in the Bronco ready to keep the entrance to the fort clear, while Panther and Logan road in the Jeep that would crash through the front gate. Valentine was lost in thought. What is it didn’t work? What if she lost Hondo and was stuck here? Could she truly be strong enough to raise a family in times to come? As she drove she saw a flock of crows in the distance headed the same way.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 29th, 2015, 9:44pm While the voice actress is getting into character for an off-Broadway performance of Little Red Riding Hood, the Spirit brings out a laptop bag and gives it to Chihiro. Chihiro opens it and removes a PowerBook 1400 with System 7.6.1 and a solid-state drive. With it are three PCMCIA cards: Ethernet, USB and a wireless card. Chihiro recognizes the Ethernet card but holds up the two she's not familiar with. "What are these?" "This one is a USB card." "USB?" "Universal Serial Bus is a bus used for the connection of peripherals, initially released in 1996. The other is a wireless networking card, introduced in 1997." "1996 and 97? Oh." "We included a digital copy of Whisper of the Heart as reference material and you have a dot matrix printer waiting for you when you return to Old School. The paperwork is in the laptop bag. Now, go find Baroness Louise." Chihiro smiles and nods. She returns everything to the laptop bag. Jeanette, meanwhile, looks at the unopened case. "This one is for Gabrielle?" Jeanette refers to the case. "May I?" "Sure." Jeanette opens the case and pulls out a child-size black and white dress. It, along with the other articles of clothing, has wing slits in the back. Jeanette sees a brush but it does not look like a hairbrush. She picks it up. "What kid of brush is this?" "It's for cleaning wings." The Spirit answers. Jeanette returns the brush to the case and closes it. Dr. Brown, meanwhile, brings out a box with a pair of Lister bandage scissors loosely on top. The Spirit already mentioned the Lister bandage scissors. "The box contains oral rehydration salts." "Other things we have available are parts for a CPR mask. Bring your CPR mask to a hospital, and they will sterilize it for you and replace the parts. You can also get your oxygen tank tested and refilled and get triangular bandages." Jeanette did not fully understand Dr. Brown. "I would hope triangular bandages are available. Cloth bandages have been around for thousands of years." Dr. Brown goes to his clinic in the back of the shop and returns with a pre-packaged triangular bandage. "These are way more expensive now as plastic bags are several times more expensive than they were before the happening." The Spirit brings out the rest of the case of ammunition she promised Danielle. "Danielle, this is the rest of the ammunition I promised you." Danielle retrieves a box from the case, opens the box, pulls out a bullet, twists it around, puts it back in the box and returns the box to the case. "Jeanette," the Spirit begins, "about those items you don't need." Jeanette removes her black leather gloves and goes to her Chinook medical kit, removes all thirty self-adhesive strips and gives them to Dr. Brown, which he is happy to accept. She turns to the Spirit. "What else?" "Your large purse." "Right. I need to transfer . . . wait, my suitcase is still in the back." Jeanette returns to the back, folds her old uniform and puts it in the laundry bag. She puts the laundry bag with the folded laundry back in the suitcase closes it and returns to the front of the shop. She opens her purse, returns her glasses to her eyeglass case and puts it in the suitcase. She then transfers everything else from her purse to the suitcase. "Anything else?" "The twelve aLOCSAK bags you use for your socks and undergarments." Jeanette empties the ten remaining aLOCSAK bags and puts those contents in the suitcase. "Anything else?" "That's it." The Spirit answers. "We'll pick up the rest of the tab." Dr. Brown retrieves his violin case and opens it. "Chihiro, I heard you can sing." "Sing? I haven't sang in nearly two years." Dr. Brown places one end of his violin on his shoulder, rest his chin and with his bow, he plays a few notes. "I was told you know this one." Chihiro looks at the Spirit, not happy that she put her on the spot. Dr. Brown begins to play. Fans of John Denver would immediately recognize the tune. Chihiro stands there, stiff. She taps a foot, like a metronome. I dreamed of living, alone but fearless, Secret longing, to be courageous. She stops with the tapping but remains stiff. Loneliness kept, bottled up inside, Just reveal your brave face, they’ll never know you lied. Country Road, may lead me home, Know I belong there, all on my own. Destiny calls, motionless I stall, No I can’t go, Country Road. Chihiro begins to loosen up. No matter how dark the world’s inside me, I’ll never stop to show a tears that I’ve shed. But now I have to walk so fast, Running, sprinting to forget, what is lodged in my head. Country Road, may lead me home, Know I belong there, all on my own. Chihiro begins to move with the music. Destiny calls, motionless I stall, No I can’t go, Country Road. Country Road, may lead me home, You’re a good friend, I’ll never know. She starts to clap. Finally she seems to be enjoying herself. Same tomorrow, regret and sorrow, Can’t take you home, Country Road. Chihiro gets misty-eyed and wipes a tear away. She's reminded of the last time she sang. "Nice vocals." The professional singer critiques. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 29th, 2015, 9:46pm Hikaru gets misty-eyed as Chihiro sings and claps when Chihiro finishes. "Chihiro, I did not know you could sing."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 29th, 2015, 9:47pm "Hikaru, what are you going on about?" Jeanette asks. "You haven't met Chihiro except through my journal." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Aug 29th, 2015, 9:49pm "It's true I that didn't meet Chihiro in person until yesterday but I knew about her before I read your journal." Hikaru answers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 30th, 2015, 9:46am "Oh." Jeanette does not ask Hikaru how she knew of Chihiro before reading the journal. She looks at the clock. "Is that time accurate?" "Yes, it is." Jeanette remembers there is something she needs to check. "I'll be right back." Jeanette goes to the Camper, unlocks the side door, retrieves her pulse oximeter case and locks the door again. Jeanette returns, opens the case and goes into setup mode. The time is exactly two hours off, consistent with traveling from the Central Time Zone to the Pacific. Jeanette does not adjust the time since she will be returning to the Central Time Zone. She turns the unit off and closes the case. "Are sodas available in this area?" "Some bars may have soda. Fish and chip places will have root beer. I'm a tea and water drinker myself." Dr. Brown answers. Jeanette looks at the stuff she needs to bring to the Camper. "I think we need to make more than one trip." Jeanette already has her pulse oximeter over her shoulder. She puts her black leather gloves back on, hangs her Chinook medical kit over her other shoulder and picks up her boots from her old uniform. Chihiro hangs her laptop bag over her shoulder and retrieves her suitcase. Danielle picks up her case of ammunition. "Elsa," Jeanette says, "here is the keys to the Camper. Could you unlock it for us?" Elsa picks up the keys and looks at the Spirit. "Spirit, will you be joining us?" "No, Elsa," the Spirit answers, "but call me and I'll be there." "Okay." They leave the shop in the first wave. Elsa unlocks the Camper and opens the door. After each one puts their stuff in the Camper, the ladies return to the shop to get more stuff. Elsa remains at the Camper. Danielle picks up her suitcase and takes it to the Camper. Chihiro takes Gabrielle's suitcase to the Camper. Jeanette takes her Pelican case and suitcase to the Camper. Jeanette goes back into the shop one more time, picks up her box of oral rehydration salts and bandage scissors and takes them to the Camper. She transfers the Lister bandage scissors to the Guide I medical kit. "Fernando, I hope you weren't board out of your mind. It's after 12:00. What should we do for lunch?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 30th, 2015, 11:17am "Consider lunch to be late. First thing is first - where are we, besides being at Dpc Brown's Place - what village or settlement, then what is available, and finally what can be bought. On top of all that, we eat in or take it with us which means parking our vehicles somewhere safe. And do we buy enough for snacks and left overs or maybe dinner? And finally, where do we sleep?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 30th, 2015, 1:47pm "We are in the Pacific Time Zone." That is one thing Jeanette is certain of. "We are in a settlement, not a village. As for the name of it, I don't know. I followed the crow here. What do you mean by what is available?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 30th, 2015, 3:37pm "What is available? What is there to eat? And what do you and the others want to eat? To me, a settlement and a village is the same thing. Somebody around here is in charge, somebody here is conducting business."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 1st, 2015, 9:31pm This is a test post.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 2nd, 2015, 3:26pm this is a reply to the test post. had it been a real post it would have been informative, funny, or had more damned cussing. thank you

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 2nd, 2015, 7:06pm LOL! Lets continue with the RPG.  ;D

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Sep 3rd, 2015, 11:22am Hikaru points to an old building. From the look of it, one shouldn't expect much of an atmosphere. "There's a fish and chips place over there." In front is a sign that says, "Fish and Chips Meal - 12 Shells." There's also sign advertizing homemade root beer. Hikaru continues. "We can get lunch for twelve shotgun shells. I suggest we eat here. It's already after 12:00, a bit late to find a place to cook lunch. Regarding your question about should we eat in or take it with us, you won't find many disposable items in 2066 so our option is limited to eating in. We can't take anything with us for the same reason we are limited to eating in. After lunch, we drive to the next settlement or fort, have dinner and sleep there."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 4th, 2015, 9:48am "Sounds good to me. I'll throw in a silver coin, as I'll eat more than you girls put together. Jeanette? Ladies?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Sep 4th, 2015, 11:11am "You're buying lunch with a silver coin?" Hikaru asks. "That'll make their day. Where's the box with the shotgun shells?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 4th, 2015, 8:49pm "If one silver coin will pay for all of our meals, then why not use the silver coin? The box is in the camper you ladies slept in, should be in the box behind and under the rear seat. Just push the cushion forward and the whole thing will fold over to the floor. You might have to pull on the release belt on either side of the bench seat."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 4th, 2015, 11:27pm Jeanette unlocks the side door of the camper, opens the box, retrieves a one ounce silver coin, closes the box, closes the side door and locks it. She places the coin in her purse that came with the Red Riding Hood inspired EMT uniform. Inside the dimly lit establishment, Jeanette repositions her tinted goggles on her head and looks around. The floor is concrete. Half of it is bare with indications it was tiled. The rest is covered with linoleum. The place has some old booths, picnic tables and non-matching tables and chairs. There's a counter where the order is placed and people working behind it. Jeanette sees the sign for the girl's bathroom. "We need to wash our hands first." Inside the bathroom are sinks and a bar of soap but no towels or a hand dryer. Jeanette removes her black leather gloves and places them inside her cape. Elsa removes her white cotton gloves. As Jeanette is air-drying her hands, Elsa turns off the faucet. Jeanette looks at the frost-covered faucet but does not verbalize what she's thinking. If sterilization can be done by freezing, Elsa's power can come in handy. At the counter, Jeanette lays down the silver coin. "Two adults and four children." The man at the counter picks up the coin. It's one ounce of Swiss silver. "What do you want to drink with your meals? We have root beer, lemonade, tea and water." Jeanette and Danielle ask for root beer, Chihiro and Elsa ask for tea. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Sep 5th, 2015, 8:42am "I'll have root beer." Hikaru says. The man at the counter looks at Fernando. "What do you want to drink?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 5th, 2015, 8:50am Jeanette looks about the establishment as Fernando makes his decision. "The seats at the booths don't look safe to sit on. How about we sit at one of the mix-matched tables?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 5th, 2015, 8:59pm "Water. And lots of it." Edit:  Grammar/spelling correction

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 6th, 2015, 7:06pm "Have a seat." The man at the counter says. "And we'll have your drinks right out." They find a wooden table to sit at. From the style, it's around a hundred-years-old if not older. A woman brings out a round tray with six drinks on it. "Who ordered what?" "The blonde girl and I ordered tea." Chihiro says. The waitress serves the tea to Chihiro and Elsa. "The other Japanese girl, the teen with the hat and I ordered root beer. The gentleman asked for water." Jeanette says. The waitress servers the rest of the drinks. "You're fish and chips will be right out." She leaves. Jeanette takes a sip of her root beer. "It's different but good." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Sep 6th, 2015, 7:11pm Hikaru takes a sip of her root beer. "They use a recipe with honey. Sugar has to be shipped so it's more expensive whereas there's probably a beekeeper in every settlement. I don't make root beer so I don't know the honey to sugar ratio."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 6th, 2015, 7:16pm The waitress returns with everyone's meal. Hikaru and the children get one piece of fried fish. Jeanette and Fernando get two pieces. "Let me know when you need more." The waitress leaves. Danielle leads the prayer. Elsa places the cloth napkin in her lap and picks up the eating utensils. Frost forms on them as she uses them. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 6th, 2015, 10:18pm "Chihiro, Danielle, Elsa," Jeanette begins, "the Miss Miller you know is the older version of me. I'm from the past, will return and eventually I will become the Miss Miller you know, someone who already knows this world. She's in Charlton as I speak. I've been in this world for less than twenty-four hours and I have a lot to learn about it. The fact you know the older me is promising since you are already familiar with me." "Miller-san," Chihiro has at least a limited concept of time manipulation since she is not from her time, "your older self recently came to Old School and set up the nurse's office. The Spirits repaved some of the streets and fixed up Old School. The South Campus looks like a castle with a snowflake theme. There are giant snowflake patterns etched in the glass doors, snowflakes in the stain glass windows and a snowflake in the floor of the main hall. The South Campus also has two flagpoles. The second flag pole is for the Arendelle flag as the princess of Arendelle lives there." Though it was not intentional, Chihiro did the right thing by not mentioning there is a princess sitting here in this eating establishment. "A princess in a castle, just like in books." "You read a lot?" Jeanette asks. "Yes." Chihiro answers. "Chihiro," Jeanette continues, "about that song you sang. I recognize the tune as 'Country Roads' sang by John Denver. I did not recognize the new lyrics." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Sep 6th, 2015, 10:19pm "Shizuku Tsukishima wrote those lyrics." Hikaru says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 6th, 2015, 10:24pm "Before or after she disappeared?" Jeanette asks. "Before." Chihiro answers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 7th, 2015, 12:23am Hondo was rousted from his bed by a guard. Guard: Time for you to swing, asshole. Hondo: Ain’t you just a sweetheart. What about a last meal and last request an’ all that jazz? Guard: You’ll get a knuckle sandwich for your last meal if you don’t get a move on it! Hondo:  I am chained to the wall. You’re gonna hafta come get me.  The guard stepped in, laid his rifle against the wall, bent over and unlock the chain. Just as the chains fell lose Hondo kneed the guard in the face, gut punched him, then dove for the guards rifle. He tripped over the guard though and missed on the first try so he tried to crawl for it but another guard had rushed in by this time and kicked Hondo in the rib, sending him rolling back into the cot. Hondo groaned as he lay there, pulling himself back together. The other guard got up, winded from the punch and kicked Hondo as well, but not too hard as he had trouble standing. After a minute or two the guards both picked up Hondo, one on each arm, and shoved him out the cell door. They pushed him through another door into the front office where another guard met them. The guard tied Hondo’s hands behind his back, roughly. Hondo (sarcastically): I’m not into any of that kinky stuff an’ you just ain’t my type, sugar lip.  One of the guard hit Hondo behind the knees with his rifle making him crumple to the floor. He was quickly drug to his feet and pushed forward. Guard: Follow me! The one guard led off and two others stayed behind Hondo, occasionally pushing him forward with their rifles. They lead Hondo out into the middle of the fort, to the parade grounds. The parade grounds were packed with people from the village and farms outside the fort. Some of the people looked excited and cheered as they brought Hondo out, but most seemed solemn and/or scared, typical of an oppressed people. Out in the middle of the people stood the gallows, weathered and worn, but on it hung a visibly new rope.  On the hanging platform stood a guy in a black hood and another guy that looked like an old west traveling preacher.  They marched Hondo up to the platform and stood him in the center. The preacher approached him. Preacher: Confess your sins to the Father, son. Hondo: I ain’t your son, preacher. How can you stand by and let this happen? You know this ain’t right. Preacher: I know, but if I speak out I will be where you are and the people will not have a shepherd. Hondo: The Lord is their shepherd; they shall not want, right preacher? Preacher:  Maybe so, but they need me. God may judge me someday but until then I must turn a blind eye and try to speak words of hope to the flock. Hondo: Hope? Words aren’t real hope, Preacher. Actions can give or take more hope than words. You cowering under this lunatics power just shows the people your words are empty. Look into their eyes. There is no hope there. Preacher: You are on to speak, stranger. I see their eyes every day. I live their suffering and have night mares about it every night. Hondo: Sorry. I guess its hard to fight when oppression is all ya know. Preacher: yes. Any last requests or words of comfort you wish to hear? Hondo: Turn my body over to the Indian tribe east of here unmutilated. Preacher: I will try. (louder) Go With God! The preacher moved off to the side and read Psalms 23 out loud for the people as the hangman in the hood moved over to Hondo, put the noose over his head, and took the slack out of it. He started to put a hood on Hondo but Hondo protested. Hondo: I want them to see my face. Hangman: Suit yourself.  When the preacher finished the hangman spoke up. Hangman: Any last words? Hondo: Yeah. Tell the General I’m coming for him an’ his little bird too! And you can go #$@! yourself. Hondo could see General Custer standing on a platform in the distance, right outside his own private, 3 story abode. He nodded to the hangman, who nodded back. Preacher: May God have mercy on your soul With that the hangman reached for the lever.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 7th, 2015, 12:59pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. "Hikaru, you've been talking about the settlements in Texas unifying so they can be one nation." Jeanette considers how to put this. "What's driving this unification?" "There are several things." Hikaru answers. "The Texas power grid is one of main things. Expanding existing and building new electric rail lines is the other. The DART Blue Line goes as far south as Laredo. The Dart Red Line, which goes through Charlton, goes all the way to Presidio." "Where's Presidio?" Jeanette is not familiar with that town. "It's a settlement, that existed as a town before the happening, just north of the Rio Grande. DART added another electric rail line but this one uses a wide gauge. It goes from the Settlement of Dallas, along Charlton's northern wall, to Sweetwater where the line splits with half of the trains going to El Paso and the other to Kit Carson, Colorado with discussions on expanding that line but I don't know where. Another wide gauge electric rail line goes from Port Arthur to Fort Worth to Wichita Falls to St Louis, Missouri. The Huston Metro Red Line goes to the Settlement of Dallas and there's a new line between Huston and El Paso, that follows Interstate 10, but it's not associated with the Huston Metro. It also uses the wider gauge. There's another wide gauge electric rail line, not associated with DART, which goes to Kansas City. No one has a plan yet but people want an electric line that goes Chicago." "I have several questions." Jeanette states. "The Texas power grid doesn't even cover all of Texas, just most of it. How are these electric rail lines going way past Texas when electricity doesn't continue on forever with those overhead lines?" "The two surrounding power grids are in the process of being rebuilt with new wind farms constantly being built." "Why are the surrounding power grids being rebuilt and new wind farms and electric rail lines added when it's the Texas settlements that are unifying?" "People are looking beyond just having the Texas settlements unifying. The hope is that all of the settlements west of the New Madrid Sea will be unified. A part of the United States will be reborn and Texas will be a part of it. Unifying the settlements in Texas seems to be the first step." "New Madrid Sea?" Jeanette inquires. "The earthquake along the New Madrid fault line split the United States in two. We now have an inland sea." "Why do people want an electric rail line to Chicago? Does Amtrak still exist and don't they go to Chicago?" "Yes but electricity is cheaper than diesel, especially with more and more wind farms being built." Elsa speaks up. "I will see the America I heard about?" "Not only will you see America," Hikaru answers, "you'll get to see it being reborn." "Hikaru, you mentioned Texas hotel coins will be one of the two official forms of currency." Jeanette states. "What is the other?' "Old U.S. coins will be the other form of currency." "Why U.S. coins?" "Old vending machines still work and they use U.S. coins. The newer vending machines also take paper currency but paper currency in circulation does not last long. You can't barter with a vending machine and they don't take hotel coins." "There are enough working vending machines to justify a second form of currency?" "That's correct and certain institutions only deal in U.S. currency." Hikaru retrieves her Renmei notebook. "There's only one bank I know of that uses this form of currency. The other banks only deal with hotel coins. The Renmei bank used to run a fiat system and because of that, only a few places accepted the Renmei notebook. Last year they began to convert their system to a U.S. coin backed system and that was implemented in January. They wanted to implement the new system late last year but that didn't happen until January. Anyhow, because it is now a backed system and it's the only bank that deals in U.S. coins, it's quickly gaining wide acceptance in Charlton. DART is now accepting it which means it's only a matter of time before Renmei builds banks in other settlements accessible by DART. DART, however, wants the Renmei bank to issue bank cards. We'll see." "Vending and card-reading machines still work?" "If you constantly replace parts, machines will last forever." "New parts are being made?" "Yes." Hikaru answers. "Making new parts require less resources than making new machines." Jeanette goes onto the next subject. "Once the Texas settlements unify, will walls be coming down?" "The Settlement of Dallas already has, well, most of them. The people of Charlton revere their walls so Charlton may just leave their gates open when the Texas settlements unify." "How soon will the Texas settlements unify?" "They are shooting for this year. We are so close but some details need to be worked out first." "What about the reunification of the western United States?" "People want that in ten years but I think that's a bit overly optimistic. I think it will be closer to twenty." Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 8th, 2015, 9:48pm "Technically its not possible as at most Electricity can only travel 60 miles in a wire, less if it is carrying a load. But one needs to think, how much electricity does it take to move a train. In New York City, that is 600volts at 1200amps for 1 - 10 car train, each train car weighing 10 tons for a total of 100 tons. There is usually 10 to 20 trains per line, so about 600 volts at 12,000 amps for a running railway. No solar or wind farm can support that unless it is the entire solar and wind farm that is for the state that is running this." Fernando says, "But what I know? I'm just the only male here who is disagreement with who or what the spirits are."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 8th, 2015, 10:32pm It wasn’t the way Hondo had ever thought he would die, nor would he have chosen this way. He tensed up waiting for the drop, but kept his cold stare directed at the tyrannical General Douglas Custer, who stood on his 3rd floor balcony with the falcon perched on the railing. Right before the hangman pulled the lever something caught Hondo’s eye and drew his attention away. It was the glint of sun off a rifle barrel, pointed his way. About the same time a ruckus started in the direction of the front gate. The hangman turned to look, as did most everyone. Hondo couldn’t see shit from where he was but he heard a crashing and the roar of an engine followed by gunfire from multiple weapons. He could see the general jumping up and down and screaming at the hangman to trip the lever. The hangman took off running and the general shot him from his balcony and watched him tumble down the hanging platforms stairs. The falcon took off from his perch and dive bombed the trip lever, sending Hondo, still attached to the road threw the floor. Hondo through it was the end for him and waited for the snap of the rope. Instead he heard a boom of a large caliber rifle and found himself hitting the ground.  He rolled as he hit and saw a jeep skid to a stop beside him but he was too dazed to do much at the moment.  A cowboy in the jeep stood firing a rifle and an Indian jumped out, and cut the ropes that bound Hondo’s wrists. It took Hondo a moment to recognize him. As Hondo spoke the Indian helped him to his feet. Hondo: Panther? What the hell?? Panther: We are here to save you. Hondo: Talk about last minute rescue! Just you two? Cowboy: Naw, My brother and Valentine are outside the gate keeping the path open for us. Hondo: Hope she’s alright. Let’s get the hell  . . DUCK!  Hondo pushed Panther down and the cowboy in the jeep ducked. The falcon had swooped down at them. Hondo: We gotta kill that bird! Cowboy: That’s taken care of.  The cowboy picked up a homemade handheld radio and talked into it. Cowboy: Hotshot, hit the bird. I repeat hit the bird! The falcon swooped down for another dive at them but was cut short by another boom of a large caliber rifle. The bird almost exploded in the air as the round hit it. Just as soon as that happened a huge flock of crows engulfed the area. Cowboy: That’s our cue! Let’s get outta here! YEEHAW!! Hondo and Panther piled into the jeep as the cowboy jumped into the driver’s seat and stomped on the gas pedal.  They raced out of the fort like hell was on their heels. Hondo saw a black bronco behind them. Hondo: Is that Valentine? Cowboy: Yeah. We’re getting’ y’all outta here right quick. Hondo: What about General Douglas Custer, the tyrant that runs the fort? Panther: With Evil spirit bird gone I think he will find himself in a lot of trouble.  The group raced southeast away from the fort. No one talked as the roar of the engine and sound of the wind in the open topped jeep made hearing almost impossible. Back at the fort the crows had left, the evil spirit in their custody. General Douglas  Custer spit and cussed on the parade grounds as the crowd of people looked on. Gen. Custer: Where the #$@! is he? I want my hanging!!! Lead Guard #1: We don’t know, sir. Gen Custer: Wrong answer.  Custer pulled out a pistol and shot the guard leader in the stomach. Gen. Custer: Wrong Answer! Are you all a bunch of fools!! How did they get in here!!! Where is my Falcon! Why is everyone STANDING AROUND!! DO SOMETHING!!!!! Sheriff:  Calm down General. Gen. Custer: Calm down? Calm Down!?!  #$@! YOU!!! Custer shot the sheriff right through the head. The people in the crowd started to murmur. Custer pointed his pistol at the crowd. Gen. Custer:  What!?! You want to question me too?! I’ll kill all of you if I have to!! I demand respect and perfection!! I will kill anyone who doesn’t meet my expectations. I’ll kill all of you and keep your kids and start over if I have too! If they don’t listen I’ll kill them!! I will not be questioned! I Will Not Be Disappointed!! I Will Be WORSHIPED!!! I AM YOUR GOD!!!!! The Preacher stepped forward from the crowd. Preacher: That is blasphemy! You are NOT our God!! Gen. Custer: Shut-up. Preacher: No. I have stayed quiet too long! You are a tyrant and we will bow to your wishes no more! Gen. Custer: I said SHUT-UP! I’ll kill a preacher just as fast as I’d kill a fly. That’s all you are to me. An annoying fly waiting to get swatted! Preacher: I will Not stand by any longer! Shoot me if you will but I will not just preach hope any longer! I Will show my people Hope and with God’s help we will overthrow you!! Gen. Custer (laughed): Hard to stop me when you’re dead. Time to meet your God!  The preacher stood firm as Custer raised his pistol. The preacher jerked as the boom of a gun fire but stood still. He didn’t feel anything. He looked down at himself and didn’t see a hole or blood. He looked up at Custer. Custer’s smile disappeared and a look of confusion came across his face.  His gun fell from his hands and he fell to his knees. He looked down at his shirt to see blood blossom from his chest, Gen. Custer: But . .  I . . . am. .  Invincible.  With that he fell on his face, gasped a few times and died. The preacher turned to the people. Preacher: This is our town, our fort, our home. It’s time we take it back! Who’s with me! The people stayed silent for a moment then one woman step forward. “I am, Preacher”, then another “ I am”, and another and another until the whole town yelled out. Preacher: Then in God’s name we take it!!! They all yelled and charged forward into the guards and soldiers. A few fired into them, a few ran, but most, tired or Custer’s tyranny too, just surrendered. Things were over in a few minutes. The town folks appointed the preacher judge until they could have elections. For now they would sort out the good soldiers from the bad and reclaim their lives. The word quickly spread to fort Williston that was under Custer’s Rule too and revolution broke out there. Weeks later they would agree on a treaty, appoint an ambassador from each town to stay at the other, and there would be free trade between them and they would help protect each other. In the months to come several other settlements would join them in a pact. It quickly became known as one of the safest yet freest places to live on the continent.  As the preacher stood, watching the guards and soldiers being marched into a holding area he heard a motorcycle outside the wall start up and take off. He didn’t know who it was but he knew, inside, that it was the one who saved him. He prayed for God’s blessing on him and his family. He would never know that the man who saved him was a Sackett.  Down the road a little over an hour drive on old HWY 85S, almost into what was known as South Dakota, Hondo and the group pulled into the coulee where Hondo’s truck was hid. The jeep pulled up first and Hondo ease himself out, a bit sore from the fall. The Bronco slid to a halt and Valentine jumped out and ran to Hondo, nearly knocking him over as she plowed into him. She wrapped him in a hug and buried her face into his chest.  He wrapped his arms around her and held her for a moment before they spoke. She spoke first, but quietly, face buried into his chest, and sniffling. Valentine: I thought I was gonna lose you. Hondo: You know better than that. Valentine: Do I? I can’t go on without you! I just . . .can’t Hondo:  Now, there, mustang. I’m alright. Take a lot more than some old evil spirit and a rope to put me down. After a moment of quiet there one of the folks standing by cleared their throat. Valentine looked up finally, eyes moist, and let go of Hondo. Valentine: I’m sorry. I forgot y’all were there for a minute. Logan: That’s normal for you. Hondo: What do you mean by that? Logan: And you always were quick to jump to her defense. Hondo: I’m not jokin’ ‘round here. Who the hell are you?! and ( Hondo looked at his camper and trailer done up in camo and made to look older) What happened to my truck?!? Valentine: He’s our son. Hondo: I’m not in the mood for humor. Milo: It’s no joke, Dad. I’m Milo. This is Logan. We are twins. Your first sons. Logan is a bit of a smart-ass. Logan: And you’re a big, humorless teddy-bear. Hondo: Look like Trinity and Bambino to me. Milo: Yeah, you called us that since we were little. Hondo: And who is the lady? Milo: Oh, that’s my wife, Molly. Molly: Always forgotten. We have 5 kids too. Hondo: So we have grand-kids too. Great. Valentine: Fernando sent them. Hondo: Should have known. What6 about my truck? Logan: We had Molly do that while we were gone. that shiny black truck stood out like a sore thumb. don't worry. it's our own brand of peal off paint. Hondo: At least it'll peal off. About then a motorcycle appeared. Hondo: Who is this then? The motorcycle pulled up and the engine shut off. A tall lanky your cowboy stepped off. Logan: That is your grandson, Hotshot. Reilly: That’s my nick-name. My name is Reilly. You look exactly like Grandma and Grandpa. Hondo: We don’t age. We stopped aging back in, what year was it, Val? Valentine: 07 or 08. We were so busy I lost track of time during those years. Hondo: Tell me about it.  Any more of you? Milo: Not here. Some had to stay at home. Hondo: Where is that now? Milo: Your old safe house in the Laramie Mountains. Hondo: Good choice. Now, About Fernando. Logan: Can’t tell ya much without messing up time and all. Probably told ya too much as is but needed you all to trust us. Milo: We can tell you that you guys and the Fernando of this timeline are not here. They are over seas on their own gig. This Fernando told us to help you here. How he knows, well it’s Fernando. You guys are to meet with the Fernando of your time, though. He is west of here somewhere. Keep your radio on. He should be on every evening after dark. You can pick him up on the skip. Hondo: What ‘bout y’all? Logan:  We leave you here. Milo: If you need us, though, we will be on the air listening for ya every evening. Hondo: Take ya a while to get to us though. Milo: Not so. Ma is a genius. We have a couple home built VTOL airplanes and a couple dirigibles. Logan: We can get to ya fast. We’d offer ya one but we were told not to. Only offer emergency help. Hondo: I appreciate it. Which way should we head? Milo: Wyoming, north side. There is a passage from Oregon over that way, most of that land was destroyed in the happening.  You should be able to meet them there, if they make it that far. They have others with them and will be slower than you are.  Since it’s almost dark I’d camp here tonight. Hondo: That’s what I was thinkin’. You guys are gonna spend the night too, eh? Molly: We have a camp west of her by about 45 minutes. We will head there. Hondo: Ok, but we have room enough and supplies enough. Panther, you stayin’? Panther: No. I have been away too long. I return to celebrate with my people. Hondo: Give them my greetings an’ you’ll always have my thanks. I am indebted to you. Panther: No. I and my people still owe you. Thank you. With that Panther reclaimed his jeep and left. Milo: We need to be getting’ too. Logan get that stuff for Pa. Hondo: Pa? You mean me. Milo: Yeah. We have a chest of extra supplies for ya, 5 gallons of mixed gas, 5 gallons bar oil and two chain saws. Figured there might be some trees down on road ya might need to cut. Fernando gave us the list of stuff. Hondo: I thank ya. Probably more your mother than me but you two seemed to turn out pretty good. I’m sure theme of this timeline is pretty proud. Speakin’ of timeline, where is my time device? Milo: With you. Hondo: Figures. Oh well. Many thanks. Milo: One more thing. Hondo: What’s that? Milo: Tell Fernando to not worry about the diary. We of this timeline have been hunting them down and burning them. We figure they have the last one. There may be one or two others but its only a slim chance they exist. Hondo: What diary is this? Logan: Fernando can explain it to you. Hondo: Alright. I will tell him. Thank you. Everyone shook hands and said goodbye. Hondo went into the camper to set it up for the night, Logan went to grab the stuff for them and put it into the trailer for them. Molly warmed up the pickup and Milo put Reilly’s motorcycle in the bed. Valentine followed Milo. Valentine: Milo, I have a question for you. Milo: What is it? Valentine: I’m scared honestly. I don’t know how to be a mother, and definitely don’t know how to be a good mother. Milo: So? How can I help? Valentine: What could have your mother, the future me, have done better? Milo: Not sure I should say anything. Valentine: Please. Milo: Alright. You need to trust us when we get into our late teens and not be too hard on us when we are younger. Valentine: Can you elaborate? Please? Milo: Alright, I know you and you always took information like this and made sure your actions wouldn’t harm the timeline. But I want you to promise me you will treat this information carefully. Valentine: I promise. Milo: We aren’t your oldest, nor are we your youngest. You have  three kids older, the first, a girl, is adopted. She is, how should I say it . . .special. Valentine: special how? Milo: I'm not sure I should say but it's in a good way. Just believe that. When you meet her you will know. Valentine: Ok. Go on. Milo: You, Pa, and your three oldest go on a mission together. Your kids are injured. The adopted one gets taken, raped,  beaten, stabbed, and shot. To save her Fernando has to give her 2 types of his super pills. You get hurt too and blame yourself. Dad doesn't get hurt bad but takes you all getting hurt pretty badly as well. e tries to comfort you but you blame him, driving a wedge between you two. From there on you are harder on us for training, harder on our failures, and every mission you treat us like amateurs and every little mishap that goes against the plan you gave us hell and would pull us out for months at a time. On down time you never let yourself relax and just ave fun with us. You were always on edge with us even when we were safe at home. I know it’s cause you worried about us and loved us, but please, go easier on your kids, trust them more, and don't forget to let go and have fun, for you kids and for your relationship with Pa. We will always love you and respect you, but you’ll have a better relationship with us if you do this. We love our Ma but we only started enjoying our relationship with her 18 years ago. A couple of us still hold grudges.  I think Ma held a grudge against Pa at times to as we went to him to talk as he rarely yell at us outside the heat of battle. He listened to us, trusted us, and respected us. He could blow up at times but always made it right. Ma never apologized for yelling or hurting our feelings. She said it just made us tougher and to get over it. Pa wasn't naturally the warm-fuzzy type but he tried extra hard to make up for her cold-hard protective shell she had made over the years. Only one of us ever lied to Pa. It tore him up and the way he looked at the one who lied . . . let’s say none of us ever broke his trust again. We didn’t want him to look at us that way. I wish we had been like that with Ma too.   Valentine was silent for a moment. Valentine: I . . . I . . . wow.  I will try to do better, but I can’t promise. I . . I'm so sorry.  I never ever would want to hurt Hondo or my future children. I want to do better.  You are good people and I can only imagine how much your mother regrets lost time. Thank you. Milo: No, thank you. You don’t know how bad as kids we wanted Ma just to talk with us, non-judgmentally. Just remember this, no matter what we will always love you. Bye, now. With that Milo turned and walked off. Valentine watched him for a moment then walked back to the Bronco. She stood by the camper, messing with stuff inside, not really to accomplish a task but to look busy, and to keep the bronco between her and Hondo so he couldn't see her too well. Her eyes were already moist and as soon as they all pulled out she broke down sobbing. She yelled at herself in her mind for things that she haddn't done yet. *Valentine*: How could you! How dare you hurt your own children and the man you love?!?! What type of weak woman are you to not swallow your own fear for the good of your family?!?!?! She whispered as she cried : I'm sorry. Please God, I'm sorry. help me not hurt my family like that. keep them safe despite me. please!

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 9th, 2015, 2:58pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. "Fernando, as I had said, 'electricity doesn't continue on forever with those overhead lines.' I simply did not know how far hence why I did not give a number. Hikaru mentioned how that problem is being resolved: rebuild surrounding power grids." "Fernando," Hikaru says, "while the Spirits are putting a wind turbine wherever they can and using methods to save electricity, conventional power plants are still needed but this method is still more environmentally friendly than using diesel/electric hybrid trains. Solar panels require more resources than wind turbines to build but they still have their place." "Wait, Spirits are building wind farms beyond Texas?" Jeanette asks. "That's correct." Hikaru answers. Jeanette sits there for a few seconds, thinking. "Spirits defend their respective homes on Earth, correct?" "That's correct." Hikaru stops to think about the answer she's giving. Jeanette notices Hikaru appears to be thinking. "What?" "The Native American Spirits don't defend a specific place but rather a group of people." Jeanette gets to her point. "The Texas settlements are unifying mainly because of the Texas power grid, expanding existing rail lines and building new ones which is all being driven by the Texas Spirits. Why then are the other two power grids being rebuilt and rail lines from Texas being expanded into the western U.S. territory? Is all this the work of the Texas Spirits or are they working with other Spirits?" "I don't know." Hikaru answers. "Does it matter?" "If this is strictly the work of the Texas Spirits, it does. Why would they only defend their home but then rebuild other places when the smoke clears? Wouldn't it be a heck of a lot less trouble if they had defended the entire Western United States in the first place?" "If you put it that way, the only logical conclusion is the Texas Spirits are working with other Spirits." Jeanette nods. "The Spirits seem to be going though a lot of trouble to get an EMT-Basic who is still green when they could have chosen someone who's more experienced. When this mission's over, they want said EMT to retire to what seems like cushy job. Does any of this sound strange to you?" "A little." Hikaru answers. There's something else that smells fishy. Fernando said Arendelle has not existed since the Napoleonic Wars despite Elsa being queen at that time. According to Hikaru, Napoleon got his butt kicked and Arendelle survived every war since without Elsa. How is it possible for Arendelle to survive to this day by changing one event? Jeanette wants to ask Fernando but not with Elsa around. There's been something on Jeanette's mind since Hikaru had mentioned Arik died three years ago but did not know how to approach it. "How are you doing?" Hikaru puts her fork down. "I've been sleeping in a large house, alone, for three years." "Have you found anyone?" "Do you mean other than guys who wish to fulfill their fantasy?" Hikaru asks. "There's an Immortal Arik and I have known. He's now an adult, legally, and he is someone with a vision for the future. It's his hope that movies and television will make a comeback that's why he's involved in theater and radio broadcasting." "Oh, so there are radio stations?" "Every large populated area in Texas has one radio station. None of them are commercial radio stations. Amateur radio operators and weather hobbyists run them." "Oh, so he's an amateur radio operator?" "Theodore is learning the ropes. He's also been involved in Community Theater since high school. That has paid off because he recently landed a paid acting job in Dallas." "He must be talented. That's good." "There's one thing." "What?" Jeanette asks. "Theodore Bagdasarian is your great nephew." "There's nothing wrong with that. If you two get married, we'll be family. And it's good to have someone who has dreams for the future and is pursuing them. You said my great nephew is an Immortal. When did he stop aging?" "Theodore became an Immortal when he was elementary school." "How old was he?" "Nine." "This may work out for the best, two people who became an Immortal early in life getting married. A mortal woman would not be interested in a man who is forever nine unless she's interested in boys and there are some women out there who are like that." "That's a problem Theodore ran into. He and a girl his age that he knew since elementary school were growing up together. He stayed the same age, physically, but she became a young woman." Hikaru goes to her purse and pulls out a black and white photo. "This is your great nephew, Theodore." Jeanette looks at the picture of what looks like a male child with dark, wavy hair. "He looks like a cute kid. I know . . . he's an adult." Jeanette returns the photograph. "So, how serious is this relationship?" Hikaru accepts the picture and puts it in her purse. "We are more than just friends but none of us has brought up marriage yet. I'm not interested in him because of his family's name but Hikaru Mihara Bagdasarian does have a nice ring to it." "Certain names still carry some weight?" "Not as much as they did before the happening but yes. Before the happening, a member of the Mihara family getting married with a member of the Bagdasarian family would have made the entertainment news." "You made several references to school." Jeanette says. "So, there are school systems?" "There are no public school systems as we knew it but there will be once Texas becomes a nation. For now, in Charlton, the only way to get a free education is to be a resident at the orphanage. Even then it covers residents up to a certain grade." "Grade 6." Chihiro volunteers. "The Spirit said I can finish my education this fall. The Spirits have a copy of my school records. I already missed one year." Danielle speaks up. "The Spirit has not said anything to me about school." "The founders of the new republic want to establish Texas as a nation before the end of the summer and there will be public schools when Texas becomes a nation." Hikaru says. "Maybe that's what the Spirit is referring to." Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 9th, 2015, 6:48pm "A 6th grade education is not enough to get anything in life. Even the Amish used to teach up to the 8th grade. Just like having small fields of solar and wind farms will not be enough to power the railway across Texas when you need something the size of Texas to power it all." Fernando says, "No one can not tell me that in all of Texas, in all of the USA, there isn't a high school teacher? Doctor? Or other professional that can teach? This is bullshit. These crows have you oppressed and you are allowing yourselves to be oppressed. Just blacks, make that African Americans, did to themselves after the civil rights movement to before when all this crap happened."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 9th, 2015, 9:38pm "Fernando, I don't think you are hearing the entire conversation." Jeanette states. "Hikaru was talking about public education. Granted, sixth grade is not enough even for a public system. But, as you heard, that is being fixed. Hikaru also made a reference to high school; I have to assume she meant a private school. Since there are high schools, I have no idea where you are coming from. And getting back powering electric railways, Hikaru had said wind farms are being supplemented with conventional power plants." Chihiro chimes in. "Nemu, the oldest resident at Old School, is a librarian. A person with just a sixth grade education could not be a librarian. Somebody had to teach her. Kana is a clock maker's apprentice. Hikari runs the register and is learning the trade at a bakery. Someone taught/is teaching her. Kuramori taught Reki herbal medicine. In the short time I've lived in Old School, I've learned the Spirits' language, a language used by traders." Jeanette continues. "In all this, you don't question the things said which seem odd?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 9th, 2015, 10:11pm "I heard everything spoken. You all are hearing what you want to hear, not what is being said." He tells her. He continues, "Now listen real carefully for I will say this only once. What of those children older than Hikaru? What of children like Danielle? Those who have aged out of the system gets what - a piece of paper that said they completed the 6th grade? What is the basis of that education? At least the Amish education, though only goes to the 8th grade, was powerful enough for most who attended school there to take a state GED Test, pass it with a high score that they can continue to college if they want to do so if they decide to not return from Rumspringa - an Amish Teen Rite of Passage of seeing the world and decide which life they want. Thus I point out - 6th grade? Who are they kidding? That is only enough to make one into a manual laborer who can not think for themselves but make a decision that they either have to work and support the family or become a dreg of society. This is worst than what the shanty towns of Brazil had - when a girl ages out from school, she either becomes a whore or an abused wife and at times both; and a boy has to do what he can to support his family, including committing crimes that is unbecoming of a human and by that I mean selling his little sister to the sex shows or pimps. As a law enforcement officer and an educator, I can say you people are being oppressed. When are you all going to see that? You need a minimum of 8th grade education that has a strong backbone on the fundamentals that supports the arts, sciences and technology. Without it, you got nothing. If the spirits are listening, they can go to hell, because they can not stay here and do it all wrong and think they are doing right. Yeah - the National Republic of Texas. More like a National Republic of Uneducated Idiots. Think about that. Really. Think, and think hard."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 9th, 2015, 11:01pm Jeanette turns to Hikaru. "Under the current system in Charlton, what does a child do when they finish the sixth grade?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Sep 9th, 2015, 11:04pm "The child would either attend a private school, become an apprentice or work."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 9th, 2015, 11:08pm "Does any of that involve prostitution?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Sep 9th, 2015, 11:17pm "No." Hikaru answers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 9th, 2015, 11:19pm "What about the crime rate?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Sep 9th, 2015, 11:20pm "Crime does exist but nothing much happens in Charlton. It's a safe place to live in."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 9th, 2015, 11:30pm "Is anything Fernando saying true?" "Some of the jobs are cleaning jobs." Chihiro answers. "Fair enough. Anything else?" "No." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Sep 9th, 2015, 11:36pm Hikaru shakes her head. "There's nothing I can think of other than what was already mentioned. The problems that do exist are being worked on."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 9th, 2015, 11:38pm "Again, you are listening to what you want to hear." He begins. He continues, "If Charlton is such a paradise, then why are we selected? Why are supplies needed? Then you must ask, what is being done to stop crime? You can not do that with a population that has a 6th grade education. Furthermore, what is happening to the criminals? They being hauled away and secretly killed off? You can not tell me that there is low crime in the area because there is always crime, even if it goes unreported. Who are the judges? And who are running these private schools? You just said that public education goes to one point, but to get to a needed point, one needs to go to work, even as an apprentice. Have you forgotten the Industrial Revolution and the child labor laws? What about the Triangle Shirt fire that claimed many hundreds of 13 to 18 year old girls who were trapped in the building? Have you forgotten the lessons of history? Or are you so oppressed to believe that this is for the best for those in Texas? You want Chihiro to end up working next year and be molested by a managing supervisor at work to trick her that it is part of her job? And when she goes out to work, where is she going to live? What if she gets hurt on the job? Or killed? All this stinks of 'The Lord of the Flies.' And if you forgotten how that story ends - every child in that book killed themselves in the end."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Sep 10th, 2015, 9:57am "That's a question that Jeanette asked." Hikaru says. "She asked if it sounds strange that the Spirits are going through a lot of trouble to get an EMT-Basic who is still green when they could have chosen someone who is more experienced and then have that EMT retire to what seems like a cushy job when the mission is over. I told her that is a little strange. "After forty years of rebuilding, we climbed our way back up to pre WWI technology and in some areas we have surpassed that. Give us another twenty more years and we'll be close to what you and Jeanette brought with you. "A population who went to private schools can. The free education is for those who can't afford to go to a private school such as the residents at the orphanage that I mentioned. "A serial killer was executed shortly after he was convicted. "I'm not hearing about a lot of crime and people feel safe within the walls of Charlton. "Why are you asking who are judges and who is running every private school. Even if I had a list with me, I doubt any of the names would mean anything to you. "The child labor laws are currently different from what they used to be. Children as young as twelve do work. "I remember history and how bad and unsafe working conditions were in the 1800s. I'm not seeing or hearing any of that in Charlton. If you want to know more about working conditions in Charlton, talk to Chihiro and Danielle. "What are you talking about? Chihiro just said she will be able to resume her education this fall. "Chihiro currently lives at the orphanage and she's not going to get hurt on the job because she's going back to school. "I saw the movie Lord of the Flies. I'm not seeing or hearing anything that happened in that movie. The closest thing to it happened six years ago. Two residents tried to climb the wall. One of them almost died."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 10th, 2015, 5:24pm "If everything is so glamorous in Texas, then why do they need us? Why don't they go find Gabrielle themselves and left us alone to live out our lives unmolested? It is either us or them. They called us, so they should leave us alone to do our job. If this was 2010, their interference would have had the local law enforcement arrest them." Fernando begins, "They are not gods. And they should not be treated as such. Simply put - God goes not need technology to do his job. These spirits do. Thus they are not gods. And all they are doing is preparing us like we used to prepare cattle before sending them to the slaughter house. If you do not see that, then you are oppressed. Oppression can not happen unless you allow it. And right now, despite your blindness to it, are oppressed. The oppressor can not oppress anyone unless those who are oppressed allow it. As I see it, you and the rest of the Texas, are allowing yourselves to be oppressed for measly gains like an electric railroad that requires a gigawatt of power that can never be obtained by solar and wind technologies alone, and a 'free educational system' that is limited to the 6th grade but what standards are measured is unknown and what depth of measure to it are also unknown. You are nothing but a mule chasing carrot tied to a string leading you to where they want that carrot to be. These are my last words on this subject until you realize what you are being lead too." He then raises his hand, "Waiter!" The waiter arrives, "Is there something wrong?" "Now, nothing is wrong. The food is great. I just need my share wrapped up to go as I need to leave immediately." Fernando tells her. "Oh. OK." The waiter says before taking his meal to the kitchen. She returns with it wrapped up in neatly folded butcher's paper, "Here you are sir." "Thank you." Fernando tells her as he gets up, "Would you mind showing me where the bathrooms are? I need to go before I go." "It's right this way." The waiter tells him as he follows her to the facility.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 10th, 2015, 8:27pm "I don't know but something fishy is going on. I suspect they don't need an EMT. The question is, why am I here?" Jeanette stands up. "Fernando, may I talk with you in private?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 10th, 2015, 9:36pm Fernando, coming out of the bathroom, hears Jeanette's request. "Let's go outside." He tells her, "I need to check on the campers."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 10th, 2015, 10:27pm "You haven't commented on what I pointed out as odd. If you don't want to address that, fine. Anyhow, the reason why I wanted to talk in private is because I don't want Elsa to hear what I have to ask. You said Arendelle has not existed since the Napoleonic Wars despite Elsa being queen at that time. According to Hikaru, Napoleon got his butt kicked and Arendelle survived every war since without Elsa. How is it possible for Arendelle to survive to this day by changing one event? I have my suspicion; that's all I have." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 10th, 2015, 10:54pm "You have your suspicions? Look where Arendelle is at or was at. It is now the Baltic Sea nations/states and part of the former Soviet Union. Arenedelle won the Napoleonic Wars because of the year without summer - his soldiers froze to death and Arenedelle won without firing a shot. But this caused animosity against Queen Elsa, aka - the Ice Queen, and the nations rebelled against her, forming their own nations. Its all part of World History that has been somehow manipulated." He begins to explain, "As to why they would choose you? Your journal for one. You're naive and easy to manipulate - two. If god wanted you to do such a job, he would have sent an angel, not a crow. Remember the story of Noah, in the end he sends out a black bird for sign of land. It never returns. Then he sends out a dove - a white bird, and it returns with a olive branch. From that Noah lands the ark on Mount Sinai and the animals are released. Not far away, was an olive tree, with the black bird in a nest within the tree's branches. So in short, the black bird does not care about anyone but itself. To it, you are just a means to its agenda. And you people do not see it. That is why I am not saying anything because even if I tell you, you are not going to believe."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 15th, 2015, 4:00pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik "Oh, I misunderstood what you earlier said hence why I did not comment on my point of view. I didn't know what's going on. With that cleared up, let me say the history I remember is the history you remember. The unanswered question still remains. How can Arendelle survive to this day by changing one event? Well, I'm going back in to finish lunch." Jeanette returns to the table to finish lunch and hopefully get to the bottom of what's really going on. "Hikaru, who's behind expanding existing and building new electric railroads, building wind farms and rebuilding the surrounding power grids" "In Texas, the Texas Spirits are the driving force behind it. Outside of Texas, Texas Spirits either has to work with other Spirits or with human authorities in that area." "Why are a bunch of Spirits interested in power grids and electric rail roads?" Jeanette asks. "To use an antiquated phrase, the Spirits are a bunch of tree huggers. As the amount of electric railroads and wind farms increase, the demand for fossil fuels decrease. Also, less energy is being spent on other things. People aren't using clothes dryers because new ones aren't being made and old ones aren't being fixed. Air conditioners are still around but fewer of them are being used." Jeanette believes she knows the answer but asks anyway. "Why are a bunch of tree huggers interested in Texas?" "Texas has a lot of sun and wind for solar panels and wind farms and Texas still has lots of oil under the ground. Perhaps the best way to keep the oil under the ground is to reduce the demand for it." "With the world destroyed, the Spirits get to rebuild the world the way they want it. You mentioned the residents at the orphanage are getting a sixth grade education. Are there any Spirits behind this?" "No, the care and education of the residents is the work of the Renmei. The Texas Spirits, however, are the ones who refurbished the buildings the residents live and go to school in." "You said currently, in the Settlement of Charlton, the only way to get a free education is to be a resident at the orphanage." "That's correct." "What about poor children who are not orphans?" "I have not seen this problem in Charlton." "Then every family in Charlton must be rich enough to send their children to private schools." The Spirit made the promise to Chihiro alone that she will complete her education. Why, among all older residents, are the Spirits interested in Chihiro completing her education? Jeanette continues. "Except for refurbishing buildings, have the Spirits and the Renmei worked with each other?" "I'm not sure how much but the Spirits played a role in the Renmei Bank switching from a fiat system to a coin backed system." "Why would the Spirits care what kind of system the Renmei Bank uses?" "I don't know. Before they switched systems, there weren't any banks that dealt in old U.S. currency. However, a bank dealing with U.S. currency was needed." "You said DART and other entities only deal in old U.S. currency. A bank dealing with U.S. currency is needed in establishing Texas as a republic, I bet." Jeanette pauses. "One of several hurdles that the Spirits need to jump. What is the exchange rate between the hotel coins and U.S. currency?" "There isn't any. If you ask forty people what the exchange rate is, you will get forty different answers." "There must be a flaw in using hotel coins. Otherwise DART and other institutions would use them. Not knowing its exact value could be it." "Think about it this way, one silver hotel coin will get you one night's stay at a motel." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 17th, 2015, 12:07am Fernando waits and thinks. Jeanette is right, something happened if Arendelle still survives. Without his equipment, he can only speculate that Elsa was never returned to Arendelle to fulfill the year without summer or she did but and Anna became Queen instead. Either way it is just theories. "Excuse me mister!" A faint voice calls. Fernando looks about, seeing nobody, except for a group of young male thugs with a couple of female followers heading his way. Though the oldest could be in his 20's, they average in their mid to low teens. The oldest one in the center calls to him. "Hey, mister! These rides yours?" The oldest approaches him with some teen girl on his arm. "They are. They are not for sale if you want them." Fernando tells him. "We take what we want. Now how you got here?" He says. "That is none of your business." Fernando tells him. "We're making it our business." He says. Fernando shakes his head for the moment before lowering his glasses on the bridge of his nose and looks at him dead in his eye, "Get on the highway and talk to the biker gang on it. They will let you know what the deal is." The elder thug reaches out to his side and snaps his fingers, leaving his hand open to receive something. The others scuttle about and a short mouse of a make teen wearing a dented pasta colander belted onto his head is pushed towards the elder thug, putting a large taped up walkie talkie in the elder thug's hand. The elder thug puts the walkie talkie towards his face and presses a button to his side. "This is Ike the Mike calling for Dirty Leon. Dirty Leon, are you out there?" The thug says into the beaten up radio. For a while there is nothing but silence, so he keys up again, "This is Ike the Mike calling for Dirty Leon. Dirty Leon, are you out there?" The radio breaks its silence, "I told you not to ever call unless it's an emergency." "I need some information on a couple of shiny rides." The elder thug as his followers gather around him to listen. "Are they a pair of medical vehicles with a large red cross on the rear, one of them as a thin black platform on it's roof?" The radio says loudly. "Yeah." The elder thug says as he looks at Fernando with some concern. "Tall guy, black jacket, dark face visor and a black cap on his head?" The radio says. "Yeah..." The elder thug says with some worry in his voice. "Leave them alone. He and his riding girl pals are under our protection." The radio lets out. "What they do?" The elder thug asks. "All I'm going to say is that they did us a favor we can never pay back, so they have our protection while on our roads. Now apologize for bothering them and leave them alone." The radio says. "Will do." The Elder Thug answers the radio. "And Mikey..." The radio calls to him. "Yeah?" The Elder Thug answers the radio. "Don't call unless its absolutely necessary." The radio lets out, it is followed by a loud snap, as if something it was turned off from a sticky switch. The elder thug looks at Fernando as he hands the radio to the one who gave it to him without looking at him. The he snaps his fingers and and points behind him. The group walks away from him, leaving him and his girl to be with Fernando. "Yo, its a misunderstanding. Right?" the Elder thug tells him. "Yeah, what ever. If you don't mind, I want to be left alone." Fernando tells him. "Leon said that there were girl pals with you. If I can ask, where are they?" The Elder thug says. Fernando points to the restaurant, "In there. Eating." "So you're out here protecting the rides." The elder thug says. "Nope. I already ate. but to let you know, these rides have have a death trap in them if you try to take them. But that's besides the point. Like I said, I want to be left alone." Fernando tells him. "Alright. I'll let everyone know you are to be left alone." The elder thug says. "Thanks. Now if you do not mind..." Fernando tells him. "Alright... No disrespecting here!" The elder thug says as he turns the girl on his arm around and pushes her away and then leads her away from the area. As soon as they are gone, Fernando taps the heel of his boot to the fender of the electric ambulance, says loud enough to be heard, "You too." A mousey looking young kid in tattered overalls and a dirty t-shirt crawls out from under the bus and look at Fernando as he or she stands there on its hands and knees. only its voice says that it's female. "Got room for one more, mister?" She says. "That depends on what the girls say." Fernando tells her. "I can make it worth your while." She tells him. "How old are you?" He asks. "15." She answers. Fernando looks at her in disbelief, forcing her to answer as she gets on her knees, "Alright I'm 13." "Yeah right. I got daughters so I know what 13 looks like." Fernando tells her. "Alright, I'm 12." She tells him. "And what does a 12 year old know about making it worth my while?" He asks. "I may be young, but I've seen it all. I snuck around Lacey's whore house and saw what they do." She says as she points to a far away building. "And you done anything that you saw?" He asks. "No, not yet." She says. "Then don't. You do not want some guy to fill you up with some illness or damage your baby making equipment." He tells her. "But..." She tries to say. "But what?" He asks, throwing in, "And what is your name?" "Macey." The girl answers as she tries to wipe her hands on her overalls. "Now, but what?" Fernando tells her. "Lacey told me that sooner of later I will have to be turning tricks." Macey tells him. "And Lacey is?" He asks. "Owner of the whorehouse, "Macey begins to say, and then throws in, "and my mom." "If I take you, that's kidnapping, kid-taking or kid snatching. I'm not getting in trouble for taking you. Now if you mom told us to take you, that is another story. Now what about your brothers and sisters? What about them?" "I'm the only one, which mom is always telling me that I should not have been born, that I ruined her life and her figure and her everything else. She does not want me, at all." Macey says. "Hmmmm..." Fernando thinks, then he points to the ground by the rear wheel, "Sit down there, in the shade. When the girls come out, then you can talk to them about taking you. And then you will take me to your mom and I will talk to her about taking you with us. If and only if she says yes, then you can come with us. But if anyone says no in this, then you stay." "OK Mister." Macey says before adding, "Can I ask you something?" "What is it?" Fernando answers. "If anyone says no, then I want you to pay for a room and take me, err... my cheri." Macey says. "Girl, I'd split you half if I were to take your cherry." He tells her. "But... someone like you, I mean, I can wash up and pretty my self up first for you." She says. "That's the the point. I would hurt your tiny body if you gave me your cherry. Look. Point where your cherry is at, and I'll point where I be inside you." He tells her. Macey points at the zipper's mid way point, as the overall's crotch was somewhere hanging between her crotch and her knees. Fernando takes his index finger and points to where her belly button should be. She gulps before saying, "You don't have to drive it in all the way to break me. Couldn't you be nice and gentlemanly about it?" "How about we don't say a word about it. Now remember, if anyone says no, you don't go. That includes me too." "Alright... alright..." Macey says as she crawls to the rear wheel in the shade and curls up into a ball, letting out, "You probably like boys..." "I like girls and only girls. Boys belong in the fields working, girls belong at home learning how to do home stuff and how to be a good wife to a man." Fernando lets out. "I can be a good wife. You'll see." Macey says before punching the floor. I said to be quiet while we wait." He tells her. For now Macey does as she is told. Note: "Mousey looking kid" does not mean she's a mouse. It means that she has two large front teeth as some kids do but eventually outgrows, beady eyes and a messy/tattered and unkept look to her. Her hands are callused by years of building/junk yard/garbage pile climbing and site exploring. She is a normal looking girl, perhaps a bit malnourished, making her smaller and under developed than where she should be at her age.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 17th, 2015, 11:53am Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. Jeanette ponders what Hikaru said. "Even if a motel accepted precious metals as payment before the happening, one could not get a night in a room for an ounce of silver. One week in the same room for an ounce of gold? Heck, yes." Jeanette gives this more thought. "The price of silver has gone up. What about the expenses of renting a room?" "I haven't quite figured that one out." Hikaru answers. "What I do know is, the price gap between silver and gold has narrowed. I believe it has been done so artificially. A person from Texas can take an ounce of gold, go elsewhere and actually get more for it than what they could in Texas. For a major purchase, like gas for the Camper, pay with gold. That is until we get to Texas." Jeanette thinks about this. "We just paid a lot for lunch, didn't we?" "Yes." "Why didn't you say anything?" "I did, after Fernando said throw in a silver coin for him." "Why didn't you say something when Fernando said one silver coin for all of our meals?" "The sign says 12 Shells. I even pointed it out. When are you two going to realize I may happen to know a few things about the time line I live in?" Hikaru does not know everything that's going on. "What was the price of gold before the happening? For the sake of easy math, let's say $1,400. One-seventh of that is $200." "You don't believe $1,400 is the current price of gold?" Jeanette asks. "Correct. Hotels today have to be more secure than they were before the happening but a cheap, secure motel can't be $200 a night." "The price of gold has gone down?" Jeanette asks. "That's what I'm thinking. It's either that or the cost of certain things are ridiculously high." Jeanette moves on. She doesn't want to spend all day discussing currency exchange rates. "Yesterday you said the wall surrounding Charlton was built in less a year. In jest I said you must have had help from aliens. Did the Spirits build the wall surrounding Charlton?" "I would bet money on it. The wall looks like it was designed by the same engineers who designed North Central Expressway." North Central Expressway is regarded as an engineering marvel. "Why would the Spirits be particularly interested in Charlton? From everything you're telling me, Charlton is the apple of their eye." "All I can do is speculate." Jeanette looks at Hikaru. "Spill it." "Charlton is the past, present or future home of humans and mutants who are important to the Spirits." "Charlton sounds like a nice place to live . . . isolated from the evils of this world." Jeanette looks around. "Is everyone finished?" Elsa puts her frost-covered eating utensils down, folds her napkin and places it on the table. "Yes." "I don't know how long the journey to our next destination will be so I suggest we visit the ladies' room before we leave." The ladies get up from the table. After Elsa stands up and pushes her chair in, she retrieves her white gloves from the table. Macey sees an adult woman dressed as Red Riding Hood wearing tented goggles, a teen in a scouting uniform and dark glasses, an eight-year-old with blonde hair in a single braid wearing a dress made in Arendelle and a pair of white cotton gloves and two Japanese females appearing to be in their pre to early teens. "Who's the cute ragamuffin?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 17th, 2015, 1:18pm "It's a long story," Fernando begins with a sigh. "Her name is Macey. She wants to leave this town and be with us on our trip and will do anything to do so including being my wife... like that is going to happen. But I told her that is up to you all to decide if you are to accept her and then it is up to her mom to release her to us as I am not going to jail for kidnapping. She claims that her mom runs the whorehouse on the other side of town. It's one thing if we rescue the child from a life of abusing debauchery, its another to steal her from a family or harbor her away from the family she ran away from, even if that family is abusive to her. What do you say?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 17th, 2015, 3:58pm Jeanette approaches Macey. "You look a bit young to be someone's wife unless you're an Immortal." Macey refers to Fernando. "He says it's up to you all." Macey looks at Jeanette with a quizzical expression. "Do you like girls?" Jeanette, after all, did call Macey a "cute ragamuffin." The poor child probably does not get enough validation. Jeanette does not answer the question. She steps back. "Hikaru?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 17th, 2015, 4:03pm Fernando steps up to Jeanette and tells her softly, "Her mother runs the whore house on the other side of town. How much validation you think she had? Then again, what has this girl seen and been part of? Though she did tell me in a her limited slang vocabulary that she is still a virgin. She also looks like she has not eaten in days either."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Sep 17th, 2015, 4:15pm "Let the chips fall where they may. Yes, I'm in."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 17th, 2015, 4:33pm "I will vote after I talk with her mother. I would like to see how desperate things are for her." Fernando tells them, adding, "And check under your ambulance, that is where I found her - under the electric camper. If I did not check, I would have killed her if I drove away." Chihiro gets on her hands and knees looks under the two campers, "I see nobody there." "How do you girls vote? You all have a say in this, you know." Fernando tells them as Chihiro gets up onto her feet and dusts her self off.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 17th, 2015, 5:52pm "Calling her a 'cute ragamuffin' paints the wrong image in her mind?" Jeanette softly asks. She does not know where Fernando's out-of-the-blue question came from. Chihiro and Danielle approve. Elsa is from an emotionally traumatizing environment but she was removed from her home, nonetheless. Before then, she was separated from her sister by their parents. "If we remove Macey from her home, even if her mama helps us to do so, is it still the right thing to do?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 17th, 2015, 6:10pm Standing besides Jeanette so only she could hear, Fernando tells her, "She told me a lot of things that I did not like to hear. Her mother wants her turning tricks and earn her place in the whore house. And though she told me that she's witnessed what the other girls and women do there, thing is she did not referred to her mother as mom but by her first name. That says something there as well. And it is still her decision whether the girl comes with us or not, if we take her outright, that is kidnapping." He then turns to Elsa and the others, "It is only right if it saves her or others from further harm. No other time is it right, Elsa. You are right to question it." Fernando thinks, making adjustments to his palm sized radio, watch and a pen, where the last two items have built-in video and audio recording devices. He then says before he starts to walk away, "I'll be back. I'm going to talk to her mom. She is to remain here."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 17th, 2015, 7:41pm Elsa freezes, figuratively. Fernando's words replay in her mind: "It is only right if it saves her or others from further harm." Elsa thinks about the morning she nearly killed her sister. https://youtu.be/QYsg3rtT79o?t=1m24s She responds with quick, short nods as she holds her gloved hands close to her chest. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 17th, 2015, 8:18pm "I would advise you (Jeanette) to stay with the girls. I'll record everything for your stomach churning enjoyment." He says as he looks to her and then at the others, noticing Elsa and her actions. He calls to her as he squats down, "Elsa come here." She does as he tells her, he takes both her hands, "If you learn one thing from me it is this - there is a difference between deliberate action and an accident, and what children do, even if they think they did it on purpose, is an accident. I'm talking about what adults do, not what a child like you do, because an adult would not care and do it again and again and again on hurting others. Children do not hurt others again and again repeatedly and not care about those they hurt. This is about Macey being hurt again and again by her mother's actions because she does not care about her little girl. This is not about you hurting anyone by mistake or emotion like anger because you care, they do not. And that is the difference between the two. Understand what I'm saying?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 17th, 2015, 9:29pm Ice forms on the ground around Elsa's feet and leaves behind a trail of ice. Though scared, scared of her power, scared of harming Fernando, she does what Fernando says. "Mama and Papa kept me away from Anna so I wouldn't harm her again." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 17th, 2015, 9:54pm "Elsa, understand that adults are the stupid ones. Not the children. You did not mean to hurt your sister, even though you  felt like it. All they cared about is themselves, not you. They believed that you would hurt another again, which is wrong to believe that. No child is born evil, except for one, and no one is that child because I took care of him long ago. Children are good, and when given a chance, are better than good. You are better than good if given the chance. Would you want a chance to be with your sister again, and tell her that you're sorry for hurting her? I think you do. And that's the difference, because if you were an uncaring adult, you would answer no. But its OK to be scared and say no, but you need to at least try to be brave and say yes, 'I want to see Anna again and tell her I'm sorry.' If you do that, I promise that before we get to Charlton, you will be able to do that. It's called Love and it comes from a special place that never gets cold." He says before pointing to her chest where her heart is. He only waits for a second, enough for it to sink in a bit, "But right now I have to see if we can rescue Macey from this. If her mom says no, she stays. We may not want that, but that is the law we must obey. All we can do is try. And don't worry about me and being cold, I am one of the Children of Winter, born on GroundHog's Day and check on that cold day how long winter will last. Kind of stupid if you think about it, 'six more weeks to the end winter or six more weeks of cold' - either way it is the same thing. But in that special place in me, it is always warm and warm to those to deserve to be there. You won't understand now as a child but later on when you are older, you will understand. Now, I'll be back, that's my promise to you. Just do me a favor, if any of these girls here misbehave, put some ice on their butts for me. Bye, for now."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 17th, 2015, 10:09pm "I want to be with Anna again and I'm sorry I hurt her." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 17th, 2015, 10:21pm "I promise it will happen, but it will not happen now. I will tell you when it will. I just need you to be brave and strong to wait until then." He tells her as he steps away back walks, "But Elsa, if we are to try to rescue Macey, I have to go now. That OK with you?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 17th, 2015, 10:32pm Elsa holds her gloved hands and nods in response to Fernando's words. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 18th, 2015, 9:51am "I believe Elsa will be fine." Jeanette says. "Go talk to Macey's mom." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 18th, 2015, 11:09am "I'm going. You need to behave yourself out here as well. Though no one is going to bother us, people are looking. I should be back in an hour or less. While I'm gone, get her a sandwich and a juice-aide or water. No soda. We'll get her some clothes when I return." Having said that, Fernando walks away, though it would have been faster to drive there, but walking brings less attention to him than would driving an ambulance through this part of town. It also lets him check on his shoulder holstered weapon. He would get to the doors of Lacey's Whorehouse in under 20 minutes. Note: The meeting to be posted later in the afternoon.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 18th, 2015, 5:37pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. "We don't have any bread, just ingredients to bake bread. That will take time." Hikaru approaches Macey. "Is there a bakery around here?" "Yes." Macey answers. "Could you show me?" "Sure." Macey stands up and walks around the Camper. Hikaru follows. Macey points to a nearby store. "It's right there." "Thank you." The two return. "Jeanette," Hikaru says, "I need one box of shotgun shells." Jeanette unlocks the side door, opens a box, removes a box of shells and hands them to Hikaru. Hikaru accepts the box of shells, puts it in her purse and walks to the bakery. As Hikaru goes to by bread, Jeanette addresses the ragamuffin. "You, young lady, need to wash your hands with soap and water. The sink is in here." Jeanette repositions her goggles on her head in the dimly lit Camper. Macey steps into the Camper and to the sink. Jeanette turns on the faucet. "Wash all the dirt you can, first, including as much of your arms as you can get under the faucet." When the water running off of her hands becomes clearer, Jeanette turns off the faucet to conserve water. "Use the bar of soap and scrub for at least ten seconds." Macey takes the bar of soap and scrubs really well. "Good. Now rinse your hands." Jeanette turns the faucet back on. Macey places the bar of soap back where she found it and rinses her hands. Jeanette turns off the faucet. "Let me see your hands. Good. Shake the excess water off." Macey shakes her hands. Jeanette pushes the button on the electric hand dryer. "Dry your hands under the vent." Macey places her hands under the vent. "Rub your hands under the hot air." Macey rubs her hands under the hot air. Jeanette turns the faucet back on, washes her hands, rinses the grime off the bar of soap, turns off the faucet with her elbow and shakes off the excess water. The electric dryer turns off automatically. "Are your hands completely dry? Let me look. No, they're not." Jeanette pushes the button again with her arm. The electric hand dryer turns off again. "Are your hands dry? Good." Jeanette proceeds to dry her hands by pushing the button with her arm. "May I take a close look at your hands?" Jeanette asks after drying her own. "Your nails are in bad shape. We can fix that after you eat. I don't see any recent cuts on your hands." "Do you like me?" Macey asks. "I can be your wife." "What? Where did that come from?" Jeanette asks. "Some girls like other girls, you said I'm a cute ragamuffin and you want me to get prettied up. I can be a good wife, even for another girl. I know how. I saw what they do." Jeanette wonders how she got herself in this situation. "You probably like that blonde." "No. I mean yes. I mean . . . it's not like that." "Is she your daughter?" "No, I don't have any children." "Is she a princess? She looks like one." Jeanette laughs. "What's so funny?" "Don't tell anyone. Yes, she is a princess." "Does she live in a castle?" "She did. Not anymore. She now lives in a home for children." Macey tries to figure Jeanette out. "You really think I'm a cute ragamuffin?" "When we get that mop on the top of your head washed, you will look like Ellie from the story Up." "Up? I've never heard of that story before." "It's a precious story." Meanwhile, Hikaru walks into the bakery. She does not come storming through like she owns the place nor does she play the role of a child. Over the years she found what she thinks is the right balance. She looks at the selection of baked goods behind the glass and points to what she wants. "I want one loaf of this bread." "That will be seven Shells, Miss." The female clerk replies. Hikaru removes the box of shotgun shells, opens it, retrieves seven shells and places them on the counter. The clerk picks up a loaf off the tray and places it in a paper bag. "I haven't seen you before." The clerk hands the loaf of bread to Hikaru and collects the shells from the counter. Hikaru puts the box of eighteen remaining shells in her purse and accepts the loaf of bread. "We arrived in the area yesterday." "Are you with your family?" "No, I'm with a medical team." Hikaru thinks she hit the right balance by providing information that could be helpful later on but not too much information. "Oh, did you come here to see Dr. Brown?" "Yes, we did. Take care." Hikaru leaves the bakery. She stops at a vegetable stand and looks at the small selection. "I hope she likes tomatoes." She then says to the street vender, "I'll have one tomato." "That'll be six Shells." Hikaru digs into the box in her purse, pulls out six shells and hands them to the street vender. The street vender accepts the shells and hands Hikaru a tomato. "So, you're with a medical team." Hikaru accepts the tomato. In one hand she is holding the paper bag with the loaf of bred and in the other hand she's holding the tomato. She looks at the street vender. "I heard you and clerk in the bakery." "I couldn't have been talking that loud." "Nah, the acoustics in the bakery are perfect." Hikaru nods and moves along. This could be a good thing if the right information spreads. Hikaru returns to the Camper. "Macey, do you like tomatoes on your sandwich?" "Yes." Macey is sitting at the table. Hikaru puts her stuff down, washes and dries her hands, gets out the cutting board and knife. She lays the loaf of bread on the cutting board, slices a piece which is now the heal and puts it aside. She slices two more pieces, puts them on a plate and puts the rest of the loaf and the heal back in the paper bag. "Are you Jewish?" "No." "Good. Spam is the only canned meat we have." Hikaru rinses the knife and opens a can of Spam. She slices two pieces of the canned pork and puts them next to each other on one slice of bread. She puts the uncut Spam back in the can and washes the cutting board and knife. She then washes and slices the tomato and places a couple of slices on top of the Spam. "Do you like anything on your bread? It's not like we have anything people normally put on their sandwich." "No." Hikaru puts the other slice of bread on top of the tomatoes and cuts the sandwich in half. She thinks about what they have to drink and what would be good to serve right now. "Do you want water or milk?" "Milk." Hikaru puts the plate in front of Macey, opens the refrigerator, and removes an unopened one-quart glass jar of milk. She retrieves a cup from the cabinet, pours the milk, hands the cup to Macey, puts the cap back on the jar and puts the jar back in the refrigerator. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 18th, 2015, 7:29pm Fernando arrives at the whorehouse under some 20 minutes. Walking in he notices a security guard a few feet from the door, checking only select individuals who walks in. He knows he's going to be checked no matter what unless he can either play it off or fight him off, a decision that he will let the guard make. With no one on the line, Fernando approaches the guard, "I was told to pick up a sick girl here." As he points to his EMT Patch on his jacket. "I know nothing about some sick girl. Now assume the position." The guard tells him. "I was told to see Lacey as the girl is in her office." Fernando tells him. "No one goes in without being searched." The guard steps up to him to challenge his space. He give Fernando a shove, his mistake. Fernando grabs the guard's thumb and pins it forward against the wrist with his fingers. Though painful, it is not a harmful or destructive hold though it does incapacitate the individual. The more the guard struggles, the worst it gets for the guard until he literally falls on his knees howling as Fernando increases the pressure of the thumb against the wrist. "It's a medical emergency. Where's Lacey?" Fernando tells him. With the sound of several guns being prepared, a lone voice speaks behind him, "I'm Lacey." "It's about Macey. Let go to your office and talk." Fernando says without turning to face her. Lacey nods and the weapons are put away. "Right this way." She tells him. Fernando turns around and sees the staff and customers a bit more relaxed; though some of the customers were wearing the local law enforcement. He nods at them before letting the guard go. Following Lacey through the halls, he glances into each room to see the assorted debauchery that was going on. In one room a client was receiving a disciplining ritual of bondage, while in another a girl was on all fours having sexual intercourse with a dog larger than she was with a group of naked men watching her and masturbating. Those were the tame ones. As he enters the office behind Lacey, "You are going to have to teach me that before you leave." She offers him a chair as she walks behind her desk, "Now, about my daughter? She hurt or something?" "Far from it, though if I did not check under the ambulance, I would have ran over her and killed her. Now the problem is not that she was hiding under my ambulance, nor she was not taking parts from it, it is something she said, and she said a lot." Fernando tells her. "Let me guess, that I am awful mother, and that I am demanding that she turn tricks to earn her keep and all that." She says. "She did say that. But she said more importantly to me, that where ever I'm going, she wants to go." He says to her. "So, you're into little girls? She's only 12, going on 13." She points out. "Actually no. First off, my name is Fernando G, and I'm helping transport a few girls to a private school for girls in Charlton Texas. They will live in an orphanage while going to the school, all expenses paid for. Now they are willing to accept anyone who is willing to learn and help those who can not afford it so its free for them to study. Macey would benefit from this greatly as I see it, and personally, I do not pick up girls, I am a father of 6 and they go to this school." Fernando explains. "I see. What would I need to do to enter her in this?" Lacey says. "I just need your written permission, copies of her identification and her personal effects. My partner will take care of the rest, she's with Macey at the ambulance. You can come and ask her questions." Fernando asks. "Why is your partner not here?" Lacey asks. "She's watching the other girls at the ambulance, and if she would have seen that little girl being #$@!ed by Fido in that other room, you would have had to call a clean up crew after she throws up. Blood and guts of the hurt and wounded is one thing, bestiality with a dog, that's a another." Fernando tells her. "I see it does not phase you." She points out. "I've seen the best and the worst of humanity. If the girl likes being bonked over by a dog, then that's her business." He tells her. "Macey likes dogs..." She points out, adding to see his reaction, "in the same way as Darling Little Lisa in the other room does and she brings in a lot of money doing it. Not like Macey, she only does it when she wants to and alone with nobody watching." "Good to know. I'll keep the mutts away from her crutch so she can study in peace." He tells her, throwing in, "Does she have any former education?" "She knows how to read and write and arithmetic, but this place is the only former education she has." She says. "Any health issues?" He asks. "By that, you mean?..." She asks. "AIDS, Sex Diseases, Development Issues, Operations, Diabetes, it wont disqualify her but if she needs medical attention, she will get it. That is not a problem." He explains. "Hmmm... There is nothing I know of. She does not eat much, but that's about it. Only thing is the thing with the dogs." She says. "You have an issue with Macey and dogs? I can take care of that for you." He says. "I have no qualms about Macey #$@!ing a dog. All us girls do it here, it, well, is a rite of passage you can say." She says. "Including you?" He asks. Lacey looks at him with a smile, "I occasionally still do but that's rare if I do. Dogs don't tell other dogs about the date and we cant get pregnant from them. I just fear that if Macey is out there and she gets down with a dog that she would be caught and be scorned because of it, then she might run away." "Has she done it with men or boys?" He asks. "Not that I know of. I only caught her with a dog and on several occasions." She adds. "I can get one of my daughters to keep an eye on her while at school and help her with her studies as well." He says as he pulls out his wallet and shows her a picture of his youngest girl. "Hmmm... they got technology to take pictures over there?" She asks. "Doesn't everyone?" He asks. "Only law enforcement and a traveling photog who charges too much money for the the picts." She says. "I see." He replies, "She would learn all that and more. She can return on holidays and special outings and send letters by private messenger, and you can have all the picts you want." "Just one question. Are the Texas Spirits involved in this?" Lacey asks. "In Macey's case, no. The Spirits are involved in the free public education system there but that ends when a child reaches 10. Macey is 12, and will be sent to a private school that the Spirits do not support or control." "I see." She says, adding, "Wait right here, I'll be back." Lacey gets up and leaves her office, returning some five minutes later with a medium sized duffle bag and a folder of papers, dropping the duffle bag by his seat. She sits on the edge of her desk in front of him, putting the folder on her lap, but also spreading her legs wide enough to show him what she has to offer him under her skirt. "I'll do one better. I'll sign parental responsibility over to you and you can have her." Lacey tells him. "You are not going to question who or what I am?" He asks as she opens the folder and signs the papers inside. "Anyone as clean as you are could not be lying and trying to kidnap children." She tells him. "What I I was, what if I rape your daughter later today?" He tells her. "I hope she enjoys it like she enjoys the dogs." She tells him. Fernando lets out a sigh. She reaches over and hands him the folder, "There. She's now yours. You can #$@! her as often as you like, I'm sure she would enjoy it. Now about that thing you did to my guard?" Fernando gets up and shows her his thumb and index finger in an L-shape before pointing to her thumb and wrist, "It's like this. Grab the thumb and pull it forward to the wrist and then hold it in place with just two fingers." He demonstrates on her. Lacey goes down on her knees, never feeling such a pain like this before, though it was not pain, it was strain trying to move her hand away from this uncomfortable position. He continues, "It's like wrestling alligators at the swamp, if you grab their snout and lower jaw at the tip, they can not open their mouth." He then lets her go. "Sorry about that." "Oh, no... Don't be." She says before biting on her lower lip. She continues, "I should pay you for teaching me that, care for a quickie? I won't bite unless you're into biting." "Thanks, but no thanks. I have to stay clean for the job, you know." He tells her. "There's a private bath facility you can use afterwards." She tells him. "I'll pass." He says, taking the duffle bag onto his shoulder. He then takes the folder, "We'll reach Charlton in 8 or so weeks as we have to travel to pick up other girls but Macey will be sending you messages as to how she is doing." "She's yours now. If she wants to continue contacting her mom that wants her to turn tricks, that is on her." She tells him. "See you, one day." He tells her. Fernando leaves the whore house and walks back to the ambulance, trying to sort out what happened. If these papers are true, then the mother just handed over her daughter to a stranger and not care about the outcome. This is in deed odd. He also has to think about what was stated, Macey into sex with dogs? Things are possible and one of his female cousins was into that sort of thing a long time ago at about the same age and continued into her adult years but she also had normal sex with men as an adult. But was it true with Macey? Is the poor girl so starved for Love and attention that she would go after an animal to get it? Or was her mother trying to get a reaction out of him from saying so? Either way he hopes he showed none. The thing is, sitting down with Jeanette and telling her what had transpired, including showing her the video of the place to show her the situation Macey was living in. It takes him longer to get there but less than a 1/2 hour, looking at the others looking at him. "Jeanette - get in the solar camper, we need to talk. Everybody else, wait out here." He tells them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 18th, 2015, 10:15pm After getting in the electric Camper with Fernando, Jeanette closes the door. "As I was looking at the condition of Macey's hands and nails, after she washed them, she offered to be my wife. She says she knows how to be a good wife for another girl. I don't know what brought this on. I called her a cute ragamuffin, taught her how to properly wash her hands, after she washed them I looked them over for any recent cuts or scrapes and offered to fix her nails after she ate. That's when she practically proposed to me. "By the way, Hikaru fed the hungry child Spam and tomato sandwiches." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 18th, 2015, 10:42pm Listening to her, Fernando takes out one of his laptops and dumps the video files and synchronizes the video and audio of both to line up the two different perspectives. "What ever you do, do not get sick watching this. See to understand what is going on in the place she is raised in and both what her mother says and how she said it." He tells her, handing her the laptop.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 18th, 2015, 11:02pm "Don't get sick?" Jeanette asks. "If it's that bad, do I really need to see this?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 18th, 2015, 11:10pm "Yes you do to see where she is coming from and explain her behavior. It is bad." He tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 19th, 2015, 9:13am Jeanette accepts the laptop and plays the video. "I didn't need to see that." Jeanette comments early in the video. Jeanette stops the video. "She doesn't eat much? You should have seen Macey and the sandwiches Hikaru made for her. Someone's lying. Macey can't be a virgin if she's having sex with dogs. What the mother is saying would explain why Macey wanted to be the wife to the first person who paid her a compliment and did things with her. The girl is so starving for affection it doesn't matter if that person is a man or a woman. Why do you want to see Macey's mother again?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 19th, 2015, 10:37am "Thing is, Jeanette, this is the world she is exposed too, educated her and shaped her to the girl she is. In this world a girl growing up would be easy find it for her to misinterpret physical sex for emotional love. Thing is this, is the mother lying about Macey having sex with dogs? Was she saying those things to get a reaction out of me? Is Macey that desperate for affection that she would have intercourse with a dog? Or is she covering up for some other abuse Macey has had? Is Macey running away from all this and is still a virgin? And what about her mom, just signing parental responsibilities papers over to me - a complete stranger? Like I said to her, what if I decide to rape her? Her answer was that she hopes Macey enjoys it, what kind of parent would say that about their own child? I would get angry at my daughters but I would never wish them harm, especially rape. Nor would I ever give them away like she just did to her with me." Fernando throws at her, "Why would I want to see her again? To plant her face into the grow if I find out the truth. But that is not going to happen since this is one stop we are making and not coming back too. More importantly, Jeanette, if you sign these papers with me, it makes you her mother as I her father. Whether or not you sign it, you got one question to answer, and that is after we examine her from head to toe - in your mind, will she need a bio-pill to heal what past damage she has from malnutrition? I can't give it now, but in a couple of days from now, we need to fatten her up before giving her that pill. Or do you think fattening her up will address some of those problems and the bio pill is just over kill?" Though he waits for her reply, he adds, "I do not know what is in this duffle bag, but get her a few things from Doc Brown - a couple of short skirts, panties, t-shirts, sox, polo shirts, and a few personal items like a towel, bikini or 2 piece bathing suit, and other things a girl would need and a bag to put it all in. If he has them, a couple pair of MaryJane Shoes. And if he has it, some anti-parasite (anti-lice) shampoo. I'll take care of her when we sleep at the next town."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 19th, 2015, 6:50pm "I don't have an answer to some of the questions you're asking." Jeanette begins. "The only thing that comes to mind is maybe the woman is not Macey's biological mother but I doubt that thought is true. Otherwise, I have nothing. "Before I sign those papers, I believe it would be best I ask Macey how she feels about that. Regarding the bio-pill, I can't answer that . . . at least not yet. I do, however, have a suggestion. While the ladies and I were in the shoe shop, the wolf Spirit and I were transported to some modern examination room. She wanted to be sure these goggles," Jeanette points to the goggles positioned on her head, "are correct. The only diagnostic equipment I have with me is a stethoscope, penlight and two digital thermometers. I saw more than that in the examination room. If they have all of that equipment, someone must know how to use them. That or we can ask to borrow their examination room. Wait, skip the last part, everything is probably in their language. Their computer is, at least. Back to your question, if all Macey needs is three healthy meals a day then no, she does not need a bio-pill. "What do you mean you'll take care of her when we sleep in the next town?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 19th, 2015, 8:11pm "You do not have to sign these papers, but I will. No offense but I want nothing tying me to anyone else to a child and this would be daughter #7 for me." He tells her, then adds, "Malnutrition leads to brain damage, which could lead to emotional, intellectual deficit or both. The Bio-Pill can correct that if she has it. Only in extreme cases does it lead to motor deficit. And by taking care of her, you want to delouse her or should I? That means having in her the bath or shower but you do not want those things crawling on you, do you?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 19th, 2015, 8:57pm "If you want her to be your seventh daughter, that's good. No offence taken. What are your thoughts on having her examined in the examination room I told you about, one that has the needed equipment?" Jeanette then gets to the last question. "Depending on what we are dealing with, one may have to get in the shower with her." Jeanette gives that last part a bit of thought. "It wouldn't matter who." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 19th, 2015, 9:30pm "I do not trust the spirits enough to take anyone I'm responsible for. But the anti-lice shampoo should take care of fleas, ticks, and all those nasty creepy crawlies. And the Bio-pill will fix any neurological defect she may have from malnutrition. Macey is a broken girl and she needs understanding, but to be put under a microscope. I'll disinfect the electric camper while she sleeps after the shampoo. No use in getting you guys infected with what she may have."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 19th, 2015, 9:46pm Jeanette nods. She gets what Fernando's saying. "How are we to examine her with limited diagnostic equipment?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 19th, 2015, 10:32pm "Observation. And treat the basics. Right now that means lice, ticks and fleas. Shampoo will take take of her, new clothes will take care of what she needs to wear. Then we wash her things at a laundry mat in hot water to take care of her personal items. She will be me so I will take care of the infestation in the electric camper this way she does not infest you girls or the gas camper. Either way after she gains some weight, I'm giving her a bio-pill so she'll be strong enough to take the stress it will put her body through in healing it. Lastly, we talk and give her a wide berth in doing do. We do not want her saying anything that would put something in to the other girl's minds, like having sex with a dog - if that is even true. I don't think it is. I think it is something the mother said to get a reaction out of me. Even if it is true, it's not to be considered as a negative but a lesser positive. She should be shown better options to gain, receive and give back affection."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 20th, 2015, 8:53am "What will giving her a wide berth do?" Jeanette is confused by one of the things Fernando said. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 20th, 2015, 11:14am "Excuse me if I get to vulgar with my words here." He begins, "In talking with us, we accept what she says and then we figure out if it is true or not. She will say a lot of things that we might agree with, or believe to be true but for her it is. We need to figure out how to sway her thinking; I do not believe that she is having se with dogs, but if she admits that to us, we need to say and show several things like: there is a difference between affection, love and physical sex and of those three they should not be confused for the other. In short, sex is not love or affection. A dog will have sex with a girl because he wants to pound his penis inside a vagina, any vagina, including her vagina. With the dog doing that to her, there is no love or affection though she might think there is, it is not. Secondly, there are different forms of those things: love, affection and even sex, as each one resides on a different level of emotional and physical planes. To her, that depends but I'm thinking that she thinks that they all reside on the same plane at the same time and one can not exist with the others. That needs to be proven wrong and shown the correct way. One can not unlearn things but one can relearn things and make changes to their education. Macey needs that. But being in a berth, there is a limit in what she can say to the others. She can not sit down with the girls and discuss sex or what she saw where she lived in the whorehouse to the girls because that might put ideas in their heads and later on act on those ideas. I'm not saying that I would have sex with any of the girls, but I'll say 'tease a dog long enough, and one will get bit.'  If the girls need to strut around naked or in their underwear or at least minimal wear, I have no problem with that. But if they think it would be fun or funny to try to push me with a playful seduction, like I said, 'tease a dog long enough, and one is going to get bit.' I know the difference, as you know the difference, but as kids they don't. And I'm just being nice. What if they do this to someone else, during our travel to Charlton or when we get there? Some other guys out there might not be as playful or forgiving and end up raping any one that would tease them. Dealing with a broken girl is not easy. I had to with a few in my life and according to them that they would not be fixed if it were not me fixing them - teaching them what is right and what is wrong and what is acceptable. With Macey, I - we are starting from ground zero."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 20th, 2015, 2:52pm "Love and affection seem to go hand in hand but yes, there is a difference. When you say 'berth' do you mean a bunk or something else?" Jeanette assumes Fernando means something else. "I want to be completely honest about something you said. I have no objection to a girl going about her day in the nude but no strutting around in the nude. I hope I'm clear on the difference. Also, at the very least, a girl needs to wear something such as panties or a gown to bed. "Anyhow, Macey sounds like a challenge even if her mother is lying about the dogs. And . . . I don't I'm the best person to teach her." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 20th, 2015, 3:31pm "Huh boy... By 'berth' I mean the figurative construct of the word of giving a person some freedom in what they do and or say but at the same time limiting those freedoms with-in a specific realm. With Macey - she's a 12 year old girl, so she should be treated and dealt as such but because she has seen and perhaps done more then some boundaries should be expanded but still contained and limited within her age bracket. I've known girls to be sexually active and sexually curious at 12 and younger, and I have known girls not to reach that stage until their mid 20s, each case is different. I'm just going to treat Macey like a rape victim - ie: a broken girl. In that it requires a lot of patience and a lot of positive reinforcement to her to act in an acceptable manner with the others." He explains. "As for PJs and underwear and those sort of things, it will be what she is most comfortable with, though she will be covered. The issue, if any, is her sleeping in her street clothes because she was sleeping in the streets. There is an issue of trust that needs to be addressed with her but with time that will be solved."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 20th, 2015, 3:50pm In thinking, Fernando adds, "Look. You're an adult female, one who is on the far side of the sexual spectrum of being, I'm guessing here, still a virgin and a non-sexual player at your age. You are the complete opposite of what Macey is in being a 12 year old who might be sexually experienced or active but who is most certainly sexually aware. The other girls are most likely not sexually experienced or even sexually aware, but who knows. I've know girls sluts and nymphos at a young age and yet they maintained an air of being a virgin about them. I'm not saying what they are - it is on them as a girl tends to keep her sexual life  secret from everyone except for those she shares it with. But I am talking about that comparison between you and Macey, you as the adult female are to establish onto her what is acceptable behavior in public and in semi private. By semi-private - what we do together as a group like in overnight camping or sharing a large hotel room suite. Don't think that I'm going to pounce on her skinny little rear end and do her lovely, like some may have, but as her 'father' I will do what needs to be done to teach her right and wrong. I'll admit that being a father to 6 girls thus far, some of them have pushed the boundaries of Father/Daughter relationship in what they want, but some lines were never crossed between me and them and it wont between Macey and I though I am sure she is going to push against those boundaries as hard as she can to see how far they can be pushed. If she tries to push it too far, she's going to find a spanking on the other end of that boundary. As a father, I have that right though it is something I do not like to do but only do so when it is needed. I hope with Macey that I wont have too."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 20th, 2015, 6:00pm "On the streets? I thought she was living in the whorehouse." Jeanette stops to think about that one. "The way she looks says she lives on the streets. As for trust issues, she wanted to be my wife, a total stranger. That does not sound like a trust issue. "Correct, I'm a virgin. I have no interest in sex nor a sexual relationship, male or female." Jeanette is concerned with how that sounded so she continues. "That's not necessarily for moral reasons, though I want to remain a virgin. I like the human body but I'm simply not interested . . . how do I put this?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 20th, 2015, 6:57pm He sighs, "Once again, you missed the point. Compare, two people, one teenaged or preteen-aged sexually active, the other an adult who is not and has not been, both of the same sex gender and lets assume of the same sexual orientation. What can you say is different between them except their age? One will have a desire the other will not understand. That desire is wanting sexual companionship by any means necessary, that she would always unintentionally consider somebody else as a sexual play thing because she is making connections between sex and emotions when there is none. You, who have established that emotions and relationships do not need a sexual connection, need to teach her that. Understand now?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 20th, 2015, 7:34pm "At the same time, a whorehouse is sleeping quarters to those who work in it. Therefore, Macey is doing what she can in order to survive without resorting to taking such actions. She understand that there is a connection between sex and emotions and money as per what she learned from what she has been exposed to in the whorehouse. But did she part take in those activities? Did she sold her body in order to get a place to sleep, or did she failed and had to sleep outside? We won't know until we ask and she answers. Or did she did not part take in those actions and was forced to sleep outside? Again, we won't know unless we ask and she says. So, one step at a time. I need the following for her - clothing, and medicinal anti-parasite soap or shampoo. The rest we will figure out on the way."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 20th, 2015, 8:23pm "Sorry, I drifted. One has a desire that the other will never understand. That desire is to have a sexual companionship with anyone who is willing to be that person. But how am I to teach that relationships do not need a sexual connection?" Jeanette disagrees with Fernando's statement that the two are of the same sexual orientation but does not want to derail the conversation further than what she already has. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 20th, 2015, 8:36pm "Lead by example, Jeanette. Lead by example. There is no other way other than that to show her the example that you are. You are not chasing Hikaru, Chihiro, Danielle, Elsa or I but we are friends who will work with each other and at times demand from one another things to keep the relationship going without involving sex. It's the form of sharing that she is not used too and needs to learn."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 20th, 2015, 8:55pm "I have a question regarding another member of this party. How do we help Elsa overcome her fears? She's so distant that I can't reach her." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 20th, 2015, 10:37pm "You seen my interaction with her before I left? Follow that example. As for me, when my daughters find me, I will bring Anna to her."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 20th, 2015, 10:53pm (10 - 10:30 cst. 8 - 8:30 pst) Hondo started some quick supper, beans and burgers. The air was getting a chill in it so Hondo figured some warm food would be good. He wasn't sure what time of year it was but it seemed like it might be april or may, which still brings a lot of cold weather up in the norther states. He had seen snow as late as june before and really hoped he wouldn't see any late snow this year. He could be mistaken too as the climate might just be cooler than it was when he was from. The humidity was lower due to not much standing water areas as there was from the timeline they left, which made the air not hold the warmth from the day as well, much like desert climates but not as drastic. Hondo heard the vehicles leave and looked outside, through a window, to check on Valentine. she was out by the bronco messing around so he finished making supper. He didn't know how lost she was feeling.  Milo had probably told her too much and she knew it so she struggled about what to do. She knew he did it out of wanting a better relationship with his mother and she did push for it, but she almost wish she didn't have the responsibility of knowing what she now knew. She tried to calm her mind. She was determined to use the information right but she felt heart broken to think she would possibly hurt those she loved like that. Hondo called out to her when the food was done but she just stood by the bronco unresponsive so he walked out. Hondo: Val? Val? You ok. He touched her shoulder which made her jump a bit. She sniffled and dried her eye's, trying to hide the tears from Hondo. Val: Oh! Sorry. was lost in thought. Hondo: Whats the matter? Val: You ever hear something you wish you didn't but did an' now hafta deal with handlin' the info right? Hondo: yeah. What did you hear? Val: I . . . I can't burden you with it. It's my problem to deal with anyway. Hondo: Val, you can share anything with me. I love you. Val: Don't say that. that only makes it worse. It's not what you think though. . . I can't . . . the info is . . . it's complicated. The more people that know . . . I just. Hondo: Damn. One of our future sons told you something about our future, didn't they? Val: It's partly my fault. I pressed. I just didn't expect . . Hondo sighed: We know too much already, damn them. I figured you, I, an' Jefe would have taught them better. Val: It's not what you think. I . . . I wasn't a good mother or a good wife. Hondo: What! I won't believe it! Val: It's true. Something bad happened an' I hurt my relationship with the kids an' you too.  Valentine hung her head, the tears started to flow again. Hondo pulled her to him. Hondo: It's alright. You will do whats right, I know. Hell happens. you can't be blamed. No matter what I will love you. Val: I . . I let you down! All of you!! I never thought . .. How could you love me after . . . Hondo: Now you stop thinkin' like that! You probably did it to protect us. I know you. you'd never mean to hurt us. Val: But I did!  Hondo pushed her back away from him enough to look her in the eyes. he held her firmly by the shoulders to keep her from turning away. Hondo: You haven't done shit yet. You have the knowledge to change how you acted. If you know of events you must allow some events to happen. You must make certain things happen but you can change how people take what happens. You have the power to explain to the kids why you do what you do or change your tactics on how things get done. And as far as you and me, you have the ability to help make our relationship strong. How many people would love to know what they did wrong before it happens so they can fix it. I don't know what exactly you were told an' you have been trained like I have to know what is changeable without hurting the future. if you need someone else to talk to about this talk to Fernando. Val: Maybe you're right. I need to think. . . you think Fernando would listen an' help me? Hondo: I know he would. You aren't the naive, experienced gal we first met. I know he is more my friend an' he was hard on you but it was for both of our sake. He cares about you. We are almost like family anymore. He's a bit gruff at times but it's cause he cares a lot. he won't admit it but he acts hard to keep folks on their toes and save lives. Val: I know. Rescuers hafta be on their toes an' act fast. emotional issues and anything that can distract a person needs dealt with fast. Don't worry. I won't let this effect me in the field. I am gettin' better at compartmentalizin'. It's hard though. Hondo: Harder for women, I've heard. Different brain wiring. Val: maybe. Hondo knew she was not listening but thinking now as though true she wouldn't have just left that alone. Hondo: Lets go eat before the food gets cold. Gettin' chilly out here anyway. Val: Yeah. I am a bit cold . . . an' hungry. They headed back to the camper and ate supper in silence. Valentine hardly touched her food. she apologized and went to get a bath. They would hafta find a water source in the morning but she needed to relax and think. Hondo cleaned up from supper and then got his radios tuned up. He cleaned his guns and gun leather as he waited and listened for Fernando or someone to call out on the radio. Hondo had thoughts of his own as he waited. He wished he could help Valentine more but he knew sometimes a burden must be carried alone. This spirit deal also bothered him. Something just wasn't right about it all. Among the questions about them was, who were they, what did they want, and why did they not tell Hondo who was with Fernando? He hoped they got a hold of Fernando soon. He wanted answers and figured if they were to be had Fernando would have them. If he didn't have them they were all in for a wild ride.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 20th, 2015, 10:55pm Jeanette is initially pleased with the idea. "Elsa would love that." She thinks about what Fernando is saying. "Wouldn't that alter the history further? The Texas Spirits altered history by bringing Elsa here. And while I hate the idea of separating sisters, the Texas Spirits seem to have done her kingdom a favor. Arendelle did not break up, it survived all those wars, the happening and chaos and it is now one of the three world powers. I simply don't know the details." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 21st, 2015, 12:04am "They separated you from your sisters. Keep that in mind when dealing with Elsa. Those Texas spirits need a size 12 1/5 EEE foot kicked up their asses to show them that they are going wrong. This is not about righting time nor is it setting things right. It is finding what is wrong in the here and now and doing one's best to correct those wrongs. With Elsa it is getting her and her sister together, not about Arendelle becoming a world power. With you, it's getting you back with your sisters, not that you are going to be running an orphanage in Texas well into your 70s and 80s. With Macey, it's getting her to be a normal girl again as much as possible. All these things are possible, though there might be problems and there will definitely be others that need help as well but it does not stop us from doing what needs to be done. I just need you to do your best no matter how bad it gets out there."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 21st, 2015, 9:22am "It's not pretty but it looks like a princess was sacrificed to save a kingdom. By 'sacrifice' I mean removed from said kingdom. I did say 'world power' but that's not the point. The point is, an entire nation has been saved. We may never know the individuals that were saved nor hear their names; lives were saved nonetheless. "When we get to Charlton, I'll see my other self. We know, one way or the other, I'll be reunited with my sisters and you will bring Anna here. If Anna is brought here, who will be the next queen? Ingrid?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 21st, 2015, 11:47am "Elsa was not sacrificed to save a kingdom. It is worst than you dare think, she was sacrificed to alleviate their fears of her abilities. The same thing was done to Prince Albert, first son of Queen Victoria and prime suspect of the Jack The Ripper Murders. Being the asshole idiot playboy he was, he caught syphilis which at the time had no cure, and it eventually went to his brain. He was also a Morphine and Heroine addict. At that time he would sneak out and frequent the whore houses in the same areas and time as the Jack The Ripper Murders, and on several occasions he was brought home a bloody mess. Finding out about this, Queen Victoria had Prince Albert put into an mental asylum, and later put to sleep with an overdose of Morphine. To satisfy the news media, it was said he died from appendicitis. Queen Victoria died and then her second son Prince Edward took over the throne and then he abdicated, giving the throne to Prince George, father of Queen Elizabeth." He explains. "Bringing Anna here is not gong to change what happens then if she is sent back at the time she left. Same with Elsa, for when this is over and she is 'cured', will be sent back to her time. Ingrid is not even in the picture at this point. This is not about her (Ingrid) or Anna or you or me or any individual. It is about us doing what we can in helping those who need it. Macey needs is in those things I asked and perhaps more. Elsa needs is in what we can do for her to learn control, and so on with the others. We need to be parents to these girls, and as their parents, we need to be the example they are to follow. You need to be a mother to these kids, as I need to be a father, and all this on top of what rescue and emergency medical work we do. So excuse me in saying this, if I have Macey or any of the others over my lap with their panties pulled down to their knees and my hand slapping their ass, it is something I am doing as a father - giving them a spanking they so deserve for disrespecting any of us and the rules we set as a family. There is nothing sexual in this. But most importantly, we need to do things together as parents to these girls."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 21st, 2015, 3:17pm "Let's look at what we do know. In 1816 people froze to death, not just Napoleon's army, and Arendelle exists no more. The Texas Spirits brought Elsa here and because they did, Hikaru remembers a different history: one where Elsa never became queen and the kingdom survives. If the fears of Elsa's abilities have any role in this, we can assume the royal family and the Texas Spirits had a private meeting. "If returning Elsa to her time results in a kingdom destroyed and people dying, what help have we done? And if we're sending everyone back to their time, then we need to send Chihiro and the author Shizuku Tsukishima back to their time, assuming we find Shizuku." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 21st, 2015, 4:10pm "How can you say that the spirits and Elsa's parents had a meeting of any kind? There is not enough evidence to deduce that. Just like they took Chihiro, did they talk with her parents about doing so? Did they confer with your family? No they didn't. And they acted on their own with me." Fernando begins. He continues, "And people are going to die no matter what you or I say or do. People died in the year without summer, granted. But if they fought Napoleon and defended their nation, how many died in comparison? More? Less? And who, the same people or different people? Initially those farmers at the border and their families would be killed off first in such a war but in the year without summer they probably survived. So you can not say that one is better than the other. I'm sure many more died in war than in a frozen drought. Is that a price you want to pay to have a dead nation survive? And what about WWI and WWII? Being on the front lines ahead of the others, Finland defended its borders against Germany in WWII. It cost Finland 1.2million of their people, but they killed 10 times as many Germans and much of that was because the Germans froze to death during the Finlandian winters. How would Arendelle feel about losing that many people? Just look at it this way - why are the Spirits from Texas involving themselves in the events and changing them about so that there is a very specific outcome? What is their vested interest with earth? They need to get onto their stinking little spaceships and leave before the temporal police comes in and sets the events into their proper history, even if mankind renders this third rock from the sun into a burning ash of nuclear waste. My interest in all this is setting what is right for mankind even if he burns himself doing so. There is a saying within the Intragalactic Council of Intelligent Life, which says, '15,000 species, 5 universes, 1 intelligent consciousness.' The Council wants us to be part of that consciousness but we need to pass certain tests to get there and make choices to get there." He pauses or a moment. "Of the all the billions of races in the universe, you can break them up into 2 kinds - those with  Soul Matrix and those without. Man, Primates, Canines, Felines, and other high order animals have a Soul Matrix. Lizards, Amphibians, Birds do not have a Soul Matrix. All, both sets of races can and do have intelligence on a high order of magnitude, but those with a Soul Matrix can ascend to a higher plane and those without it can not. This is the reason why I am so against these so-called spirits. Birds do not have a Soul Matrix, therefore can not have a spirit. So how can they be a spirit, liken to a god? Now enough of this dribble. We got work to do, do not look for excuses to research something to death. I am here for you and the girls. Any of you here for me? Think about it. So excuse my 'take no prisoners' attitude, unless you got anything to say or ask, this conversation is over because we got a job to do."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 21st, 2015, 6:10pm "How can I say what I said? You, not I, said Elsa was not sacrificed to save a kingdom but was sacrificed to alleviate their fears of her ability. If my assumption, built on what you said, is incorrect then what is correct? "I deduce, based on the limited information presented to me, that it is the Japanese Spirits, not the Texas Spirits, who brought Chihiro to this time. "True. We don't know how many lives were saved or lost in our time line compared to this time line. What we do know is Arendelle is one of the three nations in this world that survived the apocalypse and from what I'm learning, that is saying a lot. Moreover, a nation cannot survive if it does not have people. As for why, that goes along with the unanswered question we discussed an hour ago. "If you put it that way, I rather have the Spirits here than have mankind render the third rock from the sun to a burning ask of nuclear waste. "Okay. Let's ask one of the Spirits to transform into something else." Jeanette does not like the direction this conversation is headed so she grabs the bull by the horns. Jeanette opens the side door. "Spirits! One of you needs to get your tail in this Camper right now!" A crow flies through the door and lands on the floor of the Camper. Jeanette closes the door. "Show yourself in your true form." The Spirit does as Jeanette asks. The being, in the form of a crow, morphs into an adult Japanese male. He has black hair, with some grey, and is wearing a black suit. "Surprised?" He asks in English. "Yes . . . no, wait . . . the Spirit who contacted me a few weeks ago said, through a limited form of communication, the Texas Spirits are descendants of the Japanese Spirits." "That is correct." Note: I should be the one to handle questions about Jeanette, Chihiro or their families. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 21st, 2015, 7:35pm "Elsa as put away because they were scared of her. Even you stated that. How she got here is unknown to anyone, so you can not say that the spirits 'had a meeting with her parents to take her away.' As far as we know, she was taken. As you were taken, as Chihiro was taken, as I was taken. When we all return to our respective times, no one in the past will be wiser to what had happened to us. All they know is that we are still there." He begins. "If you prefer that the spirits to destroy the world, then wish granted enemy of humanity. I will give you a living hell where leaving it through suicide will be your only option. This conversation is over." He tells her. Then he turns to the spirit, "Alioquin interficiam te opinio falsa relinquere coram eo loco." The spirit looks at him with concern as he does the translation in his head but Fernando throws at him, " [ch12354][ch12394][ch12383][ch12364][ch31435][ch12387][ch12390][ch12393][ch12371][ch12395][ch20605][ch12398][ch20154][ch31169][ch12399][ch12354][ch12394][ch12383][ch12434][ch27578][ch12377][ch21069][ch12395][ch12289][ch31169][ch12398][ch35211][ch35299][ch12434][ch27531][ch12375][ch12414][ch12377][ch12290]" The spirit suddenly leaves in an explosion of feathers, smoke and bright light. Fernando opens the door side of the camper, "Know that the devil is the prince of lies and he will take on any form to get you to do his bidding. You fell for his act and accepted it as your own. You had forgotten the one rule - Evil will do what is as to do to force you to do what you want to do. Good gives you the option to take it or leave it. Enjoy these days after The Rapture, because here is where you are going to stay. Now excuse while I get vulgar." He walks out of the camper and to the gas camper where he takes the red radio flyer wagon from within with just a gesture of his hand. With another gesture the chest with the money and shotgun shells comes out of it's hiding place and onto the wagon, which then rolls to the solar camper...

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 21st, 2015, 8:18pm "Ah, that is what you meant. Got it." Jeanette refers to what Fernando said about Elsa. She steps out of the Camper. "Destroy the world? Enemy of humanity? You talk about setting things right even if that means humanity destroying its self. That does not sound like setting things right to me." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 21st, 2015, 9:45pm Fernando reaches out with his right hand and open fingers, clenching them against nothing, only to have his eye-seeing cane materialize there where his fingers grabbed, fully extended and just a couple inches from the ground. He thrusts it into the ground, flicking the top where its thong comes out of it's handle. A large purple gemstone protrudes from it's end. It shoots out a bright purple beam of coherent light straight up into the sky. Clouds gather as two inverse weather patterns clash at this point of origin, in the distance tornado warning horns sound off, the skies open up in a plasma light show as several funnel clouds dance along the horizon. He ignores Jeanette's words. She has shown her true colors to him and now he has to do what is right for man. "Rachel, Michelle, Nicole, Aiesha and Francesca - Show yourselves now!" He yells out. Four of the five adult women appear. "Where's Aiesha?" He asks. "Aiesha does not agree with what you are about to do, daddy." One of the younger ones says. "I don't give a #$@! if she agrees or not." He tells her, "You all are to be here when I call or else." They all just nod. "First- I have no equipment here. So Second, we got a moon base to recover. Rachel, access timeline, the early 1800s, and bring over Anna of Arendelle here. Her sister is waiting. Nicole, as soon as Anna arrives, send us to the moon base. Michelle, access Waldo and activate base clearance protocols. On the count of three. One... Two..." He tells them. They begin, "A Time Traveler walking on earth is still a Time Traveler. The Doctor without his Tardis is still The Doctor." "Three!" He says. In a bright flash of light, they are all gone, the weather patterns clear out and in his place is a little girl in 1800th century royal attire. She looks around, recognizing only one within the group, "Elsa?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 1st, 2015, 10:29pm After Fernando and his daughters are gone, Jeanette asks, "Did Fernando just send a Spirit to another time?" Elsa sees her sister whom she almost killed, a five-year-old red head with a streak of white in her hair. Their papa's words echo in Elsa's mind: We will limit her contact with people and keep her powers hidden from everyone. Including Anna. Elsa is scared. The temperature begins to drop as clouds gather again. A change in the air pressure triggers the winds to move in. Elsa's reaction is to go to her room and close the door; there's neither a room to go to nor a door to close. Anna approaches. "No! Don't touch me! Please, I don't want to hurt you." Elsa backs away. "What?" Anna approaches her sister and grabs her by the hand. "Elsa, no. Wait." Anna accidently removes one of Elsa's gloves. "Give me my glove!" Anna holds onto the glove. "Elsa, please." Elsa tucks her ungloved hand under her other arm and backs away further. Her heart beats faster and her breathing becomes heavier as she turns in the direction she is walking. "Why do you shut me out?" "I don't want to hurt you!" Elsa turns around, facing Anna again. Ice shoots out from her ungloved hand, forming a wall of spiked ice. A look of fright comes over her face, seeing what she had done. The nearby townspeople react in horror, seeing what the eight-year-old child did. "Mutant!" A townsperson cries out, creating more alarm among the people. Anna has a look of fright on her face as well. "Elsa." Elsa begins to run off, not sure where to go. She frantically looks around. The wolf Spirit appears. "Anna! I need that glove." The Spirit snatches the glove before Anna could respond. "I'll go get her." "I'll go with you." Jeanette believes she should do something. "No, leave it to me." "But." Jeanette argues. "It's alright. You need to stay with the girls." With the glove, the Spirit runs after Elsa. "Elsa!" There's a road leading away from the town but there are people and other obstacles in the way. The man who cried mutant sees Elsa again. "There she is! Stop her!" "Please, just stay away from me. Stay away." Ice shoots from her ungloved hand and hits the ground. "Monster. Monster!" The man points a finger at Elsa. Snow begins to fall. Ice begins to form on the ground, under her feet. Elsa runs down the road, leaving a trail of ice. The Spirit follows. "Elsa! Wait, please!" Elsa runs from the Spirit who has been trying help her the past few months. When the wolf Spirit caught up, Elsa was some distance from the town and on the snow-covered ground, sobbing. "Elsa." The Spirit approaches. "Stay away!" The Spirit stands next to and looks at Elsa. Elsa looks up at the Spirit with tears in her eyes and puts her ungloved hand up. The Spirit kneels down in the snow, puts the glove back on and embraces the child. Elsa continues sobbing. The Spirit holds onto Elsa even tighter. "It's all right." Elsa shakes her head. "I'm scared." "It's going to be all right." "Am I . . . a monster?" "You're not a monster so please, don't worry. Elsa, you have nothing to be blamed for." "Why?" Elsa starts to say. "Charlton exists for the mutants. We built the walls to protect you. A good mutant lives there happily and goes beyond this life when the time comes." "So am I?" "You are a good mutant." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 2nd, 2015, 9:42pm A bright flash of light fills an otherwise empty and sterile hallway of a non-descript facility. "Rachel, see if you can get Waldo up and running again. Everyone, follow me" the male of the group tells his small group of 4 females. They all concur with his request. Though he leads them, they have yet to move, standing there taking in on what clues the senses can pick up. The sound of circulating air hums in the background is an all too familiar sound to them. This moon base used to be theirs, and in their minds it still better be theirs. But the possibility of an alien take over of the facility seems to be a probability they need to check and eliminate. After a few moments a female voice speaks out from the device in Rachel's hand, "Good evening Fernando. I see your girls are with you. It has been 55 years, 4 months, 1 week and 3 days since your last attendance." "Good evening Waldo. Status Update." Fernando says. "After the temporal events of the 2040 and 2050s, there has been several incursions of the base by so-called supernatural extraterrestrial beings, known by some as 'The Spirits.' They have been using the base as a sort of research facility but are only able to take less than 20 percent of the base, but none of the critical or temporal systems. I have been able to keep them out of all major areas including the temporal core. At best they are only able to maintain life support and access electrical conduits for their power needs. They do have access to the medical bay and the supplies there." Waldo answers. "Excluding us, how many are on the base?" Fernando asks. "Currently there are 20 individuals." Waldo answers. "How do they gain access to the base?" Fernando asks. "Teleportation means of unknown technology." Waldo answers. "Unknown?" Fernando asks. "It does not fit known teleportation topology from known terrestrial or extraterrestrial sources." Waldo answers. "They had access to the main hanger bay?" Fernando asks. "No sir." Waldo answers. "Hmmm... OK. Teleport any vehicles in the main hanger bay into the secondary and tertiary hanger bays, and then teleport the individuals into the main hanger bay and contain them in a 50 by 50 foot area in the center of the hanger bay within a temporal force field. Then teleport us outside of their trap location." He says. Within moments, there is a double flash of light within the cavernous chamber of the main hanger bay of the moon base. Everyone look at each other for the moment and then at the two groups. One within the force field tries to charge at Fernando, only to bounce off an invisible wall. "Temper, temper..." Fernando mocks him, and then begins his questioning, "What gives your the right to occupy my moon base?" "Your moon base? This lunar facility has been observed and deemed as derelict since 2040!" One of them states. "Just because I leave something alone, does not mean that I have abandoned it." He tells him. "If our colleagues do not receive our communications in 10 minutes, they will send a rescue team to find us." Another says. "Let them come. I'm sure you guys can enjoy the company." Fernando tells them. He adds, "About this 'abandoned station.' How can it be abandoned if the environmental systems was keeping the facility fresh and sterile?" They all look at each other, before one of them speaks out, "Why have you not come earlier?" "I had no reason to come until now. Now there is a problem - which is you. What are we going to do about it?" He says and asks. "You are going to release us and then leave our facility." The first of them to reply says. "Wrong answer! Waldo, teleport this poor excuse of a being outside of the crater's rim for 5 seconds, then return him here to recover." Fernando says. Upon completion of his words, the first of these beings is teleported outside to the dark lunar surface, where the -300 degree temperature robs him of his strength and body heat along with the vacuum of space pulling the air out of his lungs despite him trying to hold it in. He is brought back before any damage can be done to his physical being, though he is curled up into a ball breathing heavily and shivering. "Alright. Let me introduce myself, my name is Fernando G. and I am a Time Lord and Temporal Enforcer of this terrestrial space and this is my base. It is not yours, you do not hold any claim to it, and you are going to peacefully leave of this place. But I will warn you, however, any attack on this facility, will be returned with a Yotta-Watt Alpha Frequency Gamma Burst. Anything that burst hits will cease to exist. Do I make myself clear?" He tells them. "Impossible! No One Can Create, Let Alone Handle That Sort Of Power!" Another says. "You're not listening, I am a Time Lord and a Temporal Enforcer. Such power is kid's play for me to access and manipulate as needed for Time Travel. As for you and any of your friends here, any non-believing statements will be met with their teleportation to the Cretaceous Era where you can say hello to Annie - the T-Rex for me. She is always looking for an easy meal." Fernando continues. Several gasps and gulps can be heard. "Waldo, target each individual, and if anyone comes at me or the girls in a hostile way, send them to the Cretaceous and let Annie the T-Rex have a free meal on me. Now, release the force field." Fernando says. The force field is released in a flash of light as Fernando explains further, "You are here within a temporal stasis bubble. You will not be allowed to go unless I let you go. From my understanding, you are supposed to be Time Travelers as well. Guess what, in my eye you are nothing more Time and Event Manipulators. If you were Time Travelers, you would have find out with ease who I am and how to contacted me. Yet you failed in that. Worse you decided to take access in what is not yours. So I'm returning you to your areas where you are going to pack your things and gather in the main control room, and get the #$@! out of my space station! Waldo, return these individuals to their places so they can leave." They all disappear from their spots in the hanger and to the room areas they were in. "Dad, you know there is a rather large space ship some 200,000 kilometers hiding within the moon's shadow?" Rachel says. "Had been since neuro-link had been reestablished with Waldo, and since then the Gamma Ray Lasers have been charging up to wipe that piece of space crap from existence." Fernando tells her. "You would not dare eliminate them, would you, daddy?" Another says. "If I have too, Nikki. Only if I have too." Fernando tells her. [End of Part 1]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 3rd, 2015, 7:54pm On the moon base one of the Spirits activates a communications device. "The facility on the Earth's moon has not been abandoned after all." "That can't be." A voice replies. "The facility has been observed for twenty-six years." The Spirit thinks. "Access the data base on all known Time Lords and Temporal Enforcers. The man calls himself Fernando G." There is a long pause. "We got something. The Texas Spirits have observed a Fernando G. since 2003 and chose him in 2010." "There's something odd he told us. He said if we were time travelers, we would have found out who he is and how to contact him and that we failed in that." "What the devil?" The voice exclaims. "Is Mr. Fernando G. with you?" "No. After a short conversation, we, I have to assume all of us, were transported back to where we were with the instruction to pack out things and gather in the main control room." "If that man is speaking the truth, the Texas Spirits are a bunch of idiots." The mutant hater, who has two guards with him, remained in the settlement. He didn't go after Elsa after she struck the ground. "Look, it's snowing. It's snowing! That girl has cursed this land! She must be stopped!" He turns to one of the guards. "You have to go after her." The feisty five-year-old girl approaches the man, who was not far. "Wait, no!" "You! Are you a monster too?" "No. I'm completely ordinary." Jeanette stands right next to Anna. "That's right, she is." Jeanette does not know this to be fact but she has deduced that Anna does not have this mutation based on the history from her point of view and what Hikaru said that day. "My sister is not a monster." The man leans in. "She nearly killed me!" "You slipped on ice." Jeanette points out. "Her ice." Anna defends her sister. "It was an accident. She didn't mean it. I need to go look for her." "It's too dangerous." Jeanette says. "My sister is not dangerous. We can't leave her by herself." Chihiro thinks about the day her friend Kuu was murdered and how she had a feeling something was wrong. She knows how Anna feels. "All right." Jeanette says. "We will go together. But first, we need to get clothes for Macey and coats for everyone else." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 4th, 2015, 8:09pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. "I'll get the money." Hikaru goes to the box and selects several silver coins and different weights of gold. The silver coins are all the same weight: one ounce. The gold coins come in different weights: one ounce, half ounce, a quarter ounce and one tenth of an ounce. Hikaru puts the box back in the storage box and Jeanette locks the Camper. Jeanette, Hikaru and the girls walk to Dr. Brown's Shoes. Jeanette walks in. "Dr. Brown, Mrs. First of all, we need to get clothes for this child." Jeanette places her gloved hand on Macey's shoulder. "Jeanette, it's good to see you again. The Spirits did not tell me you'd be coming back for more. How much are you looking to spend?" Dr. Brown asks. "To get Macey fully supplied, including a suitcase, we're looking to spend a half an ounce of gold." Hikaru has an idea of what things cost in 2066. "What specifically are you needing?" Jeanette approaches Dr. Brown. "Have you heard of Year Without a Summer?" "No, I haven't." Dr. Brown answers. "Is it a good book?" "Never mind." Jeanette now knows what happens when a time traveler is mad at a bunch of time travelers, the Year Without a Summer gets postponed. Fernando asked Jeanette to get Macey things like short skirts, polo shirts and a bathing suit. Unless the unusual weather is corrected, she will not need them. Jeanette gets to Dr. Brown's question. "Macey needs several days of clothing, footwear, seasonally appropriate if you have any, undergarments, a towel and, if you have some, lice shampoo." "We have lice shampoo." "Jeanette," Hikaru says, "I don't think we need more towels, at least not now." "No towels. Do you have winter wear?" "That would be in our winter department." Jeanette looks at the unsold winter items. "Oh." Jeanette makes her way there to see what's available, a child-size winter dress and a coat of the same size. "Anna, will this fit?" Jeanette walks to where the child is standing and holds up the dress next to her. "This looks like it will fit." Dr. Brown picks up a pair of wool socks and a pair of boots. "Try these." Mrs. Brown retrieves the socks and boots. "The dressing room is this way, child." Mrs. Brown accepts the winter dress and coat and leads Anna to the dressing room. "Is there another place that sells clothes?" Jeanette asks. "There's a used clothing store, a block away, as you head to the center of town, and it will be on your left." Dr. Brown answers. Jeanette knows Fernando wants to leave this town today but the situation has changed. Jeanette needs to take action rather than wait for Fernando to return. "Is there a hotel or at least a place that has a shower?" "There's a hotel that once was a nursing home. It has a community shower and laundry facilities." "That sounds perfect." "It's several blocks as you head to the center of town. It will be on your left." Anna walks out of the dressing room followed by Mrs. Brown. Mrs. Brown picks up a pair of mittens. "Try these on." Anna puts on the mittens. The dress, boots, coat and mittens all fit. "That'll be two tenths of an ounce." Hikaru know Dr. Brown means gold. She pays for Anna's winter wear. "I'll stay here with Macey while you check out what's available at the used clothing store." Hikaru gives Jeanette several one-tenth ounce gold coins and a quarter ounce gold coin. Though it's not exact, Hikaru keeps it simple for the person who paid too much for lunch. "A tenth of an ounce is $100 and a quarter ounce is $250." Anna carries her other clothes in a brown paper bag and follows the others to the used clothing store as Mrs. Brown gets Macey's measurements. At the used clothing store, Chihiro finds a wool coat her size in good condition. However, that's the only winter wear that can fit any of them. They approach the counter and Chihiro shows the clerk the coat. "How much?" Jeanette asks. "We're having a winter sale." The clerk answers. "That'll be a tenth gold coin." Jeanette has a hunch "winter sale" is a friendly way of saying "supply and demand." She is not very knowledgeable on this world's monetary system. She pays the clerk with a tenth of an ounce of gold. Jeanette and the others return to Dr. Brown's Shoes where Dr. Brown is packing all of Macey's things in a wooden suitcase identical to the wooden suitcases they picked up earlier that day, without a nameplate. Dr. Brown closes the case and Hikaru pays him the asking price, a half-ounce of gold. "Jeanette," Hikaru picks up the suitcase, "Macey has several days of clothes, under garments, sleepwear, footwear, a laundry bag, shampoo, comb, toothbrush, tooth paste and dental floss." "All we could find is a wool coat for Chihiro. They were having a 'winter sale.'" Hikaru hands the suitcase to Macey. "Let's check out the hotel." There is snow on the ground, no ice . . . at least no ice in the direction Jeanette and Hikaru were driving. Finding the hotel wasn't difficult. It looks every bit the nursing home Jeanette is all too familiar with. Note: More of the hotel to come. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 7th, 2015, 9:27pm After a few moments, Fernando and his daughters arrive to the main control room by teleportation, as are the others do by other means - i.e. walking. They gather a few feet from Fernando and his group. With most of them there, Fernando steps up to them. "Now, for lack of a better word - people, I need to check on a few things but I will be back. During your peaceful evacuation of this lunar base, my daughters will oversee your actions and they are as capable of the same actions as I. But note this, I am aware of your star ship hiding in the Moon's shadow. If you guys like working in the dark, that is fine by me but you are never to set hand or foot into this base without permission any more." Fernando tells them. Then he holds up his hand, counting down from three, then two, then one. In a flash of light he is gone. Two bodies slient thud against the ground besides the mutant hater. The mutant hater turns to see his two guards on the ground, only to have his hair grabbed and pulled back from behind. "How about picking a fight with somebody your size?" A large intimidating male wearing a New York Emergency Medical Services jacket tells him as he twists The mutant hater's hair and bend it back backwards before putting a large caliber pistol to his nose. "You got a problem with picking on little girls, you got a problem with me." Eventually, the mutant hater is pulled and twisted enough to lose his balance and fall to the ground. A foot is placed onto the Adam's Apple of his neck and the gun aimed to his face. "Name's Fernando, from the New York Emergency Medical Corps. I know what is on your mind - New York was destroyed long ago. Don't listen to the rumors of time, you dumb idiot. It's still there because I'm still here. You need to understand one thing - people are people no matter what they are, what the color of their skin or eyes, what they eat, or what ability they have. Even the Lord of Salvation had powers and abilities more than mere men and they hunted him down, killing the Son of God. You dare call the Son of God a mutant? Now you have a choice, accept us as who we are as people of the human race or your soul can kneel down before god begging for forgiveness. Which one shall it be?" The mutant hater struggles with Fernando's foot against his neck. Fernando slowly puts away his gun and steps off the mutant hater's neck, taking a couple steps back. The mutant hater sits up, grabbing at his throat and coughs. Fernando grabs him by the arm and pulls him onto his feet, whispering into his ear, "You're afraid of a little girl who can bring on a little cold and ice? I lay waste to this land by having the sun rise up from the west and burn this place to the scorched ground, and there is nothing you or your god damned spirits are going to about it. Lucky for you, she is scared and ran away so I got to find her but let me tell you to go in peace so you can go home and be with your loving family. But if you go out to hurt another person, I will be back to give you nothing but pain and death. Understand what I am telling you?" The mutant hater nods his head nervously. Fernando gives him a hard shove forward, making him stumble on his feet. "Now leave. I don't want to see your face ever again." Fernando tells him. The mutant hater runs away. Fernando looks around and surmises where Elsa may have went, and with the help of a couple of gadgets he picked up at the Lunar Base, quickly finds her. He teleports behind her where she was with the Spirit Wolf. "Elsa! Get Over Here!" Fernando calls to her. Looking at him, Elsa stands where she is with the Wolf Spirit. "Elsa! I Said To Get Over Here!" Fernando calls to her one more time. Elsa looks at the Wolf Spirit who nods and then at Fernando. Together they slowly walk over to him. "Elsa, you forgot what I told you?" Fernando tells her. "Told me?" Elsa asks. "Remember." He tells her. "I can't remember." She says. "You are not a monster. Stupid adults who think they are doing the right thing but are actually doing things for themselves to look good in front of others like that idiot mutant hater are the real monsters. All children are innocent." He tells her. The Wolf Spirit whispers something into Elsa's ear. Elsa whispers something back before they nod at each other. "Did you hurt that man?" Elsa asks of Fernando. "I wanted too but I didn't, for I am not a monster. And neither are you." Fernando answers. "If I am not a monster, then what am I?" Elsa asks. Fernando looks at her for a while and then at the Wolf Spirit before approaching her and answering, "A person who is a human being with powers and abilities unlike everyone else." He kneels down before her to be at her level, taking her gloved hands as he continues his soliloquy, "Everyone has a power or ability that sets them apart above others. Thing is, many do not see their ability develop because they get lazy and never practiced their ability, so it dies within them. Others, like you, me, and several others, do practice their abilities. Yes, practice. You may not know it, but it being cold like it is around you, is you practicing your power though you may not know it. In time and with practice, you will be able to do wonderful things with this gift of yours." "Gift? It is a curse!" Elsa says. "It is a curse because you yet understand how it works, but one day you will. Perhaps one day soon. Could be days or could be years. It depends on you, Elsa." Fernando explains. "Then, what is your power?" Elsa asks. "It has to do with Time and how it is seen. And for me here and now I see things are wrong but can not figure out why. I'll figure it out and try to fix it somehow." Fernando explains. "Fix it?" Elsa asks. "Fix it. Let me say that Time is nothing more than a bunch of things called 'events' that are supposed to happen one after the other. But if something goes wrong with one event the others will not happen as they are supposed to." Fernando explains. "Like what?" Elsa asks. "Like you, lets say. One day you being the pretty little girl that you are will become a beautiful woman when you grow up. That is if everything happens as it should. If not, and something bad happens to you, you may never become that beautiful woman you will one day grow up to be." He explains. "You think I'm beautiful?" Elsa asks. "In a way you are. But more importantly, you are a pretty girl who one day will grow up to be that beautiful woman. That is why I want you to understand that you are not a monster. You will have accidents with your power that does not make you a monster. You may have to freeze somebody who is going to harm another that does not make you a monster though they are the monsters in harming others. Understand what I am telling you?" Elsa gives a slight nod. "Good." Fernando says before slowly getting up. He looks at the Spirit Wolf, "Long time no see. Worst, yet what are you doing here? You are far away from home." Elsa, though wanting to say something, does not. "I'm here for her because nobody is willing to take care of her." The Wolf Spirit says. "Jeanette is supposed to take care of her while I was gone. Where is she?" He asks. "How was it said during your time? Oh yes, 'she's out shopping.'" The Wolf Spirit answers. "Figures. I'm going to tell her off when I see her." Fernando says. "Don't." The Wolf Spirit tells him, adding, "That will be my responsibility. But you need to answer as to why you left in the first place." "I found those crow spirits to be an interfering threat so I had to deal with them." He tells her. "Those crow spirits are interfering but they are not a threat." The Wolf Spirit says. "Their interference ends as far as I care. They were caught in my Moon Base without permission. Knowing what I have up there, they could take over the universe." He tells her. "The universe is not what they want. Rather, this corner of it. By that I mean, remember that round mechanical devices your people had some 50 years ago that goes about sweeping and mopping your floors? Sometimes they get stuck in a corner trying to clean that corner. That is what the crow spirits are doing - stuck in this corner trying to clean it." The Wolf Spirit says. "I really do not care. They are crossing lines that should not be crossed. They have definitely crossed the line with me several times." He tells her. "Let me have a talk with them. At least you can trust me." The Wolf Spirit says. "I barely trust you, but I'll give them that one chance. I do not want to see them; I do not want to hear them. They want to put on a show; they can go make a circus. I want nothing to do with them." Fernando tells her. "I'll see what I can do. Just understand that I do not control them, they have their own free will." The Wolf Spirit says. "That is not a problem for you to deal with." Fernando says to her. "And I will talk to Jeanette." The Wolf Spirit says. "Just leave a few pieces for me to yell at. I know how you Wolves can be - eat everything in sight before anyone else can." Fernando tells her. "I think you're trying to make a joke." The Wolf Spirit says. "If I was making a joke, I would tell you about the horse that walks into a bar and yells 'Ouch!'" He tells her. "I still do not get that joke. Why would a horse walk into a bar? Didn't it see the bar?" the Wolf Spirit points out. "Never mind. You taking Elsa or should I?" He says and asks. "I'll be taking care of Elsa for now. She will be returned to you all later on." The Wolf Spirit says. "Good. I'll be by my electric camper." He tells her, throwing in, "See you later." The Wolf Spirit nods before Fernando disappears in a flash of light. Fernando ends up by the Electric Camper, waiting in its shade for the others to return. Another flash of light appears near him. "Hello Daddy." The young woman next to him says. "I'm not happy with you, Miss. Aiesha G." He tells her. "Look, you told me long ago that we will not agree on many things. This is one of them." Aiesha tells him. She then holds out a paper bag to him, "Here, you are going to need this." "What is this?" Fernando takes the bag and goes through its contents. He finds a few girl things, including a light blue nylon two-piece bikini bathing suit, some hair clips and rubber ties, and a box kit of Lice Shampoo. He then says, "Jeanette is supposed to get these things." "She's out shopping, so she's going to screw it up as far as you see it and this will make up for it." Aiesha explains, adding as she hands over another larger bag, "Also, here." Fernando takes the bag and finds a few things, a pair of sneakers, sox, a couple of skirts, polo shirts and girls underwear of Macey's size. He thinks. "I swear." He says. "It is not that Jeanette is going to screw up her shopping for Macey. She believes there are other things are needed and she is giving them a higher priority." Aiesha tells him. "I'll deal with it when she comes back." He tells her as he puts the bags behind the driver's seat of the electric camper. He throws in, "And when I get home, your pretty little pecan tan ass is mine for the spanking. You do not every go against me, even though you do disagree with me. Things do need to be done and you were not there to help out." "Yeah, you can spank me when you get home. But Rachel and the others are done with clearing out the moon base. I was not needed." She tells him. Fernando lets out a frustrated sigh. "You need to deal with Jeanette and the others. So I'll end it here. Bye daddy!" Aiesha says before disappearing in a flash of light. "I swear..." Fernando says to himself. He patiently waits for the others to arrive.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 8th, 2015, 11:26am Jeanette and the others walk out of Dr. Brown's Shoes. Anna is wearing a winter dress, boots, a coat and mittens. She's holding the clothes she wore in a paper bag. The only winter wear Chihiro is wearing is a heavy coat. Danielle is still in a long-sleeve shirt, vest and skirt. She has a warmer uniform in her suitcase. It's still not enough but it's better than nothing. Macey is holding her suitcase, which holds her clothes and other things she needs. Jeanette is still in her red hooded cape and black gloves along with her long-sleeve shirt, pants and boots. She'll be fine. The familiar crunch sound is heard as Jeanette steps in the fresh snow. The snow continues to fall. "Fernando." Jeanette gives Fernando an update. "Elsa is with the wolf Spirit. Though she's with her guardian, we should still go after her hence why we tried to find all of the winter clothes we can . . . in May." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Oct 8th, 2015, 11:39am Hikaru may be wearing long sleeves and pants but the material offers very little protection from the cold. "Fernando, Dr. Brown doesn't have everything you wanted but he did have the lice shampoo and comb. They're in Macey's suitcase. As Jeanette was finding clothes for winter, I was getting Macey everything she needs that Dr. Brown has."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 8th, 2015, 9:51pm "I spoke with the Wolf Spirit, she will coming to us with Elsa." He tells Jeanette. He then turns to Hikaru, "Good. And thanks to you both. Macey, put your things in 'my' camper. You are with me."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 9th, 2015, 8:25am "Is Elsa all right?" Jeanette asks. Carrying her new suitcase, Macey walks to the Camper Fernando is standing by. She opens the side door and places the suitcase near her old duffle bag. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 9th, 2015, 9:57am "Elsa is alright. The Spirit Wolf wants to talk to you for some reason." He answers Jeanette.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Oct 9th, 2015, 10:22am "Are going to stand in the snow or are we going to do something?" Hikaru asks. "I imagine Danielle and Macey are as cold as I am. Everyone else has some protection."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 9th, 2015, 2:37pm "Where to then?" He asks

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 9th, 2015, 6:03pm "Dr. Brown said there's a hotel several blocks that direction," Jeanette points to the center of town, "and it will be on our left. It has laundry facilities. We can do what needs to be done here or go to the next town. I don't know the exact time; I imagine we're approaching 2:00 in the afternoon." Jeanette approaches Fernando. Jeanette notices Fernando's tone has changed since talking with the wolf Spirit. What happened, what was said and why does the Wolf Spirit want to talk with her? Jeanette never heard of a Soul Matrix until Fernando mentioned it less than an hour ago. All she knows is what Fernando said. How does what Fernando said apply to the transforming aliens? From Jeanette's observation, it doesn't. What she saw gives weight to what she had already believed. The Spirits they have encountered are transforming aliens and are not actually birds. There's no reason to bring that that up. It's the other thing Fernando said that Jeanette believes she needs to take seriously. "You said the Intergalactic Council of Intelligent Life wants us to be to be part of the intelligent consciousness but we need to pass certain tests to get there and make choices to get there. What sort of tests? We can discuss that in the hotel or in the next town." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 9th, 2015, 6:19pm "I would advise us to leave this place and head to the next town or camp by the river some 30 miles away. There are mutant here, the last thing I want is a Molotov sent through my hotel window while I sleep, for I will lay this place to waste." He tells them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 9th, 2015, 8:12pm "We'll go to the next town. I would not advise camping in this weather. I hope the Native American tribe we were with are prepared." Jeanette looks at the grey sky as the snow continues to fall. "How much juice is in the electric Camper?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 9th, 2015, 8:48pm "The batteries should be able to take me another 50 miles, and the solar panels can be rerouted to the motor on a level road though I would have to draft you from behind to cut down on wind resistance." He tells her, adding, "If you're thinking this is Elsa's doing, then think again. When I seen her, she was more calmed down. This is something freakishly natural."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 10th, 2015, 8:45pm "What do you mean by 'This is something freakishly natural?'" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 10th, 2015, 8:55pm "It's spring time, so it rains a lot in this area of the North West. But with Elsa making it a bit colder than normal, it's going to snow. 1 inch of rain is about 10 inches of snow if it does not melt when it lands on the floor. So, if it rains a couple of inches, guess how much snow might fall?" He points out and asks. "It's best that we get out of Dodge while we can." He says, "Macey, you got the front seat with me."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 11th, 2015, 4:56pm Valentine got out of the shower, dried off and threw on a light cotton robe. she held it closed with one hand as she headed out to find Hondo. Hondo had the radio set and had his guns and leathers all cleaned an just sat back, tired and sore from the day. It had been a long day and a lot of things went through his mind. He looked up as Valentine opened the bathroom door, she looked like a goddess in her robe. She just didn't know how much e truly loved her and how beautiful she was to him. She walked over to where he sat on the couch and sat on his lap, facing him with her legs straddling him. she let her robe fall open as it may and leaned in and kissed him lightly. Val: I'm sorry for dumping on you. Hondo: Don't be. That's what i'm here for. you don't know what you mean to me. Val: You don't know what you mean to me. I love you so much. If you ever find yourself loving someone else, I will leave , but I hope it never happens. If you need to play around with other women I'll never hate you and will alway be waiting for you wen you're ready to come back. Hondo: You know as well as I do that this line of work may make it where I hafta seduce a woman or pay for a service with sex, but I only want you. If I have sex with another woman it's outta necessity an I hope you will forgive me for it. The truth of it is I love you and only you. I want to be with you forever. Val: But we could live for thousands of years. You'd get boared with me. Hondo: I doubt I'll ever call you boring. who knows what will happen 100 years or 100 years, or even next year. I don't know but I will always love you. If I need to play around to spice up our relationship or you do, we will cross that bridge when it comes but I want us to be truthful with each other before it happens. please promise me that. Val: I will if you do the same. Hondo: I will. but until tat time, I know this isn't the right place or time or way, but with all that has happened and will happen I want you to know how much I care about you. I don't give a damn if the government signs off on it or condones it, I don't care about ceremonies, parties, suits and dresses. All I care about is what is between you, me, and God. And in that light, before God I want you not to be just my girlfriend or partner, I want you to be my wife. Val: I want to be your wife and for you to be my husband. Hondo: Good. We will talk later about makin' it more official. Val: I don't care about official either. If you want and will take me here tonight I will vow to you and before God to be the best wife I can be for you, to love, honor, cherish, an' even obey in good times and bad until death do us part by the best of my abilities and with a lot of Help from God. Hondo: I do want this and will take you for my wife and I vow to you and before God tat I will love, honor, cherish, and protect you to the best of my abilities and a lot of aid from God too if you will take me. Val: I do. Hondo: An' I love what comes next. Val: sex? Hondo: Well, after a shower. I meant that I get to kiss the bride! Man you women are hornier tha you make out. Why do they guys alway get the bad rap for having sex on the brain, I tell you what. Val: Oh, shut up and kiss me. After a long passionate kiss Hondo smacked her on the ass and rolled her off of him. she yelped at the slap but didn't get time to say anything. Hondo: Watch the radio while I get a shower.  I smell like a sweaty horse after a day in that jail! Hondo went right into the bathroom, stripped down and climbed into the shower, the hot water felt awesome. He hurt ore than he would admit to.  But their little unofficial vows to each other filled most of his thoughts. Though there wasn't time to honeymoon, or celebrate now and an unknown mission full of unknown dangers, in a dangerous unknown timeline lay ahead of them he felt at peace with it all for the first time. He enjoyed the shower though he couldn't take too long of one due to the water level. while he showered Valentine sat on the couch, where she was left with happy thoughts of her own. Yes she just had been extremely sad at the news that her current timeline self had hurt her family to protect them but with this vows they made to each other she felt that maybe she could turn it around. she listened for Fernando to call over the radio as Hondo showered. She turned up the heater a bit in the camper to make it a bit warmer as besides her thin rob there was nothing between her skin and the air. She hoped there to be less clothes here soon and nothing between her and the man she loved. Since Hondo hadn't wired up a radio by the bed yet she figured if Fernando didn't radio here soon at leas t they could "fool around" on the couch until he did call. Though she wanted to get the mission done so they could get back home and she and Hondo could start their lives together in a different light now, but if Fernando waited another day to call she wouldn't mind staying put and having alone time either. She knew it was a bit selfish, but hey, a girl can dream.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 11th, 2015, 7:05pm Jeanette opens the side door to the gas Camper. "Everyone else in this Camper." The ladies get out of the cold and into the cold. "Let's get the heater on." Jeanette continues. The wolf Spirit appears with Elsa. The Spirit has two folded maps, first approaching Fernando. She hands him a map. "We had a talk. Spirits will not be leading this caravan. Instead, we offer two folded maps with the route drawn. All roads and bridges are currently passable. We can't guarantee they'll remain that way. We made a promise to protect everyone we called. The Spirits in the form of crows will remain in trees and on buildings. They will blend in. You will not be able to tell which are Spirits and which are real birds unless any of you are threatened." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 11th, 2015, 9:32pm "Jeanette may need the crows but I wont. But thanks for the maps." Fernando says to the wolf spirit. He looks at Macey who was shivering in the front seat and then at Jeanette, "You know there's a "propane heater inside the one of the cabinets. Should heat things up quickly for you ladies." Fernando goes into the electric camper and pulls out his vehicle's propane heating unit and shows it to her, screwing it to the propane tank and connects the hoses. Turning the valve, he lights it with this zippo lighter and its heater dome begins to glow and give off some heat, getting warmer. He secures the heater connected tank to the shelf area of the camper's stove and sink where it would be secure and safe. As the inside of the electric camper warms up, he walks up to Jeanette, "Where too?" - - - - Note: Propane heating unit: http://www.lowes.com/pd_108038-88644-TT30CL_0__?productId=3260207 The electric camper would have this, but it cuts the mileage of the batteries so Fernando's not using it, its the electric version of what the gas campers have: http://www.mamotorworks.com/vw/product/vw-beetle-ghia-defroster-booster-kit-12-volt_375928/ - - - -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 11th, 2015, 10:38pm Chihiro watches as Fernando teaches Jeanette. "It looks different from the kerosene heaters I've used in Japan and the one in the South Campus." "Do you understand Fernando's demonstration?" Jeanette asks. "Yes." "There's a Zippo in my suitcase. We'll use that heater until the Camper's heater is warm." The Spirit gives the other folded map to Jeanette. Jeanette opens the map and looks. She sees that their current location is marked as the staring location. "Our next location is marked. It's about . . . where's the scale on this map?" Jeanette uses her knife for improvised measuring. The point of the knife is at the current location and she uses her thumbnail to mark the distance to the next location. Without moving her thumbnail on the knife, she moves the knife to the scale on the map. "Our next destination is between forty to forty-five miles from here." Jeanette returns her knife to its sheath. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 12th, 2015, 10:35am "Then lead the way. And keep the radio on in case I need to stop, I can tell you what's going on."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 12th, 2015, 11:52am Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. "Elsa, Anna, could you wait here for a moment?" The wolf Spirit says in their native language. She then addresses the others in English. "Could you give us a moment?" Jeanette hands the map to Hikaru. "I need you to be my navigator." Hikaru accepts the map. "Okay." Holding the map, Hikaru opens the front passenger door, climbs in and closes the door behind her. Jeanette and the others get in through the side door and close it. Jeanette removes the tinted goggles, returns it to its case and retrieves her glasses from its case. Meanwhile, Chihiro gets the heater started. Outside, Elsa talks to Anna. "Anna, I'm sorry I hurt you. It was an accident." Anna has no memory of the event as it was erased from her mind. "How did you hurt me?" "We were in the throne room playing in the snow. You were jumping from snowdrift to snowdrift faster than I could create them. I tried to create another snowdrift for you to land on but I slipped on the ice and struck your head instead. That is why part of your hair is white." "It was snowing inside?" "I made it snow inside the castle." "I don't remember that. I thought I was born with my hair this way." "Mama and Papa took us to see the trolls. A troll healed you but he also removed a part of your memories. Papa said it was for the best and that I should stay away from you and other people." Elsa holds up her gloved hands and looks at them. "My gloves help me to keep my power under control." "It's still snowing." "I don't know how to stop it." Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 13th, 2015, 10:37am The wolf Spirit approaches Fernando. "I don't know what your intent was in bringing Anna here; you seem to have accomplished more in one day than I have in four months. Elsa is feeling her emotions, not concealing them. Although, summer has turned into winter. I would suggest that Anna pays a visit to Pabbie so he can restore her memories; I'm not Anna's guardian." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 13th, 2015, 3:21pm "If my foot would not go through your ethereal ass, I swear I  would kick your tail." Fernando begins. "Girls are not boys, you can not tell them to hold back and reign their emotions into control like one would do a horse. That is something only boys are taught to do, not girls. You need girls to be open and admit their emotions and realize their feelings. Elsa was holding back a lot of hurt being separated from her sister. My intent was to have her release all that so she can deal with being a sister and apologize when she realizes what she did something wrong. Now we are this far, you need to do what needs to be done. Whether you like it or not, here and now you are Anna's guardian. So deal with what you need to do. Though Anna will be back and forth with now and her time, both she and Elsa will be sisters again." He then looks up at the sky, "Don't confuse one day of snow with a dead season of frozen summer. In this area of the world, it does occasionally snow in the spring when the conditions are right. Right now this is mid Spring. Occasional snow in Spring is normal. Now, you going with Jeanette and the others? I suggest you get in their camper now."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 13th, 2015, 5:46pm The wolf Spirit looks at Fernando, wondering where he got his misconception. "For Four months I've been working with Elsa to get her to open up and express her emotions. It was her biological parents, the king and queen, who told Elsa to 'conceal, don't feel.'" The Spirit retrieves an envelope sealed in wax with the royal seal. The seal is already broken. She opens the envelope and hands Fernando the documents inside. "I can't be Anna's legal guardian. As you see, I am Elsa's legal guardian. Yes, that's right. The signatures are real. The queen has been afraid of her daughter since the accident. Elsa does not know this. "As for the snow, we are monitoring the weather from space. This is not natural. It's spreading. If you are done looking at the papers, I'll be delighted to ride with Elsa in the Camper." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 13th, 2015, 7:27pm Fernando pushes the papers back to the wolf spirit, "Why must people think that when they travel through time that the rules of the past are tied to them in the future?" Then he looks at her in the eyes, "When were those papers written, and what year is it right now? Elsa and Anna's parents are nothing more than bones in a fancy box buried in the ground somewhere, so this writ of order does not apply to you now, though it does in the past in their time. With that in mind, as you ride in Jeanette's camper, I want you to think - who are the girls' s guardians? Jeanette and I or you? And if so you, what can you do for them in the here and now before either one or both are sent back to their original time?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 13th, 2015, 8:44pm The wolf Spirit returns the documents to its envelope and puts it way. "Regardless of what year it is, Elsa is my responsibility and she will not be sent back to her time. She needs to be with people like her. For as long as Anna is here, I will do what I can for her. She will be sent back to her time." The wolf Spirit opens the side door of the gas Camper for Elsa and Anna. "After you, ladies." Though this is not new to Elsa, for she has lived in this time for four months, this is the first time for Anna to ride in a horseless carriage. The wolf Spirit is the last to climb in and she closes the door. "Everyone is in and accounted for." Chihiro is at the table with her laptop open. Jeanette starts the engine, turns on the headlights and then the windshield wipers. She gets on the radio to test it. "Fernando, this is Jeanette. Do you read me?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 13th, 2015, 9:35pm "I read you Jeanette." Fernando answers his radio as he climbs into his Electric Bus. He flicks on the switches to get power from both the battery and the solar cells to maximized power to break the vehicle's inertia. He reaches over to Macey and pulls the seat belt on her before doing the same to himself as he awaits for Jeanette's reply.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 13th, 2015, 9:49pm "Copy that." Jeanette puts the radio down. She looks out the windows and the rearview mirrors. She puts the gear in reverse and slowly backs up. This may be the last time she will see this town. This experience will provide a lot of material for her journal. She will miss Dr. Brown. He is a character. After backing far enough, she puts the gear in first and slowly moves forward. She looks to see where Fernando is. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 13th, 2015, 9:52pm Fernando puts his electric camper into gear and begins following Jeanette in her gas camper.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 14th, 2015, 11:24am As Jeanette is driving, Anna talks to her sister in their native language, Norwegian. "You have magic?" "It's not magic like in a fairy tail," the wolf Spirit says, "Elsa was born with a power." "What powers do you have?" Anna removes her mittens and loosens her coat. "I can freeze things and make snow." "Can you show me?" Anna asks. "I can but not in here." Elsa answers. "I don't want to make it cold in here. You can look out the window and see the snow I made." "You can learn to thaw it." The wolf Spirit says. "All that Pabbie said was 'Only an act of true love can thaw a frozen heart.'" "Who's Pabbie?" Anna asks. "Pabbie is the elder troll who healed you and erased a part of your memories." The wolf Spirit answers. Jeanette checks the Camper's heater and waits. The engine is not warm enough. She closes the valves and waits for the engine to get warmer. Fernando told the wolf Spirit to think who are the girls' guardians. The question seems simple. The wolf Spirit accepted responsibility as Elsa's legal guardian. It was Fernando who brought Anna here. None of the Spirits had a part in that. Nevertheless, Anna is Elsa's sister. Elsa needs her. The Spirits need to think of Arendelle and protect the girl who will be queen. Part of the reason Anna is here is because Elsa is here. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 14th, 2015, 6:35pm "Where are we going?" Macey begins her questioning. "Now, i don't know." Fernando answers, before looking at the compass and sets the switches to run off the batteries for a while the electronics are on solar power, "South." "But where South?" Macey asks. "Again, I don't know. But when we are done, you will be in a private school in Texas." He tells her. "Why?" She asks. "Because my daughters are educated women who can do more with their minds than hoes can do with their bodies. You are not a whore and until we get there, we are going to have many long talks you and I." He tells her. "Mom would not spend money to send me to a private school." She points out. Fernando holds up a sealed envelope to her before putting it under his leg, "Your mom signed over parent rights to me, so now I'm your father and I will pay for you to go to school." "But..." Macey begins but ends it there. "But what?" Fernando asks. "But, as my father we can't have, you know, fun. Unless you are that kind of 'special daddy.'" She answers. "First off, would you want me to be that kind of special daddy?" He asks but she interrupts him with an answer before he continues. "Uhm - YES!" She says. "Then, what kind of special fun are you talking about?" He asks. "You know..." She hesitates. "Just say it." He tells her. "Sex." she answers. "OK. Lets see. You're a virgin?" He asks. "A virgin?" She asks. "Have you ever had sex with anyone?" He asks. "Uhm. No. I almost did, and I seen and learned a lot from what the other girls at Mom's place told me." She answers. "Almost?" He asks. "I, uhm... humped guys before until they shot off. But they never went inside me." She finally answers. "I see." He says. "But I want you inside me, even if you are my father." She lets out. "Why?" He asks. "Because..." She answers. "Because - why?" He asks. "Because I want too have you as my special daddy. Because you are taking me away from that stupid place. I do not want to have sex with all those men back home there, but only to those I want to and I want to with you." she explains. Fernando lets out a sigh before giving his reply. "As my daughter, we will do a lot of things, you will learn a lot of things, and maybe we might have sex and maybe we might not. But we will have fun as a father and daughter should. I already have raised 6 girls, so I know what girls want, like and need though all girls are different. That does not mean that we will have sex or not, that depends on a lot of things. Right now I as your father need to get you cleaned up and as a respectable girl. That means what thoughts you have about having sex need to wait first and maybe for a long time. But there will be times where you maybe naked or almost naked in front of me, we can be touchy feely huggy or not, but you need to be comfortable around me as I need to be comfortable around you." Macey sit there and thinks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 14th, 2015, 6:46pm Fernando reaches over, turning on his modified CB Radio though the solar panels. Already set at the upper channel, he takes the microphone, "Anybody out there?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 15th, 2015, 10:46am Anna looks at the snow through the window for a bit. "Can the troll give me my memories back?" "He can." The Spirit answers. "That's not a decision we can make. That's up to your mama and papa to decide." "Where are Mama and Papa?" "They are in Arendelle." "Will they be coming here?" "No but you will be going back to Arendelle." "When will that be?" "I don't know. That depends on what Mr. Fernando decides." "Where are we?" "I don't know if you heard of a place called America. That's where we are." Anna is from the year 1803 so she could have heard of America but she's only five. Jeanette checks the levers that operate the heater. "Chihiro, the engine is warm. You may now turn off the propane heater." Chihiro gets up and turns the knob on the heater all of the way to the off position. The burners go dim and cool down. The Spirit gets up and talks to Jeanette. "How are you doing, driving in the snow?" "It's only snow." Jeanette answers. "Texans can drive in the snow. It's the ice that shuts down a city. Do you have a name? It must be easier to call you by your name." "It's Moro. I was named after the wolf deity." "Moro, will you be with us in the mission like you are now?" "I want to so I can be close to Elsa. If my presence here causes any animosity, I must maintain a distance for the sake of the mission." "Something I've observed is, you care for the mutants at the orphanage." "So do you." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 15th, 2015, 12:21pm Other than the occasional beeps from faint CW (Morse Code) signals, there is nothing but dead silence on the radio. Fernando puts down the microphone on his lap. He wonders if his signal even gotten through to anywhere. Macey tries to put what she sees into something her mind can digest, but it still leaves questions on her mind. "Why do you have two different wireless?" She finally asks. "Wireless? Oh, you mean radios. This little one is only good for short distances, like from one end of town to another. This bigger one is for getting from one town to another or even more further away." Fernando explains in terms he hopes she can understand. "And those beeping noises coming from the big one?" She asks. "Those beeps are called 'Morse code.' Morse code sends the wireless message out further, like from here to Texas. As you can hear, they are long beeps and short beeps. Listen to them and you can hear a pattern, and from that pattern, you can figure out the message. Listen..." He explains before pointing to the radio and raises its volume. "M-O-N-T-A-N-A pause J-O-E pause C-Q pause C-Q...  OK, somebody out there is looking for Montana Joe. 'C Q' being short for 'looking for you'" "Can I learn 'Morse code?'" Macey asks. "One day you will. But first you need to learn how to be my daughter." He tells her. "I'll do anything you want me too to be your special daughter." She says. "If you are thinking that we may have sex, don't think it. If it happens one day, it will happen. Until then, it wont happen. But if it does happen, it is because of how we care for one another in a very desperate time of need. Until then, it will be hugs, praises and kisses - like a real father should." He tells her. "But what if I want too..." She asks. "You can want all you want, Macey. Look, you need to stop thinking with your pussy and start thinking with your head on your shoulders. If the girls of this group all thought with their pussies and I thought with my dick, we, including you, would still be in that town of yours in a hotel room having sex right now. There is more to life than just sex." He tells her. Macey sits there thinking before letting out a sigh.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 16th, 2015, 12:55pm Running the numbers through his mind, Fernando switches the solar panels to charge the batteries as they ride through the snow while keeping the modified radio on. The radio takes very little power to receive signals, only on transmitting does the power requirement goes up. At least he can add power to the batteries pushing this camper through the solar cells. He then picks up the smaller radio to talk to Jeanette. "Jeanette, is here a problem that you're not going over 40? Not that it should be a problem; you have the most weight to give you traction to stay on the road."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 16th, 2015, 8:31pm Jeanette picks up the radio. "The road is not in bad shape but it's not good either and there's snow on the road. At least there's no ice. Think I'm being too cautious all things considered?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 16th, 2015, 8:54pm "No. Drive at the speed you are comfortable with the conditions at hand. But letting you know, you will have better traction from the more people weight you have in your camper. I'll be behind in your tire tracks."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 17th, 2015, 1:09pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. "Copy that." Jeanette puts down the radio. Moro remains between Jeanette and Hikaru. "Hikaru. A compromise will have to be made; an exchange rate between the two Texas currencies is being worked on." Hikaru turns to Moro. "What kind of compromise?" "There will be an exchange rate between the old U.S coins and the official gold coins but not silver coins." "What is the proposed exchange rate?" "Around $1,000 for one ounce of gold. The old U.S. coins will remain fiat money until there is agreement on a gold-backed system." So far Hikaru's suspicion is confirmed. She asks a question she believes she knows the answer. "Is anyone objecting to an exchange rate between silver coins and the old U.S. coins?" "The Texas Hotel and Condo Association." "Figures. If there is an exchange rate, it would be obvious they have been manipulating the price of silver." Hikaru explains to Jeanette what's going on. "Hotels charge an ounce of silver for a night's stay but offer upgrades if the customer pays with gold. Hotels want gold so to make it seem like the customer is getting a good deal if they pay with gold, they artificially inflate the price of silver. Hotels then pay their employees with the artificially inflated silver. The employees believe they are paid well when in actuality, the hotels are paying their employees chump change." "It's not just the Association, the entire hotel industry is doing this. Now that you have this knowledge, with gold you can negotiate with a hotel if you want more than just a room to sleep in." "So I didn't pay too much for lunch after all?" Jeanette asks. Hikaru uses simple terms to put this in perspective. "If the actual value of a silver coin is $10, you did well. If the perceived value is $100 then in the eyes of the fish and chips place you paid $100 for fast food. That fish and chips place can then buy something valued at $100." Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 17th, 2015, 1:38pm "What do you expect me to do as your daughter?" Macey asks. "Many things which you will learn and do in time. But the most important ones are to Respect, Love, Honor, Obey and Learn. I have many things for you to learn and do, and first thing is you need to learn is - What I say you have to do. You may not agree with it, you may not want to do it but you will do it. If you don't, there will be consequences to deal with." Fernando tells her. "Consequences?" She asks. "Punishment." He tells her. "You going to beat me?" She asks. "If I must. But there are other ways of punishment." He explains. "Like how?" She asks. "Lets supposed you did something wrong and wanted to go to a town festival. Guess what? You're not going as part of your punishment. Or if you see something at the market you want, you're not getting it." He tells her. "What do you consider something I do as wrong?" She asks. "Stealing for one. Lying is another. Disrespecting others is a third. Hurting somebody to hurt them and not in defending yourself, in short, bullying, is also top on that list. There are many other bad things you can do but these will get you the most trouble. Look. If you be nice others, they will be nice to you - most of the time. There are bad people out there that will want to hurt you, and I can understand you hurting them to get away from them, but there is a limit as to what you can do. Let me do my job of father and we will be a wonderful father/daughter couple. You will be speaking to your 'older sisters' about this, but when I do not know. Everything in its time, so give it time." He explains. Macey sighs as she thinks. Fernando adds, "When we get to the hotel, touch nothing. In fact, go to the bathroom if there is one and sit on the toilet and wait for me. I will take our things in. After that you and I are going to take a long bath or shower together." Macey's face lit up, thinking she's going to have some privileged attention. He sees her reaction from the corner of his eye. "It's not what you think. You have some bugs - parasites - in your hair and on your skin, and I will be putting on special medication to get rid of them. That includes me combing out your hair to make sure the bugs are killed and taken away from your hair and skin. And then when we are done, you will put on the new clothes I will have set up for you. Your old clothes will be wrapped up until we can get them washed and the bugs off them. When I see that there are no more bugs on your things, you can wear your old clothes with your new ones. Understand what I'm telling you?" He says to her. "Yes." She says as she bites her lower lip. "Good." Fernando replies. He then picks up the radio, "Jeanette. If we are going to a hotel, get a good with a bathroom in each room. I don't mind if we get a large multi-room suite and we share the bathrooms with ourselves but not with the rest of the hotel guests."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 17th, 2015, 5:37pm Jeanette picks up the radio. "I'll keep that in mind. We'll have to see what's available. Hikaru, Moro and I were just talking about the hotel industry. Moro, that's the wolf Spirit's name. She was named after the wolf deity." Jeanette never heard of a wolf deity until Moro mentioned . . . come to think of it, Jeanette does not know if the wolf deity whom Moro mentioned is male or female. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 18th, 2015, 11:05am "I hope Jeanette does not mess up." Fernando says to himself. "Who don't mess up? Your partner?" Macey asks. "You should not be listening in when I'm talking to myself." He tells her, but adds, "Yes, if you can call her that." "So if you're my daddy, does that make her my mom?" She asks. "No it does not. I and only I signed your papers, nobody else. It is not that I do not trust her. The problem is in the both of us signing those papers would make her your mom and my wife, and she is not my wife. The law is funny that way; so you have to be careful in what you sign your name to or else you will be stuck with a deal you did not agreed too. But you are to respect her and listen to her as if she was your mother because she is an adult who will be taking care of you when I am not around. The same with that young looking one - Hikaru." He explains. "I'll listen to them." Macey says cautiously. She then adds, "Are you having sex with them?" "Oh, hell no!" Fernando lets out. "Huh? Why Not? They're your partner, right?" She asks. "Just because they are my partner, does not mean that I'm having sex with them. For one, Hikaru is married to a friend of mine and I give her and him that respect as my friends. And as far as I know Jeanette has her own mate. And as for me, I had a mate but we broke up because of problems she was creating. So frankly I do not want to be bothered with relationships other than you being my daughter and they being my work partners." He explains. "But what about... uhm... sex? Don't you need it everyday? I can give you that if you want... uhm need it." She asks. "What do you mean, 'need it everyday?'" He asks. Macey hesitates in thinking to find the right words, "Mom told me that men need sex all the time, everyday. And if we women don't give it to them, they will find somebody else to get it from, which is why she runs her business but she is not only one running a cat house in town." "First of all, we men do not need it everyday. Men who say that are lying. There is a thing called Self Control, where both men and women do not need to be having sex or anything else they want all the time, they can control themselves in not getting it until if and when they can. And having sex all the time is not good for you either. It burns out your body at a younger age and makes you look older when you are young. Sex is fine, in fact it is great, but only in moderation - once a week or once a month depending on how each other feels. Not everyday. But any man that tells you that he needs it everyday is lying to you, because he does not need it everyday for one, and two he is taking advantage of you to give him sex all the time which will burn out your body at a young age. Sex is only for when you are up to it. And then there is Love." He explains. "You mean when they tease you that you LOVE  somebody and you say you don't love them because you do not want to have sex with them and have their babies?" She asks. "That's one way. But love comes in many shapes, sizes, and colors. You do not love your mother the same way you would love your boyfriend." He says giving her a quick glance. She looks heavily confused. He adds, "We can talk about that later." "Yeah... we can talk about that later." She says. Not since Rachel was a young girl has Fernando dealt with a girl who's mind has been poisoned by the falsehood of sex like Macey is showing now, and it took years to repair the damage done to Rachel. But he thinks perhaps things can be quicker in Macey's case as he has experience with Rachel and can handle it better for Macey, and has his other daughters to (hopefully) help her too.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 19th, 2015, 12:37pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. "I'll be right back." Moro disappears. Minutes later she returns wearing a hooded cape, which covers her wolf ears and tail, and an old suitcase. Hikaru still holds the map. She looks out the window to her left. "Our next stop will be on our left. I see something up ahead." As Jeanette continues to drive down the road, it becomes more apparent that it's a small walled area." "It's a fort." Hikaru observes. "A fort is a small safe haven that caters to traders and traveling parties." Jeanette picks up the radio. "Fernando, we're here." She turns on her left turn signal, removes her foot from the accelerator and taps the brake to let Fernando know she is slowing down. She downshifts to slow down the Camper and turns to the short road leading to the gate of the fort. She stops alongside the guardhouse. "I need to see your hands and face." The guard says. Jeanette removes her gloves. "Jeanette left up your glasses." Hikaru says. Jeanette lefts up her glasses. "You're clean." The guard walks around the Camper and checks Hikaru's hands and face. Meanwhile, Moro goes to Elsa. "I need to remove your gloves. I need for you to keep the palms of your hands down and on your lap." Moro removes the gloves as Elsa keeps her palms faced down. Once the gloves are removed, Elsa has her hands, palms down, on her dress. Chihiro keeps her feline mouth shut. The guard opens the side door. "Hands and face." Moro looks at Danielle. "Danielle, you need to remove your dark glasses." Danielle removes her dark glasses revealing her brown eyes with a distant look. The guard approaches Elsa. "Miss, I need to check your hands." He touches Elsa's hands and pulls his back. "Your hands are cold. They're just like ice." "As you may have noticed," Moro begins, "this is an ambulance. Elsa is hypothermic and we are on our way to one of the best facilities in the U.S. territory." Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 19th, 2015, 3:56pm Fernando does not answer as Jeanette rolls to a stop, seeing the fort in front of them and the armed guards walking up to Jeanette's camper. Before the guard come to his camper, he tells Macey as he rolls own the window, "Don't say anything, not even a word. Just do as they say and let me do the talking." Macey just nods. A pair of guards approach Fernando's camper at either side. With the barrel his closely held rifle pointed upwards to Fernando, "Lets see some hands and faces." Fernando holds ups his hands to the open window, mocking the guard, "Sorry, I only got two." "You making fun of me?" The guard growls at him. "I'm trying to make it funny for the girl. We found her hiding in a caravan wreckage some raiders attacked days ago, back there some 30, 40 miles. So far she has not spoken a word since we found her, so who knows what she had seen besides seeing her friends and family slaughtered." Fernando tells him, trying to distract the guard's attention on anything that might be out of  place. The guard looks at the mess Macey was in and took it as a viable story. His partner looks across the camper, though Macey's window was closed. They both nod to each other before the first guard talks to Fernando. "You know how it is, we only search for mutants and contraband. We do not take in highway orphans." The guard tells Fernando. "You're more than welcomed to come in and look. As for the girl, we are taking her to some family she might have some where south. According to these papers, it's in Texas somewhere." Fernando takes the sealed envelope from under his leg. "Texas is a long way from here. What are you doing this far north?" The guard says as his partner opens the side door and looks inside. "Remember that earthquake further up north a few months ago?" Fernando asks as he puts the envelope back under his leg. "Yeah." As other guards begin to gather around Fernando's camper. "We were part of the rescue crew that came the south to help out. Months of searching and you only find 3 survivors in a large field of mud, broken homes and dead bodies where a whole town used to be. Nothing like finding hand sticking out the mud to remind you how cheap life is. I'm just glad we're going home." Fernando tells the guard. As the second guard closes the side door after looking about inside, Fernando throws at him, "Any good hotels and eateries here? Four hours on the road can make a person hungry." "There are a few good places in the center of town. Pick and choose as you please. They all accept either gold and silver. Only those on the edge of town accept bartering. I would stay away from them." The guard tells him. "Good to know." Fernando tells him. "How long do you intend to stay?" The guard asks. "It depends on the ladies in the other ambulance but nothing more than over night, if that. I just want to wash up, eat and keep going. But you know how women are - three hours in the bathroom and they are no better coming out than when they walked in."  Fernando answers. "Yeah, we know. Most of us here are married." the guard replies. "Anything more?" Fernando asks. The guard looks at the other guards and they all nod to each other, "That should be it. You're all clean. You all can go in." "Thanks." Fernando says as he puts his hands on the steering wheel. Then he lets out loud enough to be heard, "I hope she does not grind the gears. I hate that noise, its like she can't properly shift."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 19th, 2015, 5:21pm Jeanette gives the Camper a bit of gas as she eases off the clutch. "Moro, is this place familiar?" "Yes." Moro answers. "Go one block and on your left you will see a hotel that was once a nursing home." Elsa puts her gloves back on. Jeanette passes a motel, an old gas station and a store. She sees a building with the distinctive look of a nursing home. She turns on her blinkers, pulls in the parking lot and into a parking space. She turns off the lights and kills the engine. "We're here." "Let Hikaru or I handle negotiations until you and Fernando get used to this world." Moro suggests. "Okay." Jeanette steps out of the camper as Moro opens the side door. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 19th, 2015, 8:46pm Fernando undoes his seat belt and then reaches over and undoes Macey's seat belt, telling her. "Stay here to keep warm. I'll be outside to talk to Jeanette, then I'll let you known when to come out and where to go." Macey nods at him, before he steps out of the camper. He walks over to Jeanette, "OK, what's going on?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 19th, 2015, 9:10pm Jeanette approaches Fernando. "You said you had fifty miles in the electric Camper. We traveled nearly fifty miles. You need to get Macey cleaned up. We need to eat in about an hour or so. It's too cold to go camping. Moro is familiar with this fort and suggested this hotel. I suggest we let the electric Camper recharge while we have a warm place to eat, get cleaned up and sleep." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 19th, 2015, 10:03pm "I'm not going to argue semantics here, Jeanette. I'm just going to point out that most cheap hotels and motels the bathroom in the hall and shared with several rooms and their guests. Better hotels have bathrooms as part of their rooms and not shared with other rooms. The camper looks like it has a few more miles on it, but when I state a mileage, it is what I believe the battery can do on its own. Yes, they do need to be recharged but using both the battery and solar panels, I managed to squeeze almost 100 miles on it today and still have  charge left over for few more miles. That's not bad, but you will need to load up on gas too as 100 miles should have taken 1/2 of your tank if not more for the weight you were carrying. The electric camper can recharge with what few hours of daylight we got left. Eventually we will need to camp out one of these days for a day or two to let the camper charge up fully, but I can nurse it on partial charges and run it on the solar panel only if needed. The portable heaters can keep us warm during the night, or you girls can pile up together for the body heat. A few hours today and few hours tomorrow morning should be enough to charge the batteries. Once I get Macey deliced, she should be fine to be with everyone and I'll clean up the electric camper over night so it can be safe for everyone to go in. Anything I should know about? Elsa doing OK?" He returns to her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 20th, 2015, 12:05pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. The sun is shining, that's good but it's too cold for it to be melting the snow. That's good because if the snow melts and refreezes, Jeanette will be having difficulty keeping the Camper on the road. "Elsa, Anna and Moro were speaking to each other in the girls' native language so I don't know what was said but they were speaking. Moro seems to be great with kids. We had to be careful at the check point because of Elsa but Moro handled the situation well." Elsa and Anna step out of the Camper as Anna puts her mittens back on. "Could you show me your power?" Anna asks in their native language. Elsa removes her gloves and tucks them under her arm. She holds her cupped hands several inches apart but facing each other. A snowball begins to form, growing in size until a perfectly spherical snowball forms. "Hold out your hands." Anna holds out her hands. The snowball remains suspended in mid air between Elsa's hands until it lands in Anna's. Elsa puts her gloves back on. Anna holds the snowball her sister created. "This is amazing!" Hikaru and Moro enter the nursing home converted into a hotel. Hikaru approaches the front desk. "First of all, I want to see one of the rooms." "Are you two together?" The woman at the desk asks. "Yes." The hotel employee looks at the Spirit who appears to be a woman in a hooded cape. "Is she your guardian? She's rather quiet." The employee behind the desk gets up. "This way." The rooms, like the halls, are tile. The room is plain but clean. In the room are four matching twin beds, typical of those in nursing homes. "Most of our rooms have four twin size beds. We have a couple of larger rooms with six beds. Each room comes with a shower." Hikaru walks in the bathroom and turns on the light. In it are a sink, toilet and a large shower, big enough for a nursing assistant to help a disabled resident. "We have a dining room, which you passed by, and laundry facilities." The employee continues. "How much is it to use the laundry room?" Hikaru asks. "We have employees to wash the laundry for you. For those paying for a room with silver, laundry will be an extra ounce of silver." An ounce of silver for laundry is too much. Hikaru remembers what Moro said about negotiating a good deal using gold. They step out into the hall. "Do you have a larger bed?" Hikaru asks. "A member of our party is big." Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 20th, 2015, 12:31pm "How's the camper handling?" He asks, noticing Elsa making the snowball. He points it out to Jeanette, "If she can do that, she has control of her ability than she is letting on. She also needs to no do that in public. We do not need an anti-mutant riot on our hands."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 20th, 2015, 1:10pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. "It's fine." Jeanette answers. "I had some trouble with the wind." In their native language, referring to the winter, Elsa said to Anna, "I don't know how to stop it." Moro was there when Elsa said that; Moro is currently in the hotel with Hikaru. "We have one room with a large bed." The hotel employee walks to the room closest to the front entrance. In it are one large bed and two twin-size beds. Hikaru steps out of the hotel. "Fernando, they have one room with a large bed. Everything else they have is twin size. Do you want to see it before we discus cost?" Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 20th, 2015, 1:56pm "If you seen it, it should be OK." He says to Hikaru before turning to Jeanette. "That is a problem with the VW Bus, they are very light for their size and the wind can push them around. But it looks like you did well under the circumstances. The added weight you have in yours should have helped."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Oct 20th, 2015, 8:49pm Hikaru returns. "We'll take the room with the large bed and a room with six beds." Hikaru goes to her purse. In it there are one ounce silver coins and gold coins of different weights. She thumbs through the coins until she gets what she's looking for, two 1/10 ounce gold coins. "I offer two tenths of an ounce of gold for one night in the room with the large bed and a room with six beds." "One night in a room is an ounce of silver. One ounce of gold will get you a room for a week including meals and laundry service." "I know the hotel industry is manipulating the price of silver and that a tenth of an ounce of gold is more than the actual value of an ounce of silver." Hikaru thinks the hotel employee may not know this. "I'll be right back." The hotel employee goes to her manager's office and returns. "If you like, you can talk to the manager." "I'll talk to your boss." Moro, who has her hood pulled over her face, follows Hikaru. The hotel manager is standing in front of her office door. "I understand you wish to haggle?" "I have Swiss gold." "Come in and have a seat." Hikaru, still holding the two small pieces of gold, has a seat in front of the desk. She looks relaxed as if she has the upper hand. Moro stands behind Hikaru, to one side, silent. Her hood is still pulled down, over her face. The manager sits behind the desk. "The two rooms you request with meals and laundry service for one night is three tenths of an ounce of gold." "In that case I'll pay three ounces of silver." Hikaru retrieves three silver coins and lays it on the desk. The value of the two small gold coins she offered is $200. The manipulated value of the silver coins on the desk ranges from $375 to $400 but the actual value is $30. The manager will not accept three ounces of silver for two good rooms, meals and laundry service but she knows if she accepts the two small gold coins, she'll be verifying Hikaru's claim of silver being manipulated. Hikaru knows she can't go too low on her gold offer, not without at least some silver on top of that. Some places, not all, do accept the artificial value of silver. Therefore, the hotel can buy some things with the artificially inflated silver. Of course so can the party. Traders only stay one night in each place so the hotel may have more silver coins than they can spend and are in need of gold coins. Hikaru does not know how much silver the hotel has nor how much gold they need. The hotel manager makes a counter offer. "One quarter ounce of gold for two rooms, meals and laundry service." One-quarter ounce of gold is around the artificial value of two ounces of silver. Hikaru will come out ahead but only if one just looks at the artificial value of silver. "One tenth of an ounce of gold and two ounces of silver." The artificial value of Hikaru's counter offer is at least $350 but the actual value is $120. The hotel manager knows if she rejects this offer, she would verify Hikaru's claim that silver is being manipulated. She suspects Hikaru planed this all along. Hikaru and Moro exit the hotel with two hotel keys. "We got two hotel rooms with meals and laundry service."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 20th, 2015, 9:28pm "Lets go see what you got." Fernando says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Oct 20th, 2015, 10:07pm Hikaru steps back inside. "The floor, walls, ceiling, they are all white with little in decoration. However, it's clean and in good shape." Hikaru steps in the room closest to the entrance and turns on the light. "Here we have a bed big enough for two and two twin size beds. Come and check this out." Hikaru turns the bathroom light on. "Since this used to be a nursing home, every room has a large shower." Hikaru turns the lights off. "Our two rooms are not together. The other room is this way." Hikaru walks to a larger bedroom and turns on the light. The six twin size beds match the two twin size beds in the other room.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 20th, 2015, 10:51pm "Most nursing homes I know have 1 bath facility in the hallway for 6 room with 2 to 4 occupants per room. But those are New York standards, which can be stupid at times." Fernando begins. He continues, "I'll go get Macey decontaminated and set her things ready to be washed. Then we can go get dinner and sleep. Speaking of which, who is sleeping where? Besides me in the big bed."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Oct 21st, 2015, 9:31am Hikaru looks at the clock. "It's not even 4:00 yet. We have plenty of time." Hikaru thinks about who will sleep where. "Elsa and Anna will stay together. The Spirits want Danielle to stay with Jeanette, Chihiro and Elsa. I think Moro wants to stay with Elsa. That's six. It looks like I will be sharing a room with you and Macey."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 21st, 2015, 11:55am "4o'clock... Hmmm..." Fernando says as he looks at his watch. "You guys go explore about the town while I decontaminate Macey. I'll call Jeanette on the radio when I'm done, say about or after 5. Then we can prepare the campers for tomorrow; refilling the water and gas tanks, cleaning the ice and snow off the solar panels and checking things out like our tires picking up crap that could shred them later down the road. You can take the girls to prepare our rooms and then take them out some where, including Macey on that trip. Let them be girls. Just have a talk with Elsa about public displays of creating snowballs. We do not want an angry mob following us about. I will drop any asshole who becomes a threat to us." He adds showing Hikaru his holstered weapon inside his jacket.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 21st, 2015, 9:05pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. Hikaru and Moro return to the gas Camper. "Jeanette," Hikaru begins, "you, Danielle, Chihiro, Moro, Elsa and Anna will be sleeping in the large room. Fernando, Macey and I will be sleeping in the other room." Jeanette retrieves her suitcase. She wonders what, if anything, is best to bring inside as apposed to leaving in a freezing vehicle overnight. She thinks about her pulse oximeter. Jeanette is not sure; to be safe, she decides to bring it with her. For just in case, a medical kit will come in handy. Her Pelican case can remain in the Camper but she will need her journal and pen. Jeanette can make more than one trip. "You have to show me where it is." Moro retrieves her suitcase. "I'll show you." She addresses Elsa and her sister. "Elsa, you need to get your suitcase. Anna, you need to bring the bag your other clothes are in." Chihiro closes her laptop and puts it in her laptop bag. She takes her laptop bag and her suitcase with her. Danielle feels what she believes is her suitcase. It's hers. She also retrieves her gun care kit. Hikaru retrieves her suitcase, which she will take to the other room. Jeanette locks the Camper for the time being. Moro approaches Elsa and speaks softly so that no one other than members of the party can hear her. "Elsa, you can't display your power in public. We're not in Texas." "I can't show off my powers?" Elsa asks. "Only in Texas you can." "I can't turn off this winter." "Don't worry about it. Everything will be fine." Hikaru goes to her and Fernando's room and lays her suitcase on one of the twin size beds. Moro leads the others to the large room. Elsa and Anna get beds next to each other. Chihiro lays her laptop bag on a hospital style tray table. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 21st, 2015, 10:05pm Fernando walks up to his Electric camper, opening the side door. He gets in and turns off the heater. "We got a room, which we will share with Hikaru. when we get to the the room, you are to stand in the middle of the room and wait for me to tell you to go to the bathroom. But Hikaru might need to go to the bathroom before I clean you up. I will get your things ready and when she leaves, I will wash you up and comb out your hair. First I will get our things into the room. So lets go. It's a little chilly out but you will be fine." Macey nods her head and waits for him to get their things and step out before she does. She steps out as he slides the side door closed. She follows him into the hotel and into their room, waiting in the middle of the room as told. Fernando strategically puts the items down at various places. He then looks inside the bathroom for a second before making his decision. He sits on his bed, looking into the bags that he received from Jeanette and Hikaru, and his daughter Aeisha. He closes up both bags, turning to Hikaru, "What have you ladies decided?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Oct 21st, 2015, 10:15pm "What were we supposed to decide on at this time?" Hikaru asks. "It's more than an hour until diner."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 21st, 2015, 10:53pm "Sometimes I swear." Fernando says to himself as he looks at the ceiling. He thinks and then tells her, "You, Jeanette and the girls are to go out while I delice Macey. It should take an hour or so, but I will call her on the radio and then we meet again. Then we are to take care of the campers and then have dinner or have dinner and then take care of the campers. Either one is OK with me. But for now I need to take care of Macey while you and Jeanette take the girls out. Plain and simple."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 22nd, 2015, 12:20pm Anna looks around the large room and whispers to Elsa in their native language. "Are all of us supposed to sleep in the same room?" "Yes," Elsa answers, "this is how the soldiers live." "Where's the chamber pot?" Moro points to the bathroom door. "It's this way." Elsa takes Anna by the hand. "I'll show you." Elsa leads Anna to the bathroom and closes the door. Elsa refers too the toilet. "Here people use that instead of a chamber pot. Afterwards, you push the lever down." After she is finished, Anna asks, "What do I push?" Elsa demonstrates by flushing the toilet and Anna is startled by the noise. "You need to wash your hands with soap and water." Anna looks at her sister. "It won't make you sick. Washing your hands helps to keep you healthy." Elsa removes her gloves to demonstrate. She turns on the water, gets her hands wet, uses the soap for ten seconds and rinses the soap from her hands. She dries her hand with a towel. "Just like I showed you." Anna copies what her sister did. Elsa hands Anna the towel and turns of the faucet. This time there is no frost on the faucet. Elsa puts her gloves back on. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Oct 22nd, 2015, 12:21pm Hikaru does not understand why Fernando is acting this way. "I was not aware there is an option on what the girls and I were supposed to do while you work with Macey and I did not know when we were supposed to take care of the Campers was ever asked."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 22nd, 2015, 3:11pm "Take the girls out to town. Let them stretch their legs, because sitting around in a moving vehicle for more than 4 hours straight is not good for you. You need to get the muscles moving, you need to get the blood flowing. Having girls sit down in a room after sitting down in a camper all day is not good for them. This is why you, Jeanette, and Moro need to take the girls out and explore the town. When I am done with Macey's clean up, she will join you girls." Fernando says to Hikaru. He adds, "The campers needs to be checked, and checked often, especially on a long trip like this that is going to take several days if not weeks to get to Texas. I will do what I can in that but Jeanette needs to do her part in that as well. As I see it, she needs to top off the gas tank because tomorrow's trip will empty it. Basic maintenance is needed so that there are no break downs further down the line. The Campers might be like new but that does not mean that one can skip on checking things out. An unseen piece of glass or nail in the tire and somebody is going to get a flat. Or somebody in their anti-mutant activities put a bomb under the chassis, you wont know that unless you check out the camper. When it comes to motor vehicles, I am very paranoid as to what could happen, and pro active in making sure that things are OK."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Oct 22nd, 2015, 5:52pm "I'm not disputing any of you have now said." Hikaru says. "You did ask what the ladies and I have decided when I had no information on what the subject is."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 22nd, 2015, 6:52pm "I thought Jeanette already had something in mind."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Oct 22nd, 2015, 7:32pm "Oh, well . . . she didn't say anything to me. She may have said something as I was negotiating a price for two rooms that would suit our needs, meals and laundry service."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 22nd, 2015, 8:10pm "About this laundry service? Who do I see about Macey's things and how long takes? I'm washing everything she came with and letting her put on the new stuff."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Oct 22nd, 2015, 8:50pm "Hold that question. I'll be right back." Hikaru leaves the room and goes to the front desk. "Hello, do we contact someone when we need laundry done or do we take it somewhere?" The lady behind the desk refers to a map of the building on the wall. "You can take your laundry here or, for whatever the reason you need assistance, let me or whomever is behind the desk know." Hikaru looks at the map. "Oh, it's straight down the hall. That's easy." "It also has a big sign. Bring your hotel key with you. The tag indicates that you paid for laundry service." "What laundry facilities do you have?" "Pardon?" "I mean, what machines do you have that's working?" "We only have washing machines. We line dry the laundry. If the weather is bad, we line dry the laundry inside." "Thank you." Hikaru returns to her and Fernando's room and relays what she learned.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 22nd, 2015, 9:18pm "Dry line? A pair of jeans can take 2 days to dry and that's on a hot sunny day. OK, I'll get the things she's wearing washed but her other things will need to wait." He says to Hikaru. He then sits on the large bed going through the bags, calling for Macey, "Macey, come here." Macey walks over to him. He pulls out the bikini top from the bag, putting it up against her chest, "That looks like it should fit you." before he folds it on his lap. He then takes the bikini panty from the bag, placing it against her waist, "Yeah, it should fit." He then turns to Hikaru as he pulls out the shampoos and looks them over, "You need to use the bathroom before you go with Jeanette and the others?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 23rd, 2015, 12:13pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. "No. Go ahead and get started with Macey. I need to exchange information with Jeanette." Hikaru leaves, closes the door behind her and knocks on the door of the other bedroom. "Come in." Jeanette answers. Hikaru opens the door and comes in. "This facility's laundry room does not have working clothes dryers. They may have dryers that are not working or no have dryers at all. Either way, is there anything we want washed right now?" Danielle is now in a warmer uniform: pants and jacket. "We should wait until we are in our sleepwear before we have all of our clothes washed. The clothes Anna wore when she arrived may need to be washed by hand. The sheets and towels we used in the gas Camper can be washed now." Jeanette retrieves the keys for the Camper. "We need to show your hotel key to let the people in the laundry room that laundry service was paid for." Jeanette gets the hotel key too. "Hikaru, it's best if you stayed inside. You're not dressed for the weather." Jeanette goes to the gas Camper, unlocks it, retrieves all of the sheets and towels that were used and locks the Camper. She returns. "Where's the laundry room?" Hikaru leads the way. "This way." The laundry room is a bit warm as an indoor kerosene heater is used to speed up the drying. Inside are industrial washers and dryers. "None of the dryers are working?" Hikaru asks. "That's correct." An employee answers. "I don't suppose you know of anyone who can fix them?" Hikaru is a computer engineer but the apocalypse has taught her to get out of her comfort zone. She doesn't have tools with her and if she did, where is she to get parts unless she scavenges parts from one dryer to fix another. "I'll need to see your hotel key." The employee continues. Jeanette shows her hotel key. "We'll get these washed and dried." Jeanette and Hikaru return to the large bedroom. "Hikaru, Danielle," Jeanette says, "we still need to get you two something warmer. We passed by a store on the way." "The rest of you need to walk around this small fort." Hikaru continues. Outside, in her coat, Chihiro looks at her bike mounted to the back of the gas Camper. She wants to ride but the road conditions are bad and this is a small fort. Moro is watching Elsa and Anna as they build a snowman. Anna is wearing her coat and mittens with her winter dress. Elsa is in a summer dress and a pair of white cotton gloves. A man walks by and notices Elsa. "Miss, aren't you cold?" "No." Elsa answers. The store Jeanette, Hikaru and Danielle walk to is a big box store that is now an indoor market. Mostly this is where traveling merchants trade with other traveling merchants. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 23rd, 2015, 3:20pm Fernando tells Macey to go into the bathroom and change into her bikini and wait for him there. As she changes, he gets her new clothes ready for her to put on, laying them on his bed. He then quickly changes into his Speedo bathing suit and looks at the shampoo bottle. "Dr. Brown Coal Tar Lice and Parasite Killer shampoo" one bottle says on its label, the other says "Desonex Extra Strength with 5-Percent Salicylic Acid." Though the Coal Tar would work, it needs to be used several times before Macey can be considered as "cured." Though Desonex is an Anti-Dandruf Shampoo, Salicyclic Acid in Desonex is toxic at high concentrations; but at 5 percent, it makes a great lice, flea and tick killer that needs to be used once in most cases. He searches for the lice comb, and takes it to the bathroom door. "Macey, you ready in there?" He knocks on the door. "Yeah." She tells him as the door opens slightly. Fernando walks inside, seeing that Macey had put on the bikini inside out. He puts the shampoo and comb down on the shower stall floor and then closing the toilet cover to sit on it. "You never had a bathing suit before?" He asks as he takes her by the waist and guides her towards him. Macey does not answer, because she might have but it has ties to her mom's whore house, which she is trying to forget. He helps her takes off the bikini parts, flipping them right side out and helps her put them back on, "They go on like this." She looks at him with a half hearted smile. "Something wrong?" He asks. "No. Not really." She answers. "What do you mean, not really?" He asks. "Didn't you like what you seen? I mean, my titties and pussy?" She asks. Though Fernando seen her body and how it is developing, he did not have any sexual interest in it, "Look, girl. I'm pretty sure that you would love me to take you to bed or bend you over here and do you lovely. Yes, you have a fine body that is developing into the woman you will be one day. But I am your father. We can have moment of being close and loving as father and daughter should. But that is as far as it goes." He takes her by the waist and turns her around to the shower stall, smacking her rear end to get her attention, "Now get in there and wash up." "Ow!" Macey jumps towards the shower stall. She turns to face him for a moment as she rubs her back side before stepping into the shower stall. Fernando gets up and takes the comb and shampoo from within and puts them to the side. He turns on the water, making sure that it was just beyond warm but not to hot to be uncomfortable. Finding a wrapped bar of soap, he opens the package. Nothing fancy about it, no perfume or added coloring, just a basic bar of soap. He steps into the shower stall with Macey, handing her the bar of soap. "Here. Lather up, and soap up your hair to get it good and wet." He tells her. But Macey's mind was on the large formed bulge in his Speedos bathing suit. Fernando reaches to the shower head and turns it to get her hair and face, making her jump, "Hey!" "Get the sex out of your mind, girl." He tells her, turning her around, taking her hand the bar of soap and rubs it on her belly. It takes a while for her to follow the program, but eventually the grey lather they were making from her hair and body turns white. She is as squeaky clean as one can possible get under the circumstances. He takes the comb and holds it in his teeth as he pulls her against him away from the water fall and begins to pour the shampoo into her hair. he grinds his fingers as deep as they can go to her scalp, lathering up the shampoo into a dense foam. The Salicylic Acid does its job quickly as dead and dying lice falls off her hair, and rinse off her body. Rinsing out her hair, he applies more shampoo and lathers it up more than the one before, more dead and dying lice fall off with the falling foam of lathered up toxic shampoo. He takes comb to her hair and scrapes off the dead lice eggs from her hair and scalp, trying to be easy on Macey as to not hurt her, but it is necessary to get out all of the infectious crap from her hair. Another 20 minutes of this with two more applications of the shampoo, Macey is as decontaminated as Fernando thought possible as verified by his inspection and the comb coming out clean with each stroke of her hair. He tells her to step out and take a towel to dry herself with. As she does, Fernando washes himself down with a bit of shampoo and soap to make sure he was clean of any possible contamination. Turning of the shower, he steps out of the shower stall and takes another towel to wipe himself dry with. He folds up the towel and puts it on the toilet cover "You go out and put on the clothes on the bed I have for you. I have to clean up here for Hikaru before I get dressed." As he sits on the towel covered toilet. Macey just stands there for the moment. "Something wrong?" He asks. "I don't know." She says. He takes her by the waist and pulls her to him until their bodies touched and she can feel her groin against his. He tells her, "How about saying 'Thank you'?" "Uhm.... thank you... ah... err... daddy." She tells him. "Any time." He tells her. She just looks into his eyes, trying to figure out many things going on in her confused little mind. He tells her, "Go... Get... Dressed." She slowly nods at him for a moment. But she continues to stand there looking at him. "Macey..." he calls to her. She suddenly leans over to him and plants her lips against his in a very clumsy but experienced kiss, holding it there for a few seconds before breaking away and running into the main room. "I swear. I need to talk to her..." Fernando says to himself before he goes about cleaning up the bathroom and shower stall for Hikaru. When done Fernando steps out into the main room. Macey was dressed in the polo shirt, short skirt, sox and Uggs-looking boots he had out for her but not fully made up. She just laid up on his bed staring at the ceiling. He gets dressed and gets a brush and hair band from the bag. He climbs onto the bed with her. "What's on your mind?" He asks her. "Can we do it?" She asks. "Do what?" He asks. "You know - Put your thing in me and make me your special daughter?" She asks. "Sit up. We got some talking to do while I do your hair." He tells her. Macey gets up and he guides her in between his legs with her back to his front. He begins to brush her hair, making sure that there are no tangled ends, working his way up until he can brush her hair with ease. "Look Macey. Being a daughter is not an easy thing. And being my daughter is harder than most. You and I will have our alone time together, we will have intimate moments to share, and we may even be sexual in expressing that love a father and daughter have. But we may never be sexual with each other, we will never be demanding what we have as a father and daughter. But we will always be father and daughter, and in that we will be respectful and loving to each other. There will be times when I will be hard on you, but only because you need to learn some hard lessons in life and I am your teacher in those lessons. You understand what I'm telling you?" He explains to her as he brushes her hair. It takes a while for Macey to answer but she eventually does, "Yes... uh, daddy." "Good." He says sternly. "Uhm, daddy?" She calls to him. "Yes, Macey?" He answers. "You angry at me for kissing you?" She asks. "Angry? No. Just concerned." He says. "Concerned?" She asks. "Worried." He answers. "Why?" She asks. He puts the hair band to her long hair, making it into a pony tail, and finishes up with some bangs in the front before he answers, "Worried because I can understand why you did it, but do you? It should be a 'Thank you' kiss, not a sexual kiss and I think it was sexual. Was it?" "Uhm... sorta. I mean, it was half a thank you kiss and half a sex kiss but it got all messed up." She tries to explain. "You wanted to tongue kiss you dad?" He asks. "Yes." She answers. "When we kiss, it has to be loving, not sexual. You understand the difference?" He says and asks. "I think so." She answers. "Good." He says, he looks into the bags and get a coat from inside that Jeanette bought, "Now get up. We got things to do and you need to get with Jeanette and the others. Put that on." Macey nods before hopping off the bed to put on the coat. Fernando consolidates the items in the bags into one bag, taking the empty bag in the bathroom with him. He puts her old dirty clothes she had on in the bag and folds up up tightly. He then steps out of the bathroom, putting on his jacket, "First thing's first. I call Jeanette to tell her I'm done with cleaning you up and get your clothes to the laundry to get them washed." Macey nods before taking his hand. He takes out the radio and calls to Jeanette, explaining what he had done and that he is taking Macey's clothes to the laundry room.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 23rd, 2015, 9:48pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. Jeanette, Hikaru and Danielle walk into the store, now an indoor market where most activity consists of traveling merchants making deals and discussing business with other traveling merchants over drinks. Jeanette looks around. This is a bit different from the indoor markets she has seen before. "Is there anything you are looking for?" A trader asks. Jeanette turns and sees a trader and some unsorted clothing hanging inside a box with wheels. "I'm looking for something warmer for these two." "Do you take silver?" Hikaru asks. "Yes I do and I do believe have a nice coat for the young lady in the dark glasses." The trader finds what he's looking for and retrieves a nice trench coat in good condition. He removes it from the hanger. "Try this on." Jeanette takes the coat and holds it up in front of Danielle. "I believe this will fit." Danielle takes it and tries it on. She adjusts it, making sure the coat hangs right. "It feels a bit loose." Jeanette closes the coat to get a better idea of how it would look. "It's a tad big; it looks like it will work for you. It doesn't feel too loose, does it?" "No . . . this'll work." Jeanette turns to the trader. "Do you have anything for her?" Jeanette refers to Hikaru. "Let me see." The trader pulls out another coat but it's too small for Hikaru. "How much silver for her coat?" Hikaru asks. "That depends on the purity." "We have Swiss silver." "One ounce." Hikaru pays the man. They talk to other traders who have clothing but so far nothing Hikaru's size. Jeanette receives a transmission on her radio. "Hi Fernando. Hikaru, Danielle and I are in an indoor market looking for something warm for Hikaru and Danielle. We found a nice trench coat for Danielle but so far nothing Hikaru's size." Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 23rd, 2015, 11:14pm "You got the trench coat with a zippered fur liner inside? Make sure it has such a liner. It will keep her warm on cold days and take out the liner on warm days." He says on the radio to Jeanette, "We'll be over here waiting for you to return." After taking Macey's clothes to be washed at the laundry, he takes her to the camper. He opens the sliding door and tells her to sit down on the rear bench as he turns on the propane heater inside, turning it about to face her and heat up her area. He inspects the passenger seat she was sitting in, seeing that the cold had killed off what few lice that jumped onto the chair for their next victim to sit in. He dusts off the seat and the front of the camper. Taking the broom from inside the camper, he sweeps off the snow that built up on the solar panels. It was just a mere dusting, but it's better to wipe it off now before it turns to ice later. He comes back inside the camper after a few minutes of sweeping the snow of it. "Dad... die?" Macey hesitantly calls to him. "Yes Macey?" He answers back. "You would never leave me?" She asks. "Well, no. But understand that I have to leave to do a job and come back. And I will always come back. So until you are grown up and can go on your own, you are stuck with me." He tells her. "OK... I think." She says. She remains quiet for a while but then asks, "Dad, you said Hikaru is married. Why isn't her husband with her?" "Well. If I remember my ages correctly, Arik, Hikaru's husband, would be in his 90's. He would be too weak and frail to do this trip, so I believe he is home waiting for her to return." He tells her. "Oh." Macey replies. She then asks, "Is Hikaru to be treated like an adult because she's married or is she an Immortal?" "Neither. She is to be treated like an adult because though she does not look it, she is an adult. A basic level of respect is given and more of it is earned. She has earned her share of respect by those around her. You as a child has to give her respect, and she will return it to you. Anybody can be an immortal, and children can be married, so those two things do not amount to a hill of beans in being an adult. Respect is the only thing that does. Got that?" "Yeah..." She replies. After another moment of silence, she calls to him again, "Dad?" "What is it?" He returns in an annoyed tone. "Why are you sitting there and not here with me?" She asks. "No reason." He tells her, "But I need to be here in case we need to get going. You should lay down and rest on that bench. Later one day soon I will teach you how to open that bench up into a bed to be part of the bed in the back where I sleep in. Right now, just sit or lay down and relax. Jeanette should be back in a few minutes. Depending on the time, we will have dinner, Jeanette and I will be checking out the campers, and then we go to sleep. And tomorrow is another day." Macey lays down on the her side on the bench, saying to herself, "Oh."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 24th, 2015, 6:24pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. Jeanette puts away the radio. "Danielle, I did not get a good look of the inside of your coat. I know it's lined; may I see if the lining is removable?" "Yes." Danielle opens her coat. "It does have the zippered lining." "It's in too good a shape to be pre-happening," Hikaru observes, "and I don't of any place in the former U.S. territory that makes a coat like that. It must be from Japan or Arendelle." The three could not find any warm clothing Hikaru's size. Jeanette gets back on the radio. "We can't find anything for Hikaru. Were are you?" Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 24th, 2015, 6:33pm "I'm at the electric camper with Macey, cleaning it up before ice develops on it's solar panels and enjoying the propane heater."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 24th, 2015, 9:36pm "Stay warm. The three of us are going back to the hotel." Jeanette heads back to the hotel. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 24th, 2015, 11:09pm Note: did not know you posted long ago, was stuck on the page before. "We'll be here. staying warm is not a problem."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 25th, 2015, 6:44pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. Jeanette, Hikaru and Danielle walk back to the hotel. Hikaru is now the only person in the party without any warm clothes. To warm up, she can really go for a hot cup of coffee. They walk by the Campers, don't see Fernando and Macey. Jeanette knows they are inside the electric Camper. Moro continues to watch Elsa and Anna as they play in the Snow. Chihiro is not doing anything. "Chihiro, we're going in the dinning room. Care to join us?" Jeanette asks. Chihiro goes in with them. Jeanette is back on the radio, updating Fernando. "Fernando, we're back in the hotel. We are going into the dinning room so Hikaru can warm up with a hot cup of coffee." They are the first patrons in the dinning room. Everyone else they see are employees getting ready for dinner. The coffee had just finished brewing. Hikaru serves herself as Jeanette shows an employee a hotel key tag indicating meals have been paid for. The four get comfortable at a table as Hikaru warms herself up. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 25th, 2015, 8:15pm "Yeah, I seen you all walk by." Fernando says to the radio, "We should be in there in a few minutes." If Jeanette said anything, Fernando would not know because he turns off the radio at this point. He turns around between the seats squeezes himself between them to get to the center area of the camper. He turns off the propane heater and heads over to Macey. He taps her on the knee. "Hey, wake up sleepy-head. Get ready for some dinner and get ready for bed time." Macey wakes up from her light nap, getting up and stretches for a moment before he opens the side door. He steps out of the camper and helps Macey out before closing the door. Walking to the hotel, he sees Moro, Elsa and Ana. "Moro I think it is dinner time for the girls. Jeanette and the others are inside waiting." He tells her. Moro nods, telling the girls, "Play time is over. Time to eat."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 25th, 2015, 11:00pm Moro comes in the dinning room with Elsa and Anna. Dinner is not served yet and there are only Jeanette and the other three sitting at a table, one with a cup of coffee. Moro, Elsa and Anna sit down with them. "Moro," Chihiro begins, "including a copy of Whisper of the Heart as reference material in the laptop is a good idea." "And? What do you have so far?" "A possible explanation of what happened to Shizuku Tsukishima." "Who is Shizuku Tsukishima?" Anna asks. "The author and lead female character of Whisper of the Heart. In hindsight we know some of the characters she interacts with are Spirits." Though the plot surrounds finding Baroness Louise, the author casts herself as the lead female character. "Weren't the only characters, who are actually Spirits, Baron Humbert and Baroness Louise?" Jeanette asks. "There are other characters who are actually Spirits such as Muta." Chihiro answers. "You seem to know a lot about the story behind the story." Jeanette observes. "I do." "Is that why only you are able to find Baroness Louise?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 26th, 2015, 6:41pm Fernando eyes the Gas Camper for a moment, letting Moro, Elsa and Ana enter the hotel and restaurant first. He follows her in a couple of minutes later, leading Macey inside. Seeing them sit around a table, Fernando asks the staff for a couple more chairs to the table. As he waits for the chairs, he approaches the table, "Good evening ladies. We eating now or are hanging out first?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Oct 27th, 2015, 9:52am Moro looks at Hikaru. "Hikaru, are you alright? You look a bit distant." "I'm alright. I was thinking how fitting it is that Arik is buried next to his youngest sister." Arik's youngest sister Samantha died on October 26, 1993. Hikaru continues. "The three females that meant the most to him in this life are Samantha, Jeanette and myself." "It's 5:00." A lady behind the counter announces. "We are now open." Hikaru stands up. "Let's get our food."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 27th, 2015, 4:24pm Fernando waits for the staff to bring in chairs, though they came back with another table and adds it to the end of their table before putting in the two added seats. He takes Macey to the counter, asking her, "What would you like?" "I don't know." Macey answers, looking at the spread of food being sold. "Alright. A chicken leg, a potato and some vegetables for you. I'll take a steak, a potato and some vegetables for me." He tells her. Macey does not say a word but rather nods.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 27th, 2015, 8:24pm Moro leads Elsa and Anna to the counter. She gets trays and eating utensils for all three of them. "Do you want chicken?" She asks in their native language. "Yes." They answer. "Chicken for these two, vegetables and mashed potatoes." "And for you, ma'am?" The lady asks. "Steak, baked potato and salad. Oh, could someone help the little one with her tray?" "Sure." Another lady comes around the corner to help Anna after she gets her drink. There is a sign for beer, free refills, for twenty shells. Beer is not included in the price of the meals. After the three of them sit down their trays on the table (Anna needed help), Moro buys a mug of beer. Before placing her order, Jeanette first looks at what's available to drink. They have tea. Jeanette looks at the soup. "What soup do you have?" "We have broccoli cheese soup." "I'll have that and a sandwich." She gets her food, then the tea, before sitting down. "Jeanette, are you feeling well?" Moro asks. "Yes, why?" Jeanette asks. "You got soup and sandwich instead of steak." Moro answers. "I make my decision based on what's available to drink." Danielle smells the food to know what they have before making her decision. Jeanette observes as Danielle returns to the table with her tray. "Danielle, be careful, you are about to step on a bug in front of you." Not knowing where the bug is, Danielle goes around the bug given the information Jeanette gave her and returns to the table without incident. She leads the group in prayer. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 28th, 2015, 3:27pm Fernando gets a couple of tray from which their food is put on. Not much in beverages were offered, not without an extra price tacked onto it. Same with some of their desserts. For now he decides to take what is freely available and helps Macey to the table and take their seats. He sits down and turns to Jeanette, "You're worried about a bug? Unless it's a predator like a praying mantis or spider who would have gotten out of the way in seeing Danielle coming, most bugs should be killed. So what was it that its life needed to be spared?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 28th, 2015, 9:31pm "I'm not concerned for the bug." Jeanette answers. "If Danielle stepped on it, it would have gotten on the bottom of her shoe, on the floor, it would have been a mess." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 28th, 2015, 9:57pm Fernando looks at the floor but the bug was gone. He goes back looking at Jeanette, "If it did not matter, it should be left alone. If this place does not keep up it's cleanliness and allows vermin to crawl about the place, then maybe we should not eat there. Who knows what has crawled or fell into the food? Do they even wash their hands after using the bathroom? It's a chance you take everyday." Without looking at his food, he cuts a strip of his steak with the precision of a surgeon and then cuts the strip in half  before putting it in his mouth. A few chews and then he swallows the meat, "This is not the best I ever had but then again under the circumstances I'll give it a passing mark."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Oct 28th, 2015, 10:15pm "With the possible exception of some settlements, there are no such rules outside of Texas." Hikaru states. "However, an establishment lives and dies by its reputation. Besides, if it were a rodent, Chihiro would have taken care of it."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 28th, 2015, 11:21pm "Where one lives depends on what they consider vermin. In New York where I come from, vermin includes mice, rats, birds - pigeons and seagulls, and certain insects. It also included certain negative members of society." Fernando explains, adding, "If Chihiro is going to eat a another live snack, then I do not want her near me. She should know that rabies is high in certain edibles, and though it might be tasty to her, it might be the last meal she will have. Since Rabies has a incubation period of one week to one year no one knows if and or when she got it, so if she starts foaming at the mouth before we get to Texas - I'm putting a couple of rounds into her head and put her out of her misery. She would be so lucky to chomp down on a poison immune yet poison laden yum-yum, and it will kill her before she can burp. So she needs to stop her extra snacking."  He turns to Chihiro, "No disrespect to you, girl. You need to control those urges because you are going to get yourself killed doing that. Little, if nothing is safe in this world."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 29th, 2015, 9:40am "What about roasted newts?" Chihiro asks. "Newts are poisonous. If ingested, it can kill an adult human." Jeanette states. "I've eaten roasted newts." "When?" "Last year, after finishing my first year in junior high, when I was working at the bath house." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 29th, 2015, 11:04am He just shakes his head before putting a couple of pieces of cut steak into his mouth.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 29th, 2015, 11:16am "Chihiro," Jeanette says, "immune to roasted newts or not, Fernando has a point. You don't know what disease a rodent has that can kill you." "Okay. What about fish?" Jeanette looks at Fernando. "Fish is safe, right?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 29th, 2015, 5:29pm "Depends on the fish and the water it came out from. Salmon should be safe raw. Not trout, Bass Catfish or Sunfish. But you need to cut up the fish and inspect it's flesh. It could have cancer, and eating that flesh with cancer can give you that cancer. Same with parasites. So you need to inspect it first. After inspecting it, then you could cook it. Do not eat it raw."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 29th, 2015, 8:16pm "What if I breed mice when we return to Charlton?" Chihiro asks. "They'll eat parts of the vegetables we don't cook." "Chihiro." Jeanette considers what Fernando said about fish. "Even if you start with mice deemed clean to breed, a generation or so later you could have a mouse who is sick and you will be sick. Why not raise animals big enough to dress and cook?" "I don't know. With mice all I have to do is catch one and dinner is ready. I know how to clean a fish so I like Fernando-san's idea better." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 29th, 2015, 8:53pm "You need to do a lot more than clean a fish before you can eat it. When you gut it, you need to look at the guts. The liver should be dark purple - almost black, mushy and smooth, not bumpy or with other colors like green or yellow. The intestines need to be pink in color with occasional dark lines about it, which are the veins on the intestines. The gills should be bright red at the outer area and dark red in the inner area. If you filet the meat, look at the grain - it should follow its pattern from end to end like the grain on wood; a knot in that grain would be a suspect area for a parasite or cancer area. If you cut it in steaks, look at how it forms the grain in that area. Feel it - if there are hard ball like areas or a bloody ball, suspect for cancer or parasites. This way you inspect the fish before you cook it. Cooking will kill parasites and cancer areas if you use high heat and flash cook it. But the cancer's DNA still in there so best to cut it out and cook and eat the rest, that is if the cancer has not spread to the rest of the fish." He explains. He adds, "Smell it, does it smell like not much of anything or does it have a strong fishy smell. Though a fish should smell like a fish, it should be a light smell and not a strong smell to it. A strong fish smell means that there is something wrong with it. Look at the eyes. It is clear or cloudy? Cloudy eyes means that the fish is sick or dying; it also mean if you buy from the market that is has been caught days ago and is beginning to rot. It is not good to eat. Best to grind it up and use it as soil fertilizer. The body should be smooth, not lumpy. Lumps on a caught fish means cancer, parasites or illness. If you caught it, throw it back. If it's from market, do not buy it. It's no good. And know the water where it came from. Is it from a clean source or is it a polluted source? And what kind of pollution? Sewage, chemical, nuclear? In our time - there was a nuclear accident known as Chernobyl. Nearby there is a lake and in that lake, the catfish there are polluted with nuclear run-off from the dead and festering power plant. Feeding from the nuclear waste, they grew over 200 pounds and 9ft in length, and they are still growing to this day. They are not safe to eat. So - you are what you eat. Know what you are about to eat before you eat it."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 29th, 2015, 9:37pm "I was nearly four when it happened; I know about the Chernobyl disaster." Like Fernando, Jeanette, Elsa and Anna, Chihiro is not from this time. "I was born in 1986." Jeanette puts things in perspective. "If we were transported the same year, you would be a few years older than me." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 29th, 2015, 11:14pm "It goes without say that Time Travel makes for sloppy book keeping." He says. "But the issue here is now that we are here, what are we to do, how we do it, and what is next. We can not be acting out in our ways. You Chihiro are not to be eating anything furry that you can catch with your hands, and anything you do eat you must inspect first. Elsa, you can not be showing off your powers or be out in the cold without a coat. It is all about appearances. And with all this anti-mutant sentiment I'm sensing, none of us are safe. But when we are done, we can go home." He takes another bite from his meal before adding, "Since Asians can live up to 110, I can almost bet that the Adult Chihiro is still alive if she survived the events that created this world."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 30th, 2015, 10:31am "What are we to do?" Jeanette asks. "Do our part in rebuilding this world. How? I'm not clear on that part. We need to rescue Gabrielle and teach her so she will grow to lead a social revolution. Chihiro is to find Baroness Louise. What's next? We go home." "I got it, Fernando-san. Stick with catching fish." "Mrs. Pointer is without a coat." Elsa states. "Elsa," Moro says, "it is clear to everyone she is freezing without something warm to wear. Meanwhile, you were building a snowman while wearing a summer dress and when a man asked, you told him the cold doesn't bother you. We need to get you a coat for appearances." The last thing Fernando-san said confused Chihiro. "What do you mean the adult Chihiro is still alive?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 30th, 2015, 11:39am "It's simple. If you rescue this character and their author, where do you go after you are done? If you are sent back to the past, you will live out your live in its history. Thus if you grow up and survive what happens to create this world, then there is a chance you will live to your race's near maximum age of 110. In fact, you should be in your 80s right now if you survived. The thing is, where would you be?" He tells Chihiro. He takes another bite of his food, before pointing his fork at Jeanette, "This can go on for weeks, if not months. Teach Gabrielle what? First like you said, she needs to be rescued. Then she needs to be treated and healed, and according to the guff that is going on, no hospital is going to accept her because she is a mutant who's features can not be hidden. That alone can take weeks. Then we need to assess what education level she has - unless it is by accident, no illiterate idiot has ever made an entry into history, at least not without their self destruction. So teaching her what? That can take years; though that is the orphange's job and not ours. And like any mutant out there, she needs to learn to use her added ability for good and the benefit of whole of mankind, mutant or not, and not just for a selected few." Then he points his fork to Elsa, "Hikaru can use my jacket to keep warm until she can get one that fits her. It will be large on her but it will keep her warm. I can handle the cold better than most so it won't bother me."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Oct 30th, 2015, 1:53pm "Fernando," Hikaru asks, "if Chihiro is sent back, would that alter history even further? I know history has already been altered." She looks at Fernando and Moro, hoping one of them can answer.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 30th, 2015, 3:23pm Moro puts her napkin down. Hikaru had asked an important question that needs to be addressed. She speaks slower than normal so that every word is heard. "We, the Texas Spirits, wish to keep altering history to a minimal. Fernando, Jeanette, from our point of view you have always traveled to 2066. Bringing you here has fulfilled history, not changed it. Chihiro, we wanted you to find Baroness Louise in 1995; Yubaba released you in 2065. Once again, from our point of view, that has always happened." "You wanted me to find the baroness in 1995?" Chihiro asks. "Yes." Moro continues. "Jeanette, history was changed last night when you made the decision to return to your time. Fernando, history is being changed again when today you brought Anna here." Something does not sound right to Jeanette. From her understanding of how this works, Moro should have mentioned a minimal of three instances in which history is changed. The third instance, of course, is Arendelle surviving to this day by bringing Elsa here. Jeanette still does not understand how bringing Elsa here saves Arendelle. Jeanette's point of view matches Fernando's, Napoleon's army froze to death but a kingdom, nevertheless, was divided. Hikaru said Anna was queen and that Arendelle survived all of the wars and the happening. Hikaru said that after Jeanette made the decision to return and yet before Fernando brought Anna here. Jeanette poses a question to Moro. "Moro, by any chance did anything happen last night?" "Such as?" Moro asks. "Oh, I don't know, did something happen last night resulting in a kingdom being saved?" "Yes." Moro answers. "Hikaru. I told you this morning not to reveal anything in your copy of the journal I'm writing so I'm not going to ask. I find it interesting you know what is to happen and yet you were freezing because you didn't pack any warm clothes in your suitcase." Jeanette turns to Fernando. "Fernando . . . by any chance is it possible for Arendelle to survive the Napoleonic wars, all of the wars that followed and the happening simply because I made the decision to return home when the mission is over?" Moro sits there quietly, drinking her beer. Lucy got some splainin to do. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 30th, 2015, 8:20pm "I can not say anything while the girls are here. But I can say, following the United Kingdom's and France's examples- though their ruling thumb has been removed, their influence still remains. Independent nations still seek out their former leaders' advice and in times of disasters, they are the ones that comes to the rescue first. For example - India, former colony of the UK, though there are some 75 Indian languages and 9 different religions, English is the predominant language, the Cast system was removed, in the last 3 earthquakes and Tsunami's that hit them in the 1990s - 2010, Great Britain sent aid to them first before the USA and the UN came in. You could say the same thing about a certain unmentionable kingdom. But your actions and decisions should not sway them in any way unless the girls learn something from you that they would never know by their normal means of education." He takes a bite of his steak with some potato and his water before he adds, "Lets take toilets. The Flushing toilet that Elsa and Ana use here and now was not invented until the 1840s in London England by Mister Shitter. But because he could not figure out the necessary indoor plumbing, he sold his idea to Mr. Crapper. Mr. Crapper fell into the same trap - truth be told the buildings of the time were too small to have indoor plumbing. But he figured out that in bigger buildings like a palace or in the first floor of most buildings you can install a flushing toilet, or in their words - a Privy. Thus the idea caught on and buildings were torn down and replaced or rebuilt to accommodate indoor plumbing. Since then, everyone had indoor plumbing and a flushing toilet. Kitchen sinks, bathtubs and showers came later. But all this started in London England. If Elsa and Ana returns to their time, will the toilet be invented in Arendelle because they have knowledge of the device and how it sorts woks? It would be interesting to say the least. Mr. Shitter's and Mr. Crapper's names would not be connected to the invention they help create, but somebody else's name might be. Yes, they were real people with those names. But I do not think that they having working knowledge of a working toilet would effect the outcome of their kingdom. I seriously doubt the Chamber Pot Revolution would do anything. I can't see soldiers being hit by flying rolls of toilet paper falling to the ground and crying for a medic. But maybe, just maybe, as adults, the girls could influence Mr. Shitter's and Mr. Crapper's work with some economic incentives to figure it out and everyone living happily flushing after in Arendelle. I can see the license plate - 'First To Flush.'"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 30th, 2015, 10:26pm Chihiro considers what Hikaru said about altering history further. "Fernando-san, according to history, Shizuku Tsukishima disappeared in 1995. I researched the incident so I have an understanding of the frenzy her disappearance has created. The Charlton library has a copy of Whisper of the Heart signed and stamped by the author after she disappeared so we know she is here. What will happen to history if Shizuku Tsukishima is sent back to her time? I can think of a few things that will not happen." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 30th, 2015, 10:50pm "People disappear everyday, there is no issue on that. The problem is the circumstances in which she disappeared - the Why. And if you find her now - will she be over 100 years old? Or was she teleported here like we were and still the same age when she was in 1996? And why was she teleported? By whom? And what will happen if she returns depends on how long was she here. What has she learned here and now that if taken back could alter the events of history? Would she want to return? What if when you find her, she wants to be left alone? Many artists do that after achieving fame. Too many questions to answer for now. I'm not here to rescue lost people, but that is what I am doing. Is it fair to me? Right now I do not care. The Spirits want it their way in this game but they forget, this is not their ball to play with. It's owner will come and take it away from them. How they react to that remains to be seen." He explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 30th, 2015, 11:05pm "Fernando," Moro says, "you are not here to rescue lost people." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 30th, 2015, 11:44pm "Then why am I here? To help Jeanette. To observe this Time Line and correct it once it is figured out. To be part of this circus train of freaks and weirdoes as we jump from town to town, opening a grand carnival when we get to Texas. What else is there, Tepoztecatl? Should we wait for the bread to rise on the third day, or maybe find out if JC and the Boys are back from their fishing trip? The more I think about this situation, the angrier I get, so it is best that I remain calm and not think about it." Fernando turns to Moro.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 31st, 2015, 9:30am "Fernando." Moro asks, "Are you concerned about Shizuku Tsukishima? Is her disappearance is what's bothering you?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 31st, 2015, 11:32am "It's the whole situation, Moro. It is not one thing or another, but everything thusly mentioned is saying that you spirits had a hand in it. Thus, this world was created by the actions of you spirits in one way or another. Yours are the hands that rocked the cradle. But the baby still cries. So how about letting the parents of the child do what has to be done and walk away. You spirits think so low of us, like the angels who rebelled against God because he gave man a soul that they went to join Lucifer in Hell and more than a third of the stars fell from the skies. To you guys we are just monkeys. That thinking needs to end." Fernando tells her. He then points his fork at her, "You spirits and Us humans have a couple of things in common. In that we both share a Soul Matrix where we both have an internal spirit. Thing is your Soul Spirit gives you your powers and abilities while ours are trapped within our bodies are highly limited by what we can do. But we have one the soul-spirit give us that we can use - free will. We are not programmed to do and act upon that program, we do as we so want to do. Some of us will take free will and use it for good, others for bad. But it is something you spirits can not take away from us even when you try to thin the herd and limit us to only good ones. Like Jeanette told Chihiro, in breeding mice, you will eventually get a bad one that will effect you all. Guess what - your experiment has failed."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 31st, 2015, 3:39pm "Fernando." Moro now answers a question Fernando asked, "You're not here to observe this time line and correct it once you figured it out. As I have mentioned, from our point of view, much of what has happened has always happened. To the best of our knowledge, history has or is being changed twice. As we have seen early this afternoon, you, at any time, have the means to verifying what I had now said. "We don't think you are lower than us or that you are monkeys. "Some of you are still limited; others like Elsa, Hikaru, Chihiro and Gabrielle are going beyond those limits." Moro smiles at Fernando. "You're becoming like us. "Jeanette exercised her free will last night and an entire kingdom has been saved. We're not trying to take that away nor are we thinning the herd. Jeanette's decision last night resulted in a net gain of lives saved. "The only test we're running is on a piece of Jeanette's gear, to learn how effective it is at its intended purpose." Moro has answered a question Jeanette asked Fernando. Jeanette is now more confused. How is it possible for Arendelle to survive the Napoleonic wars, all of the wars that followed and the happening simply because she decided to return home when the mission's over? Where's the connection? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 31st, 2015, 7:53pm "Moro..." He begins, "Do not say or tell me what I can or can not do. If I want to observe, I will observe. If I want to correct, I will correct. I will do as I please. No one has the power to control me. And Man has had abilities since the dawn of time. It is many do not realize them so they get lost. We have been 'like you' and surpassed you long ago. Its that we cursed ourselves into losing it." After another bit of steak and water, he adds, "In the unaltered Time Line, Man would he colonizing the Moon and Mars right now, and working to go into the stars by 2090, and taking care some 30billion right now. But here and now in THIS Time Line we are some 500-million and almost 2000 years thrown back in technology and education. How is this a benefit to us?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 31st, 2015, 9:09pm Moro sighs. "I'm saying you don't have to observe this time line. No one will dissuade you if that is what you want to do. To the best of our knowledge there is nothing to correct. We have no knowledge of the time line you mentioned. Again, to the best of our knowledge, history has or is being changed twice. It is true that in the past fifty-six years the world, as a whole, took a step back. Some parts of the world are getting back on track. Some parts are progressing faster than others. Japan is the same today as it was fifty years ago. Israel, on the other hand, has surpassed the world you knew. Where did the 2000 years, you mentioned, come from? Moreover, the last known population was close to 2.5 Billion and it is believed the number has increased." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 1st, 2015, 10:43am "To the best of your knowledge, as this is the time line your kind created. You are nothing more than a soldier even though you are not part of the military arm of your fellow spirits. You spirits have forced the hand of human events to come to this conclusion with a slight adjustment here and a changed decision there over the years. So of course to you the time line has not changed, it was planned to be so by your kind. Any deviation from that plan is what you consider changes from the Time Line. It is your Point Of View." He tells her. He takes his bites from his meal before continuing, "But we are here now in this place. You are not going to stop me from doing anything I deem needs to be done. That includes showing the backside of my hand to your or anyone else's face here. I am here to do what right and not what I want for I will serve myself last. We are rescuers - hinder that job in any way, I will send my 12 and a half EEE boot up your tail end. As is you were supposed to take care of these two girls, and yet you could not do in months what I did in minutes. And you had years of practice to get it done and you still #$@!ed up! What makes you qualified to be a caregiver to these girls, it is not because you walked this earth for the 10,000 or so years. You do not know what you are doing! You are a detriment to their well-being. So why should I trust you in anything you say? You can't take care of two little girls. What makes you think that you and the rest of your kind can take care of humanity? That is my proof that you - your kind - has altered this time line to fit your needs. Not mine. Not Humanity's. Remember what I told you. Keep this game going, and the owner of the ball will come and take the ball away and end the game whether you like it or not. And believe me, I know you wont like it at all."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 1st, 2015, 4:58pm "Then don't trust us. Verify everything I have said with your own equipment." Moro turns to look at Elsa. "In the past four months Elsa here has learned to make her own bed, wash her own laundry, help with the dishes and even bake. She bonded well with Hikari, one of the older residents on the south campus." "Hikari is a noble young lady and yet she cooks, cleans and sews." Elsa states. "Fernando," Jeanette asks, "if an entire kingdom is saved simply because I decided to return home when the mission's over, can we get to a time line similar to what you described by doing simple things like what I mentioned?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 1st, 2015, 8:40pm "What Elsa needs to learn is how to be an effective, responsible and caring ruler to her subject. The bed of Mid-21st century orphanage is very different than the bed of a 19th century royal. Just because she can fold sheets and fluff pillows on the first does not make her fit for the second. She did hat had to be done for her to get her needs fulfilled at the orphanage, but she as never happy being there. Here she is happy and receptive to learning and having fun with her sister. Now you are going to listen to me and listen to me only, when everything here is said and done, when the lessons to be learned are done and we can say that this mission is over, everyone goes home. Elsa, Anna, Chihiro, Danielle, Hikari, Jeanette, you, everybody." He tells Moro. He then turns to Elsa and then Jeanette, "Elsa, those things are good to know, but you need to learn how to be a lady, and a woman you will one day become and if you accept it, to be queen to one of the most powerful countries of it's time. But until then you got a lot of learning and growing up to do. Jeanette, do not listen to what these spirits are telling you. Just don't. They are as tainted as the book Hikaru has and both wants you to make decisions for them, nothing for you or others. Just think things through and listen to your heart to see if things are right and true by you in helping others, not them. They have an agenda to adhere to. I keep telling you that the devil's silver tongue will say anything so you can do his bidding. Right now you are doing what they want you do to, not what you think is right. So think more and do when you come to a full conclusion as to what is right. Not before. My proof is this - Moro is more worried about me going back and changing the Time Line to what it should be than she is about me kicking her tail if she gets in the way of a rescue you and I do. Think about that for a while." He goes back to finishing up his meal, "Macey, I trust you to listen to Jeanette when I am gone and when I am done here I am going to pick up your clothes from the laundry and then we are going to our room. Just finish up eating."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 1st, 2015, 10:06pm The temperature in the dinning room begins to drop. Elsa puts her eating utensils on the table beside the plate. She then folds her napkin and places it on the table. "Spirit, may I please be excused?" "Elsa, we are not done yet and you have not finished your dinner." Elsa picks up her napkin and places it back in her lap but does not pick up her eating utensils. "May we return to Old School?" "I would need to discuss the matter with Fernando. Now you need to finish your dinner." Elsa picks up her eating utensils and continues to eat. Snow and ice begin to form in the dinning room. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 1st, 2015, 11:09pm Fernando returns with a package under his arm of Macey's clothing washed, pressed and repaired. He sees the snow and ice forming on the dining area and takes a few hurried steps to their table. He slams his open palm on the hard and loud. "ELSA! CUT IT OUT!" He growls at her. The ice about the room breaks and the snow melts. "Jeanette, get everyone outside to the campers in five minutes, whether they finished eating or not. Macey, you are with me. Now lets go." He tells them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 2nd, 2015, 8:13am The situation was still under control until Fernando announced to everyone in the dining room that it is Elsa's out of control power making the snow. Moro believes there is only one course of action. She stands up. "Elsa, get your suitcase. We're going back to Old School, tonight." "What about Anna?" Elsa asks. Moro looks at Fernando, angry with him. "You were supposed to help Elsa overcome her fears, not frighten her." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 2nd, 2015, 11:32am "Frighten? Who brought her here? Who kidnapped her from her Time and Space to bring her here and for what purpose? Who is letting her to go out where mutant haters could see her? Right now they are just seeing her playing in the snow she is making. Maybe in the next town some mutant hater will put a bullet through her head when she goes out to play in the snow. And whose fault will that be? Not mine. This little fright-fest is nothing compared to what is out there in the real world, Moro. You are not seeing that. So get your head out of your Mary Poppins World. We're taking a walk to the town's cemetery to learn a very value lesson." He tells her before taking a couple of steps away. Fernando then stops and turn, "I raised up 6 girls into adults who more than capable of handling any situation thrown at them. Macey will be 7. And that is not counting the thousands I taught as a teacher. How many girls have you raised? Zero? It is better to frighten a lesson into them now than burying their dead bodies later." He walks out of the diner with Macey behind him.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 2nd, 2015, 12:18pm Moro looks at the rest of the party. "Dinner's over. Let's go." The rest of the party leaves the dinning room. "Fernando!" Moro calls out. "I want to see this time line you claim I'm so afraid of. If it does exist then there is no point in this mission. I want to see this Mary Poppins World in which humans, mutants and Spirits happily coexist." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 2nd, 2015, 10:03pm Fernando takes a piece of rope from his pocket and tosses it at Moro. She catches it. He explains, "It one those strands is this Time Line and the universe it creates. What does that say about the other strands that makes the piece of rope? Figure that out and there is your answer. And it is you who are living in the Mary Poppin's world, because you have the girls play and Elsa exercise her powers outside like there is nothing wrong."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 2nd, 2015, 10:53pm "It says there are other time lines. I want to see the time line you spoke of. "You say I don't know what I'm doing. You don't know what you did to frightened Elsa. Yelling at her when you came back from the laundry is not what scared Elsa. And she wasn't playing when it snowed in the dining room. It was snowing because she was frightened." "Spirit, may we return to Old School?" Elsa asks again. Moro kneels down and takes Elsa's gloved hands in hers. "We will, tonight. I need to see this time line." A few flakes of snow begin to form. Moro continues. "It's okay to be scared. When you're scared, you need to say so." Elsa nods. "I don't want to go to Arendelle. I want to go home." "We will go home. Let me talk to Fernando." Moro stands up. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 3rd, 2015, 11:25am "That is the wrong thing to tell her." Fernando tells Moro, and continues pointing at Elsa, "Oh sure. Say that you are scared. Go coward under the bed when they come to get you. Not even in Texas you are safe. No. You are not safe anywhere, no mutant is because most use their powers for selfish deeds and everyone around have gotten sick and tired of those with powers trying to take over. That has to change." He then turns to Elsa, "You can be scared, but you can never let the fear take over you. And I am going to tell you why Elsa. You are bigger than your feelings because they are inside you. Nothing bigger than you can be inside you, it would not fit. But your feelings are inside you, and you have so many feelings, they all have to be small to fit inside you. So you can take each feeling and do with them as you need. Being scared only means that there is something nearby you that bothers you that you need to take care of. And when you take care of it, it is gone, and you are scared no more." He then turns to Moro, "As for that Time Line, you and your kind do not exist in that Time Line, thus taking you there will mean your universal existence ceases to exist. It is only in a few Time Lines where you do exist because this exists. Something happened here to allow your existence here and in the other few. And like I said, you will see them after we deal with this crap of a world and set things right. Until then, you are to do your job, and that means if you take care of Elsa and Anna, they are going to learn the lessons of being a normal person who loves, not hate; who helps others, not themselves; who are be a leader in their own right that cares for their subjects, not a tyrant that only cares for themselves. Anna and Elsa belong in 19th century Arendelle, not here. That is their home. Anna goes back home to Arendelle, so does Elsa." He turns back to Elsa, "Arendlle is your home. Not here in Texas. You belong with your sister in your home in Arendelle. If you two do not go back home - Arendelle is no more - gone - not even part of history. You are just a child now, but when you grow up to be  woman, you will be a very important person to many people in Arendelle. More people than you will ever see here or know because it would be the world that you will be important too. Moro here and the others took you away from your home without your parents' permission. That is a crime called Kidnapping. And when you learn to control your powers, she will want you to do things for her - that is called slavery. And do bad things which will make the people here fear you even more. You do not want that. You do not belong here. But for me, you have a short time to learn how to control your powers, and then you can go home to Arendelle and people will no longer fear you but respect you. I say, you know how to control your powers right now. Your powers come out when certain feelings come out. You let the snow and ice to come, you can even make snow balls, so you know how to control your powers. You need to control your self. And then the rest will be easy. Now we got a little trip to go to..." He turns to Moro, "Alright Ms Know-It-All. Where the cemetery?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 3rd, 2015, 5:15pm Elsa hides behind Moro and clings to her. "It sounds like we won't have to deal with this if we go to the time line you speak of. If this time line does exist, you would take us there right now rather than wait." Moro does not believe Fernando. "I don't see the connection between our existence and the happening." "I don't get the connection between the decision I made last night and the Kingdom of Arendelle surviving to this day." Jeanette does not know what it takes to finally get some answers. "The decision you made last night set off a series of events. One of them resulted in Elsa being removed from an emotionally traumatizing environment. For Elsa, we always had one of our cloaked ships defend her kingdom." "'We' as in the Texas Spirits or all of the Spirits?" Jeanette asks. "The Texas Spirits." Moro answers. Jeanette remembers, from seeing old maps, that Arendelle is a sizable kingdom. If the three current super powers retained previous borders, Arendelle would be bigger in landmass than the other two combined. What kind and how many weapons do these tree huggers have that can completely defend Texas and Arendelle during the wars this world suffered during the happing? "Whose idea was it to take Elsa away from her home?" "She wasn't taken." "You mean the king and queen just handed Elsa over to you?" Elsa recalls her mama and papa sending her and her things off with Moro. "Elsa, I need to talk with you." Moro takes Elsa by the hand and leads her outside. Flakes of snow begin to form again, at least this time its outside. Moro sits down on an outside bench. She retrieves the envelope she has shown Fernando. "Elsa, I'm sorry. I should have told you sooner." She removes the documents and hands them to Elsa. Elsa accepts them but does not look at them. "I know Mama and Papa sent me away with you. They were afraid of me? Mama and Papa didn't want me?" She's afraid to go back; still, the idea of her parents not wanting her is heartbreaking. The snow becomes heavier. "Those papers don't mean anything in 2066. You were born to be queen and you can still be queen." Elsa shakes her head. Someone else can have the crown. "It's not that. Mama and Papa didn't want me?" Moro doesn't say anything. The wind becomes a bit heavier. Elsa looks at the documents. "What about Anna?" "Anna will be returning to Arendelle, whenever Fernando decides to send her back. I'm sorry Elsa, I'm really sorry. The timing is bad. I messed up." "Why did you bring me here?" "We thought Fernando could help you with your fears. At first he was helping you but he did not know what you are afraid of." "He said a lot of things that are not true." "He does not know what's going on." "Anna can't come with me to Charlton?" Moro shakes her head. "No, she can't. If she does, it would be for a short time." Elsa sits on the snow-covered bench next to Moro and hands her the documents. Moro puts the documents back in the envelope and puts the envelope away. It's not like not those papers mean anything in 2066 except for Moro's commitment to Elsa. "I am alone." "You have Miss Miller, myself, Hikari and others at Old School. We all care for you and you are safe in Charlton." Elsa stands up. "Let's go back home." Moro stands up. "We need to get our suitcases." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Nov 3rd, 2015, 5:34pm "The History Chanel had programs about the mysteriously failed attacks against Arendelle. There was a cloaked space ship?" Hikaru considers the mystery now solved. "That would explain why entire armies were annihilated. It also explains why planes suddenly fell into the ocean, ships sank or exploded."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 4th, 2015, 12:58am Standing within hearing range, Fernando loud enough to be heard as he steps towards them, "Disappear from this group, Moro, and I will make you disappear permanently. You are to remain with us or I will chase you to the end of time and put an end to you and your plans of using this girl." He pulls out his wallet and takes out his New York State Identification, holding it out in front of Elsa, telling her, "Read the name on it." She reads it and then looks at him before he puts it away, "In your time, you have heard my name before, have you not?" Elsa just nods. "As who?" He asks. "King of the Spanish Empire." She says. "I'm not the king, but the great grand son of his. So you and I have one thing in common." He tells her. He continues, "Moro, you had no right in taking this child from her home. You were to take care of her at her home, no place else. You did this girl wrong. Emotional Traumatizing my ass. The girl had an accident that hurt her sister. She apologized, the other accepted and they are together again as sisters. So I do not know what to do? You kidnapped her from her home. That is a crime. Texas is not her home. You got her suffering from  Stockholm Syndrome (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Stockholm_syndrome) that she thinks the orphanage is her home. It is not her home. never was, never will be. Arendelle is her home. If she is not returned to her true home at the end of this mission, you will never meet her back in time and I will drop your severed head to the foot of Elsa's father and tell him of your plans to kidnap her. I did my job in getting the two sisters forgive each other and be sisters again. What have you done? Nothing. Just bidding your time so you can use her. And you had months to do something but did nothing. So shut the #$@! up. If you are smart, you will leave on your own and never return to this group. If you remain to stay, you better not disappear with her. Elsa stays with us whether you stay or go. You just lost guardianship of the girl and it now goes to Hikaru or Jeanette. Superior being - my ass. Highly evolved spirit - my left testicle. You are nothing more than a manipulator and thanks to you, we have to undo the damage you did to her. Elsa, go with Hikaru and Jeanette. It is going to get ugly here and I do not want you to see what may happen between us."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 4th, 2015, 8:27am "And what plans do I have involving Elsa? "The emotional trauma started after the accident." Moro looks at Elsa. "Elsa, you need to go inside. I need to talk with Fernando." Elsa goes back inside. "In 1803 the king and queen signed her away to me. They got rid of her and the only thing they knew about me is I was able to remove her from the kingdom. Does that sound familiar? The queen was afraid of her daughter. That's only part of the reason she was isolated from everyone. Her papa told her to be a good girl she needs to conceal her feelings, not feel them. In the past four months I've been working with her to get her to express her feelings and do so in a healthy manner. I know that piece of paper means nothing in 2066 but I will do everything in my power to protect Elsa just as you will do everything in your power to protect your seven daughters." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 4th, 2015, 11:11am "Bullshit. No parent would never sign away a child's life without knowing where that child is going to. They signed temporary guardianship to you to help solve her problems - within the confines of their home within their point of time as they do not know anything about Time Travel. They did not sign her over to you to take her away from their home. You broke that contract by taking Elsa out of her home and out of her time. It does not matter what plans you have because they end now. But know this fact, you kidnapped a child out of her home, place and Time." Fernando says for all to hear. He slowly opens his jacket and reveals his firearm, and slowly reaches in to pull it out. "Take this word with you to hell, Moro. 'M.A.R.K.'  It stand for Murder, Arson, Rape and Kidnapping - the 4 crimes anyone can use deadly force against the perpetrator  doing it order to stop it. In possession of the child Elsa, you kidnapped the child. Before I send you off to meet our Lord and Creator for him to choose your fate, you got one chance to redeem yourself and do what is #$@!ing right, MORO! THERE WILL BE NO MORE AFTER THIS! SO CHOOSE YOUR ACTIONS WISELY, MORO! BECAUSE IF YOU DON'T, YOUR LIFE ENDS HERE RIGHT NOW!"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 4th, 2015, 3:29pm A door to the hotel swings open. "Put your gun down!" Danielle remains at a distance as she has her M1911 aimed at Fernando's head. The Para PXT Warthog seemingly spontaneously disassembles. Danielle lowers her weapon at the sound of pieces of a gun hitting the snow-covered ground. "Danielle!" Moro yells. "Holster your weapon!" Danielle holsters her gun but remains where she is. "I thought you understood, from the E-mail conversation a few weeks ago, Jeanette would not be on a mission without a means of protection. Danielle is here because over confidence can be one's greatest weakness. We'll travel to 1803 and talk with the king and queen if you don't believe the documents, which name me legal guardian, are real. If you didn't believe they're real when I showed them to you this afternoon, why didn't you say so? You simply asked, 'Why must people think that when they travel through time that the rules of the past are tied to them in the future?' I know past laws don't necessarily apply today; that does not change the fact that in 1803 the king and queen signed Elsa to me." http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/447#447 Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Nov 4th, 2015, 3:35pm Hikaru rushes outside. She does not have her katana with her but she does have her unarmed combat. However, the situation appears to be defused.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 4th, 2015, 6:26pm "The documents state that you were not to remove her from the palace - their home. You were to act as guardian and private tutor to Elsa. Furthermore her parents were misguided as you took advantage of that. They thought that there was no way for you to remove Elsa from the palace without their notice or to take action against you if you did. But you did, using time travel you made Elsa disappear from their home. You are not and can not act as Child Safety Services because no such service exists in their place or time. You acted out on your own. Your actions deem you as a kidnapper. You stole a child and took her away under a guise and promise that you would help her. You have not helped her one iota. You have not taught her anything to the means of returning to her home to her family. That was not and never will be your intent. Your actions are the same of the Pied Piper of Hamelin. And a 300 year old piece of paper is null and void as it carries no power in this present day of 2006. So, Moro, say something to redeem your actions and save your life. If you do, if you can, I'm placing you under arrest." He says loud enough to be heard. He then take a breath, "JEANETTE! REMIND THESE PEOPLE OF MY HARDWIRED NERVOUS SYSTEM, THAT I CAN MOVE AND ACT FASTER THAN ANY OF YOU HERE. TAKE ACTION AGAINST ME, AND THAT WHO ACTS WILL JOIN MORO. HIKARU - IF YOU DO NOT WANT A MARSHALL ARTS EXPERT TO PUT YOU DOWN ON YOUR REAR END, BACK OFF. I WANT MORO'S ANSWER AS TO WHY SHE STOLE A CHILD!"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Nov 9th, 2015, 11:12am "Should I get a bucket of popcorn and a drink and just watch a law enforcement officer break the law?" Hikaru looks at the pieces of Fernando’s gun lying on the ground. "You should have arrested Moro in the first place, not attempt to execute her. Let's let the judge handle this."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 9th, 2015, 2:15pm (It's Danielle's gun that fell apart, not Fernando's. His is Time-locked to him. A time traveler's equipment will only fail on him when he is using it by his own action, not from some outside force. But if you can get the gun out from his hand, then it can fall apart.) "This is an arrest, Hikaru. If she tries to run or fight back, I'm putting her down. As is there is no police officer who will arrest her here for a crime she did 4000 miles away and 263 year ago, nor if there a court that will convict her for the same reasons. They will only hang her for harboring a mutant and hang Elsa with her for being the mutant. Then they will go after you, Jeanette and the others for the assisting her and when Chihiro and Danielle are found to be mutants as well, you four will be hanged together. That is what I am trying to stop!" He says out loud for Hikaru and the others to hear. He then speaks to Hikaru, "What do you have to say for your self and your actions?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 9th, 2015, 3:16pm Note: Moro's counter action was directed at Fernando's gun, not Danielle's. If Fernando's gun is protected from Moro's counter action then no gun had disassembled. Moro raises her hands. "What are you going to do with Elsa?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Nov 9th, 2015, 3:24pm "Fernando, if Moro is convinced that what she did is right, that is between her and God. There is a court system that will hear this case. It's in Arendelle."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 9th, 2015, 11:54pm "Yeah, like we can all catch the 10-hour red-eye to Arendelle. Hope your passport is in order." Fernando tells Hikaru, "Besides, a kidnapping that happened 263 years ago will be laughed at. Who know how many tried to fake being the missing Elsa over the years, one more 263 years later will just add to the pile. It has to be done during the 1803 Arendelle court, which would be the King and Queen themselves."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 10th, 2015, 8:06am A crow caws. Moro does not know where that came from. Nevertheless, she trusts her fellow Spirits. "Let's let Queen Elsa decide." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Nov 10th, 2015, 8:22am Hikaru wants to make sure she heard right. "You want Queen Elsa to decide?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 10th, 2015, 8:29am A crow caws again. Moro thinks. If this is not a Hail Mary pass, then what is? "Ah, yes. Let's let Queen Elsa decide." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 10th, 2015, 1:10pm "No. Queen Elsa? You trying to kid me or something? If you know her, then this hearing is a moot point because it be nothing more than a Kangaroo court. Let the King of 1803 decide as it is he the crime is done on." He tells them. "Is there a problem here?" A voice says from behind them. All turn to see who it was, finding several men in a tan uniform with shotguns in their arms and a metal badge on their shirts. The oldest nd highest ranking of them steps up to the group, "I said, is there a problem here?" Fernando smiles, "Yes there is. I'm trying to arrest this individual for kidnapping and bring her back to Texas for her judgement and imprisonment, but my partner there is getting cold feet - if you know what I mean." "I see..." The elder gentleman says. After thinking, "We have a nice metal cage to put her in for you if you need it." "That wont be necessary. But you should take my partner to the side and read her the riot act. She needs a refresher course. And this one needs to be put in chains and put into that vehicle." Fernando tell him as he points to the gas camper. "I'll do that for you. But we do not want trouble in our little place. You people got until Sundown to get your selves organized and leave." The elder officer tells them. "Not a problem. I just need a car battery for this vehicle. It's electric." Fernando replies. "I reckon that's about 2 gold pieces at Jeb's Auto Parts. Right Jeb?" The elder officer says. "Yup. 2 gold pieces for a battery." One of the younger officers says. "Hikaru, pay him. Macey, get our things from the hotel room and put it in our ride." Fernando tells them. "No one is going nowhere just yet. Miss, you coming with me for a talking to." The elder officer points to Jeanette, then he orders his officers, "Ian, Jeb - get that one in irons and secure her in the vehicle. Jackson, check everyone's identification. No One's leaving until all paperwork is clear." Fernando steps away from Moro and puts away his weapon as the officers puts a body restrainment chains on her, starting with a metal collar around her neck and handcuff her hands behind her back. "Sir, lets see your identification..." the Officer named Jackson approaches Fernando as the others finish up chaining Moro and secure the chains to the rear bench of the gas camper. Fernando hands him his wallet. "You're a Federal Marshall?" Officer Jackson asks as he sees Fernando Federal Agent badge and identification. "The government is not dead as some would lead you to believe. It's just crippled and in a wheelchair sorta speak. People like me are still out there doing our job." Fernando explains. "This one says that you're an EMT." Officer Jackson says. "And? It comes with the Marshall Training. Too much stuff going on, and we do a lot more than arresting people. We do rescue them too." Fernando explains. Officer Jackson gives Fernando back his wallet. Fernando puts away his wallet and signals to Macey to step up to him, "Care to check on my little girl's papers?" Officer Jackson looks at Macey, seeing a possible relation in appearance that is not here. He answers, "That will be alright. It's obvious that she is yours." "Thanks. Can she go to the hotel room and get our things?" Fernando asks. "I don't see why not." Officer Jackson says. "Hey, Jackson - verify with the man as to who is he arresting!" One of officers says as he steps out of the gas camper. "Well?" Officer Jackson asks. "Who Moro? She's a kidnapper, and a mutant. She's wanted by the Texas Republic to answer for those crimes." Fernando says. "She a mutant Ian?" Officer Jackson says as Officer Ian approaches them. "She sure is." Officer Ian says as he approaches them, "I was tempted of putting a bullet into her head myself." "And she would deserve it, Mother Raping Scum... They don't deserve to live." Officer Jackson replies. "I need her alive to bring her to Texas. She knows where the location of the missing kids are." Fernando tells them. "In that case, she'll live for now. I hope her days are numbered. We usually kill mutants here." Officer Jackson tells them. "You wanted a battery?" Officer Jeb approaches them, asking Fernando, "What size?" "Biggest one you got, perhaps two. And some cabling. Delivered here since I can't leave." Fernando explains. "That brings up the price, you know." Officer Jeb tells him. "Not a problem. Five gold coins more than enough?" Fernando says. "That should be about right." Officer Jeb answers. "Thanks." Fernando tells him as Macey comes back with her things. Fernando points to the electric camper for her to put her thing into and then goes back to the hotel to get Fernando's things. The officers nod each other. Officer Jackson steps away to Hikaru, "Miss, lets see your papers."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 10th, 2015, 2:12pm Jeanette goes with the officer. The only identification Jeanette has on her person identifies her as an EMT. The rest of her identification, if need to be seen, is in her bigger wallet in her suitcase. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Nov 10th, 2015, 2:20pm "Five gold coins? Fernando, someone needs to teach you how to negotiate." Hikaru removes her identification from her purse and hands it to the officer. Hikaru Mihara Pointer 302 W Vineyard Rd Charlton, Texas

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 10th, 2015, 2:29pm (Fernando is not going to argue pricing with somebody who has a shotgun aimed at him. It's 5 gold coins or lay on the ground dead and let his oozing blood fertilize the soil for this summer's begonias.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 24th, 2016, 12:17pm The elder officer starts with Jeanette. "You as his partner are assist in any and all situation, not stand there and lollygag like some school girl, because your life and his life will depend on it! You are to follow orders and ask question after you had followed them! You are to do or die trying. There is no excuse for lying off the job or passing responsibility to someone else! It is your job is to do for your partner and not or yourself! He says do something to help him you help him! Just like he would do for you when you request him to help you! There is no excuse - none - for not doing your Job! I'm not your partner, and you are not one of my men, if you were, you would be put in chains and arrested!" Jeanette stops the officer right there. "Fernando is a law enforcement officer, I'm not. Don't know what he heard for him to believe that I am. I'm an EMT and so is he. We were paired with each other yesterday. "He, as I said, is a law enforcement officer so he knows the law more than I do. What I do know is, an officer is not to execute a suspect who poses no threat. I saw and heard the entire incident since its initiation in the hotel dining room. Moro was sitting on the bench, talking to the officer, when the officer pulled out his weapon and threatened to execute her." "That wolf lady? She's a mutant!" "Moro is not a mutant, she's a Spirit." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 26th, 2016, 4:30pm "You are his partner. You are to assist in what situations that befalls on him as he is to assist you in what situations befall you." The sheriff tells Jeanette, "He is making an arrest of an individual, you are to assist in that arrest whether you deal with those children you have, take care of the victims that are here or help detain the perpetrator." The sheriff takes a pause for that to sink into Jeanette's head before he continues, "Now, as the law in this town and for your own safety, I ordered you and your group out before sundown. Spirit or mutant, we do not care for their kind here and have had bad experiences with them over the many years. Therefore any such person or persons with powers and abilities far from mere men we chase out of town. If they decide to stay, then they will be killed by either my deputies or by the mutant hunters who live here. If you decide to stay, I can not guarantee your safety. It is for your best that you are to leave as soon as you can. Leaving now would be the best of all options as this situation is attracting a crowd that I will need to deal with. There's a small settlement down the road an hour or so away, they are sorta mutant friendly there. You understand what I am telling you?" - - - After the talk the Sheriff had with Jeanette, he talks to his deputies, telling them where to go and what to do. Officer Jackson stays with Fernando for the interim. No fewer than a couple of minutes is when a rolling wreck of a tow-truck comes and parks itself to block the view of the crowd being handled by the others. "Did somebody ordered a couple of batteries and some cables?" The tow-truck driver yells out from his window. "Over here, Wally." Officer Jackson calls to him. Wally comes out of the tow truck and looks over the two VW Camper/Ambulances, asking, "Which one of these is broken down, I can git dem fix'd." "This one, as it is electric and all it needs is for me to put in batteries and I can be rolling along." Fernando tells him. "HMPH..." Wally lets out, "A golfing park cart... that won't git you out of trouble when your on da highway." "That's why I have one of these." Fernando says as he shows off his 1911M2-A2 in his hand, "16 rounds, more than enough to deal with most situations. Now about those batteries?" As he puts away his firearm and goes into the VW Camper's passenger side to remove a multi-meter from the glove box. Wally follows him with his eyes, seeing the little black box with a couple of thick wires coming from it in Fernando's hand. "What's that?" Wally asks. "In words you can understand, an electric meter." Fernando tells him. "Why you need that?" Wally asks. "Make sure that those batteries are charged up and ready to go." Fernando tells him. "He's making sure you do not cheat him by selling him some dead batteries." Officer Jackson tells him. "Dey are over here." Wally leads them to his truck. He opens a box panel by the back of the cab showing off a pair of batteries that has seen better day though Fernando identifies them as 24V/3K-amp Tractor-trailer Truck Batteries and not 12V/700-amp car batteries. Fernando nods, "Pull them out." Wally pulls them out as Fernando sets up his multimeter to read a maximum of 50V of DC Current. As soon as one of the batteries is placed by his foot, Fernando puts the probes to the terminals, measuring 24V. A flick of the switch he measures the amps, reading a bit less than 2.7K amps. The second battery measures 24V at 2K amps. More than enough power to get him going but he is not going to let them know that. "Hmmmm, they're a bit run-down." Fernando says, "But I'll take them as is. How much? The price agreed too was 5 gold pieces for new batteries. These are not new." Fernando tells him. "Dey work and dey will git you out of here." Wally throws at him, putting a pair of wires on one of the batteries connected to a headlight, showing how brightly it shines. "You see, it shines like new!" "What it does for a light bulb is not what it can do for pushing my ride to the next town. Now I'm not arguing about them as I will take them as is along with the cables. I'm just stating the price was for new batteries, not used ones." Fernando explains. "Dis is as new as you will git anywhere." Wally points out. "I suggest you pay Wally for the batteries and cable." Officer Jackson tells him. "Lets see those cables." Fernando says. Wally reaches into the back of his truck and throws out a pair of battery cables with the clamp end on them though they were a bit corroded. Fernando nods as he looks at them, "I see. OK. Throw in a large bottle of soda pop and then it will be 5 gold coins." "What?!!" Wally lets out. "Get him a large bottle of pop from Anne's across the street and I'll make sure he has the money ready for you." Officer Jackson tells Wally. Wally walks away saying something to himself. Fernando reaches into his pocket and pulls out 5 gold coins from his pocket and shows it to Officer Jackson, "I got the money, though I'm not happy with this deal. If I return to this town, you owe me a few favors." He puts the coins back in his pocket before picking up one of the batteries and takes them to the back of the VW camper, sliding it into its engine bay. He does the same to the other battery and was picking up the battery cables. when Wally arrives with the large bottle of soda. "Here... where's my money?" Wally holds out the bottle to Fernando. "Macey, come get this for me." Fernando takes out the coins from his pocket. Macey takes the bottle of soda to the opened side door of the camper and puts it on the floor. Wally looks a the gold coins at an odd way. "Republic of Texas?" Wally asks. "Good, you can read." Fernando says to him, adding, "They're real. Want to bite them to check their purity?" "Hmph... You think you's funny?" Wally throws back at him. "If you were funny, I would be laughing. Now if you don't mind, I got work to do and you got your money to spend." Fernando tells him before pulling out a tool box from the VW Camper. Closing the door, he heads to the back where engine bay is with the tools and battery cables. Putting his things down by the engine bay, he goes back to the driver's seat and flicks all the knobs and switches off with the exception of the radio which is switched to 'solar.' Going to the back, Fernando calls to Macey, "Macey, bring the soda and a cup or glass from the cabinet." Macey does as she was told, bringing the soda and glass to him as he opens the rear cargo hatch up which leads to the bed in the rear of the camper. Fernando takes Macey up by her waist and sits her on the edge of the mattress, with her legs hanging off the edge to the outside. He takes Macey by the knees and puts them together, telling her "Cross your legs at the ankles, never at the knees and never sit with your legs open when you are wearing a skirt. You do not want everyone around you looking up your skirt and see what panties you are wearing." Macey looks at him and nods as he takes the wires' ends and strip them off some insulation. "Pour my some of that soda in the glass." He tells her. "You thirsty?" Macey asks as she opens up the bottle. "No." He answers, "Here, let me show you..." As he takes the glass and stepping back from the camper before pouring some of it onto the cable ends. Where the soda hits the copper cable, it begins to bubble up and foam. He explains, "See that. It is a chemical reaction where the soda is cleaning out the wire where it is rusted." He then pours out the soda onto the wire until it stops foaming, "There, now the rust is gone." "I'll be..."  Officer Jackson says. "You're still here?" Fernando throws at him. "My orders are to observe what you are doing until you leave." Officer Jackson replies. "Good. Then observe and learn. This will only work on a few things but for electrical, this is great. Macey, get me a pot of water." He says to them. Macey puts the soda bottle by the wall of the camper and crawls on the bed to the kitchen of the camper, getting a small pot and filling it with water. She brings is back to Fernando through the bed cargo door before sitting down like she was before. Fernando takes the pot of water and douses the exposed wire, "This is to remove the soda from the wire, because you want a clean connection. The soda took care of the rust but if you leave it there, it will cause rust later on. The water washes out the soda that is still on the wire, leaving a clean connection. Now if you will excuse me..." Taking a few tools and other items with him, Fernando goes into the engine bay and starts working inside, connecting the battery wires in parallel to the battery circuit that was already there. Though it is enough to run the camper for a lot longer, the excess power begins to charge up the batteries the camper has. It takes him less than an hour to complete the job which includes checking and rechecking his work. "I think I'm done here." He tells Officer Jackson. "Good, now you can get out of here in peace." Officer Jackson tells him in return. "Yeah, but first I'm not leaving hungry. Take my girl to the store and let her get 16 rolls, 5 pounds of sliced roast beef, 2 pounds of Swizz cheese, 3 pounds of American cheese, a small jar of mayonnaise and another small jar of mustard. How much you think that will cost?" "Hmmm... 5 silver coins I would guess." Officer Jackson tells him. "Good. Take her and bring her back and after we prepare the food, we will be leaving. I'll be here washing up." Fernando tells him as he give Macey 5 silver coins and points to her skirt pocket to put them in before helping her down, "And be a gentleman and carry the bags for her." "Follow me, Miss..." Officer Jackson tells Macey, taking her to Anne's across the street. While they were gone, Fernando cleans himself up. It only takes Officer Jackson and Macey a few minutes to return with the food. "Good, and thank you." Fernando tells Officer Jackson as he accepts the bags of off. He takes 4 rolls and begins to make the sandwiches of roast beef and swiss cheese with 2 having mustard and the other 2 with mayonnaise for him and Macey, wrapping them up in paper towels and placing them on a plate. Wrapping rest up, he closes up the bag and takes it to Jeanette who with the other girls have been observing him all this time. He hands over the bag to her, "Here's something to munch on. Since you want to not deal with a prisoner, you deal with Moro. If she escapes with Elsa, I'm bringing her dead carcass back and use it as a bumper warmer for the electric camper. And that's me being nice. I would not be nice with you, however. See you in the next town." Fernando walks away, not listening to what Jeanette or the others had to say. He closes up the Electric camper before getting into the driver's seat. Macey was already in the passenger seat with the plate of sandwiches on her lap. He carefully flicks the switches to battery, before putting the camper in gear and gives the accelerator pedal a slight tap. The extra voltage made it jump out of its parking spot like a souped up hot-rod. Fernando takes his care to drive the Electric camper out of town, not caring what happens to the girls he leaves behind though the Yeasu radio was on in case Jeanette wanted to say something. He also turns on the modified CB Radio he put in the dash, listening in on channel 65 - a frequency which he set aside for time-travel use as it is so hard to get too without some expensive radio equipment. Nothing was there except for an occasional faint Morse code of distant stations calling out for each other. In the least he has a 5 minute head start over the others, and a lot more power for speed which he does not use yet. - - - - - EDIT: Corrections made to spelling.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 28th, 2016, 12:26am Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. Jeanette still does not how she is to detain a suspect when she is not authorized. Then again, she does not know what to do when an officer is to execute a suspect who poses no threat. "I'm glad you gentlemen showed up. Moro would have been executed if you didn't." The sheriff did not witness what Jeanette witnessed. He is not going to render a verdict either. "If Moro is a Spirit, she would have disappeared." "As a mother, she would not have left without her daughter." "There are two Spirits?" "No. Elsa is adopted." "Is Elsa the one kidnapped?" "Let a judge determine if Elsa is adopted or kidnapped. Until then, the suspect is innocent." Jeanette knows it snows when Elsa is scared. She needs a way to bring Elsa to Moro and do so without it being known Elsa is a mutant. "Oh, shit!" Jeanette takes off to the hotel. The sheriff follows. "Something wrong?" "I've been so concerned with keeping a suspect alive," Jeanette opens a door to the hotel lobby, "that I haven't been with a child who needs care." Hikaru, Chihiro, Danielle, Elsa and Anna are in the hotel lobby. "Is the child sick?" The sheriff comes in. "Elsa is hypothermic. We are on our way to a settlement with a good medical facility. It's a long drive and we needed to overnight it in a warm place." Jeanette turns her focus to Chihiro. "Chihiro, I need you to go to the gas Camper and start the heater." "Okay." Chihiro heads for the gas Camper to start the heater. "It got cold all of the sudden." "You're telling me?" The sheriff says. "We need to get Elsa a coat; the only one we found in your market fits Danielle." Jeanette refers to the one wearing dark glasses. "You need a blanket." "That's what I'm thinking." The sheriff goes to the desk. "Medical situation, we need a blanket." "I'll talk to the manager." "We don't have time." Jeanette starts to say to the hotel employee. The manager walks out of her office with a quilt. "What luck, we just got this in a barter." "We'll take it." Jeanette takes the nice, hand-sewn quilt. "And it's heavy too, good." Jeanette wraps the large quilt around Elsa and picks her up. "Get the door, someone." The sheriff opens the door for Jeanette. Anna follows her sister. The hotel needs gold. The manager dealt with Hikaru, the master negotiator, and the sheriff is there because of a medical situation. Hikaru is not happy with Fernando being cheated out of five ounces of gold ($5,000). She knows it's not the hotel's fault. She saw the quilt, it looks nice and Jeanette did say it's heavy. Hikaru assumes the hotel needs gold and she's correct. The manager is in a bit of a pickle and Hikaru has the upper hand. However, the manager's comment tells Hikaru how she can get a good deal on the quilt without shorting the hotel. "You said you got the quilt in a barter. Was that for a night's stay?" "Yes." "A tenth of an ounce of gold ($100) for the quilt." "A night's stay in the hotel is an ounce of silver." The sheriff may not be aware that the hotel industry is manipulating the price of silver. The actual value is $10 but the artificial value is up to $133. "That's quite alright. Given the nature of the situation, we'll accept it." Chihiro opens the gas Camper door for Jeanette and closes it when she, Jeanette, Elsa and Anna are in. Jeanette puts Elsa down. Dropping the quilt on the floor of the Camper, Elsa goes to Moro who's now in chains. "Spirit, I was so worried about you." Elsa removes a glove and grabs the links of the chain to freeze it to the point of shattering. "Elsa, stop." Moro is firm but she does not raise her voice. "They need to stay on." Elsa obeys and puts her glove back on. Jeanette picks up the quilt, folds it and puts it on the bench seat. The sheriff leaves the hotel and talks to his deputies, telling them where to go and what to do. "Chihiro," Jeanette says, "we need to get our stuff from the hotel room and our sheets and towels from the laundry room, dry or not. Getting our sheets and towels can be the last thing we do if they are not dry yet." With Moro, Elsa and Anna in the Camper, the other ladies get all of the stuff out of the bigger hotel room and Hikaru's stuff out of the other one. "There's a gas station near the gate." Jeanette starts the gas Camper. "Get gas, fill up the water tank and anything else the Camper needs." "How much gas do we need?" "Half a tank, just fill it up." "Specifically how many gallons do we need to buy? We need to pay in advance and they don't accept plastic." "Ten gallons." Jeanette pulls up to a pump. She and Hikaru get out. "How much?" A gas attendant asks. "Ten gallons." Hikaru answers. "What's the anti-knocking index of your gasoline? Do you prefer Swiss or Texas coins?" "Eighty-seven and both coins are good. That'll be two tenths of an ounce ($200)." Hikaru pays the man with two small gold coins. The attendant looks at the coins before pumping gas. Jeanette is on the other side of the Camper checking the tires. "Hikaru." Hikaru walks around to the other side of the Camper. "What is it?" Jeanette has been paying attention to what Hikaru says and she has done the math. "Twenty dollars for a gallon of gas?" "I'm glad it's that low." The gas Camper returns to the hotel as Fernando orders food. "I'll be glad to get out of this fort." Hikaru states. "This place is ripping Fernando off. I have good news, though. This fort has sodas. Jeanette, care to give me a hand?" Hikaru and Jeanette walk into Anne's. Hikaru does the talking. "A law enforcement officer, and a member of our party, was charged five ounces of silver for an ounce's worth of food." "What do you want?" Hikaru retrieves an ounce of silver and smiles. "How much are your sodas?" Jeanette and Hikaru walk out, each carrying a case of sodas. Fernando wrote: "Good, and thank you." Fernando tells Officer Jackson as he accepts the bags of off. He takes 4 rolls and begins to make the sandwiches of roast beef and swiss cheese with 2 having mustard and the other 2 with mayonnaise for him and Macey, wrapping them up in paper towels and placing them on a plate. Wrapping rest up, he closes up the bag and takes it to Jeanette who with the other girls have been observing him all this time. He hands over the bag to her, "Here's something to munch on. Since you want to not deal with a prisoner, you deal with Moro. If she escapes with Elsa, I'm bringing her dead carcass back and use it as a bumper warmer for the electric camper. And that's me being nice. I would not be nice with you, however. See you in the next town." Jeanette accepts the bag. "Hikaru and I got some sodas. They're not cold. Do you or Macey want any? Before we leave, we need to get our sheets and towels we had washed and turn in our hotel keys." Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 28th, 2016, 2:45am Technical Notes: 1: When Hitler proposed for the "Volkswagen" or The People's Car, knowing that he was going to take Germany to war, he wanted the VW to be able to run almost any light fuel from gasoline to benzene to alcohol as as little to no modification to the engine as possible. Because of Fuel Viscosity issues, the problem lies with the carburator jets vaporizing the fuel. In changing the jets, one can run anything on the VW Engine. Bue as is, the VW Engine can burn 65 octane gasoline, which is a poor quality gasoline or a gasoline/alcohol mix, which is used heavily in Central and South America. 2: Hitler proposed both the VW car and the VW Van for cargo and people transportation like buses and ambulances. Unfortunately the VW Bus did not come out until after WWII, not during WWII like the VW Beetle. But after the war, plans for it were found and it was found out tha the Bus and Beetle use the same chassis, suspension, engine and transmission. Only the outer shell was different between the two. The sell made the Bus longer and taller than the Bug, and the seating arrangements changed to take advantage of it. In the Bug the driver's seat is behind the front wheels, in the bus the driver's seat is above the front wheels. This extended the bus 4ft compared to bug though the wheelbase is the same between the two. This is true until 1968 when they redesigned the bus, though keeping much of the internal mechanisms the same as much as possible. 3: But improvements to the bus engine and transmission made the bus more powerful though the same idea on being able to use various fuels still remained in the engine design. The campers in this RPG are circa 1973 and can burn gasoline and propane/butane from the camper stoves. With carb jet replacements, they can burn pure alcohol. As I remember, the gas camper has an extra fuel tank for double their range when needed. Actually it was two removeable/carryable 5 gallon tanks in case one has to walk if they run out of gasoline. it's an old design from the 60s by Ford, which was dangerous to use at the time, a rear end accident can set the tanks to explode. In the RPG it is safe to use. There is a cut-off valve by the steering wheel where Jeanette can switch tanks as needed. for simplicity, the valve is marked: Main Tank, Aux Tank 1, Aux Tank 2, Stove Gas. Though Fernando's camper is electric, he has two spare tanks which are full for Jeanette when she needs them. under optimal conditions using all tanks, the gas camper has a range of about 1100 miles; 300 for the main takes, 300 for the 2 aux tanks, 300 for the spare tanks in Fernando's camper and 200 miles on the gas stove tanks. - - - - - "Dad..." Macey calls to Fernando. "What is it, Macey?" Fernando replies. "There is a lot I do not understand which I need you to explain. Like what is going on, who are you - really, and who are the others." Macey explains. "All in due time, all your questions will be answered." Fernando replies. "When?" Macey asks. "All in due time." Fernando repeats himself, throwing in, "Before you get to Texas." "OK... I think." Macey says to herself.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 28th, 2016, 11:35am Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. "That's encouraging." Jeanette says as Fernando drives off. "Fernando will only kill the suspect if she escapes. See us in the next town? That's encouraging." This time Jeanette does not sound all that encouraged. "We had to leave two towns for our safety. That makes us oh for two. The sheriff said the next town is more mutant friendly." "In this area the people who are friendly to mutants are either Native American or mutants themselves." Hikaru does not want to rush to make a blanket statement. "The sheriff lives in the area so he will know things I don't." "I have a question for the sheriff or one of his deputies." Jeanette goes to find someone to talk to. "Sheriff, I have a question. Why are hands and face checked when entering into a fort or settlement?" "We don't want mutants coming in our fort to eat us." "Fortunately we haven't run into any cannibalistic mutants." Jeanette returns to the hotel to turn in the keys and pick up their sheets and towels which are now folded. Jeanette returns to the Camper with the sheets and towels and puts them in a cabinet. "Danielle, as the only one with a fire arm, I need you to ride shotgun." Jeanette hands the map to Hikaru. "Until we catch up with Fernando, I need for you to make sure we stay on the right road." Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 28th, 2016, 2:22pm Technical Note: http://www.motherearthnews.com/green-transportation/propane-car-conversion-zmaz72mjztak.aspx Proof of a dual fuel system the Gas Camper has working in real life. The only issue is that the set up in the website has the propane tank externally on the roof; in the camper the propane tank is in a chamber cut out of the floor under the stove. The refill nozzle and tank are external and under to the bus but hoses go inside and the tank is removable to make refilling at a propane station easy. At RV centers, one can connect the hose the camper and refill it that way too. In current time, many places like Home Depot refills propane tanks. - - - - - "Dad..." Macey calls to Fernando again, "Why we left others behind?" Checking his mirrors to make sure they were not being followed by biker gangs or other riff raff, Fernando slows down the electric camper to about half the speed. "Why?" He begins to say. "Yes." Macey interrupts him. "Because I do not want to hear their misguided lips flapping words they do not understand though they think they know it all." He tells her. "Then, why were you going to kill that wolf lady?" Macey asks. "She over extended her authority and took a child without permission. That taking of a child is called kidnapping, and somebody, anybody who has the power and authority to stop it can do so by any means necessary including killing them. You can only do that for the crimes of murder, arson, rape and kidnapping. You can not do that if they stole a loaf of bread. Moro left me no option but to use such force to stop her when I found out by her words and actions that she had no intension of returning Elsa back to her home. That is kidnapping." Fernando explains. "But, children are kidnapped and sold everywhere all the time. I was almost kidnapped to be sold not too long ago but mom's friends got me back." Macey says. "Just because it is done everywhere and everyone accepts it does not make it right." Fernando tells her, adding, "What if you were sold, what would you be doing now? Having sex with who ever bought you? Being a slave to someone else's wishes and desires? Being beaten with a belt or whip for not doing what they tell you to do? Would you do that for your 'owner?'" Macey takes her time to think before coming up with, "Did mom sold me to you?" "No. She signed parental rights over to me to care for you to give those things she could not give you." Fernando begins, "Let be honest here, if you stayed, would you want to be turning tricks or having sex with a dog so you can have a place to sleep and food to eat? From what she told me, that is all 'mom' has to offer you. I'm sending you to school so you can learn and get an education to become somebody of power and ability; not somebody who has to pull down her panties, bend over to let a dog mount her from behind and pound her most intimate of places with his sex organ so she can have a place to sleep. With me, you will get what you need, and those things you want, you need to earn. With me I'll give you food, clothing, and all those things a girl needs for free and without asking. If you want something more like a fancy dress, you need to show me that you are an excellent student, have good grades, and respect everyone around you at school and then I will give you that fancy dress and some fancy shoes to go with it. So, where do you want to be - with me to go to a school and earn those things a girl would want or back with your mother so you can bend over for a dog can pound your ass and pussy?" "Do I have to turn tricks for you?" Macey asks. "No, unless you want too." He tells her, throwing in, "And don't get that wrong. I know a girl has needs, wants and desires, and she will do what she can to fulfill them. I'm saying, don't sell yourself for that. A person's body is a thing of wonder and beauty, it should not be abused or tormented for a cheap thrill. And it should never be sold like one does a bottle of soda. Now I know in your head you want me to lay you down and take your cherry, but that may never happen. You for all intents and purposes are my daughter, and though a father is to love his daughter as far as that relationship can go and is allowed to go as far as the two of them allow, he should never have to use his girl as a sex toy because she is not a sex toy and she should never treat her father like a sex toy either. A daughter is a person with thoughts and feelings. I as your father will only give you happy thoughts and good feelings along with a lot of trust and respect as you will of me. We can have our time of private love and intimacy to express our love for each other but there are certain lines that we will never cross. You understand what I am telling you?" "I think so." Macey answers. "Good." Fernando answers. "But, can I ask a question?" Macey asks. "What is it?" He replies a bit annoyed. "If you won't take my cherry, then who will?" Macey asks. "Can I ask why is that so important to you?" He asks. "Back home, most girls have their daddies take their cherries. If they do not have a dad, then it somebody else, like an older brother or cousin or uncle or mother's boyfriend. I did not have any of those except for mom's boyfriends and many of them are scarey and ugly and I would not want them to take my cherry. But now I have you as a daddy, and you are nice and good looking and..." Macey explains. "You willing to lay down for me and let me have sex with you?" He asks interrupting her. "Yes." She answers. "Macey, do you know what Love is?" He asks. "Yeah." she answers. "Then what is it?" He throws at her. "Well, it is you liking somebody a lot, so much that you would lay down and have sex with them." She answers. "Would you have sex with your mom?" He asks. "Uhm..." Macey's train of thought derails. "Don't you love your mom?" He asks. "Yeah, but that is different. She is my mom." She answers. "What's the difference?" He asks. "I don't know." She finally answers. "Let me put it to you this way. What we are going through, from now to until you are grown up, you will learn what Love is. And until then you will ask me if you still want me to take your cherry. And what happens there, will depend on what you will allow." He tells her. "All this is getting confusing." Macey lets out. "Welcome to the real world, girl. Welcome to the real world." He tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 28th, 2016, 4:21pm Jeanette is driving the gas Camper to the next town. She doesn't see the electric Camper yet. "Moro, in the hotel lobby you said, for Elsa, the Texas Spirits always had a cloaked ship defend Arendelle. Hikaru, the only person in this party I trust, said the History Chanel had programs about the mysteriously failed attacks against Arendelle. Hikaru's statement seems to verify that a cloaked ship did defend Arendelle. If you did adopt Elsa, Texas is now her home. As a Texas Spirit, Texas is your home and the home of anyone you adopt. If Texas is indeed Elsa's new home, how can the Texas Spirits defend Arendelle for Elsa if Elsa no longer has legal connections to Arendelle? I don't mean to put you on trail right now; I tend to pay attention to discrepancies I find." "In 1803 the king of Arendelle forged an alliance with the Texas Spirits." "Moro," Jeanette continues, "that doesn't answer my question." "Jeanette, we can discuss this later." Jeanette drives the Camper in silence as she tries to understand what Moro said. "Holy Political Pawns, Batman! Why?" "We can discuss this later, Jeanette." "Why didn't you say anything?" Moro is firm with Jeanette. "We will discuss this later." "Spirit," Elsa asks, "what's a Batman?" "Batman is a character in American literature." Moro answers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 28th, 2016, 9:53pm Jeanette pulls the Camper over and turns off the engine. She gets out of the drivers' side, closes the door walks around and opens the side door. "Later happens to be now." "Jeanette, we don't have time for this." "Then I suggest you start talking fast." Still in cuffs, Moro steps out and closes the door. "In Elsa's time princesses were political pawns, married off to forge alliances with other kingdoms." "I already know that. Let me guess, instead of being married off Elsa was adopted out to forge an alliance with the Texas Spirits. That alliance certainly paid off well for Arendelle. There's one little flaw in that. How many of you are there, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, a few million? This nation of yours, for a lack of a better term, forges an alliance with Arendelle so that one of its citizens can adopt a child. Do you see a problem?" "The Texas Spirits are interested in Elsa." "It takes a village of Spirits to raise a child. Why are the Texas Spirits interested in Elsa?" "How is that surprising? The Texas Spirits are also interested Gabrielle." "Why not tell Fernando what you're telling me? We could have avoided this mess." "If Fernando does not believe documents signed by the king, he's certainly not going to believe a word I say." "Are there more than just documents to verify what you're saying?" "Yes; if we go to the king he will think the nation he made an alliance with is incompetent." "I meant besides going to the king. If Fernando brings your dead body to Elsa's father, you will really look incompetent. Speaking of which, you have cloaked space ships defending Arendelle for hundreds of years, you're capable of teleporting and time travel, you're helping to rebuild Texas and yet you need Fernando and me to bring Gabrielle to an orphanage and you need Chihiro to find Baroness Louise." "I will answer all of your questions about Gabrielle and Baroness Louise in the Camper." Jeanette opens the door for Moro, Moro steps in and Jeanette closes the door. Jeanette walks around the Camper, gets in and gets back on the road. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 28th, 2016, 11:38pm Not that he cared, Fernando continues to slower as before in thinking. But rolling abut at 20mph, he can see the strange sites of burned out farm houses and barns, rusted old equipment, wrecked vehicles along the road, and the occasional human scurrying about the wreckage and buildings like some feral animal in little more than just rags looking for food.. The strangest was the well dressed man walking a rooster as big as he is. The feral humans do not bother him so he must be armed, or known to be armed. http://www.hondosackett.com/Fernando/giant-rooster.jpg "What the...?" Fernando says to himself. Macey looks about and sees the man with the rooster, "Oh, Mutant Chicken..." "Interesting, they want to kill mutant humans but keep mutant livestock." He says to himself. "One Mutant Chicken egg can feed 10 people, and that same Mutant Chicken can feed a town if you cook it right." Macey says. "You know how to cook?" Fernando asks. "No... Girls who turn tricks never get a chance to learn those things." Macey answers. "Be honest with me, you ever turned tricks?" Fernando almost demands. "Uhm... no." Macey hesitated. "Had to think about it?" He asks. Macey looks down at her lap, thinking, "I never turned tricks, yet. I was told to watch the other girls to be taught how to do those things I had to do and enjoy it." "What about with dogs?" Fernando asks. Macey does not answer. "Macey... what about with dogs?" He asks. Macey does not answer. "I would not get angry with you if you tell me the truth. But I would get angry if you lied to me." He tells her. "No I haven't, not with dogs. But I wanted too." She finally lets out. "Why would you want too with a dog?" He asks. "Because, I did not want any of mom's friends to take my cherry. They're mean, ugly, stink, ugh... I feel sick thinking about doing it with any of mom's friends." She lets out. "But a dog..." He begins to answer for her. "A dog is loyal, and are not demanding or mean and they do not smell like mom's friends do." Macey explains. "I think your friend Lisa would say the same thing." He says. "Lisa was going to set me up with her dog tonight if I didn't leave with you." She answers. "Is it something you wanted to do?" He asks. "Yes. Either a dog or mom's friends, so I chose the dog." She answers. "As long as you are with me, you are never to make a decision like that ever again. And as for you wanting to give me your cherry, only after you learn what True Love is and even then it may never happen. Like I said, you are now my daughter, and if I can help it, there is nothing out there that is going to hurt you ever again. Now is the time for you to learn what being a girl is about, and have fun being a girl so one day you can grow up into the woman you will one day be. My other daughters, your sisters, will be there to help you along that path - they are all grown up now but things can be arranged. All I ask is that you are to be the best daughter you can be to me. And in that, never lie to me. Because I will find out about you lying if you do, and then I'll get angry. My girls will explain it to you one day." He explains to her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 28th, 2016, 11:56pm Macey sighs for the moment, thinking that the worse of it is over. But it is not. "What about the boys on the street." Fernando asks. "I could not do that." Macey answers. "Why not?" He asks. "I have to be able to fight the girls to get a good boyfriend, if not they will stick me with who ever they got. And if I lose I might get stabbed or worse." She answers. "I see." He says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 29th, 2016, 12:18pm Jeanette is back on the road. She takes the Camper past 40 to catch up with Fernando. "Moro, why do you need us to deliver Gabrielle to the orphanage? Does she need to be rescued first?" "You will find Gabrielle on the streets. She needs to be fed, cleaned up and dressed. As for medical care, all she needs is what Hikaru or Chihiro knows to do with what's available in this world." "All she needs is to be fed, clothed and for someone to take care of a few cuts? You don't need us for that." "Gabrielle will be kicked out of her home because of her black wings. Imagine what that does to a child." "There has to be someone in Texas who can help her with her self esteem issues." "We have been observing Fernando since the two of you met online. We know what he's capable of. Others like Mrs. Brown who sewed her dresses, Dr. Brown who made her shoes, the man who will trim Gabrielle's hair and members of this party can all help in their respective ways." "Sounds like a long process." "She will need the right people. Nevertheless, you're right. She will continue to need help even after she reaches her new home." Jeanette wonders what question to ask about Baroness Louise she hasn't asked already. "Chihiro, I hear you are quite the hacker." Chihiro looks up from her laptop. "I don't know a thing about hacking." "You must have some unique computer skills." "Everything I know I learned at school. I spend most of my time with books." There goes Fernando's theory. How then is Chihiro to find Baroness Louise with a laptop? "Moro, did Shizuku Tsukishima disappear because of Spirit involvement?" "Yes. She's alive and doing well." "Oh, so you are monitoring her." "Yes. She's living in Texas where she feels the most comfortable." "If you know where Shizuku Tsukishima is then she and Baroness Louise can't be one in the same person." "That's correct." Jeanette has a question she believes Fernando can answer. From her point of view, Fernando attempted to murder a suspect. She knows that he believes that she is the one who is in the wrong. She decides against it but concedes that it does not hurt to ask. She picks up the radio and presses the button. "Fernando, is there a way to verify that in 1803 the king of Arendelle forged an alliance with the Texas Spirits? All I have are facts that can be used to support the claim that cloaked ships were used to defend Arendelle. An alliance does explain why the Texas Spirits would defend Arendelle." Jeanette releases the button. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 29th, 2016, 3:08pm Fernando hears the Yeasu radio being turned on and Jeanette's voice coming out of the speaker. Jeanette wrote: Fernando, is there a way to verify that in 1803 the king of Arendelle forged an alliance with the Texas Spirits? All I have are facts that can be used to support the claim that cloaked ships were used to defend Arendelle. An alliance does explain why the Texas Spirits would defend Arendelle." Fernando thinks for a moment, "What are you getting at? Such an alliance would be one-sided for Texas' benefit. And it would leave a lot of questions open and unanswered - like, it being in 1803, why did Texas not become and remained it's own republic back then? If the Spirits were helping then, the Alamo would never had happened, and the US-Mexican war would never had happened. And how does a girl from then ends up to being Queen now? And Arendelle defended itself against Napoleon's army because they could not handle the cold that some little girl who becomes queen created. Unless they are trying to manipulate and undermine Earth's history, none of it makes sense. And the biggest question of them all is, to paraphrase Kirk stated in Star Trek 6, what do Spirits need with Cloaked Spaceships?" https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xnxvKJAv5Ik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 29th, 2016, 5:17pm Jeanette attempts to answer the questions in the order in which Fernando asked them. "As for what I'm getting at, it may be best to pull over and get out of the Camper before I answer. To the best of my knowledge, you and I share the same point of view in all aspects related to history. In that point of view something happens in Arendelle that does not happen in Hikaru's point of view. If Texas remained a republic all this time, history would have been altered in ways I can't imagine. I don't believe Texas remained a republic. If it did, Texas would not need rebuilding. Therefore, I don't see how such an alliance would be one-sided in Texas' favor. Do you remember the conversation in the hotel lobby? Elsa does not become queen. Arendelle did defend its self against Napoleon in my point of view as well. Remember what happened after that? It does make sense to a point. I pulled over because Moro did not want to answer questions inside the Camper. When I asked why are the Texas Spirits interested in Elsa, Moro said, 'How is that surprising? The Texas Spirits are also interested in Gabrielle.' As for the space ships, I asked myself a similar question. What kind and how many weapons do these tree huggers have? As for why they need space ships, if you think about it the answer is obvious. This group is not originally from Earth, they have time travel and transporter technology and they have the means to monitor activity though, for some reason, they can't find Baroness Louise." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 29th, 2016, 9:56pm "Alright. I'll pull over where I'm at. Looks like I'm a half mile from some burnt out farm buildings and if you are lucky, you might see some guy walking a giant chicken in the area. Macey says that mutant chicken eggs are a delicacy around here, the eggs are about the size of a basketball. So you figure out the math. Also beware, looks like there are scavengers in the area looking about for food and things about the side of the road, yet they did not bother the guy with giant chicken. As for the road so far, it's drivable" He tells Jeanette over the radio, "We'll talk when you get here."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 29th, 2016, 10:41pm Jeanette sees the electric Camper, pulls up behind it and shuts off the engine. She gets out and approaches Fernando. "Elsa may be a political pawn. In her time princesses were married off to forge alliances with other kingdoms. Instead of being married off Elsa may have been adopted out to forge an alliance with the Texas Spirits. I saw a problem with that. Why would the Texas Spirits forge an alliance so that Moro could adopt a child? The Texas Spirits are interested in Elsa. I asked Moro why are the Texas Spirits interested in Elsa. She responds by saying how is that surprising?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 29th, 2016, 11:45pm "'The Piped Piper of Hamelin' will not tell you everything until it is too late to get answers and by then there is nothing you can do about it." Fernando tells Jeanette as he eyes the area around them. He continues, "Prince and princesses were married off to fortify political alliances between kingdoms. But that only works if it remains within their time. Elsa of 1803 is only good as a political pawn in 1803. In 2066 she has nothing to connect political power too. So there is something here going on that meets the eye. Secondly - Moro stated about me challenging her papers in an  Arendellian court with 'Queen Elsa' presiding as judge. Is the Little Ice Princess an immortal when she reaches adulthood? And adoption for political power does not work because once the adopted child grows up, she leaves. Marriage on the other hand is binding for life. The other questions that need to be answered. But first ask Moro what she knows of this statement: '5 Universes, 2500 Species, 1 race.' I do not want to deal with her, let alone see her. But if she does not give the answer I know, then we are all being duped."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 30th, 2016, 9:29am "I don't know why you're calling the suspect the Pied Piper. I, of course, know the story; I don't get the connection. "Elsa may not be a political pawn beyond being adopted out to forge an alliance with the Texas Spirits. Being time travelers I bet the Texas Spirits know Elsa does not have any political connections in 2066. Therefore, there has to be another reason for the Texas Spirits to be interested in Elsa. "I heard the conversation. Moro did not say anything about an Arendelle court. It was Hikaru who suggested taking the case to Arendelle. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/557#557 "Moro did say 'Queen Elsa' but that was after a crow called. One Spirit talking to another. Anyhow, I got the impression it was a last minute ditch to stall or divert attention. "Once again the Texas Spirits may not be interested in Elsa for her political connections." Jeanette opens the side door. "Moro, what do you know about '5 Universes, 2500 Species, 1 race?'" Moro responds with a quick, simple answer. "The Council of the Five is a group of alien races that protect humans against less peaceful races. The council coined the phrase '5 Universes, 2500 Species, 1 race.'" Jeanette closes the door and relays to Fernando what was said. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 30th, 2016, 12:18pm "The Piped piper of Hamelin went from town to town collecting children as part of a deal - what that deal was, who knows. And why, again, who knows. The story of Hamelin, he 'stole' the children by making them hallucinate from ergot from a bad batch of Rye he put into some pastries for the children to eat and led them away never to be seen again. Question - Why do the spirits have an orphanage, and why are they collecting children? Why do they have a school to teach them to a certain level of education? Why not beyond that?" He begins. It looks to him that Jeanette still does not understand the connection he sees. In his mind, maybe she will later on. "The Council of 5, formerly and in parts still is, The Council of 9, is a group of Universal Spirits or Aliens - depending on your view - who decided that there should be no extraterrestrial interference on earth. But here are these spirits, interfering with human history and human evolution. Lets put it this way - if there are 5 Universes, 2500 Species, but only 1 race, how can that be? There is something about being a race of beings made up of thousands of species. But in seeing how big one universe is to only get a fraction of that number of species must mean that to be part of that must be very rare. If the Council of 5 stated that there is to be no external interference of Earth and of Humanity, then we must be that valuable to them and we must evolve to their level of maturity, and who knows, we are to join that group of 2500 species. But what are the spirits doing? They in their interference, have destroyed humanity and are rebuilding it to what they want it to be. Just know this - To some ETs, we were considered as equal to them because we were evolving to their level of technological and social level. To other ETs, we are nothing more than a gas station, repair shop and slave trading post. I dare put the spirits on that other group because of their activities of hoarding and negotiations of manpower and resources. Elsa if just one child, but if you clone her, you can use her clones as a resource or as a weapon. An army of Elsas would be daunting, would you not think? What about Gabrielle? They say that she is to be a leader. Generals are leaders. Gabriella leading an army of Elsas on a battle field... it can get ugly. A soldier with a limited education is a soldier who can not question the orders given to them. But that is only one point of view." He pauses for a while to see her reaction. He continues, "Anyways... a civilization gets faster than light interstellar travel or Time travel first and then the other shortly after. Though it rarely happens, some managed to do both at the same time. At the start of the millennium we as a species were approaching to do both. We were planning on colonizing the Moon and Mars by 2030, and have hotels in space. We would begin our first interstellar journey by 2050 or not sooner. Most of the world's problems would have been solved by then, despite having some 30+ Billion people. But something happened. The question is what happened, and more important - why? The only answer I get is their interference had something to do with it. The question lies - are we a slave race to these spirits and is the earth nothing but a gas station to them? I'll point out that something similar happened long ago with the Egyptians and many others at the time because if you go around the world, you will find pyramids all over the planet of about and round the same age, and then all that ended all of the sudden around the same time. This is the time line I speak off, and this is why I do not trust them. The only proof lies in some parallel universe timeline we can never see." https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Horus https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Thoth http://www.thewhitegoddess.co.uk/articles/ancient_egypt/the_benu_bird.asp http://www.crystalinks.com/bird.html

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 30th, 2016, 12:59pm "Before I forget, keep in mind Feymen's equation of Universal Evolution - given a galaxy of a trillion stars, only .01 percent of them managed to have planets that can support life, and .01 percent of those stars are safe enough to support life in their planetary systems, and .01 percent of them are in the Goldie Locks zone to create life, and of that .01 percent of them evolve to have intelligence, and of that .01 percent develop civilizations, and of that .01 percent develop science and technology, and of that .01 percent develop technology to go to the stars and across time all within a span of 10-billion years in any given time. That only leaves a handful of stars within the galaxy that develops life that gets to this point of evolution. As is, Mankind was approaching that in half that time. Mind you, as measured by our technology, this universe we live in is about 13.5 billion years old. So there will be civilizations with higher technology than we have and many others a lot lower. So how rare is man in the universe? We may not be alone in the universe, but we certainly are rare to be at this state. If anyone interferes with our evolution, what is going to happen to us? Now ask yourself, what are the spirits doing? This is not about politics. if they want somebody in the seat of power, they would put them there themselves, not ask a group of rank amateurs to gather those people up for them. I can not help to think that they are interfering with our evolution, the question is why?" He throws at her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 30th, 2016, 3:51pm "The Spirits do not have an orphanage." Jeanette illustrates that someone is actually paying attention. "The care and education of the orphans is the work of the Renmei. The Texas Spirits, however, refurbished the buildings. As for why their education only went to a certain level, you would need to take that up with the Renmei. At least they will get a complete education when the Texas settlements form a republic. "Someone needs to get off the dime because these Spirits have been here for at least a few hundred years. Even in my point of view crows have been observing me since I was a little girl. Moreover, according to Morro, Spirits have been observing you since we met in the Kevin and Kell forum. "Let me through this at you. Why are we so valuable to The Council of Five? The more you talk about them, the more they sound like the Spirits. "Gabrielle is supposed to lead a social revolution." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 30th, 2016, 9:01pm Jeanette gives more thought to the last thing Fernando said. "Moro said we will find Gabrielle on the street. She needs to be fed, cleaned up and dressed. I told Moro she doesn't need us for that. Moro then says, and I quote, 'Gabrielle will be kicked out of her home because of her black wings. Imagine what that does to a child.' She goes on to say, this time I'm paraphrasing, everyone will have their respective roles. Do you think this could be an example of the Spirits interfering with our evolution?" Jeanette does not believe in evolution. Nevertheless she thinks about that last question. Jeanette has been questioning everything since she got here; this really has her scratching her head, figuratively speaking. An EMT is transported fifty-six years in the future to pick up a child off the street and then work as a nurse in an orphanage. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 30th, 2016, 10:39pm "Without the Spirits, the Renmei would not have the orphanage, school or infrastructure. Without the Spirits, a lot of things here would not be here, it the point I'm trying to get at." Fernando begins. He continues, "You need to understand one of several things to get a puzzle together. 1) ETs exist. 2) There are good ETs and there are bad ETs. 3) Humanity is greedy for power and advancement that it will sign a pact with the devil to get what it wants. 4) I'm a Time Traveler, and am part of this world's Time Travel Enforcers against those who would try to alter history just to get rich, become famous or rescue a loved one. 5) Though the majority of ETs come to Earth with their Space Ships, some would come through a Time Corridor. I deal with the latter, not the former. 6) As such I dealt with the Council of 5. They want nothing more from us but to evolve on a spiritual and technological level so that we can make a decision in the future to join them and the 2500 in being one with the Creator - God to those who known him better. In doing so, no one ever has to die again, everyone lives in peace and everyone's a friend and family; even those who had died in the past, are created again and are reunited with their loved ones. But 7) Other ETs do not want us to attain that level. I believe these 'spirits' do not want us to ever reach that level. There were other ETs groups in the past that did not want us to reach that level and they were nearly wiped off the universe because of their greed and our ability to help ourselves when given the right equipment. I can spend the next 5 years telling you all this, if you do not want to listen, you will never get the message." He pauses for a second, "But really. They altered your evolution. If left alone, you could have found someone and married them and had children, but that evolution will now never be created because they altered you, your life's mission and your way of thinking as to what is important. It is not they who are important, nor is it the Republic of Texas, but it is we as individual who are important. And they took that away from us. They took that away from Elsa. They took that away from everyone in this group. For them it is about a goal and about us completing that goal for them. For me I do not give a mutant rat's ass about completing a goal here and now especially for them, but I do care to do a job to save a person's life and where I can improve their living situation. Why else would I take Macey? So I can pin her down on a bed and do her lovely every night? Shit... a couple of silver coins in my pocket and I can buy some female whore out there if I was so desperate for some female companionship and sexual action. I might even attempt to hit you up for some sexual release, but that may never happen between us. But I'm not desperate for pussy, and my break up with Tammy has me wondering if that what you or any other female human got between your legs is worth the trials and tribulations you females put us males through. But that is not not about us or sex... this is about us in general and why are we here. I'm here to rescue people and save and improve lives, I'm not here to help some self-made gods accomplish a goal. If you want me to help you with the first, that is fine with me and I will do my best for you to get that done. If you want me to help you with the second, it is not going to happen. Understand that difference."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 31st, 2016, 10:39am Moro does not make any sense. This mission does not make sense. The fact Moro is avoiding questions gives Jeanette a reason to be suspicious. The only thing that makes sense is this: these environmentalists want to make the Earth a green place to live. At least in 2010 people in power talk about the environment because it makes them look good and the public's attention is drawn away from more important issues. From what Hikaru said and what Jeanette witnessed, these aliens appear to be sincere about the environment. Fernando's words give Jeanette the impression he's into weird stuff. Mankind will solve most of the world's problems in forty years? Being one with God? Jeanette knows the latter is idolatry and the reason Lucifer was kicked out of Heaven. People are God's children; they are not and never will be one with Him. Then there are these conclusions Fernando is coming to without asking questions or a means to support them that Jeanette is aware of. Admittedly Jeanette has done some of that; she strives to learn everything she can before making a judgment. "You're forgetting that as of 2007 I'm not able to have children. We have drifted off the subject. I wanted to talk to you because I want to know if there is a way to verify that in 1803 the king of Arendelle forged an alliance with the Texas Spirits. All I have are facts that can be used to support the claim that cloaked ships were used to defend Arendelle. An alliance could explain why the Texas Spirits would defend Arendelle. Arendelle is protected from every attack made against them since the Napoleonic Wars without having the kingdom divided and the Texas Spirits get Elsa." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 31st, 2016, 12:00pm "First off, I did not know you were incapable of having children, but Moore's law states that ever so many years, Man's knowledge and technology expands exponentially, to the point where we ill be god-like in our abilities. This would happen according to his theory before 2020 or shortly after that. Thus by then there should a be cure for you by then if you so want it." Fernando begins. "But enough of that. Arendelle could not have made a deal with Texas back in 1803 as it was under Mexican Rule during those days. That deal would have to have been made with Mexico. The fact that Texas because a state of the United States because Mexico lost the war they had with the USA. Thus the spirits failed in protecting Texas then from take over and Arendelle  would have known about it as much of Europe was interested in how the USA was forming and wanted in on its natural resources through trade and economic alliances. In seeing the Spirits fail, Arendelle would have demanded Elsa's return. In Texas failing in 1803, no one would have wanted an alliance with them. In that I can deduce that somebody lied about Texas' ability to produce natural resources on a vast scale when back then it was sparsely populated and resources like oil not tapped into until the late 1800s." He continues. After a brief pause, he continues, "Further more, the wars won by Arendelle was because no invading army could go in during their harsh winters and cold summers. There were no reports in the historical events of an amassed Arendelle army or of 'lightning bolts' falling from the skies that decimate an invading army. Therefore, what wars Arendelle won was from their own ability, and I would dare say from environmental influence from the adult Ice Queen you have in you have in your camper as a child. In 1803, Texas has nothing to offer Arendelle to form an alliance, not the people, not the ability to take natural resources, not the ability to ship goods. Remember, to get to Arendelle would be by ship, that means to go across the Gulf of Mexico, the Caribbean Sea, The Atlantic, and then the Baltic Sea, a 3 to 4 months trip at best. But in the Gulf of Mexico and Caribbean Sea there are pirates who raid and sink ships for their cargo. And if the pirates did not raid and sink your ships, the seasonal hurricanes would. According to Spanish records, out of every 8 or 9 ships they sent to Mexico to get Mexican gold and Spices, only 1 or 2 would survive the trip back to Spain. Arendelle would not like that as a return of investment. If they use the cloaked ships, they would be discovered, and any person of power having such a military advantage would have used it to expand their kingdom - which never happened in history. The King of Arendelle was an idiot to ignored all these facts to give up his daughter for an alliance of nothing in return to a 'nation' that does not exist. Remember back then even brightest of mind were arguing if air and its many components existed or not. You want to persuade a king that you have invisible ships floating in the sky to help? I don't care what color rabbit you pull out of your hat - I would not have fallen for that. Moro for all intents and purposes took advantage of her guardian of Elsa a step too far, kidnapped her and brought her to Texas 2066."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 31st, 2016, 4:07pm Fernando wrote: "First off, I did not know you were incapable of having children, but Moore's law states that ever so many years, Man's knowledge and technology expands exponentially, to the point where we ill be god-like in our abilities. This would happen according to his theory before 2020 or shortly after that. Thus by then there should a be cure for you by then if you so want it." Fernando begins. "But enough of that. Arendelle could not have made a deal with Texas back in 1803 as it was under Mexican Rule during those days. That deal would have to have been made with Mexico. The fact that Texas because a state of the United States because Mexico lost the war they had with the USA. Thus the spirits failed in protecting Texas then from take over and Arendelle  would have known about it as much of Europe was interested in how the USA was forming and wanted in on its natural resources through trade and economic alliances. In seeing the Spirits fail, Arendelle would have demanded Elsa's return. In Texas failing in 1803, no one would have wanted an alliance with them. In that I can deduce that somebody lied about Texas' ability to produce natural resources on a vast scale when back then it was sparsely populated and resources like oil not tapped into until the late 1800s." He continues. Jeanette thought Fernando knew she isn't able to have children. That's not important for this discussion. "As I learned three weeks ago, something we talked about over E-mail, the Spirits we are currently dealing with are descendants of a group from Japan. Therefore, there couldn't have been Spirits in Texas in 1803 except for Native American Spirits. According to Moro, the alliance was made with the Texas Spirits and not with any form of government in that region of that time. According to Moro, Elsa was adopted four months ago. It stands to reason time travel was involved and we both know the Texas Spirits are capable of time travel. Time travel and the order in which things happen can be confusing so let me break this thing down: One, at some point in history, I don't know when, a group of Spirits from Japan settled in Texas and became known as the Texas Spirits. Two, in 2066 a group of Texas Spirits traveled to 1803 Arendelle, or earlier, to forge an alliance. Three, a group of Texas Spirits return from 1803 Arendelle back to 2066 Texas, leaving Spirits and ships behind to defend Arendelle, and bring Elsa with them." Fernando wrote: After a brief pause, he continues, "Further more, the wars won by Arendelle was because no invading army could go in during their harsh winters and cold summers. There were no reports in the historical events of an amassed Arendelle army or of 'lightning bolts' falling from the skies that decimate an invading army. Therefore, what wars Arendelle won was from their own ability, and I would dare say from environmental influence from the adult Ice Queen you have in you have in your camper as a child. In 1803, Texas has nothing to offer Arendelle to form an alliance, not the people, not the ability to take natural resources, not the ability to ship goods. Remember, to get to Arendelle would be by ship, that means to go across the Gulf of Mexico, the Caribbean Sea, The Atlantic, and then the Baltic Sea, a 3 to 4 months trip at best. But in the Gulf of Mexico and Caribbean Sea there are pirates who raid and sink ships for their cargo. And if the pirates did not raid and sink your ships, the seasonal hurricanes would. According to Spanish records, out of every 8 or 9 ships they sent to Mexico to get Mexican gold and Spices, only 1 or 2 would survive the trip back to Spain. Arendelle would not like that as a return of investment. If they use the cloaked ships, they would be discovered, and any person of power having such a military advantage would have used it to expand their kingdom - which never happened in history. The King of Arendelle was an idiot to ignored all these facts to give up his daughter for an alliance of nothing in return to a 'nation' that does not exist. Remember back then even brightest of mind were arguing if air and its many components existed or not. You want to persuade a king that you have invisible ships floating in the sky to help? I don't care what color rabbit you pull out of your hat - I would not have fallen for that. Moro for all intents and purposes took advantage of her guardian of Elsa a step too far, kidnapped her and brought her to Texas 2066." "From the conversations I had with you today, I know we share the same point of view. In that point of view Queen Elsa defeated Napoleon's army. However, that demonstration of power divided Arendelle into the Nordic countries you and I know. Hikaru has a different point of view. Hikaru did not say anything about an amassed Arendelle army or lightning bolts falling from the sky. She talked about invasions mysteriously failing. "Remember, we're not discussing wooden sailing ships. The Texas Spirits have space ship. Everything you just said about wooden sailing ships do not apply. "It has never happened in our point of view. "What facts did the king ignore in Hikaru's point of view? "If that is what happened, the Texas Spirits must have put a lot of time with just the planning. It does not include the time to execute the plan. For all we know, that could have taken years. "Let's bring this back to my question. Is there a way to verify that in 1803 the king of Arendelle forged an alliance with the Texas Spirits? The verification may or may not say Texas Spirits, I don't know either way. If everything I'm hearing is true, wouldn't there be some record of the king of Arendelle forging an alliance with a governing body that fits the description of the group we are dealing with?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 31st, 2016, 8:18pm "Such an alliance would be hard to prove because of the historical facts. I'm just saying that because the USA the Louisiana Territories from the French in 1803. With this money, Napoleon bought goods and and weapons to continue on with his European Conquest. Texas at the time was part of Mexico and was a Spanish Colony, and this was before the French Bourbon take-over of the Spanish Throne, and removal of my last name from the family line. But unknown to them, my surname continues as part of the multi-part Spanish surname list though the Bourbons tried to hide it. With Texas under Spanish Rule, the King of Arendelle would know that Texas is part of Mexico and part of the Spanish-American Empire. Any idiot who would dare represent themselves as a citizen or ruler of a free Texas Republic - would be courting treason with the Spanish Throne, which includes me as one of their many descendants, so if you think I do not have a reason to kill Moro then for kidnapping Elsa, I do now as she is a terrorist, rogue and so-called freedom fighter against Spain and the Spanish Throne. She can be my prisoner for me to do to her as I will, and I will drag her corpse back to 1803 to the Arendelle King and show him his failure to his face before I smack down his wife for being a bad mother to Elsa. So choose your words carefully, Jeanette. You are standing on thin ice that is cracking under your feet." Fernando explains. After a pause to clam down, Fernando explains, "The gulf coast is filled with pirates, from Florida to Central America to northern South America along every port city there is to dock a sailing ship to. They are always looking for ways to infiltrate and steal cargo. A cloaked space ship would not be cloaked while in port while cargo is being put in or taken out of it. If it were, one needs to explain why people and cargo disappear and moving cargo around and figure out a way to infiltrate that as gold and resources are tracked from the mines to the ships for delivery. Then word would be out of these spaceships and they would try take one over. It is how pirates operate. A cloaked ship would not be a secret for too long, because the price of information would be too great to snatch the riches inside. A price so high that will be paid in blood and death if need be. I'm no master but I did play the spy-game for god and country so well to have lasted this long, so my insight on the subject is... valuable. Most spies are dead by the time they reach 35, and rarely does one reach their 40s, it is the old retired ones you need to worry about because they know and do things to have lasted that long - remember that." http://www.dorpexpress.com/Arney/Texas_History.html

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 31st, 2016, 9:55pm "As I had explained, these Spirits were not in or from Texas in 1803. The Texas Spirits who traveled from 2066 to 1803, traveled to Arendelle, NOT Texas, Mexico or any land under Spanish rule. The ancestors of these Spirits are from Japan. Therefore they could not be a terrorist, rogue or freedom fighter against Spain or the Spanish throne." Jeanette opens the side door of the gas Camper and sticks her head in. "Moro, when did your people move to Texas?" "At the beginning of World War II." Jeanette was thinking it was later. She closes the door. "Moro's ancestors moved to Texas at the beginning of World War II. "About the gulf coast filled with pirates, are we still talking about 1803?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 31st, 2016, 11:03pm "The King of Arendelle would not see it that way. You tell him you're from Texas, he is going to think you're from Texas of 1803. He is not able to understand science, time travel, cloaked space ships, so on. He does not have the intelligence, the reasoning or the mental capacity to understand any of that. To him the Earth was just proven to be round just a bit over 300 years ago, in fact Australia and Antarctica has yet to be discovered! And all he knows about sex is putting his penis inside his prude wife's vagina and 'POOF!' she gives birth to a baby after 9 or so months of growing fat! The microscope has not been invented yet so he knows nothing about sperm cells or egg cells or other cells and bacteria. And he only knows that time goes forward as the most advanced time piece he has is the clock in the Town Square to rival London's Big Ben. To him you can not go back in Time - never! The passage of Time is one that can never be reversed - as per God's choosing and creation! So in his mind - in his limited ability to reason - you tell him you are from Texas, he is going to think you are from Mexico or Spain of 1803! 2066 does not exist to him, and you tell him that you are from 2066, he will throw you in the dungeon to get your head chopped off as entertainment because such madness needs to be eliminated before it spreads to others! Understand that!" Fernando holds back from yelling at her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 31st, 2016, 11:21pm ((In collaboration with Fernando)) Mean while, elsewhere on this hellish nightmare of what was left of earth, Hondo an' Valentine Had not heard anything other than a few blips from the radio. at one time Hondo swore he heard Fernando's voice, and a females voice that sounded all too familiar, but he wasn't sure which radio it came from at the time as he was busy engaged in other activities. After a while they decided to turn in. the CB and one of the hams on with the squelch turned way up so they would only go off if they got a close signal. The night was fairly quiet, but not too quiet as to make a body uneasy. and so the night passed and slowly gave way to morning. Using info their supposed family from their future in the past gave them they knew which direction to head. after a quick early breakfast they were off again as soon as the first rays of sun shown across the vast, open prairies. about 10 am they passed a small caravan of horses and oxen pulling trailers made out of old panel vans. The caravan didn't have many people so they stopped and talked with them. they Ended up being merchants, who traveled from town to town selling special wares. They talked and traded a few items of little importance, but as they talked Hondo got the lay of the surrounding towns. Using a map, gotten from their future/past sons, Hondo had the merchants mark the town and give a quick over view of each one. after only 30 minutes they exchanged parting pleasantries and went their own ways. Hondo and Val looked over the maps with the information given and found a likely town of which Fernando might have stopped at. It would be hard pressed to get there before night fall, especially with two vehicles and the at times lack of a real road, but they figured they could push their luck a bit and maybe just make it. They tried the radio periodically but got no response. Hondo had his rig amplified pretty good but who know what might be interfering with the signal. Hondo Wondered if these spirits had anything to do with it. He was growing more so uneasy and suspicious about these creatures. The rest of the day went by pretty uneventfully. They passed many remnants of old towns and places they were sure a town used to be but now there was nothing but 4 foot tall jack rabbits and the obligatory tumble weeds. At a little less than an hour from night fall Hondo spotted the first sign fro town. He pulled the camper truck off to the side of the road and Val Pulled up along side. Val: Anythi9ng wrong? Hondo: Looks like we are 'bout an hour from town. Want to try the CB again and wait. Don' want to roll into town ifin they aren't here, or worse ifin they were here but had to leave. They shut off their vehicles to save fuel and Hondo tried the radio again. From the modified CB radio, a voice breaks the silence of the electric camper while Fernando and Jeanette discuss their facts and opinions. "This is the Vigilante Cowboy looking for the prisoner... This is the Vigilante Cowboy looking for the Prisoner. You out there Prisoner?" Macey jumps onto the driver's seat and sticks her head out of the window, "Dad... some cowboy is looking for a prisoner on your radio..." [ EDIT  By Fernando - Formatting Issues Corrected ]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 1st, 2016, 12:07am Before Jeanette could say a word, Fernando turns to Macey and growls at her "Back to your seat - NOW..." As Macey jumps back to her seat, Fernando opens the door to the Electric Camper, reaches in and takes the CB microphone from the dashboard, increasing the volume of the radio as well. He hears the call again, not believing what he is hearing, "This is the Vigilante Cowboy looking for the prisoner. you out there Prisoner?" Fernando then presses on the microphone button, "This is Number 6 speaking! What is the Frequency?" Letting go of the mic. "27.6550 Megacycles of riders in the sky." the voice answers. "So why did the cow jumped over the moon?" Fernando asks. "Because the farmer's hands were too cold." the voice replies. "So it is you, VC." Fernando replies. "It is us, my 'friend' is with me. Assuming that we can talk, you must be pretty near. Where are you?" the voice on the radio says and asks. "Since we can hear each other clearly, I'm assuming that you are near or in a semi open town that we just left. Leave it and keep going south, I'm guessing another 30 miles or so, you will past by some derelict farm buildings, vehicle wrecks, some strange sightings and some feral humans. Eventually you will catch up to two white VW Campers set up as ambulances on the side of the road, that will be us." Fernando explains. "How are the roads?" The voice asks. "Drivable, but I would not race on it." Fernando says. "We ain't driving VW Campers, you know my type of ride can handle what the road throws at it. We'll be there in less than half an hour, see you then!" The voice replies back. "See you then." Fernando replies back on the radio before he hangs up the microphone on the dashboard clip. He then lets out a sigh as he thinks -  Hondo and his friend are here too, probably that girl-pal Hondo's been serious with for a while now. He turns in his place and faces Jeanette, "Looks like Hondo will be here in half an hour or so. You can stay here with me or get to the next town before the sun sets, I'll be waiting here for him."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 1st, 2016, 8:12am Hondo: YEEHAW! We found the Boss-Man! Let's Rock'n Roll country style and cross some country. We should meet up with him in 30 minutes. Val: Yeehoo! Let's get this wagon train a movin'! Valentine jumped back into the bronco and fired up the engine. They took off, throwing sand and gravel as they took off. Hondo popped in an "Alabama" CD and keyed up one of his favorite driving tunes.  *I'm in a hurry to get things done. Oh I rush and rush until lifes no fun. All I really gotta do is live an' die, but I'm in a hurry and don't know why. . .* ((gotta git off to work now. will type more tonight.))

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 1st, 2016, 9:14am "The Spirits may not have said they are from Texas, as I had implied. That opens up a lot of questions. Where did they say they are from? How did they establish a relationship? How did they convince the king they are able to defend Arendelle? "I'll get back on the road once we finish this up." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 1st, 2016, 11:13am "And that's a problem - the Spirits are not going to say enough to clarify what they did and no way are they going to explain why they are doing it." Fernando tells Jeanette. "It is either 1) Moro took guardianship of Elsa and took it a step further by dragging her here which is kidnapping, or 2) Moro and the others misrepresented themselves by stating they are from Texas, knowing full well that the king will think of them from his time of 1803 and not the future of 2066 because in his mind, the king believes that everyone is from his time and that Time travel is not only impossible but also does not exist because science is a concept too new to fully understand and not yet accepted as fact in his time, which all adds to multiple crimes starting off with treason and heresy of the Spanish Throne. And I'm telling you, Jeanette - both are crimes punishable by death. The thing is, if she misrepresented herself and the other spirits to be from Texas which is a Spanish colony and nothing more - then to correct the situation, Elsa belongs to me as I am a living heir to the Spanish throne. It is not that I do not care, but I do not want to deal with that. She is in your camper for you to deal with, as is Moro. If Moro tries to escape - I'm dragging her dead corpse back to 1803 and expose the spirits for what they are for they are nothing more than Time Traveling child stealers. Get that point through your head and think in the King's term of his ability to reason to see how it is. It does not matter if we were there or not to witness was was said. It is to think in those terms and levels of the king's ability of his time to understand, like I said, I do not care what color the rabbit you pulled out of your hat, but in his mindset, he wants to see more as he fell for it where you and I would not because we know better." He then explains, "Let me put it this way to you - I could pull off being Jesus Christ in the king's time by recreating the miracle of the 500 loaves and fishing by having a cloaked ship beam a food replicator beam through a teleporter beam and I reach into the beam and pull out loaves of bread and fish by the ton to feed over 500 people and I'll even through in some beer or wine for them on top of the bread and fish. I am not Jesus Christ, but in doing what I did in their limited mind set of god, powers, miracles, and the total lack of science and understanding, they would think I am. That is the level the king is thinking, while Moro and the spirits just gave him an act and magic show to make him think that they are something they are not. If you can get and understand that, then you can understand the crimes Moro did against the 2 houses of crowns and a little girl. As soon as we get to town, I'll send Anna back to her time."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 1st, 2016, 2:06pm "I was not there and nobody I trust was there to tell me what happened. Therefore, I don't know what happened. You say there is only one of two things that could have possibly happened. Moro swears she did not kidnap Elsa because the Texas Spirits made an alliance with the king of Arendelle. If these are only possibilities, and no more, then only the second possibility can be true. Are you with me so far? "For the sake of discussion the Texas Spirits misrepresented themselves and entered into an alliance: defending the kingdom in exchange for Elsa. Misrepresenting or not, a deal remains as long as both parties uphold it. Hikaru, a person I trust, stated facts that can be used to verify that the Texas Spirits upheld their end of the deal. If Elsa belongs to you, am I her mother? Jeanette considers a third possibility. "What if these Spirits traveled to 1491 and established Charlton as a city-state? That has not happened in our point of view; it could have in another. Would Charlton, a city-state, be under Spanish rule? The Texas Spirits would not be misrepresenting themselves by saying they are from Charlton or courting treason with the Spanish throne." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 1st, 2016, 2:47pm "Look at the history - The Spanish conquest of the Aztec and surrounding native  Meso-Americans puts it under Spanish Rule. Thus it proves the point, if they created a city in the Americas and the Spanish were so able to go in and conquer the city, then how are they going to defend Arendelle? They can't. Arendelle defended itself as the spirits watched history unfold. The thing is this - they had to have a minimal hand in such historical manipulation in order not to be caught by the Time Police, and with the evidence presented now, they are getting caught with their pants down." He tells her, adding, "Your trust in Hikaru, though valid, you need to realize that she too is a victim of this historical manipulation as she remembers what had happened having lived through it, but the events she was influenced under may have been manipulated by the spirits as well. Thus she is a tainted source of information though to her that information is as true and valid as she is herself." He thinks for a moment before adding, "OK. Lets say that under Moro's point of view (POV) she did not kidnapped Elsa. Lets even say that she has permission to take care and provide guardian services to Elsa. Lets give her all that. As such anytime she takes Elsa out, she has to notify the king and queen where she is going with Elsa and when they should return. Did she notify them that she was going to take Elsa out on a trip? Chances are not. Furthermore, it is Moro's words that says she has no intention of returning Elsa. Those two things makes Moro's action as a crime of kidnapping if we take option #1 for what it is. It does not matter what her intentions are or if they were of a good or bad actions of intentions, it is that they were done in the first place. That is what makes it a crime. Saying 'I'm sorry' is not going to patch things up and make everyone happy, she needs to either face the consequences or undo everything she has done and she still has to face consequences for her actions though the undoing of her actions will lessen the consequences. We'll discuss option #2 when you tell me of your opinion of this."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 1st, 2016, 5:21pm "The conquest of the Aztecs happened in our point of view. The city of Charlton did not exist at that time in our point of view. Therefore, in our point of view, it is impossible to conquer a city that did not existed then. "Since the city of Charlton was not defeated in our or any other point of view, that question is invalid. "In our point of view Elsa defeated Napoleon's army. As a result of Elsa's display of power, the kingdom of Arendelle divided into the Nordic countries we know. "You said you are part of this world's Time Travel Enforcers against those who would try to alter history just to get rich, become famous or rescue a loved one. Are those the only situations in which the time police can act? "In Moro's point of view, Elsa was adopted. Since Elsa was adopted, in Moro's point of view, Moro can say Elsa will not be returning to Arendelle. "Because Elsa was adopted in Moro's point of view, there isn't a second option." The more Fernando tries to prosecute the Spirits without evidence, the more Jeanette believes the Spirits may be innocent of all charges. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 1st, 2016, 11:16pm Hondo and Valentine went around the first town staying far enough away to barely been seen as a dust cloud by any type of binoculars or gun sight. The sun was setting fast as they tore across the country side.  Before too long they saw some run down, burnt out buildings ahead and passed a man with a huge chicken. The both had to a double take on that but, with the rumor of mutants and the like they had a feeling the weirdness was only just beginning. Not much further along the at times barely discernible road they saw the VW van with ambulance markings. They slowed down and pulled up alongside.  Hondo rolled down a Window when he saw Fernando. Hondo: Howdy Jefe. Looks like it’s a good thing we came along, our idea or not.  You don’t look very well supplied for this shit.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 1st, 2016, 11:26pm "As history has it, the Spanish conquered all the lands of Central and South America, including Mexico to the South and from Texas to Montana to the North and California to Washington to the west. When American Settlers came to the west for the gold rushes, Spanish settlements were already in place. Thus what settlements the Spirits may have had at the time, were taken over by the Spanish." He explains. "And what is wrong with the Nordic countries? They can separate into their own nations and still be part of a greater empire. The USSR was like that - several nations forming the Soviet Union, and the USA - 50 states making up the USA nation. All those Nordic countries can establish their own borders but still be part of the Arendellian Empire. Nothing says that one can have both." He continues. "Something my sensors on the moon based picked up, which I have ignored but I think this makes any case possible from this - These Texas spirits have made too many mistakes and are now trying to cover up for them and repair them. their own kind have stated so. All I'm asking is that they admit that all that they did is wrong and then do right in correcting them. If they continue - with their current path, they are making it worse for themselves and everyone they involve. I do not give a mutant rat's ass about Moro adopting Elsa. As a Royal, I know that is to be not true to fulfill an alliance with any kingdom. But if she want to continue with that guise, then so be. I do not want to deal with her, I do not want to see her. you can release her from her chains if you are so inclined in believing that the wolf is sheep's clothing is innocent. But if she runs away, if she takes Elsa with her, I'm returning her corpse to Elsa's father. I do not want to deal with her. Got that?!" He presses play on his small recorder he has on him and let Jeanette hear the following: Jeanette wrote: "If that man is speaking the truth, the Texas Spirits are a bunch of idiots." Fernando sees the truck pull up along side of him with the window rolling down and Hondo giving his salutations. "Yo Hondo, I'm glad to see you here. At least I now know I'm safe here." Fernando says as he looks over both trucks, and the equipment they are hauling - a full sized camper in the larger of the two trucks as he continues ans waves at the driver in the second truck, "I assume that is Valentine? And what kind of facilities you got in this rolling mansion on wheels?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 1st, 2016, 11:53pm Hondo: Yup, Val's with me. We were headed to set up a safe house in Montana when were were zapped to this hell hole of a time line. The camper can sleep 6, 8 if we squeeze 'um in, the truck can sleep 2 as the rear seat folds down into a bed as does the back seat of the bronco. We have full kitchen, bathroom, shower, computers, radios, entertainment systems and food to feed a tribe for a year! Got a list of our provisions 'round here somewhere. Damn road shook the hell outta some of my organization. Hell, we have camping gear, heaters, extra fuel, water an' even an extra compostn' comode in the trailer. Plus guns an ammo enough to  fight the civil war twice. planned on stockin' the get away cabin good. guess it was good timin' that we were zapped here or it was planned. We heard 'bout you an' Tammy, sorry 'bout that by the way, but couldn't find you. hell, no one has heard from you in over 6 months! We figured you were on a mission. thought right but didn't think it'd be in a mess like this. Valentine by then had shut down the 4 door bronco and headed over. to join them. Val: We were wonderin' if we were gonna meet up with ya there for a bit. Hondo: Yeah. things got dicey for a bit. I'll fill ya in then you can fill me in an' introduce me to your motley group. Hondo then proceeded to tell Fernando about their encounters so far with Valentine filling in the info from her side.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 2nd, 2016, 12:28am "I see. Though there were something going on with these so-called spirits, this just proves that there are more than one group." Fernando tells them. "So, you know of Jeanette, this is her in person. She's driving that other VW Camper, it is powered by gasoline and propane from what I can gather. I drive this one, its totally electric and the solar panels are to charge the batteries while it is parked but that can take a day or two. Both can go up to 80, but as you know, they are not safe past highway speed though the one I had long ago I pushed over 100. The tall skinny one is Hiakru, Arik's wife when he was alive. The others are girls from some orphanage in Texas, and the Texas Spirits are the ones who gathered us together. According to them we are supposed to rescue some mutant girl with wings, but I caught that one in chains in few lies I will explain later but she kidnapped the Arendelle Ice Queen as a child and refuses to return her home. So Jeanette and I are 'discussing' a few points about history and the law. The little one is Anna, Elsa's sister which I temporary brought over for them to reconcile their differences and as soon as they get a hotel room, she will be sent back home. The Asian one is part mutant feline and likes to catch mice, her name is Chihiro. That other one who looks like a Che Guevera's girl scout cookie seller is Danielle. And oh yeah, the one in my camper is Macey, I'm taking her in as daughter number 7. She's coming from a bad situation so, you can guess how that can be. I'll explain when we got the time." He then lets out a sigh, "Six months huh?" He then turns to Jeanette - "LUCY! YOU GOT SOME 'SPLAINING TO DO!"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 2nd, 2016, 10:48am "That is the history in our point of view. If the Texas Spirits did establish a settlement in the king's point of view, how could it be taken over by the Spanish? The same group who made every attack against Arendelle mysteriously fail can make every attack against Charlton mysteriously fail. "I did not say there is anything wrong with that. I'm just stating that is what happened in our point of view. "And what if the only thing they did wrong is alter history? If altering history is their only crime, what are they to do to correct it? "In our point of view a princess was never adopted to forge an alliance; is that outside of the realm of possibility? "Moro and Elsa are not to disappear." Fernando wrote: He presses play on his small recorder he has on him and let Jeanette hear the following: [quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/420#423 date=1443916499] "If that man is speaking the truth, the Texas Spirits are a bunch of idiots." [/quote] "I have not heard that in it context. I don't know why the voice said what she said." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 2nd, 2016, 11:06am "You know Hikaru Pointer from The Acorn Café." Fernando wrote: He then lets out a sigh, "Six months huh?" He then turns to Jeanette - "LUCY! YOU GOT SOME 'SPLAINING TO DO!" "What is there for me to explain? I have to defend the Texas Spirits since you continue to make accusations against them without evidence. The only evidence we know to exist is they have altered history." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 2nd, 2016, 11:38am "When Americans came to Texas and beyond, they found nothing but Spanish settlements and towns from Louisiana to the Pacific Coast from California to Cananda, including Charlton, Texas. This either means that the spirits abandoned Charlton or they were conquered. Whether it is truth or fiction that they were conquered, the truth as per our point of historical view is this - In dealing with the Spanish in the Americas, they could not defend Arendelle. If they split their forces to defend both Texas and Arendelle then they were not strong enough to uphold their contract in defending Arendelle and did nothing during the Napoleonic Wars to help out Arendlelle. At the same time, they were not strong enough to defend their settlements in Texas against the Spanish. So they lost that too. Militarily speaking, any army that comes in to settle an area and then split their forces to defend areas far away will lose any war thrown at it, no matter how technologically advanced they might be because they will not have the number of manpower to support their technology to successfully defend an area they originally had. This happened to the British, the French, the Chinese, the Germans, the Japanese, the USA and many others. You should sit down and read 'The Art of War.' to understand that. Until you do, face one fact that is glaring in your face - the Spirits failed, they are failing now. They are nothing without us - Jeanette. Nothing. Why else send us to rescue Gabrielle when they can do it themselves. Why take a child when they could do what she could do themselves? Think about it, Jeanette. We are nothing but resources to these spirits - human recourses... in short - slaves." Fernando throws at her. Fernando gets back into the driver's seat, "Now, unless you want to be out here when it gets dark, we should be leaving for the next mutant friendly town."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 2nd, 2016, 12:33pm Hondo and Valentine looked at each other with confused looks as Jeanette rambled on and Fernando retorts. Hondo: wait, wait, wait. Texas spirits? alterin' history? Princess's adopted? folks dissapearin'?? What the hell is goin' on in this #$@!ed up place? Spirits roamin' all over the place like a cheesy space invaders movie already has me uncomfortable. Heard bad things 'bout some of them.  I know you said you'd 'splain later, but What the hell were we all drug into now, Jefe? I'm used to weird hard missions, but apocalyptic alien invasions on an earth populated by mutant critters and folks? I swear. Hondo nodded at valentine who nodded back and went back to the bronco. Hondo: We'll follow you, Jefe, but we are steerin' clear of towns. You guys want to stay at one, fine, we'll try to find a vantage point on the road leavin' town.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 2nd, 2016, 12:45pm "Jeanette wants some hotel accommodations, which I can understand the girls needing to wash up and all that but I can deal with camping in the wild by a river or stream. It's that we only have enough food for a couple days though we have plenty of money and goods to trade with and I'm not eating rice and fish everyday. And I have not seen a river or a stream in a couple of days, though these towns are getting water from somewhere other than a well." Fernando sets himself into his seat and talks on the Yeasu Radio for all to hear.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 2nd, 2016, 1:50pm Hondo (over the radio): We have an outdoor shower as well as an indoor shower. 200 gallons of wash water, 100 gallons of drinkin' water. Fish an' rice? Y'all will starve on that! I have beans, flour, canned veggies, condiments, cheese, etc.  meat is what we are lowest on, but we have some. Hell we even have some good whiskey. We do have some money too. That Tribe that resembled the native American tribes of our history that we met gave us a large wooden chest. not gone through it all yet but it has coin and some ammo plus other stuff.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 2nd, 2016, 4:16pm "Charlton, Texas does not exist in my point of view of history. Duncanville, and the surrounding area, was renamed Charlton during the fifty-six I was gone. A city that has not existed then, in my point of view, could not have been conquered. Maybe you and I have different points of view after all. "I do know Arendelle was defended for two reasons: One, Arendelle exists today. Two, in Hikaru's point of view, every attack against Arendelle mysteriously failed. "In Hikaru's point of view Arendelle was defended. "Moro explained why we need to pick up Gabrielle off the street." Fernando wrote: Why take a child when they could do what she could do themselves? "Which child are you referring to now, Elsa or Gabrielle?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 2nd, 2016, 5:50pm "Ha! Mysteriously failed? You try to drive a tank or shoot a rifle in -30 degree weather and see how far you get! It's the reason why Hitler and Napoleon could not get Moscow to fall! And its why no one else succeeded in defeating Arendelle either! But the Nordic nations can exist within an Arendellian Empire. Like Korea and the Philippians under the Japanese empire before WWII... which reminds me - as you stated, there are spirits in Japan as well, didn't we nuke the crap out of them in 1945? Where was their almighty defenses of cloaked ships that could have shot down Box Car and the Enola Gay out of the skies? Or better yet, as science progressed, why did they not have spies in the Manhattan project to end it? The more I pull out history the more I see them fail. These spirits are nothing more than a manipulating influence over mankind and his evolution. They need to put up or shut up." Fernando tells Jeanette. "Furthermore - Yadda yadda yadda - blah blah blah - big f'ing deal that Gabrielle was kicked out on the streets. I seen this happen with many acquaintances, friends and even 2 of my own daughters before I took them in. And that is the point, they survived though they had a rough time of it. Which brings to us to this point - if they are keeping an eye on her, if they know her whereabouts, if they know what is happening to her and when, why don't they just reach out to her with a teleportation beam and teleport her out of the situation she is in when it happens and teleport her to Texas? It is so damn simple, since these spirits do have this capability. Am I right on that? Why are we needed? I'm going to tell you why - because they can't. Because they want us to do their dirty work - what ever that dirty work is. Now, you want to finish this so-called mission or you having second doubt about it? Either way, there are people to rescue and lives to save, including Gabrielle's since they wont do it themselves." He tells her before setting down his Yeasu radio.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 2nd, 2016, 10:18pm Note: The purpose of staying the night in a settlement or fort is for the protection of the party. With the arrival of Hondo and Valentine, the party is now better armed than the fort they were kicked out of. "I would say it's too cold to go camping; it sounds like you have everything needed for cold-weather camping. "In the Campers we have two one-quart glass bottles of milk (one partially drunk by Macey), butter and a few eggs. We have plenty of canned milk, two jars of peanut butter, a jar of local honey, a large bag of rice, tea, salt and seasonings, baking supplies, canned meat and cans of juice. We will need more eggs. "We have sheets, blankets, pillows, pajamas, Fernando has a sleeping bag, towels, washcloths, rolls of toilet paper, soap, dish, laundry and general cleaning supplies, fuel, flints and wicks for Zippo lighters, beeswax candles for my candle lantern, two boxes of matches, toothbrushes, tubes of toothpaste and dental floss. "The Spirits provided a box with undergarments, shotgun shells, and silver and gold coins. "I picked up a pair of prescription safety goggles, a suitcase with clothing, aprons, white cotton gloves, handkerchiefs and a laundry bag, a box of oral rehydration salts and a pair of Lister bandage scissors. Chihiro, Danielle and Gabrielle, who has not joined the party yet, also got suitcases with clothing and a laundry bag. Chihiro got an old laptop and Danielle got a case of ammunition. "Hikaru bought a loaf of bread and a tomato to make sandwiches for Macey. There's still some left. Macey also got a suitcase with clothing, a laundry bag, shampoo, comb, toothbrush, toothpaste and dental floss. "Chihiro and Danielle got a coat. Moro gave us two maps, with the route drawn, one for Fernando and the other for me. "We ate at 5:00 this evening. After that, Fernando bought sixteen rolls, five pounds of sliced roast beef, two pounds of Swiss cheese, three pounds of American cheese, a small jar of mayonnaise and a small jar of mustard. Hikaru and I bought two cases of soda. "We have all that, what Fernando and I brought, Chihiro's bike and Danielle's gun and cleaning kit." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 2nd, 2016, 10:36pm "Egg? A mutant giant chicken egg can feed us all..." Macey says as Fernando picks up the radio and presses the button to talk as she holds out her arms like she's holding a basketball to show its size. "We can get them at the market in the morning." Fernando says he drives the VW Camper down the road and leading the group behind him,  "I'm glad we left that other town. With the anti-mutant sentiment there, they would not have cared if the hotel burns down if they Molotov'd the room we were sleeping if they suspected any one of us as mutants. We were not safe there." "Mutant giant chicken egg?" Hondo answers back on the radio. "Yeah, you missed the guy walking his 'pet' Hondo. According to Macey, the egg is about the size of a basketball." Fernando replies, adding, "Jeanette, where do you and the girls want to sleep in town?" http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/biggest-egg.jpeg

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 3rd, 2016, 9:40am Jeanette presses the button. "If that is what happened, would the History Chanel be saying that every attack against Arendelle mysteriously failed? If attacks failed because it was cold, it's not a mystery. "Let me pose this question: Are there other groups of Spirits who have the technology that the Texas Spirits poses? I don't know. Some groups of Spirits are from Earth. Nevertheless, there's an interesting question here. Why was Japan protected during the Happening but not during World War II? Was it really incompetence or is there another reason involved? "They need to put up or shut up? Look at Arendelle. It's one of the three nations that survived the happening. "That question was asked and answered. "I'm not having doubts about this mission. The problem is we are too busy arguing over the Spirits that we are useless to this mission. "Hondo said he and Valentine are staying clear of towns. Shouldn't we be staying together?" Jeanette puts the radio down and opens the side door. "Moro, I'm free to release you from the chains but I don't have a key." Seemingly on their own the cuffs come undone and fall to the floor of the Camper. "You mean you could've removed the cuffs at any time?" Moro quotes Roger Rabbit. "No, not at any time, only when it was funny." "You and Elsa are not to disappear." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 3rd, 2016, 12:24pm "Much of the History Channel, like the rest of TV is Docu-Drama. It's documented truth with a twist to make it sound mysterious and adventurous as it would not be boring. They focus on the fight of the battle and not the preparation or the ramifications and consequences of the battle. The Battle of Gettysburg took weeks to get together though there was only a few days of fighting and that was a couple of hours in the morning and a couple of hours in the afternoon. The rest of the day as used to account for the dead and missing, tending to the injured, and caring for the rest as generals met and discussed strategies. It like Survivor - you think you are going to strand 6 people on an island and have them eat rat and and palm tree leaves when 200 yards away is a huge catered spread of food for the camera crew and support staff but these 6 can't eat from it? If it were me, I'd be filmed raiding that and taking out the crew as hostages in order to survive. The History Channel is not taking into account what would happen to gun oil or the rifle's barrel at -30. The Gun lubricant gel up and jam the rifle and steel of the barrel would shatter if you shot from it without warming it up first. instead, the history channel has it 'many of Napoleon's mens' rifles somehow were unable to shoot and those that could seemed to have self destruct in the soldier's hands. They did not explain that the cold had something to do with it. I'm leaving it at that." Fernando explains. "If you assume that many if not all of Spirits are extraterrestrial in nature, then they either have the same shared technology or similar self-developed technology in order to travel across space and time and used that technology to get to Earth. That would depends on what alliances are made outside of earth and what alliances are made on earth. It is known that many do not agree what to do with man on earth; help him, enslave him, leave him alone or eliminate him are the 4 most popular answers. Lets leave it at that." He explains further. "Now I have to ask - only three nations survived? That's bullshit. Just because we are out of reach of the rest of the world does not mean that they do not exist. Since these Teas Spirits are so ecologically minded that they want safe technologies for the world, lets take Iceland. As cold as it can get in Iceland, they use no coal or other fossil fuel and rely heavily on geo-thermal electric, Hydro-electric and solar for their electrical needs and hydrogen powercell and electric for their transportation needs since the 1960s. They create less pollution than the cavemen did thousands of years ago and yet can support their population of 10-million with ease. If the Spirits are so protective of people who care for ecology, Iceland should have been spared. But it you listen to the Spirits, they were destroyed with everyone else. Despite Brazil's past with its slash and burn history of the Amazon Jungle, they were turning themselves around and replanting trees. At the same time they were switching from fossil fuels to zero-carbon green fuels to generate their electricity and power their vehicles. Were they destroyed before they could not complete their job? Much of South America were also following Brazil's lead in replanting the Amazon jungle and using clean fuel alternatives. Were they destroyed too? I do not think so. There are many questions to ask. The question is what are those questions that need to be asked?" He explains. "I'm asking what do you and the girls want and need when we get to town. A hotel room, camp out or some other option? Hondo can be outside of town if he likes, and I'm deciding what to do depending on the options we have. Either way we are all connected by radio. Do note that there will be days when there are no options and we will need to deal with what we got. So I'm asking, what do you and the girls want and need? I can take care of Macey, that is no problem for me." He finally says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 3rd, 2016, 2:11pm Hondo and Valentine listen to Fernando and Jeanette go back and forth. Hondo and Valentine talk to each other over a different radio to keep comments and thoughts to themselves. Hondo has enough after a bit and breaks in, Hondo: Breaker, breaker. Now, I know I'm new to this conversation And heated as it may be, an' I'm sure I've missed several things, but I'd like to put in my 2 cents worth. I don't give a flyin' #$@! about exactly what happened. I only care 'bout what needs done. Sounds like these spirits changed history, unchecked, as a whole to do what they see best. Now I'm not sayin' they are evil, though sounds like Fernando well enough to trust his gut instinct that somethin's wrong. I also know that anyone who messes with history as a whole to change things for what they want the world to be, 'specially those from somewhere else, need stopped. Fernando has trained us on time/history manipulation. One rule is not everyone can be saved and not all events can be corrected and if tried can lead to disastrous outcomes. Another is don't change things that bring on the #$@!in' Apocalypse! God Almighty gave us a rainbow to say he'd not destroy the world so badly again until the end of times so who the hell are these aliens to go against his word? Maybe these spirits brought us here, maybe not. I say it should be their undoin'. They want to help? llet them show themselves an' their ships instead of makin' deals in our past to change the world. If we destroy the world its our own faults.  Yeah, we fight to protect the world an' those in it, but that's our job. not some bein's from beyond the stars or where ever the hell they are from.  Not sayin' their intentions are evil but they need to butt out as they have done messed up! i'll protect an' help the people of this hellacious world, but aidin' these "spirits' cause they messed up history . . . Somethin' don't seem right. The spirits I met seemed different from these other. they almost seemed to know that others had messed up an' they were doin' their level best to protect a few people without messin' up history worse. I think they were the ones that brought Val an' I. We were told, cryptically, that were were joinin' others an' the ones that brought them brought them for other reasons an' we were to help change the mission. What that means I don't know but somethin' just ain't right. Hondo Continued: As far as campin' goes, I have some room an' equipment. can't promise a plush environment, but I'll help as I can. I just ask everyone that want my help to help in return whether it be with supplies, clean up or setup. I ain't anyone's parent here so you clean up after yourself an' pitch in. that's all I can ask. anyone found slackin' can fend for themselves.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 3rd, 2016, 2:32pm "Looks like we are approaching another town, folks. Don't know where they are getting their electricity but looks like a simple tollgate" Fernando says, adding, "I do not care for these spirits, so lets end talk about them and everyone behave themselves during this check point though I do see a couple of short buildings and some parked trailers further down to the right of the of the toll area, looks like a truckers rest stop."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Apr 3rd, 2016, 2:45pm Hikaru picks up the radio and pushes the button. "For no explainable reason, warships going to Arendelle to attack would suddenly change direction and pull into a sea port without firing a weapon. Warplanes going to attack Arendelle would suddenly change direction and land in an airport in Arendelle without firing a shot. The personal weapons of the pilots would fall apart. One time a crew burned their own ship to prevent Arendelle from getting their hands on it. After that, enemy warships would dock at a port in Arendelle and there was nobody on board. All of the life rafts and life vests were still there. Enemy planes would land at an Arendelle airport and there would be no pilot or evidence of a pilot ejecting. Instead, there were crows in the cockpit. If the Spirits were not involved then what happened?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 3rd, 2016, 3:05pm "The same with the Bermuda Triangle and the Devil's Triangle and other areas in the world where strange things happen, Hikaru. I am not here to explain their actions, but they are and Moro there is explaining everything with half truths and incomplete information." Fernando answers on the radio, "I just do not care about these spirits. Like I said, they will be dealt with after we deal with this first. I do not care what Moro says or thinks she can get away with, Elsa is to be returned home to her parents when all this is over. Until then lets shut up about all this and get this damn job done. We are wasting too much time pointing fingers and making statements about what the spirits are going and whether or not we agree with them. Now, we driving into town or not? Jeanette, you want a hotel room? Hondo, this truck stop over there good enough for you? I can deal with either/or."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 3rd, 2016, 5:07pm Hondo: Yeah, the truck stop will work for now.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 3rd, 2016, 6:18pm Jeanette presses the button. "Fernando, in our point of view, Arendelle divided into the Nordic counties we know. One of them is Iceland. If Arendelle survived, Iceland survived." Jeanette releases the button. Moro listens to Hondo and gets up. "Jeanette, may I have the radio?" Jeanette hands the radio to Moro. Moro presses the button. "Hondo, this is Moro. I'm one of the Texas Spirits. We, the Texas Spirits, did alter history. We made a promise to the king of Arendelle to defend his kingdom. We have kept our promise for the past 263 years and we will continue to keep our promise for as long as we are here. "You don't know us. Therefore you have no reason believe a word I say. Let me say it anyway. We did not cause the apocalypse. We brought Jeanette and Fernando here. We did not bring you and Valentine here. We don't know who or why. Nevertheless, I'm glad you're here. "I agree that something strange has happened. The Happening, a period of seven years, fits the description of the seven-year tribulation spoken of in Biblical prophecy but with one exception. Christ did not return. God Himself is more powerful than His entire creating combined. Therefore, we could not have prevented His return. Why then did we go through a tribulation fitting the description of the one in Biblical prophecy? I don't know. "You want us to turn off our cloaking device? We can. Wouldn't that scare everyone when they see a large ship above them? "As for making deals in the past, we need Elsa. We know what the world was like without Elsa. We have seen it. There have been bumps in the road in establishing an alliance with Arendelle. Overall, from everything we have seen, the outcome has been positive. That is all." Moro releases the button and hands the radio to Jeanette. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 3rd, 2016, 6:30pm Jeanette picks up the radio and presses the button. "I still think we should stay together." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 3rd, 2016, 6:53pm Hondo: Boss-man, We need to have a private talk here once we stop. Hondo put the mic down. He was pissed. Destroy history because of Arendelle?!?  This Moro was on his bad side with that comment. Hondo yelled to no one, as he was alone and his mic was off: Who the Hell do these ass-holes think they are an' where do they get off?!?  Promise My Ass!! The other radio Hissed to life. Valentine: I know your pissed off, but don't kill anyone or make and snap judgements. Hondo: You know me too well. I'm not gonna kill it. But, you know this is wrong. Valentine: I do. We'll talk with Fernando an' figure it all out. Hondo: Want to stop the smugness outta that thing! You heard it.Nearly destroy man kind due to a promise to a kingdom that is suppose to get destroyed?!? No wonder this time line i screwed. Then insinuatin' that God messed up as they think the trib happened! Valentine: I know. Don't let it get to ya. Hondo: Tryin' not to. Thanks. Valentine: For what? Hondo: For bein' there. Don't know what I'd do without ya, Darlin'. Valentine: I will always try to be there for you as you are for me. Tal at ya when we stop. Hondo: 10-4

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 3rd, 2016, 8:10pm "OK. Jeanette, you can get the hotel. Hondo, the truck stop. I'm still deciding which one to go to but I'll escort Jeanette to the hotel first. Fernando say on the radio, "For now and the rest of this journey, I do not want to hear about Spirits, Spaceships or anything else along those lines."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 3rd, 2016, 8:41pm Jeanette is confused. "I just said I think we should stay together. How are we to stay together if I'm in a hotel and Hondo is in a truck stop?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 3rd, 2016, 9:42pm Hondo: Already on it, Jefe. Ifin ya want to join us, let us know. We are gonna top off an' then do a minimal setup. Just give us a heads up an' you an' the girl can join us for supper ifin ya have a mind to. Over an' out. Hondo and Valentine took off from the group and into a old truck stop that was partially running. They topped of, got a few minor supplies an' then parked in the back of the lot. They discusses the what they had heard so far. They knew they must have missed a lot of arguing as Fernando was already fed up with somethin' an' it seemed to be Jeanette and the spirits. They knew they needed more info and Jeanette, Hikaru, or this Moro character weren't the ones to go to. And Fernando? Well, Jefe would talk when he's ready and not a minute before. Hondo had played the waiting game before with him but in this climate with these people? He didn't trust any of them ter than Val and Fernando, but he was used t that. what he wasn't used to is no knowledge of who else might be a friend, who might be an enemy, nor any safe place to retreat to. They were strangers in a strange land. After they were setup they did a quick inventory of their food. IT was decided that if the night went well they would take the bronco into town in the morning and get some more food and see what else was available. They knew they had lucked out with this truck stop but their camper would be a prize to anyone in this time so it needed to stay away from towns, so a fuel trailer would be good too.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 3rd, 2016, 10:24pm Fernando stops as Hondo and Val drive off to the truck stop, allowing Jeanette to get behind him. He picks up his radio and talks into it, "The choice is yours, camp out with Hondo and Val at the truck stop or drive into two to a hotel. If Hondo's experience is in this place is anything I think it to be, I do not blame him for not leaving his truck and towed equipment. Did you get a good look at it..." http://www.hondosackett.com/Fernando/Hondo'sCamper.png

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 3rd, 2016, 10:43pm Jeanette presses the button. "I thought it is understood we stick together. Is there a reason to split up besides the fact lodging is relatively cheap?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 3rd, 2016, 11:02pm "It is for you and I to stick together to keep the group together. Hondo just joined us, if you can call it that. He has his reason not to go into a hotel, and I'm not going to push him to go to a hotel. If he is comfortable with the truck stop, then it should be fine with us with him being there. Now, what do you want? Truck stop or hotel room? At least the hotel room will have bathrooms, warm beds and some privacy. The truck stop has some accommodations but can the girls deal with it? At least Hondo offered supper before we sleep if we want to take it." Fernando explains. "Besides, we will be in the same town area, we wont be splitting up. This place is not as big as the last two places, and if we go to the truck stop, we do not have to go through a mutant check point. That is on you. But in my mind, this camper of 'mine' needs a day or two of charging though the batteries I bought will be good for a week, the main batteries should be charged up for just in case. And we do not have to spend money if we camp out with a few truckers. Again, it is on what you think you and the girls want and need."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 4th, 2016, 10:04am Jeanette presses the button. "Hikaru did say a hotel room for a night is an ounce of silver. Given the minimal cost, we can stay in a hotel. As for supper, we ate about two hours ago. We have the sandwiches you made, stuff to make more sandwiches, milk and the two cases of soda we got at Anne's." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 4th, 2016, 1:24pm Fernando puts his camper into gear and drives up to the toll gate entrance of the town. As it was starting to get dark, approaching the toll gate lit up with bright lights as a couple of officers approached either side of the VW Camper. A couple of other guards stood at their posts with long fire arms held at their sides. Obviously tired from standing around all day, the officer on the driver's side leans against the door as he look over Fernando and what is inside the camper from his vantage point. "What's your name and reason for coming here?" the officer says as he looks over his clipboard. "We're a medical transport with a couple patients going to Texas just passing through and stopping for the night for some food and rest." Fernando answers as he holds out his papers to be reviewed and points to the Medical Emblem on the side of the camper. The guard looks over the driver's side of the camper before nodding to the other guard on the other side who steps back and after some figuring out, opens the rear sliding door. He looks inside, taking note of the camper's interior before closing the door. He heads back to the front of the camper and nods to the first guard. "You can pass through." The guard tells him as the toll gate goes up. "Thank you." Fernando tells him before putting the camper in gear and slowly pulls into the the town. He stops about 50 yards away and waits for Jeanette.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 4th, 2016, 3:05pm Inside the Camper, Moro helps Elsa. She wraps the quilt around Elsa and adjusts it for appearances. "I need for you to remove your gloves and keep your hands on you lap, palms down." With the quilt wrapped around her, Elsa removes her gloves and places her hands palms down on her lap. Jeanette drives to the entrance. "Hands and face. Hands and face." Jeanette removes her black leather gloves, shows her hands and lifts up her glasses. Danielle lifts up her dark colored glasses. The side door is opened. "Hands and face. Hands and face." The guard looks at Elsa. "Is the child all right?" "She's hypothermic." Moro answers. "We are on our way to a settlement with an excellent medical facility." "Miss, I still need to see your hands." He touches Elsa's hands. "They're cold." "May I put my gloves back on?" Elsa asks. "Go ahead." Moro helps Elsa get her gloves back on. Anna removes her mittens. "You're clear." The guard closes the door. Jeanette pulls forward and gets on the radio. "I see a motel to our right. Do we want to check it out?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 4th, 2016, 9:39pm "Check it out and let me know." Fernando says on the radio, "If you decide to stay here or wherever, after we settle down, I'm going to pay Hondo a visit. Macey will be with me and we will be walking, not driving. So don't wait up."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 4th, 2016, 10:19pm As Hondo went through supplies Valentine prepared for supper. She wasn't sure who was coming yet so they decided on hamburgers beans, and mac salad. Hondo cracked open a cold beer while he inventoried the supplies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 4th, 2016, 11:18pm Fernando drives into the parking lot after Jeanette and parks his VW Camper next to hers. "I'll wait out here for your decision." He says to her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Apr 4th, 2016, 11:38pm "I'll check it out." Hikaru exits the side door after Jeanette pulls in. She goes in the office of the old motel and approaches the front desk. "There are nine people in our party," Hikaru is still including Anna, "one of them is big. What accommodations do you have?" "Every room has two beds. Each bed is either a full size or a queen. You will need three rooms. How long will your party be staying?" "We're staying just for the night. Do you have laundry service?" "Three rooms for one night will be three ounces of silver. Laundry service will be an additional ounce of silver." An ounce of silver for laundry service is the same asking price the hotel in the fort asked fort. "Why is laundry service so expensive in this area?" "We have to pay our employees in the laundry room. I can offer you the three rooms for four tenths of gold ($400) and I'll throw in laundry service and meals for free." "We brought our own food and I'll be paying with silver. Before I do, may I see one of the rooms we'll be staying in? At least one bed needs to be a queen size." The desk clerk gets a key and the two of them go to one of the rooms. The clerk unlocks it and they go in. It's old but clean. It's not like it was in the past when rooms had a telephone and TV. She checks out the bathroom. It has towels and toilet paper, nothing else. She checks the shower, the shower works. She goes back in the room and sits on one of the beds. The bed is still firm. She sniffs the room. There's no unusual smell. "We'll take it." "Lets go back to the office." In the office Hikaru pays the clerk four ounces of silver. She gets keys to three rooms and proof that laundry service is paid for. Hikaru returns to the Camper. "We have three rooms and laundry service."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 5th, 2016, 12:28am "Good. Now who will be sleeping where?" Fernando throws in.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Apr 5th, 2016, 10:50am Hikaru points to the three rooms next to each other. "You can pick any room you like. Do you mean what are our sleeping arrangements? I imagine you and Macey will have your own room, Moro, Elsa and Anna will have a room and everyone else will be in the other."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 5th, 2016, 12:13pm "Well, first off it would be better if the younger girls had their own room and you and Jeanette in another room." Fernando begins. "Now, Elsa, Anna. When you two wake up, Anna will be back home in Arendelle. But I promise that she will be back to visit you again in a few days. You both need to behave at all times, not just when you two are together." He continues, before taking a random key from Hikaru "Now, if you ladies do not mind, Macey and I are going to see Hondo about getting the main batteries to the electric camper charged. Maybe he has something I can use." Closing up and locking the doors to secure the electric camper, Fernando begins his walk to Hondo's camp at the truck stop, "Come on, Macey. Lets go."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 5th, 2016, 12:30pm "If we do it that way," Jeanette asks, "where would Moro sleep?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 5th, 2016, 12:41pm Fernando tosses the key to Jeanette, "You figure it out. From the looks of it, I'll get my own room. Now let me ask Hondo about charging some batteries or we'll be stuck here while the solar panels charge them up during the day. Come on, Macey... lets go."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 5th, 2016, 1:03pm Jeanette looks to Moro, Chihiro and Danielle. "Hikaru and I will be in a room together. Elsa and Anna will be in the other room together. Chihiro and Danielle, I imagine the two of you would want to stick together." "I want to stay with Elsa and Anna, if that's all right." Moro says. "It looks like we will stick with Hikaru's original idea." Jeanette continues. "Chihiro, Danielle, Hikaru and I will share a room." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 5th, 2016, 4:44pm (Note: Remember - Hikaru only took one room with a Queen size bed, all the other beds are twin sized. If the girls are going to sleep together in the same bed, it will have to be on the Queen sized bed. Just pointing that out. and I forgot - leave what keys Jeanette decides Fernando should have on the dashboard of the electric camper. **In collaboration with Hondo**) The walk to the truck stop was not long. Fernando notices that the people within the truck stop were going in and out of town without going through a 'mutant search' but those who were driving into town were. The police force, or lack thereof, was more concentrated at the tool gate than at any place else he sees in the immediate area. Thus he was not surprised to see some goons take care of a non-paying customer thrown out of the truck-stop bar. He knocks on the only door Hondo's camper has in the rear of his truck. The rear door opens with Hondo cradling a shotgun, "Hey! Jefe, come inside..." "Having trouble with the locals?" Fernando asks before lifting Macey into the doorway. "Nothing I can handle, just idiots askin' for handouts, a job or a ride. You know, casin' out the rides." Hondo points out. "Yeah, I seen some security goons take care of a non-paying customer at the bar over there." Fernando says as he climbs into the back of the truck. It's been a while since he seen this camper, or one like it they put together for a mission a couple years before. "I like what you did here." "Oh, this? This is a different ride from the one you helped me with. I took the best from that to make this one. Come. Have a seat. Burgers, Beans and Macaroni Salad good enough for you?" Hondo says and asks. "Squirrel roasting on a stick would be good at this point." Fernando answers. "Local food not agreein' with you?" Hondo asks. "You know I need to have things as fresh as possible. It's not Pierre's of Madison but you know I'll eat what is around in order to survive." Fernando explains. "Then I hope this will suffice." Hondo says as Val serves plate of their finest of what they got. He adds, "Who's the girl, other than you sayin' she's yours." "This is Macey. I rescued her from her mother who runs a whore house two towns back. I found her hiding under my electric camper, and seeing the condition she was in as a street urchin, well you know, she needed to be rescued. So rescue I did. Strangely enough, her mother gave me all her papers and transferred parenting rights to me. Her and I got a lot of catching up to do as being father and daughter but that is not a problem for me. You know a father does not have to have had to be biologically connected to the child to be a father, just be there to teach and love them as one's own." Fernando says as he takes Macey by the waist and onto his lap, putting the fork into her hand and lets her take from his share of the meal. "I see. Was she... err... turning tricks?" Hondo asks. "She tells me no, and I'll take her word for it. I just have to deprogram her from what she learned being in a whore house. What about you?" Fernando answers. "Typical adventures before findin' you. But first, what is this crap about Spirits Manipulatin' History?" Hondo asks. "I need to research what happened but there are several spirit groups. some cooperating with these and others not. It's like the Council of 5 and the Andromeda Council were either ignored or defeated from extraterrestrial influence on Earth's history. I just need to know where and sent ET and Pals back to where they came from." Fernando explains to him. "I see. Anything you need me to do, and we'll do it." Hondo says. "Thanks. I can't pay anything for this mission but it will be appreciated." Fernando replies. "I think we were already paid. I got a chest of gold and silver coins and ammo from an Indian tribe we first met. They gave me a test of solvin' a Rubix Cube to get it." Hondo says. "So did I but I handed it over to Jeanette for her to take care of it. Not that it is a mistake, but I think she's going to hit every hotel from here to Texas, and mispend the money before we can get to where we need to go." Fernando points out. "I'm not surprised she's spendin' it all on shoes and make up by now." Hondo jokes. "Maybe we can increase what we got with the local poker games. But not here. I need to charge up some batteries in the electric camper and run some extra wires and a couple switches to the dash to properly set up the truck batteries I got in the last town, they should be enough to run the ride for a couple weeks but just in case, you know." Fernando explains. "Yeah, one can never have enough electrical power. Will the motor charge the battery if it is towed?"  Hondo says and asks. "From what I seen, yes." Fernando answers. "Then I'll just tow your ride until the batteries git charged up. And I have a couple of generators if you need them." Hondo points out. "Thanks. I just wonder how is all this going to work out in the end. I know you got supplies and things to last a while, it is unfair for us to leech from your pile." Fernando says. "What ever. Like I said before, I'll do what I can to help out. I'm not here to serve myself." Hondo explains himself. "You know and I know that." Fernando adds. He then looks at the near empty plate, "Don't tell me you were that hungry." Macey could only look back at Fernando before he adds, "It's OK. But you should not gorge your self up like that or you're going to get a stomach ache." "I see she does not talk much." Hondo points out. "Oh, she talks. Once she gets used to you, and once she figures out what she can say around all of us. Like I said, deprogramming her will be a top priority." Fernando says. "So what's the plan for the mornin'?" Hondo asks. "I don't know. I need some work done on the electric camper. Maybe if you can, get me some battery cables, switches and replays for me to do the rewiring on the VW Camper from the local parts shop or market." Fernando answers. "I can do that and lend you an extra pair of hands to get the job done." Hondo says. "Thanks." Fernando replies, throwing in, "You got seconds?" "We got more than enough..." Hondo answers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 5th, 2016, 6:27pm Valentine brings over more food. Valentine: Please Feel free to help yourself. We consider you like family and since Macey is now your daughter that extends to her too. We are here to help. Hopefully we can figure it all out so we can all go home. Fernando: Thank you. Valentine: I don't trust that Jeanette person or those with her, but we will work with them if that's what it takes. Fernando: Don't worry about them. I'll handle them. Hondo: The poker game sounds like a good idea, but Don't worry about supplies. We will pick up what we can as we can. What's ours is yours. As far as the others are concerned, I am glad to help them with my supplies, but they either help and respect us and our equipment for the help given or they can fend for themselves. No offense to them but I can't support everyone desires  nor replace most of this equipment, as you well know, especially in this climate. You, I never worry 'bout. Other than a friend I owe ya for savin' my ass multiple times an' I know you respect others property.  Not sure how well you're armed either but we have some extra weapons ifin ya need somethin'. By the way, you know you're welcome to stay with us ifin ya want to. Mi casa on wheels es tu casa on wheels. I know ya like your privacy, but we all hafta make do at times. Maybe we can find a light camper to pul behind the bronco, though I had planned to get a fuel trailer. Fernando: An extra trailer sounds like a good idea. Hondo Opened the liquor cabinet. Hondo: Want a drink, Jefe? What's your pleasure? There is some sody-pop for the lass unless ya don't want her to have sugar before bed.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 5th, 2016, 8:22pm "Thanks for offer but I'll pass on it this time. Got to set an example, you know. But she'll take a bit of soda." Fernando says, "The another tow trailer sounds good. Knowing us, we are going to rescue every waif and street urchin on top of the ones the spirits want us to rescue. The campers do not have the room to support that many people and we will be buying food by the ton to feed them all, and yet, Jeanette want to spend it on hotels. Go figure." "I see how that is goin' to be a problem." Hondo says, "Looks like we are goin' to hit every market and food store between here and where ever it is we are going." "You know how to haggle for the best deals." Fernando points out. "If there are deals to be had." Hondo throws back. "I'm sure you'll find something in the morning for us. No doubt Jeanette and the others will do some shopping, Hikaru needs a coat and a few other things to wear." Fernando explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 5th, 2016, 9:23pm Valentine, grabs a root beer from the fringe and pours it into a glass for Macey, and hands it to her. Hondo: Resucin' folks is all the reward I need but I worry. Does Jeanette still not know that some folks can't be saved? That worries me some. Try to save a group of kids an' find a camper gone, or weapons, or food or meet up with a road gang that was informed about us. We hafta be careful. Fernando: I know. She gets an idea in her head . . . Her heart's in the right place, though. I will handle things with them. I will need you two to keep an eye out on any new comers for me. Valentine: That we can do. Hondo: After breakfast Val and I will take the bronco into town. Will need someone to guard the camper for us though. Like I said before you are more than welcome to stay with us an' even ifin ya don't join us for breakfast.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 5th, 2016, 9:47pm Fernando wrote: (Note: Remember - Hikaru only took one room with a Queen size bed, all the other beds are twin sized. If the girls are going to sleep together in the same bed, it will have to be on the Queen sized bed. Just pointing that out. The other beds are full size, not twin. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/639#639 My tired brain is not creative tonight. I'll work on something tomorrow. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 5th, 2016, 11:27pm (Note: Its a mistake on his part but it will be kept because its Fernando being Fernando.) "Macey and I will be here in the morning to watch over your gear. No doubt I'm guessing Jeanette, Hikaru and the others will want a ride into town for some shopping after breakfast. I'll bring a 1/2 dozen eggs and some rolls and maybe some cheese, maybe some cold cuts and milk. No problem on working together as long as we share the rewards." Fernando throws his hat into the ring. "If Moro goes with you, keep an eye on her and make sure she does not disappear anywhere with Elsa. She should be with Jeanette at all times. If she disappears, just tell me and do nothing. I'll take care of the rest." "Will do, Jefe." Hondo replies. "I'll take this to go." Fernando says as he points to the 1/2 eaten burger. "You ready to go, Macey?" The girl nods as she finishes off her soda. With a hearty hand shake and a Bro-hug Fernando helps Macey step off the rear of the camper and head back to the hotel. Back at the hotel parking lot, Fernando opens the electric camper to get Macey's things in her bag and the keys on the dashboard before motel room. It is the room with the Queen sized bed. "Macey, go to the bathroom to wash up and change into your sleep wear." He tells her as he sits on the Queen size bed and kicks off his shoes. "Uhm... OK." Macey replies before going to the bathroom. In the few minutes she was in the bathroom, Fernando takes off much of his clothing and folds them up to put on them on table by the bed. He sits there in just his briefs thinking about the day. Too preoccupied in his thoughts, he does not see Macey step out of the bathroom in a t-shirt and panties. She puts her clothes on top of his on the table by the bed before stepping up to him and taking his hands. "Daddy, you OK?" She asks him. "Just too much on my mind. That's all." He replies. "Any of those thoughts about me?" She asks. Fernando holds back from letting out a chuckle, "Just good thoughts, Macey. Just good thoughts." "Then, can we have a father/daughter moment?" She asks. "It depends on what that father/daughter moment is and how far it goes. As long as we are together, we are always having a father/daughter moment." He explains. Macey steps back to show herself off, "Come daddy. Do you like what you see?" Before turning around slowly to show herself off. "Macey, I will always like what I see when I see you. OK?" He tells her. "Thanks." Macey says before leaning to him and kisses him on the cheek. "Daddy, can you sit back, please?" "Can I ask why?" He asks. "I would like to sit on your lap for a while." She answers as she slowly sits next to him. "Can I trust you not to do anything funny?" He asks. "I'm not going to do anything funny, daddy." She tells him. "Then how about another time. Right now I'm tired." He lets out with a sigh. "Then can I sleep with you?" She asks. "Why? Your bed is over there." He says. "I know. It's just... I would feel safer to be in your bed with you." She replies. "You ever slept with anyone before, other than your mother or father?" He asks. "Never knew who my father was, but yeah, I never slept with anyone before. You would be my first." She explains. "Alright. How should we do this?" He asks. "Uhm... my back to your front and you holding me." She says. "You sure you never slept with anyone before?" He asks. "I'm sure. It's how the other girls explained it as the best position to be in." She answers. "Alright. But I wake up some times to check on things. Don't be surprised to see me not in bed with you." He tells her. "Its OK. I understand." She tells him. "OK. Get under the covers and set yourself to sleep." He tells her. With another kiss on the cheek, Macey dives under the covers. Fernando turns off the room's light and takes his time to do the same getting into bed, lying on his side and takes a hold of her to hold her against him. Macey seems to relax in place against him, letting out a relaxing sigh as she holds on to his strong arms. For the first time in a long time if not ever, she feels safe. "Good night daddy." She tells him. "Good night Macey." He replies back to her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 6th, 2016, 10:52am Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. Jeanette, Hikaru, Chihiro and Danielle take one room. Moro, Elsa and Anna take the other. In addition to getting their suitcases, for those who have a suitcase, Jeanette retrieves extra gear she may need and anything she does not want left overnight in a cold Camper. Jeanette goes to Moro. "We have the sandwiches Fernando made, stuff to make more sandwiches, milk and sodas. We also have a table and four chairs in our room. Do you have a table and chairs in your room?" "Yes." Moro answers. "You and I can get the table. Hikaru, Chihiro and Danielle can each get a chair. This hotel doesn't even have glasses in the rooms so we have to get everything we need from the Camper." After a late dinner, Hikaru is washing the dishes, the cutting board and the empty glass milk bottle. In the other room, as Elsa is brushing her teeth, Anna approaches her sister. "What are you doing?" She asks in their native language. "In this world people brush their teeth to keep them white and healthy. After this, I'll show you how to use a bathtub. People in this world take a shower or a bath all the time to stay clean and healthy. We can't take a bath together because the water will be too cold for you. After that, you can use one of my night gowns." After Elsa is finished, she shows Anna how to use the bathtub. She turns on the water. "Put your hand under where the water is coming out. If the water is too hot or too cold, turn these knobs." Elsa helps Anna use a modern bathtub for the first time. There's a problem. Elsa realizes there is no soap. After helping Anna to dry off, Elsa lends Anna one of her nightgowns. After helping Anna, Elsa takes a shower. Elsa is used to taking showers since the orphanage only has showers. Elsa does not touch the hot water valve. Drenched in freezing water, Elsa thinks showers are one of the greatest inventions in this world. Moro knocks on the door to Jeanette's room. "Chihiro, could you look after Elsa and Anna while Jeanette and I are away for a few minutes?" "Yes." Chihiro nods. "Where are we going?" Jeanette asks. "I first need to talk to Fernando but I have a question for the both of you." Moro and Jeanette approach Fernando and Macey as they head to their hotel room. "Fernando," Moro begins, "I know you don't trust me or any of the Texas Spirits. I believe you know by now we are sincere about the environment. Here's my question. In the time line you talk about, is the Earth an environmentally friendly place to live?" Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 6th, 2016, 12:04pm EDIT: Section added to fit Jeanette's post. "Jeanette, I told you that I did not want her near me. Period." Fernando tells her sternly before turning to Moro, "To answer your damed question: Mankind has learned to take care of the earth and despite his numbers of 30-billion plus by this time, things were better in tune with earth and the planet no longer suffering from the squanderings of generations before. Use of fossil fuels was ending and other means of generating clean power from renewable resources were being implemented. Places like South America and Iceland were already doing since the 1980s if not before. Other places were starting to so do by 2000, including the USA. But places like China and the Arabic arm of OPEC only cared about the almighty dollar and they suffered greatly. Thus the Earth was being healed but this was not going to take one generation to get done but it would be done - during the time from 2000 to 2060: three generations. At the same time we would have Space stations, Moon bases and putting our first steps on Mars. But you spirits destroyed all that. Your actions and inactions to prevent this time line from happening set mankind back over 1000 years because that is how long it is going to take to recover from this. So if you do not mind, get away from my face. I got work to do." Living up to his promise, Anna was sent back to her time while everyone slept. The sun shone in through the gaps in the curtain, waking Fernando up at 6AM whether he liked it or not and he didn't. Macey had her chest, shoulder and head resting on his chest as she held him tightly in her sleep. As much as he did not liked to wake up so early, he had to get up and get ready or the day. And he had to get Macey awake and get her ready for the day as well. "Wake up, girl..." He gives her a slight shake on her shoulder. Macey stirs and complains about waking up, going back to sleep immediately. He shake her again a bit harder than before, "Macey, wake up!" She wakes up this time, rubbing her eyes, "I'm awake... I'm awake..." "Good. We need to shower up and get dressed." He tells her before getting out of bed. "I'll shower up first. You get your things together, you can wear the same skirt and polo-shirt from yesterday but get some fresh underwear to put on." Before he gets up out of bed and gathers his things. "OK... daddy..." She says before he disappears in the bathroom to shower up but instead of getting her things together, Macey goes back to sleep. Fernando does what he can at the same time he showers up, shaving the stubble of his face and brushing his teeth. It cuts the time he should spend in the bathroom to just a few minutes instead of an 1/2 hour. When using the facilities, he gets partially dressed before stepping out. He finds Macey sleeping again. Putting his things down at the end of the bed, he sits up by Macey and gives her a long shake. "Wake up!" He tells her. "I'm awake... I'm awake..." Macey awakes up again, not happy with the intrusion of her slumber. "Get in the bathroom, use the toilet and then shower up. I'll get your things ready." He tells her. "Alright..." She replies after a yawn. "Now, Miss!" He holds back from yelling at her. "Alright... Alright... I'm going..." Macey replies as she gets from under the blankets and covers and trots over to the bathroom. While in the bathroom, Fernando gets her things ready, with fresh sox and underwear for her to put on under the skirt and polo-shirt she had on the day before. Once he hears the shower going, he goes inside the bathroom and takes her underwear she had on and replaces them with the fresh set. He tells her, "Here's the fresh set of underwear for you to to put on." "Thanks, daddy..." Macey says from inside the shower stall. Once back outside, Fernando finishes up getting fully dress for the day. Macey gets out o the bathroom when Fernando finishes getting dressed. Taking a small bag, he stuffs their sox and underwear into it. "I'm going to see about getting these things washed, you need to get dressed while I'm gone." He tells her before leaving the room. Macey sits on the bed as he leaves before falling back on the mattress.  "Might as well get up and do as he says... I don't want him mad at me." She sits up again and gets the skirt and polo-shirt to put on. After putting on her skirt and shirt, she puts on her sox and shoes next before she begins to brush out her hair. Fernando returns with the bag of dirty clothes, "They wont be open until after 8. But we got to get to Hondo's truck soon enough. You ready to go?" "Yeah, I'm ready." Macey replies. Fernando takes her to their campers, and gets the things he stated to Hondo the night before: the remains of the bread rolls, cold cuts and the spent quart of milk from Jeanette's camper and the half dozen eggs from his camper. He leaves a note on Jeanette's gas camper's windshield and wiper saying what he took, where he's going and offering her that Hondo will take her to the market if she gets there early but he won't wait forever. After leaving the note he and Macey walks to Hondo's truck, arriving there at about 6:45AM. He knocks on the door and it opens. "Glad you can make it." Hondo says as Fernando lifts Macey into the camper before handing him a bag of food to him. "That should do for breakfast. I left a note for Jeanette to come but I do not know when she will." Fernando tells him. "We'll wait for her for a while since they should open up around 8 or so." Hondo replies, adding, "So, how do you like your eggs?" "Make it scrambled with meat and cheese in a roll and lots of coffee." Fernando replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 6th, 2016, 2:57pm After Fernando left, Jeanette says to Moro, "You said you wanted to talk to Fernando. In addition to what I heard, what was it about?" "Fernando keeps talking about his other time line. I first want to know more about it." "Why?" "If the Earth is an environmentally friendly place to live in this other time line, that is where I want us to be." "In the hotel in the fort we left, it sounded like you had doubts about that time line's existence." "I did. Now we are seriously considering the possibility Fernando is at least right about the existence of this time line. If it does exist, we need to find out what went wrong and do our part to fix it." "We?" Jeanette asks. "The Texas Spirits. Something strange happened. I know that. If the Happening truly were the seven-year tribulation, we would not be seeing any of this right now. Jesus establishes His kingdom on Earth after the great tribulation. The questions are, what really happened, who or what caused it and why?" "What questions did you have for us?" "I know all you saw yesterday was the Salish village. Even with what little you saw have you picked up anything to indicate there is a difference between the time line you were in yesterday and the time line you are in now?" "History has been altered since I've been here?" Jeanette asks. "Yes. It was altered last night when you decided to return to your time after Fernando talked to you. The decision you made created a problem. We believed Elsa could fix the problem. Last night the Texas Spirits forged an alliance with the king of Arendelle to adopt Elsa. The problem was fixed. History was altered a third time when Fernando brought Anna here." "Your ancestors moved from Japan to Texas during World War II. All together, how long have your ancestors lived on Earth?" "Thousands of years." "Could you be more specific?" "Shortly after the great flood." "In all this time how often did your people alter history?" "Just once." "Your people possessed time travel technology for thousands of years and the first time you used it to alter history was last night?" "That's correct." "Your people have been observing me since I was a little girl, observing Fernando since we met in the Kevin and Kell Forum and transported the two of us fifty-six years in the future. All of this is in the same time line?" "Yes." "Now I know something is wrong. Fernando, a time traveler, knows of a future in which he is not transported fifty-six years in the future." "I don't know what to tell you. What I said is what happened in our point of view." "Just to be clear, you are the ones who transported Fernando here. Did any other group of beings play a part in transporting Fernando here?" "We are the only ones involved in bringing Fernando here. No one else played a part." "I need to talk to Fernando alone." Moro returns to her motel room. Jeanette knocks on Fernando's door. "I'm alone. I have a question about Queen Elsa from our point of view." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 6th, 2016, 3:08pm Valentine took the food Fernando had brought and with what they had started frying scrambled eggs for Fernando, macey and herself. For Him do she took another skillet and made over easy for him. He would have happily ate scrambled but she liked making them the way he preferred. Hondo grabbed  a large coffee mug from the cupboard, much like the one he was drinking from, filed it with coffee and handed it to Fernando.   Hondo: Here ya go. What to drinknfornthe little lady? Milk, OJ, water, coffee, tea? (Sorry. Short post. Hard to post from my phone)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 6th, 2016, 5:26pm NOTE: Tying the two post together here so we can end up on the same page. (The meeting during the night before in the motel...) "We will discuss this in the morning, Jeanette. Right now I got a very nasty headache." Fernando tells her, "In fact it is best for us all if we discuss it in the morning." Not meaning to be mean or disrespectful, Fernando closes the door on Jeanette. (In the morning in Hondo's camper.) "Macey will take OJ. It would better for her." Fernando points out. "And thanks for the brew..." He takes the milk from carton he brought in to lighten it a bit. Note 2: Here would be a good time for Jeanette and her crew to come in after during their morning hygienic routines and Jeanette finding the note on her camper's windshield as to where Fernando and Macey are going to be at and lists the things he took from the camper's frig. Did they eat yet? If not they should bring in food to be prepared in Hondo's camper. Note 3: Hondo wants to go to the open air market he and I were discussing in email. Jeanette should take Hikaru and anyone else she thinks should be with them. Maybe they can find what Hikaru needs. This is only a suggestion...

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 6th, 2016, 6:13pm Hondo got some orange juice for Macey while Valentine finished cooking breakfast. It wasn't long before everyone had food in front of them. Hondo refilled His and Fernando's coffee, and Valentine topped off Macey's juice and poured herself some milk. Not much talk happened while they ate. Hondo Had been up and had a cup of coffee before Fernando and Macey had arrived so he was good to go but he had been around Fernando enough to know he needed coffee and a bit of time for it to hit him before any talk other than communication of an emergency, But Hondo was much the same way. It wasn't long before Breakfast was done. Valentine started on dishes as Hondo put away the unused food. by 7:50 everything was cleaned up, Valentine was checking her guns, Macey was watching her, and Fernando and Hondo were sitting back sipping on Coffee. Fernando: Any trouble last night? Hondo: One idiot tried to get into the trailer. Have a proximity sensor to sweep the area so it woke me up. A shotgun shoved in his face seemed to change his mind. What really scared him was when Val came flyin' outta the camper with her robe half done, one boot on, her hat on backwards an' two of my horse pistols in her hands yeallin' an' cussin' 'bout bein' woke up by lowlife scum an' shooin' folks knees out to watch the vulture eat their eyes. Fernando: Never piss off the little woman. Hondo: You're tellin' me! Valentine pretended not to hear. Hondo: If Jeanette's gonna be here it'd better be soon. Want to hit the market an' get out so we can get workin' on your van.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 6th, 2016, 7:56pm "There will always be some idiot out there. That's why I always carry mine with me" Fernando says as he flashes his shoulder holster for a second, "Yeah... Jeanette will be here soon enough unless you want to get the pre-opening specials."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 6th, 2016, 8:09pm Fernando wrote: NOTE: Tying the two post together here so we can end up on the same page. (The meeting during the night before in the motel...) "We will discuss this in the morning, Jeanette. Right now I got a very nasty headache." Fernando tells her, "In fact it is best for us all if we discuss it in the morning." Not meaning to be mean or disrespectful, Fernando closes the door on Jeanette. Note: The two of you continue on with Sunday morning. Saturday night is not finished yet. There is more to the story to tell. One thing I need to do is write and post Jeanette's journal entry. I'll get to Sunday morning as soon as I can. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 6th, 2016, 8:10pm Hondo: As do both of us always have at least one piece of hardware on us. As far as Shoppin' goes, i'm not worried 'bout the early sales. Just want to get done. Hate shoppin'

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 6th, 2016, 8:25pm "Personally, I like open air flea markets. It gives me important information about the people in the area and who's the one with the mad skills and whose the ones profiting from those skills. It also tells me what is available within the local area. It does take a little bit of intel gathering, if you know what I mean." Fernando explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 6th, 2016, 8:34pm Hondo: Yeah, I understand. Information gatherin' I can stand. Shoppin' though? Not my strong suit. I know what I want, usually, I go it, I get it, I leave. I don't need to look at stuff I have no need of or money for. Ya know, women type shoppin'. Valentine: Hey! I'm not like thst! Hondo: Ok, Ok, most women's shoppin'.But you are right, these open air markets are different. most vendors are artisans themselves an' often do or make things they don't openly sell. an' the specialist are probably the only ones for miles to do their specialty, so they talk to everyone..

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 6th, 2016, 9:15pm "If you find anyone selling some aluminum solder - pick it up. I have a feeling it is going to be useful." Fernando asks. Note: http://www.harborfreight.com/8-piece-low-temperature-aluminum-welding-rods-44810.html

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 6th, 2016, 10:33pm Hondo: no problem. I have a wire feed welder in the trailer bit no aluminium wire for it. Anything else ya can think of make me a list an' I'll see what I can find.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 6th, 2016, 10:50pm "I would say just look around and see what you can find." Fernando says as he writes down a list, "I doubt you will find it but some long battery cable - as long as a camper, a couple of heavy duty relays, some terminal crimps, some heavy duty throw switches... that is just for my camper I'm working on, I need to isolate the high power 24V truck batteries from the rest of the system. If you find radio and computer parts, who knows - don't buy, just look and ask. We can go tomorrow before we leave this place. I got a few Raspberry Pis and Arduinos, I have a feeling we are going to build a rover to spy for us further down the road. But I would like to know if there are some radio doctors out there; I'm noticing some faint activity out, somebody has to be servicing those radios. Thing is - who?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 7th, 2016, 8:32pm "BBBBUUUUURRRRRRRPPPP!!!!!!" Everyone turns around and looks at Macey for a second. "Macey, you need to take it slowly when you eat! Or you are going to get filled up with gas and your stomach is going to hurt you all day." Fernando tells her. She just looks back at her newly appointed father while biting on her lower lip. "Maybe she had to fight for her food where she came from?" Val asks. "From what I gather she had to fight for a lot of things. But with us, she does not have to fight no more for anything." Fernando explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 7th, 2016, 10:11pm Hondo: Don't worry, little lady. No one here will take it from ya an' there is plenty to go 'round. Anyone tries to take yur food an' I'll whoop 'um good. Hondo smilled an' winked at her as he said that. She gave a hald smile an' looked down. Hondo wasn't sure if she was still bein' shy or she was embarrassed. Hondo turned back to Fernando to take the attention off Macey. Hondo: Jefe, I'm sure we can find some of this. might hafta figure out how to jerry-rig some of it. An' ifin there is a radio tech anywhere in the area I bet ya dollars to doughnuts that someone in the market will know 'bout 'um.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 7th, 2016, 10:42pm "I go not expect to get everything on the first market as long as we hop from town to town we get what we need when we find it. Food is more important. And other things we use are more important- paper products, soap, fuel, hell - even water if we can get it in a 55 gallon drum! In seeing the campers we got, I thought we were going to sleep in the woods and truck stops and fill up on supplies when they get low. Even pump water out of a stream and do some hunting and fishing when needed. But all we are doing is motel jumping.  Not that I mind - the girls do need their privacy when they wash up and all that what girls do. But we only got a 1/2 chest of gold and silver coins with the other have being ammo and some girls clothing, how long is that going to last? You know..." Fernando explains. He continues, "If Jeanette does not come by the time the market opens, leave without her. I'll be here to take care of things. She needs to learn to 'lead, follow or get out of the way.'"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 9th, 2016, 11:40am They waited until the markets had already been opened for 20 to 30 minutes, roughly, Finally Hondo had enough of waiting around. Hondo: Val, Time to go. Jefe, Ifin she or the others come 'round any time soon they should know where to find us. Like I said, you know where the gun locker is. Help yourself to the fridge. You know how to work the internal computer system an' the entertainment system as it's damn near close to the other camper. Ifin we need to ask ya about parts we find we'll give ya a hollar on the radio. otherwise, ifin ya hear guns or explosions our way take the camper an' get outta town ASAP. Ya got the little lady to worry 'bout now so don't risk yourself.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 9th, 2016, 12:15pm "Except for the beggars, I doubt anyone will be causing us trouble and even then this place seems friendly enough. I'll keep an ear out on the radio, if shit happens I'll tow the rides out a few miles out south by a stream or river. and wait for you there." Fernando replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 9th, 2016, 12:29pm Hondo: Sounds good. I Don't expect trouble but I plan for it, 'specially in this wreck of a world. See ya later. Hondo and Valentine jumped into the bronco and took off into town. (will write more later)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 9th, 2016, 1:50pm Fernando watches Hondo and Val drive away through one of the many windows. Then he looks about Hondo's camper checking out the facilities - namely the bathroom. He nods approvingly once he looks it over. "Macey, you are to stay inside while I check the outside." Fernando tells her. He leaves before she can answer and walks about the camper and trailers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 10th, 2016, 12:14am Hondo and Valentine pulled up.to the market. They parked off to the side with the driver door facing the market and the nose pointed towards the road. They noticed a lot of folks with pistols and knives on their belts and some hauling shot guns or.rifles with them. Many we're home.made guns but they would put a hole in someone. No one seemed to.pay them any mind though. An old west atmosphere seemed to hang over the area with the steam-punk background of machinery.  Valentine put on a pair of 1911 38 supers on her hips and grabbed a rifle. Hondo put on a single old .45 LC colt revolver and his 32 NAA in a waist band holster at the small of his back. He put a few assorted gold.and silver.coins in his pocket aa well as about 35 shot gun shells. As soon as he was ready Valentine moved to the drivers door and stood watch while Hondo headed off to the first couple booths. The folks we're.friendly enough though it took some time to.get them loosened up enough to talk. None of the first  few new of the radio repair man, but they knew of him. It was a start at least. Hondo manage to get about 2 bushels of apples, a gallon each of raspberries and black berries, 2gallons of milk, 5 lbs domain lettuce, 10 nice tomatoes, 5 cucumbers, 3 dozen ears of corn, 2 quarts of pickles, 2 quarts salad dressing, a quart of Mayo, 4 loves of fresh break, 2 dozen rolls, 2 cherries pies, 8 gigantic chicken-zilla type eggs, 3 bottles of elder Berry wine, 2 six packs of root beer, 2 six packs of cream soda, 4 six packs of beer, 15 lbs of potatoes, 2 quarts catsup, 10 lbs sausage, 20 lbs brats, 15 lbs Bacon, 5 lbs Burger ( was told we could get beef and chicken cheaper at farm outside town), 6 quarts grape juice, 2 gallons apple cider, 2 heads of cabbage, 5 quarts sour kraut,   4 lbs butter, 5 lbs peas, a wheel of goat cheese, 5 lbs thin sliced Ham, 5 lbs thin sliced roast beef, and 2 gallons of unseasoned tomatoes sauce.  That ended up costing half a gold piece. After lugging all.that into the bronco.it was on to the next group of vendor stalls.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 10th, 2016, 12:28am After checking the padlocks and other securements to the trailers, Fernando walks to the front of the truck/camper, checking out the wheels, fenders, lights and other items on it until a voice catches his attention which he tried to ignore. But noting the number of footsteps he also hears, he takes a few steps back to make sure that they did not get too close to Hondo's truck. "Don't ya hear any good? I'm callin' ya!'" The voice says loud enough to be heard loud and clear. Fernando does a swivel kick step to turn around in his spot without needing to step out of place. The group of 5 older teen and early 20-something males seem to freeze in place as they only having seen that move done by prison guards and police officers. Fernando also stands in place straighter than most police officers they had seen. He then lifts his arm up by the elbow and points at the most important looking one of the group, "I do not answer to 'Hey You!' I got a name, find out what it is and use it. If you ask nicely maybe, just maybe I would tell you what it is." "I think his name is stupid." One of the men lets out with a couple of them laughing but not all. Fernando walks up to them. He then points out the important one, "You, you I will respect." Then he points to the one with the mouth, "You - you lost my respect." He then points to the patch on his jacket sleeve, "You see that - I'm a medic. I'm here to rescue people and save lives. if you do not like that, then I'm here to kick your ass. And if you do not like that, after I kick your ass, you can cry to Dirty Leon about who I am and what I did. You get where I'm coming from?" An arm comes up between the one with the mouth and Fernando, pushing the one with the mouth back. The important looking one tells the others, "Leave us." They do as they were told. "You the medic under the Highway Riders' protection?" He asks. "I am." Fernando answers. "Where are your rides?" He asks. "In town by some hotel." Fernando answers. "Interested in this one?" He asks. "It belongs to a friend. He's in town at the market picking up supplies for us." Fernando tells him. "I see." He replies, "I'll tell the others to give you guys some space and privacy." Fernando reaches into his pocket and pulls out a couple silver coins o hand him, "Here. I usually do not do this, but tomorrow night, drinks are on me though I wont be here. I trust that you wont burn down the town while drunk." He looks at the two silver coins, "Why are you doing this? You know how much rot gut this can buy?" "Enough to get the town drunk, I believe. Also enough to fill your rides with some go-fuel so you can patrols the highways with. There are things out there I seen I did not like." Fernando says. "You must be talking about the Mooks." He throws at Fernando. "Mooks?" Fernando asks. "Mutant Humans... Ugly mutant humans. Many do not even consider them humans. Best to stay away from them or they will tear you up for what you have, including the flesh off your bones." He explains. "And the guy with the giant chicken? They do not bother him." Fernando asks and says. "That sound like Mister Jamerson. No one, not even the Mooks bother him. He's armed all the time and he will shoot first and ask questions later unless his birds get to you - they have been known to eat Mooks. No one never seen them kill a Mook, but they have been seen eating a dead Mook." He explains. "I see. Looks like I wont be buying any giant chicken eggs..." Fernando says. "Why not? They're great when you cook'em right!" He says. "I'll think about it.... really think about it." Fernando says. "When you eat one, you'll like it. About your friend?" He says and asks. "He'll be back with his other ride and riding companion." Fernando tells him. "I see. Check you out later." He says before giving the two silver coins one last look, pockets them and then walks away. Fernando looks at his watch, wondering about where Jeanette is before going back in the camper.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 10th, 2016, 3:02pm Hondo looks over all the food and as it's loaded. He knows they will need more, lots more but hopefully they could stop at more small markets or farms along the way. As he walked to the next booths he's pondered on a way to secure and use the spare fridge an' freezer in his trailer. The next group of stalls seemed to be hardware, electronics, and other miscellaneous items. A black smith had a small shop setup near by to fix small items. Hondo got talking with the black smith and the electronic parts dealer and found out about the radio doctor, as they called him. Hondo was told that he stopped by town once a month but had just been there the previous week. Hondo explained their situation (traveling as protection for a medical group that had with them and yet to pick up some special cases to take to texas for treatment) He said they had a radio that needed tuning. He also  talked about being low on supplies and room. The electronics guy gave Hondo a map said that if we made it to Scott's bluff Nebraska within 2 weeks they should meet him there, if not he would be gone for a week then back.  the blacksmith was interested in their work and said he might have something to help them out. He asked Hondo to follow him out behind the black smith building. Hondo disappearing out of sight made Valentine a might nervous, but she had a feeling if he was in trouble he'd get at least one shot off first. after about 10 to 15 minutes of Hondo being gone Valentine saw him again on the opposite side of the building waving for her to come. She started to walk but he waved at her to stop and pointed at the bronco. She figured he wanted the bronco too, but why? She walked back to it and drove it over. There had been a few folks eyeing it, but now even more as they saw it was in great running order, especially since the crowd had now grown and she had to practically drive through the middle of it. As she drove around the blacksmiths shop she saw a fence with an openeing in it and Hondo beyond, she drove up to him and saw what he was looking at. there was several trailers parked behind the fence, some pickup bed trailers, some camper trailers, and some flat bed trailers. What caught her eye was the trailers that looked like the VW vans that Fernando and Jeanette were driving. Valentine hopped out and joined Hondo and the blacksmith. Hondo: I don't know. I'd hafta ask those I'm with but you are right. Valentine: Whats goin' on? Hondo: Lookin' at some extra room for the crew. Jerry, This is my wife and security partner, valentine. Val, this is here is Jerry Clybourne. Jerry: Pleased to meet you, ma'am. Valentine: Please, just call me Val. Ma'am makes me feel old. Jerry chuckled : I hear that! The kids around here, well the respectful ones, call me Mr. Clybourne. I tell them, that's my pappy. I might be 40 but I feel too young to be called mr. still. Hondo: I know what you mean. Valentine: So, Jerry, what do you do? Jerry: Well, I specialize in blacksmithing repair, but I also dabble in a lot of other things as well. you have to these days to stay alive. Valentine: So what are we looking at here? Hondo: The VW lookin' trailers. Valentine: I figured as much, but how do we haul them? Jerry: That's the beauty of these units, your ambulances can pull them. Valentine ( turning to Hondo): Have you told him what type of ambulances they are. Jerry: He has indeed told me. That's why I thought these are perfect for you. they are fiber glass. Light as feathers. I have redone the outsides, windows,  canvas, and trailer wiring. the insides need some work still and they need new tires, but I'm sure we can work out a deal. The three of them talked it over, while they looked at some other items and haggled over them. Once they had a good offer for a bundle Hondo decided to called Fernando on the radio. Valentine, in the mean time went over the proposed trailers and made a list of stuff they would need. Hondo climbed into the bronco and grabbed the radio mic. Hondo: Prisoner, this is the Vigilante Cowboy. I repeat Vigilante cowboy to prisoner, y'all got your ears on?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 10th, 2016, 3:20pm Fernando hears the radio in the camper go on and immediately trots over to it. Opening the driver's side door, Fernando grabs the microphone from the dashboard. "Number 6 here..." He talks into the mic.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 10th, 2016, 6:44pm Hondo proceeded to tell Fernando about the trailers. Told him we we're looking at 6 gold plus some paint, tires, and a few other parts to fix them up but they needed the space. Hondo: so what you think?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 10th, 2016, 7:21pm "For each or both? As big as the campers themselves with a full length pop up top, full mini-kitchen with a refrig, compost toilet, outdoor shower and other extras? (http://www.blessthisstuff.com/stuff/vehicles/misc/dub-box-camper-trailer/) I say get them. Just need a few things to fix them up? Tires? Get them. Light weight fiberglass shell, the campers can tow them? Sounds like a Dub-Box (http://www.dub-box.com/index.php/dub-box-range/standard) to me, I was going to get one before being transported to this stupid place. They are? Definitely get them. We won't need them now but we will need them later on and I doubt we will find them again, so get them now. If Jeanette gets angry about such purchases, let her get angry. She'll see how useful they will be when we need them. Anything else? Get what else they would need, I'm sure their stove tanks are empty and batteries are long dead. Get what they need, we can spend a day or two here fixing them up." Fernando replies. "Get everything else you can, put it in the trailers and we can sort things out later. We got plenty of time before lunch." He throws in.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 10th, 2016, 10:50pm Hondo paid the man for the trailers agreed on. for 6 gold They got 2 dub box pop up trailers and a long box pickup trailer setup for fuel and water. The first one, the one Hondo figured Fernando would like, was painted green (http://www.blessthisstuff.com/stuff/vehicles/misc/dub-box-camper-trailer/). It had a converted pop up top that had a bed in it like the old VW campers had (http://www.sunsetclassics.com/1977-vw-westfalia-yellow/gallery/slides/1977-vw-westfalia-64.html) and it had a tongue tool box on it (http://thumbs3.ebaystatic.com/d/l225/m/mYfxCc50OaC003wzA1PtedA.jpg). It's shower needed new fixtures, needed sealed and painted inside, the sink holding tank needed patched, the floors needed recovered, the batteries on it were dead, needed a new toilet, fridge, and stove. Jerry showed them were an auto garage was and while Valentine had tires and new batteries installed (for 1/2 a gold piece). Also since she paid ahead for another camper and a fuel trailer they got Jerry to throw in, they threw in 6 pairs of jumper cables, large terminal and battery  connector kit, large fuse selection and fuse box, and 4 dead jump start packs with large, high amp, 4-position switches and quick disconnect cables. (came off 2 battery jump pack. switch selections: off, batt 1, batt 2, 24 v), 6 volt gauges, 6 charge gauges, an old air compressor that ran off a 8 hp B&S engine, and a tire patch kit. Hondo found an K2/ diesel incinerating toilet, a 12 volt fridge, and k2/ diesel stove top, k2 tank, tank patch, shower kit, linens, curtain material, 2 battery maintainer,  2- 6' x 4' solar panel, and some carpeting (enough to fit), carpet tacks, new cushions, cupboard liner, a small Diesel Generator, 2 instant hot water heater. parts to fix it on board heater and convert it to K2/ diesel, 2  one wire alternators with pulleys and belts and some other odds and ends. (cost 1 gold coin) He also talked Jerry into making a device to fit onto the wheels of the unit to run the alternators. As soon as the auto place was done with it Valentine brought it back to the blacksmith shop where Hondo loaded the parts he bought for it. Valentine then hauled it to Fernando While Hondo started looking for parts for the next unit. (will write about next unit tomorrow) EDIT by Fernando: Fixed a link that had an extra character... Edit be Hondo: fixed consistency issues, updated some technical info, and fix forgotten info

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 11th, 2016, 12:02am Fernando watched as a black Bronco drove up to him with a Dub Box Camper Trailer (http://dub-box-usa.com/models/) behind it. It looked like it have been through a hard life but it still looked intact and the tires looked new. Val rolls down the window of the Bronco, "Where shall I put it?" "It can go here." Fernando says where he pointed beside Hondo's Camper. He then asks, "Need help guiding it in?" "Shiiiiit... Watch me!" Val says before putting the Bronco in gear and  pulling it out to a slight angle next to Hondo's Camper, and then backing it up into position in the parking box. He approaches her as she disconnects the trailer from the Bronco. "So, how much is all this costing so far?" Fernando asks. "Hmmm.... about nine gold pieces." Val says. "What?" Fernando asks. Though he thought the price may be reasonable to a bit high, he knows that Hikaru would probably read them the riot act for squandering about ten-grand in gold for a beaten up trailer. "Nine gold pieces for 3 trailers, new tires and wheels for each, replacement equipment as much of the plumbing was rotted, a lot of things were replaced over there, kitchen items were replaced too, toilets too, a lot of things, plus the things you wanted - the cables and stuff, a couple of generators, this metal storage box (http://dub-box-usa.com/wp-content/uploads/2015/10/IMG_9795-300x201.jpg) in front of each trailer, furniture cushions, sheets, carpeting, curtains, the fuel tanks were replaced, some of the electric was fixed, solar panels for both I think, about 300 pounds of food and a lot of other things I can't remember now. They do still need some work however to get them perfect but for you and Hondo that should be an afternoon's work. The shower plumbing needs work and a few holes need to be patched up, that much I do know." Val explains. "Check it out and call us of you need anything more. I got the other trailers to pick up and help Hondo with the shopping." "I'm just wondering about Jeanette. She's probably eating breakfast with the girls at some restaurant..." Fernando says as he looks at his watch. He then looks at her, "But thanks. Thanks a lot! These trailers will help greatly." He then says to himself, "300 pounds of food?" Val reaches behind her into a box behind her seat and then sticks her arm out the window with a couple of apples in her hand, "About 300, give or take. It's all back here. When we come back it will be moved to the camper and trailers. Enjoy the snack, we'll be back soon!" As soon as Fernando takes the apples, Val guns the Bronco to get out of the parking lot quickly. He then looks at the trailer and lets out a sigh. He walks to the trailer, saying, "Idle hands are of the Devil's work. I hope that the other one will be like this one though I can't complain however... Let's see what Hondo brings home."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 11th, 2016, 11:28am Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. In her pajamas, Jeanette knocks on Moro's motel room door. Moro answers the door. "Hikaru will be reading from the Bible. But first I have another question I want to ask you." Moro closes the door. "Aren't you cold in just your pajamas?" "Hopefully this will not take long. You never answered my question. Why are the Texas Spirits interested in Elsa? If we are to work together, we need to be open with each other." "You told Hikaru you don't what to know what is in the published journal because you don't want it to influence your decisions. Telling you why we are interested in Elsa would influence your decisions." "The two have nothing to do with each other." "Telling you why we are interested in Elsa may influence your decisions." Jeanette concedes to giving this some thought before pressing the issue. "History was changed when I decided to return to my time, creating a problem. You believe Elsa will correct a problem I created by returning home." "Your absence creates a problem which we believe Elsa can fix." "I'm not a snow queen. Why is Elsa needed to fix a problem created by my absence? This is starting to sound like It's a Wonderful Life, remove George Bailey and Bedford Falls, NY is no more." "Elsa does not need to be a snow queen. Her power may or may not help her do her part." "May or may not? Why don't you just tell me?" "We don't know if her power will help her do her part." Moro is close to answering the question Jeanette came out for. Inside Jeanette and Hikaru's motel room, Moro, Elsa and Anna are there. Hikaru reads several chapters from the NKJV (New King James Version). Since Danielle's brail Bible, all eighteen volumes, is at the orphanage, all she can do is listen to the Bible. As Hikaru reads the Bible, a piece of the puzzle that has been there all this time is now obvious to Jeanette. After Hikaru finishes reading, Jeanette speaks. "Hikaru, Moro, both of you said the Happening fits the description of the seven-year tribulation described in Biblical prophecy with the exception being Jesus did not return. What you saw might have looked a bit like the seven-year tribulation; it wasn't the seven-year tribulation. There was no mark of the beast." Moro thinks back to what happened and looks at Jeanette. "Yeah, your right. There was no mark of the beast. How did you know that?" "People are buying and selling with gold and silver coins, not with a chip in their hands and there is no mark. The question is who or what made it appear as the seven-year tribulation and why?" Moro shakes her head. "I don't know, Jeanette. You certainly make a good detective." Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 11th, 2016, 12:19pm When Valentine Got back Hondo was drinking beer with a bunch of the vendors. They were all laughing and telling stories when she pulled up. Valentine: I see how it is. Jerry: Now, your right welcome to join us. Hondo: Not much else I could do. Got everythin' for the next unit waitin' here. Valentine ( with a wink and sly grin): Sure, sure. You were just waitin' for the "little woman" to be gone so y'all can party. I know how it is. Jerry: Caught us red handed. Well, I got to get back to those brackets anyway. I can help you hook up to the next one. Hondo: You don't hafta do that, Jerry. Jerry: I know I don't, but I am heading that way and you are good folk. Not often we see good folk like you folk passing through our fair town. Most folks passing through are either mutant hunters or gypsies. Damn murdering thieves, both of them. Folks helping others is a rare things these days. Hondo: Well, it's appreciated. Jerry: No Problem. With that Valentine and Jerry went and hooked up the next trailer. It was setup different. It was tan with a side door to the rear of the driver side and a mid door on the passenger side. (http://modculture.typepad.com/.a/6a00d83451cbb069e20133f5cb8e22970b-800wi)  the rear door lead into toilet room. beside the toilet room as a compartment that housed a heater, area for hot water heater, and a generator, which had been rebuilt previously.  The back had a flip down sink and the outdoor shower. The top popped up and had beds up top that could sleep 4 to 6 kids depending on size and how tight you packed them in, 4 would be optimum. it had the full bed that folded out into a dinette area like Fernando, but instead of a full kitchen had a small spot for a mini fridge, a single burner cook top, and a small built in oven. the nose had a single bed with storage above and below it. It was equipped with the tongue box, and storage compartments under the bed/ bench seats for the dinette, accessible from the outside.   Valentine took it to have the tires done. It was faster this time as they had the stuff ready. Hondo had most the stuff bought already. What wasn't sent in Fernando's Camper They loaded into Jeanette camper when Valentine Brought it back.  For this one they loaded an 12 volt electric mini fridge, single burner LPG cook top, small LPG stand alone cupboard sized oven, LPG instant hot water heater,  some pipe and shower setup to rebuild the outside shower (this one needed more help so a all metal pipe setup with attached shower head would be mounted to the back as the fold up setup was destroyed) , new sink faucet, sink basin patch kit (sink cracked), composting toilet, new cushions, linoleum squares to redo the floor, some wood to build the folding table top, (table missing, hardware still there) and 2 30# LPG tanks, full. After the trailer was loaded Valentine pulled it with the bronco to the camper again. While she was gone Hondo looked around at some of the other booths.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 11th, 2016, 2:49pm Though busy with inventory and diagnosis of the trailer, Fernando's ears pick up the sound of the Bronco hauling a second trailer. Expect for the color, it is similar to the first Val had brought in though Fernando did not know what was inside. But if it is anything like the first, it is an investment well spent. In his mind, together they were worth 9 gold coins as it is. As He got up, Val parks it on the other side of her Bronco supply trailer before he could step up to help guide her in, and was out disconnecting it from the Bronco before he got to her. "Interesting... anything about this one I should know?" Fernando asks. "Hmmmm... not that I know of. Hondo would know more than I would." Val says before releasing the tongue-jack of the trailer to support it on the floor, "I gather the same thing applies to it - plumbing needs fixing if you want the showers to work, and other things as well. There are replacement parts in it like the first one, so you and Hondo can have fun figuring it out." "Yeah..." Fernando says. After a second of thinking, Fernando asks, "Can you guys get me some small paint brushes, bright red paint and masking tape? I'm going to put some ambulance crosses on them so no one will think that they are campers but as mini medical/rescue mobile units." "There's some painting gear in there but as for bright red paint, I'll see what we can find." Val answers. "Good. Thanks." Fernando says to her. "Hondo and I will be back with the final haul. I see Jeanette and the crew are still not here." Val points out. "Be what it may. She better not come demanding answers when she has questions to answer too herself." Fernando states. "Anyways. Thanks." "How's the little one doing?" Val asks as she walks to her driver's seat. "Well, Hondo's camper is not on fire, so that's a good sign." Fernando answers. The look on Val's face was not of amusement. He adds, "She's taking a nap last I saw her." "What would you want for lunch when we get back." Val asks. "That I did not think much about. What ever you guys got is good with me." Fernando answers. "Alright. I'll see what we bring back before deciding." She says, "See you later..." "Yeah, laters!" He replies before Val drives away.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 11th, 2016, 9:20pm It's just Jeanette, Hikaru, Chihiro and Danielle in the motel room. Jeanette has her pajama top unbuttoned. She uses her pen and journal to record today's events. As she does, she looks at the nameplate of Chihiro's suitcase. Jeanette does not know Japanese; she accurately copies each character. May 1, 2066 Hikaru compares published journal with original. Select Alvin and the Chipmunks: The Squeakquel on iPod. Closed my eyes to hold back tears. If I return, time loop breaks creating problem. Believing Princess Elsa of Arendelle (frightened, emotionally traumatized snow queen who nearly killed her sister Anna) can fix problem, Texas Spirits alter history for first time: forge alliance with Arendelle: Texas Spirits' cloaked ships defended Arendelle, Elsa adopted. Moro (a wolf Spirit) worked with her at Old School. Gloves help. Chihiro received purple hair tie (cotton soft; sparkles like gems) when she worked at bathhouse. Hikaru checks paperwork in Campers. Fernando questions need for them, shoots messenger and drives to Dr. Brown's Shoes. Moro appears with Elsa. Moro disappears and is seen again at Dr. Brown's Shoes. Dr. Brown looks like Emmett Brown. Disappeared to modern examination room, try on pair of tinted prescription safety goggles. Their computer has same alphabet as book in the old church. Spirits have a sign and written language; no spoken language. Chihiro, Danielle, Gabrielle and I receive a cedar case with nameplate. Chihiro's nameplate written in Japanese: [ch26376][ch23798] [ch38635]. Mine has pioneer dresses, white aprons, pairs of white cotton gloves, handkerchiefs, EMT shirts, EMT pants, black belt, small black purse, red hooded EMT cape, a pair of black leather gloves and laundry bag. Also receive black boots, bandage scissors and box of ORS. Danielle receives case of ammunition. Gabrielle's case has dresses with wing slits and a wing brush. Traded thirty self-adhesive strips from Chinook kit, purse and twelve aLOCSAK bags. Hospitals will sterilize and replace CPR mask parts, test and fill O2 tank. Dr. Brown plays "Country Roads" on violin. Chihiro has nice vocals, hasn't sung in nearly two years; used lyrics written by Shizuku Tsukishima. Hikaru has known about Chihiro since before reading this journal. Time on pulse oximeter is exactly two hours off. There are $1,000, $500, $250 and $100 gold coins. Hotel industry manipulates silver, gets customers using gold. Actual value: $10. Artificial value: $133. Somme people will not accept silver at artificial value. Old U.S. coins: a form of currency in Texas. Exchange rate: $100 gold coin for $100 in old U.S. coins. No exchange rate for silver. South Campus looks like snowflake-themed castle with two flags: second is the Arendelle flag. DART Blue Line goes to San Antonio. Huston Metro Red Line/DART Green Line goes to Oklahoma City. Renewable energy used as much as possible; new power plants built. People look beyond having Texas settlements unify. Texas is Step 1. Charlton walls will remain. Amateur radio operators and weather hobbyists run Texas radio stations. Hikaru's interested in my great nephew, Theodore Bagdasarian. He's involved theater and radio broadcasting. Became an Immortal at Age 9. I prefer receiving help to getting destroyed. Yet I'm the enemy? Fernando reveals true self, says things humans should not say and calls for his daughters. I see how he treats them. History altered: Princess Anna of Arendelle is here. Scared, Elsa begs Anna to stay away. Temperatures drop, clouds gather and the wind blows. Anna accidently removes a glove. Ice shoots from Elsa's ungloved hand. Elsa runs off. With glove, Moro goes after Elsa. Man cries "Mutant!" Elsa begs him to stay away. Ice shoots from ungloved hand and hits ground. Ice forms under her feet. Elsa runs, leaving trail of ice. Snow falls. Macey, Fernando's adopted daughter, gets cedar chest with clothes, laundry bag, lice shampoo, comb, and dental care products and Anna gets winter outfit at Dr. Brown's Shoes. Chihiro gets wool coat. Moro has two maps: gives one to Fernando, the other to me. Moro joins us in Camper 1. Danielle gets trench coat. Hikaru still freezes. Elsa is scared. Snow falls in hotel dining room as she eats; Fernando accuses her of playing in snow. Moro tells Elsa to get her suitcase. Elsa wants to go home, not Arendelle. Fernando says no mutant is safe, most use powers for selfish deeds. Elsa hides behind and clings to Moro. Moro doubts time line Fernando spoke of exists. Fernando draws gun, "Take this word with you to hell, Moro. 'M.A.R.K.' It stand for Murder, Arson, Rape and Kidnapping - the 4 crimes anyone can use deadly force against the perpetrator doing it order to stop it. In possession of the child Elsa, you kidnapped the child. Before I send you off to meet our Lord and Creator for him to choose your fate, you got one chance to redeem yourself and do what is . . . right, Moro! There will be no more after this! So choose your actions wisely, Moro! Because if you don't, your life ends here right now!" Danielle aims gun at Fernando. Moro tells Danielle to holster weapon. Danielle obeys. Cops save and arrest Moro; take advantage of Fernando: $5,000 for batteries, five silver coins for groceries. To bring Elsa to Moro without her mutation known, Hikaru buys new quilt for $100. Hikaru buys two cases of soda with silver coin. Fernando gives bag of sandwiches to me. I offer him and Macey sodas. Texas Spirits know where Shizuku Tsukishima is. Fernando: Council of 5 wants us to evolve and be one with God. Hondo and Valentine here with camper (sleeps six, has kitchen and bathroom), truck and Bronco (each sleeps two), year's food for a tribe, camping gear, heaters, composting commode, guns and ammo to fight civil war twice. Hondo and Valentine are camping. Three times I said stay together. Fernando goes to hotel. Edited to remove the following because it is redundant: Pre-packaged triangular bandages are expensive. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 11th, 2016, 9:42pm When Valentine returned Hondo was buying leather pieces, leather strips, a sewing awl, and a few other good. He put them into the bronco when Valentine pulled up.  He hopped into the bronco and they went to pick up the last of the items from Jerry. The last ite was a pickup trailer, with extra steel added and 2 fuel tanks and a water tank in the bed. The trailer holds 150 gallons gasoline, 250 gallons diesel, and 150 gallons of water. On the tongue Jerry welded up a special steel box for them to place an extra LPG tank and some storage. He also welded up a rack on it to hold some spare tires. for the trailers, vans, and a place to take a couple out of the storage trailer so they could get to the freezer. After taking it to the shop for new tires and to pick up the spares (3 that would fit the dub trailers or the VW vans and one for the fuel trailer), they grabbed a few more food items so every fridge would have at least sandwich makings. some snacks, milk, and juice. Then it was a quick stopped to pick up red paint, some reflectors, some other hareware Hondo thought they might need at the last moment, and some speakers and FM radios so each trailer could have music. The radios Hondo got had an AUX port on them. He bargained with the Electronics guy to get a Banana Pi and a cubie board, 2 small key boards, 2 touch pads, 2 small pocket TV's that could be rewired as monitors, cables to attach them to the radios, and memory cards. Hondo was pretty sure the campers super computer had the correct software. He also picked up some movement sensors, and some other electronics so he and Fernando could make a rudimentary security system on the VW's and the campers that could connect to the camper. There was som other electronics there he wondered about but figured he could let Fernando know what was there and get more tomorrow if needed. They had no radios for sale in this town (ham radios or CB's) but was told the next town over might have some if not the radio Dr. surely would. Once done there one last quick stop at a smoke shop for some cigars and some pipe tobacco then they were on their way back to the camper. Soon they were pulling back up the the camper. Fernando was seen working on the green trailer still. Jeanette wasn't seen but the other camper was on the opposite side of the camper so maybe she was out of site. Hondo and Val jumped out and went to check on Fernando's progress.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 11th, 2016, 11:54pm Fernando sees Hondo and Val approach him but continues on his work - pulling out rotted hose from the shower unit. "Whacha doin', Jefe?" Hondo asks. "Working on the shower on this one. I'm sure the other is in the same condition. The shower head is crudded up with lime. Maybe if it can be soaked in hot vinegar, the lime can break down and clear out the shower head. The valves from the looks of it, I can't say. the rubber seals are rotted through, and lime is caked up inside. If the seals can be replaced, the lime can be removed with a hot vinegar soak. But the hoses need to be replaced. About 3ft per line to the valves and another 3ft for the shower head." Fernando explains. "Hoses I think we got. If not we can get them later. Besides, you can use our shower in the camper if you need to wash up." Hondo tells him. "Thanks." Fernando says as he hands Hondo a drawing of the plumbing diagram he drew up following the hoses. "You figured all that out in the time you had?" Hondo asks. "If the pumps work, the tanks need to be removed and washed out with some gasoline to remove the crud and rust and filtered out to reclaim the fuel. If not we are going to need a lot of hot vinegar. If the pumps are not working, they can be worked on. It's a simple design, really. The heater could have been more efficient though." Fernando explains. "I'll see about getting the food into the camper. Fernando, you little girl willing to help out?" Val asks. "Tell her she has to and I'll talk with her later about it." Fernando says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 12th, 2016, 11:38am Hondo: I will join ya in a minute, Jefe. I gotta move some stuff in my box trailer. have a fridge an' freeze in there that was goin' in the cabin. Gonna move stuff an' make them usable. Fernando: 'K While Hondo moves some spare tires to the tire rack, takes some other tools out they will need for the work ahead of them, and places some other in the storage on the fuel trailer. After he made room he changed how they were secured to the wall for easier access, and drilled a hole in the side of the trailer to vent them outside. Then a quick fill up with some K2 he had an' they were running. Meanwhile Valentine Went into the camper into the camper to draft Macey's help. Now Hondo had often got after Valentine for moving so damned quietly. Though he could usually sense her but before he got used to her if his mind was busy on some other problem she always got him. She just naturally moved like the native Americans of old. She had near giving Hondo a heart attack on multiple occasions. He had near shot her on a few occasions when she did that to him when on missions. They had been together long enough now that usually Hondo smelled or sensed her even when his mind was busy, and she had learned how to approach him or make noise intentionally when he was deep in thought. For others she didn't always think of it. She entered the camper without Macey hearing her. Valentine didn't see her in the main area, so she checked in the bed loft. She found Macey going through her clothes. Macey didn't hear her so Valentine cleared her throat.  Macey nearly jumped out of her skin. as she jumped she fell back onto the bed and shielded herself with her arms while closing her eyes. Macey: I'm sorry, I'm sorry! I wasn't stealing! Don't hit me!! Valentine Sat on the edge of the bed. Valentine: You poor darlin'. I'm not gonna hurt you. You're not in trouble. Macey opened her eyes and slowly lowered her defense. Valentine offered her a hand which she took very cautiously. Valentine pulled her up. Macey: Yo .. you're not mad? Valentine: No. I'm not mad. Next time though please ask. I'llbe glad to show you things or help you out, but just ask first. I wouldn't want you to get hurt messin' with the wrong thing. Now what were you after? Macey: I  . . I just wanted to look at your clothes. I like your outfit. Valentine: Fernando got you some nice clothes, didn't he? Macey: Yes, but they are all girly. Skirts and stuff. Valentine: What's wrong with that? Macey: I knew I would end up turning tricks for Ma but I used to see these cowgirls come to town. Dressed in pants, with large hats, and leather with guns on their hips, wild as the wind. Nobody dared cross them. they were free to do what they wanted. I used to dream of one of them taking me away and training me to be like them. You remind me of them. I just wanted to look at your clothes and imagine how I'd look in them. Valentine: Well, maybe some day. I'll hafta talk with Fernando first. Macey: Dad wouldn't mind! Valentine: maybe not, but for now I need your help. Macey: Doing what? Valentine: putting away food. We just got back from shopping and have a lot of supplies to put away. Macey: OK. I'll help. Valentine: Thank you. Valentine and Macey exited the camper. Hondo met them as they exited. Hondo: Recruited some help I see. Valentine: Yes I did. How is it going out here? Hondo Fridge and freeze are ready in the trailer. will hafta store some of the extra food in there for a bit as the campers won't be ready to take their food today probably and maybe not until the end of day tomorrow. Valentine: No worries. We'll find a place for it all. Hondo: Ok. I've gotta help Jefe now. Let me know when you're done. might could use a hand with some of this stuff. Valentine: Will do.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 12th, 2016, 11:58am Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. Jeanette closes her journal and retracts her pen. "Jeanette, are you finished?" Hikaru asks. "Yes." Hikaru retrieves a USB drive and e-reader from her suitcase. "You said you don't want me to influence your decisions so I waited. I did a lot of research on Arendelle, the city-state of Charlton, the wars they were in and things like that. Books on the subjects are in the e-reader and the other materials are on the USB drive." "Hikaru, you never referred to Charlton as a city-state. You have books on the city-state of Charlton?" "What else would you call a city that is also an independent nation? By the way, yes, I have books on Charlton in my e-reader." Hikaru goes to her purse, retrieves her wallet, pulls out her driver license and shows it to Jeanette. On the top it does say Charlton. Hikaru's street address is the same as Jeanette remembers. Jeanette sits there for a few seconds, not sure what to ask. "How long has Charlton been an independent nation?" "Charlton has always been an independent nation." "How long has Charlton been a nation?" "It's been hundreds of years, before America was discovered." "Does Charlton have its own monetary and postal system?" "Yes. We also used U.S. currency before the Happening. Now that Texas is a republic, I don't know what that means for us. Anyway, let me show you something." Hikaru pulls out a Charlton dollar bill and hands it to Jeanette. Jeanette feels and looks at the dollar bill. She then goes to the sink to hold it up to the light. It looks and feels convincing, a lot of details but George is not on the front. There's no pyramid on the back either. "You just said Texas is a republic. Earlier, you and Moro said Texas is very close to being a unified republic." "Everything was finalized back in January." Jeanette hands the Charlton dollar bill back to Hikaru. "You said you did a lot of research. What did you find?" "Though the Mayans, Aztecs and others were conquered by the Spanish, Charlton never lost a battle. Anyone who even touched the wall died. Armies were wiped out. In 1803 Charlton forged an alliance with Arendelle. The details of the alliance were never made public. Since then, every attack made against Arendelle failed. Every army that came against Arendelle was suddenly destroyed. With modern war ships and later warplanes, every enemy warship docked at an Arendelle port and every enemy warplane landed at an Arendelle airport without ever firing a shot. One time the crew of a warship set fire to their own ship to prevent Arendelle from getting their hands on it. Since then, every warship and warplane arrived in Arendelle without a crew or pilot. There are no known deaths on Arendelle's side from an attack made against them and they get all of these perfectly good warships and warplanes for free." Hikaru hands the e-reader to Jeanette. Jeanette glances at the statistics. There's a lot to take in. "Fernando says what happened to the warships and warplanes is the work of the Devil's Triangle. If that is true, the Devil's Triangle must be an intelligent entity that favors Arendelle. That would not account for armies suddenly being destroyed and negative temperatures can't suddenly destroy an army. Is there any mention of Elsa in Arendelle or Charlton after 1803?" "No." "Were any of these books published in Charlton?" "Some books on Charlton were published in Charlton but Charlton is one city. Most of the books were written and published elsewhere. Charlton is a walled city but it's not behind an iron curtain if that's what you're thinking. There's a railroad and three highways going through Charlton, we received broadcasts from the United States and there is free trade." "I get your point. These Spirits build Charlton and occupy it for hundreds of years, altering their own history in the process. Returning to my time when this mission is over must have really created a problem for them to go through all this trouble to correct it." Jeanette thinks about what she said to Moro. "Remove George Bailey and Bedford Falls is history." She poses another question to Hikaru. "Before the happening, how were Charlton/U.S. relations?" "As a nation in the middle, Charlton was mostly seen as another city in the United States. State highway 12, U.S. 67 and Interstate 20 all went through Charlton. U.S. Dollars were used in Charlton. Government and school buildings flew the U.S. flag. Like I said, Charlton was just like any city in the U.S." Something odd popped into Jeanette's head: If the Texas Spirits built and occupied Charlton so that they could get Elsa, why didn't Charlton join the U.S. when Texas became a state? What could the Texas Spirits gain by keeping Charlton an independent nation? There are many questions Jeanette has that will have to wait. Jeanette shares a full-size bed with Hikaru. Jeanette puts her glasses on the nightstand. "Hikaru, are U.S. flags still available?" "Yes and they are still made in Charlton." "Does Charlton have a flag of its own?" "No but our symbol is the red bird." Being from the area, Jeanette understands why the red bird would be the official symbol. She listens to "God Bless The U.S.A." by Lee Greenwood on her iPod before going to sleep. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 12th, 2016, 2:39pm Fernando manages to give the plastic shower head a flexing squeeze, hearing an audible crumbling sound inside before the powdered lime inside the head begins to pour out from where the hose would connect to it. Not happy with some of the lime falling onto his pants' leg, but satisfied with the results thereof - the head is clear of lime and liquid can flow freely in it. He then looks at the valves - one for hot water and the other for cold, nothing unusual he has seen before except it being in plastic. He thinks that if he can't clear it out or otherwise fix it, he would get metal replacement ones. Everything he seen so far seems to support that there are metal ones everywhere so there should be a supply for them, perhaps in some plumber's shop. The problem is would be making the metal ones fit where the plastic ones used to be. Fernando reaches inside the hole where the valves and their holding plate used to be, being able to reach in further and finds a pair of lumps next to the water tanks. The hoses on them broke on contact, so he grabs one of them and begins to pull and push against it until it falls out into his hand and he is able to remove it from inside the hole. He pulls out a water filter housing (http://www.aliexpress.com/item/10-White-Water-Filter-Housing-1-2-port-for-Water-Purifier/1692358291.html). The top of it shows how water flows to and from it, though the inlet side smells like old stinky cheesy. The outport side does not smell as bad, if hardly but gasses have been known to pass through filtering sections. Tilting and holding it for a while shows at least it was dry inside as nothing came out through either port. Knowing that the thing in his hand is a water filter, unless it has been through a lot and sludge has been sent through it, he wonders why the inlet port would smell like ancient death. He's not going to open it up, at least not for now, and can only imagine that the other one would be in the same condition. Though it looks like a standard activated charcoal filter (http://www.aliexpress.com/item/10-Powdered-Activated-Carbon-Filter-Cartridge-5-mircon-Water-Purifier/763297004.html) could be inside, anything is possible with these mobile units. At least he hopes its a standard unit filter inside and that it is still available. Fernando puts the filter back inside the inside shower plumbing area, before heading inside the trailer and beings to remove and pile up the things in organized piles. Now he can see how the camper is inside. Finding a pair of roof handles on either side of the trailer, he pulls up on them and the top of the trailer pops up, giving him space to stand up in the much of the area except for above the bed where it looks like in the VW Campers as a "second floor bed area" for smaller or light weighted campers. He looks about the camper kitchen area, seeing that much of it was recently replaced, perhaps by Hondo's wheeling and dealing. He can imagine what was there before. The lights around the camper look like those 3-LED Hockey Puck Lights (http://www.aliexpress.com/item/Free-shipping-1pcs-3-LED-Cordless-Stick-Tap-Wardrobe-Touch-Light-Lamp-Battery-Powered/32391194767.html) which you push on the dome to activate them, which were popular around 2000 - 2010. Pressing on one seemed to turn most of them on. He presses it again and they turn off. Pulling on the furniture, he finds that the seats inside add to the area of the full size bed in the rear of trailer when you pull them out but lifting them up reveals storage areas for that one wants to store things. The bed itself was on top of the main battery and plumbing for the outdoor shower with room for a generator. From there he finds the outside door to access this area which Fernando could have used instead of sticking his arm down the shower panel, but there was an inside lock to prevent anyone from the outside to try to get in it. The main fuse panel and electrical cut off was there, and space for a small generator. At least the batteries inside looked new. Remembering that there was a solar panel and a small generator he pulled out from was was piled up inside, he goes out to brings a few things inside and begins to adding them to the electrical set up to make it self-sufficient. The only problem he sees is venting the generator while it is running so CO would not building up from the trailer. All things are doable and possible he thinks, but for now he puts his ideas together. Last to go on was the solar panel, don't know where they came from but at least they still had their mounting clamps which he used to secure it to the roof of the trailer. In less than two hours, he does the electrical as to how he thinks it should work and puts the interior of the trailer into riding condition again. He gives the kitchen area one last look and finds a heating unit to warm up the interior of the camper with during cold weather. Though the plumbing for the water was not done, the plumbing for running the gas was and the 2-burner stove (http://dub-box.com/images/gallery-page/mr%20dubby%20800pixels.jpg) was able to turn on. Power from the battery was running the refrigerator under the sink and stove. The hidden toilet (http://cdn.blessthisstuff.com/imagens/stuff/dub-box-vw-camper-trailer-5.jpg) between the innermost seats and a storage closet looked new but the metal pipe on the back of it (http://www.ecojohn.com/images/sr.gif) looked odd to him. He decides to talk to Hondo about it later. With most of his work done on this trailer, he opens the door and sits on the floor looking out to the rest of the parking lot and the few things needed to be put back inside: curtains, pillows, blankets and so on.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 12th, 2016, 3:27pm Hondo Helped Fernando as he could and when it fell to a one person job, due to lack of space inside, he would work on the other trailer. The water tank on the tan nit seemed like it had never been used, some of the pipe needed repairs but it was less relative to Fernando's as the sink and shower were all in the rear. the shower unit was completely shot so Hondo had to replace it completely with an all steel setup, except the shower head which was on a rubber hose.  the sink had to be patches and seals and the wiring to the batteries was a mess. Hondo continued to go back and forth and made a list of parts that they had forgotten and needed yet to hunt for. Meanwhile, after Valentine and Macey had put all the food away they made sandwiches for Fernando and Hondo, then for themselves. After they had eaten and cleaned up Valentine started laying the linoleum tile squares in the tan trailer while Macey watched, occasionally asking a question here and there.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 12th, 2016, 4:22pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. May 2, 2066 http://www.timeanddate.com/calendar/monthly.html?year=2066&month=5&country=1 Still in her pajamas, Hikaru starts her morning the same way she has most of her life by practicing tai chi. Jeanette takes a shower after Danielle and puts on a clean EMT uniform. Chihiro is the last to get out of bed. In the other room, Elsa takes a cold shower though she took one last night. "Was the water cold enough for you?" Moro asks after Elsa gets out. Elsa smiles. "Yes." Moro brushes and re-braids Elsa's hair. "Jeanette," Hikaru begins, "gather all of the laundry and take them to the laundry while I fix breakfast." "Okay." Jeanette gathers all of the laundry in a laundry bag, goes to Moro and Elsa's motel room, gathers their laundry and goes to the motel's laundry facility. Jeanette is a few minutes early so she waits. In the warm clothes she packed in her suitcase, thanks to Jeanette's warning, Hikaru goes to the gas Camper, sees the note and reads it. She dices some spam, dices the remaining tomato, mixes them with what eggs they have and adds the seasoning. As the eggs are cooking, Hikaru cleans the cutting board and knife. Jeanette sees Hikaru exiting the Camper as she returns from the laundry. She opens the motel room door for Hikaru. "Is there anything I can get?" "A can of juice, opener, the bread, cutting board and knife." "Chihiro," Jeanette says, "could you help me get everything else?" Chihiro nods her head. "Sure." The ladies have breakfast of eggs with spam and tomato, sliced bread and juice. Jeanette takes a vitamin B-12 pill. "We need to get more milk and eggs while we are here," Hikaru says, "and some cans of Spam. You can get Spam and eggs and eggs anywhere but I'm not sure about milk which is why I'm glad we have plenty of canned milk. After we clean up, let's go to the market assuming Fernando does not have other plans. Speaking of Fernando, I have not seen him or Macey yet." Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 12th, 2016, 6:11pm Seeing the others work, Fernando takes the pillows, blankets and curtains to put them on the seats where they should be hung up later. In picking up the items, a large piece of clear plastic wrapped cardboard drops from under the items in his arms. He puts the items he picks up to the side and picks up the plastic covered cardboard, finding it to be a replacement kit for the shower containing a new shower head, valves, backing plate for the valves, hoses, clamps and other things of spare parts of NOS variety (New-Old stock, an item that has been on the shelf for many years, never used and still in its original package). He puts it on top of the items he was carrying and takes the whole pile into the trailer. He then takes the shower kit to the rear of the trailer and begins to install it immediately. It only takes a few minutes to get it all together except for the filter and the hoses for it. Macey walks up to him with a tray of a couple sandwiches and plastic glasses of juice, "You hungry dad...die?" Fernando looks at her before taking a handkerchief ans wipes his hands clean with it before stuffing it into his pocket. "Thanks." He says to her as he takes one of the sandwiches and a glass. Macey sits on the short range fence (http://www.sam-fencing.com/gallery/3-rail-wood-ranch-fence.png) that encircles the large parking area. It provides no protection since an adult can easily step over it, and acts as a parking area marker than anything else. She sits there with her legs wide open as she puts the tray on her lap. Fernando reaches over to her knees and pushes them together to close her legs. "Hey..." Macey complains. "Daddy does not need to see what color panties you are wearing and neither does the rest of the world." He tells her. "But no one can see my panties... except for you, and that's OK, right?" Macey tries to explain. "We'll have a father/daughter talk later but right now lets just enjoy what we got." He says. "OK..." She says. After a few bites of food, she asks, "You finish with this one?" "Almost everything. We need some parts but it should keep us warm and the toilet should be working, I need to ask Hondo about that." He says. "OK..." Macey says as she puts down the try on a flat part of the fence before running to Hondo, calling out his name. In a couple of minutes Macey returns with Hondo in tow. "Want to talk to me, Jefe?" Hondo asks. "Well, it could wait, but what the hell. It's about the toilet. How does it work without plumbing and what is that pipe on it?" Fernando asks. "Oh, it's an incendiary toilet." Hondo answers. "Incendiary? As in fire?" Fernando asks. "It's safe. I'll show you how it works, but you can use it about ten times before you need to light it up and it burns the crap into an ash. There is no smell, and the ash can be used for other things like fertilizer and safe to dump into a river. Thought you would like it. The other trailer has a compost toilet. As long as you keep their lids closed, there is no smell and they are quite sanitary and safe to use." Hondo explains. "I see." Fernando says. "You almost done in there?" Hondo asks. "Just need the curtains up, the floor done and some replacement hoses for the sink and showers. Oh, and filters. I pulled out one of the filter cases from the shower and it smells like old cheese." Fernando says. "We can get them later. I seen filters in the market but did not think anything of them." Hondo says. "It's OK. I'd do the same thing, and they can wait." Fernando replies. "We'll get the floors done. Any word on the others?" Hondo says and asks. "Lota nada." Fernando says. "That's not good." Hondo says. "It's almost mid-day, and I need to get the work on the electric camper done." Fernando says. "Yeah." Hondo replies, "When you want to go to the market?" "When we are done with everything here and I rest up a bit, we can go..." Fernando answers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 12th, 2016, 7:19pm Hondo: we should have most the stuff for the electric camper. would be no me to find or build a portable wind turbine to help charge, but I got some stuff to connect the trailer to the electric camper so we can use the trailers batteries, of which I had extra put in, as a back up power source. The alternators that will run off the trailer tires should help the recharge and ifin I hafta pull it it will charge van and trailer. Now ft o add filters and hose to my list. . . Damn. Fernando: what's wrong? Hondo: oh nothing. Just forgot privacy screens for the camper showers. Well, back to it.Hondo went back to the other trailer while Fernando messed with the curtains. Valentine finished the floor and  moved on to the folding table and finish the electronics. Hondo went back to help Fernando lay the carpet and work on the vans electronics.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 12th, 2016, 9:55pm "It's OK." Fernando says, "We can get the other things after I rest or Jeanette and the others come here." "Why don't you bring 'Your' camper here?" Macey lets out. "First off, It's not my camper." Fernando tells her, "Secondly, I want Jeanette to know that I am still around and had not left. With her seeing the camper, she would think I did not just drive away. Third, you need to know when to talk and not to talk. I'm just telling you that because saying things and throwing questions like that is going to get you into trouble. You need to control that." "Yes dad-die..." Macey says as she looks at the ground. "A bit harsh on her, aren't ya?" Hondo asks. "Maybe I am, but  Macey knows that I am a firm, strict but caring father. We already had that talk about what I say goes, and 'No' means 'No!' I can imagine what you went through when you came here but I can see the good and the bad here. Thing is, the bad will be a nightmare if it happens to a girl like her. I am not going to lose a daughter because she did not take a lesson to heart. She has a lot to learn and she will learn them." Fernando explains. "That's a given, ain't it. I do not have children of my own - yet, but I did have sisters. And i can tell ya that they despite being independent, they learned their lessons well, and from what I know of your other gals, Macey will learn her lessons well too." Hondo tells him. Macey just stands there switching her head back and forth between the two men. "All in due time." A female voice says as three women in their mid to late 20s walk up to them entering the trailer, all of them wearing dark glasses like Fernando along with tight LBD, Black shoes and well made up faces. "Daddie?" Macey call to him to get his attention but the women already has his attention. "What are you girls doing here?" Fernando asks as two of them sit down on one of trailer seats next to each other. The third sits on the bench seat across from the other two. "Cozy little place you got here, Dad." One of them says. "Hondo- you did well in getting these trailers." Another says to him. "This one Tammy?" The first of them asks as she leans towards Macey, making the other two turn to her. With a smack to the back of her head, the other tells her, "That's Macey. Tammy won't be found for another week or two." "How can you confuse the two, Tammy's blonde... Macey's brunette." The third one says. "Besides wrecking the Time with information release, what's going on girls?" Fernando looks at the three of them. "For one, quit doubting yourself, dad. You did well with us, you will do well with Macey." The sitting by herself says. "And Tammy too-OW! Why you hit me, Nicole?!!" The one sitting on the corner of the other bench says. "Because you got a big mouth, Aiesha!" Nicole tells her. "Will the both of you stop that!" The one sitting by herself says. Both Nicole and Aiesha settled themselves and became quiet. "Good.", the one sitting by herself says. "What else is going on, Michelle?" Fernando asks her. "Oh nothing. This is going to be a rough time for you, father. But don't worry about it and choose your battle grounds wisely." Michelle tells him. "You're beginning to sound like Rachel." Fernando says. "You want me to bring her?" Michelle asks. "No, that would not be necessary." Fernando tells her. "Good. Now, do not worry about Moro or the spirits. They will expose themselves for what they are. It's not going to happen now but it will happen soon enough. Just don't do anything stupid to get yourself hurt." Michelle tells him. "You too, Hondooo-OW!  Stop Hitting Me!" Aiesha lets out. "When will you learn to shut up!" Nicole tells her. Michelle lets out a disgruntled sigh, "We'll keep in touch, father." With a bright flash of light the three of them disappeared. "I haven't seen them in a while..." Hondo says as he lifts his hat up partially and scratches his head. "Who was that, dad...die?" Macey asks. "Those were your sisters, Macey. Three of six of them." Fernando answers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 12th, 2016, 10:18pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. Getting ready for whatever may come, Jeanette transfers personal protection items to her Guide I medical kit. This is in addition to the added Lister bandage scissors she picked up at Dr. Brown's Shoes. The kit already comes with EMT shears. Moro told Jeanette they may come in handy. This is the same group that told Jeanette to get 500 biohazard waste bags. Her confidence in their recommendations is a little shaky. Jeanette straps her individual first aid kit and fixed-blade knife to her belt, has her small black purse crossing her torso, puts on her red hooded cape, black leather gloves and tinted prescription safety goggles. Jeanette is ready for an off-Broadway production of Red Riding Hood. She picks up her Guide I med kit. Hikaru is in a dress and a long red coat made in Japan. Her katana would come in handy if things get ugly but drawing unwanted attention could lead to things getting ugly. She just takes her purse with her. For the sake of appearances, Elsa is wearing a blue coat. Thanks to Jeanette's journal, Moro knows winter is here until Elsa learns how to turn it off. With her trench coat, dark glasses and dethatched expression, Danielle looks like a young secret service agent. Moro is in her hooded cape, covering her tail and ears. Jeanette picks up the radio. "Who wants to carry the radio?" "Danielle can carry it in her trench coat." Moro suggests. Danielle holds out her hand, Jeanette puts the radio in Danielle's hand and Danielle puts it in her coat pocket. Not messing with the radio for the moment, Jeanette knocks on Fernando's motel room door. "Fernando, Macey, are you there?" Jeanette checks the electric Camper and knocks. "Fernando, Macey, are you there?" Jeanette turns to the others. "Let's go." Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 12th, 2016, 10:38pm Hondo (Staring' off to where Fernando's girls have gone): One of these days they are gonna drive up in a car an' sit a spell like normal folks an' I'll have a heart attack an' die from the surprise. So what stupid thing do you an' I do that almost gets us killed this time. Fernando: We will soon find that out, along with other things Hondo: I reckon. You know I was in Hong Kong once an' missed my plane 'cause of them. Fernando: yeah, they told me. It later blew up over Africa. Hondo: Yop. lost a damned fine leather duffle bag over that. Fernando just shook his head. Macey wanted to ask questions so bad you could almost see her about to explode but she decided to wait until they were alone later. She still hadn't warmed up to Hondo, which took most folks a long time if they ever did warm up to him at all, and she didn't feel like being scolded in front of him again. After what seemed like a long quiet spell Hondo broke the silence. Hondo: Well, ya want to clean up an' rest now or do some more work on this now? Our shower is always open to ya as are any of the beds ifin ya need them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 12th, 2016, 11:48pm "That reminds me - we need cleaning supplies. I'll wash my hands and face and rest up here, and break in this bed, Hondo... Macey, you're with me. We'll go after I shake off this headache." Fernando tells them before stepping out to Hondo's camper to wash his hands.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 13th, 2016, 10:25am Hondo was still doing alright so he finished up what he was workin' on then washed up. Valentine Volunteered to stay at the campers and watch them. Hondo tried to argue that he should stay and let her go but she wouldn't hear of it. So Valentine got to work on curtains and such for the tan camper.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 13th, 2016, 11:10am Note: We can quickly get back on the same page if the ladies were at church the entire time. "Hikaru," Moro speaks up, "today is Sunday. As long as we have the opportunity, we should go to a place that teaches the Truth. The motel office would tell us where there is a church nearby." "Moro, I have a question." Jeanette says as the ladies walk to the motel office. "I understand why your people built the city of Charlton and occupied it for hundreds of years. What I don't understand is, why didn't Charlton join the United States when you completed your objective?" "There is another reason we built Charlton. If something ever happens to us, we need you and others we have chosen to carry the torch. What better place than a city we built? I have information you would be interested in. Charlton makes oxygen systems with cylinders ranging from 36 to 680 liters." In the motel office, Moro asks, "Is there a church nearby?" "What religion?" The clerk asks. "As long as it's a Christian church, the denomination does not matter." Jeanette answers. "There's a Baptist church close by. If you walk to the market, you will see a small, white building on the other side of the street." "Thank you." Jeanette wants to make sure Fernando does not have plans for the party this morning. "Danielle, may I have the radio?" Danielle hands Jeanette the radio. Jeanette presses the button. "Fernando, this is Jeanette, are you there?" Jeanette releases the button. Note: Though we are a few hours off, it helps if Fernando answers as if it is still morning. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 13th, 2016, 12:16pm ( since Fernando has maintained that he doesn't know where Jeanette and the crew is, maybe you don't get him on the radio and just leave a note atbhis camper. Will help with continuity )

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 13th, 2016, 2:25pm Note: Fernando did leave a note on Jeanette's camper as to what he did, what he took and where he went with Macey early that morning. Since then they have had breakfast and Hondo went shopping for supplies and things, including the two lightweight trailers they are almost done fixing. It is before 12Noon for Hondo and Fernando and they just had a light snack while they did this work. What time is Jeanette. If it before 12Noon, it is highly unlikely that Fernando heard the call. As read, Hikaru has the note. Why she has not informed or shown it to Jeanette is on her and part of the story yet to be developed. But in seeing the electric camper, Jeanette has to think that Fernando and Macey is somewhere nearby and thus has not driven away. (Around 11:50AM) During the passing half hour Fernando could not rest or sleep as it was too bright in the trailer for him to do so. He sits up on the trailer bed with Macey sitting next to and facing him. "You OK daddy?" She asks. "I'll be fine, just got a headache, nothing more." He answers. "Need anything?" She asks as she bites down on her lower lip. Fernando leans over to her, putting his hands on her knees and pushes her legs together, "We'll go see if Hondo has some coffee before I leave with him to market for some more needed things. I want you to stay behind and help Ms Valentine and maybe tomorrow we- you and I can go to market. You are to do as she tells you to do. If you do not know how to do something she asks you to do, tell her so she can teach you how to do it and you learn from her." "OK dad... die." Macey says unsure how to answer. After a second of thought, she calls to him, "Daddy?" "Yes, Macey?" He asks. "Those ladies who disappeared, they were my sisters? Are they spirits?" She asks. "As I am their father, they are your sisters through me. But they and I are not spirits. We are travelers." He explains. "Travelers?" She asks. "It's a long story, but we travel through Time, I'll explain one day but understand that this world is not the way it is supposed to be. It seems that I am stuck here for now, but they are not. But we will figure out what problems are there and help out people in need. Understand that?" He says. "I think so." Macey says though unsure of everything. "Good. Lets go see Hondo and get some coffee for me. You want some juice?" He says and asks, leading her out of the door.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 13th, 2016, 4:12pm Hondo had cleaned up, had the fuel trailer unhooked from the bronco and was sitting, smoking his pipe when Fernando and Macey walked up to the camper. Hondo: Doin' any better? Fernando: Not really. Any coffee? Hondo: Always have coffee. Anything for the little.lady? Jot plenty of juice an' sody-pop.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 13th, 2016, 4:28pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. Jeanette does not get an answer. She tries again, still no answer. "Danielle, here's the radio." Danielle holds out her hand, receives the radio and places it back in her coat pocket. "We'll just have to leave a note on the electric Camper, telling Fernando where we went and the location of the church." "I need to get my Bible anyway." Hikaru says. "We need to get our Bibles too." Moro turns to Chihiro. "Chihiro, sorry, I should have asked. Will you be comfortable attending a Christian church?" Chihiro nods. "Sure." In the motel room, Jeanette removes her tinted goggles and puts on her glasses. She uses a piece of waterproof paper from her pocket survival kit and her Fisher pen to write Fernando a note: Fernando, the ladies and I will be at church. It's the white building across the street from the market. Jeanette Isabelle Hikaru gets her Bible. Moro gets her and Elsa's Bibles. All three are identical, NKJV printed at Alcatraz Press (the printing press operated by the Texas Spirits). Jeanette considers wearing her glasses because the tinting my make it too dark inside the church; the safety goggles may prove useful. She uses her tinted prescription safety goggles. Jeanette puts the note under the windshield wiper of the electric Camper. The church is easy to find. It looks like an old church building. Jeanette removes the hood of her cape as she steps in. Moro keeps her ears covered. On the stage are two flags, the United States flag and the Christian flag, a piano, pulpit and chairs. The United States flag looks new whereas the Christian flag looks like it has been around for a long time. The hymnals are old; some have been repaired. The congregation is small. The service starts with the national anthem of the United States. Some sang, some didn't but everyone stood. When the pastor asked if there if there are any visitors, only Jeanette and those with her stood. "Where are you folks from?" The pastor asks. "Charlton." Moro answers. The pastor remarks, "You're from a long ways." Those around them shook their hands. Jeanette kept her gloves on, as did Elsa. As they shook Elsa's hands, they noticed hers are cold, even with gloves. When the offering plate is passed, Hikaru puts in her own money. She was not going to give God artificially inflated silver unless, of course, it's a tithe. If she is going to give something to God, it has to be something of value. She puts a $100 Texas gold coin in an offering plate full of shotgun shells and silver coins. The pastor spoke on idolatry. He said idolatry is not just about praying to a statue. He gave examples on how we may be committing idolatry without even realizing it. For those who are visiting, the pastor tells everyone that potluck is in Fellowship Hall. As Jeanette and the others start to leave, a lady asks, "Aren't you staying for potluck?" "We didn't bring anything." Hikaru answers. "Don't worry about that, we have plenty of food." "Thanks." Jeanette and the others reply. In Fellowship Hall, as Jeanette and the ladies are seated with their lunch, the pastor approaches. "What brings you all the way here from Charlton?" "We are apart of a medical team." Moro refers to Elsa. "This little one is from Arendelle. She came to Charlton in January." "You may remove your hood." The pastor says to Moro. "I rather keep my ears covered." "Mutants are welcome here as long as you don't try to eat us." "If you value the lives of your mice, I suggest you keep them away from Chihiro. Actually, I'm a Spirit." The pastor is taken aback by Moro's comment. "What is a false god doing in church?" "We are not gods. To answer your question, I'm here because I have accepted that Jesus is God the Son and that He is the Messiah Whom God the Father promised to His people." "Why then do you have people worship you?" "We don't. We, the Texas Spirits, believe in freedom of religion. We don't believe it's our place to tell people they are following a false religion. Neither have we done anything for the purpose of convincing others we are gods." Moro retrieves her Bible and shows it to the pastor. "We however operate a printing press that prints the Truth." Note: We are now caught up with everyone else. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 13th, 2016, 7:40pm "She'll take juice or water. Can't have her on too much sugar. As is I should get Rachel to examine her and make sure there is nothing hidden like diabetes but her mother says she's fine." Fernando begins as he prepares his cup, "If Val needs any help, she'll do it, if not learn how to from Val before doing it." "I'll check what Val needs..." Hondo says. "Not to dump Macey on anyone, but it can wait until we leave." Fernando says. "What can wait until you leave?" Val says as she enters the camper. "Jefe and I are goin' back to the market and get some hoses and small items to finish the trailers." Hondo begins, "Macey will be with you to help you while we are gone." "And if she does not know what to do, teach her how to do it." Fernando throws in. "I  see. So you two will be gamblin' and jawin' while we ladies are here doing all the real hard work." Val throws back at them. "Yea, and all the gamblin' winnin's are goin' to charity..." Hondo tells her. Fernando decides not to say anything as he finishes his coffee. Putting down the cup on the table, he asks, "We ready to go?" Hondo takes the cup from the table and rinses it out, leaving it on the dish rack to dry out, "Yeah, we're ready." He then turns to Val, "We should be back soon." Giving her a kiss before he steps out of of the camper. Fernando follows him into the Bronco, where they drive to the market about a mile away on the side of town. They park the Bronco as close to the merchants' entrance as possible before heading out and walking about with Hondo pointing out a few things he spotted before as Fernando studies everyone around them as to see how deals are done. "Reminds me of the old Daytona Hamfests... Hmmm... I see the local law concentrated themselves over here." Fernando says to himself and then looks at a local police trailer among the sellers. http://saars.club/wp-content/uploads/OrlandoHamfest-1024x768.jpg

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 13th, 2016, 10:26pm As they walked Hondo sees Fernando eyeing the local fuzz. Hondo: They don't seem to ambitious. just here to field complaints an' to try to stop thieves that are seen by others. The blacksmith says it's more of a ploy than anythin'. They don't actively do much. they just are there to be seen an' cut down on brash, day-light robberies. They are friendly to open carried weapons. The blacksmith said they tried to keep people from carryin' weapons for a while but the murder rate an' thefts went way up. as soon as everyone started carryin' things got better.  The local law just helps the business men focus more on business an' less on safety durin' the day. Fernando: As long as we keep a low profile and watch our step they don't bother me. Hondo: True 'nuff. well, what we should need is over there. they have cleaners an' hardware. saw water filters there. Electronics are on the other side of the blacksmith's booth.   Fernando: Ok. Was Valentine upset with us leaving her there? Hondo: Naw, not really. She just is worried 'bout everyone with this unstable society. She's the first one to volunteer for work. you could sit 'round all day an' she'd do everythin' an' not say a thing 'bout it. She's not the type to worry 'bout what the others are doin'. An' before ya ask she is glad to help out with Macey. She likes her. She told me so when you were restin'. She'd be more than happy to help out with her, teach her stuff an' watch her when you can't. She's just afraid to step on your toes in what she does as she know you have your own trainin' program. Fernando: I can talk to her later. Hondo: She'd probably like that. It worries me a bit as I think it's got her wantin' kids of her own now. Not sure we are ready for that but God only knows. Fernando: When the time comes you'll never feel ready but you step up and do you best. I don't know everything but you know my daughters. youre will be your responsibility but I'll be glad to give you any advice you need when the time comes. Hondo: An' we will appreciate all the advice you can give. You're family, Jefe. Bein' Baptist, we don't do the godfather deal, but Ifin I do have kids an' somethin' happens to us I hope you'll at least keep an eye on them. Love my sibli's an' all but just not sure they would raise them prepared for life like I'd like. That I know you understand. Fernando: I do. We will see how you feel when the time comes but I am honored you feel that way. We can talk about that later as we have more pressing things at the moment. Hondo: I know. Stupid thing to have on your mind with all this goin' on, but seen folks like this an' seein' kids that are supposedly mine in this time line makes me think. Fernando: I understand. Hondo; Well, llet's get to it. Ifin we need anythin' special wecan stop in an' talk to Jerry, the blacksmith. If he don't have it he'll know where to get it. Hondo let Fernando take the lead. He puffed on his pipe as he walked. Trying to act like he was uninterested in his surroundings but staying ever alert. Meanwhile back at the camper Valentine had Maceey help her hang the curtains in the tan camper, line the storage compartments, then Val taught Macey how to make cookies. While the cookies baked and after dishes were washed Valentine showed Macey how to get to use the music on the camper.. They listened to songs on the external speakers while Valentine painted the medic markings on the campers and directed Macey on which foods to stock in the fridges in the camper trailers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 13th, 2016, 11:50pm Pulling out a piece of broken hose from his pocket, Fernando says "About 9ft of that is all I need, I can cut it up to the right size. Better make that 12ft - for both trailers. And the folding shower curtain. Not that I care but I do not want to see any of Jeanette's girls frolic in the woods naked, shooting water at each other with the shower heads." "Ewww... don't say things like that!" Hondo lets out, "Now I got to get drunk to get rid of that image." "Then lets get those shower frames and curtains so we never have to see that." Fernando points out.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 14th, 2016, 10:22am They could find only one folding privacy "curtain", and it was wooden, but it would work. For the second they bought a canvas tarp, had a seamstress at a booth cut and stitch it into 3 sections, got a tarp eyelet replacement kit to add eyelets, and got Jerry the blacksmith to build a frame.After they completed that task and got the hose and privacy screens back to the bronco it was tie to find cleaning supplies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 14th, 2016, 11:34am Jeanette is interested in what's available in this time line. "Moro, you mentioned oxygen systems are being made." "There was a high demand for oxygen systems in the medical field that we had to put that on the front burner." "I understand that. With an oxygen system, one also needs a pulse oximeter." "New sensors are being made for old pulse oximeters." "What else have you introduced in this time line?" "The SAM Splint." Jeanette looks at Moro. "You have advanced that far?" "The SAM Splint is reusable and it is beneficial when away from a medical facility." "Anything else?" "Go! Towels. That's all I can think of at the moment." "That sounds like a product a bunch of tree huggers would want. If I had the room I would have included more immobilization devices, diagnostic equipment and burn supplies." Jeanette glances at Elsa and continues. "For Elsa, a hypothermic thermometer." "It's too late to worry about that now. Even with a hypothermic thermometer I doubt you would be able to get Elsa's temperature." Jeanette does not voice what she's thinking, if Elsa's body temperature is that low she would not be able to have children when she becomes an adult. No man would ever want to be inside a woman that cold. Moro continues. "Yesterday I said trade the remains of the Guide I medical kit to Charlton hospital when the mission is over. The Republic of Texas needs it more for on-site jobs and Texas is interested in other things you brought with you." "Danielle," Jeanette says, "could you hand me the radio?" Danielle retrieves the radio from her coat pocket and hands it to Jeanette. Jeanette accepts the radio and steps away from the table out of courtesy. Standing by the wall, Jeanette presses the button. "Fernando, this is Jeanette. Are you there?" Jeanette releases the button. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 14th, 2016, 1:31pm Looking at the various things on displayed on the tables, Fernando picks up a few hose clamps just in case. The various firearms on the next table looked interesting though some of them looked like patched mismash of gun parts and whether or not it works remains to be seen. The home-made firearms looked more dangerous than useful though maybe in the right hands it will provide food and protection. Hondo picked up a couple of small revolvers and eyed them carefully, before putting them down as he shakes his head. "You and your friend interesting in something?" The seller throws at Hondo. "I'm lookin' for other things, but unless you got a small boot-gun, I'm not interested." Hondo tells him. "Come around back, I may have something you would be interested in." The seller tells him, "Tom's my name, by the way. What's yours?" "Hondo." Hondo replies, glancing over to Fernando, "My silent friend is Fernando." "Looking for something specific, or just point and shoot?" Tom says as he pulls out a wooden create from the back of his tent covered truck. He hands Hondo a small weathered worn but still new wooden box with faded letters "North American Arms - 1 5/8 - 22 Long Rifle Mini-Revolver (http://northamericanarms.com/index.php/firearms/lr/llr.html)" "Hmmm..." Hondo looks at the box. "Open it, look inside. You'd be please with what you see." Tom tells him as he reaches onto the box in Hondo's hand and lifts the cover off it slowly. Inside was the tiny firearm in nearly perfect new condition. The leather holster looks used though, darken and dried out over time in storage. Just to get a teaser price, Hondo asks, "How much?" "How are you paying for it?" Tom says. "I got gold and silver coins." Hondo says. "I got four crates of them, though they are all of different assortment. Look at mine." Tom says as he pulls out his mini firearm from his boot. It was folded into it's handle making a neat concealable package (http://northamericanarms.com/index.php/firearms/lr/llr-hg.html). "Interestin'. I have not seen one of these in a long time." Hondo says as he folds and unfolds the handle into the gun and examines the metal clip that goes onto a boot, pocket or belt. "It will cost you more if I have to search all these creates for these, but I know I have them." Tom says. "That's not a good way to keep a customer." Hondo throws back at him. "So you interested in one?" Tom says. "It depends on the price." Hondo says. "Four silver pieces." Tom says. "Let me make it worth your while. Six of these foldin' handle ones, four of these smaller ones, cleanin' kits and a box of ammo for each and new leather holsters for these small ones - this looks dried out and rotted - for a gold coin - if they are as good as new like these." Hondo offers. "Make that one gold and four silver and you got a deal." Tom tells him. He sees that Hondo is not happy with the deal, so he explains, "I have to pay the leather man to make you new holsters and that takes time to do." He points out a leather goods tent further down the market. "You talkin' 'bout Denis?" Hondo throws in, "I met him this mornin' wit Jerry, I'm sure he would do it for me for two silver coins." "It's going to take time to make them." Tom replies. Hondo hands him two silver coins with a nod, "That's why we will be back, and that is to make sure you got everything ready for us when we return to inspect the package. The rest of the payment upon satisfaction..." Fernando's mind was on other things, particularly at a display case with assorted law enforcement and rescue patches. A pair of them catches his eye - still on the one-piece of black nylon fabric they were cut out from, a pair of patches from New York City - "NYC 911 EMS" sleeve patch (https://c2.staticflickr.com/2/1270/763825266_f7d7f3e8e1.jpg) set. These patches were the ones used on 9/11 before the EMS/EMT/Paramedic merger with the NYC Fire department. It still has the NYC Skyline embossed with the Twin Towers on them (https://thorems.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/08/NYCEMS-web.jpg). "Where did you get these from?" Fernando asks with anger in his voice. "Got them from a patch seller further south of here. I don't know where he got them from. I don't ask such questions and they are not for sale." Toms says. "I did not ask if they were for sale." Fernando growls at him, pointing too and showing him the exact same patches on his jacket's sleeve. Tom gulps nervously because if Fernando and Hondo were typical customers, he would spot their demeanor in a minute. But they were outsiders, never seen before and too clean to have worked in the area for any length of time. "New York was destroyed in The Disaster." Tom says. "New York still stands, protected by dams and dikes, standing firm on the bedrock it was built on." Fernando tells him. "Jefe, lets go find those water filters." Hondo leans to Fernando. Without saying a word, Fernando turns around in a military turn step and walks out of the tent area. Hondo follows, telling Tom, "We'll be back for our things." Outside Hondo steps up to Fernando, "You OK, Boss?" "Cut it out with the Boss Crap." Fernando tells him. "They're just patches. Who knows how long they were there. Who knows how they got there." Hondo points out. "Remember what I tell you, Hondo. As a Time traveler, you wont always get it right but you should always follow your gut instinct." Fernando tells him. "It has not failed me yet." Hondo replies. "Then..." Fernando begins to say. "Then lets go get those water filters and cleanin' supplies and deal with the guns and patches later." Hondo tells him. "Hondo..." Fernando says to him. "I'm followin' my gut instinct, and its tellin' me to keep you away from those patches until later when you're of a calmer mind and demeanor." Hondo tells him. From both their pockets, Jeanette's voice comes out from their radios, "Fernando, this is Jeanette. Are you there?" They look each other for a moment before Fernando takes out his radio, "I'm here. Where are you and did you get my note?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 14th, 2016, 2:04pm "The ladies and I attended the church across the street from the market." Jeanette answers. "Are you referring to the note saying you are in Hondo's camper? That's what, a mile away from the motel? I called you on the radio; you did not answer so I left a note with the electric Camper telling you where we would be. "By the way, we need more milk and eggs. Hikaru also suggested getting more cans of Spam. She said we could get Spam anywhere." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 14th, 2016, 2:18pm "We're in the outdoor market getting supplies. Go in, walk around and we'll find each other. Supplies we can get, that is not a problem. It's a mile if you walk around the blocks, it's a lot less if you walk a straight line, though you wont be able to drive that line. Anything else?" Fernando replies in the radio.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 14th, 2016, 2:21pm Hondo looked at Fernando. Hondo: spam?  Think I have some but wouldn't trust most of it here. We got some meat an' Jerry an' Denis highly recommend a farm out of town half days journey.  Got milk an' some giant eggs. We can probably hunt for meat too. But spam??

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 14th, 2016, 2:28pm "The campers had cans of the stuff- everything was canned, even the milk was canned. I think the supplies came from an army K-P and MRE supplies box." Fernando says, before he starts to step away "You tell her about the meat and milk when we meet up. I think I see the water filters over there." "Goin' to tell her about the trailers?" Hondo asks as he follows. "No, I'm going to show them to her and see what her reaction is. And if she has something bad to say of them, I'll open up the toilet and tell her that she can go shit in the woods with the bears." Fernando explains as he walks up to the tent with a banner on it "John's Fresh Water Supplies & Plumbing."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 14th, 2016, 4:37pm Hondo haggled for some water filers, some tank treatment, and some other stuff. All the while Fernando looked back at the gun stand that had the patches. Hondo could see it greatly bothered him. Did he think it was someone he knew or worse, did he think he was here and failed. Hondo wasn't sure, but e knew he didn't like to see him worked up like this. As they finished their purchase there Hondo looked around and saw the church Jeanette talked about. He made note of it in case the ran into them. Hondo: Where to now, Jefe?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 14th, 2016, 5:09pm "It would be a cruel joke to play on Jeanette and the others but we can get a bag of milk, eggs and SPAM." Fernando says, "But lets not and say that we did. Anything you found around here that was interesting?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 14th, 2016, 5:14pm Hondo: Nelson Scott is the guy to see 'bout electronics here. He had some radio and computer components. Just no ham radios. We could stop in there an' see ifin we can use anythin'. Oh, an' Toilet paper. I forgot to get extra. I saw some at the stand with the RX sign. They sell it in a box an' call it therapeutic paper. The women will pitch a fit ifin we don't get some.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 14th, 2016, 5:53pm "Then lets get some toilet paper, everything else can wait!" Fernando replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 14th, 2016, 8:10pm Fernando wrote: "We're in the outdoor market getting supplies. Go in, walk around and we'll find each other. Supplies we can get, that is not a problem. It's a mile if you walk around the blocks, it's a lot less if you walk a straight line, though you wont be able to drive that line. Anything else?" Fernando replies in the radio. "What supplies are you getting?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 14th, 2016, 8:42pm "Perishable foods mostly. Hondo bought some fresh fruit and vegetables. He's willing to share if you are willing to share, which if you read the note, I brought a few things to have breakfast with him. He has his small truck here so we do not have to walk. We can discuss details when we meet up. I'm looking over some cleaning supplies - what do you think we will need?"  Fernando answers and asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 14th, 2016, 9:51pm "Milk, eggs and cans of Spam are the only things I can think of. The gas Camper has all the canned milk we will need. I at least want to get a one quart jar of fresh milk." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 14th, 2016, 10:02pm Fernando nudges Hondo with his elbow, "I think if we did that joke I said before, she would have taken it." 'The woman needs to know how to survive. We got fresh meat here, and sausage that can keep if you hang them. Ask is she wants some bread or rolls, there's a baker over there we got some raw supplies from but he has some baked goods too." Hondo says. "Lets see..." Fernando replies, then he picks up the radio, "Jeanette. What about bread or rolls? In fact, there is a baker's tent here where we are at. Look for a white metal antenna tower, we are not far from it and the baker is near it. Head towards it and you will find us with the baker." "I'll go get a bag with the egg, milk and SPAM from farmer next to him. Hope she like giant mutant chicken egg." Hondo says as soon as Fernando lets go of the radio.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 14th, 2016, 10:20pm Hondo: i got some bread but some extra and some rolls or anything ya thonk looks good can help. Hondo muttered about spam uNdrr his breath as he went to the farmers stand. Fernando caught enough of it to grin and shake his head at Hondo but he understood toHondo went ahead and bought another gallon of milk for them and a quart of milk, 2 large eggs, and 6 cans of spam for Jeanette.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 14th, 2016, 10:51pm Jeanette presses the button. "Sounds good. Get the baked goods too. This morning we used the last of the bread we bought yesterday." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 14th, 2016, 11:02pm "OK, Hondo and I will be in that area. Come find us." As Fernando gets a canvas bag with the plumbing supplies (water filters, et al.). He then asks John about cleaning supplies. John answers and points to a tent across the path, "I got soap and a few things, but brooms, mops, buckets, you need to see Misses Clean." "Misses Clean?" Fernando asks. "Yeah, there she is. (http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-LO6JV4Nq6MI/TpkZZn1lzoI/AAAAAAAAAkQ/UnTZxYi3xG0/s1600/mr-clean-logo+copy.jpg)" John points her out, a large muscular man-like woman in a bright white t-shirt with a bald head, huge breasts on top of her muscles, large circular earring and an anchor tattoo on her forearm as she sweeps the area in front of her tent. "Her name is Dorothy, by the way... If she likes you, she'll give you a great deal. If she does not like you, just walk away, you wont get anything from her."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 15th, 2016, 9:33am As the ladies step out of the church, a crow lands in a tree and caws. "They did?" Moro replies. The crow continues. "I'm impressed. It now seems the party does not need the bus we have prepared. Thanks for letting me know." The crow flies away. As the ladies walk through the market, Chihiro sees something familiar. On a table are two anthropomorphic cat dolls. The orange cat is wearing a tuxedo, matching top hat and is holding a walking stick. The cream colored cat is wearing a dress and a hat. She is holding some flowers. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/266aeb8f281733b31630b1eaa8141927_zpsxmcqswci.jpg (http://s86.photobucket.com/user/Jeanette_Isabelle/media/266aeb8f281733b31630b1eaa8141927_zpsxmcqswci.jpg.html) "Baron!" Chihiro looks the orange cat doll and immediately notices the eyes. "You're not the real Baron." "So, you've read Whisper of the Heart?" The dealer asks. Chihiro nods her head. "Yes." "Those are just replicas." Moro tells Chihiro. The dealer continues. "Legend has it Shizuku Tsukishima was brought to the world of the Spirits shortly her book was published." "She was in the world of the Spirits but she returned." Chihiro says to the dealer. "Why do you say she returned?" "Shizuku Tsukishima disappeared in 1995. The Charlton library has a 2007 copy of Whisper of the Heart signed and stamped by the author." The dealer has noticed Chihiro's accent. "Do you read Japanese?" Chihiro nods her head again. "Yes." The dealer pulls out a wooden box. "I have something especially rare." She opens the box revealing a copy in Japanese. "Not only is this a first edition," she opens the cover, "it's signed by the author." Chihiro looks at the signature. "The signature is a fake. That's not . . . her hand writing." "Are you some sort of expert on Shizuku Tsukishima?" "I am." Elsa looks at a doll of a red headed girl in a traditional style dress. The dress is not historically accurate for 1803 Arendelle. "That's Anna as a child from the Disney movie Anna." Jeanette sees a Vanellope von Schweetz doll and picks her up. "I have a Vanellope von Schweetz doll; I've never actually held her before." "How can you own a doll without ever holding her?" "All of my dolls are mint in box. Sugar Rush is my favorite arcade game. I even have the game's theme song on my iPod." The dealer looks at Danielle. "I have a Girl Scout doll you may be interested in." "I don't collect dolls." Danielle states. "What are you interested in?" "Guns and playing the piano." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 15th, 2016, 12:44pm After Hondo finishes his business there he stoops and buys the toilet paper theybwere after earlier.  Being told that it is a harder to get product down the line so he buys a half pallet worth as if not used if might be used to trade at farms.  After that he sees Fernando and heads his direction he seems to be talking with a very muscular, manly woman. As he walks to Fernando he sees Jeanette and her lot at a Booth across the lot. He quickens his pace to warn Fernando.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 15th, 2016, 2:22pm "Two brooms, two buckets, two mops, four extra mop heads, two gallons of floor soap and wax, and a pile of rags... that will be ten shotgun shells." Dorothy tells Fernando as Hondo catches up to them. He manages to step into the conversation before Fernando could answer Dorothy's request. "Jefe, Jeanette and the girls are closing in." Hondo says. "Got the fresh milk, meat and stuff?" Fernando asks as he looks at the giant mutant chicken egg under Hondo's arm. "Right here." Hondo says as he hefts up a canvas bag to show the load of supplies. "They are going to need some bread and rolls too. Jeanette says they ate what they had this morning." Fernando says. "I'll get right on it." Hondo says before he heads to the baker next to John's Plumbing supplies. "I'm sorry about that." Fernando says to Dorothy, "You said ten shotgun shells? Hmmm... would you take a sliver coin instead?" "Sure, but the change would clean me out shotgun shells." Dorothy says. "Don't worry about the change." Fernando tells her as he hands her two silver coins, "Keep it." "Alright, I will. Maybe next time we meet, the next purchase will be on me." Dorothy tells him. "Next time? This is not the only market you sell in?" Fernando asks. "Oh hell no. We all shop and sell at various places within 200 miles from here. My factory shop is 100 miles from here two towns away, and there are 30-odd settlements me and the the other sellers here sell in. For this week we'll be here, next week I could be 300 miles south of here. It depends on what I hear." Dorothy explains, and then shows off one off her strong arms, "I prefer mutant friendly towns, though I'm not a mutant many would take these muscles I got as me being one. I just work hard." "I see." Fernando says, "Three-hundred miles from here next week? I might be passing by there at that time." "Good, I'll see you then." Dorothy says. "And thanks!" Fernando says before picking up the buckets stuffed with the items within, leaning the mops and broomsticks to his shoulders and heads to Hondo's side. The stand in front of Hondo has two loaves of unsliced bread, a pile of rolls and a few sweet rolls. He was negotiating the price when Fernando came to his side. Jeanette and the others were a few yards away looking for them before they spot them at the baker's tent. - - - EDIT/NOTE: this is not a take over of Jeanette's characters, this is just pointing out that Jeanette and her group were already heading in Fernando and Hondo's direction and given the passage of time would be at the stated point of finding them as they looked around. Anything else Jeanette and her entourage finds before meeting up with Fernando and Hondo should be noted as such or else it will be taken that such actions happens after they meet up. Apologies given if needed.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 15th, 2016, 4:56pm "Hello." Jeanette approaches. "The ladies and I were just looking at dolls an antique dealer has. I only understood one side of a conversation; I understand you got something with wheels." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 15th, 2016, 5:27pm "Hondo has his truck in the market parking area by the Sellers' entrance so we can buy and drop off at the truck and buy some more before going back to his camper, this way we do not have to carry all this stuff around with us." Fernando begins, then points out to the pile Hondo is paying for, "Bread and rolls to your liking?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 15th, 2016, 5:43pm "Yes, looks good. I overheard a conversation between Moro and another Spirit. She said the party does not need the bus they had prepared. I understood that to mean you got something else." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 15th, 2016, 6:16pm "Now wait a minute." Fernando begins, catching the attention of those around them, "I do not know nor do I care about what plans the spirits may have. But if they have ideas of taking Hondo's camper and truck for their own, if you think they got problems with me still wanting to put a bullet into Moro's skull, let them try to do something against Hondo and Val." Hondo steps up to them, "What was that about somebody wantin' to take my ride?" "I'll take care of it, Hondo. Believe me, I will take care of it." Fernando tells him before turning to Jeanette, "Hondo is willing to share his food, bathroom and ride for us to get to Texas. But these false gods want to take all for their own that would have been shared for the good of all, this is the type of people I do not want to do anything with. And a Bus? We have two - Volkswagen Campers, also known as the VW Bus. But they are so concern about the ecology and economy that they are willing to thrown in another one? How many people do they want us to drag back to Texas? Bus loads? And who is going to drive that - Hikaru? Moro? I would not trust Moro to drive a simulated race car in a video game! Last time I checked we are not the Partridge Family riding a hippie painted school bus (http://www.cmongethappy.com/images/bus2000.jpg) cross country. And I am not going to allow anyone who thinks they can steal what may be offered as a share. Hondo's willing to share what he has to offer, that is where I draw the line."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 15th, 2016, 8:06pm "No, no, it's not like that." Moro says. "We acquired and fixed up a city bus we want driven to Texas. If this party can use it, we'd be killing two birds with one stone. I'm speaking figuratively. And what's wrong with me driving a city bus?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 15th, 2016, 9:07pm "We already have 2 campers. I'm not saying they are the Be All and End All Answer to what we need, and despite the spirits being able to repair things like new, a city bus is not ecological as they do burn a lot of fuel even if they burn that fuel cleanly. And if you convert one into a RV/Camper, it can only sleep a few people though it may have a toilet and shower." Fernando begins, "Again, who is going to drive it? Who is going to drive the VW Camper you drove if you drive it? I'm going to let you know, Hondo found and bought a pair of VW Camper Trailers, they look like the Campers but are on two wheels and towed. They have a large pop area and can sleep 8 plus they each have a toilet, an outdoor shower and a larger and better kitchen. And they are insulated against heat and cold and have a heater. The seats fold out into a larger than kingsize bed that sleeps 6 plus the pop up sleeps 2 more. Plus they have their own solar and generators for electricity which I can use to add to the solar camper's power. And they are light weight - less than 300 pounds total when empty. But they need work that he and I are putting in and we are almost done, just need another day of working on them to finish them. He got them so they are his but he's willing to let us have them to use because we believe we will need the space and resources. I will tow one and you tow the other. All we care about is sharing the resources: Food, supplies, services, stuff. In asking around, this market will be here for a couple of days before they move out to the next town. Now, what do you think we will need? Hikaru got her coat? I think I saw a coat maker over there next to the leather shop."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 15th, 2016, 9:37pm Hondo was lost as far as what was going non. He only heard his ride being taken but he figured Fernando had it handled. If not Val will have shot someone by the time they return. Either way Hondo cleaned out his pipe, repacked it, lit in and puffed on it asnthry all talked. As the so called spirit talked his eyes narrowed.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 15th, 2016, 9:59pm "Hondo made some great deals and I made a couple of good deals, so if we ever meet up with these sellers again, we can have great deals again. According to Dorothy over there, there will be another market 300 miles to the south from here next week these sellers will go to so chances are if we end up there at that time we will meet up with these market people again. They tend to sell at Mutant Friendly Settlements." Fernando explains. "Considering the fresh food we can get here now, it can last until we meet up with them again and get more then."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 15th, 2016, 10:22pm Moro nods. "I'm well aware a city bus burns a lot of diesel. We need more and more methods of public transportation as the population of Texas continues to grow. We are also doing work in New Mexico and Oklahoma with the goal of Texas, New Mexico and Oklahoma being the first three states of the United States reborn. We are using rail systems, both electric and diesel, as much as it's environmentally feasible. There are areas where a bus is more environmentally feasible. With its configuration, it can only sleep a few people; because the bus will be going to Texas anyhow, no extra fuel is being used for this bit of comfort. "I know how to drive a bus. You and Jeanette will continue to drive the VW ambulances. "You, Hondo and Valentine did very well. After the ladies and I got out of church, one of my fellow Spirits told me what you did. If you need a mechanic, let me know. Wait, Hondo is using his own money for this project?" :o Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Apr 15th, 2016, 10:31pm Hikaru is standing there in her red long coat made in Japan. "According to Jeanette's journal, I was freezing so I packed warmer clothes."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 15th, 2016, 10:48pm "Hondo's willing to share resources with us so I'm wiling to share resources with him. So yes, he found them, he bought them and he's willing to give them to us for the time we need them. All he is asking is that you all do the right thing and share in return - how ever that sharing takes place, even if it means picking up a broom and sweep out his camper once a week or clean and prepare food." Fernando explains, "Thanks to him, along with his camper, we got five kitchens, a lot of fresh food and extra beds if needed, toilets and showers though they are outdoor showers." "It's money another spirit group gave me that I am spendin'. So in that, yes, it is mine money and I will spend it if it helps people. Right now I'm helpin' Jefe and his little girl in helping you with that money." Hondo adds. "The Bus will be a hindrance. More than likely it will have MetroLiner Bus Tires which are great for city transportation but not for highway runs. If you run them at highway speed for any significant amount of time, their sidewalls will collapse, and at highway speed you will crash it. At best you got two maybe three hours of highway running time on those tires. Anything after that you're looking for an accident waiting to happen. This is why Greyhound Buses only run three hours max between stops and they take a couple of hours to rest those tires before they continue on. You want to run the gauntlet with that bus, that is on you." Fernando continues.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 15th, 2016, 11:23pm Hondo: an' the roads I've seen would not handle a bus that size. I said I'd help but I ain't.pullin' no greyhound bus outta every mud hole an' risk my equipment.  For things that make sense I'll risk everython' if needs be. For a fools errand I'm not interested.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 15th, 2016, 11:31pm "Don't worry about Elsa and me. We can pull our load. There are supplies that I, as a Texas Spirit, can easily get if needed." "Today Moro told me about the medical supplies she can get like oxygen systems, sensors for my pulse oximeter and SAM Splints." "Thank you, Hondo." Moro continues. "I don't know what group brought you here or why; I'm glad they did." Moro attempts to address Fernando's concern. "As one who advocates for public transportation, is a mechanic and drives a bus, I know a bus needs to rest. This is not a problem for the party, is it?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 15th, 2016, 11:51pm "I'll worry about Elsa. It is you that I do not care for." Fernando tells Moro, "I do not care if you endanger your life to transport a bus through the bad lands, but I wont let you take a child with you where she can get hurt too. I already got the highway gang's cooperation by rescuing their members in a bad accident. An accident involving a large sized truck like your bus would be. As Hondo stated, these roads are not for a bus to be on safely. Elsa rides with Jeanette and the others. You want to to drive that bus - that is on you, you do it alone. You get hurt on that bus, you better hope that we stop to pull out your carcass out of it but we are not pulling the bus out what ditch you drive into it. Besides, unless you want to collect and transport others with the bus, why not teleport the bus to Texas?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 16th, 2016, 12:03am Moro addresses Hondo's concern. "The bus is in Kansas. We'll start to see better roads when we get to Kansas. Besides, we wouldn't be getting a bus from an area where we couldn't get it out." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 16th, 2016, 12:16am Moro already addressed some of Fernando's concerns when she addressed Hondo's. "Transporting anyone or anything across space or time requires energy. Given the size of a bus, it's better to drive a bus if the roads are drivable." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 16th, 2016, 12:36am "As Debra Harry-Blondie once sang, 'Accidents Never Happen in a Perfect World, Complications Disappear.' In case you forgot - this is far from a perfect world." Fernando tells Moro, "If the bus is in Kansas, then it stays in Kansas. From that I can tell of the maps, we are still somewhere in Northern Private Idaho, a long and far away from Kansas. Hondo got the trailers for here and now, not for there and later."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 16th, 2016, 9:06am "I don't know about my fellow Spirits, I certainly love what Hondo has done. The plan was to provide extra space for the party, once reaching civilization, without burning extra fuel." "Why are we suddenly in civilization once we reach Kansas?" Jeanette asks. "It would have been better if I had said things would start to look better when we are in Kansas." Moro begins to answer. "There are a couple of reasons. One reason is Interstate 35, a much needed road, had work done to it." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 16th, 2016, 9:28am Moro gives more thought to what Fernando said. "If we get overcrowded, it may be more environmentally feasible to transport children to the orphanage using other methods." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 16th, 2016, 10:23am Hondo: Kansas? Civilization?  In the words of a wise man, " that does not compute!" I wouldn't take a bus through Kansas inn the time we were taken from! I've driven through Kansas many times. I35 is a joke until you get into Oklahoma. An Kansas instead reliable farm land. Half the time it's alright. But it can be a damned dust bowl for years. In this world I'm sure it sucks! All that aside it's tornado alley too. I'm with Fernando on this. You want the his you take it but I'm not riskin' anything to make sure it makes it.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 16th, 2016, 11:20am Obviously Moro is not selling this idea. "Would you be happier if the bus is already in Oklahoma when we get there? Oklahoma is in the process of being rebuilt." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 16th, 2016, 12:10pm "During the time of year like right now, when there seasons shifts into one another Kansas is a dangerous place, the climatologists did not name the area that takes up most of Kansas 'Tornado Alley' because it was cute. It is the same reason why one does not go to Puerto Rico between the months of June and August because it is hurricane season for them. And with Elsa artificially creating a moving cold front into Kansas, we will be creating  a chain of F5 tornadoes the like history has not seen in years. That is going to kill hundreds of people when we get there. You think they had rebuilt from the disasters that happened years ago? Bring Elsa and the tornadoes she will create will put them all back to square one. Do you want the destruction of property and the blood and death of hundreds, if not thousands, on her hands?" Fernando tells her. He continues, "Hondo, lets put these things away and come back to get the last of the items so we can go while we are still sane." Fernando picks up the buckets of cleaning supplies and starts heading off to the direction where Bronco is parked.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 16th, 2016, 1:36pm Hondo: Oklahoma is just as bad. You want to take the unstable ice queen south we need to go around tornando alley. Hondo handed Jeanette her bag, then took his and followed Fernando

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 16th, 2016, 2:49pm "We can go either East or West to avoid Tornado Alley when we head South. Going East will add a couple thousand miles and a few weeks to this trip. Going West may save days and miles but only if it exists. Much of that area is tens if not hundreds of feet under-sea level. If the Gulf of California flooded the low-lands into this area, we wont be able to cross it with all that water in the way." Fernando throws in.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 16th, 2016, 3:28pm "According to the maps Moro gave us, we're driving through Kansas." Being from Texas, Jeanette knows Hondo and Fernando have a point. She turns to Moro. "Do you have a meteorologist in your group?" "We have people observing . . . no." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 16th, 2016, 3:28pm Hondo spoke yo Fernando after they left the group. Hondo: Ya know how I told Ya I met my supposed future family here. Well the said south- west is gone. I have a map in the camper. Only way to safely get ' round tornando alley is east. Through Nebraska, Iowa,then down coming into Texas from the east. Crossing the Mississippi would be best but I the map shows that it damn neat has the US cut in half. Your call, but we are not gonna have fun any way we try.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 16th, 2016, 4:20pm "Considering the miles and direction we driven, from the Salish Indian territories, which around in the Northern Montana and Idaho borders, we should be in the Absaroka Range around the tri-state area (Idaho/Montana/Wyoming). It's the only area that matches the rivers in this area. If we head south, we can hit Interstate 80 and go across Wyoming into Nebraska, and into Kansas and Oklahoma - which we are trying to avoid. We would need to keep going East into Missouri and maybe past that as well because of Elsa being with us. The problem is Tornado Alley extending East as we go South." Fernando says to both. "Either we go West and follow the new coast South to West Texas or We go South - Southeast and into Tornado Alley directly and teach Elsa to control her powers before we get there or else hundreds of people are going to die because of her powers being out of control..." Fernando hesitates for a second with a half-hearted gasp of a laugh, "All this shit for a stupid bus in Kansas. When is the cost of human lives and their property worth less than the energy to teleport an empty bus to Texas...?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 16th, 2016, 7:46pm Hondo: not sure what posses me off more. That they would risk lives for a bus or that they think we we're hurreled through time and space to deliver a bus.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 16th, 2016, 8:19pm "The bus is available if it is needed. If the party does not need it, say it is not needed." Moro says after the gentlemen left. "Instead of worrying about problems that don't exist, focus on what's real." Moro sighs. She does not understand this logic. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 16th, 2016, 8:45pm "Jeanette, do not get my anger confused. I am not angered about 'The What,' in this case, about the bus. I am angered about 'The Where,' 'The How' and 'The Why,' in this case, where the bus is, how to get is without getting anyone hurt in the process and the not teleport it instead of driving it?" Fernando begins, "With Elsa constantly generating this cold weather (http://www.weatherquestions.com/What_causes_tornadoes.htm), we move into the vicinity of Tornado Alley in this time of year, the expression of her power against the warm weather down there, there will be tornadoes in the area and there is nothing that can be done about it other than to avoid the area to keep everyone safe. Moro wants the bus, then she has to get it herself without Elsa or else Elsa's expression of power will create tornadoes and people are going to get killed. If these people are rebuilding, then a nicely placed tornado will destroy all their work and they have to start all over again. Do you really want that? I don't. And therefore Elsa can't go with Moro to get the bus and if the Spirits are not willing to spend some energy to teleport a bus in order save a few hundred lives, then this trip is not worth doing."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 16th, 2016, 9:57pm "I know tornados are a very real problem." Jeanette does not understand why it took this long to get to the real problem. "Why present a laundry list of problems that are easy to fix when we should have gone directly to a problem that can't be fixed?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 16th, 2016, 11:04pm Hondo just walked to the Bronco shaking his head. These spirits that claimed to be a superior race that had been around for a while had no clue. Jeanette's party seemed to be just following blindly. Seemed like the blind leading the blind.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 17th, 2016, 12:11am "You missed the point Jeanette. And it is not I who is presenting a laundry list of problems. I do not care about the bus. Moro wants the bus, she gets it herself, she is not getting with Elsa in tow." Fernando begins. He puts in the items he was carrying into the open rear of the Bronco, "You are not giving proper information, just bits and pieces. You are going by what the crows are telling you from their 'covert operation of spying and reporting' on Hondo and I. If you do not trust me to the point where you have crows observing me and reporting my actions and activities to you, then you should walk from me and don't look back. What I am doing I do at out of the goodness of my heart to help others; what Hondo and his friend does, they do out of the goodness of their hearts; neither one of us need to prove anything to you or these crows." Fernando steps away from the rear doors for Hondo to close, but continues on his rant, "You stated that you had a bus, you never mentioned where it was until the point was pressed. You stated that you would drive it, but then who would drive your gas camper? Then Moro volunteers to drive, with Elsa by her side. Considering the dangers of these roads, a bus would not make it without an accident, so to keep Elsa safe, she is not to be with Moro while driving this bus. That is not a hard request, no, make that demand, to follow. But then it gets changed that the bus is in Kansas where 'the roads are safer.' Big whoopie doo there! Want a cupie doll for that? You nor the spirits thought out that Elsa's expression of her cold weather powers is going to cause tornadoes within Tornado Alley. This would effectively destroy what rebuilding efforts that Kansas has been doing. But the when pointed out that the bus could be teleported to Texas where it is needed, the spirits complained about the expenditure of energy. What is more important, the bus, the bus getting to Texas no matter the cost to human live and property or the bus getting to Texas and some energy wasted to get it there and people and their property safe and alive?" He steps away from them for a second to reenter the market but then stops in his tracks and turns around and points to Moro, "Or are you going to use Elsa's powers to to create super tornadoes that lay Kansas' population to waste so Texas can move in and take over?" He waits for a moment for them to answer but before he interjects, "You know Moro - #$@! the bus. #$@! you and #$@! the bus. You are not to go after it. If your spirit friends want it, they can get it, they can drive it, and they can deal with it. You are not to disappear from Jeanette's sight either alone or with Elsa. You do, and I will hunt you down and drag you back before I kill you in front of everybody and then drop your carcass in front of Elsa's father and tell them that you lied, because you are. None of this is about saving humanity, this is about having the earth spirit friendly for you to move into like squatters in an abandoned house. So don't say anything, I'm so pissed off right now I might send you back 75million years so you can be dirty dancing with the dinosaurs." Fernando starts to head back into the market, not caring what the others have to say.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 17th, 2016, 12:16am Hondo stops long enough to admire the sick jswed looks, piffs on his pipe a couple times then follows Fernando without a word.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 17th, 2016, 8:36am "I know it was not you who presented a laundry list of problems and I did not say it was you. Said list was presented nonetheless." Jeanette does not know where this is going. "Moro stated they had a bus after the accusation of planning grand theft auto was made against them. The location of the bus and the condition of at least a part of Interstate 35 was not mentioned until after assumptions were made. "Regarding Elsa, did the Spirits think Elsa would conquer her fears by the time we get to Kansas or was this an oversight? I don't know. "Whom are you talking to?" Jeanette continues. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 17th, 2016, 9:18am Moro, who is still with Elsa, does not know what to make of what's going on. Every time she opens her mouth, problems happen. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 17th, 2016, 11:42am "Did I just hear Jeanette say that the bus maybe stolen property?" Fernando slows down his pace. "I think I heard the same thang, Jefe." Hondo replies. "I'm going to ignore that comment for now." Fernando begins, "These Spirits are up to no good. They are not here to serve others, they are here to serve themselves, and only themselves. If they so want a bus, I know there's a bus grave yard (http://i.imgur.com/rp6B9te.jpg) by the Sangre de Christo mountains on the Colorado - New Mexico border off route Interstate 25, I used to pass by it all the time for the airplane graveyard. With their claim to restore equipment, they can have all the free buses they want that they can fix up, repair, clean and drive away. And right next to that is a train graveyard with a closed down maintenance facility and electrical generating station (http://dialectical-delinquents.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/05/brazil-metro-not-working.jpg) which they can do the same thing there too. All they need to do is ask and if there is a price to pay, they can barter their services to fix the roads, train tracks and electrical station for the buses and trains, which they need to do anyway to get the buses and trains back to Texas." "They ain't too bright, aren't they." Hondo points out as they walk to Tom's Firearms Tent. "Done your shopping for the day?" Tom asks as he stands by his counter with his hand on a wooden ammo box. "For now. Tomorrow we will need to buy more food." Fernando says. "Got our package for us?" Hondo asks as he looks at the wooden box under Tom's hand. "Right here. Care to inspect it?" Tom asks. "Just a look-see. You can't be too careful out there, ya know." Hondo says as he gets the box, opens it and inspect each item inside. He nods approvingly after examining each item - 6 .22LR mini-pistols with the folding handle and belt clip and 4 regular .22LR mini-pistols, their new replacement leather holsters, boxes of ammo and cleaning kits for each. After each item is inspected, they are placed back into the wooden box. Payment is made and hands were shaken at the end of the deal. "Anything else, Jefe?" Hondo asks. "That gatling gun would be nice, but no way that would fit on any of our rides." Fernando points out the weapon. On one of its 4ft mounting legs it says, "USS Saratoga - Phalanx System 001." "No way I can fit that on my ride." Hondo points out. "Lets see what these damn women are up too." Fernando says as he leaves the tent. "Wait a minute." Tom says to Hondo before he steps out of the tent. He then hands him an envelope. Hondo opens it, inside were the two NYC EMS patches on the torn arm sleeve, "It's on the house for your friend. I don't know where it came from but I heard the owner may still alive way south of here in a place called Fort Sumner (near the New Mexico/Texas border). If it true, maybe your friend can find them and reunite them." Hondo gives the patches one last look before putting them away in his trench coat pocket, "I'll make sure we get that done. And thanks." They shake hands one last time before Hondo leaves the tent area. He meets up with Fernando outside. "Anything else before we go?" "A stiff drink would be nice, but no. Lets see what these women want before we leave. I just need you to drive me to the motel so I can pick up the electric camper and if Jeanette has any brains, she can pick up the gas camper and the three of us can drive to the parking lot and finish the work that needs to be done." Fernando says and explains. "Sounds like a plan. Lets go." Hondo says as they walk around to look for Jeanette and the others.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 17th, 2016, 12:16pm Fernando wrote: "Did I just hear Jeanette say that the bus maybe stolen property?" Fernando slows down his pace. "I think I heard the same thang, Jefe." Hondo replies. Moro said, "It now seems the party does not need the bus we have prepared." http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/725#725 Jeanette said, "I overheard a conversation between Moro and another Spirit. She said the party does not need the bus they had prepared. I understood that to mean you got something else." http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/730#730 Fernando said, "I do not know nor do I care about what plans the spirits may have. But if they have ideas of taking Hondo's camper and truck for their own, if you think they got problems with me still wanting to put a bullet into Moro's skull, let them try to do something against Hondo and Val." Hondo said, "What was that about somebody wantin' to take my ride?" Fernando said, "I'll take care of it, Hondo. Believe me, I will take care of it. Hondo is willing to share his food, bathroom and ride for us to get to Texas. But these false gods want to take all for their own that would have been shared for the good of all, this is the type of people I do not want to do anything with. And a Bus? We have two - Volkswagen Campers, also known as the VW Bus. But they are so concern about the ecology and economy that they are willing to thrown in another one? How many people do they want us to drag back to Texas? Bus loads? And who is going to drive that - Hikaru? Moro? I would not trust Moro to drive a simulated race car in a video game! Last time I checked we are not the Partridge Family riding a hippie painted school bus cross country. And I am not going to allow anyone who thinks they can steal what may be offered as a share. Hondo's willing to share what he has to offer, that is where I draw the line." http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/731#731 Moro said, "No, no, it's not like that. We acquired and fixed up a city bus we want driven to Texas. If this party can use it, we'd be killing two birds with one stone." http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/732#732 I don't understand any of these accusations at all. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 17th, 2016, 12:31pm Notes: Fernando' statement of the bus being stolen is from this statement: Jeanette wrote: ...Jeanette does not know where this is going. "Moro stated they had a bus after the accusation of planning grand theft auto was made against them. The location of the bus and the condition of at least a part of Interstate 35 was not mentioned until after assumptions were made... It is hearing this as Fernando and Hondo walked away is where the situation is coming from. It is the danger of sounding like they are in the wrong thing and not verifying the facts. It is stated - Quote: Every time she (Moro) opens her mouth, problems happen. Though the GTA statement was made by Jeanette, in her statement that the crows are "snitch on Fernando and Hondo's activities" is making them lose trust and faith in her and thus now everything they pick up on hearing and seeing their activity, will be under scrutiny. This is not a misunderstanding of the posts, this is how the characters are being played out.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 17th, 2016, 1:02pm Note 2: Jeanette wrote: "Hello." Jeanette approaches. "The ladies and I were just looking at dolls an antique dealer has. I only understood one side of a conversation; I understand you got something with wheels." Jeanette Isabelle Jeanette wrote: "Yes, looks good. I overheard a conversation between Moro and another Spirit. She said the party does not need the bus they had prepared. I understood that to mean you got something else." Jeanette Isabelle Questions: Why would the spirits be interested in anything Hondo has if it is his? Why would the spirit/crows be observing Hondo and Fernando in the first place? Worst - why are they reporting those observations to Moro where Jeanette would be able to over hear? There was already an atmosphere of mistrust between Fernando and Moro, which Jeanette is throwing herself into and by appearance, chosen to be on Moro's side. By Jeanette's verification that the crows reported on Hondo and Fernando activities just added a level of more mistrust, and paranoia because it is perceived that they have an interest in what Hondo has (the camper trailers that Jeanette not seen yet and anything else of value). Thus there is a perceived belief that the spirits want to take without asking. The trailers were found and bought by Hondo for Fernando and Jeanette but they needed to be fixed up. True - the spirits could have asked to help out to fix them but instead they stood around to observe what Fernando and Hondo were doing and then reported on them. Thus Fernando and Hondo can not help but to think that they were spied and reported on. Hondo was willing to give these camper trailers to Jeanette and Fernando but now in my view he's not so sure. Who are the spirits to spy on the individual members of the group and them report on their activities? That brings up a level of mistrust of those involved and breaks down the level of trust needed to keep the group together. And that is creating problems that should not be there. And that is a situation Jeanette and Moro needs to realize and deal with. Until then, there will more mistrust and more statements taken the wrong way. That is where we in the RPG stand.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 17th, 2016, 4:18pm As established, the Texas Spirits have been observing Jeanette since she was a little girl. The same Spirits, as established, have been observing Fernando since he and Jeanette met in the Kevin and Kell forum. Now that Hondo and Valentine are traveling with the party, they are observing them as well. They know about Hondo from his interaction with Jeanette on The Acorn Café. Remember, it's Jeanette who they are interested in. Moro was not there so she knows nothing of what happened. When Moro left the church, one of her fellow Spirits gave her an update. Since the fellow Spirit was in the form of a crow, only Moro could understand what her fellow Spirit said. What Jeanette picked up on is what Moro said. Fernando and Hondo could have had an entire crew of engineers, electricians and mechanics helping. Do you remember what happened when a Spirit, other than Moro, transformed into human form? Now you want to talk about problems that should not be there? Right out of the gate Fernando distrusts the Spirits. I will give you an illustration. Fernando walks into a messy room, sees a woman cleaning the room and blames the cleaning lady for creating a mess in the first place. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 17th, 2016, 6:46pm Personal Note: Yes, some people are like that. So what. There will always be people who distrust others upon their first encounters even if they never met. That's no biggie... Fernando is not the type of person that would blame anyone for what they are cleaning up because he has been in that situation before. But the way Spirits are acting is suspicious for his tastes. It is one thing to observe someone in the past for historical and reference checking on that person. It is another thing to go out, observe what someone is doing and immediately report to someone else like an immediate supervisor (which Moro is to them as per past posts). That is out-right spying. The spirits through their past observations should know how Fernando operates. In present time of 2066, they should not be spying and reporting on him, that there is a suspicious activity on their part. For Jeanette to understand what is said to Moro by what she heard, she should have asked questions as to why are they continued to be observed. They put us into the situation of doing a job for them which will get done but if they are observing us as we do our work, why? That is suspicious in nature. If they can follow us, and if they can observe us, then they can do the job themselves. They do not need us to do. If they need to observe us, then they do not trust us in getting the job done. If that is the case, then this RPG needs another reevaluation. Note the given: - Fernando distrusts the spirits because it is his belief that they did something to the time line to put humanity through hell. - There are more than one set of spirits in the RPG. - Fernando is not going to act until he has all the cards in the deck and then he will make his move. What that move is remains to be seen. Note what is being observed: - The spirits are spying on Fernando and Hondo and reporting it to Moro, as per Jeanette's admission: Jeanette wrote: "Hello." Jeanette approaches. "The ladies and I were just looking at dolls an antique dealer has. I only understood one side of a conversation; I understand you got something with wheels." Jeanette Isabelle Jeanette wrote: "Yes, looks good. I overheard a conversation between Moro and another Spirit. She said the party does not need the bus they had prepared. I understood that to mean you got something else." Jeanette Isabelle It is because of this that there is more mistrust because this is out-right disrespect of Fernando and Hondo. What are they gaining by observing us? we under suspicion for them to observe us? We are supposed to be free to do what has to be done in this RPG. Face it - by Jeanette's admission, Fernando and Hondo have a right to be angered for the disrespect the spirits had just done by observing and then immediately reporting them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 17th, 2016, 8:54pm RPG continued: As they head towards the parking area where Bronco is, Fernando stops in his tracks. "Something wrong Jefe?" Hondo asks. "I'm just thinking. Do you any anything a big rescue like rope, a body cage, splints, sterile rags or bandages? I only have a few things like crowbar but very little in supplies. that rescue I did a couple days ago just made me realize how little I have." Fernando explains. "I got a few things. Lets go back and take inventory and come back tomorrow and get what we need." Hondo says, "Until then, we got work to finish up and then rest and relax afterwards." "I guess you're right." Fernando says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 17th, 2016, 9:18pm Hondo: I know I'm right. Besides we either go take a breather or that spirit will end up dead with you and Jeanette sluggin' it out. You would win, hands down, but hell, it just aint worth it. Besides we have stuff to do an' I can't remember what all I have for medical supplies. Oh before I forget.  . . Hondo held out to Fernando the envelope with the patches in it. Tom says the owner may still be alive. Should be ' round a place called fort Sumner, teaxas/ new Mexico boarder. (edited for continuity, if there is any)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 17th, 2016, 9:22pm You bring up a number of valid points. I see no reason to continue to discuss those further. There are a couple of things that may need to be addressed. Fernando wrote: Fernando is not the type of person that would blame anyone for what they are cleaning up because he has been in that situation before. To Jeanette it appears that Fernando is blaming the cleaning lady. Fernando wrote: But the way Spirits are acting is suspicious for his tastes. It is one thing to observe someone in the past for historical and reference checking on that person. It is another thing to go out, observe what someone is doing and immediately report to someone else like an immediate supervisor (which Moro is to them as per past posts). That is out-right spying. The spirits through their past observations should know how Fernando operates. In present time of 2066, they should not be spying and reporting on him, that there is a suspicious activity on their part. For Jeanette to understand what is said to Moro by what she heard, she should have asked questions as to why are they continued to be observed. They put us into the situation of doing a job for them which will get done but if they are observing us as we do our work, why? That is suspicious in nature. If they can follow us, and if they can observe us, then they can do the job themselves. They do not need us to do. If they need to observe us, then they do not trust us in getting the job done. You are right in that the Spirit should not have given Moro an update. The current observations are not about Fernando and Hondo. It's Jeanette they are interested in. They are also interested in Chihiro and Gabrielle. One thing the Spirits are guilty of, if we were to put it in those terms, is despite being around for thousands of years this group of Spirits truly do not understand humans and would not understand why Fernando and Hondo would be angry with them unless they are told. Jeanette knows she has been observed since she was a child. Therefore, the concept of being observed is so normal to her that she too would not see a problem. Side note: I love what is happening with the trailers. If what I say is discouraging you and Hondo that is not my intent. The Spirits know when Gabrielle will be kicked to the curb and probably had this trek perfectly timed to where the party would arrive just in time. This is a good delay; it's a delay nonetheless. I imagine what the Spirits may do is transport Gabrielle to the party the day she is kicked out if party will not be there in time. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 17th, 2016, 9:44pm Jeanette wrote: Side note: I love what is happening with the trailers. If what I say is discouraging you and Hondo that is not my intent. The Spirits know when Gabrielle will be kicked to the curb and probably had this trek perfectly timed to where the party would arrive just in time. This is a good delay; it's a delay nonetheless. I imagine what the Spirits may do is transport Gabrielle to the party the day she is kicked out if party will not be there in time. Jeanette Isabelle That is not a problem, we are playing the characters' roles as they fit. My major personal concern I'm dealing with is this Lenovo X200s Core2Duo laptop, which I have a major issue with one of the "Web Buttons" next to the cursor keys constantly getting in the way, auto-correct getting in the way with typoes so i have edit and reedit posts, and now it's developed an over-heating problem where it gets too hot and crashes on me. Though I took it apart and cleaned it out, it still over heats. I'm wondering if it is either the fan or the sensor to it because it is not turning on to cool the unit down. EDIT: Information on the VW Camper trailers can be found here; it is a European company but it does have a manufacturing and selling branch in the USA (somewhere in Oregon): http://dub-box.com/ http://dub-box-usa.com/ EDIT 2 - Missing Link to show it's toilet: http://www.blessthisstuff.com/stuff/vehicles/misc/dub-box-camper-trailer/

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 17th, 2016, 9:50pm Fernando wrote: "I'm just thinking. Do you any anything a big rescue like rope, a body cage, splints, sterile rags or bandages? I only have a few things like crowbar but very little in supplies. that rescue I did a couple days ago just made me realize how little I have." Fernando explains. Jeanette has information on two of the things Fernando asked about. "Dr. Brown told me the triangular bandages in plastic zip lock bags we are familiar with are available; a little more expensive. Hikaru said plastic bags are more expensive which explains why triangular bandages are more expensive. Today Moro told me the SAM Splints is made. I was surprised since a SAM Splint is advanced for this world." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2016, 12:21pm "This world is not so ass backwards that spring steel, as used in the SAM Splint, would be too advanced to make. Its only problem is the work needed to give it its spring properties and that itself is not a problem for those willing to make it. Spring Steel is used in a lot of things, including firearms." Fernando points out, "And not to nit-pick, you can have sterile bandages in a sealed wax paper enclosure, as my grandmother told me they had in the Great War. Its a lot cheaper and a bit more fragile than a plastic wrapper but it works. We can make our own, but like most other supplies, if used it needs to be replenished."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 18th, 2016, 4:32pm “What other medical supplies do you believe is doable in this world?” When it comes to medical equipment, Jeanette is very much new school. She has never used old school equipment such as a mercury thermometer. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2016, 6:19pm "Dare call yourself an observer of humanity? You need to shut up and read a library of books at the local university." Fernando tells them, "Knowledge is not  easily killed off even if you try to wipe out the society. Why else do we still have some electronics, firearm weapons, and transportation technology? Medical technology and medical knowledge is the last thing you see die."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 18th, 2016, 6:25pm Hondo put the envelope back into his pocket, as they were interrupted. He wasn't sure if Fernando even heard him because of the interruption. as they talked he loaded continued to the bronco, loaded his stuff and waited for Fernando. While he waited he cleaned out his pipe, as it had gone out, put it away, found a flask he had hidden in the bronco and took a long, deep hit off of it.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 18th, 2016, 7:25pm Fernando wrote: "Dare call yourself an observer of humanity? You need to shut up and read a library of books at the local university." Fernando tells them, "Knowledge is not  easily killed off even if you try to wipe out the society. Why else do we still have some electronics, firearm weapons, and transportation technology? Medical technology and medical knowledge is the last thing you see die." "Fernando?" Jeanette is confused. "Where did that come from? I just asked a simple question." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2016, 7:38pm Personal note: I thought that was Moro as it did not say who said it though it did stated that Jeanette is limited on her information. "That was you who said it? I did not see who said it, just heard it, and I thought it was Moro. " Fernando says, adding, "But it is true - knowledge is hard to destroy once it is out there. You can try to eliminate the technology but it will be rebuilt in a matter of time. Now if we can find a university's library, especially its engineering library, it will filled with information in books and other media of ideas and implementation of technology going far back centuries. Listening to the radio, I can hear shortwave stations in the background, using Morse Code. It just shows proves what is stated."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2016, 8:22pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Hondo: I know I'm right. Besides we either go take a breather or that spirit will end up dead with you and Jeanette sluggin' it out. You would win, hands down, but hell, it just aint worth it. Besides we have stuff to do an' I can't remember what all I have for medical supplies. Oh before I forget.  . . Hondo held out to Fernando the envelope with the patches in it. Tom says the owner may still be alive. Should be ' round a place called fort Sumner, teaxas/ new Mexico boarder. What was that about Fort Sumner? I know its about 50 miles from the Texas/New Mexico border in New Mexico

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 18th, 2016, 9:03pm Hondo pulled back out the envelope that held the patches. Hondo:The owner of these is supposedly livin' there.Tom's not 100% he's still alive but he thinks he is. He said to give these to you. he hands the envelope to Fernando allowing him to look over the contents.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2016, 9:17pm Fernando opens the envelope partly and looks at its contents before putting it away in his pocket. "I see. Remind me to pay back Tom of this favor when this is all over. For now we got a couple of things to fix and get going before we head down in that direction." He says, "Interesting that Fort Sumner is around, as it is in the low lands unless they moved it to higher grounds or set up a dyke to protect the fort and nearby town from the floods."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 18th, 2016, 9:26pm Jeanette has conflicting images in her mind. When Moro listed a few medical items available in what looks like a third world country, Jeanette pictured products as she remembers them from her time. When Fernando talked about spring steel, Jeanette started to picture a Mad Max version of the SAM Splint. "Moro," Jeanette begins, "today when you talked about medical products that are available, oxygen systems, new sensors for old pulse oximeters and the SAM Splint, I pictured medical products I'm familiar with. Are what you have mentioned the same as it was in 2010?" "Let's take the SAM Splint for example. If you look closely, you will notice a slight difference." Moro stops, pulls out what looks like a smart phone, presses some icons, scrolls and presses a few more icons. A brand new SAM Splint, flat fold, still in it's packaging, is teleported on the ground in front of Moro. Moro picks it up and hands it to Jeanette. On the top of the package it has the SAM Medical Products logo that Jeanette is familiar with. Jeanette accepts it. "It does not appear to have been in storage for the past fifty years. Moro, you said if I look closely, I would notice a slight difference. It looks identical to what I have in my med kits. Where is the difference?" Moro points to something on the package. With a question in her tone, Jeanette reads what Moro pointed to. "Made in Charlton." :o Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 18th, 2016, 9:27pm Hondo raised an eyebrow but left it alone for now. Hondo: Hmm. could be. anyway, lets get your camper. muc to do an' the day's passin' fast.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2016, 9:35pm "Jeanette, if you and the girls are ready, I'm ready to go. To go get the electric camper from the motel and take to Hondo for work to be one on it. I recommend bringing the gas camper over so we can met them with the trailer campers." Fernando tells her as they walk up Hondo's Bronco.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 18th, 2016, 10:02pm "Are we remaining in the motel for tonight or are we camping?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2016, 10:58pm "That depends on what you and the girls want. But Macey and I will be 'camping' in the parking lot with Hondo. It is not that we are saving money or want to try out the trailers. We got work to finish tomorrow so we might as well stay here to wake up early to get it done and get ready for a long trip. From what Hondo and I found out, the next town is not mutant or spirit friendly like the last one, but the two after that are so its a long ride to the second town. Tomorrow's the last day for the market here so we can prepare to leave with them in a caravan convoy." Fernando explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 18th, 2016, 11:04pm "I would prefer that we all stay together." Jeanette says. "In that case we'll first pick up our clean laundry, pack our bags and check out." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2016, 11:36pm (in collaboration with Hondo) Fernando opens the rear door to the Bronco. "There should be more than room for everyone back there." As he opens the front door for himself. "Where too..." Hondo begins to say, holding back from saying 'Jefe.' "The Motel... Lets see. Drive through the market slowly and we should be able to drive into town without going through the check point." Fernando says. "I got it." Hondo says as the ladies pile into the back seat. Once everyone is settled, he drive into the market as a slow pace  of those walking around him. He was not the first with the idea, nor was he the last, and in less than a couple of minutes was in the settlement passing by the church in the far end of the market. in less than another minute of driving, he is pulling up into the motel parking lot in front of the campers. Fernando and the others get out. "Don't wait up for us. We'll be there with our rides." Fernando tells Hondo before closing the door behind him.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 18th, 2016, 11:38pm Hondo: Ok, see ya in a bit. With that Hondo put the bronco in first, eased of the clutch, and took off down the road to the truck stop. It wasn't but a couple minutes and he was there. Valentine and Macey Met him as he pulled up. Valentine: Was startin' to think we needed to call the cavalry. Macey: Yiou're alone? Hondo: Don't worry, little lady, Your dad will be along. I dropped him off at the motel so he could get his van. (turning to Valentine) Looks like the whole tribe will be campin' here tonight. We met them in the market. That Moro character really rubs me the wrong way. Macey: Yuu had the wolf lady rub you? Hondo No, NO! hell no. It's a figure of speak. Valentine:  It means She makes me not like he, she annoys me. Uh, not sure how else to explain it. Hondo just shrugged Valentine: Well, It's a bit early still but I'll get the fold out tables, some camp chairs, the awnin' out an' see about what we are gonna do for supper. Hondo: You know, I don't know what I'd do without such a wonderful woman like you. Valentine smiled and kissed him on the cheek. Valentine: You'd be grumpy, an' sittin' in the dark eatin' spam on rolls. Hondo: How did you . . .? Valentine: We had our radio on too. (not edited. Computer hiccuped)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2016, 11:54pm Once in his motel room, Fernando realized that he was not able to get Macey's things washed. He thinks to himself as he gets their things together, "Oh well, she has  pairs of fresh underwear to put on for the week, I'll get them washed tomorrow instead." With their personal items from the hotel room packed up he heads out to the electric camper where he gets into the driver's seat. He sits there for a minute before putting the key into the ignition and turning on the electronics, and starts flipping switches on the dashboard The last switch he flicks over was the battery/solar panel to motor switch. He waits for another 30 seconds before driving to the parking where Hondo campsite was. It only takes a minute of quiet driving to get there. He pulls up to the spot where the Green and White trailer was and slowly back up to it, leaving a bit of space before trailer hitch could connect. Securing the parking brake, he gets out of the electric camper and walks to the rear of Hondo's camper, finding Hondo, Val and Macey inside. "Was she behaving or do I have to put her over my knee?" Fernando says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 19th, 2016, 12:24am Valentine: Howdy, Fernando. Naw, she's a good girl. You should be proud of this one. She listens well, learns fast, an' seems to enjoy learnin'. She's welcome to stay with us any time. Even after we get outta this time line. Hodno: Our vernacular throws her for a loop from time to time I found out. Valentine: Your vernacular confuses folks from our time, my love. Hondo: thanks for the vote of confidence.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 19th, 2016, 1:11am "Good to hear." Fernando says as he looks at Macey for a second, "Besides I never had a problem with Hondo's vernacular." He then adds, "I think we may need a small RV Washing machine (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7xQWrEd2ieE). If I see one in the market (http://www.amazon.com/Panda-Compact-Portable-Washing-Capacity/dp/B00AW04ZMM) tomorrow, I'll pick it up." "I was gonna put one in this camper for the house, but I'd figur'd I'd get one in the second trip before we end up in this time and place." Hondo says, "But I know what you're talkin' about. I may have seen one. Lets hope it was not sold. How about we finish on what we started." "You're right..." Fernando replies, "Let me get the hoses and clamps and I'll be finish with the plumbing on that one." "What else needs to be done?" Val asks. "The water filters needs to be replaced. We got a box of filters pick and choose from to put in." Fernando answers, "Gotta warn you, the filter I took out was smelly so they might be all smelly." "I'll get some rubber gloves and a mask." Val says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 19th, 2016, 11:54am While Fernando sent out to take the supplies to the camper and Valentine grabbed rubber gloves and such, Hondo put up the canopy on the side of his camper. He was done about the time Valentine reappeared with the gloves and masks. They gave a set to Fernando to use if he wanted. Then they went to the tan unit. Valentine tried to get Hondo to wear gloves and a mask but he refused.  Though he said he would handle the filter Valentine took that and had him cut the hose for the water lines. She made a comment about " if the stink don't  come off one of us is sleeping on the couch so I'd better handle it". Hondo shrugged and let her do it. There we're things he wouldn't let her do but this was one of those things where it didn't matter who did it so letting her win was for the better. Hondo had the hose all cut and hose clamps on it ready to install when Valentine brought the old filter over. Valentine: Damn does that reek! Even through the mask!! Hondo smelled but not too close. Hondo: smelled worse. Must have had bad water in it. Smells like sulfer. Smelled many a sour oil and water well that smelled like that or worse. Drank water that smelled like that once when I was broken down at a rig in the middle of no where. It was cold but you had to let it sit so the gasses would come off it. You had to be REALLY thirsty to drink it. Valentine:  Think I'd have died of thirst. Hondo: If you we're thirsty enough it would taste good.know it did to me. Hondo and Valentine finished up the plumbing on the tan trailer then went to see if Fernando needed help.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 19th, 2016, 1:12pm First thing done is picking up the laundry for the cleaners. In her motel room, after Jeanette packed her clothes in her suitcase, she looks at a printout of a spreadsheet in her Pelican case. According to Moro, this spreadsheet is a contract, of sorts, between Jeanette and the Texas Spirits. Column A lists every medical item she has regardless of what kit it's in or a separate item. Columns B, C, D, and E list how many of each item she has for that category or kit. Column B is the extra personal protection equipment. Column C is the Guide I medical kit made by Adventure Medical Kits. Column D is Doc Blue's Family Medical Kit. Column E seems to be a bit odd given that Moro said this is a contract. Column E included the two kits from Chinook Medical and the extra supplies not listed in the personal protection category. Moro knocks on the motel room door. "Is everyone ready?" "Moro," Jeanette says, "I'm looking at this 'contract' you said I agreed to and I'm noticing what appears to be a goof on the part of the Texas Spirits. Doc Blue's Family Medical Kit is for everyone in the party, the Home and Vehicle Plus Kit made by Chinook Medical is for select members of the party and the Individual First Aid Kit is just for me." "We want to make sure the medical care giver stays alive and able to do her job." Jeanette shows Moro the printout of the spreadsheet. "You put everything from Chinook Medical, except for the extra personal protection equipment, in the same column. According to this 'contract' everything in Column E is for the select individuals in the party." Moro reads the 'contract.' "You're right. Everything in Column E is for every select individual in the party." Jeanette continues. "In the spirit of sharing Hondo has started, I think Column E should be for everyone in the party." "You make a valid argument. Understand this, we are still running a test on the Guide I medical kit. Everything that is for the party is just for the party." "Understood." With the knowledge of what the Guide I is for, Jeanette makes some adjustments to make room for all of the personal protection items she may need. There are other things on Jeanette's mind. When Fernando said leave with them in a caravan convoy, did he mean those holding market? She makes a mental note to ask him. If this turns out to be true, this could be fun. Jeanette looks at the new SAM Splint Moro gave her and wonders if the city state of Charlton could be a modern, first world nation in the middle of Mad Max country. The ladies take everything to the gas Camper and the room keys are turned into the office. With everyone in, Jeanette drives to the truck stop and sees Fernando. With the engine running, Jeanette rolls down her window. "Fernando, where would be a good place to park?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 19th, 2016, 1:18pm EDIT (to fit Jeanette's Post) Fernando points to the Tan and White Trailer, "Right over there in front of the trailer. We'll get them hooked up after we are finished here." The hose replacements for the shower were done when Val and Hondo steps up to Fernando. "Anythin' needin' to be done?" Hondo asks. "I'm done with the shower. Just the filters in the kitchen sink and shower tanks and the outdoor tent-frame for the shower needs to be done and I think that would be it besides filling the tanks up with water." Fernando answers as he tightens the screws to the shower plate. "We can take care of the filters. You can take care of the tent frames." Hondo replies. "Then you're going to need this one." Fernando hands over the filter canister he removed to get right sized filter. You'll see where I cut it out from." "We'll get this done for you right away." Hondo says as he looks at the canister. Like in the last trailer, Hondo and Val change the water filters in the kitchen first and then at the shower second. In less than twenty minutes, except for filling the tanks with water, the trailers were done. Fernando then begins his work on the Electric Camper - separating the 24v truck batteries from the 12v batteries' main circuit and moving it to its own circuit and tying it to the trailer's electrical system which can use as an add-on power to the electric bus camper of extra charger for all the batteries with the generator, and tying them to switches in the dash so he can switch batteries back and forth as needed. With Hondo and Val's help, this took less than a 1/2 hour to assemble.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 19th, 2016, 5:44pm (for reminders)   (http://www.blessthisstuff.com/stuff/vehicles/misc/dub-box-camper-trailer/) Fernando's unit is setup exactly like this green unit, except in part of the pop-up top there is a bed like this (http://www.sunsetclassics.com/1977-vw-westfalia-yellow/gallery/slides/1977-vw-westfalia-64.html) It's not really suitable for adult but can fit two or 3 kids. It folds mostly out of the way when not in use. It would b located over the main floor bed/dinette. The Tan unit Jeanette's group will be using has a double overhead bed to sleep 4 to 6 kids if needs be. Also it's kitchen is smaller, the sink outside, in place of the full kitchen another single bed, and the toilet is in it's own compartment for more privacy. Fernando's has a curtain that can be pulled around the toilet, but not nearly as private as the tan unit's toilet only bathroom. The kitchen in the tan unit is a small oven thta is mounted to the wall and at ceiling hight, the fridge is a mini apartment/camper fridge that fits below the counter. on the counter half of it is taken up by a single burner cook top. The tan unit is more of a bunk house unit made to be used with other units. I'll repost my paint drawn layout of the tan trailer below. Since we are going to be using them now I figured I'd make sure everyone knew the details.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 19th, 2016, 6:41pm When they were done with Fernando's rig Hondo put away the tools and extra parts while Valentine washed up quick like. HONDO then washed up and then checked in with Fernando. (Not sure what Jeanette's group is up to so I'm keeping it short)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 19th, 2016, 8:18pm Jeanette pulls in front of the tan and white trailer and backs up, still making sure there is space to work with between the Camper and trailer. Jeanette gets out of the Camper. She has a question for Fernando. "Fernando, when you said leave with them in a caravan convoy, did you mean those holding market?" Moro exits the Camper and approaches the gentlemen. "As I mentioned in the market, I am a mechanic. Is there a way I can be of help?" At the moment, Moro is wearing nice clothes so she will need to change if she is to get greasy. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 19th, 2016, 8:22pm Hondo looked Moro up and down with a squit eyed look. Hondo: I reckon not. An' don't touch anything without askin' first. Valentine gave him a look so he added. Hondo: please.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 19th, 2016, 8:48pm "Jeanette, though some of the merchants will leave on their own, many are traveling in a group heading south. Some will enter the first town which is unfriendly to mutants and spirits, the others will continue to the second town which is friendly to mutants. They will be traveling together I would figure after dinner or when they pack up their things. I figure we would lead the rear of the convoy as they leave. But that is up to you, if you want to leave earlier or not. If we stay and leave later, we can prepare some pre-made meals to eat while on the road. It could be a 10 hour trip or more since the convoy will be heavy and run slower than our usual pace." Fernando explains, asking, "What do you think?" At the same time, Fernando gives Hondo a nod and a high-5, and then signals for Macey to be at his side.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 19th, 2016, 8:51pm Hondo: We can make sandwiches on the go outta our rig too an' pass them out as I can catch up fast. Whatever ya decided just no #$@!in' spam sandwiches. Hafta burn that stuff to make it edible.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 19th, 2016, 8:57pm "I grew up on the stuff, Hondo, so I find it palatable. Then again that is what I get for living on an Island that was not even a State in the United States but a Common Wealth. But it is palatable if thinly sliced and cooked right. Lets not forget SPAM's other name, at least in New York City - 'Spiced Ham... (http://www.wegmans.com/webapp/wcs/stores/servlet/ProductDisplay?productId=744067&storeId=10052&langId=-1)'" Fernando explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 19th, 2016, 9:20pm Hondo: There were winters we ate a lot of it too, once the food we put by ran out. It reminds me of hard times. never liked the stuff anyway, other than burnt to a crisp. But after a few winters of spam an' potatoes. No thanks. I'll eat my boot first.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 19th, 2016, 9:30pm "Anyways... I figure, get some meat, cheese and bread in the morning. Hondo, what do you think about that washing machine, if it is still there, I think we should get it. Only problem I see with it is getting water for it. Speaking of water, we need to drive up to the building with the restaurant and bar to fill up out tanks or is there a spigot near by to tap into? " Fernando asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 19th, 2016, 9:52pm Hondo: the washer sounds like a good idea. We can put it in my cover trailer with the my second fridge and chest freezer. We can run it off the small gen or the gen in the camper. For water we can either rig a water tank, heater an' small pressure pump or the probably easier way is t rig  hook up from my out side shower to the washer. the drain can just go on the ground. little grey water never hurt anythin'. As far as water goes, there is a spigot on the grass past the diesel fuel island. We can either take each rig over or can shuttle water with the fuel trailer I got as it has a water tank too. either way it hasta be filled with water an' fuel before we leave.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 19th, 2016, 10:12pm "Sounds good. Lets hope they don't get pissed about a electric camper pulling up to a diesel fuel refill to just fill up on water." Fernando says as he hops into the driver's seat of his camper. "Macey, I'll be over there filling the water tanks up, so stay with Hondo and Val and behave. Jeanette, you can go fill up the tanks on the trailer when I call on the radio that I'm done." With a couple of flicks of the switches on the dash, Fernando gets the camper and trailer going, pulls out of the spot he is in and drives the short distance to where Hondo says the spigot is. He finds it quickly, and attaches the hose to the shower tanks first. They fill up quickly, as does the kitchen tanks fill up quickly as well. Fernando picks up his radio as he tops off the tanks in the electric camper, "OK Jeanette, I'm almost done here!"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 19th, 2016, 10:56pm Moro gives Hondo a nod. "Acknowledged." "Traveling in a convoy sounds like fun." Jeanette answers. Jeanette picks up the radio and presses the button. "I'll be right there." Jeanette starts the Camper and drives to Fernando's location. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 19th, 2016, 11:15pm Hondo decided while they we're at it to hook up the fuel trailer to the bronco and fill up.  Meanwhile Valentine and macey got some brat sausages out of the fridge on the covered trailer for supper and Valentime taught Mavry how to make a macaroni salad.   Valentine had not been much of a cook but Hondo' s sister  had taught her some and challenged her to try finding her own way. When VAL realized it was real world chemistry she started to like cooking, that and she knew a way to any mans heart started with good food.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 20th, 2016, 12:20am "Somebody should have hooked up the trailer to Jeanette's camper..." Fernando thought to himself as he sees Jeanette approaching in the gas camper without the trailer, but despite that, Jeanette's camper's water supply was used up more than his electric camper, so her tanks are in need of a refill. As Jeanette pulled up along Fernando, he showed her where the hose was and then drove off to put away his trailer and then to get her trailer to fill with water. He does this quickly, only taking a couple of minutes to bring her trailer over to the water spigot as she was finishing up filling up her water tanks. "Don't leave just yet, Jeanette. After I fill this trailer up with water, I need to put it back first and disconnect from it before you can back into the hitch and connect the trailer to your camper." He explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 20th, 2016, 8:02am "Okay." This is a new but simple routine Jeanette needs to be accustomed to. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 20th, 2016, 11:47am ( took for granted that Fernando hooked it up when he backed her up to it, oops. sorry) Hondo filled all the fuel tanks and was the last to get water. Upon his return he saw Fernando Backing in the tan trailer, unhooking it then showing Jeanette how to hook it up. Hondo got out of the Bronco and approached Fernando once he was done. Hondo: What happened? Fernando: No one hooked up Jeanettes trailer for her. I had to come back and get it so we could fill it. Hondo: Damn, Sorry, Jefe. I thought you had hooked it up when you backed her u earlier. Never even thought to take another look. Fernando: Don't worry about it. What's done is done, but we need to do better. They need help to survive this. Hondo: I reckon. That Moro claims to be a mechanic. she should have been able to hook it up. Fernando: But you told her to not touch anything. Hondo: I did, didn't I. Guess I can't be mad for followin' my orders.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 20th, 2016, 12:34pm "Again, don't worry about it." Fernando begins, "I'm going to show her basics though they should have taught her how to drive a trailer at EMT School. They do at NYC." "Need me to do anything?" Hondo asks. "I doubt it. Maybe explain the details of how the toilet works, that's about it." Fernando says as he starts to walk to Jeanette with Hondo following at his sides. He then walks to the rear of the trailer and calls to Jeanette. He begins to explain certain details about the trailer as she arrives. "At each corner is a jack that holds the trailer in place when we are parked and camping (http://cdn.blessthisstuff.com/imagens/stuff/dub-box-vw-camper-trailer-9.jpg). You need to make sure that they are up when driving and down when parked. There's a switch under every corner so you can raise the lower the jacks electronically, but if there is no power, you can use a wheel lug wrench to manually raise and lower them. All you need to do is lower it until it presses against the ground, no more." Fernando explains to Jeanette and demonstrates the switch. He then opens the rear hatch, and then another hatch, pulls out a hose with a shower head on it (http://cdn.blessthisstuff.com/imagens/stuff/dub-box-vw-camper-trailer-8.jpg) and points up as well, "This is your outdoor shower. You pull down the privacy tent, hook the shower head to the rail and turn the knobs to the desired water temperature. The hot water tank is cold most of the time so you need to heat it up first before you shower, it takes about a 1/2 hour to heat up the water. You put the shower head back in and fold up the tent into place when you're done." Fernando then walks to the front of the trailer, explaining that area as he give her a couple of keys, "This cable connects to your brake and turn signal lights. This Triangle piece of steel is the trailer's tongue which connects to your camper's hitch. And these chains are for safety in case the hitch or tongue breaks, they keep the trailer attached to the camper. Nothing special about it, but this locked box on the tongue has some tools. That is the key to the trailer and the box. This other key is for my trailer and tool box. Now, this trailer window pops out and up and you have a sink that opens up to the outside. Mine does not do that. maybe Hondo can explain it. Where the shower is at, under the bed there is an area where an engine should be if it were a camper. Inside that area is the shower tanks, batteries and generator. On the roof there is a solar panel. Here at the kitchen end, there is a water tank and circuit breakers. There are four circuit breakers by the battery and generator as well but here you can switch between the solar panel, batteries and generator as needed and recharge the battery with the solar panel or generator. Driving while towing it takes a bit getting used too. I think that is it." Fernando realizes that he almost forgot something, "In the kitchen area is a heater to heat up the space inside when it is too cold outside. The trailer is insulated so it will keep in the heat and keep out the cold. There is no air conditioning though, but there are a couple of fans inside to keep one cool. And unless there is no room anywhere, no one should be riding in the trailers while you are driving."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 20th, 2016, 5:27pm Note: I started on Jeanette's journal now to avoid the problem we had last time. "Regarding traveling with the convoy," Jeanette begins, "you brought up leaving later. Why would we leave later? Are we going to the first town or the second town?" Jeanette then asks a question regarding the shower. "Will we be showering while standing in the mud or is there an outdoor mat for us to stand on?" Elsa approaches, curious about the shower. "Which knob do I turn for a cold shower?" Jeanette shows she is paying attention. "You turn this knob with the blue ring." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 20th, 2016, 7:34pm "We can get a mat at the market tomorrow. As for the convoy, best to be the last one on the line in case something happens to the front of the line we can turn around and head back. But I'm not worried about that. But for the sake of some of us, it is best that if we know the town is not mutant friendly, to skip it and head for the next time that is mutant friendly. It means more driving time but at least we will be safer this way." Fernando explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 20th, 2016, 8:39pm "I was thinking of one of those heavy-duty mats that can be washed off with a garden hose or, in this case, in a river." Jeanette continues. "In case something happens as in the road is impassable?" Jeanette thinks about what the young snow queen said. "You prefer cold showers?" "Yes." Elsa answers. "Showers are one of the greatest inventions this world has." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 20th, 2016, 9:07pm "Make a list of small things that we are going to need and we can get them tomorrow at the market before it closes and the convoy rolls out." Fernando explains, "Taking up the rear allows us to turn around like you said, the road is impassible or the if the convoy is attacked. The front of the convoy is usually attacked to stop it in its tracks. But since these merchants seem to know the way, I do not think anyone would be dumb enough to attack us for one reason or another. It is something I'm noticing- the golden rule is: help those in need and we in turn get get ourselves. I helped out the highway gang so they let us go on their roads. No doubt, these merchants have some kind of deal with the highway gangs to let them go along in peace. How else would they go from town town? And the gang I helped stated that they were escorting the truck that was in an accident. I think the non-mutant friendly towns are against this but the mutant friendly towns are for it. Well, how ever they make their money is on them. Question, Jeanette - you have a CB radio in your camper (https://www.etsy.com/listing/270929791/cobra-29-ltd-wx-classic-vintage-cb-radio?ref=market)? I know you have the Yeasu I gave you but you might need something the convoy uses. Put that on the list and maybe we can find something for you."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 20th, 2016, 9:29pm Note: I don't think it was established that the gas Camper has a CB radio. "I'll add that to the list." Jeanette says. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 20th, 2016, 9:47pm Note: I know... - - - - - - "If we find one, we will put it the Gas Camper. So that would be the Radio with a microphone, power cables and an antenna with antenna cable. should not be hard to find. But if we do not get it here, we will need it to get it else where." Fernando says. "The problem is not gettin', the problem is if they have it." Hondo points out, "This market did not have a radio doc but everyone I spoke says he might be in the second or third town. Somebody might sell their back up radio but it wont come cheap if we find a seller."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 20th, 2016, 9:58pm Hondo: Should put a CB in the trailers too to use as intercoms at night in case somethin' happens. Turning to Jeanette, Hondo:  Now as far as your toilet goes. It's fairly simple. It is a compostin' toilet. It shouldn't hafta be emptied often. we wil hafta drain the liquids once a day, probably the composting might only need changed every other week. the big thing it it you are doin' more than #1 make sure to hit the agitator button so it will mix in with the compostin' material. If you do that it will not stink. (sorry, been busy all day.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 20th, 2016, 11:01pm Jeanette is not as bad as Hikaru; Jeanette does not care for the idea of buying something for more than its worth and believes it is worth considering putting it off. She does, however, like Hondo's idea of using them as intercoms in the trailers if not now then later. "Good idea, Hondo." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 20th, 2016, 11:34pm "Anything else?" Fernando asks,  and then says "If there is nothing else, lets connect the trailer to the camper and call it a day." He walks up to the gas camper and and tan trailer, grabbing the bumper of the from the camper and then the tongue of the trailer, lifting the trailer up a bit and pulling it the few inches, slipping it onto the camper's hitch ball until the clamp latches onto it. The chains goes on next with a bit of slack. The wiring harness was the easiest of the things to put together. He then walks over to his electric camper and does the same to it to attach the trailer to it though it was closer to it in its parking spot, all it needed was a lift and slight twist to get it onto the camper's hitch ball. After that display of strength, Fernando goes into his camper, "Unless it is an emergency, I do not want to be disturbed until dinner time." With Macey following him, Hondo goes in after Fernando, "I have to ask a few questions..." as Fernando pops up the camper top and closes all the curtains. After closing the doors and opened windows, Macey hops onto the rear bed of the camper as Hondo and Fernando being to have their discussion. Fernando opens the rear bench to extend the size of the bed to make it fit his tall stature.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 21st, 2016, 9:59am Hondo decided to start off with light conversation. Hondo: damn, we came a long way fast on these rigs. I'm sure Jeanette's crew will find somethin' wrong with the setup sooner or later, but you gonna be alright with it?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 21st, 2016, 11:15am "I think they are great, Hondo. It satisfies many needs without being such a problem in sharing or resources. I thought we were getting large bus type Winnebagos (http://winnebagoind.com/products/class-a-diesel/2016/grand-tour/overview), or a large towable Winnebagos (http://winnebagoind.com/products/towables/2016/scorpion/overview), if not both, arranged with many beds but privacy issues and who gets the master bed would be a problem for everyone, even with both of them. And as you know, these roads are not going to handle anything larger than a large van (http://winnebagoind.com/products/class-b/2016/era/overview) unless it is a large military vehicle (http://russialist.org/wordpress/wp-content/uploads/2015/04/ukraine-us-army-convoy-italy-mountains-army-mil.jpg)." Fernando explains, "If Jeanette has issues about them, send her to me. As far as I am concerned, Hondo giveth and Hondo can taketh them away."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 21st, 2016, 1:37pm Hondo:  She'd hafta be really ornery for me to do that.I probably shouldn't take as much shit as I do sometimes but hell, folks put up with me so I try to give the same to other ornery folk. Fernando: you are not hard to deal with. Hondo: At times I can be. Fernando: and I am not? Hondo: I reckon we are all asses at one time or another. Fernando: some more than other. Hondo: I reckon. Now, not tryin' to be an ass- hat or anythin' but what 'bout those patches. Somethin' bothered you ' bout them. I won't  pry if in ya don't want me to but if in ya care to share I'd reckon I'd be a listenin'.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 21st, 2016, 3:31pm "I'll tell you when I find out more information about them." Fernando tells him in a tone he would give most business associates than he would have with him.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 21st, 2016, 3:45pm Jeanette checks, making sure the trailer jacks are up. They are. Jeanette drives the Camper and trailer back to where they were and lowers the jacks of the trailer. Moro approaches Jeanette. "What do you think?" "Could you be more specific?" Jeanette asks. "With the two Campers, Hondo and Valentine in a camper and Bronco traveling with us, all of the supplies we as a party have, Hondo, Valentine, Fernando and Danielle with enough guns and ammunition to scare away any threat, a trailer for each Camper, traveling with a caravan and using CB radios to stay connected, this is like a traveling city. I love it." Jeanette thinks about the shower and how, as a child, she played in the water in the yard. She didn't need a mat then. "Come to think of it, we may not need a mat for the shower after all. Sandals may come in handy." "I like this arrangement too." Moro says. "As for sandals, I'll check to see what's available." Without trying it, Jeanette wonders about the privacy curtain. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 21st, 2016, 4:06pm Hondo: No need to give me the biz, amigo. I told you I'd leave it alone if in ya wanted. 'Nuff ' bout that. Since I have arrived here I haven't  gotten a straight answer ' bout shit. What are we even doin' here? An' these spirits. Just tell me these two things, what is the goal An' how bad is the situation?  I feel like there is a lot I'm not bein' told. I'm here through the thick or thin of it. I just want to know why if possible An' what.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 21st, 2016, 4:43pm "I do not know anything to give a straight answer. Jeanette has her own mission - find this mutant girl with wings named Gabrielle and take her to Texas. Apparently I'm here to help her but for how long? Don't know, don't care. As for everything else, don't have enough information to give a straight answer. So lets leave it at that. If you decide to help out, it is appreciated in the least by me. I do not care about these spirits, I think they are the problem. But I do not have everything to act according. Until then it has to be left as it is." Fernando tells him.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 21st, 2016, 5:14pm Hondo: hmm, not exactly the answer I was hopin' for but not the first time we've gone in half blind. Ya know I'll be there watchin' your 6, jefe. I reckon I'll leave you yo rest. I thunk Val was plannin' on beer brats for supper. Probably try to have it ready in two or three hours. If in you're not ' round by then I'll come get ya.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 21st, 2016, 5:25pm "Thank you." Fernando tells him, adding, "Talk with Jeanette about dinner as well, and make sure if she and the girls are joining in, they have to give something up in return - supplies, cooking services, what ever. No one if getting a free ride here. Even if they have to sweep the floor. for us to eat at, get them to do it. What ever is in the frig and cabinets here you can take as needed, though I doubt you want some canned tuna and spam. I think there is some rice and other grains." Hondo nods before he leaves, "That's alright. Maybe next time if we're fixin' a tuna casserole, I'll consider it. Talk to ya later." Fernando sits on the edge of the bed as Hondo slides the side door closed.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 21st, 2016, 6:54pm Hondo stepped outside the camper and signed a half frustrated sigh.  Fernando usually had more answers than that. At times he didn't choose to share them, but Hondo truly believe he was a bit lost in this too.To Fernando, being someone who was use to having control of a situation, it must all be frustrating. For Hondo, although he was a very smart man, almost genius level IQ, He was used to a world that posses more questions than answers and often once answers were found they only revealed that many questions were unknown. He had learned to rely on gut instinct, and although he'd like to shoot something at the mo0ment his gut told him to stay calm and take it easy for a bit. A crow cawed in the distance as it sat on a fence post. Hondo wished he had his shot gun in hand at the moment. Maybe declaring Crow season open would help him think more clearly. He needed to think for a bit. Hondo looked around camp for a minute just taaking it all in and thinkin' (edited to fit Jeanette post)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 21st, 2016, 7:27pm Jeanette sees Hondo leaving Fernando and approaches him. "Hondo, I know we only know each other from The Acorn Café; I'm glad you're here. Thank you for your contributions. With the two loaded Campers the Texas Spirits provided, you and Valentine in a camper and Bronco traveling with us, everything we brought with us though all I brought is what I can carry, the two trailers you bought, traveling with a caravan and using CB radios to stay connected, it's like a traveling city. I love it." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 21st, 2016, 7:37pm Hondo:Well, I hope it works for the best. By the way, Valentine was plannin' on doin' beer brats for supper. Not sure what with them, though. All y'all are welcome to join us for supper provided everyone pitches in. Be it with food, cookin', other prep work, or cleanin'. Fernando insists on this an' I reckon I agree with him. So ifin y'all want to join us see Valentine. I'll not be to far off ifin I'm needed. With a quick Nod Hondo took off before Jeanette could reply. He had other things on his mind. Hondo stepped into his camper and found Valentine working on some electronics at the table. Hondo: What ya workin' on? Valentine: figured I'd work on sound system for the camper trailers. I heard ya say we should have CB's in the for communications. Well, we had some parts an' I'm makin' a list so when we get the CB's I can rig modify them with mini touch screens for mucis playlists an' we can encode our transmissions. Hondo: Alway's thinkin' on your feet. One of the many reasons I love ya. Hondo smiled at her an' she smiled back but his smile faded and he gazed off into nothing for a moment. Valentine: Somethin' wrong? Hondo Hmm? Oh . . no, no. Just a lot on my mind. Need to clear my head. By the way, Jeanette may be stoppin' By I told her 'bout supper. Fernando an' I talked before hand. We agreed that everyone can dine together an' share but everyone had to pitch in an' help in some way or the other. He seems to think we have gone above an' beyond, at least in his way he said it, but we have a long way to go,an' shit ain't gonna happen by itself. Valentine: Fernando said we have a long way to go. Hondo: No. . . He isn't sayin' much of everythin'. . . . I gotta go take a walk. Hondo grabbed a handheld radio an extra pistol, his bowie, and a shotgun. Valentine: You always need to take a walk after talkin' with Fernando duin' a mission. Hondo: Only way I know how to clear my head, except drinkin' an' It's not the time to get drunk. Valentine: I know. So, what did Jeanette say? Hondo: 'bout what? Valentine: 'Bout supper an' helpin'? Hondo: Oh, oh, yeah, yeah. sorry. mMy mind is elsewhere. Valentine (grinned wryly): It doesn't show. Hondo: Smart-ass.  . . . I didn't give her time to say much. I  told her to see you. Ifin she does or not is up to her. If she doesn't cook expectin' them an' let Fernando deal with them helpin'. Otherwise have them finish helpin' setup, maybe one help with sides an' the rest can wash dishes. I know you can figure it out. You're a faily bright girl. Valentine grinned: Now who's bein' a smart-ass? Hondo gave her a quick grin, a two fingered salute, an' was off. He walked away from town an' the truck stop out into a large un-kept field. He stayed in sight of the campers. After a bit he found a rock to sit on under a tree. he sat starin' at the campers without really watchin' what was goin' on as his mind was busy sorting things out.  It was rough country but it was soothing to him too. The meadow larks and red winged black birds sang their songs as the flew across the field. an' occasional butterfly flitted harmlessly through the air, dancing their ever changing dance on the ever changing arms of the wind. Most were unseen to Hondo at the time. Only new movements drug him from the deep casms of thought he was in and once verified as harmless, back into the abyss of thought once again he'd plunge.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 21st, 2016, 7:44pm Note: This is written with collaboration with Arik. Jeanette, Hikaru and Chihiro, three of the four young ladies with varying degrees of kitchen skills, knock on Hondo and Valentine's camper wanting to know if anything can be done this Sunday afternoon. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 21st, 2016, 8:27pm Valentine Hears the knock on the door and opens it to find Jeanette and two others with her. Valentine: Howdy. Can I help you?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 21st, 2016, 8:46pm "The three of us have varying degrees of kitchen skills." Jeanette answers. "We are all in this together so we should pitch in." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 21st, 2016, 8:57pm Valentine: Hondo said you might stop by. We bought a lot of beer brauts in town. We bought some other meat but we were told a farm about 4 hours out of town has a better meat selection and price so we didn't stock up on meat but we have enough for a couple days. The brats I think are the easiest at the moment. Not sure what to do for sides though. Any Ideas? We have a fold out grill on the camper I planned to cook the brats on. We have rolls for them. Macey and I baked some cookies as well, but a fruit and vegetable would be good to go along with it. As far as helping, I think we should take turns who is in charge of meals if we keep doing them together, which only makes sense. It's cheaper and easier to cook for a crowd than for just a couple people. We can change who does what meals daily or by the meal. And we can use my kitchen mostly if needed but whoever is in charge of the meal also is in charge of setting up clean up. Sound fair?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 21st, 2016, 9:25pm "For brats, I'm thinking potato salad." Jeanette answers. "Potato salad isn't exactly a vegetable. Does anyone know how to make coleslaw? As for taking turns of who's in charge of meals, meal planning is not my strong area. I learned to cook for my sisters and grandmother when I was eight; I had the advantage of having a box of tuna helper. Hikaru here is a much better cook." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Apr 21st, 2016, 9:32pm "For years I just cooked for Arik and me. I have cooked for larger crowds with some help but that was many years ago." Hikaru missed those old days. The idea sounds a bit scary but she's not the type of person who would turn down this challenge.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 21st, 2016, 9:38pm Valentine: Potato salad sounds good. I have a recipe for cole slaw here somewhere an' I have stuff for a fruit salad, of sorts. If you three want to tackle those that would be good. I can finish setting up outside as I figure we shouldn't need to start the grill for 2 hours but the salads can cool if we get them done now. as far as meal planning why don't I do one day then you three do the next then. I'm not bad at plannin' an' if Hikaru is good too then you two can learn from her. We need to try to plan ahead a bit too so we can get what we need in the markets we pass. Does that sounds alright to y'all?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Apr 21st, 2016, 9:44pm "I know how to make potato salad." Hikaru smiles. "Do we have everything we need to make coleslaw?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 21st, 2016, 9:56pm Macey lays down on her stomach with her feet raised up in the air, legs bent at the knees and crossed at the ankles, next to her newly acquired father as he sits on edge of the bed leaning against the camper wall. He is not getting the rest or time he wants and needs, though it is not Macey's fault. And he has to make sure that she does not see that it is her fault. He just wishes that his headache would go away, although he knows it has something to do with this topsy-turvy time line that is not supposed to be but for some reason it is. "You behaving yourself?" Fernando finally asks "I am. You heard Miss Val say so." Macey answers. "It is not up to them that they would tell me that you did or you didn't. It is up to you to tell me the truth. For no matter what happens, a daughter is always truthful to her father. You know why?" He asks her. "Why?" She asks in answer. "Because a father always backs up his daughter as long as she is truthful to him. Daughters who lie to their fathers - get nothing but drama, grief and trouble. If you want a life of drama, grief and trouble - lie to me. So tell me the truth, were you behaving?" He explains to her. "Well... Most of the time I was." She says nervously. "What about the time you weren't behaving. What were you doing?" He asks sternly. "Well... uhm... I did... apologize." She says. "What did you do?" He asks sternly. Macey does not want to answer. "It is better for me to know about it from you than it is for me to find out from somebody else later on. You will be in more trouble if I find out from somebody else." He tells her "I didn't mean too." she replies. "What did you do?" He asks. "I started going through their private things." She finally admits as the tears start to flow. "Why you did that?" He asks with anger in his voice. "That's just it - I don't know!" She answers hysterically. "Then how should I punish you?" He asks to drive the point further. "Why?" She asks. "Because you did something wrong by going through their personal stuff. What if you stole something from them? Stealing is not allowed and needs to be punished. Going through another person's things also needs to be punished. We are either to be honest with each other or else we got nothing. You're not my daughter if you continue with it, so being my daughter you need to be punished. Period." He tells her sternly. "OK..." She says unable to hold back the tears as she slowly got on her knees next to him. Thinking she's had enough of his scare, he leans over to her and kisses her on the forehead, "And don't ever do it again." "Huh?" Macey reacts. "What?" He asks. "You're not going beat me or something?" She asks. "Unless he has too, a father never beats or hits his girls, because he can hurt her seriously." He tells her. "But..." She says. "You admitted you did something wrong. You apologized and Hondo nor Val complained to me about it. Though it is not good, at least you learned something from it." He tells her. "But..." She says. "You want me to beat you?" He asks. "You're my father, right? You're supposed to beat me when I do wrong." She tells him. "Then lets make a deal..." Before Fernando takes Macey across his lap, raising up her skirt and lowering her panties to bare her rear him to him. He puts his hand on her round bottom and strokes it lightly to feel how firm it was, "Each time you do something wrong, I will double it. Today will be the start of it all and you only get one." He takes hand off her rear end and raises it slightly, before whipping his arm down and then up, making his hand snap hard her rear end like a whip popping in the air. Macey gasps deeply and bites down on her lower lip as her eyes open wide and teared even more. She's been hit before by her own mother, possibly even abused, but this was something she never experienced before! "Next time it will be two, then four after that, and each time doubles the last... you got that?" Fernando tells her sternly. Macey just nods nods her head vigorously, "Yes daddy... I promise to be a good girl! I promise!" "Don't promise, just do it." He tells her as he slowly pulls up her panties in place and then the skirt down before putting his hand on where he hit her. "Now Macey, if you never want me to punish you, you are to be the best girl you can be to your father. That means being his daughter, it does not mean that you do ont have to agree with everything I say, especially when you grow up but you are to respect what I say and do whether you like it or not. I will try to be the best father to you as I can be. I raised other girls before but no two girls are the same and what works for one does not always for for another. But in this one time I punished you, I hope I never have to do it again. You got that?" "Yes daddy." She tells him before he lifts her up onto her knees on the bed. "Good. There is nothing out here to reward you when you do good but I'll see what I can do for you. Now lets see about dinner and anything else." He tells her. Macey tries to sit down but the stinging from being spanked hurts her enough to make her jump, "Ow!" "Daddy does not like to punish his girls. That is going to last a while for you to remember why you should not do something to get in trouble with daddy. But it will go away if you walk it off for a while. Now lets go check on Hondo and the others." He tells her before he gets up off the bed. He then helps Macey off the bed and out the camper. He takes her by the hand and leads her into the fields towards a tree, the tree Hondo is sitting against.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 21st, 2016, 10:00pm Valentine: Yes we do, cabbage, carrots, mayo, vinigar, milk, salt, sugar.. for fruit we can do salad or not. I have Black berries, raspberries, Apples, and pears. Need to get more fruit later. Wanted to get strawberries but you know who can't have them. I can leave you gals to this end ifin you are alright. Any questions, let me know. I have some tables an' chairs so though we are roughin' it so to speak we can still eat together at a table like normal folks. (http://www.mrfood.com/Deli-Salad/Captains-Coleslaw) ((PS I can cook in RL though I often choose not to))

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 21st, 2016, 10:14pm (sorry, not trying to double post, just missed Fernando's so separate character conversations) Hondo saw them coming but didn't move or say anythin' until they got close. Hondo: How's the head? temporal headaches or normal ones, you reckon?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 21st, 2016, 10:17pm "I need to learn more about meal planning." Without modern day grocery stores, Jeanette does not know how this is going to work. Jeanette turns to Chihiro. "Being from Japan, you mostly know Japanese cuisine, right?" "I mostly learned how to cook in the orphanage." Chihiro answers. "In Japan, I was helping the Baron find Louise. In Japan I worked in a bathhouse. In Charlton, I cleaned the temple after school. Maybe I should stick with cleaning." This is the first that Jeanette heard Chihiro talk about school in Charlton. Maybe that's one of the things changed when history was last changed. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Apr 21st, 2016, 10:37pm Hikaru expresses her opinion. "I'm not so sure about having a fruit salad with brats, potato salad and coleslaw." Hikaru does not know that Hondo also got sodas. "I bought two cases of soda at the fort we left yesterday. Jeanette, Danielle and I each had one." She turns to Chihiro. "Do you want to help me with the coleslaw?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 21st, 2016, 10:43pm Chihiro nods. "Sure." "Hikaru," Jeanette asks, "do you need help with the potato salad?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 21st, 2016, 10:54pm Valentine: You can't learn any young, A big part of this is called makin' do. Ya hafta know what ya got, plan accordin'ly, an' ifin ya run out, try to make do. For example. What if a recipe calls for yogurt out here? Well you can substitute sour cream. But maybe you are out of sour cream too. You can substitute 3/4 cup butter-milk mixed with 1/3 cup of butter to equal about 1 cup of sour cream. but you are out of butter-milk you say?  Well, 1 tablespoon lemon juice or vinegar mixed with a cup of milk make a butter-milk substitute. For bakin' you can used apple sauce if you are out of veggie oil, for eggs in baking you can used soaked flax seed, mashed banana mixed with backing soda, or mayonnaise. It takes time. I only learned how to really cook a ffew years ago an' it was Hondo's sister who taught me. But don't worry. I'm not askin' ya to make Duck la'orange, welsh rabbit, or anythin' like that. we aren't at homes nor do any of us expect fancy vittles. Hamburgers and beans, grilled chicken and salad, roast beef with potatoes, Scrambled eggs and bacon, sausage gravy and biscuits. We are on a mission here, though I'm not sure what we have gotten into, we are not in this place for fancy cookin'. You go to 11 Madison park in New york city for fine dinnin'. here we need to feed troops an' make it as easy on ourselves as possible. That means we cook two easy meals a day an' make sandwiches ifin anyone gets hungry mid day. Sound fair?  As far as fruit or not, I'll leave that to you to decide. We do have sody-pop, milk, juice, water, we can make ice tea and coffee too. Hondo has some beer as well, but ask him to share at your own risk. I'll be outside if needed. With that Valentine went outside the camper to set up tables, chairs, and to pull out the grill and get it ready. She lso strung out the canopy lights so they had some lights outside after dark, though it should be light until 9 or 9:30 PM. (edited cause posts while I was writing)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 21st, 2016, 11:08pm "I do not care for headaches, Hondo. I will deal with it as soon as I figure out what it is." Fernando begins, "Speaking of headaches. If my little girl here does you or Val wrong, tell me about it and I will deal with it accordingly." "OK. somethin' happened that I don't know 'bout?" Hondo asks. "Must be, if you do not know. Talk to Val about it, but I made Macey confess to some wrong doing she did in your trailer and punished her accordingly for it. She said she apologized for what she did, but we can't be having things like this happening. It is not like I can ground her into her room but she's been punished accordingly and if it happens again, it will be doubled. since you do not know about it, it has to be Val. Have a talk with her when you have the time." Fernando tells Hondo. "I see." Hondo replies. Fernando holds out his hand, "Lets go check on the others." Hondo takes his hand to help lift himself up and the three of them take their time to Hondo's camper.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 21st, 2016, 11:24pm "Improvise?" If Jeanette is to be apart of this mission, she needs to leave her comfort zone. Jeanette got an explanation as to why she is needed and while all of it may be technically true, only some such as rescuing Gabrielle seem to be the true reason. She sees Valentine with the lights and goes outside. "I have a candle lantern. Do we need it?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 21st, 2016, 11:44pm Valentine: No, we should be fine. these are 12 volt and hooked to the camper. the camper has solar panels, a generator and charges while we drive. I'd save it for at your camper. I have some rechargeable lanterns and some K2 lanterns as well if needed. Valentine thought she heard something so she turned around from talking to Jeanette. It was Hondo, Fernando, and Macey walking from the field to the south of them. Hondo did a quick single wave in greeting. Valentine ( to Hondo): Get your thoughts straightened out? Hondo: Somewhat. Valentine (to Fernando): Get any rest,  Fernando?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 22nd, 2016, 12:06am "Rest? What's rest? I will never see rest until the day my bones get put in a hole until some mental asylum escapee digs them up and becomes famous from the archeological discovery." Fernando answers. "I think Hondo needs to talk to you in private when you two get the chance." He then turns to Jeanette, "Unless we hit a No Tech EMP Zone or have a romantic dinner for two, save the candles. That reminds me, we need to talk of our personal inventory in case something happens or we need something we do not have. There is no rush as to when we have this talk."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 22nd, 2016, 12:27am Valentine looked at Hondo with a puzzled look. Hondo nodded for them to go by the bronco. Hondo: Be right back. An' yes we need to inventory everythin', especially the med supplies. I have a couple big kits but the more used stuff we could get extra of. Hondo and Valentine walked over to the bronco to be alone. Valentine: Whats wrong? Hondo: Fernando says Macey confessed to doin' somethin' wrong while she was with you. Valentine: Wrong I don't know what . . .oh. Hondo: oh? Oh, what? Valentine: It was nothin'. she was in my closet lookin' over my clothes. She didn't take anythin'. She's curious, just lookin'. I talked to her. There was no harm done. Kids are curious. Hondo: huh, He had me worried for a bit. Well, you talk to him. e wasn't happy 'bout it. Valentine: I will. When they had returned Jeanette wasn't seen. Fernando was looking at the grill that folded out of the side wall. Hondo: I know we didn't need it but it's damn handy. Fernando: Is it just gas? Hondo: No, it has a wood/ charcole pan you can put in it. an' I built a smoke tank so you can use it as a smoker too. Valentine: Fernando, I don't know what Macey said, but I'm not upset. There was no harm an' As far as I see it, no harm no foul. I know you hafta raise her how you feel is best. Hondo: But we aren't upset by it. Kids are curious. As far as we are concerned we don't really have anythin' to hide. Valentine: From now on she is welcome to look as long as she asks first. Hondo:My only concern would be ifin she was messin' with any of the firearms, at least until you say she's trained to use them. Not worried 'bout most else.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Apr 22nd, 2016, 8:06am Jeanette wrote: "Hikaru," Jeanette asks, "do you need help with the potato salad?" "Yes." Hikaru answers. "I can use a hand with the potato salad."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 22nd, 2016, 8:56am Fernando wrote: "That reminds me, we need to talk of our personal inventory in case something happens or we need something we do not have." "Definitely." Jeanette is in agreement. "I have three medical kits: Guide I (http://www.adventuremedicalkits.com/medical-kits/professional/professional-guide-i.html), Doc Blue's Family Medical Kit (http://www.aeromedix.com/doc-blue-s-family-medical-kit/) and Home & Vehicle Plus Kit (http://www.chinookmed.com/cgi-bin/item/01375/AD-EPMKPER/-Home-%26-Vehicle-Plus-Kit). I also have an oxygen system, Nonin 7500 Pulse Oximeter (http://www.aeromedix.com/rx-products/rx-pulse-oximeters/nonin-7500-tabletop-pulse-oximeter/), SOFTT-W tourniquets (http://www.chinookmed.com/cgi-bin/item/05189PA/s-tourniquets/-SOF-Tactical-Tourniquet-Wide-%28SOFTT-W%29-), extra personal protection equipment and a fire extinguisher just to name a few. I also have outdoor and survival items. We can go over each item later." Jeanette goes back into the camper to help Hikaru with the potato salad. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 22nd, 2016, 1:34pm "Not exactly what I had in mind but yes. We need to know who has what for when the shit hits the fan we can be prepared for it and deal with it when it happens. All these campers and trailers are nice and necessary, but if we end up doing a massive rescue, we need to know what we have to deal with it. It will not be fun and games if a few in the caravan falls off a cliff (https://assets3.thrillist.com/v1/image/998364/size/tl-horizontal_main/south-america-s-most-awesome-road-trips.jpg) and the rest of line (http://cdn.ipsnews.net/Library/2014/10/8043662039_b1f1ca6f89_z-1-629x472.jpg) have to go into rescue mode with us leading it (http://i.dailymail.co.uk/i/pix/2009/09/16/article-1213891-06746DDE000005DC-891_634x400.jpg). We need to be prepared for things like this (http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_zMXGkggxDmI/TUX3ofHdx6I/AAAAAAAAAbA/vd5v-HQ85mg/s1600/3.jpg)." Fernando explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 22nd, 2016, 1:50pm Jeanette steps back out. "What do you expect when all I have is what I can carry?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 22nd, 2016, 2:36pm "I am not expecting miracles from anybody here. You do your best with what you got or can get. You need to think on your feet and move fast when called upon. You do nothing more than what you can, and I'm expecting everyone to put in when needed. No one in this group is going to get a free ride from us. Even the girls need to do something when called for it." Fernando explains, "I'm not expecting the impossible from anybody. We need to do what has to be done. After breakfast, we plan for dinner and go to the market and get those things we need if we can find it. Then we come back, partially pack up to get ready to go, fix up what needs to be done and get it done. I know some of us got missions to do but I do think we can't ask for anything more than helping out and doing what has to done when it needs to be done."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 22nd, 2016, 7:03pm Hondo wasn't sure if Fernando even heard him due to Jeanette's interruption and it wasn't her business, as it was between Hondo, Val, Macey, and Fernando. Valentine just went about her business, getting things prepped for supper. Hondo, who's mind was still feeling the strain of it all broke down and decided to have a couple beers and a cigar. He walked into the camper, past the working women to the fridge, grabbed a beer, chugged it then grabbed a second. went to the built in humador, grabbed a coffee infused Cuban, and walked back outside. He sighed as he sat back into a camp chair. Hondo: You know where the adult drinks an' smokes are ifin ya want some, Jefe.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 22nd, 2016, 7:16pm Moro steps forward. "What do you need? I may not be able to get everything you need. In some cases I may be able to get something close or just a limited supply." "Can you get the SAM Pelvic Sling II (http://www.sammedical.com/products/sam-pelvic-sling-ii/)?" Jeanette asks. "Yes. It's made in Charlton." Moro answers. "What size do you need?" "Seriously?" Jeanette seems excited. "Small and Large. Did you buy SAM Medical or did they move to Charlton? Never mind. That doesn't matter. What else does SAM Medical make these days?" "Just the splints and pelvic clings." "Do you also make cervical collars?" "No." "Of course not. Why would I expect tree huggers to make something that's disposable?" "We have some; just a limited supply. We don't make any. The ones we have are imported from Israel." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 22nd, 2016, 7:52pm "A cervical collar is not hard to make. A piece of dense mattress foam cut to size and shape, a cloth covering and some velcro or adhesive take and you can have one (http://www.drivemedical.com/index.php/cervical-collar-656.html). You can use a SAM Splint as a cervical collar (http://www.thesurvivaldoctor.com/2011/12/13/video-how-to-make-a-neck-brace/) is needed and if you got nothing, some folded up newspaper and some duct tape would work! If you have the technology to have a cloaked space ship then a cervical collar should be a cinch for you people!" Fernando holds back from yelling. See: Home Made Neck Brace (http://www.alsforums.com/forum/general-discussion-about-als-mnd/3521-neck-brace-home-made-collar.html). Fernando steps away for a second towards Hondo. "Look, Hondo I understand all that and I apologize for anything she did on top of her apology. The thing is, if she sees something that she might like, she might be tempted to take it. I'm not saying that she would steal it but if the temptation is there, she could try and that I do not want. Now, we can fire arm train her some day soon, but now in the immediate future is not the time for her to learn. She will when it is her time. Like all my other girls before her, she will be rewarded for doing good and punished for doing bad. In that I hope not to do her wrong." Fernando tells him.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 22nd, 2016, 8:37pm Fernando put his hand into his pocket and found a few specialty coins in it. He looks at them for a while before giving one (http://files.ctctcdn.com/edd843c6be/2a706e2a-8416-4c4e-98d4-98c0ad1ff062.jpg) to Hondo and keeping the other (https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/d3/54/80/d3548014acbf2e145cb20274e711574b.jpg)s to himself. "You remember the coin game (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Challenge_coin#Challenging)?" Fernando asks Hondo. "Yeah... What you got on mind?" Hondo asks. "Lets check the local bar scene before dinner and then if we're up to it, lets go for a drink or two." Fernando explains. "Hmmm... Could be a good night for some intel gatherin'" Hondo says to himself.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 22nd, 2016, 8:43pm "I know a SAM Splint can be used in a pinch," Jeanette says, "I prefer to use something where there is less risk to the patient." Jeanette then speaks to Moro. "I believe it is accurate for me to say I understand Fernando's tone. You tree huggers are so concerned about Mother Earth that you refrain from making anything disposable that can be used to save human lives. What if Gabrielle is in an accident and paralyzed for life because a cervical collar is not available?" "We have cervical collars." Moro says. "You just said you have a limited supply because you have to import them from Israel. One who is paralyzed for life requires more resources than an able-bodied person. You're not really helping Mother Earth." "We don't need as many because there are fewer accidents." "Ah, of course. There are fewer accidents because everybody takes the train. Excuse me, I need to get back to the potato salad." Jeanette returns to the camper. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 22nd, 2016, 9:43pm "Give me a damn good reason why I should not blow your head clean off your shoulders, Moro? On second thought, better to not to say a word because you have no good reason. You and your kind is not here to help humanity because you are making excuses... heh... import them from Israel... when you got cloaked space ships and can deliver them yourselves. Ha! We are just a means to an end for your kind. Enjoy it while it last, Moro... Enjoy it. Just remember - Revenge is a dish best served cold." Fernando tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 22nd, 2016, 10:11pm Jeanette steps back into the doorway of the camper. "Is that necessary, Fernando? I agree that these hippies have taken going green too far that they can't see the forest for the trees. Instead of using Moro's blood for fertilizer, which would help Mother Earth, why not teach these people a better way to go green?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 22nd, 2016, 11:13pm "How do you deprogram an entire society running on millennia time on the program of 'To Serve One's Self' instead of what we live 'To Serve Others'? You can't. Once you see something, you can't unsee it! In their terms vs. our terms, they only see us as a means to an end. What that 'End' is remains to be seen. They are not here for us, if they were, we would be colonizing other planets and solving the problems of humanity has. We are not perfect being, Jeanette, but I'll take that - mistakes, horrors and all and put it against what they got to offer - which is little of nothing. Really - import something from Israel? They got space ships that can get those items from across the planet faster than UPS and DHL can ship it over night! It's an excuse. And a very poor one, Jeanette." Fernando explains to her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 23rd, 2016, 12:24am Hondo: let's get goin',Jefe, before we have blood sausage for supper. Even though it had been a long time since I have had wolf stew, I don't want the sudden freeze that is bound to follow.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 23rd, 2016, 2:05am "Yeah, lets go and scout some information." Fernando says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 23rd, 2016, 11:22am Hondo let Valentine know what was going on, and after a quick comment from her about being left home with the children while the men took a night off, she gave him a kiss.  With the Hondo and Fernando walked to the casino/bar that was i the truck stop, which was one of 2 night tie hangout in town.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 23rd, 2016, 11:25am "Fernando." Jeanette does not know where he is getting some of these ideas. "From everything I'm seeing and hearing they are serving Mother Earth, not themselves. And from what I learned last night, they can change. I'm using this as an example: they altered their own history so they could forge an alliance with Arendelle. "Import from Israel, if I'm not mistaken that means something is made in Israel. Those words do not indicate how something got shipped." "Jeanette is right." Moro speaks up. "Our ships can efficiently transport cargo from one part of the world to the other and they are being employed for that purpose." Jeanette refers to the table and chairs Valentine had set up. "Moro, sit." Moro and Jeanette sit at the peace table. Jeanette is focusing on baby steps at the moment. "Earlier you said you wanted Doc Blue's Family Medical Kit for the entire party; the Chinook medical kit and additional supplies for select members of the party. You allowed the Chinook kit and supplies to be used for the entire party after Hondo initiated this environment of sharing resources. What about you hippies? You are apart of this caravan, why not share what you have with the rest of us?" "I like the idea of this party being apart of this traveling city." "There you go that's the spirit. No pun intended." "Where's the point of us selecting supplies and kits you brought with you to use for the after-mission job and then supply you with everything you need you could have gotten in 2010?" "Is that why I'm here? You need someone from 2010 to work as a nurse at home for mutants?" "No. We need you for another reason. Since you are here anyhow, why not take care of the medical needs of mutant children?" "How long do you think two medical kits and several boxes of gloves will last?" "We are making new medical products." "What you have listed will stretch what I have only so far. Eventually all I will have are what you make or can get from other sources in this wilderness." Note: I need to go. I will continue the peace talks later. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 23rd, 2016, 9:43pm Moro draws a simple illustration of the problem. "Before the happening, fast food items and grocery bags were commonly found along every busy road. Fishing poles and other junk were in lakes, rivers and creeks. People would throw away televisions and appliances and replace them with new ones. Now people keep and fix what was once throne away." "I once used a ten-year-old 450 MHz Pentium II. It still worked. I got a newer one because the game I was playing then did not work well on the slow system." Jeanette nods. "I know what you're talking about. Otherwise perfectly working televisions, radios and stereos were given or thrown away because the volume control needed to be replaced. Everything was disposable. I know exactly what you're talking about. You are taking things to the opposite extreme. I would say in some areas disposable medical equipment was taken a bit too far such as disposable blood pressure cuffs; for the most part the medical field is not the problem. Disposable medical equipment is needed for the safety and wellness of humans. "Once again, I agree with you about the problem. I like your idea of making new parts for old equipment instead of making new equipment. You are taking things to such an extreme you are risking the safety and the wellness of humans, even the ones you have chosen." "How do you feel about letting Mother Nature do her job?" Moro asks. "I've heard that argument before." Jeanette answers. "Keep the gene pool strong. There are things we need to do. Some times we need to intervene. If we let diseases spread, we're not helping the gene pool. If we use surgical procedures even as recent as the early twentieth century, we're doing harm. I would even stay away from mid twentieth century procedures. If an able-bodied person is in an accident, we are to do everything we can to get that person able-bodied again. I would say we need to let Mother Nature do her job and Mother Nature needs to let us do our job. "I don't believe what Fernando said is true. You don't believe it's all about you. All you did was swung too far to one side. You need to center. "Fernando goes on about building colonies on other planets. Why? Your ancestors came here thousands of years ago. From what I'm hearing, you are not the only people who came to this planet. There has to be a reason. In human history people left their homes to get away from something." "You don't sound excited about what Fernando talks about." Moro points out. "This thing about being one with God? No. Lucifer tried to be like God and look what happened. If that's the utopian society Fernando keeps talking about, I don't want to be a part of it. I'd rather work on the problems with this world including getting the medical field back up to code." After a moment of nothing, Jeanette continues. "Why are we here? I already know apart of that answer." "I should answer that question when Fernando and Hondo get back." "Fair enough." "Let me say this," Moro continues, "you are here for two important reasons and none of those reasons include working at a home for mutants." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 23rd, 2016, 10:49pm Being early before the 'dinner crowd' walks in, Fernando looks about the casino and bar. He walks to the bar. Fernando takes his cigarette lighter from his pocket, telling the bartender, "I'll take a shot of your strongest stuff." The bartender looks at him as if he was stupid, almost to the point of ignoring his request. "Are you deaf or something?" Fernando tell the bartender. "I do not like you or your friend there." The bartender tells him as a couple of bouncers walk up to them. "Why." Fernando demands for an answer. "You're too clean - like those government types who come and go enforcing their law." The bartender tells him. At that moment one of the bouncers puts his hand on Fernando's shoulders, "Boy, you'rrrreeee......" Fernando grabs the thumb and pins to the bouncer's forearm, making him cry, "AAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!! THAT HURTS! LET ME GO!!!" Fernando continues with twisting the bouncer's arm and pins his face to the bar. Both he other Bouncer and Hondo looks at Fernando and what he did in awe but Hondo takes out his fire arm and puts it up against the other bouncer's chin. "I said I want a drink and you are going to tell me all about these government types so I can go after them. And so what I'm clean. That's my business and part of my job. If anyone from the corp is abusing their power, I want to know about it. Now call off your dogs and I'll call off mine." Fernando tells him. The bartender nods at the bouncer held by Hondo who nods back. Hondo slowly lets him go and watches him walk away. Fernando slowly lifts the bouncer off the bar and untwists his arm but still has his thumb pinned against his forearm. He points to the bouncer's face, "Touch me ever again, and I'm ripping your balls off and stuffing them down your throat. Got that?!!" The bouncer nervously nods. "Good." Fernando tells him, and with a shove, he lets the bouncer go who staggers a few step away. He turns to the bartender, "About these government types that come in to enforce the law. Tell me about them. While you're at it, where's my drink?" The bartender puts down a couple of shot glasses and fills them with a bottle of his finest liquor, "They wear jackets and hats like your friend, but in black like yours, with fancy badges in their wallet and picture identification that is not on paper but in plastic. They are clean, too clean to have been on the road for any amount of time. They do not drink or eat, just demand payment of taxes, ask questions and order us around. And they refer to each other as numbers, not by name." "Men in Black..." Fernando tells Hondo. "That's not good." Hondo replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 24th, 2016, 10:32am Hondo laid his revolver on the bar and downed one of the poured drinks. Hondo: Men in Black . . .Damn it all. We just can't cut a break.  Hippie shape changin' aliens, mutants thieves,  farmers,  grumpy bartenders, an' now the Men in Black. Fernando: We've dealt with them before. Hondo: Yeah, but then they had to stay in the damned shadows to be above the law. Here they can do so in broad daylight. Hondo shook his head for a moment, picked up his revolver, and holstered it. Hondo least I'll get to shoot at somethin' been wantin' to shoot somethin' all day.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 24th, 2016, 1:10pm "I would not mind turning a couple of MiBs into Swiss Cheese, that is not what we are here for. In the least we know they are around." Fernando says before signaling the bartender to refill the shot glasses. "MiBs are not supposed to collect taxes - that is outside of their 'program.' They showed off any firearms?' "As in guns and long arms? No." The bartender answers, "They did have walking sticks cattle prods, but unlike a cattle prod, they did not had to touch you with it to shock you, just point it at you and you were electrified." "That has not changed..." Fernando says. The he asks, "What about their ride?" "A Black American Classic 4-door Sedan my father used to talk about - a 1990s Vickie or something(?), almost new, and made no noise when they drove away. It also had a strange green light glowing under it." The bartender answers. "They have a schedule as to when they come in? Do they visit other towns?" Fernando asks. "No schedule, they come and go as they please. And from what I hear on other towns, the same with them. They say they come when it is necessary..." The bartender answers. "I see..." Fernando says. The bartender writes a number on a slip of paper and hands it to Fernando. Fernando looks at it and hands it to Hondo who looks at it before placing it into his pocket. It says, "19.5." He then asks, "How you paying for this?" Fernando puts a $10 sliver coin on the bar, to which the bartender nods, takes the coin and refills the shot glasses one more time. He then asks, "Anything else before we go and come back?" "Unless you know how to fix wireless. I would say no." The bartender answers. "What's wrong with it?" Fernando asks. "I used to have a lot of power to get out. Now I got a lot of feedback and the wireless gets hot." The bartender explains. "Sounds like a high SWR." Hondo points out. "Yeah, I thought so too." Fernando throws in, adding, "When did this started to happen?" "Right after those G-Men left the last time they were here a couple of days ago. What you called them, 'Men in Black?'"  The Bartender replies. "Yeah. Show me where's your Wireless Cable." Fernando says. The bartender has them follow him to the back of the building where the wireless cable comes out to the antenna on the roof. Both Hondo and Fernando point to the cable at a suspicious spot. "Look at that." Hondo says. "Oldest trick in the book, I swear." Fernando adds as he takes out his knife and jams it between a staple and the cable, slowly pulling the staple out. "Hey! That holds the cable in place!" The Bartender complains. "Not this one. Look" Fernando points out, "These old ones hold the cable to the wall by going around it. This one - see it goes through the cable and not around it, shorting it out. Your wireless should work now but you should get it looked at by the radio doc. Just in case." "Lets check it out." The bartender says as they walk back inside, telling them, "Wait for me at the bar." Fernando and Hondo walk back to the bar as the bartender walks into an office. In a couple of minutes the bartender walks back out, and puts the silver coin back on the bar. "The drinks are on the house." The bartender says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 24th, 2016, 2:26pm Hondo: Now, that is right neighborly of ya. See, not all clean folks are ass-holes. Bartender: I believe you are right, and I hope the drinks are an apology and thanks enough. You just can't be too careful these days. Hondo: I reckon ya can't. Well, Here's mud in your eye. Hondo downed his drink and set the glass back on the bar. Hondo: So other than your G-men, any good rumors or gossip goin' round? Bartender: Heard some stranger rescued an injun from a dakota fort and put down the ass-hat that was ruling them. Good riddens, I say. He was a cruel man, I have heard told. But the strangers who did that better be wary. Hondo: Why's that? Bartender: The G-men helped set him up to rule those forts. They won't take kindly to this at all. I heard tell over the wireless that the people of those forts have really rallied. They won't let anyone rule them so easily again. The injuns would be in trouble too if it wasn't for their guardians. Hondo: The spirit guardians. Bartender: Yup. Hondo: What's your take on these spirits? Bartender: I try to stay out of that mess. Some seem to truly try to help, there are some that are truly evil too, then there are some that act like they are trying to help but I'm not sure there isn't another agenda there. Hondo: How about the Texas Spirits? Bartender: Which ones? Texas is a big place. Hondo: Didn't know there was more than one group there. Bartender: There is a main group down there. I am not sure about them. they fit into that third group I was talking about.  But all the same the intentions of the group isn't always the intentions of the individuals. Some see them as gods and maybe some of them think they are but other than having a few extra powers and higher tech equipment than either of us will ever have, as they don't share, they aren't a lot different from us. They make mistakes, live, love, laugh, and learn. Problem is they think they are so far evolved that "stooping" to our level is beneath them.  That's how I see it anyway. Hondo: Interesting. Anything else news worthy that has happened recently or is on the wind to happen? The Bartender had obviously loosened up by now and was getting into full swing gossip mode.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 24th, 2016, 4:45pm Jeanette starts to get up. "Wait." Moro says. Jeanette sits back down. "I'll say this again when Fernando and Hondo are back. You are here for two reasons. You and Fernando are to rescue Gabrielle. She will have her blood on her. She will have a fever that will go away before morning and she will be sore and weak for the next day or two. This is normal for when the wings break the skin. Get her cleaned up, fed and dressed. Taking care of her physical needs is not the reason you and Fernando are here. Gabrielle was kicked out of her home because of her black wings. That's what you and Fernando need to fix. We can kill two birds with one stone by bringing mutants, who don't fit in anywhere else, to Texas." "What's the other reason Fernando and I are here?" Jeanette asks. "That's the reason Fernando is here. You and Fernando are free to go home at any time you want. That's the promise we made to you. We hope Fernando decides to stay to the end of the mission." "I know you need Gabrielle to lead a social revolution. What's that about?" Jeanette asks. "In Texas all mutants are allowed in. Even in a mutant friendly place, mutants with black-feathered wings are shunned. Somebody needs to take the Bible and smack some sense into people." "I don't think you need Gabrielle for that." Jeanette comments. "That sounds like something Fernando would do." Moro continues. "As for the second reason you're here, we can discuss it when Fernando and Hondo are back. That reason involves you remaining here either by staying in 2066 or accepting our offer of immortality and going back to 2010. Once again, working at the orphanage is not that reason. As long as you are here anyhow, kill two birds with one stone." "Yesterday morning, Chihiro and Elsa said I'm currently in the orphanage. They thought I'm the person they know. That suggests I have not aged a day in fifty-six years. I believe we can deduce that I accepted your offer of immortality and returned to 2010. There is, however, a problem. The city state of Charlton forged an alliance with Arendelle because my decision to return to 2010 created a problem that only Elsa can fix." "There is one other person we know about who could fix the problem." "Is this other person royalty or have cryokinesis?" Jeanette asks. "No." Moro answers. "We can discuss why Elsa is here when we discuss the second reason you are here." "I know why you need Chihiro. What I don't understand is, why is she on this mission?" "We believe Chihiro being on this mission would better help her with her purpose than sitting in an orphanage." "Did I hear right? In 1995 Chihiro was helping Baron Humbert find Louise?" Jeanette asks. "She started in 1994. In a manner of speaking, yes." "There's an old Vulcan proverb: 'Only Nixon could go to China.'" "What do you mean by that?" Moro asks. "I just find it strange that only Chihiro can find Louise." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 24th, 2016, 9:48pm "None of this is making any sense." Jeanette says. "Elsa is here to fix a problem created because I decided to return to 2010. We can't discuss the second reason I'm here and can't we discuss why Elsa is here or how she is to fix a problem created by my decision to return until Fernando and Hondo are back. None of these are related." "You decided to accept our offer of immortality because of Elsa." Moro answers. "That is why we established the city state of Charlton before the arrival of Columbus, occupied it and defended it for hundreds of years. That is why the city state of Charlton forged an alliance with Arendelle. That is why we defended Arendelle for hundreds of years. That is why Arendelle is one of the nations that exists to this day and that is why Elsa is here on this mission." "All that to persuade me to accept your offer of immortality?" Jeanette inquires. "Yes." "Holy . . . this is heavy." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 24th, 2016, 10:07pm "We'll be back later tonight. Right now we got to check up on the women and children..." Fernando says to the bartender. "Don't come back too late. You might miss out on the fun." The bartender says. Fernando and Hondo nods as they leave the bar and step out onto the parking lot. Once outside, Hondo holds up the slip of paper, "19.5? What up wit' that?" "VFO open on your rig?" Fernando asks. "Of course." Hondo answer, then it hits him, "I see..." "Yup, channel 19 on sideband and slide it to the right - gives you channel 19.5 Only a few radios can do that." Fernando explains. "I got that already." Hondo begins, "What about the Men in Black?" "Shoot to kill if they make themselves out as a threat. Other than that, leave them alone. I do not think they are the real Men in Black, real Men in Black do not collect taxes. This might be a local group stirring up a scare to get money from the locals." Fernando says. "But everythin' else? The car, the black suits and hats, the magic cattle prod, no firearms. Looks to me somebody knows their modi operendi all too well, Jefe." Hondo points out. "Two things are missing, he did not mentioned sun glasses and he was not paranoid scared about them. Remember when we ran up against them, the fear they try to put in us?" Fernando points out and asks. "Yeah, they got that sterile bleach smell on them and cold air around them." Hondo points out. "Yet our friend was not paranoid of them, more like concerned." Fernando adds. "You know, you're right." Hondo says. "Lets see what the girls are up too. I'm getting hungry. But, lets not tell them what we found out. Not just yet." Fernando says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 25th, 2016, 6:52am Jeanette gets up from the table and approaches Fernando and Hondo. "I hope you had as much of an interesting time as I had. Care to know why we are here?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 25th, 2016, 7:36am Hondo: Isn't  that the question that has plagued man kind for years? Is it to glorify God or to die with the most toys. While we are at it can you answer the question about how free will can coexist with divine preordination? Valentine stepped around the corner. Valentine: I only caught the last of what you said. What was that about? Hondo: Jeanette's about to tell us the meaning of life, the universe, and everything. Valentine: Isn't that 42? Hondo: that's what I thought.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 25th, 2016, 8:10am Jeanette can appreciate the light humor. "Moro and I were talking about why Fernando, Elsa and I are in the year 2066 and why Gabrielle will be joining us. "Wait until you here why the Texas Spirits established the city state of Charlton before the arrival of Columbus, occupied it and defended it for hundreds of years, why the city state of Charlton forged an alliance with Arendelle, why the Texas Spirits defended Arendelle for hundreds of years, why Arendelle is one of the nations that exists to this day and why Elsa is on this mission. This will blow your mind. All that was done to persuade me to accept the Texas Spirits' offer of immortality." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 25th, 2016, 1:05pm "Who cares about the Spirits or of their city of Charlton. And who are they to offer you immortality - only one can give you that and they are not associated with the creator. Do you really want to live forever, watch your friend and family grow old and die for the rest of eternity? Do you want to be on this third rock from the sun when it implodes its outer shell and burns into a crispy cinder? Because that is what life and flesh immortality has to offer, Jeanette. Don't #$@!ing kid your self into thinking they are giving you a grand gift of living forever as a reward for doing a job." Fernando tells her, "I'm not here to go to a city of crows. I'm here for this journey and make sure you and the others who join us along the way get there relatively intact and safe, neither is going to happen if you are following from some wolf-bitch's plans. So don't kid yourself, Jeanette. Just don't. Macey, stay with Val and Hondo and eat what they have to offer." Fernando then gets up and walks to the electric camper, where he gets inside to sit in the driver's seat and turns on the radios, scanning and listening to various frequencies he searches through.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 25th, 2016, 3:18pm "Let's see," Jeanette begins, talking to nobody, "my friend Hikaru is an Immortal, my great nephew Theodore is an Immortal. I'm currently in Charlton and according to the testimonies of Chihiro and Elsa, I have not aged a day in fifty-six years." Jeanette turns to Moro. "Go ahead and fill me in on the rest." "Not until Fernando and Hondo are here." Moro responds. Jeanette turns to Hondo. "I mean no offence to you and I hope you don't take it that way." Jeanette faces Moro again. "Hondo was not apart of the original party and you did not bring him and Valentine here. Why do you need to wait until both Fernando and Hondo are here? "Fernando talks about being one with God and then lectures me about only One can grant immortality? He's an Immortal. He has pills at home that grant immortality. Moreover, I did not get the impression that Fernando heard everything I said. You're not using immortality as a reward for doing a job. If Fernando will not listen to that one piece of information, he will not listen to you." "Elsa is a political pawn. It would be better if Elsa can be reunited with her sister and become queen of Arendelle while fulfilling her role as a political pawn." "You need Fernando and Hondo to find a solution to that problem?" Jeanette asks. "It's more complex than that." Moro says. "To use an over-simplified answer, yes." "Fernando does not seem very eager to help you." Jeanette struggles to make sense of this. "Elsa is a political pawn and I decided to accept your offer of immortality because of Elsa. This does not make any sense." "You care enough for Elsa, an Immortal, that you accepted our offer of immortality. The question is, does she return to her sister and become queen of Arendelle or does she remain here?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 25th, 2016, 3:53pm Hondo: Val an' I are immortal thanks to Jefe but I ain't even gonna touch any of that. An' trust me, bein' inmortal aint all its hyped to be. Beside it's  supper time. Val, the sausages cookin' yet? Valentine: just put them on. Should be done in 15 minutes or so. Hondo: sounds good. Now if in you two gals will just drop this for now we can get supper all laid out. Then when Jefe. Feels like talkin' 'bout this let me know; I'll be there with bells on. Until then I don't want to hear nary a word ' bout it. I ain't gonna be the one to get between y'all An' this here mess. Damn, I need a drink. Hondo walked into the camper to get a beer and condaments for the sausages as Valentine ran the grill.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 25th, 2016, 4:21pm "We have sodas in the gas Camper," Jeanette announces, "Hikaru bought two cases yesterday." Jeanette walks into Hondo and Valentine's camper to see if there's anything else needing to be done. She was helping Hikaru with the potato salad but got too distracted with the conversations. Elsa is in the kitchen helping while wearing those gloves that prevents her from turning everyone into ice sculptures. Jeanette observes young snow queen for a moment, not sure what to say to her. At some point Jeanette will care enough for Elsa that she would accept the Spirits' offer of immortality. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 25th, 2016, 5:30pm After several minutes of listening to nothing more than Morse Code gibberish and radio static, Fernando returns. Hondo slowly approaches Fernando before he could get to the table. "Jefe, we'll talk later but that wolf-dame seems to kno' too much if you get my meanin'." Hondo says as he cleans out his pipe. "I'm not worried about Moro, she should be worried about me because when all is said and done will be just a waste of time for her kind. Let go and eat." Fernando says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 25th, 2016, 7:48pm Before too long the food was cooked, and set out, the beverages we're brought over and folks began to eat. Valentine made sure to help Macey get her food. About then Hondo and Fernando joined the group. Valentine walked up to Hondo. Valentine: Everythin' alright, love? Hondo: yeah, .it's alright. Valentine: what's happenin'?  I know that look An' tone. Its not all right. Hondo: is it all truly ever right?  . .  . Sigh. . . Don't worry. We'll talk tonight. Not the place here. Valentine: OK. Better get somethin' to eat. Hondo: I will in a moment. Gonna grab a beer first. Make sure jefe gets some. He needs it more than I do. Hondo went into the camper to get a beer. Valentine went up to Fernando. Valentine: Fernando,  please help yourself. You look like you need some food and sleep.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 25th, 2016, 7:54pm Note: This is written with Arik. "Hikaru," Jeanette asks, "do you want a soda?" "Yes." Hikaru answers. "I think Danielle wants one too." Jeanette steps out of the camper. "Danielle, do you want a soda?" "Yes, please." Danielle answers. Jeanette goes to the gas Camper, retrieves two bottles of cold soda and brings them to the table. Jeanette also wants a soda. Before getting another one she asks, "Does anyone else want a soda?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 25th, 2016, 8:33pm Hondo: Val and I have beer An' the little one has some milk. so we are good.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 25th, 2016, 8:36pm "Thank you, Val. I'll take a little of each instead of a lot of one thing." Fernando says to her. Hondo arrives with the beer, handing one to Fernando, "Here's a little to cut the edge." "Thanks Hondo." Fernando returns in kind. The food gets passed around the table, Fernando takes a little bit from each. It may not seem like much but in the end the sum was worth more than its parts. "Not to order anyone around, but tomorrow morning after breakfast, we pack up and get ready to go when the caravan leave in the late afternoon. After packing up, we go to the market one last time and then prepare some meals for the road trip. If we find the cb radio equipment and other vital things, we'll get them installed. Then we will have a big lunch. Then we wait for our position to come up on the end of the line. If we go to the second town where things are friendlier, it might be come a night time trip, so the girls will have to sleep while we roll. Any questions, comment, or objections?" Fernando explains while they eat.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 25th, 2016, 8:50pm "Other than three refurbished CB radios, two pelvic slings, large and small, and shower shoes for Jeanette, is there anything we need?" Moro asks. "Fernando, I have a question." Jeanette says. "How long will we be driving in the middle of the night?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 25th, 2016, 9:34pm Hondo: slings, bandages, iodine, other general supplies. Some.other groceries too as this crew will go through a lot of food.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 25th, 2016, 9:42pm "One CB Radio, the other two can wait, and that is if they have it. Shower Mats, fresh food and other supplies for the following day's meals. And anything else that is needed." Fernando answers Moro to satisfy the questions of others. "As for the time, it depends on how fast the caravan goes, Jeanette. It will go slow since it will go as fast as the slowest vehicle. The caravan will go faster once those going to the first town separate from the line. But if you want hours, I'm just guessing here: four hours for the first town, eight hours for the second town, 12 hours for the third town. Going to the second town will save us a day we would spend at the first town which is mutant unfriendly. If you are brave to go to the third town it will save us two it three days though that is 12 hours of slow driving. Good thing is we got the protection of the caravan in front of us. I suggest the second town because that is where mostly everyone is going and we can rest when we get there. If we leave at 6AM, lets say, I'm figuring we can get there by 2AM if not sooner. And that is if we do not do any night time rescues. One thing I am sure of is that the Radio Doc will be at the third town and we can pick up more radios from him there."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 25th, 2016, 9:44pm "Jeanette has slings, bandages and iodine." Moro says. "What general supplies do you believe we need and how are we doing on groceries between now [Sunday] and Tuesday?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 25th, 2016, 10:13pm Hondo: as do I, Wolfy. But extra supplies are good to have. Should you have it so we run short in an emergency situation? Ambulances go back to the hospital with every victim and can resupply there. We do not have that luxury. We have good kits, hell you could practically perform surgery with some of mine but even ambulances have more consumables. Rather be safe. As the meal winds down Hondo clears away the dishes and Valentine puts away the leftovers, of which there wasn't a lot. Valentine then did the dishes while Hondo took care of the trash and cleaning the grill for storage. It didn't take long for it all to be done.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 25th, 2016, 10:29pm "We have all three CB radios right now." Moro says. "If you only want one, that's fine. We'll hold the other two. Jeanette changed her mind on the shower mat and decided on shower shoes instead. If this party still wants shower mats, we can get them. Texas has to cut back on fresh food this year and rely more on canned; we can still get fresh food for this important mission. As I asked Hondo, what other supplies do you believe we need?" "Did I hear right?" Jeanette says to Fernando. "We leave at 6:00 AM and arrive at 2:00 AM? I'm in agreement regarding the second town for the reason you stated." Jeanette thinks about the protection. "Moro, will a ship be following the caravan to protect it?" "We can do that." Moro answers. "How big are your ships and do they have to be cloaked?" Jeanette continues. "Different ships are different sizes. We can provide one that is more than capable of defending a caravan. And no, it does not have to be cloaked." Jeanette smiles and looks among the people at the table. "What do you think of an uncloaked ship defending the caravan? I have not seen their ships; I would imagine the intimidation factor alone would be enough to keep the caravan safe." "I would hope so." Moro continues. "Not only would one plasma cannon take out a road gang, it would take out part of the road as well. We don't want to take out part of the road." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 25th, 2016, 10:36pm "Hondo," Moro continues, "we can get more triangular bandages, povidone iodine and SAM Splints." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 25th, 2016, 11:05pm "Actually we do not have three CB Radios." Fernando pulls out his Yeasu and shows it off to Moro, "This is the Yeasu VX2, it is a 2-meter/73-centimeter transmitter, which is 120 - 155 MHz on the 2-meter band and 420 to 480 on the 73-centimeter band. It receives on other bands but it does not cover CB Radio Frequencies which is from 26.150MHz to 27.450MHz on AM or Sideband Modulation, which is the high end 11-meter band area. The Yeasu will receive only on 10 Meter which is 28 - 35 MHz range, not transmit and that is above the CB Radio 11-meter area. We need a CB Radio in Jeanette's camper so she can monitor the radio reports on her own instead of Hondo and I relay the information from our CB Radios to the Yeasus for Jeanette to listen. But there are other personal radio options we can take like FRMS/GPRMS but they also do not cover CB radio frequencies." Fernando explains to Moro. He continues, "Sorry Jeanette, I meant 6PM, not 6AM. But no. However the caravan has been doing this for years and knows all the gangs and all the safe routes though I got some protection for us from the gangs on this stretch of highway for now. Once we get outside of their area I can't say about those other gangs. We do not need the spirits intimidating the other spirits groups and cause a problem for everyone. We - you and I do not know who is allied with who or even why - human, mutant, spirit or otherwise. And like Moro says - a plasma canon shot to what is left of these highways would put an end to the caravan's safe routes." Fernando sighs and thinks before stating, "CB Frequencies can cover a large area if you push more than 10watts, and can bounce on the atmospheric layers creating skips and jumps that can cover hundreds if not thousands of miles. If the conditions are right and someone in Chalton has a CB Radio with enough power, and if we get lucky, we could get a radio skip and contact them. With the Yeasu, it has a 50 to 100 mile range but it is only point to point and direct line of sight, and if you have enough power. On High Power of 5 watts, the Yeasu can cover 25 or so miles. You should know that if you care for the planet, because radio communications depends on certain variables Earth throws at you."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 25th, 2016, 11:11pm Hondo: don't like it for several reasons. Amongst those is intimidatin' honest folks, an' ifin they can get a ship here y'all don't need us. They can give you supplies, scare all your enemies to death, an' take you wherever. You don't need me,  the campers, our supplies, guns, none of it. If in that's how it is let me know. Val an' I will be gone tonight.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 25th, 2016, 11:27pm "I can't agree with Hondo any more." Fernando agrees, "And I will leave with him it is is true."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 26th, 2016, 8:43am "Fernando," Moro says, "we the Texas Spirits have three refurbished CB radios for this party. The first one is for the gas Camper. Hondo wanted a CB radio for each trailer to act as an intercom system. We can deliver the first CB radio tonight and the other two when you are ready for them. "Specifically, what 'other supplies' and fresh foods does the party need?" Moro needs Fernando's help with Gabrielle. She's dropping Jeanette's suggestion. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 26th, 2016, 9:58am Fernando and Hondo want every person to do what they can for this mission but do not want the Texas Spirits to do everything they can. Moro is confused by this but waves it off knowing she does not understand humans. There is something weighing heavily on her mind and Moro believes it is worth the risk to ask. "For the sake of discussion the convoy is traveling on a narrow road with the side of a mountain on one side and a sharp drop off on the other. One of the trucks falls down the sharp drop off. We, the Texas Spirits, have the means of transporting the truck to a safe location while keeping the truck in the same position it was in when it landed, thereby preventing further injury to the people inside. Do we, the Texas Spirits, help in that situation or not?" "Moro-san," Chihiro begins, "when I fell to the bottom of the dry well, you did not transport me out of it. I had to fall to the bottom of a dry well to learn how to get back up." "We also did not prevent you from touching the wall." Moro continues where Chihiro left off. "Despite multiple warning, you touched the wall. Since then, you did not touch the wall. In both situations you were all right. However, when you fell into the river as a little girl, a Spirit had to bring you to shore. There are times in which we need allow a person to fall to the bottom of a well so they can learn to get up and there are times we need to rescue a child from the river." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 26th, 2016, 11:50am Hondo: first off, if in y'all are that powerful why not prevent every accident? We are here to help so if you are just offering this to us take it to a helpless group. You ask if you should help if a truck goes off the mountain. My question is do you keep all trucks from goin' off all mountains? I could go on An' on 'bout what you said but I do hafta comment on your, sometimes people have to fall shit. I do agree, some folks learn by doin' but who the he'll do you #$@!ers think you are to play God An' decide this for folks you don't know, ' specially with all the damned #$@!in' powers y'all claim to have?? You claim to believe in God An' his son yet you try to play god by actin' like you know best. You know best for the people, the environment,  the wildlife. Hell,  I'm surprised you don't tell folks who can marry, who can #$@!, what foodnto eat, when they can sleep, An' even when they can take a piss!!! All y'all are damned hypocritic tyrants! #$@! you An' the horse you rode in on!! With that Hondo got up and stormed off into the dark towards the tree he had sat under earlier that day to think.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 26th, 2016, 1:00pm Personal note: The Texas Spirits are to help Jeanette in case she gets into trouble that she can not get out of; they are there to protect her. They are not to interfere with the journey Jeanette has to go through because she has a lot to learn before she can get to Charlton. These two things 'put on the table' by Jeanette - the writer and agreed with by Fernando - another writer in the RPG. Right now, as stated, the Spirits are bordering on interference on caravan. Despite the dangers of being a traveling community, they have been doing this for years if not decades since 'The Happening', and has been able to deal with many disasters along the way. Without them many communities and settlements out there would just be out on their own and many would fail because they are unable to get what is needed through negotiations and trade. As such, they do not need the help from the spirits because they help themselves. One of the trucks falls off a cliff? They gather their forces and recuse who they can and recover what they can. If they can recover the fallen truck, they will tow it to the next town and get is repaired there. This is how they are. Along the way to Texas, we will meet with several other caravans big and small, including, I dare say, a small circus caravan that goes from town to town to entertain them. That is all they do - entertain, because this is of an age where TV and Radio is more for government and business purposes instead of personal and entertainment purposes. One of the larger caravans is the Highway Gang Caravan Meeting that will meet up in one of the larger but wilder towns (ie: The Sturgis Motorcycle Rally held every year at around this time in RL). If the group can meet up with them, and make a few friends along the assorted gang members, then the highway ride to Texas would be protected. It is a matter of getting to this sea of humanity and machinery (http://us.ridexperience.metzeler.com//files/2012/07/sturgis_main_street.jpeg) and interacting with them. This larger caravan will be met with two others, mostly merchants who will be there to sell food, supplies and assorted services, making it one of the largest caravan this group of campers and trailers would ever met. That is if they can meet up with them. (also see: http://www.sturgismotorcyclerally.com/assets/images/uploads/news/2015/img-main-street-photo.jpg  and  http://www.visitrapidcity.com/sites/default/files/styles/top_ten_image/public/images/Sturgis-Motorcycle-Rally.jpg ) In all this, the spirits are to observe. They will find that there is a lot of bad in humanity, but it is a lot of good in it as well. And that is what they need to learn. [lost the rest on a system crash... will rewrite and repost later later.]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 26th, 2016, 1:38pm Moro can't give Hondo the answers he asked for since he left. In case others are asking themselves the same question, Moro answers. "We can't monitor every situation. We can monitor this convoy." Moro avoids volunteering information out of fear of it being misunderstood. "We, the Texas Spirits, are not gods and we don't pretend to be gods. We are offering a hand to the convoy because this party is traveling with them. We don't know what's best for humans. I for one do not understand humans. There is a lot we can do and there is a lot we need help with." "Moro," Jeanette says, "you claim that God is God and yet you call Earth 'Mother Earth.' Jesus was talking about serving money when He said this; I think it applies here too. 'No one can serve two masters; for either he will hate the one and love the other, or else he will be loyal to the one and despise the other.' I believe it is very fitting that the pastor spoke on idolatry this morning. You have to make a choice. It's either God or Mother Earth. You can't have it both ways. If you are really sincere about following Jesus, take care of his sheep and let God take care of the Earth." "In the Old Covenant God has given us laws that if they are followed will protect the Earth." "By all means follow those laws. There is no conflict. If you really want to be a follower of Jesus, follow his teachings. Jesus is more concerned about people than He is about this world." Chihiro quietly listens. What she is hearing shoots down what the Renmei teaches. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 26th, 2016, 1:51pm Technical note: CB Radios - part 1. I dare ask, what kind of CB radio(s) the spirits ask. CB Radios come in many shapes, sizes, how much power they push out, other options and functions. They can be standard or modified; and modified to what extent? It is a lot of options one has to consider. A standard CB Radio is 40 channels (23 if it was made before 1977). They use AM Modulation for their signal and pushes out 5 watts which is more than enough to get out 15 to 20 miles unless it catches a skip and they can travel hundreds of miles. http://www.qsl.net/wb5ude/nvis/skip.gif So in theory if the conditions right, the group can contact Charlton, Tx. That is if the conditions are right. Only an experienced radio operator (like Hondo and I are in RL) can sense these conditions to some extent as it does not happen all the time. Also, the power - is limited to 5 watts on radios, it is barely enough to get a skip. One can boost up the power but the radio limit itself is 10 to 15 watts. But you need to make sure that your radio is peaked (for power maximum, which is different for all radios) and tuned (so there is no frequency drift or splashing to other channels). Only a good "Radio doctor" can perform a proper "Peak & Tune." Though anything above 10 watts will get you a skip when the conditions are right, one may use power linears to get more power. A Linear is an external radio frequency amplifier that boosts the output of the radio from double to 1000X its power. But they take up a lot of power. A 1000watt linear will kill the electric camper's electrical supply. And in RL Linears are illegal to use though many do use them as the laws are not enforced; in the RPG those who can will have a linear to put out their signal as strong as possible. In RL, I can use a Power Linear up to 1500watts because I'm a Licensed Amateur Radio Operator by the FCC. I do own a few Linears with my equipment (25Watts, 125Watts and 250Watts) but for the moment choose not to use them unless absolutely necessary. Since CB do not need a license (since 1977), use of power linears is illegal to non-licensed operators. Again, this is a grey area as the laws are not enforced. Problem: SWR stand for Standing Wave Ratio, which is how much power if reflected back into your radio from the antenna when you transmit. A High SWR is most cases is bad news - it kills your output and if enough power is reflected back in the radio, you can blow it up - literally. Using a linear - if all that amplified power is reflected back into your radio because of a high SWR, you will blow up your radio. And I mean blow up. This happens because all that power gets reflected back into the final output stage of the radio frequency amplifier (inside the radio that gives it its 5 watts), over loads it, which gets over heated and then it goes off like a cherry bomb or 1/2 a stick of dynamite (depending on how big that final output stage is). So using a linear is not necessarily a good thing. And Linears do not amplify incoming radio signals from other stations, in fact, a bad linear makes the radio harder to find weak signal or skipped signal stations.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 26th, 2016, 2:18pm RPG post: - - - "Moro, nothing would make me more happy than you see you gone from this misbegotten third rock from the sun; preferably dead for the crimes I see you are doing. All you are proving to me is that you find humans as an ends to a means for your kind and the Earth nothing more than a gas station that we on earth must maintain it neat and clean." Fernando tells her. He continues, "You are not here to help us. This caravan and others like it have been going on since after The Happening, and yet you did not offer to help them then. But now that they are willing to accept us to be part of it are you putting up 'the spirits can do this and this and this to protect the caravan.' No. You can't do that. These people have worked hard, established trade routes that are safe for them to roll on and when in trouble help each other out. They have had accidents where their trucks have fell off a cliff, and they rescued their own people, recovered their property and if they can recover the truck, towed and repaired the truck at the next town. They know what to do. They help themselves and others out. Without this mobile community, many of these towns would not survive on their own, because they bring trade, resources, news and information. They do a lot and without the spirits' help and they have been doing it for years.  They are a free community in that they can come and go as they please to where ever they want to go and join up with other caravans out there. Yes, there are other caravans out there. Are your spirits going to protect them all? This caravan travels in an area of 1200 or so square miles, others they meet up with go out even further. And they all share information and resources and have been doing so for years. It is best to leave them alone, sit back and observe. They can give us intel on where it is safe to go, who or what resources are in what towns and when. This is why I'm urging that we skip the first town because they would be hostile to Elsa and Chihiro when they are found out to be mutants, but the second and third towns are friendly to spirits and mutants. And they have access to technological resources as well, which is something you are not going to find in every town. You show that ugly hand of power and omnipotence, they are going to jump down your throat as to why were you not here when they needed a rescue years if not decades ago. So Don't Offer Any Protection To These People of This Or Any Other Caravan. Just Watch, Observe And Learn. Maybe You Will Learn Something About Humanity, Something That You May Not Even Like And That Is Free Will. You Take That Away From Us, Then You Have Just Proven That We Are Just A Commodity To Your Kind - A Means To An End. And If You Do That, Then You Will See The Extent Of My Power When I Have You Dirty Dancing With The Troodons." Fernando begins to walk away, "Now if you will excuse me, I have a friend to find and talk too."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 26th, 2016, 4:04pm Notes: It has been established that this group of Spirits, despite being around for thousands of years, do not understand humans. Everyone is playing their respective characters the way they see them for a given situation. To Jeanette, who knows she has been observed her entire life, being observed is normal and therefore does not see some of the problems Fernando and Hondo see. Because of the way Fernando and Hondo are being played, grievances that can be expressed to help the situation are not being expressed. Example: A Spirit gave Moro an update on what's going on. No one told the Texas Spirits there is a problem with that. Fernando and Hondo have said everybody ["everybody" includes Spirits] is to do everything they can. Because of that, the Texas Spirits offer to do everything they can [this includes defense and teleportation technology, just to name two] to the extended traveling party. Jeanette believes every problem can be resolved if everybody sits down at the peace table. The Texas Spirits do not have Glass House to tell them what they are doing wrong. We have the perfect storm for misunderstandings and miscommunications. Since the two of you know more about radios than I do, I'll let you decide. I will say this: contacting Charlton or Texas from a long distance is not the objective the Texas Spirits have for the CB radios they are providing. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 26th, 2016, 4:27pm Technical note: CB Radios - part 2. As stated before, the standard CB Radio has 40 channels and puts out an AM signal of 5 Watts of power; unless that radio was made before 1977, then it is 23 channels. In truth, most radios are set back to about 4 watts of power, and most radios can be pushed to produce more power, as much as 3X the power or 15 watts, if the final output stage can handle that power. Most can push 8 to 12 watts out the box, but only a 'Radio doctor' can peak a radio's output as he has the tools to do so. Most importantly - a oscilloscope to see the signal as it is being put out and adjusted. But there other options a CB Radio can have. Side Band Modulated Transmission is the most popular. It doubles the output of the signal but only 1/2 the carrier wave is being used. Since it doubles the output, it doubles the range and can easily get onto a skip. Just because the radio is bigger and has a lot of buttons, does not mean that it is a better radio. The most popular radio among truckers is the Cobra 19 series: (modern 40 channel Cobra 19) http://ecx.images-amazon.com/images/I/61mAjZTr2jL._SX425_.jpg (older but still modern 40 channel Cobra 19+) http://cbtricks.com/radios/cobra/19_plus/graphics/cobra_19plus.jpg (older 23 channel Cobra 19) http://www.taleendtreasures.com/images/Cobra19M-CBMobilRadio2.JPG It is easy to peak and tune, and simple to use. It is a very basic CB radio that can take a lot of abuse. - - - The older 23 channel radios are stronger as in they can handle a EMP or No Tech Zone area as they do not have Integrated Circuits (ICs). The newer 40 channel radios do and if they are not protected inside a Faraday Cage, can be damaged in a EMP or No Tech Zone. But that is it for standard radios. Most radios can be modified, depending on the radio and the modification used. The Peak & Tune is a modification where one is increasing and cleaning out the signal and its power, and is the basic and needed of all Radio modifications. Another simple modification is the Between Channels all CB radios can have. In the original 23 channels, a "channel frequency" is skipped every 4 channels. This creates an empty slot for a total of 6 "extra channels." Adding a switch to the channel circuitry you can get these extra 6 channels. Note: After channel 24 to 40, there are no more skipped channel frequency slots. More on Mods on Part 3...

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 26th, 2016, 5:01pm Technical note: CB Radios - part 3. More Modifications: More Extra Channels. This is where many CB'ers break the law - where they go outside of the 40 channels allotted to them by the FCC. But the laws are not enforced. this you have "Uppers and Subs." Uppers are frequencies above 40 and Sub are channels below 1. This can be done depending on the radio and not all radios can accept these modifications. http://i.ebayimg.com/images/i/221856253212-0-1/s-l1000.jpg For the older 23 channels, Subs tend to be popular. This is done by switching frequency crystals for lower frequencies. By adding switches and crystals, you can have subs on an older radio, sometimes as many doubled the channels. http://www.wearecb.com/images/detailed/1/PRO510XL.jpg Newer and modern CB Radios use Computerized ICs for their channel outputs, and adding switches to the right place, you can get Sub Channels and Upper Channels - channels above 40. The legal issue is this - from 26.5MHz to 27.5MHz is the 11meter band area where the upper part is CB band area. Anything above that it the 10meter frequencies which is regulated Amateur Radio Rules and Regulations. This is where many illegal CBer go to in their Upper Channel Use. You know you are in a Ham Radio Area on a CB when you hear Morse Code in the audio. When using "extra" channels on a CB Radio, it is best to have a Frequency Counter to see where you are transmitting at. These are RL Situations, for the RPG, it is best to be knowledgeable of this information, because not for the rules and regs that may no longer exist, but to know what the CB Radio can do and what it can not do. Just like in RL, a CB Radio with a lot of fancy buttons that can be seen inside a parked vehicle is asking to be robbed. The same with the RPG. Some CBs can come in emergency kits and as walkie-talkies. Most can be peaked and tuned but that's it. A rare few can take extra channels. (Emergency Radio in its case) http://www.oldtuberadio.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/02/GE-Help-3-5900.jpg (A pair of walkie-talkies) http://69e52d72c78362855786-cf345b1f3c18a5f83a029b69e4c01816.r74.cf2.rackcdn.com/o1-218-p1.jpg

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 26th, 2016, 5:46pm Recommendation and reason: Both Hondo and I have the Cobra 148 GTL CB Radio. It is a HUGE Radio when compared to other units, but it has many options. And in RL, our radios are modified to the fullest - Peaked & Tuned to 15watts, 256 channels, Frequency Slider, Built in Faraday Cage, Power Amplified Mic, added outside frequency counter and so on. Outside of a Ham Radio Rig, it is one of the most versatile radios out there. It is what we have in the RPG. http://www.shadowstorm.com/cb/rigs/Cobra_148-GTL.jpg But for Jeanette and her Gas Camper, not to limit her by any means, the best radio for her is the Cobra 19Plus or something similar. It is something she can operate while driving without needing to look at it. It is very robust and can give her some subs and uppers (about 20 - 10 up and 10 down). With a Peak & Tune it can push a clean 10 watts. It's push button so she does not have to spend time twisting a dial. She should be listening too channels 1, 5, 9, 14, 21, 25, 33 and 40 with 9, 14 and 21 being the emergency and road conditions report channels. http://cbtricks.com/radios/cobra/19_plus/graphics/cobra_19plus.jpg It is also a small unit, so one can hide it when the camper is parked. And it can fit anywhere. With a good antenna, and if the conditions are right, she can hit a skip with it. Like its larger cousin, it has a built-in Faraday Cage. Very few radios are this good and this small - 1/2 the size of the 148 GTL. If the trailers are going to have their own CB Radios, then I would recommend a walkie-talkie and/or emergency radio for them. They are not really necessary because unless it is crowded, no one would be riding in them. No one SHOULD be riding in them, as is adds to the strain the camper would have in towing the extra weight. As is the trailers don't weight anything - 300 pounds as is, that is 2 extra adults or 4 extra children in weight. Putting people in there and towing it adds to the weight and this the strain the camper has to tow. Plus we and the caravan do not somebody in the trailer transmitting to slow down the camper so they can use the facilities (toilet/bathroom). As for the antenna, I would say a K-40 or 4ft fiberglass whip. They have good range, low SWR and are portable and can be taken down and set up with ease. http://cdn.shopify.com/s/files/1/0661/9627/products/K40_Magnet-4_6273f517-516f-48d0-805e-e915098a2cae_800X800.jpg http://cdn.shopify.com/s/files/1/0661/9627/files/Dual-CB-Antenna-Installation-Pickup-Truck_large.jpeg If Hondo, Arik or Jeanette can find a better option, post it up.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 26th, 2016, 7:13pm (( I wasn't thinking CBs in the trailers for riding bit for intercoms when parked. And you did a great job on that CB presentation. You do enough already but I'd like to see you do a radio section in that we cabin too, like you do with the pi's.  It would be great.  Not that I'm asking you too as you do a lot here already. Maybe someday though. And Jeanette, it is the way Hondo is. He won't sitnaround a peace table willingly. And maybe I should have written it better but from his prospective when he said everyone help he would have meant humans pulling together as a team. More is the only "known" spirit they are wi ft h. Hondo does extend to her what he does tonthe others but he expects her to help as the others do with human abilities. I think I have written it somewhere, if not it was a conversation cut short, but Hondo doesn't like the spirits helping man rebuild either as he thinks man should do it himself as he has done since the beginning of time. You have to understand he is old fashioned and proud. He stands for freedom,  privacy, and hard work. He doesn't expect others to do for him as he believes if you don't work for it yourself you don't deserve it. What the spirits don't get, especially from Americans,  is that they areproud , free  spirited people. Yes society is a bunch  of " give me, give me" people but our country wasn't founded by them and they would be the first to die if a world wide catastrophe happened. A man is proud of what he works for. What is given is enjoyed but those who are proud of what is given think they are owed. This is his mind set. But know I the writer am not mad. Having protector space ships around would make the RPG much less fun for me but know though Hondo in the story is royally pissed off I am not. Life is filledbwith too many other things so much more important for me to be angry over an RPG. I may be unhappy with outcomes some times but in the end I lose no sleep over it. Now, on with the show!))

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 26th, 2016, 7:30pm Moro turns to Jeanette. "Several times Fernando said we are not to help. I understood that to be an accusation, meaning we have not done enough to help. What if instead of making an accusation he is requesting us not to help?" Moro sits there a moment. "Have we really taken the free will of others? I thought we are supposed to share." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 26th, 2016, 7:40pm Valentine watched as Fernando walked away. She had stairs quiet the whole time. She was deep in thought. She finally spoke in a soft even tone. Valentine: I think you mean well, More, but is doing the wrong things for the right reasons justifiable?  You need to read more American early history, watch a farmer or rancher that has built a livin' out of nothin' for his family, see the soldiers that have fought and diednfor the hope their families could enjoy freedom and privacy, and see the pride in the eyes of the old men that made it through the wars. You can learn much more about us this way but until you live as us, with our hopes, dreams, and limitations you will never understand us. You .protect our group because  you need some of us. Otherwise , from what I have seen and heard, you beings, are so worried about this world..  what kind of beinhs yii are i dont know. A spirit is a part of humans as we are three parts, body, soal, and spirit,. Three parts like the holy trinity is three parts.You say you are Christians. Have you even read Revelations?  Would you really ransom your soul for this earth? It should be taken care of but not at man kinds expense. You said you want to help. Try acting human. Wash some dishes, sweep out the floors. You  offered mechanic help and it was turned down. How about starting at the bottom an' try to provenus wrong about you An' your kind. Just think about it. With that Valentine went into the camper to get another beer. She looked out the window towards where Hondo and Fernando had gone. The fading light in the sky showed only their silloettes. -----------—------------------------------ Hondo leaned against the tree in the field still muttering and sputtering about that damned spirit. He lit upna cigar and puffed on it, ocassionally stopping to take another drink of the beer he still had or to spit and cuss under his breath. After a bit he saw Fernando coming across the field out of the corner of his eye. Hondo stared off in the distance, puffing hard on his cigar as Fernando approached.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 26th, 2016, 8:07pm Fernando sensitive ears pick up Moro's comments and he turns around, keeping his distance but getting close enough to be heard. "You are so wrapped up in 'Serve thy self' program you can not see beyond your own mistakes and issues. So let me point this out - you are to help out with what you can do with your two hands. Nothing is going to be created, materialized or teleported to assist us. Nothing is going to be floating about the place and fall into place when needed. Besides, you said that it is your job to take care of and teach Elsa. Where is she? If she is not within your line of sight, you are not going your job as a guardian. Macey is always within my field of sensory perception, and if I have to leave to go somewhere, I put her in very capable and trustworthy hands. So stop observing to see what you want to see and take action to help others without the Hocus Pocus Abbra Cadabbra. Right now you should be with Elsa trying to teach her how to control her powers. What are you doing? Being sorry for your self because a few of us questions your motives and your actions. Whoopie Doo! I go through the same damn shit, Wolfie. Worst - I'm being observed and then reported to you. Who are you for anyone to report about me and my actions? You are not my supervisor and you are not my parent. That is nothing short of espionage, and that can be also be viewed as criminal action punishable by the extreme action of death - for that is how the Spy Game works. Now, like I said, I got a friend to find and talk too. So I'll see everyone later." He tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 26th, 2016, 9:06pm Moro looks up at Valentine. "I wish I knew what we're doing wrong." Moro pauses, thinking about what Valentine has said about soldiers. The Texas Spirits have been in wars but they are not soldiers, they are not what Valentine described. The Texas Spirits would sit in their comfortable ships, press a button and entire army would be gone. They would commandeer enemy warplanes and warships as if they were collecting discarded toys. "Jeanette said we have a choice to make. It's either God or Mother Earth. 'Heaven and earth will pass away, but My words will by no means pass away.' -- Matthew 24:35" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 26th, 2016, 9:19pm "Good evening, Hondo." Fernando slowly approaches him. "Let me ask a question." "You can ask anythin' you want, Jefe." Hondo replies. "What sets us above all the others that the angels revolted and one third of them deserted heaven to join Lucifer?" Fernando asks. "Is that sum sorta trick question?" Hondo asks. "No, it is not. And I will tell you why." Fernando answers. "Why?" Hondo asks. "According to Milton, Voltaire and many others who wrote on it is because according to them, God gave us something they had - a soul, a spirit, mind you. And in giving Man a spirit, as they have by right, they got jealous that an imperfect construct of a creature receiving a perfect being to reside within it. They claim to be perfect, they claim to be above it all, including us, but they are jealous of what we have and what it gives us. Free Will being one of them. Free Choice it another. The Human Condition is the last. We can do what ever the damn hell we want, and there is nothing they can do to stop us. Now... these so-called spirits. Do they have a soul? I do not think so. Only a few creations of God have a soul because we must be worthy of something. Nothing else has a soul. The cats and dogs on this world would have more of a soul than the spirits claim to have. So, they must be jealous of what was given to us that they would trick us into destroying our selves. But we are not totally gone from this world and we are rebuilding it once again. Yet they claim that their Charlton Texas is such a paradise, that people want to go in droves. But neither  you or I have heard a word from others about it. In fact when I got Macey, the mother was concerned about them influencing her. I'm not going to let that happen, not if I can help it. But why do they need Elsa? Why do they need Gabrielle? Why do they need us? Because what they need done they can not do without somebody taking notice and then take action against them for it if they did. We as noted by the great divine himself are the guardians, protectors and caregivers of this planet. Not them. they need to be told that and to get out. And if they don't, then we are to protect it as we have to as proclaimed by the creator for us to do. But right now we need to know what we are up against because right now I got nothing. See where I'm coming with this?" Hondo nods in thought to Fernando's words. "Good. Then tell Val that we will be back and to keep an eye on Macey. She is to be asleep in hour, and I'll pick her up when we return." Fernando says as he hands over the Yeasu over to him.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 26th, 2016, 9:52pm Moro stands up. "Jeanette, Elsa, could you two please follow me?" Jeanette and Elsa get up and follow Moro to the field. Moro is prepared to receive any backlash just for following Fernando and Hondo to the field. "Fernando, Hondo, first of all I want to apologize for my actions and the actions of my fellow Spirits. Did not know being up to date on what's happening would cause any grief. We will suspend that from here on out immediately. I will cancel the order for the three CB radios, two pelvic slings and shower shoes. Anything shipped will be done with Earth technology meaning we may not receive anything until we either get to New Mexico or Oklahoma. We already gave Jeanette a SAM Splint. I don't believe it is right to ask for it back. We made a promise to protect Jeanette and everyone we have chosen by any means we can. We would rather scrub the mission than renege on our promise. I can have my computer sent back and only use the abilities my people are born with if that is what you want. Is there anything else?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 26th, 2016, 9:55pm Hondo takes the radio from Fernando. Hondo: Gun-slingin' Angel, this is Vigilante Cowboy. Do you read? Valentine was sipping her beer outside as she heard the radio kicked to life inn the camper. She .hopped up and jumped into the camper quick like. She grabbed the radio and answered back. Valentine: Angel here. Whats up Cowboy? Hondo: the Prisoner and I are out to gather info. Keep the little one safe. Prisoner says bed time in one hour for little one. We will be back soon. Valentine: 10-4. Watch out for Prisoner. Prisoner, watch out for cowboy. Hondo: like you jafta ask. Valentine: I know I don't. Be carefully. Angel out. Hondo handed the radio backnto Fernando. About that time Hondo nodded back at the camp. Hondo: Jefe, don't look noe but we have red ridin' Hood, little frosty,  An' the big bad wolf headed our way. (Edited to transition into Jeanette's post)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 26th, 2016, 10:20pm In a tree, a crow caws. "Oh, that's right." Moro sighs and fills everyone in on what was said. "Because the party is taking a different route from what we planned, Gabrielle will have to be transported to the party's location when the time comes." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 26th, 2016, 11:48pm "Thank you Hondo." Fernando says as he takes back his radio as he notices Jeanette, Moro and Elsa approach them. After listening to what Moro has to say, Fernando tells her, "I am not Earth's nor Humanity's representative to accept such an apology from you or your kind. Furthermore you and your spirits have a lot to atone too. I would not know where to begin. But if you got your technology already here, I'm not stopping you from using. If Jeanette or anyone from the group gets kidnapped, you are going to find them before I do. All I got is my Tachyon Beacon along with my equipment from the past to work with. But if I need anything, my daughters may get it when I need it, I am not stopping them. If you and your spirits got something that Jeanette needs, it can be "delivered" to her somehow. These people have say that the postal system works though it is not perfect and they got mail and packages waiting for them to be picked up. There was an old custom where hotels were used as pick up points but you need advise them that you will be there to get it. On average it takes 7 to 10 days for a package to go from point to point, thing is, where will we be in 7 days to pick up the package? That is for you to figure out and make arrangements. You got radio and equipment that Jeanette can use, make arrangements for delivery and pick up humanly possible." Fernando pauses for a second before he continues, "We will go and pick up Gabrielle when we can. We may take different routes because it is safer. We may follow caravans because it is safer. It may take us longer to get there but we will be there to get her. Everything else is on her as we work our way to get to her. And yes, that means a lot of driving - day and night. So you may have to drive when Jeanette and Hikaru are too tired to drive on. I will drive for as long as these batteries and solar panels can take me. But I will put no one here in danger to get to her. That is where my job comes in - finding out what is safe and what is not. Not for me but for you and the others. Right now you need to take care of Elsa. Hondo and I are going to gather intel at the bar about the caravan and the route we will be taking. We will be going the wrong way for a while but we will correct course and go where and when we can. Jeanette, it is your choice as to what you want - getting the girls settled at the camper for the night or a night of intel gathering debauchery at the bar."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 27th, 2016, 8:31am Moro nods at what Fernando says. "You say we have a lot to atone for. Does that include traveling back in time to establish the city state of Charlton, forging an alliance with Arendelle and defending both nations?" "I'll stay with the ladies unless you believe there is something I need to hear. I don't drink unless it's a glass of wine with a meal." Jeanette answers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 27th, 2016, 9:13am Hondo gave a half way grin: your singin' my tune, jefe. Lead on to the drinks, Intel, An' debauchery!

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 27th, 2016, 11:13am "Jeanette, it is not for you to hear something you need to know because we do not know what is going to be said in the first place. But at least you would learn how to find such information and how to deal with such people in various states of mental conditions and take their information for what it is worth, because if you think I'm bad when I'm angry, you should see others when they are stark raving drunken mad and learn to deal with them. This is not a pretty world where you need a spoon full of sugar for the medicine to go down." Fernando tells her, "It's your choice, you do not have to go if you do not want too but one day you will have too and on your own. I hope you are prepared for such an encounter." He then turns to Hondo, "Lets go, Hondo. We got a lot of Dee's to Baucher..."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 27th, 2016, 11:33am Moro did not receive the answer to her question. If Fernando does not wish to answer now, she will not press the issue. She has time. She will wait. "Okay." Jeanette answers. "I will get my Guide I medical kit, just in case." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 27th, 2016, 12:05pm "That is going to be unnecessary, Jeanette. You bring yourself and something to protect yourself with. Anybody getting hurt in there not of your fault, you ignore. Anybody getting hurt by your fault, probably deserves it. Either way, you do not go in to help. That is for the bar bouncers to deal with and not expected of you to do - Bar Ethics 101 - you leave the work at work and home at home." Fernando tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 27th, 2016, 12:25pm "I'll just bring what I have on my belt: my survival knife (http://www.dougritter.com/dr_rsk_mk3.htm) and tourniquet (http://www.chinookmed.com/cgi-bin/item/05189PA/s-tourniquets/-SOF-Tactical-Tourniquet-Wide-%28SOFTT-W%29-)." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 27th, 2016, 1:37pm Hondo: hide the knife unless you can fight with it. Its gettin' dark here so the riff Raff will come out. Don't  get me wrong, you'll find some real salt of the earth types there too. Just don't show weakness at there are those there lookin' for the weak to pounce on, don't talk to much, especially about our group. Shootin' the shit is alright just try not to give away information. An' most important, if Fernando or I say jump just #$@!in' do it an ask questions later. Now let's go. That beer left me thirsty.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 27th, 2016, 2:48pm "It's a fixed-blade knife attached to my belt. The only way I can hide it is with my cloak." Jeanette listens to Hondo's instructions. Though she's only been in typecast roles, she's an actress. "Be Red Ridding Hood, got it." A crow caws. Jeanette turns around and looks at a crow in the tree. She does not speak their language but she's been around Spirits in crow form her entire life. "I'm playing the role of Red Riding Hood, not Eric Draven." "Caw." "Don't draw attention to yourself and don't follow me around like a lost puppy." Moro and Elsa return to the table. Moro collects empty soda bottles to be reused and hands one to Elsa. "We'll takes these back to the gas Camper." Elsa holds one with her gloved hands and Moro take the other two to the gas Camper with the other empty to be reused. They return to Hondo and Valentine's camper to know what needs to be done next. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 27th, 2016, 2:57pm Hondo: Then either hide it with your cloak or go grab a shot gun An' at least act like ya aren't afraid yo use it. Men don't usually mess with a woman that holds a shot gun.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 27th, 2016, 4:44pm The actress is already in character. "It's better to use my crossbow but I don't have it with me." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 27th, 2016, 6:49pm Hondo gave her that squint. The squint that says, "you're a troubled person." Hondo: OK,  Red, modernize a bit. I said shot gun. But to clarify, if you get one don't load it. Hondo shook his head and continued on to the bar at a quick walk. Before they knew it they we're there. The place was a lot more crowded this time. A couple drinks half lay at the end of the bar. The bar tender saw Fernando and Hondo right away and yelled for the bouncers. Bartender: Jim- Bob, Dougie!  Clear this ttrash out of here and make a place for my friends here! PRONTO!!

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 27th, 2016, 7:22pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Hondo gave her that squint. The squint that says, "you're a troubled person." Hondo: OK,  Red, modernize a bit. I said shot gun. But to clarify, if you get one don't load it. Note: In case you haven't, check Jeanette's profile. She's a voice actress, having voice acted in three movies. The third movie has not come out at the time she was transported. "Could you please show me how to properly hold and carry a shotgun for the performance?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 27th, 2016, 7:38pm Note: Hondo might not know this. Even so it would come across as odd to him.  As far as shotgun goes refer to link for reference. (http://joshcorpuz85.deviantart.com/art/Shotgun-Senorita-Red-Riding-Hood-522095891) (Back to the show) Hondo: like this. Or at the ceiling at an angle. Don't  point it at or even in anyones directio unless ya want to start somethin'.  Other than that just look grumpy. Don't  look anyone directly in the eye unless you are talkin' to them. Ignore cat calls an' rude comments as most  are from harmless drunks. Keep you head slightly down an' scan the room  with your periferals. If anyone actually moves at you , face them, give them a long cold stare without moving your gun then turn around and walk away. If they persist then we have issues An' they will be attended to.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 27th, 2016, 7:56pm Jeanette accepts the shotgun. "Oh, okay, thanks. The movies I acted in are either G or PG Rated. No weapons were ever used unless you count the cane in the first one." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 27th, 2016, 9:19pm Fernando looks around at the crowd that had dragged themselves in, and the bouncers dragging a few out. He then bumps fists and then shakes hands with the bartender as he takes a seat and the bartender slides his drink to him. Fernando takes the shot glass, and then says, "It beers after this. So, how the radio is doing?" "Better than ever." The bartender says, then asks, "How did you know they put a holdin' pin thru my cable?" "It's the oldest trick in the book, but I had to check what kind of cable you were running to make sure. Flat Ladder cable has a high natural SWR but your radio should not be going mute and deaf like you said. round cable on the other hand has a low SWR, if it goes up and your rig gets hot, then something's wrong with the round cable. Shutting down a radio station is done by shoving a holding pin though the antenna's round cable, like it was done to you. I recommend that later tonight you take some candle and melt it over the hole to water proof it." Fernando explains. "Much thanks." The bartender says as he puts a mug of beer in front of him and Hondo. "Oh, I forget my manners. This is Jeanette. She's one of our drivers. and she only drinks the sweet water stuff. You got some soda pop or Sarsaparilla?" Fernando says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 27th, 2016, 9:57pm A crow flew in after Fernando, Hondo and Jeanette. Avoiding attention it flew to one of the rafters where it can keep an eye on Jeanette. Jeanette had the shotgun pointed down as Hondo showed her. She scans the room just enough for situation awareness. "Root beer?" The bartender asks. Jeanette thinks root beer would be perfect given its appearance. "Root beer's good." The bar keep places an amber colored bottle on the bar and pops the top. "Here you go, Red." Keeping one hand on the shotgun, Red Riding Hood accepts her drink. "Thanks." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 27th, 2016, 10:17pm Hondo took a drink of his beer as he glanced around on the room. The airnwas starting to get smoky and the conversations were gradually getting loader. Someone turned on the old June box in the corner and a few drunk patrons gathered around but to drunkenly sing a mix of country and classic rock. Hondo nodded to an empty bar stool on the bother side of Fernando. Hondo:  Join us red. Sit down a spell. Rest you face and hands. Some drunks sort of behind and off to the side of Hondo we're clinking there mugs of beer together in a cheer celebrating life. A couple raised theirs toward Hondonwho held his up towards them. The drunks cheered and they all took a big swig. Off in the back corner sat a shady looking group. They had drinks in front of them but they barely had dranknfrom them. They seemed to be watching people too, but Hondo had an unsettled feeling about them. Hondo: Jefe, back left corner. Not touchin' their drinks. 'Bout 6 or 7 there. Groups likebthat don't come by on these bars to not drink.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 27th, 2016, 10:47pm Jeanette casually glances at the group Hondo's talking about. She sees them observing her and those around her. She faces forward again, not giving the group much though. Someone's watching her? What's unusual about that? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 28th, 2016, 12:16am "I see them" Fernando says to Hondo, taking the EMS Coin (https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/d3/54/80/d3548014acbf2e145cb20274e711574b.jpg) from his pocket and flips in the air. He catches it, and asks for a bottle of the cheapest rot gut on the house. The bartender hand over a bottle half full of who knows what's in it. Fernando opens the cork off it and smells it, it had the odor of the Former EPA SuperFund Site - The Gowanas Canal in Brooklyn on a hot summers day in New York. "What's in this stuff?..." He complains. "Antifreeze, diesel fuel, gasoline, a bit of white white lightning..." The bartender lists off. "Will it burn?" Fernando fills his shot glass with it and then sets it flaming with his cigarette lighter, "Looks like it does." before he stamps it out with the palm of his hand. He then asks, "Tell me about that group over there in the back corner." "Ruff Ryder Boys. Not part of the highway gangs in these parts." The bartender explains. "They been causin' problems?" Hondo asks. "Not in town, and not to the market. But I hear you do not want to be caught alone on the highway with them." The bartender says. "Got a plank of wood?" Fernando asks. "Eh?" The bartender replies. "Something this thick, this wide and this long?" Fernando asks. "What you got in mind, Jefe?" Hondo asks as the bartender puts a plank of wood on the bar. "Hopefully nothing, but just in case." Fernando takes the wood and looking about the mirrors around them to observe those in the back corner as he crosses his leg with the ankle at the knee and shoves the plank of wood into his pants leg, adjusting it into place in his boot covering an area from above his ankle to 1/2 way up his shin. "Jeanette, if any shooting happens, hide behind the bar. Hondo, come with me." He takes the bottle of rot gut with him to the back of the bar where the group was. Walking up to them, he and Hondo notice them nudge each other into attention. "This is a private meeting or can anyone join?" Fernando asks loud enough to be heard as he puts the bottle on the table. "Nobody invited you." The most gnarly looking of the group growls at him. "Let me show you something..." Fernando says as he puts foot on the table, angering them. Then he pulls out his 007 Knife (https://axischemicals.files.wordpress.com/2012/03/kgrhqrhie8itnqtncbpvruvswfg60_57-jpg.jpeg) flicks it open and rams it into the side of his shin (where the wooden plank was hidden). They look at him in astonishment for a minute. Fernando then turns to his side and shows off his shoulder and arm patches, "You listen to me - these colors may fade but they never run." They all look at him with the apparent leader telling the ones at the end, "Get these men a couple of chairs." The chairs brought over and Fernando and Hondo takes them. "You a medic?" The leader says. "I would not be wearing these color if I weren't." Fernando says. "So why are you here?" The leader asks. "I'm running a convoy of sick children heading down to Texas, and I'm trying to guarantee that they all get there safe. Since I heard you are riding on these highways, I'm asking for safe and unbothered passage for me and my sick kids. Nothing more." Fernando points out. "What you have to offer?" The leader asks. "Nothing, cause all the food and money I got goes to caring for them." Fernando tells him. "You got nothing to offer and you want safe passage, you must be the dumbest man out there or the bravest." The leader says as the others laugh. "I may have something, it depends on where you are going." Fernando points out. The others continue to laugh, though the leader sit up high, "OK. I'll bite. We're representing at a gathering in the south west. We're just stopping by here." "You mean Sturgis?" Fernando asks. "You know about Store-Gist?" The leader asks. "Sturgis, Burning Man, Real Man (http://en.rocketnews24.com/2016/02/14/an-inside-look-at-japans-largest-nearly-naked-festival-and-how-you-can-participate/), LumberJack Nationals (http://www.shawneemt.com/s_autumntimberfestival.html), been to them all though its been a while. As you can see I can't ride anymore, not like I used too." Fernando lists off as he shows off his leg with the knife still stuck to it and then asks, "When is the gathering happening?" "Three weeks, more than enough time for us to get there." The Leader says. "OK, Good. When you hit the roads to the west and get stopped, ask for Dirty Leon, and tell him that the Medic - me - says that he should go with you and represent at Sturgis. It should provide you safe passage through this area and you both will be representing. I'm not looking for butterflies and flower but this should be the start of something big and beautiful, if you get my meaning." Fernando tells him. The leader nods at Fernando. Fernando nods back and then points at the bottle, "That stuff is better in your gas tank than in your belly. If you need anything before you go, we'll be at the medical campers in the back of the lot, I or my friend Hondo here will see what we can do for you. Let's go Hondo."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 28th, 2016, 8:11am Hondo nodded and followed Fernando back to the bar. Once there he spoke. Hondo: That could have been a lot worse. I always love that board trick you do. The expression on folks faces is priceless. Hondo took another swig of his beer and went back to listening.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 28th, 2016, 5:07pm "Everything old is now new again, Hondo. These gangs do not know of anything about being a gang. All they care about is who they can beat to take what resources that are there. Not like the 1970s when things were more shared and out in the open and helping each other out with the problems that occurred." Fernando explains to Hondo, "Things need to be shared and on top of that, respected. For me it is never about 'Give me! Give me! Give Me!' but about what can we do with what we got for what we need. We need access to these roads. We got services that we can use in trade to get access to these roads, which is why in helping out that fist gang with a wreck they had we got access to the highways here and for the who know how any hundreds of miles. But that is only for this area, out side of that, I do not know what is going to happen. Things can a whole lot better if people shared." He then turns to the bartender, "Any word on the G-Men hitting other towns?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 28th, 2016, 11:09pm "Ever since I got back on, what happened to me, happened to a couple of other towns to the East. If they did not have a backup at home or elsewhere in the town, they would not be able to send out their reports." The bartender explains. "Hmmm, I see..." Fernando says, "So they want to play hard ball. Well, we can all play hardball, now can we?" "We sure can." Hondo says in kind. "Unfortunately we won't be here when it happens. But set this town up with all your men and their arms. If they pulls out the cattle prod, shoot it out of their hand. Then take them and tie them up. Whether they are real or not, give them this message and let them go without their weapons radios or other tools they could use against you immediately. The message is 'Feild Marshalls Rommel and Montgomery are not pleased with their work and to cease all operations in the area until they when us first. Any G-Man working after being told will be made an example of for the others to obey orders.' You got that all down?" Fernando explains. "...be made an example of for the others to obey orders. Got it." The bartender says. "Good." Fernando says as he finally works the knife out of his leg and folds it up to put away. He then takes the plank from his leg and hands it over to the bartender. "I would not do what I did without a lot of practice first. You could miss and accidentally stab your leg." He say with a nod and a smile.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 29th, 2016, 11:06am Moro is inside cleaning Hondo and Valentine's camper and sweeping it as if she has done this before. After all, space ships and their technology do not clean themselves. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 29th, 2016, 1:09pm Hondo nodded in agreement. Hondo: too true.I missed once. Just as I went to stab into the board a waitress bumped me from behind. Good thing the knife was sharp. I kept playin' the part. Good thing it was through the top of my boot so it could catch all the blood. Wasn't one of my greater moments. Bartender: I will just stick to serving drinks and sending the bouncers after people. Hondo: probably a good thing. By the way, you hear anything about some folks named Sackett 'round here? Bartender: Heard about them? If you haven't you must be from the east of deep south. Hondo: I have heard 'bout them. Just interested in what you have heard. Bartender: Ah. Well, the Sackett clan is one of the most feared families in the country. The parents and the one friend they call Boss and all their kids call Uncle, they are the most feared. You get the kids and grandkids together along with the Boss and his girls, they are an unstoppable force. Hondo: When you say feared? Bartender: Lets just say you don't wrong a Sackett. They aren't  thrives or anything like that. Certainly not evil, but they can be harsh. They help anyone who needs help if they are trying for themselves. You are lazy you will get no handout from them. If you are out to hurt others they will crush you. They have allies in some unsavory groups like the ones you two we're just talking with but the group knows how not to mess with. They overstep a line they get taken down hard. Hondo: so why do they let thee groups and worse run free. Bartender: too much evil in the world and I hear the Sacketts are streached thin. The is part of the reason the slavers and G-men are so bold these days. The Sacketts are trying to go after the worse of the evils. So in doing so the mid level evils still thrive and they have to work with the low level evils. It's a messed up world. Thats all I know. Hondo:  well thanks for that info. -----—--------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile back at the camper Valentine helps Macey get cleaned up and ready for bed. After she was ready Macey was restless because Fernando wasn't back yet. After she assured her he would be back she tucked the little one into bed, sang her a song, and then read tonher from the Louis L'amour book Reily's Luck until she fell asleep.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 29th, 2016, 2:42pm The bar tender notices the patch on Jeanette cloak. "Miss Red, you're really from the city of Spirits?" "I am." Jeanette answers. "I hear those Spirits fixing old roads and expanding rail lines as far as Denver. Haven't seen anything around here." Jeanette remembers what Moro said about Interstate 35. "Interstate 35 is drivable too." "What's going on? You must know something." "They are big advocates of people using rail systems. Other than that, I don't know what to tell you. I call them hippies and tree huggers. To me that's what they are." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 29th, 2016, 4:11pm Outside the bar 4 shady looking characters approach the door. A large vulture landed on a hitching post by them. On the roof over the door a couple crows cawed at them. The leader turned to one of his companions that looked native American of origin. Leader: Lying Weasel,  Ask our friend to get rid of them. The native looking man turned to the Vulture and spoke to him in a low voice so others couldn't hear. The vulture sqawed at the crows and sent them off. What was said wasn't sure but the crows left without concern. Little did the crow spirits know they had just met a trixter spirit. Lader (grinning): I don't know who they are guarding but at least they won't  bother us for now. The leader And the othwrs looked into the window. Leader: a couple good prospects for the market. Slaver #1: that cowboy and the guy inbthe suit look strong. Leader: and they look like trouble. we dont want the headache we want easy money. We will find a couple drunks to take that don't look as tough. Slaver #2: but we need more women. Master Jedoffa  said he'd send us into the death lands ifnwe didn't get some good women this time. Lying Weasel: what about the one in the red parka? Leader: Yes. She will please the Master. He should get good gold for her. Slaver #1: Well, at least she's is better than the last few we have gotten. Leader: Very true. The master would have loved to have the woman that was with the cowboy in the market earlier today. She would bring much gold as a pleasure slave. I fear they just are just too much trouble. The vulture squaked at them. Leader: what does our trixter say, Lying Weasel? Lying Weasel: He says the red hood is with the cowboy and the other. Leader: Damned #$@!ing son of a bitch! Well, we can't go back to the master without a regular woman. Those muties we have don't bring near as much coin as a normal woman. We will have to take a chance on her.  If they come after her we can only.hope they mess up. If we can take them one by one the master will be well pleased. Slaver #2: and if we can't?   Leader: We run like #$@!ing hellnto the masters fort. There they  will never get us there nor will they catch us if we get a head start. Once we nab her Lying weasel and myself will take her back to the caravan and take off. You two stay here and watch them. You have your dirt bikes so you can out run them. When they make a.move one of you come report. The other keep them in site. Only  come report if the situation is dire. We can always execute the muties and any slaves that are slowing us down and run with the prized items. Slaver #1: sounds good to me. Slaver #2: let's get her and be going. I'm ready for a pay day. I'm going to get drunk forna week and keep the wenches flowing until private Johnson can no longer stand at attention! Leader: keep you small brain bolstered until we get to the fort. We jump her as soon as she walks out the door then drop a tear gas canister. That should give us time to get gone if anyone else is behind her.  If any drunks that look fit enough stumble out before her we nab them and cage them but we don't risk losing the prize. Am I clear? Other 3 IN Unison:  yes.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 29th, 2016, 8:57pm "Any information with the caravan? We intend to leave with it when it hits the road tomorrow." Fernando asks. "Nothing out of the usual I can't say. They usually travel in a straight and no one bothers them. Though there's been some stories I keep hearing people disapearin'. Some say it the work of slave runners in the area." "Slave Runners?" Fernando asks. "They snatch you and force you to work. They turn the women into sex slaves. I hear they are working in a fort city in the area but which one no one knows. They all deny they are in cahoots with the slave runners." The bartender says. "I see." Fernando says. "As long as you are running with the caravan, you should be safe." The bartender says, "Nobody bothers the caravan."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 29th, 2016, 10:08pm The Spirit in the rafters, guarding Jeanette, hears the two posted outside cawing followed by a vulture squawking. Section deleted because of continuity error. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 30th, 2016, 8:29am The crow in the rafters flies to the window and makes a ruckus. Holding the shotgun in the downward position in one hand and her bottle of root in the other, Jeanette gets up from the bar and approaches the crow. "What is it?" The crow turns around to face Jeanette and while still on the floor, it spreads its wings. "Caw." Jeanette does not know their language; she's been with them long enough to know something's happening. "Fernando, Hondo, something's wrong." One of the crows that "left" gets into a covert position. The other goes to inform Moro. "Elsa, Chihiro, Danielle, follow me." Moro knocks to let Valentine know she's there. "One of my fellow Spirits has warned me that there's trouble at the bar. Could you please watch over Elsa as Danielle and I provide assistance?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 30th, 2016, 11:34am "Hondo! Fernando! Is there a problem at the bar?" Val's concerned voice pops up on their tiny Yeasu radios. It is not that Hondo nor Fernando is oblivious to what maybe going on, they can sense something is odd but remain to pretend to be unaware of it to give a sense that nothing is going on to those around them but they are in a mode of heightened alert. Hondo and Fernando nod at each other and Hondo answers the radio call. "We're fine, Hon'." Hondo tells her, "What's goin' on?" Val answers, "Moro is in a panic here and has gathered the others to go to the bar 'cause she thinks somethin' about to happen at the bar." Fernando takes his radio, "Go get her, find her and give her the radio." Val answer, "I got Moro and the others here with me." "Good. Now - Moro and everyone there who can hear me better listen up because I am not going to repeat myself." Fernando says to his radio, "Go back to the campers and wait for us to return. Do not - I repeat - DO NOT come to the bar! We have the situation under control, and you Moro are not to bring Elsa into a situation where she might get hurt. You all are to protect the campsite and each other, not us! Especially you Moro - you are to protect Elsa. If I see anyone of you here, somebody is going to get hurt or worst. Do I make myself clear?!!" After a long period of silence, Val answer, "We got it." "Good, now if you are on your way here, go back to camp." Fernando tells them before putting away his radio. "You got that feeling that somethin's not right either, Jefe?" Hondo asks. "And? I am not going to let my fear of what could happen interfere with my ability to deal with it. You know how the program goes. Get Jeanette back here. I do not care what a bag of flesh and feathers having a tizzy attack get in my way of getting information when I - we are aware of the situation. We dealt with worst than what anyone can throw at us here." Fernando tells him. Hondo nods before he walks to Jeanette at the window, "Fernando says for you to get to the bar. You're liable to get hurt here at the window where somebody could pick you off as a target."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 30th, 2016, 12:09pm Jeanette didn't like what he told her but she never did. He leads her over to the bar only after he told her he'd check it out. Once to the bar he talks to Fernando. Hondo:  Here, watch her. I told her I'd check it out. Fernando: No. you should wait. Once we know more we can move on it in a smarter fashion. Hondo: Well, my words my word an' most folks don't consider me to be smart. Might as well oblige them. Fernando wanted to protest but there is no changing Hondo's mind at times. And someone had to watch Jeanette as though there was the lice infected defender in the room Fernando didn't trust them to guard a shit pile. Hondo cinched up his holster and loosened his gun in it before going towards the door. about a 30 seconds ahead of him a young drunk man staggered out into the night. (will post more later got to go for a bit though)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 30th, 2016, 3:09pm Hondo stepped outside and saw nothing. He stood there for a moment letting his eyes adjust to the dark. once he was satisfied he could see as well as he would be able to he looked around the outside of the bar. He saw no one. So he went back inside and sat back down. Hondo: I don't know, Jefe. Not a soul in sight. them spirits are really gonna start pissin' me off. - - - - - - - A short ways away Lying Weasel lay behind a rock keeping the bar in sight as the other three drug the unconscious drunk to the box truck they used to haul their prisoners in. Once he was locked up and gagged so he couldn't yell out they returned  to the bar.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 30th, 2016, 4:21pm The crow inside the bar flies back to the rafters. "That's odd." Jeanette comments. "I've never known them to sound a false alarm." Not happy with how this turning out, the two crows outside have no choice but to return to their post. They are to protect Jeanette, not get into a fight with another Spirit over a drunk. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 30th, 2016, 8:26pm "Most animals can sense danger before most humans can, Jeanette. They do that for a reason. Not because they want too." Fernando tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 30th, 2016, 10:16pm The bar tender did not know the crow was there until it made a ruckus. Jeanette confirmed she's from "the city of Spirits" as the bartender calls it and she commented on the crow sounding an alarm as if this is not new to her. "Red," the bar tender asks, "have the Spirits guarded you all your life?" "Crows have been watching over me my entire life if that's what you mean and at times called my attention to something." Jeanette answers. "Why do you ask?" "I've only heard a story, that's all." The bar tender answers. "Oh?" Jeanette asks. "What have you heard?" "There's a woman so important to the Spirits that they built a city for her. You know how legends are. By the time you hear it, only a part may be true." Jeanette recalls what Hikaru said last night. It seems the Texas Spirits established the city state of Charlton so they could forge an alliance with Arendelle. What the bar tender described does not fit Elsa and Jeanette does not see how she can be that important. "What do you know about this woman?" "She's some sort of guide to the Spirits." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 30th, 2016, 10:24pm "Bar Keep, is there a back entrance I can use for a second. I need to talk to my friend in private." Fernando asks. The bartender points to a lone rear door with no tables or chairs around it, putting a set of keys on the bard for Fernando to pick up. "Thanks." Fernando says, "Come Hondo... Jeanette - anything happens, hide behind the bar and do not look out the windows! You're going to get your head shot off if you do!" Together they walk to the door, opening it, stepping out of it and closing it behind them. "Yeah Jefe?" Hondo asks. "Just listen..." Fernando points out there. In the darkness, ignoring the noise from the bar, other noses come in, and eyes adjust to the darkness, exposing a few things that should not be there, including a Box Truck that should not be there either. Fernando signals to Hondo to take a couple of steps with him out into the open, taking in what his senses are seeing, hearing, smelling, feeling. Hondo follows suit, including taking out his firearm from its holster...

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 30th, 2016, 11:59pm Fernando was right, as usual. The air smelled wrong almost. The senses picked up on many thing, things that the brain didn't always process totally but they screamed of danger. The human senses can pick up the subtleties around them like an animal can but humans have their minds so busy on other things and they tend to ignore feelings they can't explain thus miss the warning around them. Fernando was keen to them from a life time of listening to the little feelings. Hondo was too but at times his mind was too busy to listen to them and they were strong in him. The Cherokee and Iroquois blood in Hondo made those senses even stronger than in most. Hondo nodded that he would go around to the left. Fernando nodded and proceeded to the right around the building. As he came to the edge of the building he heard talk. He peered around the edge carefully. Another drunk had stumbled out and into the waiting arms of the slavers. They grabbed him by the arms before the drunk could do a thing. Drunk: Wha . . Whach ur tink yur doin's? Slaver #1: Collecting merchandise for our slave market. Nighty night. With that the slaver was about hit the man of over the head with a night-stick and knocked him out. Hondo could only see three, though he had a bad feeling there was another but he had to stop them. He stepped out from around the corner with gun in hand. Hondo: I don't think so. Drop the baton and let the drunk go. Leader: Or what? You will shoot all three of us. Hondo grinned and it was just able to be seen in the light thrown from the bar. Hondo: Definitely The leader didn't like the cowboy's grin or unwavering sureness. He knew from the moment they saw him he'd be trouble but they thought he was just a cowboy. He knew now that he was staring into the cold eyes of a man that had killed many before and knew what he was capable of. He wasn't a cowboy but a gun man, and a seemingly up-right one too. Not a person he could buy off. He hoped he was alone. Only then did they have a chance. Leader: Big talk for a dead man. Hondo: I could say the same. Now let . . Him . .go! The leader  nodded and the other two let the drunk man go. Drunk: Thanxth Merster. Yurb a fend eh werey goob feend an I jess whan a say . . Hondo: Shut the hell up an' get outta here! The drunk nodded and stumbled off into the night. Hondo: Ok Hands where I can see them an' get on yur knees. Leader: How about, um, no. Hondo I said . . .! About that time lying weasel sprung from the dark behind him and drove a knife (http://www.fairbairnsykesfightingknives.com/uploads/9/7/7/8/9778260/218969_orig.jpg) into Hondo's left shoulder. Had Hondo not heard the shuffle of his feet at the last moment and moved it would have been in the middle of his back and neck. The other three by this time were reaching for their guns just in case. Hondo went down on one knee as Lying weasel was on his back trying to regain his balance enough to pull the knife out and go in for the kill but his head suddenly exploded, knocking Hondo's hat off in the process. Fernando appeared in the light of the side window with his Para in hand, smoke poring from the barrel. Slaver #1 turned towards Fernando as slaver #2 turned towards Hondo. Hondo put two rounds center mass on #2. #1 never fully turned around as he took one to the body sideways then one to the head thanks to Fernando. In the split seconds this all happened the leader, who was no true leader, turned tail and ran. Fernando: Hondo, you all right. Hondo lifted his gun and shot the leader threw the back of the knee sending him sprawling into the dirt on his face. Hondo: Much better now. Hondo holstered his revolver and reached over his left shoulder. He grasped the knife that was still in him and pulled it out. He sucked air violently through his teeth as he pulled it out. Hondo: That will feel better when it quits hurtin', believe you me! About the a large bird squawked and came hurling down out of the dark sky and attacked Hondo, leaving a pair of gashes  on his left cheek. As Hondo batted it off it steadied its flight path, gained altitude, and set up for another dive. This time as it dived at his had again Hondo struck out with the very knife he had just pulled from his shoulder. He hadn't gotten up from off the one knee he had fallen to when Lying Weasel had jumped him so he was close to the ground. Swinging the knife in an arc he stuck it into the large birds side and pinned him the the ground. The bird thrashed and squawked. Now, Hondo could see what it was. A vulture. Hondo realized what was going on. He moved his right foot onto its neck and ripped the knife downward letting it's blood and guts spew onto the ground as he nearly split it in half. Hondo: It's a damned Vulture, Jefe! Fernando: Vultures eat the dead, don't hunt, nor fly at night. Hondo: You're tellin' me! So what? It's a spirit? Fernando: That one (pointing at lying weasels remains) sure looked native and you said that many of them could talk to spirits. Hondo: #$@!. I was right. It's one of those #$@!in' damned spirit birds! That does it. Now they die!! Where's that Moro! I;m gonna #$@!in' blow her brains out an' any other spirit that crosses my damned path! Fernando: Take it easy. You're bleeding. We need to get that attended too first. Hondo: Then we kill them. I know you see it. We are things to be used for their amusement and thrown away. I'm not lettin' them get Val or you killed. Fernando: You know I'd like nothing better that to kick them all off our damned planet, but we this isn't as easy as showing them the door. Hondo: No, we show them the business end of a gun! The spirits, the slavers, all of them! Fernando: These slavers were looking for people but I bet that spirit used them. These spirits have shown they don't act as underling; they control the situations around them. Hondo slid the knife into his waist band and then Fernando helped Hondo to his feet. he grit his teeth a bit as he moved his arm too much as he stood up. About that time a gun boomed a ways off and Hondo felt something sting the side of his right thigh, Hondo: Damn it! Fernando looked and saw the leader propped up with a gun. He promptly shot the leader in the chest. Hondo: That grazed me, but it's my own damn fault. Over here spittin' 'bout the damn spirits puttin' us in danger an' I forget about the ass-hole with one knee. Fernando: Well, these three are definitely dead. Let's go check that one. They walked over to where the slaver leader lay. He was alive, but not for long. He was gasping for air as a red foam started to form around his lips. Hondo: No more slavin' for you, hombre. The leader gave a coughing laugh. Hondo: What's so funny? Leader (wheezing and couching): You think you have won? There are . . . many more of us. and when . .  I   . . don't make it back to my group . . . they . .  will . . . kill every person . . . they captured! Ha Ha *Cough Choke!!* You saved a couple from  . . a life of slavery . .  and . . condemmed many more to death!! The jokes on you!! *cough hack gasp!* Hondo: Where are they? The leader just smiled and stared at him. Hondo: Where the #$@! are they? Tell me and I'll end your suffering! The leader motioned for Hondo to come close. Hondo stooped down a bit as Fernando covered him. The leader whispered in between gasp. Leader: suck . . my . . balls. With that he died.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 1st, 2016, 1:41am "You rest right there while I check out the truck. I don't have any Quik Clot (http://www.quikclot.com/) on me but one of the bio pills I got will get you up and about by morning. Looks like no major artery was hit so you will be fine, just sit still and relax." Fernando tells him. Hondo did not want too but he had too. He did not like being forced with a choice of one or none and that is what he had. He nods at Fernando before Fernando went off to the truck. Something did was not right with the truck (http://bloximages.newyork1.vip.townnews.com/thehour.com/content/tncms/assets/v3/editorial/8/c4/8c434b00-9d4f-5031-9c28-765330db0758/5000a8aeb0c79.image.jpg). There were three motorcycles (http://wowoon.com/anh/2016/21-3/1949-harley-davidson-panhead-right-rear-motorcycles-harley-cars-motorcycles-harleydavidson-panhead-classic-motorcycle-harley-old-motorcycle-harley-davidson-motorcycles-street-bike-harley-davidson-bike.jpg) and the truck, which is strange to Fernando as there was 4 slavers when logic says two are needed in the truck - one to drive and the other to ride shotgun. Opening the rear of the truck, there were several people, there: some tied up and gagged, others chained, some were sitting, others were standing with their arms chained to the roof, over 30 in all crammed into such a tiny space (https://i.ytimg.com/vi/oLqKpMM-LKE/hqdefault.jpg) though the slavers were going to cram in as many a they could get in. By now there was a commotion of people arriving at the area as Fernando begins to release those inside the truck - men, women, children, mutants and non-mutants. They waited for him outside the truck as each was released. Not everybody was reunited, as not everybody was kidnapped from this particular town. But a couple of individuals who were missing from the caravan and reunited. Eventually the police would show their faces and a lot of explaining had to be done. Those in the truck collaborated with Fernando and Hondo's statements of being kidnapped, some from other towns, and most hearing the gun fire that ensued, and Fernando releasing them from their demise a short time later. During the questioning Hondo was given the medical care they had and was bandaged up. Those in the bar were kept away from the scene of the crime. it was not until the dark morning hours when things were dying down and they were able to go home where Fernando gave Hondo one of his Bio-Pills to heal with. Fernando did not want to hear about anything, not then, not the morning after. But hear from everyone he will. Except for a few, he would ignore it as best as he can. The law of the land was what you fight for is yours, thus Fernando and Hondo earned possession of the Motorcycles and box truck but they were not needed, especially since they had the campers and trailers to deal with. If there were survivors to arrest, the vehicles would have been taken in as evidence, but there were none in this fight. Just a rescue of kidnapped victims and 4 dead kidnappers. What bothered Fernando is that this was too big of an operation to be done by just so few men and vehicles. In the past in places like Asia and Africa, he know that the minimum in such operations were at least 15 men and several trucks and escort vehicles. The people inside were too neatly packed in to be done by 4 men. The dead vulture spurs talks of anti-spirit sentiment during the night by those who think they knew of them but in actuality knew nothing at all. But not all birds were spirits, many other animals were and Fernando knew this. (To be continued.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 1st, 2016, 3:43am (In collaboration with Hondo) If Moro thinks Fernando was less-talkative before, she's going to hate the silent treatment he is about to give her now. 6AM came and like it or not, Fernando had to wake up with the rest of the group. The Bio-Pill Fernando gave Hondo worked well enough to to heal his wounds but he needs his time to rest which he will not do. Despite what happened the night before, Val could see why things had to be done despite the cost of someone getting hurt. Val, with Macey's help, makes a cheese omelet breakfast with slices of meat they bought the day before and one of the giant mutant chicken egg that made over 10 large omelets. Coffee, Juice, milk and oatmeal topped off the breakfast meal as not everybody is going want to eat the omelets for breakfast; maybe for lunch or dinner. While the others packed up and got ready to leave before the market opens at 8AM, Val made the lunch and dinner packages for those who wanted what she had to offer. Fernando tells Jeanette that he and Hondo will be in the market later to see about the CB Radio for her Camper, and she should go in and get the other needed things (shower mat and other things). She takes the girls with her into the market. around 8:30AM. 9AM the local police arrive with the truck and motorcycles the Slavers arrived in and walked to talk to Fernando and Hondo. They walk outside to meet with law enforcement. "The rescue of the people from the truck and the killing of the Slavers, there is no one to prosecute. A reward is in order but we got nothing to give, so their stuff is now yours - three motorcycles and the truck. Sign on the dotted lines to make this exchange legal." One of the local police officers says to them as he hands them a clipboard with several papers on them. Fernando and Hondo look at each other before signing the paper work. Keys were handed to them along with the paper work. With this exchange over, the local police leaves. Fernando and Hondo look at each other before going through the vehicles. They find money hidden a few secret locations and CB Radios in the truck and motorcycles which they quickly liberate. The truck has a Cobra 25 (http://cdn.shopify.com/s/files/1/0661/9627/products/cobra25ltdwxnwst_1024x1024.jpg) and the motorcycles each had a Uniden PC78 (http://cdn.shopify.com/s/files/1/0661/9627/products/Uniden_PC78_XL_CB_Radio_1024x1024.jpg) Though in no time they had the CB Radios liberated from the vehicles and put into into the electric camper for study and hook up into the other campers, four young ladies in a sad state of affairs approached Fernando and Hondo as they took inventory. "Excuse me, sirs. We were told that you both had rescued us last night." the oldest of them approaches them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 1st, 2016, 5:03pm Jeanette did not know what time it was when she finally returned to camp. She gets into her pajamas and writes in her journal. May 2, 2066 Hikaru has eBooks on Arendelle and Charlton (a city state since before Columbus). Charlton never lost a war. In 1803 Charlton forges alliance with Arendelle. Details are sealed. Every army against Arendelle suddenly destroyed. Every enemy warship docked at an Arendelle port and every enemy warplane landed at an Arendelle airport without firing. Enemy crew destroyed own warship. Then on, every warship and warplane arrived in Arendelle without crew. Arendelle suffered no known deaths from attacks against them. Elsa unmentioned after 1803. Texas is a republic as of January. Charlton makes oxygen systems, pulse oximeter sensors, SAM Splints and SAM Pelvic Sling II. Got SAM Splint; from here on everything needed sent by U.S.P.S. Seasonably dressed, Hikaru made breakfast. Didn't hear from Fernando or Macey. Elsa wears coat for appearances. Moro asks Chihiro if she's comfortable in church. Service starts with U.S. national anthem. Hondo bought two insulated Dub Box popup trailers with heater, toilet, outdoor shower and kitchen. Texas Spirits got and fixed a bus in Kansas. Kill two birds with one stone if party can use it. Roads are drivable? Better to drive bus than teleport it. Hondo spots obvious problem: Elsa in tornado alley. Tomorrow is last day of market. Traveling with merchants, we're heading south. Some merchants will enter first town, not mutant friendly. Others will go to second town, mutant friendly. In Japan, Chihiro helped Humbert search for Louise. In Charlton, she cleans temple after school. Gabrielle will be kicked out of home because of black angel wings. That's Fernando's reason (my first of two) for being here. Even in mutant-friendly places mutants with black angel wings are shunned. Gabrielle is to fix that. I care enough for Elsa I accepted immortality and returned home. Being here, second reason I'm here, fixes problem my absence creates. Does Elsa return to her home or stay? Texas Spirits need Fernando and Hondo to find a way to allow both. There's another person (neither royalty nor a snow queen) I'd accept immortality for. Fernando, an Immortal with immortality pills, lectures me on immortality? Jeanette stops there. She'll write about the bar in the next entry. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 1st, 2016, 5:19pm Hondo took a quick swallow of his coffee as he looked them over. He already was on his third cup. He would have loved nothing more than to sleep but there was too much to do so for the day he'd run on caffeine. Hondo: Yeah, that would be us, miss. I'm Hondo an' this here hombre is Fernando. What can we do for you ladies? Oldest: My name is Ruth. This is my Sister Esther. Ruth was 21, about 5' 9" with long black hair, shapely, and about 150 lbs. Esther was 16, 5' 10" with long brunette hair, not very curvy, and about 120 lbs. Ruth was not only the oldest of the four but definitely the leader of the four. The others looked to her for guidance. She was handy with about anything, a jack of all trades and a master of none. She was also an accomplished airplane pilot, mainly for crop dusting. Esther was tall and thin. She was shyer and a bit of a home body. Could cook anything, sew anything, and had a green thumb. Ruth:These two are our cousins. This is Joanna and Susanna. They are sisters. We were out gathering berries south of the family farm when we were captured by those . . . animals. Joanna, usually called Jo, was 20, 5' 2",  with short Brunette hair, wider hips, smaller chested, and was about 145 lbs. Susanna was 15, 5' 7", with medium length blond hair, smaller hips, well endowed for her age other wise, and was about 130 lbs.  Joanna was the tom-boy. Rough, rowdy. The real out-doors woman. Hunting was a passion of hers, but she could cook and preserve her catch as well as or better than most. Susanna was outgoing and friendly. Good seamstress, better with leather, and a great mechanic. She could drive any ground vehicle. Hondo: Did they hurt you or do anythin' else? Ruth shook her head. Ruth: other than a few bruises and some scratch marks. We tried to fight back but . . . there was just too many. One wanted to . . to . . take me but their boss wouldn't allow it. He said their master would be mad if they spoiled their catches. I guess they haven't been meeting their quote of young women lately. Fernando: How many did you see when you were captured? Ruth: I don't know exactly. There was 16 maybe more. Hondo: We saw only four. Were their other trucks? Ruth: Yes. at least 4 other truck, several motorcycles, but they went different directions. The leader was mad at the one that tried to take me and wouldn't let them come to town. He made them split up and cover the country side. We were to meet them somewhere east of here. Hondo: I'm sorry, here you ask for help an' we interrogate ya. Ruth: We had to ask someone who has done so much already, but we need help getting back to the farm. Fernando: Where is your farm? Ruth: About 2 and a half days east. Hondo: We are followin' a caravan of merchants east. Ruth: Misses Clean's group? Fernando: That is the group. Ruth: Our farm is 20 miles north of the second town from here they go to. Hondo: Heard of the town. Hondo turned to his camper: Val! Need you! Valentine opened the door of the camper and came trotting out. Valentine: What's up. Hondo: These young ladies we rescued last night. They need some help gettin' home. Fernando an' I need to talk. You think you could take them in, let them clean up. Get sizes for us an' we'll see about some clothes. Ruth, this is my wife, Valentine. Please go with her. She'll look after you. Ruth: Thank you. They waited a moment until all the ladies were in the camper then Hondo turned to Fernando. Hondo: Well, Jefe, What ya think.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 1st, 2016, 5:42pm May 3, 2066 http://www.timeanddate.com/calendar/monthly.html?year=2066&month=5&country=1 Jeanette slept in that morning. For once, Chihiro is not the last to get up. After trying out the outdoor shower and privacy curtain (Moro makes sure nobody interrupts Jeanette's privacy), Jeanette puts on one of the pioneer dresses Mrs. Brown made. From what she heard, Jeanette may not need her EMT uniform today. She considers which boots she should wear, the pair Dr. Brown made or the EMT boots she was wearing when she arrived. The boots Dr. Brown crafted are made for working; they look so nice that Jeanette did not want to mess them up sooner by wearing them all the time. Jeanette steps out in a pioneer dress, matching bonnet, glasses and white apron. In the apron pockets are a pair of white cotton gloves and a handkerchief. Jeanette knocks on Hondo and Valentine's camper wondering if there is any breakfast left. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 1st, 2016, 7:54pm [1.5 posts retract] "Yes there is breakfast to be had." Val says to Jeanette, "Hope you like cheese omletes and fried meat. If not there is oatmeal. We also have Juice, Coffee, Tea or Milk." "Jeanette, if you do not mind, I would like for you to get the assorted things we need at the market like the shower mats when it opens at 8AM. Hondo and I will get the CB Radio for you if we can find one and put it in the gas camper. We will be leaving later than you will. Hope you do not mind." Fernando tells her. (Retyping after System Crash erased original post). "Back in the mid 1990s, an EMT friend of mine, Doc Mitchell, and his partner was in a serious vehicle wreck on the Queens Expressway in their ambulance and 3 other vehicles. Thing is, for some reason there were several news crews following them and other ambulances throughout the city. And they were there when Nat had the crash before back up came in to rescue them. So his unconscious face ended up in the front pages with the headlines of 'Who Rescues The Rescuers?'" Fernando begins with a rant of sorts, "They came to us for help. It is only fitting that we give them that help. They were forced into this situation, not volunteered for it." He then looks at the Slavers' Truck, "We do not need a 4th truck. We do not have the drivers to support it, so they can have it. They will also need supplies and convert that truck into a half-camper of sorts with a couple of beds and a small kitchen. But we do not have that much money to do it if we are going to save cash for this long trip we are doing. So, we sell one or two of the motorcycles to get the truck converted for them. They can sell the other motorcycle when they need cash. They can go home with that." "I 'gree with ya, Jefe. But I reckon that you and I fear that there is no home for them to go when they get there." Hondo replies. "I have that same feeling. But this is about saving people, not following what the crows tell you to do. If they got no home to go to, they can join up with us. Furthermore, they were captured once by the Slavers, they will be captured again if we just leave them to their fate with no home to go to. I do not care what Jeanette or Moro has to say about that, I'll take them in, its that their truck needs to be furthered modified into a full camper with shower and toilet facilities so they can have their privacy. We would need to sell off the remaining motorcycle for that in the second town." Fernando points out, and then adds, "As soon as we get to the second town, we rest for a couple days for the next long haul but on the first day we find out of their home situation. If they got no place to go too, they can join us to go to Texas if they like to start a new life there or go as far as they want with us. either way they gotta put in work and share resources that we share with them. It is only fair." "It is only fair." Hondo says, adding, "I'll go tell Val about the plan." "Lets wait on that, and strip the van and the bike for what they are worth. Who knows, maybe we can find more money before we take them to sell a bike and get the truck modified." Fernando says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 1st, 2016, 9:19pm "Thank you, Valentine. I'll have the omelet and whatever breakfast meat you have." Jeanette is thinking regular is the only coffee available. "I'll have the juice." Jeanette turns to Fernando. "It's not even 8:00? I thought I had slept in. Even Chihiro was up before me. You want us to leave before you? That's not a problem." Chihiro is a hard worker but she never liked to get up in the morning. Jeanette sits down with her breakfast. "Fernando, having them join us is a great idea. As for the Spirits, all they are asking of the two of us is to help Gabrielle. Even in mutant friendly places mutants with black angel wings are shunned. Gabrielle, a mutant with black angel wings, is to fix that. I'm also here for a second reason, one which I don't understand." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 1st, 2016, 9:36pm [Morning post with Jeanette] "Well, it is to start to pack up and get ready for the long trip tonight. Since most of our things are put away, we should top off our tanks - both water and for you Gas. There are two 5 gallons of gas for the gas camper in the electric camper engine compartment in case we get on a very long trip you got ten more gallons of fuel with me." Fernando explains, "But in the least we should prepare for a big lunch and dinner bags to eat and sleep in on the road tonight. When most of the shopping is done, you can nap for a couple of ours since this will be a long drive for you." He pauses for a second, "Because of the commotion at the bar last night, I know the police will want to drop by and ask questions. If you are not here to answer questions you got no answers for, the better. If you get my meaning. I'm not saying when but I guess they will dropping by after the market opens. And Uhm, whose 'they'?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 1st, 2016, 9:55pm "What's wrong with answering questions?" Jeanette wonders what Fernando means. "Oh, I said all the Spirits are asking of the two of us is to help Gabrielle." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 1st, 2016, 10:04pm [Morning post with Jeanette] "Helping Gabrielle is not an issue with me. It is a matter of when we get there to help her when we get there. It is not that we will get there in time, we might get there a day or two late. What is she going to do during that time? And what is she going to need when we find her? At most medical care and food are number 1 and 2 on that list." He tells Jeanette. He then explains to her, "I do not know you know what happened outside, but you were not involved with Hondo and I freeing those who were kidnapped in a Slave truck and needing to kill the Slave Runners in the process. Since you do not know and were not involved in what had happened, it is best you are not here to answer questions you have no answers for. While you are shopping, talk to Moro about what the crows seen last night to fill you in."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 1st, 2016, 10:14pm "All I know is, a crow warned me that something's wrong. If the police asks if a crow has ever warned me that something's wrong, I'll tell them yes." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 1st, 2016, 10:23pm Though Hondo was healed, thanks to the Bio pill, he was moving an little slower. His shoulder still hurt a not as the cut was deep  the ache would last a couple days especially  at his current pace. The way things looked he'd not get any good sleep for another two days. He and Fernando dug through the van and motorcycles. Hondofound 5 gold, 10 silver, and 50 shotgun shells shoved in various places in the van. Fernando found 3 gold, and 15 silver, and 30 shotgun shells between the three motorcycles. Hondo took another swig of his coffee. As Valentine came out with clothing sizes. She also gave a list of what she thought they should get. 4 pairs of panties each,  two bras each, one sports bra each, one skit each, one pairr of pants each, 6 pairs of socks, a pair of boots, pair of jeans, 5 t shirts, two over shorts, a night shirt, a hat, a pair of sandles, and a robe each. Hondo: damn, that will cost a few silver. Their farm is two days, three most from here dependin' on route. Valentine gave him a bit of a sad look. Valentine:  You kmownas well as I do that farm isn't there. I think they do too, at least the older ones are thinking it. You can tell it by their faces. They won't let them selves believe it. Fernando: For now they need hope. We will  deal with it if things are gone then. Valentine:I know life is harsh but lettin' them walk into their home possibly gone. . . We don't know what they will find there. Hondo: true 'nuff. We get close an' I'll take the Indian out an' go ahead. Valentine:  Thanks.  Now you take it easy!  You need to get some sleep. Hondo: a luxury I can't  afford right now. Valentine:  just don't work too hard. Valentine returned to the camper. And Hondo look at the addition to their shopping lost. Hondo: at least we found some more money. Maybe we should keep looking. Gonna need to make some more  money some how.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 1st, 2016, 10:27pm [Morning post with Jeanette] "I'm not telling you what you should do or not do. I'm requesting that you go to the market when it opens and get those things we need. The Shower Mats, Maybe some fresh eggs, canned veggies, what you think we could have for a large lunch and prepare for a dinner on the go. Hopefully when the last Caravan Vehicle leaves, we can go with after them and make that long haul to the second town. Hopefully you will have a CB Radio to listen too." Fernando explains. "About the CB itself. If Hondo and I say 'Take to' and a number, we are switching to that channel designated by the number. But you should listen to Channel 9, 14, 19 for the caravan and what other information they may have." He adds to the explaining.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 1st, 2016, 11:01pm [Later Morning Post with Hondo] Macey comes out of the camper heading towards Fernando. "Daddy... are those older girls going to sleep with us?" She asks. Fernando holds the urge of popping her on the head, "No they are not, Macey. And you should not be thinking about who I sleep with either. So relax yourself with that!" At the same time the four young ladies come out to talk with Hondo and Fernando, "I'm glad that there are some real people out in this world that is willing to help." "Yeah. About that..." Fernando begins. "You expect some sort of payment?" Ruth asks. "No. I'm just going to say this, so hear me out." Fernando begins, and points out, "See that truck over there?" The girls look at it. "That's the Slaver's truck, isn't?" Ruth asks. "It is. It is now yours, on a couple of conditions. 1) we convert it for a camper for you girls to have your own place to sleep and eat in and finally drive home in. 2) We will go with you to your home, and if there is nothing to return too, you can join us if you want. We are heading to Texas and drop off some sick kids that they can help, while we pick them up along the way. But we will need to completely change the truck into a full camper with a bathroom inside for you. To do this, we are selling the slaver motorcycles as payment. First here to give you beds to sleep in and a kitchen and supplies. Then at the other town we sell the other motorcycle to complete the camper for you if you decide to come with us." He explains. "Anything else we have to do?" Ruth asks. "If you decide to come with us, share in the work and resources like food and cleaning up. We help each other, despite the arguing what comes up here and there." Fernando tells her. "You know where in Texas?" Ruth asks. "Some place called Chalton or something like that. I really do not care for it but that is where we are going." Fernando tells her. Ruth signals to the others and walk away as to not be heard. They argue, with the younger one totally vocal and adamant about the decision being made. They return to Fernando and Hondo. "There are a lot of females for just a couple fellas here. You absolutely where there are no strings attached." Ruth asks. "If you are talking about sex, Hondo is married to Val and I have my daughter here. So all that is out the window for the both of us and though the temptation is high, you need to trust us as we need to trust you. I'm just going to say, 'tease a dog long enough, and you are going to get bit.'" Fernando tells her. "To what level you consider teasing?" Ruth asks. "Walking around in your underwear or nothing at all, is not teasing. finding you like that in my bed is teasing. Know that is where the line is drawn. We respect each other here. Disrespect me or Hondo - well, you know what happened to the slavers, and we were being nice. Now, how about we we drive into market with the truck and a motorcycle and get it fixed for you and get you the supplies." He tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 1st, 2016, 11:19pm Ruth: We appreciate the help and will aid all we can. We will do our best to respect you folks too. You don't find.many gentlemen these days. Hondo: nor ladies I reckon either. Ruth: that is true. We will do our best. We are used to the country and not having anyone around. Some of us are a little on the wild side but we are not free with our bodies. I don't know anyone more deserving of our bodies than you two but we are glad it is not required and we are not going to push that. Hondo: I reckon I should feeled honored. Don't  get me wrong y'all are good lookin' women but I am in love with the one inside an' God help me I don't want to mess that up nor do I want trouble between us An' you ladies. Ruth: we understand. Fernando: Good. Then we will be back soon with supplies. Hondo: bronco has the fuel trailer on it but it shouldn't hurt anything so let go.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 2nd, 2016, 12:35am After putting the motorcycle into the Slaver's truck, Fernando drove the Slaver's truck to the market with Macey as his passenger while Hondo took the girls in the Bronco after him. Once at the market, Hondo parks his Bronco near the seller's entrance and traded places places with Fernando, taking the truck and motorcycle into the market for service to make it a camper. Fernando takes the girls with him and Macey to get their supplies and to meet up with Hondo later. He points out to them the various clothing sellers for the items Val mentioned that they would need. He just points to the different sellers, "Underwear over there, shirts here, pants, skirts, everything you need on this list is all over here in this area." He then calls Ruth over to him, "You girls need some, you know, feminine stuff?" "Like what?" Ruth looks at him. "Don't get me wrong. This one here is number 7 to me, so I know girls got a monthly need. If you and your girls need those things - get them too. I got the money to cover for all that. We'll be over here waiting when you are finished choosing so I can pay for them." Fernando tells her. Ruth nods at him before leaving with her girls. A half hour into waiting, Hondo finds and approaches Fernando. "What's the situation?" Fernando asks as he sees the smile on Hondo's face. Hondo hands a heavy cloth bag of gold coins, "Got a deal for the motorcycle - 120 gold coins for it." "Wow... I wonder why? What about the truck?" Fernando asks. "A motorcycle can go through the highway better than any truck so they are sought after. As for the truck, 25 gold coins for a complete transformation as a full camper with 4 beds, kitchen, tables and added passenger bench behind the driver's seat, shower, toilet, storage shelves, and a black paint job with tinted slide and lock windows. But they will put the second fuel tank, generator and solar panels but not connect them, we would do that ourselves when we get to the second town." Hondo explains. "Fair enough." Fernando says and then asks, "When will it be done?" "'Round 4 in the afternoon." Hondo answers. "That's calling it close but what can we do, right?" Fernando asks. He then hands Hondo the few gold an silver coins he had, "Take care of the girls. I'm going to put the CB into Jeanette's Camper." "Val can do that. She knows her Radio Science." Hondo says. "So do you too, but I got the keys to my electric camper where the CBs are at. Unless you want to drive there and drive back and give her my keys to work on it." Fernando tells him. "Give me the camper keys, I'll be back in 5 minutes." Hondo tells him. "Here. Tell Val to give Jeanette one of the Uniden Radios, not the Cobra. And use an antenna mount that will fit on the mirror arm on the driver's door. The Cobra can go into girl's truck." Fernando says as he hands over the keys. Hondo takes the keys from Fernando, handing him back the money and nods before he leaves.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 2nd, 2016, 7:43am It didn't take Hondo any more than 10 minutes to drive back, give VAL the keys, refill his coffee, and return. Valentine  gave him a list of other parts she was looking for but they we're not ergent, just on an if he could find basis. He stopped by Nelson Scott's electronics Booth and got most of it for a couple silver. Then he returned to Fernando. ( sorry for quick post. Might be out of cell range all day.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 2nd, 2016, 12:17pm Note: This is written with Arik. Jeanette does not take the Camper to the market, as a CB radio will be installed. The ladies take with them reusable shopping bags. "Danielle," Jeanette says, "could you carry the radio?" Danielle holds out her hand, Jeanette places it in her hand and Danielle puts the radio in her coat pocket. Jeanette brings her little purse and her Guide I medical kit for just in case. In the market Jeanette soon finds two heavy-duty mats, can be cleaned with just a garden hose. She buys both of them. There is a vender with plenty of those giant chicken eggs. Jeanette decides to get eggs later to reduce the chance of breaking them. "Fernando says we need to get some canned vegetables. Do you see any?" "No, I don't see any yet." Hikaru answers. "Fernando also asked us to get what we think we could have for a large lunch and prepare for a dinner on the go." "I thought we were having sandwiches on the go." "So did I." Hikaru looks at Jeanette. "Are you alright?" "I'm looking forward to this road trip with the traveling city. It's all the prep work in an environment I'm not accustomed to." "Fernando is just asking us to get food. There's a fish and chips vender in this market. We can have lunch there if you need to chill." "Danielle," Jeanette asks, "could you hand me the radio?" Danielle hands the radio to Jeanette. Jeanette accepts the radio and presses the button. "Fernando, this is Jeanette, are you there?" Jeanette releases the button. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 2nd, 2016, 12:59pm [About 20 minutes before Fernando and Hondo go to the Market with the girls to line things up with Jeanette's Post.] "Yes, Jeanette..." Fernando answer his radio. [20 minutes later to line up with Hondo's Post] "I hate to have you run around like a chicken without a head, Hondo; but the girls are going to need some firearms for hunting and protection. And I dare say some archery equipment as well." Fernando tells him. "Hmmm.... there are a few archery vendors here." Hondo says, "I'll ask Tom about the bows and arrows while I up a few things from him for them." "Before I say thanks for them, you think we are going too far for them?" Fernando asks. "I do not think what we're doin' is far enough. It's like they need everything." Hondo replies. "Especially Elsa freezing up the area, these poor girls would freeze to death out here at night." Fernando says, adding, "That reminds me. Heater included in their camper?" "Of course." Hondo says. "Thanks. Go get those things for their protection and after they get their things, I will get their food and other supplies for them." Fernando replies. Hondo goes off to get the needed protection for the girls before the girls return to Fernando and take him to pay for their items. After paying for their items, he tells them that they are to buy food and other supplies they are going to need. Along the way, Fernando gets a small lemon ice-slushie for Macey. http://www.littlemisscelebration.com/wp-content/uploads/2015/04/cups-tall.jpg

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 2nd, 2016, 1:34pm Jeanette presses the button on the radio. "What do we need for the sandwiches on the go?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 2nd, 2016, 1:43pm [About 20 minutes before Fernando and Hondo go to the Market with the girls to line things up with Jeanette's Post.] "What ever you need for the sandwiches - bread, meat, toppings; AND something to wrap them in like butcher paper or wax paper so they do not dry out sitting around. Also what would like to drink with it, preferable in a bottle. I might be getting a small tub of soup for Macey and myself if its available." He replies. He remembers, "Since we will be driving while the others are sleeping, you can not have the top popped up, so all the girls need to be in the back bed. Hikaru and Moro will need to be in the passenger seats. When we get situated in the second town, you can sleep in the trailer once it is secured in place."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 2nd, 2016, 3:34pm Jeanette is a little tense but she tries not to show it since she knows Fernando has a lot more on his plate. "It would help if I know what we already have. We have mayo and mustard, right?" Just then Jeanette spots bread for making submarine sandwiches. "I just found some bread." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 2nd, 2016, 5:33pm [About 20 minutes before Fernando and Hondo go to the Market with the girls to line things up with Jeanette's Post.]   "Until we put everything together before we roll, I do not know what we have. But consider a big dinner-type lunch, and a small lunch type dinner- depending on the roads will be and how fast we are traveling, we can't stop to eat. So Sandwiches would be great for such a meal on the run. But sandwiches is not enough, a drink is good too and we can not stop for bathroom before bed time so we need to go use the facilities before we leave." Fernando explains. "If I can find a pre-made soup, I'm picking it up Macey and I to have a bit more for the long ride. I would recommend the same thing for you too if you can find one. Perhaps one of the prepared food sellers may have some home-made soups."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 2nd, 2016, 7:38pm "There is a fish and chips vender here at the market. Hikaru suggested lunch here, which is 12 Shells [$3]. As for drinks on the road, we're still on our first case of sodas Hikaru bought at the fort." Jeanette continues to see what's available. "Oh, this is cute. They have single-serving size bottles of milk." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 2nd, 2016, 8:13pm [About 20 minutes before Fernando and Hondo go to the Market with the girls to line things up with Jeanette's Post.] "Sounds good, the fish and chips that is. I think I'll chase after the milk, I'm trying to keep Macey's sugar intake to a minimum. Enjoy the lunch, maybe we'll find you when Hondo and I get to the market later." Fernando replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 2nd, 2016, 9:10pm Hondo walked over to Tom's gun Booth. Tom was bent over packing some extra items. Hondo set something down on the bench lodly tonget his attention. Tom didn't  stand up. Tom: Just a moment. Hondo stood there for a moment.  When it was clear Tom was in hurry he cleared his throat. Tom:  Just a moment! After another minute of ignoring him Hondo tapped him on the shoulder. Tom: I said just a. . . GAH! Tom stood up at that moment, jumped, and dropped a box. Tom: Oh! It's you. Uhm. . . Something wrong? Tell the other guy that's all I know about the patch, honesty! Hondo: Settle down. I'm here to buy. Tom: oh good. Good! I was just...   Hondo: What?  Is this about last night? They had it comin'. You have somethin' to fear? Tom: No! Not at all. Just.  . . I knew you two we're not to be messed with but. Damn! You we're stabbed, attacked by a spirit, and grazed by a bullet. You and your friend took out four slavers who we're feared far and wide. You and your friends name are all over the airways. Some say you have come to take down the slaving empire.  Some say your here to reunit the USA, some say you are going to join the Sackett Clan to restore order, and some say you're here to drive the spirits out of our world. Hondo:  We just help those we can. We aren't here to do any of that. Just transporting some sick folks to  Texas. Tom: So you guys are with the spirits? Hondo: Hell no. Tom: That's  good. Now what can I help you with? Hondo: Need guns and archery equipment for 4 young ladies. Tom: Lets see what we can do. By the time Hondo was done  he had 4 hip holsters, 2 shoulder holsters, 4 ankle/ boot holsters, 6 38 special/357 mag revolvers, 4 22 mini revolvers,  2 20 gauge pump shotguns, 1 20 guage coach gun, 2  30-30 lever action rifles, one 243 rifle with scope, one woman's compound bow, one woman's recurve bow, one cross bow,  1000 rounds 358 mag, 1000 rounds 38 special, , 500 rounds 22, 1000 rounds 30-30, 500 rounds 243, 1000 rounds 20 gauge shells, and 200 arrows. I Hondo loaded it into the Bronco and returned to Fernando and the Ladies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 2nd, 2016, 10:27pm "We'll get more giant chicken eggs, stuff to make sandwiches, individual size jars of milk and butcher paper. Oh, before I forget, we got two outdoor mats for the outdoor showers. I'll talk to you later." Jeanette releases the button. "Danielle, here's the radio." Danielle holds out her hand, receives the radio and puts it back in her coat pocket. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 2nd, 2016, 11:31pm [20 minutes later to line up with Hondo's Post] Fernando waits with Macey for the others to return from the merchants tents so he can go pay for their items. He realizes that they are going to need other things as well: pillows, blankets and sleeping bags. Macey had eaten 1/2 of her lemon ice slushie when Ruth and Joanna comes out of the tent. "You got everything you need?" He asks them, "Do not worry about how much it costs." He tells them. "Yeah. We got everything." Ruth says. "Alight. I realize you will a few more things but lets see what you got and we can get those items later. First, lets pay off what you got." Fernando tells her. Ruth leads him into the tent with Macey in tow, walking to the younger girls who has the gathered items piled up: 16 pair of panties, 8 bars, 4 sports bras, 4 shirts, 4 pairs of pants, 24 pairs of sox, 4 pairs of boots, 4 pairs of jeans, 20 t-shirts, 4 hats 4 pairs of sandals, and 4 robes; which can be broken up into a set for each girl. Fernando looks at the pile and at the girls, before saying and point at other items, "Get yourselves each one of those long (sheepskin) coats (http://cdn.shopify.com/s/files/1/0198/6656/products/grace_1_1024x1024.jpg), and gloves (http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-ESW0F4VI2IA/TbWgtHO_g0I/AAAAAAAAARM/YdugtjwzeLA/s1600/Alpinestars_Hero_Long_Gloves_Tan_zoom.jpg)." He then turns to the merchant, "How much for everything?" The vendor snaps at his fingers for a female assistant to come and count the items as he watches the coats being taken down from the tent support rods. The female assistant holds up two fingers. The vendor turns to Fernando, "Gold or silver?" "Gold, of course." Fernando tells him. "Hmmmmm," the vendor thinks as he sees the gloves being picked up as well, "Three - $10 gold pieces for the pile you got there and five - $10 gold pieces for the coats and gloves." "OK. Throw in one of those sheepskin long coats for this little one and lets make it one - $100 gold coin for everything." Fernando tells him as he shows off the $100 gold coin. The vendor snaps his fingers at the female assistant and points to Macey and then at the sheepskin coat. "Alright wrap this up." He tells the vendor as he points at the pile, before be telling the girls, "Put on the coats. We got other things to get as well." He hands the $100 gold coin to the vendor, and sneaks a $10 coin to the assistant and she hands him Macey's coat. "Thank you." He finally says to them before telling the girls, "Get the bags and lets get out of here." Fernando leads them out of the tent where they meet up with Hondo. "I got everything in the Bronco." Hondo says. "Thanks. I think they are going to need other things - blankets, pillows and sleeping bags before we had back to Val and make lunch and dinner." Fernando says. "You forgot the food and supplies." Hondo says. "Damn... I forgot..." Fernando replies. EDIT: Links added and some grammar corrected.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 3rd, 2016, 12:14pm After putting away their things in Hondo's Bronco, Fernando, Hondo and the girls head back to the market to get the needed items and supplies. The pillows and pillow cases went for a couple of shotgun shells, as did the blankets. The sleeping bags did go for a much higher price of two - $10 gold coins for the four of them though it could have been paid in shotgun shells, it was more efficient to pay in coins. Another trip to the Bronco free their hands as the load gets dropped off. Hondo takes the girls to buy food and supplies for themselves and for the group to prepare the next couple of days meals. Fernando goes about with Macey, thinking how much these girls have vs. what they need; which the answer was nothing vs. everything. He manages to pick up a few more needed items. He did manage to find a first aide kit (http://www.opinionprovider.com/wp-content/uploads/2016/01/first-aid-kit1.jpg) for a camper (http://www.anacondastores.com/medias/BP90030619-red.jpg-SPOTWF-product?context=bWFzdGVyfGltYWdlc3w3OTc2MXxpbWFnZS9qcGVnfGltYWdlcy9oMmEvaDUzLzg4NzU4MTI2NTEwMzguanBnfGU3NmI1MmIzZmNjYTRmYWVjMjdmOGM4OTFkMDBiMDI3NDBhOTViZDdiZjk0MDAyZGY1YWJlYTUxYjYwNTJjMDU) and a cooking (http://www.boutique-homes.com/wp-content/uploads/gift-guide-holiday-trailer-camping-cooking.jpg) and dining (http://www.myholidaypartner.com/camping_equipment/img/picnic-set-woburn-holdall.jpg) set for them, though the camper will have a stove, an additional multi-fuel portable gas stove would not hurt and it did came with the cooking set as the seller did not want to separate them. The vendor threw in 4 more propane/butane gas containers to sweeten the deal - everything for a $10 gold coin.  With all this, Fernando thinks that the girls would be ready with what ever is thrown at them. What all this, Fernando still does not get the hang of the money exchange as many vendors he's buying from are buying for the weight of the gold coin itself and not the $10 value on it, while others are going for the money value stamped on the coin. He waits for Hondo to return with the girls, which only takes a few more minutes for him to show off what he got for them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 3rd, 2016, 12:46pm Note: Where are we regarding the washing machine? "Moro," Jeanette begins, "last night the bar tender mentioned the Texas Spirits have been extending rail roads as far as Denver." "It's not just Denver," Moro comments, "we have been rebuilding roads, power grids and extending railroads across what's left of the continental United States and Canada. We use renewable energy, including geothermal energy, as much as possible and use nuclear power plants to fill in the gap. There is a cleaner way to use nuclear power, use fuel rods as long as possible." "So, is that what you've been doing the past forty years?" "That plus we had a seat at the table which unified the Texas settlements. What I just mentioned, and then some, helped to unify the Texas settlements. We ran into setbacks, which is why it took forty years. As we were rebuilding roads, power grids and extending railroads in Texas, we were doing the same in other parts of the U.S. territory and Canada for the purpose of unifying settlements in those two nations. Texas is just a warm up to our big project, U.S. and Canada. Now that Texas is a nation, we can speed up the process and Texas will be a state again in the United States." "Is Charlton a part of Texas?" "No," Moro answers, "Carlton has always been and will be a city state. The fact Charlton is a city state helped to jumpstart the rebuilding process in Texas." "How so?" Jeanette asks. "Being an independent nation, Charlton has it's own economy and gold-backed system so it survived the economic troubles of the Happening. That and Charlton was as prepared as a tiny nation could be. "That jumpstart brought to our attention problems we have not seen yet in other time lines." "Such as?" Jeanette asks. "We finished things faster in this time line so we got to other projects sooner. In doing so, we noticed we are fixing problems caused by the war. Since an ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure, in the next time line we will defend the United States and Canada just as we defended Charlton, Arendelle and Texas." "Why didn't you do that in the first place?" Jeanette asks. "As you know, being from the year 2010, the federal government is $18,000,000,000,000 in debt. After you were transported here, the value of U.S. currency dropped even more. Can't fund a government without money. This is a total collapse waiting to happen. When all of the natural disasters hit, America was done. By the time America was attacked, the damage was already done. In this time line we see we have underestimated the damage the war has caused. We see that we need to fix that." "Will you be stopping the war?" Jeanette asks. "No one, but the offending nation, can stop an attack. All we can do is defend nations. "We, the Texas Spirits, saw a problem that we can fix. You, on the other hand, pointed out a problem we did not see and that is the lack of medical supplies. We're working on a plan and want you to look over it, spot anything you see wrong, before we implement it in the next time line. We will do so in the most environmentally friendly way we know." "In the next time line?" Jeanette inquires. "The same time line in which we will defend the United States and Canada. Oh, earlier we wanted you to work as a live-in nurse at the orphanage. Since we are making more medical supplies in the next time line, we are wondering if you are willing to continue to work in emergency medicine. It does not have to be full time." Jeanette does not give an answer on the spot. Moro continues. "If the different groups of people, humans and Spirits, would stop making a fuss over how to fix the problem then every group will get more done." "Why don't you take out the evil Spirits who are adding to the problem?" Jeanette asks. "A direct assault is not going to do much and may do more harm than good in the form of collateral damage. There was a powerful and evil mutant in Charlton who was holding us back for years. With Chihiro and another mutant's help, we were finally able to take him down. That evil mutant killed some good people, unfortunately." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 3rd, 2016, 1:01pm Fernando wrote: He did manage to find a first aide kit (http://www.opinionprovider.com/wp-content/uploads/2016/01/first-aid-kit1.jpg) for a camper (http://www.anacondastores.com/medias/BP90030619-red.jpg-SPOTWF-product?context=bWFzdGVyfGltYWdlc3w3OTc2MXxpbWFnZS9qcGVnfGltYWdlcy9oMmEvaDUzLzg4NzU4MTI2NTEwMzguanBnfGU3NmI1MmIzZmNjYTRmYWVjMjdmOGM4OTFkMDBiMDI3NDBhOTViZDdiZjk0MDAyZGY1YWJlYTUxYjYwNTJjMDU) Note: How old is that first aid kit? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 3rd, 2016, 1:40pm Reply to note: washer was forgotten. Will rectify it. Hondo took the ladies to the food stalls. Bread, meat, a half wheel of cheese, whole ground mustard, lettuce, onion, tomatoes, salt, pepper, garlic, some hot peppers, apples, pears, eggs, milk, juice,  tea, and some jerky, amongst a few other items, where bough. Hondo also found some wax paper, colth towels, a couple skillets, a pot, a tea/ coffee pot, some kitchen knives, and some cooking utensiles. Once all was gotten they could think of they headed back to Fernando. Several times though out the day the girls took turns thanking them both. The others were starting to talk now more. They talked a lot about life on the farm. I think they all feared the worst but talking about it helped them to think home was still there. On the way back Hondo noticed an appliancr dealer. He then realized something they forgot. As he pulled up to Fernando he rolled down his window. Hondo: Jefe, we almost forgot the washer. Seen some down the way An' ' cross the road.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 3rd, 2016, 2:07pm Note: I got the washing machines at this point. Patches here to fit with Hondo's post. "OK, I'll get them. Just make some room in the Bronco for them." Fernando says, "Come on Macey..." Hondo continues to shop with the girls for food and supplies and moves things about in the Bronco to make things fit better, while Fernando continues walking about the market, going into the North-Western area which was closer to the Hotel they were in before. There he finds a few interesting items and services, including a wash and dry service that many of the vendors are using. He walks in with Macey, seeing about 30 small washer/dryers chugging away in doing the laundry for various clients until he notices 'Mrs. Clean' there. He decides to approach her. "Hey! This area yours too?" Fernando walks up to her with Macey at his side. "Sure 'nuff! Most people would rather pay me to wash their clothes and things than to buy one of my washing machines and wash themselves." Mrs Clean explains. "How many do you have? How does this work? And do you got some to sell?" Fernando asks. "My, you're sure loaded with questions today." Mrs. Clean says, then she asks, "How many are you willing to buy?" "Two, maybe four, if the price is right. But I need to know how it works first." Fernando says. "OK." Mrs. Clean says as she begins to explain and point out a few things (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7xQWrEd2ieE), "First off you need a source of clean water. For me, I got those four 55-gallon drums for my clean water supply. Second a generator (http://d3d71ba2asa5oz.cloudfront.net/23000624/images/eu3000ih_1.jpg) to power them up, like this one for me powers four washer-dryers (http://www.amazon.com/Panda-Compact-Portable-Washing-Capacity/dp/B00AW04ZMM) - 8 generators, 32 washer dryers. And a couple of buckets. They take about 2 gallons (a bucket fill) of water. and about 5 pounds of clothes. It don't sound like much but it is a lot. Put the clothes in the washer, pour in the water, and the soap, and let it run for about 10 - 15 minutes. Then collect the water in the bucket as it drains out and you can pour it out in a drain. Then pour in another bucket full of water for rinsing. When that's done, put the clothes in the spin dryer and let it spin for about 5 minutes and the clothes comes out damp-dry. Let it hang for it to air dry and you got clean clothes. We only use nature safe soaps (http://img1.myhomeideas.timeinc.net/sites/default/files/image/2008/1830501-detergent-xl.jpg) and only a little bit will do you. You do not need to throw in a whole cap full - just a drizzle will clean your clothes. Still interested in buying?" "How much?" Fernando asks. "They usually go for $40 in gold a piece. You said you wanted four?" Mrs. Clean says and asks. "That's a damn good price and the machines are the right size (http://www.amazon.com/Panda-Compact-Portable-Washing-Capacity/dp/B00AW04ZMM#productDetails) too." Fernando begins to say. "I'll throw in the four machines, and a jug of soap for each machine for $100 in gold." Mrs. Clean says, adding, "I need to sell'em since I got so many of them." "Four? Damn. I do not know how I'm going to carry all that." Fernando says. "I can trust you. I'll lend ya my pull cart (http://www.sledwarehouse.com/images/1500Wagon.jpg) for you to carry them to your camper and come back with it." Mrs. Clean says. She then yells, "Ralshpere!!! Bring Over The Pull Cart Here! NOW!!!!" A small meek figure of a man comes to them pulling the pull cart behind him, "I'm sorry dear..." "Go back and take care of the machines in section 1. I got a sale to make here." Mrs. Clean tells him. "Yes dear." Ralsphere cautiously leave. At the same time, Mrs. Clean ducks into a large trailer and comes out with four washers still new in their boxes, placing them into the pull wagon, followed by the four jugs of nature safe soap one for each machine, as promised. "There you go." Mrs. Clean says as she gives the handle of the pull cart to Fernando. "Many thanks. I'll be back with your cart as soon as possible." He tells her as he hands her three gold coins - one $100 and two $10 gold coins. "Hey." Mrs. Clean says, "You over paid me." "Keep it. You did me a couple of favors here, you should be rewarded in that." Fernando tells her, he then says, "Come on, Macey. We need to get these back." He then gets on the radio, "Hondo, they are going to need flashlights and lanterns, and I think that will be it for everyone!"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 3rd, 2016, 2:08pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/980#989 date=1462292061]He did manage to find a first aide kit (http://www.opinionprovider.com/wp-content/uploads/2016/01/first-aid-kit1.jpg) for a camper (http://www.anacondastores.com/medias/BP90030619-red.jpg-SPOTWF-product?context=bWFzdGVyfGltYWdlc3w3OTc2MXxpbWFnZS9qcGVnfGltYWdlcy9oMmEvaDUzLzg4NzU4MTI2NTEwMzguanBnfGU3NmI1MmIzZmNjYTRmYWVjMjdmOGM4OTFkMDBiMDI3NDBhOTViZDdiZjk0MDAyZGY1YWJlYTUxYjYwNTJjMDU) Note: How old is that first aid kit? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Considering the RPG - between 15 and 5 years old. Fernando is not questioning where it came from, as long as it is functional he's getting it. Some of the bandages might be dry and stiff but workable.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 3rd, 2016, 2:51pm Fernando wrote: Considering the RPG - between 15 and 5 years old. Fernando is not questioning where it came from, as long as it is functional he's getting it. Some of the bandages might be dry and stiff but workable. Note: This is an apocalyptic story. Unless it can be made with current technology or is a replacement part, everything we buy is more than forty years old. The exception being it was made in Arendelle, Israel or Japan. If that's the case, it won't be cheap. To address a complaint, Charlton is a city-state in this time line. Whatever is made in Charlton is also available. The medical supplies currently made in Charlton in this time line have been established, a complaint I'm currently working on for the next time line. The only cheat I have allowed are dental care products because, after years of trying to find one, there are no good solutions to that problem. Yes, I'm aware there are natural toothbrushes that can be made with current technology. I'm also aware of the problems they present. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 3rd, 2016, 3:20pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/990#994 date=1462298919]Considering the RPG - between 15 and 5 years old. Fernando is not questioning where it came from, as long as it is functional he's getting it. Some of the bandages might be dry and stiff but workable. Note: This is an apocalyptic story. Unless it can be made with current technology or is a replacement part, everything we buy is more than forty years old. The exception being it was made in Arendelle, Israel or Japan. If that's the case, it won't be cheap. To address a complaint, Charlton is a city-state in this time line. Whatever is made in Charlton is also available. The medical supplies currently made in Charlton in this time line have been established, a complaint I'm currently working on for the next time line. The only cheat I have allowed are dental care products because, after years of trying to find one, there are no good solutions to that problem. Yes, I'm aware there are natural toothbrushes that can be made with current technology. I'm also aware of the problems they present. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] The majority of the kit is cloth or gauze bandages, which can be easily made and wrapped in printed wax paper. The rest depends on the seller. A pair of scissors, a knife, so on. If they can fix and made a camping stove and refill fuel tanks, this is easy too but only to a set of skilled hands. Vehicle/engine mechanics, metal smiths, radio docs, old technology experts, plant and animal farmers are wanted more than those who can carry a gun and wear a badge as these are wanted skills to a community. Hell, a janitor and a prostitute is more wanted than a police officer because anyone can be a police officer - give an idiot a gun and tell him "no one shall enter through here. But is he going to clean up the place or perform "wanted" services? Oh hell no! It is the same reason why a motorcycle is wanted more than a truck though a truck can sell things that a motocycle cant. But a Motorcycle will travel the ruins of the highways faster and act as a scout and run on a lot less fuel than a truck. Also a lot of these people are running their own power, there is a flowing community that goes from town to town and they have their way of getting or making their supplies. Veggie Oil for Diesel vehicles, propane/butane or alcohol for their gas powered vehicles. They have the ability and some of the technology to get by on. It's making it profitable for them that is the challenge along with the problems they have with road gangs (that they took care of long ago) and Slavers (as Hondo introduced, is a problem he and I are playing on). And worst comes to worst - there are steam powered and small hydro-electric which I'm thinking on how to introduce in the near future posts. One thing that the spirits are not getting is that no matter in what form it is - Money is still king, and is a driving force on how things are being done. The part I'm playing on as posted here - http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/989#989  - Fernando is noticing that some vendors he's dealt with are only going for the weight of the gold coins and not its stamped value while others are going for the stamped value and not its weight. That presents a condition of confusion of sorts. Lets see how it goes. EDIT: Fixed grammar and added a couple points.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 3rd, 2016, 5:04pm The first aid kit you linked is in violation of continuity. The homemade first aid kit that you just described is not in violation. If someone has the skills to make a camping stove and refill fuel tanks with what's available in this world, keep up the good work. As established, the Texas Spirits are fixing power grids across the U.S. and Canada. How far they have gone has not been established. There's no conflict here. Currency has been established in "The Setting and Rules." I'm not going to nitpick every little thing so I let that one slide. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 3rd, 2016, 6:24pm How it is a violation? Its a Red zippered Cloth Bag of bandages with a few simple tools - scissors, knife/blades, bottles of basic medications and ointments. Any and all of these items can be made in somebody's garage, packaged and sold. Just like a group of 20-some year olds did with the Altair and Apple Computers in the mid 1970s. Following any boyscout manual can get them the information to make one of these kits. And that is what this kit is. I put up the link and picture to show what it may look like. The Texas spirits are working in Texas only, and have yet to expand to the rest of the USA when they had 40+ years do have done so but did little. Thus people and communities outside of Texas have been working on their own to get things working again. One such way is to clean up the highways some 5 - 10 miles from their settlements to ensure that travelers and merchants can get there in relative safety but past that 10 miles, you're taking your life into your hands. But the towns communities did that much and continue to do more. many have worked on their own power grids whether it is solar, wind, oil, coal or hydroelectric - it is still out there and what can be repaired to give power, they will work it out.  If a town has 10 wind generators giving power since the 1990s and has another 5 more that were toppled over, they will, in time, get those toppled wind generators back up and making and making power again. It will not look like the original wind generator next to it, but it will provide power. Where are the spirits in this? So things are getting done with or without the the Texas spirits outside of Texas. And the Caravan is a moving city on wheels. Therefore it need people with specialized skills for them to keep it running. Bakers can use their yeast that makes bread to make alcohol for gas fuel vehicles. The farmers of the group can provide veggie oil for diesel fuel vehicles. It is not that hard. And being able to male gunpowder for the gunsmith and recycle lead and brass casing for reloaded round is another wanted skill. The washing machines from Mrs. Clean are NOS (New Old Stock) she found in an old factory building (http://thevelvetrocket.files.wordpress.com/2011/07/abandoned-factory.jpg) she is using for making her cleaning supplies. Making, in her case, is simple but dangerous - the boiling of fat and lye to make it and adding perfumes to make it smell good. And she has other items she found in there. Plus she is renting space in her place to others, so she's making her money in more than one way: Renting Space, Selling Cleaning Items/Tools, and Washing Clothes for others. So she's making a lot of money. One thing I was going to throw in in a future post is a partial railroad working on steam locomotives they took out of a museum. There are many steam trains in storage in various states of operation throughout the USA. This railway when I post it, it just one of a few. And it will burn wood and trash to make the stem to run it. Despite the rules, I'm trying my best to keep things within the rules with my post as is Hondo. And we like to continue with RPG. The thing is, you do not want humanity to advance on its own, citing that the spirits are the saviors of humanity. I find that to be of rank and bull. Humanity can and will recover on its own as it seems to be doing in the RPG. It is the Spirits mistake in not helping when it should have and that is their downfall. You need to realize that is one of many reasons why some people hate the spirits while others may revere them. Proof that the spirits were not willing to help a drunk being kidnapped by a group lead by another spirit (the vulture), says a whole lot about the crows. They could have ganged up against the vulture and chased it away but did not. That says a lot. So lets continue with the RPG. Lets quit with the nitpicking and make this into an interesting story within the guide lines established though some of us will not get that right. Up to this point, I thought we were doing great.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 3rd, 2016, 7:39pm Note: I agree with Fernando on all points. Hondo  and the girls we're almost done shopping. They stopped at the stand that sold flashlights and such. He bought two large rechargeable hand held spot lights,  4 large rechargeable led mag lights, 4 pocket led flashlights with 40 rechargeable As batteries and charger, a box of 50 candles, 4 K2 lanterns, and two fuel  and with mounts to mount outside the camper (one for diesel, one for K2). ONCE he paid they made one last stop. Since they didn't get much yesterday, he stopped and got 100 boxes of splinter free therapeutic papers (http://www.lemen.com/imageGayetty1.html) (( one box worth about 2 to 3 large good rolls of toilet paper)). after that the went to find Fernando. EDIT: Added Line to separate post from comment. - FG.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 3rd, 2016, 7:40pm As long as everything in the kit can be made in this world, it's fine. The kit that you linked did not look like a kit made in a person's garage. If you have been reading my posts, you would know that the Texas Spirits have been working to reestablish the United States. In my posts I have been explaining what's been going on the past forty years. It has been well established that they have been working on the power grids. What Mrs. Clean is doing is fine. Why is she in this conversation? Moro's ancestors have been here for thousands of years. Give me one good reason why they should not do their part. What do you mean the Texas Spirits are not helping? Have you been reading my posts? Oh, so you have read at least part of my posts. With that being the case you know that their job was to protect Jeanette and that they should not have left their post. Hondo wrote them leaving their post. If Hondo would have talked to me in the first place and worked with me, that problem would never have happened. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 3rd, 2016, 8:54pm Notes: Mrs. Clean is in the conversation because of what can be done with the right skill and initiative. She took a ruined factory from the outskirts of a town and turned it into a business. Not many people are willing to go that much work to get things done. And she's teamed up with a caravan that travels from town to town with a 200 mile area. What the spirits say they want and what the spirits are doing are two different things. Like I said, the spirits had a choice to rescue a drunk but instead decided not too because "Jeanette has a higher priority than the drunk." Speaking as a member of the colored minority who can hide as a member of the white majority, do "Black Lives Matter"? No. Black lives do not matter for all lives matter. Once you separate one over another you start to invoke ideas of prejudice and favorites. Taken to the extreme - you have what the Germans has in Nazi Germany and the Imperial Japanese in before and during WWII. That drunk could have been a medical doctor or an engine mechanic - both needed skills in such a world of this RPG. Of he could have been a nobody. Just because he went out to escape reality with some self induced liver poison does not make him a bad person. Hell, Fernando as the character would do the same thing if given the reason and opportunity. Thing is, his level of alcohol is much higher than most people, like me in RL - what would make most people pass out from alcohol poisoning, I would just get a buzz from it. So it is in my judgement, acceptance and opinion as writer and character - the Spirits are not to be trusted because they have their own agenda to fulfill as our OCs as a means to full that agenda. That is not going to change however long this RPG takes. The spirits are evil because they offer choices and lead you to make the one they want you to make. Good does not do that. It gives you a choice and you have to live with the consequences of those choices.It does not need to tick you with ideas of reward. - - - - - - - - - RPG Post: Hondo and the girls find Fernando and Macey with the large pull cart behind them with the four washing machines in it. "The cart's ours too?" Hondo asks. "It's on loan, I need to return it as soon as we pack them into the Bronco." Fernando answers. "OK then, we can write them up tomorrow." Hondo says. Together they get to the Bronco and pack the washing machines and soap into it. After packing it in, Fernando takes the pull cart back to Mrs. Clean. He tell her thanks before going back to Hondo and the girls. It was a tight squeeze to get back into the Bronco, but Hondo managed to get everyone back to the camp site. For now everything was moved into Fernando's camper trailer until the girls' camper arrive from the shop. The girls decide to help Val with preparing lunch and dinner. "What shall we do with the other two bikes?" Fernando asks. "I can put one with my Indian for now and put the other in the girls' camper until we get to the next town and sell them there." Hondo says. "Other than waiting waiting for their camper to be finished, what is there to do?" Fernando says. "We relax." Hondo answers, adding, "Want a beer?" "I'll pass on beer, but thanks." Fernando answers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 3rd, 2016, 9:24pm What the Texas Spirits are doing has been established. This is not about race, nationality or religion. Those two Spirits had a job to do and Hondo wrote them leaving their post. They could have called for help and that vulture would have been taken care of. The Texas Spirits want Fernando to help a girl with black angel wings who in turn will make life better for others with black angel wings. If Fernando wants to, he can go home right now. So what are the Texas Spirits doing to lead Fernando to make a choice? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 3rd, 2016, 9:52pm Note: Jeanette wrote: The crow inside the bar flies back to the rafters. "That's odd." Jeanette comments. "I've never known them to sound a false alarm." Not happy with how this turning out, the two crows outside have no choice but to return to their post. They are to protect Jeanette, not get into a fight with another Spirit over a drunk. Jeanette Isabelle Lets get back onto the RPG and get the caravan rolling? RPG Post: After Fernando gets his camper keys he checks out the handy work Val did in installing the CB into Jeanette's Camper Dashboard. He was pleased in how it was installed using what was already there and not needing to cut any of the metal in the dashboard and the wires neatly tucked away. The antenna was on the mirror mount as he requested, hopefully the wind wont shake it too much, it shouldn't. A quick system check of the radio shows that it has basic modifications of a "Peak & Tune" where the radio was adjusted to tighter tolerances and a higher power output. But it was a basic AM-CB Radio. If the conditions are right, she should be able to hit Texas on a good skip. Afterwards, he walks to Hondo's camper and tells Val thanks for her better than excellent work done on Jeanette's CB before going back to his camper.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 3rd, 2016, 10:05pm Fernando wrote: Note: [quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/950#956 date=1462047709]The crow inside the bar flies back to the rafters. "That's odd." Jeanette comments. "I've never known them to sound a false alarm." Not happy with how this turning out, the two crows outside have no choice but to return to their post. They are to protect Jeanette, not get into a fight with another Spirit over a drunk. Jeanette Isabelle [/quote] Hondo wrote them leaving their post. I had to get them back to their post. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 3rd, 2016, 11:56pm Note: Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1000#1003 date=1462326756]Note: [quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/950#956 date=1462047709]The crow inside the bar flies back to the rafters. "That's odd." Jeanette comments. "I've never known them to sound a false alarm." Not happy with how this turning out, the two crows outside have no choice but to return to their post. They are to protect Jeanette, not get into a fight with another Spirit over a drunk. Jeanette Isabelle [/quote] Hondo wrote them leaving their post. I had to get them back to their post. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] And that is where it will be left. RPG Post: in collaboration with Hondo. Val and the girls set a table up outside and started to put out a the food for all to eat. If Jeanette and the others show up to eat, they can join in on this meal. Macey goes goes into the electric camper to get Fernando. Hondo joins then after he secure one of the two motorcycles with this Indian Motorcycle on the trailer. Though the table was just fold out table but the way Val and the girls set the table to look like a fancy holiday feast. A giant mutant chicken breast, though cut in half, was cooked like a Thanksgiving turkey, with stuffing and gravy on the side. French fries, vegetable salad, and macaroni salad. Juice, milk, coffee, tea and beer (for the adults) were served as drinks. Fernando and Hondo got the seats together around the table. A quick prayer of grace and they begin to eat. The meat was a bit bland but that was because of the chicken itself was fed a plain corn and grain diet and not one with some spices and other items that would give the meat some flavor. At least it was still sort of "chicken flavored." Everything else was great and Fernando stated so. "This is great, Val. The others helped in making this, I hope." Fernando says. "They were a great help, giving me ideas on how to deal with the chicken, warning me that it would be bland. Apparently, the bigger the chicken gets, the more flavor it loses." Val says. "Well, thank you ladies." Hondo says. "Yeah, thanks. Looks like we will have left overs, even if the others come in to eat late." Fernando points out. "This is going to be dinner too." Val says, "They got ideas I want to try out besides sandwiches." "Good." Fernando says. First become seconds, and they continue eating. There was a lot of Giant Chicken breast - at 30 pounds of it and all the 8 of them could do was make a small dent into it. Eventually Jeanette and the other would arrive while they ate and joined in. As they ate, Val, Macey and the girls took half of the food into the camper to prepare it for dinner while they ride the highway tonight. What remains will be taken in later when everyone is done eating. Hondo and Fernando secure a few more items in place to prepare for the ride with the caravan, making sure that tanks are topped up in fuel and water, and in Fernando's case - batteries are charged. Tow hitches and chains are checked and rechecked. Around 2:30, Hondo and Fernando leave the camp to go back to the market to check on the girl's campers. They went over the interior as the exterior paint was drying. Everything seems to be functional and secure.  The bench seat next to the driver's seat could have held everyone seated in the front row, the second row bench seat can face forward or back and even open into a 5th bed. Towards the back was the private shower and toilet facilities with storage closets after that. The beds were against the wall in a folding bunk configuration with the bottom bunk fold out into two long sofas with a storage compartment under each. Then there was a full Kitchen and dining area with a hide-away table. The rear door was sealed shut and only can open from the inside in case of an emergency. It was basically a small house on wheels. Locking/sliding windows with curtains give it that Homey Look. After a 1/2 hour of letting the paint dry and filling up the water and fuel tanks, Fernando and Hondo drove it back to the camp. They parked perpendicular to Fernando's electric camper. They step out after deciding that Hondo should hand over the keys and papers to Ruth while Fernando opens up his trailer to get ready to transfer their stuff into it.  The girls were too excited about the camper and it took a while for them to calm down, except for Ruth who was too beside herself to accept was going on - less than 24 hours ago this was their prison slave ship and now it is  their home on wheels. Fernando goes inside and tries to explain each item inside from how the beds fold up and how the bathroom works, and though not complete. The finishing touches will be done when they get to the next town near where they lived. http://www.hondosackett.com/Fernando/4RPG/1974-grumman-motorhome-dodge.jpg Solar panels installed on roof: http://www.hondosackett.com/Fernando/4RPG/Roof-Solar-and-AC.jpg

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 4th, 2016, 11:38am Just as Jeanette told Fernando over the radio, she and the ladies with her have lunch at the fish and chips vender in the market. Jeanette is being quiet. Though they are there to chill, Jeanette is noticeably tense to all those who are observant. "Jeanette, what's wrong?" Moro asks. "You said you will return Fernando and me back to the year 2010 at any time we want, right?" Jeanette answers with question. Inside her mind alarms are going off; Moro remains calm. "Yes, we will. Is there something wrong?" "Yes, something is very wrong." Jeanette struggles to keep her voice down. "The tension in this party is so thick you can cut it with a knife. I can't remain in this environment." "I can't leave this party. I'm still under arrest." "I know you can't leave and even if you could, that would not solve the problem. The problem started even before you arrived on the morning of the second day." "Do you want to go home after lunch?" "Give me a few hours to think about it; right now I'm seriously considering going home." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 4th, 2016, 2:29pm As the dinner is being put together in Hondo's Camper by Val and the girls, Fernando and Hondo move the items into their camper camper. The food and clothing was easy to put away, and the fire arms went into hidden areas like the compartments under the bed/sofa benches. Fernando also installed the Cobra 29 CB back into the camper where he had removed it when it was the Slaver's truck, doing a better job of what was there originally. With everything set to go in the girl's camper, Hondo goes out to get the girls. Fernando was laying down on the driver's side couch when Hondo arrives with the ladies. "*Ahem...* Jefe..." Hondo says as part of their act. "Oh!" Fernando replies, "Just got a bad headache..." As he get up. "Anyways, Look here ladies..." He reaches down and pops a couple of latches under the cushion and lift it up. He pulls out one of the 20-gauge pump shotguns and hands it to who ever was closest to him - Joanna. He then takes a should holster with a .357 Magnum Revolver and hands it to Ruth. "There's a lot more in there and under the other couch for your protection, so arm up." They look at him as he hands out the ankle holsters and the .22 mini-guns. "As yall 'xperienced, it's not safe out there." Hondo begins, "We'll escort you to your farm but we are expecting nothing good to come out of it. So if you want to come to Texas with us, you're welcomed to be part of the group." "How can you say that?" Ruth asks. "Simple - we dealt with slavers before." Fernando says, "Where's your mom? Where's your dad? Where your male relatives? If they put up a fight - they're dead. They do not want your property, they want you as their property, so they burnt down the farm. We can go, see what's left, if you can recover anything from what is left - take it. But you got nowhere to go. Like Hondo says, you're welcomed to travel with us to Texas and maybe you can start a new life there." "OK, but we already agreed to going with you to Texas." Joanna points out. "Just a few rules and a few things to know." Fernando says to them. "Like..." Ruth interjects. "First off, this mission is being provided by the spirits. Now - Hondo or I do not trust them, and I would dare say we hate them. But they want us to rescue a few innocent people for them. Rescuing people is what we do, which is why we are chosen. But we will be also rescuing other people as well. You're are of that type - those we rescued." Fernando begins to explain, "Two. The female who drives the other small camper is the spirit's elected leader. I respect her but I also disagree with her on many things as well, so she and I will be bumping heads. I want no one picking sides between us. And most of all, she is to be respected." "Yeah, dang Spirits can go burn in hell..." Hondo says. "My sentiments exactly." Fernando adds. " 'nother thing, we share the work, food, resources and responsibilities here. Everyone has a job to do." Hondo points out. "That's not a problem for us." Ruth says. "Good. It is Hondo's and my job to find the safest routes to where we are going. If we find people in need of rescue, then we do our job of rescuing them. You are not to help us in those rescues unless we ask for that help. We also do the repairs and maintenance of the vehicles here. It is everybody's job to make sure that everyone has food and clothes. Which reminds me..." Fernando says before bending over to the side of the couch and picks up a box and hands it over to the girls. "That is a washing machine or you to wash your clothes in. It's yours, you do not have to share it with us, that I can understand but like Hondo said, we help each other out. There is a generator in the closet next to the bathroom, it is for that and other needed things. It is not connected to the camper as is the solar panels. Hondo and I will fix that in the next town when we get there. Any time you use the generator you open up the outside back panel so the exhaust does not build up inside the camper. We'll figure out a proper exhaust for it later on as well. Hondo?" Fernando says. "Yeah. We took the liberty of puttin' your things in here, you got food for a couple of days. Four fuel bottles for your stove which should last you a couple of months. And the camper has two full 20 gallon fuel tanks of diesel." Hondo begins, adding something he forgot, "Oh yeah..." He goes into his pocket and pulls out a small leather sack heavy from the clanky bits of metal inside, handing it to Joanna, "That's yours too." Joanna opens up the sack and finds the (120) gold $100 coins in it. She gets lightheaded from seeing it, "Why?" "One of the Slaver's motorcycle was sold and that is the money we got for it. That money is yours. There are two more Slavers motorcycles which we will sell for you to get more money for them. But we need a favor." Fernando says. "What's the favor?" Joanna asks. "We need to put one of the two Slaver Motorcycles in here while you drive with us to the next town. We do not have a trailer to haul it with. When we get to town, it gets sold and that money is yours too." Fernando tells her. "We can do that..." Joanna says. "Anything else?" Ruth asks. "There are many things, but respecting each other will go a long way with us. Also, you are not to go half cocked chasing a slaver - you are to leave them alone. We - Hondo and I will deal with them. That is our job, we protect the group." Fernando answers. "So if you are to protect the group, why give us these arms?" Ruth asks. "They are for you to protect yourselves when we are not there and for hunting. There are a couple of bows and arrows as well. I hope you know how to use them." Fernando says. "We know how to hunt with a bow." Joanna says. "Good." Fernando says, "We need to see what is going on with the others in the group. If you can help with the kitchen, thanks. Before I forget, we put in a CB in the front. Listen to 14 for the caravan when we leave with them, and 25 for us to talk in privately."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 4th, 2016, 5:22pm After lunch the ladies go shopping for food. Fernando told Jeanette to get more eggs so she gets more of the giant chicken eggs. Jeanette does not see any canned veggies that Fernando asked her to get. As the are getting everything they need for a meal on the go (submarine sandwich bread, mayo, tomatoes, cold cuts, cheese, individual size bottles of milk, a roll of butcher paper and a bottle of apple cider for Moro), Jeanette says, "I may not be with you on the go. Are you sure you want to get that much food?" "You will need it if you decide to stay." Moro answers. "If you decide to return home . . . we'll pack you a lunch for you to take with you." "In that case, get a jar of milk for me as well." There is a cute little carrier for six individual size bottles of milk so they bought a carrier and six bottles of milk. The ladies return to camp with the food. "Fernando," Jeanette begins, "I could not find the canned veggies you asked for but I did get the eggs." "Fernando," Moro says, "Jeanette is seriously considering going home. She would not be able to fulfill the two reason she was chosen; we made a promise to you and Jeanette we would return you to your home at any time. Here is where we are." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 4th, 2016, 9:43pm Fernando look at Moro and at Jeanette. He then gives his statement, "Moro, go give Val and the others a hand with preparing the food and take Elsa with you so she can learn something. I need to speak with Jeanette alone." Moro gives him an agreeable nod before she leaves. With Moro gone Fernando begins his rant, "First of all, thank you for getting what you can. But if what Moro says is true then we got a problem. A major problem. Come." He begins to walk to his electric camper, opens the door and pulls out his bag. He continues as he looks inside his bag, "Marriage is not easy. Relationships are not easy. Life is not easy. Divorce, Walking Away and Suicide are the coward's way of doing things when they are not willing to face failure. So in Brooklyn Tech, we got a saying, 'There is never enough time to get it right the first time, there is always time to try again to get it right.' You quit now, you come back to repeat the process. For what? To be stuck in an endless loop? You actually want that? No matter what you say or do, this job is not going to be easy. People are not going to like you. I may not even going to like you but I will respect you. You are the leader of this group. But you are doing little in leading. When I am with somebody who is designated as my leader - if they do not show the initiative - I will take over and make decisions that is best for the group. You want leadership of the group, you need to take it and do with it. You want me as an assistant, you need you listen to what I have to say and take it as fact to act upon it. Therefore do not favor, do not listen too, not not consider what the spirits tell you. They gave you a mission - then lead us into that mission. We are to rescue Gabrielle? We are going to rescue her and anyone else we find along the way. You got our respect in leading us into action, the spirits do not. You get where I'm coming from?" (He'll continue after Jeanette's reply to this.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 4th, 2016, 10:36pm "I am not the leader. The Spirits who chose us are the ones leading this mission. If you want to discuss respect then respect those who chose us and are leading this mission. The fact that you say they do not respect us shows you do not respect them. And if I have to hold them to their word to prove to you they respect you and me, then that is what I will do." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 4th, 2016, 11:17pm "Your experience with them is different from mine. It is not that I am not giving my respect to them, it is that they lost it quite some time ago..." Fernando tell her, "But you are falling for this guff hook, line and sinker. they offer you immortality? Do not kid me. You already have it. Just look - it's 2066, and you're 20-something. All your friends from the past are dead and all your immediate family is dead. You will continue living as you see more friends and family die around you and you will never age. Welcome to the club. Let me tell you something - where were the 'Spirits' during the Orion Time Wars of the late 1980s? If it were not for the Sirians and the Time Police here on Earth, there would not have been a 3rd rock orbiting the sun, just another asteroid belt between Mars and Venus. And it was yours truly who gave up his life because when is exposed to the radiation of an imploding star, one does not  survive for long. So as I laid dying from radiation poisoning, the Sirians gave me a bio pill to bring me back. Thing you need to know it the Orions, the Sirians, and the 'Spirits' are Long Life Species - living hundreds, if not thousands of years. The Sirians gave me a second pill to give me that long life, as will the Spirits give you that farce of a pill for immortality is a curse. You get to see your friends and family die as you continue to love through the years, see history unfold in front of you. For what? So you can be a witness to it all? do not kid yourself. You want immortality, I can give it to you for a price. Just like they offered it to you - for a price. So what do you want?" He pauses for a second before continuing, "It is not that I have to respect the 'Spirits.' It is they have to earn back that which they had lost. And they lost a lot."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 4th, 2016, 11:47pm After seeing their camper it was all the 4 ladies could talk about or think about. Ruth tried to calm the other three down and hide her own excitement over it, but the latter was easier than the first.   They were sure they had lost. They had been stuck in that truck for a few days. Joanna had tried to hide how scared she was with anger, the younger two had just cried, and so that had left Ruth to try to comfort them and prepare them for the harsh realities of life. They we're all good looking, strong women. She knew they would have been most likely sold as sex items. It was told that every once in a while a nice looking, strong girl was bought as a wife by men in areas with few women or by ones who didn't have the time or the know-how to court one. Often these women did well, but she knew it was too much to hope for. Now, here they were. She still held her emotions in check as best she could. She knew home might not be there but she couldn't help hope it still stood and everyone was alive and well. There was no hope, then there was that night the guns were heard, then appeared the dark haired man in the EMT coat and the blond cowboy who didn't stop fighting or helping though badly wounded. She didn't know how they had kept going throughout the day as they were going all night and all day so far, and the cowboy had been wounded but he didn't stop. their strength gave her hope that they would make it. She wanted to laugh and cry at the same time but now was not the time. Valentine knew how anxious they were to go to the camper alone, to look around and settle in. So, she made sure the bulk of the work was done first, then when it came down to the end she told them that herself, Macey, and Moro, who had joined them, could finish. Ruth tried to object but she was half carried out of Hondo and Valentine's camper and into their own before she could protest. Ruth stood in their camper, hands clasped and looking around. The younger two bounced on the lower beds while Joanna climbed up into one of the top bunks and flopped back. Ruth: I don't know how we can ever repay them. Joanna: Put your hands between your legs and you'll find your way. Ruth: Jo! You heard them. No messing around! Susanna: What do you mean, Jojo? Ruth: She doesn't mean anything. Now Jo, you were raised better than that! Joanna: You rather have someone take it from you? This whole deal has shown me things. Ruth: Such as? Joanna: Life is short, use it or lose it, and virtue and purity is a currency to be spent or stolen. I'd rather spend it than have it stolen. Besides, who better to spend it on than our Saviors? Susanna: What do you mean by that, Jo? Esther: She means sex with the cowboy and Mr Fernando. Susana: Sex!?! Ruth: Esther,  please. Susanna, none of us are having sex with them, Right Jo? Joanna: Whatever. Ruth: OK. Enough of that. We need to get stuff situated for living in here. Susanna: But won't we be home soon? Joanna: What home? It's all gone, most likely. Susanna: But Ma and Pa? Joanna: Probably  d.  . . Ruth interrupted. Ruth: We don't know anything. We will see when we get there. I hope everyone is alright but we have to prepare for the worst. But no matter what happens we will have each other. Joanna: Whoopie. Ruth: Jo! Now we have lots to do as we need to help everyone else as we can too. We owe them a lot. Joanna: I wonder which one has the bigger "D"? Ruth: Joanna Katherine McDonald! Susanna: "D"? Esther: She means dick. Susanna: Dick? Oh, penis. Ruth: Susanna! Esther! You three weren't born in a barn! You were taught better! Just because we have had some hard times doesn't mean we can act like savages! Joanna: Well, if I'm going to be raped I'd rather not be a virgin when it happens. Ruth: Jo! After all they have done you would go against their wishes? Joanna: Men say no but they don't mean it. I bet you if the goods are offered they'd take without second thought. Ruth: No they wouldn't. They are honorable men. But like Fernando said if you push too far . . . Joanna: Come on, now. Don't tell me you haven't thought 'bout one or both of them tearing off your dress and doing you? Ruth (blushed): I . . . I . . . Joanna: See? And I'm the bad one. Ruth: Jo! OK, So I admit it. They are both handsome and they saved us. I have romanticized about it in my head but first off they said no so no. Second as far as Hondo goes, would you want to Hurt Valentine after all she has done for us? Joanna: Hurt her? No. But if he isn't going to be faithful now is the time to know. Ruth: They are married! Joanna: Technically no they aren't. They say they are but she told me they never had a ceremony or anything. Just pledged themselves to each other. Esther:  That's sweet! Joanna:  eh. Ruth: It is sweet, Esther.  And we aren't going to ruin it, are we, Jo? Joanna: Come on, forbidden fruit is always sweeter. Besides there's always Fernando, though he might like them younger. You seen the one he calls daughter? Looks nothing like him. Ruth: When did you become such a horrible person, Jo? Joanna: Oh get over yourself. We were just talking. I didn't mean it. They are both nice guys, of whom I'd love to have one of or both do me, but I won't ask it's just a fantasy so chill! Ruth: OK. Enough already. Just please don't ruin things for us by trying something. Joanna: yeah, whatever. Ruth: And I need your help. You are the next oldest. I need you to set a good example for our sisters. It's up to us to raise them if something happened to the folks. Joanna; Damn it, Ruth! I know! Just . . . Oh forget it!! With that Joanna stormed out of the trailer and out to the tree where Hondo had sat to think. She gritted her teeth as she looked around she looked up at the sky and yelled, "WHY?!? ". She hit the tree with a closed fist then held her hand as she hurt it. She looked up at the sky again with tears in her eyes and muttered, "why?". She then fell to her knees sobbing. Ruth settled the other two down and set them to some tasks then went after Joanna. She looked around camp for a moment until she saw her huddled under neath the tree off a ways. She walked up to her and stood by here for a moment under she hunkered down near her. Ruth: Jo? Joanna (sobbing): why? Why?? It's not fair it's just.  . . Not.  . . Ruth: I know. I know. Ruth pulled Joanna onto her arms and Joanna didn't resist but wrapped her into a tight bear hug. She whispered between the sobs. Joanna: Never leave me. Please don't leave me. Ruth: I'll never leave you. Tears streamed down Ruth's face as she held her cousin in her arms. She knew more troubles lie ahead but they were together with good people. They would make it through. They would make it. (edited to fix spelling and some broken sentences.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 5th, 2016, 12:17am "This is not about immortality. If you will not stay on topic then I will return to the gas Camper and pack my suitcase." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 5th, 2016, 1:05am "Then #$@!ing leave. You're nothing more than a #$@!ing coward who wants to leave when things get tough. But when the going gets tough, the tough go shopping for arms and supplies to deal with the tough going. Because you leave, you will be brought back and repeat this shit again. For what? So you can leave again? You're the one causing the time loops. And while things get situated, people are going to die, Gabrielle is going to die. Why? Because you can't handle it. So pack your bags and leave. I had it up to here with your whining and your 'spirits are good to humanity' and your 'spirits are rebuilding Texas.' bullcrap because it is the Spirits who caused this!!! You are so deep in their lies you do not realize you're dying while you are drowning and you do not want no one to help you!  While you're at it think about how many people are going to die because of your actions. Think about how many people are going to get hurt because you do not have the balls to do what has to be done. All that says is that Ms Jeanette Isabelle Miller is a selfish self-serving bitch, when long ago I thought she was somebody worthy of admiration because of the work she does as an EMT. No. You just want the power and the glory without the responsibility. Face Jeanette - people are going to die because of what you do and do not do. If I did not act when I did you would be nothing more than frozen body parts of a child floating in space around the sun or as a collared slaved on Talos-3 because that is what the Orions would have done to us. You think I want a #$@!ing medal for that? Please. You made your bed so now you need to sleep in it." He tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 5th, 2016, 7:52am "A house divided against its self will not stand and that's what's happening. Who wants to remain in a house that's destroying its self? That's the one thing I will not deal with. Everything else that has happened to this point I can deal with. If you and the Spirits want to slug it out, do it without me. And while I'm at it, screw the glory, the medals and all that crap." Jeanette pauses. "What do you mean I will be brought back here?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 5th, 2016, 7:33pm "What is between the Spirits and I is between the Spirits and I. You are not to choose sides but you are to choose wisely with what you know of human and society's rules and laws. I am not telling you what to do but apparently the spirits are and what they expect of you." He tells her, "You being sent back will be sent back to when before it happens, in which you will repeat the process of being brought over here again. And again, and again. You are the Time Loop. To stop it, you must complete the mission. So you leaving and cause the demise of hundreds if not thousands, and the process starts all over again; or are you completing this to the end no matter how bad things get, who's feelings gets hurt and what price is paid? For me the choice is simple - there is no other option other than the second one."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 5th, 2016, 9:02pm "Let me state a few facts to show you where I am in all this. I've known Moro's people in person all of my life. 'Moro's people' meaning just the Texas Spirits. I've known you on the Internet for seven years. It's true that you, Arik, J.A.M. and I stood with each other during the Danielle War. And, regardless of how I'm here, I am in the middle of what is happening between you and Moro's people." What Jeanette knows of human and society's rules and laws have been impacted by the Spirits' involvement in her life. "You are not telling me what to do? Why then did you need to speak to me alone and why did you tell me not to accept immortality? While I'm at it, let me set something straight. Immortality was never offered to me as a prize, reward or anything like that." Jeanette is confused for two reasons. "Our first night here didn't you say I broke the time loop when I made the decision to return to 2010? And what do you mean by I am the time loop?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 5th, 2016, 9:37pm "Did Moro offer you immortality? For one reason or another, despite that reason it was offered, it is either a) a reward or b) a bribe. You break the sacred trust of all EMTs if you do it for the second, and EMTs do not accept rewards - they do their job - which is my damn point to all this! You do not see that Moro has you wrapped about her finger. If you dare think that she doesn't then why she if offering you immortality in the first place? It is the reward a master gives a trained pet for completing a trick. Just because you know somebody all your life, you do not know them. You only know what they care to show you. How many Mafia Children's hearts out there were broken because their fathers were arrested or even killed when they were told that their 'daddies' were hard working self-made men? Nearly all of them. And like them - Moro has shown you what she wants you to know, and not the damn truth of what and who she is." He tells her. Then he throws in - "'Any action that suddenly ends this timeline loops it back to the beginning and you start all over again.' If I did not say that to you before, I'm saying it now. This Timeline is so knotted like a monkey paw's knot (https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/2c/fe/84/2cfe8478dfe5b8578d1cd5cd4d8926a4.jpg), it is almost impossible to take a different action to stop the loops other than to complete the mission. How many times have we been here before? Tens of Times? Hundreds of Times? Thousands of Times? Who knows! Who cares! We're finishing this, as I stated before, despite the price one has to pay in ego or in life - it is getting completed for the loops will need to end in this turn."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 5th, 2016, 10:37pm "Moro told me I accepted immortality because of Elsa. According to Chihiro and Elsa, I'm already at the orphanage and, supposedly, the one who is there now looks like how I do now. "Is there a reason why I should believe what you are saying about Moro and her people? Something you said more than once since we've been here goes against the heart of what I believe is truth. You talk about a time line in which everyone is one with God. Lucifer tried to be one with God and we know what happened to him. I don't want to be in a timeline in which every soul goes to hell because they believe they can be one with God. "A question I asked has not been answered. What do you mean I am the time loop?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 6th, 2016, 12:52am "In Mathew 24:35, Jesus Himself says 'Heaven and earth will pass away, but my word will never pass away.' With Earth and Heaven gone, where will everyone who is on Earth and who is Heaven go? This is what I am speaking before about mankind making the decision to be one with god, this is the choice we will be given. No one will live a life where everyone dies because we all will be one with the creator. The Spirits take that away from us. But what do I know - I'm a freaking nobody that knows nothing about anything." He tells her, "As for you, any attempt to prematurely end this mission and send you back back will force you to relieve in a time loop. But enough about this damn crap - you do not care about what I have to say. So I will say this. Val has worked hard to make lunch and dinner for everyone so we can eat on the road with the caravan. You need to take what you can share to add to this lunch and dinner and help her. Unless you got personal things to do in the gas camper, you should be ready to go as far as I checked out your ride. And you can not drive the camper or trailer with the top up so all the younger girls needs to sleep in the bed while you and Hikaru need to be in the front seats and Moro in the back seat. So go do what you need to do." He pauses for a second, "You also got a CB Radio. The Caravan should be on channel 14 and 19, channel 9 is for emergency, and 25 for personal stuff to be taken other channels. We got 5 hours before the caravan begins to roll. And there are four girls who may be joining us in their camper, introduce yourself to them and do not say a thing about spirits to them. They were kidnapped by a trixster spirit group to be sold as slaves, so I would not mention the word 'spirit' to them. I'll see you later."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 6th, 2016, 8:57am "What do you mean by I AM the time loop?" Jeanette asks a third time. "If I do not care about what you have to say, I would not be asking the same question three times." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 6th, 2016, 11:19am "If you want to know why you are the Time Loop, ask your spirit friends because they are the ones that keep sending you back here when you go back home in time. I already explained to you what is happening." He tells her. "Right now we are burning day light and we need to make sure we can do this. You up to driving 8 hours straight or more at night? If not, prepare yourself to do so; take a nap if you have to rest up before you go."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 6th, 2016, 4:04pm Note: This is written in collaboration with Arik. Jeanette goes to Hondo and Valentine's camper where Hikaru is helping to make submarine sandwiches and wrapping them with butcher paper, with what they bought at the market that day. "Hikaru, may I talk to you in private?" "Sure," Hikaru answers Jeanette and then speaks to Valentine and the others, "would you please excuse me?" Alone with Hikaru Jeanette asks, "May I read your copy of the published journal?" "Why?" Hikaru asks. "I'm not getting straight answers from Fernando and I'm hoping they would be in the journal." "You don't need the journal for that." Hikaru says. "This should not take long. By the way, shouldn't you be getting some rest for the long drive?" Hikaru leaves and finds Fernando. "Fernando, I know the clock is ticking but what I want to say to you should not take long." Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 6th, 2016, 4:46pm Note: Fernando should be by his camper, though it is close to Hondo's Trailer/Camper, it is quite some distance, so Hiakaru would have to have stepped out with Jeanette and walk over to him. "Yes, Hikaru?" As Fernando puts away his things and starts flicking switches on the dashboard to turn on the electronics with the solar panels to test them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on May 6th, 2016, 5:07pm "I'm speaking from my point of view and not what is written in the published journal." Hikaru wanted to make sure that is clear. "This is just a conformation of what I think you already know. Jeanette did return to the year 2010 as an Immortal after the mission was over. There is something else. You may not know it. To me, it's history. To you it isn't so I thought I should warn you first."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 6th, 2016, 9:55pm "That is a fair enough warning. But let me say this: In viewing other 'worlds' in this time frame but different time lines, the world population is supposed to be at around 30-billion; we would have colonies on the Moon and on Mars; and developing the first of the faster them light space ships to visit other star systems and expand on those systems which are nearby and habitable to us; we would have met other space fairing races; diseases would have been wiped out and the average human lifespan would be come 150 years. So yes, to me this is history to me as well, but this time-line is very different to what I seen should be. I'm trying to figure out why. But go ahead, what is it that you have to say?" Fernando explains and asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on May 6th, 2016, 10:05pm "Moro did not adopt Elsa." Hikaru explains. "It was Jeanette who adopted Elsa."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 6th, 2016, 10:49pm "And?" He asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on May 6th, 2016, 10:58pm "To explain the problem, I need to get into what the journal says."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 6th, 2016, 11:17pm "Quit while you are ahead because as-is, it sounds like Moro took Elsa from her home to Texas and then here where Jeanette picks her up; so we got child kidnapping and possible illegal child selling and possible child slavery. So as to not incriminate Jeanette in this, lets end it here. We got people to save and a ride to prepare for. You said hello to the four ladies that might be joining the group?" Fernando says and asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on May 7th, 2016, 7:48am Actually that is not what Hikaru wanted to say. According to the journal Moro wanted to discuss something with Jeanette, Fernando and Hondo. The idea was to figure out a way to return Elsa to her time so she could be reunited with her sister and become queen of Arendelle. Fernando and Hondo did not want to talk to Moro. Therefore a solution to the problem was never discussed. Elsa did not return to her time so Jeanette adopted her. Hikaru understands why Fernando does not want to know what's in the journal. "I haven't met them yet." Hikaru answers. There is one other thing Hikaru wanted to talk about. "There's something else I wanted to say to help put things into perspective. If you were surrounded by and protected by secret service agents since before you were born, would you know what's normal?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 7th, 2016, 11:05am "No you wouldn't. What information, knowledge, education and experience would have been filtered through them. This you would never grow up knowing what could have been your full potential and know what is pain and failure is. Your friends, colleagues and even certain members of your family would have been chosen through them for you." He answers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on May 7th, 2016, 4:17pm "That begs a question. Why would they guard Jeanette around the clock as if she's the president of the United States? I've studied every book I can find on Arendelle, the city state of Charlton and I studied Jeanette's journal." Hikaru knows from reading the journal that Elsa was not sold and, from her point of view, Elsa was not a slave. Hikaru tries to remember if there is anything that Jeanette actually said. "I do remember something Jeanette said. Jeanette said she adopted Elsa because Elsa could not return to her time."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 7th, 2016, 4:57pm "Elsa could not be brought be back because Moro messed up." Fernando says, "How do you explain that the girl you sent to her room the night before is now taller and older the next morning as if she spend months, if not years some place else in time? By their perception, what is witchcraft - and they would burn Moro and Elsa at a stake for it."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on May 7th, 2016, 8:51pm Note: I made a goof in my previous post by leaving a part out. We'll do what they do in golf and play it as it lies. Hikaru nods, thinking Fernando may be onto something. "According to every book and reference material I studied, the details of the alliance Charlton forged with Arendelle in 1803 are sealed. If Moro was sincere about returning Elsa to her time and if that is the nature of the unmentioned problem, then you may be right. Moro messed up. Elsa has already been here four months."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 7th, 2016, 9:04pm "Back in 1803 - everything was explained either science, technology, magic or witchcraft. Science and technology was very limited in 1803, so trying to explain your girl aging several months over night.... that's either magic or witchcraft." Fernando says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on May 7th, 2016, 9:55pm Hikaru nods again. "I studied everything I can find on the Charlton-Arendelle alliance. What Arendelle got out of the alliance is obvious to everyone who has studied it. Arendelle has been untouchable ever since then." Hikaru pauses. "The problem you just mentioned never occurred to me."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 7th, 2016, 10:13pm Fernando begins, "I remember another Space/Time Traveler who went by the name of 'Misao Sakomori.' Chronologically she died at about age 35 because she died in the Time she started in, but in actuality she was in her late 80s. The reason being, she lost track of her aging while in Time Traveling and when she realized what was going on, it was too late. So she went back home and 'died peacefully.' Of course she was a thorn on my side as far as Time Travel and Event interfering was concerned but she was respected in that she did what she thought was right without making it bad for everyone else as best as she could. She did have her issues though. But that is another story, but the same thing is happening here - Elsa is aging, as is everyone else, even though we are displaced in time. If we return Elsa, she would go back much older than she left which is going to cause problems for her and Moro. For some of us it is not that bad - a few weeks. But for others - years had gone by. So, somebody f'ed up in their math. Plain and simple."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on May 7th, 2016, 11:07pm "This is going to cause a problem for Moro?" Hikaru asks. "That's pointing out the obvious. I'm more concerned about Elsa. Elsa could not return to her time but Jeanette did adopt her. By the way, Elsa grew up to be a beautiful woman." Hikaru pauses. "According to that logic, Chihiro can't return to her time either. Chihiro has been gone for a year because of a group of Spirits in Japan. Also she is a mutant with feline mouth. How is she going to explain that if she goes back home?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 7th, 2016, 11:26pm "You are just giving me more reasons to kick those spirits' tail feathers. And how Elsa grows up is none of my concern. It is the Spirits' concern to fix what they did and not just to Elsa, but to everyone involved. And people wonder why I'm angry at them? I do not care what others think - I do care about trying to do what is best for others, not what is best for me though I could do that too and a lot of people will be screwed if I do so." Fernando begins to explain. The Public Address system and Fernando's CB Radio, which he had on, break into loud static and then into a verbal message, "To all vehicle drivers and vehicle owners wanting to be part of the caravan leaving at 6o'clock, please come to the information tent to gather road information, line position, routes and roll-out times to be taken at 4o'clock. This meeting should only take a few minutes." Fernando looks at his watch, "That's only two and a half hours away." Then he looks at Hikaru, "Everything done at your camper and the girls?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on May 8th, 2016, 8:30am Hikaru knows she can't tell Fernando what's in the journal. What if she asks a question based on information from the journal? "What if Moro needs help in figuring out a way to return Elsa to her time? Would you, Hondo and Jeanette be willing to talk to Moro to discuss a solution to the problem?" Hikaru answers Fernando's question. "I was in Hondo and Valentine's camper with Valentine and the other ladies making submarine sandwiches when Jeanette came to talk to me. I asked Jeanette, 'shouldn't you be getting some rest for the long drive?' I hope that's what she's doing."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 8th, 2016, 2:41pm "The spirits made this bed, they are to sleep in it. I'm not going to help them undo what they did. That's their problem. I'm here to help Jeanette in this journey and help anyone along the way who are in trouble and need to be saved - wherever and whenever possible." Fernando tells her, "Like Jeanette, I need my rest, as does Hondo and the girl driving that large  camper. And then the four of us will need go to this meeting later on and find out what is going on."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 8th, 2016, 6:18pm By this time Hondo had passed out in the grass by the camper. He needed 10 hours or more sleep but he wouldn't get it. Valentine and the ladies finished up what they were working on then dispersed. Valentine searched for Hondo and found him softly snoring in the grass beside the camper, where he apparently just sat down for a moment to rest but fell asleep. She threw a blanket down and curled up beside him to nap as well. She set an alarm on her watch for a couple hours.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 8th, 2016, 6:24pm Note: This is written with Arik. "The conversation lasted longer than I planned. I better get going." Hikaru leaves thinking history will repeat its self. At least she knows why Fernando and Hondo did not discuss the problem with Moro. As Hikaru went to find Fernando, Jeanette returns to Hondo and Valentine's camper. "Moro, may I talk with you in private." "Yes. Could you give me a minute?" Moro turns to Chihiro because of her experience with the younger residents at the orphanage. "Chihiro, could you watch over Elsa for me?" Chihiro nods her head. "Sure." "Thanks." Moro leaves with Jeanette. "What is it?" "I was talking with Fernando. He said I am the time loop. When I asked him what he meant, he told me to ask you." Jeanette answers. "Ask me?" Moro inquires. "He specifically said ask the Spirits." "I don't know what he means by that." "How many times has the time loop been altered?" "Four times that we know of." Moro answers. "It was altered the first time when you decided to return to your time when the mission is over. It was altered a second time when we altered history for the first time." "Wait a minute." Jeanette stops Moro right there. "You altered history because my decision to return to my time after the mission was over broke the time loop. The time loop goes beyond the mission. That's why you offered me immortality, so I can see this thing through to the end. I needed a reason to accept immortality. What I don't understand is why did I accept immortality because of Elsa?" "I can answer that question." Hikaru approaches. "You adopted Elsa because she could not return to her time. She can't return to her time because she's already been here four months. That does not include the time she will spend on this mission." Moro lays all the cards on the table. "There are only two people we know of you'd accept immortality for. The ideal situation was to have Elsa betrothed to you. There's a problem with that. Both of you are female. That leaves us with two other possibilities. The first one is you adopt Elsa." "I want to make sure I have this right. You traveled to the 1400s so you can legally establish the city state of Charlton. Legally representing a nation, your nation, gives you the legal right to forge an alliance with another nation. You forge an alliance with Arendelle during a time in which a nation can get a princess out of an alliance. You gave me Princess Elsa to adopt so I would accept immortality. The reason that I adopted Elsa is because she can't be sent back to her time." "If you stayed in this time, none of that would have ever happened." "What's the other possibility?" Jeanette asks. "We imagine it's very simple; we haven't figured it out yet. That's why I want to talk to Fernando and Hondo." "That will never happen." Hikaru says. "I asked Fernando a hypothetical question. I said, 'What if Moro needs help in figuring out a way to return Elsa to her time?'" "I'm going to bed." Jeanette walks off. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 8th, 2016, 7:45pm Jeanette writes a short journal entry. May 3, 2066 Crow sounds alarm in bar last night. Moro confirmed something's wrong. Hondo checks, sees nothing. I remain. Fernando and Hondo use back door. Slavers are killed. Four victims, young ladies, join party, no home to return to. Slavers' box truck converted to RV for them. Go to market to prepare meals (sandwiches) on the go with caravan. A house divided cannot stand; can't get out because of time loop. Does time loop go beyond mission? I accepted immortality and adopted Elsa because she can't return to her time. Need to rest for long drive tonight. After putting her journal, pen and glasses away, Jeanette removes her boots, socks, bonnet and apron. Jeanette attempts to sleep in her dress. If even that is too much, she'll sleep in just her panties and bra. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 8th, 2016, 10:40pm NOTE: There should be more than enough to food as Val as taken the left overs from lunch and has made chicken salad and macaroni salad. If the canned veggies were found we could have soup along with the meal but since no canned veggies could be found, we just have to eat everything else besides the sandwiches. Fernando sits down in his camper's driver's seat, pushing the seat back into a semi-reclined angle. It is not that he does not want to sleep, but can't. Too much noise, too much light, too much of everything. Even too much of girl. "Ow... Macey!" He holds back from yelling. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to hurt you, daddy." Macey says to him. "Damn, I swear. If there was TV or Internet I could set it up for you to look at. But there not much to do out here, I swear." He complains. "TV?" Macey asks. "It's a long story, but moving images on a screen with sound." He explains. "Oh. I've heard of that but only law enforcement and the very rich has that. We have stage theater for the most part and that depends on the town. Some towns it is the church that does the staged theaters, other towns it is the bars." She explains. "I see." He replies, then he asks, "Everything OK?" "Angry at me, daddy?" Macey asks. "No. Should I be?" He asks. "No. I did nothing wrong. I'm just confused about stuff you said, like love is more than just sex. Stuff like that." She points out, and asks, "I offered you my cherri but you would not take it. Do you like me?" "More than anything in this world, Macey. It is that as your father, taking your cherry might be acceptable to some but not to all. It depends on who and where, and what happens between a father and his daughter stays between a father and his daughter. Now, if this was another place and time, where you would be not by my daughter and were older, who knows... we might be doing those things as a couple on a date. But we are not that and as father and daughter, of things that need to be, we are to love each other as such. We as father and daughter can only take but so far in showing the other how much we love each other but that is it. You understand what I'm telling you?" He explains and asks. "OK, I guess." Macey says. "Still confused?" He asks. "Yeah." She answers. He holds her tightly against him, "We got a long ride ahead of us and we should eat during the ride, then you are to go to sleep afterwards. OK?" "OK..." She replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 9th, 2016, 8:12am Note: Several posts have already been written on getting everything needed to make submarine sandwiches and butcher paper. There's another post where Hikaru is helping to make the sandwiches and wrapping them up with butcher paper. Besides, a sandwich is better for eating while driving. As Jeanette lies down, she thinks about the observation she pointed out Saturday night. Both Hikaru and Moro said what happened seemed like the seven-year tribulation. Jeanette said it could not have been the seven-year tribulation because there was no mark of the beast and explained how she came to that conclusion. As she lies there, something else occurs to her. If there is no mark of the beast then there was no antichrist. If there was no antichrist then a lot of the things spoken of in the Bible could not have happened. What the hell did happen? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 9th, 2016, 12:03pm After an hour or so of rest, Fernando shows Macey how to adjust the seat back on the passenger seat for it to recline so she can sleep in it later tonight. He sets up a couple of pillows and a blanket for her in the jump seat (The seat behind front seats in the camper (http://i320.photobucket.com/albums/nn357/Klaussinator/DaBus11.jpg)) to give to her when it is time to for her to sleep. Too bad there no canned soup (http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-pY5OeBiF5OA/UBk6LQVciyI/AAAAAAAAB6U/u1EyHAdcvO4/s1600/DSCF4538.JPG) to be found, Fernando could go for something to settle his stomach and headache right about now. And he's used the diet of a mountain gorilla, which is a small meal every 2 hours or so instead of fewer large meals. But he as to make his adjustments, and this is not he only time he's has to have had made such adjustments. With just a couple hours left, he decides to take Macey into the market for a walk to tire the both of them out and see what else they can buy, if anything - for themselves. It only lasts about a 1/2 hour as they return with Macey chowing down on another lemon ice slushie in a small cup. Fernando was told that soups are usually the first things to sell out in the market as what few sellers who do have them have a high demand for it. Maybe at the next town if he can get up early, he can go in and get some before they sell out.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 9th, 2016, 1:53pm Though Ruth tries to relax in the bench seat behind the driver's seat for the long night time drive, Joanna takes the girls to help clean up after making the caravan dinner meal for later distribution on those things that need to be given out last. She is rudely awaken as the girls go into their camper. "Our work is done for the most part!..." Joanna says out loud, disturbing Ruth from her rest as they walk in. "You mind! I'm trying to rest here!" Ruth tells her loudly. "Well, there is nothing to do out there. We got so wrapped up in working to prepare for this trip home, we forgot to have fun." Joanna tells her. "Then keep it down, and figure out what we are going to do when we get home and there is nothing there. Of course we will be going to Texas but after that? Courting boyfriends? Marriage? Raising a family?" Ruth tell her. "Aren't we already a family?" Esther lets out. "We are." Joanna tells her, adding to Ruth, "No matter what happens, no matter who marries first, we are still a family first, we are in this together." "I'm just saying... maybe our future husbands will not want his 'sister-inlaws' living with them." Ruth points out. "He is to accept us as a package deal, all of us or nothing." Joanna throws at her. Ruth sighs as Susana lets out, "Yeah!" "Then lets see how it goes then." Ruth says. "What about what we planned on doing it with Mr. Fernando and that cowboy- Hondo?" Joanna asks. "Lets leave them alone, Joanna. We did not plan on anything and I did not agreed to it in the first place." Ruth tell her. "Where is Mr. Fernando anyways?" Joanna asks. "In his camper resting with his little girl, like I should be resting!" Ruth says to her. "He's probably pounding the poor little thing right now." Joanna replies. "Lets leave it alone Joanna..." Ruth tells her, "Personally, I don't think he would do that. He seems to nice of a person to take advantage of a young girl like that." "Nice people have their evil side, you know." Joanna tells her. "I do not care for that kind of talk, Joanna Katherine McDonald! You were raided better than that! Now gets get things quiet so I can rest. I got a long nights drive ahead of us, and you do too as my shotgun!" Ruth tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 9th, 2016, 2:31pm NOTE: Ruth and the girls have a Cobra 25 CB Radio and not the Cobra 29 or 19 CB Radios. This is a mistake on my part in not paying attention to the original posts ( http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/962#962 ) that gives them the Cobra 29. The Cobra 29 has the Channel 9/14/Dial switch as the Cobra 29 and 19 does not. These radios look similar (depending on the models chosen like “LTD” vs. “GTL” models) but in closer inspection, one can see that the Cobra 29 and 19 does not have that separate channel switch where the Cobra 25 does. Jeanette’s radio has this switch even though it is not a Cobra name brand Radio but a Uniden, which is strange because some Uniden radios of the same model series have the switch and others don’t, her does have that switch. Both Cobra (made in the USA) and Uniden (made in Japan) are high quality radios. In RL, strangely enough, it is the Cobra that is the higher cost radio despite being equal to a similar model Uniden radio but both are very popular CB radios in the USA. At 3:45, the call goes out on PA and CB Channel 14 and 19 for all vehicle drivers and owners to get ready for the 4o'clock meeting. Those like Fernando, Hondo and Jeanette who were resting, get up and get ready for the meeting. Ruth (the oldest of the girls in the camper) also shows up with the three of them to go to the meeting at the large information tent at the center of the market. There must have been over 350 people here though some share responsibilities for the same vehicles. Others were in their own groups like Jeanette, Hondo, Fernando and Ruth being in their Medical & Rescue Group. inside the tent, basic information was taken, and as agreed upon before, their Medical & Rescue Group requested in being the last vehicles of the caravan. This had to be agreed upon by those in charge of the caravan, and asked technical questions about their vehicles such as fuel & capacity, range, top speed on various road conditions and what services can they give in an emergency. Satisfied with the answers Fernando and Hondo can give, it is decided that they would be the last 4 of the line. Introductions and listening to the other drivers' experiences of past caravan runs gave a lot of information. Handouts of printed maps of the roads to be taken to what town and information on what groups specialized in what road services (rescue, repairs, refueling, etc). Fernando nudges at Hondo, pointing at his guide "Half Track Groups 1 - 6 will be dispersed among the caravan for protection against attacks by raiders. The Last known attack from the raiders was in 2052..." "14 years without an attack? Makes you wonder who won that battle!" Fernando leans to Hondo. "Ha! You know it Jefe..." Hondo replies. Jeanette listened intently to several drivers who were talking about some of the mountain (http://www.anothertravelguide.com/galerijas/alternate_routes/south_america/bolivia/bolivia/janis_stirna/biking_bolivias_death_road/4/lielas/4c.jpg) and cliff side (http://www.ssqq.com/archive/images/death%20road%2020%20529.jpg) roads, taking careful notes. Something catches her ear, something about "some of the larger transports (http://russialist.org/wordpress/wp-content/uploads/2015/04/ukraine-us-army-convoy-italy-mountains-army-mil.jpg) can only go as fast as 30mph, if that." This is the reason why the first leg of the trip is over 4 hours, despite it being some 80 miles away and the second leg of the trip being over 8 hours despite it being almost 200 miles away – the caravan is only as fast as its slowest vehicles (http://guardiancenters.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/04/convoy_fi.jpg). The Medical & Rescue Group taking up the rear has more than enough fuel reserves to make the trip though they will need to refill their empty tanks when they get to their destination - the second town. Only a few in the caravan will be heading to the first down – part of a fortified hill (http://photos1.blogger.com/blogger/7797/1939/1600/lre_stnd_117711_6.jpg) with the town behind it in front of its own fortification (http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/1/1e/Pevensey_Castle_from_the_West.jpg). From hearing of it, it is very anti-mutant and anti-spirit, worse than the first anti-mutant town the group went into. They finish the meeting at around 4:20, with many of the hanging around to about 4:30. Fernando and the rest of the group stay only for a couple of minutes and get any last minute intel they could find. They go back and discuss plans of their position in the line. It is decided on the following: Ruth and her girls would be first of the group behind the last vehicle on the caravan - an armed Half Track taking the defensive position in the rear. Jeanette and the girls would be behind Ruth and their trailer, case the Gas VW Camper breaks down, the Box Truck camper can tow it the rest of the say Hondo and his trailers would be next in line with Fernando taking up the rear, in case Fernando's electric VW Camper breaks down, Hondo's truck can tow it. Fernando's electric camper would be the last vehicle on the caravan. 8:30 - 9PM would be the suggested bed time for the younger passengers for the long ride. In Jeanette's camper, the girls would have to sleep in the rear bed, and the pop-up section remaining down for safety reasons. Dinner Meal Time would depend on the individual vehicle groups. CB Channel 38 would be the Medical & Rescue group's agreed channel, though everyone needs to be on 14 for the main caravan communications - the group needs to switch to 38 as to not to tie up the main channel. All the radios of the group have switches on their faces for Channel 14 and 9 for direct switching when needed. Do achieve this, the main dial was set to 38, and then the panel switches set the channel to 14 (and 9 when needed) so it would be on channel 14 and then brought to 38 at a flick of the switch. Soon they were back at their main camp and share the information with the others. At 5PM, sounds of the larger vehicles were heard being started as some engines need to be warmed up. Though the Caravan leaves at 6PM, a couple of motorcycles roll out to check on road conditions ahead and some 60 of the slower vehicles start their journey at 5:15 (http://fortworthtexas.gov/files/CITYNEWSmilitaryvehicles.jpg) for a head start over the others. Moro thought silently about how some vehicles spewed out black smoke and others did not, though this is a matter of cold diesel engines starting and the black smoke only last for a minute or two until the engines heated up to operating temperatures. For Jeanette, Fernando, Hondo and Ruth, the food that Val had prepared were handed out in tupperware (they had when they were transported to this time) and stored as a few items needed to be made fresh (http://img.buzzfeed.com/buzzfeed-static/static/2015-06/25/12/enhanced/webdr12/enhanced-26135-1435250099-10.jpg). She throws in some potato salad (http://media01.stockfood.com/wmpreviews/MTQ2MDEyNDY0/11231728.jpg) she made from the left over French Fries on top of the sandwiches, chicken salad and macaroni salad they had made. Fernando took the soda offered though he's trying to cut down on it and not expose Macey to too much sugar. He also takes some coffee Val had prepared for them. Fernando puts most of his share of the meal in the passenger side lower bin of the dashboard in his camper (http://www.oldbug.com/linda206.jpg) and everything else in the refrigerator.. Sunset is expected to be at 7:30PM, and the weather so far from the motorcycle scouts seem to say its favorable conditions along the highway - low winds, and no rain so far, with the roads having been as clear as it has been for the past many years. At 6o'clock, the main body of the caravan consisting of over 250 vehicles creating a line over a mile in length begins to roll out. Among the merchant vehicles were a couple other emergency vehicles including a couple of fire tanker trucks, ambulances, tow-trucks, and a few VW Campers with merchant trailers connected to them but they made an odd noise as they were diesel powered and not gas or electric. These VW Campers had a water cooled diesel engine still in the rear with a radiator in the front and a reinforced front end (http://imganuncios.mitula.net/vw_combi_caravelle_modelo_1994_1640135436306071408.jpg); some with an extra storage box in the front with the radiator (http://assets.blog.hemmings.com/wp-content/uploads//2012/11/t2-4.jpg). Fernando and the others get into their respective vehicles and get ready though it would be for another 1/2 hour before vehicle of the market group caravan leaves the market area. Ruth begins going after the last vehicle of the caravan, with Jeanette following her, Hondo following Jeanette, and Fernando following Hondo.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 9th, 2016, 11:31pm NOTE: Other writer's posts should follow the same time frame, in this case, the first hour and half of the Caravan's ride, covering some 40 miles on descent highway roads. If you want/need to post more time and actions, note them in the post. My current post is a boring 90 minutes long... Fernando drives a bit to the left to get a view of the line ahead of him. It was a long line of evenly spaced vehicles over a mile and a half in length moving along South the highway between 25 and 30 mph. At this speed it is going to take a while to get to the first town, he hopes things will speed up after the those going to the first town leaves the line. Except for some traffic reports and weather reports, Channel 14 on the CB remained quiet. It was another hour (7:30PM) when Fernando decides it was dinner time for at least Macey and snack time for himself. Turning on the inside lights of the camper, he tells her to unbuckle his belt and hop into the Jump Seat behind her seat and get the food out of the refrigerator and hand it over to him before going back to her seat again. Going through the packages Fernando hands her half a sandwich and two tupperware bowls, one with the chicken salad and the other with the macaroni salad. He puts a bottle of soda on one of the cup holders in the center console between the two front seat for her and the coffee for him. There was not much to say as they ate, taking their time eating. When done Fernando piles up the empties and reaches behind him to put the items into the sink behind his seat. If he missed, he'll pick it up later. Looking at his controls, seeing the air vents were opens, he closes half of them as he notices the air was getting chilly. He did not had to tell Macey to pus the seat back into a semi-reclined position as he reaches over and gets her the pillows and blankets. She sets up the pillows to be in a comfortable position possible before before Fernando tosses the blanket on her. She adjusts the blankets about herself and kicks off her shoes as she curls up into a ball under the blankets. "Goodnight daddy..." She says to him. "Goodnight Macey." He replies to her as he turns off the inside lights.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 10th, 2016, 8:11am Hondo stared out the windshield. He had Valentine drive ahead of him in case he needed to pull Frrnando's ride.  As the time wore on he ate the salad from his sand which container as he drove with his knee. Then he packed his pipe. Through the ride he puffed on his pipe, drank coffee he had in his Thermos,  and sang along with Hank, Willie, whalen, lefty, George, Johnny, and Patsy  as he drove into the night.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 10th, 2016, 8:28am Note: sorry for multiple posts here. Only have phone and .short time slots. ---------------------------------------------- Valentine ate her sandwich early and left her salad as she didn't feel comfortable eating it on the road they are  currently on. She sipped on some water, saving her coffee until she was really tired. She listened to a Louise L'amour audio book. Ruth drove and drank some hot tea Valentine had made her. The younger two ate after they had gotten moving and had laid down to rest, though tired they we're too excited to sleep yet. Joanna played some old tunes on Hondo's guitar, which he let her borrow, and drank some coffee from time to time. The caravan rolled on through the land like an old freight train, slow but strong and steady. EDIT: Spelling Error corrected ~ Fernando. (I hate Auto Correct/Auto Fill)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 10th, 2016, 12:35pm NOTE: Sorry Hondo. Forgot about Val driving the Bronco.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 10th, 2016, 10:04pm Note:  no worries,  jefe. Story stalled? -----------------------------------------

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 12th, 2016, 10:09pm Note: This is written with Arik. Jeanette has questions for Fernando on time loops; she will wait until it is a good time to talk. Still, she thinks about her conversation with Moro. If her decision, the one in which she returns to her time when the mission‘s over, broke the time loop then how far beyond the end of the mission does this time loop extend? Years? Based on two facts, Jeanette can’t imagine the time loop extending beyond fifty-six years. Does immortality fix the time loop problem by having her other self here to continue on after the mission is over? “Jeanette,” Hikaru says, “I was thinking it would be best if I stay in the Camper when we reach our destination. This way there will be an adult here.” “Okay.” Jeanette thinks it’s hypocritical for Fernando to lecture her on accepting immortality when he has immortality pills. On top of that he talks about the offer as if it were a reward or a bribe. No one said anything about it being either one. Quite the contrary. The Texas Spirits went through hundreds of years of trouble just to get Jeanette to accept it. He also asks if she wants to watch as ALL of her friends die. Jeanette just wanted to scream at Fernando. Hikaru, whom Jeanette has known since she was nine, is an Immortal. Still, Jeanette believes she owes it to herself to get all of the facts from someone who does not have anger issues. “Hikaru, what is it like to be an Immortal?” “I’m only ninety-seven-years-old. It’ll be better to wait and ask when I approach a thousand.” Hikaru puts all kidding aside. “Seriously, this would not be as much of a problem for you since you are not interested in getting married. If you are married or are interested in getting married, it is a problem. If you marry a mortal you have to watch as your husband or wife grows old while you stay the same. If you want to marry another Immortal, you really don’t have much of a choice.” “I thought you are interested in Theodore.” “Theodore and I are friends but I can’t say I’m in love with him. There’s more I want to say but not with others in the Camper.” “What about Tsubasa [Hikaru’s twin sister]?” “Tsubasa won’t live forever. I’ve accepted it.” “You said Tsubasa means the world to you.” Jeanette pauses. “I know what you mean.” Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 12th, 2016, 11:36pm Some 40 miles before first town, around 9pm, the caravan slows down to around 25mph and a message breaks through the CB Speakers, "This is Caravan Leader speaking - We have caught up with the slower vehicles! I Repeat, We Have Caught Up With The Slower Vehicles!" "How far are we from the mountains?" Another voice breaks in. "Another ten miles!" a different answers. A fourth voice throws in, "This is Scout Leader - All the roads are clear! All the roads are clear!" "Good." Caravan Leader replies, throwing in, "Slow Poke Leader, you mind taking it up notch?!!" "We're going as fast as we can!" the third voice answers. In all this radio chatter, Fernando turns down the volume of his radio as to not to disturb Macey from her sleep. Within the next half-hour, they make it to the Cliff Roads on the side of the mountains (http://www.lonelyplanet.com/themes/road-trips/the-usas-10-best-motorcycle-roads/images/sunroad.jpg). The search lights from some of the vehicles light up a dark area where the side of the mountain is on the right while an unguarded 1200ft drop to the river below is on the right. For obvious reasons the caravan slows down even further, especially on the curves (http://www.gold-wing.it/moto/2013-08-01-cipro/foto2/12/slides/IMG_1275.JPG). If it were not for the lights from the vehicles, only the stars lit the path of uncertainty. The only good out of this, much of the road was straight or with a slight curve before heading into the first town. In the very least one has to pay attention to driving in the daytime, and has to be very paranoid at night! Some of the larger vehicles need to slow down to a crawl to make some of those curves. The only good of driving out of this at night in such a dangerous area is not being to see the wrecks on the side of the cliff below of those who did not make the drive. It does make for some white knuckle driving.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 14th, 2016, 12:21am Another 2 hours minutes of driving along the mountain cliffs, they make it to the first town, a fort like structure (http://photos1.blogger.com/blogger/7797/1939/1600/lre_stnd_117711_6.jpg) on one of the lower plateau and the main town along the ruins of another fort like structure (https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/1/1e/Pevensey_Castle_from_the_West.jpg) below it on another level. One can not go into the town without going into the fort first. Here many of the on the caravan break off to head into town. "This is Caravan Leader speaking - if you are breaking off from the line to get to town - this is your turn off point! All others remain to go to the second town! I repeat - if you are breaking off from the line to get to town - this is your turn off point!"  All others remain to go to the second town!" This took about a 1/2 hour to complete as various vehicles broke off the line to get into the first town. Furthermore, several vehicles from the first town join the line, filling in some of the spaces left by those who went into the first town. The caravan reenters the cliff roads. Until now it the only sound out there was the roar of various engines echoing off the cliff side roads. Now a new sound is introduced into the darkness: the blast of a long whistle with repeating "Chug-Chug" sound off-set by the Doppler Effect as it's tone frequency changes as it seems to get closer. The closer it gets, the roaring sound of a strong engine and clanking sound of metal against metal gets louder until it roars over head (http://i.dailymail.co.uk/i/pix/2014/06/20/article-0-1EF43ABD00000578-337_964x712.jpg) - A steam train pulling various freight and passenger cars rolling to the first town on rails set on a higher roadbed above the highway some 50ft feet. Though it only takes the train some five minutes to pass the caravan in the opposite direction, it was a site to behold above the heads of the caravan on the highway below. Eventually the highway road levels off with the railroad as the land flattens out after a half hour of driving along the cliff and the main roads head away from the mountains (http://cache2.asset-cache.net/xd/171392978.jpg?v=1&c=IWSAsset&k=2&d=F13A1F9190F00936A2F89980F26D8D9884EEA443E3DDC9FA2F35E7A4F22DDAA330FECFBE6935958F). The railroad seems to make a sharp turn to the southwest as the caravan continues to head south and after a while disappears into the distance of the darkness.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 16th, 2016, 9:51am Note: If there is nothing else, may we move on to our next destination? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 17th, 2016, 2:12am [In collaboration with Hondo] Back to the monotonous driving through the now safer and clearer highway road to the next town. Nothing but road straight ahead and stars above from horizon to horizon, it was hard to see the wrecks on the side of the highway, most from earlier times when the roads were a war zone and battle lines drawn for which transports to go through it. New wrecks are added as unwary travelers not paying attention to the road conditions crash on the side of the highway. "Looks like we got another new wreck on the left!" Caravan Leader says on the CB. Fernando picks up his microphone, "Are we going to check for survivors?" "Who is this?" Caravan Leader asks. "The Last Medic on the line." Fernando tells him. "Oh, you're new to this. We are not stopping for survivors!" Caravan Leader throws at him. "Vengeful Cowboy - take it upstairs!" Fernando says on his CB Microphone - a code they made years before for them to take their conversation above the 40 channel limits of the CB by flicking a secret switch, ending up in the 28.145MHz frequency of amateur radio stations, far above the capabilities of most modified CB radios. After a few seconds, there is an answer on the higher frequency, "I heard ya, Prisoner. Got a plan for a rescue?" "Gotta check for survivors first." Fernando answers. "Fine by me..." Hondo says as he leans his truck to the left to look for that particular wreck. It was easy to spot as its dying batteries kept the headlight on dimly for the meantime. "I'll be joining ya's!" Val's voice added to the radio chatter. "Don't." Fernando replies on the radio, "Stay behind Jeanette to make her think everything's alright. She and the others sees you pulling off, they're going to follow you. Better to make sure they make it to the next town without us." Silence hangs in the air for a while before Val answers, "I got it." "Hon, we'll catch up. We'll just check for survivors and that's it." Hondo says. "Good. Hondo - on the count of three - lights out and slow down to separate from the line." Fernando says on his mic, "One... Two... Three..." The lights on Hondo's truck and Fernando's electric camper go off and they slow down to separate from the caravan and just in front of the wreck. It looks like the remains of a Ford Econoline Box-Truck Van that had rolled over badly in its accident into a ditch (http://www.qlocal.co.uk/pictures/rov13/ocado-southport_01.jpg), with remnants of a broken trailer and its spilled contents right behind. Fernando and Hondo look about the area, the front of the van crushed and pushed into the passenger section, killing the driver and shotgun passenger, windows were broken, and the side and rear doors open. The stench of death hovers over the van. As Fernando check the inside and around the van, Hondo walks towards the trailer where he heard something out of place, the muffled cries of a couple of children. He investigates and finds two young boys of about 4 and 6 years of age. Fernando finds the cause of the accident – fresh bullet holes along the rear and side of the van, which would mean they were attacked instead of driver carelessness causing the accident. "Jefe!" Hondo calls out. "Found something?" Fernando asks as he approaches the rear of the wreck. "Yeah." Hondo says as he crouches down in the mangled trailer behind the van and extends a hand into it, "What's your name, son?" Fernando pulls some of the metal out of the area to make it easier for the boy to get out of the wreck. The boy does not answer though continues to be scared and whimpers, and yet defensive at the same time. In pulling the metal apart another younger boy is found. No one else is found in the trailer and the two adults in the van were found dead. "We'll get you into town and get you some help." Fernando says as he gets the younger crying boy out of the wreckage. Hondo asks, "What about the parents?" Fernando just shakes his head, followed by Hondo nodding his before taking the older boy. They take the boys to Hondo's truck and sit them inside on the row of seats behind the driver's seat, buckling seat belt where they sat. Fernando goes into the camper section of his friend's truck to get some food and drink for them: half a meat and cheese sandwich and a bottle of soda for the each of them. Starvation made them calm down enough to eat. "You think you can handle them?" Fernando asks. "Should not be a problem. Let's go catch up with the rest of the group." Hondo answers. "Yeah..." Fernando says. After cleaning up, Fernando and Hondo go into their respective vehicles. Fernando picks up his CB Microphone, "Val, still there?" "Yeah." Val replies. "Good. What's the caravan status?" Fernando asks. "We just stopped, one of the trucks caught a flat, so the whole line is stopping so it can get fixed." She answers. "Oh sure, they won't stop to help out an accident victim but will stop to change a tire. I swear. These are merchants alright." He says more to himself but into the mic. "Hon' we'll catch up in a few. We gotta talk." Hondo says on his radio. "See ya..." Val says. "Hondo, we gotta boogie down but be careful... let's take it down stairs and keep it quiet." "Gotcha." Hondo replies before his truck takes off. Fernando stomps on his accelerator, switching on the two truck batteries for extra power. They managed to get to near highway speeds with minimal lighting and catch up with the caravan within a couple of minutes. No one seems to notice that they were gone. Hondo pulls in behind Val’s Bronco and Fernando behind Hondo’s truck as to not to lose their place in line. Hondo steps out of his truck and walks over to Val in the Bronco. “Hon, we found a couple of boys still alive in the wreck. Young boys." Hondo says to her. "I see. What’s your plan for them?" Val asks. "Don’t know yet. Turn them into the local authorities when we get to town." Hondo says. "OK." Val says before the horns from the vehicles in the caravan begin to blow. "Repairs are done, we are about to roll!" a voice on the CB radio says out loud. "I’ll see ya when we get to town." Val tells him. Another four hours and the caravan got to the second town at 3:30AM. Hondo and Val set up some sleeping gear (sleeping bags, pillows and blankets) they had in storage and set them on the camper pull out couch/bed to sleep for the boys to sleep in before they went to sleep in their bed in the loft area above. Fernando managed to get Macey into bed in the VW electric camper without waking her up, setting up the heater to a low setting as it begins to snow lightly outside. At least for Fernando, he could sleep a little later as he, like Hondo, was tired. [To be continued...]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 17th, 2016, 2:56pm [In collaboration with Hondo] The day starts at 6AM for nearly everyone. Following the orders of local law enforcement, Fernando, Hondo and the others are parked into a large public trailer area space on the northern edge of town. Somehow in the dark the group managed to back up and park their vehicles and trailers into the allotted spaces from right to left: Ruth and the girls' camper, Fernando and the electric camper, Hondo's large truck/camper, Val's Bronco, and Jeanette and the girls' gas camper. Val seems to wake up first at around 5:30AM, and started to make breakfast. The beaten giant mutant chicken egg had filled an empty gallon container she had lying around, which she used to carefully measure out portions to make scrambled egg omelets and mix with pancake flour to make pancakes. Oatmeal was also on the menu as she decides what to make. Her working around in the camper wakes up the boys, which she tells them to go to the bathroom and wash up. The added noise wakes Hondo up. In a few minutes Fernando arrives with Macey. "Go help Ms. Val." Fernando tells his girl stepping up to Hondo. He sees that the boys are seated at the camper's dining table. "What are we going to do with them boys?" He asks Hondo. "Only thing we can do, tak'em to local law enforcement and hav'em deal with them." Hondo replies. "And hav'em live a life in foster care? That's not a life worth liv'in." Val points out as she stacks the omelets in a plastic sealable bowl. "You proposin' that we tak'em in?" Hondo asks. "If we can, we must." Val says as she prepares the pancakes next as the oatmeal is getting done. As they discuss things over and the boys are fed some oatmeal, there is a knock on the camper door. Fernando signals to Macey to open the door. It was Ruth and her girls outside. There was only enough room for Ruth to step in. Giving the area a quick glance, she sees the boys eating their meal at the table. "Earl and Howard?!!" Ruth says out loud. "Ruthie?" The older one says. "What... where... how...?" Ruth begins to ask. "You know'em?" Hondo asks. "Of course, they are our cousins!" Ruth answers angrily. Fernando signals to Hondo, "Let go outside and talk." As he points to the door. He steps out after Ruth with Hondo behind him and closes the door behind him. "Where you got'em from?!!" Ruth says out loud. "What happened?" Joanna asks. "Little Howard and Earl are in there!" Ruth answers before turning to Fernando and Hondo, "Where you got them?!!" "We found them in that wreck the caravan passed by. Actually Hondo found them." Fernando tells her. "What about their parents?" Joanna asks. "There were two dead adults in the front of the van. Hondo found the boys in the wrecked trailer behind the van. We had to free them as they were trapped inside." Fernando answers, seeing the younger two girls getting upset at the news. "What are you going to do with them?" Ruth asks. "What can we do? Take them to the police and have them deal with them." Fernando answers. "Though that's the right thing to do, Val is right on them livin' in foster care bein' a bad thing... If we could, we'd take'm in as our own." Hondo puts in. "How were the parents dead?" Joanna asks. "Mind you, Miss... we had flashlights when we did our search of the wreck. The front end of the van was crushed partially in but that would not have killed them. There were bullet holes all over what is left of the van on the exposed side." Fernando explains. "Those damned Slavers!" Ruth says. "Look, we'll take'm from here." Joanna says. "I will say yes, but only if it can be proved that they are part of your family. Not that I suspect anything, but for the law, you know... their parent's murder needs to be reported to somebody and if anyone asks, we were doing our job as rescuers when we investigated a wreck and found the boys. But first we need to feed them and clean them up. Who knows how long they were trapped in there, and what other injuries they may have." Fernando tells her. "Four days..." Joanna answers. "How you figure that?" Fernando asks. "Four days ago was when we were attacked and taken by those Slavers. They would have been attacked at around the same time." Joanna answers. "So no food, no water for four days... It's a good thing we found them when we did, they would not have survived any longer." Fernando says more to himself though the others heard it. He then turns to Hondo's camper, and opens the door, "Val, bring the older boy to the door please." The boy walks to door without being told what to do. He looks at Fernando, Hondo and his female cousins. "Ruthie?" He then says. "Who's that?" Fernando says as he points her out before Ruth could answer. "That's my cousin Ruthie." The boy says. "Good enough for me." Hondo says. "Yeah." Fernando says, he then turns to the boy, "Go back in and finish your food." "I'm finished." The boy says. "What about your brother?" Fernando asks. "Earl is not finished." The boy answers. "OK." Fernando says to him, "When he's finished, you two are to wash your hands and go with Ruthie. They will take care of you." He then turns to Ruth and Joanna, handing them a few gold coins from his pocket, "After you eat, decide who will go into town and get them the things they will need – shoes, clothes, toys. We will talk before you go into town." "We will..." Joanna answers. "Good. Go in, help Ms. Val out where she needs help and do what you can." Fernando says before turning to the camper, "Macey, I'll be with Hondo for a while. You help Ms. Val and behave yourself." "Yes daddy..." Macey says as she was eating her breakfast at the table. "Hondo, let's go for a walk and figure out where the hell we are." Fernando tells him before setting off in a random direction away from the campers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 17th, 2016, 4:17pm Jeanette doesn't radio anyone to ask where to park. She takes the next spot available to park the Camper and trailer. Hikaru had said she would stay in the Camper so there will be an adult with the younger campers. Jeanette and Moro leave the Camper and walk to the trailer. Tired, Jeanette does not mess with her pajamas. Instead, she strips down to her panties and bra. As Moro lies there, she thinks about what the caravan leader said and what Fernando and Hondo said about the caravan. Moro does not voice what she's thinking. "They help themselves. Yeah, right." Moro heard how much this caravan helps. Moreover, it's not like they did not know. Fernando said something. On top of that, Fernando and Hondo told the Texas Spirits not to help. What Moro does not know is that Fernando and Hondo did do something. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 17th, 2016, 5:21pm Note: This is written with Arik. May 4, 2066 http://www.timeanddate.com/calendar/monthly.html?year=2066&month=5&country=1 Moro gets up before Jeanette, allowing Jeanette as much sleep as she can get. She turns on the hot water heater for the outdoor shower, goes to the Camper and wakes up Hikaru. "I hate to wake you up at this hour," Moro whispers "we need to move the Camper and trailer. I'm letting Jeanette sleep as long as she can." After the Camper and trailer are parked in their designated spot, Moro puts the heavy-duty mat in place for the shower. After her shower, Moro brushes her long, fluffy tail and gets dressed. As Moro takes a shower, Hikaru starts her day the same way she has most of her life by practicing Tai Chi in her pajamas. After Moro is finished, she checks on Jeanette. "Are you alive?" "Yes." Moro hands Jeanette her bottle of Vitamin B 12 pills. "Here are your B 12 pills." Jeanette pops a pill in her mouth and lets it dissolve. She will take a shower after Hikaru. Moro arrives for Breakfast. "Who are the two boys?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 17th, 2016, 6:15pm [In collaboration with Hondo] "Hondo and Fernando rescued them last night from that wreck the caravan passed by." Val answers as she tends to the meat part of breakfast, cooking some of the meat bought at the market. Macey hands her a large roll or small bagget style bread  that was opened and stuffed with an omelet and a couple of slices of cheese inside. Val takes the bread roll and stuffs a couple of meat slices in it as she continues, "They are related to Ruth and the girls, they are out getting needed items for them - shoes, clothes, toys..." The sandwich is closed and handed back to Macey where she piles it with three others, and gets another from the girl. Macey takes the plate of sandwiches to the table and puts it with the coffee and tea, as they are meant for Hondo and Fernando from where ever they disappeared too. "You and the girls need breakfast?" Val says as she hands over the spatula to Moro.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 17th, 2016, 7:31pm "Oh, they did. Where's the driver of the truck?" Moro accepts the spatula. "Yes, Jeanette will be here soon." In the cold morning air, Elsa arrives in just her nightgown and slippers. "Elsa," Moro begins, "why are you outside in just your nightgown?" "The shower is being used right now." Elsa answers. Moro sees a problem and tries to work out a solution in her mind as she works on breakfast. Privacy and cold water, that's all Elsa needs. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 17th, 2016, 7:49pm "The girl needs a shower?" Val asks, adding, "Let me see if I can get Hondo or Fernando on the radio." She gets the Yaesu radio from her pocket and turns it on. "Fernando or Hondo, either of you out there?" After a few seconds, there is an answer from Fernando, "Is there a problem?" "Not really a problem, Fernando. We just want to know if the girls in Jeanette's camper can use the shower in your trailer." Val says. "That is not a problem as long as they set it up and clean up afterwards." Fernando says on the radio. "Thank you." Val says on the radio before turning to Moro, "Lets go. Macey, keep the boys here, this should only take a couple of minutes." Val escorts them to Fernando's trailer and opens is up, popping up the top and turning on the water heater for the shower. she then goes outside and open the rear door where the shower fixtures are. "I guess you know how to set this up. I need to go back to those boys."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 17th, 2016, 8:52pm "Elsa does not need hot water." Moro is thinking about the immediate concern. Hikaru is using the shower at the moment. Jeanette and Elsa are the only two waiting to use a shower. Moro, however, wants to work on a more permanent solution. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 17th, 2016, 10:22pm Technical Notes: Personal note: Due to the loss of bookmarks and past internet history during the rebuild this PC laptop system, I need to research the links again... Originally, we (Jeanette and I) were planning on getting outdoor tent or cabin showers. and solar bags for the sun to heat up the water but Elsa being around defeats the solar heated shower system which is a black bag of water heated by the sun's rays. Solar shower water bag: http://www.walmart.com/ip/Stansport-Jumbo-Camper-s-Shower/23436407 large privacy shower tent: http://www.walmart.com/ip/Ozark-Trail-Camp-Shower/26625546 Shorter shower tent: http://www.walmart.com/ip/Stansport-Cabana-Privacy-Shelter/7933626 Generic tent for toilet or shower: http://www.walmart.com/ip/Portable-Shower-Changing-Tent-Camping-Toilet-Pop-Up-Room-Privacy-Outdoor-w-Bag/29532715 Water/Chemical Toilet similar to Porta-Potty: http://www.walmart.com/ip/Portable-Toilet-5-Gallon-Dual-Spray-Jets-Travel-Outdoor-Camping-Hiking-Toilet/29402399 Chemical Toilet similar to those use on a grey hound bus: http://www.walmart.com/ip/Reliance-Products-Hassock-Portable-chemical-toilet-with-toilet-paper-holder/10098758 These toilets need constant cleaning, the second more than the first and strong chemicals. The ones in the trailers are more economical and ecological and do not require strong chemicals... End technical notes.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 17th, 2016, 11:09pm Fernando wrote: Technical Notes: Personal note: Due to the loss of bookmarks and past internet history during the rebuild this PC laptop system, I need to research the links again... Originally, we (Jeanette and I) were planning on getting outdoor tent or cabin showers. and solar bags for the sun to heat up the water but Elsa being around defeats the solar heated shower system which is a black bag of water heated by the sun's rays. Solar shower water bag: http://www.walmart.com/ip/Stansport-Jumbo-Camper-s-Shower/23436407 large privacy shower tent: http://www.walmart.com/ip/Ozark-Trail-Camp-Shower/26625546 Shorter shower tent: http://www.walmart.com/ip/Stansport-Cabana-Privacy-Shelter/7933626 Generic tent for toilet or shower: http://www.walmart.com/ip/Portable-Shower-Changing-Tent-Camping-Toilet-Pop-Up-Room-Privacy-Outdoor-w-Bag/29532715 Water/Chemical Toilet similar to Porta-Potty: http://www.walmart.com/ip/Portable-Toilet-5-Gallon-Dual-Spray-Jets-Travel-Outdoor-Camping-Hiking-Toilet/29402399 Chemical Toilet similar to those use on a grey hound bus: http://www.walmart.com/ip/Reliance-Products-Hassock-Portable-chemical-toilet-with-toilet-paper-holder/10098758 These toilets need constant cleaning, the second more than the first and strong chemicals. The ones in the trailers are more economical and ecological and do not require strong chemicals... End technical notes. Note: I thought the trailers would take care of those needs. I was specially thinking of Elsa because she likes to immerse herself in cold water. Moro turns the hot water heater off since Elsa is the only other person needing a shower now. She gets the other heavy-duty mat and sets up the privacy curtain. Elsa closes the curtain, removes her nightclothes and starts the shower. "I'll get you a change of clothes." Moro leaves and returns with a complete outfit including footwear and a coat for appearances. Moro washes off the heavy-duty mat, checks to be sure it is clean before putting it back up. She checks for any possible mess. She does not see any and puts everything back up the way they were. Elsa returns the panties she was wearing, nightgown and slippers back to the gas Camper. Back in the kitchen Moro is making breakfast. The zombie EMT goes to breakfast. She's in her uniform; without her hooded cape and she's wearing her glasses instead of her safety goggles. "I made your eggs the way you like them." Moro lies Jeanette's breakfast on the table. "Is there anything about me you don't know?" Jeanette asks. "Do we have any coffee?" "We only have regular coffee." "Right now I don't think regular coffee will kill me." Jeanette adds milk to her coffee . . . perhaps a tad more than usual since it is regular coffee. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 18th, 2016, 12:13am Note 1: This discussion was before the start of the RPG as to what things to get and showers and toilets were a problem. Note 2: I hope the Zombie EMT is in a lot more than just her panties and bra as that is what she was in at the last post. Unless she is in her gas camper, so then its OK.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 18th, 2016, 7:05am Fernando wrote: Note 2: I hope the Zombie EMT is in a lot more than just her panties and bra as that is what she was in at the last post. Unless she is in her gas camper, so then its OK. Note: Clarification made. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 18th, 2016, 8:55am Chihiro is the last to arrive for breakfast after showering and getting dressed. After breakfast, Moro begins cleanup. Chihiro helps. "Everything's done." Moro says to Valentine. "The ladies and I will explore this town." "Before we do," Jeanette says, "we need to get a few things from gas Camper." In the Camper Jeanette removes her glasses, puts them in their case, retrieves her prescription safety goggles from its case and puts them on. She puts her red hooded cape on retrieves the radio and holds it out to Danielle since she has large coat pockets. "Danielle, could you carry the radio?" Danielle holds out her hand. Jeanette places the radio in Danielle's hand. Danielle places the radio in her coat pocket. Jeanette retrieves her Guide I medical kit. The ladies explore the industrialized town. The town also has things like a hospital, school, music hall, arts center and apartments. Moro notice crows flying from tree to tree, discretely remaining on alert. A man and a girl with no family resemblance are in town standing by a 1973 Super Beetle. On the ground among them are a suitcase, two other cases and a book bag. He is a forty-two year old white male with black hair and is wearing a sidearm. The girl appears to be about nine. She's white with short black hair and hazel eyes, wearing a simple but practical dress, socks, practical brown leather shoes that are worn but still hold up well and a coat that is as simple and practical as her dress and shoes. The man sees Jeanette, Moro, Elsa, Chihiro and Danielle as they walk by. "Would you ladies be interested in a domestic servant?" Jeanette changes direction and approaches the man and child. "You're selling a child?" "We can't stay in our home any longer." The man says. "I really don't know where we can go. I can't give Penny a life on the run, not knowing where to go. I'm hoping the person who will accept Penny will give her a better life than what I can. That is why I've been scanning the crowd for someone who can give her that life. I saw and called out to you." The man looks at Jeanette's EMT patch. "Are you really from Charlton?" "Yes I am." Jeanette answers. "I hope life in Charlton works out for her. Penny has been well disciplined, taught and raised and she's a very good dressmaker. I'm including her sewing machine and sewing kit." The man removes the cover of an electric, portable Singer sewing machine that's considered an antique even in Jeanette's time. "It still works. This case is her sewing kit. She made everything she's wearing and all of the clothes in her suitcase except for her socks and shoes." http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/After%20Chaos/il_570xN.405032411_hw0g_zpssizvrgta.jpg (http://s86.photobucket.com/user/Jeanette_Isabelle/media/After%20Chaos/il_570xN.405032411_hw0g_zpssizvrgta.jpg.html) Jeanette examines Penny's coat. "You made this?" Scared of the change and unknown, Penny is at first hesitant to speak. "Yeah." Even in the midst of her fear, Penny does not shy away. "Do you want to see the clothes she's made?" The man asks. Uneasy with the concept of shopping for a child, Jeanette wants to know a lot more than the girl's skills. She figures that the best way is to go along with what the man says. "Sure." The man opens the suitcase and hands Jeanette one of the dresses Penny made. Jeanette does not know the first thing about buying a person; she knows what to look for in clothes. She examines the dress. "Practical, well made." Jeanette hands the dress back to the man. The man hands Jeanette a pair of panties. Jeanette accepts them. "You made these? They look comfortable." "They better be comfortable." Penny proudly states. "I custom made them just for me." "If you want to see a perfectionist at work," the man says, "watch her as she makes panties." "I made panties for a woman we know so I know how to make panties for a woman too." Penny continues. "She says they are the perfect fit." In the suitcase is an iron as old as the sewing machine. The man puts the panties back in the suitcase and looks at what Jeanette's looking at. "The iron works too." The man closes the suitcase. "In the book bag are old school books. I do what I can to educate Penny. All of her important papers are in the book bag." "Tell me more." Jeanette asks. "What has she learned?" "I've raised Penny since she was old enough to eat food. Penny is an Immortal. She will always be nine. Penny is as comfortable in her skin as she is dressed. I taught her if she does not love her body the way it is, who will. I taught her what she needs to know about her body. I taught her the difference between sex and love. That is something she needed to know." "Anything else?" "I did not have sex with Penny. I did touch Penny but I only touched her when she wanted me to." "If Penny is comfortable running around in nothing but her skin, that's wonderful. As a woman, I'm not touching another female." Jeanette has never been in this position before so she does not know what questions to ask. She kneels down to Penny's level. "So, you have been taught a lot about sex and love. What do you think about getting married some day?" Penny knows people can love each other without getting married or have sex but does not know how to answer. "If someone wants to marry me, sure. I'm beautiful." Penny sounded sure of herself when she said she's beautiful but her voice wavered on getting married. Jeanette is not interested in getting married so she understands. Penny then volunteers information. "I should not have sex until I find someone I love." Jeanette stands up straight feeling confident that Penny is well grounded in concepts such as sex and love. "You seem like the ideal person for Penny." The man gets to the part where he's feeling uneasy . . . the price. "For Penny and everything that's hers, two tenths of gold ($200). I'm sorry, I haven't asked your name." "It's Miss Jeanette Miller." "I'm Wilbur Robinson, this is Penelope Robinson. Penny is short for Penelope." Jeanette hands Wilbur two 1/10 ounce gold coins. Wilbur accepts the gold, goes to his mode of transportation to retrieve a pen and a hand-written bill of sale. He uses the Volkswagen as a writing surface and signs and dates the bill of sale. "Sign here." He hands Jeanette the pen. Jeanette accepts the pen and reads the bill of sale. "Is this paper legal?" Moro approaches, bringing Elsa with her. "It is and you need to keep it for whenever someone needs to know your legal relationship to this girl." Jeanette holds the pen, looking at the bill of sale she has yet to sign. "This is weird. I'm purchasing another human, a spirit living inside a body." Jeanette signs the paper, making her custody of Penny legal, and hands the pen back to Wilbur. Wilbur accepts the pen. "Is this your first time out here in the wilderness?" "Yes." Jeanette answers. "What do you want to do next?" "Go to Denver. If there's no work there, I'll sell the Volkswagen and buy a train ticket to Texas." "I don't know when we will get there; our party will eventually be back in Texas." "I have just enough gas money to get to Denver, not Texas." "Danielle," Jeanette says, "hand me the radio." Danielle retrieves the radio from her coat pocket and hands it to Jeanette. Jeanette accepts the radio and presses the button. "Fernando, are you there?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 18th, 2016, 12:49pm Notes about the Second town: 1- It's a re-settled abandoned airforce nuclear missile base (http://static.wixstatic.com/media/e256b7_b9c5cec602e849c0944f2207132e7f26.jpg/v1/fill/w_784,h_447,al_c,q_90,usm_0.66_1.00_0.01/e256b7_b9c5cec602e849c0944f2207132e7f26.jpg). There are several points of interest in it: A- The fence around the area (http://www.urbanghostsmedia.com/home/twamoran/urbanghostsmedia.com/wp-content/uploads/2015/11/d-57-newport-mi-abandoned-missile-bases-3.jpg) is minimal, it is to keep farmers' livestock and the occasional Mook (Feral Mutant Human) out. Otherwise the gates are open and manned for buses, trucks and other vehicles to come in freely. B- The bunker (http://www.urbanghostsmedia.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/12/cape-may-abandoned-bunker-5.jpg) is used for merchant vehicle storage and repairs. It used to house and prepare the missiles, planes and blimps before being sent off on missions. It is also used as a refueling station for vehicles needing fuel: Bio-diesel, Gasoline from Coal, Ethanol-85/95 alcohol, propane and butane. c- The Barracks (http://abnf.co/MI-Abandoned%20Nike%20Missile%20Site,%20Newport%20MI%20USA/1-61230020.jpg) have been converted to hotels and apartments. Most are single floor barracks but there are also double and triple floor buildings. D- The Factory (https://thevelvetrocket.files.wordpress.com/2011/07/abandoned-factory.jpg) (owned by Ms Clean) is where most of the jobs are in the town. It acts as a warehouse, factory and loading dock for the merchants, where items are made from raw materials brought in from elsewhere. There is recycling, so somewhere in a nearby dump, metal and other items are being collected as raw materials. Outside the factory is where there is a small outdoor market area where goods from the factory are sold, including a couple of "taco truck" restaurants. Thus certain parts of the factory is used for food preparation and meat processing. Another part of the factory is used for product research, development and testing. E- Electricity is generated (https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/6/64/Abandoned_nike_site_Germany_2.jpg) by recycled wind turbines and a water mill by the river. They also have a couple small coal burning generators but only 1 was made operational while the others are still being worked on. There used nuclear generators, which are still there but the nuclear fuel, as were the missiles and other items, was removed before The Happening. There is a small coal mine but they use pick axes and hand power to get it out, so it is a very small operation. Other things are also used to burn in the coal generator, and when they can they compost the ash from the coal furnace. The tower also acts as a communications Radio Tower with other towns and merchants/commuters coming in and out of town. F- Because it was a military base, any nearby towns is in actuality quite far away from it - 40 miles minimum. That is how they were made in the 1950's and that is how they remain to this day. 2- The Second town is huge in space but small in population, where most of the work force commutes there from the other nearby towns and local farmers looking for jobs; like from the third town which is small in space but large in population. 3- The Farmers rent out the warehouse to store their grains and vegetables when in season before taking them to market and sell them Fruit can not be stored for a long time and has to be sold upon harvest. 4- There is a medical facility in the Second settlement but they mainly deal with accident and job injuries, and not diseases. The Third town, which is residential, has a medical facility catered too diseases when they have the drugs to deal with them. If not, it is known that people go there to die. It is because of this lack of medicines that causes the high rate of deaths. 5- The First Town that was skipped was a resettled abandoned Army base/fort. 6- The two settlements have and share their Police/Fire/EMT forces, though some of their equipment maybe old or technologically backwards, it does work to fulfill their needs. There is also theaters and a couple of churches/temples in both settlements, and possibly in the first town. 7- Commuters come in from the third town by bus, and there is an 18 hour bus schedule where the last bus leaves at 8:30PM. This creates a caravan of buses that come in and out of town daily. The buses are maintained at the bunker. Others commute in by their own means, like farmers coming in on their trucks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 18th, 2016, 1:37pm After no reply, Jeanette presses the button on the radio again. "Fernando, are you there?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 18th, 2016, 2:01pm Fernando hears Jeanette calling for him on the radio and answers it, "Yes Jeanette?" Jeanette explains to him the situation about Penny, Wilbur and her buying the child from the man. Though it is expected that they would have to buy people from whomever in order to save them, it is an uneasy subject to talk about. But a father selling his girl for gas money is totally different from buying someone from a slaver. He answers. "Find out if he is willing to work for the gasoline to skip Denver and get to Texas with us, my idea being that he does not have to sell the child for gas and food money if he is willing to help us get to Texas." Fernando explains on the radio. "Everything OK?" Hondo asks as he picks up his cup of coffee from the 'Taco Truck' they had found by the outdoor market area. "Yeah. some guy sold his little girl to Jeanette for gas money. I'm just pointing out to Jeanette that if he is willing to help out, we can help him with gas money and food so he does not need to sell his little girl. I'm not down with selling my own child when things get tough. I'd rather sell what my hands and mind can do before I sell any of my girls. I swear... I'd rather die than sell my girls." Fernando explains. "People are in some dire straits here. Some are gettin' by but many are not." Hondo explains. "That's besides the point." Fernando says. "Question is, what kind of vehicle does he have and does he have a trailer with it?" Hondo asks. "Jeanette said it is a '73 Super Beetle but nothing about a trailer. I used to own 2 '73 Super Beetles. They are the best of the entire VW Beetle line." Fernando says. "I'll see about gettin' Dub Box trailer set up for them, and if not, the girls can have it with their camper for the boys to sleep in." Hondo says, adding, "Thought about what I said before?" "I would like it if I was there with you but what can we do?" Fernando says. " I just don't want to drag those gals into somethin' after all they have been through without knowin' whats ahead". Hondo replied "You are right. You be careful out there. I'll be trailing you in the Bronco with the girl two hours later whether I get the radio call from you or not." Fernando tells him. "Good enough. I'll see 'bout getting two trailers then." Hondo says. "Wait a minute - two?" Fernando asks. "The girls are going to need one anyways. And if this guy accepts, and if he does not have one, he will need one for him and his girl. I know Beetles are not big enough for sleeping quarters for two." Hondo says. Fernando lets out a sigh, "OK. Lets go." Fernando and Hondo makes the first of several stops as they eat their 'Taco truck' breakfast, requesting for two Dub Box campers campers, a large one (https://lh3.googleusercontent.com/-dbHtshKmSCs/VJM8Jodq1SI/AAAAAAAAK04/m56NVi21sFglYdjcleTT6CRXLSKUFWwEwCHM/s640/IMG_2616.JPG) and a smaller one (http://dub-box.com/images/shortie_outdoors_735x250.jpg). Unfortunately there were no smaller trailer Dub Boxes so they settle on getting two of the larger ones. Along the way they meet up with the girls buying stuff for the boys and tell them of their plans. They get back to the 'camp' before 8:30 where Fernando helps Hondo get his powerful modified Indian Motorcycle from the trailer. After going over their plans one more time, Hondo heads off to the place where they girls used to call home to check it out and report on it before they head out after him a couple of hours later.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 18th, 2016, 2:57pm Personal Note: Looking over my notes, a trip to Denver would be: From West Yellowstone... Back track West to I:15,then South on I:15 Turn East to I:80 I:80 to Cheyenne, Wy Turn South I:105(?) to Ft Collins continue South to... Denver, Co Several Big Cities/Towns along the way: Logan, ut Salt Lake Cit, Ut Green River, Wy Rock Springs, Wy Rawins, Wy Laramie, Wy Cheyenne, Wy Ft. Collins, Co Denver, Co There are many smaller towns along the way. Estimated time to get there: 12 days if rushed. 20+ days if taking time to rest up, sleep, to do maintenance, etc. And that is IF the roads are manageable. - - - Along the way Gabrielle can be found or found afterwards. The problem is, where is Gabrielle?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 18th, 2016, 3:32pm Jeanette lowers the radio. "Wilbur, do you want to go to Texas and are you willing to work for the gas to go with us to Texas? We can use some help getting there." Jeanette likes the idea; there's one problem on her mind. She already paid for Penny and signed the paperwork. Can that be undone? Wilbur is not certain what to say. "Seriously?" A crow caws. Moro heard what her fellow Spirit said and makes a light comment. "I hear there's a job available in Charlton." "Dad, that's what the crow said." Penny says. "There's a job opening in Charlton." The crow caws again. "Dad! We can stay together." Wilbur is caught off guard by the sudden turn of events. "Yes, I will do what it takes for Penny and I to stay together." The crow caws and Penny translates. "Miss Miller, call Mr. Fernando." Jeanette looks at Penny, the color of her skin, her facial features. "You don't look Native American at all." "It's rare." Moro says. "There are a few not of Native American decent who can talk to Spirits." Jeanette presses the button on the radio. "Fernando, not only is Wilbur willing to do what it takes; I just learned there's a job available in Charlton." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 18th, 2016, 3:40pm While Hondo discusses with the merchant about the Dub Box trailers, Fernando answers the call from Jeanette. "OK. Do they have their own trailer or will we need to get one for them? Money's not a problem here and Hondo can get better deals on them than I can. Besides, I need a couple of days recharging batteries, and everyone else needs to prepare for the next leg of the journey - we can discuss that around dinner time. Speaking of which, you ladies need to figure that out while Hondo and I go out on a scouting mission during the day." Fernando explains. Note: I'm assuming we're skipping Denver at this point and going south to Texas.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 18th, 2016, 3:43pm Fernando wrote: Along the way Gabrielle can be found or found afterwards. The problem is, where is Gabrielle? Note: The Spirits drew the planned route on two maps. One was given to Fernando. The other was given to Jeanette. If the party gets back on a section of that route, they will find Gabrielle. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 18th, 2016, 3:53pm There is no trailer; Jeanette wants to check the back of the Beetle to see if it has a hitch. It does not. Jeanette presses the button. "They don't have a trailer or a hitch to pull it with." Fernando wrote: Note: I'm assuming we're skipping Denver at this point and going south to Texas. Note: Going to Denver is not needed. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 18th, 2016, 4:23pm Note: The Beetle is only 4 1/2 ft high, so she just has to turn her head to see the rear of it. Fernando answers the radio, "That's not a problem. If you notice - the trailers are not connected to the campers' bumpers (http://www.oldbug.com/IMG_1499.JPG), but to the engine and body mounting frame under it (http://image.mamotorworksmedia.com/imageproc.aspx?img=~/legacy/jan26loaded/img300/375771.jpg&h=369&w=369). The Beetle is exactly the same way as the Bus and Beetle share the same rear undercarriage design. We'll get it together when we return from the mission and then work on them as needed. We just need a couple of days to set things up while my batteries recharge." He then turns to Hondo, "We are going to need a Bus/Camper/Beetle Hitch Bar like the ones we installed on the campers. And a Ball Hitch on the girls' camper." "That's not a problem. And the girl's camper has a Ball & Clamp Pintle Hook Hitch (http://www.acehardware.com/product/index.jsp?productId=83879266), I made sure of that." Hondo replies as he goes back to the merchant as he orders new items for the trailers: Mattresses, pillows, plumbing, electrical, solar panels, water filters, small generator, so on. This would save work for them as they fix the beaten up trailers for them while they are on their mission.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 18th, 2016, 7:16pm Jeanette wants to be sure she understands as apposed to making assumptions or jumping to conclusions. "Fernando, I want to be sure I understand. This party will be getting the Robinsons a trailer similar to the ones we have?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 18th, 2016, 9:42pm "They will be getting a similar unit as the ones we got. I was looking for a smaller one but they did not have a smaller unit so they will be getting a full sized." Fernando answers her question as they head back to the camp for Hondo to begins his part of the mission. Fernando continues, "The Beetle can handle the extra weight as they are only 300 pounds. Hondo stated and I agree that a VW Beetle is too small for them to sleep in, so they will need a trailer, and I was looking for a smaller one (http://dub-box-usa.com/dinky-dub/) but they did not have a smaller one so they are getting a full sized one. I checked out the stock he has here, he has about 50 of them in various states of disrepair and they will fix it to what we want them to have to keep the price to a minimum. Again, Hondo's making the deals here as he can wheel and deal better than I can."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 18th, 2016, 10:59pm After Fernando helped Hondo get the Indian (http://polaris.hs.llnwd.net/o40/ind/2016/img/vehicles/beauty-shot-1/2016/chief-vintage-thunder-black.md.jpg) out Hondo grabbed a rifle and shotgun to put into the 2 scabbards on it and added a shoulder holster to his hip rig to add a 3rd pistol to his gear, one that was easier to grab while seated. Hondo took off to the north where Ruth said the family farm lay. Hondo roared through the country side on the old bike. He got about 10 miles out of town he decided to circle around to come at the farm from the west. He road up a large hill to get a view of the surroundings from the top of the hill he could see some faint wisps of smoke and what appeared to be burnt out buildings in the distance. He shut the bike down, pulled out his binoculars from the saddle bag and looked around. The buildings were definitely burnt, all but one old barn. He thought he saw a body but the trees around the place made things are to see, especially from this distance. As he studied what he was sure was the girls farm he heard a gun shot in the valley behind him. He dropped into a crouch behind the bike and listened another rang out but it didn't seemed to be aimed at him. He stood part way up and raised the glasses to his eyes again. Further west and a bit north he could see a bunch of vehicles. They seemed to be running. Several men with guns were waving their arms around in the air as if arguing. One finally through his arms up in the air as if to give up arguing and started pointing at the others and the vehicles. 3 jeeps with mounted guns, a humvee, an off road rig with turret gun (http://www.defensereview.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/10/Garwood_Industries_M-134G_Gatling_Gun_Minigun_System_SOFIC_2011_DefenseReview_DR_3-1024x768.jpg), 2 pickups with tarps covering boxes in the bed, 5 box trucks like the one they took from the slavers, and about 8 motorcycles made up the vehicle group. All but 2 men jumped into vehicles and started off. Two stayed with the military looking off road rig. As the big group moved off to the north and east Hondo watched. They went west for a bit then headed south. Hondo watched them until the dust died down. What he saw left him a bit sick. On the ground, originally hidden from view by all the vehicles laid several piles of bodies. Hondo figured they were the slavers but why kill everyone? Was this what the leader meant when he said he condemned the other to death? Where these the others? If so why kill their stock? Hondo lowered the binoculars and took a deep breath, giving himself a moment to think. He picked up the glasses again quickly to see about the two that remained. They were looking at something in the dirt. One pointed off to the north east and they headed off into the woods. Hondo put the glasses away and fired up the bike. He headed down the hill and around the slavers camp to the west. It took him about 20 minutes to work his way down and around. He parked a ways off so not to be heard. He approached the camp, circling around it on foot to the north. So dying fires were seen from the edge of the woods, the one vehicle sat towards the back and bodies littered the ground. After a moment Hondo was sure the others were away he approached slowly but cautiously. The air stunk of death. Other than flies no other scavengers were seen. The flies swarmed the bodies, they clustered on the puddles of blood, the bullet and knife wounds, and one the eyes and mouths of the victims. Hondo was glad he hadn't eaten a large breakfast before he took off. Although he had unfortunately seen enough death before the savagery of the deaths and the number of them left him slightly queasy. Any other person would probably be puking their guts out before they made it as far as he had. He sighed as he looked over the bodies. There were young children, young adults, and some strong and/or good looking middle aged folks, all mix of humans and mutants though the mutants seemed to outnumber the regular humans 2 to one. A couple of women in their early 40's caught his notice. They looked familiar some how. In ones hand there was a locket still half clenched in her out thrown hand. Hondo stooped down and removed it. He looked at it for a moment then opened it. Inside there was a picture of 2 girls. The oldest was early teens in the picture and the other about 5 years younger or so. Though the picture had some age on it it was easy to make out the younger version of Ruth and Esther. Hondo knew, sadly, why he recognized the women on the ground. The 4 girls definitely had their mothers beauty on them. Hondo had hoped for their sake that their folks were alive though he knew in his head they probably were not, but this confirmed it. As he looked over the poor souls he knew he needed to call it in. These folks deserved a good burial at least. He started to pull out his radio when out of no where someone blind sided him, knocking him to the ground. As he fell the radio flew from his grasp and hit the ground hard, busting off the tuning knob and the antenna. Hondo rolled as he hit and came up on one knee facing his attacker with his gun in his hand. A young woman with red fur, long pink hair in a pony tail, a black nose, piecing green eyes, pointed teeth, pointed red ears with black tips that sat up further on her head and a bushy tail, crouched down, growling, ready to strike. She had on a white stained halter top and some torn jeans, but no shoes. The stared at each other for a long uncomfortable few seconds before a dark skinned young man with horns on his head, a long white goatee, and devilish eyes sprang from the woods. Goat man: Tonya, stop! He wasn't with them!! Tonya: Stay out of it, Karl! Karl: But we need help. He may be able to help us! Hondo: I can help. How 'bout you just relax an' I'll holster this here big leg. Karl: Thank you, Mister. Tonya: I don't trust him. Karl: You don't trust anyone! Tonya: After this you think we had reason to? Hondo: I understand. Tonya: You understand nothing!! You see all this?!? Hondo: I do. You were prisoners of the slavers? How did you survive? Karl: Tonya managed to hide a bobby pin and picked all our locks. That's why somebodies are piled and others scattered. When we stopped we scattered. Only 3 of us survived. Hondo: 3? Karl: Girl with blue hair. You see her? Tonay: Wait! I still don't trust him. Karl: We don't have time! if we don't find Zoey soon they might. Tonya: Just wait! Tonya walked up to Hondo to look him in the eye. Tonya: Who are ya mister? Hondo: Hondo. I am with a group of medics heading to Texas. Tonya: Where in Texas? Hondo: Charlton. Karl: Damn. Tonya growled and got in his face: You work for those #$@!ing spirits?!? Hondo: Hell no! I wouldn't mind shootin' every last one of them. But I and some with me who feel the same must bide our time. Tonya: Why? Hondo: Honestly, there is a spirit with us and one the spirits are protectin'. Those in my group who are like minded are finding out what we can. They are powerful and going against them isn't going to help anyone right now. Now why the questions? Tonya: We don't have time. Now what is your true reason for being here and with your group. Hondo: I am part of our groups protection. I am with them to protect them and to aid folks on our travels. My reason for being here now as I heard gun shots then saw the slaver leave and came down to see if I could help anyone. I was too late for most. Karl: But town is almost 20 miles from here. Hondo: I was looking for a farm to check out that isn't far from here. My friend and I saved some folks from slavers in a town a ways back. It's their farm and I wanted to make sure there were no surprises waiting for us. Tonya: Wait . . . You took out the leader? Hondo nodded. Karl: #$@!. Do you know what you've done? Hondo: Saved several folks from a life of slavery? Tonya: You see these dead folks here? Hondo: I'm sorry I couldn't have done anything. Had  I . . Tonya: YOU KILLED THEM!! Hondo: What?!? I wasn't here when it happened. Tonya looked around then at him with a perplexed look then she collapsed to her knees. Tonya: You killed them! Hondo: I didn't! Karl: But you did, though you didn't mean to. Hondo: Explain. Karl: Obviously you're not from around here. Hondo: It's complicated. Karl: So was this. In saving those from the leader and taking him out you invoked clean slate. Hondo: Clean slate? Tonya (talked weakly): It's why the slavers are around and why neither the town folks nor the Sacketts dare take them down. Karl: To keep the prisoners docile and people from rising up against  the slavers they have let everyone know that if you attack them or take down one of their groups they kill all the current prisoners. To keep from having family killed that may be captured no one dares cross them. They let you put up a fight as they always out gun you so they figure it's every mans right to die with his family. This cuts down on rebels too. Hondo: As much as I hate the spirits hasn't anyone gone to them? I know they have us rescuing some mutants. Karl: Mutants or Wessen? Hondo: Wesen? Karl: We are Wesen. Not mutants. Wesen, German for creatures, are those of us mutated with animal DNA. We were engineered. The mutants were radiated to try for mutations. They were an early failed project. Hondo: Who did this? Tonya: Your #$@!ing Spirits! Karl: It was their way to try to make humans more resilient but docile and take orders. They don't like free thinking humans. Tonya: Most failed. Some of the spirits help the slavers to try to be rid of us. They tried to kill off some of their failed experiments right off but they realized that might start a rebellion. So instead they turned loose the failed ones that didn't work out and left us for the slavers. Hondo: The Texas spirits did this? Karl: Frankly we are not sure they were involved. We have found some to be helpful and supportive as they disagree with what happened. there are many factions in the spirits. This is the only reason they haven't taken over. Too much in fighting on how to respond. Tonya: Given the option if it comes down to killing their own or us they will all kill us. Makes them all evil in my eyes. Karl: Forgive her. She's had a rough life. Hondo: We can help you, but you hafta trust me. I didn't mean fro this to happen. Now that I know . . . I will hafta live with the guilt. I can never undo this nor make up for it, but please let me help you. Karl: We need it. Tonya? Tonya looked up at Hondo. She could see it weight heavy on him and she started to wonder if she was too hard on him She was tired, sore, hungry, and scared. She knew they needed him, whether she wanted to trust him or not. Tonya: Yeah. alright. But no funny business. Hondo: OK. Let's find your friend, get you cleaned up, fed and rested then we will talk. A scream was heard from the woods. Karl: Zoey! Tonya was off like a bolt with Karl and Hondo following off a way. Though tired and worn down she was still fast. Faster than the others by a lot. (to be continued . . .)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 18th, 2016, 11:06pm Moro, who heard everything, stood there speechless. You could have knocked over with a feather. Wilbur got the confirmation he needed when Penny translated for the crows. "If there is anything we can do to repay you, let us know." "As for now," Jeanette says, "we need to plan for dinner." "How large is the party?" Wilbur asks. Jeanette does a mental count in her head. "As of this morning we have sixteen people. We now have eighteen and that number is growing." "Do you have a kitchen, equipped with an oven?" "Yes." Wilbur thinks of something economical. "How does baked country style breaded fish, mashed potatoes with country gravy and canned vegetables sound?" "Sounds good." Jeanette answers. "We will need fish, breading for the fish, potatoes and canned vegetables. Do you have milk, butter, eggs, flower and spices?" "We have everything except for the fish, breading, potatoes and vegetables. The eggs we have are the giant chicken eggs." "We will need regular eggs to make the batter for the fish. Let's put everything back in the Beetle and do some shopping." Wilbur helps Penny put her stuff back in the Beetle and locks it. At the fish market, Wilbur selects the fresh fish for dinner tonight. They get a sack of potatoes, breading, canned veggies and a reusable shopping bag to bring home the veggies and breading. They put everything in the Beetle. Wilbur unlocks the drivers' side door. "Show us to your camp. We'll follow you." Jeanette talks to Wilbur in private. "Because we signed the legal paper, Penny is now my responsibility until we know how to void it." "Penny!" Wilbur calls out. "Walk with Miss Miller to the camp. I'll follow you." At the camp, Jeanette directs Wilbur to the spot next to the gas Camper. Wilbur is then helped to put the food away in Hondo and Valentine's camper. After that, Penny gets her suitcase. Jeanette shows Wilbur and Penny the trailer they're using. "I have not seen your trailer; I imagine it will be similar to this one." "I honestly don't know what to say. I still have a few things in the apartment." Wilbur picks up Penny. "I did not think I could see you again after this." "It's alright, Dad. The crows said we could stay together." After Wilbur lets go of Penny, Jeanette has a seat on the floor of the trailer. "Penny, may I see more of what you made?" "Okay." Penny puts her suitcase down next to Jeanette and opens it. She picks up a crow plush toy and shows it to Jeanette. "This is Oliver. I made him." http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/After%20Chaos/animalden_2416_87609513_zpseloqdkpn.png (http://s86.photobucket.com/user/Jeanette_Isabelle/media/After%20Chaos/animalden_2416_87609513_zpseloqdkpn.png.html) Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 19th, 2016, 2:40am Minutes before Jeanette's arrival at the camp, Fernando argued with Ruth and the girls, driving his final point home as he separates the Bronco from its trailer. Bad enough something is bothering him, the last thing he needs is a woman who think she knows better than he does telling him what to do. "You and Joanna are coming with me. The younger ones stay with the boys to take care of them in case we do not return. If all four are you are caught again, who will take care of the boys?" He tells Ruth. Ruth lets out a sigh, "Alright, you win." "Get this straight - this is not about winning. This is about improving our chances. Now get into the truck. We got a few things to do before we go." Fernando tells her. Joanna takes to the front seat before Ruth makes her switch to the rear seat and sits with her. Fernando takes the driver's seat and drives back to the market. He parks the bronco just outside of the market and steps out, making his way to Tom's Armory. Though there were a few buyers and sellers there, things got quiet as he and the girls walked in. All eyes stared at them as they walked to Tom's place at the counter. "Lets see if you know your guns." Fernando says, "Got any M1 Garands (https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/d/d6/M1C.jpg)?" Tom looks at him, noticing that he was looking up at the two M1 Garands on the wall. He points out, "Those are only for show. They do not work." "Bring them down." Fernando tells him. As Tom brings over a ladder to reach the rifles with, there was a loud screeching of tires. The a voice over a portable PA System or Bullhorn, "You know who we are, you know why we are here!" Everybody around them goes to hide, though many are grabbing for their side arms and the mumbling of the word "Slavers" heard by Fernando's ears. Fernando walks outside, seeing a military jeep and two dessert sand buggies in military camouflage, with 7 men armed with machine guns, all standing side by side with one of the on the roof of the jeep with a PA mic in his hand and his weapon slung over his shoulder. A few captured market buyers who could not get away were kneeling on the floor, crying. He steps outside to confront them and surveys the scene. "How about picking on somebody your own size." Fernando tells them. The men laugh and suddenly lift up their machine guns to Fernando's direction. *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* - all in under 3 and a half seconds. (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WzHG-ibZaKM) Six of the seven drop to the floor dead where they stood with a shot to the head before the smoke clear. The seventh stands there visibly shaking. "Tell your boss the slaving of people is over." Fernando tells him. The slaver might have grew a set of balls as he lifts up his machine gun, pulls the bolt on it to advance the bullet into the firing chamber. "*BAM!*" "ARGH!!!! YOU SON OF BITCH! YOU SHOT OFF MY MANHOOD OFF!" The slaver yells from behind the jeep. Fernando walks around the vehicle and sees the slaver grasping at his bloody groin. People began to gather around Fernando. "You know what you have done?" One of the people says. "You have doomed us!" Another says. "YOU #$@!ING SON OF A BI-*!" The wounded slaver says before Fernando kicks his face unconscious. "Send him to a doctor and get him patched up." Fernando tells him, then he looks at the others around. "You #$@!ing cowards or what?" "They will be more of them." Somebody says in the crowd. "When life loses it value and it is taken for naught, then the pact is for revenge." Fernando tells them. "When a slaver comes to town, understand that they do not go back. If they are smart, they will stop coming knowing that the people they send over will not come back." He draws his gun upwards and lets out a shot over his head, a couple of second later a vulture falls from the sky and lands dead between them all. "Make that people and spirit birds they send." "You doomed us." an old man says. "You doomed yourself a lot time ago, old man, by allowing this to happen. The strong will always prey on the weak. You need to make sure that you are stronger than they are. Yes, you are going to lose a few people, but they are going to lose more because there are less of them and more of you until there are none of them and only you left. Therefore you win." Fernando tells him. "You know, he's right!" Another voice says in the crowd. "I know I'm right." Fernando says before he leaves for Tom's weapons shop. [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 19th, 2016, 9:09am Hondo could barely make out Tonya ahead of them as they ran. They heard a scream again then a shot ran out and Tonya broke stride and half turned. The bullet had hiy her in the right arm. she grabbed her arm and fell to the ground. Karl: Tonya!! A tall skinny fellow who looked like he fell out of the ugly tree and hit every branch on the way down stood holding a smoking gun. He aimed for a second shot but Hondo fanned off 3 quick running shots. He hit him in the arm and shoulder and missed with the third. The man ran off into the woods holding his busted arm and shoulder. Hondo tossed his bandanna to Karl. Hondo: stay with her and stop the bleeding! Karl:  but Zoey?! Hondo: I'll get her. Hondo heard a scream again and ran farther ahead. Ahead a girl with blue hair,  clothes torn mostly off,  lay on the ground. She was obviously some sort of cat wesen. She had cat like ears higher on her head than normal, a tail, longer  strong nails on her fingers, longer fang teeth, and cat like eyes. she didn't have fur like Tonya did, a question he would have to ask later. The girl couldn't have been more than 12 but possibly young as 10. Though on the ground she was obviously tall, slender, and athletic. Over Her knelt a bear of a man, easily twice Hondo's size. He had his pants down round his knees and was trying to hold the girl down and spread her legs. Hondo didn't  hesitate.  The girl was too close for a gun so he pulled his Bowie as he ran. The girl cried out, " please help me!". Hondo ran at him yelling as he ran. Hondo: Turn around and fight a man, you sick bastard! The man turned and his eyes wide as Hondo plowed into him. Hobdo took him to the ground. The man growled then looked down at his  chest. A Bowie knife was stuck into it. Hondo stood up. Hondo: this death is too fast for ya, but I'm outta time. Hondo pulled the knife out of the mans chest and watched him as life left his eyes. ( to be continued...)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 19th, 2016, 10:59am As Penny shows Jeanette what she made, a crow lands next to Penny and caws. "Hello, Penny." "Miss DuPont!" Penny replies in English. "Dad and I will stay together and we are moving to Charlton." "I heard." Miss DuPont caws. "I put in a request for a transfer and I was approved. I'm moving with you to Charlton." "You have to ask for something like that?" Penny asks. "Yes." Penny looks up to her dad. "Dad, Miss DuPont will be moving with us to Charlton." At the moment Wilbur does not come across as thrilled; staying together as a family with Penny is what's important. Penny looks at her dad. "Dad, Miss DuPont is the one who told me to pick Miss Miller." "Oh, she did?" "I knew that if Miss Miller bought you, you and your dad would stay together." "Dad, Miss DuPont said she knew we would stay together if we picked Miss Miller." Wilbur looks at Michaela DuPont. "Michaela, did you know about Jeanette?" "Yes." Michaela caws. "Miss DuPont said 'Yes.'" Penny translates. "Now I'm the one at a disadvantage." Jeanette speaks up. Penny introduces Jeanette to Michaela DuPont. "Miss Miller, this is Michaela DuPont. She is a crow who has been watching over me." "Oh, are you one of the chosen?" Jeanette asks. "What do you mean?" Penny asks. Wilbur asks the same question. "What do you mean by 'one of the chosen?'" "The Texas Spirits chose me for reasons I'm not clear on." Jeanette answers. "Anyhow, they have been watching over me since before I was born because they chose me for a reason. If Michaela DuPont has been watching over Penny then there is a reason." "I know about the journal." Michaela caws. "I wanted to make sure Penny and her dad stays together. I chose Penny for that reason." Penny translates. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 19th, 2016, 1:13pm Once inside Tom's weapons shop he tells Ruth and Joanna, "Go pick up my empty shells before they become souvenir pieces." Only Joanna complies with his rest as he walks to Tom again and points to the M1 Garands on the wall, "Those two, up there." Tom brings down the guns and puts them on his display table nervously, "Who are you? Nobody moves that fast. Nobody... execpt..." "Nobody needs to know who I am." Fernando tells him as he points to other items: various U-shaped metal clips (http://www.m1-garand-rifle.com/30-06/pictures/en-bloc-clip-dscf5045.jpg) and .30-06 rifle ammo (http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/c/c8/30-06_Springfield_rifle_cartridge.jpg). He begins to put the bullets into the U-shaped clips - 8 rounds per clip (http://www.zib-militaria.de/WebRoot/Store8/Shops/61431412/48C1/1864/62AB/9010/85F2/C0A8/28BD/B650/792.jpg), needing to hold them in a particular way to keep them in place until the 8th round snaps in and holds everything together. After assembling several loaded clips, he takes one of them and looks inside the chamber of the gun. Things inside moved but not as freely as it should. "You have some gun oil?" Tom places a can of generic oil on the counter, it is not the mandatory oil for the weapon but it will have to do. The thin layer of rust and patina inside the rifle says that it has been on display for many years, if not decades. Fernando pours in a bit of oil into the rifle's chamber and moved things inside around until they moved better within the chamber. He puts the clip inside the rifle until it made a load "CLACK!" Moving the ejection mechanism, Fernando was able to get all the rounds out though a couple of them did jam, as did the clip. "I'm going to need some tools. If you have another one, bring it over, along with more clips and bullets." Fernando says as he pulls out the barrel and hands it to Tom, "Polish the inside of that." With the tools Fernando continues to work on the M1 Garand like he knew the weapon intimately; because he does, it's one of the first rifles he had learned on. In no time he had the weapon partially assembled as he still waited for Tom to finish cleaning out the barrel. Meanwhile, he calls for Tom's assistant to get him a couple of scopes. They were pretty beaten up and probably out of alignment but at least the lens were intact and not cracked, at least the 2X and 2.5X scopes were in better condition so he chose those than the 5X and 10X scopes, which would be totally out of alignment and probably irreparable without hours of work. He did what he could with them before working on the second M1 on the counter. The second unit seemed to be in better condition but still needed attention. Tom returns with the barrel of the first one and Fernando hands him the barrel of the second one to polish as well. Fernando finally takes his Laser pointer from his pocket and aligns it with the barrel of the gun and turns it on, using the red dot from it to align the scope with it. Tom returns with the barrel of the second M1, which Fernando quickly assembles and puts the second scope on it an quickly aligns it. He hopes that both barrels are straight though he will take what he has. Fernando then tells him, "If you have another, I'll take it later, I'll be needing these two right now. How much?" "They're not for sale." Tom says. Fernando looks at him, "Somewhere I know you have a few boxes of these, each box having 30 of them inside and enough bullets to defend this town from the slavers for the rest of your lives. But you do not know how to fix them, load them up and use them. They are no different from any other Bolt Action Rifle you sell here that everybody has. But lets make a deal, all this - the rifles, clips, bullets and scopes, plus one more set later on, for 5 gold and I'll come back tonight to teach you and anyone you trust on how to fix and use them so you can defend this town and the caravan." Tom thinks about it, needing to walk away from the table. He returns, "Take'm." Fernando puts his hand into his pocket and pulls out 5 large gold coins to put on the counter. Tom covers his hand from revealing the money. "Pay me later when you return." Tom tells him. Fernando nods as he takes back the 5 gold coins and then shakes his hand, "Class begins after dinner. It will not take long, an hour at most." Tom points at the two weapons and their accessories to the assistant to wrap up for Fernando and hands them to him. "Thanks." Fernando tells Tom, then turns to the girls, "Lets go." Together they walk to the Bronco, taking the same seats as before. "Where's your farm." He tells them as he puts the truck in gear and begins driving away from the market. [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 19th, 2016, 2:06pm With his pants down the dead slaver showed off more than Hondo cared to see. Hondo muttered under his breath, "I see why he goes after little girls. With equipment like that most women would wonder if it was in or not." Hondo wiped off the Bowie on the dead mans shirt and slid it back into its sheath. The girl sat on the ground staring at the now dead slaver. Hondo turned to her. She gasped slightly, tried to pull the torn clothes over her body to cover herself and slid a bit back from him. Hondo pit his hands up in front of him and hunkered down. Hondo: Slow down there now, little one. I'm a friend. She just stared at him. Hondo: You're Zoey,  right? I was with Tonya and Karl. You know them? She looked at him with frightened eyes and nodded her head. Hondo: it's alright. Trust me. The slavers are gone. Ill protect you. I have friends that can help you too. You just hafta let me. Zoey whispered:  OK. Hondo noticed her foot was bloody. Hondo: No shoes? She shook her head. Zoey: They took them so we couldn't run. I stepped on a sharp stick or I'd have gotten away. Hondo: Let me look at it. She pulled away a bit again trying to cover herself. Hondo: I won't hurt you intentionally and I'll hurt any one that tries. Please let me help you. Zoey: You. . . Are you gonna.  . . Hondo: Don't be afraid to ask me anything. Zoey: Are you gonna use me for sex later? Hondo stopped and looked at her. Hondo: Is that what you expect me to do? Zoey: Tonya said if we didn't get free I would be used for sex. Hondo shook his head. Hondo: You poor kid. No. I will not be having sex with you. You see that dead slaver there? She nodded. Hondo: I'll do that to any man who tries to use you for sex. That sound good to you? Zoey smiled for the first time in a long time and nodded. Hondo: Now lets see that foot. Hondo cleaned it and bandaged it with a pocket kit he had in his coat. He helped her up once done. She tried to keep herself covered once again but there just wasn't enough integrity left in her clothing. Hondo: Get rid of those rags. She looked at him questioningly. Hondo: Do you trust me or not? She shook her head yes and stripped the rags off. Hondo had on his knee length leather bike jacket. He took it off and helped her into it. It was a full length dress on her and way too big but it kept her covered. He picked her up which caused her to gasp from surprise but she got over the surprise quick and held onto him.  They walked back to the other two. As they approached Karl helped Tonya up off the ground. Tonya: is she alright? Hondo: Hurt her foot. Otherwise I got to her in time. Lets get back. Karl, get that SUV and meet us at the road. The little one doesn't need to see that carnage. Karl nodded and took off running. Tonya held her wounded arm and Hondo continued to carry Zoey. They walked straight to the road and beat Karl there by a  couple minutes. Once there Hondo placed Zoey in the passenger seat and Tonya climbed into the gunners seat. Hondo: Go to town. I hafta  heck on that farm still. Zoey: I'll come with you!! Hondo: sorry little lady. You need to get cleaned up, get some food in you, rest an' when I get back we will see about some new clothes for ya. Karl, my truck is a big 6 door Ford with a camper in the bed. Its painted cameo. There will be a box truck like the slavers had and two VW vans with it. Ask for Valentine - my wife, or Fernando. Tell them 'V C's rescued needs aid.' They will know I sent you. Tell them about the massacre. They can get some folks out here to bury the dead. Zoey: Please don't leave me! I . . I . . Hondo: Settle down little lady. I'll see you in a few hours. Hondo watched as they pulled out of sight. he then walked back to his motorcycle and headed to the farm. ( to be continued.. . Will beat everyone to the farm. If you write ahead to the farm Jefe, you may find Hondo's motorcycle with flat tires by the only unburned building, a barn. No bodies will be seen though.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 19th, 2016, 2:56pm Fernando wrote: Personal Note: Looking over my notes, a trip to Denver would be: From West Yellowstone... Back track West to I:15,then South on I:15 Turn East to I:80 I:80 to Cheyenne, Wy Turn South I:105(?) to Ft Collins continue South to... Denver, Co Several Big Cities/Towns along the way: Logan, ut Salt Lake Cit, Ut Green River, Wy Rock Springs, Wy Rawins, Wy Laramie, Wy Cheyenne, Wy Ft. Collins, Co Denver, Co There are many smaller towns along the way. Estimated time to get there: 12 days if rushed. 20+ days if taking time to rest up, sleep, to do maintenance, etc. And that is IF the roads are manageable. Note: I'm going over your list with the areas the Texas Spirits are working in. For this part of the U.S. territory, they are working on Interstate 15, Interstate 25, Interstate 70, Interstate 80 and U.S. 287 and the cities and towns along those highways. Some areas are complete. Others are a work in progress. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 19th, 2016, 5:57pm Though Fernando tried to reach Hondo on the Yaesu radio, there was no answer. The road was rough for a 4 wheel vehicle but not for a two-wheeler. Fernando tries to drive so that the truck went over the holes and ruts with the tires going beside them. The CB however, was ripe with news and gossip of slavers being killed in town today and a couple of nights before by somebody who called her self 'Indian Rose (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tokyo_Rose).' What bothered Fernando is that no matter how far he was going, her signal pinned the dial on the CB Radio, meaning she was pushing a lot of power through a linear connected to her CB Radio, at least 1000 or possibly even 10,000 watts of power. "...Roumors of Slaver Lord Biggus Dickus (http://madmax.wikia.com/wiki/Lord_Humungus) putting up a big reward for those two men killing his men are true. No amount is has been stated, but he wants them alive..." Indian Rose says on the CB. "Heh... Lord Biggus Dickus... More like Prince Teenie Weenie." Fernando says to himself as he rounds around a hill. In the distance he can see SUV heading in their direction. Fernando turns the Bronco around to block the road, "We got company. Get behind and under the truck with your guns ready, I'll take care of this." He tells the girls, taking one of the M1 Garands with him. He crouches down on one knee and aims at the driver passenger in the front passenger seat as they would be the one who would be armed. In a couple minutes, The SUV slows down to a stop. The driver door opens with a pair of hands up in the air. Fernando has seen this ploy before - distract the shooter enough to begin the attack. "Stay where you are with your hands up." Fernando yells at him, "And tell your friend to come out slow and easy!" "Are you from town?!! I Got Wounded!" The man yells back. Fernando thinks for a moment. "Ruth, Joanna - show yourselves and cover me." Fernando yells out. The girls come out from their hiding area behind Bronco and aim their guns to the SUV. Fernando walks over to the passenger side, opening the door and finding the wounded girls inside. He then looks a the male of the group who nods at him. "Put the guns down and get me the first aide kit, it should be in the back of the truck." Fernando tells the girls. The girls go in the back and find a large first aid kit in a duffle bag of sorts, bringing it to Fernando. "I assume Hondo rescued you?" Fernando asks. "Yes, yes. It was Hondo. Are you Fernando?" The male asks. "I am. Tell your friend to take her top off so I can take care of that wound." Fernando tells him. "Tonya..." The male begins to ask. "No, Karl." Tonya says. "Want to bleed to death? Or get an infection and die an awful death? Let me look at that arm." Fernando tells her. "He has an EMT patch on his arm, Tonya. I can see it from here." Karl says to her. Eventually Tonya gives in, though pain restricted her movements. Lucky for her no major viens or arteries were involved, but the bone might be fractured. Fernando does what he can with what he got, bandaging the shoulder and putting her arm in a sling. Her top goes on after her arm is put into the sling. "Hondo told you where to go?" Fernando asks. "Yes, and to look for you or his wife Valentine and say that the 'V Cs rescued need aide.'" Karl repeats his orders. "Good. We're at the far end of the trailer parking area. You will find his wife there." Fernando tells him, "Go there and stay with them." He signals to the girls to go back into the Bronco before he joins them in the driver's seat. He moves the Bronco enough for the them in the SUV to go by. Once the SUV passes by them, Fernando turns the Bronco around and continues north to the girl's farm. [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 19th, 2016, 7:45pm Jeanette thought she heard the name Michaela DuPont. In a made-for-TV movie, Anna Parkhurst changed her name to Michaela DuPont and worked for Albacore Island under the pretense of helping with the experiment. Secretly Anna Parkhurst sabotaged it because she disagrees with what Dr. Jelliff is doing. Did this Spirit pick the name Michaela DuPont to send Jeanette a message without other Spirits picking up on it? If she is, Jeanette has to verify it very subtly. Jeanette looks at Penny and has a sudden admiration for Michaela's subtle brilliance. Michaela is warning Jeanette; Jeanette has to figure out that warning is. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 19th, 2016, 10:19pm Karl Pulled into town and found the camper parking area. He saw Hondo was right, his truck stood out and was easy to find. He pulled up along side it and shut the rig off. He turned to the women, "wait here." Tonya: I'd feel better if I had a knife or a handgun. cn't operate this turret or carry it, ecpesially like this! Karl: Come on Tonya. Didn't Hondo earn any trust or respect from you? Tonya: He did but he isn't here. Zoey: I like Hondo. He's nice. You think his wife is pretty? Tonya: Not as pretty as you are, sweetheart. Karl: Tonya. please? Tonya: ok, ok! We'll give them the benefit of the doubt but if anything weird happens we leave! KArl: Ok. just wait. Karl walked up to the camper door. It opened before he could knock. A good looking young woman with tarnished copper colored hair Answered the door. She wore western type garb and though not revealing her figure couldn't be hidden. Valentine: Can I help you? Karl: You're not Valentine, are you? Valentine: I am. Karl: Damn! How did an ugly ass cowboy like him get a fine woman like you? Valentine raised an eyebrow: Excuse me? Karl: OH! sorry, my appologies. I think outloud too often. gets me in trouble. No offense meant, Ma'am. I was told to say , "V C's rescued need aid." Valentine: OH, Hondo sent you. Come in. Karl: It's not just me Ma'am.the other two need more help than I do. Karl pointed to the side of the truck where the SUV was parked. Valentine followed him too the car. Valentine saw the bedraggled young woman and girl. Valentine: damn, you poor things. You've had it rough. KArl: we were prisoners of the slavers. We barely escaped. Had Hondo not come along . . . Zoey: Hondo saved us! Tonya: We would have managed. Karl: Tonya! Tonya: ok, so he helped some. Karl: We don'' know what we'd have done without him. Valentine looked at Tonya's arm. Valentine: This looks like Fernando's work. Tonya: Yeah, we met your medic on the way here. Karl: We hate to impose but . . Valentine: OH, I'm sorry! Y'all are probably starving. Zoey: We haven't eaten in days. Tonya looked down: We could use some help, Ma'am. Valentine put a hand on Tonya's shoulder. Valentine: I understand. Don't be ashamed you need help. It's hard for strong women like us to admit we need help. I found out that it takes a stronger person to admit they need a hand and when strong folks stand together nothing can stop them. Zoey: You will help protect us against the slavers like Hondo? Valentine: Of course. LEt's get you inside. we can get you through the showers and get you some food. Karl: We don't have any clothes but these, and we can't repay you. Valentine: You own nothing other than if you decide to travel with us you help out as able. that's all I ask. Come on. You can borrow some of Hondo's clothes. I have some that you ladies can borrow until Hondo gets back. Then we will see about going into the market. Tonya: You haven't asked about our looks. Valentine: You are different. should it matter? Tonya: No, but it usually does. Valentine: Well it doesn't matter to me. once you are cleaned, fed, and rested you can tell me about it if you have a mind to. Ifin ya don't want to I won't pry. Karl picked up Zoey. Karl: She hurt her foot. Valentine: We'll look at it inside. You take her in and put her on the couch. I'll help Tonya in. Karl took Zoey into the camper as Valentine helped Tonya out of the car. Tonya: Why? Valentine: Why what? Tonya: Why help us? We are strangers and we look . . . Valentine: Different? So? you need help. It's what we do. Ifin everyone helped those that truly needed help as they were able the world would be a better place. Tonya: Yeah it would.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 19th, 2016, 11:17pm Hondo drove up the road towards the farm. No current tracks nor old tracks were seen on the road. Hondo thought this odd. he felt that something was wrong so he stopped and shut off the motorcycle. He heard nothing than the normal sounds of the country. He shrugged it off as paranoia from what he had seen and heard so far.  The thought that the death of the slavers prisoners was on his head bothered him. He knew it would haunt his thoughts and dreams for the rest of his life. He waned to talk to Fernando about it but there was too much to do at the moment.  Hondo shook it off for the moment and fired the Indian back up. He drove slowly forward. The farm was barely visible through the trees as he rounded a small curve. Hondo came to the one un-burnt barn first. As he did the front of the bike pulled hard and then it went sluggish. He stopped and and gunned the engine. it sounded fine, then he looked down. The tires were both flat. He pulled it off to the side and looked at the road. someone had buried and took care to cover up boards with nails in them on the road. A sort of primitive spike strip. Hondo dug them up and looked up and down the road. he found none behind him so pushed the bike up to the barn, which was still 3/4 of a mile from the main farm house, and left it there. He walked part of the road. about 1/4 of a mile up from the barn he found 6 more boards. after that old track could be seen and the road was more well packed. He walked back to the barn and looked around. All the doors were shut and it was left alone. why? He wasn't sure, but the whole deal looked to be more than a simple Slaver hit. The whole thing screamed of something more. Hondo pulled his pistol as he opened the barn door. The barn had hay, some equipment inside, and an old, but recently used fro  the looks of it, pickup. It was a refurbished ford COE (https://www.flickr.com/photos/millerwelds/4081297022/in/photostream/) 4 door from the 50's. The paint was rough but the tires were good on it.  Hondo opened the big barn door to let more light in.  He looked around at the truck. In the back of the truck were some farm tools. Hondo looked in the cab and saw the keys in the ignition and on the dash a note sat.  IT was just a piece of folded paper. On the outside it said, "Joanna". Hondo wasn't sure he should but given the circumstances he read the inside all it said was, "Joanna,  I told you you'd rue the day that you were born. For givin' me the devil 'cos I wouldn't hoe corn. (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EIs0KMFJvWE)" It made no sense to Hondo but it sounded like a threat. Hondo folded up the note and put it into his pocket. He climbed into the truck and tried to start it. Much to his surprise it roared to life on the third try. It had a full tank of fuel and had been modified to a diesel and 4x4. He put the truck in gear and pulled out of the barn. he went slow toward the farm house, watching the road for traps. no traps were found. As he approached the house he was sickened but glad he was there first. @ younger men lay dead on the drive, farm hands from the look. both had shotguns with them.  But they were not what caught Hondo's eye first. From an old oak in the yard hung two charred corpses. It looked like they were strangle hung over a fire, so they suffocated and burnt at the same time. On the tree hung a piece of paper that said, "they won't be hoeing corn now either." Hondo shook his head at the carnage. A kitten crawled out of the ruins of the house. it mewed at Hondo. It was obviously tame, but it was scared and hungry. Hondo hunkered down and called to it. it walked up to him cautiously. Hondo pet it gently when it got close enough. it then climbed up on him, rubbing and purring. He took it to the truck and put it inside. He didn't have any food on him but hopefully it would be fine until later. As he shut the door of the truck he heard a bark.  He turned around to see a boarder collie standing at the back tree line. Hondo: It's alright boy. Te dog barked and spun a circle. it looked at Hondo then where he came from. it repeated this several times. Hondo: You want me to follow you, fella? The dog barked and turned circles. Hondo walked towards him and the dog ran off a bit. Hondo stopped and the dog stopped and repeated his performance. Hondo: I take that as a yes. Hondo followed the dog a ways to a half burnt cabin. The dog ran inside. Hondo carefully followed. Inside an old man lay, wounded. He had bled a lot but the bleeding had stopped. He was breathing but raggedly. Hondo knelt down by him to check him. as he moved his hand to check the old mans would the old man grabbed his arm and opened his eyes. Hondo: Settle down, old timer. I'm here to help. Old man: It's too late for me. Hondo: Not sure how ya made it this long. Old man: I tried to die but this dog wouldn't let me. Hondo: Who are you? Old man: I'm Tom. I am a freind of the family here and help work the farm. Hondo: I'm Hondo. Tom: The family! what  . .  what happened. Hondo: You need to rest now. Tom: No! I'm dying. I need to know. Hondo: My friend and I rescued the 4 girls from the slavers and found 2 young boys in a car wreck outside town. Tom: Ruth? Joanna? Hondo: yes, and Esther, Susanna, Howard, and Earl. Tom: Frank? Amos? Velma? Maratha? Jim? Troy? Bob? Samantha? Hondo: Sorry. Don't know those names. Tom looked down: Oh. Hondo: I'm sorry. there are 4 dead men here. the farm was burnt. In the wreck we found the boys there was a dead couple an' I think I found the girls mother amoungst some prisoners the slavers killed. Tom: So you invoked their purge protocol? Hondo: I didn't know. I'm sorry. Tom: Never, *cough, cough*, never be sorry for doing right! We should have stood up to them years ago. I wanted to. I stood with the Sacketts when they asked us too. Too many folks were afraid. They threatened them. Damned spirits stepped in and Told the sacketts if they moved against the slavers they would die. You look a lot like old man Sackett. Hondo: I am he, but frm the past. It's hard to explain. Tom: Damn! I knew you'd do it! Hondo: What? Tom: I knew you were a time traveler. you showed me. you said someday your past self would come and you and the Time Lord would take the slavers down and rock the spirits world! He and some small factions of spirits that believe they should have left humanity alone were supposedly working out how to get you here and when to. By god, They did it and I lived to see you get here. *cough, cough* too bad I won't see you suceed. Hondo: We'll get you help. Tom: Don't waste your time. I'll be with my adopted family, in heaven here shortly. All I ask is you keep those girls and boy safe and bury me and the dead in the family grave yard to the west ot the house. Hondo: I will. Tom: Promise! Hondo: I promise. Tom's breath got ragged. He looked up at the ceiling. Tom: I'm coming Elizabeth! He gave a couple more labored, ragged breaths and died. Hondo grabbed a blanket and covered the body. He looked around an found a trap out back. He walked back to the farm yard and cut down the two charred bodies. He put them in the bed of the truck and hauled them to the grave yard. two more trips  with the truck he had all 5 bodies laid by the grave yard, covered with a tarp and he started digging graves.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 20th, 2016, 3:09am A couple of miles before the farm, Fernando had parked the Bronco on a smaller hill so he and the girls can scope out the territory in question with binoculars and rifle scopes. Several miles to the north-west past the farm was a moving cloud of vehicles kicking up road dust as they headed south-east. It was too far for a shot with the M1, and Fernando wished for an M107/82 .50cal (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Barrett_M82) on him. But M1 did some amazing feats back in WWII, the Korean War and in the Vietman War. And somewhere in the farm Fernando knew that Hondo was there and he would be in trouble if the slavers were to go back to is. He elbows the one to his right, Ruth, and points out the group heading back to the barn. Ruth, knowing the distance they were at says, "We're too far away..." Inside Fernando's mind was a serious of calculations running: Speed of the bullet, direction they were coming from, which turns to North/South from the bend in the road, expected rate of fall of the bullet as it flies through the air and the wind pushing against the bullet. The group turns to the farm on the turn, as Fernando takes a deep breathe and holds it as his aim is several feet above the heads of the motorcycles leading the group. "*BAM!*" For a few seconds nothing happens, but all of the sudden one of the motorcycles goes out of control and crashes on the road. The other motorcycle comes to fast stop as do the vehicles behind him. Fernando adjusts his aim, takes a deep breathe, holds it and pulls the trigger again. "*BAM!*" Another few seconds pass before the second motorcyclist falls off his ride as he was inspecting his friend. The convoy of slavers realized that somebody is shooting at them, and decide to turn around and high tail it out of there but not until Fernando takes another shot at the last vehicle. "*BAM!*" A lucky hit as its fuel tank explodes seconds later, blocking the other vehicles between front and rear. They could drive around them but they are too spooked to know what is going on. Fernando takes another deep breathe and holds it. "*BAM!*" One of the dune buggies suddenly zooms off the road and turns over before it explodes from the spilled fuel falling on a hot engine. The remaining three vehicles manages to get away at high speed into the direction they were coming from. Fernando puts down the rifle and growls. The girls look at him in disbelief in what they saw him do. Something catches Joanna's eye inside the farm. She points out the movement to Ruth and Fernando, "There!" They turn their attention and scopes to the farm, finding Hondo clearing out the dead from where he found them to somewhere behind the barn from their vantage point. The corner of the house that should be visible from where they were was not there. But something else also caught Fernando's attention. It was too far away to get a definite shape but it was definitely out of place - some thousand or so feet up in the air. The only details the rifle scope can give was that it was more of a foot ball shape than a round ball and it was definitely under some sort of intelligent control. "You people have flying machines?" Fernando lets out. "Flying machines..." Ruth says, and then adds, "There's hot air balloons, larger motor guided balloons and airships (blimps)." "I see." Fernando says. He then asks, "Where's the first town we skipped?" Joanna points to the North-west, "Forty miles that way." "So that's definitely not 40 miles." Fernando points to the black dot in the sky which would be the blimp in the air some many miles away in the other direction. Though it still remains as a black dot in the sky through the binoculars and rifle scopes, it was identifiable. "The slavers have an airship..." The girls say. "Not for long." Fernando says. "You're not going to shoot it from here, are you?" Ruth asks before Joanna could. "It's too far away and I would need several people shooting at it all at once to bring it down but it can be done." Fernando says. The girls look at him for the moment as if he was crazy before he turns to them, "Look. Some things you can get away with by the seat of your pants to take the advantage of. Other things you need to plan out and hope for the best. Now, lets go get Hondo." [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 20th, 2016, 11:32am Jeanette saw no family resemblance in Wilbur and Penny when she met them; Jeanette knows blood-related children don't always look like their parents. Jeanette looks at the book bag. "Wilbur, you said old school books are in the book bag and you do what you can to educate Penny. May I see them?" Before Jeanette bought Penny, Wilbur said Penny's important papers are also in the book bag. Actually it's the papers Jeanette was hoping to see, specifically one in particular. Wilbur gets the book bag and pulls out the books. As he does, some of Penny's papers fall out. What luck. Jeanette sees what she's looking for, an official looking document. "May I see this?" "Sure." Wilbur answers. Jeanette picks it up and looks at it. It is an adoption certificate issued by the City State of Charlton in 2059." "I adopted Penny seven years ago. She was approximately two. As you can see it says her date of birth is unknown." Jeanette puts the adoption certificate back where it belongs. Though Jeanette was not particularly interested in looking at the old school books, something about them catches her attention. Among the books is a first grade reader with a red cover. The rest of the books are second grade level. Jeanette does simple math in her head. Before the Happening a child who is seven, going on eight would be in the second grade. She looks at the first grade reader again. "Where did you get these old books?" "Michaela found them." Wilbur answers. Jeanette picks up the first grade reader. She opens the cover and Jeanette sees that someone has written the words "Morningside Orphanage" on the free endpaper. "Where is Morningside Orphanage?" "I never herd of it." Wilbur answers. To the best of Jeanette's knowledge, Morningside Orphanage only existed in a movie . . . at least in her time it does. Michaela has provided Jeanette several subtitle verifications. She found a red first grade reader and wrote the words "Morningside Orphanage" on the free endpaper. The rest of the books are second grade level. That would be for a child who is seven, going on eight in Jeanette's time; Penny is nine. Jeanette thinks about what she does know. The Texas Spirits traveled to the 1400s to establish the city state of Charlton so that an alliance can be forged with Arendelle so that Jeanette would adopt Elsa, supposedly the reason Jeanette accepted immortality. As Jeanette understands it, all this was done to keep her from breaking the time loop. Also to the best of Jeanette's understanding, everything was done legally. The problem Jeanette sees with all that is Elsa is separated from her sister. There is a way for Elsa to be reunited with her sister. What Michaela is telling Jeanette is that the Texas Spirits have been involved in genetic engineering and they have successfully created one human. What is their motivation and since they have gone through this trouble, why create one human? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 20th, 2016, 11:51am Hondo had just got the grave half dug when he heard multiple vehicle engines. The dog growled at the same time. Hondo: I hear them fella. Hondo pulled his gun out and filtered into the tree line. He moved around enough to see the road. he saw several motorcycles and an Sub moving up the road Hondo whispered: slavers. Damn it! We might be in a bad way here dog. The dog growled at the oncoming vehicles. Hondo knew he had no time to get to his rifle. He thought just maybe he could make a run for it with the truck. He knew it probably wouldn't work but he couldn't let Fernando walk into a trap. Had they not been coming he could have dissapeared into the woods. Just before he could male a move a shot ran out. Hondo's first thought was, "how did they see me? Spirits with them again?!?" Then he saw the motorcycle go over. The delay sugessed a long shot. Then another happened and another. Hondo wondered out loud: is that you, Jefe? Hondo went back to the truck, fired it up and drove to the wreck.  He left the motor running, but shit the door to keep the kitten in. He pulled his pistol and help it, cautiously looking around. Two of the vehicles we're burning. One of the motorcycle riders was shot through the heart. The other was gut shot and still alive. Slaver: Help me, Mister. I'm hurt bad! Hondo snarled: help you? HELP you?!? Like you helped your prisoners back whenbyou shot them all??? Slaver: It was orders! Hondo: no man follows orders like that. Even most wild animals wouldn't do that shit! You #$@!ers are monsters. Slaver: but they'd have killed my family if I didn't  obey. Hondo cocked his revovler: sucks to be you. Hondo lifted his pistol. Slaver: No Mister No! GOD No!! Hondo pulled the trigger without remorse shooting the slaver inbthe head, blowing his brains across the ground. Hondo: You talk to God about all that in person. About that time Hondo heard the familiar sound of the bronco coming down the road.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 20th, 2016, 12:57pm Fernando inches the Bronco over the crest of the hill before letting gravity take over and pull the Bronco over for a silent slow ride over to the farm. He manages to get another 1/4 of a mile once the Bronco hits the flatland at the base of the hill. Seeing the speed dropping on the speedometer, he puts the Bronco in gear and stomps on the accelerator to keep going at speed. It only takes a couple of minutes to get to the farm, where Fernando slows down as he enters it, following a set of tire tracks from a motorcycle. He stops as he notices the tracks change. He steps out to study them. Assuming it is Hondo's tracks, it looks like his tires flatten and had to push the motorcycle the rest of the way. Fernando goes to the Bronco, shuts off the engine and takes the keys with him. "Let go." He tells the girls as he gathers 'his' M1 Garand and a couple of bags. The girls take other M1 along with their firearms and a couple of bags from the Bronco. "It's a long walk to the barn and the house." Ruth tries to explain. "We walk." Fernando says as they begin their trek on foot. Though the barn was visible, it was still a long way away, taking some 10 minutes to get there on foot. With senses on full alert, Fernando could barely hear the sound of one person milling about somewhere on the farm, which was a good sign as there were no sounds of engines that would signal unwelcomed guest coming for a visit. They find Hondo's motorcycle with two flat tires on it. "Thought so." He says to himself as he inspects the motorcycle. They find a new set of tire tracks that leave from the barn and head to the direction of the house. Unfortunately when they turn from the corner of the barn, they find the house out in the distance as a charred smoldering skeletal ruin of its shell. Ruth was choked up with emotion of seeing the burnt remains of what she once called home. Joanna holds her as they stand there in place, also choked up with emotion. Fernando stops and turns to them as he notices that they were not following him. "If either of you can't handle it, what makes you think your younger sisters would?" He throws at them. "This was our home..." Ruth lets out at him. "My home is supposed to be under 200 feet of water with some 12 million people dead. So lets not talk about this and learn to deal with it." He tells them. "Those slavers are going to pay!" Ruth lets out. "For this and a lot more - they will. And I will be the one who makes them pay, you are to sit there do nothing but reap the rewards of their destruction as I do my job." He tells her. After a few seconds of staring at each other, he tells them, "Lets go." They walk for another five minutes, reaching the house. Fernando could only marvel at what it could have been - similar to a Mississipi or Louisiana mansion (http://media-cdn.tripadvisor.com/media/photo-s/02/78/8a/c8/southern-mansion.jpg). Other smaller buildings that used to be there were nothing more than black charred stains on the ground: tool sheds, field hands quarters, etc. Eventually they make their way to the west side behind the house. There were several bodies there and a 1/2 dug grave before they see an old pick up truck pull up to them. Hondo steps out of the truck. "You're a sight for sore eyes." Hondo says as he steps out of the truck and being careful in closing its door to not let the kitten get out.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 20th, 2016, 2:43pm Back at the camper it was decided that Zoey would get the first shower. Karl reclinded ba k on a recliner and rested. They we're all hungry but more so tired so they decided to get cleaned first as a shower might wake them enough to eat.  Valentine  gave  Tonya a blanket to cover up with as .she had just been holding her shirt over her chest since Fernando had patched up her arm. She didn't have a bra on as she was only but a firm b cup and really didn't need it. She felt they we're restraining and uncomfortable anyway. Since she was covered in fur,  when alone  she often went topless anyway.  She wouldn't have been so shy if she wasn't so tired and if she knew these people better. It wasn't a sexual thing for her to go topless. It just felt comfortable and natural to her. Valentine helped Zoey into the bathroom and got the shower going for her. She took the bandage off Zoeys foot and looked at the wound. It was just a puncture wound.  Cleaned and bandaged it would heal fine but it would be sore for a few days. She grabbed her a towel and showered her the soaps and gave her a wash cloth. Valentine: alright. Now how about giving me the coat. Zoey hugged the coat tight: I.  . . I don't have any clothes. Valentine: that's alright. We will get you some. But I need to check and make sure you aren't hurt anywhere else. Zoey: can I wait for Hondo? Valentine: You'd rather have him do it over another woman? Zoey nodded. Valentine: Do you trust Hondo. Zoey nodded. Valentine: Didn't he say fornyou to come to me. Zoey looked down and nodded. Valentine: So if he trusts me to send you to me, shouldn't you trust me too? Zoey looked down at her feet but didn't answer. Valentine: Why do you trust him? Zoey: he saved me from the Raper.he'd have used me for sex then killed me. Hondo killed him, covered me, bandaged my foot, and carried me away.  He promised he'd protect me and not let anyone use me for sex. And.  . And.  . Valentine: Don't be afraid. You can tell me anything. Zoey: Hondo said the same thing. Well.  . . He looks like .  . .my dad. Valentine:  where is you family. Zoey looked at her fee and whispered: dead. Valentine wanted to cry: you poor sweet little one. Valentine gave her a hug. Valentine: you can trust us. Id protect you just like he would. Valentine made a mental note to talk to Tonya and Hondo later. Zoey nodded: OK. She slid off the coat, showing Valentine her fair, white skin, that was neared with dirt and buises. Zoey looked at the floor, shamefully. Zoey mumbled: wish i was pretty like you and Tonya. Valentine lifted her chin and looked into her eyes. Valentine: don't  be ashamed of you body, ever! You are a beautiful girl and will grow into a beautiful woman some day. You have a lot of growing left to do.  So don't you worry. Valentine checked her over. Other than a few scrapes and bruises she seemed alright. Valentine:  let's get you clean. I don't see any lice in your hair but well treat for lice later and checknyou for ticks later. Zoey nodded and jumped intonthe shower. She looked at Hondo's coat and had an idea but it would hafta wait. She laid out clothes for her and went to cook up some  eggs, Bacon, baguettes, and stewed apples. Zoey poked her head out when done. Zoey: Miss Valentine? Valentine: Coming. Valentine gave her a seat shirt and some cotten pants and socks. Once she was dressed she came out and Valentine put some food down for her. Valentine helped Tonya  lean around the bandage Fernando had out on. Valentine: we should leave that alone until Fernando gets back. Tonya agreed. They put a bag over it and Valentine made her a temporary sling to shower with. Tonya was  reluctant but she let Valentine help her out of her pants. She managed her own panties. Once supplied with a towel and wash cloth she took her shower. Once she got out Valentine helped her intoa skirt, that was easier to manage for the moment, a swim top as the straps could be undo and tied then gave her a heavy overshirt which she only put her good arm in and let it just hang o er her bad arm and a real media al sling Valentine pulled out of their Med supplies. Once dressed Tonya sat down to eat. And Karl got up. Valentine handed him a towel, wash cloth, a T-shirt, over shirt and a pair of jeans with suspenders and he was smaller built than Hondo but just as tall. She showed him how tonwork the shower and left him to it. By the time he got out and sat down to eat Zoey was done and falling asleep at the table. Valentine:  OK, sweet one, time to take a nap. There was no argument from Zoey. Valentine took her back tonher and Hondo's bed and let her use that. She lay down on the covers and fell right to sleep. Valentine watched her for a moment, smiling. She covered her with a blanket and went ba k to the other two

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 20th, 2016, 3:44pm Ruth turned to Hondo. Ruth: how did they . . ? Hondo: please don't ask me that miss. You don't want to know. I found this. . . Please don't ask about it either just know they are at peace now. Hondo handed Ruth the locket. Ruth: that's  ma's. Joanna: and that's my Pa's truck. Where was it? Hondo: in the in burnt barn. Found a dog too. Hondo whisked. And the dog came running out of the trees. Joanna: Its Trip! Ruth and Esther's dog. The dog ran up to Ruth who was silently crying.  The dog sat at her feet whined softly and put a pawnon her leg. She got down on her knees and hugged the dog. Joanna: Esther is gonna be ecstatic! You find anything else? Hondo: found a kitten. Ruth: We didn't  have any kittens. Just some old adults. Pa gave the toms the boot trick to keepnthe population down. Joanna: we didn't have any either. Hondo: well can't leave it here either.  I found one other thing. It makes no sense to me but. . . Ruth: what? Two Noyes. One with Joanna's name on it. Joanna: what? What did it say? Dis you read it? It wasn't personal, was it?? HONDO: I'm afraid it's very personal in deed. Joanna: let me see then! Hondo reluctantly pulled them and of his pocket and Joanna read it hurriedly,  then again slowly. Her eyes got wide and she put a hand to her mouth as she gasp. She started shaking her head. Joanna: no, no, no, no. It can't.  I.  . No no no.  . I'm to blame? I'm to blame! She fell to her knees sobbing and mutter "no, no, no". Ruth: what  did it say, Jo? Joanna stayed as she was and didn't acknowledge the question at all. Ruth: Hondo? Hondo:  it said ," i told you you'd rue the day you we're born for giving me the devil cause I wouldn't how corn." And the other was by you fathers bodies saying they wouldn't how corn again either. Ruth: oh no. Ruth knelt down and put a hand on Joanna's shoulder. Ruth: Jo, it's not your fault. Joanna cried: it is! It is! Ruth: No it wasn't. Joanna jumped up. Joanna: Leave me alone! I'm gonna kill that som-bitch! Joanna ran off to the barn. Hondo: What is this about, exactly.   Ruth: Fredrick Fredette, a lazy son of a rich man who lost everything. Fredtick was going into farm next to us. He lost everything because he was lazy and wouldn't take care of his animals or crops. He lost his whole corn field as he was too good to hoe   Hondo: and where do y'all come in? Ruth: he wanted to marry Jo. She told him she would marry some lazy good for nothing man who couldn't even how corn. He threatened her and said she'd rue the day she was born for giving him the devil cause he wouldn't how corn. Pa and uncle Amos ran him off. They made him sell the farm tonthem dirt cheap and leave town or face their rath. Looks like Fredrick made a deal with the slavers to not only take us but to destroy our lives. The slaves take one or two but never do they don't his. They would run out of.  . . Product if they did this everywhere. This was Fredricks doing. I.  . I need to see to Jo. Ruth took off to the barn after Jo. Hondo turned to Fernando. Hondo: so I found the slaver caravan. They killed all their prisoners as a warning to all who mess with them. They are dead ' cause of me. I managed to help rescue three but there are 50 or *0 dead over the hill to the west. Then I find road traps and get two flats on the motorcycle, and I busted my radio. Then I find these girls dads hang from the tree and burnt. I find an old codgrr who was almost dead and knows the present me. Claims me and a time loard from the past are here to rock the spirits world and take down the slavers. Then he died. So it's been a he'll of a day. Hows your day been?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 20th, 2016, 4:34pm Penny is a genetically engineered female child, possibly created by the Texas Spirits. At least that is what Michaela is saying through her subtitle messages. One could argue what Jeanette observed is a coincidence. That same person could argue the Spirit calling herself Michaela DuPont is a second coincidence and that the school books are a third coincidence. If it turns out that the words "Morningside Orphanage" written inside a first grade reader is a fourth coincidence, Jeanette will eat her boots. Penny has a plush toy she named Oliver. How many coincidences is she up to now, five? To quote Anna to the Infinite Power (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anna_to_the_Infinite_Power), "That was one coincidence too many." Wilbur has an adoption certificate issued by the city of Spirits. Does he know he may have adopted a genetically engineered girl? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 20th, 2016, 4:49pm "Nagging headache. What else." Fernando answers. He then goes into his tirade, "Look Hondo, you are not to blame for none of this. From the looks of this, this was a target of revenge by sing someone else's hand. All this shit of slaying everyone is just an excuse to hide the slaughter of this family. This was going to happen whether or not you did anything. The very fact that you and I save those girls from a fate worst than death. I do not care who is it. Pimps do not kill off their girls unless they become stupid and turn them in to the police - that did not happen here. From what I'm hearing, this asshole - Fredrick Fredette - wanted the girls, the land and the crops and when he was denied, he went stupid. I better not find him. But we got another problem." "What kind of problem?" Hondo asks. "Looks like the slavers have some sort of airship, perhaps a blimp from what I gather." Fernando says as he points to a large black dot in the sky. Hondo looks over to where Fernando was pointing. "Interestin'... An airship would make movin' of slaves easier across large distances." "We're taking it down." Fernando says. "Now?" Hondo asks. "No, but sometime soon. Also, somebody who calls himself 'Lord Biggus Dickus' claimed to have a put a price on our heads on the CB. I'm laughing at all this." Fernando says. "Price on our heads? How much?" Hondo asks. "Did not say. I even doubt there is a reward. I can bet it is for somebody to grow a set of balls and have the local towns turn on us. Let them try. I figure we got three days to get this done." Fernando says as he hands over the M1 to Hondo, "Here." "Where did you get this..." Hondo asks, not knowing what to call it but knows what it is. "Your friend Tom. I called his bluff on it, He should have a couple of crates of them if not more, but they need work and they do not know how to deal with them. so I'm teaching a class on them tonight." Fernando explains. "This is what you used to shoot the slavers?" Hondo asks. "Of course." Fernando nods. "The Garan' is a legendary weapon in the right hands. I wonder how many aircraft were shot down by them durin' the war." Hondo says. "Quite of few if I remember my WWII history correctly. What bother me is that these people are willing to do but so much, but pick up a damn book and learn something - you might as well ask them to cut off a leg or something. The manuals and soldier's kits are in those boxes that they refuse to open." Fernando points out. He walks over to the grave and picks up the shovel, "You keep an eye out on things, I'll finish this up for you." Hondo nods. Fernando begins to dig as the girls seem to return...

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 20th, 2016, 5:52pm Ruth found Joanna in the hay loft. She was crying still, leaning against the wall. Her hand was all bruised and bloody from where she had repeatedly hit the wall. Ruth: Jo? Joanna didn't answer or look at her. Ruth: Jojo? Please? Joanna looked at her with tear stained eyes. Joanna: How can you even standbthe sight of me? Ruth: I don't blame you! I love you like a sister. I could never hate you or blame you! Fred was had, we all knew it. I wouldn't have let you married him. Joanna: but if you knew this would have happened. Ruth: I'd have killed him. I still will if we find him. Joanna: No! He is mine to kill. Oh, Susanna and Esther will hate me form this. Ruth: they love yountoo, Jo. They will understand.  You give themntoo little credit some times. Susanaa is a bit innocent still but she worships you. Thats why I get after you at times. They both look to you for inspiration  they want to be you. I wish they thoughtbas much of me. Joanna: they love you too, Ruth.   Ruth: I know, but they want to be you. Joanna: they wouldn't if they we're in my shoes .  I don't know how to show emotions to others right. Why do you think I act mean and angry so much? Ruth: I know. I have known for a long time. Joanna: you have? I guess that's your dad in you. Ruth: I guess. You couldn't hide anything from him. You going to be alright? Joanna: in time. Ruth: alright.  Lets get back to our saviors. I'm sure they are worried. Better go to them beforenthey come lookingnfor us. .Joanna nodded and they both left the barn. They came up on Hondo and Fernando after the walk back and found Fernando digging and Hondo watching. Hondo:  You ladies alright? Ruth: as well as can be expected. Hondo nodded: and you, Joanna? Joanna: no need to be formal. Call me Jo. Looks like we are gonna be with your group for a while. Hondo: alright. Jo. So you gonna be alright Joanna: with help from my family andnyou guys I'm sure  I'll be just fine.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 20th, 2016, 7:27pm After another 1/2 hour of digging, Fernando has dug a hole some 12ft wide, 6ft long and 4 1/2ft deep. Throwing the shovel over, Fernando climbs out of the hole. "That should do it." Fernando says as he looks at the hole. "Any last words before we bury the dead?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 20th, 2016, 9:01pm Ruth: God be with you till we meet again. Joanna: I will avenge you, some how, papa. Hondo: May they rest in peace while we cut our enemies to pieces.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 20th, 2016, 9:33pm The bodies are placed into the grave and covered. "Well... Now that this is over. Ladies, You think there are any hidden things you need to look for? Money, food, weapons?" Fernando asks, "If not, we should go home as we got things to do."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 20th, 2016, 10:48pm Ruth: The barn. Pa and uncle Amos we're both very careful men. I have never seen it but there is supposedly a trap door in the back tack room to an under ground Bunker with food, ammunition,  guns, and some gold. Joanna: I seen it when I was 12. Papa said I was never to talk about it again. Hondo: Well, we should grab it, eh? Ruth: Definitely.  As far as I'm concerned it's all yours. We are with you until this slave deal is taken care of and after that we will stay as long as we can help. If these supplies help the group they are yours. Hondo: No, it's yours too. You are welcome to stay with us as long as we are here. After if you haven't settled down I have folks that can give you a hand. Joanna: Who? Hondo: That's a discussion for another time. Lets get to the barn. Joanna: Can we keep the Truck? Hondo: It's yours, so yeah. I'll drive it until we get back. We can all ride it to the Bronco. Once we get to the barn we load my motorcycle in it and then load the supplies in the remaining space between the two. Fernando: Sounds good to me. Ruth can ride shotgun with me and Joanna can ride shotgun for Hondo. Hobdo: Sound good to you ladies? Joanna: Let's do it. With that they all piled into the truck and headed to the Bronco and the barn.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 20th, 2016, 10:58pm Jeanette has a suspicion of what's going on. If her suspicion were true, Fernando would have a reason to kick the Texas Spirits off this planet. Jeanette knows she has to do the right thing though she will not like the consequences. She believes she owes it to the whistle blower to offer protection but how? Jeanette is hoping she is wrong. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 21st, 2016, 12:49am In a couple of minutes they get to the barn after getting into the truck. Hondo goes with the girls to the back of the barn as Fernando gets the Bronco after being told that it is safe to drive to the barn. Joanna and Ruth finds the trap door from where Joanna remembers where it would be. Shining flashlights into the tunnel, they find the generator to still be operational and turn on the lights in the basement. There they find cans of food on shelves to last several months down there along with various guns and ammunition for a small army- perhaps for the family. They were well packed for the long haul: http://www.nitro-pak.com/media/catalog/product/cache/1/thumbnail/405x340/9df78eab33525d08d6e5fb8d27136e95/1/9/1900_2.jpg http://www.nitro-pak.com/media/catalog/product/cache/1/thumbnail/405x340/9df78eab33525d08d6e5fb8d27136e95/1/9/1910-web.jpg http://www.nitro-pak.com/media/catalog/product/cache/1/thumbnail/405x340/9df78eab33525d08d6e5fb8d27136e95/1/8/1801-new-web_2.png http://www.nitro-pak.com/media/catalog/product/cache/1/thumbnail/405x340/9df78eab33525d08d6e5fb8d27136e95/s/i/signature_12_month_web.jpg http://www.nitro-pak.com/media/catalog/product/cache/1/thumbnail/405x340/9df78eab33525d08d6e5fb8d27136e95/u/l/ultimate_12_month_web.jpg http://st.hzcdn.com/simgs/fff19554016ef4e6_4-6157/traditional-basement.jpg Once Fernando gets the Bronco to the barn, he opens it up to pack in the incoming items. But inside the barn, Hondo and the girls already are packing up the truck with the food and firearms they have found using the bucket brigade method of bringing things along. Fernando thinks that they are exploring the secret basement when he decides to go in. "We still got stuff downstairs." Hondo says to Fernando as he enters the barn. Hondo secures a tarp over the bed of the truck to cover and hold down the items piled high on it, "OK, after I get the pick up out, you bring the Bronco in." Fernando goes out and have the barn door open wide for Hondo to drive the pick up out and for him to drive the Bronco in. Once the exchange of vehicles was done, they continue to fill the remaining items into the back of the Bronco. it has been over an hour of moving things about to make them fit but they managed to get everything, including some radio equipment, two generators and a large solar panel. The hardest part was separating the gold out from the two milk carton crates they were in to bring them up and put them back together in the pick up truck with the poor kitten getting in the way, Hondo had to stash it in the glove box for a while. the milk crates of gold fit well under the second set of seats in the pickup, and the fire arms on the floor between the seats. The two generators were secure to the rear seats. Everything else went into the bed of the truck or into the Bronco. Soon they were on their way back to their camp with the recovered items, along with the kitten and the dog.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 21st, 2016, 2:32am It took over two and a half hours to get back to camp. Once there Ruth and Joanna got Esther and Susanna to empty out the Bronco as it is going to be immediately needed to get the trailers which the girls are going to need to store they extra supplies. Work on their electrical system has not been done though the items are already in place and need to be connected to the main junction box. With the Bronco empty of the extra gear, Hondo and Fernando drive it into the market. They met up with Jerry and asked about the trailers. They were nearly done as the finishing touches were being applied to them. A quick walk to Tom's weapon's shop had them discuss about the M1 Garands and the class Fernando was planning on. But first Tom brought up a few things. "Lord Biggus Dickus put a price on both your heads. What's to stop us from collecting on it?" Tom asks. Fernando sighs before lifting his cane and points to the large green crystal sphere on it, "Anything happens to me, my daughters will come here and rise the sun from the west. Now if you want that to happen, try it. But then again, now only will you get Hondo and I killed, you will also get you and your friends killed, because that is how Prince Tinee Weenie operates. There is no reward. He is trying to separate you towns people and attack each other - doing his dirty work for him. Now which one shall it be - 1) harm us and this town exists no more, 2) turn us in and get killed in the process, or 3) fight back, maybe lose a couple of good people and the slavers will never bother you again." Tom thinks about it for a while. "Let me help you think about this..." Fernando says as he takes back his cane and turns the green crystal on it and plants the cane hard on the ground, shining a bright green light to through the ceiling, "Girls, come out, come out, where ever you are!" In a bright flash of light five young adult women in tight LBDs, black patent leather pumps and dark glasses like Fernando is wearing appear behind Fernando. "Don't tell me, Aiesha is not here - again..." "Yes daddy, she's not here because she does not agree with what you are doing." They all say to him in unison. They all turn to Hondo and say together, "Hello Hondo, long time no see." "Lets cut it out with the theatrics." Fernando tells them before Hondo can tip his hat to them. "But we practiced..." The one with the dirty blonde hair says. Fernando just stares at her. "Alright, daddy. We'll behave. Now who is this guy and what has he done that you need us to deal with and you not set to Lucy deal with him?" The Tall Brunette asks. "This 'person' thinks that he can turn Hondo and I to their warlord for a reward." Fernando explains. "Hmmmm... you mean little Dickie Boy?" The Tall Brunette asks. "The one and only - at least in this time line." Fernando answers. "That ass-hole has no reward for you if you turn daddy in. Unless you think torture and death is a reward." A shorter brunette adds. The Red-Head takes Fernando's cane and puts the green crystal sphere under Tom's chin, "You are not going to hurt daddy in any way. If you do, I'm bringing Lucy here to deal with you personally." "Who's Lucy...?" Tom asks nervously. The Red-head uses the friction of Tom's jaw and neck to twist the crystal on the cane, opening an observation two-dimensional door way to the Cretaceous where there is a loud roar and the large head of a T-Rex sticks out of the door way. "That's Lucy." All of the girls say together at the same time. "Give me that..." Fernando takes the cane from his red0head daughter and twists the crystal, shutting down the door way. He then adds, "I think it's time for you girls to go home..." "Dad!!!" They all say together. "Go home and wait for me there!" Fernando tells them before twisting the crystal on the sphere again. They disappear in a bright flash of light. Once they are gone, he says, "I swear..." Tom was there shaking and sweating where he stood, along with those around him. "Now. You are going to rethink this reward thing and turning us in or do you want to deal with my girls in person again?" Fernando asks. After a few seconds of silence, Fernando continues, "Good, you see it my way. Now, I will need large room, and some chairs and those rifles to teach this class. I'm also going to need a few other things." They discuss in detail the things needed for tonight's class before they return to Jerry. He hooks up both trailers to the Bronco so they can be taken away together. On the way back as they take their time driving, Hondo asks, "The Red-head one is...?" "Francesca." Fernando answers. "But she was a baby back in 2005." Hondo answers. "I know. But remember, we exist in All-Time, so that is her adult self." Fernando answers as they pull up to the camp with the trailer in tow. They see the VW Beetle one of the trailers is for in front of Jeanette's camper, and the girls still moving things from pick up truck into their camper. It is 3:30PM and their day is yet over. There is electrical work that the Girl's camper needs to be done, and the trailer hitch to add to the Beetle's engine frame and several other things that needs to be done. And from the looks of it, it looks like they are going to need another trailer for Karl and his girls but for tonight they can sleep in Fernando's trailer. But Karl and his girls is going to need other things as well - clothing for the most part.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 21st, 2016, 10:35am When they arrived back at the camp site after stopping in town Hondo went in to check on Valentine. She met him at the camper door. Hondo: how did it go with the folks I sent your way? Valentine:  those poor souls. They seemed to have a tough go of it before the slavers. Hondo: what did they say? Valentine: not much. Its more what they didn't  say and how they looked. I think they we're waiting  for you to returnnto tell their tale. Hondo: me? Why? Valentine: little Zoey worships you already. I think Tonya has a crush on you though she won't admit it. And Karl thinks your " kick ass, bad ass" as he said before the passed out. Hondo: they still all asleep? VALENTINE: yes. Zoeys asleep on our bed, poor little angel has been through he'll. She claims her folks are dead but you look a lot like her dad. Tonya fell asleep inbthe recliner and Karl is passed out on the couch. To be continued .  . . Switching from phone to laptop

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 21st, 2016, 10:58am Jeanette helps to put everything back to the book bag. "I need to see Moro." Wilbur finishes putting everything back. "I need to get started on dinner. Penny, I need you near the kitchen where I can see you." "Okay, Dad." The three walk to Hondo and Valentine's camper where Moro is keeping an eye on Elsa. "Moro, may we talk in private?" Jeanette asks. "Sure." Moro answers. "Wilbur, could you keep an eye on Penny for me?" "Sure." "What the hell is going on here?" Jeanette asks when she and Moro are alone. "This whole thing with Wilbur selling Penny to me is a setup. Wilbur, or whatever his real name is, is not a good actor and Penelope looks like a clone of my favorite video game character Vanellope." Moro quotes a line from Anna to the Infinite Power. "You're the brain in the family. Go look up the word coincidence." "My gosh, you know. Why?" "We need the time loop intact and yes, it does expand beyond this mission. For the time loop to remain intact you either need to stay here when the mission is over or accept our offer of immortality so that your other self will pick up where your current self leaves off. In a previous time loop you rejected our offer of immortality. We offered you a reason to accept it. We made sure everything is legal. If Fernando still has doubts about everything being legal, he can travel back to 1803 and talk to the king. The king will verify everything we've been saying. We really did believe you would love Elsa. So far you have not bonded with her. But Penny, right out of the gate you are spending time with this Immortal child as if she's your daughter." "You know I have to report this to Fernando. Darn it, Fernando and Hondo already bought Wilbur a trailer believing that he really is a father down on his luck. If you come clean, Fernando may not turn you into dinosaur chow. Damn, I was so looking forward to seeing this orphanage, the city you built and the electric rail system you've been working on for the past forty years." "I'm not the only tree hugger here. You want to live in a world where electric rail lines take people wherever they want to go and everything is reused. Getting an electric train to travel thousands of miles is the easy part. Fernando makes it sound like it is so difficult. It's not. The difficulty is in making a long-distance electric rail line efficient." Jeanette stops Moro right there. "Right now I'm not interested in how you made long-distance electric rail lines efficient. If this were another time, I would. I have to do what is right though I will not like it." Jeanette looks for Fernando. She is dreading what will happen. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 21st, 2016, 11:51am Hondo: Come look at this. Valentine followed him to the old truck. Valentine: Who's truck is this? Hondo: Joanna's. That's not what I wanted to show you, though. Hondo opened the door and a little grey kitten sat there purring and looking at them. Valentine: AWW. It's a cute little thing. Who's is it? Hondo: No ones. Found it at the farm but the girls say its not theirs. Figured Zoey might like it. if not we can keep it. couldn't let the little thing starve. Valentine: I'll take it in and feed it. Then I need the bronco to go get clothes and stuff for them. Where are they gonna stay? Hondo: Fernando said they could use his camper for now but I figured we have plenty of beds too. The girls could stay in here and Karl could sleep on the bed in the truck, or use Fernando's camper. Valentine: When I get back from shopping we can all talk about it. Tonya Appeared at the door behind Valentine without being heard. Tonya: I'll go with you. They both turned to look at her. Valentine: You should be resting. Tonya: If I sleep much longer I might not sleep tonight. Hondo: After all you three have been through? Tonya: Ok, I probably still could but there are things to do, plans to make. Hondo: You are welcome to stick with us for now. Tonya: I want to. I know you're headed to Texas, though its not where I want to go I owe you guys and want to help if I can. the others, well, we will have to talk to them. Hondo looked her up and down quick like. She was clean and somewhat relaxed now, even for the fur and the fox like features she was very beautiful. Hondo: What about Zoey? I heard her folks were dead? Tonya nodded: Yeah. happened over 2 years ago. Before I knew her. It's a long story. I'll tell you all it later. Valentine: Where is she to go? Tonya: I don't know. I'd take care of her if no one else will, but I'm not sure whats going to happen with me either. I have no home, no job, no money. She needs a Mom and Dad. I'd . . I'd like you two to think about taking her. Hondo: Us? Tonya: Who else would be better? You guys are heroes and you have supplies and a place to stay. I want to offer myself to you guys to help however possible, but Whatever happens she needs a home. Valentine: we will talk about it later. For now lets you and I go to market and find you guys some clothes that fit better. Tonya: I know what they like and their sizes. Valentine: Ok good. Tonya: Hondo, we have a lot to explain to you, I guess, about our kind. Hondo: later. We will have all evening. Tonya: Ok. Valentine takes the kiteen into the camper and feeds it after getting money from Hondo and Valentine getting her guns. The kitten ate it's food quickly them fell asleep.  Hondo gave Tonya his .32 NAA and wrist band for it. it hid well in her sling. she said she could shoot from either hand so being hit in the right arm would make most folks not think of her as a threat, which would be a mistake. Hondo returned to help Fernando. (Edited as I forgot about the kitten.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 21st, 2016, 1:07pm Ruth and the girls put away a lot of stuff into the camper though the pick up truck's bed was still 3/4 full. As is, they had non-perishable food for the 6 of them for over a year but it was was not a variety of things. The father and uncle had the food sorted into sections in the basement by variety: canned fruits and vegetables, canned meats, dried foods, grains, dried pasta, and so on. They only managed to put one kind of food into the camper - mostly the pasta and rice. Ruth and Joanna realizes this as they look over their load. "OK, we need to open these boxes up and reorganize the food so there is a variety of food in each box, and then give rest to Hondo and Fernando." Ruth says. "What about the gold?" Joanna asks. "Shit." Ruth responds. After thinking for a second, "OK, we will stack up the gold first in the rear by the clothes closet and generator." She walks to where the younger girls were, giving them the bad news, "Alright girls, we need to empty out this camper because its all wrong. Then while Joanna and I are packing away the valuables, you two are going take the boxes from the pick and open them so we can mix the food in there. Make sure each box has pasts, vegetables, meat, sauces, rice and grains before it goes back into the camper." Fernando arrives as he is pulling one of the trailers behind him in his bare hand. Though it looks like he is superman in action, it is not as as pulling/pushing 300 pounds on free rolling wheels is not that hard to do and most people with slightly above average strength can do it. "Alright ladies, where do you want this?" Fernando asks. They look at him and the trailer, "We already got a camper." Ruth points out. "It's for the boys. A play room for them to keep them out of trouble and when they get older to separate the sexes." He tells them. "We can use it to put the other things in it for storage." Joanna says to Ruth. "Alright, we'll take it." Ruth says. "Good." Fernando says, "I just need you move the camper up a few feet so I can drop it onto the hitch." "Alright." Ruth says. She goes inside and moves the trailer forward some 6ft, enough room for Fernando put the trailer behind the camper and drops it on the ball hitch. He then secures the clamp and chains before connecting the brake wires on it. He then takes them inside and gives them a quick run-down of the inside - like the other trailers, it has a small kitchen with filtered water, bench seats that fold out into beds, the outdoor shower in the back, the pop-up top and the solar panel/battery/small generator set up for electricity. The bench seats lift up to show more storage compartments. That gives Ruth and Joanna ideas as to what to put in there. Fernando leaves, telling them "I'll be back to set up the camper's electronics later." - - - A few minutes later Fernando was under the VW Beetle installing the hitch to its body and engine frame. So he could connect the trailer onto it. Though this is only a 6-bolt installation job, Fernando had to be careful as the bolts on the Beetle seemed heavily rusted. But it was odd as he pulls out the bolts, finding the heads were heavily rusted but the covered areas, bolt threads and screw holes shining like new. He had all the needed bolts removed and the trailer hitch held up in place with his hand before he can put the bolts back in hand tight when Jeanette walks to the Beetle where his legs stuck out from under. "Fernando... we need to talk." She tells him. "Give me a few minutes to secure this." He says from under the Beetle.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 21st, 2016, 2:39pm Hondo assisted Fernando as needed and when not needed he hooked up the electrical in the girls camper,  repaired the tires on his motorcycle,  and put a CB in Joanna's pickup.  Karl came out after a bit and followed him around giving him a hand and talking about nothing of any great importance. Karl did tell Hondo that he had family in east Texas so he'd stay with them that far. While finishing the electrical onnthe girls camper Karl got to introduce himself to Ruth and Joanna. When he introduced himself to Joanna it was friends, as they met first but when he met Ruth.  . . Well he went from tounge tied to waxing eloquent in under 5 seconds. Both Hondo and Joanna caught it and the way Ruth blushed at his compliments and hung on his every word. Joanna whiispeted to Hondo. Joanna: Is that what I think it is? Hondo:  you mean how they are looking at each other an' such. Joanna: exactly  that. Hondo: well, he seems like a nice fella but I'll keep an eye on them. Joanna: as will I. You think they are actually falling for each other at first sight. Hondo:  it has happened.  Does it bother you that he's .  . . Joanna: Wesen? Hondo: yeah. I'm new to all this. Joanna: who are you folks to fight so well yet know nothing about the world you live in? Hondo:  it's complicated. Ill tell you later, but back to my question Joanna: it doesn't bothetnus. We were raised to not look at skin color or if someone was a bit different. They are all Gods creation whether the spirits engineered some of the differences or not. Hondo: not many folks think that way. Joanna: and you? What donyou think? Hondo: though this is new to me skin color prejudices are not.  I agree with you. You love who ya love an' to he'll with the out side differences. Joanna: good. Karl: I'm sorry, this stunning creature and I we're busy talking and we ignored you two. Ruth giggled: yes well, uhm, I guess we need to get back to work anyway. Karl kissed her hand: well then, until later, my sweet lady. Karl smiled a large smile and Ruth giggled again. Joanna drug the star struck Ruth away. Karl waved as they left then turned back to Hondo who had his arms folded and had That Look on his face. Karl: what? Hondo: those are true, good hearted ladies. No messing with  her and hurting her. Karl: you acting as her father? Hondo snarled: I just hurried both of their fathers! I cut down their hung, burnt bodies and with Fernando's help dug the grave, then we laid them in the ground and covered their husks with dirt while their two sweet daughters stood by crying. And before that I was stabbed and shot saving them from slavers,  the same ones I helped you three escape from so yeah, I feel responsible for them like a father and if you harm one I'll shoot you dead. Karl: whoa, Whoa! Easy man! I was just messing with you. Sorry. I know everyone is stressed. I tend to joke about thinks that maybe shouldn't be when stressed. But honestly, I like Ruth and want tobget to know her. I mean her no harm and will treat her like a gentleman. I swear! Hondo calmed down: Good! Good. Now just you see to it that you treat her right and with respect and the day you don't pray o find you first. Karl: why you? Hondo: I'll shoot to kill. Joanna will shoot to wound, cut off you manhood, and shove it down your thought and leave you to bleed out and choke to death. And Fernando, well, don't ask what he would do. It'll give you night mares for the rest of you life. Karl shook his head: Damn. Intense group. I think I'm going to like it here. --------—------------ Mean while Valentine and Tonya picked out clothes for them. Valentine had brought along Hondo's leather jacket and had a jacket maker copy it into a woman's medium for Zoey. It would be large on her now bit she could wear layers for now and she'd grow into it. They got a duster like Valentines for Tonya and a leather waste length black motorcycle jacket for Karl. Western style boots, jeans, underwear, under shirts, over shirts, light jackets, sock, .gloves, hats, towels, shorts, and robes we're bought for all three with a couple skirts for the women though Tonya didn't usually wear then she agreed they we're easier to manage with her busted arm. They also picked up some other items for them like soap, shampoo, tooth brushes and other toiletries.  As soon as they we're done they went back to camp. The jacket maker promised to deliver the jacket after shop closing time.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 21st, 2016, 4:22pm Chihiro sees the grey kitten and approaches. "Hello, cat." Chihiro says in Feline, looks up at Valentine and continues in English. "I've been able to communicate with cats since I was a little girl. I wonder what this little one has seen." Fernando wrote: A few minutes later Fernando was under the VW Beetle installing the hitch to its body and engine frame. So he could connect the trailer onto it. Though this is only a 6-bolt installation job, Fernando had to be careful as the bolts on the Beetle seemed heavily rusted. But it was odd as he pulls out the bolts, finding the heads were heavily rusted but the covered areas, bolt threads and screw holes shining like new. He had all the needed bolts removed and the trailer hitch held up in place with his hand before he can put the bolts back in hand tight when Jeanette walks to the Beetle where his legs stuck out from under. "Fernando... we need to talk." She tells him. "Give me a few minutes to secure this." He says from under the Beetle. Jeanette looks at the Beetle Fernando is working on. "The job you are doing is unnecessary. Wilbur, or whatever his real name is, is a Spirit or he's working for the Spirits." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 21st, 2016, 4:54pm "That would explain a few strange things I'm finding down here." Fernando says from under the Beetle, "But if they are spirits or work with them, they are very unprepared." He then slides out from under the car an sits up against it. He continues, "Knowing that they would need a trailer, the VW would have have a trailer hitch which this does not. And how are they going to install it, with wrenches in their beaks? If they are going to need a place to eat and sleep, then they are going to need the trailer. The Bug is too small even if you pull out the rear seat - watch." Fernando goes into the passenger compartment and fold the front seat forward to allow passenger access to the rear and then pulls out the cushion of the rear bench to the front seat and then finding the release latches, pulls the rear back of the seat and back cover down, creating a large bed area similar to the camper but about 1/2 the size than the camper. "That is not enough space for two people to sleep in. Maybe the girl can sleep in it but that's it. I've owned 2 Beetles, a VW Camper bus and 2 Rabbits, so I know what you can and can not do with them." After Jeanette sees the space Fernando demonstrated, he puts the rear seat back into place.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 21st, 2016, 7:01pm "Selling Penny to me was all staged. Wilbur specifically looked for me so I would buy a genetically engineered girl that the Texas Spirits created. They did not expect me to help someone who posed as a father down on his luck hence why this Beetle does not have a trailer hitch. "The Texas Spirits need the time loop, which extends beyond the mission, intact. In another time line I returned to my time when the mission was over. To fix that, the Texas Spirits offered me immortality so that my other self will pick up where my current self leaves off. I rejected their offer. They offered me a reason to accept their offer of immortality. Her name is Elsa. They really thought I would bond with Elsa and accept immortality because of her; so far I haven't. What is to be done next? Genetically engineer a child, make her an Immortal and sell her to me while making it appear I'm helping this poor girl." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 21st, 2016, 7:43pm Fernando lets out a sigh. "Genetic manipulation and Engineering  of Humans goes against the Council of 5, the Andromedan Council, and the League of Nations which continued support in the UN Council, and is considered as Eugenics. Now, what do you want me to do about it? Because I have cause to go back in time and to to them what the Terrian Temporal Scientists and the Siriuans had to do against the Orion Temporal Police. (http://hyperphysics.phy-astr.gsu.edu/hbase/astro/astpic/crab.jpg) While you think on that, I'm going to finish bolting in trailer hitch... it is just 6 bolts." Fernando goes back under the Beetle and the racket wrench can be heard as he tighten each of the bolts in its place, a job that only takes less than 2 minutes before he comes out again. "Decided yet?" He asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 21st, 2016, 8:29pm Jeanette does not understand Fernando's response. "I'm telling you this because I believed you should know that we were played. I believe I should do what I believe is right even when I don't like the outcome. As for what you should do about it, I don't know. "You say you have a cause to go back in time. All I ask is that Penny and the whistle blower who told me that Penny is genetically engineered are protected. The Texas Spirits already know about the whistle blower. I hope it's not too late for her." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 21st, 2016, 8:46pm "Tampering with the DNA of Humans in order to create a being for what ever the reason is Eugenics, Jeanette. And Eugenics is illegal on this planet (http://onlinelibrary.wiley.com/doi/10.1111/j.1469-1809.2011.00648.x/full) and to many of the alien extraterrestrial races out there. It is illegal in this world because of Hitler's attempt to create a Super Aryan Race before and during WWII (http://www.ushmm.org/wlc/en/article.php?ModuleId=10007057) and all he succeed in was creating a race of psychotic individuals that nearly brought this world down to its knees." Fernando explains. He understands Jeanette concern but he needs to lay it flat on the table for her. "The finding of any such experiments being carried out must be stopped at all costs. The find of any such individual of such a product has to be destroyed, no matter the cost. This is international law we are dealing with, not American Law, or Texas Law - but International law. Now if you want Penny protected and her life spared, give me one damned good reason as to why."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 21st, 2016, 9:32pm At that moment Jeanette hopes the whistle blower does have a "little accident." It would have been better if Jeanette did not know. "What do you mean by all Hitler succeed in was creating a race of psychotic individuals that nearly brought this world down to its knees?" At the moment Jeanette does not have a legal reason to give. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 21st, 2016, 9:56pm Valentine had tried to talk to Tonya while they shopped but she didn't get her to talk much. She answered simple questions and otherwise would ask Valentine questions about Hondo, Her and Hondo's relationship, etc. Other than that there was big gaps in the conversation. As they climbed into the bronco to head back Valentine tried to talk to her again. Valentine: You like my Hondo don't you. Tonya: Why would you say that? Valentine: The way you looked at him before we left, they way you talk about him and ask questions about him. Though you haven't met but this morning you read people well, when you let your guard down and you did to him and started falling for him. Am I not right? Tonya: I, uh, he's, ,  He's your husband. Valentine: That doesn't change the way you feel, does it? Tonya: Look, I don't mean anything by it. Valentine: Its hard for some of us to not fall for him. I did. He saved me too. I can still see him standing there, duster blowing in the wind, his black hat pulled low, both 6 guns boom, fire shooting from their barrels. Tonya: I wouldn't try to take him from you, Honest. I don't believe in that stuff. Valentine sighed: If he wanted you more than me I'd not stop either of you. Tonya: But your his wife! Besides why would he want me? Valentine: Why would he want someone as wild and beautiful as you? are you joking? Tonya: Beautiful?? Me?!? Look at me! I'm a freak! even in my family. Valentine: What? the pink hair? Tonya: No, that's my shame. Valentine: I don't understand. Tonya: You all will know sooner or later so I guess I'd better start. The spirits created us Wesen, you know. Valentine: Wesen? Valentine Started the Bronco and drove slowly to the camp. Tonya: Those of us with mutated animal DNA. Those mutated through radiation verses direct DNA manipulation are mutanats. Feral Mutants are called moogs. they are a subset of the ghouls, a set of mutants that look humanish but are disfigured. the other kind of Mutants are the hulks. Not usually too smaart but big and very strong. usually over 7  foot tall and can bench press a pick-up. VAlentine: But why? Tonya: Spirits did this to experiment on human kind. they tried breeding and it didnt work, then radiation, that really didn't work. then DNA manipulation. Their goal was to try to breed out characteristics they didn't want like independence, violence, passion, etc. They wanted strong workers with keen senses, and resistant to sickness. They wanted us to eat rough, be down little, work hard and take orders without question. wanted us to0 breed with who we are told, have no attachment to our children, but just an obedient work for for them. Valentine: The spirits did all this? All of them. Tonya sighed: I hate them all, lets get that straight and I blame them all. In a pinch I think they would all turn on us, but certain groups didn't have a hand in this and disagreed with them even messing with our world. Some even convinced them not to destroy all their failed projects. That would be the grand parents of the mutants and wesens of today. They wanted all failure wiped away. The only way some were let go is our shame. Valentine: Your pink hair? Tonya: yeah. Those that they found to be more warrior like. Those they thought might could oppose them. We were given bright, unnatural colored hair. and forbidden to cut it shorter than shoulder length so we couldn't hide as well. If you are a warrior class Wesen and are found with short hair your imprisoned. If its shaved you executed as a spy and terrorist and your whole family is imprisoned in a prison camp in Alaska. Valentine: But your fur isn't pink. Tonya looked at the floor in shame: wouldn't matter if it was. Valentine: I didn't mean to embarrass you. Did I say something wrong? Tonya: No. Thats what makes me a freak. My family are fuchsbau, from foxes. Zoey is klaustriech, or alley cat. Karl is Ziegevolk. There are several others. some are extinct now. The spirits took the names from some show in the early 2000 called grimm. I don't know any more about the show they took our names from than that. Valentine: So being a Fuchebau is bad? Tonya: Not really. We are a marked people but I am a freak. Most Fuchsbau have the ears like I do, the green eyes, a tail, hightened senses and though not a violent people we are fierce, quick fighters, much like the klaustriech, but they have retractable razor sharp claws, are hard to kill, can see better in the dark, and are extremely agile. They tend to be more trusting than we are to certain folks but are much more brutal when crossed. Zoey already has some fighting training. Thats were we met. She was sent to a school that was supposedly set up to train the best of the warrior sects to fight better and control their abilities. Sadly it was a farce ran by a Rachsüchtig. Valentine: a Rachsüchtig? Tonya: Angel like being. always the model of beauty in woman and handsomeness in men. Strong, shapely, perfect. They do have wings and hollow bones that are stronger than steel, yet light as balsam wood. They need little food, little sleep, and are extremely obedient. They act friendly but are heartless. They marry whom they are told and make love to have children when they are told. They are the spirits Perfect creation. There are 4 sects. The white wings, who are the most prevalent. they serve as the Rachsüchtig working class. The Yellow wings are the Rachsüchtig leaders. The red wings are their Warriors. then the smallest sect the black wings. they are the outcasts of the Rachsüchtig world. Couple who bare black wing children disappear. many black wings are kill as infants. Valentine: Why? Tonya: They are special. They love. They love probably more deeply than any other group of people on earth. The spirits at first killed them as they thought they were the weakest link. Now they seek them. they found if they are taught to love their spirit master they will fight harder, fiercer, and longer than any others, Valentine: Wow, but that doesn't explain you saying that you are a freak. Tonya: I know. I am a freak because like I said my folks like most my people look like humans with a few little differences. Valentine: And? Tonya: look at me! I'm a furry, fox faced freak! No man will ever love me. That's why I'm a freak and that's why Hondo could never love me, even if he didn't already love you! I'm an ugly freak of nature! My parents had to leave our town and drift or get rid of me! The only reason I got into the fighting school was that my father saved a very influential yellow wing. Dad was given a choice in his reward. He asked that I be sent and trained in the fight school. Little did he know it was setup by the spirits to find the best fighters then sell them as gladiators to the weathy to be put in arenas and fight to the death. Valentine:That's barbaric. Tonya: It is. And Hondo saved us from that. I can't help but love him for that, but no one will ever love me.   Valentine stopped the bronco, though not yet at camp and turned to Tonya. Valentine: I won't hear any more of you being down on yourself. You are different, Tonya, but you are extremely beautiful. I seen Hondo look you up and down. Any man with eyes would! You are a stunning young woman, with a wild and free nature. I envy you. Tonya: Envy me? How? Valentine: I'm not wild and free like you are. Hondo deserves so much better. I feel so weak at times, so inadequate, He should be with someone like you. Someone that can really go to war with him and come back to enjoy the same wild passion together. Tonya: But your kick ass! Look at you! your beautiful, not all covered with fur, have a perfect nose, don't have to work at not smelling like wet dog, and you fight too. Valentine: I doubt that would matter.  as for me, I'm not kick ass. I was taught to use a gun and do some outside stuff by the native boys we lived by. I had to sneak off to do so. I traveled with my Dad some but I have a genius level IQ. I was told to make the best of it so I was in school and started my masters degree at age 16. I dropped out because someone tried to rape me. I cowered, tucked tail and ran. I didn't even have the guts to tell my dad. a year later he disappeared. I have not seen him since and so I believe he is dead. Even on my own I had old friends of his that protected me from a lot of the horrors of the world. I went after the one who I know had part in my fathers disappearance. and I was so unready and so angry I almost died within 4 days of leaving home. Had Hondo not found me and Fernando not taken care of me too . . . They taught me a lot and I do help them and fight with them and they trust me, but they have sheltered me from a lot. I'm not wild and free like you. I'm so inadequate for the life that the one I love leads. I love what we do but this life . . . I couldn't do it without them. You have lived the rough life alone and survived and still are a wild beauty with a good heart. Hondo should have someone by his side like you. Tonya: I see why he picked you. Valentine: Oh? Tonya: Your beauty isn't just skin deep. you are a reallyy beautiful caring, good hearted person inside who loves deeply. You are a devoted wife, a great friend and someday will be an awesome mother. Valentine: I have been told I make a lousy mother. Tonya: Who are they? I'll kick their ass. Valentine: Someone who knows my future. Tonya: Thats bull! So someone told you a future. You have the choice not to live it. Valentine put the bronco back into gear and continued into camp. Valentine: I wish I could, but maybe it's better if I just leave. You and Hondo could take care of zoey and . . . Tonya: Hell no! Stand up and fight for your man.  Would you fight if somone tried to take him that you didn't think was worthy? Valentine: Of course! Tonya: I am not worthy because he chose you. You want to be more wild and free. I'll try to help you if you help me be more kind hearted like you. I was taught to enter a room and have a plan to kill everyone. a woman should be more like you. You enter a room and look at who needs help. Hondo needs that and maybe I will get better at it and find a man like him that needs me, but right now we need you both. And even if you thought I was better would you really want to leave and break his heart? I'd be breakup sex at that point anyway. Don't ever question that you are right for him. Valentine: Thank you. I haven't had a woman here that I felt like I could talk to until you showed up. Tonya : I haven't found one I could talk to like this ever! what about the other women here? Valentine: Ruth and the other girls there are sweet but too innocent natured. Jeanette and I don't see eye to eye, Jeanette oriental friend keeps to herself and we have nothing in common, the other girls are too young and moro, well, you won't like her. Tonya: Why? Valentine: She's a spirit. Tonya: You are right. Valentine pulls up next to the camper and climbs out. Hondo meets her with a kiss and Tonya winks at her without Hondo seeing. Hondo: you ladies have a good time at market> Get everything? Valentine: Mostly. You can see to weapons for them. Hondo: I need a list of what everyone likes and can use. Tonya: I can get Karl to write one up. Hondo: Sounds good. Need any help? Valentine: We got it. Hondo: Ok. With that he turns and goes about his business. Tonya: See, he has chose you forever. I might appeal to him but not as the one he loves. Valentine: Thank you, Tonya. I hope you don't leave soon. I need a friend like you to tlk with. Tonya: As I need friends like you too.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 21st, 2016, 10:13pm "Hitler lost the war, but he had many experiments going on including Eugenics and the Super Aryan Race (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lebensborn). Let me say this, people do not care if it does not promote their agenda. And the Spirits have an agenda whether you want to believe it or not." Fernando tells her. Then he does a complete turn around, "Penny is just a victim in this as you are. That is the only reason I can see in sparing her life. But if she falls into a programmed condition and begins to commit harm and even murder of others, then she is to be eliminated. You understand what I am telling you?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 21st, 2016, 11:08pm "I believed the Texas Spirits were all about the environment. Today I see they are more concerned about this time loop. What do you want me to do to get rid of them?" Jeanette is now willing to do what it takes to get rid of the Texas Spirits; there are still a few lines she will not cross. "I understand what you're telling me." Jeanette gets to something else on her mind. "Given what I know now, I don't believe Wilbur should be in Penny's life any longer. You now know what I know. What do you belief?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 21st, 2016, 11:52pm "Jeanette, let me put it to you bluntly. Phuck the environment. Phuck the Spirits. Phuck the Time Loop. And Phuck Immortality. Do what you think is right to the best of your ability and nothing more. If it means seeing this mission to an end, then do so. But if you do not see that the spirits are trying to manipulate you in some way, then there is no hope for you for you will forever be stuck here in this time loop." Fernando tells her. He continues, "But I want you to think, if they are manipulating you, why would a man from Charlton be here be needing to sell his girl as gas money to get to Denver when he could have driven straight to Denver from Charlton? Furthermore, why have you not bonded with any of the girls, including Elsa? You have talked to Penny more than all of the other girls in the group except for Hikaru and that is because you personally Hikaru. If you want information on 'Wilbur,' then you need to know him and Penny well, and not just from your 'informant.' What if you are reading the information wrong and it is Moro that is manipulating you, and Wilbur is just a pawn in this as is Penny? You need to find that out." He then takes the trailer's tongue and places over the Beetle's trailer hitch and drops it into place. Its locking mechanism clicks into place on the trailer ball hitch. He puts on the chains and electrical from the Bug to the trailer and his work is done.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 22nd, 2016, 12:40am Valentine and Tonya unloaded the bronco. Little Zoey was  awake when they entered. She was sitting on the bed playing with the little grey ball of fuzz. Valentine: I see you found a friend. Zoey: She woke me up to play. Tonya: We got you some clothes. Zoey picked up the kitten and came out to look.  Valentine pulled out and folded all the  clothes.  She separated them per who's they were.  Valentine pulled out a set of clothes for Zoey and handed them to her.   Valentine: Go put these on and see how they fit. Zoey took the clothes and the kitten and went to the bathroom. She took off the borrowed clothes and slipped into her new cloths. Her outfit consisted of blue panties, a grey T-shirt, blue jeans that we're made for an extremely range of motion, Tonya insisted, and a brown button up shirt. She came out, kitten in tow, to show the ladies how it for. It was pretty well perfect, though the shirts could still be grown into and the jeans did need a belt. Valentine have her a belt, a grey felt little Joe style hat and black boots with bright blue stitching.  Since the weather was cool she gave her a grey canvas jacket as well. Valentine knew she'd like the leather heavier jacket better but it would not be in for several hours. Tonya: You clean up well, Zoe! Zoey: You think so? Valentine: It looks good on you. Zoey:  You think Hondo would like it? Valentine: I'm sure he would. You want to go show him? Zoey: Yes please. Tonya: You gonna have to leave that little one here. Zoey looked at the kitten in her arms. Valentine: You like the kitten, I see. Zoey: Very much so. She's so cute. Valentine: What do you think, Tonya? Tonya: It's up to you. Valentine: Zoey, do you want to have it for your own? Zoey: Really? My own Kitty! Valentine: You will have to care for it, feed it, and clean up after it. If you take it you take all the responsibility that comes with it. Zoey's smile turned to a frown: I have no money or place to keep it right. It needs to stay with you and have a good family. I can't  give her what she needs. Valentine's heart wanted to break. Valentine: Well, we will figure it out later, OK? Zoey nodded sadly, as she knew she could only give the kitten love, not everything else it needed. Valentine: We can still go show Hondo your new clothes. Zoey cheered up a bit: OK. You going to change  for Hondo too, Tonya? Tonya: I need to have my arm looked at and bandage changed again before I try to change clothes. Besides I doubt Hondo cares about my clothes. Zoey (innocently): Hondo likes you. He'd find you pretty clothes or not. Tonya: Zoey! Zoey: What? .... oh!! I didn't mean . . . I was just saying.  . . Tonya: It's alright. I forget  how young you are at times. I know what you meant. Zoey: I'm sorry. Tonya: It's not your fault. You just need someone who can teach you right. Tonya gave Valentine a look that said, "you are the right people". Valentine: Let's go see Hondo. Zoey petted the kitten then put it down and followed Valentine out of the camper. Zoey grabbed Tonya' s good arm and drug her along. They found Hondo working on one of the trailers . Hondo: What you ladies up to? Valentine: Zoey wanted to show you her knew clothes. Hondo: Well, they look right nice, little lady. Looks like you are one of the group now. Zoey: Thank  you for them. I know you and miss Valentine bought them. Hondo: My pleasure. You get some new outfits for yourself, Miss Tonya? Tonya: Please don't  call me miss. Just Tonya will do. You owe me no formalities. Hondo: Every lady deserves a formality. Tonya: I'm not much of a lady. Hondo: You give yourself too little credit. Tonya: Your so nice to me and i cant seem to know how to repay. And yes thank you for the clothes. I got some but need my at rechecked before I change. This outfit makes it easier to get to the wound. Hondo: well, stop by Fernando and he can tell ya when hes available. Tonya: I'll wait until it looks like hes not busy. Anyway, I'd better get Zoey back. Want to rebandage that foot before she is on it too much. Valentine wanted to talk to you anyway so we will leave you be. Valentine gave her a bit of a, " what should I say?" Look and Tonya gave her a ,"You'll figure it out" look. Hondo: What's up darlin'? I feel lIke I have missed out on a lot. Valentine: You have. Let me fill you in. So Valentine filled Hondo in on what Tonya had told her minus that she had a crush in him and felt unbeautiful in her own fur. Hondo: So the spirits engineered their grand parents? valentine: Yup and they use the slavers to sell the strong and well trained fighters to death matches. You saved Zoey, Tonya, and Karl from that fate. Hondo: Fighting children though... adults are bad enough. Valentine: And Tonya is dead set that we should adopt Zoey. Hondo:  I'm just not sure we are suitable enough to raise her. What's your thoughts? Valentine:  I think in this is the adopted daughter our sons told me about. The one that got injured, became immortal like us and ended up working side by side with Fernando for a while because of the treatments he had to give her and the anger between her and I after it all. Hondo: But now that you have seen this you could change what you do or we could not take her and it would never happen. Valentine: I'm already falling in love with her and she adores you. You can't tell me you could turn her away? Hondo: If there was someone better. Valentine: But there isn't. Hondo: I'd like to consult with Fernando first. Valentine: OK. What about sleeping arrangements?  Id like the girls to stay in the camper with us. Karl can sleep in the bed in the truck. Hondo: I know. We talked about that earlier. I just haven't had time to talk with Fernando about it. Ill let you know here soon. Valentine:  OK.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 22nd, 2016, 8:57am "I now see the Texas Spirits will do anything to keep the time loop intact. How do we get out of it? "I talk with Chihiro. Our conversations are usually about Whisper of the Heart, the characters in the book who are actually Spirits in real life and the book's author. I like Elsa; we haven't connected yet." Jeanette sighs and continues to talk about Elsa. "She does come across as someone who is emotionally traumatized . . . concealing her emotions and not feeling them. Danielle is so distant I don't know her at all other than she is a devote Christian." Jeanette understands what Fernando's saying about Wilbur. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 22nd, 2016, 11:40am "The only way out of it is to allow it and complete it to its end. That means doing this mission the best of your ability. You need to keep in mind that people are going to get hurt, they may even die because of your actions, but you can not let that deter you or sway you from what you think is right but you need to do what it is that is right." Fernando tells her. "No. do you know them personally? Intimately? Do you know what they like and dislike - other than 'not liking mean people' because everybody does not like mean people. Do you know what they were doing before the spirits took them here, I'm talking about details of their themselves and their history. Get what I'm getting at?" He explains and asks. The he notices that somebody is missing. "Macey! Get over here, now!" He lets out in a loud and very serious tone.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 22nd, 2016, 2:23pm "The time loop goes beyond this mission. Returning to my time when the mission is over has caused so much trouble that the Texas Spirits got involved in genetic engineering without researching the law. I did not know the law; I was not involved in genetic engineering either. "I know what each of them likes to drink with lunch or dinner when given a choice. Chihiro and Elsa drink tea. Danielle likes sodas. Elsa bonded well with one of the older residents at the orphanage and her sister means the world to her; that's what I know about Elsa. I've gotten to know Chihiro and a bit about her history. She never said a word about her family. Instead she talks about meeting two of the people featured in Whisper of the Heart, the boy she fell in love with, working at a bath house when she lived in Japan and her life in a Charlton orphanage just to name a few. Danielle doesn't talk much." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 22nd, 2016, 3:18pm "It's a start, but a good start. Now, not to brush you off, but unless you got something important to say or ask, I got to find Macey. I would suggest you get with Penny to get more details as to what is going on, and tell Wilbur what he has here with his bug and this attached trailer. I got to figure out a few things." Fernando tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 22nd, 2016, 3:47pm "I don't know what else I can learn from Penny; I will have a long discussion with Wilbur after he makes dinner." Jeanette thinks. "Wait, how long could a time loop last anyhow?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 22nd, 2016, 4:21pm "It lasts for as long as you take it. Weeks, months, years. That is on you. To end it, you have to see it through." Fernando tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 22nd, 2016, 4:32pm "I mean how long can it be from beginning to end if it is seen through?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 22nd, 2016, 4:46pm After Zoey's foot is re-bandaged Tonya helps Valentine for a bit. After everything is as taken cared of as possible Valentine starts cleaning up. Tonya asked if they could help but Valentine said that she had it. Tonya: OK. Well ifnyou need any help. Valentine: you just rest for now andnget that arm better. Tonya: but if you need help. Valentine:  I know where to find you. Tonya and Zoey head out of the camper for a bit. They go introduce themselves yo Ruth and the others. Joanna, Easther, and Susanna we're very friendly and glad to meet another their age. Ruth was cordial but cool in her greeting and didn't engage and any conversation with them  Tonya tried a couple times but Ruth ignored her though she did talk nice to Zoey. After a bit Ruth bluntly told Tonya that they had work to do and she was in the way. .Tonya wanted to tear her head off but was trying to be nicer like Valentine.  She wished Valentine was hear now.  She wanted to go off and hit something but she was already doennto one arm. Instead she sit out Hondo. Hondo and .Karl we're loading the motorcycle back up when she and Zoey approached. Tonya: Hondo? Can I talk ton you? Hondo: sure. Tonya: privately? Hondo raised an eyebrow:  I reckon we can. Karl. Karl: what's up? hondo: Maybe Zoey would like yo meet Fernando's daughter, Wantnto go to Fernando and have him do introductions? You haven't got to really meet him yet either and he's more nor less head honcho here. Karl: I can donthat. Zoey, come on. Zoey: I want to stay with Hondo. Hondo: we'll  hang out later, little lady. I promise. Zoey: OK. Karl: let's go. We can stop by and see how Ruthbis doing first. Zoey and Karl took off to where Fernando  was last seen. Hondo and Tonya started walking away from camp. Hondo: what's wrong? Tonya: I don't  know if it's just me, I mean, I am a . . . A.  . Hondo:  freak? Valentine told me you saidnyou we're. Tonya got nervous:  did she tell you everything I said? Hondo: no. She saidnyou two had a good talk and she found a new friend to share things with and you in her. That tells me you an' her talked about things that will stay between you two. Tonya sighed: OK. Good. But why, I tried to talk with the other ladies. Joanna and the two younger ones we're very friendly but Ruth.  . . She acted like I had wronged her somehow. I just don't. Hondo sighed: I have to ask you first, what are your feelings towards Karl? Tonya: Karl? Well, he is a good friend.   Hondo: are you in love? Tonya: I.  . I don't know. Not really, I guess. Why? Hondo: he and Ruth I thinknare smitten. Tonya: Smitten? Hondo: falling for each other. Tonya stopped as if someone hit her. She sunkndown to her knees almost dazed. Hondo knelt down beside her. Hondo: I didn't want to be the one who told you. Tonya: I can't say we we're in love but I guess I thought.  . .I thought we would end up together as.  . . Hondo: commonality? Tonya: I guess. Please don't tell.him  about this. He is my friend and I want him happy I just.  .just. Hondo: you will find the right guy. Tonya: how? I'm a freak. And ugly freak! Tonya started to cry. She wrapped her arms around Hondo leaving him somewhat unsure what to don't first. Her then held hernas she cried. Tonya: I hate crying. Only the weak cry. Hondo: no. The strong cry too. I don't  think less ofnyou for it. You hurt, worn out, and feel alone. But you ate not a freak and you're not ugly by any means. Tonya: but look at me! Hondo: I have! Youbare a beautiful woman. Someone any man should be proud to have love him. Tonya looked at him for a.moment then Kissed him. It surprised him for a moment. When he regained his senses he pulled back. Hondo: whoa now! I have a woman already. Tonya studdered: I'm..   I'm..  sorry. I. . .I don't know . Know what camenover me. Id better go. Tonya started to get up to run away bit Hondo grabbed her good arm. Hondo: it's alright. I'm not offended. I'm flattered, honestly. If I didn't love VAL so much  I would be honored to be with you. You are different but it's not a bad different. I find you quite stunning actually,  but I love VAL and cannot hurt her like that. Understand? Tonya: I understand. Hondo: I want to be your friend, but unless something drastic changes friends with benefits or more I cannot do right now. Even if VAL said it was alright I would not feel right about it. But if you need another friend, a shoulder to cry on or just an ear to listen, I'm here. I just can't warm your bed, though part of me wants to. Tonya: I understand.  Thank you. Hondo: just promise me you won't try to tempt me away from Val. Ill always love her but if temper enough I might cave in long enough to end up doing something we both may regret. Tonya:  I promise. I didn't want to hurt her either. I don't know what came over me. Just a lot of stress and that final shocknto me.  . . I just .  . .lost it. Hondo stood up and helped Tonya up. About that time they heard Fernando yell for Macey. Hondo: Uhoh.  We'd better get back in case there's trouble. He don't yell like that unless he is worried.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 22nd, 2016, 4:58pm Note: Dinner was planned and bought this morning. Wilbur is in the kitchen now making country style breaded baked fish, mashed potatoes with country gravy and canned veggies. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 22nd, 2016, 5:14pm Note: How would Valentine and the other know without being told? That was a private conversation between Jeanette and the guy. Plus if they aren't sure of him can his cooking be trusted?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 22nd, 2016, 5:28pm Note: Does Valentine know Fernando told Jeanette and the ladies to plan tonight's dinner? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 22nd, 2016, 5:44pm Note: no. Unless told otherwise she just takes it on herself. all those conversations were done without her being around

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 22nd, 2016, 6:37pm Jeanette wrote: "I mean how long can it be from beginning to end if it is seen through?" Jeanette Isabelle "That is unknown because the mission was never complete to our knowledge. So again, weeks, months, years; it all depends on what is done to complete it." Fernando tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 22nd, 2016, 8:05pm "According to Moro I did return to my time after the mission was complete. Still, my action broke the time loop. Have I misunderstood something?" Jeanette asks. "If I returned to my time after the mission ended and the time loop still broke, does that mean the mission is only a part of the time loop?" Moro returns to Hondo and Valentine's camper where Elsa and Penny are within Wilbur's view. "You make your own dresses?" Elsa asks. "Yes. It's not hard to do." Penny looks at the detailed work of Elsa's dress. "I think you will like needle point more." Moro steps in the camper. "Thanks for watching Elsa for me. What can I do to help?" "You can start by cleaning the potatoes but don't peal them. Skin-on mashed potatoes are better." Moro starts with cleaning the potatoes while she and Wilbur keep an eye on the kids. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 22nd, 2016, 8:41pm "According to Moro. Everything is either according to Moro or Hiakru. How about doing for yourself? The Loop restarting sounds to me that they did because they were not happy with the results you had achieve so they restarted the loop again. But they better understand that every time the loop repeats, something is a tiny bit different. And get it through your head - you are human - they may not be. Therefore you are not perfect and prone to mistakes - big phucking deal, just do your best Jeanette. If you make a mistake doing your best - you're human. Big deal. Do what you can with what little you, and guess what - if you managed to do something out of nothing, then you just pulled a miracle out of your ass." Fernando tells her. "Now if you will excuse me, I have something more important to do... MACEY! WHERE ARE YOU!" He turns away from Jeanette.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 22nd, 2016, 10:07pm Jeanette returns to Hondo and Valentine's camper, where she last found Moro. She enters the camper. "Moro, you said I broke the time loop after I completed the mission." Moro is cleaning the potatoes. "That's correct." "Is the mission only one part of the time loop?" "Yes it is." "Is the after-mission job part of the time loop?" "No. We thought it best you have a job you would like while you're here." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 23rd, 2016, 12:50am Fernando calls to Macey once again when Macey comes out of hiding. "Ow!" She yelps after falling or jumping off the top of Hondo's tuck camper. She drops on her rear end and holds onto her ankle, and whimpers "Mmmmm..." "What were you doing up there?" Fernando walks up to her. Macy could only look up at him and not say a word. He just looks at her back. He picks her up in his arms without saying a word and takes her to the Electric Camper, opening the side door and puts her sitting down on the bed. Holding out her hurt leg, he takes off her shoe and sock and examines her foot, ankle and lower leg. Lucky for her nothing was broken, just sprained. "I swear." He says to her, "Maybe now you will learn that hiding around a vehicle is going to get you hurt." "Don't you think you are being hard on her?" A female voice says from the sliding door. "What do you want, Aiesha?" He almost demands as he looks over the items in the first aide kit, and not finding an ace-bandage. Aiesha tosses a roll of 2 and 1/2in Ace bandae with an adhesive side to make it stick batter and not come apart, "Here, you are going to need that." He just looks at her as he catches the roll. He begins to roll up Macey's ankle as Aiesha asks. "You still angry with me?" Aiesha asks as she enters the Electric camper and closes the sliding door behind her. She sits down on the Jump eat behind the driver's seat and adjusts her LBD. "What the hell you think. When I call for you girls, you are to be there. It is not to be discussed or argued whether you agree with it or not." He tells her. "Look, dad. Consider this as a warning, the same problems you had with me, you are going to have with this little one and the others, and throw in a bot of Rachel in there as well. But In the end I still love you though I may not agree with you and your ways of doing things. So will this one and the others." "Dad?" Macey asks. "Hi sis." Aiesha replies. "One day there you will met up with them all. Now is not the day. Right Aiesha...?" He tells Macey and then throws at Aiesha. "Well, yeah, but then again, I do not agree with that. We know her and the others and it is unfair for her not to know us - yet." Aiesha throws back at him. "Ask me if I care, because I don't." He tells Aiesha. "We all can not be like Francesca - who gave you the least amount of problems in life. Some of us need to be a challenge to you, dad, or life would be boring." Aiesha tells him as she walks over to Macey and looks over Fernando's ankle wrapping, checking it out for him, remarking, "Not too tight, binding's looks OK,  toes not turning cold... You did well, dad." "Anything else?" He asks her. "If you're expecting an apology from me, you're not getting one. As for Macey here..." Aiesha extends her arm ou behind her where a bright purple flash happens and she pulls her arm in to show and hand Macey a wooden dragon headed cane with a cat's eye crystal ball in its mouth (http://www.hondosackett.com/Fernando/BlackDragonCane.jpg). She tells her, "No running, no jumping, no climbing from high places for 2 weeks, Miss." "What are you doing with Grandma's cane?" Fernando asks her. "Giving it to someone who needs it since Grandma is no longer around." Aiesha tells him, then to Macey, "Two weeks, that is 14 days." "I'll keep the track of time." He tells her. "Well, 14 days, 2 weeks. I and the others will be around to 'bother' you, dad." Aiesha tells him. Fernando does not want to pay her any mind but has too. Aiesha turns to Macey and points behind her, "Macey, look over there." "Where?" Macey asks. "There, out the window." Aiesha points out. Macey turns around to see what Aiesha is point is at, "I don't see anything." A bright flash of light and Aiesha is gone. "I wish they would stop doing there, I swear." Fernando says to himself. "Where did she do?" Macey asks. "She'll be back." He tells her, "As for you, you are to stay here until dinner time. I got things to do." "Alright, daddy..." Macey says as she turns away before throwing herself onto the bed's mattress. Fernando gets out of the Camper and closes the door behind him and locks the door even though Macey can get out, he does not want anyone going in to bother her. At least he's the one that is going to be bothered.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 23rd, 2016, 7:26am Hondo got back into camp with Tonya. As they passed the girls camper they saw Karl and Zoey still with Ruth and the girls. The younger two we're bombarding poor Zoey with questions who only responded with shrugges and one word answers while Karl wax eloquent  and Ruth hung on every word. Joanna meanwhile  hovered near by keeping an eye on the two. Zoey saw Hondo and Tonya approach and ran up to them. Hondo could see it all bothered Tonya so he asked Tonya to take Zoey to the camper and said he'd join them soon. As the two ladies headed to his camper Hondo went to look for Fernando.  Hondo met him as he was leaving the Vw camper. Hondo: Jefe,  you find Macey?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 23rd, 2016, 11:03am "How long is it from April 30, 2066, the date we arrived here, to the date we see this time loop through?" Jeanette asks. "I would need to look up the exact date." Moro answers. "It's in the early part of 2122, the same date as the last entry in your journal." "That's nearly fifty-six years. I would be eighty-years-old or almost eighty. That's why you've offered me immortality. You need me to keep writing in my journal until the year 2122." "You don't need immortality if you stay. You will if you return to 2010." Jeanette looks for Fernando again and sees him as he locks the electric Camper. "Fernando, I hope I'm not interrupting anything. If I am, this can wait. After all, I have plenty of time." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 23rd, 2016, 12:07pm Fernando steps to the front of the electric camper where he sees both Hondo and Jeanette approach him. "I found her. And we'll talk about it later because where I found her I do not like." Fernando tells Hondo. He then turns to Jeanette, trying to be careful not to spill his anger he has from his girls over onto her, "No, you're not interrupting anything. What's up?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 23rd, 2016, 12:24pm "The year will be 2122 when I see this time loop through to the end. I will be eighty or almost eighty. Is there another way out of this time loop?" Jeanette says and asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 23rd, 2016, 1:36pm "As I see it, the loop is over as soon as you complete the mission, what ever that mission is. The problem I see is they are not happy with the results you did, then they will re-activate the loop from the beginning to force you to start all over again." Fernando tells her. "The spirits told you that your mission is to save Gabrielle and bring her to Charlton Texas, and help heal of her injuries. That is not going to take 80-something years to do. They said nothing about you taking care of Gabrielle's needs or raise her from an infant. Our mission was, according to them is find, rescue, recover and help heal Gabrielle from her injuries and bring her to Charlton Texas. If we help others along the way, then so be it. If the spirits do not like that we are helping others along the way, then phuck them. Your job as an EMT is to help others when they need it according to the best of your skills and abilities. That means everybody. The Spirits have shown themselves that they are not willing to help everyone but only themselves and that I do not agree with." Hondo adds to the conversation, "Jefe's right. We are to help others or help nobody. I don't know who this Gabrielle chick is but if the spirits want us to help only her and nobody else, I'm leavin' and I'm sure Jefe will leave with me." "That's the point, we help everyone we can, or we help nobody." Fernando says, "Now there is a difference if we can not help anyone because we do not have the means to do so. But we have the means to help a lot of people if we can. Wilbur got a trailer for him and Penny to live in relative comfort plus gas money to get where he needs to go. Macey is out of a life of prostitution, as is Ruth and her girls, Karl and his girls are out of the dangerous life they were in. They all got own rides and I'm thinking of adding a trailer for Karl but I'll decide on that tomorrow. That is a lot of people we helped in the 2 or so days we were here, and what are we asking in return? Not much but to help out where they can. As far as I care, everyone here can pack up their things and leave after dinner, it would be no skin off my back. But chances are if they leave now, we are going to find them wrecked and dead on the side of the road later on. How are you going to feel about that?" As Fernando talks, all the others gather around them, listening in. He continues, "I do not care what the Spirits think. They gave you a mission to save Gabrielle. That we will do when we get there. It's a matter of getting there because we will save others along the way. If those we save want to come with us to Texas, that fine with me. If they need various items, as long as I got gold in my pocket to get it, then I will give them what they need when I can get it. I'm not here to seek out a reward or get some nookie from from a female who I saved from certain death or life or sexual servitude. Neither are you from those you save either. These spirits need to know that you will do you best to do them the mission favor they ask of you and to leave you alone when the mission is done. Bringing Gabrielle to Charlton Texas and help her adjust to her new home is the end of the mission. Nothing more. They want you for another 80-something years, they better explain why because that is not part of the mission you agreed to do. This is why I keep telling you that they are manipulating you. But you do not want to believe or trust what I say to you." Hondo adds, "Jefe once told me this. The difference between Good and Evil is that Good will give you a choice and then you live with the choice you made; Evil will do what is can to force you into an action it only wants you to do for them. These spirits as I see are forcin' you into an action they want and not a choice you want. You want to go home, they will brin' you back with the time loop. You are and going to save this Gabrielle chick, they want you to stay another 80 years after that. Are these choices you are making or are they manipulations the spirits are forcin' you to go through? As I see is, you're nothing but a mule to them and they are holdin' out a carrot in front of you from a fishing pole to make you go where they want you to go." Fernando adds, "Do not let Hondo's Simpleton Cowboy Lifestyle fool you. He is a college graduate with a masters in engineering, and has worked for various companies on various projects from oil drilling and wind generators to interplanetary robotics for NASA. And he has a hobby of restoring old vehicles from cars to planes, so I trust him with a lot of technical things. And Val is in the same level of education and capabilities as he is. So when the Shit hits the fan, I can trust them to save the day. And I trust you as the person I know from years we shared on the internet as an online friend - not that you're were a millionaire voice actress for a cartoon character, or an EMT in Dallas Texas, but as the person who I corresponded with over the years. You got a mission to do, I agreed to help you with it. All I am asking is that you do your best in what you know how to get things done. You tell us where to go to find Gabrielle, I will find the safest way to get there. We will drive during the day or at night, with a caravan with others or alone. We will get there. And when we bring her to Charlton Texas, it is over as far as I am concerned. If these crow spirits do not agree to that that, then I will find them in time and make sure their world never evolves life from the primordial ooze they crawled out from. That is all I have to say on this. Now if you do not mind, Lets talk shop. We have any ace bandages?"  He leads Jeanette to sliding door entrance his electric camper.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 23rd, 2016, 2:12pm Hondo added: smarts wise, VAL can think brings round me.  You can't buy peace of mind, that's why we live like we do.  If in ya need any other Med suppliesnfeel free to look in the kits in the camper an' Bronco, Jefe. I'm gonna go check on things at the camper. When ya want to talk, I'll be there, Jefe. Hondo left Fernando and Jeanette to go about their business

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 23rd, 2016, 3:07pm Note: Jeanette did not say it would take eighty years. She said she would be eighty, meaning she would be eighty-years-old in the year 2122 if she stays. "Moro has been saying there are two reasons why I'm here. We all know what that first reason is. Moro did not want to talk about the second reason until she, Hondo, you and I can talk about it. I now know the second reason I'm here. It's because of the journal. The last entry in the journal is in the early part of 2122." Jeanette answers Fernando's question. "What size Ace bandage do you want? I have two, three, four and six inch." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 23rd, 2016, 4:34pm Fernando opens the sliding door to the electric camper letting her in first to see Macey, "I just want to know what our supplies are since 'somebody' gave me a roll for Macey. It looks like a sprain ankle to me and I find nothing broken. She was hiding on top of Hondo's camper and jumped off the roof, spraining her ankle when she landed. Look her over, and tell me if I am correct in my assessment and treatment, because even as 'her father' she may not tell me everything." Fernando tells Jeanette as he points out a crying Macey on the camper's bed to her. Macey is crying from doing something stupid and angering her 'father' and not from pain which has subsided since he wrapped her ankle up. "You need to do what is right by you and what you are comfortable with in this mission. You are not here to complete a journal. You are not here to abide by the Spirit's Wishes. You are to do your best to rescue somebody they asked you to save. That is what you agreed to do and will do." He continues, "But the other side of the coin is that if the journal entry is for 2122, then how it got there and why? You could have stayed here or you went back home and relived the years - you do not know. It is best not to know. It is best for you to do as you think you need to do by what you can do and nothing more. If the spirits are not happy with those results then phuck them because you did your best in what you could and by agreement they have to let you go. IF they suck you back in with a Time Loop then it is they who are manipulating us all and they need to stop or else the consequences they are to face from the temporal police are worst than what I could dish out, which for me is to send them to the Cretaceous and let them dirty dance with the dinosaurs."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 23rd, 2016, 8:24pm Note: How old is Macey? Not being knowledgeable on time loops, Jeanette is confused since what Fernando and Moro say on the subject conflict. Yes, there is an agreement. Fernando seems to be connecting the agreement with the time loop, a connection Jeanette does not understand. Treating others right and doing what is best for them is what Jeanette believes is right. One day she will have to stand before God and give an account of her actions. For the first time she's been in this time, Jeanette feels she has been manipulated. What's worse she was manipulated with a nine-year-old girl. That's what's bugging her. She did rush to judgment. For now, she will give Wilbur the benefit of the doubt; she will be asking him questions before the night is over. "There is something else I want to talk about; now I have someone important to take care of." "Macey, may I see your ankle?" Macey nods and shows Jeanette the entire lower area of her leg. Jeanette looks. As feels around, she touches a tender spot. "Ouch." "Oh, you have a tender area." Jeanette looks at Fernando. "Before you wrapped it, was there any bruising or swelling?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 23rd, 2016, 8:35pm Note: As stated around pg 65 or so of the thread when he got her, she's 12. "No bruising, just some swelling. There is a difference between a strained ankle and a sprained ankle, but the treatment's the same though it is longer for one than it is for the other. And I do not want to waste a Sam Splint on her for this either when she can rest in bed or hop about the camp. But from the feel of it, no bones were broken." He explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 23rd, 2016, 9:11pm Note: I know her age has been established. One of the reasons a character profile thread exists is so other players can look up information on major characters without searching for it in the story. "Have you given her anything for the swelling?" Jeanette asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 23rd, 2016, 9:18pm "Nothing for the swelling as there is nothing to put on. There is not even enough ice to put on it." Fernando answers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 23rd, 2016, 9:32pm "I have three cold packs, that's it. I'm also thinking of anti inflammatory medication." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 23rd, 2016, 9:47pm "Save the ice packs for somebody that will need it more. I have something that can 'cure her' but I do not want to use it until she is in better shape to handle it. Maybe in a couple of weeks when she recovers from this I'll give it to her then." He tells her

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 23rd, 2016, 9:56pm Jeanette nods, knowing what Fernando is referring to. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 23rd, 2016, 10:54pm Hondo walked back to the cmper. Outside the camper Karl was lounging and smiling to himself. Hondo: How's it goin'? Karl: Good. Very good. Hondo: You and Ruth? Karl: She is an angel! Hondo: So whats you plans. Karl: MY grandfathers farm. My father was left two thirds of it. My aunt and her husband run it but only have one third of it. Dad wanted me and my two older siblings to work it someday but they were vaporized by spirits when they joined a resistance group and tried to take out one of their earth bound embassies. Mom fell into a depression and committed suicide 5 years later. Dad drunk himself to death 3 years later. That was 4 years ago. I was 24. He was a leader of one of the wesen undergrounds for several years until he almost blew his cover. the thought of his family getting killed because of him made him quit. but he had favors still. He called in his last one before he died to get me position teaching basic math at the fighting school. I found out that they were selling these kids as gladiators and I got caught. So that's how I got sold. Hondo: Are your people not considered a failed project by the spirits? Karl: Tonya must have talked. We are  considered failed but not dangerous. We aren't considered dangerous or aggressive. So they consider us no a threat. It makes us and other groups like us perfect to lead those groups as we aren't being watched. Hondo: So what about you? Karl: Just want to run the farm like Dad wanted. Hondo: No underground or rescuing for you? there are a lot of folks that need help these days and someone to lead them so they can defend themselves. Karl: Ah no. thats not me. I don't want aanything to do with that. I want to find a wife, which I may have, run the farm and practice making babies. Thats it. Hondo: Kind of off topic, but Tonya asked me and my wife to consider taking on Zoey and raise her. Karl: Ok. Hondo: You have no opinion on it? Karl: Why should I? Hondo: Well you were leading them. Karl: Leading? no, no, no,no! I don't want that kind of responsibility. Hondo started getting a bit stern of voice. Hondo: The measure of a true man is shouldering the responsibilities given to him whether he wanted them or not. Karl: Hey now, man. I was just with them. I helped them in a bad time as it helped me escape too then they were on their own. Hondo: They were looking to you to lead them! they trust you! Karl: I didn't ask them to. Hondo: And little Zoey? You'd just leave her to fend for herself? Karl: What was I suppose to do with her? Hondo: Did you think about taking her with you to give her a home on your farm? Karl: Ah, no. that wouldn't work. My uncle is a Hundjäger, hound dog. They don't get along with  Klaustreich at all, nor Fuchsbau for that matter. Hondo: And when were you gonna tell Tonya? Karl: I was going to get around to it sooner or later. I figured it was a long trip to Texas so I had plenty of time. Hondo almost yelling: And you think you can take care of a family yet you can't help folks in need when it inconveniences you?! You think Ruth is going to leave her family behind!?! Karl: Settle down, old man. That type of out dated thinking gets you old before your time or dead. If Riuth wants me she can leave the others. Hondo: They have no place to go either! You think after all they have been through she's just going to dump her sisters and cousins. Karl: You're right. Her sister can live with us. She's old enough to be extra help around the house. The cousins will have to fend for themselves. I don't like that Joanna. and he sister isn't my type. At least with Esther if Ruth dies from something I have a sister that I like to boink, ya feel me? Hondo: You hurt Ruth and !!! Karl: I know, I know. Complete Gentleman, I promise. Hondo shook his head and walked into the camper before he strangled the smug, lazy idiot. The three women were in the bedroom. Hondo walked in as the door was open. Zoey was laying on the bed, belly first, Valentine was holding some clothes and Tonya was in the middle of the room toples. Hondo: Oh, excuse me. Sorry. Tonya: Oh1 don't worry. I'm covered with fur, remember? besides nothing you haven't seen. Hondo turned and tried to look her in the eyes. He looked at her, then Val then back at the floor. his face turned a bit red. Valentine: She likes going topless. If I had fur like that I'd do it too. Hondo: That's fine. I ... sorry, just awkward. Tonya: I thought . .  I look that bad like this. Hondo: quite the contrary. uhm, damn, I'm damned anyway. Sorry, Tonya. I'm just not used to seeing you like that and you are well figured. Val, I . . Valentine laughed: Don't worry, my love. I knew you'd find her lovely. And she told me about the kiss. Valentine helped Tonya put back on the halter top she was wearing earlier. Hondo: She did, I mean, um. damn! Valentine: I'm not mad. She explained. She's been through a lot. and I have told you before, we are to be together for a long time. maybe you will need another to help spice things up from time to time. If you want to be with ehr. Hondo: You know better. Valentine: I do, but I wanted you to know, even f you mess up or are teped and pulled away for a time I'll always be here waiting for you. For myslef you are enough. If I ever think I need more I'll talk to you first and try to find a way besides someone else. Hondo: This is sort of private you know? Valentine: Zoey's not even listening. She's got your ear buds in listening to your country music. She isn't even paying attention. And Tonya, well, you not only saved her but you brought someone that I can actually talk to besides you and Fernando. Hondo: What about Fernando's girls? Valentine: They pop in when least expected, usualy argue with their Dad, and leave. I tried to invite them to barbeques before. They can't show up and sit and chat, least they never have to me. Hondo: They are busy. Valentine: I know. I'm not blaming them. I like them, even though I know so little about them as they are so rarely around. I'm just saying It's good to have a woman to share things with. And if I have to share you shes the one I'd rather share you with, though she says you won't do it. Hondo: What do you think? Valentine: I know you find her phycically pleasing, but your a man of honor and you love your wife though I don't know why. Hondo: And I don't know why you love me. I'm sorry, Tonya, like I said before, had we met first it might have been different. Tonya: I understand. She wo't tell you but she is woried she's not strong enough for you. Valentine: Tonya! Tonya: Val, quite. Friend intervention.  She doesn;t know how weak I truly am but she thinks I am stronger some how. If it was I who had you first I'd never share you. I'd be a completely jealous wife. She is so much more caring and strong than she knows. Yuo picked a good one. I can leave the camp if I am causing you two trouble. Hondo and valentine: No! They looked at each other and smiled. Hondo: Looks like your one of the family. Valentine: You're like the sister I never had, and I've only known you for less than a day! Hondo shook his head and mutter something about women as he walked to the kitchen. He grabbed a bottle of whiskey, poured a shot, downed it then poured another. It bothered him that Val didn't think she was enough for him. Tonya could bounce around naked for all he cared, ne could watch and like it without taking her sexually or falling in love with her. What bothered him is that in looking at another woman, who was in his eyes beautiful, Valentine thought less of herself and thought he was tired of her. Nothing was further from the truth. If Tonya pushed him and they were alone for long enough would he cave? Probably, but it wasn't because Valentine wasn't enough. It would be because hormones and lust caused a heat of the moment, primal emotion act of having sex. He didn't need to look anywhere else. He was happy with her except the part where she wasn't content to be herself nor content with how she looked and how because of what their supposed future son had told her now she thought she would be a bad mother. Hondo knew she wanted to keep Zoey, as she had already fallen in love with her. Hondo was staying emotionally detached at them moment as he wasn't sure Val would let them take her with her doubts and what if they fixed the time line? Would zoey not exsist anymore. This he had to talk to Fernando about as well. But if that was the only trouble he had. The spirits, and the other 4 girls and two little boys, and Ruth falling for the jerk Karl, and the slavers, and the mission still ahead, hondo downed the second whiskey and then grabbed a beer, his pipe, and tobacco pouch.  He walked out to the bronco, ignoring the still smug looking Karl. He put down the tail gate, filled his pipe, lit it, and puffed on it as he stared off into the distance lost in thought.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 23rd, 2016, 11:58pm "Thanks Jeanette. I just to keep an eye on her so she would stop bouncing around. Thing that worries me more, I do not know if the batteries have charged and even then, one day is not enough to recharge the batteries as such. I did not expect the motor and the lights running together to drain the batteries so low. But I'll figure it out in a day or two. As for you, figure out where to go next. The next (third) town is mutant friendly and I do not know if the convoy is leaving for another town any time soon, maybe in a day or two and we could leave with them. That's on you to figure out and we need to find out so we can plan accordingly. Anything I should know about before we go our separate ways?" Fernando says and asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 24th, 2016, 8:51am "Since we deviated from the map, I don't know where to go next other than to follow the caravan. I don't know how far we are from the Interstate. "I would need to talk to Moro again. Both you and the Texas Spirits are time travelers. What you and Moro tell me conflict with each other. I'm having to go back and forth, relaying to one person what the other said putting me in a position where I have to reboot a conversation that should have ended two days ago because I'm the only one involved who is willing to talk to Moro. I'm not too happy with her right now; I am willing to talk to her. "There is something else I wanted to talk to you about. For the first time since I've been in this time I feel as if I've been manipulated. What's worse is I was manipulated with a nine-year-old girl. I mean a nine-year-old girl was used in the manipulation. That's what's bugging me. I did rush to judgment. For now I will give Wilbur the benefit of the doubt; I will be asking him some questions." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 24th, 2016, 11:02am After a bit Valentine walks out to where Hondo was sitting. He didn't look at her as she sat down beside him bit she looked at him withba sadn and worried look. After a moment of silence she stated talking. Valentine: Did I anger you?. . .  Im sorry if I did. . . Please say something. Hondo sighed: you hurt me, VAL. Valentine: hurt you? How. Hondo looked at her. Hondo: don't you understand what you mean to me? When you are happy nothing can truly ruin my day. I could have had the shiftiest day of my life but to come home to you, smiling and laughing I might as well had the best day of my life. But when you get like this.  . . When you hurt I hurt and this not being content to be you, the woman i fell in love with. Valentine:  but I'm not as strong as I should be for you nor as good a fighter. Hondo: I didn't fall in love with you for your fighting abilities and Youbare stronger than you think. To be able to still have a good heart and care about folks after all we have been through. That is strength.  Its something I rely on you so much for. Valentine:  but I have been useless this mission and on other. So far I have done minor repairs, fixed food  and cleaned. What good is that? Hondo:  who else can I trust to do that? Its needed. If Fernando and I do it it takes away from what we are doing. Do I want you out there with me? Hell yes! But I need someone here I can trust to run base camp and watch over these people. Valentine:  I didn't realize. . .but how can you truly be satisfied with me when.  . . Hondo: this isn't about Tonya again, is it. Valentine:  well. I saw how you looked at her. She is wild and beautiful. Hondo: she is but I am not in love with her not do I put her beauty ahead of yours. If I had no morals, if I wasn't in love with you would I go to bed with her. Most likely. Might I if tempted? Possibly as she is appealing to the eye, but also wild and sweet. I look at her because I can appreciate that she is good looking but I don't look at her because I'm not happy with what I have. Can't  you understand that. Valentine nodded: I'm sorry. I just felt insecure. Hondo: I love you, you crazy damned woman. I never meant to make you feel that way. Trust me I need you and rely on you more than you'll ever know. Valentine laid her head on his should. Valentine: I love you too. Thanks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 24th, 2016, 2:39pm Jeanette wrote: "Since we deviated from the map, I don't know where to go next other than to follow the caravan. I don't know how far we are from the Interstate. "I would need to talk to Moro again. Both you and the Texas Spirits are time travelers. What you and Moro tell me conflict with each other. I'm having to go back and forth, relaying to one person what the other said putting me in a position where I have to reboot a conversation that should have ended two days ago because I'm the only one involved who is willing to talk to Moro. I'm not too happy with her right now; I am willing to talk to her. "There is something else I wanted to talk to you about. For the first time since I've been in this time I feel as if I've been manipulated. What's worse is I was manipulated with a nine-year-old girl. I mean a nine-year-old girl was used in the manipulation. That's what's bugging me. I did rush to judgment. For now I will give Wilbur the benefit of the doubt; I will be asking him some questions." "We are not that far from the local highway. Whether or not it is an Interstate highway of mid-2000, I do not know. A lot of signs were taken down and recycled so people can use them for something else. As for these crows being Time Travelers, I never met them in my travels. They could be Long-Life/Near Immortals living thousands of years and relying on their memories of past events to make it sound like they are time traveling but they can manipulate time for others and that is not a good thing to have. But never mind that. As for Penny, she is being manipulated as is Elsa and the others to get you to side with them and to bond with them. Elsa was taken so you could bond with her. That did not work out as they planned so they created Penny. And the same problem is happening - you are not bonding with her either. Alone creation of a human being other than through procreation but through genetic manipulation is Eugenics and Eugenics is illegal on this world. That alone the spirits can be banished from this world forever, along with the creation destroyed. I deemed Penny as an innocent in this, so if somebody comes along to destroy her, I will intervene. As for Wilbur, I doubt he has any answers other than he was programmed with either. They do not know. The only one that may have answers is Moro. And keep notes - the more she opens her mouth about the Spirit's plans, the more she is incriminating them and her self in the things they do which can be judged as crimes against humanity. This is not a warning to you or her, but note not what she is saying but how she is saying it and what she is not saying. I would love to get that bitch drunk, for alcohol is a liberator of the truth when one is under its influence." He tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 24th, 2016, 5:00pm "According to the two maps the Texas Spirits gave us, one to you and one to me, we are supposed to get on Interstate 80. "If the Texas Spirits are not time travelers, how did they transport us here? How did they travel back in time to the 1400s so they could establish their own tiny nation, which is located between Dallas and Fort Worth? "I'm concerned for Elsa. I believe she needs professional help. As for Penny, I think I am falling for this child. "Wilbur should know how he got involved. "This is what I know about their plans: They want to reestablish the United States and Canada by generating and distributing electrical power, rebuilding roads, and rebuilding and extending rail roads. As for what Moro admitted to, the Texas Spirits genetically engineered and trained a girl to appeal to my interests, made her an Immortal and conducted a sale of her to me that was completely staged. Wilbur's performance was flawless until I decided to help what I thought was a father down on his luck. Suddenly he's like an actor on stage wondering what to do as if suddenly all other actors go off-script. "Getting Moro drunk for that reason is a good idea. I know she likes apple cider and beer." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 24th, 2016, 5:48pm As Hondo and Valentine sat there Tonya and Zoey came out. Tonya: there are the love birds. Hondo: what's up? Tonya: just wanted to apologize for making you uncomfortable earlier and yelling at you this morning about clean slate. It wasn't  your fault. Valentine:  Clean slate? Hondo: yeah. The other slaves they were with we're all killed. It was because I was restless and talked Fernando into going outsid at that bar. Ueaj we saved that group of prisoners but because we killed the leader there the invoked this clean slate to keep folks from helping I'd and to make us hated. It's my fault. Valentine:  that's barbaric!  And how can they blame you? Uoi and Fernando did what was right! Tonya: they did.I said some harsh things this morning and I feel bad. You are not to blame, Hondo. You are a hero.   Hondo: thanks, Tonya. That means a lot after all you have been through. No offence but how old are you two? Zoey: I'm 11. Tonya: does it matter, I mean.  . . Hondo: it doesn't really matter but I'd like to know. Tonya: 18. Valentine:  you said your birthday was tomorrow.  So you turn 19? Tonya (in a low voice): no. I turn 18. Hondo: huh. Figured you to be in your mid twenties. Tonya: so it does matter. Valentine:  no. You have been through so much for your age. Hondo: I was just curious. You are smart enough to  be on your own if you want but I'm offering you a home, for now at least. Both of you.  I can get you your own trailer if you want or you can stay with me and VAL. We have room in our camper. Valentine: it would be fun. What do you think? Zoey: so you'd be out parents?! Hondo: eh, we will see about that, for now just friends helping friends. It's up to you. Zoey nodded vigourouslt at Tonya. Tonya: OK. Sounds like we are in. We'd be happy to stay with you but we will help. Valentine:  don't worry about that. I have work enough for you both.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 24th, 2016, 7:30pm "Sigmond Freud was not born for another for another 53 years in Elsa's time, so professional help came at the end of the whipping belt. But for royal, the children had whipping children which they are forced to see whipped for their bad deeds. So much for professional help for her in time or now as there is no such thing available for her, she just has to learn how to deal with it, which means having someone teach her how to deal with it, which is something Moro is not doing." Fernando begins. "I was just stating a possible scenario with spirits, as their actions do not say Time Travelers for themselves. But in moving others about through time - if questioned they can deny their actions and make claims that another moved us through time. In short, they are acting like humans covering their asses for illegal activities they know they are doing but are in denial of them. Any creature that can live 4 to 10 thousand years have in theory seen the entire history of man kind during its life time, and any interaction with mankind they can deny as "Ancient Alien Contacts" (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ancient_astronaut_hypothesis) they were not part of." "What ever the spirits want, they did it and are doing it the wrong way. If they are Time Travelers, they can take the lessons learned here, go back in time and fix the mistakes they had made and none of this would be here as it is. However Penny and Wilbur posses a puzzle, not a problem, for you to solve. If bonding with the girl is the key to solve the puzzle, then figure it out. But she is a person with wants and needs on an emotional level of a child. My concern is Wilbur, because to negate the sale of Penny to you, all he had to do is give you back your money, take back the papers and rip up the receipt, just like one would with a car. Remember, I got the trailer for him so they had a safe place to sleep, eat and shower when they can not go to a hotel. As far as I am concerned, the trailer is his to keep with or without Penny because you do not want 'another male in the camp' accessing the showers the girls use."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 24th, 2016, 10:30pm "To the best of my knowledge, the Texas Spirits did go back in time to fix a mistake they made. They traveled back in time to build an independent nation on a piece of land before anyone else could claim it. By having their own nation, they can now forge an alliance with another nation. "In a way I understand this setup. It's a vehicle to transfer guardianship from Wilbur to me with the least amount of distress to Penny. A dad can no longer give his girl a stable life and by pure luck a rich lady form Charlton comes to give her a stable life. "There is something you said I don't understand. Where's the connection between what I agreed to and the date the time loop is complete? It's true the journal was not mentioned in the agreement. That's something I do whether I'm here or back in 2010 and it's something I'm likely to continue doing as long as I'm able." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 24th, 2016, 10:55pm "I'm going to throw the items I question until you figure it out since you will not listen to what I have to say as fact or realization. So hear me out. That journal is no bigger than a 300 page novel - give it that much.  If you wrote 1/2 a page a day, you would have about 2 years of writing in it. Correct? But 'they', who ever they are..., claim that the last entry in it is 2122, some 60 something years. Care to do the math: 1/2 a page a day for ever day, for 60 plus years would make about 43,800 pages. Placed on the floor it would make a book about 44 inches or a bit less than 4ft tall and weight about 100 plus pounds of paper. Now you need to think - that journal you had in your hands that big? Hell No!" Fernando tells her. He continues, "So what is that journal representing? Who's words are they representing if it is not yours? Where is the original material that Journal came from? There is so much you have to figure out on your own, it and not read from the book. Not even Hikaru know even though she read the journal. That material is heavily edited, even if it is your words, somebody went in and took what they want others - and you - to know. That is why I say do not read it! It is not complete, it is not from your pen as somebody carved what they want from what you say you did. Get where I am coming from?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 24th, 2016, 11:29pm "Maybe what Hikaru has is the first volume. You and I don't know what was published. Oh, you mean what I have in my case at this time. Has it occurred that other journals will be supplied? "Nobody, except for those who compared a copy with the original, can claim it was edited." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 25th, 2016, 1:30am "OK. Since you are so willing to side with the spirits, and they will never be happy with the results you bring them, you are doomed to stuck here in this time loop for the rest of infinity. Now if you do not mind, I have a daughter to take care of." Fernando tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 25th, 2016, 8:04am "I'm following what seems the most logical to me. Unless someone compares a copy with the original, they would not know if the journal is character for character the same or edited." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 25th, 2016, 11:25am "This mission is supposed to last some 6 weeks to 3 months or so; yet that journal has 2 years of entries in it. And that seems logical to you? Your logic is flawed in that way of thinking. Before printing, all books are edited fro their original content. Nothing's verbatim. In that I know they are not the same. And the journal you write into is some 50 - 100 pages. How does 50 pages become 300 pages? And who's doing the editing when they get your journals, now that you know you will own more than one. Then again, how did they get those journals to begin with? And who are they to publish it? Was it done with your permission? You do not know because that information is not in the journal. So screw the logical thing and how about doing the right thing, which is helping out others in their time of need while we go look for Gabrielle and it is time to save her as well. I'm expecting nothing more from you other than that. And like I said, I need some private time with this little one and have a personal and private talk about where she was and why she was there when she got hurt." Fernando tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 25th, 2016, 7:59pm "It is logical because I'm looking at a bigger picture. You keep saying I need to do what is right for me. Doing what I believe is logical is what's right for me." Jeanette leaves. In Hondo and Valentine's camper, Moro is boiling the potatoes she had cleaned and cut into pieces. Jeanette steps in the camper. "Moro, I have a couple of questions." "What is it?" Moro asks. "Did the Texas Spirits reactivate the time loop?" "No." "Fernando said you reactivated the time loop because you were not happy with my results." "That's not true. During the time you were here, you did a good job." "Was my journal edited?" "The only change made was adding a blank line between the date of the journal entry and the body of the journal entry. That and we indicated when a new paragraph began. Everything else we left alone even the capitalization error you made in your first entry." Jeanette had spelled X-Men "X-men" when she wrote the April 30, 2066 entry. As Moro said, that was not corrected when the journal was published. The May 1, 2066 entry looks rushed; no changes were made to it either. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 25th, 2016, 8:19pm Valentine:  Let's get some things set for you two in the camper. I think I can rearrange some stuff and get you each a place to store your clothes.  Maybe the closet in the living room. Tonya: What about Karl? Hondo: Val, would you take Zoey and start on that. I need to talk to Tonya for a bit. Ill explain later. Valentine:  OK. Come on, Zoey. Lets get you new clothes put away. Hondo waited until they were gone. Hondo: We need to talk about Karl Tonya: What's wrong? Hondo: This is not easy to say and you're not going to like what I have to say. Tonya: Karl's dying!? Hondo: If he dies here soon it might be cause I killed him. Tonya: What! Why?!? He's out friend he.  . . Hondo: He saved himself but needed you two to help him. Before I got there what was happening. Tonya: He wanted us to go get help at town. I told him not without Zoey. That's when you showed up. Hondo: Had I not he'd probably have left Zoey and she would be dead. Tonya: He'd  never do. . . Hondo: Yes he would! Please, trust me! I just had a talk with him before I went into the camper. He wants to go to the farm he inherited part of and run it. Tonya: I know. We were all going. .   Hondo: He has no plans on taking you two with. Tonya: What! Is this because of Ruth and her family?? Hondo: Nope. He plans to force them to split up too. He wants Ruth and Ruth only. He says his uncle is a some sort of dog Wesen and  .  . . Tonya: Oh. . . He never said.  . . But he.  . . We. .  . I thought... Not even little Zoey? Hondo: No. Sorry. I didn't want to be the one who told you but he planned to let you follow him to Texas then dump you there, as long as you we're useful to him. He thinks you two will cement a place for him here. Tonya: But.  . . Hondo: No buts about it! Karl is a piece of shit player. Karl: Did I hear my name? Karl walked up on them smiling innocently. Tonya: Your Zoey and my friend, aren't you. Karl: How could you ask such a question? Didn't I go back for Zoey. Tonya: You wanted to go to town. Karl: For help.  I didn't want to see you hurt. Tonya: You haven't answered my question. Are we friends. Karl: Is the Space Pope Reptilian?  Come on now you know me Tonya:  I'm not so sure anymore. Now answer my question straight. Are we friends and are we all going to live on your farm or will your uncle object to a fachsbau? The smile left Karl's face. Karl: So you told her. That wasn't cool, man. You will regret that. All of you will. Hondo stood up. Hondo: Did you just threaten my family? Karl: WHAT family? Hondo: These people, are not just travel partners,nor meet friends. Most of them I consider family and you just threatened mine. I think you should leave. Tonya: You. . You lied you didn't care about us? Not even a little? Karl: Sorry,  baby girl. It's eat or be eaten out there. No one stood by my family. No one protected me. I have to look out for number one. When you aren't helpful anymore then you aren't helping number one so you have to be cut loose. Hondo: I'll get your stuff. You're leaving camp. Wait by the  front of my truck. NOW! Karl: It's cool. I don't need you folks anyway. You all are headed for death anyway. Karl walked off and Tonya started sobbing. Hondo wrapped his arms around her and she grabbed his tightly and sobbed into his chest.  He helped her back to the camper. Valentine: What's wrong? Hondo spoke low to keep Zoey from hearing: Karl played them. Valentine: Understand. Come on, Tonya. Hondo helped Tonya into the camper where she and Valentine went to the bed where Tonya cried onto her shoulder for a bit. The day wasn't  over and the poor thing had been through a week of hell and it just wasn't ending for her. Hondo grabbed Karl's stuff and went outside. He couldn't see Karl anywhere. He shrugged and about went back into the camper when he saw Ruth marching his way with an angry look and Joanna running behind trying to stop her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 25th, 2016, 10:03pm Hearing the commotion outside, Fernando turns to Macey, "You do not leave from here." before stepping out of the camper. Looking out he can see somebody leave the camp area, Karl from the looks of it. Stepping out into the clearing in front of the campers, he sees Hondo stepping out of his camper. "What happened?" Fernando asks while looking in the direction Karl left in. "Where did he go?" Hondo asks. "First, what happened?" Fernando asks. "That Karl, not only has he played Tonya and Zoey, but he also threatened us." Hondo tells him. "How did he threatened us?" Fernando asks. Hondo sighs, "He said 'You will regret it You all will.' Then he said that we are 'headed for death...'" "I Hate doing this, I really do." Fernando says as he lifts up his cane and twists the knob and puts his hand on Hondo's shoulder. In a flash, they were at the entrance of town for the parking area, some 10ft ahead of Karl. Fernando reaches into his jacket and pulls out his Para Arms 1911 and aims it at Karl. Hondo follow suit with his revolver. Blinded by the light, Karl shields his eyes for a moment before Fernando and Hondo get to his side. He then realizes who were next to him. "I do not know how you got here, but it figures you had to get your friend." Karl taunts at Hondo. Hondo wanted to charge at Karl, but Fernando holds him back. Fernando tells him, "You do not want to meet my friends, you poor excuse of a living being." "Oh like what are you and your friends going to do?" Karl tries tries to man up to Fernando. "I could kick your damn ass and make your sorry tail regret it. But I'll let my friend Lucy do it for me." Fernando tells him. With a stamp of the cane onto the floor, there was another bright light. Fernando and Hondo are up in the branches of a strange looking tree, while Karl is on the ground by its base. "Hey loser! Up Here!" Fernando yells down at him. It is followed by a very loud roar that gets a lot more than Karl's attention, it also gets his fear and adrenaline going. It is Fernando's turn to taunt him as he jumps down to his side and grabs him by the scruff of his neck and puts his gun under his chin, "Shooting you dead here would be the nice thing to do." The loud steps of something coming close gets closer to them and the roar louder. "So, I'm going to regret it? Hondo's going to regret it? No. You are going to regret deal with us, because you are disrespecting our generosity. Let see - according to Japanese Law, since we saved your damn ass, we own it. So we can do what we want with it." Fernando tells him as the thumping of loud footsteps get louder and closer. Fernando shakes Karl by the scruff of his neck to keep him still. "Now listen and listen good, if you want to live, stay very still." The smell of hot humid carrion breathe surrounds them like a sickening fog. Fernando pulls on Karl's neck to make him look up where he sees nothing but teeth as large as his fists and an eye ball as big as his head. "This is Lucy. She's a T-Rex from the Late Cretaceous Time Period some 70million years before you were born." Fernando says as he tries to ignore the smell of shit coming out of Karl's pants. "So, you and what army is going to make me and my family regret any thing?" Lucy roars at them one more time only to be swatted on the nose by Fernando's cane. "Cut it out, Lucy!" The mighty T-Rex cowards it's head into its tiny arms. "Go, Lucy! Go!" Fernando points his cane away from them. Amazingly the T-Rex looks to where he was pointing before leaving in that direction. He then shakes Karl up, "Stop crying like a #$@!ing baby! Lucy would be nice to you and chomp on you a couple of times before swallowing you whole. The Troodons will treat you like a pack of wolves chasing a wounded buffalo - they will chase you and force you to run until you can not run no more and then rip your body apart without killing you. Now you have some apologizing to do to a lot oe people, and you will remain with us until you get to Texas, for if you disappear for a minute, you end up here without us. Consider yourself lucky if Lucy catches you alone here." Fernando signals Hondo to come down from the tree.. He jumps down from the higher branch to the floor below. "I forget how much lighter gravity is in this time." Hondo says. "That meteor added a lot of mass to the earth when it hit." Fernando says, then pushes a distraught Karl to him, "He will be much more easier to deal with. Make sure he gets a shower." Hondo grabs Karl by the shoulder and lifts him up onto his feet, "Yeah. I'll deal with it" Fernando stomps his cane onto the group after a bright flash of light, they are standing by their camp.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 25th, 2016, 10:26pm Penny sees Fernando and Hondo leave in a flash of light and return with Karl in a flash of light. She's accustomed to seeing people appear and disappear but not in a flash of light. "There was a flash of light when you left and another flash of light when you returned. What made that happen?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 25th, 2016, 10:50pm Hondo: Thanks, Jefe. Id rather have shot but.  . . Fernando: It would have just caused issues. Hondo: I'm sure I'll hear about it anyway. When you get time we have some things to talk about. Fernando: I have just got done with Jeanette. I need to take care of an issue of my own then we can talk. Hondo: Alright.   Hondo turned to Karl. He grabbed Karl's clothes off the Hood of the bronco. Hondo: Use the outside shower and wash yourself. Once you are done you can hand wash those clothes. After which you will report to myself not Fernando for work. You will stay away from all the women folk. Karl murmured: Go #$@! yourself, asshole. Hondo: What was that?! Karl: I said, I'd better go get that shower. Hondo: Then do it. Ruth came marching up to Hondo. Joanna could be heard yelling to her as she tried to catch up. Joanna: Ruth, please. I'm sure he had his reason. Ruth: Hondo! You can't  kick out Karl! I can like who I want and you don't  have a say in it! Hondo: WHAT? You are not makin' any sense. Ruth: You kicked out Karl from the camp. Hondo: He's staying for now, but he's to stay away from you ladies. Ruth: You are not my father! I can like who I want! Joanna: Please, Ruth. Let him explain! Hondo: Ruth, he's a player. He played Tonya and Zoey, he's trying now play you, and he threatened all of us when confronted to reveal the truth. Ruth: That's a lie! He told me you are forcing him out as you don't want us together and you lied to Tonya and Zoey to drive a wedge between them so they would need you! I don't  know what kind of sick person gets off having girls worship him like that but it makes me sick! Hurt Karl or try to make him leave and I'll help the slavers find you! Ruth stormed off. Joanna shrugged. Joanna: A woman scorned? Sorry. Is what you say true? Is Karl out to play her? Hondo: Yes. And he wants to drive a wedge between you four and the boys as well. Joanna: After everything...? What a louse!  Don't worry about Ruth. She will settle down. Hondo: I hope so. Just try to support her carefully.  If I hafta be the bad guy, so be it. Just don't let it come between you two. Fernando and I will take care of Karl. Just try to keep her busy. I know it won't be easy but... Joanna: I'll try. Thanks. Joanna turned and went to go find Ruth.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 25th, 2016, 10:56pm "That is none of your concern, little one." A very soothing and calm female voice says into the girl's ear. Penny turns around and and sees a long red-haried,  dark skin, green eyes woman in her 20s in shiny leather pump shoes and a tight LBD crouched down beside her. "You should be by Miss Jeanette's side, not out here alone where somebody could do you harm that Hondo and... *ahem!* Fernando are protecting you from right now." It is enough of a distraction for Hondo and Fernando to drag Karl behind Fernando's trailer behind his camper without Penny seeing where they went. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Ruth: That's a lie! He told me you are forcing him out as you don't want us together and you lied to Tonya and Zoey to drive a wedge between them so they would need you! I don't  know what kind of sick person gets off having girls worship him like that but it makes me sick! Hurt Karl or try to make him leave and I'll help the slavers find you! Ruth stormed off. Joanna shrugged. Joanna: A woman scorned? Sorry. Is what you say true? Is Karl out to play her? Hondo: Yes. And he wants to drive a wedge between you four and the boys as well. Joanna: After everything...? What a louse!  Don't worry about Ruth. She will settle down. Hondo: I hope so. Just try to support her carefully.  If I hafta be the bad guy, so be it. Just don't let it come between you two. Fernando and I will take care of Karl. Just try to keep her busy. I know it won't be easy but... Joanna: I'll try. Thanks. Joanna turned and went to go find Ruth. Ruth runs towards the grassy field where she runs into two shadowy figures. "That's her?" One ask to the other. "That's one of them." The other answers. "Ruth!" Joanna calls out to her cousin. "That's the other." The second says before the four of them disappear in a flash of light. They rematerialize in a run-down abandoned warehouse of some big city somewhere with Ruth and Joanna gagged and tied naked the chairs they are in. Sounds of evil men laughing loudly as the tortured screams of young girls being raped can be heard echoing off the walls. "It's been a while since I have been here." The second says. "The abandoned East River Warehouses of Spanish Harlem, 1976 New York City?" The First asks, then replies as they look down from over the railing where they were, "I remember these days... Poor Elsie, she did had it coming to her though." "Let her go!" a very familiar voice echos across the halls. If it followed by some laughter, and then gun fire. Several minutes of gun fire. Then silence. Then a crashing sound and more silence. "Daddy's first rescue?" The first asks. "More like his 10th. Yvette or Cheryl was his first. I forget which. But Elsie was not alone in this as she was with her friends Yvonne and Clara." The second explains. They both turn to the girls as they reveal themselves, one brunette, the other a dark haired blonde, both in shiny leather high-heeled pump shoes and a tight LBD, "You know why you are here?" Both Ruth and Joanna shake their heads nervously. "We know you think negative of our father and his friend." The second points out. "'Maybe he likes them young.' You dare think our father likes young girls sexually? You're #$@!ing sick." The first tells them, "That's is his daughter as we are his daughter, and as you can see, we look nothing like him. We do not have too." "A measure of a dad is what he would do for his girl as a father to keep them out of trouble and when he has too - save them." The second throws at her. "Dad saved you two and your sisters, and your boy cousins from certain death - you owe him a lot of respect, not this bull crap you two have been dishing out. In fact, you should be on your knees sucking their dicks for saving you from the slavers." "But you threatened to get the slavers on them. And worst, we know you know them." The first says more than asks, throwing at them, "After tomorrow night, there will be no slavers. There will be nothing, you will be lucky to wake up the following morning." "#$@! it. You two will be here you will be raped, drugged, beaten, drugged, raped again and again and again until they have their fill you both and then you two will be found dead floating in the river. So, a woman's scorned? Try a vengeful daughter's scorned." The second says, "Lets go, Michelle." "You are not supposed to say my name!" The second lets out. "Stop having a tittie attack!" The second tells her before they disappear in a flash of light just before some burly rough men in suits comes up into the area from a closed door way marked "Stairs" "Look what we have here..." One says as they approached the gagged up girls tied naked to their seats. "Looks like Carmine left us a present." Another says. As soon as the men get with touching distance, they disappear in a flash of light, to reappear in the field they were in kneeling and fully clothed. They begin to cry.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 26th, 2016, 8:39am Fernando wrote: "That is none of your concern, little one." A very soothing and calm female voice says into the girl's ear. Penny turns around and and sees a long red-haried,  dark skin, green eyes woman in her 20s in shiny leather pump shoes and a tight LBD crouched down beside her. "You should be by Miss Jeanette's side, not out here alone where somebody could do you harm that Hondo and... *ahem!* Fernando are protecting you from right now." Jeanette is Hondo and Valentine's camper, standing next to the kitchen. "I'm right here. Moreover, Moro and Wilbur are in the kitchen where they can keep an eye on Elsa and Penny." "Their machines are different from ours." A crow caws. "Their machines create a flash of light when transporting people." Penny looks at the crow. "There's more than one way to transport people?" "Keep it simple. Two machines that do the same task may do that task differently." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 26th, 2016, 7:27pm Note: Fernando and Hondo teleported from and back with Karl a few yards (or steps) from the from the front of the trucks and campers. For Penny to have seen this she would have to have been in front of Hondo's truck, not beside or behind it. Thus is Jeanette is outside, the only entrance on Hondo's camper is through the rear door or through the passenger area of the truck itself like in an ambulance or moving truck; the latter being difficult as there are 3 rows of seats to do through depending on which door one used to enter. The Kitchen area is on the driver's side in towards the rear towards the end of the large window. http://www.hondosackett.com/Fernando/Hondo'sCamper.png Therefore unless Jeanette phased her head though the wall of the truck/camper, she or anyone else in the camper would be able to see Penny. But I'll assume that Jeanette stepped out into the open. I'll give it that the latter state of different machines doing the same task in different ways is correct. "Then Jeanette, you need to keep a closer eye on her or else she will be snatched up and disappear on you like Etan Patz (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Disappearance_of_Etan_Patz), in case you forgot who he is, he's a boy of your time who disappeared off the face of the earth in broad daylight on a busy Manhattan street corner. As Dad would say, 'whether they like it or not, you keep your child close to your heart and closer to your eyes where you can see them all the time." The dark skinned red-head tells her. "*AHEM!*..." Fernando says beside them. "You need to go home with the others, and you need to be by Jeanette." He tells the dark-skin red-head and then tells Penny. He then turns to Jeanette, "Keep an eye on the girl, there are a lot of weirdoes and slavers in the area that would deem Penny as a lovely prize to their collection."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 26th, 2016, 7:51pm They drug Karl out of sight and to a shower. Fernando's daughter, Francesca,  followed. Hondo: I'm going into check on Ruth an' Joanna. You be fine watchin' this creep? Fernando: yeah. I'm fine but I'm sure Ruth and Joanna ate fine. Hondo: maybe so, but they left camp not in their right minds and I sorta feel responsible for them. All that aside though I just have a feeling I need to check on them. Fernando: alright. Just come back for this asshole when done as I still have to talk with Macey. Hondo: OK. Sorry.  Just have that feelin'. Hondo took in the direction that he had seen then go, leaving Fernando with his daughter and Karl. 25 minutes later or so he comes back into camp half carrying to scared looking sobbing women. One Ruth the other Joanna. Anyone out and about the campnsay them come in. Hondo helped them to their camper.  He had Susanna take the boys out to play in the camp area and had Esther look after them. Once he got them inside and in Esther's care he returned to Fernando. Karl had finished washing and didn't smell like shit so much anymore. He was just finished dressing when Hondo approached Fernando. Francesca was still there. Hondo: Jefe, we have an issue. Fernando: I need to get to Macey.   Hondo: I know and we have several items to discuss  but this you need to hear now.. Fernando: OK. Whats up? Hondo: i just came across Ruth  and Joanna. Karl: someone #$@! them before you could? Hondo punched Karl so hard in the chin that he knocked him out cold. Hondo:  not his business anyway. Francesca:  I'd better go. Fernando:Wait a moment, Fransesca. hondo are the girls alright? Hondo: physically they are. Emotionally, not so.much. Fernando: what happened! Hondo: not exactly sure but I have an idea. I found them out in the middle of that field out yonder holding each other, almost laying on the ground sobbing. I rannup to them only to have them looknat me in terror. I tried to find out what was wrong and they suddenly got to their knees and threw themselves at me, huggined me around the legs begging for forgiveness. They both offered  to.  . Uh, suck my dick. They also offered themselves as slaves to you and no. Ruth blabbered something about not knowing the slaves and she was mad but she never would harm us and she was unworthy. Joanna begged me to have you forgive her for ever saying you liked little girls. I don't remember her saying that, maybe it was something you guys talked about on the way to the farm? Fernando:  no. Didn't know she said anything like that. Anything else? Hondo: they claim sports took them to some dark place where they we're tied to chairs naked. They said other women we're there being raped. Two figures threatened them about how they treated you and I, you especially.  They threatened to leave them there to be drugged and raped and eventually killed. They said the figures left them and some men tried to touch them but a flash of light and they were back in the field, clothed. Fernando: did they get a look at these spirits? Any names used? Francesca:  I really  should go and leave youbtwo to this. Fernando: Just wait! Hondo: they were hard to understand. I'm not sure I got half that right. They said they head something about daddy's first rescue. One was blondish, the other brunette, and the name Michelle was used. Fernando sighed. Hondo: if it's who I think not is. Fernando: it is. Hondo: for the record, that ass hat on the ground needed a good scare. These girls are just that. Not spoiled but sheltered girls who just had just been locked in a truck, going through mental hell,  thinking that they we're on the way toncertian doom as slaves, had to help us hurry their fathers on the burnt out Hull of a place they used to call home, their mothers are lying with other dead prisoners on the trees being eaten by birds, one finds out that the man she rejected is mostly behind the is, and to top it all off the only people to help them are complete strangers. They have no home, no family, and very little hope. O e falls in love with a piece of shit because she's young and desperate and when confronted with it all throws a tantrum and yells out empty threats. Should she have, no, but these gals have been through enough. Id have been the bad guy on this to help them on their way to a new life. Now they ate terrified that at any moment they will be whisked off to be raped and killed O top of all of it. Yeah, they did it for you. But now we have two women who are so scared they want to be our slaves. And let me clarify, they are scared of me and terrified of you. I am not saying they didn't need a lesson but that  I think went a bit far. (Edited to fit prior post hopefully )

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 26th, 2016, 8:35pm "Francesca, get the girls and have them in the electric camper in ten minutes. All of them. Including Aiesha. I need to talk with all of them. Francesca has not seen nor heard her father this angered in a very long time. [to be continued...]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 26th, 2016, 8:37pm Note: Thanks for letting me know. Sometimes it is difficult to accurately picture where everything is. Jeanette takes what Fernando's daughter says to heart, not just her words but how she says them . . . like she's talking to a new parent. Jeanette also thinks about what Fernando said about Wilbur and how he can now return the money and tear up the bill of sale . . . he did not do so. Is she really now a mother? Jeanette steps out into the open area, in front of the trucks and Campers and smiles. "Thanks. I'm . . . a bit new at this." Jeanette wonders how to be a mother as she watches Penny. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 26th, 2016, 10:03pm Hondo:  what should we do with that tick turd? Hondo pointed at Karl who lay unconscious,  face down, in the mud. Fernando: Leave him for now. I have some daughters to talk to. Neither Fernando's tone and demeanor was pleasant at the moment.  But was understandable as Hondo was still hot under the collar too.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 27th, 2016, 12:25am Some several minutes pass before Fernando goes into his electric camper, closing the curtains on all the windows. He then tells Macey to sit in the driver's seat while he 'takes care of business' as he sits in the jump seat next to her. He takes his cane and looks at the green crystal sphere on the handle before giving it several twists like a combination lock and stamping it onto the camper's floor. For intents and purposes, time outside the camper freezes while time inside camper continues. In actuality, several minutes will pass by in the camper while a couple of seconds pass outside of it. He then force summons his girls to appear, whether they like it or not. The two who caused Ruth and Joanna grief are sitting on the bench in front of the bed while the other 4 sit on the bed behind them. "What the #$@! is wrong with you two?" He holds back from yelling at them, "You do not act unless I tell you two and you do not scare people with the threat of life and death - ever! That is my job to do when it is needed to those who deserve it!" "But they threatened to call the slavers to get all of you!..."  The older brunette says. "Rachel - I do not care. There is no problem anybody currently on this world that I can not handle." Fernando tells her. "But..." The other begins to say. "Shut up Michelle." He tells her, "Do you know how much damage you two have done? That I Have To Undo?!! No - you do not care. That's the problem. You better understand that it is I who has the ability to Time Travel, that you all are in it for the ride and can be kicked off any time when needed." "What are you going to do, Daddy?" The dark-skinned red-head asks. "I'll figure out. But you two have 12 hours to undo this one way or another through my authorization and supervision, and you two will apologize to them for what you two did to them." He tells them, "Now get out. I have to deal with number 7." They leave before Fernando reverts time/space back to normal. "Macey, lets go." He tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 27th, 2016, 7:20pm Hondo saw Fernando gonto his camper, then he felt a cold shiver, saw two flashes of.light coming from the camper, and then saw Fernando and Macey getting out.  Hondo looked around a moment then thought to himself. "Damn! He did it again!" Not everyone gets the chill and not all those that do understand it. Since he had been around Fernando long enough and time traveled with him he knew what happened. Valentine stepped out of the camper and approach Hondo who saw her and headed her direction. Valentine: I just got that weird chill again. Hondo: Fernando had a conference with his girls. Valentine: why? Hondo: will explain later. He and Marcey are headed this way now looks like.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 28th, 2016, 10:20pm I take itnwe stalled again, eh?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 28th, 2016, 10:43pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: I take itnwe stalled again, eh? Note: I'm currently being educated on how Jeanette can be a mother to Penny. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 28th, 2016, 10:48pm Note: My fault, partially. Fernando approaches Hondo with a limping Macey with him. He tells him, "Things will be straighten out by tonight. Right now I need some rest for this class after dinner. You should go too so that means resting up too. As for this creepazoid, I got something for him later. Right now He can stay in plain sight of Val and the other girls and inform them that he is not to leave the area."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 28th, 2016, 11:59pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Hondo I. Sackett link=1428938728/1180#1189 date=1464488459]I take itnwe stalled again, eh? Note: I'm currently being educated on how Jeanette can be a mother to Penny. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Note: Be yourself as a person and teach her what you think is right and wrong (ethics and morality) and what she needs to continue on without you as an adult. Parenting is not that hard.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 29th, 2016, 12:44am Hondo:  Alright, Jefe. It has been a hell of a day already so, yeah, I can't argue with resting up a bit. Valentine:  where is Karl? Hondo points off a ways to behind the trailer in the outside shower area. Karl still lay unconscious , face first in the mud. Fernando: we still have some things to talk about, but I need rest and get some answers first. Hondo: You know where to find me. Fernando nodded and then turned back towards his camper with Macey. Valentine: what else happened with Karl? Hondo:  He mouthed off to me earlier about him only being  about himself and how he planned to dump Tonya and had i not shown up he would have never gone back for Zoey. He also planned to break up Ruth and her family. Valentine: That is horrible!  What a monster!! Hondo: yeah. So I tried to tell Tonya an' he overheard an' got mad that I exposed him. He hurt Tonya bad with his comments. Valentine: that poor thing. Like they haven't gone through enough! Hondo: I know. I feel bad for them but don't want to give them too much false hope as I'm not sure what's gonna happen in days to come. I still hafta talk to Jefe about somethings. But anyway, I told him he was leaving camp. I took Tonya to you and grabbed his stuff. By the time I got back outside he had lied to Ruth about why I was running him off and took off towards the market, to speak who knows what other lies. Fernando met me and stopped him with a quick trip to see Lucy. Valentine laughed: serves him right! I hope he soiled himself. Hondo: he shit himself alright. Thats why he is laying out back. Valentine: he passed out? Hondo:  no. When we got back Ruth came and screamed at me. She made a comment about bring the slavers here herself if we hurt Karl. Valentine: those poor things have been through hell too. She was just angry, uninformed . . . Hondo: and blinded by love. Valentine:  What? Hobfi: yeah he was putting the smooths moves to her and she fell hook, line, an' sinker for him. Valentine: that's why she was angry! She played her too! I ought too stomp on him! Hondo: if that was it. Valentine: oh no. What else? Hondo: Jefe's girls heard Ruth's threat an' scared the living shit out of them. He had a talk with his girls, but Ruth an' Joanna are terrified. Valentine: that's what he meant by things being straightened out tonight? Hondo: yup. Valentine: what did they do? Hondo: took them somewhere. They claim they we're naked and strapped to chairs in a place with women screaming from being raped. They we're told they we're going to be drugged an' raoed repeatedly until dead and their bodies dumped in a river, or something like that. They we're near hysterics. They offered themselves for slaves to us, physically an' sexually. Valentine: those poor kids! How could they!?! Scaring a couple poor girls with rape! Valentines own past made her very sensitive to things like that. Hondo: they saw it as proctecting their father. It wasn't right but it was done for love of their father. Just don't say anything about that and let Fernando handle them. Valentine: oh! alright. I don't understand them at all but I guess I wasn't asked to. . Hondo: that a girl. Just let it go, alright? Valentine: OK. I'm going to go check on them though and I'll keep an eye out on Karl.   Hondo: OK. I hate leaving that to you alone right now but Jeanette's group has no clue what's going on, I need some rest before I help Jefe with his gun class tonight, and no one else is old enough or in the right mind set to do so. Valentine:  I understand.  Ill keep him in camp. If he leaves I'll wing ihom in the leg with your 17 hmr. Hondo: just don't kill him and hold off on castration. We might need to hold that over his head later on. Valentine:  alright. Hondo gave her a quick kiss then headed to the camper. The kitchen was full of Jeanette's group working on supper. Hondo looked in his room to findnthat Tonya had cried herself to sleep. Zoey was trying not stay out of the way but watch the supper preparations. She was still too shy of the others to talk to them bitbshe did keep an eye on them. Finding it too crowded and noisy to rest, hondo grabbed a blanket out of the linnen closet and walked out to the Bronco. Once at the Bronco he folded down the backseat into a bed and laid down, covering up with the blanket and covering his eyes with his canvas duster, as his leather coat needed cleaned still.  After a moment he hears the broncos side door open. He  lifted the coat to see who was there. He jumped a bit as Zoey was three beside him. Hondo: Damn, little lady! Make some more noise next time you almost gave me a heart attack! Zoey: sorry. I just naturally move quietly. Hondo: you and my wife. What ya need. Zoey: Nothing. Hondo: then why are you here? Zoey: I wanted to be with you. Hondo: not doing anything exciting at the moment.  Have a gun class with Mr. Fernando tonight and trying to get some rest before it as it has been a long day. Zoey: I'm sleepy too. Can I nap with you? Hondo covered his eyes again. Hondo: just don't let your snoring wake me up. Zoey smiled again and curled up next to him pulling the blanket over herself as well. She sighed contentedly, acting like it was the first time in a long time she truly felt safe and comfortable.  After a moment Hondo heard a strange noise and felt a weird vibration.  It took him a moment the he chuckled to himself and settled back down. Zoey was purring.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 29th, 2016, 5:19pm Jeanette got three hours of sleep, if that much. "Penny, I need some rest and I imagine it's been quite a day for you too. Let's go to the girls' trailer." "Okay, Miss Miller." Penny replies. "Elsa," Jeanette says, "I'll be going to the trailer. Find out if Moro needs any help." "Okay." Elsa goes into Hondo and Valentine's camper. Jeanette and Penny go into the girls' trailer. It's empty. Jeanette removes her glasses and strips down to her panties and bra. At first Penny removes her socks and shoes. She's still in her dress and panties. Jeanette crawled into bed and looks at Penny. "Aren't you tired? I imagine you had quite a day today." Penny removes her dress but still has her panties on. "What do you want me to wear to bed?" "At minimum panties or a nightgown, whichever you prefer." Penny crawls into bed in just her panties. "I make my own pajamas." "Pajamas are good too." "That's good." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 30th, 2016, 4:18pm Note: Jeanette is currently catching up on lost sleep. When should we have dinner? Are tables and chairs set up? If not, where are they and where should they be set up? To the best of my knowledge, there are currently twenty-one people in the party. Fernando Macey Hondo Valentine Hikaru Jeanette Chihiro Danielle Moro Elsa Wilbur Penny Ruth Joanna Tonya Zoey Their two cousins Karl and the other two rescued today Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 30th, 2016, 6:25pm Note: Fernando & Macey = 2 Hondo & Valentine = 2 Hikaru & Jeanette  = 2 Daniell & Chichiro = 2 Moro & Elsa          = 2 Wilbur & Penny     = 2 Ruth, Joanna Esther & Samantha = 4 2 boys                   = 2 Tonya, Zoey & Karl = 3 Total = 21. Wilbur is making dinner for 16? Not a problem. Fernando & Hondo will head into town at about 6pm for the 8PM Class (which is part of a trade being done Fernando is doing) and have dinner there. Karl will be going with us, so that is 18 to feed. Val can watch Macey and she and Ruth and her girls can add to what they got in terms of food, which they have plenty off. Macey wont be much of a problem while she limps around with the cane. Note 2: I have not mentioned it, but I recommend that they stay for 3 days when the caravan leaves for the 3rd town. That's "today" (almost done), "tomorrow" and "the following day." This will allow Fernando to recharge his batteries as the night trip drained out his batteries more than he thought it would and all the drivers can be relaxed for the drive to the next town. It will also give us time to figure out things as well. Note 3: Penny would not need such rest as Jeanette would, regardless how trying her day was. Children recover faster than adults. Will post later tonight...

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 30th, 2016, 7:01pm Note: I think we need a post in which names and descriptions of the newer characters are cleared up. That can be worked into the dinner conversation. I will add Penny to my character profile post when Jeanette signs the adoption papers tomorrow. Wilbur will be transported to Charlton tomorrow unless the party needs his help. Either way, the 1973 Super Beetle will be added to the caravan. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 30th, 2016, 7:02pm Note: the four girls from the first large rescue are Ruth and Esther, Joanna  and Suzanna.   The three rescued early in the day are Karl, Tonya, and Zoey. Valentine will want to know what happened to Macey. If you write that she will feel really badly about it, and apologize to both of you. She does have ice in the camper and in the fridge freezer and chest freezer in the trailer. I will work on that post.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 30th, 2016, 8:10pm Note: Jeanette wrote: Wilbur will be transported to Charlton tomorrow unless the party needs his help. Either way, the 1973 Super Beetle will be added to the caravan. Not enough drivers within the established group to to support the VW Bug. Unless Tonya can drive it and it then becomes hers along with the trailer. Though it is a stickshift vehicle, the VW Bug/Bus set up is very forgiving with clumsy shifting. Karl would have the Slaver's SUV he and the girls came in with. But if Karl acts up the way he does as a player and a big shot, there is a chance he could run-away in the slaver's SUV and alert them to our plans and actions. So somebody needs to take care of that. Other plan would be to sell the Slaver's SUV Karl brought in and he would have to ride with somebody. In the least it would give him and the girls some trip, food and gas money. One more vehicle is Joanna's truck found on the farm, which will be carrying a partial load of food they recovered. Most of this food is dried food like grains and pasta, and canned fruits, vegetables and meats... though most will be like canned tuna or sausages in a can (http://www.vernonsales.com/images/items/08968.JPG), there will be one or two like this canned whole chicken (http://i.imgur.com/wLwk2.jpg). And then there SPAM... (http://ll-us-i5.wal.co/dfw/dce07b8c-2457/k2-_ac90a4a6-86b0-4289-9c19-1cd53b86b61a.v1.jpg) We also forgot about the kitten and the dog.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 30th, 2016, 8:36pm Fernando wrote: Note: [quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/1190#1197 date=1464649264]Wilbur will be transported to Charlton tomorrow unless the party needs his help. Either way, the 1973 Super Beetle will be added to the caravan. Not enough drivers within the established group to to support the VW Bug.[/quote] Note: Don't forget that Hikaru can drive. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 30th, 2016, 9:08pm Note continued: Kitten is in the camper. Dog will ride in truck with Joanna. It is Joanna and Suzanna's dog. Once Fernando and Hondo talk about Zoey and Hondo is assured that any of their timeline fixes won't lose them Zoey they will adopt them. Tonya's arm is broken, or at least hair line fractured and has a hole in it. she won't be driving a stick shift like that, especially since its her right arm.  She is young, though for timeline and her past will act older than 18 but is kind of clinging to Hondo and Valentine. She will stay with them for a while. we will see where that goes but she may act tough at times but she doesn't want to go out on her own and after it all with Karl and ruth, she doesn;t feel welcomed with the girls group.  The SUv can be pulled with Joanna's truck or sold. it does have a Gatling type weapon on the roof of it. Karl might act like he is pulling his act together, but probably shouldn't be trusted. I will try to get together a post with descriptions of the the 9 new characters that Fernando and myself have introduced. they should be described currently in past posts but I'll try to pull out the descriptions and make a one page quick ref for them in the character section. Gotta get ready for work tomorrow so I'm outta time tonight and hafta be up really early tomorrow.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 30th, 2016, 9:24pm First thing's first on Fernando's mind and that is to deal with Ruth and Joanna. Before going to their truck, he pulls Rachel and Michelle out of the Time Bubble Dimension they are in, making them appear as if they faded into reality than to burst in with a flash of light, though the first takes more energy to do than the second. It is easier to do as he carries Macey on his back. "You are to apologize for what you two did and then leave. I will take care of the rest." He tells them as they approach their camper. He knocks on their door. The door slides open (as it should for this type of truck) with Ruth standing there at first in high hopes and then horror in seeing the girls that tortured them. Fernando turns partly to this side and puts Macey into the doorway. "Go find a seat and remain quiet." He tells her before turning to his girls, "Inside, you two." They go in without saying a word. He steps in only seeing Ruth and Joanna there. "Where are the others?" "They're at Hondo's truck..." Joanna tells him, looking at the adult females there. "This will make my job easier then." He says, "Girls..." "We're sorry." The brunette known as Rachel to him starts. "We were not supposed to have done what we did..." The dirty blonde known as Michelle to him adds. "Now, whether or not you accept their apology is on you two. They said what they had to say and I can assure you that it will never happen again." He tells them. "And if we do not accept their apology?" Ruth asks. "If this time line still has it the holy book known as the bible, the creator does not like an unforgiven sin, especially when an apology is given." He tells her. "We accept." Joanna lets out before Ruth could answer her reply. "Good." He says before turn to his girls, "You two can leave." They leave in flash of light. As soon as their eyes get readjusted from the flash of light, he looks at them both. "One day I will explain a few things, but listen and listen good. I give everybody in this group the utmost respect, and I expect it back. I and my friends and those who I would consider family here rescue people from what dangerous situations they fell into. I am not here to get my cock sucked or to claim what rewards there might be for saving someone's ass. And I and the others here are not going to collect on you two. So cut the shit about owing anyone anything because you don't owe us anything. But our offer still stands on us going to Texas and you all are welcomed to join us." Though the girls do not say anything, they agree to what he is saying. "I need to teach a class with Hondo later tonight. I need someone to help Val keep an eye on this one. She is go to go bed and be asleep by 9PM." He explains. "We'll accept." Joanna tells him. "Good, see you around 6PM." He says to them before opening the sliding door. He takes Macey out of the girl's camper and leaves.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 30th, 2016, 9:32pm Note: I'm going through the old posts for Jeanette's journal. It helps other players if profiles of all characters are in the Character Profiles thread. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 30th, 2016, 9:57pm Fernando wrote: "If this time line still has it the holy book known as the bible, the creator does not like an unforgiven sin, especially when an apology is given." He tells her. Note: What the ladies know is on you. Alcatraz Press is printing the New King James Version. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 30th, 2016, 10:05pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1200#1202 date=1464657842]"If this time line still has it the holy book known as the bible, the creator does not like an unforgiven sin, especially when an apology is given." He tells her. Note: What the ladies know is on you. Alcatraz Press is printing the New King James Version. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Since there are many religions as stated the Nobody and varies in many subjects as to who or what is the creator, who knows what the ladies believe in. That Hondo needs to establish but Fernandi is going blind in making the statement he made. As it said in the Movie Time Bandits, "Death is no excuse for lying off on the job. - By Superior Being. 'God' to those who know him better."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 30th, 2016, 10:48pm note: Hondo and Valentine are New Testament Baptist (old school baptist distinctive beliefs without the modern stipulations religions add to the bible) and primarily use the KJV (not the original 1611, but the 1769 Oxford word revision without the Apocrypha) For the girls, They are Independent New Testament Bereans. (not bereans as they stand today. They are close to old school Baptists but stick to the bible. They take their name from being independent from the berean church of the early 2000s and take the example from the bereans talked about by Paul in the New testament of how they didn't take anyone's word on the scripture without studying it out for themselves thoroughly.) they use a reprint of the 1599 Geneva bible with the 2006 Tolle Lege Press word revision and without the Apocrypha, which was dropped from most bibles used by Protestants in 1880. though older than the KJV, which is more widely accepted, some Protestants believe it to be a purer translation as it didn't have the influence of the Catholic and Anglican church on its translation like the KJV did) for Tonya, not sure yet. Zoey will know some but if adopted by Hondo and Val she will be brought up under their belief, to accept or decline for herself later on.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 30th, 2016, 11:03pm Note: I mentioned the New King James Version because, to the best of Hikaru's knowledge, it's the only version currently being printed. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 30th, 2016, 11:31pm Note: We can discuss the Christianity and Bible later, start from the Council of Trent and the the Protestant Reformation to when the Greeks compiled the first books of the New Testament in the first century AD which the Armenians and Nubian Coptics use, as they (the Coptics) were the ones who originally walked with Jesus Christ over 2 millennia ago. The KJV was the first bible printed in English in American in 1782, BTW. That is why it is popular in this region of the world.  The First Complete English Catholic Bible was in 1609 AD when the Douay Old Testament is added to the Rheims New Testament (of 1582) Making the First Complete English Catholic Bible; Translated from the Latin Vulgate (80 Books). Before then completed "Bibles" were in either Greek, Latin or both. Because of bibles written in both Greek & Latin were printed in 2 panels per page, we got today's format of two panels per page in the current bible in a single language.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 31st, 2016, 5:00pm After a quick nap, Penny quietly gets out of bed. She looks at Jeanette who is sound asleep. She puts her dress, socks and shoes back on and quietly leaves the trailer. She goes to Hondo's trailer wondering what's next. As she does, crows keep an eye her as others are on the lookout for any potential danger. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 1st, 2016, 1:18am [In collaboration with Hondo...] Fernando carries Macey to Hondo's camper, helping her to the steps to its entrance before going in after her. "Good afternoon, Val." He says ignoring the others in the room, "Until Ruth and Joanna come in later to get her for me, you mind making sure Macey is fed and taken cared off while I am gone with Hondo this afternoon and evening?" Val answers though she is busy making sure nothing gets burned, "I've been wanting talk to you about Macey," before she looks over to them and sees that Macey is hurt and bandaged up, "...What happened to her?!!" "Before you think it is your fault, Val, it is not your fault." Fernando tells her, "Somehow she made it to the roof of your camper and either jumped or fell off, and got herself hurt. She probably watched you until you were distracted to make her escape. So, like I said, this is not your fault." "What! I . . . oh, I am so sorry! I must have forgotten about her when Karl and the two girls got in." Valentine apologizes. Fernando states, "Like I said, it's not your fault." Valentine apologizes further, "But it is! I was responsible!! How can you even trust me with her now? I..." "I will say it again, it is NOT your fault. She had to be good at vanishing and hiding where we got her. It was a matter of survival for her where she was. And you had a lot in your hands. I trust you with her. You are not just my friends woman, you have proven yourself time and time again. You have things to learn still, but you have proven yourself to me. I consider you a friend too in the very least. You and Hondo are like family." Fernando tells her. "I am honored and humbled that you still trust me." Valentine says. "If she is family does that make Miss Valentine like my sister." Macey asks. "No. More like a cousin or Aunt." Fernando points out "Aunt V?" Macey asks. Valentine laughed, "I kind of like that. Thank you, Fernando. I'll try not to let you down this time." "You didn't let me down. It just shows me what I need to work on with her. Anyway, she isn't moving so fast now so she won't be slipping away so easily, for now." Fernando points out. "OK. I'll take care of her." Valentine replies. "Just make sure she is fed then Ruth and Joanna will make sure she is asleep by 9PM the latest." Fernando tells her. "Will do." Valentine replies. Fernando nodded and turned toward the door. He stepped out of the camper. About that time Zoey burst past him and into the camper. Trailing behind was Hondo making a mumbling Karl walk in front of him. "Ready to go, Jefe? What are we gonna do with this moron while we are gone?" Hondo asks. "He's coming with us so the girls can eat in peace and we teach this class." Fernando answers. "And if I don't want to go?" Karl makes his snide remark heard. "You do not have a choice. Either you do as I say or I drag your unconscious body by the tail to where we have to go. I'll give you a hint, cooperate and walk with us and you will get to eat. If I have to knock your ass out, you'll be sipping your next meal through a straw without any teeth. The choice if yours." Fernando growls at him. Karl looks at Fernando and then at Hondo, wondering if he can take on both but knowing he lost to Hondo moments before. "Don't even think about it. Hondo wont make a move unless I say so, but I'll be placing this 13 and a half triple E boot across your face before sending your unconscious ass back to Lucy if you try anything stupid." Fernando tells him. Karl just freezes in place as recent memories of a T-Rex breathing down his back makes his fur stand up on its ends. "Lets go. My hungry stomach waits for no one." Fernando tells him, slapping his hand to the back of his neck and giving Karl a shove to the direction to town. [To be continued...]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 1st, 2016, 9:19am Penny hears Lucy's name mentioned as she walks in Hondo's camper with a crow perched on her shoulder. "Lucy is a Tyrannosaurus." The crow caws. "Mr. Fernando," Penny asks with enthusiasm, "you have a pet dinosaur named Lucy? May I see her?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 1st, 2016, 8:30pm "First off, Lucy is a Tyrannosaurus Rex (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sue_%28dinosaur%29), King of the Tyrannosuars (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tyrannosauridae) from the Late Cretaceous (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Late_Cretaceous) some 65 million years ago. She is not a pet for she is a feral animal of some many millions of years ago." Fernando tells her, "Now, Hondo, Karl and I have to go some where. You can not be out here alone, so who is watching over you and be with that person or the person they assigned to you in their absence."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 1st, 2016, 9:47pm "I've read about dinosaurs, Mr. Fernando." Penny points to Karl. "You said you are taking this man back to Lucy. Mr. Winston told me Lucy is a tyrannosaurus." Penny's enthusiasm dies down a bit. "I thought you had a tyrannosaurus inside a walled area. "Miss Miller is still asleep so I was careful not to wake her up." Penny points to the kitchen. "Dad is there and Mr. Winston is right here." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 1st, 2016, 11:05pm "Children should be seen and not heard; as this is a dangerous place to be alone. I doubt the ability of a crow's ability to save you from an abduction, which I will remind 'Mr Winston,' one lesson I learned in Chauffeur's Survival Driving School, when they come for the VIP in the back of your limo - they kill the driver. Get my point 'Mr. Winston?' Now Penny, for your safely, you are not be be outside alone without adult supervision. for your safety, get in the camper and find something to do in there." Fernando tells them. "Sorry, I forgot myself - Penny. I do not have a walled area to hold a T-Rex in it. All I got is the clothes on my back, my personal equipment and the Electric Camper the Spirits are letting me have for this mission. Nothing more. But if I did have a T-Rex here and now within a walled area, where would I get 20 tons to Brontosaurus meat to feed it every day?" He then adds.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 1st, 2016, 11:19pm "Yeah, you're right. They eat a lot of meat." Penny steps in Hondo's camper. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 2nd, 2016, 12:55am "What do you want to eat?" Fernando's voice echoes in Karl's head, "Meat and Bread, Meat and Vegetables, Meat and Pasta, Meat in Soup?" "What ever they have will be fine." Karl says. "How 'bout table scraps?" Hondo utters under his breathe. "We must show 'our date' a good time so he can tell us all he knows before I get the supplies for a 'Sinkin' Jimmy.'" Hondo tries to hold in his laughter but lets out a snort. "What's a 'Sinking Jimmy?' A Bar Drink?" Karl asks. "'A Flaming Skull' is a bar drink. A 'Sinkin' Jimmy' is the result of someone crossing the line into the territory of disrespect and they think they can get away with it when they do it to me. Let see, ever heard about 'Cement Shoes?'" Fernando points out to him. Karl stops in his steps but Fernando gives him a shove from where he held him on his neck, "Keep walking." Karl almost trips on his next step but recovers quickly. "Consider yourself lucky that this is not the 1990s. There were a lot of construction accidents where people 'fell into' the cement mixer and they end up being part of a support column of some highway overpass or building foundation." Fernando begins to tell him. He continues, "There is a price to pay for disrespecting me and the people I care about. But I am very forgiving to a point. That point is - Do Not Be A Goldfish." "A Gold Fish?" Karl asks. "A Gold Fish is an animal that will talk, sleep, swim, eat and drink where it pisses and shits." Hondo clarifies for Fernando. "Thank you Hondo." Fernando tells him, then he turns to Karl, "I do not care who you go to bed with, except for those in our party. You are to leave the girls alone - That's One. Two - Make any contact with the spirits or slavers to go against us, I will guarantee you will not see the sun rise the next morning. Then I'll take what money they gave you for us from your cold dead paws. Three - make any physical attempt to harm any of us while we rest or sleep, consider yourself dead at that point. So, consider this, Karl. I have no enemies because they are all dead. And anyone willing to make themselves my enemy will be killed in the process of making sure I'm dead. Because Karl, you can think I am dead, but I have a way of coming back. And when I come back, the skin on your ass will not be worth the fur and leather coat I will pull off of it." Fernando lets those sink into Karl's head for a moment before he continues, "Treat me and those I care about right and with all the respect in the world, I will make sure you're well fed, got some nice clothes to put on, a vehicle to drive in, a radio to talk on, washed up and smelling clean, and money for gas and other personal expenses. All I ask is that you help out in the group, whether it is guard duty, hunting/fishing, cleaning out the toilets, cooking, baby-sitting, anything - as you will have a job to do and you will earn your keep like everyone else. Only the children are excused from doing work and even then they still got something to do." With a shove, Fernando pushes Karl into a Bar & Grill restaurant and follows behind him. Hondo was right behind, surveying the scene before going in. They take a booth, making sure that Karl got the seat between he wall and Fernando with Hondo directly in front of him. Fernando hands out the menus.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 2nd, 2016, 8:38pm A tall, thin, dark haired man, wearing an apron, and his shirt sleeves held up by garters came by their table. man: Welcome to Dutch's bar and grill! I'm Dutch, founder, owner, waiter, and I even sweep the rats out of the place weakly. Hondo: Howdy, Dutch. Got anythin' on special? Dutch: Roast Beef Dinner, with  potatoes, roll, and veggie of choice and a slice of pie or spicy rodeo  Double bacon Cheese burger, with seasoned 'tator wedges, Baked beans, Buttered Corn, and some stewed apples. Hondo: How about a tall beer and the burger meal. Dutch looked at Karl: and you, sir? KArl: A roll, a small Cesar salad, and some of those stewed apples. Hondo: No meat for you, Goat man? Karl: I almost became a goat burger for your giant lizard! I think I'll stay away from meat for tonight at least. Dutch: Oh, dear. What happened? Hondo: There was a disagreement. Karl: Disagreement?!? You two tried to feed me to a Dinosaur! Dutch looked at the questioningly. Hondo: Saved him from the slavers  this mornin'. He disrespected a couple of our women folk and I had to hit him. Been a little off since. Keepin' an eye on him for now. Gonna give him another chance an' help him get to some family in Texas as long as he behave. Dutch: Oh! You two are bigger men than I am. I'd have shot him! Hondo: It was considered. Fernando: I and one of the women with us are EMT medics. It wouldn't be good if we shot those we were trying to help. Dutch: Makes sense, but you're not a medic. Hondo: No. Group protection and security. Dutch: I see. Well, I'll try not to do anything to your dubious friend's food. Hondo: Thanks. Also, get the good fella 2 shots of Tequilla. He needs to loosen up. Dutch: Will do, (turning to Fernando), and you sir, what can I get for you?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 2nd, 2016, 9:11pm "A beer. And you got any whiskey, rum, vodka, or anything that would run on a piston engine?" Fernando circles his finger to the three of them. "White Lightning will suit ya?" Dutch says. "As long as it can run on my engine, I'll take it, bring the bottle and keep it here. We'll order the food later." Dutch walks away from their table to fulfill their order. "Hondo, You remember Old Sakamoko?" Fernando then asks. "That thar's a name I have not heard in a long time." Hondo answers. "Too bad our friend is too far off into the future to understand the past." Fernando says. "I Understand - Sakamoko's Japanese. Right?" Karl throws in what little intelligence he has. "Sakamoko does not exist, his real name is Sakamoto, not Sakamoko. Sakamoko is Spanish for 'Booger Picker.' But like I said, you are too far off into the future to know that." Fernando tells him. "So?" Karl tells him. "Well, let me tell you this much. Sakamoto was part of the United Nations Japanese representatives and personal envoy for the emperor himself. He was also dirty, with as many fingers in as many pies he can stick them into - prostitution, drug distribution, extortion, money laundering, pleasure slave, voter scamming, you name it, he was doing it. And with the government and hired thugs, he makes the slavers you got here look like church choir boys. He was the worst of the worst, and I say dare say that I once called him friend." Fernando explains. Dutch arrives with beer, shot glasses and the bottle of white lightning. Fernando pours himself a shot glass before setting it on fire. "What are you doing?!!" Both Dutch and Karl says. "That is called a Proof - if it burns with a blue flame, then it is proof that it is pure, like it is here. Now..." Fernando explains, before pouring the flaming shot into the beer, making it burn a blue flame in a column from the center of it where it was poured, "That is a Flaming Skull..." He then takes the mug of beer and drinks it quickly, making the liquid put out the fire immediately though to those watching, it looks like Fernando just swallowed the drink - flames and all. Hondo laughs at the sight of astonished onlookers. Fernando lets out a sigh, "That was good. I'll take a one of these Roast Beef dinners with all the fixings."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 2nd, 2016, 9:52pm They talked while they waited for their food. They had important things to talk about but didn't want to talk about them around him. The food came out fairly fast and looked delicious.  Not that the women folks hadn't done a great job cooking but supplies and numbers made cooking meals like this hard. Hondo ordered a second beer to go with his meal, as he drank his first before the food came out. As they ate he did ask one important question.   Hondo: So, I have a question for us, Jefe. Fernando: What about? Hondo: Zoey. Fernando: What about her? Hondo: Tonya thinks we should adopt Zoey. Fernando: What do you think about it? Hondo: I'm trying to stay impartial right now. Val has fallen in love with her and Zoey hangs on me, but I don't want to let her down if it won't work Karl: Ashamed of the little cat girl? Afraid you won't be allowed in certain circles anymore? Hondo: Shut your mouth before I completely shatter you #$@!ing jaw! That's not it at all. Fernando: What's the worry? Hondo: It's a matter of time. We are here to do a job but when we get back I know we will take measures to see this never happens. If this is our timeline will I erase her? Even if she exists as a non wesen after we stop the spirits her parents we're killed because they we're wesen, I am told. So if we kept her we are keeping her from her true parents. I don't want to tell her yes then leave her when we are done. I'm not sure Val would take it well an' if I let myself love her. . . Fernando: I understand. I love each of my daughters and wouldn't trade them for anything. Hondo: Yeah. So, what is the plan? Is this a different time line? Is it repairable? It would be selfish to not fix it before this all happened just for us to have her as a daughter, but would changing things keep too many folks from existing? I need you help on this one Jefe. Fernando:  You know if she goes back with you and stays wesen there will be issues you will have to deal with in that relm. Hondo: We know. It won't matter to us and we will do our best to show her love an' that she is special which is to not be ashamed of. Val is after me for an answer.  I can't  leave them hangin' much longer.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 2nd, 2016, 11:35pm "Hmmm... This time line is not repairable from this side of the equation. It is in a giant knot that is tangled up. But Jeanette, Hikaru and the spirits are pulling on it and have restarted it a few times already. Each time they restart it, something changes in it. The last few, you were not here, the last reboot brought you here for some reason." Fernando begins to explain, "If they continue to pull on it again, something is going to change. Thing is what?" "You meanin' we could lose Zoey?" Hondo asks. "We could lose everything. including Karl here. But, I'll get my girls on it. They are not as good on Temporal Mechanics like I am, but they have the equipment to figure it on that I do not have." Fernando answers. "What do you mean, 'lose everything, including' me?" Karl butts in. "I'll explain it this way, Karl. Time Travel is not easy, but those spirits are messing with it like a little kid finding the cookie jar mom hid. So, all this was not supposed to have happened. You would be human for one, there would be almost 75billion people on this place and we would have settlements on the Moon and on Mars with hotels in Space around the earth and we would begin exploring the stars if things were left alone. But they were not left alone, and there is nothing anyone can do about it for now. If Jeanette, Hikaru and the spirits reboot the time line again, something will be different. Hell, you could be Karla as you would no longer be male but female." Fernando explains mostly to Karl. He then turns to Hondo, "If 'we' rescue Zoey and Tonya, they can not be Wessons. That maybe fixable with the proper recipe of their parents' DNA and a matter of filtering the animal DNA from the Human DNA. Again, my girls have that equipment, not I. And for that to happen, it would be at the end of this mission unless Jeanette and the others reboot the time line again. Let me talk to them and see what they can come up with in a few days. Perhaps this damn world can be saved."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 3rd, 2016, 8:18am Wilbur steps out of the kitchen, addressing Valentine and the others. "Where are the eighteen of us going to eat?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 3rd, 2016, 9:12am Valentine: the silver enclosed trailer has tables and chairs in it. Ill get Ruth and Joanna to help set them up while I put up the canopy. Valentine went and got Ruth and Joanna from their camper. They we're happy to lend a hand. In 20 minutes the tables we're set up, chairs pulled out, the canopy put up, ta le set and lighting up and lit. Once setup Valentine got macry out and set down where she could keep an eye on her. Zoey followed Valentine around helping as she could. When ready Valentine had Zoey go wake up Tonya so she could eat.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 3rd, 2016, 9:16am Note: To the best of my understanding, the following are all the situations in which the time line was altered: Fernando talks to Jeanette. Jeanette decides to return to 2010 at the end of the mission. The Texas Spirits forge an alliance with Arendelle to give Jeanette a reason to not break the time loop. Fernando brings Anna to Elsa, triggering a year without a summer. The Texas Spirits establish their own city-state before Columbus to make sure everything is by the book because Fernando accused the Texas Spirits of kidnapping a princess. As a side benefit of establishing their own city-state, the Texas Spirits get a jump-start on the rebuilding process. The party joins the caravan. Jeanette is not bonding with Elsa like the Texas Spirits thought she would so they genetically engineer Penny and raise her to be someone Jeanette would be interested in. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 3rd, 2016, 9:16am Hondo:  OK, Jefe. I don't care personally if they are we son or not, but if we can get them back to right, or at least looking normal for their sakes. Hate to hafta keep them hidden away in the country.  Wouldn't be fair to them. Zoey might be able to hide with a hat and a coat but Tonya would stick out like a sore thumb. She is a bit old to adopt but if we can do something I'd like to offer her the chance yo come back with us. Fernando: just give me a couple days. We  will probably stay here another couple days so I'll try to have an answer for you before we move off again. Hondo: thanks. Can't ask more than that. Hondo went back tohis supper

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 3rd, 2016, 11:51am A crow flies to the door of girls' trailer where Jeanette is sleeping. The door opens, the crow flies in and the closes. The crow lands on Jeanette's arm gently pecks at it. Jeanette moves her arm and the crow flies off, flapping its wings as it could and lands on the pillow next to Jeanette's face. With the pecking and flapping, Jeanette slowly comes to life and opens her eyes to see a crow looking at her. Jeanette's brain processes where she is, the approximate time of day and what was happened. "Penny." Jeanette quickly puts her glasses and uniform back on and exits the trailer. Jeanette looks and sees the table and chairs set up. She enters Hondo's camper and sees Penny. "I better wash my hands for dinner. Penny, have you washed your hands yet?" "Not yet." Jeanette and Penny wash their hands together. Danielle leads the prayer before dinner. As everyone digs into the baked breaded fish, mashed potatoes with country gravy and veggies, Jeanette asks, "Who is Lucy?" "Lucy is a Tyrannosaurus Rex from the Cretaceous period." Penny answers. "I did not know Fernando was naming dinosaurs." Jeanette looks at Ruth and her sisters. "I want to be sure I have this right. Ruth, you are the oldest, Joanna is next then Ester and Susanna is the youngest? Who are your cousins and which one is which?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 3rd, 2016, 1:33pm Ruth: am am the oldest. Esther is my sister. Joanna and Susanna are sisters and our cousins.on our fathers side. Joanna: our fathers were brothers. Rith: The two little boys, Howard and Earl are brothers. they are the children of our oldest cousin on my mothers side, so they are more so related to Esther and me, not Joanna and Susanna. Anything other questions?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 3rd, 2016, 2:45pm "Which one is Howard and which one is Earl?" Jeanette asks. Note: I need to know which one is the oldest so I can write their names in the correct order in Jeanette's journal. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 3rd, 2016, 6:44pm Ruth:Howard is 6. Earl is 4.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 3rd, 2016, 7:18pm Jeanette believes she's got it. "Thanks. I believe I got it." Jeanette then addresses Wilbur and Moro. "Wilbur, Moro, let me know what I can do to help put everything away. I need to see you two as soon as possible." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 3rd, 2016, 9:13pm "But Zoey and Tonya are not the only ones in this mix up. Macey is too. So in order to save her, I have to save the others. It is not like I can pick and choose and play god over this worthless dominion." Fernando explains, "I do not intend to leave Macey behind in this god-forgotten world." "Now wait a minute! God did not forget this world, it is the best world there is under the circumstances!" Karl argues back. "You dare think this is the best of all possible worlds? No. It is the only world you had lived it in, and it is not worth the ashes of cosmic debris it was built upon! This is just one of many possibilities this world can take, one of the possible worst ones out there. If this were a strip poker match, this world would be sitting on its drawers with a losing hand hoping that no one sees that it is bluffing." Fernando tells him. "If this world were anymore ass backwards, you'd all be hunch'd over a pile of sticks in your bear skins strikin' rocks to make fire with." Hondo adds to the statement. "Mankind has not been in that situation in over 2million years, so that is almost how far back these spirits have set you back." Fernando points out, "But enough of this shit. This is the hand you were dealt with and this is the hand you are going to play. Cheat to get over and even win, and it will be the last game you play." "Alright, I get your point already." Karl says as they finish up their meal. "You only are getting half the point. Though respect is to be given, when you lose it, you need to earn it. Threatening on getting the slavers on us, you lost our respect and you need to earn it back. That means you will be the hardest working of us all." Fernando tells him, "Hondo, he's going to be your assistant in guarding and securing our safety so it frees Valentine to do those women things with the girls. I know she's been itching for some shoot'em up action but it is best if she guards the women with Ruth and Joanne." Seeing that they are finished with their meal, Dutch comes over, "Will that be all, "Gents?" Fernando looks over his watch, though typical for it's time in 2005, it is something to behold in 'today's' standards. He replies, "Yeah, that will be all. How much?" "Depends on what you got?" Dutch says, "Shot gun shells, silver or gold coins." "All I got is small gold coins." Fernando says. "I'm sure we can come to an arrangement." Hondo says. "How much?" Fernando asks. "Twenty dollars in gold would suffice." Dutch says. "Sounds reasonable." Fernando says as he searches his pockets. Eventually he pulls out two $10 gold coins and hands them to Dutch. "I coulda taken care of it, Jefe." Hondo says. "Well... it's getting late. We got to go teach that class. It's in the back of Tom's Gun Shop warehouse." Fernando replies, "Lets go."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 3rd, 2016, 11:49pm It only takes a few minutes to get to the factory and warehouse where many businesses call a rented space their own. There they quickly find Tom's Gun Shop where Tom's assistant takes them to the firing range in the back of the shop. There were several seats set up in a semi circle around a large table. Hondo points to a chair in the group for Karl to sit in. They met Tom as he drags in one of the crates of M1's into the make shift classroom. He was about to take an axe to the box to open it before Fernando stops him, "Woah! That is not how you open it!" He takes the axe from Tom and demonstrates how to open it, shoving the axe's blade edge into the corner of the crate where the wood over laps and gives it a twist. He wiggles and twists the axe blade further down the length of the crate, working on loosening the top panel off. The nails creak loudly as the top panel slowly lifts off from the crate until the nails holding the panel in place pop off and the panel swings open like a door on rusty hinges. Fernando looks at the rifles inside, signalling to Hondo to come over and look over the stash. "Hondo, look at this." Fernando says. Hondo arrives and looks at the rifles inside, receiving one of them Fernando has pulled out. It is covered in light rust but otherwise in good condition. Some of the others Fernando pulled out seemed to be in the same condition. "They just need a clean up." Hondo says. "What about these things?" Tom says as he pulls out a canvas bag from the end of the box. "That's your ammo bag." Fernando answers. He pulls out an ammo clip and shows it to him, "These clip hold 8 bullets, and the bag holds about 20 loaded clips on your belt. Soldiers during the war were known to carry about 8 to 10 bags of loaded ammo on them. And those little boxes are the cleaning kits and oil kits for them. Everything is in those books in the cleaning kits." Tom gives him a strange look as to how can he know all the contents of the box without going inside one before, or so he believes. Fernando throws at him, "You do know how to read, right?" "Of course I do, we all know how to read!" Tom says. "So what else is there to teach?" Fernando asks as he puts together a couple of clips, handing half of what he assembled to Hondo. "How do you shoot it?" Tom asks. "Just like a bolt action rifle, but it automatically feeds the next bullet like the 1911 .45ACP or similar pistol. The clip will pop out when you run out of pullets so you can put the next one in." Fernando explains. He then adds, "Anything else will wait for the class. Speaking of which where is everybody?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 4th, 2016, 9:16am Note: This is written with Arik. Moro and Elsa collect the empty soda bottles and return them to the gas Camper. Jeanette hits the ground running to get everything put away and cleaned up. Moro and Elsa return. The veggies are gone; the fish, mashed potatoes and gravy are put away, possibly for tomorrow's lunch. The canopy, lights, tables and chairs are taken down and put away. The stove, counter and sink are cleaned. The floor is swept and mopped. "Hikaru," Jeanette says, "could you watch Elsa and Penny as Moro, Wilbur and I talk in private?" "Okay." Hikaru answers. "Moro, Wilbur, now that we are finished, I need to talk to you in private. Hikaru will be watching Elsa and Penny." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 4th, 2016, 12:30pm "You said that if we arm ourselves that we can take on the slavers." Tom points out as others come into the class fashionably late. "Yes, and?" Fernando asks. "They got skyships, we don't. They have large armored guns on tracks, we don't. They have spies in every town reporting to them, we don't. They have resources we do not have." Tom tells them as he hands out the M1 Garands to those coming in. "You have one thing they can never have - numbers. There is only a few hundred of them but thousands and thousands of you. They are going to try to flex their muscles and kill a few of you to prove a point. But a few of you need to be sacrificed for the good of the group - that is what was is about." Fernando begins. He continues, "The men and women who held these very rifles and fought for the defense of their land and their way of life, knew that some of them would pay the ultimate price with their lives in fighting back those who wanted to take away that right to live a peaceful life. So they fought back against their oppressors and won. They were our great grandfathers and great grandmothers who fought the great war known as World War II during the 1940s. Those they fought were the Germans and Japanese - who wanted to eliminate us and despite their advanced technologies and initial victories in cowardly sneak attacks on small groups of individuals, we outnumbered them one-hundred to one - and we beaten them. So here we are now facing the same problems but with a different enemy. The choice is yours - coward and hide and let them pick you people off one at a time or group together to work as one and wipe them out of existence once and for all. I'll guarantee that they will never come back if you do." "You're a lot of talk for one man who is just passing through our town. You are not here everyday living through what we go through." One in the group that entered throws at Fernando. "Alright. Let me put it to you this way. We will be leaving when you leave for that other town in a couple of days. But the night before, we will attack the slaver's main base, which I think I have found. All I need is ten of your bravest men, the more the better but no more than twenty five, each with rifles, guns, ammo, explosives and a couple of trucks with radios and fuel to go there in. Everyone else has to remain here and be ready for an attack while we are gone." "How do you propose to fight against their flying ships and their men coming down from the skies in large sails?" An older gentleman lets his thoughts known. "And what about their armored guns on tracks?" Another throws at him. Fernando begins his class, talking about target and weapons, how to use the M1 Garand against an airship, where to hit it and how take on paratroopers. The same with the tanks, and the importance of gathering proper intel gathering and the use of radios during battle. He explains how to use the rifle's metal sights for long distance shooting, and about organization of defense and offense. After the basics, they go for learning about the M1 Garand and other weapons, including making some crude ones like Molotov Cocktails and gunpowder bombs. Ending with Hand to Hand Combat when all options run out. Unfortunately this class is taking longer than expected. With the hours passing 10:30PM, they are not even half done with what needed to be taught. They manage to wrap things up by 1AM.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 4th, 2016, 8:04pm Jeanette, Moro and Wilbur are alone in the gas Camper. Jeanette starts with Moro. "Moro, did you and your fellow Texas Spirits check international laws on genetic engineering before creating Penny?" "We know it's a controversial topic; I'm not aware of any such international law." Moro answers. "You didn't bother to check. I did not know the laws; I didn't have a reason to research them either. You did. If Fernando did not have a reason to kick you off this planet before, he does now. Any experiment discovered is to be destroyed; Fernando won't because Penny innocent in all this." Jeanette addresses Wilbur. "Did you know Penny was genetically engineered?" "Penny was genetically engineered and raised to be someone you would be interested in. I was hired to raise Penny. Selling Penny to you was a way to transfer guardianship without you knowing she was genetically engineered and raised for you." Wilbur answers. "We came up with another exit plan." "I hope that exit plan involves the truth. The truth always has a way of coming out and when it does, it would not be good for Penny if your exit plan were a lie. Is Wilbur Robinson even your real name?" "I have to use my real name to be sure all legal paperwork is air tight. If there's a problem, Murphy's law will find it." "That answer makes sense." Jeanette then addresses what she sees as a big problem. "You were hired to raise Penny and you touched her?" Moro tackles this question. "Take a good look at yourself now and think about the events that lead to where you are now. We want Penny to be well adjusted." "A father doing what he can so that his daughter is well adjusted is not the same as a servant being paid to perform certain 'services.' How well adjusted do you think Penny will be when she finds out the person who touched her was paid to do so? Also those second grade school books are below Penny's age level." "The Spirit assigned to Penny was supposed to get the right books. Instead, she sends you cryptic messages." Jeanette talks to Wilbur. "Unless Fernando says otherwise, I want you gone tomorrow. And whatever you tell Penny has to be the truth." "The Beetle belongs to us." Moro says. "Wilbur drove it as part of his job. The party can use it if it needs it. Wilbur will be transported to Charlton tomorrow. Anything from the apartment is yours too, including the washing machine." Jeanette nods. "Instead of a bill of sale, I want adoption paperwork issued by the city state of Charlton with the name Penelope Miller on it." Jeanette turns to Wilbur. "You are dismissed." Wilbur leaves the Camper. "Moro, there are two other things on my mind." Jeanette continues. "From what I'm gathering, Charlton is a modern first word nation." "That's correct." Moro replies. "Are there any child psychologists in this first world city state?" "Dr. Jake Beerlander is an expert." "Elsa had all of this time to see Dr. Beerlander and you did not take her to see him?" Jeanette asks. "Without getting into a long explanation, the earliest we could bring Elsa to Charlton is January 1." "Let me make this simple for you. Set an appointment with Dr. Beerlander for January 2 and bring Elsa to Charlton on January 1. This will give Elsa a day to get settled before she sees the doctor." Moro retrieves her mobile device. "January 2 is on a Saturday." http://www.timeanddate.com/calendar/monthly.html?year=2066&month=1&country=1 "Set an appointment for Monday, January 4. This will give Elsa three days to get settled." Jeanette gets to the other thing on her mind. "Saturday I explained why I deduced the Happening was not the seven-year tribulation in Biblical prophecy. There was no mark of the beast. If there's no mark of the beast, there was no antichrist. If there is no antichrist, there was no seven-year peace treaty with Israel. The seven-year tribulation starts with the seven-year peace treaty. I'm constantly hearing Israel is one of the nations that survived. If I ask Fernando, a Christian time traveler, if the Bible is true no matter the time line, I'll bet dollars to doughnuts he would say 'yes.' Because the Bible is true no matter the time line, the Jews have yet to rebuild the Temple. The Jews want to rebuild the Temple so what's stopping them? Is Israel still at war with someone?" "Yes, there's still unrest in the Middle East." Jeanette does not want to jump to conclusions. It does appear some group made the Happening to appear to be the seven-year tribulation. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 4th, 2016, 8:28pm Valentine talked with Macey and Zoey while Tonya sat by, looking a bit sad and far away. Valentine frowned ad sighed when she looked at her. Val wanted to help the poor girl out but she knew all too well that some things have to be worked out on your own. A little after 8 Ruth cam back and Got Macey to get her ready for bed. It was a bit early but Ruth wanted to make sure Macey was well taken care of and in bed before 9. Not that she'd have taken any less care in how she handled Macey but she did so with a bit of fear now, worrying that she might anger hi or his daughters again. no amount of apologies could wipe away that fear.  Ruth was a bit angry about Joanna accepting the apology still and wanted to talk to Valentine more about it, as she had checked on them earlier but the younger two and the boys came back and Ruth didn't want to talk about it around them.  After she made sure Macey was clean, and dressed for bed, she read to her and the others out of a book Valentine had loaned them called "Little House on the Prairie" by Laura Ingles Wilder. She read until about 10 minutes to 9. the girls and two boys begged her to keep reading but she said Macey had to go to bed. She got Macey to bed and brought a book Hondo had loaned her called "Riders of the Purple sage" by Zane Grey. She watched over Macey as she fell asleep. around midnight she fell asleep herself, beside Macey's bed. (to be continued)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 4th, 2016, 8:47pm Jeanette, Danielle and Penny transfer their stuff from the gas Camper to the girls' trailer. Hikaru, Chihiro, Elsa and Moro remain in the gas Camper with Hikaru and Chihiro in the pop up section. Wilbur is by himself in the trailer attached to the Beetle. Jeanette and Penny strip down to their panties and put on their pajamas. As usual, Jeanette does not button up her pajama top. Jeanette writes in her journal. May 4, 2066 The ladies who joined party: Ruth, Ester (Ruth's sister), Joanna (Ruth and Ester's cousin on father's side) and Susanna (Joanna's sister). Fernando and Hondo rescue Howard and Earl (sons of Ruth and Ester's eldest cousin on mom's side) from wreck. Wilbur Robinson sells me a nine-year-old Immortal and her stuff: Portable Singer sewing machine, sewing kit, schoolbooks and an iron. Penelope, Penny for short, talks to Spirits and looks like Vanellope with short hair. She made all her clothes, except socks and shoes, and her plush crow Oliver. To help Robinsons, party buys hitch and Dub Box for their transportation. Not having bonded with Elsa, Texas Spirits raised a child I'd be interested in, made her an Immortal and staged a sale so I'd buy her. Fernando and Moro differ on time loop. Fernando never met these time travelers in his travels. Macey sprained her ankle. No broken bones found. Karl (goat-like features) played Tonya (young woman, red fur, pink hair and fox-like features) and Zoey (girl, blue hair and cat-like features), threatens party and is introduced to Lucy. Karl played and tried to break up Ruth's family. Angry and uniformed, Ruth threatens to bring slavers here. Because of threat, Fernando's girls scare Ruth and Joanna with rape. Fernando has conference with them. Things have been or will be straightened out. Fernando and Hondo are teaching a gun class. With lights out and Jeanette and Penny in the double bed, Penny asks Jeanette a question. "I'm not interested in having sex. Is that alright?" "The decision is yours. You don't have to have sex." At first Jeanette waves it off since a nine-year-old would not be interested in sex. Then she wonders why a nine-year-old would ask. "Why do you ask?" "Mr. Robinson used a book to teach me about the body and human reproduction." Jeanette takes note that this is first time Penny has called Wilbur "Mr. Robinson." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 4th, 2016, 10:44pm After a Q&A Session at the end of the class, Fernando, Hondo and Karl leave for "home." Though it was not a long walk, just a few minutes to the parking lot where they were camped, it was long as much of the area was dark. Hondo and Fernando have been in wrist places than this, but Karl was clearly uncomfortable though he can manage well in the dark. It is the thought of these two humans trying to take on the world is a bit too much for him. The street lights were too far apart to make the lighting useful, creating small round discs of illumination with large wide gaps of darkness between them. An environment ripe for crime. But Fernando and Hondo continued walking as if they owned the place. Karl does not understand why. Nor does he want to know for he does not want to end up being killed in a Fool's Errand. The longest stretch was at the edge of town and through much of the parking area. Though there were a few others camping there, theirs were the largest area taken and the furthest from the town's entrance. Though it was late, the camp was dark and rightfully so as everyone went to bed hours ago. Checking through the windows of the his electric camper, Fernando finds Ruth sleeping in it with Macey in the rear bed area. Hondo went off in checking his camper. "Come on Karl." Fernando tells him. "Where too?" Karl says. "To my trailer camper. You will sleep there with me for tonight. I got the rear bed, You got the side bed." Fernando tells him as he leads him to the trailer and opens the door. Flicking a light switch, he turns on the lights to the camper as he steps in and grabs onto the handles to pop the roof up to it's near 7foot height. He then points to the side bed for Karl to sleep in, throwing a pillow and folded blanket it on it. As Karl gets himself comfortable, Fernando turns on the heater to heat things up for them as thanks to Elsa it was cold both inside and out. At least it was not freezing nor snowing, just colder than it should be for a day in May. Fernando turns off the lights, locks the door and sits on his bed before kicking off his boots and taking off his jacket before turning in.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 5th, 2016, 1:11am Valentine took Zoey into the camper and Tonya followed quietly. Valentine grabbed the lice shampoo out of the sink cabinet to treat Zoey, just in case, though she seemed alright. Tonya plopped down on the couch as Valentine took Zoey to the bathroom. Valentine: We need to treat your hair in case you got lice when with the slavers. Zoey: I can do it. Valentine: I need to get this in right. I want to check your ears and back for ticks too. You can wear some shorts and a swim top while I do this if you want. Zoey: can't  Hondo do it? Valentine: He may not be back until late. We need to get it done now. Zoey: OK. Valentine:  Do you want your shorts and swim top?. Zoey: no. Its alright. Valentine: OK. Strip down and get your hair wet. Yell for me and I'll come in when you are ready. Valentine started the shower and left her to it, leaving the door between the bathroom and bedroom open while closing the one from the kitchen to the bathroom. Zoey stripped down to her birthday suit and climbed into the shower. Valentine changed the sheets and blankets on their bed in case Tonya or Zoey had bugs.  Zoey called for Valentine and she came in and had Zoey turn back to her. She first checked her back, hair, and ears for ticks. Finding none she then applied the lice shampoo. After letting it sit for the recommend time it was rinsed out. Valentine left her to finish up while she finished making the bed. Once done with the bed Valentine folded down the couch and table into two separate beds. About then Zoey came out in a towel. Valentine  realized she forgot to grab fresh clothes out for her. She went to zoeys clothes cupboard and gave her clean underwear and a night shirt to wear. Zoey took them and went back to the bathroom to change. Valentine gave Tonya the lice shampoo tonusenif she wanted to. Tonya nodded and went into the bathroom after Zoey came out. While Tonya showered Valentine combed Zoeys hair with the lice comb. Finding nothing she was satisfied she was all good. Tonya called from the bathroom to Valentine and asked her to help her with her back.being covered with hair she wanted to use the shampoo all over but can't  reach much of her back. Valentine helped her then left her to finishing while she made up Zoeys and Tony as beds. Tonya came out in her night shirt and sat on her bed. She tried to use the comb herself.but her thicknhaor gave her probls. Valentine ended up helping her. She mumbled a thanks. Valentine:  I know your hurt and sometimes we have to get over some things yourself, but I'm here for you. She stroked Tony as hair as she spoke. Tonya looked up at her, gave her a half smile and thanked her again. Tonya and Zoey settled down into bed and Valentine finally had a chance to shower. She stripped her clothes off and stepped mint on the shower, turning up the water to as hot as she could handle. It had been a busy couple days and she was tired. As she stood under the water, letting it.massage her back, she watched the water swirl as it went down the drain. She knew these girks needed her and Hondo and Fernando relied on her to keep things  going right at camp, but she was feeling left out. She knew she was doing right but she wished Hondo would walk in, put his arms around her and reassure her she was actually helping. She knew it was mostly the fatigue taljng but she still wanted him there. They had spent many nights apart before but in these uncertain times, she realized how precious every moment was.  These girls they had saved, and the two little boys drove home to her how easy it is to lose everything and to be saved was rare. How many others before had been kidnapped and sold and they we're not helped. After a whilenshe came to from the land of thought and finished washing. She climbed out of the shower, dried off and slipped into some  fresh panties. she threw on her robe and went into her bed room. She tried to read for a bit, wanting to wait for Hondo but sleep soon overtook her. Hondo came in well after 2 am. He found Zoey sleeping in front of the door. He woke her up quietly. Hondo: what are you doing here? Zoey: I wanted to know when you got back. Hondo: well I am. You need to get some sleep in bed. Zoey: OK. She crawled back into her bed. Hondo went to his room. Valentine was asleep on her side. Her rode open and she was uncovered, shivering. Hondo grabbed a blanket and covered her up.she sighed and pulled on the blanket in her sleep. He kissed her lightly on the forehead and went to get his shower. He showered quickly  and put on some clean boxers. He crawled into bed and  covered up, turning off the lamp beside him. He barely closed his eyes when he felt a presence.  He opened one eye and looked beside him. Hondo: what's wrong, Zoey? Zoey: I can't sleep. Hondo why? Zoey: I had a bad dream. Hondo: what about. Zoey whispered: when my parents were killed. Hondo sighed: I'm sorry.  Not sure what I can do. Zoey: can I sleep with you? Hondo sighed again. He didn't want to give her hope nor let her get too attached to them in case they couldn't keep her but after all she had been through. Hondo: I reckon. She smiled and crawled in over him. She gave him a hug. Zoey: thank you. He covered her up and she went right to sleep. Hondo laid back and fell asleep. He hadn't slept but for an hour when a sound woke him. He lay still and listen as he wasn't sure what it was. He heard it again. It was whine, almost a cry coming frombthe kitchen / living room area. He slipped away from Zoey, being careful not to wake Zoey nor Valentine.  He put on a robe of his own and went out of the room. He heard it again, it was Tonya. She was mumbling and crying in her sleep. She kept saying " no please" over and over. Hondo sat down by her head ant tried to shake her awake. Hondo: Tonya. Tonya. Wake up. Your having a bad dream. She still stayed asleep but she grabbed his arm and pulled him closer so hernhead was on his lap. Tonya (mumbling in her sleep): dad? Daddy?!? Don't  leave me.  . Mumble.  .mumble please don't leave. Hondo: I'm here. I won't leave you. Tonya: hold me, dad  mumble please hold me mumble. Stay Hondo: I'm here. I'm holding you. I won't leave you, ever. Tonya visably relaxed and fell into a better sleep, still holding onto Hobdos arm. He sighed as he looked down on her. Earlier he thought she was much older. It was life we that forced her to be so but inside she was just still a scared kid, but she was strong and brave. He saw her now as that kid and saw just how much potential she has. He felt like a creep for thinking about her sexually earlier,though he didn't originally.  It was Val and Tonya that put that thought there. Now it was  gone and replaced with what he was afraid was a fatherly like love for both of them. He was growing attached to them against his own will. He stroqked her hair with his fee hand for a bit, then seeing no way to escape he laid back against the wall and fell asleep.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 5th, 2016, 8:18am Jeanette wakes up in the middle of the night feeling a little too warm. She removes the covers, adjusts the heater and gets back into bed, trying not to disturb Penny in the process. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 5th, 2016, 3:01pm The day begins at 6AM with the rising sun coming over the distant mountains, though dawn happened a 1/2 hour before. As much as he did not want too, Fernando forced himself to wake up for the say, and waking Karl shortly after. He sets up the private area for Karl to shower up in and he will shower up later in the day. "Shower up, get dressed and get ready for the day. Breakfast will be ready as soon as the girls can get it together." Fernando tells Karl as he hands him a bar of soup and a towel to him and then points to the shower area. As Karl showers up, Fernando gathers up a few items, and makes a quick Tuna salad and puts it in a tupperware bowl he kept from Hondo and Val. He takes the prepared tuna salad and other items to Hondo's camper. He knocks on the door and Hondo answers. "Wuz up, Jefe?" Hondo asks, looking as tired as Fernando feels. "Here's a few things for breakfast, and if I can make a request - 2 Tuna salad and cheese omelets with the usual fixings for Macey and I. It's just like a cheese omelet but tuna salad on top of the cheese before you fold it over. It's an acquired taste but heavy on protein, great for healing." Fernando explains, "I have to go back and check on Karl so he does not walk out of the shower and about the camp in his bare fur. I'll get Karl over here to eat in about an hour or less." Valentine steps out from behind Hondo, "We'll get things done for you. Check in a half hour and lets see what can be done. Could you set up the table and chairs for us?" "Sure, I can do that with Karl after he gets out of the shower." Fernando replies, "I'll see ya guys later." The distance was short so Fernando gets to his trailer's shower quickly, hearing that the water has stopped running and Karl rummaging inside the enclosed private area. He steps out in the same clothes he had the day before but at least he was not smelling as sweaty as he was the day before. "Come with me. We got some tables and chairs to set up." Fernando tells him. He leads him to the back of Hondo's trailer and pulls out the table and chairs, setting them up besides the trailer. Fernando gets the trailer's awning out over the table. He tells Karl, "You got a few minutes to sit down and relax as the food is not ready yet."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 5th, 2016, 5:38pm May 5, 2016 http://www.timeanddate.com/calendar/monthly.html?year=2066&month=5&country=1 Today is Jeanette's youngest sister's birthday. Ellie Miller would be seventy-seven. The hot water heater is turned on; it will take thirty minutes to warn up. Elsa, who prefers cold water, takes a shower as the hot water heater warms up. Jeanette buttons up her pajama top and steps out of the trailer. The morning mountain air is crisp and invigorating but not too cold. After the hot water heater warmed up, Penny gets ready to take a shower. She removes her pajamas and panties, grabs a towel and steps out of the trailer. Jeanette sees Penny outside in the nude and wants to correct Penny without making an issue of it. "Why are you outside in just your skin?" "I'm going to the shower." Penny answers. "The shower is outside and there are men in the camp." Jeanette is glad that Penny is comfortable like this; Jeanette is concerned with men seeing Penny's body. Even in an apocalyptic world, Penny has lived a sheltered life so she does not understand why Jeanette is bringing this up. "I've never used an outdoor shower before; I've been outside." "Hurry up and get in the shower." Jeanette makes a note to talk to Wilbur. Penny steps up to the shower and closes the curtain. After her shower, Penny has her towel wrapped around her before opening the curtain. She goes into the trailer and puts on an outfit resembling a school uniform: a white collared shirt and a blue jumper. Even her shoes are different from what she wore yesterday. "I love that dress you made." Jeanette is able to compliment Penny while probing at the same time. "Thank you. As with everything else, I made my school uniforms. I haven't made it yet; I have the pattern for the dress I want to wear for my tenth birthday." "That's good." After Jeanette takes a shower, she gets dressed in one of her pioneer dresses instead of her EMT uniform. Jeanette and Penny meet up with Moro and Elsa. Jeanette notices something else different. Elsa is not wearing gloves. "Good morning, Elsa." "Good morning, Miss Miller." Elsa is more expressive and is not shying away like she has before. "Nice weather we're having." "Yes it is, not too cool." Jeanette knows something's up. In the short time Jeanette's known her, Moro has not been one for small talk. "What was the name of the doctor you mentioned last night?" "Dr. Beerlander." Moro answers. "Dr. Beerlander is helping me with my power." Elsa volunteers. Jeanette can't believe this. Elsa did not get any help until Jeanette asked if there's a doctor in Charlton. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 5th, 2016, 7:26pm About 4 am Tonya finally moved from holding onto him. It woke him up and he found he could getbup without waking her now. He got up and went back to his bed. He crawled in and laid face first on the bed. Zoey moved up against him in her sleep. He barely noticed as he went out cold fast. About an hour later Valentine stirred. She laid there for a bit looking at Zoey and Hondo. She smiled to herself but the smile faded as she though. She wanted this, a family with Hondo,  and adopting Zoey would be a great start for them, especially since they wanted to rescue folks, who better to adopt than a rescued orphan? But what made her lose her smile was the thought that Hondo or Fernando might not let it happen for some reason. She knew it would be a valid reason but she was finding that she wouldn't know what to do with herself if she had to leave without Zoey. She got up to keep from thinking about it further. She grabbed her  clothes,  leaving her rode in the bedroom. She stopped by Hondo on her way to the bathroom but he was still out cold. She dressed quickly, started the coffee, put away Zoeys bedding, that she hardly used, and set the table back up. This woke up Tonya. Tonya opened one eye then closed it again. She felt around as she felt something was missing. She all of a sudden bolted up right  and looked around confused like. Valentine: you alright? Tonya: I.  . I.  .yeah. sorry. Just.  . . You see anyone out here when you came out? Valentine: no. Why? Tonya: I don't know. I.  . . Probably just a dream. She shook it off but she could smell that someone else was by her and she thought she remembered her dad, but she knew he was gone. She got up, grabbed some fresh clothes, and went to the bathroom to change. About that time Zoey woke up. Zoey yawned and stretched.  Her arm hit someone so she pulled back and sat up. She looked around and realized she was with Hondo. She smiled and looked at him for a bit. She then bounced up on the bed. Zoey: Wake up, Hondo. Wake up! It's morning. It was about 5:30 am. Hondo groaned And rolled onto his side, facing away from her. Zoey: come on, Hondo. Its time to get up. Hondo  muttered some curse words under his breath, though none were intelligible. Zoeys noise brought Valentine in. Valentine:  Zoey, let him sleep. He was out late. Zoey: but he took a nap yesterday and I was up part of the night too until Hondo got in. Valentine:  well, he still.needs to.sleep. Hondo muttered: too late now. Tonya: came out of the bathroom and checked on the commotion. Tonya: what's up? Hondo muttered again: they won't let the dead be. Valentine:  he was out late and Zoey woke him. Tonya: Zoey! Not everyone has you energy nor ability to cat nap and recharge so fast! Zoey: sorry. Hondo  muttered again: just keep the talk down until I'm awake. Hondo sat up. He had one eye barely open. Valentine:  maybe a shower would help you get moving. Hondo: couldn't  hurt. Tonya went back out into the kitchen and Val started to walk away. Zoey sat bouncing on the edge of the bed, still in her night shirt. Zoey: can I take a shower with you? Hondos one open eye opened a bit wider, his mind trying to process. Valentine stopped short and almost fell on her face at that. Tonya snorted. Hondo: uhm, it's probably not a good idea. Zoey: why? Hondo: I need to wake up a lot more before we have that conversation. Zoey: but what's wrong with it if you aren't  using me for sex? Mama and papa used to shower with me when I was little. I miss them. Hondo sighed: little one, we will talk about it later. Tonya piped in jokingly:  we can all shower together then and save water. Hondo glared at her: not helping. Tonya: sorry. Valentine:  he has no humour first thing in the morning. Don't take it personally. Hondo: VAL, this is serious. Valentine:  I know. Zoey: you don't like me then? Hondo: no, little.one, it's not like that at all. Zoey: yoi want to use me for sex then? Valentine, having a healthy sex drive was feeling a bit neglected the last few days. Valentine muttered: I wish he'd take me in the shower and use me for sex. Tonya giggled as her good hearing picked it up, but Zoey and Hondo missed that comment. Hondo: no! Where I come from it just ain't right for a young lady such as yourself and a man to be naked together.  I will try to explain it later. Trust me. You are a special little lady. Zoey: but, I want to spend time with you. I.  . I want you to be my new dad and do special things with me and love me. . .why is it wrong to want that and to have special time with you like that? The water is warm and feels good and you can hug me and.  . . Hondo: whoa. Just a moment.  I am honored that you want me as your dad but I don't know if we can yet. If we can we will make special time together but let's talk about it later. Zoey: when will you know? Hondo: know what? Zoey: if you can be my new dad? Hondo: give me three days at least. Zoey looked sad: OK. Zoey walked out into the kitchen. Hondo tried to open his other eye but it wasn't happening yet. He was still trying to process the conversation he just had. He needed to ask Fernando about troubles with his girls. Hondo stumbled into the bathroom, stripped down and climbed into the shower. Valentine grabbed a cup of coffee and went into the bathroom.  Hondo was standing under the water leaning his head against the wall. Hondo: that better not be Zoey or Tonya as I really don't have the capacity to deal with shananagens right now. Valentine:  no. Its me. I brought coffee. Hondo looked up at her. His eyesbwere blood shot and he looked more tired thanbhe had in a while. He opened the shower door and took the cup. Hondo: thanks. Valentine:  long night? Hondo: got in after 2 am. Zoeybwas in front of the door waiting for me. Got a shower and went to bed and she came in there. Bad dreams. 'Bout her parents death. Valentine:  poor thing. Thats why she's acting clingy. Hondo: she wants parents so badly and love. Teens from our time should see this as should some ofbtheir parents. Valentine:  can't  we just.  .  . Hondo: I have to get some answers first. Fernando is working on it. Valentine:  ok Hondo:  that's not all. Valentine:  what else? Hondo: last night I woke up to whining and crying.  It was Tonya. Valent: what happened? She seems alright today. Hondo: nightmare I reckon. I tried to wake her. She kept calling out for her dad. She ended up grabbing me, calling me dad and begging me not to leave her. She was asleep but in her sleep she thought I was her dad. I couldn't leave her. I talked to her and told her she was alright and I was there and wouldn't leave her. It was the only thing that calmed her. I sat with her until 4. Valentine:  that must be what she meant by seeing someone with her this morning.   Hondo: could be. Just wanted to let you know. Valentine nodded but looked at the floor. She turned to walk out. Hondo:VAL? Valentine:  hmm? Hondo: I know you have been feeling left out and unloved lately yourself. Valentine:  where did you get that.  . . Hondo: I know you well enough. I love you and always will. I will try to make it up to you and find some alone time for us but don't let this get you down. Valentine smiled and nodded. She went back out to the kitchen.  Zoey dressed in the kitchen as she wasn't ashamed to be seen naked around Tonya, Valentine or Hondo. Had Hondo been out there Valentine would have made her change in the bathroom but for now it was better off left alone. Hondo got out and dressed around six. He was refilling his coffee when Fernando knocked on the door. He answered it and they talked for a moment. Valentine came up behind Hondo and joined in talking. Valentine took Fernando's breakfast request items and went to the kitchen when he left to setup the tables. Hondo got the eggs ready for Valentine to make the omlets out of and Zoey got some toast ready. Tonya was helping until she walked past Hondo. She caught a sent that was like the one from last night. She smelled the air around for a bit and traced the sent to Hondo. She tapped him in the shoulder and talked low. Tonya: could we talk? Hondo: sure. Hondo went outside , to the front of the truck, passing Karl and Fernando who just finished up setting the tables and such up. Hondo: what's up. Tonya: we're you? . . . Uh, last night, did I.  . . Hondo: you had a bad dream last night. Tonya: yeah, it started out bad then my Dad came and held me. But he is dead. Hondo nodded:  yeah, I'm sorry. I tried to wake you but you grabbed me and begged your dad not to leave you. Tonya: so you held me and pretended to be my dad? Hondo: I hope you aren't mad. Today: mad? No! I actually thought for a bit but.  . . I felt safe again. You don't know how longs it's been. You don't look like him but you smell like him and you held me like he used to. Tonya wrapped him in a hug. It wasn't sexual at all. It was more like a little girl hugging her father who had been away for a longntime. Tonya: thank you. Hondo: anytime. Tonya let go after a minute and went back to help Valentine. Hondo walked over to where Fernando was and sat down. He took a deep drink of his coffee. Hondo: I think I need some whiskey in this coffee today. Jefe, you and I need to have a long in dept conversation ' bout the special troubles in easing girls. I think I'm gonna need some advice if I get the OK from your girls to adopt the little one.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 5th, 2016, 9:38pm "You can adopt both. Thing is the time with Tonya is going to be short. In my life, I had about 12 girls, but the time with 1/2 of them was short - a couple of years or less. Others, less than 5 years, but the ones that are 'official ones' are ones that have been there for over 10 and still stay in contact where the others have not for what ever the reason. The important thing is that you try to give them what they need, not what they want." Fernando begins. He hears the sliding door of his electric camper opening and then the girls' camper door opening and then closing. He gets up, "Follow me for a second..." Fernando gets up and walks to the electric camper, going around behind the trailer and to the sliding door. He opens the sliding door, seeing Macey was still asleep on the bed. "I think I have another 20 minutes before she wakes up." Fernando says before turning around and sits on the camper floor. "You need to listen to some old Beetles songs about Love is all you need in adopting those girls. As for you Karl - sex is easy. It's #$@!ing easy to be the player. But are you willing to play to the end when they put your dead ass in the ground and you have your kids, grand kids and great grand kids there to give you your last respects? No. All you care about is getting your dick wet in some tight warm hole. So don't be telling no lies and keep your dirty paws to yourself." (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=PdpAop7gp0w)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 5th, 2016, 10:21pm Hondo: Tonya, she needs someone.  I want to helpnher but like you said adoption isn't practical.  Zpeu needs a family  but  just not sure to handle some ofnher love starved ideas. Its not like with your little one where she thinks sex is love but.  . . Hondo explained carefully  and quietly what he had been going through. He didn't  care for Karl to hear and threatened his manhood if he dare speak a word of it to anyone.  Hondo also explained how he was trying to distance himself in case Fernando's girls had bad news about the time line and their existence. He didn't want them to just. And though he didn't verbalize it it was obvious he didn't want to fall for them.and lose them though he already had fallen for them. Hondo: I just, if i get the go ahead from you that we can stabilize things from here and separate this time line from our own so they won't change, And we can help fix their DNA enough to get them to be able to fit in in our world buy maybe keep.some enhanced abilities then how do I make up for the love and security  they lost? Tonya I believe understands what's acceptable behavior though she has pushed it, probably to hide her pain, I don't know. Zoey though . . .like I just explained, she wants affection that isn't technically wrong buy is socially taboo at times and she takes correction as rejection. I'm just too rough around the edges to give either of these girls what they need but they chose me. Had they been my.own from the beginning.  . . I am a killer. I take.down bad guys to save others. I don't rehabilitate little  girls and give them the connection they need. I have a hard time being feeling enough for Val. Jefe, you have been through he'll but managed to raise some good, strong girls. They can be a bit ornery at times but they are loyal and well adjusted women.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 5th, 2016, 11:00pm "In truth Hondo, you do not need my OK on this. You go do what you think you need to do for them. You do not need my permission or have to worry about their appearances. Just like I did not had to ask for permission for Macey; in her I saw an opportunity and I took it. Nothing more. What happens to this time line - #$@! it. I'll try to keep things in order so none of us change when it changes." Fernando tells Hondo. "Daddy?" A tired Macey calls for him from the bed." "That is the most important thing to me right now." Fernando gets up and walks to the rear of the camper. Karl tries to go in but Hondo stops by putting his forearm to his chest and shakes his head. Fernando takes less than a minute to take care of Macey before he returns and sits back down on the camper floor. "This is more than just Love, it is being responsible for that Love and in doing what is right for that Love." Fernando continues, "They both need you, Hondo. And you should do what you can for them both - that is what being a parent is about. Now as for papers, as long as they call you 'Dad' or 'Daddy' you do not need papers because they are confirming the relationship themselves. But you can not change who you are for them. You still need to be who you are to the rest of the world and show the girls your softer easier going but firm side. Whether you have one or two years with Tonya, it will be the best years of her life and she will always love you for it when you are just a memory to her decades from now. That is how much of an influence you will have on her. Now if you think you can not handle two, though I think you can, I'll take Tonya in but she would be better off with you. And when I say you, I mean you and Val."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 5th, 2016, 11:26pm Hondo nodded: I understand, Jefe. Am I the best for them? I don't think so, but I'm what they got. Val will be good to them too, though she questions herself. they will rely on her carin' heart more than she knows.  . . . I'll take them both in ifin they want me. Fernando: I know you. You will do your best and it will be good. Hondo: Thanks Jefe. these last few long nights are gettin' to me, I reckon. I'll talk to Val an' if she agrees, which I know she will I'll talk to the girls after breakfast.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 6th, 2016, 9:15am Chihiro and Danielle join Jeanette, Penny, Moro and Elsa. Moro is holding a portfolio briefcase, small but large enough to hold legal or business papers. Chihiro hears at least part of what Fernando and Hondo say. "Fernando san, if something happens to this time line, what will happen to my fellow residents?" Chihiro, of course, is referring to her friends at the home for mutants. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 6th, 2016, 7:47pm "That depends on the change that happens." Fernando tells the girl, though her asking had angered him that he had to hold back on that anger, "But every time Jeanette and the Spirits reboot the time line, something changes. Now, that is for not for you to listen, ask or comment on. You are to do what you can with what you got, nothing more. You should go in and see if breakfast is ready." At about the same time, the girls leave their camper with the boys in tow, heading to Hondo's camper. Fernando, Hondo and Karl watch them enter Hondo's camper. "That is what you are not going to disrupt." Fernando lets out at Karl.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 6th, 2016, 8:21pm Jeanette is confused on several levels. "Fernando, if you did not want change, why on the first night we were here did even talk to me about returning to 2010? Isn't that what triggered a series of changes? Yesterday you told me that real time travelers would fix their mistakes. Isn't that what the Texas Spirits are doing?" Moro does not understand Fernando's contradictions so she chimes in. "We're just trying to fix what you, Hondo and Jeanette have complained about. We haven't gotten to some of them yet such as the lack of medical supplies." Jeanette continues what she was saying before Moro interrupted. "You talk of bringing about this other time line. I believe Chihiro has a valid concern. What if Chihiro is brought to this other time line and her friends are not?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 6th, 2016, 11:03pm Hondo grimaced at the current conversation. Hondo: I didn't sleep last night so I'm tired and grouchy, but you caught me in a good mood. So I'll leave before y'all ruin my mood. Hondo took a couple steps forward.  He then stopped and look at morro. He was close to her,  close enough to put his pointed finger just inches from her nose. Hondo: and you.  . . The only two things you could do that I'd like is to either pack up all your people and get the hell outta this galaxy  or borrow a nice big knife and commit harakiri. Hondo turned and headed to his camper leaving Fernando to deal with them. He felt bad to do so but if his good mood was lost he'd only make things worse today. Hondo walked up to the camper and opened the door. He was met with a chorus of " good morning, Hondo", from Ruth and the girls. Hondo: Mornin' ladies. Valentine:  it will be ready in about 10 minutes. Hondo: can the ladies handle finishing? Ruth: we got it if you need her. Hondo: thanks. Valentine:  what do you need? Hondo:  some more coffee then a short walk. Valentine knew it meant he needed to talk to her.  She refilled his coffee cup, gave it too him and followed him. They walked out of camp a short ways, away from Fernando and Jeanette's group. They walked in silence for a minute until Valentine broke the silence. Valentine:  what's wrong?   Hondo:  lots of things, I reckon, but that's not what I want to talk about. Valentine  sighed: that's good. So, what's up. Hondo: I talked with Fernando just now. Valentine:  about? Hondo: about us being parents. Valentine:  he have any news dor us? Hondo: no. But we had a good talk. So, do yoi mind that  your daughters are wesen? Valentine: why shoukd i mind . .wait . .what?!? Hondo: he is gonna try his best to make sure thhe timeline stabalizes right so not to lose anyone further. we are gonna try ro help fix theor DNA for theirbsake but he told me what i already knew. Valentine: what? Hondo: that they need us. We cant worry about what might be as they need us now. Parenting can't wait until it's convenient or everything is just right. True parenting is dealing with life as it hits you. Valentine: Like that songs says, " life is what jappens while you are busy making other plans." Hondo: Exactly. Valentine leaped into Hondos arms and hugged him tight. Valentine:  thank you! I knew it was the right thing to do. .Hondo: I dis too but was too busy analyzing it a to do what needed done. I usually just go with my gut but and it's right but I failed my instincts. Valentine:  you weren't wrong.  Its an important life changing decision.  In sorry I couldn't have help talk with you about it. Hondo:  I should have. I was just worried it wouldn't work and hurt you.I ended up hurting you instead of protecting you. Valentine:  you didn't hurt me. I have been a bit Moody lately and I'm sorry. I am just.  . . Hondo: a nympho? Valentine smaked him on the shoulder. Valentine: No! Well yeah. I mean.  . Hondo:  no, we need more alone time. And we will get some but for now it will be hard. Valentine:  I understand. She kissed him long and softly. Valentine:  I love you,  so much. Hondo: I love you too. Valentine:  let's go tell Zoey. Hondo: one more thing. Valentine:  what's up. Hondo: Tonya. Valentine:  you want to adopt her too? Hondo: I know she is older but she needs someone too. Fernando said he'd take her if we didn't think we could handle it but he thinks we can and that she is better off with us. Valent: I guess I didn't think about her that much. I thought she was older until she told us her age yesterday, which reminds me, today is her birthday. She said she is turning 18. I have a feeling it's Only 17 though.   Hondo: I can have a talk with her about it and we should do something whether we take her in or not. Valentine:  what do you think? Homdo:  I think she would appreciate it. She figured out it was I who sat up with her last night. Valentine:  what did she say? Hondo: she was near tears and hugged me like I've  never been hugged before. She held onto me like her life depended on it. It wasn't just friendly,  definitely not sexual,  and not just love. It was what I'd imagine a daughter hugging a father who she thought she had lost. Valentine:  then that settles it. Give her the option at least. Hondo: I agree. She is old enough to decide that. Zi want to ask Zoey too but I think we know her answer. Valentine chuckled: you will make her so happy, like you have made me. Hondo kissed her on the forehead. Hondo: we will talk to Zoey after breakfast then. Valentine:  I can hardly wait! What about Tonya? Hondo: not sure how to bring it up and not embarrass her. Valentine:  take her for a walk like this and just talk to her. Hondo: good idea. After we talk with Zoey I'll talk to Tonya. Valentine: sounds good. Breakfast should be ready. Lets get back. I can't wait for it to be done so we can talk to the girls! They walked back to camp just in time as the 6 girls had just finished bringing out the food, they had Fernando's omlets separated and Ruth was filling the little boys plates so they could eat.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 6th, 2016, 11:36pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Hondo grimaced at the current conversation. Hondo: I didn't sleep last night so I'm tired and grouchy, but you caught me in a good mood. So I'll leave before y'all ruin my mood. Hondo took a couple steps forward.  He then stopped and look at morro. He was close to her,  close enough to put his pointed finger just inches from her nose. Hondo: and you.  . . The only two things you could do that I'd like is to either pack up all your people and get the hell outta this galaxy  or borrow a nice big knife and commit harakiri. "I can't speak for all groups." Moro says. "It does appear that we, the Texas Spirits, will be leaving this planet depending on, of course, a decision Jeanette makes." "What do you mean by a decision I make?" "Inadvertently we signed our own eviction notice. That can be changed. Sometimes it is best if things remain unchanged." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 7th, 2016, 8:31pm "You are not leaving that easily, Moro. Your kind has responsibilities to take care of, mistake to correct and to fix this mess of a world you help create. You leave without changing what your kind did here - I will hunt down your home planet and make sure it ever evolves sentient life - which means you. And if you believe me to be powerless in such a feat, go ask the Orions what I and a handful angry scientists did to their home world in defense of this planet. And if you do nothing, it will be I and those same scientists that will hunt your kind down and take care of your world before the first slime bubble of life is burped out of your primordial oceans." Fernando tells her. "So the choice is yours - stay and fix this mess or leave and be hunted down and killed like a rabid dog."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 7th, 2016, 8:49pm Jeanette wrote: Jeanette is confused on several levels. "Fernando, if you did not want change, why on the first night we were here did even talk to me about returning to 2010? Isn't that what triggered a series of changes? Yesterday you told me that real time travelers would fix their mistakes. Isn't that what the Texas Spirits are doing?" Moro does not understand Fernando's contradictions so she chimes in. "We're just trying to fix what you, Hondo and Jeanette have complained about. We haven't gotten to some of them yet such as the lack of medical supplies." Jeanette continues what she was saying before Moro interrupted. "You talk of bringing about this other time line. I believe Chihiro has a valid concern. What if Chihiro is brought to this other time line and her friends are not?" Jeanette Isabelle "Jeanette," Fernando continues, "Your deal as I understand it, was for you to find Gabrielle, bring her to Texas and help those in need of help along the way. If it is means making supplies or reverse engineering supplies, then do that too. But when you are done, you are to return to 2010 as we are. Chihiro was brought here from 1996 for what? What about her other friends, how many of them were brought in from the past? The more fitting question is why? The spirits have no right to take all these lives and bring them to this time. For what? They're breeding mutants? That's Eugenics along the lines of Adolf Hilter and Josef Menegle cloning and breeding programs. I'm sure you have heard about 'The Boys From Brazil (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Boys_from_Brazil_%28film%29) experiments.' So, is Chihiro breeding stock for these spirits? And if so, who is to mate with her? It is obvious that is will not be somebody of her own choosing. And Danielle? And Penny? And Elsa? What about you? You going to open those legs to get fertilized too so you can propagate for them? Really. The more I think about it, the more it sicken me..."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 7th, 2016, 8:55pm Joanna called out to Fernando and Jeanette's group that  breakfast was ready and any further special requests could be done by who wanted them for now as they weren't put in already. Hondo went into the camper to refil his coffee and grab a glass of milk and the Tabasco  for his omelet and some corn cob jelly for his toast. Valentine grabbed a cup of hot tea and some juice to go with her breakfast. Ruth sat out some glasses, a jug of milk. Pitcher of juice, pitcher of water, and the coffee pot. Hondo grabbed an extra coffee cup, filled it and Brought it to Fernando. Hondo: jefe, brought ya some coffee. Your special omelets are done as well as some regular ones and toast.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 7th, 2016, 8:59pm "Thanks Hondo. I'll go get breakfast for Macey and me." Fernando says to Hondo and Val, then turning to Karl, "Karl, you should eat. Today looks like a good day to die, but dying on a hungry stomach is one of the worst ways to go."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 7th, 2016, 10:12pm Moro does not understand Fernando. She and Jeanette were just talking about fixing problems and mistakes. "We, the Texas Spirits, are in the process of fixing mistakes we made. Most of those mistakes were not taking action when we should have. As an example, last night we defended the entire United States and Canada, not just Texas." Moro motions to what's around her. "I don't see any difference here, do you? This time we took out every invading force against the United States and Canada. What you see here is the result of the natural disasters and economic collapse." "Why didn't you defend the United States in the first place?" Jeanette asks. "We did stop all nuclear bombs; by the time the United States was invaded, the damage was already done from the natural disasters and economic collapse. We focused on Texas because we called it home and because we were keeping the Texas power grid operational even in the midst of the mentioned problems." Moro then addresses both Fernando and Jeanette. "The two of you complained about the lack of medical supplies so that was one of the things we wanted to fix. We compiled a list of medical supplies and we wanted to go over it with you two; Fernando would not talk to me until now. "There is one mistake we made we believe we should not fix and that mistake was not researching international law." Moro did not want to mention genetic engineering with Penny present; she hopes Fernando and Jeanette understand what she's getting at. "I'm not too happy with you about that." Jeanette states. Moro continues. "There is one thing we the Texas Spirits have debated and that is should we prevent any natural disaster that we can prevent?" "Wait," Jeanette asks, "how can you prevent a natural disaster?" "Preventing a tsunami is doable if the tsunami was created by a meteor landing in the Atlantic Ocean. As I said we, the Texas Spirits, debated interfering with an act of God. As for the earthquakes, we can't do anything to prevent them." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 7th, 2016, 10:31pm "An earthquake can be created with a mothership tractor beam focused on a tectonic plate, weakening it and eventually *BAM!* Major Earthquake in where there should be none. Large enough meteor striking the ocean to create a super tsunami, and a properly placed energy beam focused at a volcano can bring an extinct volcano back to life. You name the natural event, and one can artificially create it to make it look like it was natural." Fernando lists off to Jeanette, before turning to Moro, "You could have prevented everything by not setting foot on this planet in the first place. But since you did not listen to the Andromedian Council on leaving Life on Earth alone, you are guilty of a lot more than just breaking international law. You are guilty of breaking Intra-Galactic Law. But again, you did not answer my question - are the mutant girls here and in Texas being gathered to be part of some breeding project? Yes or no?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 7th, 2016, 11:00pm Fernando wrote: "Jeanette," Fernando continues, "Your deal as I understand it, was for you to find Gabrielle, bring her to Texas and help those in need of help along the way. If it is means making supplies or reverse engineering supplies, then do that too. But when you are done, you are to return to 2010 as we are. Chihiro was brought here from 1996 for what? What about her other friends, how many of them were brought in from the past? The more fitting question is why? The spirits have no right to take all these lives and bring them to this time. For what? They're breeding mutants? That's Eugenics along the lines of Adolf Hilter and Josef Menegle cloning and breeding programs. I'm sure you have heard about 'The Boys From Brazil (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Boys_from_Brazil_%28film%29) experiments.' So, is Chihiro breeding stock for these spirits? And if so, who is to mate with her? It is obvious that is will not be somebody of her own choosing. And Danielle? And Penny? And Elsa? What about you? You going to open those legs to get fertilized too so you can propagate for them? Really. The more I think about it, the more it sicken me..." "I'm from 1995." Chihiro corrects. "A group in Japan held me in 1995 and released me in 2065. Not knowing if I still have a family, the Texas Spirits brought me to Charlton. The humans I know were not brought to this time. Miller san is right. I'm concerned for my friends in Charlton. What will happen to them?" "Fernando," Jeanette begins, "you keep talking about good will always give me a choice; have you considered what I want? You keep selling this idea of the other time line; I'm noticing several problems with it and I don't like what I'm hearing. I've said this before, I know I have, and I will say this again. As of three years ago I'm unable to have children. As for Elsa, have you noticed that her body is cold?" To be discreet, Moro relies on a double meaning. "You don't want to go there. There are no known snow queens who have reproduced. If you don't want to believe anything I say then at least follow the logic." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 7th, 2016, 11:33pm Fernando wrote: "An earthquake can be created with a mothership tractor beam focused on a tectonic plate, weakening it and eventually *BAM!* Major Earthquake in where there should be none. Large enough meteor striking the ocean to create a super tsunami, and a properly placed energy beam focused at a volcano can bring an extinct volcano back to life. You name the natural event, and one can artificially create it to make it look like it was natural." Fernando lists off to Jeanette, before turning to Moro, "You could have prevented everything by not setting foot on this planet in the first place. But since you did not listen to the Andromedian Council on leaving Life on Earth alone, you are guilty of a lot more than just breaking international law. You are guilty of breaking Intra-Galactic Law. But again, you did not answer my question - are the mutant girls here and in Texas being gathered to be part of some breeding project? Yes or no?" "When did the Andromedan Council even introduce themselves to us? My ancestors have been here since shortly after the great flood. The Andromedan Council had plenty of time to say 'Hello.' "There is no breeding project that we, the Texas Spirits, are apart of and I don't know of any group who is. We did bring one person into this world." By that last statement Moro is referring to Penny. "Mutant girls here, Texas and Charlton are not being gathered to be apart of some breeding project." Moro included Charlton in this because it appears to her that Fernando is not aware that Charlton is a city-state, an independent nation. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 8th, 2016, 12:05pm "You need to do better than that, Moro. Because of your kind gathering mutants is akin to Hilter's "Lebenborn" Project. (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lebensborn) You do not have to say it for your actions speak for themselves. Like I said before, this world would have been better off if you never set foot on it. But since you did and you manipulated the history of mankind, and before you leave you need to fix that - all of it." Fernando tells her. He continues with Jeanette, "Any society that has the ability to time travel, has advanced medical technology to cure anyone of any ailment they may suffer from - including sterility and mental illness. Thing is, they do not want to share in that, not even a simple gauze pad. Since you're sterile, they can make you fertile again, that is not a problem for them to 'repair.' They can even clone you and put your memories into that clone - they are that advanced over us, even by 2005 standards." "The Andromedian Council (http://www.andromedacouncil.com) had warned all the visiting races on earth to watch they are doing or else (https://youtu.be/x9ZKq5Wgdjw?t=306). Some have heeded the warning, others did not. At minimum they allowed observation of human and planet evolution, and not interference there off. Since you came in through cloaked ships, you did not heed that warning, you did not even care about it. In fact you tried to hide from it. In short you ignored it." He tells Moro before turning to Jeanette, "I'm neither good or evil, I just do what I think is right for the benefit of others, because if it were for the benefit of me, forget this world forever, the amount of power I would have would be vulgar. And the one thing I am not unless I have to be is vulgar. Now you need to think this through and like I tell you - do what you think is damn right, and not necessarily right for you. Just consider yourself lucky I'm not selling Moro's pelt on the open market. Now if you excuse me, the time to talk was over days ago and we got to do what ever it is we got to do, which includes me getting breakfast for that injured preteen 'daughter' in my camper."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 8th, 2016, 2:57pm "We would not have even heard of this council if it were not for the fact you mentioned it." Moro makes sure Fernando heard as he walks off. "Maybe this space council does not exist in this time line." Jeanette suggests to Moro. "I can't say they exist or don't exist for I don't know either way. All I can say is that we never heard of this council and they never contacted us. Our ships may have cloaking technology but we built our own nation. We are very easy to find. If the council does exist and they want to contact us, all they have to do is use a map. Even a child can do that." Moro removes a tablet computer from her briefcase. "We were holding off on making more medical supplies until I get a chance to talk to Fernando. He left before he can see the list. If there's something not on the list that he wants, he should have stayed. Take a look at this and tell me what you think." Moro hands the tablet to Jeanette. Quote: Personal Protection Gloves, Nitrile Personal Antimicrobial Wipe Bandage Material Bandage, Adhesive, Fabric, 1" x 3" Bandage, Adhesive, Fabric, Knuckle Bandage, Conforming Gauze, 3" CoFlex, 2” x 5 yd CoFlex, 3” x 5 yd Dressing, Gauze, Sterile, 4" x 4" Dressing, Non-Adherent, Sterile, 3" x 4" Eye Pad, Sterile Bleeding Trauma Pad, 5" x 9" SWAT-T Tourniquet QuikClot, 25 g QuikClot, 50 g Burn Dressing, Burn, WaterJel, 4" x 4" Burn Jel, 3.5 g Dental Dentemp, Filling Mixture with Pain Relief Immobilization Bandage, Elastic, 2" Bandage, Elastic, 3" Bandage, Elastic, 4" Bandage, Elastic, 6" Bandage, Triangular SAM® Splint Cold Pack Medication Acetaminophen (500 mg), Pkg./2 Antihistamine (Diphenhydramine 25 mg) Aspirin (325 mg), Pkg./2 Cortisone Cream 1%, 1/32 oz (.9 g) Diamode (Loperamide HCI 2 mg), Pkg./1 Diotame (Bismuth Subsalicylate), Pkg./2 Eye Wash, 4 oz. Glutose Paste (Glucose 15 g) Ibuprofen (200 mg), Pkg./2 Oral Rehydration Salts Wound Care Antiseptic Wipe Povidone-Iodine Prep Pad Povidone Iodine Syringe, Irrigation, 60 cc, 18 Gauge Tip Cloth Tape, 1" x 10 yd. Cloth Tape, 2" x 10 yd. Compound Tincture of Benzoin Wound Closure Strips, 1/4" x 4", Pkg./10 Triple Antibiotic Ointment, 0.9 g Jeanette accepts the tablet and makes comments. "This list is small. It only covers the most common problems." "This is just medical kit refill. We will make other things like new straps for old backboards, cervical collars, and new supplies for old automated external defibrillators. As you already know we are making new oxygen systems, supplies for old pulse oximeters and pelvic slings." Jeanette goes over the list. "The SWAT-T (http://www.chinookmed.com/cgi-bin/item/500470PA/s-tourniquets/-SWAT-T-Tourniquet-) is a good tourniquet. I also like the SOFTT-W (http://www.chinookmed.com/cgi-bin/item/05189/s-tourniquets/-SOFTT-W-Tourniquet). I suggest including both tourniquets. You need more than one size burn dressing." "This is a medical kit refill list." "Even medical kits include a 4" x 16" (http://www.chinookmed.com/cgi-bin/item/03647/s-burn_blister/-Water-Jel-Burn-Dressing---4%22x16%22-Tactical) dressing." "Okay." "Other suggestions would be nasopharyngeal and oral airways, cotton swabs and surgical scrub brushes." Jeanette looks at the list. "Why no EMT shears?" "Lister bandage scissors are being made." "I know. You gave me a pair. In the field, EMT shears are better." "Lister bandage scissors can be sterilized and sharpened." "Make sure it's done legally. If it is currently not in print, get Wilderness & Travel Medicine by Eric A. Weiss, M.D. back in print. Not only is it a good reference to have until the injured or sick person can be evacuated, it includes information on improvising." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 8th, 2016, 9:22pm Hondo and karl went to join the others for breakfast while Fernando talked to Jeanette and Moro. Hondo sat down between Tonya and Zoey, but across from Valentine. Karl sat  as far away from Ruth as possible.  She tried to get him to come by them,  but ignored her as he saw Hondo watching out of the corner of his eye. As that sat down Hondo saw Fernando leave More and Jeanette and head towards his camper to get Macey.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 8th, 2016, 9:36pm Jeanette thinks about what Fernando just said, what he has been saying and what he's not saying. "Is it possible for two time lines to exist at the same time?" "I believe so." Moro answers. "Understand this, though we have possessed time travel technology for thousands of years, we first used it last Friday. We're still learning how everything works." "Fernando seems so infatuated with the spooky time line he keeps talking about. The more he talks about it, the creepier it sounds. The time line we are in now is definitely a fixer-upper; with some work, I think we can get it back up to code." Jeanette then addresses Chihiro. "I understand your concern. You have friends here in 2066 and you have friends back in 1995." "Seiji, who is from my time, is the boy I fell in love with." Chihiro finds herself lost between two times. "My fellow residents are more than just friends. We live together, we cook together and we eat together. Dad is understanding and runs a home of mutual respect; my life in the orphanage is nothing like I experienced before." "You want the best of both worlds." Chihiro nods her head. "Yes. I believe . . . I should go back to my time and come back to Charlton when I finish school . . . that is if Seiji wants to move to Charlton." Jeanette is afraid to ask and she believes she already knows the answer. "What if Seiji does not want to go to Charlton?" "Then I'll go where he wants to go." "Fernando goes to the time line he keeps talking about, I'll stay in this fixer-upper and fix her up, you Chihiro go with Seiji wherever he goes and everyone's happy." Changing the tone of this happy moment, Jeanette looks at Moro sternly. "I haven't had a period in three years. If you do what Fernando suggests and bring that back, I will sell your pelt on the open market. Are we clear?" "Yes, very clear. We will not make you fertile again." "Good. Let's get some breakfast." Moro walks with Jeanette. "We know what you want more than just about anything else. You want what Hikaru has and that is to be a child forever. We know why you love voice acting with your sisters. When you lend your voices to these animated characters, it's like you and your sisters are children again. Sorry, we can't give you want you want." Jeanette stops Moro right there. "You've been bending over backwards to get me to accept immortality. Sorry Moro, you're too late. If you wanted me to be an Immortal, you should have done that when I was Penny's age. You knew back then how I felt and you did nothing." Jeanette continues walking. "I'm not accepting immortality so stop offering it to me. I want to hurry up and die." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 8th, 2016, 9:42pm The distance from Hondo's trailer to his camper truck was less than 10ft. Moro could have stepped over to Fernando as he got breakfast for Macey and himself if she has any questions. So he herd every word said between Moro and Jeanette and seen the tablet exchange hands. He gets the custom breakfast for Macey and him, tuna fish omelet is an acquired taste. Being high in protein, it helps an injured body to heal just a bit faster. As he passes Jeanette and Moro, he tells them, "If you want to see me, I'll be with Macey in my camper feeding her breakfast. I think the girls are ready to give out breakfast to everyone else unless you need to make something yourselves." It only takes Fernando a couple of seconds to walk about his camper trailer to the electric camper next to Hondo's truck. He gets in and though she was already awake but pretending to be asleep, he shoves her shoulder to wake her up. "What is it?!" Macey says as she gets deeper under the covers. "Breakfast time. You need to eat this." Fernando tells her. "But I'm not hungry." She tells him. "If you want your ankle to be better, you need to eat." He tells her. Macey was really hungry but was testing him as to how much she could get away with, finding out that this is going to be a losing game for her. Fernando prepares the table by the bench and assembles the food on the table on what tableware they had. The smell of the tunafish omelet did not get to her as he thought it would, as it does with many with a more refined pallet. Considering that she may have been begging for scraps and eating from restaurant garbage cans, this was a chef's meal to her. Besides the tunafish omelet, there was toasted bread, orange juice, and jelly. Fernando hopes that there are some merchants selling jelly, as this will otherwise be a hard to find commodity. He has coffee instead of juice. For now they have at least 20 minutes to themselves in peace to eat and enjoy each other's company. Note: At this time, though they are not finished with breakfast, this would be the best time for Moro to come in. Edit: Had to remove Karl being told to go see Hondo about breakfast as that part is already being done in Hondo's post.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 9th, 2016, 3:46pm Moro approaches Fernando with the tablet. She has already added two of the suggestions Jeanette made. "I wanted to see you for the past several days; you did not want to talk to me. Since then several new things came up. We were holding off on making more medical supplies until I got a chance to talk to you." Moro hands Fernando the tablet computer. Quote: Personal Protection Gloves, Nitrile Personal Antimicrobial Wipe Bandage Material Bandage, Adhesive, Fabric, 1" x 3" Bandage, Adhesive, Fabric, Knuckle Bandage, Conforming Gauze, 3" CoFlex, 2” x 5 yd CoFlex, 3” x 5 yd Dressing, Gauze, Sterile, 4" x 4" Dressing, Non-Adherent, Sterile, 3" x 4" Eye Pad, Sterile Bleeding Trauma Pad, 5" x 9" SWAT-T Tourniquet SOFTT-W Tourniquet QuikClot, 25 g QuikClot, 50 g Burn Dressing, Burn, WaterJel, 4" x 4" Dressing, Burn, WaterJel, 4" x 16" Burn Jel, 3.5 g Dental Dentemp, Filling Mixture with Pain Relief Immobilization Bandage, Elastic, 2" Bandage, Elastic, 3" Bandage, Elastic, 4" Bandage, Elastic, 6" Bandage, Triangular SAM® Splint Cold Pack Medication Acetaminophen (500 mg), Pkg./2 Antihistamine (Diphenhydramine 25 mg) Aspirin (325 mg), Pkg./2 Cortisone Cream 1%, 1/32 oz (.9 g) Diamode (Loperamide HCI 2 mg), Pkg./1 Diotame (Bismuth Subsalicylate), Pkg./2 Eye Wash, 4 oz. Glutose Paste (Glucose 15 g) Ibuprofen (200 mg), Pkg./2 Oral Rehydration Salts Wound Care Antiseptic Wipe Povidone-Iodine Prep Pad Povidone Iodine Syringe, Irrigation, 60 cc, 18 Gauge Tip Cloth Tape, 1" x 10 yd. Cloth Tape, 2" x 10 yd. Compound Tincture of Benzoin Wound Closure Strips, 1/4" x 4", Pkg./10 Triple Antibiotic Ointment, 0.9 g "This is just medical kit refill. Some of what you see here is already being made. We wanted to include everything in this list. I've already added two of the suggestions Jeanette made. Jeanette also suggested nasopharyngeal and oral airways, cotton swabs, surgical scrub brushes and Wilderness & Travel Medicine by Eric A. Weiss, M.D. We will make other things such cervical collars, new straps for old backboards and supplies for old automated external defibrillators. We're already making Lister bandage scissors, pelvic slings, replacement parts for CPR masks, new oxygen systems and supplies for old pulse oximeters." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 9th, 2016, 8:10pm "First off remove the Acetaminophen not because I'm allergic to it but because it can cause liver damage for one and it is difficult to make - two. You need 3000mg of Acetaminophen within a 24 hour period to cause liver damage to an adult, and the packet gives 1000, thus if the patient gets 2000mg more during his treatment during the day, he's going to get worst on you. For a child, this dose will cause liver damage to them as it is too great for them. I would not ever prescribe Acetaminophen to anyone even if they are allergic to aspirin." Fernando tells Moro. [ url: http://www.webmd.com/pain-management/features/acetaminophen-safety-faq ] He adds, "This is very lacking, even for a simple first aid kit. You need to look at the Boy Scout first aid manual (pages 21 & 22) (http://www.people.vcu.edu/~albest/troop700/CampingMB/First%20Aid%20Merit%20Badge%20Pamphlet%2035897.pdf) for a working kit. Then you need to augment that with instructor's manual for wilderness and remote emergencies (http://www.instructorscorner.org/media/resources/candidates/WRFA_IM_9781584806301.pdf) as what good is this information if it is not taught to others. Further more, you have resources here and there in and outside of Texas. You're always chiming about how great this Charlton place is, I see nothing from the words you say, If it were such a perfect paradise, why are we here? Don't answer that, but instead listen - You have people here working in textiles that will make these bandages. They may not be adhesive bandages, but they are better than nothing. Make a deal with them and in the other towns we come across about making these rolls of bandages. If they can make adhesive bandages, the better for you, but I doubt it because to make the glue requires rubber from rubber trees and that is in Mexico, from which I'm hearing from you it no longer exists. At least they have the cotton to make the bandage it self. Problem however - the cotton plant is very detrimental to a field and the soil needs to be reclaimed. That takes time and crop rotation. During that time a farmer can grow peanuts and sweet potatoe while adding compost to the soil to replenish it. So keep that in mind. Once the cotton is harvested, part of the harvest can be used to make your bandages and gauge pads. This is where diplomacy is required, and deals to be made. As for materials for elastic bands like ace bandages, that requires some work. You need to recycle old tires for their rubber, like it was done in World War I and II. Once you get the tire rubber in liquid form, you extract the carbon from it to reclaim the rubber. It is just a bit of simple chemistry, and as I remember, there are garbage piles from the 1950s to 2000 with tons of tires in them. You can recycle those for nothing. And you can recycle the steel from the steel belts in the tires for the knives and scissors these kits will need using a solar furnace (http://www.amusingplanet.com/2014/06/world-largest-solar-furnace-at-odeillo.html). But the rubber from tires can not be used for an adhesive, you need raw latex from rubber trees for that. The raw recyclable material is there for you to take. You just need a crew that is willing to get dirty to get it. And you can use alcohol and bleach to make a sterilization solution - any baker that also does beer brewing can make you the alcohol. Add some iodine from the mines, and it becomes more disinfecting in its power. You need to go to the past to get QuikClot because that is lab made, not naturally made, and use it with caution. It can and does save lives but it can also introduce blood clots into the blood stream and that person could end up with a stroke. And never use any jel substance on a burn victim. Reason being, if you need to treat an infection on the burn area, you need to scrape the jel off to the bare skin - which breaks rule #1 - Do No Harm. They will need a fine pitched bandage fabric and it is to be placed loosely on the burn area, not wrapped tightly around it. It needs to be changed every 2 to 3 hours with fresh bandages for several days until the skin begins to heal. After that it needs to be changed every 12 hours and then every 24 hours until it is healed. You do not have penicillin or any of its derivatives which can be made from moldy bread, and Allicin, a penicillin derivative comes from garlic. Though they were over used in the past 20th century and early part of the 21 century, microbes would have De-evolved to be treatable with them again by now. Everything else from the top of my head and not studying the list thoroughly looks fine. Now you got a lot of work to do." He hands her back the tablet, "I would like to see it again later in the day, but Hondo and I will be busy tonight. Before I forget, a book can be freely reprinted after 50 years on the death of it's owner, and is no one else claims the copyright. Looking at what happened in these many years, it should be safe to reprint Jeanette's book. These two books I mention were public domain by their authors - The Boy Scouts of America and The Red Cross - so it should be no problem in printing those. Just give credit to the authors and organizations who originally printed them."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 9th, 2016, 9:31pm Hondo and Valentine finished up rather quickly. Val,  and to some extant Hondo, was excited about talking to the girls. Hondo was mostly tired. He didn't  have a lot planned for the day, though the evening would be busy again. He wanted to sleep more but wanted to know more of what was planned for the day by others. He decided to go inside and sit in the recliner and rest for a bit. Valentine said she'd get him when the girls were done eating. he sat back into the recliner, opening a window on the canopy side. He closed his eyes and listened to the chatter of the group as they talked over breakfast.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 9th, 2016, 10:29pm Notes: The list provided by the Boy Scouts is close to the list I provided with notable exceptions: My list does not have moleskin, soap or hand sanitizer. My list has antiseptic wipes and Povidone iodine prep pads instead of alcohol swabs. It has been established CPR masks are sterilized and parts replaced. Moro covered that again by saying replacement parts for CPR masks are being made. Things like safety pins are made for other purposes so I saw no need to include it in my list. Good quality tweezers, which Jeanette has two of, lasts forever. The list provided is a refill list. I'll get more into why tweezers were not listed later in this post. The list I made is partially the result of taking notes while reading Wilderness & Travel Medicine, a book I have read many times previously, while I was on vacation. Reading Wilderness and Remote First Aid Instructor's Manual and taking notes on it would mean it would be several days before I can make my next post, partially because I have stuff in real life which take priority. Can you give me some key points? This list is the result of the player character Fernando complaining that the Texas Spirits have space ships with cloaking technology but is not making enough medical supplies. First, we are dealing with a race architects and engineers, not medical research scientists. This puts modern day Israel more technologically advanced than the Texas Spirits in this field. Nevertheless, the Texas Spirits have accomplished some things such as inventing a "smart" scale, learn how to duplicate the immortality process (which actually hampers medical research) and, as we recently learned, successfully genetically engineered one child. Second, despite the fact that this race of engineers believe the solution to the problem is fix power grids, rebuild roads and extend rail roads, I need to maintain some resemblance to an apocalyptic world. I resolved this dilemma by listing things that need to be refilled in Jeanette's medical kits. That and making parts to fix old medical equipment such as a pulse oximeter and AED. Since this a list for refilling existing medical kits and not a list to make a new kit, I did not include things like tweezers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 10th, 2016, 12:24am Note: The spirits can not use the fact that they are architects and engineers as an excuse because, using the US Space program when the shuttle flew and the current US Military standards - any mission involving 6 or more people, one on those individuals has to be a medical doctor or have a medical background in deal with emergency medicines. NASA takes it a step further by make sure in any space mission, those involved are trained in emergency medicine - not just first aid. They learned from their mistakes from astronauts getting sick in space in the past. A group of Spirits of 10 to 100 or more individuals on a mission, you can not say that there is not one doctor or medical professional in their group. What if one of them got hurt, who is going to take care of them? What if Jeanette or any of the girls or all of the girls in her camper got hurt, who are going to take care of them? If there is no medical professional in the spirit group, not only are they inept, they are stupid and whaofully unprepared for anything in general. Note 2: The raw materials in terms of recyclable materials is daunting to say the least. It does not take that much in engineering to get the materials in question and make what is needed. Like I stated in my last post - rubber and steel from tires.you just got to melt the rubber to remove the steel inside and remelt the steel to form it into anything one needs. The carcasses of automotive vehicles out there gives one steel, aluminum, copper, plastic, glass and rubber. A safety pin is made from a spring steel wire. Tweezers get easily lost but again, they are made from stamped out spring steel welded together. Hand sanitizer is made from Ethanol (drinkable alcohol) and Glycerine (vegetable oil/fat), both can be gotten from a farm or a baker. Anti-bacterial items like wound dressings can be made by soaking in Hydrogen peroxide and let to dry, with the peroxide infused in the material, germs getting on it are killed instantly. There isn't anything out there that can not be brought back if one picks up and reads a 3rd grade science book and its owner's manual. The biggest being CB Radio and radio science in general - get some junk equipment and learn a bit of electronics, it is amazingly simple to make or repair one. Radio Science is not that hard. From that, fixing a water or wind turbine is not that hard either. Rewiring broken solar panels is not that hard either. Gun Smithering and automotive mechanics are even more simplier. All this is doable. It just depends on who is willing to take the time to learn and fix this stuff. The other side of the coin - they can all act like bullies when the sun is out and cowards when the moon is down, and they can go out and hunt down pre-teen virgins to rape and sacrifice to their tiki gods. Note 3: This is an apocalyptic world, but this is a world on recovery. If this were 5 or 10 years after 'The Happening' where the shit is still hitting the fan and mankind has lost all hope, I can see how bad things can be. But this is some 30 - 40 years after the fact and the world is recovering. As I see it, the Spirits are in a race to get Texas up and going before the others and they are way behind in many areas despite having fixed up much of the infra structure, they do not have the social structure to continue the recovery. Many places outside of Texas have the social structure - the good and the bad and they are behind on the infrastructure but they are getting it up faster than the spirits did originally because they have the man power to do it. Give a man a job and he will work to get paid. Tell a man that a job will be done and he will complain. In Texas - the spirits are saying that the job will be done (and it may very well is being done), but everyone's complaining because it is just words being said about Texas. Outside of Texas, people are trying their damndest to get things going one way or another and they are going forward no matter how big or small the foot step being taken. And nobody's complaining because everyone got something to do. Sure, there is the criminal element to deal with. There are those willing to take shortcuts in order to get the rewards, but in the least they are doing something. And their work does push society forward into action in doing something but people need to be reminded that there is good and there is evil and good will always triumph over evil. Note 4: As much a I got on CDRR and their garbage tech, at least with the right people in the right places, things got one. This world after 'the end of the world' is very much like CDRR. The right people has to be at the right place and do the things the group (society) needs. Without it, they would be a bunch of naked micro furs digging up and eating acorns they buried the year before. Yes, the Cafe was and still is a perversed universe where everyone tried to do the other in what they can in the RPGs. But if they stayed within the context of the CDRR Universe, we would have this RPG going. That means simply put - a society trying to manage on its own with what little they got and be successful in doing so with practically nothing. Gadget being the main inventor/engineer did most of the work to get things for the group by taking garbage and turning it into tech - literally. The people of this earth are doing the same thing.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 10th, 2016, 2:26am Fernando and Macey finish up their breakfast and he takes the dirty dishes and utensils into the sink. After cleaning them up, he returns those items that belong to Hondo and Val. Returning to his electric camper, Fernando takes off his outerwear and crawls into bed, under the covers. Macey, though already dressed for the day, crawls to the bed and lays on the bed next to him. "You OK, uhm... father?" She asks him. "Just tired. Did not have that much sleep last night. I'll be fine in a couple of hours." He tells her her. "A couple of hours?" She asks. Fernand takes out his arm from under the blanket and shows her his watch. "What time is it?" He asks. "Uhm... it says 7-49" She answers. "OK. By the time the clock says 10, I should be fine. Now. Your choices are, go out and be with Ms Valentine, be with Ruth and the girls or here with me. But if you are to stay with me, all the windows and doors needs to be closed and locked. Those little pins on the doors need to be pushed down to lock them. and the curtains pulled across to block out the windows." He tells her. "OK..." Macey says as she gets up and closes the side door. The curtains are then drawn and she takes off her outer layers before crawling into the blanket with him. Before she could turn to face him and ask personal questions, she find him asleep. With nothing else to do, she gives him a kiss before closing her eyes and snuggle up to him to go to sleep. For the most part went out of their way look for or to disturb them. Though it was not two hours, they wake up at around 9:10, feeling a little better than before. Still tired and run-down but at least better to deal with the day. Fernando orders Macey to get dressed first as he gets his things to get dressed as well. He gets dressed faster than she does though she had less to put on. Without something being there to challenge her, Macey is beginning to fall into a docile way of life, which she needs to be broken out of before she gets deeper into it. For now Fernando does not pay attention to the pattern she is taking too. The side camper door opens and he steps out first from it before helping Macey to step out of the camper as well. Though he wants Macey to go do as she thinks she needs to do, instead she follows him about. He looks at the Slavers' vehicle - an SUV about the same size as Val's Bronco. Fernando needs his alone time to figure out a few things and Macey is not going to give it, as a girl has certain needs for attention and affection that needs to be fulfilled. He turns to face her, "Look, Macey. I need some alone time to think a few things through. in fact I should be with Hondo figuring out those things." She looks at him as if he deserted her. He continues, "I'll make it up to you tomorrow." Macey sighs before she leaves towards Hondo's camper. He follows her to look for Hondo himself.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 10th, 2016, 11:38am Note: As I had said duplicating the immortality process has actually hampered the Texas Spirits’ medical research. I have not seen Highlander; I’m going by what The Nobody said about their definition of an Immortal: One, they don’t get sick. Two, if they are injured they quickly heal but need to eat (I assume protein and other essential nutrients). Why do they need doctors for themselves? As for the party, the Texas Spirits chose two emergency medical technicians. If members of the party need more advanced medical care, they can be transported to Israel or Japan. Note: As I had said safety pins are made though I did not put them on the list. As I had said in the previous post I’m trying to maintain some resemblance of an apocalyptic world. Nevertheless, you bring up a valid point. Even in an apocalyptic world, a bunch of tree-hugging engineers would be making tweezers. This world is already using renewable energy. I don’t understand why you are bringing this up. Note: “After Chaos” is the world The Nobody created. He established forty years after the fact so that is the limitation I’m having to work with. Settlements in Texas united and became a republic on January 1, 2066. That is the earliest I can make that happen given the restriction. It’s well established in the dialogs that the Texas Spirits are getting work done outside of Texas. It is also established they are employing people. They are giving humans a job. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/6#6 One of the complaints I’m hearing is that the Texas Spirits are interfering. They are not a bunch of desk jockeys. They are in the field working with the crews they hire. I mentioned generating electricity in the form of renewable energy and nuclear power, distributing electricity in the form of rebuilding power grids, I mentioned repairing Interstate highways (I specifically mentioned which ones) and extending railroads. Not only does this mean humans are getting paid; the major cities and the towns between them are benefitting are from the Interstate highways and railroads because people are going where they need to be and cargo is being delivered. The party has not seen any of this because they have been on the back roads the entire time where the Texas Spirits have not been yet. They have not been there yet because they are focusing on higher populated areas. Given the restrictions it makes more sense to go where the most people are benefitted, right? If Fernando is honest about wanting to see more progress, then he needs to have a conversation with Moro. A conversation is not about one person doing all the talking. It's a two-way street in which both parties are calmly working together. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 10th, 2016, 12:22pm Fernando wrote: "First off remove the Acetaminophen not because I'm allergic to it but because it can cause liver damage for one and it is difficult to make - two. You need 3000mg of Acetaminophen within a 24 hour period to cause liver damage to an adult, and the packet gives 1000, thus if the patient gets 2000mg more during his treatment during the day, he's going to get worst on you. For a child, this dose will cause liver damage to them as it is too great for them. I would not ever prescribe Acetaminophen to anyone even if they are allergic to aspirin." Fernando tells Moro. [ url: http://www.webmd.com/pain-management/features/acetaminophen-safety-faq ] He adds, "This is very lacking, even for a simple first aid kit. You need to look at the Boy Scout first aid manual (pages 21 & 22) (http://www.people.vcu.edu/~albest/troop700/CampingMB/First%20Aid%20Merit%20Badge%20Pamphlet%2035897.pdf) for a working kit. Then you need to augment that with instructor's manual for wilderness and remote emergencies (http://www.instructorscorner.org/media/resources/candidates/WRFA_IM_9781584806301.pdf) as what good is this information if it is not taught to others. Further more, you have resources here and there in and outside of Texas. You're always chiming about how great this Charlton place is, I see nothing from the words you say, If it were such a perfect paradise, why are we here? Don't answer that, but instead listen - You have people here working in textiles that will make these bandages. They may not be adhesive bandages, but they are better than nothing. Make a deal with them and in the other towns we come across about making these rolls of bandages. If they can make adhesive bandages, the better for you, but I doubt it because to make the glue requires rubber from rubber trees and that is in Mexico, from which I'm hearing from you it no longer exists. At least they have the cotton to make the bandage it self. Problem however - the cotton plant is very detrimental to a field and the soil needs to be reclaimed. That takes time and crop rotation. During that time a farmer can grow peanuts and sweet potatoe while adding compost to the soil to replenish it. So keep that in mind. Once the cotton is harvested, part of the harvest can be used to make your bandages and gauge pads. This is where diplomacy is required, and deals to be made. As for materials for elastic bands like ace bandages, that requires some work. You need to recycle old tires for their rubber, like it was done in World War I and II. Once you get the tire rubber in liquid form, you extract the carbon from it to reclaim the rubber. It is just a bit of simple chemistry, and as I remember, there are garbage piles from the 1950s to 2000 with tons of tires in them. You can recycle those for nothing. And you can recycle the steel from the steel belts in the tires for the knives and scissors these kits will need using a solar furnace (http://www.amusingplanet.com/2014/06/world-largest-solar-furnace-at-odeillo.html). But the rubber from tires can not be used for an adhesive, you need raw latex from rubber trees for that. The raw recyclable material is there for you to take. You just need a crew that is willing to get dirty to get it. And you can use alcohol and bleach to make a sterilization solution - any baker that also does beer brewing can make you the alcohol. Add some iodine from the mines, and it becomes more disinfecting in its power. You need to go to the past to get QuikClot because that is lab made, not naturally made, and use it with caution. It can and does save lives but it can also introduce blood clots into the blood stream and that person could end up with a stroke. And never use any jel substance on a burn victim. Reason being, if you need to treat an infection on the burn area, you need to scrape the jel off to the bare skin - which breaks rule #1 - Do No Harm. They will need a fine pitched bandage fabric and it is to be placed loosely on the burn area, not wrapped tightly around it. It needs to be changed every 2 to 3 hours with fresh bandages for several days until the skin begins to heal. After that it needs to be changed every 12 hours and then every 24 hours until it is healed. You do not have penicillin or any of its derivatives which can be made from moldy bread, and Allicin, a penicillin derivative comes from garlic. Though they were over used in the past 20th century and early part of the 21 century, microbes would have De-evolved to be treatable with them again by now. Everything else from the top of my head and not studying the list thoroughly looks fine. Now you got a lot of work to do." He hands her back the tablet, "I would like to see it again later in the day, but Hondo and I will be busy tonight. Before I forget, a book can be freely reprinted after 50 years on the death of it's owner, and is no one else claims the copyright. Looking at what happened in these many years, it should be safe to reprint Jeanette's book. These two books I mention were public domain by their authors - The Boy Scouts of America and The Red Cross - so it should be no problem in printing those. Just give credit to the authors and organizations who originally printed them." Moro removes the Acetaminophen from the list. "I removed the Acetaminophen. As for Mexico and beyond, we were planning to expand in those areas later on. Right now we're focusing on the United States and Canada. We may be a race of engineers; we're from Texas where cotton is king. We've heard about cotton. We environmentalists need to learn about crop rotation and recycling, got it. This is not for making new kits. This is to refill existing medical kits. Povidone-Iodine is already on the list. I'll remove all WaterJel products from the list." Moro removes them from the list. "About the QuikClot, do we remove from the list or leave it?" The list as it is now: Quote: Personal Protection Gloves, Nitrile Personal Antimicrobial Wipe Bandage Material Bandage, Adhesive, Fabric, 1" x 3" Bandage, Adhesive, Fabric, Knuckle Bandage, Conforming Gauze, 3" CoFlex, 2” x 5 yd CoFlex, 3” x 5 yd Dressing, Gauze, Sterile, 4" x 4" Dressing, Non-Adherent, Sterile, 3" x 4" Eye Pad, Sterile Bleeding Trauma Pad, 5" x 9" SWAT-T Tourniquet SOFTT-W Tourniquet QuikClot, 25 g QuikClot, 50 g Dental Dentemp, Filling Mixture with Pain Relief Immobilization Bandage, Elastic, 2" Bandage, Elastic, 3" Bandage, Elastic, 4" Bandage, Elastic, 6" Bandage, Triangular SAM® Splint Cold Pack Medication Antihistamine (Diphenhydramine 25 mg) Aspirin (325 mg), Pkg./2 Cortisone Cream 1%, 1/32 oz (.9 g) Diamode (Loperamide HCI 2 mg), Pkg./1 Diotame (Bismuth Subsalicylate), Pkg./2 Eye Wash, 4 oz. Glutose Paste (Glucose 15 g) Ibuprofen (200 mg), Pkg./2 Oral Rehydration Salts Wound Care Antiseptic Wipe Povidone-Iodine Prep Pad Povidone-Iodine Syringe, Irrigation, 60 cc, 18 Gauge Tip Cloth Tape, 1" x 10 yd. Cloth Tape, 2" x 10 yd. Compound Tincture of Benzoin Wound Closure Strips, 1/4" x 4", Pkg./10 Triple Antibiotic Ointment, 0.9 g Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 11th, 2016, 12:24am "Well... For argument's sake, Cotton was never King in Texas. Cattle was King in Texas followed by Black Gold, oil as you know it. Cotton was King in the Southern and Atlantic States like Tennessee, Kentucky, Virginia, Alabama, Georgia, The Carolinas Mississippi and Louisiana. And crop rotation is simple to restore the nutrients to the soil, for an agricultural engineer, it is simple." Fernando begins. "I'm finding your abilities as engineers lacking. Even if you have no medical background what so ever, you should have the ability and knowledge to design and create protective clothing, anti-bacterial agents, basic support structures to carry hurt and injured people. You should be able to figure out how to create the basic of medications as many of them are used in other things - nitroglycerine is both a high explosive which can be used as fuel but also as a heart medication. Many cough syrups are made from ethanol alcohol - as in liquor, beer and wine alcohol which used as a fuel on some automotive vehicles; making a still was 8th grade science back in 2005. You can not tell me that you can not bio-engineer these and many more other chemicals when you have created a human being in a test tube." He continues. "As for QuikClot - the original recipe was made by a 10th grade high school student in NYC around 2005. Though it is artificial in nature, it is easy to produce. And it will save lives but it can also destroy lives if improperly used- creating blood clots in the blood stream if improperly used and it can hamper a surgeon's operation when he runs into a massive clot during surgery. If you can find the original recipe, I'd say make it and package it. It is not that hard to make." He adds. "Do not make yourself sound like you are on a globe trotting quest of goodwill when you on actually on a conquest of lands and people. You have no diplomatic means to do anything. At best you are carpet bagging in areas you are in. I do not care what you are doing in Texas. It could be a glass domed city a far as I care, it means nothing to me. But you are in need of raw materials and supplies and yet you are not recycling from the garbage areas, and sourcing out raw materials like Latex from the rubber trees in Mexico to make adhesives. There's something wrong there. You need buses and trains, I pointed out bus (http:////imgur.com/rp6B9te) and train yards (http://dialectical-delinquents.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/05/brazil-metro-not-working.jpg) of vehicles that can be reclaimed, restored and refurbished. I did not even get a thank you for that. And yet you spirits continue on with your games and your trickery and your foolery to get this one person on your side and make her immortal and you continue with your crimes against humanity and believe that no one can touch you. Oh sure - Fernando's a hair trigger gun idiot who had a badge and a gun no one is going to listen too unless he pulls the trigger first and ask questions later. But who is out there helping out people? Who is out there looking for a safe way to get there. Sure, I'm not savvy on the price of gold when buying a ham sandwich, but people are not going to suffer if I can help it. Same with Hondo. I remember a a few crows perched around a bar not willing help out a drunk that is being kidnapped. I can see that it is not your job, but really. your feathered friend could have given us a heads up on the situation instead of us finding it our selves and dealing with it because a life is a life. I do not care if it as a bottle of liquor in its mouth or a needle of drugs in its arm, a life is worth saving. You failed in that. So my views and respect to your kind is minimal at best, and your actions says to me that you are up to something a lot more than meets the eye. Do not try to convince me of otherwise because to that says you are covering up something you do not want me to see." He points out.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 11th, 2016, 12:39am Valentine finished eating and before everyone else except Hondo. She got up and move to the opposite side of Ruth, away from Zoey and Tonya. She whispered to her what they planned to do about Zoey and Tonya and ask if she, her sister, and cousins would take care of things after breakfast or at least until she could get back to help. Ruth: That's sweet of you two. Don't worry about anything. We'll take care of everything using our camper. We'll even handle supper too. Valentine: Thank you. We appreciate it. Ruth: It is a small thing for us to do amidst all you folks have done for us. Valentine went back to the girls and sat down. The girls soon had finished and once done Valentine told them that she and Hondo needed to talk with them in the camper. Tonya: Is something wrong? Valentine: Not at all. Go on. Wake him up if he is asleep. Tonya: But he was so tired. You sure he wants woke up? Valentine: I'm sure. Zoey: Can we sneak up on him? Valentine: We can try. Tonya: We are naturally quiet and we we're taught to be quieter. Zoey: I snuck up on him yesterday. Valentine: We can try, but don't be surprised if it doesn't work. The three of them walked quietly around the camper and entered the open door. The camper was stabilized with jacks so it didn't sway and they made no noise. Hondo laid part way back k in the recliner with his hat over his eyes. They got up beside him and thought they had succeeded. Hondo: Zoey, Tonya, Val, You three need to try harder. Zoey jumped as she was sure he hadn't heard them. Tonya: damn. How did you do that! Valentine: I told you it might not work. Zoey: But we didn't make any noise and you we're asleep. Hondo: Mostly asleep. Tonya: But how did you know it was us? Hondo: I smelled you, though. Zoey: Smelled us? Hondo: I know my wife's scent. I smell her and three women using her shampoo. And she is wearing that perfume I bought her two Christmases ago. Valentine: You're right. Hondo: One of the others has a more woodsy smell and I smell blood from a wound. Tonya: I bumped it in the shower and it started bleeding a bit again but it's stopped since. Hondo: The last one smells of my Cologne. Zoey: Sorry. It reminded me of you. I like how you smell. Hondo tipped his hat up and sat up a bit more, though not all the way so he was still comfortable. Tonya: Valentine said you wanted to talk to us. Hondo: Yeah. Zoey first. Then you and I will take a walk and talk. We have a lot to talk about. Tonya (meekly): OK. Zoey: Did I do something wrong? I'm sorry about your Cologne! Hondo: No, no. You did nothing wrong. I am not worried about the Cologne, but let's use less an' maybe try to find some special for you later. For now sit. Hondo patted the recliner arm. She sat down and turned her head towards him Hondo: Now, I've never done this before so it's new to me. I just want you to understand that the world is full of things good and bad. You can always get the good an' often the bad happens no matter what you do. I said I'd protect you an' I will try but I may fail. I hope I don't but I will try. Zoey: Is something bad gonna happen? Hondo: Someday it will. Hopefully not anytime soon though. I just want you to know that even if I fail I'll never stop trying to save you again. Valentine: We know you have had a hard life and you miss your parents. Zoey looked down at the talk of her parents and just nodded. Hondo: I know no one could replace them. I am sorry you have had it so hard, little lady. But we want to help. I talked with Fernando again. He is going to check on some things that in will explain to you more about later, when it is time but he is going to help me fight for you. Zoey: How? Hondo: I can't explain it now. But there are things that might try to keep us apart. I want you to know that and that we will never stop fighting for you. Zoey: Why? Why fight for me. Valentine: Because we love you. Hondo: I know I said I needed more answers but I don't care about that now. No matter what comes we want to be your parents. We want to adopt you. Zoey: Adopt me? Hondo: I know we can't replace the folks you lost and we aren't trying to take their place but . . . Hondo didn't get to finish his sentence as a crying, pre-teen wesen girl had thrown herself onto him, held him tightly and cried into his chest. Zoey: Daddy! Oh thank you!! I . . . love you, daddy! Hondo had to hug back a bit. Hondo: I love you too, little angel. Valentine was teary eyed and Tonya was smiling but her smile faded into a sad look. She started to leave the camper. Hondo called out to her as he held Zoey. Hondo: Where you headed, Tonya? Tonya: Just outside. Want to give you guys some space. Sure you have a lot to talk over as a family. Hondo: Stay. Tonya: No I'd . . . I'll be outside. Hondo: OK. Give me a couple minutes and we'll talk. Tonya: Take your time. I'll. . . Be outside. Tonya tried to hide her feelings. She walked around the camper, away from everyone and found a tree to sit under. She looked up at the sky for a moment. . . she couldn't hold it in any longer. She took a deep stuttering breath and started to cry quietly. She was so happy for Zoey but now she felt completely alone. When she had Zoey and Karl she felt like she had a part of a family at least. Karl up and left her and Zoey now had new parents. What was she to do? Back inside Zoey started to calm down. Valentine: I got you something in town yesterday. I was waiting to hear if we could take you in or not before I gave it to you. But. . . here. Valentine got up and grabbed a box out of a cupboard and handed it to the teary eyed Zoey. She sat up but stayed in Hondo's lap. She looked at the box for a moment, a bit overwhelmed at the moment bit she slowly brought her thoughts together and opened it. It was a thigh length replica of Hondo's motorcycle jacket in her size. Zoey: This . . . for me? Like dad's? Oh thank you! She hugged Hondo again. Hondo: It was her idea. You need to thank Val. Zoey: Thank you, Miss Val. Valentine was disappointed she didn't call her mom right off. Valentine: You're welcome. Hondo: Now, that's not fair. You called me Dad. Zoey: I'm sorry. I. . . I just. Valentine: It's alright. If you don't want to. . . Zoey: No, I just. . . Can I call you momma? Valentine started tearing up again. Valentine: Momma is fine. Momma, mom, any of them are fine. Even if you don't feel comfortable calling me that now, know I'll love you no matter what you call me. Zoey got up and walked over to Val and wrapped her arms around her neck and whispered in her ear. Zoey: I love you too, Momma. Valentine (whispered): Thank you, sweet heart. Hondo sat up: I'd better go. . . Zoey: Can I go with you? Please?? Hondo: Not right now. You stay with Val, uh, I mean your Mom. Both VAL and Zoey smiled at that. Zoey: Where you going? Hondo: Well if things go right I'll be back with your older sister. Zoey: But I don't have a sis. . . Tonya?!? Hondo (nodded): It will be her decision, that's why I need to talk to her alone. She's old enough to live alone if she wants to but I don't think she does. If she will have us, we will gladly take her. Zoey: I hope she does stay. Hondo: Me too. Hondo went outside as Valentine and Zoey excitedly talked about their new relationship. Hondo knew they needed bonding time now. Later he would spend time with her but she had taken to him. She liked Valentine but he wasn't sure that she accepted Val like she did him. Hondo looked around for a bit until he found Tonya. She sat under a tree away from camp, her head between her knees, her breath catching every so often. He knew she had been crying. He felt bad. He had planned it this way but didn't plan for her to think she was being left alone and he knew right away that's how she took it. He cussed himself out in his head for been so thought my. The poor lass had been through so much. . . The best laid plans of mice and men, though. His had failed he just didn't have Valentines thoughtful, sensitive touch. Hondo walked up by Tonya and sat down beside her. (To be continued )

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 11th, 2016, 9:43am Hondo sat there for a moment, thinking what to say. Nothing came to him right off. He put a hand on Tonya's shoulder. She stayed as she was for a moment then lifted her head. She was still sniffling a bit. Hondo: You OK? Tonya (nodded): Sorry. Didn't want to ruin your happy moment with Zoey. Hondo: I never meant to upset ya. Tonya: I know. I don't . . . it just hit me bad. Don't get it wrong I'm happy for you guys. I just. . . guess it's just stupid female emotions. Hondo: Now, I'll agree some women are over emotional but your emotions are not stupid. It's my fault you feel this way. I probably should have talked to you first, or at least warned you. We just came to the decision this morning an' we got over excited an' didn't think it through well. Tonya: It's OK. You'd better get back to your family. Hondo: I am with my family. Tonya: No, I mean be with them. Zoey is excited and needs time with her. . . her dad. Hondo: She isn't the only one. Tonya: What do you mean? Hondo: I'm talking about you. Tonya: You know my folks are dead. Don't you think I long to be with them? You know about last night. That's why you're exhausted now, from sitting up all night dealing with my stupid emotions. I'm weak. Hondo: Love is never a weakness. I used to think being alone, having no connections, made me strong. I didn't know how weak I was until I met Val. When I finally allowed myself to Love her I found a strength in that I never knew. Being alone is easy. Loving someone and standing tall is hard but it brings out your true strength. Tonya: You two didn't fall in Love at first sight? Hondo: She fell for me. Believe you me, I have no idea why she stuck with me. I was going through a bad time in my life. I wasn't letting anyone in. Ask Fernando. He knew me back then. We we're both troubled individuals back then, truth be told. She worked on me, though. Tonya: She's a good, strong woman with a lot of Love to give. Hondo: She is. Tonya: You are too. Hondo: I don't have the emotional connection she has. Tonya: Don't sell yourself short. I woman is suppose to be more openly emotional. You have shown that you have a deep care for folks in how you risk yourself saving people. You may not know how to connect well with folks it you care more deeply than most. I think the same can be said for your friend, Fernando. Hondo: We try. We don't always do things right but we try. I have failed more than once. Like with you just now. Tonya: How did you fail me? Hondo: By not talking to you first. By letting you feel so alone that you cried. Tonya: It's my fault I feel that way. Hondo: No. Now I wanted to talk to you about what happened to your folks and Zoe's folks. Tonya: I can tell you now. Hondo: I had planned for you too but I left your feelings out of it so it can wait. We have more important things to talk about. Tonya: You need to know about Zoey's past now that you are taking her as your daughter. What else can be more important? Hondo: Possibly another daughter. Tonya: You looking to adopt a sister for Zoey? Hondo: it's not for Zoey, per say. It's for the girl. She's a bit older than Zoey. Maybe old enough to go on her own if she wanted, but I think she wants and needs a family. I want to help her and Love her as my own for as long as she wants and needs me. Val feels the same way. Tonya: Who is it and why do you need to talk to me about it? Hondo stared into her eyes for a silent moment. He could see the little girl in her even more. After a moment Tonya drew in a deep, surprised breath. She looked down at the ground for a moment, trying to pull her thoughts together, then looked back at him. Tonya finally spoke in a weak, quiet voice. Tonya: Me? Hondo (nodded): If you'll have us. We don't expect for you to call us mom and dad or anything like that if you don't want but we are offering you a home and family. Tonya: Me? Hondo: Yes. You. Tonya: You would adopt me? The furry freak? Hondo: We would adopt Tonya. The sweet young woman sitting in front of me. I don't care about what others think about how you look. I think you look beautiful. And I'd be proud to have you in my family. Tonya (still a bit dazed): I could be your daughter? Have the same last name? Have a family? Hondo: Yes. Tears started to flow down her face as her mind caught up with it all. Tonya: Could I call you dad too? Hondo: Nothing would please me more. Tonya jumped to her knees and wrapped her arms around his neck. He could feel her tears soaking his shirt. He held her as she cried for a bit. Tonya: I. . . I felt so lost. I thought I was alone now. I never imagined. . . I thought. . . She completely lost it. He held her as she sobbed and held him. When she could talk again she whispered. Tonya: Thank you. Thank you. Hondo: You're welcome. After a couple minutes she finally let go of him and wiped her eyes. Tonya: You know, I don't even know your full name. Mine was Tonya Echo Latimore. Hondo: We have a lot to talk about before we go back. Tonya: Why is that? Hondo: My name is Hondo Israel Sackett. My wife is Maria Valentine Patterson Sackett. We are from the past. Fernando and I are time travelers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 11th, 2016, 12:41pm Moro has heard "cotton is king" in reference to Texas as well. Moreover, where Charlton is now, cotton fields existed in another time line. The Dallas Cotton Exchange Building (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dallas_Cotton_Exchange_Building) was in Dallas and the Cotton Bowl is named that for a reason. There are more important things to talk about. There is one thing that Moro feels is worth mentioning. "At different times in Charlton history, we needed to put knowledge on what grows well in the area, and crop rotation, to practical use. "You are right in saying we can learn anything we want to learn if we put our minds to it. You just cited one example. We're not making it; cough medications are being made." Moro gets to the list and what Fernando said about nitroglycerine. "Nitroglycerine? I understood the complaint to be about the lack of emergency medicine and first aid supplies. "You are right in that I should have said something. How could you possibly know what we know or don't know? We know about the bus and train yards you mentioned. Thank you for bringing it to our attention. As for the accusation of not recycling, let me paraphrase old Geico insurance commercials, 'If you are an environmentalist, you recycle, it's what you do.' "If we are nothing more than just a bunch of carpetbaggers with no diplomatic means, though we are the government of the city state of Charlton, then we should just go home after our current projects are complete and play with our electric train set we just built. If we're just carpetbaggers then I don't need to ask for your input on stopping the meteor that landed in the Atlantic ocean, creating a wall of water exceeding 300 feet." Moro drops the sarcasm. "We disagree on the time loop. We understand you know more about time than we do. From our point of view the time loop is tied in with Jeanette's fifty-six year journal, not the mission. We are not trying to get Jeanette on our side. We just want her to see everything through. If the time loop is not tied into Jeanette's journal then why does it appear that way? Why did the time loop break when Jeanette returned to her time when the mission was over? We did not reset it. "Are you referring to the two crew members who went AWAL? They are being court-martialed. Though I did not go AWAL, if I did you would be talking to my replacement now, I did get a reprimand for not reporting the incident. If any of us have actually done our job, you may not have even seen the faces of the slavers. "If you really want a safe passage, get on the Interstate. That was the route we drew for you on the map. Actually we're glad you chose the dangerous route since you will be with the people who need the most help. Every group has their respective way of doing something. Everyone's way is different and every way is good. Building things is what we're good at so we're involved in the infrastructure. The U.S.P.S. is not a government agency but a group of human volunteers raising the U.S. flag and delivering the mail. That may not sound like much but it's the biggest morale booster this world has. The Sackett Clan and others like them are taking out the bad guys and the evil Spirits. "Our little performance yesterday morning is not helping our image at the moment. We did not want Jeanette to know that Penny was genetically engineered and raised for her. With that cat out of the bag, we did as Jeanette asked." Moro goes into her brief case and retrieves paperwork. "Jeanette asked to exchange the bill of sale for an adoption certificate. It's all here, two copies ready for her to sign. One is for her to have with her. The other is to be filed at the Charlton court house." Note: Get Moro drunk as Fernando suggested. Then he will know Moro is telling the truth and that the skeletons in their closet are small in their significance and little in number. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 11th, 2016, 6:17pm Tonya: What! You're . . . You're . . . The leader of the Sackett clan?! Hondo: Yes and no. I am Hondo Sackett. But I am not sure that this is my timeline. Tonya: I don't understand. Hondo: It's hard to explain. Tonya: So. . . Fernando is then a Time Lord? Hondo: Sort of. He knows a lot about Time Travel and usually is in some disagreement with the other Time Lords. He could yet become one, which wouldn't surprise me. He has the knowledge and control over it. I will try to teach you about it all over time. I will explain it to Zoey, in time, but you are old enough to know an' if you are gonna be a part of our family I need to be able to trust you with this. You can tell no one. Tonya: When did you come from? Hondo: From a little over 50 years ago. Tonya: But. . . I heard Hondo Sackett is alive and saving people still. If you were from them you would be. . . Hondo: Almost 90 in Linear Time. We’ll over 100 though actually. Tonya: How? Hondo: Val and I are near immortals. Tonya: You are Bioengineered too?!? Hondo: No. We were given a special pill that stopped our aging and helped our healing abilities. We can be killed but to cease to bodily exist our bodies have to be 80% or more destroyed, or close to that anyway. Certain injuries can take longer to heal. I seem to heal twice as fast as others. Tonya: Joanna said you we're shot a few days ago. But you seem OK. Is that because you heal fast? Hondo: Partly. I had other help too. Tonya: Fernando? Hondo: He has a few tricks up his sleeves. Tonya: Can he heal my arm faster? Hondo: It's possible but he has a limited number of pills that speed healing. He needs to save them for those who need it badly. I know you're in pain still and it's annoying. I will talk to him but if he can't spare any right now, will you be alright? Tonya: Yeah. I could use something to help the pain, though. Hondo: We will get you something. I'm sorry I didn't ask earlier. Tonya: Don't worry. I understand. I have a question, though. Hondo: If I can't answer it I'll tell ya so. Tonya: Alright. So, you're from the past bit maybe not our past. A past from a different world? Hondo: It's more complex than that but you could say that. Tonya: Why are you here? Hondo: Not completely sure. Jeanette and her spirit are on a mission. The spirits brought her here from our time. Fernando was brought to help her. Someone else brought VAL and I here. We are helping as we can. I have been told we were brought here to end the slavers, kick out the spirits, and stop a time problem from happening. But no straight answer from anyone exactly why or who brought us here. Tonya: So you didn't come here of your own will? Hondo: No. But I stay here of my own will. Tonya: When you are done? Hondo: Fernando's daughters can send us back home to our time. It would be as if we never left. Tonya: I see. She got quiet for a moment. Then, looking down she asked another question. Tonya: What happens to us then? Hondo: What do you think? Tonya: You gonna leave us with the Sackett clan? Hondo: No. You'll come with us. Tonya: To your time? Hondo: Yes. We have our troubles but it's a lot different. Not so harsh. Tonya: But. . . That long ago. . . There shouldn't be any Wesen. Hondo: That is true. Tonya: But. . . Won't there be problems with how we look? We are unwanted freaks in some places here. Hondo: I don't care what others think. You are beautiful an' need to learn to accept that though different you still are beautiful no matter what anyone else thinks. Now I want you to understand this, I am not ashamed of how you two look. I think you two are both beautiful and wouldn't change you for the world. Do you understand and trust what I say? Tonya: I do. Hondo: OK. Knowing that, Fernando has something in the works. Its a DNA purifier. How much it will change you is unsure. I told them I want you to keep your enhanced abilities but it should make it so you look more human and have normal. colored hair. Tonya: You mean, no more fur? No more fox nose?! Hoddo: Hopefully. I can't promise anything but he is trying. We are not doing this for us. It's for you two so you can fit in our world. It will be your choice. I want you to see our world first. Tonya: I want it! Hondo: Well, it's not ready yet. I just want you to know that it won't change how I feel about you two. Tonya gave him another big. Tonya: You're a good dad. Thanks. Hondo: Say that after you have lived with me a year or so. From where they sat Valentine could be seen standing behind the camper by the door looking around. Hondo: Your new Mom is looking for us. Tonya: I like Val too but she seems more like a friend than a parent. Do I have to call her mom? Hondo: You need to talk to her about that. It is ultimately your choice but mind you your choice could hurt the feelings of someone who cares for you too. Tonya: I'll talk to her about it. Hondo whistled to get Valentine 's attention. She turned and waved at them. Hondo: You should go talk to her. She knew we needed to talk about stiff that is above Zoey's head which is why she stairs with her bit she was very eager to hear your answer. Tonya: I'll go talk to her. Hondo stood up and helped her up. Tonya higher him again quickly and then hurried off to see Valentine. He could see what was said between them but he saw Valentine's face light up and them hug each other. Zoey ran out and after jumping up and down she and Tonya hugged to. Hondo leaned against the tree watching and smiling. He filled and lit his pipe as he watched the three happy women. They were his family. He had more responsibility now but he was proud of them. How far he had come. From being alone, to making a friend in Fernando, who was more like a brother and mentor, then finding VAL and now adopting two daughters. He had come far.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 12th, 2016, 11:47am "The only asteroid of that size on record is 2002 NT7 (http://www.hondosackett.com/Fernando/asteroid_crash_graphic.gif) and it was supposed to hit in 2019. If it missed, it has another chance to hit the earth in 2032. Being Aliens from space and with the technology you have, you could have sent it to the sun so do not give me that Ying and Yang that you could not have stopped it." Fernando begins. "Like I said, the more you talk, the more it sounds like you are covering up. So to preserve your life, and my insanity, unless it is something really important or intelligent to say, Shut Up! If you think your kind has all the answers, we would not be here. You need us, I do not need you. Remember that." He tells her, "As I figure, we are at least one or two towns - some 50 to 100 miles away from the closest interstate, and it is not a guaranteed safe ride. As you seen, the basic infrastructure is maintained by the people and towns they connect, and not by outer worldly entities like yourself. If it were maintained by you or other spirits, the mutant circus show out there would not be there and the ribbon of asphalt would be better paved and this would not be an adventure on careful white-knuckle driving or we fall of a cliff or attacked by a road gang. So unless you have a hidden yellow brick road up behind your tail, let us do our job of avoiding mutant hating towns, the raiders and slavers and get to Charlton in one piece. All you need to do is tell me is when and where this 'Gabrielle' going to be and I will get us there. Until then you are still under arrest. So know your place around me." He tells her. "Now if you excuse me, I got things to do and chew bubble gum, and I'm all out of bubble gum." He says before walking away from her. Fernando walks to the the SUV Karl came in with the girls, looking at it and thinking. Unless there was some sort of electronic identification on it, he does not know how they would separate it from any other out in the public unless they are identifying the driver. He looks under the vehicle, for the most part things look normal until he spots a dim flashing light by the gas tank. Inspecting the area, He finds a partially covered circuit board there that does not belong. It takes about a minute to trace the wires to and from it, disconnect them and remove the device from the vehicle. He sits up by the rear bumper of the SUV and examines the device closely. "I'll be. A Mad Max Car Self-Destruct Unit." He says to himself. He thinks to himself a bit longer and then makes a realization. He get up and looks for Hondo, finding him heading back to the camper area with Tonya from the field. He heads out to intercept them, doing so quiet quickly. "Where are you two going?" Fernando tells them as he approaches. "Back to 'our' camper." Hondo says. Fernando hands him the device he pulled from slavers SUV, "We need to talk." "I see, Jefe." Hondo says as he looks over the device. He then turns to Tonya, "Go to Val, something came up that we need to take care of." "I... see..." Tonya says in reply before heading off slowly. After a few steps, she quickens her pace to get to their camper. Once she was out of hearing range Hondo almost whispers, "Where you found this?" "Next to the gas tank in slavers' SUV Karl came in on." Fernando answers just as quietly. "Found any others?" Hondo asks. "No. But, it poses the question, what about the girl's panel van camper? It too is - was a slavers' vehicle." Fernando points out. He then asks, "How many fuel tanks does such a panel truck vehicle has?" "Depen's on the configuration, one, sometimes two." Hondo answers. "Lets go check it." Fernando says, "You take the right side, I'll take the left side." Fernando tells him. They get the girl's camper van in a couple of minutes. They enter it and glance inside, seeing nobody inside, and nobody inside the trailer behind it. They were all by Hondo's camper. This gives them a chance to look over the camper van. After a quick search of the inside of the passenger section, they go under the vehicle. They found several tanks for water, propane, and vehicle fuel. The fuel tank was between the vehicle support rails above the drive shaft. Hondo finds another similar device but it was deactivated. After removing it, he hands it over to Fernando. "Look." Hondo says as he hands over the device, "It was on my side but it was disconnec'ed." "Looks like your friends who did the camper mods did us a favor." Fernando replies. "Could be." Hondo says as they get from under the vehicle. They meet at the Slavers' SUV Karl came in with. "What's the day's plans?" Hondo asks. "We gather some Intel. First we need some fuel." Fernando says as he points to the SUV. "Arm up and take the Garand with you too. I'll get some empty fuel jugs to fill up, you talk to Val about arming up the girls and get them ready in case somebody decides to retaliates. Karl is to stay behind and guard the girls. Get some lunch too. It's going to be a long ride. We'll meet up here in fifteen minutes." "Alright..." Hondo says. They separate into their ways. Fernando gets the fuel jugs from the girl's camper, which were empty for the most part. The four five-gallon fuel jugs from his electric camper for Jeanette's reserve fuels and his back up generator were full and taken. He then gathers his M1 Garand and other items, setting them up in the SUV. While he does this work, He goes into his camper and switches the charging system to the recharge the other set of batteries that were drained from the journey two nights before.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 12th, 2016, 1:22pm The Texas Spirits can stop the meteor. They have not done so because they don't believe they should interfere with an act of God. All Moro is asking for is a reason to interfere with an act of God. Fernando is there because the Texas Spirits need help in getting the job done, meaning party and the Texas Spirits were to work together. The party was not supposed to do the job by themselves. If Fernando really does not want the job to be done, the Texas Spirits will send Fernando and Macey back to 2010 right now. The roads the party has been driving on thus far have not been paved because, currently, the Texas Spirits have no plans in paving them. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 12th, 2016, 1:54pm Technical & Personal Note: The Spirits are only working in Texas. They are rebuilding the Power Grid, Rail Ways, and highways there. They are not, as per your (Jeanette - the writer) admission that the Texas spirits are not operating, fixing or repairing roads outside of Texas. They may have interests in such areas outside of Texas, but they have not done anything for to improve the way. At best they surveyed the roads and put down to map they clearest way to get to Charlton Texas though the (former) Interstate highway system. Jeanette, Fernando and the "crew" is no where near Texas, as they are in the lower part of Montana or there abouts, only having traveled some 200 miles from their starting point and have another 1600+ miles to go. The 1600+ miles depends on what roads they take and thus it can be longer or shorter. Except by some cooperation with some other Spirits to get people and the campers to Jeanette, the Texas Spirits did nothing on the improvement of the roads in this area as they are still concentrating their efforts in Texas. This has been done by the people and towns of the area. Thus in knowing this - Fernando does not give a rat's rear end about what claims Moro has about the Texas Spirits did in Texas because it has no affect or ramifications on where they are at in the current moment, which is no where near in Texas. Perhaps when they reach Texas and Fernando sees what was done that he may have a change of thought about them. But until them, Moro does not have a leg to stand on. Remember, this trip is to take several days, if not weeks to complete. Possibly even months. It is best to make the best of it and do what has to be done. All Fernando sees is Moro bragging about the Spirits and their accomplishments; and he sees little to nothing in what they are doing in the here and now. Perhaps if Moro was a more pro-active member of the group in finding safe haven mutant friendly towns to drive to or fresh food to barter or gather and does her share of the work to take care of the camp site and those who are part of it, things would go easier. I am not saying that she should be in the kitchen tending to the children, but there is a situation of slavers raiding group, who is going to do what when they strike? The crows will protect Jeanette and those near her, but what about the others? I doubt they will extend themselves that much to protect 20+ people. Thus Fernando and Hondo are going to gather Intel on the Slavers and if needed, do a preemptive strike against them to protect the group and the nearby towns. In the end this is a Mad Max World, but one that is more recovered and thus more organized and more capable like a small city-state nation. After the third town, the group should travel west and south towards Sturgess on the same direction as I'm guessing Gabrielle will be, where there will be a large motorcycle & gang rally going on. Here is an opportunity to make friends and deals to get protection for the couple thousand miles to the Texas Border. It is also a place to blow off some steam as the pressure within interpersonal relationships are getting onto a lot of people. But this trip will take another 5 - 8 days to complete and 4 towns minimum to go through. From Sturgess, we can hit a large state highway and onto the interstate from there. In the very least, it is going to be very interesting. Hope Jeanette is a party girl, and it would be best if she walked in her EMT uniform instead of her Pioneer dress, this will bring her more respect to those there... During or after Sturgess, we find Gabrielle. That depends on how the rpg goes.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 12th, 2016, 2:19pm Note: remember as well as containers Hondo has the fuel trailer now too. Hondo went back to his camper and went  right to his gun cabinet.   Valentine:  what's wrong? Hondo: nothin' yet.  Can you pack me a lunch, Val? Zoey, go get miss Ruth for me please. Zoey nodded and dashed out the door. Tonya: something has to be wrong.   Hondo: I wanted Zoey out, so I'll explain quickly.  The slavers had tracking devices on the vehicles we took from them with self destructive devices built in.  They probably know we are here but they might not. They know we are formidable so they might be waiting to set off the vehicles until they got here. Valentine:  what! We have been sitting around with bombs in camp! Hondo: the garage in the last town disabled the unit on Ruth's truck.  The SUV however was still active.   Tonya: they are going to come get us again,  aren't they? Tonya was obviously afraid. She had fought before and had been brave for Zoey but now, still down an arm and weary from the days before she wasn't in a state to go through it again. Hondo walked up and put his arm around her. Hondo: don't  be afraid.  We are in this together. I won't let the slavers have any of you. Now, Fernando and I have to take care of some stuff. Karl will stay here to help guard. Tonya: he'll probably just run. Hondo: eh, I doubt it. He has been given reason enough to fight to the death here as it would be a treat compared to the alternative. Tonya: what happened? Hondo: it's one of those things that I'll hafta explain later. Tonya: there seems to be a lot of that around here. Valentine: oh, sweet thing, if you only knew. Hondo let go of Tonya and continued grabbing gear. He put on his double drop leg holster with two colt annocondas,  a shoulder holster with a  double stack 1911, his derringers went into his  vest pockets, a 22 mini revolver went into his hat crown, and he strapped a small. 380 to his left ankle. He had his knife, a shot gun, a lever action carbine, the M1 and he grabbed his war bag. He hoped he didn't need even half of what he had but spares we're good. He grabbed a second large Bowie and threw it into the bag and grab his field Med kit as well. He set them outside the camper for now. About then Ruth showed up. Ruth: you wanted to see me. Hondo: yes.  Fernando and I have to take care of some business away from camp. Ruth looked at the guns and spare ammo and then looked back at him. Ruth: dare I ask? Hondo: probably better not.  Anyway, slavers might know we are here. Not sure but there is always a chance. Want you gals armed at all times. Karl will stay and guard. Please let him do his thing. Ruth: I still don't know what you have against him. Hondo: I saved your lives. I think you at least owe me the trust on this. Ruth looked at the ground: sorry. Hondo: just do as Fernando and I say and you'll be alright. We'd never purposely try to to hurt you, physically or emotionally. I don't take please in keeping you two apart but I have my reasons. Please except that. Ruth: I will. Hondo: OK, good. Valentine will coordinate things here while I'm gone. Thats all. Ruth nodded and headed back to her group to talk with them. Hondo turned to VAL and Tonya. Hondo: keep the tracking exploding device deal quiet. They don't need to know. Valentine:  should you be burdening Tonya with all this. Hondo: she's a Sackett now. I need to trust her with this as she is part of my family.  When Zoey is a bit older I will need to trust her with the same things. Its part of the privileged and burden of being a part of this family.   Tonya: I can handle it. Hondo: atta girl. Zoey came running back from the talking with Esther and Susanna. Zoey: where you going? Hondo: to work. Zoey: what work? Hondo: I help folks. Thats what  I do. Zoey: can I go with you? Hondo: not now. Its a bit dangerous for you, little lady. Zoey: I will be good and help! Hondo: I said no. I need you to take that the first time I say that. I won't repeat myself again. We need to have a long father- daughter talk when I get back on what's expected of you. Your ma can get started with it if she has time. Valentine:  rather wait until you are there. Hondo: understand. Zoey, some day you will go with me but it's when I know you are trained right, I can trust you, and you're strong enough to handle it. We will teach you and find out what you know soon and go from there but for now I need you here watching. If anyone comes to camp get Val and stay with Tonya. Tonya, Val, teach her to reload your weapons in case of trouble. Tonya, use her as you extra arm if you need to. Zoey, Tonya is your big sister now. Listen to her and Val. Do what they say.   Zoey: Okay daddy. Daddy? Hondo: yes? Zoey ran up and hugged him. Zoey: I love you. Please come home again. Hondo realized that most likely her dad had left and been killed. He needed to get that story from Tonya, bit there was no time now. He hugged her back and kissed her on the cheek. Hondo: don't worry, my little kitten. Ill be back. Zoey: papa used to call me kitten. Honor haugged her again  then let her go. She ran inside the camper, not wantingnto watch him leave. Tonya: take care out there. Don't want to lose you either. Hondo gave her a kiss on the forehead. Hondo: don't you worry none, foxy lady. Tonya giggled for the first time since Hondo had met her. VAL walked up to him and looked him in the eyes. Hondo: what you gonna warn me about, ma'am? Valentine kissed him passionately,  pulling her body into his. After a moment  she pulled away. Tonya was turned, watching out of the corner of her eye. When caught she flushed enough to be seen even with fur, and turned away. Hondo chuckled at that and turned back tonhis wife. Hondo: that was a he'll of a warnin'. Valentine:  that wasn't a warning. Just giving you a reason to come back in one piece. Hondo: meet you in the rain room tonight. Valentine:  I'll have drinks ready and we'll lock the doors. Hondo: sounds like a plan. Hondo grabbed his gear and headed to meet Fernando.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 12th, 2016, 5:26pm Note: Earlier I did say they are only operating in Texas. As I studied the infrastructure I realized the Texas Spirits couldn't be confined to just Texas. They need to go beyond the Texas border. As I looked beyond the Texas border, I saw opportunities in what's left of the United States and Canada. So yes, the Texas Spirits did repair entire sections of the Interstate highway system outside of Texas. Because of what you and your player character are doing, I'm having to fight every lie spoken and every dreamed-up accusation instead of actually writing a story. The Texas Spirits were proactive. Guess who complained about it and threatened to leave and guess who is the player who wrote two crewmembers going AWAL? The party does not need to make deals to get protection. But guess what, two people threatened to walk out because of the protection they were receiving. Protection is there for ALL members of the party, not just Jeanette. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 12th, 2016, 6:39pm "There's nothing on the Slaver's motorcycles." Fernando tells Hondo as he approaches the Slaver's SUV, "You ready to go?" "Ready as I'll ever be." Hondo replies back as he puts the weapons on the center console of the seat. "Good. I got a couple things as well. We'll prepare along the way." Fernando shows off his cordless drill with a 1/4in bit on it. Together they get into the Slaver's SUV and head into town. While filling up the tanks and jugs in town, Fernando goes into Joe's Plumbing and gets a few pieces of scrap PCV Plastic piping and ends. He then goes to Tom's gun shop and asks for a couple pounds of gunpowder and "Slo-Burn" fuses. When asked, Fernando shows off the device he found in the slaver's SUV. "We find those all the time in Slaver Vehicles we recycle. We just cut the wires when we find them." Tom tells him. "This will be no more." Fernando tells him. "So we're on for tonight?" Tom asks. "We need to move it up to right now." Fernando tells him. "Then hold up, I'll get the guys together." Tom says. "I'll be at the gas station filling up. I'll wait for you guys there and then we're leaving with or without you." Fernando tells him. "Hold up." Tom says as he ducks into a back room. He comes out with two mid sized metal carrying cases, the lettering on it faded, but Fernando can make it out as LAWS (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Law_ftbenning_1960_04.jpg) - Anti-Tank Portable Missile System (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/M72_LAW). Fernando looks at the metal boxes. "They're probably duds but knowing you, you can get them to work." "You just bought yourself extra 10 minutes. Make sure to bring the best drivers as we will be driving hard and fast." Fernando says. Tom nods at him as Fernando gathers the bags and metal carrying case. He heads out to meet with Hondo at the fuel filling station. Hondo notices the metal carrying cases Fernando is carrying. "I'm not goin' to ask where you got a pair of LAWS from." Hondo begins. "Tom says chances are they are duds but with some luck maybe we can get them to fire." Fernando says as he puts them into the back seat. "Primers probably went bad. I could fix them in the truck but that would take time." Hondo points out. "Don't have time. But I got parts to make a dozen of so pipe bombs you will be assembling while I drive. Tom and a couple friends are coming with us. I told him that they got 10 minutes to get here." Fernando tells him, handing him the bag of pipe parts and gunpowder. No sooner as he finished his words, several vehicles arrived and surrounded them: https://www.wired.com/images_blogs/photos/uncategorized/2008/05/05/alsv.jpg http://www.cgsociety.org/cgsarchive/stories/2002_7/Sigma/PAV_right1.jpg http://i.imgur.com/3KoSh36.jpg http://static9.comicvine.com/uploads/original/11112/111124633/3230505-sword+apc.jpg http://www.public.navy.mil/spawar/Pacific/Robotics/PublishingImages/Dune%20Buggy/dbuggy2.jpg Out of the fourth one (http://static9.comicvine.com/uploads/original/11112/111124633/3230505-sword+apc.jpg), an old lady in worn out battle gear comes out of it. "Somebody here call for a war against the slavers?" She yells out like a Drill Sargent. Fernando and Hondo look at her before Fernando asks, "Who are you?" "Field General Majorine Jastrey." She answers. "You're wearing a Major's uniform." Fernando points out. "It's a field commission. The general was killed in battle and I was the next highest ranking soldier to take over and was promoted to Field General. We won the battle." General Jastrey answers. "I'm not going to ask what battle that was..." Fernando says to himself, then he says out loud "Where's Tom?" "Here I am!" An arm comes out of the vehicle's window she came out of. "Boy! What I told you about exposing yourself?!!" General Jastrey tells him, then turns to Fernando and Hondo, "Where are your credentials?" Tom is heard saying to himself, "Yes grandmother..." Fernando pulls out his wallet and shows her his federal government ID to her. "Hmmm... A Spy Boy Toy. I hope your Intel is rock solid." General Jastrey tells him. "If I had a map, it would be rock solid." Fernando tells her. General Jastrey signals him to follow her. Hondo finishes the filling of the SUV fuel tanks and jugs, putting them into the back the SUV. General Jastrey reaches into the back seat where she was and pulls out a roll and unfurls it on the hood of the bumper. "They are here - its almost a 3 hour drive to get there. The biggest problem is that they always seem to know we are coming and get the jump on us." General Jastrey points out on the map and verbally. "I got this." Fernando pulls out the device he found in the Slaver's SUV. It is connected to a motorcycle battery. "What good that will do us?" General Jastrey asks. "It's the remote self destruct from the Slaver's SUV. When it start clicking, then we will know that they know we are here and think they blew up the SUV. We'll blow up some explosives to make them think they got us." Fernando tells her. General Jastrey nods. She then yells as she rolls up her map, "Lets Roll Hard and Fast Fellas!!! Radio Silence On Channel 3.5*!!!" Fernando and Hondo get into their Slaver's SUV with Fernando driving and lead the group onto the mission. - - - - *Note: CB Channel 3.5 - a skipped frequency between CB Channels 3 and 4, at a frequency of 26.995 MHz.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 12th, 2016, 7:34pm Jeanette wrote: Note: Earlier I did say they are only operating in Texas. As I studied the infrastructure I realized the Texas Spirits couldn't be confined to just Texas. They need to go beyond the Texas border. As I looked beyond the Texas border, I saw opportunities in what's left of the United States and Canada. So yes, the Texas Spirits did repair entire sections of the Interstate highway system outside of Texas. Because of what you and your player character are doing, I'm having to fight every lie spoken and every dreamed-up accusation instead of actually writing a story. The Texas Spirits were proactive. Guess who complained about it and threatened to leave and guess who is the player who wrote two crewmembers going AWAL? The party does not need to make deals to get protection. But guess what, two people threatened to walk out because of the protection they were receiving. Protection is there for ALL members of the party, not just Jeanette. Jeanette Isabelle Fernando is playing his character. And I did say that he will do and say things that others will not like. I find problems with the Texas Spirits working outside of Texas as you stated, because it makes the RPG too simple to do. With them in the mix, there ill be no highway gangs, no slavers, no raiders, no Pro & Anti Mutant towns, not much of a challenge to anyone in this RPG. Furthermore you have stated "Japan, Israel and parts of the USA exists. The rest of the world was destroyed." That is where I get my point about getting Latex from Mexico being difficult as Mexico would have been destroyed by this logic. Thus Canada would be destroyed too. It is more believable that the towns and villages cleaned up the highways up to 10 miles so they can be connected to other towns but the middle part between towns would be a problem. The Texas Spirits would believable if they remained and worked in Texas. People outside of Texas would know of them as interfering, and making one sided deals because that is how they see them. It just shows that no body is getting the big picture on what is going on and them being secretive only makes it worst. It anything they extended their work just 100 miles outside of Texas but that would be the limit they would reach. We go to Sturgess, we can talk to various groups, make deals for safe passage for what favors we can do for them, and they can get us what is the fastest route and mutant friendly towns are there along the way. Such a trip is possible. Consider this video: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=fsAVL2wROww 3 girls and a guy in a vw camper on a 6 week, 10,000 mile journey. Thing is, they broke down a couple of times and we have yet to do so. They got their maps, and made friends along the way - great for them. This is what I'm going for - town hopping and making friends where we can. Though the video is sped up, they are averaging 65MPH. We, because of the condition of the roads, are doing 45 at best. Much of their North/Mid Western ride is what we are taking, especially the ride around Yellowstone Park where we are currently at from my calculations. And in this area, what interstates are there at least 50 miles away. We can make this fun and serious or the spirits can get us a magic carpet and get us to Gabrielle and then to Texas through use of their teleport beam. You wanted an RPG, you got an RPG. Jeanette is doing fine but she could be doing better. All the other characters are being played to the best of the abilities of their players and circumstances given. The Texas Spirits working out s Texas would not work because they would not be the Texas Spirits. They would be the North American Spirits, and that will not go well with the other spirits. So we can continue as we were or you can get the Texas Spirits to Teleport us all to Texas and end the RPG at this point. Do the latter, any future RPG would not be worth doing. Just because Fernando as a character is pointing out issues and problems he sees the Spirits are doing does not end the RPG. Nor does it take them out of character. Fernando is playing his role in his mistrust and anger against them. Nothing more. Moro is either to accept him as he is or leave. It's that simple. If it makes her uncomfortable, then Fernando is doing his job. She is supposed to be a Spirit, a level above what she thinks Fernando is, so what Fernando has to say about is to roll off her like water off a duck's ass. But she's going to nitpick and try to convince him of others wise? That says that she is hiding  lot more than meets the eye and he can see through that veil of secrecy. That is all I can say on the subject.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 12th, 2016, 7:49pm Jeanette wrote: Note: ... .. . Protection is there for ALL members of the party, not just Jeanette. Jeanette Isabelle Then why did the spirits not help Hondo when he was shot? You said it yourself in the past posts, the Spirits are there to protect Jeanette. Nobody else is mentioned but I'm assuming that those with Jeanette get the crow's protection. But Fernando has no protection except for what he can create. Same with Hondo. Fernando does not want the crows around him to report to who ever it is they report too in the name of protection. He can deal with what situation is thrown at him. If Jeanette can not do the same on her own, then she is worthless as a rescuer and as an EMT. Why the crows want her is beyond me. If anything, as I pictured it when we started, Jeanette should be at Fernando's side looking over a map with him and saying "We should take this route." or "We should spend a couple nights here." But she is not giving any form of input and Fernando is getting all the Intel gathering as to how the group should proceed. What I find amusing is that Jeanette was looking forward to be part of a caravan and yet when she was on it, what input you had her do was that she bored of the situation. She finally met up with the reality of it was not as exciting as it could have been. I bet if she drove the VW Camper off a cliff, the crows would put it back on the road for her. There is no surprise there.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 12th, 2016, 11:03pm Note: First I want to make sure something is clear before we proceed. When I say "Moro's people" or "Moro's ancestors" I'm specifically referring to one group who split into two during World War II: one of the groups in Japan [not the group who held Chihiro captive] and the Texas Spirits. This group arrived from one planet and is not related to any other group. The Native American Spirits are from another planet. The two or three groups you and Hondo introduced [the group who brought Hondo here, the group in Fernando's moon base and the group working for the slavers] are probably from their respective planets. There are small groups who are from Earth. I said this before; I believe it's worth repeating. The term "Spirit" is given by humans from Earth to anyone who is either not from Earth or is not human. With that hopefully clear, let me address the first thing you said. Fernando's threat to Moro's group that he will go back in time and prevent this race from ever existing, if they do not fix a mess they did not create nor do they know who are what caused it, is creating a problem. They know Fernando can carry out that threat. I don't believe that would make the RPG too simple. What I believe will make it too simple is if the Texas Spirits bring back modern medical technology. I resolved the issue in my mind by making refills for existing medical kits and NOT make new ones. To keep new kits from being made, certain items should not be made though Jeanette was staying in character when she recommended that her favorite first aid book be printed. Don't forget Arendelle. For clarification governments are no more. The land and some of the people are still there. To address a problem you pointed out in the early planning stages, there are thriving settlements in the former U.S. territory outside of Texas. It's already established that the Texas Spirits are working to rebuild the infrastructure outside of Texas. We either stick with what is established, ignore all claims of the Texas Spirits working outside of Texas or undo all that in the next change in the time line. The Texas Spirits made a promise to do everything in their power to protect the entire party, not just Jeanette. The Texas Spirits backed off when Fernando and Hondo threatened to leave if the Texas Spirits continue with their protection. It may not be as exciting; I believe the Texas Spirits should do everything in their power to uphold their promise even if Fernando and Hondo complain. Even if it means Fernando and Hondo will leave, the Texas Spirits should do what they can to uphold their promise. Off the top of my head, the only time they were written out of character is when Hondo wrote two crew members go AWAL. I brought this to his attention and he did nothing about it. Remember, a Spirit is someone who is not human or not from Earth. The Texas Spirits are more technologically advanced in some areas but they are not higher beings. Let me add this. Keep your character in character. Even as a writer you have not addressed some of the things I believe need to be addressed such as why does Fernando say the time loop ends when Jeanette completes the mission when to the Texas Spirits it appears the time loop is tied to Jeanette's fifty-six year journal? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 12th, 2016, 11:06pm Fernando wrote: Then why did the spirits not help Hondo when he was shot? You said it yourself in the past posts, the Spirits are there to protect Jeanette. Nobody else is mentioned but I'm assuming that those with Jeanette get the crow's protection. But Fernando has no protection except for what he can create. Same with Hondo. Fernando does not want the crows around him to report to who ever it is they report too in the name of protection. He can deal with what situation is thrown at him. If Jeanette can not do the same on her own, then she is worthless as a rescuer and as an EMT. Why the crows want her is beyond me. If anything, as I pictured it when we started, Jeanette should be at Fernando's side looking over a map with him and saying "We should take this route." or "We should spend a couple nights here." But she is not giving any form of input and Fernando is getting all the Intel gathering as to how the group should proceed. What I find amusing is that Jeanette was looking forward to be part of a caravan and yet when she was on it, what input you had her do was that she bored of the situation. She finally met up with the reality of it was not as exciting as it could have been. I bet if she drove the VW Camper off a cliff, the crows would put it back on the road for her. There is no surprise there. Hondo did not get help because he said he would leave if he got it and because he, the writer, wrote the two crewmembers going AWAL. It was mentioned before; I will say it again. The Texas Spirits want Jeanette because of her journal, not because she's an EMT. At first crows were guiding the party. There was a complaint over that so the party was given two maps with the route they were to take marked on it. Jeanette was not board on the way to the current town. There was not much to say other than the brief conversation with Hikaru. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 12th, 2016, 11:37pm Back at camp all the ladies had strapped on pistols and had rifles set nearby, except for Zoey, Macey, and Jeanette's group, as they had kept to themselves mostly that day so far so information hadn't been given to them. The women folk and Karl tried to act inconspicuous, going about daily chores, wearing jackets to keep their hardware hidden and keeping long guns in arms reach but not out in the open. Karl got up on the camper roof with a lounge chair and pretended to nap as he kept a look out. Valentine went over some steps for reloading with Zoey and Tonya while Ruth watched Macey and the two little boys. Zoey practiced loading magazines and Tonya practiced one hand may changes. Tonya had the small .32 NAA Hondo had given her as a back up and Val set her up with a Sig Sauer 9mm and spare mags on a belt pouch. It took Tonya a bit to get a hang of one handed may changes but once she figured out the best method for her it went very well. Zoey complained about not getting a gun too. Zoey: But Tonya has one. Tonya: I have had some training on them at the school. You haven't yet. Valentine: They planned to sell you as warrior slaves and taught you how to use a gun? Tonya: Not all were sold to area combat groups. They trained some of the better scoring of us to use hand guns, at least the basics to see how we did. If we excelled we could go on to advanced weapons and train as body guards. We didn't know, of course, that they were going to slave us out until after it happened. Valentine: If you don't mind me asking, why were you two sold? Tonya: I'm not sure about Zoey. Zoey: I had bad dreams about papa dying. They said I was broken and would be too much trouble not fix. Valentine: They sold a little girl to be killed because she needed love? Those animals! Come here, Zoey. Zoey came over to her and Valentine hugged her. Valentine: You are not broken. Don't let them tell you what you are. You deserve folks who love you. We might not be the best but we will always love you. Zoey: Thanks, momma. I love you too. Zoey pulled back bit sat on Valentine s knee for a bit. Tonya: I was to be sold because of my looks. I excelled at hand guns but they said no one would hire a guard that looked like me. I was getting too good and they we're afraid if I learned any more I'd be a problem. So they sent me off to die. Valentine: I just can't understand some of these animals logic. Their loss is our gain, though. We gained two beautiful daughters. Tonya: Yeah, about that. We need to talk. Valentine: OK. What's wrong? Tonya: Alone, please. Valentine: OK. Zoey, why don't you go get Ruth to get Macey and the boys ready to come over here for the day. I have something special to show you all when you get back. Zoey: OK. Zoey took off and Valentine turned back to Tonya. Valentine: We can talk now. Tonya: OK. About this daughter thing. . . Valentine: You change your mind? Tonya: Oh. No. No. No! Nothing like that at all. Valentine: OK, then. What about it all. Tonya: First off I am grateful to you guys for taking us and. . . and I do love you guys but. . . I just don't feel comfortable calling you mom right now. Valentine: Oh. . .well, if you don't feel comfortable calling us you patents that's not an issue. Tonya: You misunderstand. I. . . I called Hondo dad already. . . I. . . it just. . . Valentine ( sadly ): You don't want me for a mom? Tonya: It's not that it's just. . . You feel more like a friend to me. I. . . it just feels odd to call you mom. I still love you and all I just. Valentine: It's OK. Tonya: No, I see I hurt your feelings. I . . . I didn't mean to. Valentine: No, no, sweetheart. I would never push you to call me something that didn't feel right. Even if you called me mom I still want to be your friend too. I would never want to lose friendship between us. Just call me Val. If you change your mind later that's fine. If you never do, I'll care for you just the same. Tonya: OK. Thanks. About that time Zoey returned with Joanna, Ruth, Macey, and the boys. Ruth: We brought them and some snacks we made. Valentine: OK great. Valentine introduced the kids to TV. They we're enamored with it. Joanna stayed with them. Val setup a movie list so they wouldn't have to learn all the controls. She showed Joanna how to pause, play, stop and controlled the volume. Joanna was pretty impressed too. Valentine put on mostly old western movies for them to watch. Once settled in Tonya, Ruth, and Valentine went to Ruth's camper to do further loading and may change training with Ruth and the other two girls as well as dry fire training with some, not Hondo's training snap caps.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 13th, 2016, 1:17pm Hondo built the explosive devices as Fernando drove. Hondo: damn, jefe! Did you miss a pot hole?! Fernando: no time to take it easy. Hondo: I know. Just nearly drilled through my hand on that last bump. Hondo held up his left hand to show blood trickling from a 1/4 inch hole, down the back side of his hand and onto his copper wrist band. Fernando: how bad is it? Hondo: it's a long way from my heart. Merely a flesh wound. Just let me know before we Co airborne again. Fernando: I'll try. Hondo: I sure hope they leave the women folk alone. Fernando: the sooner we take care of them the better chance we have of them leaving our camp alone. Hondo: yeah, I reckon. Just,  . . . Fernando:  you have more to worry about than you and Valentine now. I know. Hondo: yeah.  Never been a dad. Worried I won't be what they need. Fernando: you will do fine and I'll  be around if you need advice. Hondo: I appreciate that. Fernando: you got the explosives done? Hondo: almost. Why? Fernando:  getting close and the road looks worse ahead. Hondo: I'll be done in two shakes of a lambs tail.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 13th, 2016, 1:31pm Notes: Anybody who hires somebody to do a job for them and then goes out of their way to have that person followed, monitored and reported on when they could have done the job themselves is an inept, incompetent, and an untrusting supervisor. Why have this person hired in the first place when they could have done it themselves with the resources they have in monitoring the hired person? Because Hondo and I were able to show that there are towns that are thriving and growing, despite slowly, that you want the Spirits to expand to Mexico and Canada? No. Like I stated, as you stated, they are the Texas Spirits, and as Texas Spirits, they are within the border area of the state of Texas. I would give it that they expanded their reconstructed railroad to the nearest towns outside of Texas, but you do have a habit that once you get something, you want more. Case in point - Canada. What does Canada have what the Spirits want? Much of the Canadian government would have been destroyed along with NYC when as you stated an asteroid hit the earth and created a 300ft tidal wave in the Atlantic as the seat of the Canadian Parliament is on the east coast of Canada. Except for the Royal Mounted Police, and a few towns, like in the USA, there is not much up in Canada except for their natural reserves, which the remaining Canadians will protect from any outside influence - including the Spirits. There is nothing there, and they should be left alone. The same with the towns. Their recovery is not from help of the Spirits. They did it on their own with what resources they found and now exploit. This took years to start, starting with border wars and village raiding. But once resources begin to be shared and people became cooperative, then recovery came about faster through the organizations they had created. It is not perfect, but it works and it is improved on when and where they can improve it. Here the Spirits can learn a lesson - the business of trade. They want something from these outer towns and villages, they need to barter with them. Using gold and silver will only devalue the currency in the long run. But somebody needs a vehicle part, they can trade such a part for a refurbished or rebuilt one. They need to know the market for as it stands. But this is out of their range as they are working around Texas; this they need to do so with the towns and villages around Texas. The Texas Spirits have very little to do with global recovery of humanity and are only responsible for areas alike Texas, Japan and Arendelle. Nothing more. As Fernando stated, they need to fix by undoing everything the Spirits did on earth. Why are they here in the first place? Planetary colonization? With past races (even within ourselves) this is the case. From colonization to conquest. From Conquest to Global expansion.  As far as Fernando sees it, how do we know that the asteroid was pushed by the Spirits to target the Earth to eliminate as many humans as possible and send them back to the stone-age to make such a conquest easier for them? You cannot answer that even as their writer, because as Fernando stated, "The more it is said, the more of a cover up it looks like." So let’s just leave it be. If anything. Moro should be taking notes and asking why these towns and villages are thriving. And then see if she can interact with them peacefully in the name of Business. In short, the Spirits need to become Star Trek's Ferengi Race (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ferengi) and deal with others as how a business would. But to get there, that is another story and not part of this one. If anything, this is why the Spirits would want Jeanette's Journal. And this is why they should go to Sturgess where many such deals can be made through the largest gathering convention of road gangs and merchants are heading too. That's my points. The Spirits told us we got a job to do, we should be left alone to do it. If they are to follow us, report on us and "Protect us" then they could have done it on their own without us. Trying not to lose the others behind him, Fernando pushes the SUV well over 75mph where he can. At the same time he has Hondo build several gunpowder pipe bombs from the pieces of pipe, fuses and gunpowder Fernando had gathered. After the pipe bombs were created, Hondo takes care of the firearms and prepare them for action, before looking over the LAWS Missile systems. As he thought, the primers had went bad. Looking over the left-over gunpowder, Hondo gets an idea to pull out the old primers and stuff them with gunpowder as a new primer. At best it is a 50/50 chance that it would work if the gunpowder burned hot enough to ignite the missile's propellant. He gets to work on that right away, finishing the 8 or so missiles in the metal box very quickly. At their speed they managed to make a 3 hour trip in less than 2 hours when suddenly the electric device in Fernando’s bag begins clicking. He slows down to a stop, picking up the CB Radio, "It has begun clicking!" They pull over to the side of the road on top of the hill before the Slavers fort and get out of their vehicles. Fernando and Hondo light up couple of the pipe bombs, throwing them ahead of the side of the road before taking cover behind their vehicle. The pipe bombs exploded loudly with a mushroom cloud of smoke. The device stops clicking. "Alright boys, lets cover up here!" General Jastrey yells out. The soldiers step out of their vehicles and begin to cover them up in camouflage netting, including the Slavers truck Fernando and Hondo rode in on. Fernando, General Jastrey and a few others look over the area through their binoculars. The Slaver's fort was still at least 10 miles away. Despite the distance, several vehicles leave the fort along with a blimp, but they had to travel as slow as the blimp itself - a pokey 20 miles per hour. General Jastrey orders her men into position for a firefight. Fernando takes the LAWS Missile cases along with Hondo with the M1 rifles and hide in the brush further up ahead from the rest of the group by a hundred yards. If the new primers fail, they are going to try to shoot at the Gondola of the blimp. The wait was a hard 1/2 hour on the nerves. Some 30 vehicles are coming with one blimp above them though another blimp was behind it and cannot be seen. In the least there were 2 to 3 passengers per vehicle. The drone of the vehicle engines can be heard as they approached the hill. "Now!" Fernando says to Hondo. They roll on the ground out of their hiding place behind the shrubbery, taking aim at the blimp forward and above them. The triggers on the LAWS Launch Tubes are pressed, and though delayed, the missiles are launched! Fernando shot hits the air bag and Hondo's shot hits the gondola, igniting the blimp into a huge fireball as it is using Hydrogen as its lifting agent. The explosives and ammo stored in the gondola add to the fireworks display. The vehicles stop in their tracks, as their mighty gun air-ship falls from the sky in a ball of flames. General Jastrey gives the orders to commence firing, taking the front and rear vehicles first to box the others in. But as the blimp falls, another comes into view from behind the shadow of the first. Fernando and Hondo reload the LAWS Launch tubes and fire at the second blimp, hitting it as it tries to turn around and head back to base. The problem with this was that it made the blimp a larger target to hit and it too goes up in a giant ball of flames as it falls out of the sky in such a grand display as the first for the same reasons. The battle ended a lot faster than anticipated. A couple of vehicles managed to escape but the majority were shot up and riddled with bullet holes though most of them were still drivable. Fernando and Hondo arrive at one of the larger vehicles, an SUV like theirs with several dead and dying men inside. Fernando opens the driver’s door and throws out the dead driver from inside. General Jastrey's men go about disarming the self destruct mechanisms from the vehicles as fast as they could, including the SUV Fernando and Hondo was at, and drive away with their spoils of war to the top of the hill. Fernando takes the CB Radio microphone from the vehicle's dashboard, putting it to his lips and presses the Talk button. Hondo, General Jastrey and a couple of her men stand by them to listen in. "This is Fernando and I have a message for Biggus Dickus. You are to come to town with the slaves you have and release them within 24 hours or else this attack will be small compared to what I will do next!" Fernando says to them. The CB receive light blinks a couple of times but no audio came out of it. Then it turns on brightly and a voice replies. "I shall destroy you all!" the voice is heard saying. "Set me up another missile." Fernando tells Hondo as he looks at the town ahead of them in the distance. A control tower can be seen as it sticks out as its highest point in the town. Fernando makes his calculations in his head, before resting the LAWS Tube on his shoulder and angles it upwards aimed toward the town. He then presses the launch button. The missile flies upwards to several thousand feet for most of its travel for several long seconds before it arcs downward when it runs out of fuel and glides the rest of the way as Fernando takes the Microphone and presses the Talk Button. "My reply is on its way... in 5... 4... 3... 2... " The side of the control tower explodes, though Fernando missed his mark as the missile hits the floor below his intended target. Fernando presses the talk button, "Slavery is over. Anyone who thinks they can do this again, will get the same treatment as you just did! Report to town in 24 hours to release the slaves you have and discuss terms of your surrender! Do I Make My Self Clear?!!" For a long while there is silence. A different voice comes on, female voice on a weaker radio signal, "We will be there to discuss terms of surrender tonight if you can guarantee safe passage to come and go, and once we agree to surrender, we will release the slaves we have the next day." Fernando presses the talk button, "You have it. Be there at 9o’clock tonight. Come alone in a single vehicle - with your driver and body guard tonight to the Merchant Center of town as we will discuss the terms of your surrender peacefully. You will be allowed to go home afterwards and return the next day to release the slaves." A few seconds pass before the female voice answers, "We accept." Fernando puts down the microphone and steps away from the vehicle. General Jastrey walks up behind Fernando, "I thought I would never see this day." "You should prepare yourselves as others will try to take over and fill in the gap that they had." Fernando tells her. General Jastrey hands him the keys from the SUV, "It's yours. You more than earned it." "Hondo!" Fernando calls to him and tosses him the keys, "Clean it out and drive it home." "What about the remote self destruct?" Hondo asks. "My men took care of it, it is safe to drive!" General Jastrey tells him. Then she orders her men, "Clean up this vehicle for our allies to take home!" They make short work of the bloody mess that was inside. The bodies were piled up with the others along the side of the road. They gather to their vehicles and begin the long drive home, though they did had to stop 1/2 way to refuel with the storage tanks they brought with them. What could not be driven was towed back to town. Fernando and Hondo were treated to a free large lunch as they discussed preparations for tonight's surrender talks with the remains of the Slaver's Leadership. They were also asked about how they repaired dud missiles, to which General Jastrey tells the others, "We can discuss technology another time. For now and later tonight we celebrate our victory for tomorrow is not guaranteed." "I have not heard that in a long time." Fernando says. "Leave the truck's keys with us and we will have it fixed up for you by tonight. Anything else you two would like?" General Jastrey asks. "We'll think of something later but I seriously doubt it. We are not here for rewards, we are just here to rescue people. Saving a life is a reward within itself." Fernando says. "What about you, cowboy? You seem to be the quiet partner of you two." General Jastrey says. "I'm with Fernando on this one. Saving people is its own rewards." Hondo says. "Wait." Fernando interjects, "Maybe you can help out with an adoption of a couple of children we found on the highway. They say that their parents were killed and they have no family to speak off. Having papers for them would be easy for certain things to happen." "We can set that up for you." General Jastrey says, adding "Anything else?" "I think that would be it." Fernando says, "Let’s enjoy this meal so we can head back. We will return let’s say about 8o'clock to discuss terms of their surrender." "Good enough..." General Jastrey replies as they continue with their meal.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 13th, 2016, 3:37pm Note: In the next change in the time line all repairs to the power grid or Interstate highway system or expansions will be undone. Except for where a town is sitting on the boarder, such as the town of Texhoma, the Texas Spirits will not do any building or repairing outside of Texas. The Texas Spirits were to have their respective roles in this mission. Their main job was to protect all members of the party. Since you put it that way, why send anyone to do a job and not use every safety measure at their disposal? Fernando wrote: The Texas Spirits have very little to do with global recovery of humanity and are only responsible for areas alike Texas, Japan and Arendelle. Nothing more. Don't forget Israel. Fernando wrote: As far as Fernando sees it, how do we know that the asteroid was pushed by the Spirits to target the Earth to eliminate as many humans as possible and send them back to the stone-age to make such a conquest easier for them? You cannot answer that even as their writer, because as Fernando stated, "The more it is said, the more of a cover up it looks like." The following video is close to three hours long. You can see all of it, part of it or none at all. I'm citing one source of my information. There are more. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1HTuyhI_shc This video in particular can be used to make a strong case as to why the Texas Spirits should not attempt to stop the meteor. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 13th, 2016, 7:59pm Jeanette wrote: Note: ... .. . [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1290#1290 date=1465839083]As far as Fernando sees it, how do we know that the asteroid was pushed by the Spirits to target the Earth to eliminate as many humans as possible and send them back to the stone-age to make such a conquest easier for them? You cannot answer that even as their writer, because as Fernando stated, "The more it is said, the more of a cover up it looks like." The following video is close to three hours long. You can see all of it, part of it or none at all. I'm citing one source of my information. There are more. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1HTuyhI_shc This video in particular can be used to make a strong case as to why the Texas Spirits should not attempt to stop the meteor. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Point, counterpoint. Well Done Ms. Miller! In mixing what is out there and with what is in the RPG is healthy. On the other hand, I'll watch the video another time when I have time to do so.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 13th, 2016, 8:47pm Hondo stayed quiet most of the meal, though he occasionally Gabe short answers to questions directed at him  though he tried not to give more info that needed, and occasionally chuckled at someones jokes. Hondo normally was very quiet around new folks. He took in what they said, how they talked, and how they interacted.  He learned a lot about people, their culture and the area by just observing.   He finished his food fairly quickly as he wasn't stopping to talk. Fernando wasn't given the luxury  of not talking so Hondo finished first. As he sat there listening to all the happy, excited tall he couldn't help but think of what could go wrong tonight. He only hoped they could live up to the faith these folks we're putting into them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 13th, 2016, 9:28pm Though not wanting the girls to be left out, Fernando requests for some of the victory meal to be put into take out covered trays and in some sort of bag to take with them.  They get 6 bags to carry, one of them with 3 bottles of wine. Tom wanted to know how Hondo reactivated the dud missiles as they walked to the Slaver's vehicle they drove in. Eventually Hondo answered his questions with, "I'll teach you what I know before we leave with the caravan tomorrow. Right now I need some rest, it's been a long day." "I understand. Perhaps later?" Tom replies, hinting that he will ask again. They get into the SUV and slowly head out of town. "Thanks for not mentioning names on the adoption papers, Jefe." Hondo says, "The girls will love it when it is finally done." "I'm just going to ask for blank papers that have been authorized so we can fill them out later. They do not need to know that they are Wesen children." Fernando says. "Besides, I have a feeling I know this General Jastrey, or at least her great grand mother." "Eh? How's that?" Hondo asks. "My High School English teacher and mentor was Majorine Jastrey; Lieutenant  Majorine Jastrey, of the Royal Airforce Female Cadet Corp in WWII. The stories she used to tell about the great war... After the war she moved to Maine with her family and later to New York where I had her an an English teacher. She was very much like this General Jastrey in many ways. They might be related." Fernando explains. "I see." Hondo replies. "Get on the handheld and call Val and Jeanette. We are going to have a little party of our own. Let me see, I might have John Lennon's 'The War Is Over' on M3 on my laptop." Fernando says to him. "I don't know it. I'm more of a country music listener myself." Hondo says as he gets his hand held Yaesu into his hand. He calls Val and informs her of Fernando's little party idea.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 14th, 2016, 8:23am Hondo: Vigilant cowboy base, this is vigilant cowboy mobile. Are you there, over. Valentine: this  is base. VC I read you. Are You  and the prisoner OK? Hondo: no worries base. Tell everyone that the enemy has gone down in fire. Cease fire called and surrender set for tonight. Returning with spoils of war. Tell all we celebrate upon our return. So put on the dance tune and your scooting boots cause we're gonna boogie! Valentine: that's a big 10-4! Ill in for the others. Hondo: see you soon. Over and out. Valentine hurried to tell the others. She stopped at Ruth's camper first then on to tell Jeanette then back to their camper to tell the girls.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 14th, 2016, 8:02pm Notes: I seen some of the video and I have to disagree with it. Though much of this disagreement is personal, one citation I can say which for some reason I can not find is in the PBS NOVA TV Science Show, episode: The Bible's Buried Secrets (Bible Code Study). The actual show is here: http://www.pbs.org/wgbh/nova/ancient/bibles-buried-secrets.html There are two entries in the Hebrew Torah (source of the bible code) that a meteor will strike the earth at the time this "person" says will happen. One of the two describes the destruction of the world and the death of billions. The second says "I Shall Destroy It" and has messages of the redemption of mankind and the saving of the world by God (Jesus is not in the Torah so Jesus in not mentioned, only God). It also talks about man's (failed) attempt to save the word by destroying the meteor. The Question is, which one is true? I'm vying for the redemption of Mankind, because man is not evil. Free will does not make man evil, just gives him a choice between the two. Thus if anyone has the power and the ability to save a life or even billions of lives, they must so act or be condemned for standing idly by and do nothing. That is the human condition we are cursed with - damned if one does and damned if one don't; it is better to be damned for doing than for not doing. If this is true in the case of the spirits that they did nothing to save mankind, then they are damned for not doing. They would have been a lot better off if they tried and failed. But do note: There are many past prophesies that came and went without incidence. The Last Pope, Peter The Roman, The Anti Christ, so on. Many of these have been "readjusted" because it is not a matter of what people see but they want to see. Case in point: http://revelation13.net/calendar.html  . Many of those (when they compare to other sources like Nostradames) have been "readjusted." Fernando takes the Slaver's SUV and pulls up to the spot where it was before. Before Hondo steps out of the SUV, Fernando says to him, "Take the bags to Val and bring Tonya and Macie over to me at the electric camper in a few minutes." "Will do, Jefe." Hondo says before gathering the bags and things to take to his camper. Fernando takes his time to get to the electric camper, where he prepares something his grandmother used to make for him: Taking the egg yolk from 2 eggs, he beats them with sugar until it is it is a semi-fluffy smooth mixture. It is mixed into a large glass of milk and then divided up into 2 smaller glasses. He then takes a Bio-Energy Healing pill from his pill box and crushes each one into its own glass. He mixes the mixture some more until the colour ans taste of the Bio Pill is gone but if it were night time, one could say that the liquid glows. He then takes a small pill box and puts about 20 bio healing pills in it and puts it box in his pocket. Hondo arrives with the girls, "Here they are..." Fernando takes the glass and gives it to the girls, "Drink it up - all of it and then take a short nap." They both look at him like that saying "Beware of Greeks giving gifts" but Macey takes and drinks it. Finding ow sweet the mixture is, she literally wolfs down the drink. Handing glass back to her father, she says, "More!" "Maybe next time. First, take a nap right now." Fernando tells her. Macey goes into the Electric camper and crawls onto the bed. Tonya drinks the concoction, finding it to her liking. She hands the empty glass back to Fernando. "You too, rest up and take a nap." He tells her. "Actually, I'm not tired." Tonya tells him. "Then go to Hondo's camper and rest up the party will not start without you or Macey." Fernando tells her. "Don't worry, I'll see you there." Hondo tells her. "Alright, I guess..." Tonya says before leaving. Fernando hops off from the camper and walks the back of the trailer with Hondo following him. "What you gave them?" Hondo asks. "The Bio Healing Pill, which is why they need to rest as it works on them. I also got something to give you." Fernando tells him as he puts his hand into his pocket. He then hands Hondo the pill box. Hondo opens the pill box, seeing about 20 pills in it, and asks, "These are what I think they are?" "Bio Healing Pills. Sorry I can't give you more since my supply is low, but maybe when we get back home (if we get back) you'll have access to an unlimited supply. Use them wisely. I was waiting to give them out much later, but what the hell. No better time than now as some would say." Fernando says. "I see." As Hondo nods. He asks, "Anything I should know about, like storing them or how to give them out?" "Well, with you and I and other adults, they can swallow the pill whole and ignore the bitter taste that most medicines have. But with younger people and children, make a sweet drink and crush the pill into the drink and mix it well so they can drink it. What I gave them was an egg yolk, sugar, and milk drink. Just keep them in a cool place. Not to hot, not too cold. Go make sure Tonya rests. It is going to zap her strength during the healing process, you know. You been through it before your self." Fernando explains. "I see. Yeah, I'll go take care of Tonya right now." Hondo tells him before leaving to attend to Tonya.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 14th, 2016, 9:25pm One of the first things Jeanette wants to do is talk to Wilbur; she needs to talk to him in private. Before that happens, she and Penny approach Moro and Elsa. "Moro, could you watch Penny for a few minutes?" "Sure." Moro answers. Jeanette finds Wilbur and talks to him in private. "Earlier this morning Penny stepped out of the trailer in just her skin. She indicated she has been outside before with nothing on. If she's comfortable at home with nothing on, that's fine. To be outside where anybody can see her?" "There's an enclosed area where no one can see her. There and inside the apartment are the only places she was comfortable to be free. You can see the area when we move everything out of the apartment." Wilbur suggests. "I'll be transported to Charlton today." "Earlier this morning she was also comfortable stepping outside the trailer. I trust Fernando and Hondo; there may be someone out there who would like what he sees." "There are creeps out there and you need to protect Penny from them. Aside from that relax and let Penny be Penny. Let's relieve Moro of babysitting duty and remove everything from the apartment the party can use." Jeanette, Wilbur and Penny get in the Beetle after he raises the jacks of the trailer. Wilbur drives to the apartment. In front of the apartment building is an old statue with a haunting beauty. The stone figure is of an angel child with her eyes closed. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/After%20Chaos/child-angel-statue_zpsbwf1bm5f.jpg "Why would anyone remove a stature from a cemetery?" Jeanette wonders. Jeanette sees the furnished apartment Penny has lived in since she was two. Before seeing more of it, Jeanette wants to see the enclosed area Wilbur mentioned. Jeanette and Penny walk outside. "You can't see anybody from out here." There's a sharp drop off past the railing. Penny does not know where that came from. "This is where I line-dry the laundry. I come out here in the mornings. Sometimes I can see a zeppelin from here." "It is a pretty view." Jeanette continues. "Penny," Wilbur calls out, "if there's anything you want to keep, today is your last chance to take it with you." "May I bring the book on human reproduction?" Penny asks. "Yes. Bring all of your books." Wilbur answers. "Come." Penny leads Jeanette to her bedroom. There's not much inside Penny's room save for her dresser, with books on top, a matching nightstand and bed. On her closet door is a full-length mirror. Penny has a book on Claude Monet, the artist and his paintings, a book on surrealism, a book on dinosaurs, books on different fields of science and the mentioned book on human reproduction. All the books, except for the book on human reproduction, are at Penny's age level. Jeanette picks up the book on human reproduction and scans it. "Why do you have such an advanced book on human reproduction?" "I need to know about it and some of it is interesting." Last night Penny said she is not interested in sex, something that got dismissed because Penny is nine. Jeanette wonders is there something to this or is she over thinking it. "What's interesting about it?" "The book has a lot of information on the female body and what each part does." That sounds like a healthy response. However, Penny became an Immortal at Age 9 so she will not have the body like the one in the book. Is she expressing interest in something she will not have or is there something else? Some girls do not want to go through puberty. Jeanette aught to know, she's one of them. Penny asks a question out of left field. "What do you think of the statue in front of the building?" "It's a beautiful statue." Jeanette would not want a statue from a cemetery standing in front of her house. "Why do you ask?" "I think she's beautiful." Penny answers. "She looks sad." "Yes, she does." Penny made a plush crow (given how she grew up, it's understandable) and she says the statue in front of the building is beautiful; aside from that there is no indication this child is a Goth. Wilbur approaches Jeanette. "I will load the washing machine we bought from the market in the trailer. There are pots, pans, cooking, serving and eating utensils and dishes we've been using. Can the party use them?" "I don't know." Jeanette answers. "Pack everything that is familiar to Penny. Let's bring a bit of her home with us." "Could you and Penny start packing everything in the kitchen as I take the washing machine to the trailer?" Wilbur asks. "Sure." Jeanette answers. Penny tells stories about different items in the kitchen as she and Jeanette pack them in boxes, using kitchen and bath towels, even sheets and curtains, to protect the fragile items. As Jeanette uses curtains to pack items with, she asks, "Did you make the curtains too?" "Yes, all of them. I also made the quilts and did all the needle point on the kitchen towels." Curtains are down, beds are stripped and all trash is taken out. Everything belonging to them is removed from the furnished apartment. Wilbur locks the apartment and turns in the keys. "Mr. Robinson," Penny begins after everyone's in the Beetle, "may we drive by my old school?" "Sure." Wilbur starts the cars and drives to an old, single-story school building. The simple building is long and narrow, a single shotgun hallway with rooms lining the hall on both sides. "That is where I went to school." Penny says. "The play ground is under that big tree over there." Jeanette looks. From inside the car, the playground equipment still looks to be safe and functioning. After one last trip down memory lane, Jeanette, Wilbur and Penny return to camp. Wilbur returns the Beetle and trailer to its original spot and lowers the jacks to the trailer. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 14th, 2016, 11:32pm Hondo goes to the camper with the box in hand. Valentine met him with a hug. zoey was behind her almost bouncing. Zoey: We're going to have a party!?! Hondo: Yup. Fernando's idea. Zoey: Fernando has good ideas! Hondo: You need to be respectful when talking to or about adults, little lady. He is Mr. Fernando to you, alright? Zoey: OK. Sorry. Hondo: No reason to be sorry. You didn't know. But now you do. Valentine: Macey calls me Aunt V. Hondo: I reckon Jefe wouldn't mind being called uncle. Zoey: Uncle Jefe? I like that! Hondo (chuckled): Now I like that too but you need to ask him. If he doesn't mind it's fine otherwise It's Mr. Fernando. OK? Zoey: OK. . . can I go ask him now? Valentine: Wait for the party. You can ask him then. Until then we have things to do and we need to clean up and change before the party. Why don't you wash those veggies I pulled out of the fridge. I'll help you make a veggie tray. Zoey: OK. Valentine: I have some stuff baking for our little party too. Hondo: You are awesome. Valentine: Thanks. What's that box in you hand. Hondo: A big privilege and honor. It's from Jefe. Bio Pills. Part of his limited supply. Unlimited access when we get back. Valentine: Wow! That is an honor. Hondo: I need to secure them. By the way, where did Tonya go? Valentine: She said Fernando told her to rest. She is excited about the party and the reason for it so she wasn't happy about it but in told her of Fernando said to he had his reasons. Hondo: I'll go talk to her. Hondo went into there room. Tonya lay across the bed looking at the ceiling. Hondo: How's the arm? Tonya: Sore, but I'm not tired. I can help get ready for. . . Hondo: It will get done without you. And like Jefe said we will make sure you don't miss it. Tonya sat up awkwardly, having one good arm. Tonya: But why? Hondo: One thing you need to learn is when Fernando speaks, listen and do. There may come a day when you know him well enough and know enough to offer different ideas when there is time to or go against his will for everyones good but that's a long way off. Tonya: OK, dad. Hondo: Come on and lay down. Hondo patted the bed by him. She moved over and lay down by where he sat. He stroked her hair to help calm her down. Hondo: The reason you need to rest is that drink he gave you. Tonya: What was it? Hondo: Remember I told you I healed fast when I was shot because of some medicine Fernando had? Tonya: That was the same thing?! Hondo: It was in it. It doesn't taste good. He not only worried about your health but that you could take it alright. He made the drink to hide the taste. As it works it takes a lot of energy out of you. That's why you need to rest. Tonya: He's a nice man, like you. I'm glad you guys are here thank you for adopting me. Tonya yawned. Tonya: Most people wouldn't take in someone my age let alone a cast out wesen. Hondo: We aren't just anyone. I was glad to offer it. No matter how short a time we have you'll always be my daughter now, OK. Tonya (sleepily): I love you dad. Thank Fernando for me. Hondo: You can thank him at the party. You sister is going to ask him if she can call him Uncle Jefe. Tonya snickered: I like it. *yawn* you think he'd be my uncle too. Hondo: All ya hafta so is ask. It'd mean more for you two to ask than for me to. Tonya: OK. Hondo sat and stroked her hair until she fell asleep. When Hondo came out Valentine was there alone in just her panties. Hondo: Where is Zoey? Valentine: Helping Ruth and the girls. My stuff is all ready. Only have some stuff left in the oven but it needs more than an hour to cook. Valentine grabbed two cold beers and handed one to Hondo. Valentine: I thought maybe we could get a nice shower before the party, together maybe. Hondo: Clean up in a dirty way. I knew I picked you for a reason. Valentine: Now, who picked who? I remember having to talk you into it at first. Hondo: I was just playing hard to get! Hondo smacked her ass. She squealed and jumped into his arms they kissed long and passionately. Hondo: I'll grab my clothes and meet you in there. Valentine nodded grabbed two more beers for when they ran out of their first one and headed into the bathroom. Hondo grabbed his clothes. Valentine had the shower started by that time. He sat his clothes on the sink and shut the bathroom doors, locking them both. What happened next, well that's left for the imagination. The door only opened again 65 minutes later when the timer went off and a wet, towel wrapped Valentine emerged to take the pies out of the oven.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 15th, 2016, 1:59pm Fernando wrote: There are two entries in the Hebrew Torah (source of the bible code) that a meteor will strike the earth at the time this "person" says will happen. One of the two describes the destruction of the world and the death of billions. The second says "I Shall Destroy It" and has messages of the redemption of mankind and the saving of the world by God (Jesus is not in the Torah so Jesus in not mentioned, only God). It also talks about man's (failed) attempt to save the word by destroying the meteor. The Question is, which one is true? I'm vying for the redemption of Mankind, because man is not evil. Free will does not make man evil, just gives him a choice between the two. Thus if anyone has the power and the ability to save a life or even billions of lives, they must so act or be condemned for standing idly by and do nothing. That is the human condition we are cursed with - damned if one does and damned if one don't; it is better to be damned for doing than for not doing. If this is true in the case of the spirits that they did nothing to save mankind, then they are damned for not doing. They would have been a lot better off if they tried and failed. But do note: There are many past prophesies that came and went without incidence. The Last Pope, Peter The Roman, The Anti Christ, so on. Many of these have been "readjusted" because it is not a matter of what people see but they want to see. Case in point: http://revelation13.net/calendar.html  . Many of those (when they compare to other sources like Nostradames) have been "readjusted." The Bible, for this conversation I will zero in on Biblical prophecy, will always be true no matter how much people repent, fast and pray. For years I have listened to Biblical scholars on end time prophecy, more recently modern day prophets and watchmen. Something I'm consistently hearing recently is that events can be delayed. I know of two examples in the Bible to back this up. The discrepancy I've been attempting to resolve is the setting The Nobody created, and what I'm continually learning about end time prophecy, without much success. Things could get interesting this year or the following year. No one will be able to accurately predict when. When the Jews rebuild the temple, then we can count down seven years. This is why the Jewish temple has not been rebuilt in this RPG. According to Efrain Rodriguez, the meteor will cause a Magnitude 12 earthquake affecting the entire world, meaning the spot where the temple is to be rebuilt is now cleared. To resolve the conflict, the Texas Spirits need to take out the meteor and follow these two scriptures: "I will bless those who bless you, but I will curse anyone who curses you; and by you all the families of the earth will be blessed." – Genesis 12:3 (CJB) "Pray for shalom in Yerushalayim; may those who love you prosper." -- Psalm 122:6 (CJB) Not only does this resolve the conflict, the Texas Spirits as characters now have a motivation. They want that blessing. So they will do anything to get it including having ships surround Israel, with the cloaking devices off, plasma guns (http://stargate.wikia.com/wiki/Asgard_plasma_beam_weapon) ready and the attitude of "To attack Israel, you have to attack us first." That underscores that you are right. If the Texas Spirits get this blessing then they can't do anything beyond Texas without ending the RPG. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 15th, 2016, 9:54pm Note: 3 Times  tried to send a reply (on this PC) and 3 Times the post gets eaten by a system crash. Even when I try to save it as a Notepad file, it still got eaten! But I will post my detailed answer when I get the chance. AS-IS, my consensus is that the signs are being misread and more adjustments will be made... Fernando tends to Macey as she sleeps, covering her up with one light blanket and unwraps her bandaged ankle. He rolls up the ace bandage and puts it in a bag to wash and sterilize later. He then goes onto the driver's seat and waits.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 16th, 2016, 11:32am Valentine quietly grabbed clean clothes from their room, being careful not to wake Tonya. She grabbed them and retreated to the bathroom to change. Hondo slipped into his jeans and went to the bedroom to grab short and socks. He threw on his shirt, leaving it unbuttoned for the moment and sat on the bed to check on his sleeping daughter. He couldn't help but smile as he watched her sleeping peacefully. He had no clue how to be a father and instead of starting at the beginning he had been thrown into it with teenaged and pre teen daughters. He knew there would be hard times ahead but moments like this made it all worthwhile. He stood up carefully so not to wake her and went to the kitchen, closing the door behind him. Valentine came out of the bathroom dressed about that time and put some hors d'oeuvres into the over to bake. Hondo had just sat down on the couch to put his socks and boots on when Zoey came bursting into the camper full of energy that they had yet to get used to. Zoey: We got all the stuff ready there and. . . Zoey stopped and giggled. Hondo: What's funny? Zoey: Your shirts not buttoned. Hondo: And? Zory: Not seen you like that. Hondo: Get used to it, kitten. You're living in my house now. Sometimes I don't wear one inside. Zoey: Papa didn't wear one sometimes too. . . Can I not wear a shirt in the house? Hondo: Well, that's a discussion for later. Zoey: You always say that. Hondo: I know. I am sorry about that. Right now is just not a good time, but I do need to make time as you are important and we need to talk. Zoey: Can I at least sleep without a shirt? Hondo: Kitten, we have a lot of people in and out of here and you are a young lady. Now, understand me, there is nothing to be ashamed about your body and you should not be ashamed to be naked if needed around us, your parents and sister, but as a lady you need to keep your chest and private parts covered. Zoey: Why? Hondo: Because you are a pretty young woman. Some folks will look and want your body. Leaving it exposed can tempt some folks try force you to have sex with them. Being uncovered like that can be misinterpreted as an invitation for sex. Zoey: That's not right, though! And I would not offer myself to be used for sex!! Hondo: You're right, it's not right. And I believe you but you have to understand people. There are always bad ones and good ones who will turn bad if tempted. A good looking female body is one of the biggest temptation for men. Even when covered your body will still tempt some. Keeping it covered just helps keep from being misinterpreted as looking for sex. Now if anyone asks for sex or asks to see your body you run to us or Mr. Fernando. Zoey: Uncle Jefe? Hondo: Now, it's Mr. Fernando until you ask him about calling him that. Zoey; OK. So I have to wear a shirt? Hondo: For now. When we get done with our job we will go home. Once there we will talk about when and where you can wear little to nothing. For now keep it between your mom and my bedroom and the bathroom. OK? Zoey: OK daddy. Hondo: Good girl. Now, i know its Tonya's birthday. What do you thonk she would want as a gift? Zoey: Gift? Hondo: Yeah, you know, . . A birthday present? Zoey: We get birthday presents?! I've never got a birthday present before. Hondo: Well, you will with us. So, what would she want? What has she always talked about wanting? Zoey (thought for a moment): She has always wanted a motorcycle but you have to be rich to get one or steal one. Maybe a book or a knife. Hondo: I'll look into it. He stood up, buttoned up his shirt, threw on his hat and gun belt, and grabbed some money. He kissed Zoey in the forehead and gave her a hug. Hondo: You ladies take care of yourself. I'll be back in a few. Hondo stepped out of the camper and walked into the market. He returned 20 minutes later with two boxes.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 16th, 2016, 1:48pm Fernando calls to Hondo as he returns from town with the two boxes under his arm. Hondo walks over to Fernando's electric camper. "What's with the boxes?" Fernando asks. "Besides the celebration of winnin' the war, it is also Tonya's birthday." Hondo explains. "I see. Presents for the little lady." Fernando says. "I was told that she would like a motorcycle, but they cost too much." Hondo says. "You forget, we got two of the slavers' bikes with us. Ruth and the girls have one and the other is with your bike in that trailer. Take one, hell, I'll offer some gold for the girl's bike; take it to town, paint it in her favorite color, and get a riding jacket or coat and a helmet for her. Put in a Cobra 19 CB, a bitch's seat, and some saddle bags in it and should be fine for her. Though I would recommend getting a big gas tank for it - Those peanut tanks the slavers use is only good for 100 miles or so, a 'fat boy' 10 gallon tank should last her 500 or more miles. And lower the hanging ape bars to chest height." Fernando tells him. Hondo looks to his camper and trailer, "You know, I forgot about those. I'll take the one in my trailer to town to be fixed up for her. Care to come with me?" "I would love too but got to take care of the sleeping princess. Another hour of sleep and she should be fine." Fernando says, adding, "Maybe when we go get it when they are done fixing it I'll go with you." "You mind hold onto this then, while I take the bike to town?" Hondo says as he lifts up his boxes to the window. "Sure. They will be here on the passenger seat waiting for you." Fernando says as he takes boxes and puts them on the passenger seat. "I'll see ya laters then." Hondo says. "Ya, laters." Fernando says. Hondo walks to the back of his trailer and pulls out the Slaver's Motorcycle and rides it into town.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 16th, 2016, 7:47pm Moro and Elsa approach Jeanette, Penny and Wilbur. "Wilbur," Moro begins, "could you watch both girls for a moment while I talk to Jeanette?" "Sure." Wilbur answers. Alone with Jeanette, Moro removes Penny's adoption papers and shows them to Jeanette. "They are ready for you to sign. One copy will stay with you. The other will be filed in the Charlton courthouse. You can sign them when everyone is together." Jeanette looks at the papers. "We can't just spring this on Penny just like that. I don't know how she feels about me being her mother." "Penny already knows. She's been looking forward to this." "Oh, she has?" There was something Jeanette wanted to discuss with Penny when the two of them were in the apartment. Jeanette wants to protect Penny but did not know the best way to approach the subject. "Penny, you should not be outside in the camp in just your skin. Mr. Fernando and Mr. Sackett are trustworthy; someone else may see you body and would want to have sex with you." "Why would someone want to have sex with me just because I'm in my skin?" Penny thinks. "Men have sex because the female body is beautiful?" "That's part of it." Jeanette answers. "The book did not mention that." Jeanette has been dismissing it because Penny is nine. There has been something in the back of Jeanette's mind telling her something. The question is how does one bring this up? "How do you feel about being an Immortal?" "What do you mean?" Penny asks. Before Jeanette answers, she asks another question. "When did you become an Immortal?" "The procedure was done last year, before school started." "What I mean is your body will not develop." "A woman's body is beautiful. My body is beautiful too." Penny is still hung up on something Jeanette said. "The reason why men want to have sex is because the female body is beautiful?" Jeanette attempts to keep it simple. "If the female body was not beautiful, none of us would be born." "Mr. Robinson is trustworthy too." Penny then asks a question. "Why do women want to have sex?" "I can't answer that because I'm not interested in having sex." "I'm not interested in having sex either so we have something in common." "You're nine." Jeanette states. "Children are not interested in sex." "In that case I won't be interested in having sex for as long as I live." "Your body will stay the same; you will mentally and emotionally mature." Penny responds with a puzzled look. "My mind and emotions play a part?" Jeanette nods. "Yes they do." Penny thinks about that, wondering if how she feels will change as she gets older. Her tone changes. "I don't want to change my mind." Jeanette detects the change in Penny's tone. "Is there something wrong?" "I don't want anyone inside me." "No one will be inside you if you don't want them to. Why are you so interested in a book on human reproduction?" "I want to know all I can about my body, the adult woman's body and what each part is for." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 16th, 2016, 9:00pm Hondo took off into town on the motorcycle. He found the local body shop on the far side of the town. It was called Doc Bob's. Hondo walked inside and found a hippie looking fella , possibly of Mexican descent. Hondo: Howdy. Are you Doc Bob? Man: Naw, man. Doc Bob like died 4 years ago, man. Hondo: I see. You run the place? Man: Fur sure, dude. I'm Doc Bobs grandson. I'm called Bobber. Like what can I so you fur, man? Hondo: well, I was looking to get this motorcycle repainted and fixed up, leather saddle bags, black and white paint. I think it started out as an Indian and would like it back to that look with the large tank, maybe off a fat boy or the like. Bomber: Now, that's a project, man. This for yourself? Hondo: No, my daughter. Bobber: Cool. Like, the perfect gift, dude. You aren't from around here, as like, I know everyone around here. You new to the caravan or what, dude? Hondo: We came in with the caravan, bit not really part of it. . . My name's Hondo. Bobber: Hondo? Like the Hondo?! Hondo: The Hondo? Bobber: Yeah, man. Like one of the sides who took out the slavers, like one of the people the whole town is celebrating? Hondo: My friend Fernando and I did help take them down but we had help. Bobber: No, dude. Like Tom came in and told me all about it. You don't look old enough to have a daughter old enough to ride this cycle, man. Hondo: She's adopted. Bobber: Gnarly. I was adopted too. Like, this is so cool. I'll fix that cycle for free, man. Hondo: I couldn't . . . Bomber: Now, like we owe ya man. Hondo: At least let me pay for parts and supplies. Bobber: Alright. Deal. When you need it man? Hondo: It's her birthday today, but I can't ask you too. . . Bobber: Say no more, man. It'll be done before dark. I have some friends that will help. They will fight to help when I tell them who this is for. What else can I do for you, dude? Hondo: Know a place I can get leathers and a helmet for a young woman? Bobber: You have her measurements? Hondo: Yup. Bobber: Awesome! Granny and mom run a leather shop next door. They also sell helmets too. Just tell them who you ate and that Bobber sent you and you'll get a like crazy good deal, man. Hondo: Thanks. I'd better let you get too it. Bobber: Right on, dude. Hondo went next door and conversed with the two ladies. They we're a lot more conventional, Hondo thought, then granny rolled up her sleeves. Come to find out she was a tattooed lady in a circus and met Doc Bob when he did a dare devil motorcycle routine. Hondo talked to them for a while then had to apologize as he had to get going. He picked out what he wanted and they said it would all be altered and ready by the time the bike was done. Hondo walked back to camp. He was gone for almost an hour. Valentine, meanwhile finished making some other food items. Tonya had told her she had longed for pie after she was separated from her parents. They didn't have sweets often but when they did it was a huge treat and usually it was a cherry pie, which was her favorite. So Valentine made two cherries pies and two apple pies. She made some cream cheese frosting to decorate the pies and write "Happy Birthday Tonya. We love you" on one of them. Valentine even decorated a couple tea light candles to put on the pie. After a little bit Valentine realized Zoey wasn't hanging around like normal. She panicked for a moment, afraid she had done it again. First she lost Macey and now Zoey. As she looked around quick like in the camper she noticed the bedroom door was open a crack. It had been shut earlier. She looked in to see Zoey curled up next to Tonya. She had snuggled up next to her new sister and fell asleep. Valentine sighed with relief. She stood there watching her sleeping angels for a moment then went back to work. Once the last of the items we're put into the oven and drinks were made Valentine went outside to setup the tables and lights on the canopy.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 17th, 2016, 1:21pm Jeanette and Penny approach Moro, Elsa and Wilbur. "Moro, could you watch Penny as I talk to Wilbur again?" "Okay." Moro wonders what's going on. "Penny comes across as a contradiction to me." Jeanette begins when she and Wilbur are alone. "A contradiction may not be the way to put it. A girl Penny's age would be interested in the internal workings of her body. I'm noticing two things that are a bit off: One, Penny's knowledge on sex is above her age level. Two, Penny repeatedly said she is not interested in having sex and yet she is expressing a lot of interest in the subject." "One of the things the Texas Spirits wanted is for Penny to be knowledgeable on the human body. Also Penny wanted to know more about her body. Not just hers, she wanted to know more about the human body." Penny's elevated level of curiosity on the human body is a bit odd. "Why do the Texas Spirits want Penny to be knowledgeable on the human body?" Jeanette asks. "Penny was to be raised as a girl you would be interested in. That means she would have to be educated on the human body." "Good grief. The Texas Spirits have taken it a bit far for a girl who is about to turn ten." Jeanette pauses to think. "That would not account for Penny's elevated interest in sex. Also a person who is not interested in sex would not be that interested in the subject. Given Penny's age I'm glad she's not interested in having sex. Her level of interest in the subject is odd. You have to know something on what's going on." "Penny wanted to know all about the adult female body, the purpose of each part and what it does." "At ay time did Penny want to know all about the male body?" Jeanette asks. Wilbur thinks about that. "Not as much. Wait, come to think of it . . . only once did Penny ask a question related to the male body." "Oh, I think I've been misreading this. It sounds like this is not about sex but rather the body she will never have." There's the curveball Penny threw that Jeanette needs to consider. Penny had asked "Why do women want to have sex?" If it were not for that question, Jeanette would consider the matter solved. "Excuse me." Jeanette steps away from Wilbur. "Penny, could you come here?" Penny approaches Jeanette. "You have been expressing a lot of interest in the adult female body. Is that because that is the body you want for yourself later on?" "I want to know about the woman's body, I want to know a lot of things but that's not the body I want. I want to know what makes a woman's body and my body different and I want to know why they are different." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 17th, 2016, 2:34pm Though Hondo is about to arrive any minute from his ventures in town, Macey wakes up from her nap and stretches on the camper bed. She notices that he ankle is no longer bandaged, and though sore, she is no longer in pain when moving it. She looks around, seeing her 'father' at the driver's seat of the camper. "Welcome to the world of the living." Fernando tells her from his seat. "Daddy? What's going on?" Macey asks. "Nothing much." He answers as he gets up and heads to the back of the camper where she was, "I gave you some medicine in your drink to make your ankle heal faster and to make you feel stronger and better, not that you are going climbing and jumping off high places anymore. I think you learned your lesson in that. How do you feel?" Macey lifts herself up and thinks about it, really thinks about it before answering, "I don't know. Fine I guess. I mean, I feel better in some things and the same with others, but my ankle is a bit sore though it is not hurting when I move it. Nothing more." "Good. Now let''s see, you still want me to take your cherry?" He asks. "Well, yeah." She answers before asking, "You want too right now?" "No, but maybe one day if we ever do. But until then, no. What about you wanting to do it with a dog?" He then asks. "Well... Not really. I mean, if I was alone in the world again, I would. But I have you now for that." She answers. "That's good to hear, I think. It might be years if not never if we get together and I take your cherry, Macey." He tells her. "I know. But at least you are there for me for that. And in knowing that , I know you will be there for me for other things as well." Macey points out. "I swear Macey. I do not know if I should hug you or spank you for that remark." He tells her. "Why?" She asks. "Because, that statement you made means that you are using me for ne thing to get another. Granted, as your father I am to love, care, nourish and educate you as best as I can, but you are acting as if you are planning this out. And that is not right. As my daughter you are to give me your best in what you can do and learn what I'm trying to teach you. You are a girl, you are of the female gender, you have a place in society where you stand based on what you know and can do based on that. But until then, you have a lot to learn from me and others and you are never to use your body and sex as a means to obtain that what you need. Understand what I'm telling you?" He tells her. Macey nods. "Good. We will continue this talk another day. Right now, get dressed and go to Ms Valentine and help her. We're having a party and then after that you are dress in your nicest of dresses and come with me to town with everyone for a major event which will have another bigger party there. So do not get dirty. I got a lot of work to do but I want you to have fun in the least. OK?" He tells her. Macey gets up and hugs him, "Thanks daddy!" "And no more climbing up and jumping off high places and no more hiding from me or anyone else." He tells her sternly. "I promise to behave, daddy." She says as she holds him tighter. "Good. Now get dressed to help out Ms Valentine. You can change your clothes for the parties later on. I got work to do." He tells her. "OK." She tells him while still hugging him. Eventually she lets him go. Fernando goes back to his driver's seat as Macey got dressed again. He continues working on his task of writing until Hondo approaches the Electric camper. "Thanks for the hint, Jefe." Hondo tells him, and then asks, "What are you doing?" "Writing the terms of surrender and peace for these people. After the party, we are all going to this event and chances are there will be a large party there. So we need to dress our best for this when we go. Tell the others that. Start the party without me as I have to finish this and meet with those involved. But I shall return." Fernando tells him. "Alright. What about the 'sleeping process?'" Hondo asks. "She's no longer sleeping anymore. And she's going to help Valentine with what she needs done." Fernando says before Macey pounces him from behind and holds him around his neck from behind the driver's seat. "Go outside.I got work to do." He tells Macey as he points to the side sliding door. Defeated Macey opens the sliding door and steps outside. "Being a bit hard on her?" Hondo asks. Fernando reaches over and gets the boxes placed in the front passenger seat and gives them back to Hondo, "I'm not hard enough, but it is what it is. We got a lot to learn with each other." "I see. Thanks." Hondo says as he gets the boxes. He adds, "I'll see you later then." "Yeah, later." Fernando says before going back to his writing.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 17th, 2016, 8:45pm For now Jeanette considers the confusion resolved. There are a few things said or done Jeanette considers odd; for now it's nothing big. Moro and Elsa walk to the electric Camper. Moro knocks. "Fernando . . . you said we don't share our technology. I don't know if that is a complaint. What I want to ask is this: what are your thoughts on sharing time travel technology with, for example, a nation that we trust?" Israel is the only nation, outside of their own [Charlton], the Texas Spirits would trust with such technology. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 18th, 2016, 12:04am Hondo took the boxes and separated some items into different boxes in the front of the truck. He left them there to setup extra speakers to tie into the outdoor sound system on the camper. Macey past him and went to help Valentine. Hondo met up with her as they crossed paths. Hondo: Got some things for Tonya, and new boots and a dress for each of them. Figure they could wear them tonight at the surrender. They need to be there. Valentine: Good. And I agree. They need to see it end. Hondo: Always be some out there but since they were hurt by this I want them there. Where is Zoey? She should be helping you too. Valentine: She curled up next to Tonya and fell asleep. I just didn't have the heart to wake her. They looked so sweet. Hondo: Well, that's all good an' such but they need to be a part of the family, responsibilities an' all. Valentine: They haven't been out of the slavers' clutches for but two days. Hondo: I know they have had it rough. There will be time to rest, play, and acclimate. This isn't going to be their home so no use acclimating now. We have no routine here so nothing for them to get used to and we are on a working mission, and though we take time to celebrate, we aren't on vacation. What they need is to learn us as we need to learn them, and they need to feel a sense of purpose. It's not healthy to let them stew on what they have been through, nor sit around while they need to be active. It's still dangerous out there. We need to be proactive in their training. Valentine: You're right but I don't see how letting her out of helping now has anything to do with that. Hondo: Once probably doesn't hurt but my point is that there is other times she can rest and we can't get into the habit of coddling them. Valentine: If you think not best. Hondo: I do. I will wake her up and send her out. Tonya has the bio-pill in her still and will be groggy so she'll need more time. Valentine: That I agree with. Hondo: We'll talk about it more later. Valentine: OK. Sorry. I just. . . Hondo: You always did have a real tender heart, my sweet thang. They need that but they need a firm hand too. I'm not good on the feelings stuff. That's why I have you. We won't always agree on how to raise them, but we need to let each other use their strengths to do the best we can. Valentine: Always a step ahead of me. You are right. Hondo (grinned): How I love to hear you say that! Valentine (laughed): Oh you! Hondo: OK. Better get movin' we have a party to start! Hondo went inside and into the bedroom. He woke up Zoey first by gently shaking her shoulder. Hondo: Zoey? Zoey? Kitten, it's time to wake up. Zoey: Hmm? Hondo: Time to get up. Zoey sat up and rubbed her eyes to get the sleep out of them. Zoey: Hon. . . uh, daddy. What's going on? Hondo: We are going into start our party here soon. Go help you momma get things ready so you can get changed. I got you some new cloths for the party. Zoey: Really? Hondo: Yup. Now come on, scoop. Your sister has medicine in her to help her heal. I need to get her up but that will take longer. Zoey: OK, daddy. Zoey slid off the bed to her feet and walked out to help Valentine. Hondo sat on the bed beside Tonya. He stroked her hair and called to her. Hondo: Tonya? Come on, girl. Time to wait up. She moaned and rolled over. Hondo: Come on, fox. Wake up. I know what you're goin' through, but ya need to get up. Tonya (mumbled): Whaa? Hondo: Tonya, you don't want to miss the party, I know, so wake up. Tonya: 5 more minutes, dad. Hondo: Hey, you are like me aren't ya? Wake up hard even without the Pill 'O' Healin' in ya. Tonya slowly opened her eyes. Hondo had left the room light off so not to hurt her eyes. The only light in there shown from the other room. Tonya: That time already? Hondo: Yup. Now sit up. I need to check the arm. Hondo helped her sit up and took the bandage off. Tonya: Hopefully I didn't bump it in my sleep. . . Wait. Where is the wound?? Hondo: Gone. How does it feel? Tonya: Sore . . . And weak. Hondo: It will be. You can use it but doesn't over do it. It will hurt easily if you try anything too strenuous but you can use two hands while you eat now. Tonya: I can't believe how well that worked. . . Oh is my mind cloudy. Hondo: It will do that to you. It takes a lot out of you to heal like that. I'm still exhausted from my ordeal 4 days ago. Now, I got you a dress and some nice boots to go with it for the party tonight. After that deep sleep you probably got sweaty so you should take a shower. Tonya nodded. She tried to stand up but fell back to the bed. Hondo: You alright? Tonya: Just a bit dizzy. Not fully awake yet. Hondo: Know how it feels. Let me help you. Hondo helped her to her feet and into the bathroom. Hondo: OK. I'll leave you to it. I'll have VAL bring you your clothes. OK? Tonya: OK. Thanks, dad. Hondo: No worries. Hondo left the camper and got the dresses. VALENTINE was about done by then. Hondo stopped her on his way back. Hondo: Tonya needs some clothes. She's in the shower now. Here is her dress and boots and here are Zoey's. Sorry. I'd have got you something but we can get better back home and you had a few nice ones here. Valentine: No, that makes sense. Besides I have plenty of clothes. You know me, I wear clothes out of necessity and because they are practical. Never was into clothes shopping or owning a bunch. Hondo: I know. I don't know how I go so lucky, though. Valentine: And don't you forget it. Hondo: I have a couple small gifts for Tonya in the truck. I thought I was gonna hafta wait until we got back to get her something nice but Fernando reminded me we had the start of what I wanted and I got the rest in town, partly thanks honor fame. Valentine: You got the? Hondo: Yup. Valentine: If she wants one as bad as Zoey thinks she does she will love it. Hondo: I hope so. Before long everything was set. Hondo had put on a nice pair of black jeans and a grey snap up western shirt with black roses embroidered on the yoke, a grey hat and polished black boots as well as a black leather vest. Though a party he still had two revolvers visible. Valentine worth a blue western style skirt and white blouse with a black and turquoise vest, and black boots. Zoey’s new clothes were a black western style skirt, with turquoise blouse, and black and turquoise boots. Tonya had a green, knee length, sleeveless dress with a black jacket and black boots with red accents. All three of his women looked might fine. Soon with, the other three girls and the two boys came out dressed in their best followed by the others. Karl was given some respectable duds too and was allowed to join in on the edge of the party but was mainly still a look out. He was learning that he had to pay the price for the words that came out of his mouth. Hondo cranked up the sound system playing a mix of country, blue grass, classic rock, and occasionally a random song of other genres that was either good to dance too, or fun to listen to.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 18th, 2016, 2:36am Time: About the time Hondo left to enter his camper... “This ought to be good.” Fernando thinks to himself as he closes his book to deal with Moro knocking on his door. He listens to what she had to say before giving his answer, “No.” He pauses for a second to give her tome to absorb it but not enough time to reply on it before finishing his answer: “One – I do not have my Time Travel Technology with me, just my Tachyon Beacon. My daughters are taking care of the Time travel Equipment in my absence. It is my Tachyon Beacon which I can summon my girls to get me when I need them. Everything else in on them. Two – the technology is not mine to give away to just anyone. I am entrusted on its use and allowed to 'hire' anyone I trust well enough and see fit in aiding me in doing my job of investigating Time Incursions and Temporal Anomalies but that is it. Hondo and Val have that trust and are currently hired when I need them. My daughters have earned that trust and are currently hired when I need them. As are a few others are entrusted with that responsibility. I was going to give Jeanette that right and responsibility because I trusted her. You have proven to me that I can't, so I won't. Three – you want it, why don't you ask the Siriuan Time Lords and the Orion Temporal Police to give it to you. Then quietly leave the room when they begin to laugh. Four – This technology was developed on Earth in secret and without external extraterrestrial Influence back in 1996. Upon discovery by the Orion Temporal Police, it was deemed that the Earth was to be destroyed outright. But the Siriuan Time Lords decided to give us a break because they saw that it was just a few working in secret on making things work and not an entire civilization doing this and because of this the Earth should be spared from the actions of a few. So a secret this must remain. Until the Humans of Earth begin to travel the stars in Warp Capable Ships, Time travel will always be secret. I am only but of a handful out there who are of Earth’s Time Lords, and must be represented by the Siriuans Time Lords during their Intergalactic Conferences. Five – I have caught you in more lies about you and your spirits actions to just entrust you with such a responsibility. For that I do not trust you nor do I like you and you lost my respect for you as a living being a long time though you are trying to get it back, you do something stupid to lose it again.  I rather give a 4 year old my firearm and teach it how to put it to its temple and pull the trigger because giving you and your kind my Time Travel Technology would end up with the same results. That I am not going to allow. Six – Do not ever ask about sharing Time Travel Technology again. Seven – If I catch one of your spirits trying to search for it, find it and take it – you all will cease to exist. Not because I say so, but because the equipment is tied to selected individuals' DNA and when other Earth Time Lords will be alerted and find you spirits where you do not belong, they will eliminate you all as a race of beings. Of all the Earth's Time Lords, I am considered as the Nice One. I’m the Nice One because I have a conscious and will think before pulling the trigger. That is why you are here to listen when this rant I’m giving you. If it were Earth Time Lord Leon, you would have been dead a long time ago. If it were Earth Time Lord Timothy, your race would have been eliminated a long time ago. The others would give similar actions of varying degrees. Now. There is a party about to happen both here and for the signing of the Peace Treaty from the remains of the slavers that were nearly wiped off this misbegotten planet. I suggest you get Jeanette and the girls prettied up for this party that is to begin here and to witness history as this Peace Treaty is signed later tonight in the town’s conference hall. So leave and get that done, I got a lot of work to do.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 18th, 2016, 8:33am Moro listens to Fernando's long rant before she corrects him. "I'm talking about sharing our technology. As you know, we have our own time machine. I never said anything about you sharing your technology. The only reason I'm asking for your input on this is because you have a better understanding on time and time travel than we do. If there's anybody who can see a flaw in the idea of us sharing our own time travel technology, it's you." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 18th, 2016, 10:51am Note: If my previous two post are somehow unclear, then I hope you at least will understand this one. Moro NEVER asked Fernando to share his technology. Moro asked for Fernando's input regarding the Texas Spirits sharing THEIR time travel technology with Israel. The Texas Spirits want to share ALL of their technology with their friend Israel, the only nation they trust. The Texas Spirits want to teach Israel how to build space ships, the engines that drive them, the cloaking technology, plasma gun . . . everything. Moro did not mention the rest to Fernando because the Texas Spirits don't need his input on that. Though the Texas Spirits want to share everything, they were not sure about time travel because of the nature of time travel. The Texas Spirits want Fernando's input since he knows more about time travel than they do. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 18th, 2016, 12:21pm NOTE: Jeanette wrote: Note: If my previous two post are somehow unclear, then I hope you at least will understand this one. Moro NEVER asked Fernando to share his technology. Moro asked for Fernando's input regarding the Texas Spirits sharing THEIR time travel technology with Israel. The Texas Spirits want to share ALL of their technology with their friend Israel, the only nation they trust. The Texas Spirits want to teach Israel how to build space ships, the engines that drive them, the cloaking technology, plasma gun . . . everything. Moro did not mention the rest to Fernando because the Texas Spirits don't need his input on that. Though the Texas Spirits want to share everything, they were not sure about time travel because of the nature of time travel. The Texas Spirits want Fernando's input since he knows more about time travel than they do. Jeanette Isabelle This is how Fernando will be played because it brings an interesting twist to the RPG, one Moro does not know but soon will after Fernando finishes explaining it to her. Jeanette wrote: Moro listens to Fernando's long rant before she corrects him. "I'm talking about sharing our technology. As you know, we have our own time machine. I never said anything about you sharing your technology. The only reason I'm asking for your input on this is because you have a better understanding on time and time travel than we do. If there's anybody who can see a flaw in the idea of us sharing our own time travel technology, it's you." Jeanette Isabelle "Now hold up Moro. I don't have to like or trust you to respect you, but it is you that continually set your self up to lose what little respect you regain. Case in point - I gave you my reasons because I thought you were talking about not giving my version of that technology out to anyone. It is those same reasons why you should not be giving your version of it to anyone either." Fernando begins. He continues, "No matter how much you quell us into a docile nature, we are still inherently violent because it is in our DNA. Give us that much power and it will return to bite you on your rear end, Moro. If you want us destroyed, sure - give us that technology to travel to the stars and through time and we will clash with another race that will wipe us off the face of the universe - starting with the Orion Temporal Police. Give us that technology without developing it ourselves, and we will become lazy and stupid for not doing it ourselves. We will de-evolve from it and because of it. So as I see it, we develop it ourselves without your interference and input, and we will be fine. You give it to us just like that, we will want more of it and when we get too big for our britches, we will bite you on the ass and make you regret that decision. Face this fact as it stares you down in the face - You are not human, you do not know the extent of what we can and will do when we get power to do more. Right now you have us on a leash, it is better to keep us on that leash because when you let go of that leash, we will go off running at full speed and you wont be able to catch us and we will return to bite you on your back side. I know this because I am human. You are not and you will never understand." For the second or two, Moro thinks on what Fernando had to say. But he adds, "Why do you think you are failing with Jeanette? I just gave you the answer. Now, like I stated before, there is going to be a victory party here and in town, and we as a group are going to it. Tell Jeanette to dress her best to represent herself as an EMT and not some 1849er settler, and get the girls to dress their best. The first party is here, the second party will be at the town's conference center at their mail mall. I got work to do here, so I'd like to be left alone to get it done."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 18th, 2016, 5:15pm "I'll have to save the discussion on us sharing our technology with Israel, the only nation we trust, for a later date. "We failed Jeanette because we did not make her an Immortal when she was around Penny's age. Why do you think we made Penny an Immortal at Age 9? Why do you think Jeanette is so interested in adopting an Immortal girl? Penny is everything Jeanette wishes she could be." As Moro and Elsa leave, Elsa asks, "Miss Miller wishes she could be a child forever?" "Physically speaking, yes." Moro answers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 18th, 2016, 5:39pm "You're missing the obvious point Moro." Fernando tells her, "You're missing more than several points. Take it as a warning - Do not Share Advanced Technology With A Primitive World Or Else The Consequences Will be More Than Your Kind Will Be Able To Bear."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 18th, 2016, 6:26pm Moro stops and turns around. "Why then did you complain that we don't share our technology?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 18th, 2016, 7:58pm "My complain it not sharing technology. It is about job and doing things outright instead of teaching and sharing the work load." He says, "Now what's more important, staying and argue with me to prove a pointless argument or making sure Jeanette and the girls go to these parties?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 18th, 2016, 8:43pm Moro and Elsa were leaving when Fernando said "You're missing the point Moro." Jeanette wrote: As Moro and Elsa leave, Elsa asks, "Miss Miller wishes she could be a child forever?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 19th, 2016, 12:45am A flash of Dark goes unnoticed, as it happens faster than a flash of light and is cancelled but the surrounding light around negates the anti-photons in a high energy pulse not perceptible by nearly all sensors. "I was wondering when you and the other would be coming by." Fernando asks as he goes back to his book work. "We're wondering why you have not killed her and not eliminated these self constructed beings yet." The older of the two men tells him. "This world is forever stuck in this time line. It will never get out of it because it is a time line they had created, not one that has naturally evolved over the eons." The younger of the two tells him. "I'm trying to figure out how we got here and how we can get out and stay out on from the next reboot of this time line without being sucked into it." Fernando says. "Go back 1.26 Billion years to the Carpsei System in the Bootes Constellation and nuke that planet out of existence and they will never come to Earth - ever!" The older one says. "You know, she gives anyone Time Traveling Equipment, the Orions will scorch this planet with a Super Solar Flare. And Jeanette thinks she will be an immortal? Ha! She would have a better chance of surviving standing on the surface of Mercury staring at the sun!" The Younger says. "This is an artificial Time Time created by them whether on purpose or by accident. It will continuously loop because it has no beginning and no end. It's a cloned from our Time Line and manipulated to their specifications. And to believe that the Alpha Draconians and the Zeta Reticulans has a agenda to take this planet... These boids take the damn cake!" The Older says. "OK. I think I got it. Now to rescue everyone. when I figure it out." Fernando says. "You can not save everyone. The number that went in must be the same number that comes out. Jeanette stays, Tonya can come out; Danielle stays, Zoey can come out; Chihiro stays, Macey can come out. You, Hondo, and Valentine can come out. Tmeline reboots, and you wont be there."  The Younger one says. "They are happy here with these boids, they can stay here with these boids. Being in a repeating Timeloop, they will be immortal for as long as each and every time this Time Line reboots." The Older throws at Fernando. "Give me 6 weeks to figure it out." Fernando tells them. "You may not have that much time left. The moment that Fox-Bitch gives 'her fiends' Time Travel Technology, this world will cease to exist when the Orions sends that Super Flare this way, and any cloaked ships between Earth and Mars will be taken out too. The Time Line will be rebooted... maybe." The Older says. "Then I request some help with that and make sure that the Time Machine does not work when they get it. And hen when I am ready to go, I will go with those I select. Now go away while I finish this work." Fernando says. That Peace Treaty is not going to last because this world is not going to last. So why do it?" The Older One asks. "It makes me feel important, useful and gives me something to do. Speaking of being important and useful, make sure that these 'boids' are not able to reach into our world and snatch us like they did." Fernando answers and demands. "That's the easy part." The Oder One says. "Good. Now go out and go me those favors, I think I can handle Moro and everything else from this point on." Fernando tells him. "I still say we kill her and her kind now." The older says. "Leave." Fernando tells him. They both leave in a flash of dark that is cancelled by the surrounding photons. It is noticed by no one.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 19th, 2016, 9:15am Fernando wrote: "You can not save everyone. The number that went in must be the same number that comes out. Jeanette stays, Tonya can come out; Danielle stays, Zoey can come out; Chihiro stays, Macey can come out. You, Hondo, and Valentine can come out. Tmeline reboots, and you wont be there."  The Younger one says. Danielle is from this time. If the quoted statement is true, Zoey cannot come out. Also Chihiro is trying to make a decision. Should she stay or should she return? She is leaning towards returning. If she decides to return, Macey cannot come out. Fernando wrote: "You may not have that much time left. The moment that Fox-Bitch gives 'her fiends' Time Travel Technology, this world will cease to exist when the Orions sends that Super Flare this way, and any cloaked ships between Earth and Mars will be taken out too. The Time Line will be rebooted... maybe." The Older says. Moro got Fernando's point on sharing technology even with a trusted group of people. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 19th, 2016, 10:55am Note: Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1310#1318 date=1466311507]"You can not save everyone. The number that went in must be the same number that comes out. Jeanette stays, Tonya can come out; Danielle stays, Zoey can come out; Chihiro stays, Macey can come out. You, Hondo, and Valentine can come out. Tmeline reboots, and you wont be there."  The Younger one says. Danielle is from this time. If the quoted statement is true, Zoey cannot come out. Also Chihiro is trying to make a decision. Should she stay or should she return? She is leaning towards returning. If she decides to return, Macey cannot come out.[/quote] This is a decision Fernando has to make based on the information given to him from that is known or not known. Nobody else is privy to this information. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1310#1318 date=1466311507]"You may not have that much time left. The moment that Fox-Bitch gives 'her fiends' Time Travel Technology, this world will cease to exist when the Orions sends that Super Flare this way, and any cloaked ships between Earth and Mars will be taken out too. The Time Line will be rebooted... maybe." The Older says. Moro got Fernando's point on sharing technology even with a trusted group of people. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Moro understand the 'Why" but knows nothing on the 'How.' As far as she knows, the Orions could warp here from their home Nebula and take the Spirits on with Phase canons and Quantum Torpedoes, or dimensional shift to Earth and take them head on in hand to hand combat. She does not know, and will never know that the Orions are a lot sneaker in their enforcement than that, and will make the even look like a mistake on the Spirits' part or by artificial means that seems natural. From this, I can see Moro in front of a Spirit tribunal being asked questions to why what was done when it was done and why was there no double checking of her Intel. The loss of several cloaked ships in "observation" of a planet's civilization is something someone has to answer too. Another 1/2 hour and Fernando is done with the writing of the peace treaty, but not on checking and rechecking it.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 19th, 2016, 2:39pm Fernando wrote: [quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/1310#1319 date=1466342128][quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1310#1318 date=1466311507]"You can not save everyone. The number that went in must be the same number that comes out. Jeanette stays, Tonya can come out; Danielle stays, Zoey can come out; Chihiro stays, Macey can come out. You, Hondo, and Valentine can come out. Tmeline reboots, and you wont be there."  The Younger one says. Danielle is from this time. If the quoted statement is true, Zoey cannot come out. Also Chihiro is trying to make a decision. Should she stay or should she return? She is leaning towards returning. If she decides to return, Macey cannot come out.[/quote] This is a decision Fernando has to make based on the information given to him from that is known or not known. Nobody else is privy to this information.[/quote] Is this about the year or time line a person is in? I don't know these time travelers, from the post you wrote they seem to be on top of what's happening. If what's implied is true, they would know Danielle is from this time/time line. Either way they gave Fernando false information. Either Tonya or Zoey would have to stay behind. Fernando wrote: [quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/1310#1319 date=1466342128][quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1310#1318 date=1466311507]"You may not have that much time left. The moment that Fox-Bitch gives 'her fiends' Time Travel Technology, this world will cease to exist when the Orions sends that Super Flare this way, and any cloaked ships between Earth and Mars will be taken out too. The Time Line will be rebooted... maybe." The Older says. Moro got Fernando's point on sharing technology even with a trusted group of people.[/quote] Moro understand the 'Why" but knows nothing on the 'How.' As far as she knows, the Orions could warp here from their home Nebula and take the Spirits on with Phase canons and Quantum Torpedoes, or dimensional shift to Earth and take them head on in hand to hand combat. She does not know, and will never know that the Orions are a lot sneaker in their enforcement than that, and will make the even look like a mistake on the Spirits' part or by artificial means that seems natural. From this, I can see Moro in front of a Spirit tribunal being asked questions to why what was done when it was done and why was there no double checking of her Intel. The loss of several cloaked ships in "observation" of a planet's civilization is something someone has to answer too.[/quote] According to your post this is only if the Texas Spirits share their technology. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 19th, 2016, 2:52pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1320#1320 date=1466348158][quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/1310#1319 date=1466342128][quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1310#1318 date=1466311507]"You can not save everyone. The number that went in must be the same number that comes out. Jeanette stays, Tonya can come out; Danielle stays, Zoey can come out; Chihiro stays, Macey can come out. You, Hondo, and Valentine can come out. Tmeline reboots, and you wont be there."  The Younger one says. Danielle is from this time. If the quoted statement is true, Zoey cannot come out. Also Chihiro is trying to make a decision. Should she stay or should she return? She is leaning towards returning. If she decides to return, Macey cannot come out.[/quote] This is a decision Fernando has to make based on the information given to him from that is known or not known. Nobody else is privy to this information.[/quote] Is this about the year or time line a person is in? I don't know these time travelers, from the post you wrote they seem to be on top of what's happening. If what's implied is true, they would know Danielle is from this time/time line. Either way they gave Fernando false information. Either Tonya or Zoey would have to stay behind.[/quote] That depends on the verification of the information given. And only one person can do if they had the tools to do it with. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1320#1320 date=1466348158][quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/1310#1319 date=1466342128][quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1310#1318 date=1466311507]"You may not have that much time left. The moment that Fox-Bitch gives 'her fiends' Time Travel Technology, this world will cease to exist when the Orions sends that Super Flare this way, and any cloaked ships between Earth and Mars will be taken out too. The Time Line will be rebooted... maybe." The Older says. Moro got Fernando's point on sharing technology even with a trusted group of people.[/quote] Moro understand the 'Why" but knows nothing on the 'How.' As far as she knows, the Orions could warp here from their home Nebula and take the Spirits on with Phase canons and Quantum Torpedoes, or dimensional shift to Earth and take them head on in hand to hand combat. She does not know, and will never know that the Orions are a lot sneaker in their enforcement than that, and will make the even look like a mistake on the Spirits' part or by artificial means that seems natural. From this, I can see Moro in front of a Spirit tribunal being asked questions to why what was done when it was done and why was there no double checking of her Intel. The loss of several cloaked ships in "observation" of a planet's civilization is something someone has to answer too.[/quote] According to your post this is only if the Texas Spirits share their technology. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] That is correct on 'IF the technology is shared'; and Moro only knows the why it would happen if it does, not the how.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 19th, 2016, 2:59pm Hondo grabbed a beer and a second one after a bit and when to check on Fernando. He was just climbing out of the van when Hondo got there. Hondo:  came to.see how iy was goin' and bring ya a beer. Fernando:  thanks. I could use one. Hondo: you alright?  You look more frustrated then when I left ya last.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 20th, 2016, 1:21pm "I'm frustrated at some people thinking they have the answers. Yet I'm seeing them do nothing here and not to help the problems that are in front of them. To them it's 'Lets go find Gabrielle, lets go to Charlton, The hell with everybody else and end of mission. I'm about had it with all this 'I'm superior than thou!' crap; if they were we would not be here helping them do something they can not do themselves!" Fernando begins, "They got all this crap technology, claim they can Time Travel, and yet did nothing to save the world to prevent this from happening, allowed it to be hit by an asteroid which they say was by god's hand when something tells me it was that who put it there in the first place! Yet they need us to rescue some mutant which they state when and where he will be and yet they can't get her, it is us that has to get her. And at the same time they are all trying to get into Jeanette's panties like some drunken bar fool trying to pick up some pussy all because she wrote a book! I swear Hondo, I'm almost at the point of going out and end a civilization before it begins - theirs! All this shit is unnecessary. Now she wants to share Time travel Technology with some of the left over nations she says she trusts; you know what if going to happen that. The Siriuan-Orion Accord strictly forbids any superior civilization with Time Travel capability to share that Time Travel technology with a lesser known civilization that does not have it. Lets not forget what happened on Rigelis 4 and the Space Moose incident. (https://www.hackcanada.com/canadian/zines/spacemoose/time_machine.html) That took years to clean up!" Fernando lets out a sigh, "Yeah. Thanks for the beer but I will be needing something stronger than that. A lot stronger. Lets go for a walk..." Note: Link is Not Safe For Work/School and some could find it offensive. Consider yourself warned and enjoy it for what is it - sick, not-polictially-correct  comedy.h

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 20th, 2016, 2:12pm Hondo downed his beer, flattened the can in his hand and stuck itnin his pocket. He then reached inside his vest and pulled out his flask that he always carried with him. Hondo: here. Macallan 18. Its a start anyway while we walk. Fernando took the flask. Hondo: want my thoughts? Fernando: sure. Hondo: I don't give a #$@! what they don't do to help. They aren't the first ones we have come across that had the power and knowledge to help but no common sense to use it. Maybe they should do something to fix what was done but everything they touch goes to hell. They want to give technology instead of doing work themselves.  That's just laziness.  Why are we here, hell of i know, but we have helped folks an' will keep doin' so. I have two daughters now an' can't say I've been much happier, even in this hell hole. This mutant we are to rescue, which according to Tonya is in the Wesen group, is used by spirits as killer lap dogs. Is that what these Texas spirits plan to do? I doubt it. They couldn't pour piss outta a boot with the instructions written on the heel! For a group that claims they have been here that longnthey know nothin' 'bout humans, human nature, or hownthe world works. You know what they remind me of? Children.  Its like a bunch of kids playing adult and missing what it's all about an' what all goes into it. Jeanette,  I don't know about. She trusts them too.much. any of us can write a journal on this. Why her? Is it cause they think she is that gullible? She an' i never saw eye to eye anyway. If I said grass was green she'd argue 'bout it. If she was dyin' of thirst an' I offered to share water with her she'd  claim my water was inferior, crows we're gonna bring her water, an' some how I messed up her world by offerin' water to her. She's gonna do what she wants anyway with or without us, triumph or fail. I just don't understand how she doesn't see those spirits are just pissin' down her back an' callin' it rain. None of my business, I reckon. I'm just here to clean up messes, I guess. This sharing tech stuff, though, is bad. It needs to be our top priority,  believe you me! but what do we do about it?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 20th, 2016, 4:39pm "Thanks... The sharing of the the time machine will be taken cared off by the Time Lords I share here on Earth. In fact it you know one of them as he was my old mentor: Leon. Timothy was the other. And as you know Leon, he'd rather go in, shoot up the place and ask Questions later. Timothy would prefer to laid the planet to smoldering waste then let the Orions destroy us and take survivors to the slave colonies to mine useless rock for them until we drop dead from exhaustion." Fernando explains. He takes a swig from the flask and hands it back, "Again, thanks. These crows can go to hell. I'll do what I think is the right thing to do to help out and and better others. If the crows do not want to help then screw'em. We dud well without them. Lets see what is going on in town."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 20th, 2016, 4:44pm Note: Let me say this again. Moro got the point Fernando made about sharing technology. Also the Texas Spirits will undo everything they have done outside of Texas. The following day all the repair work they have done to the Interstate highways, power grids and railroads outside of Texas will not exist. I'm currently working on the meteor that triggered all of the natural disasters. As of tomorrow, the only thing that hit the United States is the financial collapse. Edit: The Texas Spirits will attempt to fix the time loop problem by not publishing Jeanette's journal in the past. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 20th, 2016, 6:17pm Personal Note: This is how Fernando & Hondo characters are being played. Moro never told Fernando directly or indirectly what decision is being made and therefore he is unaware of what is going on. This is interplay between two characters other characters are unaware of. Just like Fernando is unaware of what Moro has decided. Therefore, no changes or reboot is required.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 20th, 2016, 8:04pm Hondo took a swig from the flask as well and put it back into his inside vest pocket.   Hondo: I'm followin' you. The way things are goin' at camp we won't be missed for a bit anyway.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 20th, 2016, 9:12pm "We'll hit a bar, see what is the news and information with the caravan for tomorrow night's move and lets hope the others are not lightweights and end up hung over from the partying. then maybe I need to contact my girls about getting the peace treaty printed out. After that we'll get the others over to the party at the conference center." Fernando says as they head into town.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 21st, 2016, 11:54am Hpndo: sounds like a plan. They walk along in relative silence,  each with their own thoughts. Thru got to the bar in less than 10 minutes. The place had a big sign that said, "Fat Ray's Bar and Grill." It wasn't full but there we're a few folks in there starting small pre-celebrations of their own. One fellow who Hondo recognized as being with them earlier stood up and pointed at them.as they walked in. Man: Hey! Everyone!  That's them! The ones that took on the slavers! Everyone started talking to each other all at once, some shook there hands other cheered. Fernando gave his usual,  "thank us once it's all over," speech to a couple of them. After a bit they finally made it ton the bar. Bartender: Drinks for you two are on the house! Whats your pleasure, gentlemen? Hondo: that's kind of ya, but we didn't do this for the praise. We can buy our own. Bartender: No, didn't think you did. But I insist. He a friend taken by those bastards! To refuse would be insulting,  you know? Hondo: two whiskies then. Bartender: by the way, the names, Ray, Ray St. John. Me and my wife, Linda, own the place. Hondo: good to meet ya, Ray.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 21st, 2016, 12:48pm Note: This is written with Arik. Moro and Elsa approach Jeanette, Penny, Wilbur and the others. "We're attending a victory party." Moro says. "We need to best represent ourselves." The princess of Arendelle is already dressed to the nines. "I don't have anything to wear." The actress/EMT says. "You can represent yourself as an EMT." "I haven't made my party dress yet." Penny says. "You can wear your Sunday dress." Wilbur says. "Jeanette, you didn't mention anything about a victory party in your journal." Hikaru teases. "Mrs. Brown made a replica of  a school uniform I wore in Japan." Chihiro does not have anything nicer than that. "Chihiro, we're not going to an anime convention." Moro retrieves her mobile device. "Fernando will have something else to complain about; we need to look our best for the party." With no flash of light, two boxes appear in front of Moro. Moro picks up the first box and gives it to Chihiro. Chihiro accepts the box and opens it. It is a replica of the outfit the lead female character wore in Whisper of the Heart. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/After%20Chaos/whisper-of-the-heart_592x299_zpsrqghb10q.jpg Purse and boots are included. Moro picks up the second box and gives it to Hikaru. Hikaru accepts the box and opens it. Inside is a replica of the princess dress she wore in a school play many years ago. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Figure14.jpg Moro looks at Hikaru. "Is dress alright?" Hikaru holds the dress in her hands. "It looks like the dress I wore in a school play when Tsubasa [Hikaru's twin sister] and I were ten. A fellow classmate wrote the play with Tsubasa and I as the lead characters. He died later that year." "Sorry. If the dress is bringing back sad memories, we can get you something else." "I don't want to suck the fun out of the party." "Let me have it. We'll try to find you something else." Moro takes the dress back. Edit: Edited to remove excess images. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 21st, 2016, 6:24pm "Good to meet you." Fernando tells Ray, "And thanks. I think we will start off with the simple stuff." "Then what's would it be?" Ray asks. "Make it a couple shots of whiskey then." Fernando answers. "Two whiskeys then." Ray puts a couple of shot glasses on the bar and pours them the drinks. Hondo puts down this his glass half full of liquor, "I hope this not your best stuff." "Why? Something wrong with it?" Ray asks. "You should not be wasting it on us." Fernando answers for Hondo. "Don't worry about it." Ray tells him as he puts the bottle next to their glasses. There is nothing special about the bottle, though it was a square prism in shape, there was no label on it. 'Jack Daniels' arched over '47' lettering is embossed on the glass under the neck of the bottle, but it seems to have been recycled over the years; so a source of good whiskey was nearby or easily accessible.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 21st, 2016, 9:13pm Hondo: so what's the word? Ray looked at him in a weird manner. Ray: seriously?  You two. No one is talking about anything else. Fernando:  what about the trade caravan? Ray:  don't know. Usually it's all anyone talks about.  But even when they came in it was second.to what you did before joining the caravan.  Now with it all, who knows?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 21st, 2016, 9:20pm Ray's wife comes by and puts a small plate of club sandwiches and a bowl of mixed nuts between Hondo and Fernando. "Thank you." Hondo says. "Yeah, thanks." Fernando adds. After a moment of silence he asks, "What's town's the plans for tonight?" "Since you two are new to the place, I'll explain. Though this is an impromptu celebration, it will be held after the signing of the treaty. Everything will be at the Market Hall." Ray explains, "Linda, go find Tom and see if there has been some changes to the plans." "I'll be back." Linda says before leaving through a back entrance.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 22nd, 2016, 11:51am Note: This is written with Arik. Jeanette and Penny are in what will be "their" trailer changing clothes. After changing into her EMT uniform, Jeanette looks at Penny. "Oh, look at you. You look so pretty." "I made everything except for the hat, socks and shoes." Penny is dressed for Easter Sunday in her white dress, white gloves and brimmed hat. "What party are we going to?" "Moro said it's a victory party." "What victory are we celebrating?" "I don't know." Jeanette was helping Penny and Wilbur clean out an apartment during the entire battle. Jeanette and Penny step out of the trailer. Jeanette looks at Moro. "Who is this beautiful wolf?" http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/After%20Chaos/f4206c78-f47b-4d4f-858d-f729b93bd57d_zpszzhmxag3.jpg Note: For Moro's looks I borrowed Holo from Spice & Wolf. Hikaru does not have a replacement dress for the party yet. "Penny" Jeanette says, "could you stay with this stunning wolf for a moment?" Penny looks at Moro. "I have to stay with this beautiful woman? Okay, I'll do it." Jeanette chuckles. "Hikaru, could you walk with me?" Jeanette and Hikaru stop when they are out of sight. "What did you want to talk about?" Hikaru asks. "On the way to this town you said something to the nature that the worst thing about being an Immortal is being married or wanting to be married and that you have accepted that Tsubasa will no longer be with us." "Tsubasa was my entire world." "Was?" Jeanette has doubts Hikaru is being honest with herself. "In 2010 you were still living with your sisters at home even though you are twenty-four. Some time after you returned, Brittany got married and left the nest. If we live with our sisters our entire life, no one will ever get married and no one will ever be born." "I know you love Arik; do you ever wish that you and Tsubasa could be children forever?" "Except for a select few, we all wish that some times. The class play Tsubasa and I did was a special time in my life." Acting with her sisters, Jeanette understands. Hikaru continues. "It was also around the time I almost lost Tsubasa." "Oh . . . I didn't know that. You never mentioned that." "I don't talk about that." Jeanette does not probe. Hikaru continues. "A class mate wrote that play for us shortly before he died." Though the play was a precious time in Hikaru's life, sad memories still surround it. Penny is with Moro. "What victory are we celebrating?" "The slavers surrendered." Moro answers. "They were defeated?" "Yes." "Rika and her parents can finally rest in peace. The statue in front of the apartment reminds me of Rika." "Do you mean the statue of the angel?" Moro asks. "Yes." Moro thinks what Penny may mean is the statue is a memorial. Edit: Edited for clarification. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 22nd, 2016, 2:27pm Linda returns with Tom from the Merchant Center; though she could have brought what information Tom had, he decided to see Hondo and Fernando in person. Linda heads back to handling customers as Tom talked to them from the barter's side of the bar. "Hope you like the service." Tom begins, "Linda told me you had some questions?" "Nothing important on that you had to be dragged here." Fernando answers. "Then ago ahead and ask." Tom says. "What are the plans for the treaty signing, as in, how many of them are coming and how long it should take. I already have a treaty to put together, I just need to print it out." Fernando says. "I hope it is an unconditional and total surrender." Tom says. "That's besides the point. It is not as you may think of it as an unconditional and total surrender. But it is an agreement to all those involved to be cooperative in a joint endeavor which would benefit everyone greatly. In short, they have technology you want for expanding your markets and you have goods and services that they want to improve their position. But importantly slavery ends and slaves are to be freed and restored to their families and communities. Thing is, some slaves may be hundreds of miles away, and they need to be found and restored. Hondo and I will do what we can in what we find but both your communities must do the dirty work of getting that done once we are gone to Texas." Fernando explains. He notices that Tom is not all too happy to hear this. "We wanted these people jailed." Tom puts down his statement. "Not all of them are slavers, Tom. It is a town controlled by them but not everybody were involved. Besides, you need them to expand your market. Unless you can fly an airship like they can, you will not be able to get to a town 300 or more miles away directly. As is the convoy would take 2 maybe 3 weeks to get there, an airship can get there in a day or two. Wouldn't that be great for your markets?" Fernando tells him, "Besides, it is not just for this village, but for all the neighboring villages. I'm sure in hearing the news by now, their leaders are coming over, which leads to my second question: how many are coming?" An Indian Chief (http://americanart.si.edu/images/1985/1985.66.536_1b.jpg) in full ceremonial dress walks in with his medicine man and a couple of warriors, in equally impressive ceremonial dress. "Hello Ray." The chief says as his group walks to the bar. "How it's going, Johnson?" Ray replies. "Johnson?" both Hondo and Fernando says to themselves. "Johnson, these two are those responsible for making the slavers surrender." Ray points out Fernando and Hondo to them, "Hondo, Fernando, this is Chief 'Running Water' Johnson of the Yellowstone Indian Confederation." "Howdy." Hondo says to them as Fernando follows with "Greetings. What confederation do you represent?" "Many. Before The Happening, we were many tribes over thousands of miles and we gathered ourselves together for communal defense and survival." Chief Johnson says. "I see." Fernando says, then he turns to Tom, "Despite it all what I wrote is for the good of all, not just for some. If we go in and rip apart the former slavers' town, we would be better than they are, in fact we would be worst because they are defeated and we took advantage of them, free people do not do that." "We'll discuss this later. The Slavers requested to come in early and bring in more than just their one vehicle with their 'leader.'" Tom says. "If I have anything to say, let them come, even if they bring an airship. We are to respect them as they are to respect us. You people need to be prepared, as they are trying to insure that their leader is not arrested or assassinated. I do not blame them in that. Remember, I took care of the leaders of the slavers - what's his name - Biggus Diskus? This leader they have now may not be a slaver, so it is best that she is given respect as a leader. I do make provisions in that anyone taking part in future slavery will be taken cared off by the community that captures them. So if you want peace, you need to work on it. I'm just setting the rules for it and rule number one is Slavery ends." Fernando tells him. "Then we all need to meet and discuss this treaty you made." Tom says. "Good enough for me. I need to get it printed out. Lets say in an hour good enough for you?" Fernando tells him. "An hour is good." Tom says. "I too want to see this treaty." Chief Johnson says. "You're welcomed to read and sign it." Fernando says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 22nd, 2016, 2:52pm test post. test post modified. Note: My last RPG post is buggy; it will not modify for some reason. If it causes problems with future RPG Posts. I will split the RPG from here and continue it on another thread as a continuation of this one which will be locked to prevent further corruption.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 23rd, 2016, 10:15am Note: When are Tonya and Zoey's adoption being signed? I want Jeanette to sign Penny's adoption papers with others present and thought it best if all adoptions take place at the same time. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 23rd, 2016, 7:34pm Jeanette wrote: Note: When are Tonya and Zoey's adoption being signed? I want Jeanette to sign Penny's adoption papers with others present and thought it best if all adoptions take place at the same time. Jeanette Isabelle Note: Though this is doable, it was never mentioned to Fernando or Hondo. Furthermore the Tonya and Zoey's adoption being being handled by this town/village. Unless Jeanette wants this town/village to handle Penny's adoption, I though it was being handled by Charlton, Tx. Tonya and Zoey's adoptions is being handled as "two unnamed children" or a blank certificate that has been signed by the town/village government as survivors (parents killed) and relies on the testimony based on Tonya and Zoey. Since they are mutants (Wesens by Hondo's definition), it is best that they remain unnamed for now and be filled later. Similarly, the boys will be "adopted" but by family channels. which means Ruth and Joanna will be getting town/village records for the boys as their surviving relatives. As to when, the request has been made, so when General Jastrey comes to Hondo with the papers and Hondo signs then, then it will be "Official." This will happen after the treaty signing, perhaps during the party as some will break away to discuss "business."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 23rd, 2016, 8:32pm Hondo downed his whiskey. Hondo: thanks again, Ray. Ray: my pleasure. Hondo: well, jefe, we probably better get that printed,an' get the crew ready. Probably missin' us by now. Oh, after the party we need to grab Tonya's gifts. How late ya think we're gonna be? Not sure if we want to do pie for Tonya's birthday before or after the big shindig.  Sounds like no one did much for them for their birthdays as they couldn't afford it. Want to make it special for her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 23rd, 2016, 8:52pm Note: Moro has the paperwork with her and it will be filed at the Charlton courthouse. I thought it would be nice if other members of the party are present when Jeanette signs the papers. I thought it best not to at Tonya's birthday party as I don't want to steal her spotlight. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 23rd, 2016, 9:38pm Note: There are 2 parties going on. One which is Tonya's BDay party & victory party that Hondo and Fernando returned "from battle". The second is the town's victory party which will have visiting dignitaries from surrounding towns, villages and settlements. They all want to see this and (as Fernando included in the treaty) to sign the treaty. This second party which will start after the treaty signing and end when everyone gets too tired to party.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 23rd, 2016, 10:21pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Hondo downed his whiskey. Hondo: thanks again, Ray. Ray: my pleasure. Hondo: well, jefe, we probably better get that printed,an' get the crew ready. Probably missin' us by now. Oh, after the party we need to grab Tonya's gifts. How late ya think we're gonna be? Not sure if we want to do pie for Tonya's birthday before or after the big shindig.  Sounds like no one did much for them for their birthdays as they couldn't afford it. Want to make it special for her. "Both of us know what it is like to be dirt poor." Fernando begins, "Let so check and see if they are done with the bike. If I am right, they are putting in the finishing touches to it. I can get my girls to print out the treaty as needed."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 24th, 2016, 11:19am Hondo: I hear that. My first Christmas my Pa made me a toy train. It was in the shape of a train, anyway. He cut it out of a 2x4 with a hand saw. The wheels were the pieces of wood he cut with a hole saw and it hitched together with bent nails. Dirt was richer than us some days but we didn't do without. Just want to give them better than I had if in I can. Fernando:  I understand that bit it has to be balanced so they don't get spoiled. Hondo: too true. Let's go check on that bike and that leathers. They bid farewell to Ray and headed to the Doc Bobs to see if Bobbed and his buddies had the stuff done. As they walked up his mother was just leaving. The shop. She told him that all the leather goods and helmet he ordered was boxed up and in the shop. After some argument over the payment, Hondo got her to agree to take money for it, though it was still a steal of a deal. He thanked her and they headed to the shop.  As they entered Bobbed was just polishing the motorcycle. Bobber: Hey man, just in time. Who's the dude with you? Hondo: this is Fernando. Bobber: The Fernando?! Gnarly dude! Put her here, bro! Bobber held out his hand to Fernando.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 24th, 2016, 12:24pm Moro is watching over Penny when a crow approaches and lands. "Greetings, Moro." The crow caws. "One of the changes we were planning to make is now being debated. Some argue that the journal must continue to be published." "Why is that being debated?" Moro asks. "I thought the point of not publishing the journal is to attempt to correct the problem with the time loop." "Some believe that ceasing the publication of the journal is likely to unravel everything. Doing something on a guess is not worth the risk. We need something more solid." Knowing that Penny can understand Spirits, the crow does not continue speaking. Instead, Moro receives a message on her mobile device. She reads the message written in their language. Quote: We need for you to get Elsa's DNA sample. Elsa may not be the princess of Arendelle after all. Moro replies to the text. Quote: How can that be? The records we saw look solid. Even her aunt is a snow queen. Quote: We have a DNA sample of a princess from another kingdom. Before we attempt to unravel a mystery, let's verify that one even exists. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 24th, 2016, 1:24pm Fernando take Bobber's hand and shakes it with a firm grip, "Thanks for what you are doing on short notice." "No prob!" Bobber says, "For you two, anything!" "If they're ready, I would like to pick'em up now." Hondo says as they break off their handshake. "If you like, we can deliver 'em to you." Bobber says. "That's OK but we got girls in the camp and some of them like their privacy to remain private." Fernando tells him. Bobber nods, "I understand. Gals can be gnarly like that. Come look it over. Hope it's to your liking."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 24th, 2016, 11:25pm The bike was a beauty.  Black and Pearl Indian motorcycle,  or at least Indian clone. Hondo: wow. You did great work! Is that really the bike I brought in? bobber: sure is, man. The compliments are appreciated, for sure. Fire it up,dude. Hondo fired it up. The enfinensoinded great. They had tined it uo,put on new pipes, and made it look like new. The new handle bars looked grwat and all the controls functioned like new. Hondo droce it outside and a lap aroind the yard. It handled great, was easy to ride, and light enough for Tonya. Hondo shut it off infromt of the open door wjere Bobber and Fernando stood.. Hondo: Bobber, you are a magician. I cant thank ya enough. Bobber: like, now worries,dude. Glad to be of righteous service. I need to go,like, lock up my grans shop so they can get ready for the awesomeness tonight, know what i.mean? Hondo: sure thing. We need to get back too. Bobber took off at a trot towards the leather shop amd left them there. Hondo: well, jefe, you want ro drive her tobthe camp while i carry the leathers i got her?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 24th, 2016, 11:49pm "Thanks but I'll pass. I think you can ride it back to camp with the leather stuff on your lap if you take it slow. I need to contact my girls and get the treaty printed out. I'll meet you out at camp before we head back here at 6 for the review." Fernando tells Hondo.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 25th, 2016, 12:13am Note: This is written Arik's approval. Moro puts her mobile device away. "Jeanette! Hikaru! Could you two please come here?" "Coming!" Jeanette and Hikaru reply as they return. "Hikaru." Moro says. "Could you watch Penny for a few minutes?" "Sure." Hikaru answers. "Jeanette, are your medical kits still in the gas Camper?" Moro asks. "Yes." Jeanette answers. "You and Elsa need to come with me?" Moro leads the way to the gas Camper and opens the side door. She, Jeanette and Elsa step in. Moro closes the door. "What's wrong?" Jeanette asks. "We need a DNA sample from Elsa. I need a cotton tipped applicator in a package than can be reclosed." Jeanette gets one from her Chinook medical kit as Moro explains to Elsa what's going on. "Your mouth will feel a little ticklish as Miss Miller uses a piece of cotton on a stick to rub the inside of your mouth." "What would that do?" Elsa asks. "Everybody has a code inside their body. We need to read yours. To do that we need get your code and use a complicated machine to read it." Moro answers. "I have a code?" Elsa asks. "What does it say?" "Your code says a lot about you . . . things such as your family and where your ancestors are from. We need to know more about your family and your code will tell us what we need to know. Jeanette." Jeanette approaches with a cotton tipped applicator. "I need you to open your mouth wide." Elsa opens her mouth. Jeanette swabs the inside of Elsa's cheek with several strokes, places the applicator back in the package, hands it to Moro and washes her hands. "Elsa, you can close your mouth now." Elsa closes her mouth. Moro opens the door, places the applicator on the ground so it will be transported and uses her mobile device to indicate the sample is ready. The sample is transported. "What do you need to know?" Elsa continues. "You and the princess of Corona have some similarities and we want to know if the two of you are related." Moro answers. "Corona is not far away from Arendelle. The princess of Corona and I are the same age and she has been missing since she was a baby. King Frederic and Queen Arianna are heart broken." Jeanette does not recall a nation by that name. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 25th, 2016, 2:18pm Hondo: alright,  jefe. See you at camp. Fernando took the boxes from Hondo and let him get on the motorcycle.  After he was on and the bike running Fernando gave them back to him.  Hondo laid them across his lap and took off, carefully,  towards camp. Hondo saw a brief flash of light from behind him in the side mirror as he drove off. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Back at camp the party continued. Ruth started to talk to Tonya civilly finally after Valentine explained a few things tonher. Ruth still didn't  totally believe Karl could have done allnthat but she was faced with the fact that these people had saved them, treated her, her sister, and cousins with the utmost respect,  had fixed up a vehicle and camper for them and helped them get supplies and money from their farm yet didn't demand them as payment for all they had done. Macey and Zoey ran around the camp, dancing to the music, snacking, and causing harmless pranks. They were fast becoming good friends.   Hondo called Valentine over the radio he had Bobber put on the motorcycle. He let her know he'd be there soon and to go ahead with plans. Tonya didn't see Hondo leave but she noticed she hadn't seen him in a while. She didn't expect anything for her birthday but she wanted to spend it with him and Valentine, as her new parents, yes Valentine too. She still didn't feel right calling her Mom or the like but she trusted her and felt safe with her, something she had lacked for a long time. Though she wanted to spend time with them Valentine was busy with the party and Hondo was gone. She chatted on and off the Joanna, Esther, and Suzanna and even got the little boys to talk. Tonya was really surprised when Ruth came up tonher to talk. Ruth: um, hi, Tonya. Tonya: oh, uh, hi, Ruth. Is everything alright? Ruth: uhm, yeah, why? Something look wrong? Tonya: no, no, it's just.  .. you didn't seem to like me earlier. Ruth: oh, yeah, that. I'm sorry about that. I just thought.  . . Tonya: you heard bad things about wesen, I take it. Ruth: oh! No,no! We had friends who we're wesen. I had a good friend who was blutbau and had .  . Um, was like you. Tonya: a freak, you mean. Ruth: no! She wasn't a freak and neither are you. You're unique and that's a good thing. No, I'm sorry for how I acted. I.  . I still don't know what to think but after all Hondo, VAL, and Fernando have done for us.  . . I just thought you and Karl.  . . I kind of like him and.  . . Tonya: I thought he and I we're friends. I guess there was a time I thought we might be more because we survived together but there wasn't anything truly between us. Just my mind trying to solve problems with what was there. But belive Hondo and the others. Karl tricked me too. Maybe he can change. He has been used and was just trying to survive. Ruth: survival can bring the best or the worst out of us, it's true. Had it not been for my family I might have done the same. Tonya: yeah. I just focused on helping Zoey. Otherwise I'd have fallen apart. Ruth gave her a quick hug. Ruth: I'm sorry. Please forgive me. Tonya: uhm, sure. We've all been through a lot. We just need time and to move on. Ruth: true. Tonight we celebrate, though. To the slavers being taken down, to our saviors,  and to new beginnings. Tonya: so true. We have a lot to be thankful for now. Ruth: I know maybe it's too soon,  but how are you liking Hondo and VAL as parents?  Is it awkward being your age? Tonya: how old do you think I am? Ruth: probably 20, 21 , about Joanna or my age. Tonya: no. I'm.  . . Well, I told Val I am turning 18 today. Ruth; today is your birthday!? I didn't know. Happy  Birthday! Tonya: Thanks. Ruth: so, 18, huh? Tonya: well, . . . Actually 17. I told them 18 but.  . . I just didn't want them to think of me as a kid. But now.  . . I feel bad I lied to them. They are so awesome. Hondo is so kind and strong. Valentine cares so much about people well being and they both are so smart.  . . I just. Ruth: it's OK. We all have had to do things we might not be proud of. I thought maybe you had the hots for Hondo. I know Jo and I did and for tall dark and mysterious too! Tonya: had? Ruth: oh, alright.  So we still do. Not many decent men, especially of their kind around anymore. But we wouldn't ruin Hondo and Valentines relationship. And you? Tonya: it's complicated.  I.  . .I love him and VAL. Its been a long time since I had a father. I want to be with him but I'm confused inside. My heart says I just want him to hold.me as a father but.  . . Ruth: Your woman parts say different. Tonya: yeah. But.  . .I don't  know. Ruth: I can understand that. I couldn't do it. But I don't love him. I could but not like that. Tonya: understand.  I care too much about them both to try anything. I wouldn't want to loose what I have now.   Ruth: don't worry. You will find the right guy someday.   Tonya: Thanks. About that time Valentine came.over. Valentine: how are you ladies doing. Ruth: good. We had a great talk. Id better go check on the boys. Ruth left Tonya and Valentine to go grab the youngest boy before he could.climb on the table. Tonya: I need to talk to you. Valentine; anytime. Whats wrong? Tonya: I lied to you yesterday. Valentine: oh? Tonya: yeah. . .I I said I turned 18 today. Valentine:  it's not your birthday? Tonya: no, I mean yes, I mean, it is my birthday, but I'm not 18.  . . I'm 17. Valentine:  why did you say 18? Did you think it would change how we looked at you? Tonya: I though if you knew.  . . I didn't want you to think I was a helpless kid.and worry about me. Yet you guys have treated me so good and offered to adopt me, and.  . . I feel bad about lying and know now it wouldn't make a difference to you guys but.  . . Valentine have her a hug. Valentine:  Happy Birthday,  Tonya.never feel afraid to tell us the truth. Tonya: thanks.  . . .mom. Valentine:  mom? I thought you didn't feel right calling me that. Tonya: yeah, well, maybe I won't  always but you deserve  it. ( to be continued.  . . Phone battery dying)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 26th, 2016, 3:01pm Valentine:  you know you need to tell your Dad the truth too. Tonya: I know. You think he will be mad? Valentine:  he can be firm at time and might get angry at circumstances but don't be afraid of him. he might get angry at your action  if he knows you know better but he will.always care about you and never intentionally hurt you. Tonya: I guess I know that. I can see it in his eyes, that he's kind but he doesn't always know what to say or how to show it. Valentine:  you think he's bad now. You should have seen him and I at the beginning. With you two, I'm a bit jealous.  He showed you two more emotion right off than he did me in the first month. Tonya: really? Wow. Valentine:  yup. Its true. Well, he should be back here soon. Want to show you something.   Tonya followed Valentine over to the campers truck.cab. Valentine pulled out two boxes. Valentine:  these are for you. Tonya: for what? Valentine:  your birthday. Tonya: birthday gifts? Valentine:  yes. Tonya: I.  .I don't know what to say.  . .I.  . Never had a birthday gift before. Valentine:  open them. Tonya: shouldn't  we wait for Dad? Valentine:  it's alright.  Go ahead. He knows. Tonya opened them. She found a black dress, a pair of jeans, an over shirt, a leather bound copy of Louis L'amour's "Riley's Luck", a small Bowie knife and a 3/4 length Damascus steel katana. Tonya: I.  . .I don't know what to say.  . .thank you, oh, thank you! Tonya was smiling from ear to ear. She hugged Valentine quick like. Valentine:  you like it? Tonya: very much so! I didn't expect anything but if I had a choice this was better than I would have asked for Valentine:  I'm glad youre happy with it all. Now, I want youbto know we can't always do this much but we wanted this first birthday with us to be special.   Tonya: I didn't expect anything let alone all of this. Valentine:  that's not what I meant. I didn't mean what you have just there. Tonya: then what? As of on que. A motorcycle could be heard coming up to that camp at a slow roll. Hondo rolled up on the shine, new looking motorcycle with a couple boxes on his lap. He drove it around the camp.slowly, rolling the throttle as he rode, making a show of it. He pulled up by the camper as Valentine and Tonya slowly walked towards him. Tonya seemed he be in a mix of shock.and still not quite getting it. Hondo shut off the bike and sat there. Hondo: I hear there is a birthday girl hear today. Would that be you , fair lady? Hondo pointed at Tonya. She just nodded. Hondo:  so, how old are ya? Tonya: didn't .  . Didn't Val . . .a ma. . . Hondo: I'm asking you. Tonya: sev . . Seventeen.   She hung her head as she talked. Hondo: nothing to be ashamed of. I figured you we're a bit younger than I was told. Tonya: how did you know? You aren't mad?? Hondo: mad? No. How did I know? Well, you ain't the first woman to exaggerat her age a bit, one way or the other.   Tonya smiled. Hondo: now, did your ma give you some gifts? Tonya: oh, yes. Thank you! I loved them! Hondo: well, what you think about this ride, here? Tonya: it's beautiful!   Hondo: glad ya think so. Its yours, an' some gear for riding it in the boxes here. Tonya: what?! Hondo: you don't want it? Tonya: no, I mean, yes! I.  .  . . .but they are so expensive!! Hondo: got a deal.on it. Besides, though I can't always get ya things like this, I will when I can. Tonya: but I didn't  expect.  . You didn't have to.  . Hondo: the day you think I hafta or expect it is the day I don't.  But as long as you are you an' do right an' such I'm proud tongive ya all I can. Tonya: I . . . Dad.  . Th . . Tonya broke down crying. She ran over and hugged Hondo, crying on his shoulder. Tonya: I don't deserve all this! How can I repay you!!? Hondo: you do deserve this. And being a good daughter and a better woman will be more pay than I could ever ask for. Tonya: I love you, dad. Hondo: I love you too! Valentine went into the camper and came back with a couple decorated pies. Everyone  started singing happy Birthday  to Tonya.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 26th, 2016, 10:35pm Note: This is written with Arik. The school play and images are from Figure 17. Jeanette, Moro and Elsa are still in the gas Camper, side door open, as a crow caws. "We have a video of the fourth grade play Hikaru and her twin sister were in. We can send it to your tablet." "We have a video of it?" Moro is thinking that if a video of the play does exist, it would have been done with a home video camera available in 1979. "Before I see it, I need to ask for Hikaru's permission." "The play was broadcasted." "It was?" Moro could only imagine one reason a fourth grade school play would be broadcasted. The city state of Charlton has a TV station of its own and it would broadcast a local play if it is noteworthy. "Still, I should ask Hikaru." Moro turns around. "Elsa, stay with Miss Miller." Moro finds Hikaru with Penny. "Hikaru, we have a video of your fourth grade class play. I want to ask for your permission before I see it." Hikaru is quiet at first. "I haven't seen it since the 1980s." Hikaru wonders if she should see it again, thinking that memories should remain memories. "I'm not asking for you to see it. I'm asking if I can see it." "You may watch it. Since you're watching it, I'll watch it with you." Hikaru turns around. "Penny, come with us." In the gas Camper Jeanette, Hikaru, Moro, Elsa and Penny watch the play on the tablet screen. Being recorded in 1979 it's in standard definition. The play was shot with multiple TV station cameras. Lighting, sound, recording and editing were professionally done. A slow instrumental version of "Fairy Dance" (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xrs2N6jQcFQ) was even inserted in the beginning to help set the mood. The play with images: [spoiler]Tsubasa and Hikaru's fourth grade teacher is at the mike to one side of the stage. "Next up we have an original play. It's called 'The Tale of Twin Princesses.'" http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Figure02.jpg The audience applauds. The narrator is at the mike. The house lights go down, the curtain rises revealing a castle background and a flower garden, front and center. A spotlight is on the narrator. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Figure03.jpg Narrator: "A long, long time ago in a kingdom far away there were twin princesses who were very close." Tsubasa walks on stage, to the flower garden, in a pink princess dress. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Figure05.jpg Tsubasa kneels down by the garden and waters the flowers. Narrator: "One was named Princess Tsubasa. She loved taking care of her flowers and had a very kind heart. Everyday she would get up early and go to the castle gardens to water all the flowers. The other princess was named Hikaru. She was a tomboy and her favorite thing to do was fence." Hikaru comes on stage wearing an identical dress, yellow instead of pink, practicing her fencing moves. Tsubasa looks up from attending to her flowers. "Princess Hikaru. Are you going to fence today?" Hikaru lowers her sword and looks at her sister. "Yes. But it's no fun doing in all by myself. Princess Tsubasa, will you practice with me?" Tsubasa looks away, facing the audience. "I'm sorry, I can't. I'm not like you Princess Hikaru. I can't wield a sword like you can. I'm actually quite envious of you." Hikaru leans in. "Just what are you talking about? The flowers you grow are the most beautiful that I have ever seen, Tsubasa. So truthfully I'm the one who is envious of you." "Pardon me, what are the two of you talking about?" Says a female voice off stage. Narrator: "That is when the King and Queen arrived." The King and Queen step on stage. The Queen continues. "Princess Tsubasa must become more outgoing and it is important for Princess Hikaru to learn how to become more lady-like." "I'm just happy the two princesses are so close. That's what most important to me." The King says. The Queen continues. "Alright then, it's time we all head back to the castle." "Yes." The Princesses reply. The royal family walks off stage. Narrator: "Suddenly, from out of nowhere, a dark figure appears and he was wearing a jet-black cape. It was a powerful and evil wizard." The wizard comes on stage. "I just can't stand happy people. I get very annoyed whenever I see people with happy expressions on their faces. But just you wait, I'll show you! Now this castle will be mine. It will all be mine!" Narrator: "In the middle of the night, while everyone was sleeping, the wizard came up with a plan." "These two girls are close but I will tear them away from each other!" Narrator: "The evil wizard went to the castle to kidnap one of the two Princess." The wizard takes Princess Tsubasa. "You will come with me." Princess Tsubasa struggles with the wizard. "No! Please, let me go!" "Stop it!" Hikaru comes charging on stage with a sword. "Stop, you evil wizard! Let Princess Tsubasa go!" The wizard holds a sword to Tsubasa's throat. "You better back off or I'll make sure Princess Tsubasa dies right here." "What?" "All I want is to split the two of you apart, that way I can enjoy your misery!" The wizard laughs with a maniacal laughter. Hikaru has her sword up. "Princess Tsubasa!" Tsubasa cries for help. "Princess Hikaru!" The wizard continues his maniacal laughter. "As we speak your grief is making me stronger. There's no way my plan will fail. Come, let's go!" Tsubasa is being dragged away. "No, someone please help." "Tsubasa!" "Help, Hikaru." Hikaru's eyes are open wide. The wizard continues his maniacal laugh. "That's right. I want to feel your misery! Tears form in Hikaru's eyes. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Figure06.jpg Hikaru stutters her words as tears fill her eyes. "No! Stop it!" She pleads with the wizard. "No, you can't. You can't take Tsubasa away!" Hikaru is holding the sword with both hands. Tsubasa and the boy playing the wizard stand there, caught off guard. For six seconds nothing happens as Hikaru firmly holds the sword with both hands. The applause of the audience brings Hikaru back to the reality. Narrator: After the evil wizard kidnapped Princess Tsubasa, the whole kingdom fell into a dark and deep depression. The King is standing there. "Oh, what shall I do? Our soldiers have been searching for an entire month and we still can't find Princess Tsubasa." The Queen is holding a handkerchief. "Dear Tsubasa, where can you be? I spend my days wondering if you're okay. My poor princess." Hikaru has one hand on the Queen's back and the other on the shoulder. "Mother, don't cry. I promise I will find Princess Tsubasa and bring her home safely. So please try and cheer up." The Queen and Hikaru exit the stage. The King is front and center. "The world knows no tragedy greater than this." The King exists the stage. Narrator: Meanwhile, in a secret hiding place, the evil wizard had been working on training Princess Tsubasa to become a witch. The wizard and Tsubasa, now wearing a hooded cape, come on stage. "Okay, you have done very well. I commend you." In a monotone voice, Tsubasa responds. "Your words make me happy." "The time has come to attack the castle. Failure will not be accepted." "Yes." Narrator: "And so the evil wizard and Princess Tsubasa went back to the castle to launch their attack." Four guards with swords surround the wizard and Tsubasa. "It can't be." One guard says. "The evil wizard has returned." Another says. The wizard gives his command. "Now, Princess Tsubasa, perform the special spell I had taught you!" "Yes." Tsubasa responds in a monotone voice. "Torbill Norbill, turn into stone!" The soldiers drop their swords and fall to the floor. Narrator: "With her spell, Princess Tsubasa had turned all the soldiers into stone." The King, Queen and Hikaru come on stage. The King is holding a sword. "How dare you, you evil wizard!" "Give us back our Princess Tsubasa!" The wizard laughs with a maniacal laughter as he stands next to Tsubasa. "Can you not see? Princess Tsubasa is standing right before your very eyes." "What?" The royal family asks. Tsubasa removes the hood. She has an emotionless expression on her face. "Princess Tsubasa, I've missed you." The Queen says. "Come to us." The King says. Hikaru looks at Tsubasa. "Princess Tsubasa, what's wrong with you?" The wizard laughs. "I cast a spell on Princess Tsubasa and turned her into a witch!" "What?" The royal family gasps. "Now then, show them your terrible new powers!" "Yes." Tsubasa responds with a monotone voice. "Torbill Norbill, turn into stone!" The King drops his sword and falls to the floor. The Queen and Tsubasa go to the King. "Father, no." "But Tsubasa, why have you done this to your father?" Tsubasa looks at the Queen with a cold expression on her face. "Oh, no, Mother, do you think it's possible that that Princess Tsubasa's memory of us has been completely erased by dark magic?" Tsubasa continues to look with a cold expression on her face. Hikaru stands up. "Princess Tsubasa, it's me, Princess Hikaru. Try to remember." Tsubasa points a finger at Hikaru. "Torbill Norbill, turn into stone!" The Queen stands in the way between Tsubasa and Hikaru. The Queen falls to the floor. Hikaru goes to the Queen. "Mother!" "Now your sister is next." "Wait, Tsubasa, don't do this. Please try to remember! Tsubasa, it's me! Please remember!" Tears form in Hikaru's eyes. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Figure07.jpg Hikaru begins to cry on stage. "Tsubasa!" She falls to the stage floor, sobbing. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Figure08.jpg Tsubasa breaks character. The King and Queen, who are supposed to be stone and not move, look at Hikaru. The audience is first in awe as Hikaru is sobbing on stage. Hikaru wipes the tears from her eyes and stands up. The audience applauds Hikaru's convincing performance. Narrator: "Since the entire kingdom has been turn into stone, the Princess was all alone and had no home. That is when the prince from a neighboring kingdom came to her rescue." The prince walks on stage. "I heard about what happened. I have an excellent idea of how we can kill the evil wizard." http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Figure09.jpg "Really? You do?" Hikaru asks. "Tell me what it is." "I will but not here. Let us go." Hikaru and the prince walk off stage. Narrator: "Meanwhile the wizard had not only completely taken over Princess Hikaru's castle but he controlled the kingdom as well." The wizard walks on stage. His assistants follow. "What about the Eastern country?" http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Figure10.jpg "They're now under our rule." An assistant replies. "I don't care. Go and increase the attacks." "Yes." The assistants exit the stage. The hooded Princess walks on stage. "Master." http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Figure11.jpg The wizard turns around. "I'm very busy, Tsubasa. What is it that you want?" "I'm sorry to disturb you but there is something I would like to know." "What is it?" The wizard asks. "Can you tell me the spell to undo my magic?" "Why? There's no reason for you to know such a spell." "I was practicing my magic with my servant and I accidentally turned him into stone." "You are such a fool but I will tell you." The wizard walks to the Princess and whispers the spell in her ear. The other twin walks on stage. "Master." http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Figure12.jpg "What's this? Why are there two Princess Tsubasa's?" Realizing what had happened, the wizard steps away from Hikaru. "That means you are." "That's right!" Hikaru removes her hooded cape, revealing she has two swords with her. "I am Princess Hikaru!" http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Figure14.jpg Narrator: "The plan worked. Princess Hikaru tricked the evil wizard by pretending to be Princess Tsubasa." Hikaru uses the spell the wizard just gave her. "Torbill Norbill, back to normal!" Princess Tsubasa is back to being herself. "Where am I?" Hikaru approaches Tsubasa. "Princess Tsubasa, your memory has returned." Tsubasa removes the hood. "Princess Hikaru, what exactly has happened to me?" http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Figure15.jpg "I will use magic to erase your memory again." "No you won't!" The prince comes charging on stage with sword drawn. The prince fights with his sword. The wizard fights back with his staff. Hikaru hands one of the swords to Tsubasa. "Princess Tsubasa, we'll help the prince defeat the evil wizard." The wizard dislodges the prince's sword and has his staff pointed at the prince and laughs. "You thought you could beat me?" http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Figure19.jpg "You still have to fight us!" Hikaru says. She and Tsubasa hold a sword. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Figure20.jpg "How dare you two?" Two princesses with swords come charging at the wizard. They dislodge the staff from the wizard. The wizard is unarmed. "No! This can't be." "Princess Tsubasa." "Princess Hikaru." "Ready?" Hikaru asks. "Yes." One sword goes past his right side, the other past his left. The wizard stumbles off stage. Narrator: "And so, thanks to the princesses, the evil wizard was banished to the ends of the universe." The prince approaches the princesses. "Princess Hikaru, use your magic to break the evil wizard's spell." "Yes." Hikaru steps forward. The spotlight is on her as Tsubasa and the prince back away. "Torbill Norbill, back to normal!" The King and Queen come on stage. "Princess Tsubasa, Princess Hikaru!" "Mother, Father, you're really back." The twins say in unison. "Our kingdom is back to normal." The King says. "Thank you both." The guards come running on stage. "Princess!" Narrator: "And that is the story of how the twin princesses finally discovered true happiness again." All the actors and the boy who wrote the play are back on stage. They and the narrator take a bow. The audience applauds.[/spoiler] Hikaru did not know if she could sit through the play even after all these decades. Hikaru was watery eyed since seeing the play again brought back memories that to her were no longer apart of her life. She was glad she was able to see the play all the way through without having to leave. "Wow, Hikaru." Moro says. "I did not know you could act. You're good. Why didn't you pursue acting?" Moro." Jeanette says. "A moment outside?" "Sure." Jeanette closes the side door after she and Moro exit the gas Camper. "Don't tell me you're as naive as the audience. That wasn't acting." "Excuse me. Not everyone here is on the Hollywood C List." "I don't know anything about what really happened. Hikaru never mentioned any of this to me. Hikaru was convincing because, in real life, she experienced something close to what we saw. It's called typecasting." "No wonder Hikaru did not want to wear the princess dress reproduction. Seeing it may have brought back sad memories." In the Camper Hikaru thinks about what it means to be an Immortal. It means losing Tsubasa a second time. Hikaru has not accepted it. She will lose Tsubasa a second time. She opens the door. "I'm sorry but I don't think I could wear that dress." Edit: Edited to remove an unnecessary detail and correct a misspelled word. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 27th, 2016, 7:04pm Some 20 minutes later Fernando walks into camp pulling his Radio Flyer cart that had the chest of gold and supplies in it with a couple of cardboard boxes on it. He puts the cart in the electric camper for safe keeping for the mean time. He walks out to see the others enjoying themselves, which is fine by him, as he was never into parties himself but he did not denied his girls from what celebrations they earned through out time. He finds Hondo with Val with the girls by his truck & trailer as they watched Tonya ride the motorcycle about the parking/camping area. "How Macey behaving?" Fernando asks. Both Hondo and Val look at him before Val answers, "She's with Zoey somewhere." Hondo points them out,"They're over there stuffing their faces on sweets and things. You got those treaties printed?" "Yeah, I got them printed. Just tired, that's all." Fernando tells them, "I'm going to rest up, Val, get everyone into the SUV and the VW Bug to drive into town around 6:30. Get the girls to dress to impress but the older ones are to armed up as well. Hondo and I have to go in earlier because they want to read this treaty, which I doubt most of them can't read at all. I'll be in my camper resting up before I pick up Hondo. Thanks." As Fernando walks away, Val comments to Hondo, "He's not lookin' well." "It's probably the Stress gettin' to him. I'll check up on him later." Hondo tries to reassure her. "Alright. But he aint leaving here with havin' sum pie first and tellin' Tonya a Happy Birthday." Vall points out to him. "All that will be done in its Time." Hondo tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 27th, 2016, 8:47pm Note: This is written with Arik. "Don't worry about it. We will find something else for you to wear." Moro thinks about what Jeanette said but she doesn't know what to say. "Hikaru, you were really good." Hikaru responds with a half-smile and nods. "It almost didn't happen so I'm thankful I got the chance to do the play with Tsubasa." Jeanette does not know what was going on in Hikaru's life at the time. "I'm glad you and Tsubasa got the chance to do the play." Hikaru nods. Eighty-seven years later she can still play her role with the same emotion. "Princess Tsubasa, it's me, Hikaru . . . remember." Jeanette did not know if she should commend Hikaru's performance or comfort her. Jeanette gives Hikaru a hug. She knows she can't tell Hikaru that it's over. Chihiro approaches. "There's a birthday party already in progress." "Let's go." Moro says. They all approach. Everyone except for Hikaru is dressed for tonight's celebrations. "Happy birthday, Tonya!" Moro exclaims. "I apologize for being late. We were watching a play." Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 27th, 2016, 10:08pm Tonya stopped her new motorcycle as Jeanette, moro, and their group approached to join in the festivities. Moro approached and wished Tonya a happy Birthday. Tonya: thank you. There is food and pie under the awning if you want any. There may be more in town but be good not to go too hungry. They that led her and moved off. She started the motorcycle again and took off. Valentine continued to bend Hondo's ear about Fernando. He knew she was right but knew Fernando didn't like being fussed over and didn't want to worry the others. After a couple more minutes of it he gave in. Hondo: OK. If he's not resting already l see how he is doin', otherwise I'll wait until he's done resting. Valentine:  thank you. We'd all be upset if something was really wrong and we did nothin'. Hondo:  I reckon. If I don't get back make sure everyone is ready for the party in town.you, Tonya, Ruth, and Joanna should arm up discreetly.  If they want their sisters to that's fine. Zoey and Macey need to be unarmed. Like jefe said, dress to impress. Valentine:  what about you. Hondo ( smirked): I'm Impressive no matter how I dress. Valentine laughed and shook her head at his dry antics. Hondo kissed her on the cheek and headed to Fernando's camper. He was still up, putting the contents of the wagon in the camper. Hondo: jefe, sorry to bother you. Iknow ya need to rest but wanted to check on ya. Fernando: I'm fine. Just tired. Hondo: Are you?  I told Val you we're just tired an' stressed when she noticed you weren't lookin' to well an' she didn't buy it. What's really up?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jun 27th, 2016, 10:59pm Hikaru is the only one not dressed for tonight’s celebration. "I still don't have something to wear tonight."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 28th, 2016, 10:13am Note: This is written with Arik. "We have something else for Hikaru." A crow caws. "We do? Hikaru, we have another outfit for you to wear to the party. Jeanette, could you watch Elsa as I show Hikaru what we got her?" "Sure." Jeanette answers. Hikaru walks with Moro to where another box was transported to the ground. Moro picks up the box and hands it to Hikaru. Hikaru opens the box. Inside are blue-grey tights, a dark blue skirt that looks black depending on the lighting, a light blue shirt, a dark blue tie and a blue V neck sweater, a few shades darker than the shirt. "I had an outfit just like this when I was ten." Another reproduction from when Hikaru was ten? Moro hopes her fellow Spirits did not mess up again. "I'll put this on." Hikaru goes into the gas Camper, changes into the latest reproduction and exits the Camper. "I wore an outfit just like this one to Sho's funeral." "Sho?" Moro asks. "Sho is the boy who wrote the play." Moro wonders what her fellow Spirits are up to. Having miserably failed with Elsa, the Texas Spirits are not qualified to practice psychology. Hikaru returns to the birthday party in the new reproduction. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 28th, 2016, 9:03pm Fernando looks at Hondo. "No. I am tired. Very tired. I did not have enough time to rest and though you helped out a lot, I am just tied. I need my rest. So make sure that everyone has fun without me and everyone is ready to go when it time since we have to leave earlier. Alright?" Fernando tells him.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 28th, 2016, 9:47pm Hondo: alright. Get some rest then. Ill keep everyone away an' make sure they are ready. Just take it easy. Don't want something happenin' to ya. Fernando: OK. Thanks. Hondo nodded and walked back to the party. Tonya was trying on her new boots, jacket, and gloves as he returned. She had a dress on so she had to wait to try on the chaps. Hondo grabbed a beer and watched the others as they had fun. He never was one yo be in the middle of parties. As usual he sat at the edge and watched. His enjoyment was seeing those he cared about having fun.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 28th, 2016, 10:12pm Moro approaches Valentine. "I have Penny's adoption papers ready for Jeanette to sign. I think it's best with others around and before we go into town. I don't want to do it now, stealing the spotlight away from Tonya." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 28th, 2016, 10:16pm Valentine: I'm sure she wouldn't mind. It is a reason yo celebrate too. Might as well do it now. If we wait it might get too hectic.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 29th, 2016, 11:54am Moro did not want to take away from Tonya's fun so she makes no attempt to get every person's attention, just those who would be interested. "I would like to make an announcement. Jeanette Isabelle Miller has requested to adopt Penelope, Penny for short. Penny, of course, has been looking forward to this." Moro removes the paperwork and a pen from her briefcase and lays them on the table. "I have here Penny's adoption paperwork. A copy will be filed at the Charlton courthouse." Penny looks up at Jeanette, excited. "Really?" Jeanette looks at Penny, smiles and nods. "Yes." The paperwork has yet to be signed and yet Penny is already throwing her arms around Jeanette. Moro looks Jeanette, holding out the pen to her. "As soon as you are able to pry yourself away from your soon-to-be daughter, I need your John Hancock on these papers." Penny lets go and Jeanette sits down at the table. Moro shows Jeanette where. "I need for you to print your name here, sign here and date here. Today's date is May 5, 2066." Jeanette prints, signs and dates. Moro shuffles the papers. "The same thing her." On her younger sister's birthday, Jeanette becomes a mom. "With no powers invested in me, I now pronounce you mother and daughter. You may hug your child." Jeanette and Penny throw their arms around each other. Penny's hat falls off in the process. Moro straightens one set of the paperwork, puts them to one side and retrieves her mobile device to transport one set of the paperwork. "There is a two hour time zone difference. The paperwork will be filled tomorrow morning." Moro places her hand on Penny's shoulder. "Everyone, I would like to introduce to you Miss Penelope Miller." Penny give Jeanette kiss on the cheek. "Oh, thank you . . . what shall I call you?" "You may call me what you want to call me." Penny's mom answers. "Thank you, Mom." Penny picks up her hat and puts it back on. Moro is also excited. Note: Penny now has player character status as per the rule added on March 25, 2015. I will write her profile soon. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 29th, 2016, 8:58pm Valentine and Tonya congratulate Jeanette and Penny in their new found relationship.   Hondo stayed back, still keeping his distance from Moro. He drank a beer as he watched the proceedings. Ruth and Joanna also gave their congratulations to them. The other,  younger girls and little boys could care less about what was happening. Hondo finished his beer and grabbed two more. As he exited Valentine met him at the door. Valentine:  aren't you going to congratulate Jeanette? Hondo: I reckon not. Valentine:  why not? Aren't you happy the girl has a mother now? Hondo: Jeantte and I don't see eye to eye, on anything! And as far as bein' happy for the kid.  . . Kinda feel bad for her. Val smacked him on the arm. Valentine:  come on! She's not that bad! A bit out of touch with reality at times but her heart is in the right place. Besides she probably feels bad for Tonya and Zoey having to put up with you. Hondo: Never said livin' with me would be a picnic. Valentine:  now, you know that's not what I mean. We love you very much and wouldn't want to live without you. I just mean.  . Hondo: I know. I know. Everyone has their own ideas on how to raise kids an' on how to act. But she's just so.  . . She lacks common sense!  That damned  wolf alien has been leadin' her around by a leash an' she can't see what's right in front of her! She's bein' used an' doesn't get it. How can you raise a kid an' be so clueless. Valentine:  I think you are giving her too little credit.  So she trusts those spirits or aliens or whatever they are? That is her business.  As long as they don't prevent us from helping others it's not an issue. Hondo: maybe so, but it still bothers me. Valentine:  you can only tell her your thoughts. She has to make up her own mind. You can lead a horse to water.  . . Hondo: yeah, yeah. Valentine:  just let it go for now. You're exhausted and stressed out.  You get some rest and you won't be feeling so disgruntled.   Hondo: maybe so. Not gotten any real sleep in days. Its no wonder I don't look as haggerdly as Jefe does. Valentine:  who says you don't? Hondo: come on! I don't look that worn out, do I? Valentine:  you look 20 years older than you are. Hondo: thanks for the moral booster, there. Valentine:  just saying you need to take more care of yourself and watch what you say when you're worn out like this. Hondo:  I'll rest when I'm dead. Valentine:  dear, your nigh immortal,  or did you forget? Hondo ignored her: I'm gonna go check on Karl. Hondo walked off and left Valentine to celebrate with the girls. Her mind wasn't as into it as before as she just realized how tired he was. Hondo walked over to Karl and held out a beer. Karl: is it poisoned? Hondo:  just take the damned beer. Karl: OK. You guys going to the surrender soon? Hondo: yup. You not going? Karl: seen enough slavers for a life time.Besides someone needs to stay with the camp. Hondo:  when did you become an upstanding citizen? Karl: it aids my survival.  That Fernando scares the shot out of me. You do too but him more so. I want to live and this camp and you folks staying safe keeps me alive and headed home. Don't think I do any of this 'cause I am a good person. I am looking after call to take care of myself. Hondo: well, at least you're honest. Karl: thanks for the beer. Hondo: I know how many are left. Touch them without my permission an' I'll cut your hands off. Karl: noted. Hondo drank his beer down without saying another word and when backnto the camper to get a cup of coffee.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 30th, 2016, 10:20am Note: This is written with Arik. "Thank you." Jeanette says to Valentine, Tonya, Ruth and Joanna. Hikaru is glad that her friend, who is sterile, can have a daughter. Moro reaches into her briefcase and retrieves a car title. "The 1973 Beetle will be apart of the caravan. To make sure we don't run into any trouble, I have the title right here." Moro looks to Wilbur. "Keys." Wilbur reaches into his pocket, retrieves the keys to the Volkswagen and hands them to Moro. Moro in turn hands them to Jeanette. "You need a vehicle to pull the trailer you and Penny will be living in." "I better get going." Wilbur says. "Will I see you again, Mr. Robinson?" Penny asks. "I will be back with my parents, aunts, uncles, cousins and my great aunt Billie. Both of us will be living in Charlton so yes, we will sea each other again." Hikaru knows a person by the name Billie Robinson who is a train operator and wonders if it is the same Billie. "Is your great aunt Billie Robinson the train operator?" "Yes." Wilbur answers. "I know her. She's also an Immortal." "Do all Immortals know each other?" Wilbur asks. "Yes. It's good for Immortals to know other Immortals. It gives us a since of stability." "Wilbur." Jeanette asks. "Can  you at least stay to the end of this party?" "Sure." Wilbur answers. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 1st, 2016, 9:14am I notice we're slowing down. Is everything okay? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 1st, 2016, 7:28pm Note: no clue. Kinda waiting for Jefe. Not much more I.can post except inter character drivel.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Jul 5th, 2016, 9:45am Fernando is active on Facebook so I know he's okay.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 5th, 2016, 10:08am I've talked to him.  He's busy.  When he has time he will post.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 5th, 2016, 12:54pm It's good to hear he's fine. The break will give me an opportunity to work out problems. Not only will the Texas Spirits undo the repair work they did to the power grids and Interstate highway system outside of Texas, there is also the issue of the meteor landing in the Atlantic Ocean, triggering a series of events that puts America in an apocalyptic world. The party is in a U.S. military base, right? If the meteor passes by Earth then wouldn't the party be receiving a knock on the trailers and campers by the U.S. military police wondering why the party has set up camp there? That would end the RPG right then. Something would have to happen that the Texas Spirits are unable to do anything about such as an economic collapse. If that is all that happened then the U.S. will still be around but it would be limping around on crutches and a leg in a cast. In other words the RPG would be summed up with a political cartoon. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 10th, 2016, 12:53pm A couple of hours had passed and though it is not the rest Fernando was looking for, he'll take what little he got. He quickly washes himself up in the camper's sink before dressing up* in his black suit, white dress shirt and tie; basically his 'agent wear'. The pants cover his polished MC Boots, and a pair of Mini .22 hand guns in the boots. His .45 goes into his shoulder holster hidden inside the suit jacket After getting dressed, Fernando goes over the one of the treaty books he has in the Radio Flyer Pull Cart, finding everything in order within the pages side. He picks up his Yaesu Radio and calls to Hondo. "Hondo, It's time. Clean up, wash up, dress up, arm up and bring Macey to my camper. Nobody else who might be listening in is to come." He says in the radio. Hondo replies, "Be there in a minute, Jefe." Fernando puts the cart with the 10 treaty books outside of the camper as Hondo arrives with Macey in tow. Fernando just looks at his 'little girl.' "You're hiding something." Fernando tells her. "I'm not! I swear, I'm not!" Macey tells him in near panic. "I'll deal with it later. We are going and you are to be at my side at all times unless I tell you otherwise. Got that?" Fernando tells her. "Yes Daddy..." Macey nervously replies. "You ready Hondo?" Fernando asks. "I'll go get the Slaver's SUV." Hondo says. "That will not be necessary." Fernando says as he takes his cane and twists the crystal sphere on it. In a flash of light, they and the pull cart are at the rear of the market center. The market area was already swinging like a carnival and Japanese festival put together with food, rides, and games being served and sold. An odd sound catches Fernando's ear, which he points out to Hondo. It was a Zeppelin slowly entering the town's space. Several ropes come down from it and several men slide down on them and pull on the ropes to secure the massive 'blimp' to any anchor they can find as it lowers itself to the ground. The Zeppelin being there breaks the "only 3 vehicles are to be accepted" rule; though technically it is just one 'vehicle.' It very presence silences the festivities for a long period of time as everyone watches it being parked in place. "Hondo, if anything happens, you are to use my cane to take Macey with the others you can gather and make sure she and the camp are safe and secure. Don't worry about me." Fernando tells him. "Will do." Hondo says though not entirely in agreement with it as they look at the massive airship being tied down beside the market area. Fernando turns away an walks into the indoor area, pulling the cart with one hand and holding onto Macey's hand with the other. They find General Jastrey inj her best dress uniform though some items looked out of place, and her grandson Tom in his Sunday Best at the vehicle bay of the indoor market hanger. "Good afternoon Gentleman. I'm glad to see you all." General Jastrey says. "You know anything about the blimp being parked outside?" Fernando asks. "We are aware of it. Like you stated, there should be some space for negotiations. They did not like the 3 vehicle rule, so they stated that they would come in by airship instead. We got men positioned to blow it up if they dare attack." General Jastrey explains. "Who else is here? Besides us?" Fernando asks. "Several local Indian Tribes and a a few area towns' leaders as far as 250 miles away. Basically everyone that was affected by the slavers are here. More on are their way since it takes them longer to get here,but mostly everyone is here." General Jastrey explains. "Good. Lets start this meeting." He tells her. They walk to the rear of the vehicle bay, Macey eyeing all the massive trucks and other things on wheels that are there, most of them she seen the day before as they rode with the caravan. They go up in an elevator to a higher floor and into a large gathering room where others stood about and discussed matters with each other. In seeing Fernando, Hondo and Macey being led into a large conference room by General Jastrey, they follow in and take their seats. Fernando stands by his seat as the others walk to their seats, some sitting down and others remain standing. Fernando eyes the group, noticing that the Slavers' leaders have not arrived yet, Fernando signals to Hondo to close the door. "What I have to say I do not care if you like it or not. This is for your own good as well as theirs." Fernando begins as Hondo returns. He places one of the treaty books on the table, "I wrote up a treaty for all to consider, abide and obey to maintain peace and prosperity through out this area. First of all, as stated in the treaty, slavery ends. All slaves are to be freed and if needed, be hired as free men to work with pay. This ends the need for the slaves to be taken. That is a must for everyone here and beyond. If you can not get past that, then get the #$@! out this room. Second, no one is going to go after the Slavers for repartitions or restitution. In this the area the Slavers village have will be created as a town and their airship technology is to expand the market for us all as far as the airships can go. That alone will bring more money and goods to you people here and will be part of the trade agreement as stated in the treaty. This is also a 'must be accepted' term of the treaty. This is to end all hostilities with each other and create an everlasting peace among you all through sharing. If you do not agree with it, then you can leave now. Do I make myself clear on these two things?" They group discuss things with each other at first and then get silent to turn to face him. No one says a word otherwise. Fernando takes his seat and passes out his treaty agreement books to the leaders, "Everyone here including the Slavers will sign these treaties in agreement to peace and prosperity and have a copy for their future leaders to abide by." There was a knock on the conference room door. It is open to reveal a couple of armed men ad bodyguards with a finely dressed and made up woman between them. She walks to the table, seeing an empty seat besides Fernando. Of all possible people, it was Macey's mother. "Good afternoon, Fernando. Fancy seeing you here, Fernando." Lacey tells him. "What are you doing here?" Fernando asks. "After you took care of Biggus Dickus, I was in the command center paying a few friends a business visit, and they decided that I should take care of business until things can be straightened out." Lacey explains, before turning to Macey, "Is that my little girl?!!" "You gave her to me so she can go to school." Fernando reminds her as he puts a treaty book in front of her, "We can deal with this family talk later. Right now we got a treaty to discuss and sign. Article One..." Treaty File is here: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/RPG-Slavian-Peace-Treaty.pdf It is in .pdf-Acrobat format. *Note: Fernando's daughters brought in his Agent Suit as he has no suit or fine clothing in his clothing pile.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 10th, 2016, 4:27pm Note: Hondo told me you were busy. I had no idea how busy you were. Today's date is May 5, 2066. Jeanette hears Fernando over the radio. She does as Fernando says and stays put. Wilbur looks at Jeanette, wondering if this is his cue to return to Charlton. Jeanette does not know. In town crows watch as the blimp lands. Mindful of what happened to the two guards who had gone AWAL, the crows that are present make sure they go by the book. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 10th, 2016, 6:34pm As negotiations, Fernando whispers into Hondo's ear "Step outside for a moment and take Macey with you. Radio Val and the others what happened (of Lacey, Macey's mother being temporary slaver village's leader) and no one knows how that happened. Also tell them to come into town for the celebration at the market center where the festival is being held when ever they are ready but to be ready to expect trouble just in case. They will all meet up before the party before 6pm and 6:30pm." Hondo nods and takes Macey by the hand to take her outside. He calls Val and who ever is listening what Fernando has told him. After discussing it with Val to get what details does not exist, Hondo returns to the conference room where there are some heated discussion about certain parts of the treaty all are not in agreement with. Fernando tells them to accept the terms as they are or forget about it and they can fight off a war where everyone dies in the end. Some agree with Fernando, others don't. The sticking point is the freeing of known slaves and employing them like normal people in a job; which those who doe not agree think that it would economically ruin them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 10th, 2016, 8:25pm Jeanette heard what Hondo said over the radio. The birthday party has already wound down and Jeanette did ask Wilbur to stay until the end of the birthday party. Wilbur gets his suitcase before last departing words. Wilbur looks at the girl he has taken care of for the past seven years, thinking of what to say. He quotes Emmett Brown. "Your future is whatever you make it, so make it a good one." He looks at Moro and nods. Moro retrieves her mobile device to indicate Wilbur is ready to be transported. Wilbur disappears and is now in front of his family's home in the tiny nation of Charlton. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 11th, 2016, 9:07pm Valentine turned to the girls Valentine: OK.  It's almost time to go.  Let's put away the perishables and get ready  . The girls all jumped into action and had everything put away in no time  . Then they dolled up for the party and those appointed for their weapons.  They soon headed into town to meet up with Hondo and Fernando as they were instructed to.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 12th, 2016, 12:26am Jeanette, Penny, Chihiro, Elsa and Moro help with the cleanup. Danielle checks her ankle holster concealed under her Sunday dress. Jeanette holds Penny's hand as Valentine and everyone else walk into town. Jeanette also looks at Elsa mindful of what Hikaru said, that she will adopt Elsa. The situation with Elsa is different because she has a family in 1803. A pawn in an alliance, it sucks to be a princess. Jeanette wishes the Texas Spirits, Fernando or someone else will find an alternative to the current two-hundred-sixty-three-year-old alliance. Jeanette also thinks about what Fernando said. "Moro, is what Fernando said true? Do you think you are higher than us?" Moro shakes her head. "No. We have more advanced technology; in the end, so what? God created all of us as equals and yet we believe there are humans who are above Spirits and other humans." "If you believe God created everyone as equals then how can you believe there are humans who are above other humans?" Jeanette asks. Danielle quotes Acts 10:34. "Then Peter opened his mouth, and said, Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons:" "Very good, Danielle." Moro says. "God shows no partiality so why are some humans, in our point of view, higher than others?" "Some humans can't be higher than other humans." Jeanette argues back. "If they are, they would think higher of themselves. God will not tolerate that." "All of them are humbled in some way. Therefore, they do not think they higher than others." "Who are these humans who are above other humans?" Jeanette asks. "One of them is currently in the party." Moro leaves it at that. Jeanette takes than as a hint to not pursue the matter at this time. So which humans do the Spirits consider higher than other humans? It can't be the mutants. Moro said there is one in the party. There is more than one mutant in the party. It can't be Gabrielle because she is not apart of the party yet. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 14th, 2016, 9:23pm Fernando signals to Hondo to come over and whispers in his ear, "Take Macey out and let her enjoy the festivities with the others, they should be arriving soon." Hondo nods before taking the girl outside. As Hondo walks out of the conference room, some town leader throws out, "Why should the Slavers have their own town!" "Do you or anyone else have facilities to run and maintain airships?" Fernando challenges. After a few seconds of silence, he continues, "Thought so. Now understand that those who were the slavers have been put out of business. Slavery is going to cost them and anyone else too much to consider it. Understand that. And understand that if someone is willing to so such a job once done by slaves, they must be paid for it - no matter what that job is. That includes jobs in the sex trade, if one is so willing to have that as a career, then so be it. But no one is going to be forced into it. There is a difference. There is a line that should not be crossed. That is the point of this treaty." "Then who shall lead this new town?" Another asks. "Those of Slavia have already chosen, if at least temporary, this woman is the town leader of Slavia." Fernando throws back at them, "Slavia will have their own elections and their own government, which must adhere to this treaty and be cooperative with the rest of you as you all are to be cooperative to Slavia and to its leader - her. Their airships can take things further out than your highways, and possibly Railroads." "We have a couple railroad stations in... what's the town's new name?" Lacey begins. "Slavia." Fernando answers. "Slavia... I like that." Lacey begins, "Slavia has a couple of railroad stations, and we have our airships. We know where other towns are that can support airships. That can be shared, for a price." "That price can not hurt anyone from participating, Lacey." Fernando tells her, "A fair price would be based on the size and weight of the cargo and number of passengers with their personal belongings to be carried. Nothing more." "Sounds fine to me." Lacey says. "Anyone else has questions?" Fernando asks. Several hands go up. "Lets take a recess, and come back in 1/2 an hour after a meal and bathroom break." Fernando tells them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 14th, 2016, 9:52pm As Jeanette holds Penny's hand, she turns to Valentine. She asks a question that Valentine may or may not know. "Where are Fernando and Hondo?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 15th, 2016, 9:05pm Valentine: They are in a meeting with officials from this town and the slaver town hammering out details on the surrender term..  I'm sure they are around here somewhere.. About that time Valentine spotted Hondo and Macey,  who we're watching a street performe.. Valentine: there is Hondo.  Not sure where  Fernando is. Valentine waved at them and Hondo waved back.  Macey spoke to Hondo quickly and Hondo nodded.  Macey took of running to meet Zoey who was with the group.   Hondo walked up to them a bit slower Hondo: you ladies look mighty fine.  Y'all will be the talk of the party  . Valentine: we did our best with what was at hand  . Hondo: you all did great  . I can see I'm gonna have trouble  . Tonya: what's wrong?? Hondo: y'all look so good I'm gonna hafta guard my woman an' beat off guys with sticks who want to date my girls  ! Valentine: the girls look great,  but you're full of shit, you know? Hondo:  Not tellin' me anything new. Valentine: Jeanette wanted to know where Fernando is. Hondo: still arguin' with the officials.  Hopefully they won't be too much longer. Zoey: dad? Hondo: yes, kitten? Zoey: can Macey and I look at things together? Hondo: yes, but stay right with us. Tonya, help me keep an eye on them. If things go south here you taken them to the camper and protect them until we come for you.   Tonya: will do, dad.   Hondo: alright,  let's have some fun.  Just everyone keep a careful eye out.  See anything odd, let me know.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 15th, 2016, 11:20pm As Valentine, Hondo and Tonya are talking, a man approaches the beautifully dressed wolf. "Are you with anyone?" [spoiler]http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/After%20Chaos/f4206c78-f47b-4d4f-858d-f729b93bd57d_zpszzhmxag3.jpg[/spoiler] "I'm with this little one." Moro refers to the platinum blonde girl in an Arendelle dress. "I mean do you have a man in your life?" "No. I'm single." "Do you want to get some beers?" "As much as I love a good drink, I need to stay with this little princess." "She will grow up to be a beautiful woman for certain. Two beautiful young ladies of Arendelle descent. Blood related?" The man's knowledge of the outside world is limited to Arendelle and a few other places. "Not blood related. She's from Arendelle, I'm not." "I imagine one of the people you're with can watch over the white-haired child." Elsa's hair is so light, it almost looks white. "My reason for being here is a mixture of business and pleasure. I need to stay with my party." The blind gunslinger of a few words makes a joke. "Mr. Sackett, if I see anything, you'll be the first to know." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 16th, 2016, 12:18am A Native American street performer begins to play "Unchained Melody" on the pan flute. "May we go listen to the street performer?" Jeanette asks. For Jeanette it was a few months ago. Jeanette does not like to kill off her round robin characters. In 2010 Jeanette did just that. The story called for Taro to make his exit. Though a minor character, Taro is Lain's romantic interest. "Unchained Melody" reminds Jeanette of Lain and Taro and that she had to kill off Lain's soul mate. Note: For two years hearing "Unchained Melody," especially a live performance, would bring me to tears for the mentioned reason. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 16th, 2016, 8:14am Hondo: please don't call me Mr. Sackett. The wrong person may hear and cause a panic. The Sackett clan here is a powerful force an' we will draw more eyes an' enemies ifin they know im a Sackett. (Then answering Jeanette) Sure, we can go lisyen. Its wise for us to stay close. We can divide into two groups if needed but even then need to stay in eye sight of each other. Lets go.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 16th, 2016, 9:48am Danielle is a disciplined young lady, addressing adults by their last name preceded by the appropriate title. In this case "Mr." Danielle calls Fernando "Mr. Fernando" as she does not know Fernando's last name. "What should I call you, 'Mr. Hondo'?" Jeanette removes her hood as the party approaches the Native American street performer. She removes her glasses to wipe away her tears. Otherwise she retains a virtually emotionless expression, like one who keeps a hidden pain hidden. After the Native American is finished, Jeanette asks, "Do you know 'Hands' by Jewel?" The Native American gives a quick nod and begins to play "Hands." The professional singer/voice actress stands next to the musician, faces her audience and provides the vocals. If I could tell the world just one thing It would be that we're all ok And not to worry because worry is wasteful And useless in times like these I will not be made useless I won't be idled with despair I will gather myself around my faith For light does the darkness most fear My hands are small, I know, But they're not yours they are my own But they're not yours they are my own And I am never broken Poverty stole your golden shoes But it didn't steal your laughter And heartache came to visit me But i knew it wasn't ever after We will fight, not out of spite For someone must stand up for what's right Cause where there's a man who has no voice There ours shall go singing My hands are small, I know, But they're not yours they are my own But they're not yours they are my own And I am never broken In the end only kindness matters In the end only kindness matters I will get down on my knees and I will pray I will get down on my knees and I will pray I will get down on my knees and I will pray My hands are small, I know, But they're not yours they are my own But they're not yours they are my own And I am never broken My hands are small, i know, But they're not yours they are my own But they're not yours they are my own And I am never broken We are never broken We are God's eyes God's hands God's mind We are God's eyes God's hands God's heart We are God's eyes God's hands God's eyes God's hands We are God's hands God's hands We are God's hands Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 16th, 2016, 12:39pm Hondo: yeah,  that's fine, miss. Just dont use my surname. Its a matter of security, thats all. Hondo listened to the music.  Neither tune was familiar to him. He was tempted to ask if they knew free bird, but figured no one would find it as amusing as he did.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 16th, 2016, 4:26pm Growing up in Charlton, Danielle never heard of the Sackett Clan. She understands avoiding things to say for security reasons. A few people in the crowd applauded. The Native American lowers his pan pipes. "Nice vocals, young lady. Do you sing in a church choir?" "I did as a child. I went on to be a professional." "Oh, you are a stage performer." "My work has appeared in theater." Jeanette's work has appeared in movie theaters so she answered truthfully. Jeanette did not know of a better way out of that situation. She quickly learned a lot; there is a lot more about this world she does not know. This is a lesson to her. Even a casual comment like being a professional singer could lead to potential problems. Note: The first link is "Unchained Melody" played on the pan pipes. The second link is "Hands" sung by Jewel. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Z1lTXhXTasA https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=AfsS3pIDBfw Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 16th, 2016, 11:22pm In the crowd is a tall and slender woman with a curvaceous figure. Her curly black hair falls past her shoulders and is rather thick. She wears a crimson dress. Elsa clings to Moro. Upon seeing the woman Elsa has a sense of foreboding she cannot explain. "What's wrong, Elsa." Moro asks. The princess does not answer. Moro follows Elsa's eyes and sees who Elsa is looking at. Moro has not seen anyone closely resembling that woman. "Have you seen that woman before?" A memory plays in Elsa's conscious mind. The memory is unclear. If Elsa did see something, she must have been a small child. There's someone there but she can't make out what the person looked like. Elsa answer Moro's question. "Yes." Moro looks, thinking the woman may look like someone from around the year 1800. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 17th, 2016, 1:30am With almost everyone out of the conference room, Fernando remains seated. Lacey remained seated in the seat next to his, reading over the document thoroughly. "Every known slave must be freed?" She asks. "There are 18 seats here representing over 20 towns and settlements within 200 or more miles away from here. So slaves within all those that sign the treaty must be freed, and the word is to spread to the others. It is up to you as a core group to enforce that. Believe me when I say, 'You do not want me to return.'" He tells her. Lacey lets out a sigh, "It took some doing but I wondered why your Rescue Jacket was so familiar." She pulls out a walkie talkie from her bag, giving out a command, "Get Marco to bring it in to the Conference Room." She then continues, "I see Macey is looking well. finally bend her over and popped that cherry of hers?" "I bent her ass over but it was for a spanking and not a screwing. She learned her lesson and will be have a lot better as my daughter." He tells her. "I see..." Lacey begins to say. Fernando interrupts her, "If you were not too busy running a whore house and being a mother instead, Macey would have had a better time growing up. But I'm going to up hold my part of the bargain of making sure she goes to the best schools and come back to you with the best education possible. And don't think I'm doing it for the deal I made with you, no, I'm doing it for her." A large figure of a man with bulging muscles that were put in by the magic of farm steroids to make bulls larger and meatier walks into the room with something under his shoulder. He throws the tattered remains of a NYC EMT Jacket on the table in front of Fernando. Fernando looks at it but gives little in reaction to it being there. He leaves the room without the jacket. Fernando finally asks, "Where did this came from? And where is its owner?" "Its owner is now a slave but well beyond the reaches of this treaty, some 500 miles away to the south. And a slave as doing what, I do not know. All I know is that she was female. Is she still alive? I do not know. I do know that she was very feisty and needed an occasional beating to put her in her place. That is all I know." Lacey explains. Fernando turns the Jacket over, giving it a once over with his senses. But what evidence that was there from its original owner has been erased long ago and replaced with others who had it as a trophy over the many years. "You want anything? A drink, a bite to eat?" Fernando asks. "I'm fine, thank you." Lacey says. "What of the treaty?" Fernando asks. "I see it gives Slavia a lot but it has to give just as much as well." Lacey answers. "I tried to get things as balanced as possible." Fernando tells her. The other delegates begin to return to the conference room, most without saying a word as they return to their seats.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 17th, 2016, 1:51pm A crow lands near Moro and caws. "I have the results of the DNA test." Moro turns to Jeanette. "Could you watch Elsa and stay here with the others? I'll just be over there with Danielle." Elsa is still clinging on to Moro. "Elsa, I need for you to stay with Miss Miller. You will be safe here." "Okay." "Danielle, come with me." The crow, Moro and Danielle go to an area within visual range but a little more private. "Elsa and the princess of Corona are close relatives, cousins." The crow caws. "Cousins?" Moro asks. "The queen of Arendelle has two sisters, no brothers. One sister died, the other did not get married. We checked the king of Arendelle and found no way either. What do we have on the king and queen of Corona?" "We'll check." "Elsa may have given us the solution that would allow her to be the queen of Arendelle. Tonight wasn't the first time she clung to me because she was scared. This time it did not snow. The temperature did not even drop. I'm quite proud of the progress she has made." "Taking her to Dr. Beerlander has been a great help." The crow caws. "True; the point is she always goes to me when she's scared." "The queen is afraid of her own daughter. You are the first adult female who has been like a mother to Elsa and have you noticed she has never called you by your name?" "We will be undoing some things we have done after Jeanette writes in her journal tonight. Why not, while we're at it, make changes to the Charlton/Arendelle alliance? Dr. Beerlander has helped greatly in just four months. We need to work out details. What if instead of adopting Elsa, as part of the alliance, she is temporarily in the nation of Charlton for the purpose of helping her control her power. Once a specified amount of progress has been made, others and I will come with Elsa when she returns to the castle for the purpose of continuing to work with her. Elsa has bonded well with Hikari. I believe Hikari will agree if we bring a teacher with us so she can continue with her education." Hikari is a teenage resident at the orphanage. She is feminine and proper, like a noble, and yet she cooks, cleans and sews. She has been a good role model for Elsa. "Why was she scared this time?" The crow asks. Moro refers to the woman in the crimson dress. "Elsa has seen a woman who matches her description. There is something about the woman Elsa saw that has her spooked. Have one of our ships scan that woman and compare her likeness to anyone who came in close proximity to Elsa from 1795 to 1803." "We'll have one of our ships, cloaked, close to and above the town." The scanning technology that the Texas Spirits has is not quite to the level as the scanning technology in science fiction franchises such as Star Trek and Stargate. The ship has to be close by to scan a person. If the ship did not have cloaking technology, the people of the town would see a space ship directly above them. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 17th, 2016, 10:54pm Note: After some time I believe I now have the design for the flag of the nation of Charlton: Two symbols, the Star of David and the cross, intertwined as one or the cross in the center of the Star of David. Some may have seen jewelry of a similar design. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 18th, 2016, 4:59pm "We have detailed images of the woman." The crow caws. "If there's anyone in Arendelle close in appearance, we will find her. I'll be back in a few minutes." The crow disappears. Moro and Danielle return to the rest of the group. A few minutes later, the crow returns with a hand-held flag in its beak. It's a typical mass-produced hand-held flag, a cloth flag stapled to a wooden stick. The flag has a golden sun with a purple background. The crow gives it to Moro. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/After%20Chaos/corona_by_cencerberon-d9ic3n3_zpsipb0lpdr.png Elsa immediately recognizes the flag. "That's the flag of the neighboring Kingdom of Corona." Holding the flag, Moro recalls seeing the flag before. "Yeah, that's right, it is." The crow caws. "Jane Doe snuck in the Arendelle castle at night. Don't know where in the castle she was at first but that doesn't matter. We had a crewmember posted outside Elsa's window. At first Elsa was not in her room. Didn't know where she was. Elsa came back to her room and into bed. Jane Doe goes into Elsa's room. Crewmembers alerted the guards there's trouble in Elsa's room. Jane Doe escapes the castle as guards enter Elsa's room. We capture her and use the ice lake method to get answers." Moro stops the crow right there. "You dunk her in a frozen lake? What Einstein thought using something that leads to memory loss would be a good way to get answers?" "A dunk in a frozen lake can lead to death, not memory loss." Jeanette's interjection does not seem the sway the conversation in anyway. The crow continues. "We were unable to determine why Jane Doe was in the Arendelle castle." Moro responds with more sarcasm. "You didn't get answers even after dunking the woman in a frozen lake? You should have submerged her longer." "We got something. Her name is Gothel. She's the witch who kidnapped the princess of Corona. We found Princess Rapunzel right where Gothel said she would be. We returned the little girl to her parents. The king and queen would have given us the sun if we asked for it. Instead we asked for their hand in friendship. We have a new ally. King Frederic bears no resemblance to Elsa's parents. Queen Arianna bears a strong resemblance to Queen Iduna, Elsa's mom. We did not probe into why she is missing from the family tree; she did confirm she is Queen Iduna's sister. Rapunzel is queen of Corona to this day." "The time line has been altered again." Moro kneels down and hands the Corona flag to Elsa. "This will mean more to you than me." Elsa accepts the flag. "Why?" "We found Princess Rapunzel. She's all right. What's more, she's your cousin." Elsa smiles. "Princess Rapunzel has been found and she's my cousin?" Moro smiles and nods. Still holding the flag, Elsa throws her arms around Moro. "You found the missing princess and she's my cousin." "That's something worth celebrating." Jeanette interjects though the rescue happened two hundred sixty three years ago. Edit: Edited to correct a mathematical error. Princess Rapunzel was rescued two hundred sixty three years ago, not two hundred sixty. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 18th, 2016, 8:16pm Hondo and his groups had moved off a bit,  though still in line of sight to Jeanette and her people to listen to a hill-billy band and get some food.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 19th, 2016, 12:00am A lot of sour faces are being made in the conference room like everyone discovered that somebody pee'd in their community bowl of oatmeal. Many are not liking the freeing of slaves and hiring them as it would ruin them economically, or so they think and believe. But many others are more weary about bringing freed slaves as community members as they believe would be a strain on their resources. Fernando had to go down on the basics of free market and non-prejudice in making a community greater by helping those members of the community to obtain a higher level so they productive members of society and not a strain on society. This would take years to complete but for those that do, the rewards of a stronger community and richer resources is what they will receive. The 6o'clock hour is fast coming with several more settlements beginning to accept the treaty agreement. Treaty expansion is discussed as the airships and railroads would reach to other to settlement communities further away. The last sticking point is discussed - Slavia's Airship maintenance and transport of goods. Slavia can reach settlements with airship support and knows which ones they are. Not all settlements have airship support, and many would take the arrival of the airships as an invasion force. One of the Native American tribes speaks out, "There's a settlement hundreds of miles to the south that use winged flying machines that fly as silent as the eagle in the wind." http://1080.plus/How_to_learn_flying_gliders_at_the_age_of_10_Part_1_by_trzesnk/rj4oZ8bX9Oo.video http://1080.plus/How_to_learn_flying_gliders_at_the_age_of_10_Part_2_by_trzesnk/u4XfMHfIYSk.video http://1080.plus/LAK16_Mokykla_2001_Lietuva_by_Algirdas_Lux/GjdQhNHsJps.video Fernando thinks that it sounds like a glider, as gliders are easy to make and launch with a car, motorcycle or wench (like in the video above), and have been around since the 1890s. But the last thing Slavia needs is one of these gliders crashing into an airship and causing war with them after the glider explodes out of the sky and burns on the ground. "Well, you people, all in this room need to tell the communities out there that if an airship comes with certain markings on its sides, it is from Slavia and it comes in peace for trade and fuel. I'm sure they would be willing to sell some fuel and embark on trade to make money on the deal." Fernando tells them. The technology is there to spread the word but there are limits to the technology. CB can only get to the next town without a skip if they are lucky and messages relayed to other communities but the higher one is, the further up the antenna is, the further the reach gets. Radio power is another issue, 5 watts will get one out tens of miles but to go hundreds of miles directly without a skip, one needs at least 1000 watts. Without a Power Signal Booster (aka a "Power Linear") this is not possible. It is 6:18PM when the voice over the town's loud speaker says for to hear, "Foedus Pactum!" The people out in the festival all look at each other wondering what was said until another voice is heard over the public address loud speaker, "The Treaty Is Signed!" Then the party really begins, and the word is spread out through the CB airwaves, making a roar of cheers hundreds of miles wide. The conference rooms empties out as the leaders and their entourage leave to join the party outside. Fernando walks out to a window and looks out into the market area where the festival was being held.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 21st, 2016, 2:17pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Hondo and his groups had moved off a bit,  though still in line of sight to Jeanette and her people to listen to a hill-billy band and get some food. Jeanette and those with her join Hondo and those with him. There is no such thing as Jeanette's group, Fernando's group or Hondo's group. There is one party. The diverse party includes a professional singer/voice actress, a genetically engineered dressmaker, a tree-hugging transforming alien, a snow queen and princess, a mouser who speaks two animal languages and is an expert on the Japanese author Shizuku Tsukishima, a blind gunslinger who memorized the King James Bible, a computer engineer, a doctor/time-trapped Immortal/father of seven girls/life guard/rescuer/EMT/police officer/federal agent/computer programmer/computer hacker/Olympic fencer with a long list of talents, a preteen who grew up in a whorehouse, an engineer/oilfield worker, and a multi-linguistic mechanical/electrical engineer and professional pilot. If a stone mason and Hasidic rabbi joined the party, the diversity would be complete. Elsa brings the hand held flag of Corona with her. After the band finishes their number, Chihiro asks, "Do you know 'Take Me Home, Country Roads'?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 21st, 2016, 7:57pm With nearly everyone gone outside to enjoy the festivities, hopefully those in the treaty conference will find the food out there to be much more palatable than the treaty they had to swallow. Fernando walks about the area of the conference room and finds a balcony and steps out onto it. From there he can see the festivities being held in the main market area. He does not care about what is going on outside, his mind is more into the original owner of the tattered EMT jacket he has. Thing is, who knows who's jacket this is? It could be anyone's as it was mass produced for the rescue force of EMT NYC had at the time. "You should not be here alone. Somebody could kill you from behind." An all too familiar voice tells him. "I seriously doubt anyone would succeed if they dare try, Lacey." Fernando tells her without turning to face her. "Like the six body guards you have in the room behind us. They should be practicing their marksmanship outside at the duck shoot and not getting fat munching on the Roasted Mutant Giant Chicken Leg." http://www.rooney.org/hughheifer/Vandamme/vandamme%20turkey%20leg.jpg "You should be out there with my little girl showing her the time of her life before you take her to some hotel room and have your way with her. That is what she wants..." Lacey tells him. "A father never turns on his daughters for such activities. A father's love to his little girl has lines that shall never be crossed."  Fernando tells her, throwing in, "Now Lacey, what do you want?" "Want? Nothing. You have given me a lot more than any man could give me without slipping in me the sausage of Love. Slavia... Ha! That is a whole lot more than 'Lacey's House of Debauchery and Women of Ill Repute.' So what shall it be, since no man gives that much to anyone without wanting something in return." "Only thing I ever wanted was to be left alone. Not even here am I getting that. Now grant me that so I can be in peace." Fernando tells her. "Then can I make one request before I go?" Lacey asks. "What is it? I give no promise on fulfilling it." Fernando tells her. "Sometime with my daughter, besides other things, to have that 'mother/daughter' talk." Lacey tells her. "She's out there somewhere with my assistant. You want to talk to her, go find her." He tells her. "So, she's a handful or what?" Lacey asks. "Playing 20 questions?" Fernando asks. "20 Questions?" Lacey asks. "Its a game of intellect and intelligence back in New York City. You got 20 questions to figure something out, so you use each question to limit the possibility something is or is not until you find out what it is. So far you have asked 7 questions about Macey. She's fine, still in the same virgin condition I found her in and is learning to be on grade level when I take her to school. Now if you are going to see her and ask her question, that is on you, she's out there having a good time and not stealing food to eat or doing it with dogs to get companionship." Fernando tells her. "Alright then. Until next we meet, ta ta for now." Lacey says before she begins to walk away.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 21st, 2016, 10:01pm Note: sorry,  will try to post something soon. Been busy with work.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 21st, 2016, 11:19pm "We sure do, little lady." The band begins to play "Take Me Home, Country Roads." Chihiro provides the vocals with a smile on her face as she taps her feat and moves to the music. "Mom, do you want to dance?" Penny asks. "I don't know how to dance to this style of music; sure." This is Jeanette's first dance with her daughter. On the balcony with Fernando, as she begins to walk away, something in the festivities catches Lacey's attention. "Isn't that your EMT partner? Who's the girl she's dancing with?" At the end of the song, one of the band members compliments Chihiro. "That was wonderful." "I use to sing that as Seiji Amasawa plays the violin." Chihiro has good vocals but she only knows the words to one song. Chihiro notices a certificate in the violin case written in Japanese. "I know Japanese, may I see the certificate?" "Go ahead. None of us can read Japanese." On the certificate is the name of the violinmaker. [ch22825][ch27810] [ch32854][ch21496] Chihiro gasps as she reads the name. "Seiji Amasawa. The luthier who made your violin is the boy I fell in love with." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 24th, 2016, 6:32pm A black bat with blue eyes flies over a building and hovers in mid air as she looks at the festivities on the street below. She spots the person she's looking for. She flaps her wings to reach a higher elevation. With her nose down, she retracts her wings and makes a dive to the street below. The thrill-seeking bat extends her wings and pulls out of the dive. She flaps her wings, hovering at Moro's level and speaks with a high-pitched voice. "Mavis. I can't understand you in this form. You sound like chipmunk on caffeine." Moro turns to Jeanette. "No offense, Jeanette." Mavis transforms to the form of a human eighteen-year-old girl. She has black hair, light skin, blue eyes and bat teeth. She's wearing a little black dress, black and red horizontal-striped stockings, red shoes, black nail polish and dark makeup. She looks at Jeanette who is next to Moro. "You transform into a chipmunk? That is so cool. I don't believe I've meet anyone who transforms into a chipmunk." "This is Jeanette Miller." Moro says. "She's a human who has played the voice of Jeanette in four of the Alvin and the Chipmunks movies." Jeanette has played Jeanette in three of the movies; she will play the role one last time after she returns to 2010. "Jeanette Miller? The same Jeanette Miller who wrote that journal?" Jeanette looks to Moro. "Just how many copies of my journal were published?" "Relax. None of the copies were publically released. Mavis probably got a hold of a copy it because of her family's connections." Jeanette looks at Mavis' teeth and her gothic appearance. "Do you drink blood?" "Blood is not kosher so I drink red wine instead." "I never heard of Jewish vampires." "You're kidding, right? You actually believe in vampires?" "I believe in aliens." Mavis turns to Moro. "As you can see, I found the location of the town I read about. It's cool that slaves are set free but what's with the red neck band? I have some friends who can rock this party." "Mavis, think about where we are. The people here like this music." "Don't be such an old lady, Moro. Even the mariachi band in the hotel is better than this. The people are dying to rock this house. You'll see." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 25th, 2016, 8:57am Hondo and those who we more loyal to him and Fernando than Jeanette or Moro we're enjoying the mix of old country and bluegrass,  though they all rather not hear any more john Denver songs.   Hondo saw another strange character join Jeanette and Moro . He just shook his head. Hondo was tempted to head back to the camper and drink himself happy, as this mess wasnt gonna do it, but danger still lurked and the younger ones were having fun. They all turned to look as the loud speakers annoinced the signed treaty, and the festival got noticably louder, as the music.picked up, other groups started and the locals sang in joy. This just put him on endge all the more. Things were going too well. Maybe it was just him but somethong felt off. He kept an eye out for Fernando but didnt see him. Ruth and her sisyers danced to the music as did  zoey, macey, and the little boys. Valentine even danced with them for a bit. Hondk jusy found a pole to lean against. He lit up a cigar and puffed on it. It may have seemed.like he was watching everyone dance but he was more so scannong the crowd for trouble. No rest for the weary.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 26th, 2016, 12:07am Notes: There are only a few country songs I like. To find a common ground, I picked one. Didn't know I picked the wrong one. As for yesterday's post, I needed to do something. The story wasn't moving. "Mavis, seeing the world means experiencing a wide variety of music." Moro says to the eighteen-year-old Spirit who has lived a sheltered life and is ignorant of what the world is really like beyond her four walls. Mavis looks at Elsa. "You must be Princess Elsa." "You know who I am?" Elsa asks. Mavis curtsies. Despite being wild, Mavis has been properly raised. "Of course. Your platinum blonde hair in a single braid gave it away." Mavis looks at Penny. "Penelope! Your hair is different. Otherwise you haven't changed a bit. I should have realized the woman you're with as your mom, Jeanette." At first Jeanette thinks it odd that Mavis recognizes Penny but does not recognize her, just her name. Despite not wanting to accept immortality, Hikaru says she did accept immortality. If Jeanette did accept immortality wouldn't Mavis recognize her? Mavis recognizes Jeanette's Immortal daughter. Mavis looks at Jeanette again. "You do look different but I can't believe I didn't recognize you at first." Mavis then looks at the thirteen-year-old Japanese girl in the red dress. "Wait! You must be." "Yes, she is." Moro interrupts. "This is Chihiro." Confused, Mavis wonders what that was about. Her expression changes. "Oh, right." Mavis looks at Chihiro again. "Chihiro, it is such an honor to meet you. I can't wait until . . . you find Baroness Louise." "What was that about?" Jeanette asks. "Hikaru, could you please watch Elsa and Penny?" Before Hikaru gets a chance to say anything, Moro takes Jeanette by the hand and leads her to a more private location. "What just happened cannot be recorded in your journal. Do you understand?" "I don't know what just happened so I don't know what I'm not supposed to write." Jeanette thinks about it. "Is Chihiro even her real name?" "For the sake of her privacy, it is." "Then why is my journal even published?" "It's not available to the general public." Moro answers. "Is Chihiro actually Baroness Louise?" "Leave it alone, Jeanette." "Moro, no. I don't think I have seen you in your wolf form unless you are the wolf who led me to the old church. In human form, you still have wolf ears and your wolf tail. Mavis has vampire teeth when she's not in her bat form. Baroness Louise is in the form of a cat. Chihiro has feline teeth and she was catching mice until Fernando told her she could die if she eats a sick mouse. Chihiro was held captive by another group of Spirits in Japan in 1995. You rescued and brought Chihiro to Charlton last year." "We did not rescue her but we did bring her to Charlton where she would be safe. The Spirits who held Chihiro against her will are not time travelers. They are time manipulators. Chihiro aged a few days as seventy years went by." "How old is Chihiro, really?" "Thirteen and she's still growing." "Is Baron Humbert really in love with . . . Baroness Louise?" "Whisper of the Heart is a fantasy novel, a work of fiction." "It was inspired by actual Spirits. If the Baron really was in love with Louise, then he likes female Spirits who are young. Chihiro is in love with a violin maker." "Seiji Amasawa was studying to be a violin maker then but yes. Seiji is a human boy Chihiro's age." "A human and a Spirit can fall in love with each other?" "It happens. I know of two situations. The first one I know of nothing came of it. The other, which has not happened yet, resulted in a Spirit/human hybrid." "What was the Spirit and what was the human?" "The Spirit is female, the human is male." "When it does happen, I imagine he will have the time of his life. Back to Chihiro, how does Clark Kent go about finding Superman with a laptop?" Moro sighs. "Jeanette, you are over simplifying the situation. Chihiro needs to find Baroness Louise and she is the only one who can." As they return to the rest of the group Jeanette asks. "Moro, is a beautiful woman like you interested in anyone?" "No." "We have something in common." "I know." Note: I will write Mavis' profile soon. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 27th, 2016, 12:55am As Jeanette and Moro walk back to the group, Moro continues. "What I mean is, I know you are not interested in anyone. That does not mean we have something in common." Jeanette stops walking. "You're not interested in anyone. I'm not interested in anyone. How do we not have something in common?" "My life is not a romance story. If I find a guy who turns my world around, my life would be a different story. But you, Jeanette, are not interested in anyone because you are at war with yourself. As long as you are at war, you will never find someone who will make you happy. You like women. Not only are you morally opposed, the idea disgusts you so you try to imagine yourself with men though you are not interested in them." Jeanette continues to toward the rest of the group. "You're right, the idea disgusts me." "Mavis, you must be hungry after your long flight from Charlton." Moro says as she and Jeanette return. "A long flight? Are you kidding me? Charlton and this town are only two hours away though I had trouble finding this place." "You flew as a bat and it took you only two hours to get to wherever we are in the Pacific Northwest?" Jeanette asks. "You would have to be moving as quick as a jetliner. Bats don't fly that fast." "Dad and I fly really fast. When I was little, Dad and I would play hide and go seek in the clouds." Mavis answers. "Anyway, Moro, I am a bit hungry." Knowing what Mavis likes to eat, she looks around. She does not see a place that would serve hot cakes at this hour. There are no bagel shops either. She sees an Italian restaurant. "How about Italian?" "I love Italian." "We can find something fun to do after we eat." Moro treats the ladies to dinner. In the restaurant, Mavis orders a red wine with her meal. "Mavis," Jeanette asks, "You mentioned you would play hide and seek with your dad. Did you live with just your dad?" "Mom was murdered by Spirit haters when I was a baby. Dad and I moved to Charlton where it would be safe for Spirits. Dad now owns and runs a hotel." Awkward moment. Mavis continues. "For my eighteenth birthday party Dad was on stage with his old band mates for the first time since Mom died. Dad can still rock the house." "You had a live rock band playing in a hotel for your eighteenth birthday party?" Jeanette asks "I live in a hotel. Anyways I was on stage singing with my dad." "It sounds like you have a great relationship with your dad and you had the best eighteenth birthday party ever. What do you do besides go skydiving without a parachute?" "Try all of the slushie flavors and go to the skate park where I'm killing it [translation: she's talented in extreme sports]." "Slushies? Skate Park?" Jeanette turns to Moro. "I thought we're living in apoplectic times." "Right. You're from the past. Charlton is nothing like this town." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 27th, 2016, 12:25pm Note: This is written with Arik. "Jeanette, Charlton is a small but modern, first-world nation." Hikaru says. "If Charlton streets are paved with gold, what are we doing in a Mad Max world?" Jeanette asks. "Charlton streets are NOT paved with gold." Moro answers. "We're here to get Gabrielle, help her and bring her to Charlton. She's a child now but she will grow up to be a civil rights leader. Haibane with black wings are being discriminated." "Excuse me for being nitpicky." Hikaru says. "The word haibane means 'charcoal feathers.'" "Haibane with black feathers are still Haibane." "The Haibane represent the majority in Charlton's mutant population." Hikaru explains to Jeanette. "When we get to Charlton we will see a large number of people with angel wings?" "That's correct." Hikaru answers. "Because of the demographics you will see clothing in clothing stores with wing slits and undergarments designed for developed female Haibane. The location of the wings would not work with the typical bra." "Are there Haibane-specific clothing stores?" "No. The clothing stores in Charlton cater to everyone." NSFW: Contains an image of a Haibane woman in her undies. [spoiler]http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/After%20Chaos/Gareki1.jpg http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/After%20Chaos/Gareki3.jpg [/spoiler] Moro continues. "The unplanned abolishment of slavery in this part of the world alone makes bringing you and Fernando here worth while. You were not apart of the abolishment of slavery and we don't know who brought Hondo and Valentine here; the cancer was killed before it could spread." "I should have phrased an earlier statement better." Jeanette continues. "If Charlton is a land flowing with milk and honey, why are so many people still here instead of emigrating to Charlton?" "Charlton is a small, land-locked, high population density nation with limited room for growth. Folks like Hondo and Valentine, I presume, would not like it in Charlton for that reason. Texas officially became a republic as of January 1. Right out of the gate we are seeing new construction surrounding Charlton." "Why bring more mutants to Charlton?" "Charlton was built for mutants. It's a safe place for mutants," Moro turns to Mavis, "and Spirits." Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 27th, 2016, 3:00pm Note: Slavery, as a 'Cancer' s a lot more wide spread than Moro and the others might anticipates. It is a case of the (misguided and evil) strong taking advantage over the weak or those who can not defend themselves. This is part of the so-called history as in the chaos of things, there were much land grabbing, political take overs and other ill manifestations of mankind at his worst in various areas. There are areas where things are not as so and free people reign, but some of them would be wary of mutants and spirits while others welcome them. This is why Fernando is tracing out for those friendly places and avoiding the unfriendly ones. to be continued.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 28th, 2016, 4:25pm Back to RPG. Everyone seems to be enjoying themselves, except for maybe one, and he would not prefer it any other way. Until it is time to return to the camp, he will remain hidden in plain sight. Though Lacey requested to talk to her daughter, and has the opportunity to do so, she does not bother her as it is not who she want to bother. She goes out and mingles within the crowd looking for various customers, clients and would be 'servants of service.' Fernando walks back to the conference table where he finds a strange but recognizable object here Lacey sat. He picks it up, and finds it out to be a USB Thumb drive. He would need to open it to see if it is from this generation or from 50+ in the past. More importantly, he needs to see what is on it. Unless they are running Packet Radio through some illegal CB Channel, there should be no Internet as he knows it. At best when he plugs it in, it should have marketing, supplies and meeting plans written in some office program text file format.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 28th, 2016, 8:27pm Moro can't believe she missed the obvious. "Mavis, you're nocturnal, it's morning for you. It's only one glass; should you be drinking wine at this hour?" "I'm supposed to have one glass of wine a day." Mavis says. "Though I normally have wine with the last meal, no one said it has to be with the last meal." Moro does not know how to respond to that. She retrieves her mobile device, accesses image files and shows them to Jeanette. "These are image files of Charlton as they are now in 2066." Jeanette looks at the first image. "The clock tower looks like it hasn't changed a bit. This looks like it was taken in Duncanville on the west side of Main Street, looking southeast . . . with obvious differences." "Correct. This is where Duncanville, Texas existed in another timeline. Most of the major streets are for the most part in the exact same location and, with the exception of Duncanville Road being called Charlton Road, the names for them are the same." "Why does Main Street have six lanes?" In Jeanette's point of view that street had four lanes. "Before the split, Main Street is also Route 67. Though the highway is called U.S. 67 outside of Charlton, it can't be named U.S. 67 within Charlton boarders for obvious reasons." "I remember, from learning all I can about Duncanville history, Main Street was part of U.S. 67." Jeanette continues to look at the image. "Buildings are certainly taller." Moro refers to something. "It's hard to see in this image; this is the entrance to one of the subway stations." Moro shows Jeanette the next image, a wide shot. "This is the eastern wall, stepping away from Charlton. The wall is three stories tall. It has a utility corridor and an artificial intelligent security system. Now that Texas is back to being a unified nation, we turned the security system off. Don't need it at this time. Looking at an image of the wall on a mobile device does not do it justice. You need to see it in person." Moro goes to the next image. "This is the orphanage." "That's an orphanage? Someone spared no expense. Wait, are those stained glass windows?" "Yes." "No wonder the residents are happy there." "We wanted a place where you and Elsa would be comfortable. Elsa as a resident and you as a live-in nurse. We were thinking of the other residents too such as Chihiro." Moro shows Jeanette other images of the snowflake-themed building. The windows, exterior doors and the floor all have the same snowflake design. Moro then shows Jeanette an image of a multi-story Victorian house. "Do you recognize this house?" "Of course I do." Jeanette answers. "That's Arik and Hikaru's house." "It's almost identical to the house you remember." Jeanette looks at the next image. "I don't recognize this house." "Do the surroundings look familiar to you? Even the surroundings have changed a bit." "Wait a minute." "Yep. That's the house you grew up in. It's different but we made every effort to keep the layout you remember the same." "How can the layout be the same?" Jeanette asks. "I grew up in a single-story house. That's a two-story house." "Your bedroom is still on the southwest corner of the house, though on the second floor. The changes were necessary. It would be hard to explain until we get there." Moro goes to the next image. "This is the skate park Mavis talked about." Moro goes to the next image. "It looks different because it needs to fit the look of the city; we reserved that spot just for that building." Moro is showing an image of the Dairy Queen, as it is now, where Jeanette built a lot of memories. "It doesn't look like a stand-alone building." "It's not practical for Dairy Queen to be on its own. The three-story building also has a school of ballet, doctor's office and a couple other businesses; we try to keep it a place you're comfortable with." "You said it needs to fit the look of the city. What look are you going for?" "Given the wall and the age of Charlton, the old world look. Given the population growth, that's a challenge since we need to expand skyward." Moro shows Jeanette an image of a high rise hotel. "This is the luxury hotel Mavis' dad owns and runs." Jeanette looks at the image. "Going for the classic hotel look." "The hotel is my dad's dream." Mavis comments. Jeanette smiles on hearing someone fulfilling a dream. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 29th, 2016, 10:15pm Note: This is written with Arik. Still holding her mobile device, Moro stands up and shows an image to Hikaru. "We finally have a design for the Charlton flag." http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/After%20Chaos/Star%20of%20David%20Cross_zpsmkytrhve.jpg "Charlton finally has a flag?" Hikaru does not think the design is all that thrilling but she's glad that Charlton finally has a flag. "I imagine we were the but of jokes in the international community for being the only nation without a flag." Moro sits back down and shows the image to Jeanette. Jeanette looks at the image. "The Star of David and the cross. You're making a bold statement. This begs the question of where does Charlton stand on freedom of religion?" "There is no state church as stated in our constitution. Charlton has a limited form of freedom of religion. No satanic worship, no hate speeches and no distribution of hate material. A marriage is defined as one man and one woman. Otherwise a person is free to practice what they want to practice. This is the main reason why I'm glad Charlton is such a tiny nation: if a person does not like our laws they can hop into their car and be in the United States in less than five minutes." "I have a couple of questions. The first question is for the sake of clarification. You don't allow satanic worship; you don't allow the promotion of hatred either." Technically Jeanette made a statement instead of asking a question. "A law can be enforced without hatred." "That leads to my second question. How are the laws of your nation enforced?" "Judges must be impartial. To be impartial, Charlton citizens elect the judges." "I believe I know the answer to my next question. Who writes these laws?" "We built Charlton. It's our nation. That gives us the right to write our own laws. To be certain everything was done legally we established and built our little walled nation before America was discovered. If there is a complaint logged against us the only people who have a leg to stand on are the Native Americans." "Fernando would argue that Charlton is in violation of intergalactic law." "There is no space council. I don't know why it exists in the time line Fernando talked about and not in this one. Our short-range sensors are not worth a dime . . . that's a slight exaggeration. However our long range sensors are able to pick up the activity Fernando described. There's nothing. Fernando talks about building colonies on other planets and no one is allowed here? Seriously? Why Fernando wants to build colonies on other planets is beyond me. Think about it. If building colonies on other planets is such a great idea, why is everyone coming here?" "What type of government does Charlton have?" "It's a constitutional monarchy. Regarding a different subject, there's something I want to show you." Moro shows Jeanette an image of a train. It has three sections and has the drag coefficient of a high speed train. "Though it has the drag coefficient of a high speed train, it's designed for frequent stops, not high speed. It uses a standard gauge rail and runs on a zero point module, the same power source of our ships. Because it runs on a zero point module, we needed to increase safety and security. These trains are air tight. Safety and security systems include a dome shield, artificial gravity, inertial dampeners, sensors, a crash avoidance system, lockout device and a quarantine lockdown system just to name a few. Some systems work best if the train is no more than three sections. The middle section is where we have the power source and controls for all of safety and security systems. For security reasons only authorized personnel are allowed in the middle section and that is enforced with a force field. We have a person in the middle section, trained to handle a number of emergency situations, manning the safety and security systems. This is in addition to the train operator. The middle section has seats for off duty personnel. Those seats can be easily removed to transport small amounts of cargo. The passengers are in the front and back sections. As with other all-electric trains, train operator controls are on both ends of the train. The factory to build them has to be in Charlton to ensure security. We've been using them a while on the shorter lines and they work great; they are designed to run on a double-track railway (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Double-track_railway). The next time the time line is altered, we will replace the light rail trains with these." "What do you mean by replacing the light rail trains?" Jeanette asks. "Working with large settlements outside of Texas, we've been connecting DART and Huston Metro light rail lines with light rail systems in Denver, Minneapolis, Phoenix and Salt Lake City. And we're expanding to places like Calgary." "That's why you're interested in Canada. You wanted to expand rail roads into Canada." "That's correct. Of course we've been building train stations in every town, community, important intersections or anyplace people get off and on the train. Expanding light rail systems is the reason we've been working on the infrastructure outside of Texas. Light rail systems need power grids. Highways are needed to fix power grids, build and operate power plants and expand rail lines. Fernando has been complaining about us fixing the infrastructure outside of Texas. The next time we alter the time line, we'll undo all that." "Even if you replace the light rail trains with the new trains, you'd still be fixing the infrastructure outside of Texas." Jeanette points out. "No we won't. The next time we alter the time line we'll go back to the 1800s and start building double track railways with the approval of federal, state and local governments of course. This way the only maintaining we will be doing outside of Texas is to our own railroads. Fernando has also complained that we didn't even attempt to stop the meteor from ending up in the Atlantic. We didn't have a plan then. We do now. What the world would be like after you finish writing in your journal tonight would be pure speculation at this point. After this, we would have done all we think we could have done." "What about World War III and the two and a half billion casualties?" "We could not stop World War III. We were able to prevent it from going nuclear by disabling every nuclear bomb. We also commandeered every warship and warplane involved. Do you know of anyone in the market for a low mileage aircraft carrier?" "That must have hurt." Jeanette clarifies what she meant. "I mean that have been painful for the nations that had a navy." "We could not commandeer every ground vehicle, we had to be selective. With World War III reduced to a ground war, the casualty count dropped down to seventeen million." "What else happened to cause this apocalypse and what could have been done to stop it?" "Do you know how to stop an economic collapse?" "A group of people can be helped in a situation like that. Otherwise, no." "Do you know how to stop rioters from burning cities?" "No. What else happened?" "That's it." Moro answers. "All of this was caused by a war, a meteor in the Atlantic, an economic collapse and rioters burning cities?" Jeanette asks. "Yes." Moro answers. "What triggered the riots?" "The U.S. government suddenly halted all welfare checks." Note: To stop the Texas Spirits from making more fixes, Fernando needs to talk to Moro before Jeanette finishes her journal entry tonight. Edit: How many people would die if the Texas Spirits reduced World War III to a ground war is purely speculative. I decided to base the count on World War I, seventeen million casualties, hence the change. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 30th, 2016, 1:12pm Note of Notice: You can not have Christianity without Satanism, you can not have free will without Satanism. In limiting humans into one choice, they will either go find another or they will stifle in their evolution and die out. The mere fact that Jesus defeated Satan on Earth several times when he walk among with humans says that there is a lot more to Christianity than meets the eye. Furthering this, there is various literature that Satan created the Earth first and God destroyed it. A scientific theory suggests that this maybe true as Moon rock is 6.2 Billion years old while the earth is 4.5 Billion years old as per the rock/fossil records found. The theory is, the Earth is as old as the sun (about 8Billion years old) but around 2 Billion years into that Earth's formation another planet smashed into it, destroying it and creating the earth as have now along with the moon. Since the moon is a smaller planetary body, it cooled down and formed first while the earth was still in its Lava State. And how can one have "freedom of religion" when only one is allowed? Judaism, Hindi, Buddhism, Poly-Thesim, Islam, Scientology, Cosmology, and many other may or may not agree with Christianity and Satanism, but to deny them as well denies the right of "freedom of religion." In enacting such laws, the spirits are exercising control and enslavement of humanity and not the nurturing of freewill thereof. If Jeanette does not see that, then she needs to rethink why she is there, because she is not there for anyone but to be one of their puppets for their show.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 30th, 2016, 5:35pm Note: Humans are not limited to one choice. After stating the few limitations, including the definition of a marriage, Moro said, "Otherwise a person is free to practice what they want to practice." Humans have a choice in other ways as well. Moro went on to say, "This is the main reason why I'm glad Charlton is such a tiny nation: if a person does not like our laws they can hop into their car and be in the United States in less than five minutes." Therefore if a person wants to practice Satanism, they are free to leave the small area where Satanism is banned. Yes, Jesus did defeat Satan; I don't know where you are going with that. One, in case you missed it, the Star of David is on the flag. I don't know where you got the idea Judaism is not allowed. Two, only Satanism is band. All other religions are allowed. These Spirits are exercising power in their own nation of Charlton, not over humanity. If humans do not want to be in Charlton, they don't have to be in Charlton. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 31st, 2016, 1:43am My Notes: How is this freedom of religion? When you deny one, you deny all. It does not matter what god they pray too, even if that god is Satan. Satanic Worship is not about going out and committing crimes and killing people. It is standing up to God and spitting him in the eye as it is Free Will exercised at its highest level.  That is what Satan wants - free will expressed against the one who created it. In killing somebody, you just sent that person to heaven (depending on your level of religion that those who are killed get an automatic ticket to heaven), which Satan does not want. He does not want those to be punished in hell along with him, but he does want followers to follow him so when that day comes as in the Book of Revelations has it, Judgement day will come and Satan will have his army of demons and minions to fight with. Those who are punished can not fight, but those who worship him can fight. I do know a few Satanists out there and outside of their religion, they are the nicest people I have met who do good for others. But at the same time, do not discuss god with them. I've seen them make Jahova Witnesses and Mormon Elders leave crying. I give them a lot of respect for the people they are and the work they do (two are doctors and a third is a fireman, others are teachers and business people), and that is it. But when it comes to religion, they know I'm a Latin Spewing holy water tossing Roman Catholic from the Protectorite Sect. We do not discuss religion, but we understand that there is a difference on what is being prayed and to who. I pray to god that they can be forgiven but in the end that remains to be seen. They probably pray to Satan that I would join them. But understanding goes a long way. Now understand that I am not promoting Satanism or the worship thereof. I am stating that if one is denied then they are all denied. If anything, Islam is the religion to keep an eye on due to its 1200+ year wars with Christianity, and the Q'uoran does say in several passages "He who is not of Islam, should be killed." But in its content 1200 years ago, they were fighting wars, and in fighting wars, one has to kill their enemies if they do not convert. But the modern Muslim believes that those words hold true to this day, which is why there is so much strife and grief in the Middle East and Extremists are trying to take it to a whole new level. In both systems of belief, according to what the Spirits' laws say, should be banned because of what it preaches. But look at Christianity as well, Jesus Christ said, "If he does not have a sword, should go sell his clothes to get one." What is he promoting? Kill in order to defend yourself is the message he is stating, which breaks "Thou shall not kill" commandment. And there's more. For these reasons, if you ban Satanism, then you should ban the others as well because they all preach destruction of others irregardless of the reason behind the destruction. Jeanette wrote: Note: ... .. . These Spirits are exercising power in their own nation of Charlton, not over humanity. If humans do not want to be in Charlton, they don't have to be in Charlton. The one problem with this is if one is so poor that they are stuck where they are then they can not move and must remain in order to survive. What you are basically saying is that means that they have no free speech to complain about their situation like a 'normal human American." "If you do not like it, you do not have to eat it" was the catch phrase of the 70s. But there are many times where one can not do this because it is the only option they have and can not afford to do. Years ago, some cheap ass politician came to my neighborhood about if one does not like it here that they should move out and I stated the same thing to him. When the audience finally realized what he was saying and the truth I pointed out, he lost the election and moved out of area to run elsewhere.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 31st, 2016, 1:38pm Note: What about these people's rights to run their nation as they see fit? I'm being mindful of Islam. Charlton allows Muslims because some Muslims do convert. It has happened even with the persecution that follows. There is no law that says the Quran is banned. However Moro did say, "No hate speeches and no distribution of hate material." If it's illegal to distribute hate material, can the Quran be distributed? I have not got to it yet; when the party gets to Charlton they will see armed female soldiers. Islamic terrorists are afraid of female soldiers because if a woman kills them, they go to hell. Having armed female soldiers is a deterrent. http://www.washingtontimes.com/news/2014/sep/22/terrorists-flee-female-fighters-they-believe-theyl/ http://www.dailymail.co.uk/news/article-3353330/ISIS-afraid-girls-Jihadists-believe-killed-women-won-t-heaven-claim-feared-Kurdish-fighters.html https://www.quora.com/Why-do-ISIS-terrorists-think-that-they-will-go-to-hell-if-killed-by-a-women Once again Moro said, "No hate speeches." Some English versions of the Bible have been mistranslated. In the Complete Jewish Bible Exodus 20:13 says: "Do not murder." Other parts of the Bible permit us to kill in the defense of others and ourselves. I don't understand. How can a person be so poor they are stuck in Charlton, cannot move and must remain? Regarding the politician, did he build and establish the neighborhood? No he did not. Who is he to say if one does not like it they should move out? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 31st, 2016, 7:16pm Notes: Jeanette wrote: Note: What about these people's rights to run their nation as they see fit? You have stated that Spirits are not people, they are spirits, and thus they can not rule themselves as they have to follow the rules of somebody higher up. And the humans of Charlton, what voice do they have wen the Spirits are running everything from the government on down to that pipes connects to the toilets. Jeanette wrote: I'm being mindful of Islam. Charlton allows Muslims because some Muslims do convert. It has happened even with the persecution that follows. There is no law that says the Quran is banned. However Moro did say, "No hate speeches and no distribution of hate material." If it's illegal to distribute hate material, can the Quran be distributed? I have not got to it yet; when the party gets to Charlton they will see armed female soldiers. Islamic terrorists are afraid of female soldiers because if a woman kills them, they go to hell. Having armed female soldiers is a deterrent. http://www.washingtontimes.com/news/2014/sep/22/terrorists-flee-female-fighters-they-believe-theyl/ http://www.dailymail.co.uk/news/article-3353330/ISIS-afraid-girls-Jihadists-believe-killed-women-won-t-heaven-claim-feared-Kurdish-fighters.html https://www.quora.com/Why-do-ISIS-terrorists-think-that-they-will-go-to-hell-if-killed-by-a-women Once again Moro said, "No hate speeches." Some English versions of the Bible have been mistranslated. In the Complete Jewish Bible Exodus 20:13 says: "Do not murder." Other parts of the Bible permit us to kill in the defense of others and ourselves. When a congregation prayer begins with "Allah Akbar, smite all my enemies so I can reap what they had..." now you have a problem. that problem being, how can you prove that it is or is not a hate speech when they can say it is a prayer. Furthermore, it talks about Mohammed molesting his youngest wife before taking her as a child bride and giving her the Salami... which is fine by their standards, but do Jeanette or the Spirits want Muslim males in Charlton eyeing young girls as young as 6 as potential child bribes they would want to test drive first? I'm mindful of Islam, but I have also dealt with them from that fake hate group Nation of Islam group from Mosque #7 (Malcolm X's Mosque now in control by Louis Farrakhan to true Islamic Muslims from Yemen and the Middle East. Yes, There are some nice people within the group, but there are also those that pray for your demise. Just because as a Christian, you practice the commandment of "Love thy neighbor as you would love yourself" does not mean that your neighbor has to love you too. Jeanette wrote: I don't understand. How can a person be so poor they are stuck in Charlton, cannot move and must remain? Then you never been so poor to have been in that situation. Let me throw in your childhood living in an orphanage because of what happened to your family; being not able to control what is going to you but you have to do as you must in order for you and your sisters to survive. As a child, that is a nightmare scenario to live. Now image being an adult in that situation, only being able to provide to barely pay the bills and put food on the table. Barely. There are times where you have to decide between skipping paying a bill to put food on the table and paying the bill while not eating for a day or two. This is what poor people go through everyday. And like any other city in this world, there are poor people in Charlton. They may have a better life in Charlton but if they need to move out, they can't because they can not afford the resources to get that done. Jeanette wrote: Regarding the politician, did he build and establish the neighborhood? No he did not. Who is he to say if one does not like it they should move out? Before he ran for office, he was a grocery store owner, who expanded his business to several stores in the neighborhood before he decided to run for office. He thought he could run for office so that he can clean up the neighborhood. Then he got stupid. Started to make such comments like that. Then he met me.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 31st, 2016, 10:57pm Note: I created the profile for the newest character: Name: Mavis Gender: Female Age: Eighteen Eye Color: Blue Hair Color: Black General Appearance: In human form Mavis looks like an eighteen-year-old female with blue eyes, black hair, light skin and vampire teeth. She wears a black dress, black and red horizontal-striped stockings, red shoes, black nail polish and dark makeup. In her bat form she has black fur. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/After%20Chaos/2crvwk1_zpsqjkgp6lp.jpg (http://s86.photobucket.com/user/Jeanette_Isabelle/media/After%20Chaos/2crvwk1_zpsqjkgp6lp.jpg.html) Mutation: Mavis is a Spirit who transforms into a bat. She and her family are able to transform faster than other Spirits and can fly significantly faster than real bats. Motive: Living a sheltered life in Charlton, Mavis wants to see the world. She wishes she could have seen the world as it once was and the places she has heard of or seen in pictures. History: When Mavis was a baby Spirit haters came to kill her family. Mavis' dad tried to protect his family as Martha [Mavis' mom] and Mavis were hiding. Martha died while protecting her baby. Mavis and her dad were the only two who survived. They move to Charlton where they would be safe and he fulfills his dream by building and running a luxury hotel. Mavis has a great relationship with her dad. Growing up she and her dad would play hide and seek in the clouds. On her eighteenth birthday her dad played with his old band mates for the first time since Martha died, father and daughter sang together on stage. Talents/Experiences: Commercial driver's license, Mavis drives hotel guests in an antique limo. Pastimes: Playing in the pool, skate park, skydiving by jumping off of her dad's high-rise hotel and transform into a bat in mid air and rock parties. Spirits are people; they are not human. There is a difference. They can and have ruled themselves for thousands of years as established throughout the story. Only God and international law are above. Charlton is a constitutional monarchy. Charlton citizens elect judges since judges must be impartial. That's the simple answer to the question of what role humans play in Charlton. To go deeper requires a separate conversation. In this situation I'd say we have a bigger problem and that is how does one define a hate speech? Before we continue something needs to be clarified. If a religion is to be band, should it be Satanism or Islam? The only scenario I can think of where a person would live in Charlton but does not want to is if that is the only place where he or she can get a job. I don't have the answer to everything since finding a solution to every problem in this RPG is not my objective. One thing I did work out is if a person works forty-two hours a week at minimal wage they can afford a place to live. The children in the orphanage have it better than the people you described. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 1st, 2016, 8:18pm Note: 1 - Mavis information should be in the character thread, but that is minor. It can be in both: this one and there. But again, this is a minor point. 2 - Freedom of Religion means Freedom of Religion. It means that anyone is free to practice their religion unhindered. Even if such individuals commit violence in the name of their god(s), they are to answer to the crimes of committing such violence but they are not to be hindered in practicing their religion. Take note what had happened in Nazi Germany, and why. 3 - Somebody not able to move out of Charlton... well you had such a situation play out with Wilbur and 'Penny' and he was about to sell his girl to get his objective done. 4 - the one thing I did not touch was a Judge's impartiality under the situation of being voted into office. When one has to run to be elected into office, one has to be biased and partial to the audience they want to attract their votes from. If one is appointed into office, then one can stand on their record of impartiality, but not when they have to run for the votes to get the position.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 1st, 2016, 9:28pm Note: I have a strong objection to Satanism. As I see it the choices are a limited form of freedom of religion or a state religion. I see a problem with a state-run religion; I rather have that than allow Satanism. I don't understand why you are mentioning Wilbur and Penny to support your argument since the example you are using was staged. The alleged plan was to get gas to get to Denver and if he is unable to find work there, take the train to Charlton. The Texas Spirits are the only ones who can appoint a judge in Charlton. I'd imagine that would make the judges more biased. RPG: "Mavis, you mentioned a live rock band played in your dad's hotel on your eighteenth birthday. What facility does your dad's hotel have?" Jeanette asks. "The band who played is the one Dad sang with and it was in the hotel's night club." "There's a night club too?" "Well, yes. The club plays rock and techno." "I can't wait to see Charlton." Jeanette continues. "Moro, your people can transport us back to Charlton for a few hours, right?" Mavis asks. "We can." Moro does not want to make this a habit; she can see how a preview of Charlton can be a boost. "Elsa is from 1803 Arendelle. She would not like the music played in the night club. Elsa needs to stay with me and Jeanette needs to stay with the both of us or Fernando will have my head." "Spirit, I like the music on your disks." Elsa says. "I'm glad you like them, Elsa. A night club does not play the music you like." "We can go ice skating." Elsa suggests. "Let me first take care of the Bill and then we'll search for Fernando." After taking care of the bill, Moro and those with her step out of the restaurant. Speaking to a fellow Texas Spirit Moro asks, "Where's Fernando?" "Fernando's last known location is the conference room where the treaty was signed." The crow caws. "Where's that?" Moro asks. The crow tells Moro where to go. "Thank you." Moro and those with her make their way to the conference room. Moro knocks on the door. "Fernando?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 2nd, 2016, 11:24am Note: I was thinking. If Charlton is serious about where they stand then they need to cover the cost for any family or individual, of limited means, wishing to move away Charlton. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 2nd, 2016, 7:11pm Jeanette wrote: Note: I have a strong objection to Satanism. As I see it the choices are a limited form of freedom of religion or a state religion. I see a problem with a state-run religion; I rather have that than allow Satanism. I do not know why you would have an issue with it. As I stated, like any other religion, Satanism has rules the congregation has to follow. These worshipers want to be Satan's minions and warriors, but be one of the punished and banished to hell. Just because they do not follow "god's" laws, they are following "a god's" laws. That is the difference. Satanism is like any other religion. They have their rules and standards of behavior. They will protect themselves accordingly when attacked. Most importantly, they are the balance to Christianity for you can not have good without evil. In Hinduism, there are 6 different major deities to pray too, including (from what I was told and read under Hinduism), Shiva, who is "The Destroyer of Worlds." She is evil because of Vinsu (sp?; her husband) killed her son by accident though he brought the son back to life. But there are worshipers of Shiva because she is "The Evil Destroyer of Worlds" and of the 6 sects, are the most violent. If there was a terrorist action taken by a Hindu, chances are mostly likely to be done by a Shiva worshiper though others are just as capable. Knowing that, regardless of who it is, you willing allow A Hindu into the mist? Or my Roman Catholic Protectorate Sect - who are willing to go to Holy War at a drop of a word? The same with the Russian Orthodox Catholics - cross that line with them, and consider yourself dead. Seriously; part of religion is to have a congregation to pray to god. The other part is to have the man power to defend the congregation from an outside threat, and at times when needed - a preemptive strike against those they deem as a threat. And the thing is, they all preach a peaceful existence with others. The problem is this, "Thou shall not kill" really is "Thou shall not kill anyone in one's culture community. Everyone else is fair game." And it includes the other commandments as well. It is that some religions will take this a step further than others, while some will make an attempt to peaceful co-exist with everyone else. Jeanette wrote: I don't understand why you are mentioning Wilbur and Penny to support your argument since the example you are using was staged. The alleged plan was to get gas to get to Denver and if he is unable to find work there, take the train to Charlton. Though the situation with Wilbur and Penny was staged, the situation with others may not be. How else would these spirits make up such a story that would tug at Jeanette's heart-strings? The question that remains is, if Charlton and the rest of Texas under Spirit Rule is such a paradise, why are people leaving it? Jeanette wrote: The Texas Spirits are the only ones who can appoint a judge in Charlton. I'd imagine that would make the judges more biased. I would have to point out, where are these spirits getting people with a college and law school education and be able to pass the bar (as it still may exist) and the experience to work at a prosecutor and then judge. They can not be picking up a random shmoe off the streets, dress him up in a robe and wig and sit him in a bench for him to preside over cases from Farmer Joe's pig being stolen to a corrupt politician taking nookie at the local orphanage to keep it open. RPG: Fernando thinks out lout to himself, "As big as this room is, as many open doors it has for anyone to come in and out of, Moro has to find the one door that is lock?" "Try opening the the door, Moro." He says loud enough to be heard.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 2nd, 2016, 9:07pm Hondo is still watching,  rest of the group still having fun,  hondo getting edgy.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 2nd, 2016, 9:50pm Note: The practice of Satanism opens the door to Satan, allowing him free reign. It's either limited freedom of religion or one religion, Judaism (if you want to know why I would choose Judaism over Christianity, we can discuss it). Do you see another option and which would you prefer? Charlton and the rest of Texas? I hope with everything written you understand Charlton is not part of Texas. To answer your question I will assume you mean Charlton, not Texas. The following are the reasons I can think of as to why someone would not want to live in Charlton: the weather, they do not like mutants and/or Spirits, population density, they prefer a line of work that can only be found away from city life, Charlton laws, Charlton does not feel like "home." People can get a law degree in one of the universities in Charlton. Because Charlton has been its own nation since it was established, it has it's own legal system. RPG: Moro comes in and begins by introducing Mavis to Fernando. "Fernando, this is Mavis. She flew here from Charlton this evening." "Fernando, hi." Mavis introduces herself. "I know about you from reading Jeanette's journal." "The only reason Mavis has a copy is because of her family's connections." Moro clarifies. "I wish I could have seen New York." Mavis continues. "Anyhow," Moro says, "what I want to ask you is if it is okay with you if we go to Charlton for a few hours. Some of us here are not into blue grass that's being played." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 2nd, 2016, 11:35pm Note: Jeanette - you just crashed into your own 'freedom of religion' definition and the the banning of Satanism. I'll explain later, but first... Quote: "The greatest trick played on mankind was Satan proving that he is not on earth." Guess what? Satan is on earth, he walks among us. He has interacted with us for as long as man has been around. In Paradise Lost, Lucifer told God, "It is better to rule in Hell than it is to serve in Heaven." Being able to rule in Hell, Lucifer has free-reign on Earth. Free Will allows him to be on Earth, whether God allows it or not because to go against his own rule of Free Will, God breaks it for us all. So, how can you invite somebody who is already there? You can't. But at best you can try to drive him out, that is if he does not persuade you to let him stay. Now....  Mavis is a, hmmmm, errr... Nosferatu...? AKA vampire? Do you know how and why vampires are created? If you do, you see how you went against your own wall - head first at over 120MPH. Don't try to sugar coat it. Do not try to say it is something it is not. A vampire is... as per biblical description and Brahams Stroker's Dracula... well, without Satan, they would exist. I do not care how nice you make her, I do not care how caring she is, she has a history of killing, a history of hunting humans, of seducing them to take their blood and life energies in order to live. Vampire are the top of the food chain because they hunt us. Now, understand that I'm not saying anything negative about the character or that she should not exist. I am saying that her being there and living in Charlton, well, that goes against your 'No Satan Worship' in Charlton. RPG: "Come over to this window" Fernando tells her, "And tell me what you see. Just because part of the festival has Blue Grass Music, does not mean the rest of the town is playing the same music. The whole town is celebrating, with visitors from other towns and settlements." He points to the right of the window out in the distance, "Looks like there are some Asians in the mix, as that looks like a Chinese Dragon out there doing a dragon dance..." https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=do14dDh-TYM He then turns to Moro, "I do not care where you go Moro. Preferably out towards Wolf 359 (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wolf_359) and then left for 13.5 Billion light years, but wanting and having are two very different things. But we are work together. If you leave, you need to return before 6AM as we will be leaving after we rest up from all this 'celebrating.'" He then turns to Mavis, "Scio te quis sis, Nosferatu. Cogere ut faceretis et tu stares ex adverso. Sic ego rectam ducere , ubi tu non transibis harenarum." He reverts back to English, "That does not mean we can not work together."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 3rd, 2016, 11:57am Note: I know Satan is here on the Earth. There is a difference between being on the earth and given free reign. It's giving him free reign that I wish to avoid. You put it "at best you can try to drive him out." I think it could be accurate to say that goes along the same line. Anyone who has seen Hotel Transylvania can plainly see I borrowed Mavis from that movie. Since there are only mutants and Spirits, no vampires, I had to make her a Spirit for her to fit the story. As a Spirit she does not have a history of killing (we can discuss her family history later), hunting humans, taking blood or life energy. RPG: Moro goes to the window. "Mavis, you have to see this." Mavis looks out the window. "Wow, how cool is that?" "How often do you get to see the Chinese dragon dance? We can visit Charlton later." "You're right. After the party I can fly back to Charlton, pack my suitcase and fly back here in about four hours." "Pack your suitcase?" Moro is a bit concerned. "Well, yeah. I would need my wide-brimmed hat, sunglasses and lots of sunscreen." "Mavis this is a rescue mission, not a tour." "I know. I have my chauffeur driver's license, I can make hot cakes and I know a few other recipes." "I know. If you join the party, people will be counting on you. You'd be bored out of your skull and want to return to Charlton." Fernando wrote: He then turns to Mavis, "Scio te quis sis, Nosferatu. Cogere ut faceretis et tu stares ex adverso. Sic ego rectam ducere , ubi tu non transibis harenarum." He reverts back to English, "That does not mean we can not work together." "Sorry, Fernando." Mavis replies. "I don't know what you just said." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 3rd, 2016, 7:59pm Note: Satan has such free reign in this world that if he so wanted too, he can walk upon holy ground and not "burst into flames." The reason being is because he has not been cast out of the area by the population that has 'owns' it. This is made worst by preceding generations not keeping up with the casting and driving out ceremonies to keep him at bay; when that is no longer done, he walks right back in. But, in his mere presence of walking around does not make people Satan worshipers or uncleanness an area, he is there to observe. If he sees one wanting to join his flock then he will do his beast to make sure that the choice is made easier for them. For Satan, it is like that game show - "Lets make a deal." Thing is, are people willing to make such a deal, and what kind of deal will they get on their end? Yes, I have seen Hotel Transylvania I & II and know Mavis quite well. You should get Kodi for the R-Pi and look it up, it is on the Kodi Video Streams. And yes, Mavis is a Succubus, a female child born to Satan, Demons or in this case, Vampires. This makes her more than just a vampire but the basic definition remains as a character of these two shows. - - - - - - RPG: "There is a lot more than just the dragon out there. You got 5 square miles of celebrating town out there, each section with their own way of celebrating." Fernando points to his left, "Heh... that looks like the Italian Giglio celebrations I used to be part of long ago... 500 men carrying a 50-ton 100ft statue of St Giglio and a music band on the second level on their shoulders down the streets without causing it to fall down while the people around them danced and celebrated with great food; never in its 187 years has any of these statues fell. The thing is, what is a Giglio statue doing out here, and why it is using used, unless the people forgot its original purpose and are celebrating as they see fit. Either way, as nice to see it happen, I do not want to be there when it falls..." http://assets.nydailynews.com/polopoly_fs/1.1421873.1376003089!/img/httpImage/image.jpg_gen/derivatives/article_1200/image-1-1421873.jpg He continues, "And who knows what is going on in the areas where we can not see. Looks like there is a 1,000 naked man celebration before you get to the dragon dance. Heh... a thousand naked men all eyeing the prize of a Talisman that will bring them good luck for the rest of the year in a competition of strength and endurance" http://buzzlamp.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/06/5nakedfestival.jpg "So go do yourself a favor, as tiny as this part of the world it, explore it. Get to know the people and what they do here. Enjoy the sights, sounds and food, even it is not to your liking. I'll be up here observing." Fernando tells Moro with Mavis intently looking a the areas Fernando pointed out.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 3rd, 2016, 9:44pm Note: The discussion of how much free reign Satan has on the Earth is getting too close to a theological debate. I believe allowing Satanism opens a door. You do not. Let's bring it back to what's important to this RPG. Should there be a limited form of freedom of religion or one religion? I'm sticking to what I said. I borrowed a character from a movie and made her a Spirit to fit the story. RPG: "Wow, Fernando. You know so much." Flattering Fernando is not Mavis' intent. "It helps to know something about what I see. There's an Italian community in Charlton, along the northern shore of Mountain Creek Lake, but I've never seen anything like this before." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 3rd, 2016, 11:23pm Note: It should have been alone in the first place. Why deal with it now, as this is an Charlton issue and not a RPG issue per say. These so-called spirits are supposed to be enlightened? Then they are to know that it is either All-The-Way with Humans or "No-Way." Having something in between will create strife and grief because humans are inquisitive in their nature. It is one or the other not something that will satisfy some and not others. This will cause issues and dissidents. How ever you use the RPG Mavis is on you. That does not disguise what the character is in the movie and your twisting her of to fit the RPG as a Spirit. The two are nothing alike. Your Mavis and the HT 1 & 2 movies' Mavis are not the same. - - - - - - RPG: "If you want to learn, then you should be out there learning. Either way in what you and Moro choose, I am to be left alone when I ask for it." He tells them

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 4th, 2016, 2:49pm Note: You were the one who brought this up in response to something in a story post. I never said these people are enlightened. I said they are technologically advanced. These people never claimed to be spirits. As I have said more than once the term "Spirit" was used by humans from Earth to describe people who are either not human or not from Earth. The term stuck so that is the term the Spirits use. There will be one religion, Judaism. I know. You say this every time I borrow a character and make changes to the character. RPG: "Thank you, Fernando." Mavis transforms into a bat and heads out the window. "Mavis, hit the breaks." Moro has a concern. Mavis flies back in and transforms to her human form. Moro continues. "Fernando, Mavis wants to join us. What are your thoughts? She's a professional driver and nocturnal so she can drive one of the Volkswagens at night, like we did to get to this town." Moro thinks about it. "Mavis, come to think of it, there is something else you can do. It would be a dull but important job." "What is it?" "A night watchman." "Okay." "People will be counting on you. Can I trust you to handle it?" "Sure." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 4th, 2016, 8:51pm Note: Whether they are ETs or spirits or what ever you state them to be. They are supposed to be enlightened beings, with knowledge that is supposed to be superior to ours. Apparently, now you are saying that they are not? - - - - - - RPG: "Who am I to determine who is on the team and who is not, Moro? If you trust her, despite that I do not trust you because of what you did with Elsa, and of you think she would be an asset to the team, then welcome her to the team. I am not going to question it, but as a fair warning, any team member that turns against the team for what ever reason will be dealt with accordingly. Because no one is going to betray this team or any of its individual members, including you Moro. We are to work together or not work at all. Do I make clear?" Fernando tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 4th, 2016, 10:23pm Note: My characters and I have never said these people are enlightened or superior beings. I have said they are technologically advanced and I have said humans from Earth call them "Spirits." Just because this race is able to transform, build a time machine and other engineering marvels, make discoveries and put those discoveries to practice does not mean they enlightened or superior. They are still learning, figuring things out and putting all that to practical use. RPG: "You, Jeanette and Hikaru have made decisions before regarding members being approved. Why stop now?" Moro answers. "Regarding Elsa, the offer to visit King Agnarr of Arendelle still stands. And yes, you are clear." "I got it, Fernando." Mavis replies. "I sleep during the day. The rest of the time I'll do what needs to be done such as drive and watch over the camp while everyone else sleeps. I also know a few recipes." Moro thinks. "Mavis, instead of flying to Charlton and back to get your suitcase, we'll transport you to Charlton and transport you back when you're ready. I know you're an adult; I would hate for you to fly by yourself for hundreds of miles." "You're staring to sound like Dad." "Everyone wants to be sure you're safe." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 5th, 2016, 12:55am "As long as you do not disappear and Jeanette does not know where you are, Moro, I do not care what is decided in who is joining or leaving and by whom. I'm just giving an open invitation to those who want to come with us on Charlton are welcomed to do so. If they need support or help to do this trip, then we will give them that help in exchange for helping us with the day-to-day chores that need to be done. We may have a lot of food, but some things need to be gotten fresh, like milk and meats and some of us need the food freshly done because our stomachs can't handle food that has been prepared and then stored hours, if not days later." Fernando explains, "If you want to cook, Mavis, talk to Val about helping out in the kitchen. You should inform her that being nocturnal you would be having breakfast when everybody's having dinner. Maybe you can figure out what to do with the Mutant Giant Chicken Eggs. And it is still questionable if Karl wants to stay with us or not, but until he leaves, he has limited guard duty from the afternoon to mid evening as part of his duties here with us. There is a situation with him and one of the girls, but I think that has been addressed and resolved. Everybody has a place to stay and a job or two to do. Hondo and I may seen to disappear and do a lot of sitting down doing nothing, that's for you to figure out what we do. And Jeanette's the leader of the group in some official capacity though we tend to discuss things and vote on them, and in a worst case, we act on our own to get things done. How ever you are comfortable with getting things done, is on you." An older woman wearing celebratory military garb walks into the conference room looking for Fernando, "There you are." She hands him a leather bound folder with several documents inside, "This is for your assistant to adopt those two girls we spoke about. Make sure he gets it, have him, his wife and the girls sign them, and bring them back to me in the morning where I will get them stamped officially and the girls becomes his daughters. There are four (4) copies for each of the girls, one for him, one for the girls, two for our records. They all have to be filled out and signed, 4 papers for each girl. If he has any questions, he can ask me in the morning. I'll be at my grandson's weapons and firearms shop." Fernando takes the leather bound folder, looking at the parchment papers inside. He then closes it, "Thank you. I'll make sure he gets it and he will bring them back to you in the morning, General Jastrey." They both shake hands before she leaves the conference room. Fernando looks at Moro and Mavis. "This room is officially closed as soon as I leave it. So lets go now so I can find Hondo and give these documents and the instructions to him." Fernando tells them as he points to the door for them to leave through.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 5th, 2016, 10:47am Note: I don't understand why Fernando has such an objection to verifying what Moro says especially when it is so easy to do. RPG: "What's a mutant giant chicken egg?" Mavis asks. "They are eggs laid by giant chickens." Moro answers. "One of the girls?" Mavis asks. "I read that Karl played Tonya and Zoey, tried to break up Ruth's family and threatened the party." Fernando wrote: An older woman wearing celebratory military garb walks into the conference room looking for Fernando, "There you are." She hands him a leather bound folder with several documents inside, "This is for your assistant to adopt those two girls we spoke about. Make sure he gets it, have him, his wife and the girls sign them, and bring them back to me in the morning where I will get them stamped officially and the girls becomes his daughters. There are four (4) copies for each of the girls, one for him, one for the girls, two for our records. They all have to be filled out and signed, 4 papers for each girl. If he has any questions, he can ask me in the morning. I'll be at my grandson's weapons and firearms shop." Fernando takes the leather bound folder, looking at the parchment papers inside. He then closes it, "Thank you. I'll make sure he gets it and he will bring them back to you in the morning, General Jastrey." They both shake hands before she leaves the conference room. Fernando looks at Moro and Mavis. "This room is officially closed as soon as I leave it. So lets go now so I can find Hondo and give these documents and the instructions to him." Fernando tells them as he points to the door for them to leave through. "Let's go!" Mavis is excited to see how the different cultures celebrate. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 7th, 2016, 7:09pm Note: Jeanette wrote: Note: I don't understand why Fernando has such an objection to verifying what Moro says especially when it is so easy to do. - - - - Jeanette Isabelle That is how Fernando is, that is his character. RPG: Fernando goes out and find Hondo. "I think they may have given you some adoption papers, but here. This is what General Jastrey gave me. She wants you to get them filled out and signed by you, Val and the girls. Each girl has 4 papers fill and sign each, so there are 8 papers to fill. You go see General Jastrey at Tom's or what's his name weapon's shop in the morning. She will have the papers stamped and officiated and the girls will be your daughters." Fernando explains as he hands him the leather folder to him. "How you holding out?" Hondo asks. "Tired. Just tired. Macey behaving for you?" Fernando says and asks. "She's behaving well. She and Zoey are goin' from stand to stand." Hondo answers. "Good." Fernando answers, adding, "I'm going to get a drink. You want you something?" "I'll go wit you. I think there's a beer and grill stand over there, and I can keep an eye on Zoey and Macey from there." Hondo answers as he points to a near by food stand.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 7th, 2016, 7:15pm The ladies watch as a statue of St. Giglio is carried. Moro is on her mobile device giving the history of this event: Around 1900 Italian's left Italy in search of a better life for their families. During this time Southern Italy was a very desperate place holding little to no promise of a bright future for the many starving families. Many had no choice but to pack up their belongings and take a chance on moving to the promise of the New World, America. Many families from the town of Brusciano, Italy migrated to East Harlem, NY to start new with other families and friends that came before them. Although these immigrants brought little with them on the thirty day voyage across the Atlantic in the tight confines of the boat. What they did carry with them where their beloved traditions. For the people of Brusciano, this included their yearly Dance of the Giglio festival in honor of Sant' Antonio. It was around this time that the Italian immigrants of E. 106th St. in East Harlem decided to initiate their beloved tradition by building a Giglio and dancing it in the New World. The first Giglio Feast on 106th St. in East Harlem started approximately 1908. Gioacchino Vivolo is credited for being the first Capo Paranza on 106th St. He along with his brother Roco Vivolo were members of the Bruscianese Society and were influential in bringing this tradition to East Harlem from Brusciano, Italy. Mavis verbalizes what she's thinking. "Charlton has an Italian community. I wonder why I haven't seen anything like this before." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 8th, 2016, 9:50am "What is the celebration about?" Chihiro asks. Moro continues to read from her mobile device: As the flood tide of southern Italian immigration washed upon the American shores, eager to pay homage to their patron saint, San Paolino, there were more pressing tasks to accomplish first. Along with their co-religionists, the Italian residents contributed to the building of the original Our Lady of Mount Carmel Church. The devotion of all southern Italians to the Madonna is legend, but their devotion to la Madonna Della Carmine, Our Lady of Mount Carmel, is of the highest order. As important as the Catholic Church was to these people, they still desired to pay homage to San Paolino. It is important to point out that the saints belonged, in the eyes of the peasant immigrant, more to their own or village, than to the institutional church. Thus, in the case of honoring San Paolino, the responsibility in the United States fell not upon their parish, but to a mutual aid society, which had been formed—Società M.S. San Paolino. The preferred method of meeting this obligation was to hold an annual feast in honor of the saint in question. This feast commemorates an extraordinary bit of southern Italian history, which culminated in the canonization of an erstwhile bishop of the small city of Nola. Not even Catholic until his thirty-seventh year, Paulinus was destined to become a renowned religious hero of that region. Though he was to serve as Bishop of Nola from 409 AD to 431 AD, it was an alleged episode that took place shortly after his elevation to bishop, for which the Nolani holds him in such high regard. The story, which is passed on through the generations on both sides of the Atlantic, is that around 410 AD, North African pirates overran the town of Nola. In the chaos, Bishop Paolino was able to flee into the countryside with some of the children. Upon his return, Paolino learned, from a sobbing widow that many of the young men, her son included, had been abducted into slavery. Moved to compassion, Paolino offered himself in exchange for the boy and was ferried off, a prisoner of the brigands. While in North Africa, word of the courage and self-sacrifice of Paolino spread and became known to a certain Turkish sultan. Taken with the tale of altruism, the sultan intervened, negotiating for the freedom of this holy man. Through the sultan's efforts, Paolino and his paesani, were freed. Overjoyed by his safe return, the entire town greeted him carrying lilies, symbolic of love and purity. That joyous homecoming jubilee is considered the very first observance of what would develop into an annual sacred event. Through the years, various trade guilds farmer, butcher, tailor, bread maker, blacksmith, cobblers, deli merchants, and wine makers began to compete to produce the most sensational display of lilies. Over time, these displays became more flamboyant. Although called lilies, gigli, they have evolved into huge flower-laden steeples of wood, 82 feet in height. In Nola, these gigli structures and a boat are carried through the streets on the shoulders of hundreds of men, in remembrance of the return of Paolino to Nola. The atmosphere is quite competitive and each guild hires the best lifters they can secure, because the carrying of the gigli is judged. Creativity of construction and musical accompaniment is also scrutinized even after the formal competition ends, and the men of Nola carry and dance the gigli throughout the night. This is the tradition that was transplanted to Brooklyn, New York by the Nolani immigrants. It would be embraced stateside by all of those Italians who had emigrated from towns and villages surrounding Nola. "Oh, wow, that is so cool." Chihiro continues. Sources: http://www.eastharlemgiglio.org/about-us/our-history/ http://www.olmcfeast.com/about/about-the-feast Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 8th, 2016, 5:30pm Hondo and Fernando mosied over the the bar and grill stand.  Valentine was watching the girls too but was having fun at the same time.  Crowds and Hondo didn't mix well anyway but throw in folks and kids he is responsible for and a potentially hostile environment with all the people and noise.  . . He was edgy to say the least.  Fernando noticed he was uncomfortable,  but knew why as they had been together enough that often they didn't hafta talk to know what was on the others mind. Hondo ordered them both a tall beer and he ordered himself a sand which and fernando ordered what he wanted. Fernando: you really don't do crowds. Hondo: and you do? Fernando: sometimes,  but usually no.  Something specific bothering you? Hondo: other than it was too easy? Fernando: yeah. Hondo: have more responsibilities now.  Hafta get used to worryin' ' bout them. Fernando: you never really get used to it. Hondo: I reckon not.  If it was just me this type of rough licin' would be alright,  but I want better for Val and the girls.  Hell,  in our time things arengoing to shit. What if we cant stop tjis from happenin'? Fernando: we will stop it. Hondo: wish i had your optomism right now.  Hell, most of these folks are good enough folks but there are some . . . Fernando: any inperticular? Hondo: had some texans try to get us to join them. Fernando: and thats bad? Hondo: well considerin' their type of fun is drinkin' moonshine, while shootin' shotguns in the air an' as they called it, "ridin' da hog". Fernando: riding the hog? Hondo: yeah, i made the mistake of askin'. They scare the hog with the shot guns an see how long the "ride" can stay with it. Fernando: im missing something, i take it. Hondo: ridin' the pig as in beastiality. Fernando: sorry i ask. Hondo: i am too.  Damn sick bastards. They arent even livin' here. Just passin' through. Dont tell Jeanette. She will say i made up the Texan part to rile her. Fernando: unless she runs into them it shouldnt be an issue. Hondo: good. Figures, though. Lot of good folks havin' clean fun an' expressin' cultural pride and then the 1% that take thonhs too far. Thats why im on edge. Fernando: cannot say as i blame you. A second round of beers were ordered. Hondo: thanks fornthe papers. We will sign them when we get the girls back to camp. Fernando: dont thank me. You earned them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 12th, 2016, 11:46pm They drank their beer, and ordered another round. "I've beard and seen as bad if not worst. Mankind can be a sick lot at times." Fernando points out. He adds, "I'm going to take a head start heading back to camp once I get my copy of the treaty from the conference room." "I'll go with you." Hondo says as he puts down his beer. "Finish the beer first." Fernando nurses his mug to the 1/2 way level. "I thought you wanted to leave now." Hondo states. "This party is going to last a couple of days with more people coming in tomorrow and the next day. Personally, I do not want to be here as it will get crowded, especially in out camping area where people are going to come in and hog up space or ask for hand out, and then there's those idiots who think they can try to break in. Better if we leave tomorrow evening with the caravan that is supposed to head out. If not we are stuck here and I do not want to be stuck here." Fernando tells him. "I see and agree." Hondo tells him. Fernando nods and takes a sip from his beer. Another 1/2 hour of nursing their beers, Fernando heads out to get his copy of the treaty, with Hondo following him. Back at the fair grounds, Hondo approaches Val and tells her that he has the papers for them to sign but he's retiring early and she can stay with the girls longer if she likes as this party looks like it is not going to end anytime soon.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 13th, 2016, 9:31pm Crows are keeping watch at camp. One is perched on Hondo's camper and another is on a Volkswagen Camper. The crow on Hondo's camper spots something and silently walks on the top and sees a guy sneaking around. The first crow looks at the one on the Volkswagen Camper who then acknowledges the first. The guy sneaking around looks in the window of the Volkswagen Camper. The crow on Hondo's camper flies down and transforms. As with all crow Spirits he has black hair. He is wearing an enlisted service uniform. "What is the nature of your business here?" The guy is startled at first and then realizes he is caught. To get out of the situation, he pretends to be confused. "Whoa dude, don't sneak up on people like that. You'll give them a heart attack. I'm just looking for my ride." "Is your ride also an ambulance?" "Nah, it's a white Bus, a lot like this one. I'll continue to look for my Bus." The guy walks away. The lie was so obvious the crewmember knew the guy was up to no good. So far all he did was peak into a window. He cannot be held on that unless there is more to it. The Spirit and his fellow crewmembers are keeping an eye on this guy. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 14th, 2016, 12:18am Note: don't forget Karl is on board at the camp

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 14th, 2016, 8:15am Note: Write Karl in the scene. Edit: "The guy walks away" could mean anything. He could have taken two steps before bumping into Karl. As for why Karl is not in the scene, the guy could have come from another direction. Karl heard something and came to investigate. Let me know if there is any contradiction. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 14th, 2016, 9:38pm Karl  saw the stranger approach camp. He watched him to make sure no one.else was with him in close proximity. When karl was fairly sure he was alone he started foreward to quration him. As he dis a couple of these so called spirits came foreward and qurstioned the guy. Karl stopped as he haddnt been seen yet. In all his years of self preservation he had learned.how to.fade.off into the backgroubd, whether darkor.not, to hide.  He used this ability.now.to.slowly.move.back.into.the dark and watch. Before he had only used it to his own.good. now he used it to watch and help. He hid in the datk, watching the strangers ever move. He acyed suspicious but made.no threatening moves so karl let him move off. Karl decided to stay hidden in the dark as he might be back.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 15th, 2016, 8:40am Note: Only one Spirit questioned him. The crewman who questioned the person of interest transformed into a crow and flew back to the top of Hondo's camper. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 15th, 2016, 8:51pm Note: Depending on how the stranger approached the VW Camper and how he looked inside it can be taken as a threat or not. Thing is this - if he walked towards the camper and got close to look inside, it could be passed off as nothing. However if he walked right up to the camper, and put his hands on the glass as a visor to shield his eyes as he looked in, then he's looking for valuables or somebody to mug. Question is, which camper? Fernando's camper is between the girls' camper van (formerly the Slaver's Truck) and Hondo's large truck/Camper. Jeanette's Camper is at the end next to Val's Truck and trailer hauler. What remains is where are the 3 remaining vehicles - the girl's (Joanna's) second truck & Trailer, Karl's Slaver's SUV and the VW Bug with the Dub Box on it. If they are parked in front of the other vehicles, it would make it a maze to go through for one to get close to any of the VW Campers. If they are parked in the parking slots like the others, It would be a long walk for the guy to walk up to and see either of the two campers. Either way, it is good that the crow-spirit(s) stepped in when they did. I'll post my next post tomorrow as I put it together.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 16th, 2016, 9:21am Note: I did not specify which one, I chose a Volkswagen Camper because it works best for the post. Given the location, it would be Fernando's Camper. The stranger was deliberately peeking inside. I don't know where the SUV is; the Bug is parallel with Joanna's truck and trailer with is parallel with the other vehicles. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 19th, 2016, 7:35pm Note: I have plans for a fireworks display; I want to hold off on that until the characters are ready to return to camp. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 22nd, 2016, 8:31pm Note: Write it up. I'm a little behind on this end with these damned Dr. appointments.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 23rd, 2016, 9:01am Can't see much to write on my end at the moment.  Val will need to turn in early too if the group is leaving in the morning as she has to drive too.  The little boys should be getting exhausted by now and the girls will want to stay out but it's not safe for them without the adults so.  . .

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 23rd, 2016, 8:19pm Note: Ha! This must be the 12th time I'm rewriting this, as this damn PC crashes every time I try to post it. After Hondo had spoken to Val, he and Fernando left to go to the campers. Though early, it was well past 9:30 at night. Ruth and Joanna also decide to leave this never ending party turned county fair. They gathered Ester, Susanna and the boys though the younger girls wanted to stay. "It's getting late and the boys need their sleep as do we for tomorrow's to prepare for the journey out of here." Ruth tells them. Like it or not, they agreed to leave with the older girls to their campers. They leave following Fernando and Hondo's footsteps a couple minutes behind but at a slower pace as Ruth and Joanna carries the sleepy boys to their camp grounds. It takes the men 10 minutes to get there though it them a bit over 15 minutes but they were in shouting distance in case they needed help though it was not necessary. The women got to their camper, with the older ones telling the younger ones to set up the bench seat behind the driver's seat ready with blankets and pillows for the boys and get ready to sleep themselves. Ruth hands over the sleepy older boy she was carrying to Joanna as soon as Joanna handed off the younger sleeping boy to Easter; Ruth closes and locks the door to the camper and closes the curtains around certain windows around the camper. The boys are put into Ruth's lower bunk, leaving the rear bench seat behind the driver's seat opened into a bed configuration for Ruth to sleep in. "You get the food ready for our trip tomorrow while I get water and fuel for our trucks, while the young ladies can do babysitting duty." Ruth tells Joanna. "I sure can use some help." Joanna lets out. "The girls can help if they can watch the boys too." Ruth says. "What about getting the other girls to babysit?" Susanna asks. "They are too young, and Val has her hands full in taking care of them." Ruth says. "What about...?" Susanna tries to add. "We take care of our own. We may receive help they give us, and we may help them out in their needs as well, but we do not ask for help from no one. We take are of our own." Ruth nearly growls at her, "Now git yo ass up into your bunk and go to sleep. We're waking up early to get ready for this journey, so you better be up and jumping around to do your chores." Ester leans to her older sister and whispers, "Aren't you being a bit harsh on her?" "We will deal with this tomorrow." Ruth says. The younger girls climb up onto their upper bunk beds as Joanna checks on the boys one last time before retiring to her lower bunk across from them. Ruth stays up a few minutes later before shutting down the lights inside the camper and retiring to her makeshift bed.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 23rd, 2016, 10:36pm Note: I thought the party is leaving with the caravan. What Mavis said when she arrived is bugging Jeanette. Actually it's not only what Mavis said, it is what Mavis said and what Hikaru had said earlier. Something is not adding up. Hikaru said Jeanette would accept immortality, though Jeanette does not want immortality, and Mavis knows Jeanette but did not recognize her. If Jeanette accepts immortality then she would look the same and Mavis would have recognized her. Mavis said to Jeanette "You do look different." "Mavis," Jeanette begins, "when you arrived this evening you said I look different. Hikaru said I accepted immortality so I should look the same." "You look older now." "Oh, I see." Jeanette replies. "I accepted immortality later on in life." "No, I mean you look older as you are now, as an adult." Moro cringes. "Jeanette did not want to know that." Moro then looks at Jeanette. "You said you wanted to make the decision on your own." "Oh, I'm sorry. I didn't know." Mavis apologizes. "You can reverse puberty?" Jeanette thinks about what was said this morning. Jeanette wrote: Changing the tone of this happy moment, Jeanette looks at Moro sternly. "I haven't had a period in three years. If you do what Fernando suggests and bring that back, I will sell your pelt on the open market. Are we clear?" "Yes, very clear. We will not make you fertile again." "Good. Let's get some breakfast." Moro walks with Jeanette. "We know what you want more than just about anything else. You want what Hikaru has and that is to be a child forever. We know why you love voice acting with your sisters. When you lend your voices to these animated characters, it's like you and your sisters are children again. Sorry, we can't give you want you want." Jeanette stops Moro right there. "You've been bending over backwards to get me to accept immortality. Sorry Moro, you're too late. If you wanted me to be an Immortal, you should have done that when I was Penny's age. You knew back then how I felt and you did nothing." Jeanette continues walking. "I'm not accepting immortality so stop offering it to me. I want to hurry up and die." Jeanette continues. "You said this morning that you couldn't give me what I want." Moro explains. "I mean we can't go back in time and give you immortality. We could; the Jeanette I'm speaking to at this moment would not be changed. We can shape shift a human plus or minus ten percent of their original size. A ten percent reduction of your size would be enough for you to appear eleven." "You can reverse the ravages of puberty?" "Yes." Jeanette throws her arms around Moro. "Oh, thank you! That is so wonderful!" "After that we'll give you immortality so you'll never have to go through puberty again." Jeanette lets go of Moro. "I'm now happy to accept your offer of immortality." "That did not take long for you to decide. This will mean you will be here on Earth when Jesus comes to take His people home." A crow approaches Moro and caws. "The town has something for Fernando and Hondo; they have already returned to camp." "What? Why?" The bell in the clock tower begins to ring. "It's the bell. We're running out of time." Moro and the rest of the party are transported back to camp. Moro calls out to Fernando and Hondo. "Fernando! Hondo! Look towards the town!" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 23rd, 2016, 11:10pm Jeanette wrote: Note: I thought the party is leaving with the caravan. Note: If by "party" you mean "Our Group," yes we will - tomorrow early evening when the caravan leaves. If by "party" you mean "the celebration" I doubt it because such events last a few days - a week at most. People from all over will be arriving as the news spreads of the treaty and after the rides, food, and attractions go down, people will be coming from all over for months to come, and it's proximity to Slavia, will become as a port town and tourist spot  where people come and go before going to Slavia for its air travel. Just because the caravan leaves, does not mean that party ends. In fact as they spread the word, the party will continue as more people come. So chances are this party is going to last for a while.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 24th, 2016, 7:35am Fernando wrote: Note: If by "party" you mean "Our Group," yes we will - tomorrow early evening when the caravan leaves. Note: That's what I was thinking. Somehow I got the impression from your latest story post that our characters are leaving earlier than that. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 24th, 2016, 10:41am Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1440#1445 date=1472008209]Note: If by "party" you mean "Our Group," yes we will - tomorrow early evening when the caravan leaves. Note: That's what I was thinking. Somehow I got the impression from your latest story post that our characters are leaving earlier than that. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Note: Though each jump from town to town can be short or long, easy or hard, they must prepare for it by making sure that the vehicles are ready and capable of taking them. That means fuel, oil, water and other things the vehicles needs. It also means means getting the driver well rested and ready, and the rest of the troop ready and prepared with things like food and bathroom/hygiene needs. And have food to eat along the way if it is a long trip where they can not stop but can eat along the way. A 50 mile trip can take less than two hours to do or 5 hours, depending on the condition of the roads. And thus far we have been lucky with the weather. Fernando can take a cloudy day as he has enough battery power to take him 100 or more miles but he needs to charge up afterwards. These Nightly trips uses up his battery power, which is no real concern to him. He would need a couple of days to charge up when the trip is over. But a couple days of rain or bad weather, he would have to figure out another means to charge up, which is why he and everyone else have a portable generator. Last thing this group needs is for someone to break down and need a couple of days to conduct repairs. Since the Caravan is leaving in the evening, the day can be spent on vehicle maintenance, food and personal preparation for the trip. Even Mavis would need her rest before doing a long night-time drive. RPG: *A couple minutes before Hondo and Fernando arrive at the camp* "These past couple of days, I noticed that Val has been doing much of the cooking for the group, not that I don't mind. I'm worried about your supplies, especially your stove fuel. What ever it is, if my camper and Dub Box stove fuel can be used, its yours." Fernando tells Hondo. "I'm sure there's a Natural Liquid Gas (Propane) facility to fill the tanks with. I can find out in the mornin' when I get these papers filled, and brin' the tanks to be filled afterwards." Hondo says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 25th, 2016, 7:30am Note: Will Fernando and Hondo be looking at what Moro is talking about or shall I write the next post without their response? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 25th, 2016, 2:01pm Note: Write it without their response. Fernando's not interested and Hondo does not want to be around the crowd. RPG: (Still a minute or so before arriving at the camp site but it is in view) Fernando and Hondo notice a couple of more vehicles have parked themselves into the large parking lot. with a couple more driving in and looking for a spot to hunker down in. As they enter on the park lot an older looking couple (male and female) with heavy pack packs approaches them. Perhaps they were not older but definitely much more rough around the edges. "Da Festivities still going on?" the older male asks as he steps into view with his lantern raised at head level. "Yeah, just head down straight to that open gate and walk into town. It looks like it's going to go on for days." Fernando points to where the fence opens up about 20 yards away. "Why are you carryin' your backpacks? They would be safe in your ride." Hondo asks. "This be here our tradin' money." the man answers. "We be prospectors." The woman says, sounding younger then she appears to be. "We mine for scraps from the wrecks and the mountains do have gold though its hard get too. But we be harder." The man says. "Interesting. What do you do with with what you find? I mean, I do not think you stuffed a car fender in your back pack..." Fernando points out. "We got several mini ark furnaces to melt down what we find. We can melt a wreck in into small blocks that take up a whole lot less room. Each furnace takes care of a particular metal: Steel, coppah, aluminmum, silver, gold and so on as to not mess up what we find. We find it, test it and melt it down, then we can sell it." The man explains. (Link: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VTzKIs19eZE ) "I'm sure there are many who are willing to make a deal for your wares. Enjoy your stay." Fernando says. "Yeah. We hope to run into the liberators. We got a few relatives who were taken by the slavers." The man says as he reaches out to shake their hands. "They're out there somewhere. Maybe you will find them tomorrow." Hondo points out, knowing that it would be nice to know who the people around them are but now is a time to rest and come down from the tension both he and Fernando have been riding on all day. "Y'all enjoy your stay, we're headin' in for some shut eye." "Much Oblige! We'll definitely meet up again..." The man says as they shake hands. In a few seconds, the couple is heading into town for perhaps a prosperous and good time. "Mountain people... I did not think there was gold over on this side of the Rockies." Fernando says as they start to head back to their campers. "It takes all kinds to make a world. I prefer to have hard working people like that around me than those who sit around getting fat in the city..." Hondo adds. "I would too. What about what they said - finding lost relatives the slavers took away?" Fernando asks. "You told me once long ago that as much as rescuing life is such an important job to do, we need to take care of our selves first before we can help them." Hondo points out "Yeah." Fernando replies as hey step up to their camp. They turn around and look at the other vehicles that came in during their absence. "The place is getting crowded..." "I know what you mean. Hope it does not become a problem..." Hondo replies before they retire to their vehicles.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 26th, 2016, 10:56am Jeanette wrote: A crow approaches Moro and caws. "The town has something for Fernando and Hondo; they have already returned to camp." "What? Why?" The bell in the clock tower begins to ring. "It's the bell. We're running out of time." Moro and the rest of the party are transported back to camp. Moro calls out to Fernando and Hondo. "Fernando! Hondo! Look towards the town!" A minute later a red firework is shot into the sky. Four more red fire works are shot into the sky, one at a time. "This is from the town." Moro is referring to a new years custom in which something (examples include a decorative item or cake) of a specific color is given. It has also been observed when a person is departing. Different colors mean different things. A sixth, seventh, eighth and ninth red firework is shot into the sky. "That's what the town wanted to tell Fernando and Hondo." Jeanette wonders why the town is sending red fireworks. "Red? What does red mean?" "Red means appreciation." A tenth red firework is shot into the sky. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 28th, 2016, 7:20am Note: Does anyone have any more to contribute to May 5 or shall we start to wrap it up? I have some things for the night; I don't want to jump ahead of anyone. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 28th, 2016, 7:55am I need yo do a small post having Valentine and the three girls coming back.  Will try to do it this evening or tomorrow

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 28th, 2016, 11:25am Note: Unless there is interaction with the other player's characters, Jeanette can take 'her group' back 'home' and write into her journal without issues or conflicts.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 28th, 2016, 9:56pm I just meant before we start the next day.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 29th, 2016, 11:41am Moro retrieves her mobile device. "Mavis, you'll be sent back to the hotel so you can pack your suitcase." "Yes!" Mavis is excited. "Once you are packed, you will be brought back here." Moro feels the need to offer a suggestion. "Humans, more so here, would not expect a bat to be a Spirit. With you having guard duty it's best not to alert them by transforming back and forth." With the exception of the Native American Spirits who can take any form, there are not many Spirits living in this part of the world that can take the form of a bat. Moro sends the text message and Mavis is transported to her hotel room. Moro returns her mobile device. "Elsa, I need for you to go with Hikaru and Danielle to the gas Camper. I need to talk to Chihiro in private." Elsa nods and walks with Hikaru and Danielle to the gas Camper. Jeanette and Penny retire to the dub Box hitched to the Beetle. Moro opens the door of the Dub Box hitched to the gas Camper. Chihiro steps in and Moro closes the door behind them. "Chihiro, at your current rate you will be 151.1112 centimeters tall by your twentieth birthday. Last month you asked for an extra centimeter for your twentieth birthday. We like you the way that you are; if you want to be a centimeter taller, we will make you a centimeter taller." "Thank you." Moro shakes her head thinking Chihiro's stature is one of her better features. "Jeanette came to the conclusion you are Baroness Louise. That's why I wanted to talk to you in private." "Why would Miller-san think that?" Chihiro asks. "All the facts she presented are accurate. She came to the wrong conclusion." "Oh." "You developed closer friendships in Charlton than you did in Japan and yet your friends in Charlton don't know who you really are." "I'm just an ordinary girl. I'm nobody special." "You've known Princess Elsa of Arendelle for four months and she is with us on this mission. In all this time have you known her to be treated different?" Moro asks. "No. In Japan people treat me different. I just want to live a normal life. Here no one knows who I am." "Everyone who has read Jeanette's journal knows who you are." "Miller-san knows who I am?" Chihiro asks. "I mean Miller-san who's in Charlton now." "Yes." "She hasn't said anything to me. Wait, how does Miller-san, the Miller-san I know, know who I am?" "The Jeanette who is with us copied the name on your suitcase and wrote it in her journal." "What?" Chihiro asks, sounding alarmed. "Jeanette does not know Japanese so she does not know what she copied. When she returned to her time she Googled what she wrote in her journal. Most of the images were of you." "I found a lot of information about me in the Charlton Library." "Your disappearance did create a media circus." "All of which proves that I'm right." "You said Jeanette hasn't said anything to you." "Miller-san is one person. Pointer-san and Mavis-san have said something about finding Baroness Louise. I now understand why." In "their" Dub Box Penny removes her socks, shoes and dress as Jeanette removes her uniform. Jeanette removes her bra and begins to put her pajamas on. "Mom," Penny asks, "you went through puberty, you really want the Texas Spirits to . . . undo it?" "Moro says they can." Jeanette replies. "You're now on the other side. Why do you want to go back to where you were? I've been learning all I can about the changes." "You remind me of when I was your age. I wanted to learn what I can for scientific reasons. I was such a geek. I accepted puberty because, well, I had fantasies of being a mother. A man was not in my fantasies except for as a means for me to become a mother." "You were not interested in men?" "I've never been interested in that type of relationship." "Oh. Do you have any wants?" Penny is asking hard questions faster than Jeanette can answer them. "I accepted I would go through puberty for the reason I mentioned. Honestly, I dreaded it. I wanted to be a child forever. I hate what puberty did to me." Jeanette brings up a dream she had one night that accurately depicts how she felt about growing up. "I can't remember how old I was; I was younger than you are now. I had a dream one night in which construction workers came to our house. They did not come to work on the house. These construction workers make children grow. I woke up very angry at them for making my sisters and I grow up." "In these fantasies of being a mother . . . how many children did you have in these fantasies?" "Two. First a son and then a daughter." "In these fantasies did your children grow up?" "No." "So . . . by adopting an Immortal your fantasy comes true." Jeanette smiles and nods. She then wonders how her answer will come across. The Texas Spirits genetically engineered and raised a child Jeanette would be interested in. Then they made her an Immortal. The ideal child was practically gift-wrapped. "When I met you in town yesterday morning it was love at first sight. What I mean is here is a child who would be in my life forever even after she creates a life for herself, whatever that life may be." "You said you had fantasies of being a mother before you went through puberty. I don't have those fantasies." Right now Penny is not really sure what she wants. "You are not interested in men. Do you have any wants?" Penny asks again. "I don't have that type of wants." "You have hormones. You have to be interested in something. Mr. Robinson talked about a woman he liked." "What I want is for things to go back to the way they were." There is a knock on the trailer door. "Who is it?" Jeanette asks. "Chihiro." Jeanette looks at her daughter. Penny is still in her panties. Jeanette opens the door and steps out in her pajamas. "Moro-san said you copied the name on my suitcase in your journal. Could you please remove it?" Chihiro asks. Jeanette still believes Chihiro is Baroness Louise. "Sure. Could you wait outside?" Though Penny and Chihiro are both girls and Penny walked out of the trailer this morning with nothing on to go to the shower, Penny is in her panties (inside her temporary home) and Jeanette does not know what Penny is comfortable with and what she isn't. Jeanette retrieves her journal and pen and scratches out Chihiro's real name to where it is no longer readable. The sentence from the May 1 entry now reads: Chihiro's nameplate written in Japanese: Jeanette steps outside again. "I removed your real name from the journal." "Thank you. Moro-san told me that you know who I am, I mean the you that I know. However you never once made a big deal about it or brought it up." Since the Jeanette who knows who Chihiro really is never treated her differently, she feels she can tell Jeanette who she is. "You are?" Jeanette did not anticipate this. Moro approaches. "Yes, she is." "To find Baroness Louise, it is best to be in your time." "Why is that?" Moro asks. Jeanette can't believe she has to explain something so simple. "Someone in 1995 must know something important regarding Louise. Whisper of the Heart is a popular book. After the book was published someone with information could have sent a letter to the publishing company. To find Louise, you need to go to the publishing company." Jeanette considers something else. "Moro, your people are time travelers. Go back to Louise' last known location." "We don't know exactly where she was. We never met her." "Shiro Nishi knows where she was. He knew her." Chihiro knows a lot about the history. "Go back to 1995 and talk to Shiro Nishi. Then you will be able to find Louise." Jeanette continues. Moro and Chihiro retire to the gas Camper. Chihiro will sleep on the top as always, Moro and Elsa will sleep in the back of the Camper and Danielle will sleep in the Dub Box hitched to it. Note: More to come. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 29th, 2016, 3:15pm Valentine and the three girls with her watched the fireworks. The girls we're excited at them as they we're rare to see on these times as there was little to celebrate in such a harsh world. Once done the crowd cheered and the music picked back up.  People kept pouring into the celebration and many of those who had been there a while we're already showing signs of intoxication.  One drunk grabbed Tonya.  He muttered something incomprehensible but that was about it as Tonya stomped on his foot causing him to howl with pain and temporarily release her.  She rushed to Valentine,  who had caught just the end of that.  Valentine pushed Tonya behind her as the big drunk angrily charged at them.  Valentines movements we're quick and concise.  She threw a quick short jab at the drunks throat,  which caused him to stop in his tracks and grab his neck,  as he choked and tried to get a breath.  She then gave him a front kick to the gonads which caused him to bend down and hold himself.  She then finished him off with a quick hook kick to the head,  knocking him out cold. Tonya: I didn't know you could do that! Valentine: I have my second degree black belt in kempo.   Tonya: Wow.  Why did you learn that? Valentine: long story.  I'll tell you it all some day,  bit the short of it,  I was young and at a work party my coworkers got me drunk then  . . . Tonya: they raped you? Valentine: No,  thankfully.  A kind janitor and his assistant help me escape.  I knew how to box a bit then but I really didn't know how to defend myself.  Had I know.  . . Let say I just wish I had been able to take care of myself. I'll tell you the whole story some day.   Tonya: OK.  I trained in some form of martial arts at the school.  Not sure what it was called but those moves looked familiar.  I was a blue belt there.  You think you can train me more? Valentine: I'd love to. Tonya: zoey would probably like it too.  She was better than I was and she did some gymnastics too. Valentine: well, she can join us too once we get home. For right now we need to get back. Things are getting a bit rough here for the little ones and you need to take it easy with your arm still. Tonya: ok. Yeah, I feel better knowing you know kempo than i did a bit ago but im starting to get a bit nervois here without Dad. Valentine: you and me both. With that Valentine and Tonya started towards the younger two, who were playing at one of the game stands. To be continued ...

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 29th, 2016, 3:18pm Personal Note: In undoing Jeanette's development under puberty will make her a child in appearance and stature. It will not save her from the knowledge and even the wanting of carnal knowledge. As an example, if Jeanette is 5ft 6in tall with a developed and mature body of a 20-something year old, undoing puberty in her case will render her back to that of a 8 to 10 year old (depending on when she hit puberty). It will not make her as a 5ft 6in tall under developed female, it will make her underdeveloped on across the board. In such a society as this, no one is going to respect a child unless that child is known for the person he or she is. A child's place is to be seen and not heard. In Jeanette's current as an adult female that no longer menstruates makes her a sterile adult female. There is nothing wrong with that. But to be a child again, no one is going to listen to a kid, even if they wear an EMT uniform. As for the ravages of puberty - what ravages? People go through various states of sexuality at different stages of their lives. Some as young as their preteen years, others in their late 50s. It depends on their wanting to accept or deny such relationships with others. But in either case, one can fall into a trap where in their later years, one can become depressed as to why things did not turn out the way they wanted it to be and be angry for the rest of their lives because of it. Puberty is nothing more than the steps and adjustments one makes from being a child to one becoming an adult, and all of the responsibilities that goes with it. Fernando/I have been able to get a female pregnant since the age of 8; that does not mean that he/I went out of our way to get females pregnant because of our hormones are running about unchecked. We had to do that check ourselves or end up in a lot of trouble. Also, at puberty, the brain stops growing and begins rewiring itself (usually at the age of 17 - 21). If one remains as a child, their brains continue to grow, and if their skulls do not grow with it, they will suffer greatly as the neuro matter presses up against the bone matter and it will eventually kill them. So Puberty is needed for that step to occur, if not, one dies. Medically, one who has never underwent puberty usually dies in in their late 20s/early 30s because of this. This is different in the case of 'midgets' who have underwent puberty, but never physically grew up due to lack of growth hormones, and living into their late 90s. (Lost this  part of the post on a crash) Jeanette as-is is the sum of her education, knowledge, experience, character, persona and development. If anything from that sum is taken away, then Jeanette is no longer Jeanette. If she is an immortal because of the spirits, she better understand that it is not true immortality. To be truly immortal, one is immune from the ravages of age, disease, injury, events, so on. This is not immortality as the spirits give it. As proof, one properly placed explosive on Jeanette's lap will disprove her immortality as a whole when it goes off. Personally, I do have regrets but I deal with them and life goes on. Sexuality was not easy for me in my life but I did the best I could with what I got. Life continues for me, it did not for many of my friends. In this story, the same applies to Jeanette and she needs to deal with such issues she may have, not take shortcuts that she believes will solve problems for it wont. Problems will manifest into other problems if not dealt with. If she does not deal with these issues, she will end up regretting it for the rest of her immortal life.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 29th, 2016, 8:36pm Fernando wrote: As an example, if Jeanette is 5ft 6in tall with a developed and mature body of a 20-something year old, undoing puberty in her case will render her back to that of a 8 to 10 year old (depending on when she hit puberty). It will not make her as a 5ft 6in tall under developed female, it will make her underdeveloped on across the board. In such a society as this, no one is going to respect a child unless that child is known for the person he or she is. A child's place is to be seen and not heard. In Jeanette's current as an adult female that no longer menstruates makes her a sterile adult female. There is nothing wrong with that. But to be a child again, no one is going to listen to a kid, even if they wear an EMT uniform. Consider what we know now. Immortal Jeanette appears eleven, lives in Charlton and works as a nurse at the orphanage in Charlton. This is what has been established. Anything else can be nothing more than jumping to conclusions. Fernando wrote: As for the ravages of puberty - what ravages? I mentioned this before. I did not handle puberty very well. Fernando wrote: People go through various states of sexuality at different stages of their lives. Some as young as their preteen years, others in their late 50s. It depends on their wanting to accept or deny such relationships with others. But in either case, one can fall into a trap where in their later years, one can become depressed as to why things did not turn out the way they wanted it to be and be angry for the rest of their lives because of it. One of the reasons I am not interested in a sexual relationship is because I don't like my body. Fernando wrote: Also, at puberty, the brain stops growing and begins rewiring itself (usually at the age of 17 - 21). If one remains as a child, their brains continue to grow, and if their skulls do not grow with it, they will suffer greatly as the neuro matter presses up against the bone matter and it will eventually kill them. So Puberty is needed for that step to occur, if not, one dies. Medically, one who has never underwent puberty usually dies in in their late 20s/early 30s because of this. In case you missed it: If Jeanette is not given immortality, she will go through puberty again. Fernando wrote: Jeanette as-is is the sum of her education, knowledge, experience, character, persona and development. If anything from that sum is taken away, then Jeanette is no longer Jeanette. If she is an immortal because of the spirits, she better understand that it is not true immortality. To be truly immortal, one is immune from the ravages of age, disease, injury, events, so on. This is not immortality as the spirits give it. As proof, one properly placed explosive on Jeanette's lap will disprove her immortality as a whole when it goes off. How can undoing the physical development make Jeanette no longer Jeanette? Would her soul or even her DNA change? As we had discussed we are going by The Nobody's definition of an Immortal for this RPG. Quick refresh: An Immortal can be killed but not age. Fernando wrote: Personally, I do have regrets but I deal with them and life goes on. Sexuality was not easy for me in my life but I did the best I could with what I got. Life continues for me, it did not for many of my friends. In this story, the same applies to Jeanette and she needs to deal with such issues she may have, not take shortcuts that she believes will solve problems for it wont. Problems will manifest into other problems if not dealt with. If she does not deal with these issues, she will end up regretting it for the rest of her immortal life. Jeanette's physical body is going back to an undeveloped state and she will stay that until either she is killed or Jesus takes His people home. That is all. What am I missing? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 30th, 2016, 12:00am Jeanette wrote: Consider what we know now. Immortal Jeanette appears eleven, lives in Charlton and works as a nurse at the orphanage in Charlton. This is what has been established. Anything else can be nothing more than jumping to conclusions. In past emails we had about breaking Einstein's rules, we discussed that 20-something Jeanette teleported and meets with Immortal 20-something Jeanette that has lived since 2010 to 2066+ does not break Einstein's Laws of General Relativity. Because of this, until now, it is assumed that Jeanette would be 20-something. Not 11. Jeanette wrote: I mentioned this before. I did not handle puberty very well. Jeanette wrote: One of the reasons I am not interested in a sexual relationship is because I don't like my body. No one has ever had an easy time of Puberty. It is a 10 year process of ups and downs and in the end many are not happy with the results. But we all dealt with it and as adults, it is our past. No woman I know likes her body. Even the Supermodels I know and did online work for, does not like their bodies. But they have accepted what they got as theirs. If they do not accept what they have then they would spend thousands of dollars to surgically correct it and still not be happy with the results. But in accepting what they have, they can continue on with life on a much happier state of mind. You, like any other woman, may not like your body, but you must like yourself. You got two legs, two arms, two hands, two feet, two breasts, 10 fingers, 10 toes, 2 green eyes a head of red hair, a cute face and everything seems to work as nature designed it. That is a lot more than many people do not have. - 1. 2- You may not like your body but somebody out there likes you for who you are, and not because of what you got. What you got is important too, but it is secondary to what you have to offer. It is what Love is. Sex and admiring body image is lust, not love. Any female can hook herself up to look good enough to trap any male she so targets, that is simple. But to accept one for what they can give and not what they have, that is Love.  3- as an 11 year old, Jeanette can not be a mother to Penny. It would be impossible because Penny will see her as an equal and not as a parent. There are many people out there who wish they were never had been born... Jeanette wrote: In case you missed it: If Jeanette is not given immortality, she will go through puberty again. As stated before, Jeanette can not be a mother at 11. Penny would see her as an equal and it would be difficult for her to punish Penny for doing wrong and then going out to do those things she punished Penny for. She would be a hypocrite if she does this, and Penny would lose what little respect she has for Jeanette. Jeanette wrote: How can undoing the physical development make Jeanette no longer Jeanette? Would her soul or even her DNA change? As we had discussed we are going by The Nobody's definition of an Immortal for this RPG. Quick refresh: An Immortal can be killed but not age. How can undoing the physical development make Jeanette no longer Jeanette? This would make Adult Jeanette into Child-Immortal Jeanette, and that is a major difference. She is will not be capable to do things as a child when she was an adult. She will not be able to have the strength as a child as she once had as an adult to do the job of rescue. Like I stated before, if somebody gets hurts or even dies because of Jeanette's inability to complete a rescue, Fernando is going to be highly pissed off at her. Highly pissed off. Again, as a child of 11, Jeanette can not raise up Penny as her mother. It is not possible. Jeanette would have to remain as an adult until Penny has reached the chronological age of adulthood before Jeanette can revert back to 11. Only then is this possible. Jeanette wrote: Jeanette's physical body is going back to an undeveloped state and she will stay that until either she is killed or Jesus takes His people home. That is all. What am I missing? Jesus is going to look at Jeanette and ask, "WTF is this? You are an abomination of the creation we made you out to be. Who did this to you? Why you allowed yourself to go through this? And who's side are you are on?" You are missing a lot on this simple point. People have dealt with puberty and it is their past history. There is no excuse for it. I will discuss it in detail in private email, but you know a couple of women who are close to me that have been through hell because of puberty and growing up, but yet managed to grow up into wonderful and nice people who make no excuses of what happened to them to deter them from not doing their job and career or helping others. The only solution I can think is what I stated - Jeanette reverts to 11 at a later point in life, not now. It would be impossible for her to get things done at this point at 11, and if you (dare) think that being an 11 year old mom is going to be cute, you will be disrespecting every teen mother that has undergone raising a child as a child themselves and doing so alone. This is a major disrespect to them, many I personally know and have helped out with because I had the money and power in those days to do so.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 30th, 2016, 9:29am Fernando wrote: In past emails we had about breaking Einstein's rules, we discussed that 20-something Jeanette teleported and meets with Immortal 20-something Jeanette that has lived since 2010 to 2066+ does not break Einstein's Laws of General Relativity. Because of this, until now, it is assumed that Jeanette would be 20-something. Not 11. It was not discussed in our E-mail conversations. It was, however, established in the story. Fernando wrote: No one has ever had an easy time of Puberty. It is a 10 year process of ups and downs and in the end many are not happy with the results. But we all dealt with it and as adults, it is our past. No woman I know likes her body. Even the Supermodels I know and did online work for, does not like their bodies. But they have accepted what they got as theirs. If they do not accept what they have then they would spend thousands of dollars to surgically correct it and still not be happy with the results. But in accepting what they have, they can continue on with life on a much happier state of mind. How many would jump at the chance to, physically speaking, be a child again? Fernando wrote: 3- as an 11 year old, Jeanette can not be a mother to Penny. It would be impossible because Penny will see her as an equal and not as a parent. There's a simple solution. Delay the procedure. Fernando wrote: Penny would see her as an equal and it would be difficult for her to punish Penny for doing wrong and then going out to do those things she punished Penny for. She would be a hypocrite if she does this, and Penny would lose what little respect she has for Jeanette. Where did Jeanette doing the things she punished Penny for come from? Fernando wrote: How can undoing the physical development make Jeanette no longer Jeanette? This would make Adult Jeanette into Child-Immortal Jeanette, and that is a major difference. It's only a physical change. Fernando wrote: Jeanette would have to remain as an adult until Penny has reached the chronological age of adulthood before Jeanette can revert back to 11. Only then is this possible. You just presented the solution. Why are we talking about it? Fernando wrote: Jesus is going to look at Jeanette and ask, "WTF is this? You are an abomination of the creation we made you out to be. Who did this to you? Why you allowed yourself to go through this? And who's side are you are on?" All that the Texas Spirits will do is give Jeanette two mutations. One will make her physically eleven and the other will prevent her from growing and aging. Jesus would not be surprised. He knows what will happen before it happens. If you want to know what side Jeanette is on, look at the parable of the sheep and the goats. Fernando wrote: and if you (dare) think that being an 11 year old mom is going to be cute, you will be disrespecting every teen mother that has undergone raising a child as a child themselves and doing so alone. I never considered it for that reason. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 30th, 2016, 6:12pm My two cents: I wouldn't want to be a kid again Jesus also said,  "which of you by taking thought can add one cubit into his stature? " and Paul said,  " when I was a child I spake as a child,  I understood as a child,  I thought as a child,  but when I became a man (or adult) I put away childish things. " so stopping aging would be one thing,  reversing the natural state of being which we we're created to be is messed up. The whole premise is messed up and I see in no way how it adds to the story at hand in any positive way.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 30th, 2016, 7:17pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: I see in no way how it adds to the story at hand in any positive way.   Jeanette will be returning to her time when the mission is over. The Texas Spirits need her to continue her journal years beyond the mission. For Jeanette to return to her time and be around for years to come, she needs to be an Immortal. Jeanette does not want immortality. To accept immortality, there needs to be an incentive. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 30th, 2016, 8:24pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Hondo I. Sackett link=1428938728/1460#1461 date=1472595178]I see in no way how it adds to the story at hand in any positive way.   Jeanette will be returning to her time when the mission is over. The Texas Spirits need her to continue her journal years beyond the mission. For Jeanette to return to her time and be around for years to come, she needs to be an Immortal. Jeanette does not want immortality. To accept immortality, there needs to be an incentive. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] I think what Hondo meant by that is nothing positive is going to come out of the story if this happens now or in the immediate future during the time we are going to Charlton. In that I agree with him. I also must state that this gives the Spirits too much power in order to give such a "gift." Very few can give immortality of the flesh and that is always tied to some binding clause or agreement that should not be there. Immortality for serving the Spirits in their town they created? Sounds like Indentured Servitude to me, which is illegal in the United States and is art of the Bill of Rights Amendments and the Constitution. So you can be immortal as long as you serve them. I think you should read up The Devil and Daniel Webster (http://gutenberg.net.au/ebooks06/0602901.txt).

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 30th, 2016, 10:28pm This has not been established; the plan was for the physical change to take place after the mission. It is as you said, and I already knew this, Jeanette cannot physically do her job if she is physically eleven. As for too much power, all that the Texas Spirits are doing is giving Jeanette two mutations. As established by The Nobody in The Setting and Rules, the Order of Fire is able to do the same thing. The Texas Spirits are the ones who want Jeanette to be an Immortal. Adding a binding clause would jeopardize that. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 31st, 2016, 11:34am Personal note: I believe that this will be a detriment to Jeanette. If the spirits are hawking her for a decision now, they will be hawking her to the end of the mission for that decision. That is going to impede her judgement on other decisions she needs to make throughout the mission. And that is a problem. Why would they be hawking her now for a decision? Why will they continue to hawk her for the decision? Is there a deadline to this? Why must it be tied a condition for her to get it? Like I said before, immortality for a service to be rendered (being a nurse...) is Indentured Servitude, which is illegal and akin to slavery. Is Jeanette a slave to the spirits? She needs to realize that she is being cornered into a decision. Lastly, Immortality through a mutation maybe simple to implement; but only works when one get to that certain age where it kicks in. To reverse the growth and puberty process an adult as underwent is nearly impossible, especially at such a stage. A lot of the cells that divided up and multiplied, creating the structures an adult body has, in that division, the codons break off each chromosomes as part of the aging process - all that has to be undone. It would require a lot of energy and process to get it done from a 20-something adult to an 11 year old. If it were a 30-something to a 20-something, the process is much simpler and less requiring of energy to get done because the body is has not changed much in these 10+ years. But from 20-something, to 11, there is a lot more to undo. In short, this is not "a simple mutation."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 31st, 2016, 12:21pm Reversing to pre puberty just doesn't fit what a mutation is. Stopping or slowing cell degradation  can be as it is not a reversing action.  Reverse growth is not a mutation.   Had this written earlier when I had no net.  Didn't see your reply,  jefe until after this actually posted.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 31st, 2016, 1:38pm Note: The United States is in an apocalyptic state for two reasons: One, there was an economic collapse. Two, a meteor ended up in the Atlantic creating a wall of water exceeding 300 feet when it hit the east coast and triggering the New Madrid Earthquake that splits the continental U.S. If it were only an economic collapse, the United States could recover in forty years, would not be in an apocalyptic state and the RPG would be over. The Texas Spirits now have a plan to stop the meteor. If they succeed the RPG would be over. To keep the RPG going, the Texas Spirits need to fail in their attempt to stop the meteor. RPG: Jeanette knows the Texas Spirits use information from her journal to make changes to the time line and today she received a lot of information. Though she cannot truly appreciate the gravity of the situation, she has a sense that today's journal entry is more important than others she has written. As before, with the exception of the time her thoughts were not organized, she compresses as much information she can using the fewest words possible to save space in her 160 Page journal. Every word has to mean something, otherwise it is not used. As with the other entries, background information is needed to understand it. For this entry the reader would have to know that Tsubasa is Hikaru's twin sister and that "Lantean" refers to a science fiction franchise to describe the technology used. May 5, 2066 Elsa got help from doctor and is in control of her power. Dressed for tonight's victory party. Slavers surrendered. Moro gave Hikaru a reproduction of the princess dress she wore in fourth grade play. Though the play of twin princesses she did with Tsubasa is a precious memory (written for them by a classmate before he died), the play almost didn't happen. Hikaru almost lost Tsubasa. During the play Hikaru was sobbing on stage. Audience applauded Hikaru's "convincing performance." Moro gave Hikaru a replacement outfit. I signed Penny's adoption papers during Tanya's birthday party. Penny and I will live in Dub Box the party bought for the 73 Beetle. Elsa and Princess Rapunzel of Corona (missing since infancy as of 1803) are cousins. Texas Spirits found Rapunzel. Bat arrives from Charlton and transforms: eighteen-year-old female, black hair, light skin, wearing black dress, black fingernail polish and dark makeup. She owns copy of journal. When Mavis was a baby, Spirit haters murdered her mom. Mavis and her dad move to Charlton. He owns/runs a luxury hotel. On her eighteenth birthday she and her dad sang in the hotel's nightclub with his old band mates, his first time since wife died. The nocturnal Spirit joins party. Texas Spirits designed ZPM powered, standard gauge, articulated train with Lantean safety/security features. Texas Spirits can undo puberty. "Immortal Jeanette" appears eleven. A sentence from the May 1, 2066 entry of the published journal is changed to the following: Chihiro's nameplate written in Japanese. Because of Fernando's complaint, the Texas Spirits have undone the repairs they have made to the highways and power grids outside of Texas. The only maintaining they do outside of Texas is to their own railroad. The Texas Spirits now have the railroad they want, parts of which go as far back as the early 1800s. This time the Texas Spirits were less involved in Texas politics and put more of their focus on the Texas economy. One could argue this resulted in a better outcome. Though Fernando [the player-character] didn't say anything about this, the nation of Charlton has an official religion, Judaism, instead of a grey area between an official religion and freedom of religion. Note: More to come. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 31st, 2016, 3:12pm Note: wow,  you still have no clue how time travel and changing the past works.  Cause and effect,  think cause and effect. RPG: Valentine walked back to the camp with the girls.  Both her and Tonya we're tired,  tonya more so as the bio pill left her weak and tired still. Zoey and Marcey we're full of energy at first,  still on a adrenaline high from celebration,  but as they walked back it slowly wore off they were still excited as they walked into camp but you could see in their eyes it was past their bed times.   Zoey: momma,  can Macey stay with us tonight? Valentine: she's just stayin' across the lot. Zoey: I know,  but  . . Valentine: I know,  but it's been a long day and may be a long one tomorrow.  If Macey stays with us tonight you two will not get any sleep,  and beside I haven't talked to her Dad about it.   Macey: I can go ask him,  Aunt V. Valentine: now tonight,  sweetheart.  You two will see each other tomorrow.  I will talk with your dad tomorrow and we will see about another night when you two are more rested,  OK? Macey: yes,  Aunt V. Zoey: but Momma.  . . Valentine : Zoey,  I need you to obey and not talk back.  Would you question your dad? Zoey ( in a small quiet voice) : no.  . .sorry,  momma. Valentine: OK.  We will talk more about this later but let's not ruin a good evening.  Tonya,  take Zoey to our camper.  I'll drop off Macey at her camper and be right there.   Tonya: OK.   Hondo had been back for at least  half an hour if not more before they returned.  He showered quick like to get the smell of the evening off of him,  more for Valentines sake than his own.  When the girls.  He also put the adoption papers in a safe place for the night.  They would sign them in the morning and turn them in.  He was laying in bed thinking when he heard the girls come in.   He heard one go into the bathroom,  the other knocked softly on his door. Hondo: yeah? Zoey: can I come in? Hondo: sure. Zoey came into the room and jumped onto the bed.  She began to tell Hondo all about her  and Maceys night.  Most of the ssentances started with "Macey and I" and she went on a mile a minute.  Hobdo caught about half of it.  He uh-huhed,  yeahed,  and reallyed as she spoke.  Though he was tired he enjoyed it.  Never thought much about this before but it was one of those memories  as a father he'd cherish forever.  After a bit Tonya came out in her night shirt and got Zoey. Tonya: Zoey,  time to get ready for bed. Zoey: aww,  but I was talking to Dad. Hondo: we can talk more tomorrow.  Got get ready for bed and get some sleep. We have adoption papers to sign and file tomorrow. Zoey: OK.   Zoey flopped on him to give  him a hug.  Hondo hugged her back.   Zoey: good night  dad.  Love you. Hondo: gnight  kitten.  Love you too. Zoey hopped of the bed and went to the bathroom to change and brush her teeth.  Tonya walked up to Hondo and gave him a miss on the cheek. Tonya: love you Daddy. Hondo: love you too sweetheart.  Sleep well. As she left he heard Valentine come back. She got the girls bedded down and came into the room. Hondo: everything alright?   Valentine : it's all fine.  Took Macey back to her dad.  Zoey wanted her to spend the night and questioned me when I said no.  That bothers me. Hondo: we need to have a talk with her then.  Sooner or later we will have several talksnwith both of them,  Zoey more than Tonya. Valentine: I reckon.  Just hurts more than I thought. Hondo: it's worth it.  Should have seen her a bit ago. She came bouncing here talking a mile a minute about her and Maceys night. Valentine: it's nice she found a friend her age. Hondo: yeah,  it helps that it's Jefe's daughter too. We will see how it goes when they are older. Valentine: what do you mean? Hondo: country girl and city girl?   Valentine: oh.  . .I didn't think of that.   Hondo: I want them to learn how to be at home at a fancy dinner as well as how to work in the country and be a lady both places but I don't know how to accomplish this. Valentine: me either,  but we will figure it out. Valentine stripped down and put on a night shirt.  She turned out the light and crawled into bed.  Hondo pulled her close to him and kissed her gently.   Valentine: you showered.  Sorry,  I can if you want me too. Hondo: no.  You smell like you and I like that smell. Valentine giggled: you always seem to know what to say. Hondo: wish that was true.  What info known is I love you so much.  Never doubt it again Valentine : I'll try not to.  I love you too.   Hondo held her as they lay there together just enjoying being close. They fell asleep in each others arms.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 31st, 2016, 4:22pm Things were going okay for the Texas Spirits, apocalyptic situation aside, until Fernando said something to Jeanette that made her change her mind and return to her time when the mission is over. This presents a problem for the Texas Spirits because they need her journal (the one which spans decades). To write the journal she either needs to stay or be an Immortal. Previous incentives to accept immortality have not worked. Though it is true that Jeanette can make her decision after she returns to her time, it would not be in the story. Fernando wrote: Why must it be tied a condition for her to get it? Assuming I understand your question the answer is, Jeanette does not want immortality. The Texas Spirits want Jeanette to be an Immortal; they would not tie her to a bed to make her an Immortal. The only thing the Texas Spirits can do is give Jeanette an incentive to accept immortality. Fernando wrote: Like I said before, immortality for a service to be rendered (being a nurse...) is Indentured Servitude, which is illegal and akin to slavery. One, the Texas Spirits are not offering immortality for services rendered. Two, no one would go through all this trouble to hire a nurse. Three, immortality simply makes it possible for Jeanette to write a journal for years to come. Four, the Texas Spirits don't need a nurse. They are giving her this job because they know she would love a job at the orphanage. From "After Chaos: The Setting and Rules" under "Mutations Part 2, Mind and Body": Jeanette wrote: Shape shifting: Very limited, though. Any shape shifter must look like a creature it originally was, +/- 10% of the original size. Growing anything, like hair or nails, is very slow (they simply grow faster then usual), and requires more food. No "extra" organs. Changing the shape of the bones is an Expert ability, takes time and food, and hurts a lot. Let's think about this. If Jeanette's original size can be reduced by 10%, what are the possibilities? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 31st, 2016, 6:30pm Personal note: Jeanette wrote: Things were going okay for the Texas Spirits, apocalyptic situation aside, until Fernando said something to Jeanette that made her change her mind and return to her time when the mission is over. This presents a problem for the Texas Spirits because they need her journal (the one which spans decades). To write the journal she either needs to stay or be an Immortal. Previous incentives to accept immortality have not worked. Though it is true that Jeanette can make her decision after she returns to her time, it would not be in the story. [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1460#1465 date=1472657690]Why must it be tied a condition for her to get it? Assuming I understand your question the answer is, Jeanette does not want immortality. The Texas Spirits want Jeanette to be an Immortal; they would not tie her to a bed to make her an Immortal. The only thing the Texas Spirits can do is give Jeanette an incentive to accept immortality. Fernando wrote: Like I said before, immortality for a service to be rendered (being a nurse...) is Indentured Servitude, which is illegal and akin to slavery. One, the Texas Spirits are not offering immortality for services rendered. Two, no one would go through all this trouble to hire a nurse. Three, immortality simply makes it possible for Jeanette to write a journal for years to come. Four, the Texas Spirits don't need a nurse. They are giving her this job because they know she would love a job at the orphanage. From "After Chaos: The Setting and Rules" under "Mutations Part 2, Mind and Body": Jeanette wrote: Shape shifting: Very limited, though. Any shape shifter must look like a creature it originally was, +/- 10% of the original size. Growing anything, like hair or nails, is very slow (they simply grow faster then usual), and requires more food. No "extra" organs. Changing the shape of the bones is an Expert ability, takes time and food, and hurts a lot. Let's think about this. If Jeanette's original size can be reduced by 10%, what are the possibilities? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Game Over? Last post answered: There is a difference between shaft-shifting and rejuvenation of a body; which is why I am questioning the Spirit's abilities on that. Be reducing Jeanstte's stature by 10%, what is that going to accomplish? If she is (not looking at her character stats, so this is by example) 5'4" or 64", 10% of that is 6", which would make her 4'8" or 58". Age wise, that would place her in the start of puberty or just after it a around age 12 to 14. But that is not the point. the point is - why the rejuvenation?  Jeanette already did puberty, that is her history whether she went through a good time of it or not. Most importantly, it is what makes her the person she it today. Reverting her to a younger state takes away from that. Period. It really does not matter whether she had a bad or a good time throughout puberty, or of how positively or negatively she thinks of herself. What does matter is that she is able to take the negatives and turn them into positives because Jeanette is a positive person. Why else would the spirits force this on her? Again my (and my character's) issues are with the spirits. Not with Jeanette. Jeanette needs to sot down and think about the "why?" Once she figures that out, then she can figure out what is really needed and for whom. Fernando still thinks that there is a Nefarious set of actions the Spirits are taking. And he's beginning to think that this is a universe of their construct, copied from the time line we came from but they allowed to fall apart. It would answer a lot of questions if it were to be. Thus it gets ugly from there: to rebuild this universe from their actions that nearly destroyed it, they must need Jeanette and her journal to fix it. Thus this will trap her out of place and time to be in this universe until it is repaired. How many millennia will that take?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 31st, 2016, 9:30pm I think I should point out it says size,  not age. Jeanette would be reduced in size by 10% but that isn't reversing her age.  She would just be a midget now,  not 11. Old age to a bit younger age is just cellular regeneration once the body has stopped growing but puberty changes the mind as well as the body.  It would be far easier to clone Jeanette,  copy her memories and stop her growth at age 11 than it would ever be to revert her age to pre pubessence.   And my comment about time,  you still don't get.  You can't just write in the little journal and have everything changed in the morning.  If the roads we're kept up by these aliens until now but aren't now then the travel time of the party would have been longer,  some of these towns wouldn't exsiat,  we might have gone a different route and never rescued anyone or maybe someone different.  Every little change to the past would technically reset the story to where Fernando and Jeanette showed up in this time.   I had 5 other paragraphs written on this.  Be glad I deleted them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 31st, 2016, 9:33pm Fernando wrote: There is a difference between shaft-shifting and rejuvenation of a body; which is why I am questioning the Spirit's abilities on that. Yes; does it matter how it is done as long as it is done? Fernando wrote: Be reducing Jeanstte's stature by 10%, what is that going to accomplish? If she is (not looking at her character stats, so this is by example) 5'4" or 64", 10% of that is 6", which would make her 4'8" or 58". Age wise, that would place her in the start of puberty or just after it a around age 12 to 14. If you look at the following chart you will see that a 10% reduction will put Jeanette at or almost at eleven years, hence why the story says Immortal Jeanette appears eleven. Since nothing happened to me at that age, Jeanette gets what she wants. https://www.cdc.gov/growthcharts/data/set1clinical/cj41l022.pdf Fernando wrote: Why else would the spirits force this on her? The Texas Spirits want the journal. Fernando wrote: Fernando still thinks that there is a Nefarious set of actions the Spirits are taking. And he's beginning to think that this is a universe of their construct, copied from the time line we came from but they allowed to fall apart. It would answer a lot of questions if it were to be. Thus it gets ugly from there: to rebuild this universe from their actions that nearly destroyed it, they must need Jeanette and her journal to fix it. Thus this will trap her out of place and time to be in this universe until it is repaired. How many millennia will that take? With all of the accusations thrown against the Texas Spirits, now it appears you are looking at the facts though the conclusion drawn from those facts is still off. What the Texas Spirits did do does have something to do with the situation the characters are in now. Something happened in the latest change in the time line: The Texas Spirit had a "oh my gosh" moment. They now see what happened. The funny thing in all this is they are not guilty of a single charge brought against them while the true charge has never been filed. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 31st, 2016, 9:52pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: You can't just write in the little journal and have everything changed in the morning. The Texas Spirits take the information they get. From that they know if something needs to be changed or not. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: If the roads we're kept up by these aliens until now but aren't now then the travel time of the party would have been longer,  some of these towns wouldn't exsiat,  we might have gone a different route and never rescued anyone or maybe someone different. Has the party traveled on fresh asphalt? No, they have not. Therefore nothing has changed in the area the party has been. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 31st, 2016, 10:15pm Like butter off a bald monkey. You missed it completely.   I am regretting letting you mod this.   Jefe,  it's yours to deal with as I have no patience for this bull shit anymore.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 31st, 2016, 11:05pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1470#1470 date=1472682657]There is a difference between shaft-shifting and rejuvenation of a body; which is why I am questioning the Spirit's abilities on that. Yes; does it matter how it is done as long as it is done? Fernando wrote: Be reducing Jeanstte's stature by 10%, what is that going to accomplish? If she is (not looking at her character stats, so this is by example) 5'4" or 64", 10% of that is 6", which would make her 4'8" or 58". Age wise, that would place her in the start of puberty or just after it a around age 12 to 14. If you look at the following chart you will see that a 10% reduction will put Jeanette at or almost at eleven years, hence why the story says Immortal Jeanette appears eleven. Since nothing happened to me at that age, Jeanette gets what she wants. https://www.cdc.gov/growthcharts/data/set1clinical/cj41l022.pdf Fernando wrote: Why else would the spirits force this on her? The Texas Spirits want the journal. Fernando wrote: Fernando still thinks that there is a Nefarious set of actions the Spirits are taking. And he's beginning to think that this is a universe of their construct, copied from the time line we came from but they allowed to fall apart. It would answer a lot of questions if it were to be. Thus it gets ugly from there: to rebuild this universe from their actions that nearly destroyed it, they must need Jeanette and her journal to fix it. Thus this will trap her out of place and time to be in this universe until it is repaired. How many millennia will that take? With all of the accusations thrown against the Texas Spirits, now it appears you are looking at the facts though the conclusion drawn from those facts is still off. What the Texas Spirits did do does have something to do with the situation the characters are in now. Something happened in the latest change in the time line: The Texas Spirit had a "oh my gosh" moment. They now see what happened. The funny thing in all this is they are not guilty of a single charge brought against them while the true charge has never been filed. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] I used the 5'4" as a figure not as Jeanette's actual size. And I'm not taking her weight either because 10% taken off her adult weight put on a shorter body would make her fat on the obese level. Thus height does not equal weight distribution. Fernando does not trust the spirits at all. Face that fact for what it is. I do not care of others think of him as paranoid or idiotic but he has his own reasons to be as such. It is his character and that is how I am playing him. But there is something terribly wrong with Jeanette as as Fernando sees it, she is playing into the spirits' hands of giving them what they want. Win or lose for our side, they win no matter what. That is the one observation that Fernando has made that Jeanette does not seem to notice. And it is something she is getting from both Hikaru, Moro, and the other spirits. It is this journal they all want. Why? Because it contains within a solution that Jeanette found in her travel and life time, and it has been published. So why not go to the library and get it themselves? No. They want the original copy fresh out of Jeanette's hands. This is why they are so willing to give her what she wants, pulled on her heart strings to connect to another, if not Elsa, then Penny. Now I stated my points why it would not work. You can use handwavium and say that it is so, no matter how off it would be. Thing is, would it be believable? Would it be a good read? No, in both cases. This RPG is not to prove a point, it is an adventure, no matter how skewed it may be, of a group of time swept people to rescue who they can for the benefit of a society some false gods had created. There will be fun and tragedy, agreements and arguments, feast and hunger, health and sickness - all during this time of travel of some 1800 miles. And that is the point. But I'll poke this one with a stick - if this age/body modification is supposed to happen to Jeanette in the future after they get there, why is it an issue now? That is where Fernando finds things to be nefarious with the Spirits. I stated this once before, the spirits should leave Jeanette alone and let her do her f'ing job! Instead they continue to interfere with what is being done. WHY?!! This is why Fernando finds it as a contract the devil made being signed by Jeanette, and he swore that he would be hands off. But Jeanette needs open up her eyes or else, she's the one that gets to be the Spirits' puppet for the rest of eternity until she gets sick of watching friends and family die generation after generation until she decides to take a bite out of a "Pineapple" (Army slang for "hand grenade").

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 31st, 2016, 11:45pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Hondo I. Sackett link=1428938728/1470#1471 date=1472693413]You can't just write in the little journal and have everything changed in the morning. The Texas Spirits take the information they get. From that they know if something needs to be changed or not. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: If the roads we're kept up by these aliens until now but aren't now then the travel time of the party would have been longer,  some of these towns wouldn't exsiat,  we might have gone a different route and never rescued anyone or maybe someone different. Has the party traveled on fresh asphalt? No, they have not. Therefore nothing has changed in the area the party has been. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] 1) That is actual tampering of the Time Line to their benefit which is a crime by the Time Lords. If a million people has to die so that one can live by the laws of natural selection, then so be it. But someone willing and knowingly kills off that one so that a million can survive because they want it that way is wrong. That is why in a lot of Sci Fi stories a "Non Interference Clause." "The Prime Directive" in Star Trek universe, "Non Interference by the Ancients and Star Gate Command" in SG-1. This is something Fernando can act on and rid of the spirits once and for all. 2) The roads that the Spirits took care off are within a few dozen miles from the cities inside Texas they are working with. All roads outside of Texas were taken care off by the people and towns themselves. Texas is not the only state with "major" oil reserves. Canada and the Northern US States also has oil. Even in my state of New York has oil near the Canadian Border. This, among other things, is where they are getting fuel, oil, tar (for asphalt) and other thing is coming from. Drilling for oil has been around since the middle ages, so it is not difficult to do. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Like butter off a bald monkey. You missed it completely.   I am regretting letting you mod this.   Jefe,  it's yours to deal with as I have no patience for this bull shit anymore. The Site admin has spoken. This RPG is to continue without going off on wild tangents you keep throwing at it or it ends now. Shit. 11 years old mother of a 9 years old.... wtf are you trying to prove? You're better than an actual teen mom? You are disrespecting them, with one of them being my cousin Lisa who had her daughter Cheyenne killed at 17 in 10/2010 because of some jealous asshole friend. Cheyenne received several scholarships for college and was planning medical school, her mother, my cousin, had her at the age of 14. So you are disrespecting her, you are disrespecting me. This line is drawn. Period. https://www.dnainfo.com/new-york/20120725/central-harlem/cheyenne-baezs-killer-sentenced-32-years-life-prison

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 1st, 2016, 9:32am Fernando wrote: I used the 5'4" as a figure not as Jeanette's actual size. And I'm not taking her weight either because 10% taken off her adult weight put on a shorter body would make her fat on the obese level. Thus height does not equal weight distribution. A reduction in size includes weight, correct? Fernando wrote: It is his character and that is how I am playing him. That's fine. Let me do the same with my character Jeanette. Fernando wrote: It is this journal they all want. Why? Because it contains within a solution that Jeanette found in her travel and life time, and it has been published. So why not go to the library and get it themselves? No. They want the original copy fresh out of Jeanette's hands. The current version is the most updated version. You already nailed it when you said "fresh." Fernando wrote: You can use handwavium and say that it is so, no matter how off it would be. As I had said, I am sticking to the rules that The Nobody established. Other than looking for loopholes, have I deviated from the rules? Fernando wrote: And that is the point. But I'll poke this one with a stick - if this age/body modification is supposed to happen to Jeanette in the future after they get there, why is it an issue now? The Texas Spirits want to understand what it would take for Jeanette to accept immortality. Why put that off? This can be done after Jeanette returns to her time but it would not be in the story. Fernando wrote: But Jeanette needs open up her eyes or else, she's the one that gets to be the Spirits' puppet for the rest of eternity until she gets sick of watching friends and family die generation after generation until she decides to take a bite out of a "Pineapple" (Army slang for "hand grenade"). There are three Immortals in Jeanette's life: Hikaru, Theodore and Penny. Hikaru mentioned the name of another Immortal she knows: Billie. Moreover, if Fernando figures out what the Texas Spirits did do and does something about it, Jeanette would not be an Immortal forever. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 1st, 2016, 10:52am Fernando wrote: If a million people has to die so that one can live by the laws of natural selection, then so be it. But someone willing and knowingly kills off that one so that a million can survive because they want it that way is wrong. I don't see how that applies in this situation. Fernando wrote: This is something Fernando can act on and rid of the spirits once and for all. What would be accomplished if Fernando gets rid of the Texas Spirits if he does not know what they did do? The Texas Spirits would be gone though things would remain the same. Fernando wrote: 2) The roads that the Spirits took care off are within a few dozen miles from the cities inside Texas they are working with. All roads outside of Texas were taken care off by the people and towns themselves. Texas is not the only state with "major" oil reserves. Canada and the Northern US States also has oil. Even in my state of New York has oil near the Canadian Border. This, among other things, is where they are getting fuel, oil, tar (for asphalt) and other thing is coming from. Drilling for oil has been around since the middle ages, so it is not difficult to do. It's been established that the Texas Spirits have restored Interstate highways (even ones away from Texas) that they need to pre-happening condition. The party has not seen them because they have not been on them. This was even mentioned in the narrative. If I put something in narrative that I know is not true, I would be lying. Fernando wrote: The Site admin has spoken. This RPG is to continue without going off on wild tangents you keep throwing at it or it ends now. If this has to do with the reason Jeanette is willing to accept immortality, I have the right to write Jeanette as I see fit as you have the right to write Fernando as you see fit. Fernando wrote: Shit. 11 years old mother of a 9 years old.... wtf are you trying to prove? You're better than an actual teen mom? You are disrespecting them, with one of them being my cousin Lisa who had her daughter Cheyenne killed at 17 in 10/2010 because of some jealous asshole friend. Cheyenne received several scholarships for college and was planning medical school, her mother, my cousin, had her at the age of 14. So you are disrespecting her, you are disrespecting me. This line is drawn. Period. Let me refresh your memory: Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1450#1459 date=1472529647]3- as an 11 year old, Jeanette can not be a mother to Penny. It would be impossible because Penny will see her as an equal and not as a parent. There's a simple solution. Delay the procedure. Fernando wrote: Jeanette would have to remain as an adult until Penny has reached the chronological age of adulthood before Jeanette can revert back to 11. Only then is this possible. You just presented the solution. Why are we talking about it? Fernando wrote: and if you (dare) think that being an 11 year old mom is going to be cute, you will be disrespecting every teen mother that has undergone raising a child as a child themselves and doing so alone. I never considered it for that reason.[/quote] Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 1st, 2016, 7:27pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1470#1476 date=1472701559]The Site admin has spoken. This RPG is to continue without going off on wild tangents you keep throwing at it or it ends now. If this has to do with the reason Jeanette is willing to accept immortality, I have the right to write Jeanette as I see fit as you have the right to write Fernando as you see fit.[/quote] I believe this part needs clarification. Even if it is decided that Jeanette cannot receive the Texas Spirits' offer, how she feels about the offer cannot be changed. Since I would accept the offer in real life, it's only fitting that my character would do the same. Like her, I would put it off if necessary. For Jeanette, the character, it is necessary that she put it off. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 2nd, 2016, 3:13pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1470#1475 date=1472699141]I used the 5'4" as a figure not as Jeanette's actual size. And I'm not taking her weight either because 10% taken off her adult weight put on a shorter body would make her fat on the obese level. Thus height does not equal weight distribution. A reduction in size includes weight, correct? [/quote] Using the 5'4" (64") height, Janette should weight 145 max. Taking away 10% from both the height and weight will not work because you are dealing with length, area and volume. Shrinking Jeanette 10% would make her 4'9 (57") in height but by weight she would be 130 pounds. This would make her overweight, pushing to the Obese level. At under 5ft in height, a human female should be 90 - 120 pounds depending on her build and development This is because Height/Length/Area does not translate well into weight/Volume. This is why it is not easy to do. Regardess on what powers these spirits have, even you stated that they have messed up in several areas. The last thing Jeanette needs for them to mess up on her on a so-called "simple calculation." Too much and she's a walking skeleton covered by skin. Too little, and she can sit down in the circus sideshow as this generation's "fat woman" 10% in height does not equal 10% in weight. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1470#1475 date=1472699141]You can use handwavium and say that it is so, no matter how off it would be. As I had said, I am sticking to the rules that The Nobody established. Other than looking for loopholes, have I deviated from the rules? [/quote] Nobody is here, despite being "his" rules. So he is not here to state was was a deviation of the rules or not and we are working with them. But there is a abuse of the rules with these "spirits." You are comparing them god's angels and helping spirits which they are not. Even you established that they are not from this planet but rather ETs from the planet - who cares, they could have came from the planet Mongo as far as I care. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IUKUHjBhb2Q They are ever present and ever interfering - 1. 2 - as I stated, they are pushing Jeanette into "This or that" decision by limiting her to only those two options which will lock her into life of indentured servitude for the rest of immortality can give all because they want a certain journal written out and the events within put in a certain way. How about letting Jeanette live out her own god-damn life, leave her alone to learn, make mistakes, correct them and be damn free as she chooses? If the spirits want to do a job, they can do guard duty, but we are getting enough people to do that on our own. Both Karl and Mavis can go guard duty in the evening and at night. All others can do guard duty during the day. The spirits go around and notifying their leader Moro of the activities of what the others are doing. Is that fair to us? Do we have our means on spying and reporting on Moro and the others? No we don't. So why are they doing it? We are there to help others as we find them. Eventually we will reach Gabrielle and save her too, but is not a prime directive to do so. Getting to Charlton is. If we arrive too late and Gabrielle is gone, then the spirits are going to have to deal with the loss. But until we get there, we must survive this trip and make this world a better place one way or another. The spirits should in the very least observe and take note that there are thriving communities outside of Charlton and outside of Texas that are doing well without them. The Spirits should see that some groups have their own spirits while others do not. In the very least they should learn that these people are doing fine on their own without their help and for them to expand to Canada, they are going to have to deal with these people and share resources. With Hondo and Fernando, it has been knowledge, skills and weapons. Suppose, and it will happen but as to when it is uncertain, the group's next town is 700 miles away because a bridge they were supposed to cross has not been repaired yet, so they have to go around to make it to the next town. Fernando's camper can do 120 miles a night if he recharges during the day. That would make a week of traveling with no towns and we need to rely on the food sources we have. That means hunting, fishing, taking in our reserves for that week, and getting water from somewhere. The filters I put into the campers and Dub Boxes should protect us from most things. But if we get into a bad water supply situation - our filters will save us from getting sick but they will be ruined and will need to be replaced when we get into town. And our plumbing needs to be flushed out as well. That's why we are topping off on our reserves now and at every stop so we do not end up into such a situation early on. But with your spirits being there, they will tap their beaks against the filters and "wa-la!" they are fixed.  Where is the story in there? Without conflict, there is no story. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1470#1475 date=1472699141]And that is the point. But I'll poke this one with a stick - if this age/body modification is supposed to happen to Jeanette in the future after they get there, why is it an issue now? The Texas Spirits want to understand what it would take for Jeanette to accept immortality. Why put that off? This can be done after Jeanette returns to her time but it would not be in the story.[/quote] The "story" is not about Jeanette and gaining immortality. Its about the mission this group is supposed to do to rescue a certain mutant before she gets killed or worse and our adventures getting there. As is the spirits are committing crimes across the Time Line like Time Bandits because they think no one can touch them. As Fernando is beginning to see, this Time Line is artificial as per their creation, so they can do research and studies on. We are nothing more than protozoa on a microscope slide to them. Have they offered immortality to any other? Hondo, Val, Fernando, et al? No they have not, and them knowing that certain individuals in the group are already immortal should be unknown to them. So why not? Because Jeanette has a journal? Hondo, Val and Fernando have their own journals to write in and they do not make changes to edit Time itself. They are recording their POV of the events around them, nothing more. But Jeanette's Journal is is some more sinister in that changes made to it changes the Time Line. Well, so doe the other journals, but since they are cording what has happened and not what will happen, there is no conflict. In knowing this, Fernando should take Jeanette's  journal and throw into the next camp fire they have. Doing this does not end the story as the story is of Gabrielle's rescue, not what is on some "stupid" journal. The Spirits want to alter time, then they will have issues with Fernando. They are going to end up in the Cretaceous Time Period Dirty Dancing with the Troodons and T-Rexes. It is that simple.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 2nd, 2016, 9:43pm This is what it says regarding mutants: "Any shape shifter must look like a creature it originally was, +/- 10% of the original size." We are arguing over what The Nobody meant by "size" and he is not here to tell us what he meant. Fernando wrote: But there is a abuse of the rules with these "spirits." What rules have I abused? Fernando wrote: You are comparing them god's angels and helping spirits which they are not. When have I compared any Spirits to God's angels? Fernando wrote: Even you established that they are not from this planet but rather ETs from the planet - who cares, they could have came from the planet Mongo as far as I care. Some of the Spirits are not from Earth. Some Spirits are from Earth. The Texas Spirits are not from Earth. Fernando wrote: The spirits go around and notifying their leader Moro of the activities of what the others are doing. Moro is not the leader. She is acting as a representative. It was agreed that other Spirits would no longer report to Moro what party members are doing. Fernando wrote: Do we have our means on spying and reporting on Moro and the others? How do you want Fernando to know what the Texas Spirits are up to? Fernando wrote: We are there to help others as we find them. Eventually we will reach Gabrielle and save her too, but is not a prime directive to do so. Getting to Charlton is. If we arrive too late and Gabrielle is gone, then the spirits are going to have to deal with the loss. Helping Gabrielle is one of the reasons Jeanette and Fernando are there. Fernando wrote: Without conflict, there is no story. No conflict? We are arguing a lot and I have to defend the Texas Spirits of the false charges. What I don't understand is why are false charges being thrown at them when there is a real charge that has not been filed against them. Fernando wrote: The "story" is not about Jeanette and gaining immortality. The time loop broke when Jeanette decided to return to her time when the mission is over. To fix the time loop Jeanette either needs to stay or accept immortality. Yes, your statement is true; the time loop does need to be fixed. I've mentioned this before; it has been a while. The Nobody gave me the setting and rules but not the plot. I had to come up with my own plot about these time travelers, the journal, Gabrielle and getting to Charlton. The situation with Chihiro is a side story. You may not be impressed with the side story; I think it's fun, weaving in subtitle clues as to who Chihiro really is. Fernando wrote: As is the spirits are committing crimes across the Time Line like Time Bandits because they think no one can touch them. The Texas Spirits know what Fernando is capable of. Fernando wrote: Have they offered immortality to any other? Are you referring to just the party or in general? Fernando wrote: But Jeanette's Journal is is some more sinister in that changes made to it changes the Time Line. As I attempted to explain to Hondo, the Texas Spirits are gathering information. From the information they can know if something needs to be changed. Fernando wrote: In knowing this, Fernando should take Jeanette's  journal and throw into the next camp fire they have. The Texas Spirits have the information Jeanette wrote in her journal and they can give her another one. What would be accomplished by throwing her journal in the fire? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 2nd, 2016, 10:18pm Fernando is still handling this  but I have to say this: Phuck the Nobody.  This is My forum.  Fernando,  I give him free reign and total rights here as I trust him.  You and this story are only here at his request.  The Nobody has no power here.  Fernando or I say something it trumps whatever the nobody said.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 3rd, 2016, 7:04am I have acknowledged from the beginning that the rules of this forum override the rules of the RPG. Though the rules of the RPG are subservient to the rules of the forum, they nevertheless do exist. I reread the forum rules prior to writing this post and I found none that I'm in violation of. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 3rd, 2016, 10:22am There is a difference between common sense,  and fair play,  both of which you lack,  and rules.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 3rd, 2016, 1:45pm There is a lot of hoopla over the time loop and fixing it. Fixing a time loop was not meant to be apart of the story, it was a problem that showed up in the early part of it. This morning I was thinking of a change and I think it's doable. Instead of fixing the time loop, do away with it. Thoughts on this? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 3rd, 2016, 5:33pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: There is a difference between common sense,  and fair play,  both of which you lack,  and rules. In your previous post it seemed to me you were talking about rules. I don't see how the Texas Spirits offering Jeanette an incentive to accept immortality has anything to do with fair play. After all, the Texas Spirits are doing what the Order of Fire is capable of. Therefore I thought you might be referring to the Texas Spirits using time travel to change something. However, Fernando, his family and friends are more powerful in this regard because they have a better understanding of how it works. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 4th, 2016, 2:03pm My figures were off, in that they were for a male and not female. A female who is 4'9" should weigh between 85 and 110 pounds, thus 10% reduction that puts her at 130 pounds would make her 20 - 45 pounds overweight, which is obese at the minimum 20 pounds overweight. In short, this would not work, not at all. I can understand why you are using Nobody's rules as a guideline but it is just a guideline, not the law of the RPG. One can go over the guidelines and still be within the realm of the RPG. But like Hondo says, Nobody is here to supervise his rules. My points are the spirits - again. If you wanted an RPG that is so easy that your characters do not get hurt in because the spirits protect them, then it is not worth playing.  If you want an RPG that shirts of issues of sexuality and children, then its not going to happen. "The ravages of puberty", "Hikaru's marriage to Arik while maintaining a young teen's appearance", "Penny's wanting to experience more things of a sexual nature while at 9 years old", "Jeanette being reverted to 11 years old" - these things are unnecessary. They do little to nothing to advance the story. Worst - they bring unwanted attention from people who read this RPG. The Forum is private to access control and posting, but it is public to reading it. In the least, shit - child labor laws, or did everyone went back where a 5 year old has to go to work to support their family? And Jeanette wants to be 11 forever? It is of no use in the story at this point. This is a story element that happens when the group reaches Charlton, not being some 1200 miles from it. Furthermore, I will throw this at you: The difference between Good and Evil is that Good does not force one into a decision of either one or the other. It gives the choice and the consequences of those choices. Thus the spirits are evil because they are limiting Jeanette into one of two choices. Furthermore then things do not go their way, they will reboot the Time Line to make it in their favor. That is evil in action and incarnate. Fernando spotted this a long time ago. Even though you had created then, you have not within your own writing. Yet you continue to defend them because they are your creation. Fine. Evil is as evil does. I pointed this out again and again but your use of the spirits you can't see it. They are not Godsend. They have their own agenda. They are manipulating certain characters (ie: Jeanette, et al) into doing their bidding. They are manipulating the Time if things do not conform to their agenda. Yet, Fernando is powerless to do anything about it? Do not kid yourself on that. This is why I'm complaining as why these things do not belong in the RPG now if ever. They want to force Jeanette into a decision, then let them do so at the end of the RPG where that decision belongs. Them doing so now means that there is an ulterior motive to their actions and a need as to why it needs to be done now. This RPG is to get the group and those they help along the way fro point A to point B. There will be fun, adventures, and tragedies. People are going to get hurt and people are going to die, even within the group. The Spirits have proves themselves worthless as a protection force except to 1 person. Why is that? This story is not about Jeanette. Not by a long shot. She can be killed off in the next post and the story still has to continue if the spirits want Gabrielle. So the line must be drawn... You figure it out where it is lain.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 4th, 2016, 4:58pm Pending on what we decide regarding doing away with the time loop, the discussion on how much Jeanette would weigh could be moot. Fernando wrote: "Penny's wanting to experience more things of a sexual nature while at 9 years old" Penny wanted to learn about the female body. Fernando wrote: Furthermore then things do not go their way, they will reboot the Time Line to make it in their favor. Most of the changes have been made because you/Fernando have complained about something. If you/Fernando want the time line left alone, stop complaining. Fernando wrote: Yet, Fernando is powerless to do anything about it? What part of "The Texas Spirits know what Fernando is capable of" and "Fernando, his family and friends are more powerful in this regard because they have a better understanding of how it works" do you not understand? Fernando wrote: The Spirits have proves themselves worthless as a protection force except to 1 person. Fernando and Hondo told the Texas Spirits that they do not want their protection. Fine, they will not protect them. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 4th, 2016, 8:51pm Where is everyone standing regarding the idea of doing away with the time loop? If the time loop is done away with, it would not need to be fixed, Jeanette would not need immortality and the Texas Spirits would not be offering her an incentive to accept immortality. The only way I know of to do away with the time loop is for the Texas Spirits to undo what they did do. That would have to be done at the end of the RPG because it would end the game because the apocalyptic world as the characters know it would be gone. If the apocalyptic world were gone then would people cease to exist? Correct me if I am wrong on that. For that reason the Texas Spirits would wait. As I mentioned early in this conversation it was after the last change in the time line that the Texas Spirits understood what happened. Do you want me to tell you now what the Texas Spirits actually did or do you want to figure it out? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Sep 5th, 2016, 12:36pm Fernando wrote: "Hikaru's marriage to Arik while maintaining a young teen's appearance" Hikaru was originally an artificial life form and Jeanette's character in The Acorn Cafe. I fell in love with this adventurous computer geek so Jeanette let me have her. I wrote Arik getting married to Hikaru in Japan, the only nation that recognized a marriage between an organic life form and an artificial life form. When "After Chaos" was in The Acorn Cafe I wanted to play Arik and Hikaru but artificial life forms were not allowed in this setting. I worked with The Nobody to figure out a way to allow Hikaru in "After Chaos." In "After Chaos" Hikaru went form being an artificial life form to being a mutant. She was an Immortal and a human computer as defined by The Computer Wore Tennis Shoes, both the original version and the made for TV remake. After Hikaru's profile was created, The Nobody said "Nobody's perfect." At that time I did not know what he meant. In The Acorn Cafe "The Setting and Rules" was not organized like it is here so I thought it was the year 2050. In 2050 Arik would be old but still able to get around. With Arik still around there was a lot of good chemistry between him and Hikaru. Also Hikaru's human computer mutation provided a lot of good material. Out of necessity the computer engineer became a bit of a steam punk engineer. She even engineered a few Mad Max surprises for Arik's Crown Vic. Later on I figured out what The Nobody meant when he said "Nobody's perfect." After a person becomes an Immortal, they cannot gain any more mutations. Because of that Hikaru is not a human computer this time so she's just a computer engineer who became an Immortal when she was thirteen. I would be fine if I never had sex. Hikaru is a mentally and emotionally mature woman so I thought she would want to have sex.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 8th, 2016, 9:03pm Note: There is another post I need to do before morning; I'm a bit limited on what I can put in it unless I hear from you. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 9th, 2016, 9:28pm Personal Note: This is the Cabin, not the Cafe. I know HIkaru's full history from the cafe, and it does not apply tot his RPG as Jeanette stated. Hikaru is human and immortal, not an artificial construct of a being known as a "Persocom." As a human, immortal or not, she can be killed with enough force applied to her body She can be injured with enough force applied to her body. She is not super strong, or capable of wielding extra power outside of a normal physical human. She can not transform or access computers from extra ports built into her body. She is a typical human being outside of being an immortal and living life all these years. One of the Issues Hondo and I are having is sex and age (and apparent age). So let me lay down the law as it is: Any form of art, literature, music, etc., depicting sexual activity of any form with an adult and a minor is child pornography. It is also part of the TOS of this forum (and if it is not, I will add it sometime next week). Since it is deemed as child pornography even though the participants are over the age of consent (18 in most areas in the USA), if they are viewed as below the age of consent, then there are consequences to face. This is where the line is drawn. Jeanette has been skirting the issue of age and carnal knowledge through most of the the RPG. Much of it has been ignored up to this point. Now she wants to be 11 years old, but yet retain her sexual knowledge and experience (or lack thereof) - despite her being over 80 years old but appearing to be 11 with carnal knowledge, that is child porn in a literally construct. This we have been trying to point out in one way or another. Since those ways are not working, then I'm laying it down thick - IT IS NOT ALLOWED ON THIS RPG OR FORUM. There are also issues with Penny wanting to be sexually knowledged at the age of 9 as well. No 9 year is wondering about how things work and how things fit down there unless she is sexually experienced. All they know is what they got, and that is it. If somebody explains to them about the "Birds and the Bees" that does not make them want to experience it. It only makes them know how things should work. Lastly on Penny again, there is no way for her or anyone else, not even the Spirits themselves, to know that she is an immortal at the age of 9. She would have to undergone a several years with no physical change to realize that she is an immortal and that her abilities kicked when she was 9 ears old years ago. The only exception to this rule is Vampires when they sire a victim to be a vampire with them, only then can one say that they are immortal. Now are you saying that the Spirits are Vampires and have sired Penny to be an immortal with them? The only other way for find out that Penny is immortal is to "Kill" her and she does not die from the experience but she needs to heal from her wounds. What to put Penny through that? I don't. For now I'll go along that Penny is immortal at the age she seemingly is at 9, but she needs to be older chronologically than what is stated, as proof of her immortality.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 9th, 2016, 9:37pm Jeanette wrote: Where is everyone standing regarding the idea of doing away with the time loop? If the time loop is done away with, it would not need to be fixed, Jeanette would not need immortality and the Texas Spirits would not be offering her an incentive to accept immortality. The only way I know of to do away with the time loop is for the Texas Spirits to undo what they did do. That would have to be done at the end of the RPG because it would end the game because the apocalyptic world as the characters know it would be gone. If the apocalyptic world were gone then would people cease to exist? Correct me if I am wrong on that. For that reason the Texas Spirits would wait. As I mentioned early in this conversation it was after the last change in the time line that the Texas Spirits understood what happened. Do you want me to tell you now what the Texas Spirits actually did or do you want to figure it out? Jeanette Isabelle Leave the Time line as it is. We as a group of writer have worked so hard to get to this point should be left alone. Restarting the Time Line into a Loop undoes all of what we did to thie point. We should continue as is without Time Manipulation Interference from the Spirits because they do not like the results.  They do not know where Time is going, so they should leave it be and see where it does go.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 10th, 2016, 10:02am What we discussed in E-mail is different. Here in the Cabin, in the form of notes and story, Penny has been interested in human anatomy. That's it. I was ten when I became interested in and learned human anatomy. Penny will be ten within a month. If ten is normal then a few month difference is within the realm of normal. Nevertheless, knowledge on human anatomy is carnal knowledge and your argument on carnal knowledge applies. More than once in the story Fernando has said to Moro that the Texas Spirits need to undo what they did. That's exactly what I am proposing. I have said this many times. This time I will be more specific. With the exception of two times, the Texas Spirits made a change because you/Fernando have complained about something. It's NOT about the Texas Spirits likening the results or not (though they will kill two birds with one stone if the opportunity presents its self), it's about the complaints. The first exception is Jeanette saying something about how Penny was raised. The second exception has nothing to do with either of our player characters. The second exception was unplanned. The Texas Spirits traveled back in time to investigate. In the process they learned the location of the missing princess, Elsa's cousin, and returned her to the king and queen. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 10th, 2016, 4:53pm After Mavis packs her suitcase (including a wide-brimmed hat, sunglasses, sunscreen and money), she is transported back to camp. Mavis looks up at the clear night sky, sets her suitcase by the gas Camper as to not disturb the occupants and transforms into a bat. She flies above the camp and looks below her. She has a good vantage point to spot any activity in the camp. From here she can also see the festivities still going on though from a distance. In the middle of the night the temperature in the gas Camper begins to go down. Elsa is moving in her sleep as her facial expressions change. She suddenly sits up. "Momma! Papa!" Moro, who is sharing the bed with Elsa, awakes and sits up. Elsa throws her arms around and embraces Moro. "Spirit." Moro points to the side door and whispers. "Let's step outside." Moro touches the door and as quietly as it can, it opens. Moro steps outside. After Elsa stepped outside Moro places her hand on the door again until the door's mechanisms had closed the door tightly. Mavis spots the activity, flies down and transforms into her human form but maintains a privacy distance as Moro is handling this. Elsa begins without first naming what she experienced, a bad dream. "I was asleep in my room in the castle when a crow in the window woke me up. I sat up and saw that woman with the long black hair and red dress. She was in my room. She was wearing a hooded cape and holding a baby in her arms. Guards came in my room as the woman escaped out the window. Before she came into my room, she was in another part of the castle." It stands to reason that the woman came in Elsa's room a different way than how she left. By default she would be in another part of the castle. Elsa does not know how she knows this; she knows that the woman was in the castle for another reason. Moro throws her arms around Elsa. Note: I'll stop here in case anyone wants to add something. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 11th, 2016, 9:22pm I need to put the RPG on hold for two weeks because Hondo and I need to take care of family and personal business during this time.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 26th, 2016, 7:39pm Where are we regarding the two-week hiatus? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 26th, 2016, 8:05pm No word on Hondo yet but if he is on schedule, he should be back within 24 - 48 hours. I'm also done with what I have to do. You can make a post that cleans up a few things or ties up loose ends, as long as it does not cross into the next morning.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 27th, 2016, 8:14am I stopped where I did with Elsa's scary dream in case anyone wants to contribute. If not, Moro will be looking into this in the morning. Almost everything Elsa said fits what Moro knows about the incident Elsa dreamed about. The exception being there is nothing in the report saying that Gothel left the castle with a baby. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 29th, 2016, 12:13pm Note: If there are no more complaints, the Texas Spirits will not change the time line again and the party will see Immortal Jeanette when they get to Charlton. It is established that Immortal Jeanette looks different, more specifically younger. Jeanette cannot appear eleven and retain carnal knowledge. How do we resolve this conflict? It is within the realm of possibility for Jeanette to change her mind. Immortal Jeanette can look like a young adult with subtle changes. The mutation we were arguing over does not make a person younger. It changes their appearance. Jeanette is twenty-four. Take three to six years off and a half an inch off her height. At 5' 8" Jeanette is at the tall end for an adult woman so a half an inch off is not much. Go with small breasts and make other subtle changes. Since a shape shifting mutation is used, tweaks can be made until the desired outcome is achieved. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 29th, 2016, 6:39pm I read the email and submitted my reply there. The answer is simple - Keep Jeanette as an adult - around 20. That solves the Carnal Knowledge issue and other unforeseen issues. And the issue is not about Jeanette being a child but children being used to do adult things in an adult world: Sex is one such issue. Labor is another as Jeanette will not be able to do CPR on any adult as an 11 year old as she will not be strong enough to do it. Decisions she makes as appearing as an 11 year old is a third, because no adult outside of Texas, let alone Charlton is doing to take her word on that she says she can do. They will ridicule her with "Ya kid, let have the adults deal with this." I do not think nor care that Charton is such a damn paradise; if it is then why are people not flocking to it in droves? Because it is not. Because many people do not trust the spirits in general - whether it is this group or another group, they do not trust the spirits in general and as a whole. There is also that mutant problem as well, they do not want to mix with mutants - period. The facts in this is simple - the Spirits messed up on several levels and they need us, Jeanette above all to fix this. Kind of ironic, isn't it. But this group will work its miracle and help others and bring many to Charlton as well as 'Gabrielle.' The spirits should just shut up and leave us alone do the job they told us to do. We are not getting paid for this, we are not getting rewarded, there is no union to go to. We were asked or drafted to do this job as it will be completed. Until then, the spirits should be taking notes and make decision about the future as what is being found will be used when this mission is done.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 29th, 2016, 9:24pm Fernando wrote: I read the email and submitted my reply there. I know. I'm letting anyone who reads this know what is being done. Fernando wrote: I do not think nor care that Charton is such a damn paradise; if it is then why are people not flocking to it in droves? Charlton is a small nation in regards to square miles and (according to dialog) it is densely populated. Fernando wrote: Because many people do not trust the spirits in general - whether it is this group or another group, they do not trust the spirits in general and as a whole. Obviously some do. If they didn't, they would not be in a nation built by Spirits. Fernando wrote: There is also that mutant problem as well, they do not want to mix with mutants - period. I would not call this a problem; outside of that you're right. Charlton is and is known for being a safe haven for mutants. Fernando wrote: The facts in this is simple - the Spirits messed up on several levels and they need us, Jeanette above all to fix this. Kind of ironic, isn't it. But this group will work its miracle and help others and bring many to Charlton as well as 'Gabrielle.' The spirits should just shut up and leave us alone do the job they told us to do. We are not getting paid for this, we are not getting rewarded, there is no union to go to. We were asked or drafted to do this job as it will be completed. Until then, the spirits should be taking notes and make decision about the future as what is being found will be used when this mission is done. As the story will reveal, there is specifically something they did do. I'll give you a point for saying they broke the science fiction law of non-interference; that does not tell us specifically what they've done. Gabrielle (that is her real name, don't know why you have it in quotes) will help too. She is seven now. In time she will be a leader. During the last time the Texas Spirits made a change to the time line they understood what went wrong and it was their fault. They know what to do to undo it but there is a problem, at the very least it is a problem from their point of view. Since I do not know the extent, I will ask you. Currently there is a time loop. If the Texas Spirits undo what they did and the time loop no longer exists, would the people who were born during this time cease to exist? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 29th, 2016, 9:51pm I'm waiting for Hondo as he has not returned yet, though I am in contact with him in email. He is delayed in what he has to do. Hopefully by the weekend we can start posting again. I have a job interview tomorrow (Friday 9/30) but I can't find half of the paperwork I need to bring - aka: college transcripts and records. I do have the technical stuff to bring: a couple of Raspberry Pi's and some simple circuits - its for a robotics class for kids. But the College degree is vital, I hope they will accept a xeroxed copy of it.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 29th, 2016, 10:29pm Fernando wrote: I have a job interview tomorrow (Friday 9/30) but I can't find half of the paperwork I need to bring - aka: college transcripts and records. I do have the technical stuff to bring: a couple of Raspberry Pi's and some simple circuits - its for a robotics class for kids. But the College degree is vital, I hope they will accept a xeroxed copy of it. How is your health? I know you are struggling financially; I wonder if you are well enough to return to work. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 30th, 2016, 8:39am Fernando wrote: I do not think nor care that Charton is such a damn paradise; if it is then why are people not flocking to it in droves? There is another reason I can think of. Before the latest change in the time line the Texas Spirits expanded and linked existing railroads. During the last change in the time line the Texas Spirits built their own railroad from the ground up as part of the process of fixing something Fernando complained about. Either way, with a regularly scheduled rail service, towns and cities along a rail line benefit. At least I think they would. If these towns and cities along a rail line were benefitting from a regularly scheduled rail service, would there be less of an incentive to leave and move to Charlton? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 30th, 2016, 8:57pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1500#1503 date=1475200308]I have a job interview tomorrow (Friday 9/30) but I can't find half of the paperwork I need to bring - aka: college transcripts and records. I do have the technical stuff to bring: a couple of Raspberry Pi's and some simple circuits - its for a robotics class for kids. But the College degree is vital, I hope they will accept a xeroxed copy of it. How is your health? I know you are struggling financially; I wonder if you are well enough to return to work. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Thanks for the concern. Healthwise I'm not 100% but at 75% I can work if the job if it is not too labor intensive - more brain power than muscle power. I also may be getting a scholarship from a Lithuanian agency for my master degree for the work I did fixing computers and medical equipment for them as a volunteer in the 1990s. The director of the agency wants to see me and then call the school to see if it is a legit school. I need to get my transcript from C. of New Rochelle and show them that I was a straight A student. They already know this but they want the paperwork proving it so.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 30th, 2016, 9:16pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1500#1501 date=1475188798]I do not think nor care that Charton is such a damn paradise; if it is then why are people not flocking to it in droves? There is another reason I can think of. Before the latest change in the time line the Texas Spirits expanded and linked existing railroads. During the last change in the time line the Texas Spirits built their own railroad from the ground up as part of the process of fixing something Fernando complained about. Either way, with a regularly scheduled rail service, towns and cities along a rail line benefit. At least I think they would. If these towns and cities along a rail line were benefitting from a regularly scheduled rail service, would there be less of an incentive to leave and move to Charlton? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] If the rail system was reduced to that of the 1880s, it would be hundreds of miles of track with steam locomotives; Rail on its own is not the problem or the issue. In fact it would be beneficial for the Spirits to connect existing railroads once they find out where they are connected too. Now, this far away from Charlton there is a working railroad. But how far it extends and where it connects too remains to be seen. And if some lines are destroyed, can they be repaired and reconnected? If so, in my mind I think it can. People want jobs that pays and the railroads would be one such commodity that does over a wide area. Repairing and rebuilding the railroad lines would be one way that everyone can benefit from each other's work. In that, people can commute to Charlton to work, shop or live (and work/sop elsewhere), that was established early on. A working railroad would make it easier for them to do that. As would a working highway. But people are survivors and groups of people when given time can rebuild towns and cities. That is what is being established. Personally I have not given up on humanity yet, just certain groups from within.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 30th, 2016, 10:33pm As established in the story, the Texas Spirits developed their own electric trains. Those are what the Texas Spirits are using for their railroad. Previously the Texas Spirits did connect existing railroads. To do that, they needed to fix highways and power grids outside of Texas. Fernando complained about that so the Texas Spirits went back in time and created their own railroad. I have gone over the maps and the history of the routes I have chosen and came up with a number of rail lines, the hubs and the pre-happening destinations. I can show you what I came up with. Though it stands to reason for a railroad to cross into Mexico and Canada, I only listed cities in the continental United States as final destinations. For the story I don't need to know how far into Mexico and Canada they travel. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 1st, 2016, 12:09pm The Canadian Railroad extends well into the Arctic Circle to the North, the Pacific Ocean to the West and the Atlantic Ocean to the East, connecting towns and settlements along the way. It the colder regions, it is much like the Russian-Siberian express where it can be as far as over 250 miles of track between settlements with nomadic tribes helping in keeping the tracks clear during winter. The Central American and South American Rail lines used to connect from Texas to Terrra de Fuego long ago but border squeamishes and territory disputes with countries like El Salvador, Guatemala, Ecuador, Columbia, et al have literally cut the rail lines at their borders despite that the Rail Lines would be beneficial to them. It's is a situation of biting their own noses off to spite their faces. How much of all this has survived from the happening, remains to be seen.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 1st, 2016, 3:00pm Fernando wrote: How much of all this has survived from the happening, remains to be seen. The tsunami and earthquakes would damage their rail lines and stations; the Texas Spirits would have them repaired. Repairing these lines and stations would mean jobs for local people. These people are then further benefited when the lines in question are operational again. How much of the 80 Line (I'm using the 80 Line as an example because it's the only going from the east to the west coast) would resume operation depends on how much of the west coast is in the Pacific and what kind of damage was done by the tsunami. Did any part of the east coast get washed out to sea? Are parts of the east coast that are under water? Things like that would determine how much of Line 80 would be back in operation. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 4th, 2016, 10:38am When I chose the rail lines for the railroad the Texas Spirits built, there were several things I wanted: All rail lines must go through or near Charlton. It's a railroad that could conceivably been started (not necessarily completed) in the 1800s. It has to be easy for a passenger to find the right passenger train. It has to be easy for us as players to look at a map to know if the party is near one of the rail lines (except for when exceptions have to be made, the rail lines run alongside or near the original U.S. highways). The following are the three hubs (Dallas, Fort Worth and Denton), the rail line number and the final destinations in the U.S. prior to the happening. Dallas      To 67            Dubuque, Iowa 67            Presidio, Texas 75            Noyes, Minnesota 75            Galveston, Texas 75            Jacksonville, Texas 77            Noyes, Minnesota 77            Corpus Christi, Texas 77            Brownsville, Texas 80            Tybee Island, Georgia 80            San Diego, California 80            Grand Canyon Village, Arizona Fort Worth 81            Pembina, North Dakota 81            Laredo, Texas 287            Choteau, Montana 287            Port Arthur, Texas 377            Stroud, Oklahoma 377            Del Rio, Texas Denton 380            Dubuque, Iowa 380            San Antonio, New Mexico If you think I need to add more rail lines, let me know. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 5th, 2016, 1:16am Taking the Pennsylvania Railroad as an example; the main hub is in Philadelphia, Penn, with 2 others in the major cities in the state of Pennsylvania, giving it 3 hubs within the state. All the main stations that connects to all the major cities East to New York City, West to Missouri, South to Georgia and North to Maine. In every city it has a stop on, that station is called "Penn Station" for the Pennsylvania Railroad that goes through it. New York's Penn Station connects with other railroads including the NYC Subway, The Long Island Rail Road, New Jersey Transit, AmTrac and a coupe more others. But in every city the Pennsylvania Railroad has a station in, that station is called Penn Station. It is a fairly extensive railroad, built originally in the 1850's so there is some history with it. Funny, Al Sharpton is trying to the Pennsylvania Railroad for slave repartitions, but the Penn RR has been out of business since the 1950s, bought out by AmTrac around that time. And Al Sharpton can not sue AmTrac for things the Penn RR did long ago. On the map it looks like a fuzzy T, but that is just one line. There are other railroads connecting and sharing tracks with it, making it part of the national network, both passenger and freight. Yours is similar to this. What is the main Texas train system and then find out where it goes and what it connects too. I know that there are a couple of train lines that goes to Mexico from Canada and though Texas, but this is not part of the Texas Train lines, just connects to it.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 5th, 2016, 8:27am Fernando wrote: What is the main Texas train system and then find out where it goes and what it connects too. I know that there are a couple of train lines that goes to Mexico from Canada and though Texas, but this is not part of the Texas Train lines, just connects to it. I did look at historic rail maps. I also have a general idea of where local rail lines are from living there. Some, not all, of the original U.S. highways travel along side a railroad. Example: In 1882 a rail line was built from Dallas to Cleburne. Later the original section of U.S. 67 from Dallas to Cleburne was alongside that rail line. Parts of the original U.S. 80 was also alongside another rail line, some of it still does. With the knowledge of where towns and highways would be, the Texas Spirits are able to build rail lines where whey need to be, starting in the early 1800s. As I stated previously, I want a rail system that is easy for us as players to understand. I can't draw a map so to make it easy for us, look for the U.S. highways on Google maps. Back to a previous question, should I include more rail lines to cover more places? Since I did not get a reply to the draft I sent via E-mail, I take it there is nothing objectionable? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 5th, 2016, 10:44am Your question would be answered by knowing what other lines (passenger and freight) outside of Texas goes into Texas and connects to the Texas RR. For example AmTrac. AmTrac owns much of the passenger railroad in the continental USA. They did this by buying out bankrupt railroads and merging their lines together, and then connecting them to other lines. I know AmTrac goes through Texas and connects to their railroad lines from there. At best, Charlton should have its own city railroad/subway system, and it connects to the larger Texas RR, which connects to a regional or national RR like AmTrac. With these connections, railroads can share facilities as needed, like repair depots. So people have to get off trains, walk across platforms and get to other trains, this is being done as we speak in present time. Many highways run parallel to railroad lines as these 'highways' were originally laid down over time before the railroads, and when the tracks for the trains were laid down, they followed in parallel these horse & buggy paths. These paths later became the highways we know today. This gives various cities and towns options as how people and freight travel to/from them. As for the email, I'm pondering on the subject.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 5th, 2016, 12:08pm I want to keep this simple. My proposed idea is simple. I don't need to know where the real world rail lines are to have the Texas Spirits build some of the first rail lines and in the places where they want them. All I need to know is the history of each U.S. highway. There is a web site that has the history of each U.S. highway. Therefore knowing where real world rail lines are would not answer my question. Fernando wrote: As for the email, I'm pondering on the subject. You're pondering the subject? That doesn't sound good. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 5th, 2016, 3:20pm As stated on some old email, you stated that the Spirits have taken cared of Texas, not just Charlton alone. Then you reduced it to Charlton. If it were to have been the first, connecting cities by rail would have been easier to do and you would have had a larger population to deal with for the jobs of maintaining this is concerned. Shrinking it down to just Charlton, now you have a Hub or Terminal city for the railroads that spread out from there. Both are simple to do but hard to figure out what is needed.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 5th, 2016, 3:22pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1510#1514 date=1475678662]As for the email, I'm pondering on the subject. You're pondering the subject? That doesn't sound good. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] I got a lot of things on my mind and things to get done so certain things have a higher priority than this.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 5th, 2016, 4:16pm Nothing has not been reduced to Charlton. Only their approach to the problem was changed. For the latest change in the time line the Texas Spirits stepped away from Texas politics and put more of their energy in the Texas economy. Jeanette wrote: This time the Texas Spirits were less involved in Texas politics and put more of their focus on the Texas economy. One could argue this resulted in a better outcome. As for all three hubs being near Charlton, it's the "all roads lead to Rome" mindset. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 8th, 2016, 11:35am I made some changes to my "rail map." I move one of the hubs from Denton to Greenville and added another line: 69. Getting deeper into the history, I learned I could add more places to travel while alleviating some of the congestion surrounding Charlton. As the "map" expanded, I needed to simplify though at the expense of convenience to some passengers (some will need to de board one train and board another to get to their destination). Dallas      To 67            Dubuque, Iowa 67            Presidio, Texas 67            Hardy, Arkansas 75            Noyes, Minnesota 75            Galveston, Texas 75            Jacksonville, Texas 75            O'Neill, Nebraska 77            Ortonville, Minnesota 77            Corpus Christi, Texas 77            Brownsville, Texas 77            South Haven, Kansas 77            Stroud, Oklahoma 80            Tybee Island, Georgia 80            San Diego, California 80            Grand Canyon Village, Arizona 80            Savannah, Georgia 80            San Antonio, New Mexico Fort Worth 77            Ortonville, Minnesota 77            South Haven, Kansas 77            Stroud, Oklahoma 77            Carrizo Springs, Texas 81            Pembina, North Dakota 81            Laredo, Texas 81            Corpus Christi, Texas 81            Brownsville, Texas 87            Babb, Montana 87            Havre, Montana 87            Choteau, Montana 87            Port Arthur, Texas Greenville 69            Albert Lea, Minnesota 69            Port Arthur, Texas 69            International Falls, Minnesota 80            San Antonio, New Mexico Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 8th, 2016, 5:34pm Leaving it to just Texas as it would survive after The Happening, the map would be like: Dallas      To 67            Presidio, Texas 75            Galveston, Texas 75            Jacksonville, Texas 77            Corpus Christi, Texas 77            Brownsville, Texas Fort Worth 77            Carrizo Springs, Texas 81            Laredo, Texas 81            Corpus Christi, Texas 81            Brownsville, Texas 87            Port Arthur, Texas Greenville 69            Port Arthur, Texas Greenville connects to Fort Worth via Port Arthur. Fort Worth connects to Dallas via Corpus Christi and/or Brownsville. Thus Greenville would connect to Dallas via Fort Worth via  Port Arthur, and then Corpus Christi and/or Brownsville. I removed the others to unclutter it. As is a lot of information is iffy. Tybee Island, Georgia; San Diego, California; Grand Canyon Village, Arizona, and Savannah, Georgia probably have been destroyed or is underwater. Other areas like those in Montana and North Dakota are there because those are the areas we are in. Question is, what happened to them? Still there, names changed, they were abandoned and then resettled? We do not know. But in those areas outside of Texas must have their rail lines brought down to Texas and then connected to Texas. That is something the Spirits must do once they figure out what is there, what needs to be repaired or rebuilt or recycled.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 9th, 2016, 9:32am Parts of the rail lines would be destroyed in the Happening. The Texas Spirits can have them repaired except for areas in the Pacific. In that case the rail lines will then go to the new west coast. I don't know how much dry land there will be after the tsunami hits the east coast; the 80 Line will go as far as there is dry land. As stated previously, the "map" shows the pre-happening destinations. Names can change. Towns that were once occupied could be ghost towns. Trains would pass through ghost towns without stopping or, if a ghost town were the final destination, the closest occupied town would be the new final destination. Rail lines in Montana are still there. There is no need to have rail lines outside of Texas connect to Texas lines. Fernando complained about what the Texas Spirits were doing outside of Texas after the Happening. To fix this, the Texas Spirits traveled to the early 1800s to build their own railroad. Currently the only thing the Texas Spirits are doing outside of Texas is operating and maintaining their railroad. That and sell power. One of the things Fernando complained about is the Texas Spirits repairing power grids outside of Texas. If someone else distributes the power, the Texas Spirits will sell it. Now I wonder would Fernando complain about the factories the Texas Spirits own or did own. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 9th, 2016, 4:04pm Though Railroad and trains were invented in London England around 1810, it's expansion in the USA was phenomenal with the entire East Coast track laid by 1823. The problem then was using a standard gauge, which was not used by the south as compared to the north - as discovered by this by accident in the Civil War when trains full of Union Soldiers derailed when switched to Southern tracks. So less 13 years of hard work more than 5000 miles of track was put down in the east. At the same time other track was being laid down to get to the west coast until it the coasts were connected by 1850 and then expanded upon into the 1890s with the Civil War stopping if not destroying tracks for a few short years and then rebuilding those tracks. It also demanded that tracks had to be standardized and non-standard track to be removed and replaced with standard track. So in less than 40 years, this country put down its railroad from coast to coast. The spirits can do a lot more with what they have for a lot less.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 9th, 2016, 5:27pm What the rest of the South does is not important. From the beginning the 80 Line will use the standard gauge. Fernando wrote: The spirits can do a lot more with what they have for a lot less. Yes, they could. The Texas Spirits want all of their rail lines to lead to (or near) Charlton. Also, I want a "map" that is simple which is why I have all of the rail lines follow current and historic U.S. highways. With these two in mind, the railroad travels to limited destinations instead of the entire continental United States. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 18th, 2016, 4:16pm With the sudden drop in temperature, Mavis generates some heat by rubbing her arms. Using their sign language, under the waxing gibbous moon, Moro tells Mavis to come. Mavis approaches Moro and Elsa. "Elsa, I want you to stay with Mavis." Moro whispers and puts her hand on the side door of the gas Camper. As quietly as it can, the door opens. Moro retrieves her mobile device and tablet computer and puts her hand on the door again. The door closes its self tightly. Not sure what to expect, Moro whispers telling Elsa and Mavis to follow her, away from the campers and trailers as to not wake anyone up. Away from the campers and trailers, Moro gets on her mobile device. "This is Moro. I need the results of the short-range sensors and life signs detector, of the night Gothel escaped from the Arendelle Castle, sent to my tablet. Also I need to talk to the crewmember posted outside Princess Elsa's window that night." The results Moro asked for are sent to her tablet. In a split screen and synchronized, Moro plays the results of the short-range sensors and life signs detector. The results of the short-range sensors are not 100% clear; it does not appear as if Gothel is holding anything as she escapes. The life signs detector shows one (1) life sign exiting the window. Under the moonlight the crewmember, posted outside Elsa's window of the night of the incident, appeared and in uniform. In their form of sign language Moro asks, "I understand you were posted outside Princess Elsa's window the night Gothel broke in the Arendelle Castle?" "Yes ma'am." The crewmember signed. "What happened that night?" "The suspect entered the bedroom of Princess Elsa as she was sleeping. I cawed to alert the princess. Princess Elsa awoke and sat up. Castle guards then enter the bedroom and the suspect escaped out the window." "Was Gothel holding anything resembling a baby?" "No ma'am, not even a basket." Moro now has to understood why Elsa saw Gothel holding a baby in her dream of the incident. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 19th, 2016, 9:54pm My last post and character positions was done on Aug.22nd.... Fernando wrote: (Still a minute or so before arriving at the camp site but it is in view) Fernando and Hondo notice a couple of more vehicles have parked themselves into the large parking lot. with a couple more driving in and looking for a spot to hunker down in. As they enter on the park lot an older looking couple (male and female) with heavy pack packs approaches them. Perhaps they were not older but definitely much more rough around the edges. "Da Festivities still going on?" the older male asks as he steps into view with his lantern raised at head level. "Yeah, just head down straight to that open gate and walk into town. It looks like it's going to go on for days." Fernando points to where the fence opens up about 20 yards away. "Why are you carryin' your backpacks? They would be safe in your ride." Hondo asks. "This be here our tradin' money." the man answers. "We be prospectors." The woman says, sounding younger then she appears to be. "We mine for scraps from the wrecks and the mountains do have gold though its hard get too. But we be harder." The man says. "Interesting. What do you do with with what you find? I mean, I do not think you stuffed a car fender in your back pack..." Fernando points out. "We got several mini ark furnaces to melt down what we find. We can melt a wreck in into small blocks that take up a whole lot less room. Each furnace takes care of a particular metal: Steel, coppah, aluminmum, silver, gold and so on as to not mess up what we find. We find it, test it and melt it down, then we can sell it." The man explains. (Link: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VTzKIs19eZE ) "I'm sure there are many who are willing to make a deal for your wares. Enjoy your stay." Fernando says. "Yeah. We hope to run into the liberators. We got a few relatives who were taken by the slavers." The man says as he reaches out to shake their hands. "They're out there somewhere. Maybe you will find them tomorrow." Hondo points out, knowing that it would be nice to know who the people around them are but now is a time to rest and come down from the tension both he and Fernando have been riding on all day. "Y'all enjoy your stay, we're headin' in for some shut eye." "Much Oblige! We'll definitely meet up again..." The man says as they shake hands. In a few seconds, the couple is heading into town for perhaps a prosperous and good time. "Mountain people... I did not think there was gold over on this side of the Rockies." Fernando says as they start to head back to their campers. "It takes all kinds to make a world. I prefer to have hard working people like that around me than those who sit around getting fat in the city..." Hondo adds. "I would too. What about what they said - finding lost relatives the slavers took away?" Fernando asks. "You told me once long ago that as much as rescuing life is such an important job to do, we need to take care of our selves first before we can help them." Hondo points out "Yeah." Fernando replies as they step up to their camp. They turn around and look at the other vehicles that came in during their absence. "The place is getting crowded..." "I know what you mean. Hope it does not become a problem..." Hondo replies before they retire to their vehicles. Fernando can hear some voices not too far away and recognizes them as member's of Jeanette's party. He signals to Hondo to not say a word and listen to what is being said and by whom. After a few minutes of listening in, Fernando opens the side door to his camper and signals Hondo to go in. Following Hondo, they take a seat inside the electric camper and slowly close the door. "Did I 'ear them say somethin' about kidnappin' a kid?" Hondo asks. "I heard the same thing. But you are a witness, you are not to act against them. I will but not now, now is not the time. Better to catch them in the act or after the fact with evidence red handed than to confront them about it and they deny everything." Fernando explains. "Let me know what has to be done. I'll do it." Hondo replies. "I can trust you on that. Let prepare to go to bed, hopefully Val and the girls will be here soon, and we can wake up early and prepare for the next town." Fernando says as he opens the door to the camper. Fernando steps out of the camper, with Hondo behind him. "I hope they come soon." He says loud enough to be heard.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 20th, 2016, 6:31am Note: As indicated in the following, the scene takes place in the middle of the night after Elsa had the scary dream. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1495#1495 If Fernando and Hondo are up, it is because they woke up in the middle of the night. That or Fernando and Hondo were not able to fall asleep. Also note that most of the dialog is in their form of sign language. This was done to keep the noise down, as people would be asleep during this time. Also note it has been stated that they were using their form of sign language. If Fernando and Hondo did happen to see what was happening, they would have to know the form of sign language used by the Spirits. The following are the words actually spoken. Fernando and Hondo also could have heard the gas Camper door open and close twice. Jeanette wrote: In the middle of the night the temperature in the gas Camper begins to go down. Elsa is moving in her sleep as her facial expressions change. She suddenly sits up. "Momma! Papa!" Moro, who is sharing the bed with Elsa, awakes and sits up. Elsa throws her arms around and embraces Moro. "Spirit." Moro points to the side door and whispers. "Let's step outside." Jeanette wrote: Elsa begins without first naming what she experienced, a bad dream. "I was asleep in my room in the castle when a crow in the window woke me up. I sat up and saw that woman with the long black hair and red dress. She was in my room. She was wearing a hooded cape and holding a baby in her arms. Guards came in my room as the woman escaped out the window. Before she came into my room, she was in another part of the castle." Jeanette wrote: "Elsa, I want you to stay with Mavis." Moro whispers and puts her hand on the side door of the gas Camper. As quietly as it can, the door opens. Moro retrieves her mobile device and tablet computer and puts her hand on the door again. The door closes its self tightly. Not sure what to expect, Moro whispers telling Elsa and Mavis to follow her, away from the campers and trailers as to not wake anyone up. Away from the campers and trailers, Moro gets on her mobile device. "This is Moro. I need the results of the short-range sensors and life signs detector, of the night Gothel escaped from the Arendelle Castle, sent to my tablet. Also I need to talk to the crewmember posted outside Princess Elsa's window that night." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 20th, 2016, 10:29am Note: I don't know how you want to resolve the time conflict; let's move on. "Did you hear that?" Mavis asks. "What?" Moro asks. "It sounded like a car door opening and closing." "We must have woken someone up after all." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 20th, 2016, 4:28pm Note: According from what I reviewed, We all left the party and came to the camp a 1/2 hour from each other, with Mavis wanting to see the fireworks display before she left. Fernando and Hondo are still waiting for Val and the girls to arrive as they are still in the party. Knowing how the younger girls are in delaying their arrival, Fernando and Hondo waits. By this time Jeanette's group arrive. Ruth and her group came in a few minutes earlier than Hondo and Fernando and are busy preparing the younger boys and girls to go to sleep. Karl should be either still doing his watch on top of Hondo's truck or has retired to his slaver's truck by the tie Fernando and Hondo have returned. Whether it is 10:30PM or 1AM, Val as not returned with the girls, which is forcing Fernando and Hondo wait for them. If Moro was not so busy sneaking around this late in the night, and would have walked around the camp, she would have found Fernando and Hondo by the Electric Camper. Instead she is playing hide & seek against a couple who has sensitive hearing and trained stealth movement. Does she has something to worry about? Lets see how things turn out. Plus there are other cars/trucks/trailers/campers beginning to fill up the parking area they are in. It could have been anyone opening and closing their door that Moro heard. RPG: Fernando and Hondo quietly walk to the front of the electric camper and look out into the parking area for Val and the girls as another packed up truck rumbles into the parking area making more noise of clattering hanging items than a tank rolling down Main Street. http://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/83/0b/a7/830ba70e77ce5bb3f036889fea720d28.jpg http://pics.imcdb.org/0ge19/199694-BH090518Tank.jpg It somehow manages to make it way with dim headlights across the parking area to a spot to call its own. Those within the vehicle get out and begin to set up camp, making more noise telling each other to do it quietly than if they did not say a word. "Good thing we're leaving tomarrow. It's going to get crowded here." Fernando says to himself.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 20th, 2016, 6:14pm Note: This is what was written: Jeanette wrote: After Mavis packs her suitcase (including a wide-brimmed hat, sunglasses, sunscreen and money), she is transported back to camp. Mavis looks up at the clear night sky, sets her suitcase by the gas Camper as to not disturb the occupants and transforms into a bat. She flies above the camp and looks below her. She has a good vantage point to spot any activity in the camp. From here she can also see the festivities still going on though from a distance. In the middle of the night the temperature in the gas Camper begins to go down. Elsa is moving in her sleep as her facial expressions change. She suddenly sits up. "Momma! Papa!" Moro, who is sharing the bed with Elsa, awakes and sits up. Elsa throws her arms around and embraces Moro. "Spirit." Moro points to the side door and whispers. "Let's step outside." Moro touches the door and as quietly as it can, it opens. Moro steps outside. After Elsa stepped outside Moro places her hand on the door again until the door's mechanisms had closed the door tightly. Mavis spots the activity, flies down and transforms into her human form but maintains a privacy distance as Moro is handling this. Elsa begins without first naming what she experienced, a bad dream. "I was asleep in my room in the castle when a crow in the window woke me up. I sat up and saw that woman with the long black hair and red dress. She was in my room. She was wearing a hooded cape and holding a baby in her arms. Guards came in my room as the woman escaped out the window. Before she came into my room, she was in another part of the castle." It stands to reason that the woman came in Elsa's room a different way than how she left. By default she would be in another part of the castle. Elsa does not know how she knows this; she knows that the woman was in the castle for another reason. Moro throws her arms around Elsa. Note the spacing after the first paragraph to indicate that the two events are separate. Also the second event begins with "In the middle of the night." 1:00 AM counts as "in the middle of the night" so there is no conflict there. Either way Moro thinks others are asleep so she is attempting to not wake anyone up. If Fernando and Hondo are still up in the middle of the night, let's continue. RPG: Moro, Elsa, Mavis and an adult male (black hair and wearing a Charlton military enlisted uniform) walk to the electric Camper and see Fernando and Hondo. "Elsa had a scary dream." Moro looks at her mobile device. "It's a few minutes after one. Have you two been up at this time?" "Actually," Mavis replies, "they have." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 21st, 2016, 4:34pm Note: And? Until Val returns with the girls, Hondo and Fernando will remain awake. RPG: "My sleep patterns is no concern of yours, Moro." Fernando begins, "Val and the girl have not returned, so that has a higher priority for me than any situation you will get us into." "I think I'll go back into town and see what's holdin' them up." Hondo says. "The girls are just having too much fun, let them enjoy it. This way tomarrow they will be tired when we take the next leg of the journey. You need to rest up, Hondo." Fernando points out. Not wanting to show disagreement with Fernando in front of Moro, Hondo nods slightly. He then says, "I'll be on top of my truck waitin' for them." "Gnite then, Hondo." Fernando says to him. "Yeah, Good Nite." Hondo replies. Fernando then turns to Moro, "Who is this character supposed to be? Never mind. Don't tell me. I really do not want to know. Tomarrow, however, is going to be a long day, you might as well call is a night to prepare for it."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 21st, 2016, 9:09pm "The princess and I need to go back to bed." Moro then addresses the crewman. "If I have additional questions, you will be notified. You will be returning to your ship." "Yes Ma'am." The crewman responds. Using her mobile device Moro informs the ship that the crewman is ready to return. He vanishes. "Shall I look in on Valentine and the others?" Mavis transforms into a bat and flaps her wings. "Hit the breaks, Mavis." Mavis is back to her human form. Moro continues. "If Fernando or Hondo think that is warranted, you may go." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 22nd, 2016, 11:37pm "I do not think it is warranted." Fernando begins as he hears Hondo opening up the roof hatch on the camper on his truck and he climbs up onto the roof to stand guard from up there. Fernando continues, "They are probably having too much fun. To which if we were staying another day, we would still be out there enjoying the party. They will be tired and probably over sleep in the morning. Speaking of which - breakfast. Val is going to be tired, so talk to Hondo about helping her in the morning." Pointing to the Camper Van next to the electric camper, "Alert the girls when they wake up that Val came in late and is tired so they should help out as well. It is not that no one does, everyone has done their best to put in, I do not want her over worked." Fernando opens the electric camper's sliding door and pulls out the propane heater to turn it on. Once it is on he puts it back inside and closes the door for the heat to remain inside as he tells Moro, "I hope you have been teaching Elsa emotional control. If not, this planet will fall into another ice age as it did 260,000 years ago."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 23rd, 2016, 8:53am Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Valentine and the three girls with her watched the fireworks. The girls we're excited at them as they we're rare to see on these times as there was little to celebrate in such a harsh world. Once done the crowd cheered and the music picked back up.  People kept pouring into the celebration and many of those who had been there a while we're already showing signs of intoxication.  One drunk grabbed Tonya.  He muttered something incomprehensible but that was about it as Tonya stomped on his foot causing him to howl with pain and temporarily release her.  She rushed to Valentine,  who had caught just the end of that.  Valentine pushed Tonya behind her as the big drunk angrily charged at them.  Valentines movements we're quick and concise.  She threw a quick short jab at the drunks throat,  which caused him to stop in his tracks and grab his neck,  as he choked and tried to get a breath.  She then gave him a front kick to the gonads which caused him to bend down and hold himself.  She then finished him off with a quick hook kick to the head,  knocking him out cold. Tonya: I didn't know you could do that! Valentine: I have my second degree black belt in kempo.   Tonya: Wow.  Why did you learn that? Valentine: long story.  I'll tell you it all some day,  bit the short of it,  I was young and at a work party my coworkers got me drunk then  . . . Tonya: they raped you? Valentine: No,  thankfully.  A kind janitor and his assistant help me escape.  I knew how to box a bit then but I really didn't know how to defend myself.  Had I know.  . . Let say I just wish I had been able to take care of myself. I'll tell you the whole story some day.   Tonya: OK.  I trained in some form of martial arts at the school.  Not sure what it was called but those moves looked familiar.  I was a blue belt there.  You think you can train me more? Valentine: I'd love to. Tonya: zoey would probably like it too.  She was better than I was and she did some gymnastics too. Valentine: well, she can join us too once we get home. For right now we need to get back. Things are getting a bit rough here for the little ones and you need to take it easy with your arm still. Tonya: ok. Yeah, I feel better knowing you know kempo than i did a bit ago but im starting to get a bit nervois here without Dad. Valentine: you and me both. With that Valentine and Tonya started towards the younger two, who were playing at one of the game stands. To be continued ... The game Valentine and Tonya found Zoey and Macey playing was  three fold, it had darts, target shoot, and ring toss. The girls were happy to see Valentine and Tonya Approach. Zoey: Momma! Tonya! We are winning. Game attendant: Still have a long way ta go missy. Valentine: Long way to what? Macey: To the  big stuffed  bear! Zoey: We have half the points we need but . . Valentine: But what? Zoey: I left most the money Dad gave me at the camper. I didn't want to lose it and I'm running out. Valentine: Well, we need to get going. Zoey: Please, Momma. can I borrow some and finish? I'll pay you back later, I promise!! Macey: Yeah, Please, Aunt V? Valentine: alright, but we head back right after. and you don't hafta pay me back, but we do this and go right back, no asking to stay for anything else, promise? Macey & Zoey: We Promise! Valentine: Wow! that bear big. it's almost as tall as I am! Attendant: Ok, we playing' or foldin'? Valentine: What's your name? Attendant: My name's Jeff. Valentine: Mine is Maria, and we are playin'! Much latter the group leaves with  a jar of licorice, a jar of jelly beans, a huge bag of cotton candy, and one 5'6" tall teddy bear. Valentine: Now that candy I'll put away for now. you can have some as a treat. Zoey: Ok, Momma Macey: that's ok, Aunt V. Dad doesn't let me have a lot of sugar. Valentine: It's for the best. It's not good for you, but some in moderation is ok. Tonya: I'm not sure this bear is in moderation. Valentine: Yeah. It is huge. Zoey It's awesome! Macey: Where are we going to keep it? Valentine: We will figure it out in the morning. now it's just time to get back and go to bed. Valentine walked back to the camp with the girls.  Both her and Tonya we're tired,  Tonya more so as the bio pill left her weak and tired still.  Zoey and Marcey we're full of energy at first,  still on a adrenaline high from celebration,  but as they walked back it slowly wore off they were still excited as they walked into camp but you could see in their eyes it was past their bed times.   Zoey: momma,  can Macey stay with us tonight?   Valentine: she's just stayin' across the lot.   Zoey: I know,  but  . . Valentine: I know,  but it's been a long day and may be a long one tomorrow.  If Macey stays with us tonight you two will not get any sleep,  and beside I haven't talked to her Dad about it.   Macey: I can go ask him,  Aunt V.   Valentine: now tonight,  sweetheart.  You two will see each other tomorrow.  I will talk with your dad tomorrow and we will see about another night when you two are more rested,  OK?   Macey: yes,  Aunt V.   Zoey: but Momma.  . . Valentine : Zoey,  I need you to obey and not talk back.  Would you question your dad?   Zoey ( in a small quiet voice) : no.  . .sorry,  momma.   Valentine: OK.  We will talk more about this later but let's not ruin a good evening.  Tonya,  take Zoey to our camper.  I'll drop off Macey at her camper and be right there.   Tonya: OK.   Hondo sat on the roof watching for Val and the girls to return. He hadn't been there as long as it felt, though it had been a while, when he finally saw them. at first he thought they had someone else with them. He grabbed a rifle scope he had and took a closer look. in the dim light of the edge of the party, where they were leaving he could see it was a large teddy bear. Hone heard someone clear their throat below. He didn't need to look to see who it was. Karl: All clear boss. Hondo: I ain't your boss. Karl: Well, just the same. It's all clear. Had someone stop and look but they didn't touch. our martian friends scared them off. I've been watching from the shadows in case they came back. looked like they were just curious. Hondo: Well, I do thank ya for keepin' an eye out for us. Karl: Its as much for my own welfare. Hondo: At least your honest 'bout it. Karl: I lie and you and your partner will turn me into Dino shit. thatis encouragement enough to not lie about anything! Hondo: I reckon so. Well, I need to grab a shower. Will you keep an eye on the ladies as they walk back. Karl: Sure. Hondo: Come get me if there is an issue. Karl: you hear me shooting, you come running, aight? Hondo: Sounds good. Once they get back in get some sleep. Karl: You don't have to tell me twice. Hondo went back into the camper and stripped down. He showered quick like to get the smell of the evening off of him,  more for Valentines sake than his own. After he was done with a quick shower  he put the adoption papers in a safe place for the night.  They would sign them in the morning and turn them in. H e heard them approach so he went into the bedroom, turned out the light and laid down. It would help keep the traffic in the camper down if he was out of the way. He would ask them how their evening was in the morning. As he laid in bed Hondo heard two of them enter the camper. He heard one go into the bathroom,  the other knocked softly on his door.   Hondo: yeah?   Zoey: can I come in?   Hondo: sure.   Zoey came into the room and jumped onto the bed.  She began to tell Hondo all about her  and Macey's night.  Most of the sentences started with "Macey and I" and she went on a mile a minute.  Hondo caught about half of it.  He uh-huhed,  yeahed,  and reallyed as she spoke.  Though he was tired he enjoyed it.  Never thought much about this before but it was one of those memories  as a father he'd cherish forever.  After a bit Tonya came out in her night shirt and got Zoey.   Tonya: Zoey,  time to get ready for bed.   Zoey: aww,  but I was talking to Dad.   Hondo: we can talk more tomorrow.  Got get ready for bed and get some sleep. We have adoption papers to sign and file tomorrow.   Zoey: OK.   Zoey flopped on him to give  him a hug.  Hondo hugged her back.   Zoey: good night  dad.  Love you.   Hondo: gnight  kitten.  Love you too.   Zoey hopped of the bed and went to the bathroom to change and brush her teeth.  Tonya walked up to Hondo and gave him a kiss on the cheek.   Tonya: love you Daddy.   Hondo: love you too sweetheart.  Sleep well.   He smiled to himself thinking how this is all he really wanted in life and he finally had it. He thought about the good time to come as he waited for he woman.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 23rd, 2016, 9:59am "I know how to make hot cakes." Mavis transforms into a bat, flies above Hondo's camper and is back to her petite human form. "I guess you heard. I'll be glad to help Valentine. You do have grape juice, right?" "We have grape juice." Moro says to Mavis. Moro gets to Fernando's concern. "Elsa has been seeing Dr. Beerlander since the first Monday of January (https://www.timeanddate.com/calendar/monthly.html?year=2066&month=1&country=1) and a lot of progress has been made. But, it is as I said, Elsa had a scary dream." Moro can only assume what Fernando's response will be. It's cold because Elsa had a bad dream. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 23rd, 2016, 9:19pm "The one important thing you and everyone else is forgetting is this: No matter the emotion, no matter the feeling, for it to fit inside you, in this case her, is has to be smaller than her. Therefore since it is smaller than her, she can control it, not it control her. She learns that, she is on the road to emotional maturity and control of her powers." Fernando tells her, adding, "And dreams are random reflections of one's past. They are also reminders of a lesson not yet learned, and they are mutable. She needs to take one more step after she learns emotional control she can learn Lucid Dreaming. A child who learns Lucid Dreaming will never have a nightmare in their life again. Thus if the boogieman is chasing them in a dream, a normal dreamer will run scared in a nightmare. A Lucid dreamer will not run, turn to face the the boogieman and erase him from the dream. But she can not learn that step until she learns emotional control first. If she can not get through that first, she will always be scared for the rest of her life. Get where I am coming from?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 23rd, 2016, 9:56pm Macey walks to where Fernando was with Moro after breaking away from Val and the girls. "Daddy?" Moro steps up to him. "We'll talk later. Get in the electric camper, wash up and get ready for bed." He tells her as he reaches for the sliding door and opens it for her to get in. Fernando then turns to Mavis, "It does not matter to me what you do to help, as long as as it is helpful on one way or another. After breakfast I will be gathering information for the next couple of towns and what routes to take. Then I'll talk to Hondo and Jeanette about it so we can leave with the caravan." He then turns to Moro, "You remember what I told you. I got my girl to deal with. She may not be a shapeshifter and a climate manipulator but she is a handful. Good night." Whether he hears their respond in kind or not does not matter to him as he steps into the electric camper and slides the door closed to take care of his girl. Checking the curtains to make sure no one can look in, he adjusts the propane heater's output and position before getting for bed himself. Once he is under the blankets, Macey climbs up onto him, asking, "Can we talk now?" "No. Now is not the to time to talk. It is time to sleep. Tomorrow, when we get a chance to talk, we will talk. Got that?" "Yeah..." Macey says disappointedly. "Look girl, it is not because I do not want to talk but we're both tired and need our rest and sleep. OK?" He tells her. "OK..." Macey replies. "Tomorrow's a long day, so good night." He tells her with a kiss to her nose, adding, "You mind getting off me?" "It's warmer and nicer this way." Macey points out. Fernando picks her up and puts her beside him where he can hold her. against him Macey lets out a sigh in not getting what she wants but getting what she needs. "Good night, daddy." Macey finally says before closing her eyes and tries to put herself to sleep.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 24th, 2016, 10:32am Moro felt she said what needed to be said on controlling emotions the day they left the previous town. The only thing that has changed since that day is Elsa is now seeing Dr. Beerlander for the past four moths, per Jeanette's request. Moro is pondering how to respond to what Fernando said without it escalating into another disagreement when Macey comes to save the day. Fernando wrote: Fernando then turns to Mavis, "It does not matter to me what you do to help, as long as as it is helpful on one way or another. After breakfast I will be gathering information for the next couple of towns and what routes to take. Then I'll talk to Hondo and Jeanette about it so we can leave with the caravan." "Okay. I can work with that." Mavis says to Fernando from the top of Hondo's camper. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 24th, 2016, 1:33pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Hondo sat on the roof watching for Val and the girls to return. He hadn't been there as long as it felt, though it had been a while, when he finally saw them. at first he thought they had someone else with them. He grabbed a rifle scope he had and took a closer look. in the dim light of the edge of the party, where they were leaving he could see it was a large teddy bear. Hone heard someone clear their throat below. He didn't need to look to see who it was. Karl: All clear boss. Hondo: I ain't your boss. Karl: Well, just the same. It's all clear. Had someone stop and look but they didn't touch. our martian friends scared them off. I've been watching from the shadows in case they came back. looked like they were just curious. Hondo: Well, I do thank ya for keepin' an eye out for us. Karl: Its as much for my own welfare. Hondo: At least your honest 'bout it. Karl: I lie and you and your partner will turn me into Dino shit. thatis encouragement enough to not lie about anything! Hondo: I reckon so. Well, I need to grab a shower. Will you keep an eye on the ladies as they walk back. Karl: Sure. Hondo: Come get me if there is an issue. Karl: you hear me shooting, you come running, aight? Hondo: Sounds good. Once they get back in get some sleep. Karl: You don't have to tell me twice. Still in human form, Mavis "pops up" in front of Karl by hanging upside down from the camper. "Hi, I'm Mavis. You must be Karl. I read about you in Jeanette's journal." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 24th, 2016, 4:04pm Note: It is established that Jeanette traded thirty self-adhesive bandages and she got a pair of Lister bandage scissors. There was more to it than that; for the sake of my request, that's all that's relevant. My question is should something that has been established be changed without it being explained in the story as to how it is changed? If it is, I believe other players need to know what change is requested, know if it impacts other parts of the story, how and make a decision to approve the change or not. Also, should this be added to the rules? I can write a draft of the rule before it is decided. The bandages and bandage scissors mentioned have not been used in another part of the story. Therefore no other part of the story needs to be changed for continuity reasons. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 24th, 2016, 8:47pm Jeanette wrote: Moro felt she said what needed to be said on controlling emotions the day they left the previous town. The only thing that has changed since that day is Elsa is now seeing Dr. Beerlander for the past four moths, per Jeanette's request. Moro is pondering how to respond to what Fernando said without it escalating into another disagreement when Macey comes to save the day. [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1530#1536 date=1477274180]Fernando then turns to Mavis, "It does not matter to me what you do to help, as long as as it is helpful on one way or another. After breakfast I will be gathering information for the next couple of towns and what routes to take. Then I'll talk to Hondo and Jeanette about it so we can leave with the caravan." "Okay. I can work with that." Mavis says to Fernando from the top of Hondo's camper. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Note: You may seen it before but this is Hondo's truck/camper. The area over the cab is where Hondo & Val sleeps. There are two trap doors up there to get into the camper which is usually locked from the inside. But walking around up there might wake them up, to which Mavis needs to be very light on her feet. http://www.hondosackett.com/Fernando/Hondo'sCamper.png Note 2: Unless Elsa is precognitive in her abilities, dreams, as proven by science, the brain's Hypocampus trying to sort things out in the learning and memorization process. It will seem that things are all random as the brains sorts things out. This dream is of something she has seen and how her brain is interpreting the information into a memory, how ever correct or incorrect it is. If this memory keep bringing her into a state of panic, then she has no emotional control. If she has no emotional control, then who's fault is that? Not Fernando's.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 24th, 2016, 8:56pm Jeanette wrote: Note: It is established that Jeanette traded thirty self-adhesive bandages and she got a pair of Lister bandage scissors. There was more to it than that; for the sake of my request, that's all that's relevant. My question is should something that has been established be changed without it being explained in the story as to how it is changed? If it is, I believe other players need to know what change is requested, know if it impacts other parts of the story, how and make a decision to approve the change or not. Also, should this be added to the rules? I can write a draft of the rule before it is decided. The bandages and bandage scissors mentioned have not been used in another part of the story. Therefore no other part of the story needs to be changed for continuity reasons. Jeanette Isabelle Nothing to do here. If she got them in a trade, she got them in a trade. Despite being thrown back into the 1800's in terms of many technologies, people can rebuild from what they had if they have something to build from. Medical technology is iffy at best. A PET/CAT/MRI scan will be hard to do as they require a few extra things, like radioactive tracers.to be picked up by the device, but X-rays will still exist. But bandages, splints, et al - those are easy to do if they have something to copy from. This is why cars and trucks are running. This is why trains are running. This is why Blimps are flying, and to some extent, gliders are flying but not jets or large propeller plans. If the people would find the large airplane grave yards, who knows. But that is a stretch. EDIT: Karl is sitting on the roof the Hondo's truck. I forgot about him.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 24th, 2016, 8:57pm Karl: what the fu.  . .!!!!! Karl jumped back and nearly hurt himself trying not to fall on his ass and bring up the rifle he had in his hands.  He righted himself and brought the rifle to bare and lowered it a second later as he let a relieved,  yet annoyed sigh blow across his lips. Karl: damn it!  Don't go popping up on a guy like that.  I could have shot you!  I'd be Dino shit for sure then. Karl paused for a moment to take a deep breath. He still had an irritated look on his face. Karl: Yeah,  I'm Karl. What's it to you?  You ain't one of those E. T. , spirit alien mofos are ya?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 24th, 2016, 9:14pm After a bit Hondo heard Valentine come back. She got the girls bedded down and came into the room.   Hondo: everything alright?   Valentine : it's all fine.  Took Macey back to her dad.  Zoey wanted her to spend the night and questioned me when I said no.  That bothers me.   Hondo: we need to have a talk with her then.  Sooner or later we will have several talks with both of them,  Zoey more than Tonya.   Valentine: I reckon.  Just hurts more than I thought.   Hondo: it's worth it.  Should have seen her a bit ago. She came bouncing here talking a mile a minute about her and Macey's night.   Valentine: it's nice she found a friend her age.   Hondo: yeah, it helps that it's Jefe's daughter too. We will see how it goes when they are older.   Valentine: what do you mean?   Hondo: country girl and city girl?   Valentine: oh.  . .I didn't think of that.   Hondo: I want them to learn how to be at home at a fancy dinner as well as how to work in the country and be a lady both places but I don't know how to accomplish this.   Valentine: me either,  but we will figure it out.   Valentine stripped down and put on a night shirt.  She turned out the light and crawled into bed.  Hondo pulled her close to him and kissed her gently.   Valentine: you showered.  Sorry,  I can if you want me too.   Hondo: no.  You smell like you and I like that smell.   Valentine giggled: you always seem to know what to say.   Hondo: wish that was true.  What I known is I love you so much.  Never doubt it again   Valentine : I'll try not to.  I love you too.   Hondo held her as they lay there together just enjoying being close. They fell asleep in each others arms.   **unless there is any other disturbances in the night I can be done until morning with this post for Hondo, Val, and the girls**

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 24th, 2016, 9:24pm Note: Except for when they wake up, there the large parking area will be littered with campers of assorted sizes, about 1 for every 100ft or so with a couple of them being clustered together, probably a large family or friends (it is a large parking area). Nothing else is going to happen during the night except for those people coming in. The morning might be a problem as people are going to know who's who, why they are there and if they can barrow some sugar/coffee/etc. Fernando is going to sleep it off as much as possible.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 24th, 2016, 9:55pm Fernando wrote: Note: You may seen it before but this is Hondo's truck/camper. The area over the cab is where Hondo & Val sleeps. There are two trap doors up there to get into the camper which is usually locked from the inside. But walking around up there might wake them up, to which Mavis needs to be very light on her feet. http://www.hondosackett.com/Fernando/Hondo'sCamper.png As you saw on the previous page, Mavis was on the roof with Hondo. The difference being he was sitting as Mavis was standing. Also note the current time, story wise. Hondo had just got back in the camper to take a shower. Valentine and the others are either not in the camper yet or they just now got in. We don't have to worry about Mavis waking anyone up. Also, though you had no way of knowing this, Mavis is getting off as she talks to Karl. Fernando wrote: Note 2: Unless Elsa is precognitive in her abilities, dreams, as proven by science, the brain's Hypocampus trying to sort things out in the learning and memorization process. It will seem that things are all random as the brains sorts things out. This dream is of something she has seen and how her brain is interpreting the information into a memory, how ever correct or incorrect it is. If this memory keep bringing her into a state of panic, then she has no emotional control. If she has no emotional control, then who's fault is that? Not Fernando's. Moro will try to understand why in Elsa's dream Gothel was holding a baby when in the actual event there was no baby. Did Elsa, in the form of a dream, see her cousin being kidnapped or does the baby in the dream represent someone else? That is what Moro has to figure out. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 24th, 2016, 10:05pm Fernando wrote: Nothing to do here. If she got them in a trade, she got them in a trade. Despite being thrown back into the 1800's in terms of many technologies, people can rebuild from what they had if they have something to build from. Medical technology is iffy at best. A PET/CAT/MRI scan will be hard to do as they require a few extra things, like radioactive tracers.to be picked up by the device, but X-rays will still exist. But bandages, splints, et al - those are easy to do if they have something to copy from. This does not answer my question. Does it matter why the request was made? Is the request approved or not? That is the question. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 24th, 2016, 10:19pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Karl: what the fu.  . .!!!!! Karl jumped back and nearly hurt himself trying not to fall on his ass and bring up the rifle he had in his hands.  He righted himself and brought the rifle to bare and lowered it a second later as he let a relieved,  yet annoyed sigh blow across his lips. Karl: damn it!  Don't go popping up on a guy like that.  I could have shot you!  I'd be Dino shit for sure then. Karl paused for a moment to take a deep breath. He still had an irritated look on his face. Karl: Yeah,  I'm Karl. What's it to you?  You ain't one of those E. T. , spirit alien mofos are ya? Mavis does a simple flip and she is back to standing on the ground. Mavis is just being friendly, in her way. "Yes, I am a Spirit and no, I'm not an alien. My family is originally from Earth." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 25th, 2016, 3:36pm Karl: huh! Well I don't give a shit what you call yourself. Your kind have ruined my life. Now, I've to to watch for the others to return and I don't want Fernando to catch us talking. he'll think I'm conspiring against him and then its back to being fodder for a #$@!ing huge lizard! Ol' Karl ain't letting himself be eaten if he can help it so you just go scare someone else.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 25th, 2016, 5:12pm Mavis is surprised. "Ruined your life? What do you mean and why would Fernando think you are conspiring against him?" Mavis takes a step back. "Would that have anything to do with you threatening the party?" What Mavis knows about Karl is what is written in Jeanette's journal: Karl (goat-like features) played Tonya (young woman, red fur, pink hair and fox-like features) and Zoey (girl, blue hair and cat-like features), threatens party and is introduced to Lucy. Karl played and tried to break up Ruth's family. Angry and uniformed, Ruth threatens to bring slavers here. Because of threat, Fernando's girls scare Ruth and Joanna with rape. Fernando has conference with them. Things have been or will be straightened out. Fernando and Hondo are teaching a gun class. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 25th, 2016, 8:36pm Note: This is a case of not trusting any spirits. As Hondo Posted long ago, the "Wessens" were created a Spirit group doing DNA manipulation on humans and animals, creating them to be a slave race. The Spirits involved may not be the Texas Spirits, but as spirits, Karl, and many other Wessens (Tony and Zoe included) will not trust them. Mavis admitting that she is a Spirit unknowingly threw a wrench of distrust into what working relationship she would have had with Karl and the others.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 25th, 2016, 8:49pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1540#1541 date=1477356960]Nothing to do here. If she got them in a trade, she got them in a trade. Despite being thrown back into the 1800's in terms of many technologies, people can rebuild from what they had if they have something to build from. Medical technology is iffy at best. A PET/CAT/MRI scan will be hard to do as they require a few extra things, like radioactive tracers.to be picked up by the device, but X-rays will still exist. But bandages, splints, et al - those are easy to do if they have something to copy from. This does not answer my question. Does it matter why the request was made? Is the request approved or not? That is the question. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Jeanette wrote: Note: It is established that Jeanette traded thirty self-adhesive bandages and she got a pair of Lister bandage scissors. There was more to it than that; for the sake of my request, that's all that's relevant. My question is should something that has been established be changed without it being explained in the story as to how it is changed? If it is, I believe other players need to know what change is requested, know if it impacts other parts of the story, how and make a decision to approve the change or not. Also, should this be added to the rules? I can write a draft of the rule before it is decided. The bandages and bandage scissors mentioned have not been used in another part of the story. Therefore no other part of the story needs to be changed for continuity reasons. Jeanette Isabelle As I see the question, if any player's characters are involved in a trade of goods and services, that they should list what they traded/worked/bargained for? The answer is yes, but it is a working list for the character to work on. The character does not need to tell the other characters what they got or how much it costed, and can even lie if they want to hide something. In that no rule should be set as because it is how a character's persona works and interacts with others. The major point in this, the list has to be stated so that they can not say they got/use something they do not have have from such a trade. Example: I think there are 6 Giant Mutant Chicken eggs in the food collection, lets use 6 as a number if I am wrong. Mavis can not say that she made an omelet out of 8 of those eggs when only 6 exists. (one of those eggs alone can make an omelet that can feed everyone.) Where did those two extra eggs came from? Listing the bartered inventory prevents this from happening. But I think no update in the rules is needed for this, what ever the object. Did I answer your question correctly?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 25th, 2016, 9:11pm Karl: typical!  Your kind always acts innocent. Just leave me alone! With that Karl walked away down the path a ways.  He could see Valentine and the girls fairly well here.  There was getting to be too many of these so called spirits.  Was one a spy?  Were they close to being wiped out?  Should he run??  It was either Dino shit or science project,  both leading to a painful death.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 25th, 2016, 9:29pm Fernando wrote: Note: This is a case of not trusting any spirits. As Hondo Posted long ago, the "Wessens" were created a Spirit group doing DNA manipulation on humans and animals, creating them to be a slave race. The Spirits involved may not be the Texas Spirits, but as spirits, Karl, and many other Wessens (Tony and Zoe included) will not trust them. Mavis admitting that she is a Spirit unknowingly threw a wrench of distrust into what working relationship she would have had with Karl and the others. Mavis has no knowledge of this since it is not in Jeanette's journal. Being from Charlton, she never heard of a Wesen. The only mutant sub category she knows of is Haibane, mutants with angel wings. To her, Karl is a regular mutant. Not that it matters to Karl. Mavis is not one of the Texas Spirits. Her family is from Wallachia, part of what is now Romania. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 25th, 2016, 9:38pm Note: Maybe how I phrased the question is not clear. I will rephrase the question: Can we undo something that has been established, with the approval of fellow players of course? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 25th, 2016, 9:47pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Karl: typical!  Your kind always acts innocent. Just leave me alone! With that Karl walked away down the path a ways.  He could see Valentine and the girls fairly well here.  There was getting to be too many of these so called spirits.  Was one a spy?  Were they close to being wiped out?  Should he run??  It was either Dino shit or science project,  both leading to a painful death.   "Acting innocent?" Mavis is surprised as she sees Karl walk off. Humans have murdered Mavis' mom; Mavis does not believe all humans are bad. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 25th, 2016, 10:52pm Jeanette wrote: Note: Maybe how I phrased the question is not clear. I will rephrase the question: Can we undo something that has been established, with the approval of fellow players of course? Jeanette Isabelle That is up to you. From my POV, I don't think it is necessary.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 26th, 2016, 7:58am Note: I'll take that as an approval. I think if a change is made to the continuity, it needs to be done with the approval of other players. Otherwise it opens a door to changes being done willy-nilly. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 26th, 2016, 9:06pm Mavis transforms into a bat and resumes her watch of the camp. She does not understand why a mutant would have a problem with a Spirit. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 26th, 2016, 11:50pm Note: If she asks in the morning, maybe she will get an answer. Fernando gets up and pops the top of the electric camper for more air which will be heated from the propane heater under it and goes back to sleep.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Oct 29th, 2016, 9:07pm Notes: Tomorrow afternoon we are leaving for a trip and we will be back Saturday. I will have some access to the Internet during this time. I simply don't know how much. It snowed on May 1 because Elsa was in a state of panic. It did not warm up until after Jeanette told Moro to take Elsa to a doctor. In the following change in the time line Elsa had been seeing Dr. Beerlander for the past four months. It is cold again, though not snowing, because Elsa had a scary dream. If it goes from snowing to normal weather because Dr. Beerlander was helping Elsa these past four months, it is reasonable for the weather to return to normal until the next time Elsa has another scary dream or experiences some other scary event. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 2nd, 2016, 9:27pm 6:30AM. The sun rose at around 6AM though Fernando wanted a bit more rest. But the sunlight is causing too much interference with his sleep pattern, and Macey is not helping much either. Looking around through a parted curtain, the area is covered in a couple of inches of snow. He knew that it rains in these areas around this time of year, but Elsa freezing the local air has turned the rain into snow, and lots of it. An inch of rain is about 10 inches of snow, so one has to do the math. The inside of the camper was toasty warm thanks to the propane heater, but the bare painted metal walls were ice cold to the touch. At least the floors were covered in rubberized carpeting, insulating it from the ice cold metal. "Like it or not, it's time to get up. Wash up your hands and face and put on yesterday's clothes and put a change of clothes in a bag to take to Hondo's truck. No way you are going to take a shower here." Fernando tells his little girl. Macey sits up and looks outside one of the curtain covered windows, seeing the parking lot covered in several inches of snow. Fernando puts his hand on the curtain to close it. "Put on the coat and boots I got for you a couple days ago and I'll carry you to Hondo's camper. We leave through the driver door, his truck is right there." He tells her. "OK Daddy..." Macey says to him as she crawls under the blanket to get to the edge of the bed. She gets out from under the blanket in just her t-shirt and panties, walking over to the sink in the camper. She turns on the water tap but nothing comes out. "There's no water, daddy." Fernando thinks, 'Swell, the water tanks, which are under the camper have frozen.' He then tells his little girl. "OK, get dressed and put your toothbrush and tooth paste in the bag with your change of clothing." He then reaches for the radio, hoping Hondo or Val is listening in. Not caring is anyone is in, he calls for them on the last known channel they were on. "Hondo, Val, you out there?" He repeats himself, "Hondo, Val, you out there?" After about a second, Hondo picks up, "I'm here. Wuz up Jefe?" "Can you open your truck from the front passenger door in about 5 minutes? We got no water or much of anything else as it's all frozen over and we will be coming in from that side." Fernando explains. "OK Jefe. Five minutes it is." Hondo replies. "See you then." Fernando replies.  He then turns to Macey, "Get dressed fast, we only got a few minutes to be ready." "OK daddy..." Macey says. She then turns to him as she gathers her things, "Daddy, do you love me?" "Never doubt or question my love for his little girl - which is you right now. What's up?" He says and then asks. "You are. daddy." Macey points to his groin. "Alright. Being raised in a whore house, you must have seen more than your fair share of penises." Fernando says out loud to himself but she heard it. "I have seen whole lot of penises. Yours is the biggest one I ever saw, well, almost saw, stuffed in your underwear." Macey says. Fernando sits next to her as he gathered his things to put on. He puts on his shirt and pants as he says, "We will deal with that some other time. Now get your skinny butt dressed so we can have something to eat." It takes them a few more minutes to get dressed. Before stepping out to the Driver's seat, he turns off the propane heater and pulls down the pop-up camper tent to close it. Fernando opens the driver's side door and steps out into calf high pile of the cold fluffy white stuff. Hondo opens the second passenger door of the truck, closest to the door to the VW Camper's driver's door. Fernando picks up Macey with her things in the bag and turns her around to send her through the Hondo's open truck door. Hondo grabs her and pulls her into the truck, and then points to Zoe at the end of the truck/camper doorway. Macey wastes no time in getting to her friend. Fernando closes the door to the VW Camper and then steps in Hondo's truck. "Everythin' froze in there?" Hondo asks. "The propane heater kept us warm but the water tanks are outside under the bus and they froze over." Fernando says as he stamps out the snow off his boots outside the truck. "You're welcomed to be here anytime." Hondo says. "Thanks..." Fernando replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 3rd, 2016, 6:38pm Note: I explained why the weather would return to normal. Mavis, still keeping watch in her bat form, sees Fernando and Macey walk from the electric Camper to Hondo's camper. She transforms to her form and knocks on the door to Hondo's camper. "Do you want me to get breakfast started?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 3rd, 2016, 8:57pm Hondo woke to the new day right at dawn.  He yawned and steached as he lay there bringing his thoughts together.  His arm bumped something he thought at first was Val.  He turned he head to look. He had to squint to get his vision into good enough focus as his glasses we're on the night stand.  He didn't bump Valentine but someone else.  Zoey lay on her side between them staring at him. Hondo(grogily) : you alright? Zoey: yep. Hondo: when did you come in? Zoey: I dunno. Hondo : figures you'd be asleep still. Zoey: been awake for a while. Hondo figured she either had a bad dream,  or something but wasn't awake enough to push it any further. He figured if she wanted to say more she would.  No sense digging any deeper unless it became a problem. Hondo: alright.  Well,  Im gonna get a shower. He sat up on the edge of the bed, clothed in just boxers. Zoey: can I go with you? Hondo (mumbled) : not awake enough for this.  . . He looked over at her with one open eye.  She was sitting cross legged on the bed look at him waiting for an answer eagerly. Hondo: Look,  kitten,  showerin' just ain't somethin' for a father and daughter to do.   Zoey: why? Hondo : showers are to get clean and ya can't shower with clothes on and it ain't right for us to be naked in the shower together. Zoey: why? Hondo : You see no problem with jumpin' in a shower with anyone naked? Zoey: not with just anyone.  You're  . .you're my dad.  Family it is fine.  Isn't it? Hondo : who told you that? Zoey: my . . . My parents. Did they.  . Did they lie??? Hondo sighed : phuck He could tell she didn't see anything sexual about it.  Probably when she was little her folks did shower with her and it was a memory she hung onto and associated it with feeling safe,  loved,  and at peace.  If so she may crave it to try to find that feeling in it's total innocence again.  He knew a lot of the old pioneer families often bathed together at rivers and bath day in the cold was done in the living area.  Many houses we're one room and no privacy,  yet people bathed and children were begat with audience,  not for the audiences entertainment,  mind you,  but because that's how it was.  Maybe her family was like that,  maybe they were of a more natural mind set,  whether that was from being wessen or a hang over from the hippy,  nature folks from  hondo's time line was anybody's guess. He wasn't ready to be in his birthday suit with his newly adopted , almost teen daughter. If they did it wouldn't be in sin,  but appearances could be misconstrued to easily unless everyone was on the same,  communal page,  which was all just too much for him to take in before having his coffee. Hondo: they didn't lie,  and it's not in of itself wrong,  damn,  I'm not awake enough for this.  . . I love you,  kitten,  but damn.  Where I am from it is not socially acceptable.  It looks bad.  Some bad people would misuse such things , so it's not done.  . . Listen,  I need to wake up and think on this more.  I'll try to explain things better later and maybe think up some sort of compromise..  .OK? Zoey frowned.  She looked down at a piece of string she found and played with it,  trying to act indifferent. Zoey: OK. Hondo swore softly under his breath again.  He was worried he was making her self conscious, some how.  How to make her conscious without being self-conscious was the question. He tookna quick shower to jump start himself. He cleaned up the night before so this was just to help wake up the body.  Caffeine would be needed to fully wake the mind.  He was in,  out,  and dressed in less than 5 minutes. Tonya was still asleep when he came out to make coffee.  Zoey soon came out and resumed staring at him. Hondo: if you're stayin' up might as well clean up and get dress. Zoey didn't say anything she just grabbed her stuff and ran to the bathroom.  She was out  10 minutes later. Hondo by that time was sitting down sipping his coffee.  She sat down across from him. Hondo stared at her as she stared at him for a few minutes.  He finally sat his coffee down. Hondo : come here. Zoey got up and came up to beside where he sat.  He tapped on his knee and she just looked at him,  cocker her head slightly in question. Hondo: sit. Zoey nodded and sat on his knee.  He put his arms around her and held her.  After a moment she wrapped her arms around his arms and lay he head back against his. Hondo: I didn't mean to hurt you,  little one.  Your parents were not wrong.  They just had different ways of doing things and you we're a lot younger when you were with them. I'm new at all this and I will screw up royally at times but know I'll always love you.  We will have special things that just you and I do. They may not be the same as things you used to do with your folks but I promise they will be just as special. Zoey: are.  . . Are you ashamed of how I look?  Am I ugly to you?  Is that why we can't shower together?? Hondo : I am not ashamed of you at all and you are a beautiful little lady. I don't want you to be ashamed of how you look or be afraid to show yourself naked to me if it's needed. But for right now I just need you to trust me on this.  Maybe someday you will understand better.  I will try to explain it better later.  But just know it's not because of you.  I have to do my best before God Almighty to raise you now.  I am just not sure that is the best thing for us to do for your reputation.  Please believe me.  I'm struggling with all this.  Just know I love you. Zoey: I love you too,  dad.  I don't understand but I will try to. Hondo: try to understand,  trust me,  and obey me.  Those are the only things I need from you. Zoey : and my love? Hondo: That isn't required,  but it's the best gift you can give me. About that time the radio went off. It was Fernando.  It took Hondo a se one to get to it as Zoey had to get off his lap so he could get up.  Apparently Fernando's rig had frozen up and he requested to come over to their camper.  Hondo had no issues as they we're always welcome. Hondo: OK, jefe.  Five minutes it is. Fernando: see you then. Hondo : Kitten,  make sure the bathroom is cleaned up.   Zoey: OK. Zoey ran into the bathroom to neaten it up,  as there were clothes in it from last night still. Hondo went over to Tonya. Hondo: Tonya,  Tonya,  come on gal,  gotta get up.   Tonya : few more minutes dad. Hondo: can't.  Fernando and Macey are coming over.  Their camper froze up. Tonya: tired still. Hondo : OK.  You can sleep a bit longer in my bed. Tonya : mmhmm. She was almost back to sleep. He figured it was a mix of the bio pill drain and the long night,  plus she was still a teen. Hondo picked her up and she mumbled something incoherent.  He deposited her on his side of the bed and covered her up.  This stirred Valentine. Val: everything alright? Hondo: Jefe's camper froze up last night.  More of that ice kids doin' I reckon.  I seriously doubt that damned alien or Jeanette have a phuckin' clue what they are doin'. Val: Tonya alright? Hondo : yeah,  just dead to the world still. Zoeys up though.  Being a bit clingy too. Might have had a bad dream.  Not sure. Val: you need me up? Hondo: naw,  just rest.  Jefe and the little one need the bathroom for a bit and one of Jeanette's group is suppose to cook breakfast.  If they don't I will. Val: OK.  Don't keep it quiet for us. Hondo: OK.  Just relax for a while.  You've more than earned it. Hondo went out,  filled his coffee and started a new pot.  He. Leaned up Tonya's bed area with Zoey's help.  Almost as soon as they finished and the coffee had stopped brewing Fernando knocked on the door.  Hondo opened it and helped them in.  Macey raced over to Zoey and they bother we're talking to each other at a mile a minute rate. Hondo and Fernando talked for a moment as well.  Hondo got fernando a hot cup of coffee and told him. To make himself at home.  He also told Macey to feel free to use the bathroom. Zoey: I'll show her how everything works. Macey: you can talk to me while I clean up! Zoey: OK! They raced into the bathroom before anyone could say anything.  Zoey sat on the hamper while Macey used the shower and performed the usual morning hygenics before dressing. Hondo shook his head as they ran off. Hondo: kids.  . . Fernando: Tell me about it!  She isn't my first,  as you well know. Hondo: Speaking of that I want to ask you about how to handle this certain thing with her. Hondo started telling him about zoey wanting to shower with him and all that has happened,  and how it all seemed innocent but turning her down seemed to hurt her feelings as she didn't get it., bit he was interrupted by a knock on the door.  It was that new alien gal that Jeanette had taken in. Hondo opened the door. Mavis: Do you want me to get breakfast started? Hondo: Might as well. That time of day, I reckon.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 3rd, 2016, 9:37pm Jeanette wrote: Note: I explained why the weather would return to normal. Note: Consider the following: The area we are in is high mountain area. We are not in the peaks but the altitude here is higher than at Texas. The thin mountain air will retain the cold more than the heat. If Elsa made it cold and snow in her sleep, at this time of year is the rainy season of the area, thus more snow from the cold air. She can calm down in her sleep and shut off the cold machine but because of other factors she is not aware of, the cold will remain for a while. Since it happened at night, it is not not going to warm up during night time, and this cold will take time to warm up to melt the snow. That is not going to happen until at least 10AM. It is as I stated, 6:30AM. Still cold but warming up. Other than that, everything fits in. I'll post Mavis' answer after reading Hondo's post.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 3rd, 2016, 10:12pm Fernando takes one of the giant mutant chicken eggs and hands it to Mavis. "Hold this with both hands and shake it hard for a couple minutes to break the yoke and scramble the inside in its shell before you crack it open at the point. Then you can use a ladle to scoop out omelets, scrambled or mix it with some flour and biscuit powder for pancakes and biscuits. That one egg is about 22 small sized eggs, and a ladle's worth of egg is about 2 small eggs, so there should be enough for everyone. I'll get some of the oatmeal and meat going - bacon and sausage and pile it on the side. Hondo, you go some french fries or home fries?" "There's a bag of fries you can use." Hondo says before his camper door knocks. He opens it to find Ruth there with a bag of supplies. "I doubt we are eating outside. So I'll help make breakfast and then take my share to the camper to feed us." Ruth says as she walks in. "Good. You can make the oatmeal, I'll make the meat and potatoes. What you brought?" Fernando says and asks. "Some bread rolls and cheese." Ruth says. "Good. We can have cheese omelets." Fernando says as he turns on the stove and puts a couple of pots and pans to cook in. Ruth starts with the oatmeal, Fernando fries up some bacon and sausage at the same time he has the fries simmering on the back burner. Mavis begins cooking portions of scrambled eggs and omelets. With the oatmeal done, Ruth makes some pancakes and "Pan Fried" biscuits.  Much of the food is done and piled up in 20 minutes, packaging them is another matter.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 4th, 2016, 10:22am Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Hondo started telling him about zoey wanting to shower with him and all that has happened,  and how it all seemed innocent but turning her down seemed to hurt her feelings as she didn't get it., bit he was interrupted by a knock on the door.  It was that new alien gal that Jeanette had taken in. Hondo opened the door. Mavis Dr[ch259]cule[ch537]ti and her family are from Wallachia, not another planet. Fernando wrote: Note: Consider the following: The area we are in is high mountain area. We are not in the peaks but the altitude here is higher than at Texas. The thin mountain air will retain the cold more than the heat. If Elsa made it cold and snow in her sleep, at this time of year is the rainy season of the area, thus more snow from the cold air. She can calm down in her sleep and shut off the cold machine but because of other factors she is not aware of, the cold will remain for a while. Since it happened at night, it is not not going to warm up during night time, and this cold will take time to warm up to melt the snow. That is not going to happen until at least 10AM. It is as I stated, 6:30AM. Still cold but warming up. Other than that, everything fits in. Valid point. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 4th, 2016, 11:08am Notes: It stands to reason terminology can change over a period of time. That has been established in the opening story. Also Moro and Mavis always said "hotcakes." They never said "pancakes." Let the confusion commence. During our conversation of Charlton and the grey area between freedom of religion and a state religion, I said Charlton would rather have Judaism as a state religion than allow complete freedom of religion. Therefore anyone from Charlton, including Mavis, would stick to a kosher diet. Fernando wrote: Fernando takes one of the giant mutant chicken eggs and hands it to Mavis. "Hold this with both hands and shake it hard for a couple minutes to break the yoke and scramble the inside in its shell before you crack it open at the point." Mavis is wide eyed upon seeing the giant chicken egg. "I've seen fruits and vegetables that can feed a tribe; never have I seen a dinosaur egg." Fernando wrote: "Then you can use a ladle to scoop out omelets, scrambled or mix it with some flour and biscuit powder for pancakes and biscuits. "Pancakes? I don't know how to bake; I can learn. I was thinking of making hotcakes." Fernando wrote: "That one egg is about 22 small sized eggs, and a ladle's worth of egg is about 2 small eggs, so there should be enough for everyone. I'll get some of the oatmeal and meat going - bacon and sausage and pile it on the side." "Bacon? You have several members of the party from Charlton. You must have something kosher."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 4th, 2016, 11:46am NOTE: Do not make too many assumptions. Both Jewish Kosher and Islamic Hal Lal laws says, "If there is no proper food to eat, as in times of war, fanmen, or disaster, then eat what is available, anything goes." Considering what is going on, If there are any Jewish or Islamic groups around, then there will be Kosher foods around. But also consider this, bacon does not have to be made from Pork, and I am not speaking about that chemically modified Yucky Meat Product called Turkey Bacon either. There is Beef Bacon, which is produced in the same way as Pork Bacon. Since though up in the mountains we may be, we are still within cattle grazing territories, and there will be more beef products than pork products. http://i5.walmartimages.com/asr/e173418d-1263-4d9a-9613-e3275d5efda6_1.d53a5c1aaba79e4412ffc0217adf729e.jpeg http://godshalls.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/12/foodservice_BeefBaconBulk.jpg Also, you do not need an oven to bake. Remember my key words: "Pan Fired Biscuits." You are using a covered frying pan like a dutch over to trap the heat inside to allow the biscuits to cook inside on a medium heat. You just have to keep an eye on it so that the bottom of the biscuits do not burn. Butter is used so that the dough does not stick to the frying pan. If you use oil, the oil will break down the dough and create a mes. This is not frying, but baking without an oven. Baking requires low to medium heat, frying requires high heat. Again, you need to keep an eye on it so that it wont burn. http://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/236x/1b/7a/47/1b7a47234fa12177ed3f29326c3024bc.jpg RPG: "Pancakes are hotcakes. They go by many names for the same thing: Flapjacks, griddlecakes, pancakes, hotcakes, the list goes on and on." Fernando tells Mavis, "As for Kosher diets, they should know that a kosher diet is not possible in times like these thus anything is allowed. I better not see anyone complain about eating kosher foods while they are enjoying a plate of raw oysters as shellfish, crabs, lobsters and bottom feed fish is also not allowed in a Kosher Diet. So if you really want to argue about it..." He holds up the paper wrapper the bacon was in, showing the writing on it, "100% Beef Bacon"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 4th, 2016, 12:27pm Fernando prepares a small plate from the piled items with a biscuit, a cheese omelet, a couple slices of bacon and some fried potatoes before walking to the bathroom door and calling, Macey! Your breakfast is ready!" He then sets a larger plate for Hondo and Val with bacon and sausage. Ruth has gathered her share for everyone in her camper and then leaves. All he can hear is giggling from inside the bathroom. He then says, "Macey, you got to the count of three to get your tail out here before I go in after you." Inside the bathroom there is the sound of scurrying and commotion going on before it gets silent and then the door opens. Fernando is not too happy with the delay. "Your food is over there. I'll get your juice after I serve Val and Hondo their food. Zoey what do you want?" He says in a serious tone. Zoey looks at Macey's plate and points at it, "That will be fine..." "OK then..." Fernando replies as he quickly sets up another plate for Zoey and serves her and her father: Hondo. He looks at Hondo, Val and Tonya awake yet?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 4th, 2016, 2:32pm Mavis looks at Fernando as if he's from another world. "A pancake is a baked good, eaten as a dessert or a snack. Hotcakes are flat cakes, thin and round, cooked on a hot surface such as a griddle or frying pan. And what do you mean times like these?" Ever since she was a baby, Mavis has always remained in a small first-world nation. It was only when she turned eighteen that she was allowed to fly beyond Charlton's boarders. Mavis continues. "I get it. I've studied the Law of Moshe." Mavis looks at the packaging. "Oh. I did not know kosher bacon existed outside of Charlton or Israel. I was not allowed outside of Charlton until I turned eighteen." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 4th, 2016, 7:56pm Note: Mavis is a  " spirit" thus an alien.  It's all about perspective.  Hondo sees them as outsiders. The time he came from had issues but this one is phucked up.  Big difference are these alien beings that moved to earth.  To him they are aliens and not to be trusted.  Karl has similar views as he sees them as monsters that moved in to conquer  and manipulate people for their own amusement. The wessen community as a whole,  as I have said before,  either is afraid of them or plain hates them so they will always be seen as alien invaders.  Mavis,  being born on earth will see it as home and may not understand why there are those who believe she doesn't belong and want her and her kind off the planet.  Maybe in your charlton they are seen as the benevolent spirits who aid the people but that isn't wide spread nor would it be.  People will always fear or hate those who have more power than they do,  it's a natural law.   Now,  unfortunately it went too fast but hondo would have had choice cuss words when it came to anything called Bacon that isn't pork being in his camper. Remember that.  Turkey burgers and anything called Bacon that isn't  pork are abominations to him.  He can deal with other attrosities but the line is drawn there.  If people need special Bacon or burgers he will gladly let them cook them themselves outside in a snowndrift. RPG: Hondo: I reckon Val is awake.  Tonya,  well she probably needs to be up.  I'll go check.   Hondo went to the bedroom and was back in a moment. Hondo : they are comin'.   Hondo grabbed his plate and moved to the recliner leaving the couch and a good part of the table open.  Valentine came out dressed a few moments later and a sleepy Tonya,  in a bath robe followed her. Valentine: Mornin'!  How's everyone today?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 4th, 2016, 9:16pm Note: Actually Mavis is an impossibility, because she is a daughter of vampire (Dracula), and in Stroker's, Rice's and the Bible's interpretations of Vampire, they can not Sexually Reproduce - Only Satan can and she would have been an Succubus, which is an "Evil spirit made in {female form} flesh." See movies: Rosemary's Baby and The Omen. Leave to Disney & Pixar for a Vampire to turn vampires into nice people and have babies. Mavis is based on that Disney/Pixar movie Hotel Transylvania & HT-2, that she is a vampire born from a vampire mother and vampire father (Dracula), and thus is a spirit in that form and not an alien though she has worked with them (in this RPG, not the movies). BTW - Mavis is not Jewish, but rather Christian/Pagan as to Vladimir Dracul's (Vlad The Impaler...) Romanian Religion of mixing Christianity and Paganism. Only thing closest to Mavis in any form is the Japanese Dampuroo (p?) - who is basically the child born from a sired woman (turned into a vampire by a vampire) who was pregnant at the time she was sired. The birth of the child is usually death for the woman, and those it ages normally up to adult hood, it is immortal and has a blood lust. RPG: "It's freezing outside with snow on the ground and the electric camp's water supply froze over so it ain't moving until it thaws out." Fernando says as he makes a couple of plates for the ladies. The he realizes that there is somebody missing. "Where's Karl?" "Probably freezin' in his truck." Hondo points out. "OK. I'll get him in here for him to warm up and eat something. Then if the snow does not melt, he can help shovel us out while I think about this situation." Fernando says. "The Camper's electronics frozen over, Jefe?" Hondo asks. "I don't think so, unless the batteries are watered down and they froze over. I doubt it, they seemed new so there should only be acid in them and not water. We will have to check them later. Chances are the other VW Camper's water is also frozen as well." Fernando says as he prepares a plate for Karl.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 4th, 2016, 9:29pm Note: Hondo's opinion is Hondo's opinion. I'm saying an opinion was written as fact. Yes, it is fact that more than one alien race relocated to Earth and at least one race has been here on Earth for thousands of years. There are other races, no matter how far back one checks, can be traced to Earth. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 4th, 2016, 9:40pm Note: No matter how long an alien race who has settled on Earth from outer space, they are not of this earth. I do not care if they dirty danced with the Dinosaurs and have survived cataclysm on cataclysm through the eons' march through time to present date, if they have not evolved from the Earth's primordial slime as we have done, then they can never be "of or from Earth." And that can be easily verified from DNA/RNA. Mankind has captured enough genetic material from Mars, Asteroids and Comets to conclude that there DNA is found on those samples, it matches nothing found on Earth.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 4th, 2016, 9:43pm Fernando wrote: Note: Actually Mavis is an impossibility, because she is a daughter of vampire (Dracula), and in Stroker's, Rice's and the Bible's interpretations of Vampire, they can not Sexually Reproduce - Only Satan can and she would have been an Succubus, which is an "Evil spirit made in {female form} flesh." See movies: Rosemary's Baby and The Omen. Leave to Disney & Pixar for a Vampire to turn vampires into nice people and have babies. Mavis is based on that Disney/Pixar movie Hotel Transylvania & HT-2, that she is a vampire born from a vampire mother and vampire father (Dracula), and thus is a spirit in that form and not an alien though she has worked with them (in this RPG, not the movies). BTW - Mavis is not Jewish, but rather Christian/Pagan as to Vladimir Dracul's (Vlad The Impaler...) Romanian Religion of mixing Christianity and Paganism. Only thing closest to Mavis in any form is the Japanese Dampuroo (p?) - who is basically the child born from a sired woman (turned into a vampire by a vampire) who was pregnant at the time she was sired. The birth of the child is usually death for the woman, and those it ages normally up to adult hood, it is immortal and has a blood lust. We already discussed borrowing a character and making changes to that character. This character, the one I introduced to this RPG, grew up in a nation where Judaism is the state religion hence why she is saying what she's saying. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 4th, 2016, 9:56pm Fernando wrote: Note: No matter how long an alien race who has settled on Earth from outer space, they are not of this earth. I do not care if they dirty danced with the Dinosaurs and have survived cataclysm on cataclysm through the eons' march through time to present date, if they have not evolved from the Earth's primordial slime as we have done, then they can never be "of or from Earth." That is what I am saying. Some races, no matter how many thousands of years they have been here, are not originally from here. Other races began on Earth. If you want to do a test on Moro and another test on Mavis to learn which Spirit is originally from Earth and which is not, have at it. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 4th, 2016, 10:05pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1570#1572 date=1478308573]Note: Actually Mavis is an impossibility, because she is a daughter of vampire (Dracula), and in Stroker's, Rice's and the Bible's interpretations of Vampire, they can not Sexually Reproduce - Only Satan can and she would have been an Succubus, which is an "Evil spirit made in {female form} flesh." See movies: Rosemary's Baby and The Omen. Leave to Disney & Pixar for a Vampire to turn vampires into nice people and have babies. Mavis is based on that Disney/Pixar movie Hotel Transylvania & HT-2, that she is a vampire born from a vampire mother and vampire father (Dracula), and thus is a spirit in that form and not an alien though she has worked with them (in this RPG, not the movies). BTW - Mavis is not Jewish, but rather Christian/Pagan as to Vladimir Dracul's (Vlad The Impaler...) Romanian Religion of mixing Christianity and Paganism. Only thing closest to Mavis in any form is the Japanese Dampuroo (p?) - who is basically the child born from a sired woman (turned into a vampire by a vampire) who was pregnant at the time she was sired. The birth of the child is usually death for the woman, and those it ages normally up to adult hood, it is immortal and has a blood lust. We already discussed borrowing a character and making changes to that character. This character, the one I introduced to this RPG, grew up in a nation where Judaism is the state religion hence why she is saying what she's saying. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] All that is a given that you changed her about in order to fit her into the RPG. That I have no problem with. But, you keeping her as a vampire, no matter how nice she is, that posses a different set of issues and problems for her as a character. Case in point, Mavis' mother was murdered by "Humans" as in the movie and you stated in the RPG. But you made her sound like the mother is the innocent one here. Doesn't Mavis realizes that as a vampire, she is a hunter/killer of humans, she is a predator of humans? That is not possible to do. In that she either is or is not. As a predator of humans, no vampire is innocent, and must suffer when the flock turns against them. Humanity maybe stupid, but hey are far from helpless. She can act, say and do things to say that she is not an evil vampire, but she is. She can be like Lestat (Interview of a Vampire) and other vampires who do not kill and try to do good for humans, but she is and always will be a vampire. But do note - Fernando finds no problems with that. No problem at all. If she tries to turn on him or anyone else, he will give her one chance to undo what she did or he will take care of her one way or another. What actions are to be taken, like everything else, remains to be seen.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 5th, 2016, 8:12am Fernando wrote: But, you keeping her as a vampire, no matter how nice she is, that posses a different set of issues and problems for her as a character. I'm not keeping her as a vampire. That's because she isn't a vampire, not here. I am, however, in the process of setting up an explanation of the vampire myth and where it came from hence her last name and family's nationality. The vampire myth did originate with her family; it is just a myth. There is no such thing as a vampire. Fernando wrote: Case in point, Mavis' mother was murdered by "Humans" as in the movie and you stated in the RPG. But you made her sound like the mother is the innocent one here. That does not make Mavis or her mom a vampire. Yes, Mavis' mom was murdered by humans; those humans were Spirit haters. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 5th, 2016, 9:49am That's why I said that,  jefe.  Jeanette said from the beginning that Mavis was a spirit and they were thought to be vampires but are not.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 5th, 2016, 6:27pm This could lead to an interesting turn of events. Karl already thinks Mavis is an alien, though her species originated from Earth. What if he believes in the vampire myth and that Mavis is a vampire? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 5th, 2016, 8:13pm No,  Karl knows she's one of the spirits and attributes her with those who made wessen and ghoul mutants in experiments to make the perfect human hybrid that would be resilient yet not free thinking.  When they failed they either killed,  enslaved,  or sent all those test subjects into hiding for fear of one or the other.  I stated this before.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 6th, 2016, 12:38am Fernando Sets aside a plate for himself as he goes out to Karl's truck. It's a treacherous walk through the iced up snow though the air is warming up. Hopefully it will melt the snow soon enough, he thinks. Getting to Karl's truck, Fernando sees that the rear seat has been taken out and turned into a bed, with a pile of blankets on top of it. He taps on the window hard enough to enough to be heard but not so hard as to break it. The blankets rustle for a moment but then stops. Fernando then knocks on the door under the window, much harder than he did with the window. This time Karl gets up enough to stick his head out of the blankets Fernando points to the wrapped up plate of food he holds up to the window and shouts, "Your morning meal is here." Karl reaches over to the door and opens it. Fernando places the covered plate on the seat by Karl's head. Fernando tells him, "Time to wake up. You'll rest later for you have a long drive tonight. Know of the towns around here - who's friendly to mutants and who's not?" "I may know of something." Karl says. "Good, get dressed. You're coming with Hondo and I for some intel gathering for tonight's ride. Find out how much gas you need in this thing and if you know your Mechanics, check if it needs oil or other things." Fernando tells him as he takes a visual inventory of the vehicle's supplies, "Good. You got a 2-way radio. Keep it on Channel 23. Now hurry up, there's hot coffee in Hondo's truck, and I'll get you some needed stuff when we get to town. See you in about 5 minutes." Fernando was about to close the door when Karl calls to him, "Wait!" Fernando stops before he closes the door. Karl continues, "Why so generous?" "Why not?" Fernando replies. "Yesterday you were about to feed me to a dinosaur, that's why." Karl throws at him. "Lucy is for those who betray's my trust. Playing with a girl's feelings is betraying my trust. Respect my trust, and you will be rewarded. I will reward you and get you things you need: food, water, clothes, gas for this rolling wreck, what ever. Get where I am coming from?" Fernando tells him. "Yeah." Karl replies. "Good. Now hurry up. You got five minutes to get to Hondo's camper." Fernando says to him. "You in cahoots with those spirits?" Karl asks. "If you're asking if I am working for them, No. But we do have a vested interest in rescuing a mutant or a wessen - a young girl with black bird's wings named Gabrielle. She's about 800 miles away from here, we wont find her for a few more days. But when we find her, we have to rescue her. Then we have to take her to Texas. You are not to be part of that rescue unless you want to help out. So I ask, you have a problem these spirits?" Fernando says and asks. "They are spirits. They created us and now want us dead or enslaved because they do not want the world to know we exist as their failed experiment." Karl explains. "I doubt these are the spirits that created you and the other wessens, as there are many spirits out there. One of them did create you and the others but I doubt it's these idiots I'm dealing with that did. But you have my word that I will protect you from spirits trying to harm you. And if they get you, I will rescue you, along with any other wessen out there. All you have to do is work with us and help us as best as you can. Deal?" Fernando tells him. "Deal." Karl says. "Good. You got 5 minutes to get to Hondo's camper." Fernando tells him before closing the door. Karl looks out the window, seeing snow outside. He decides to hurry up and finish his meal before getting dressed to get to Hondo's camper. The last time he remembers seeing snow was from a barred window in a 6 by 4 concrete room with no blankets and no mattress several months ago.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 7th, 2016, 5:19pm Mavis grabs her plate (hotcakes, eggs and kosher bacon), a glass of purple grape juice and sits down at the table. "Has anyone said the blessing over the food?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 8th, 2016, 1:06am I'm lost at the moment,  OK who is all in Hondos camper?  Trying to figure it out but seem to be holes

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 8th, 2016, 7:10am Note: As of this moment, of mine and Arik's characters, Mavis is the only one in Hondo's camper. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 8th, 2016, 10:47am Hondo I. Sackett wrote: I'm lost at the moment,  OK who is all in Hondos camper?  Trying to figure it out but seem to be holes At this point it is: Zoe, Macey, Tonya, Val, Hondo and Mavis. Val should be eating at this time with Mavis joining in. Tonya is still sleeping Fernando left to give Karl his morning meal. He will be returning soon within the next post and have his meal, he has not eaten yet. Ruth helped prepared the food and has left to feed her group. Karl will enter the camper within the next post when he is done eating and getting getting dressed. The hour should be approaching 7:15AM by the next post.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 8th, 2016, 10:56pm Fernando enters Hondo's camper from the rear door, needing to kick off his boots clean from the snow they picked up along the way of his walk to/from Karl's truck. He goes to the cooking area and prepares a large sandwich and some coffee. "There is still enough here for Jeanette and the others." Fernando says, mostly to Mavis but to everyone in the room, adding, "This plate is for Tonya for when she wakes up." "What's the plan, Jefe?" Hondo asks as he walks over to him. "Waiting for Karl then going out for some intel to the next couple miles. Karl should know what is Mutant and Wessen Friendly and what is not. And get some supplies." Fernando explains. "What about the camper bein' frozen over?" Hondo asks. "It will have to thaw out on it's own and I'll check it out later." Fernando says loud enough to be heard, "Jeanette's gas camper and our Dub Boxes should in the same frozen condition as the electric camper. They should be coming over here soon enough. Only your camper and the girl's camper are warm enough to have running water and your water tanks are internal as well as external. Your external tanks maybe frozen over." There is a knock on the door, Fernando reaches over and opens the door, finding Karl outside. They look at each other for the moment with Karl asking, "Can I come in?" "Wipe your feet before coming inside." Fernando tells him, then he asks Hondo, "Can we go inside the truck and plan this outing. We do not have a whole lot of time."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 9th, 2016, 8:53am Just before Fernando goes to the cooking area and prepares a large sandwich and some coffee, Mavis says the blessing in Hebrew. "Speaking of supplies, I need to get some wine. I brought gold coins with me." Mavis stops to consider a problem. "Is there a place to store wine? I hope that does not present a problem." Mavis continues after thinking about something else Fernando said. "Mutant and Wesen friendly? I understand what you mean by 'mutant friendly' but I am not familiar with the term 'Wesen.'" Note: After checking real-world prices of a good bottle of wine and given the established value of gold in this RPG, Mavis can get four bottles of wine with a small gold coin. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 9th, 2016, 2:23pm Before going into the truck section of Hondo's camper, Fernando stands by the door that separates them to answer Mavis' questions as Hondo and Karl goes in. "This is not necessarily 'Grape Country,' but wine can be made from other fruit juices besides grapes, usually other berries." http://www.enjoywildwines.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/05/Raspberry_lo.jpg "As for storing it, I do not know. A place can be secured, considering the children here, last thing I need is a drunken pre-teen loaded up on 'Jesus Juice.'" Fernando explains. He adds, "Wessen is German for a hybrid person/monster of lore of old. It is used today to describe those who were genetically altered and mutated by a Spirit group trying to create a slave race, like Karl, Tonya and Zoe. But to some, including their creators, they are considered as a failed experiment, and others would prefer them to be enslaved, imprisoned or dead. But many escaped their tormentors and are running around free if you consider life on the run as 'free.' But they are human, though mutated with animal DNA, they are still human. Some Wessens are more human in appearance than animal, and others are more animal than human. You can consider them as mutants but many out here consider them as 'Wessen.' It is where knowing what towns are safe for mutants and Wessens is a key factor for us to know." - - - - Note: A good bottle of wine can go as low as $5 and as high as $100. A Gold Coin seems to be too high a price for a bottle of wine, maybe for a case of it. But a Good wine depends on many factors including age. Wines are not fermented with yeast as beers are but with a mold. Champagne is wine with a double fermented step, first with mold to turn it into wine and then with a bit of yeast to give its bubbles. Check out the price and type guide on one of the NYC stares I know. http://www.astorwines.com/hub.aspx?type=wine

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 9th, 2016, 8:00pm "I know wine can be made from other fruits; my family has always needed grapes in our diet." Mavis listens to Fernando's answer. "Wait! What? Spirits creating a slave race? As if we didn't have enough problems. I've heard what Spirits have done in Japan; not this." Note: I checked Sam's Club to get an idea of what a good bottle of wine there goes for: $25. A 1/10 oz gold coin is worth $100 in the RPG hence four bottles. Mavis needs one glass a day and it does not have to be aged. Since this is for her health and not to get drunk, I don't want to get the cheap stuff. If I have to check Sam's Club then clearly this is all new to me. Given her needs, what can Mavis get for $100? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 9th, 2016, 8:15pm "Spirits creating a Slave Race and possibly abandoned them as a failed experiment, that is correct. But as there are many spirit groups around the world, I seriously doubt it is your Spirit Group that is involved with this slave race creation and abandonment as in observing them, they seem to be highly incompetent on a lot of things. But you need to keep in mind, you say 'Spirit' and people think it is the Spirit Group that did them wrong. That includes humans, mutants and Wessens. So learn to keep your mouth shut and never utter the fact of what you are or associated with." Fernando explains, before turning to Val, "Val, could you get the girls ready and dressed up by 9AM? To formalize their adoption to you and Hondo." Note: On average, a good wine is let to ferment and sit in the bottle for 7 years. A Cheap Wine for just one year. You can make a good wine by letting a cheap wine sit for another 6 or so years. The issue I see is that this is not grape country, so grape wine will be hard to find if not expensive if it is found. But other fruit wines have the same health benefits of the Flavinoids in grape wine but at a lower concentration. So she might need to drink double the amount of a berry wine or 4X that of an apple wine than a grape wine. Lets say it is found... how much is she willing to pay for it?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 10th, 2016, 9:03am "That's why Karl acted the way he did when I met him. It didn't matter that my family is from Earth. Do I need to conceal my family name, Dr[ch259]cule[ch537]ti, or that we're from Wallachia?" Mavis thinks more on what Fernando said about Wesens. "There's a mutant I know of who looks like a rabbit with beige fur. Since Hana is rabbit in appearance, people here would think she's Wesen." Note: Though I don't have a scientific explanation as for why the Dr[ch259]cule[ch537]ti family needs red wine, or at the very least grape juice, I need it in the story to explain another aspect of the vampire myth. I don't have an idea yet as to how much Mavis is willing to spend on a bottle of wine (though I know a good bottle of wine can go for as much as $100). That's why I went to the Sam's Club website and looked at their more expensive wines. I know this is not wine country; wine can be transported for a price. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 10th, 2016, 1:41pm FYI: you don't go to same Club to buy good wine. Good wines can be hundreds even thousands of dollars for good to great and rare wines. $100 wines are decent,  not good truly good wines.  I can buy a bottle of Boone's farm for $5, but that's the cool aid of wines.  Box wines are sketchy at best.  Canned wine is so the boxed wine drinkers have someone to look down on.  A truly good wine will age well and can be kept in a wine cellar for years. Most wines at Sam's are not wine cellar type wines as they will go bad.  If it's a local wine ( finest wines of Idaho or wherever we are)  you might get them 4 for $100. Grape wine would be more expensive in this area as it's either a small vineyard or imported.  We have two small local wineries her in ND but growing the right grapes here in this climate is a challenge. RPG: Valentine: I'll  get them ready.   About that time Tonya comes out in her bath robe,  a bit growly as she wasn't a morning person like Val or Zoey we're.  She was more of a night person like Hondo was. Valentine handed her the plate of food Fernando dished for her. Valentine: eat up.  We got to get ready to go to town for the adoption papers here soon. Tonya merely grunted in reply.  She sat down and poked at her food.  Valentine grabbed a cup of coffee and put it in front of her. Tonya mumbled: I don't drink coffee. Valentine: you're like Hondo in the mornin' . For all our sakes try it. She wiped a bit at first then a bit more.  After five or so sips she admitted it was good  Karl downed a cup of coffee right away and grabbed an got a refill from Valentine.  He grabbed the refill and his food and followed Hondo to the truck.  Fernando wasn't far behind.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 10th, 2016, 1:46pm Note: Grape Basics: Grapes grow in the former volcanic valley regions of warmer temperate zones (Italy, Southern France, Southern Spain, Greece, Southern California, and a few areas in USA, Caribbean Islands, Central America and Northern South America). Where we are in the high plateaus and plains is not where grapes grow. It's too cold and the soil not fertile enough to grow grapes though one can try and end up with smaller fruit not suited for wine making (Like NYS Grapes). Thus any Grape Wine if found in this area, will be expensive. The only health reason to drinking wine regularly is because of the Flavinoids, which does two things to the body: 1) Keeps the fat from a meal containing animal products from sticking together and forming plague in the arteries and hardening of the heart valves. 2) Thins the blood to keep it flowing freely (because of the alcohol, Garlic does the same thing and thin blood scares away a vampire for some unknown reason). Whether it can be trucked in or not is not the matter. It is Supply and Demand that determines the Price. Within reason, if there is a market for something, there will be somebody out there willing to fill in that market. But, take in this example from Star trek Deep Space 9 between Quark (A Ferengi from the Alpha Quadrant - Buyer) and Zyree (A Dosi from the Gama Quadrant - Seller): Quark (after buying 1000 cases of Tulaberry Wine): I want to buy 100,000 Vats of Tulaberry Wine for my customers in the Alpha Quadrant! (Note: 1 vat is about 10,000 cases or 100,000 gallons) Zyree: No You can't have that. Quark: Why not? I'll pay any price to get that, it's in high demand in the Alpha Quadrant! Zyree: There are not enough Tulaberries in the entire Gamma Quadrant to make 10,000 Vats of wine. And you want 100,000 vats? That's impossible! *Because of this conversation, Quark is now paying for 10X the price he originally started with. He should have kept his big mouth shut... - - - - In this case, because the demand for Tulaberry wine is so high but supply of Tulaberries is so low. the price for it is going to be astronomical. The same with Grape Wine in this region. Someone's supplying it, but what is the demand for it? If that demand is high, then it will demand a high price, as I am expecting. Some sources she can search for is in Christian/Catholic Churches and in Jewish Synagogues as they do use wine in some of their religious ceremonies, and thus there is the demand for it for someone to go out and fulfill. Thus for Mavis, she has to be able to tap into this market. What is the cost she is going to have to pay? At best, a gold coin for 2 bottles. At worst - 4 or more gold coins for 1 bottle. Here she needs to wheel and deal to get the best price possible.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 10th, 2016, 2:35pm Note: This conversation is killing my idea. The idea was to explain where the myth of needing to drink blood comes from. These Spirits need red wine, actually what's in red wine, to live. As the stories were handed down they were embellished: wine eventually became blood. As you said Mavis would need something else with flavonoids. Here is my latest story post: Jeanette wrote: "That's why Karl acted the way he did when I met him. It didn't matter that my family is from Earth. Do I need to conceal my family name, Dr[ch259]cule[ch537]ti, or that we're from Wallachia?" Mavis thinks more on what Fernando said about Wesens. "There's a mutant I know of who looks like a rabbit with beige fur. Since Hana is rabbit in appearance, people here would think she's Wesen." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 10th, 2016, 2:51pm RPG: "Now, for your services in helping us out, That SUV is yours - Karl. Gas and upkeep we will help you with. That is not a problem for Hondo and t, right Hondo?" Fernando says as he takes a seat in the truck section of Hondo's camper with Karl and Hondo. "You were going to sell me truck?" Karl gets excited at that news. "First, it was a get-away vehicle for you to get you and Tonya out from the hunters/slavers. But while you were mucking around with the girls, I decided to search the vehicle, and found a radio controlled bomb in the gas tank." Fernando tells him, looking at his awed expression, add, "I had it removed with some help from my friend I can call brother. So it is safe to drive. We also got a couple more vehicles from the last battle and they were sold for supplies we needed. But that SUV, is yours. As is we got too many vehicles and not enough drivers. But one thing I do want you to do is according to your knowledge, as we go from town to town, what towns are Wessen and Mutant friendly. Consider that information for a full tank of fuel in your ride, and a couple of carry jugs of fuel. Accept the deal?" Karl thinks about it for a moment. And in thought he knows that being with a group is better than being alone, especially for a Wessen. Though Slavery may have ended, there maybe problems for a Wessen to be a free person, especially alone. "I'll accept on one condition." "What's that?" Fernando asks. Karl points to Hondo's holstered firearm, "I need my own personal protection." Fernando looks at Hondo who nods back slightly. "OK, I'll get you a little something for protection while Hondo takes care of some paperwork for his family. You also going to need some clothes, boots, a coat and a hat. Need blankets for your ride? You seemed cold in there." Fernando nods back at Hondo and turns to Karl. "Anything else?" "Now that I think about it, maybe a boxed camper trailer like you guys have." Karl adds. "Lets not get greedy." Hondo says loud enough to be heard. "No, he's right. He needs a place to sleep and wash up and change his clothes. The SUV is not big enough for that. I don't mind sharing but we got girls here and the last thing we need is for them to see his wang hanging out when he steps out to get dressed. I'll talk to Tom and see what's available for a low cost. Of course, it needs to be heated with Princess Snow freezing everything up." Fernando explains. Karl seems to be happy with what he is hearing. "Ya still gonna stay with us and not run out on us..." Hondo tells him. "He is not going to get far on a tank of fuel hauling a camper. If the highway raider gangs don't get him, not having food and money will." Fernando points out. "There's safety in numbers. And if you want me to work, I'll work until we split ways in Texas. That is no problem for me." Karl lets out. "Good. I'll take care of his needs, Hondo. Just take care of your girls and Macey for me while I go do this." Fernando says to them, We'll have a little celebration afterwards... for the girls. Karl, you will help me with getting a few supplies after I take care of you." Fernando tells them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 10th, 2016, 3:00pm Jeanette wrote: Note: This conversation is killing my idea. The idea was to explain where the myth of needing to drink blood comes from. These Spirits need red wine, actually what's in red wine, to live. As the stories were handed down they were embellished: wine eventually became blood. As you said Mavis would need something else with flavonoids. Here is my latest story post: [quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/1590#1592 date=1478786602]"That's why Karl acted the way he did when I met him. It didn't matter that my family is from Earth. Do I need to conceal my family name, Dr[ch259]cule[ch537]ti, or that we're from Wallachia?" Mavis thinks more on what Fernando said about Wesens. "There's a mutant I know of who looks like a rabbit with beige fur. Since Hana is rabbit in appearance, people here would think she's Wesen." Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] That I do not find as a problem. It's just the price that maybe a problem for Mavis to swallow. But with the gold coins Jeanette, Fernando and Hondo has, and deals they are making to get supplies (like reclaimed Slaver vehicles they got and sold), this should not be a problem. In saying, if Mavis has a health need to drink wine, then price is no object as she needs to get it. Getting the money or items for trade for the wine, that is the adventure. And THAT is what the RPG is about- solving problems. If Mavis needs extra money, she can ask us for it. Or Hondo and Fernando can pull some weight around since they just ended this war with the slavers and sellers are willing to sell them at bargain basement prices. Or she can try to put on the feminine charm and get a deal that way though there is a change that some body would go Trump on her and "grab her by the pussy." All that is on you as the writer. I want to see what you can come up with.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 10th, 2016, 4:44pm RPG: Fernando, Hondo and Karl go into town to discuss about the convoy routes and were given maps as to what towns are heading south.  The convoy leaves at 6pm, with the last vehicles rolling out by 7:30, though the convoy splits into two after it leaves the town's main roads - North and South. It is the Southern Convoy they want to attach themselves too. Fernando gives his maps to Hondo so Hondo can go back, wash up a bit and get ready with the girls for their adoption papers. "Karl, you're with me." Fernando tells him as Hondo splits from their group. "Where too?" Karl asks. "Just follow. As my 'body guard,' you do and don't say." Fernando says as he leads Karl into the market place. Though the town was still celebrating with new people coming in, things seems to get quiet when Fernando steps into view. It is not the kind of attention Fernando wants. He takes Karl into the indoor market and into Tom's weapons and Firearms. Tom and a couple of his employees are there. "Hey! Fernando!" Tom lets out as he steps out of the counter and take his hand to shake. "What can I d for you today?" "Just the basics. one 12 gauge shotgun, one .308 hunting rifle, a .38 super or 9mm pistol, a boot pistol and holsters, carry boxes and 100 rounds of ammo for everything, make sure it fits him." Fernando says to Tom as he points Karl. "A Wessen? He your body guard bullet magnet?" Tom asks. "How did you know?" Fernando asks. "Wessens are only good as watch dogs or as sex puppies, and this one does not look like to be your type." Tom tries to make a joke about it. "I see." Fernando says as he puts an arm out to keep Karl in place. He then adds, Yeah, he's working for me since he found out I ended the slavers and got him freed. He's also going to need a few other things. Get him a shoulder holster, not a belt holster." "No problem." Tom says as he snaps his fingers at his employees to come over. "Take'm to the back and get him measured. And get me a shotgun and hunting rifle." Tom's workers take Karl to the back as he pulls out a few small fire arms for Fernando to inspect. Fernando takes a small .22 revolver (https://northamericanarms.com/shop/firearms/naa-22s/) for the boot gun with an ankle holster (https://northamericanarms.com/shop/accessories/has/). Tom pulls out a couple of larger but small firearms. Fernando chooses a small .38ACP pistol (https://northamericanarms.com/shop/firearms/naa-380acps/) for Karl. "These will do. Thanks." Fernando tell him. "I'll get these wrapped up. What else your Wessen Guardian needs?" Tom says and asks "I'll get him a small camper trailer to sleep in, I can talk to Jerry about that. He needs clothes, boots and a hat."  Fernando says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 10th, 2016, 8:55pm Note on wine: Hondo has 10 - 2 liter bottles of red wine he bought (good wine) to store at his cabin in Wyoming. might be able to get a bottle off Valentine. Hondo wouldn't be the one to ask, just sayin'. RPG:  Hondo heads back to camper to get ready and help hurry the girls to get ready.   (not sure who is in the trailer by this time nor if they were waiting to go sign the adoption papers when Fernando got back or take Macey with them)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 11th, 2016, 12:13pm Note: It should only be Val and the Girls with maybe Mavis if she has not left yet. No word on Jeanette or her crew unless Elsa accidentally frozen them in place. - - - - - RPG: "Clothes, boots and a hat?" Tom says to himself before he answers, "You can try Mrs. Clean or Mother's place. Sam Mother, he's a tailor and has new stuff his factory makes.. Mrs. Clean has things people no longer want which she cleans up and wraps up to sell. Leather shop is over there for a hat, coat and boots." "I see. Thanks. How much do I owe you for these, the ammo and the holsters?" Fernando says as he pulls out his small bag of gold coins. "For all the work you did and ending the Slaver's war? It's on the house." Tom says. "Come on. It's not right for me to take and take and not pay just because I help with a problem. A Gold coin enough?" Fernando says. "More than enough." Tom says as Karl comes out with the employees wearing a shoulder holster and having an ankle holster in his hand. "How does it fit?" Fernando asks. "OK I guess... but why not a belt like Hondo has?" Karl asks. Fernando opens his coat and shows off his shoulder holster and 1911 inside, "Because you do not need the world to know that you are packing sometimes. Hondo also wears a shoulder holster when needed." He then turns to Tom, "Mind if I arm him up?" "By all means, go ahead." Tom says. "Alright. Throw in a couple of magazines for this and we'll make it a deal." Fernando says as he opens the box to the small .38. "Now, I think you should be able to do this, but look..." Fernando takes the gun's magazine and inserts the bullets into it He then takes the gun out from the box and inserts the magazine into the gun, pointing out, "This is your safeties levers and magazine drop buttons. It goes into the holster handle first so you need to practice taking it out quickly without shooting yourself." He then puts the weapon into the holster, with the handle pointing out from Karl’s shoulder. Tom arrives with a couple of magazines for the pistol, putting them on the counter next to the open box. Fernando continues explaining, “Like I said, this kind of holster is not for the fast draw, it is to hide that you are armed. But you can practice on drawing it out and get faster doing that, but you will not be as fast as one with a belt holster but you will have surprise on your side.” He then opens the little .22 revolver, pulling it out and showing it to him, “This one is also for surprise but when you run out of bullets. To open it, you have to pull on this pin and push the revolving cylinder out.” He demonstrates this and loads the gun, adding, “This is for ‘as a last resort weapon,’ for when you have no options left. You wear it at your ankle or inside your boot.” He lifts up his leg and pulls up his pants leg to show his off. Karl looks at the small pistol in the ankle holster Fernando has, and nods before asking, “Last resort, as in when I run out of bullets on this one?” as he points to the one on his shoulder holster. “That’s one of several reasons, yes. Another is if you’re wounded and cannot move and those looking to kill you are searching and one of them finds you. Then you play dead until he is close enough to put one between his eyes.” Fernando explains, seeing Karl nod. He then throws in, “Do not take pride in taking another’s life. You are not armed to go out and kill others, that is not your job. You are to defend yourself and anyone under your care from all those who are willing to do you harm. That means us, the group we are and anyone we help out. You understand that?” “Yes...” Karl states before he puts on the ankle holster and puts the tiny revolver inside it. “Then let’s get you some clothes and other things.” Fernando says to Karl as he picks up the bag with the ammo and long arms before turning Tom,placing two gold coins on the counter. “That’s too much...” Tom says. Fernando slide one of the two gold coins, a large $100 coin to Tom, “That is to pay for what I owe here in buying this stuff.” He then slides the other small $10 gold coin to him, “That is a ‘tip.’ A tip is a ‘thank you’ and a way to show you that I appreciate your good work and service, you will continue to continue your excellent service with me when I come back. The tip is what I believe that ‘Thank You’ is worth. In doing this for me, I am thanking you and what I think that thanks is worth. You gave me more than just guns and bullets here, you also gave me information, which I need and appreciate. Thank you.” He then turns to Karl, “Let’s get you a hat and a coat.” Fernando leaves with Karl, leaving Tom dumbstruck in awe as he looks at the two gold coins on the counter. The coat and the hat was a simple, getting Karl a leather trench with a removable fur lining and a cowboy hat much like Hondo’s. Getting some needed clothing was another matter in a long walk to Mrs. Clean’s and Mother’s shop on the other side of the market but they go into Jerry’s Vehicle, Survival and Camping Supplies Depot. “Hey... Fernando! How is it going? What can I do you for?” Jerry walks up to him and extends his hand. Fernando takes it and shakes Jerry’s hand, “Karl here is going to be with us and needs a small trailer camper for him to sleep and wash up in. Got anything like that?” “Another Dub Box for him, perhaps?” Jerry asks as they walk around the lot. “I’m thinking of something smaller. But not too small like those over there.” Fernando says as he points out a tear drop trailer. http://www.buildagreenrv.com/wp-content/uploads/2015/09/COTDTeardropTrailer.jpg “You know the top pops up on those things for more room.” Jerry says. “I know. I had one long ago. It’s that there are a lot of girls in the group and he needs some privacy like when he goes to the bathroom, if you know what I mean.” Fernando points out. “I see what you mean. Hmmm…” Jerry says as they look about lot. Fernando sees a small camper trailer, about 2/3rds the size of a Dub Box and asks, “How about this one?” He asks, adding, “Not too big, not too small.” http://www.savagecamper.com/wp-content/uploads/2016/06/casita-patriot-mini-trailer-camping.jpg See: http://casitatraveltrailers.com/patriot-deluxe-13/ Note: The Dub Boxes are over 17ft long; this is 13ft long… “Alright. Besides fixing it up, anything you want added to it?” Jerry asks. “Yeah, you know. Replace the water filters and pipe intakes. Basic electricity for lighting, and a gas stove. What kind of toilet does it have? And do you have a portable heater?” Fernando says and asks as they look over the camper trailer. “It’s a compost toilet, so he would have to clean it out every couple of weeks or so. We got portable gas heaters in the tent supplies. Electricity is battery powered, and can recharge from the vehicle he has or we can add a small generator.” Jerry explains. “I’ll take it. Clean and fix it up with new fixtures and water filters, a portable heater, a small generator to recharge the battery and filled gas tanks for the stove and portable heater. How much would that be and how long will it take?” Fernando says and asks. Note: Small Gernator – 800/900 watt: http://www.eham.net/data/articles/24023/Image2.jpg “Two large gold coins ($100 each)?” Jerry asks more than says. “Don’t undercut the price because of who I am, but I’ll take it. When will it be ready?” Fernando says and asks. “In a couple of hours.” Jerry says. “Take your time. We’ll be back after lunch to get it.” Fernando says as he hands him a gold coin, 1/2 of the agreed price, “That is to start you on your work. I’ll pay for the rest when I return.” He then turns to Karl, “Let’s go get rest of the things.” Jerry calls his crew to get work started on the camper Fernando just ordered as they walk out the lot. He tells Karl, “Pillows, blankets, and clothing for you are next.” “I would have been happy with the tiny trailer camper. You did not have to get me a big one.” Karl says. “You think that’s big? Shit. I’ve seen rolling houses on the highway in my time. But that’s beside the point. You need privacy when you shower and use the toilet. You would not like it if someone sneaking about looking at you in when you are doing your business. And what if you were washing up at a river and somebody decides to steal your clothes? What then? That is why I decided that this is best for you.” As they talked, they make their way to Mrs. Clean’s shop and washing service. There they got some pillows, blankets clothing and undergarments for Karl as well as a few cleaning supplies for him to keep his place clean. With most of the shopping for Karl done, they head back to the camp. "We can put away your long arms and things in my Dub Box camper and then I need to get a few things for the girls. Hopefully the adoption paper work will be done by then. After that we go get your camper trailer." Fernando tell Karl as they walk to their camp. - - - - Note: Hondo and his family should be in town by the time Fernando and Karl returns to camp. His camper should be locked up by then. His post should include Hondo getting to camp, getting the girls and Val ready to do sign off on their adoption, locking up their camper and heading to town with the adoption papers to finish. Macey better behave... What Jeanette and her group is going is on them and unknown to us unless they froze to death from Elsa making the night cold during her nightmare. Fernando and Karl will put away Karl's things in Fernando's Dub Box and head back into town to get supplies for lunch and the evening's long haul. After lunch they will get Karl's camper trailer and the group will finish preparing for the night time convoy. That including checking on engines, tires and topping off of tanks. Fernando, Hondo, and Jeanette will discuss the route to be taken on the convoy maps Hondo and Fernando has, comparing them to their maps with input from Karl and Tonya about what place is safe for mutants and Wessens. If Moro and the Spirits know anything, let them know during this discussion. After that the drivers should rest up for the long night time ride. Note: The convoy splits off in two, as stated on my last post - one North and one South. We are heading south. The party in town is still going on with more people coming in and setting up camp in the parking lot we are in. No doubt they will want to talk to us about who we are and why we are there. How that is handled is on your characters' action but understand, people are nosy and want to know who's who and what they are doing. The town's celebration will still be going on for the next few days and continue as we leave with the convoy.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 11th, 2016, 8:20pm Hondo arrived and Mavis had left (taking food with her for the others? their camper should be froze up too, FYI), and the girls were either washing up or getting dressed. Valentine was already ready. Hondo: I see the bat has gone, finally. Valentine: She's not that bad. She might be a little awkward but she's tryin' to fit in an' help. Hondo: Heh! Whole damn lot of those friggen spirits need shot! Valentine: Now,  you don't mean that. Many of them are as innocent as our girls . . .our girls, I like the sound of that. Hondo: As do I, but still, this race has taken over a planet that is not our and meddle in things that aught not to be meddled in! Just 'cause a rattler hasn't bitten ya yet doesn't mean ya let him stay in your garden to potentially bite your kids. Valentine: I don't think they are like that. I think you too hard on the many for the sins of the few. Hondo: I don't think so. the tech they have, their abilities. I'm not saying register them all or some shit like that. That is against everything I believe, but they don't belong here. Just because they have more powers doesn't make them better than us just more deadly. Valentine: I understand your thinkin', I just. . . Mavis is somebody's daughter. Like all the others they are sons and daughters of someone. someone loves them and just wants a better life for them. . . I'm sorry. I just . . Hondo walked up to her and pulled her to him. Hondo: You have a carin' nature, an' I love that 'bout you. but like the illegals of our time, though ya want to feel bad for them you can't just let them be. We have lawful means for them. This here is different but the same. yeah they want a home, some , sounds like, have been here a long time but they need their own planet where their kind is the only kind, like us here. Valentine: What about the wessen, like our girls. Hondo: They are of our kind. They may have a few extra abilities but they gained weaknesses for those. They  were forced to be what they are by these alien beings. They deserve a place here like any human does. Valentine: They will be outcasts, though still. Hondo: It's what we humans are best at, it seems. Shunnin' our own kind over trivial shit. Don't worry, as long as they don't form a "wessen lives matter" group, it'll be fine. Valentine smacked him on the shoulder then kissed him. Valentine giggled: you are a bad man! Hondo: One of the many reasons you love me. Valentine: Oh, you know it. now I gotta go check on the girls. After about 20 minutes Valentine finally emerged with the girls. Macey and Zoey were whispering and giggling about something  as they raced past Hondo and disapeared into the truck cab. Hondo: Don't go anywhere yet, you two. We are gonna head to town in a few minutes. Zoey: Ok dad. Macy: What about me, Uncle Hondo? Hondo: You'll come with us unless you dad gets back here before we leave. Zoey: Let's leave now! Hondo: Give me a few minutes. Gonna change my shirt and grab a nicer jacket. Hondo shook his head at their antics and Valentine smiled at him. he had to grin too. Hondo: kids . . . gotta love 'um. Hondo disappeared into the bedroom. Valentine finished putting a few things away from breakfast then sat down to fill in the info on the adoption papers that they could do ahead of time.  Tonya sat on the couch watching her for a bit before she spoke. Tonya: Can I ask you a question Valentine: of course. Tonya: please answer honestly Valentine: I expect honesty from you, can I give any less? Tonya:  Ok then. . . are you guys ashamed on how we look? and do you really love us or just feel sorry for us. Valentine: I guess I can understand these questions, seein' all you two have been through. Know this, We will never be ashamed of how you look and we love you both. If we just felt sorry for you we'd have set you up like Fernando is doing with Karl and found Zoey a new home when we got to Texas. You should know Hondo and I don't take new people into our lives very easily. We've been hurt, used, an' the like, as well. We don't usually fit in most places either. We aren't the "in" crowd. We're not considered to be gracefully, beautiful people, but we will never lie to you, use you, or try to make you feel like lesser. We love you two very much and that love will only grow. You both have a wild, beautiful look to you and even if you didn't, you'd still be beautiful to us. Tonya: Thanks mom. And for the record, you guys are the real beautiful people, maybe not by the worlds standards but by the standards of what is true and good. Hondo came out about that time. Hondo: You ladies ready? Valentine: as we will ever be. Hondo: alright then, let go to town. Valentine grabbed the papers while Hondo got the younger two out of the truck and into their boots, coats, and hats. Hondo got the younger two out so Tonya and Valentine could get their coats on. valentine scribbled a quick note for Fernando and locked the door, knowing her could get in if he needed as outside of Hondo and Val, only Fernando had keys to their rigs. It was still cool but warming up enough to make it pleasantly cool so they walked into town, which would take no more than 15 to 20 minutes, less if the adults had the energy of the younger two girls.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Nov 11th, 2016, 9:37pm Even with the heater on the lowest setting, the small area in the gas Camper is toasty. That's the first thing Hikaru noticed as she stirred. She didn't know how well insulated the Camper is. She opened her eyes and saw daylight coming through the windshield. She overslept. Hikaru looked at the girl she's sharing sleeping space with. She knows that Chihiro prefers to sleep in. Hikaru hops down and sees Elsa and Moro. Has everyone overslept or is sleeping in? She goes to the sink and realizes that the water is frozen. This is not good. She puts her clothes on while keeping in mind she needs to figure out something later. There's the possibility that someone already has. That's something Hikaru needs to find out. Hikaru puts on her long red coat, opens the Camper door, steps out and closes the door behind her. She sees Danielle in her trench coat. "Good morning, Danielle. I overslept." "Good morning, Mrs. Pointer. I also overslept." Danielle replies. "I'm surprised. You seem so disciplined." A thought crosses Hikaru's mind, acting as a reminder. "Sleeping in late is to be expected since it happens to the best of us." Hikaru and Danielle hear a crow caw. Hikaru continues. "I don't know what was said but maybe the Spirit is trying to tell us something." Hikaru and Danielle walk around the gas Camper and dub box to Hondo's camper where a crow is perched. The crow caws again. Hikaru takes that as a hint and knocks on the camper door.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 12th, 2016, 8:14am Mavis heard the crow as she left, going in a different direction from the one Hikaru and Danielle took, so she returned to Hondo's camper. "Good morning, Hikaru and Danielle." "Good morning Miss Dr[ch259]cule[ch537]ti." Danielle answers after hearing Mavis' voice. "Breakfast has been ready for some; it's still hot. And, in case you didn't already know, the bacon is kosher. Let me get the door for you." She opens the door and makes an announcement to those in the camper. "We have two late comers coming in." "Thank you, Miss Dr[ch259]cule[ch537]ti." Danielle continues as she steps in the camper. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 12th, 2016, 4:25pm RPG Roll Back – approximately 1/2 hour after Fernando, Hondo and Karl leaves the camper but before Hondo’s return... Val answers back to Mavis’ call, “Come in.” As Mavis and the girls come into the camper, Val tells them, “We will be leaving soon and locking up the camper. So take what you need, you won’t be able to get back in while we are gone.” - - - - - - - RPG Roll Forward – approximately 2 hours... Fernando and Karl walk to the camp, noticing that at least one more vehicle has arrived, and a rather big one. http://farm3.static.flickr.com/2358/2096721715_e628ac3877.jpg Note: This is a mid-1950's Soviet All Terrain Vehicle still being used in Siberia and Antarctica to this day. And they float on water. The Russian Scientists swear by it. Personal Note: Would not be surprised if a few of them made it across the Arctic Ice and Ocean from Siberia to Canada and down to the USA during the Happening and After Chaos, with a large family comfortably inside. Their only problem is that they are slow but there is no terrain they can't conquer. See: http://www.darkroastedblend.com/2007/12/unique-soviet-snowmobiles.html Fernando says to himself, "I have not seen one of those in a very long time." Karl looks at it as well, wondering what to make of it. Looks like Fernando's last comment of a "House rolling down the highway" has come to life. They continue to look at it immense size as they walk to their camp despite it being on the far end of the lot from where their camp is. In a couple of minutes, they get to their camp and head over to Fernando's electric camper and to his Dub Box Camper. Unlocking the door, Fernando puts the things inside the Dub Box without needing to step inside it and locks it up. Everything is in front of the couch by the door and not visible because of the curtains covering the windows. “Let’s go back to town and get a few things for the girls.” Fernando says to Karl before leaving for town. They get there in about 15 minutes, and Fernando takes Karl through the food markets, stopping at a bakery as he tells him of his plan, “Since three adoptions have happened in the group, the girls should have a little celebration of ‘joining the family.’ When we get back we need to set up the tables and chairs for this little party.” He then turns to the baker who recognizes him, “I would like three of your fancy party cakes.” “Hey! Fernando, isn’t?!!” The baker turns to him, “Three fancy cakes? Want anything written on them? And what kind of filling?” “Well, for the filling. Anything but strawberry. Strawberries get some of us sick.” Fernando tells him as he looks at the cakes in the display, pointing out a small round cake about 10 inches in diameter covered in white icing and decorated with blue trim bunting and pink florets on the top. “Something like that will do.” “Three of those with no strawberry filling? Not a problem! Want anything written on them?” The baker says. “Well, all three will have, ‘Happy Pairing Day’ but under that the names will be different.” Fernando says to him. “OK. Write them down and I’ll get it done. Anything else?” The baker says and asks as he hands Fernando a small pad and paper. Fernando takes the pad and paper and writes down what he wants on the cakes, one for Hondo/Val and Tonya/Zoe, one for Jeanette and Penny, and one for him and Macey. He hands back the pad and pencil to the baker as he says, “a couple jugs of sweet juice or tea if you have it, maybe apple juice. In fact, make that one jug of juice and one jug tea. How long will it take and how much?” “For you, 2-small gold ($10 each) coins, I can get them done in 20 minutes!” The baker says to him. “That will be great.” Fernando says as he hands him a gold coin, “I’ll pay for the rest when I come back. We got to get some other supplies.” “What you need, I can point you out to the best deals.” The baker says. “It’s one of those thing I won’t know I need it until I see it. You know what I mean?” Fernando says. “Ha ha... That’s like my wife. She is always not knowing what to buy until the last minute. Enjoy my friend!” The baker says to him. As they walk out of the bakery, Karl asks, “What you need? Maybe I know a few sellers who got it.” “Actually, we do not need anything. We got enough supplies to last us a couple days to get us to the next town. We should get fuel for the vehicles and get them ready. You know how to handle tools and do your own mechanical repairs?” Fernando asks. “I don’t know much but I can fix simple things and learn.” Karl answers. “OK. Can you take care of your fire arms, lubricate them, and clean them up? If not Hondo and I can teach you.” Fernando asks and says. “Clean them up, maybe.” Karl begins. “Let me ask this...” Fernando says as he looks at the various items being sold as they walked, “Before the slavers tried to take you away, what was your job?” “Wessens don’t have jobs, not jobs that pays money though we do work - field hands, housework, body guard, driver - whatever puts a roof over our heads a place to wash up, clothes to look presentable and food in our bellies.” Karl answers. “So you were slaves.” Fernando points out. “Most of us were, and we were the lucky ones because we had a place to sleep in at the end of the day. Those who were free did what they had to do to get that, if you know what I mean.” Karl explains. “Yeah. Seen it happen all over the world, not just with wessens, but with people too.” Fernando says. “Then you know what one has to do to get things in order to survive.” Karl says angrily. “If I can undo all of this, I would.” Fernando says. “You did more than enough though it may not cover us wessens. I have been listening to the radio for the past couple days, so I know what you did. I may not agree with all of it, but it is the best where the least amount of people got hurt. I just want to know how you took down a Zeppelin and a communication tower from far away.” Karl says. “One day I’ll teach you, but it’s called Math, where if you know how fast and how far something is going, you can extend the range by aiming higher and let it go up before it goes down onto your target.” Fernando says. Somewhere in the crowd a voice calls out, “Karl, is that you?” The sound catches Karl’s ear, making him stop in his tracks and look around. “It is you!” the voice gets louder before he got pounced on from behind by a smaller white curly hair sheep-like female wessen in her later teens. She holds onto him tightly and begins to cry, “I thought they took you away and killed you!” “Teri? But... How? They killed everyone!” Karl says and he holds the female wessen tightly. “Sam hid us in the wine cellar along with the Young Lady Maribelle, but they caught him and killed him in the fields. We got out of the wine cellar the next day… they took everything and what they could not take, they destroyed.” Teri explains amidst her sobs. “The house still there?” Karl asks. “Most of it. They try to burn it down but only the west wing burned and only where they set it aflame...” Teri begins, “But how, they said the slavers took everyone to kill them for the purge!” “Tonya got us out but there was a fire fight and if it weren’t for this guy and his friend Hondo, we would have been caught and killed again. Teri looks at him with teary eyes before turning to Fernando, “Thank you...” “You do not have to explain, Karl...” Fernando begins. “No, I must...” Karl interjects, “This is my cousin Teri. She worked in the house we worked for before the slavers came in for the purge, something about making a payment that must be paid.” Fernando knew what this was about, as with the rescue of the girls and killing of the slavers in the other town started the purge. He wonders how many other people were killed before they were rescued. “You don’t have to answer but what was your job, Karl? You’re too smart to be a field hand and too rough to be a house worker.” Fernando says. Karl lets out a sigh before he says, “I was sport.” “Sport?” Fernando asks. “House Master Joe used to take me and a couple of others from town to town where we were put into a ‘ring’ and fought until only one was left standing. If I won, Master Joe got a lot of money from me winning, but I was not that good in it. I lost a lot of fights but I won some too. Maybe because I won some Master Joe kept me fighting. I also protected Master Joe from those who would do him harm.” Karl stated. “I see.” Fernando says, “What about Tonya and Zoe?” “Tonya and Zoe are alive?” Teri asks in excitement. “They are from another house, our neighbors to be exact. I don’t know what they did there but I’m pretty sure Tonya was for sport as well. Zoe was too young other than taking care of the little ones. But because they were neighbors, we know each other.” Karl says, he then turns to Teri, “Who else managed to survive besides you and Young Lady Maribelle?” “Just us two. The slavers caught Old Man Sam after he hid us in the secret vault and killed him where he stood. They took all the wine too. It was terrible, hearing their voices outside the secret door as they tore up the place.” Teri explains before crying again. “So where are you and Young Lady Maribelle staying?” Karl asks. “Lady Maribelle is trying to get the place sold. But people are not interested ‘cause they say the price is too high and too damaged from the fire.” Teri says, “But after that, where would we go?” “I’m going to Texas with...” Karl says before realizing Fernando does not want his name said. He corrects himself and continues, “You know we got family there, so I’m hitching a ride with a group. I help them out, they take me to Texas.” “Can they take us? When are they leaving? We can be ready in a day or so.” Teri explains. “A day or so?” Karl asks, and then bites on his lip “We’re leaving tonight.” “Karl, I’m going to give you a lot of trust to go with your cousin and figure this out. But you better be back with a proper decision by 3PM. Everything set up for you will be there, even after we leave. You get where I am coming from?” Fernando says to him. “Yes, sir!” Karl says to him. “Good. You know I got things to do. See you later.” Fernando says to him before breaking away. Eventually Fernando finds a pull wagon he can barrow to carry the cakes, drinks and other supplies back with him to the camp. Finding the place deserted, he sets up the awning, table and chairs, putting the cakes still in their boxes on the table, making note what cakes were there. Each cake was filled with apple, pear or peach filling. He looks up at the skies for a moment to check on the weather and hope the sun remains. “Hey neighbor! How’s it going?” A slightly familiar voice calls to him. Fernando turns quickly with his hand at his jacket’s zipper, ready to pull out his weapon if so needed. He then looks at the couple he and Hondo met the night before and relaxes his stance. “Partied out?” Fernando asks. “We just gonna rest up a bit before going back in.” the older male says to him, “Didn’t get your name the last time.” “It’s Francisco.” Fernando says as to not get his name and being caught up in the fame. “Francisco... Isn’t that the one who ended the Slaver’s War? We would sure need your help in finding some lost family.” The scruffy male says to him, extending his hand to shake Fernando’s hand. “That’s ‘Fernando,’ Jason. Francisco is not Fernando.” The younger but still scruffy looking female says and she elbows her companion on the side. Looking around, they notice the other vehicles before she asks, “Y’all a group or sum’thin’?” “Yeah. We’ll going to Texas.” Fernando says. “Texas? Where all those Darn Spirits are? They ain’t nutt’in but trouble, let me tell ya’s!” Jason says. “I’m not staying there. I’m going there to help out and then come back home.” Fernando tries to explain. “Bah! Let dem spirits help themselves out!” Jason says, “They were the ones who messed up this land, they are the ones who created the wessens, and they are the ones who caused the happening. What evah happened down there, don’t help them out. They’s not worth it!” “I see. Anyways. I got things to do here. Where are you camped at? We can meet up later.” Fernando asks and says. “Right over there!” Jason says as he points to his camper across the lot. http://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/83/0b/a7/830ba70e77ce5bb3f036889fea720d28.jpg “Thanks. Not to get rid of you, but I got a lot of work to do for the others before they come back.” Fernando says to them. “Sure, we’ll meet up laters.” The female says before hauling Jason away. “Wait a minute, Wilma! I wanted to ask’im sum’thin’!” Jason complains. “You can ask ‘im later. After we rest up. You first gonna rub my tired feet for me…” Wilma tells him as she almost literally hauls him back to their camper. No sooner as Jason and Wilma got into their camper, Hondo and the girls return. “Val, Do me a favor, nobody opens those boxes until I return and say so. Hondo, we might have a problem.” Fernando says to them before taking Hondo to Karl’s truck. Macey and Zoe sees the boxes and jugs of juice, getting excited as to what it might be. “What kind of problem?” Hondo asks. “First, I don’t mean to take you away, but let’s go get a camper I got for Karl. I’ll explain along the way.” Fernando says to him. “Hon, I’ll be back in a bit!” Hondo yells back to Val across the distance.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 12th, 2016, 10:57pm Some people in town were still celebrating in smaller groups, others were still sleeping off last nights celebration and yet other were preparing for another night of festivities, Some people stared at them. Some, Hondo figured, stared cause he was familiar from taking down the slavers, some stared because of the girls. There were a few wessen around but they were in the minority.  They made it too General Jastrey's Office at the town square court house.  A guard pointed them to a waiting area. after a couple of minutes the Generals personal assistant, Geoffrey, came out. Geoffrey: The General will see you now, Mr Hondo, and you only. Geoffrey gave a disapproving look at the 4 of them. Hondo followed him into the General's office. Geoffrey: Mr. Hondo, Ma'am. General Jastrey: Hondo, good to see you again. We cannot thank you and that handsome devil, Fernando, enough for what you have done. Now, where are the rest? Hondo: They are . . . Geoffrey interrupted: I had them wait in the lobby. General Jastrey: Send them in! You have the papers with you, right? Hondo: Yes, Ma'am. Geoffrey: But Ma'am, two of them are . . .undesirables. Hondo Stood up but before he could say anything General Jastrey held up a hand. General Jastrey: Meaning? Geoffrey: Wessens. ____________________________________________________________________________________________ Hondo: You have a problem with that?!? General Jastrey: Geoff, I thought you to be smarter than this. Geoffrey: Ma'am? General Jastrey: This man here and his friend Fernando are responsible for taking down the slavers. you were there and I know you have heard the communicates on the wireless. Geoffrey: Yes Ma'am, I know. General Jastrey: Then, if I was you I'd choose my words carefully around him. These girls he wants to adopt and raise as his own, thus he must care for them. If he took down slavers who hurt people he didn't know. So, what do you think would he do to those who hurt his girls in any way? Geoffrey: But Ma'am. General Jastrey: And I will turn my back and let him beat some sense into you if you can't find it in your self. Geoffrey: Ma'am . . . Sir . . .My apologies to you both. Hondo: Just don't let it happen again. General Jastrey: Pitty, I'd have liked to seen him in action. Hondo couldn't help but grin. Geoffrey: Ma'am?!? General Jastrey: Oh, pull the stick out of your ass and get the girls and  their mother, I presume? Hondo: Yes ma'am. General Jastrey: Right  away, Geoff. Geoffrey: Yes ma'am. He disappeared to get the girls and Valentine. General Jastrey: What you did for us with the slaves speaks a lot for you. Hondo: It was nothin', Ma'am. General Jastrey: That Is a load of shit, and you know it. It was far from nothing, but if that spoke of your character, taking these girls in speaks volumes more. Taking a couple days out to help strangers is one thing, taking people into your life forever of whom are often looked down on or out right rejected . . . I am in awe sir, and that rarely happens. About that time Geoffrey returned with the 4 ladies. General Jastrey: My, my, here are the young ladies we were just talking about.  What are your names. Zoey was acting a bit shy and Macey was hiding behind Valentine. Zoey tried but Tonya didn't allow her to. Tonya: I'm Tonya and this is Zoey. General Jastrey: I'm glad to meet you. And you must be the mother to be. Hondo: This is my wife, Valentine. Valentine: Pleased to meet you. General Jastrey: A pleasure to meet you too. I was just telling your husband how much I admired you two for taking these girls in and giving them a home. Valentine: We were more than happy to open our lives to them. General Jastrey: and who is the little one behind you? Valentine: This is Fernando's daughter, Macey. He had some other business to take care of, so she's hanging out with us. General Jastrey: She is a lucky lady too. A father like Fernando. He's a serious one, that one. I could just eat him right up. Hondo chuckled. He liked this the general. She spoke her mind and didn't care who thought what about it, but you knew ever word was truth. Hondo: Yeah, Hear that a lot. General Jastrey: No offence. You're a good looking one too, but there is just something about that man. . . I apologize. i went off a bit there. Hondo: No worries. General Jastrey: Lets see these papers. General Jastrey put on a pair of reading glasses and double checked the papers. She looked over them at the girls for a second. General Jastrey: Pray to God that when you get old you don't have to wear these rotten things to read. Need spectacles to read, prunes to go, and whiskey to sleep. Got too much to do to be old. She looked back a the papers, stamped and signed them. She handed them to Hondo. General Jastrey: By the power vested in me I pronounce you a family. Girls, be good to them for I know they will be good to you. Tonya: Thank you, Ma'am. We will. General Jastrey: Geoff, please show the ladies to the waiting room. I need to speak to Hondo for a moment alone, if that is alright? Hondo nodded. Valentine: Ok,girls, come along. Hondo: I'll be right out. The general waited a moment until they were gone. General Jastrey: You know that you will be shunned in certain towns because of them, right? Hondo: Yes ma'am. I'm fully aware of that. General Jastrey: I figured as much. My intel also tells me you are traveling with spirits. Hondo; I won't ask how ya know that, but that is correct. General Jastrey: Then you know that they are not to all be trusted. Some are good but there are plenty bad ones too. Hondo: Yeah, have figured that out. I notice there doesn't seem to be the anti-spirit mentalities like there is the anti-mutant/wessen mentalities. General Jastrey: Fear. Even though some fear the mutants/wessen they know the spirits are more powerful. This causes fear of the spirits. There is probably more the, fear, and distrust of the spirits but there was 3 towns that tried to rise up against the spirits. Did the caravan pass a large lake in the rolling country? Hondo: the road that has that sheer drop off right into the water? General Jastrey: That's the one. It used to be two towns. level with that road. Hondo: The spirits did that?!? General Jastrey: Yes, though which group we aren't sure. Hondo: Any chance the Texas spirits were involved? General Jastrey: Those ass-hats?! hell no! They are so focused on their little utopia there they could care less if the rest of the world goes to hell. Not that their help is wanted, don't get me wrong. It seems like every time they help things get worse. Don't tell me those are Texas spirits with you. Hondo: I won't tell ya that then, but its true. General Jastrey: Damn. well I feel sorry for you and Fernando. Working with them will only give you grief and headaches. Hondo: Yeah, figurin' that out. General Jastrey: One more thing, The wessen. Hondo: I know they were created by spirits and were considered failed creations so most are on the run for their lives, work as slaves, or are used to fight for sport. General Jastrey: That is true, but do you know that some have given them selves up to their creators as hunters of their own kind? Hondo: This I didn't know. General Jastrey: The snake/lizard looking ones are the worse for that, but there are others. Some when captured will turn against their own instead of suffering the consequences. Hondo: What are the consequences? General Jastrey: Mostly what we know is rumor, but we have hear they are used then killed. if they are sex puppies they are used for that then killed when used up, if they have some skill then they are used for it then killed, the strong ones who are fight them are supposedly taken to a fighting area and fought for sport like in ancient Rome. For the entertainment of their masters, some spirits some human elite, of whom some say are responsible for happening. Hondo: Responsible for the happenin'? General Jastrey: Some believe the wealthy elite of the day made a machine that caused the happening. They picked who would live and left the rest to fend for themselves knowing most would die. Once in a safe place, they created they turned on the machine. It is also believed this machine is what got the attention of the spirits. It is said that was unintentional, but non the less happened. Don't go around repeating this. Hondo: why is that? General Jastrey: It is considered taboo and conspiracy theories of the worst kind. Just the thing they would want you to think about this information if it was true. I believe it is true, more or less, but it is in the past. It's not worth fighting over. whats worth fighting for is the future. Hondo: True. Anything else? General Jastrey: Just be ware of spirits and wessen. You are good people and I know would help anyone in need. Some of these wessen that work for their creators are trained to infiltrate and kill, not just wessens but those considered sympathizers or protectors of wessen. Hondo: I'll keep it in mind. We'll be alright. thank ya Ma'am. General Jastrey: It's a pleasure. Keep those precious ladies safe. Hondo: Yes ma'am, I aim to. They shook hands and Hondo went out to meet the ladies in the hall. Valentine: What was that all about? Hondo: I'll tell ya later. They walked back to the camp, chatting at they walked. They were back in less than 20 minutes from the time they left the town square. Hondo changed back into work clothes, then allowed the girls to. Fernando was back already. He went over to where he and Karl were at. Hondo: Jefe, we need to talk. Got some info from Jentrey you'd probably better hear. Hondo proceeded to relay the info to him.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 13th, 2016, 2:37pm Penny is up and out of bed, still in her pajamas. "Mom." Jeanette opens her eyes and retrieves her glasses. "Yes Penny?" "There's no water. How are we supposed to brush our teeth or take a shower?" "No water?" Jeanette collects her thoughts. "The pipes must be frozen." Jeanette sits up and on the edge of the bed. "I have an idea for a shower." She stands to her feet, goes to one of her kits to get the Go! Towels (http://www.go-towels.com/index.php). She opens the bag and hands one of the washcloths to Penny. "Each of us will use one of these." They get undressed and use the bath-size washcloths to clean up. After they're done, they set the washcloths out to dry before putting them into the laundry. Jeanette gets dressed in one of her pioneer dresses, puts her EMT jacket on and turns the heater off. Penny puts her coat on and they exit the 73 Beetle Dub Box. "Good morning, Penny." A crow caws. "Good morning, Winston." Penny replies. "Mrs. Pointer and Miss Dr[ch259]cule[ch537]ti are in Hondo's camper." "Thank you." Penny then translates for her mom. Jeanette and Penny walk to Hondo's camper. Winston follows. Jeanette knocks on the door. Mavis answers the door. "We were about to take breakfast to the gas Camper." Winston flies down and transforms: An older gentleman with white hair and wearing a suit and tie. "Let me help you with that." Winston accepts two plates of food. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/After%20Chaos/Winston_zpst5jtgw0x.gif (http://s86.photobucket.com/user/Jeanette_Isabelle/media/After%20Chaos/Winston_zpst5jtgw0x.gif.html) As Penny and Company reach the gas Camper with breakfast, Jeanette asks, "Danielle, could you get the door?" "I got it." Winston says as he holds a plate in each hand. The Camper doors appear to open on their own. Chihiro is the only one still asleep. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 13th, 2016, 5:09pm RPG Roll Forward about 2 hours from both your posts, around noon time. Fernando and Hondo get into Karl’s Slavers’ truck and slowly drive it into town. Though it takes a couple of minutes for them to get into Jerry’s Camping & Trailer Shop, Fernando explains the situation... “It’s not that I care about adding to the group, this is about Karl and people he knows and how this will affect the group. The camper trailer I got is small, smaller than a Dub Box but it will give some privacy for him and whoever he hooks up with. One is a wessen, his cousin he says and they worked together in the same house. Her name is Teri. The other is, from what I gather a member of the ‘Master’s’ family, another young female named Maribelle. I only met the wessen, not the master.” Fernando explains. “I see...” Hondo replies. “Teri says that they too were hit with the purge when Karl was taken but they managed to hide until a day or so ago when they came out.” Fernando says as he crawls the vehicle through the pedestrian crowded street, glancing over to Hondo and the scowl he was giving. Their house is partially burned down but livable. They are trying to sell it and it would take a couple days for them to get their stuff together. I’m not willing to wait a couple of days for no one.” “So where’s Karl?” Hondo asks. “He’s with them, seeing what can be done. I told him that if he is not back by 3PM, we’re leaving without him. He can keep the trailer. I got no problem with that.” Fernando says. Hondo nods as Fernando pulls into Jerry’s Camping and Trailer Shop. One of their mechanics guides them into the back where the trailers are. Hondo reaches to open the door, but Fernando takes him by the arm to keep him from opening it. “Teri knows Zoe and Tonya.” “I see.” Hondo say before he nods and opens the door. Fernando steps out of the other door, with Jerry walking up to them, “Hondo! Fernnado! Glad to see you come back!” “It’s nice to be back.” Fernando says. “Definitely good to be back.” Hondo says. Jerry leads them to the left of Karl’s SUV, to an almost brand new trailer, he says, “Here it is. Where’s your wessen?” “He’s back at camp doing his job of watching the place.” Fernando says. “Good enough that you got’em working. You can’t let them get lazy or else they can turn on you.” Jerry says. “That goes without saying.” Fernando says, “Let see what you did. This does not look like the little camper I choose this morning.” “It is. We just cleaned it up, fixed a few things, everything’s working A-OK.” Jerry says. “Tell me what we got here.” Hondo says. “Well, these two large tanks here are your water tanks. This one is clean water, that one is your grey water. This little tank is your natural gas tank for the stove.” Jerry says as they walk around the trailer starting from the hitch and points out various things. “This here is for your indoor water tank, which won’t freeze when it gets cold, it holds 1/2 as much as the outdoor tanks, which will freeze over when it gets too cold. These up here are your outdoor lights when you’re camping at night.” He then opens a rear hatch and points inside, “That is your battery and small generator to charge the battery. These are your tail lights, bumper, spare tire.” He opens another hatch and then closes it, “That in there is a jack and legs crank. Circuit breakers are in there as well. Another window, air vents with the control lever inside, and then the door.” He opens it and goes in with Hondo and Fernando going in with him, needing to be hunched over a bit not to hit their heads on the ceiling, “We redid the upholstery with fresh fabric, new mattress for the bed, new fill for the chairs. Storage under the bed and chairs and up on the ceiling. The air vent lever is in the storage unit under the seat. Lights and switches where needed, Bathroom with a shower and compost toilet is behind the door. Two burner stove, small sink right there next to the door. Water pump under it, filters replaced in the cabinet below. Plumbing replaced where needed, the rest was cleaned out. Portable heater is in there too, all you need to do is take it out and turn it on. I think that’s it.” Jerry says before asking, “You like?” “I do.” Fernando says before opening the door “Not bad. A little cramp though.” Hondo says. “Well, Karl is shorter than we are.” Fernando says as he steps out. They all get out of the camper trailer and stand around. Fernando takes out a gold $100 coin and hands it to Jerry, “I’ll take it right now.” Jerry snaps his fingers and points the trailer and then to the SUV. Several workers come and attach hooks to the trailer’s tongue before taking the trailer to the back of the SUV and connects onto the C-Clamp and Ball joint on it where it used to tow weapons. “So how long are you staying?” Jerry asks. “We’re outta here in a day or so.” Fernando lies to cover that they are leaving that night. He was about to open the SUV door before Jerry calls to him. “Fernando, you mind stepping back?” Jerry tells him. “Huh?” Fernando responds. “Come here for a second.” Jerry says. Fernando thinks that there was more to the deal but instead the men who picked up and moved the trailer to the SUV, put their metal rods into the ground and begin pushing. The SUV and trailer was on a turntable and Fernando was not aware of it. It takes a few seconds for them to get it 180 degrees from where Fernando drove it into. Jerry tells him, “Now you can go in.” “Before I go, I would like three more adult size sleeping bags, if you got’em.” Fernando asks. “Just drive out and wait by the gate. I’ll have somebody come by with them.” Jerry says. “How much?” Fernando asks. “It’s already covered.” Jerry says. “Thanks.” Fernando says before walking around the SUV and getting in. Hondo gets in at about the same time. Fernando thinks before turning on the SUV’s engine and slowly drives to the exit and then waits at the gate. As they wait, Fernando asks Hondo, “Is it me or there is prejudice against wessens?” “I met up with some resistance in the girls’ adoption but it was done.” Hondo says. “I see.” Fernando replies, adding, “Would you want Karl to bring in another ‘lost waif’ or two?” “They need help, that is what we do. Right?” Hondo answers. “The problem is waiting two or more days for them to get ready.” Fernando says. “Let’s see what Karl does when he returns. And if the women folk are there with him, I can ask Val to get them to step it up as we will be leaving tonight whether they are ready or not.” Hondo says. A young employee knocks on Fernando’s window. Fernando opens his door slightly and takes the sleeping bags and puts them in the rear seat behind them. He gives the employee his thanks and slowly pulls away, crawling down the street with the trailer attached. As soon as it clear, Fernando picks up speed to get out of the market area and the party the town is holding. “What if Karl is willing to wait and then meet up with us later?” Fernando says. “I won’t feel right lettin’ the lambs out to the wolves.” Hondo answers. “I know what you mean.” Fernando says, taking a couple of minutes to get back to camp. He parks the SUV where it was parked with space to accommodate the trailer. He then tells Hondo, “Enjoy the cake.” “Eh?” Hondo replies. “Those boxes. Enjoy the cake. The middle one is yours. One on the left is mine and the last on the right is Jeanette’s. We all adopted girls, so, no matter how much we feel about what we seen, they are our girls. So hide that sour puss face and enjoy the cake. I need a time out myself.” Fernando says to him. Hondo nods at Fernando before he steps out the SUV and walks over to the table Fernando had set up. Girls, Val, Fernando says it’s time to open the middle box.” Hondo says. He opens the body finding a small three layer cake inside with white icing with blue bunting and pink florets, with “Happy Pairing Hondo/Valentine and Tonya/Zoe.” Hondo looks at it before letting out a sigh. “Something wrong?” Val asks. “Nothing’s wrong. It’s too good to eat.” Hondo says. “Happy Pairing?” Val asks as she and the girls look at it. “Well, they were not born to us but they were paired to us through adoption.” Hondo guess is correct. “This is really... nice...” Tonya says as she looks down at the cake. “There’s juice and tea to drink as well.” Fernando says as he walks to the table. He puts his arm around Macey and takes her the box on the left and opens it. Like the cake for Hondo and his girls, it was a three layer cake inside with white icing with blue bunting and pink florets, with “Happy Pairing Fernando and Macey.” He tells them, “I do not know what flavors they are in but I asked for a non-strawberry filling. Anybody knows where Jeanette and Penny are?” “Haven’t seen them all day.” Val points out. “Well, that’s their cake.” Fernando points to the unopened box, “I was hoping they would be here but they are not. So, we can start without them, Happy Pairing day everybody!” Karl returns with Teri and a third person, a human female in her late teens, telling them, “This is the place.” He then looks at the camper trailer on his SUV. Fernando steps away from Macey and their cake, signaling to Hondo to go with him. Stepping up to Karl, Fernando tells him, “You know the rules – they have to put in a day’s work starting tomorrow.” “Whatever job needs to be done, they will get it done. You have my word on that.” Karl tells him. “That’s not my concern. That is your concern.” Fernando tells him, “Come get your things from my camper trailer.” Fernando tells him. The three of them walk to Fernando’s Dub Box trailer and takes out the things he put in for storage before. He then turns to Karl, “I got you some sleeping bags, they are in the back seat of the SUV.” “You mad at me for some reason?” Karl asks. “I’m not mad at you or the girls you are rescuing. It is just a lot of hate and animosity in this area I am picking up on. And I do not like it. The sooner we get out of here, the better.” Fernando tells him. “They need a couple days to sell the house and get their things in order.” Karl tells him. “We do not have a couple of days. We have 4 hours at best.” Fernando tells him. “Then I will stay with them and catch up with you later.” Karl says. “Do you know where we are going?” Fernando says. “You’re going south with the convoy, right?” Karl points out. “Know what towns we will stop at?” Fernando asks. “Ones that are friendly to mutants and wessens.” Karl answers. “That’s beside the point. You are going to go out to try to find us alone while we have a hundred mile or more head start on you. What if you get raided? I only dealt with the slavery, not with the raiding. And in that, you will be killed, your women raped and taken away as slaves, and your things stolen for some highway overlord. With us you got protection. Just because you got a gun that I gave you do not mean you can protect yourself and your girls. You can be overwhelmed with sheer numbers that raiders got. With us you numbers, alone you got nothing.” Fernando tells him. “You just want to rule everyone in the group. You do not rule over me.” Karl says to him. “He does not rule over me either. But I trust his judgment and decisions as he takes many things into consideration. I am free to do as I please, but I stay with him because he has my wellbein’ in his plans as he has everyone’s well bein’ in his plans, includin’ yours. You want to walk away, that’s fine with me. But if you are out there alone and get attacked, remember who could have saved you and who’s decision you followed that got you attacked. Do not be blamin’ him or us for your downfall.” Hondo tells in. “Hondo, go get Val and Tonya. And let’s hope the girls are here.” Fernando says as he steps up to Ruth and the girls’ camper and knock loudly on its outside wall. Ruth comes out in her coat and shotgun in hand as Val and Tonya arrive with Hondo. Joanna sticks her head out the driver’s side window of their camper. “Is there a problem?” Ruth asks. “We may have a possible problem, one that only you ladies can solve for us men.” Fernando begins. “Karl found a couple of girls that need help and will be coming with us, which I do not mind giving. But they need a couple of days to get their things together, and get the house sold. We don’t have a couple of days. We have only a few hours, and we should be preparing to get going when its time.” “What condition is the house in?” Val. asks. “Partially burnt down but still habitable and repairable.” Fernando says. “#$@! the house then.” Ruth says. “My thoughts exactly.” Fernando says. “Then what’s the problem?” Tonya asks. “They still need to get their things. Ruth, Joanne, mind if we use your truck to get their things and bring them here to put into Karl’s truck? All you girls can go there, help get their stuff and bring it back while Hondo and I work on the rides get them ready and take care of the kids. Just bring what money, food, basic clothing, papers and weapons you find. No furniture, no make-up kits. This should only take an hour or less, not two days as they claim.” Fernando asks and says. “Where are they?” Ruth asks. “Some where by Karl’s SUV.” Fernando says. “Then let’s go. Joanna, you stay with the boys.” Ruth says, walking over to their pickup truck. “Don’t forget to arm up, ladies.” Fernando tells them. “We already are!” Ruth says as they head into Ruth and Joanna’s pickup truck. Hondo steps up to Val, handing her his small Yeasu radio and his revolver, “Keep in touch and let us know what is going on. It’s already set to a station channel on Fernando’s side.” “Will do.” Val says before giving him a kiss on the cheek before getting into the truck. The ladies drive to Karl’s SUV, just a few feet away and call to the girls to get in. Tonya quickly recognized them and called them by name. They get into the truck and head on their way to Maribelle’s house. “Macey. I need you to get the cakes and drinks inside Hondo’s camper.” Fernando tells her. “But...” Macey tries to interject but sees the sternness in Fernando’s face, and does as she is told. “Zoe, go help her.” Hondo says to her. She does as she is told without incident. Fernando walks over to the front of Karl’s SUV and opens the hood. Nothing exciting in there, just a basic V8 engine. Fernando pulls out the dip stick and look at its oil. It was black but still translucent and smelled like oil should. Taking his handkerchief, he wipes down dipstick clean and puts it back into the engine and pulls it out. The level of oil was a bit on the low side but not below its ‘need oil’ mark.’ “This should be fine for the next couple hundred miles.” Fernando says. Hondo comes out from the driver’s seat, “According to the gauges, it has a 1/2 tank of gas. And battery’s full.” “Alright. Turn it on. Give it a minute to warm up and then turn on all the lights.” Fernando says. Hondo does as he says, turning on the lights once the engine idles down. Fernando goes about and inspects all the lights that are turned on. They seem to be bright but looks can be deceiving. Hondo steps out of the SUV and listens to the engine, not hearing anything out of the ordinary. Fernando reaches into the engine bay and grabs battery positive wire, pulling it off the battery. The engine seems to run rough and slow down but picks up speed as Fernando puts the battery cable back on the battery. He pulls it off again, and again the engine runs rough and slow. He then shorts the battery terminal against one of the engine’s frame, making it kick up and then shut off suddenly. “Looks like a bad alternator.” Hondo says. “Check the wiring and connections. Fernando says as he hands Hondo his leatherman tool. As Hondo checks the alternator connections, Fernando grabs onto each tire and pulls on them then and rocks to check of their bearing are going. Those seem to be fine. He then unclamps the C-Ball clamp the trailer is connected too and lists the trailer off the hitch, rolling it back a bit, setting down the trailer’s tongue leg down before heading back to Hondo. “Think she will last the trip.” “Treat her right, and she will last a long time. There was crud on the alternator’s post so I cleaned it up, it should be running fine.” Hondo says. “Let’s hope it work. We’ll do this in as few trips as possible.” Fernando says as he goes into his camper’s engine compartment and pulls out two full tanks of gas and walks over to Jeanette’s VW Bug and begins to pour the fuel into it. It only needed about 1/2 a jug of fuel. He then goes to the Gas Camper and fills that tank up with gasoline, and takes the gas jugs from the gasoline camper, with what remains going into one of the Girls’ Camper. Joanna steps out to see what is going on, seeing Fernando pouring fuel to top off the tank. Fernando sees her there, “You got any gasoline jugs?” We’re going to need all that we can get.” “Yeah, sure.” Joanna says as she goes back into the camper and comes out with a large 10 gallon empty jug. Bringing the empty jugs to Karl’s SUV, Fernando says, “OK Hondo, take Karl into town and full up the jugs and the SUV, and buy two more jugs for Karl and have them filled up as well.” “I already got a fuel jug.” Karl says as he heads into the back of his SUV. He opens its rear door and opens it, reaching inside and pulls out a 10 gallon jug similar to the one Joanna pulled out. It was empty. “Still need two more.” Fernando says to Karl. Hondo starts putting away the jugs on the floor in front of the rear seats. Fernando hands Hondo his sack of gold coins. They both nod at each other before Hondo tells Karl, “Git in da passenger seat, now...” Karl follows his orders in silent protest. “Hondo. Get five quarts of oil, one for everybody and get what you need. Just in case, pick up a spare alternator too. I’ll be here checking on my camper’s electronics and batteries.” Fernando tells him. “Will do, Jefe.” Hondo says before getting into SUV and driving away. While they go get the fuel, Fernando checks on Jeanette’s VW Bug and Gas Camper, since they are the easiest to do: Oil and distributer cap. Next is the girls’ camper for him to check on the oil, coolant, distributer cap, and battery connections. He then checks on Val’s truck, except for fuel, it seems OK. The electric camper seems to be hold up to the abuse though the solar panels needed a dusting off of melting ice it had on top. The Dub Box’s solar panels were also dusted off. Except for the topping of the water tanks in everyone vehicles, things seem to be a “Go.” - - - - - - - - - Along the way to the gas station, Hondo has Karl study convoy map, noticing that there was one town that is skipped for some reason. “Why is that town missed?” Hondo points to the map. “It’s a bad place. Nobody goes there.” Karl answers. “Bad for you wessens?” Hondo asks. “Bad for everybody. No one has ever returned from going there. Nobody.” Karl explains. “What’s there, if you know?” Hondo asks. “Don’t know. Don’t want to know.” Karl says. “I’ll take your word for it, we’ll avoid it and not go explorin’.” Hondo says. “Why would you want to explore a place like that?” Karl asks. “Fernando and I do it all the time for it’s our job. Secret bases, secret societies, secret lairs, you name it, we been there. But for everyone else’s sakes, we wont.” Hondo tells him. “Sounds to me you are both fools looking for excitement.” Karl says. “If I want adventure, I’ll drive this bad girl over a cliff to see how its suspension handles the ride.” Hondo tells him. “You’re #$@!ing crazy.” Karl lets out. “I might be crazy but I ain’t stupid. There is a difference.” Hondo tells him, adding, “To go out and rescue people, that crazy, especially when they don’t want to be rescued. I could be home feedin’ da hogs instead.” “Hmph...* Karl replies. “We rescued you and the girls. So don’t knock it because you could be dead in some field right now enrichin’ the soil with your rottin’ corpse.” Hondo tells him. Karl lets out a sigh, for he knew Hondo was right. Hondo pulls into the fuel station and steps out of the SUV, “I need some tanks and jugs filled!” - - - - - - It takes less than a 1/2 hour to get to Maribelle’s house, as it was way out of town for one but bad directions made it even longer to get there than it should have. Ruth pulls into the drive way and in front of the house, getting out of the truck. “Alright. Go get your things, clothes, food, papers, guns, rifles, money, whatever. I’m not taking furniture, make-up boxes, wigs or fancy shoes hats or dresses – just those things you need. “But...” Maribelle tries to interject. Tonya intervenes and takes the girls inside, “Let’s go get your things.” For Teri, she did not have much in personal possessions other than some basic clothing. She finds a large nap sack to put her things in. Valentine goes out and explores the area around the house, finding where the main action happened – behind the burned area of the house where several bodies were. The bodies were in two groups, one around the house and one several yards away with an over turned vehicle there. She holds back her emotions at the carnage, picking up what weapons she finds and then a box to put them in before taking them to Ruth’s truck. She finds a very heavy box which she could not pick up or slide. She goes back with the box of a few guns she put together, telling Ruth, “I found a box in the back of the house. It looks important and was too heavy to move. I need help to check it out.” “I’ll go with you.” Ruth says. “Just be aware, there’s bodies all over the place back there.” Val says. Ruth nods as they head to the back. Val quickly points out the box to Ruth and they both go to it. “Looks like a family strong box.” Ruth says. “A what?” Val asks. “You know. Where a family puts their important papers, money and gold coins in.” Ruth says. “It must be loaded with gold coins, it’s too heavy to pick up for us two.” Val says. “There’s five of us, including Ms Prissy pants.” Ruth tells her, “I don’t care if she breaks a nail or messes up her hair. It’s her personal property, her wealth and her family connection. She wants it; she needs to work for it.” “I agree.” Val says, “Let go back and wait for them.” Teri comes out of the house as Ruth and Val turns the corner to head to the pickup truck. They see that she is only carrying one bag. “That’s all you got?” Ruth asks. “That’s all I got.” Teri says. “OK, put it in the back.” Ruth tells her. “What’s keeping them so long?” Val says. “Lady Maribelle has a lot of stuff to bring with her.” Teri says. “We’ll see about that.” Ruth says as she walks into the house. “I hope we do not end up in a cat fight.” Val says before going inside. “A cat fight?” Teri asks as she follows them in. She then leads the way to show them where Maribelle’s room is in. They walk in seeing Maribelle sitting at her make-up counter, crying. Tonya is next to her. “What the #$@! is wrong now?” Ruth lets out. “She does not want to leave.” Tonya says. Ruth goes to her, and pulls and turn her seat to make her face her, “You listen to me and listen good. My cousins and sisters lost it all too. Our house burned to the ground, our men killed, and we were almost sold off into slavery if it were not for these good people rescuing us. We took what we can scrape up and now we are going to Texas for a new life. There is nothing here for you. Nothing. What will you do if they come back for you and take you during the night? You think your family name will save you, or your money? No it won’t. You will nothing more fresh meat for raiders and mutants out here. You want that? You get your things and go outside. I think we found your family’s strong box outside. We’re taking that for you as that is all you got remaining of your family.” “I got her things.” Val says as she puts a pile of clothing on the bed. Ruth looks at it, and picks up one of the fancy floral and lace crotchless panties, “You must be some kind of party slut, I swear.” “You cannot judge me! You do not know what I been through!” Maribelle lets out. “If you are a party slut as these panties show, then the answer is simple: Dick, lots and lots of dick. I swear. It is girls like you who can’t keep your legs closed that make it bad for the rest of us.” Ruth tells her. Maribelle just cries louder. “OK, let’s go. If you are coming, pack up your things and let’s get out of here.” Ruth says. Teri found a suit case to throw Maribelle’s clothes in, and throws in a few other things that she can fit in. “Come on, let’s get that strong box.” Val says to the others, hoping somebody will follow. Tonya follows her outside the house and to the back where the box was buried at. Tonya does her best to ignore the stench of death and the lying bodies about the place and sees the box. “That’s it?” Tonya asks. “Yeah, it’s heavy.” Val says. Tonya puts her foot on the highest corner and gives is a hard shove, making it roll out of its hole, making a “Thud.” sound as rolls on each side. She then goes up to it and picks it up, though she strains to lift it, once it is on her shoulder, she carries it to the truck and puts it on the bed. Val tells her, “I say it was heavy!” “It was heavy. But you humans are weak. Some of us wessens like me were bred for strength and fighting. I sure Teri is not bred for strength, she was bred for something else.” Tonya tells her. “Something else?” Val asks. “As a Sex Puppy.” Tonya says. “A Sex Puppy? Oh my...” Val says. “You make sure she stays away from... dad and Fernando. Something about a Sex Puppy seems to turn men into sex monsters.” Tonya explains. “Pheromones.” Val says. “Pher-what.” Tonya asks. “Pheromones. It’s a chemical in one’s sweat and scent that others can smell that turns on the sex drive in males and females, depending on the animal. For us humans, it’s the female’s Pheromones that make men go wild about sex.” Val explains. “I see. And these Pheromones, can we females smell it too? Because to me Teri smells like she needs a long bath.” Tonya asks and says. “Yeah. I can smell it too. That’s the smell that makes men wild, which is why we females must take more showers than they do.” Val answers. Ruth comes out of the house with a couple bags and tosses them into the bed of the truck. Teri slowly helps out Maribelle as she continues to cry. “Let’s go get that box.” Ruth says. “We already got it.” Val says, pointing to the bed of the truck. “Alright then let’s go.” Ruth says. The ladies get into the truck and begin their ride for home.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 13th, 2016, 8:07pm As six of them are having breakfast in the gas Camper, not all six can fit at the table, Jeanette speaks up. "Moro, about the offer we talked about last night . . . now that I'm a mom, I need to look like a mom. I'm still interested in your offer. Perhaps a half-inch off my height and three to six years off my age." "Jeanette." Moro replies. "I was wanting to talk to you about that. You may not need immortality after all although our offer to you is still on the table." Jeanette is surprised. Moro continues. "We think we know what happened. In more than one science fiction franchise there is some sort of noninterference clause or rule. It looks like we broke it." "So you caused the happening?" Jeanette asks. "No. It's the opposite. We did everything we could to soften the series of events that the people in this time line call the Happening. That is the problem. If we did not intervene like we did, those events would have run its course and the world would not be in recovery mode decades later." "You have the means to time travel. Just tell yourselves to not interfere." "There's a problem." "Of course there is. What's the problem?" Jeanette says and asks. "There are a lot of people born after these series of events including Mavis, your four nephews and Chihiro's friends at the orphanage to name a few. I'm not going to sugar coat it. We believe that if we set things right, the people I mentioned and a lot more would not even be conceived. I will talk to Fernando. If he says we have to figure this out on our own, that is what we will have to do." Despite saying she will not sugar coat it, Moro left out the part that is hard to swallow: the reason these Spirits believe the events, commonly called "the Happening," were meant to happen. Moro looks at Mavis. "Either we or Fernando will figure this out." Mavis says what's really on her mind. "Fernando says I need to keep quiet about being a Spirit." Moro thinks Fernando is right about this. "I'll tell people I'm a wolf." Moro looks at Mavis's unresponsiveness. "Mavis, your race is from Earth and closer to being human than any race of Spirits I know of. By the way, you left your hat and suitcase by the gas Camper last night. I brought them in during the middle of the night. The sun has been up for some time. You must be getting tired." Mavis puts her hat on and picks up her suitcase. "Good night, Mavis." "Good night." Mavis opens the door, steps outside and closes the door. She takes a few steps through the snow to the gas Camper Dub Box. Mavis opens the door and closes it behind her. She makes sure all of the curtains are closed, blocking out all light, before going to bed. "Spirit." Elsa has always called Moro "Spirit." "May I go outside?" Elsa is still in her nightgown and slippers. "Sure. I will go outside with you." Moro starts to get up. Elsa goes to the door. "Elsa." Elsa turns around. "You will get your slippers messed up." Elsa removes her slippers and opens the door. The young snow queen goes out in the snow in her nightgown and bare feet. She walks in the snow as if it was just a spring shower. Moro steps outside and closes the door behind her. "Why is there still snow?" Elsa asks. "At this elevation it takes a while for the snow to melt and it is still morning." Moro answers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 13th, 2016, 9:13pm Jeanette wrote: As six of them are having breakfast in the gas Camper, not all six can fit at the table, Jeanette speaks up. "Moro, about the offer we talked about last night . . . now that I'm a mom, I need to look like a mom. I'm still interested in your offer. Perhaps a half-inch off my height and three to six years off my age." ... .. . Jeanette Isabelle Personal Note: Other than this part, that was a great post. Which is why I separated it. Looks have nothing to do with being a mom. Nada. Zelch. Null Set. A person under the circumstance does their best to themselves and their child, nothing more. Because that child has to look up to that person as the example they are to be when they grow up. Changing one's appearance... for what ever the reason... what does that say to the child? What is the message being implied here for the child to take in? Jeanette needs to think of Penny first before she thinks of anyone else, especially herself because the child comes first. If Jeanette goes out to whore herself to support herself and Penny and only gets a dollar - 75 cents goes to Penny first and Jeanette takes the rest. My RL experiences with my girls holds this to be true. When I needed underwear and had $10 left from my job's pay, I had to get them their underwear first. If I had $5 and we were hungry, that $5 went into a meal that I could divide up among them and I starved that night. Everything I had to get and do for myself, I had to make sure that they were taken cared of first. Jeanette is barely showing this. Barely. And before Jeanette can go Love Penny as a daughter, she has to love and accept herself as she is first. Jeanette can't do that for herself, then she can not do that for anyone else. On top of that, age regression again - ? Really. If a stranger sees her and Penny they are either going to think Penny is her younger sister or Jeanette was pregnant at 10. Especially when Penny calls Jeanette "Mom" in public. What image is she trying to project? She should not be projecting any image at all. Take a key point from Fernando's page. #$@! what you look like and let people decide if they like you or not by the deeds you have done for them. This is why Fernando is the hero and Jeanette is nothing but someone the spirits need to keep happy for their own agenda, because in the end, this is about their agenda. Fernando can see that it is an agenda and saw it a long time ago. That is why he is going out and helping people with what others think are impossible tasks he can do at ease. In short, Jeanette should be thinking about doing what is best for the group and those they run into that need help, and the children at hand. Not about herself or the spirits and the mission that will be done. In the end it is not about her but how it ends.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 13th, 2016, 10:52pm Fernando wrote: He parks the SUV where it was parked with space to accommodate the trailer. He then tells Hondo, “Enjoy the cake.” “Eh?” Hondo replies. “Those boxes. Enjoy the cake. The middle one is yours. One on the left is mine and the last on the right is Jeanette’s. We all adopted girls, so, no matter how much we feel about what we seen, they are our girls. So hide that sour puss face and enjoy the cake. I need a time out myself.” Fernando says to him. Hondo nods at Fernando before he steps out the SUV and walks over to the table Fernando had set up. Girls, Val, Fernando says it’s time to open the middle box.” Hondo says. He opens the body finding a small three layer cake inside with white icing with blue bunting and pink florets, with “Happy Pairing Hondo/Valentine and Tonya/Zoe.” Hondo looks at it before letting out a sigh. “Something wrong?” Val asks. “Nothing’s wrong. It’s too good to eat.” Hondo says. “Happy Pairing?” Val asks as she and the girls look at it. “Well, they were not born to us but they were paired to us through adoption.” Hondo guess is correct. “This is really... nice...” Tonya says as she looks down at the cake. “There’s juice and tea to drink as well.” Fernando says as he walks to the table. He puts his arm around Macey and takes her the box on the left and opens it. Like the cake for Hondo and his girls, it was a three layer cake inside with white icing with blue bunting and pink florets, with “Happy Pairing Fernando and Macey.” He tells them, “I do not know what flavors they are in but I asked for a non-strawberry filling. Anybody knows where Jeanette and Penny are?” “Haven’t seen them all day.” Val points out. “Well, that’s their cake.” Fernando points to the unopened box, “I was hoping they would be here but they are not. So, we can start without them, Happy Pairing day everybody!” "We're here." Jeanette, in a pioneer dress, approaches with Penny. "In addition to oversleeping, we have been busy getting everything reorganized and straightening the place up." Jeanette goes to the cake box and opens it. "Thank you, Fernando. This is a lot of cake for such a small party." Jeanette steps aside, allowing Penny to see. Jeanette continues. "I'll just have a small piece with tea." Fernando wrote: Fernando walks over to the front of Karl’s SUV and opens the hood. Nothing exciting in there, just a basic V8 engine. Fernando pulls out the dip stick and look at its oil. It was black but still translucent and smelled like oil should. Taking his handkerchief, he wipes down dipstick clean and puts it back into the engine and pulls it out. The level of oil was a bit on the low side but not below its ‘need oil’ mark.’ “This should be fine for the next couple hundred miles.” Fernando says. Hondo comes out from the driver’s seat, “According to the gauges, it has a 1/2 tank of gas. And battery’s full.” “Alright. Turn it on. Give it a minute to warm up and then turn on all the lights.” Fernando says. Hondo does as he says, turning on the lights once the engine idles down. Fernando goes about and inspects all the lights that are turned on. They seem to be bright but looks can be deceiving. Hondo steps out of the SUV and listens to the engine, not hearing anything out of the ordinary. Fernando reaches into the engine bay and grabs battery positive wire, pulling it off the battery. The engine seems to run rough and slow down but picks up speed as Fernando puts the battery cable back on the battery. He pulls it off again, and again the engine runs rough and slow. He then shorts the battery terminal against one of the engine’s frame, making it kick up and then shut off suddenly. “Looks like a bad alternator.” Hondo says. “Check the wiring and connections. Fernando says as he hands Hondo his leatherman tool. As Hondo checks the alternator connections, Fernando grabs onto each tire and pulls on them then and rocks to check of their bearing are going. Those seem to be fine. He then unclamps the C-Ball clamp the trailer is connected too and lists the trailer off the hitch, rolling it back a bit, setting down the trailer’s tongue leg down before heading back to Hondo. “Think she will last the trip.” “Treat her right, and she will last a long time. There was crud on the alternator’s post so I cleaned it up, it should be running fine.” Hondo says. A crow, that was watching, flies down and lands on the alternator. The alternator "tells" the Spirit what is wrong. The Spirit taps its beak on one side of the alternator, turns around and taps on the other side. As the Spirit is doing this sounds, like that of metal parts moving, are heard. The Spirit walks around on the alternator a bit more and caws. "The alternator is mechanically sound." Note: I will write more tomorrow. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 13th, 2016, 11:43pm Note: Nice catching up. A 10in cake is e smallest cake I can find in NYC outside of a cup cake. And its Sugar/Egg/Flavoring type frosting like a meringue but its very smooth and sugary. The other option would have been (YUCK!) Marzipan. Marzipan makes the cake dry to the bite, while frosting keeps it moist. Only difference is that a Marzipan cake looks better and last longer on the shelf than a frosting cake. The cake itself is 3 layers with fruit filling between the layers, about 7in high. Its for everyone, though it celebrates the union of parent and child. And thanks for the crow fixing the alternator.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 14th, 2016, 12:59am Sorry I'm behind.  Work 7 off 3 days so working now and just got off work.  5 he's sleep then at it again.  Will try to finish my post soon.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 14th, 2016, 8:39am Fernando wrote: Looks have nothing to do with being a mom. Nada. Zelch. Null Set. "I need to look like a mom" is one way to put it. Meaning Jeanette needs to look like an adult, not a preteen. Fernando wrote: Jeanette needs to think of Penny first before she thinks of anyone else, especially herself because the child comes first. If Jeanette goes out to whore herself to support herself and Penny and only gets a dollar - 75 cents goes to Penny first and Jeanette takes the rest. My RL experiences with my girls holds this to be true. When I needed underwear and had $10 left from my job's pay, I had to get them their underwear first. If I had $5 and we were hungry, that $5 went into a meal that I could divide up among them and I starved that night. Everything I had to get and do for myself, I had to make sure that they were taken cared of first. Jeanette is barely showing this. Barely. There hasn't been any situation in which Jeanette had to sacrifice for her daughter. The exception to that is Jeanette cannot be physically altered to look like a preteen, which is what she really wants. Jeanette will continue to look like an adult. Fernando wrote: On top of that, age regression again - ? Really. If a stranger sees her and Penny they are either going to think Penny is her younger sister or Jeanette was pregnant at 10. Especially when Penny calls Jeanette "Mom" in public. What image is she trying to project? She should not be projecting any image at all. On September 28 I E-mailed you regarding subtitle changes. Jeanette would appear eighteen to twenty-one-years-old. You replied saying "A 4 year difference would make her younger, thinner and as an adult, so there is no sex conflict there." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 14th, 2016, 11:05am Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1600#1609 date=1479089598]Looks have nothing to do with being a mom. Nada. Zelch. Null Set. "I need to look like a mom" is one way to put it. Meaning Jeanette needs to look like an adult, not a preteen. Fernando wrote: Jeanette needs to think of Penny first before she thinks of anyone else, especially herself because the child comes first. If Jeanette goes out to whore herself to support herself and Penny and only gets a dollar - 75 cents goes to Penny first and Jeanette takes the rest. My RL experiences with my girls holds this to be true. When I needed underwear and had $10 left from my job's pay, I had to get them their underwear first. If I had $5 and we were hungry, that $5 went into a meal that I could divide up among them and I starved that night. Everything I had to get and do for myself, I had to make sure that they were taken cared of first. Jeanette is barely showing this. Barely. There hasn't been any situation in which Jeanette had to sacrifice for her daughter. The exception to that is Jeanette cannot be physically altered to look like a preteen, which is what she really wants. Jeanette will continue to look like an adult. Fernando wrote: On top of that, age regression again - ? Really. If a stranger sees her and Penny they are either going to think Penny is her younger sister or Jeanette was pregnant at 10. Especially when Penny calls Jeanette "Mom" in public. What image is she trying to project? She should not be projecting any image at all. On September 28 I E-mailed you regarding subtitle changes. Jeanette would appear eighteen to twenty-one-years-old. You replied saying "A 4 year difference would make her younger, thinner and as an adult, so there is no sex conflict there." Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] There is no such thing as "Looking like a mom." A woman is a mother or despite her appearance, career choice, or financial standing in life. Maturity of her mind and emotions plus having a child at her side is what makes a woman a mother. To be a mom is taking it a step further by having that child's love and respect in that you can do no wrong to them. Out of all the mothers in the world, only half of them obtain the title of 'Mom." Just because a woman has sex does not make her a mother. Just because she is pregnant and gives birth does not make her a mother. Just because she signs papers to get a child does not make her a mother. It is not her personality, her appearance nor her physical attributes that makes a woman a mother. A 10 year old girl can become a mother if she has her period. Hell, there are many cases where girls younger than 10 became mothers! https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lina_Medina What makes a woman a mother is a woman's ability to make proper decisions for the child's upbringing and wellbeing. What makes a mother a "mom" is having an emotional, caring and respectful relationship with that child. Looks have nothing to do with being a mother, and definitely in not being a "mom." So, in that, how does "appearance" fit into this equation? EDIT - Add: This is not about subtle changes you are putting in. I'm stating that is it nothing more than excuses for what you believe are reasons for something that has nothing to do with this situation at all. Being mother is being able to nurture a child. Being a mom is being able to love that child a mother has. Being a nurturing mother and a loving mom has nothing to do with how the woman appears. That is something you need to understand. As a character Jeanette is only thinking about herself and not about Penny, and that is being a very selfish person and an uncaring parent because she is too tied up about her appearance and how she is going to look like years from now and not a single thought about Penny. In that, perhaps Penny should have been sent back with Wilbur, even though he molests her, he does show some interest and care to the child. Jeanette should be thinking - #$@! what the spirits are offering me; what can I get from them for Penny first to make her happy before I can reap anything from what they offer?  In that Jeanette needs to understand that if she continues the way she is, she is an uncaring parent, and she will raise up an uncaring and selfish child who will become a criminal as an adult. Does Jeanette want that has her legacy? Because that is where it is going.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 14th, 2016, 12:38pm Note: I already said this; I'll break it down. Jeanette's statement is a way of saying she needs to look like an adult, not a preteen, as we had discussed earlier. The discussion we had earlier has been about Jeanette's appearance, also what image she presents, not how fit she is. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 14th, 2016, 1:20pm Note: But, isn't Jeanette already an adult? It does not matter how she looks like, its how she acts that makes her an adult or not and people will respect her for it or wont. If it does not fit her, then welcome to the Human Condition. There is a lot of things people do not like about themselves, and accepting one's self as they are is a bitch of a problem for all of us where some of us get it early on and many others get it later on, and still only a few never get it at all. There is only one Jeanette, and she is not perfect so she needs to accept who she is and what she is because she can not love no body else if she does not love herself first. That means that she can not be a "mom" to Penny. Fernando (I) is not perfect. He has scars, injuries, sensitivities to light and certain foods, and has big feet and big hands. Plus he's (like I did) is turning grey at an early age (though his immortality slowed it down) making him look older than he actually is. But he (I) is not going to get his hair colored. It's like a talk I had with a girl years ago about girls stuffing their bras or guys stuffing their jocks to make themselves look bigger than they actually are. What good is that if they end up in a situation where that 'stuffing' is to be removed and their true selves revealed? That is going to be a more than embarrassing moment than they may be able to handle. That is why it is best to be who and what you are than to pretend to be something else you are not. And it is best to accept yourself as you are because that is all you got. You just have to make the best of what you got. So stop slouching and feeling sorry for your self. Stand up straight, thrust you chest out and be proud of what you got to offer. And protect it from those willing to take it away from you.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 14th, 2016, 3:10pm Fernando wrote: It does not matter how she looks like, its how she acts that makes her an adult or not and people will respect her for it or wont. Then what was with all the uproar over the Spirits altering Jeanette's appearance to look like a prepubescent female? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 15th, 2016, 12:10am Because she's already an adult (1) and and she's not Lina Medina to explain how can a preteen girl can be the mother of another preteen girl who is almost her age if not older. Jeanette was not born pregnant (2). And no adult is going to believe the word of a child in the job she does as an adult so respect for her at that regressed age will be very difficult (3). Shall I continue with more? We've been through this before so it would be best to stop boomeranging back to something that can not happen.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 15th, 2016, 6:26am Note: Then let's go back to an adult with subtitle changes like we agreed to instead of making a mountain over how I worded one line. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 15th, 2016, 12:55pm The one major thing Jeanette (and you as a writer) must consider about her age appearance is Penny - who people will see between  9 - 11. Given Penny's age, they will look at Jeanette, and given Jeanette's age, first thing they are going to think is, when and why she was so sexually active to be knocked up in her young teens years. They do not want to hear that Penny's adopted, because they are going by what they see - a young mother with an 'older' child. Depending on where they go, they are look at Jeanette with admiration for making it with such a obstacle a child brings or ill-respect in that she was screwing at a young age to gt herself pregnant. It is in this case, older is better for Jeanette, and being as is at 24 can be appropriate for her if she can lie about her age. If she looks young, like at 20 - 22, lying about her age will not work because she will look too young to be the age she states. Besides, these changes are suppose to occur when she settles in Texas, not before, so why is it being bought up al the time? It is a major distraction to the entire RPG every time it comes up.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 15th, 2016, 4:44pm Jeanette is not making up lies to avoid things like Fernando is. Jeanette is twenty-four and she has a nine-year-old daughter. When we were talking about a 10% reduction, it had to be put on hold. Subtitle changes can be made during the trek without any interruptions. Remember the reason for this. Jeanette would not accept immortality as she is now. This morning Moro said to Jeanette "You may not need immortality after all." She does or does not would depend on what happens when Moro talks to Fernando. Having these discussions instead of writing a story is a major distraction. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 15th, 2016, 10:17pm Note: You stated that such changes would not be done until she gets to Texas. You also stated that such discussions with the spirits about it would also end until she gets to Texas, but you keep bringing it up. All that says to me as a writer is that the spirits are up to something detrimental to the party, and the planet because Jeanette is the key to them succeeding. If you want Fernando to trust these spirits, you need to end that BS because I as a writer and Fernando as a character can see through that BS. All you stating in what you are doing with this is the spirits have something on a fish hook for Jeanette to grab on to, and they are constantly switching the bait to see what she would grab it. This is not about Jeanette's past or about how she was raised up. It is about them trying to get her to do their work for them - one way or another. Jeanette can put up any excuse she wants, nobody's buying it. So end it. Because there is nothing wrong with Jeanette as a character other than being a foolish goth that "nobody understands me." Been there, done that, slam danced with the rest of them. Both Hondo and I threw up some subtle hints you had missed. And as characters, Hondo and Fernando are making plans that Jeanette should be there but her absence on this posts makes it difficult to write. I have been tempted to write her in just to fill in blank spots here and there but side I respect you and your character and do not want you to go off on a tangent of writing her out of character, I had to decide not and wait and see what happens. With that... RPG - in collaboration with Hondo: (Hondo’s post will tie in his early morning posts with the late morning / early afternoon posts I am at) Hondo returns with Karl in under a 1/2 hour (about the time the ladies are arriving at their destination). With all the jugs of fuel filled. He steps out of the vehicle with Karl and begin setting down the gas jugs on the ground. Fernando takes one of the 10 gallon jugs and takes it to the girl’s camper where Joanna was with the younger kids. She takes the filled jug and put it into storage. Fernando then takes two of the smaller 5 gallon jugs and puts them into their storage bin inside of the Electric Camper, and then does the same for the Gas Camper. He then stands around looking at the other three 10 gallon jugs, which one is for Karl. “Something wrong, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “Nothing’s wrong. All the vehicles are checked and worked on except for your and Val’s trucks. You camper has enough fuel to last the entire trip to Texas but Val’s truck needs topping off at least that I know off.” Fernando begins, adding, “Karl, take your fuel jug and put it back in your truck. And everybody’s water tanks would need to be topped off. Toilets do not need to be flushed out for at least another week as I figure.” “I can take care of Val’s truck. There’s a water spigot over there we can attach a hose too.” Hondo says. “Alright then let’s get your truck’s water tanks topped off first, then mine. The girls can wait when they return. Let me get Karl’s Trailer out of the way. Karl, move your truck forward a bit.” Fernando tells them as he walks to Karl’s camper trailer. He lifts and pulls on its trailer tongue and hauls it out of the way, parallel parked to Jeanette’s VW Bug. Hondo finds the girls playing around in the Camper of his truck and tell them to stay in place as he will be moving the truck to fill up the water tanks. Once they are settled down and the pathway cleared, Hondo drives the truck to the spigot in the parking lot a short distance away. He attaches his hose to the spot and turns on the spigot. He lets the water pour out for a moment to flush out the pipe before attaching it to his camper’s tanks. As he fills up his tanks, Fernando disconnects his Dub Box Trailer from his electric camper and waits for Hondo to return. It takes a while for Hondo’s tanks to be filled as his reserved were used the most. After a few minutes, he returns and parks his truck where it was before. Once in place, Fernando puts his electric camper in gear and drives over to the spigot, taking Hondo’s hose and attaching it to his water intake pipe. His tanks fill up as Hondo walks over to him. Fernando turns off the spigot with Hondo taking out his hose. “I don’t mind sharing my hose but it’s not going to be left behind.” Hondo says. “I hear ya.” Fernando says as Hondo gets into the passenger side of the camper. In a few seconds, Fernando is putting his camper back in place in its parking spot. He goes into the back and lifts his trailer back onto the trailer hitch and secures it. He then goes to Karl’s trailer and pulls it back into its post before telling Karl to back his SUV pack into place. He quickly lifts it back onto its trailer hitch and secures it in place. Karl looks at Fernando for a moment. “What?” Fernando asks. “I hardly seen a human do what you did. We wessens are bred for strength but never have I seen any human to be equal to a wessen.” Karl says. “Do not let that fool you. Both Hondo and I are more than capable of taking on anyone out there can be a threat to us all. So must you too.” Fernando tells him, “Especially now that you have two ladies to take care off.” He then asks, “How old are they anyways?” “Uhm, who?” Karl asks. “Let’s start with you first. I know that the Slavers do not care about age but I do.” Fernando tells him. “I do not know my true age but I know I am more than 20. My papers says I’m 20.” Karl answers as he searches his pockets. “Right now I do not want to see papers. I’ll take your word on it as an honest person but I will be asking for them because others like the police will be asking for them. Get my drift?” Fernando says and asks. Karl nods. “Now, about the girls. Teri is your cousin, you say. How old is she?” Fernando then asks. “She’s around 18. I know she’s a couple years younger than me. Only her papers will say for sure.” Karl answers. “And Meribelle?” Fernando asks. “19, 20. She’s older than Teri but younger than me, that I know.” Karl answers. “I see.” Fernando says, adding, “Only her papers will say for sure.” “Yeah.” Karl says. “Hondo, any questions?” Fernando asks. “None so far. But Tonya lied about her age, I hope they are not lying about their ages as well.” Hondo points out. “You wanna see my papers?” Karl says as he goes back into his pocket. “That won’t be necessary. But if the police want to see them, that’s your problem. Catch what I’m saying?” Fernando tells them. “Yeah.” Karl says as he nods. “Good.” Fernando tells him. “Anything needs to be done?” Hondo asks. “Let’s get the maps and look them over.” Fernando says before the three split their ways to their vehicles and get their maps. They gather at the table Fernando had set up for the cakes next to Hondo’s truck. Each takes a seat and looks over the paper trails in front of them. The first town is about 75 miles away while the second town is almost 200 miles away and the third town as almost 250 miles. “The third town is almost 8 hours of driving if not more.” Fernando says. “You do not want to go there.” Karl asks. “Why not? Not Mutant or Wessen friendly?” Fernando asks. “That’s place goes by the name of Fight-Town. Humans, Mutants and Wesses go there for betting and or fighting, with Mutants and us Wessens doing most the fighting.” Karl explains. Fernando and Hondo look at each other for a second. “Humans fight here too?” Hondo asks. “What they get if they win?” Fernando asks. “Humans fight too. First prize is a big sack of gold if you can survive the pyramid.” Karl answers. “What is this pyramid?” Hondo asks. “A pyramid is where everyone’s name is on one level and are paired off to fight. Those who win goes to the next level, and so on and so on until there is only one name left.” Karl explains. “A Round Robin.” Both Fernando and Hondo say. “You are not putting me to fight!” Karl says. “Who says anything about you going in to fight?” Fernando tells him. “What are the rules?” Hondo asks. “No weapons but if you have powers, you can use them. And you fight until one of you it not able to fight any more. People sometimes die fighting.” Karl explains. “What about fighting dirty?” Fernando asks. “Fighting dirty?” Karl asks. “You, like kicking you in your privates, scratching your eyes out, pulling hair, biting, stuff like that.” Fernando explains. “Anything goes. Like I said, some people die fighting.” Karl states. “I’m willing to take a chance.” Fernando says. “Do humans fight wessens and mutants?” Hondo asks. “Everybody fights everybody. Does not matter if you’re a man or a boy, a woman or a girl, you get put into the ring, whoever comes out the other end you fight until it is over.” Karl explains. “Hmmm... so you can end up with a little girl who bites like a piranha and she can chew you up.” Fernando comments. “Only if you let her get that close to you.” Hondo replies. “Unless you have telepathic powers and choke someone from a distance like Darth Vader, you have to get close to her.” Fernando says. He then asks Karl, “How many people start out in a pyramid?” “Depends on where you fight and where you go. Small places have 4 to 10 but offer a small bags of gold, while larger places can have 20 or more but if you win you get a very large bag of gold. And only if you win. If you lose, even if you get to the top of the pyramid with one other, you get nothing.” Karl says. “What are you thinking?” Fernando asks Hondo. “Is this the only Fight Town in the area?” Hondo asks Karl. “Every town has a ring, but this and a few other towns have many rings, and Fight-Town has the most rings that I have been to.” Karl says. “No matter how many fights we take on, it is going to take a week’s stay, and even then, we need to win every fight we get into.” Fernando says. “But how much can we win in one night? Or we stay for a couple of nights?” Hondo asks. “That can be a problem.” Fernando says, “If we go, I would like to stay a couple nights fighting, but that would be too much and we would need time to recover and may need to run if things get too chancey there.” “What about this fourth town? It’s about…” Hondo asks and measures with his fingers hopping on the page, “320 miles?” “An all night and day drive, depending on the highway conditions.” Fernando says, “I’m up to it. The Electric camper would need a couple days to recharge though.” “We Don’t Go There!” Karl lets out in fear, which catches their interest. “The convoy goes there.” Fernando says as he looks at the convoy map. “The convoy goes there and they buy out all the food and supplies and tell the convoy to leave town before night fall.” Karl explains with a jitterness in his voice as he tries to hide his fear. “OK, we go there, top off our tanks and we camp outside of town so my camper can charge up.” Fernando explains. “We don’t go there. It’s like this place...” Karl says as he points to the first town that is skipped by the convoy, “People who try to stay there disappear!” “All the more reason I would want to go.” Fernando tells him, “Now tell me, what’s there? I want everything you know.” Karl has a blank awed stare on his face. “Talk.” Hondo says. Karl lets out a sigh before he begins, “It is where they say men who worships spirits and work with them in white rooms wearing white coats and dark glasses. They say we Wessens came from there but I remember Teri and I coming from a place much further away by airship.” “A Lab.” Hondo says. “Out here in the middle of nowhere.” Fernando throws in, “Any military bases in the area?.. During our time?” “There were several military bases in this area during our time. Some of them secret.” Hondo answers. “We are not going there.” Karl says. “That’s for us to decide.” Hondo tells him. “If it were up to you, which one shall it be – Fight Town or the Spirit’s Lab?” Fernando asks him. “Neither. I would go to the second town and rest up before going out after that. The second town is very much like this one but smaller. And there is an Injun Camp nearby it.” Karl says. “I better not find out that there are people being held against their will in either place and forced to do things. Where ever we go, slavery ends.” Fernando tells him. “I would not mind going to Fight Town and make some money there.” Hondo tells them. “I would not mind either. I’m just looking to finding a way to reverse the mutations and make people normal again. Besides, if it is spirits, which spirits, where do they come from? They are either going to cooperate with us or we walk out of there as their city burns.” Fernando points out. He looks at his watch, seeing that it is approaching 1:30PM. “Now you’re talkin’!” Hondo says. “Wait. Cure what?” Karl asks. “You want to be a wessen all your life or you want to be human one day?:” Fernando asks, “If they know how to make people into wessens, then they know how to change them back. That is what I want to know and if I can, undo it.” “That is not possible. Once a wessen, always a wessen!” Karl lets out. “Do not be a simpleton... one who can only see one thing because it is simple and everything complicated being something impossible to do. I thought it would be simple – go back in time, get your human ancestor’s DNA and restore yours with it and remove the animal DNA to make you human again. But to do that to thousands of wessens is not possible, I can only do that for maybe 20 wessens. But finding out how it is done, and how to reverse it, then every wessen out there can be made back into humans.” Fernando tells him. Karl looks down at himself for the moment, wondering how to choose. “Let’s go to Tom’s and pick up a couple more LAWS and Missles for them and a mess load of explosives, and get something to eat while we are at it.” Fernando says as he folds up his maps before he gets up off his seat. Hondo follows suit and both go to their vehicles to put away the paper work. As soon Hondo closes the door, Macy and Zoey come out of the camper and trot over to him. “We going somewhere, daddy?” Zoey says to Hondo. Hondo glances over to Fernando where Macey has went to. They nod at each other before Hondo answers, “Yeah. Let’s go get lunch.” “You’re coming with us.” Fernando tells Karl before getting the barrowed wagon. He turns to Hondo, “I have to return this, but to get what we are getting, we are going to need yours.” “I’ll go git it.” Hondo says, ducking into the camper for a second, and then coming out with it. The five of them go back to town. As they disappear into town, the ladies arrive at camp, and start sorting things out into Karl’s SUV and Camper Trailer. They find the things for Karl, including the blankets, weapons, pillows and clothes. They make quick work of setting up the bed and rolling out the sleeping bags. “This is a bit too small for the three of you.” Ruth says, adding as she looks around, “No bathroom? You going to piss in a bucket?” Val opens the door next to the sink, thinking it is some kind of closet, “Oh, they do have a bathroom with a shower and a toilet in here!” It is not too long before they figure out how to open the bench sofa seats for the storage section underneath (much like the Dub Box’s lift up the cushions and it’s there). They step outside of the camper trailer. “Who’s hungry?” Val asks. Most of the ladies answer that they are, and she offers them scrambled egg salad and ham as a starter. “I’ll get some bread and rolls from my camper and bring the girls and boys over.” Ruth says. “The more the merrier.” Val says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 16th, 2016, 10:31am Fernando wrote: Note: You stated that such changes would not be done until she gets to Texas. I addressed that in my previous post. When we were talking about a 10% reduction, the change had to wait because Jeanette cannot do her job as a 5' 4" 119 ½ pound female. Fernando wrote: You also stated that such discussions with the spirits about it would also end until she gets to Texas, but you keep bringing it up. Jeanette had to bring this up because of our discussion on the 10% reduction. If Jeanette did not bring this up she would end up a 5' 4" 119 ½ pound female despite the objections. Fernando wrote: All that says to me as a writer is that the spirits are up to something detrimental to the party, and the planet because Jeanette is the key to them succeeding. I told you, the writer, why they are doing this. They are trying to keep Jeanette from breaking the time loop while honoring the promise they made to her. I also said there is a possible way around it; it would depend on the outcome of a conversation between Moro and Fernando. Fernando wrote: Because there is nothing wrong with Jeanette as a character other than being a foolish goth that "nobody understands me." I'm not pulling that. If you wanted a different outcome then maybe you should have answered a question I asked you a while back. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1450#1459 date=1472529647]No woman I know likes her body. Even the Supermodels I know and did online work for, does not like their bodies. But they have accepted what they got as theirs. If they do not accept what they have then they would spend thousands of dollars to surgically correct it and still not be happy with the results. But in accepting what they have, they can continue on with life on a much happier state of mind. How many would jump at the chance to, physically speaking, be a child again? [/quote] You can exercise your right to not answer questions; exercising that right only causes problems. Guess what, you're complaining about those problems. Fernando wrote: Both Hondo and I threw up some subtle hints you had missed. Let me ask you something about hints because I put a lot of them in the story. Do you know what's going on with Chihiro? Do you know why the Texas Spirits specifically want her to find Baroness Louise? Is Chihiro even her real name? Fernando wrote: And as characters, Hondo and Fernando are making plans that Jeanette should be there but her absence on this posts makes it difficult to write. A month ago you said you and Hondo need a two-week break. I respected that. It lasted more than two weeks. So be it. I said I would be gone for a week. You went without me. With that and everything else going on it took me more than a week to catch up. It also helps if you stop to allow for a reply like you have been doing up until just recently. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 16th, 2016, 11:03am Note: Before I write my next story post, I need to know something. Does anyone have a suggestion as to how much a bottle of red wine would go for here? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 16th, 2016, 11:23am Fernando wrote: Karl lets out a sigh before he begins, “It is where they say men who worships spirits and work with them in white rooms wearing white coats and dark glasses. They say we Wessens came from there but I remember Teri and I coming from a place much further away by airship.” “A Lab.” Hondo says. “Out here in the middle of nowhere.” Fernando throws in, “Any military bases in the area?.. During our time?” “There were several military bases in this area during our time. Some of them secret.” Hondo answers. “We are not going there.” Karl says. “That’s for us to decide.” Hondo tells him. “If it were up to you, which one shall it be – Fight Town or the Spirit’s Lab?” Fernando asks him. “Neither. I would go to the second town and rest up before going out after that. The second town is very much like this one but smaller. And there is an Injun Camp nearby it.” Karl says. “I better not find out that there are people being held against their will in either place and forced to do things. Where ever we go, slavery ends.” Fernando tells him. “I would not mind going to Fight Town and make some money there.” Hondo tells them. “I would not mind either. I’m just looking to finding a way to reverse the mutations and make people normal again. Besides, if it is spirits, which spirits, where do they come from? They are either going to cooperate with us or we walk out of there as their city burns.” Note: If the Texas Spirits catch the Spirits creating Wesens, they [the Texas Spirits] will be using their ships' plasma weapons. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 16th, 2016, 5:03pm Jeanette wrote: Note: Before I write my next story post, I need to know something. Does anyone have a suggestion as to how much a bottle of red wine would go for here? Jeanette Isabelle As discussed before, due to its rarity/hard to obtain/popular demand by certain groups (churches, synagogues, etc.) Red Wine, though available, will cost high. I'm speculating that it will cost a minimum of 4 or more gold coins. I'm going to say $10 gold coins, making it $40 a bottle. This is better than 4 - $100 gold coins which would make it $400, and not worth getting here. So lets say $40 a bottle... The further south we go, the cheaper it will be. But for here, this is the going price. Now, Mavis or who ever is buying it, has to deal with buying it, which means dealing with people and maybe under the table deals. Who knows, maybe she can get it for a cheaper price if she flashes her breasts for them.... men can be such pervs... Question, how long will one bottle last Mavis if she drinks it alone? If it were Fernando, 1 night - 1/2 of it during the meal and the other 1/2 during the night. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1620#1622 date=1479266249]Karl lets out a sigh before he begins, “It is where they say men who worships spirits and work with them in white rooms wearing white coats and dark glasses. They say we Wessens came from there but I remember Teri and I coming from a place much further away by airship.” “A Lab.” Hondo says. “Out here in the middle of nowhere.” Fernando throws in, “Any military bases in the area?.. During our time?” “There were several military bases in this area during our time. Some of them secret.” Hondo answers. “We are not going there.” Karl says. “That’s for us to decide.” Hondo tells him. “If it were up to you, which one shall it be – Fight Town or the Spirit’s Lab?” Fernando asks him. “Neither. I would go to the second town and rest up before going out after that. The second town is very much like this one but smaller. And there is an Injun Camp nearby it.” Karl says. “I better not find out that there are people being held against their will in either place and forced to do things. Where ever we go, slavery ends.” Fernando tells him. “I would not mind going to Fight Town and make some money there.” Hondo tells them. “I would not mind either. I’m just looking to finding a way to reverse the mutations and make people normal again. Besides, if it is spirits, which spirits, where do they come from? They are either going to cooperate with us or we walk out of there as their city burns.” Note: If the Texas Spirits catch the Spirits creating Wesens, they [the Texas Spirits] will be using their ships' plasma weapons. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Now (!!!) That is the paradox the Texas Spirits have been dealing with it or the lack there of. The Texas Spirits have been too focused with dealing in the rebuilding of Texas, they have not dealt with the rest of the nation and there other spirits have been doing their thing as they please. Depending on the Spirit group, it can be negative or positive as shown on Hondo's firsts posts about 2 towns and 2 Spirit groups fighting. Since this (possible) Spirit group is out there creating hybrids and mutants, the Spirits in Texas have not done nothing all this time, AND they should do nothing. This is a Human struggle and not a Spirit Struggle. The glimmer of hope here is the Indian Group, as they are close to their spirits, and most of them are positive to the Human Recovery. But the Indian Group is nearby the second town. I will hint that this Indian Group had its chief and medicine man at the signing of the treaty and did sign the treaty. This is where it might be possible to get assistance from them to deal with the possible [Evil] Spirits there. The Texas Spirits should interact with them and get intel. But that is the problem, with Jeanette and others in her group sleeping late, they missed on this golden opportunity on getting such intel and need to connect with Hondo, Karl and Fernando and discuss with them what they may be planning, and come up with something as a plan. Second town, Third Town (Fight Town), Fourth Town (Secret Lab)? And what about the first town that no one goes too because people go in but they don't come out? This is about us as a group. Jeanette is the leader but Fernando is making all the plans to get there safely. Thing is, is she will to risk herself or members of the group to do and find things or leave things alone? A town where people are taken too and experimented on - that is worst than slavery itself. Would Fernando be right in doing the right thing and go in to find a possible cure or should things be left alone? When Jeanette gets the details of what the men are planning, that is what she should decide. The Texas Spirits have no say in this because they did not act in the past and therefore can not act in the present. They can help in getting intel and let the people deal with it. And it is better to reclaim the town and the technology inside for the people than it is to destroy it entirely.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 16th, 2016, 7:34pm Values of the currencies have been established and yet you continue to use coins that do not exist. Nevertheless this information is useful. Mavis needs one glass of wine a day. I looked it up. A glass of wine is 125 ml. A bottle of wine is what, 750 ml? A full bottle divided by 125 ml is six days. Fernando wrote: Now (!!!) That is the paradox the Texas Spirits have been dealing with it or the lack there of. The Texas Spirits have been too focused with dealing in the rebuilding of Texas, they have not dealt with the rest of the nation and there other spirits have been doing their thing as they please. Depending on the Spirit group, it can be negative or positive as shown on Hondo's firsts posts about 2 towns and 2 Spirit groups fighting. Since this (possible) Spirit group is out there creating hybrids and mutants, the Spirits in Texas have not done nothing all this time, AND they should do nothing. This is a Human struggle and not a Spirit Struggle. The glimmer of hope here is the Indian Group, as they are close to their spirits, and most of them are positive to the Human Recovery. But the Indian Group is nearby the second town. I will hint that this Indian Group had its chief and medicine man at the signing of the treaty and did sign the treaty. This is where it might be possible to get assistance from them to deal with the possible [Evil] Spirits there. The Texas Spirits should interact with them and get intel. But that is the problem, with Jeanette and others in her group sleeping late, they missed on this golden opportunity on getting such intel and need to connect with Hondo, Karl and Fernando and discuss with them what they may be planning, and come up with something as a plan. Second town, Third Town (Fight Town), Fourth Town (Secret Lab)? And what about the first town that no one goes too because people go in but they don't come out? This is about us as a group. Jeanette is the leader but Fernando is making all the plans to get there safely. Thing is, is she will to risk herself or members of the group to do and find things or leave things alone? A town where people are taken too and experimented on - that is worst than slavery itself. Would Fernando be right in doing the right thing and go in to find a possible cure or should things be left alone? When Jeanette gets the details of what the men are planning, that is what she should decide. The Texas Spirits have no say in this because they did not act in the past and therefore can not act in the present. They can help in getting intel and let the people deal with it. And it is better to reclaim the town and the technology inside for the people than it is to destroy it entirely. You may have noticed a pattern. The Texas Spirits don't do anything until they first gather intelligence. As mentioned more than once in the story, these aliens do not have the best short-range sensors so they need eyes and ears on the ground. They don't know who's doing the experiments or where. I told you I would be gone for a week and you did not wait for me as I had for you and Hondo when you said you would be gone for two weeks. Jeanette is not the leader. Jeanette and Fernando are the leaders. More information is needed; from what I currently know I say let's go for it. As I had said, the Texas Spirits did not act because they did not know who's behind this or where they were hiding. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 16th, 2016, 9:18pm Jeanette wrote: Values of the currencies have been established and yet you continue to use coins that do not exist. Nevertheless this information is useful. Mavis needs one glass of wine a day. I looked it up. A glass of wine is 125 ml. A bottle of wine is what, 750 ml? A full bottle divided by 125 ml is six days. [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1620#1626 date=1479333829]Now (!!!) That is the paradox the Texas Spirits have been dealing with it or the lack there of. The Texas Spirits have been too focused with dealing in the rebuilding of Texas, they have not dealt with the rest of the nation and there other spirits have been doing their thing as they please. Depending on the Spirit group, it can be negative or positive as shown on Hondo's firsts posts about 2 towns and 2 Spirit groups fighting. Since this (possible) Spirit group is out there creating hybrids and mutants, the Spirits in Texas have not done nothing all this time, AND they should do nothing. This is a Human struggle and not a Spirit Struggle. The glimmer of hope here is the Indian Group, as they are close to their spirits, and most of them are positive to the Human Recovery. But the Indian Group is nearby the second town. I will hint that this Indian Group had its chief and medicine man at the signing of the treaty and did sign the treaty. This is where it might be possible to get assistance from them to deal with the possible [Evil] Spirits there. The Texas Spirits should interact with them and get intel. But that is the problem, with Jeanette and others in her group sleeping late, they missed on this golden opportunity on getting such intel and need to connect with Hondo, Karl and Fernando and discuss with them what they may be planning, and come up with something as a plan. Second town, Third Town (Fight Town), Fourth Town (Secret Lab)? And what about the first town that no one goes too because people go in but they don't come out? This is about us as a group. Jeanette is the leader but Fernando is making all the plans to get there safely. Thing is, is she will to risk herself or members of the group to do and find things or leave things alone? A town where people are taken too and experimented on - that is worst than slavery itself. Would Fernando be right in doing the right thing and go in to find a possible cure or should things be left alone? When Jeanette gets the details of what the men are planning, that is what she should decide. The Texas Spirits have no say in this because they did not act in the past and therefore can not act in the present. They can help in getting intel and let the people deal with it. And it is better to reclaim the town and the technology inside for the people than it is to destroy it entirely. You may have noticed a pattern. The Texas Spirits don't do anything until they first gather intelligence. As mentioned more than once in the story, these aliens do not have the best short-range sensors so they need eyes and ears on the ground. They don't know who's doing the experiments or where. I told you I would be gone for a week and you did not wait for me as I had for you and Hondo when you said you would be gone for two weeks. Jeanette is not the leader. Jeanette and Fernando are the leaders. More information is needed; from what I currently know I say let's go for it. As I had said, the Texas Spirits did not act because they did not know who's behind this or where they were hiding. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] The smallest bottle of wine is 750ml but you can get a carafe wine which is 375ml. But wines are also sold in large 1liter bottles, 1.5L, 2L, 2.5L and 5L bottles and jugs. Best to keep it simple with the 750ml bottle. But the last glass would be the worst because the bottom of bottle is where the bitter dregs (Grape/Fruit Skin settlement) lie and drinking a glass a day, that last day of wine would be concentrated bitter as compared to the first day. This is because each time the glass is served, the dregs are stirred up. This is fine if you are drinking it with friends in a single night. But as the bottle is stirred each time a glass is served and then let to rest for the next drink on the next day, the bitterness from the dregs begins to come out and concentrate. By the 6th day, that glass will be bitter. But this is something wine drinkers have experienced since the days of Greece and Rome, and it is something they expect and have gotten used too. - - - - You answered your own question with the words "Texas Spirits." We are in South Dakata/Montana(/Idaho?) area east of Yellow Stone by last calculations. In the 40 or so years of the Happening and After Chaos, the Texas Spirits have not gone out of Texas, except to Japan and Israel by your accounts. Everyone else was left for themselves and left to die if rumors have it correctly. But with or without help from other Spirits, Humanity is healing and it is thriving. Thing is, as stated, other spirits are involved and the Texas Spirits have not shown themselves to do anything with or against them. This is not a good thing or a bad thing. This is just something that happened. Because people have gotten burned by Spirits (in general) to them that there is no such thing as a good spirit to many of them. Only Indians know better. This is why they are generally rejected by many but accepted by some. One known group is known for the Wessen problem. The Wessen problem is an interesting problem as it leads to the Slavery problem. Question is, who or what is this group that created Wessens? And what can be done about it? And what is causing people to disappear, or why? Thus, unless the Texas Spirits want to get their hands dirty, this is a Human/(Non-Texas) Spirits issue and perhaps war fought on many fronts and on many battles. The problem is, Mutants and Wessens exists all over the place as one can tell. Are they naturally created or are them artificially created? And if they are artificially created, why? Though Fernando dispelled Slavery in this region of the country, and despite radio and its ability to spread the word quickly, there are some who would not want to see the old ways die. Some think that they are out of reach, other think that the rules will not apply to them. Thus this Slavery issue will come up again and again within the RPG. As the Japanese were quoted about the abuse they gave to POWs (Not just US but many others), in being reminded about the Geneva Convention and of the rules of war and treatment of POWs, they stated, "We were not in the Geneva Convention and did not sign any such agreement..." I misjudged the time you were gone and Arik's post made me think I could post again. This is my fault, I'll state that. Lets see how things happen. Though I'm writing the next post with Hondo's input, he wants to finish his adoption post first. But he has a heavy work schedule and wont post until the weekend. He may be delayed in posting. In the next post Fernando, Hondo and Karl will be returning with weapons and will be needing some high-tech to access the lab, if not, they got Fight Town to deal with. Within the next to posts the decision will be made before they prepare for the long haul during the night.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 17th, 2016, 9:19am Don't forget that the Texas Spirits maintain their railroad and power plants outside of Texas. Since Fernando complained about the Texas Spirits fixing power grids outside of Texas, the Texas Spirits sell power to anyone who is willing to distribute it. Fernando wrote: Thus, unless the Texas Spirits want to get their hands dirty, this is a Human/(Non-Texas) Spirits issue and perhaps war fought on many fronts and on many battles. Let me ask you this. How do you feel about the Charlton military getting involved as in ground personnel? I should warn you, I'm not great at writing battle scenes. Fernando wrote: The problem is, Mutants and Wessens exists all over the place as one can tell. Are they naturally created or are them artificially created? And if they are artificially created, why? I would say most mutations happen naturally though the Texas Spirits are willing to grant mutations, such as immortality, to anyone who wants it. Here's something to ponder: It's been established that the Haibane are the majority in Charlton's mutant population and yet the party has not seen a single Haibane during this trek. Fernando wrote: In the next post Fernando, Hondo and Karl will be returning with weapons and will be needing some high-tech to access the lab, if not, they got Fight Town to deal with. What kind of technology do you need? A life signs detector? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 17th, 2016, 1:23pm "The lunch truck serving fish and chips should be open for business." Moro says to Jeanette, Penny, Hikaru, Chihiro, Danielle and Elsa. Moro gathers the milk carrier with the empty individual size milk bottles, shells and gold and silver coins. "After lunch we need to get wine, milk and stuff to make sandwiches. We already have mayo and the butcher paper to wrap the sandwiches on the go in." At the lunch truck Moro buys fish, chips and locally made honey root beer for the group with shells. Since sugar has to be shipped in, meaning it's more expensive, and even the smallest settlements have at least one beekeeper, honey is used as often as possible including in root beer. Fish and chips for lunch: a way to de-stress in an apocalyptic world. Getting wine is the next thing in the agenda. They go to a shop. "Are you a Spirit?" Right out of the gate that is what the clerk asks as the group walks in the shop. "I'm a wolf." Moro recalls what was said during breakfast. "No. Not you." The shop clerk replies. "The one with the black hair." "Penny?" Jeanette asks. "No. She's my daughter." The clerk looks at Jeanette and then at Penny again. "Okay." Chihiro smiles, revealing her feline teeth. The clerk warms up. "What can I get for you?" "I need to get some red wine." Moro answers. "It's over here." The clerk shows the way. "Two bottles for a tenth of gold." The clerk retrieves a used carrying case. "I'll even throw in this wine carrier. Don't want any of the bottles getting broken." Moro looks at the bottles of wine. They look to fit Mavis' needs. The clerk puts the two bottles of wine in the wine carrier. At the counter Moro hands the clerk a 1/10th ounce gold coin. The clerk looks at it and hands Moro the wine carrier. "Thank you and have a nice day. Please come again." "He thought Penny is a Spirit?" Jeanette asks one they left the shop. "What was that about?" "It's because of her hair and she's not African or Native American." Moro answers. "Why would he think a white child with black hair is a Spirit?" "Most Spirits in human form have black hair." "Why's that?" Jeanette understands the answer to the question as she asks it. "Most Spirits take on the form of a crow." "In America, yes." The group goes to another vender. Moro puts the milk carrier on the counter. "I need to return these. We need milk, submarine sandwich bread, kosher meats and cheese." They agree on a price, everything they need for a silver coin. "This is a lot of food." Penny comments as the group is carrying the bags. As the group passes by the food truck again, Moro stops. She thinks Mavis would want fish and chips when she wakes up. The food would be cold by then and reheated fast food is not appealing either. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 17th, 2016, 4:08pm Interesting, as Macey and Fernando are black haired, and all Indians are black haired with the exception of a couple individuals and none of them are spirits or considered as such. I believe Zoey is too. - - - - From Previous Post: No, Fernando does not need any extra tech from what he has or can get. His past works with the "Good Ole American Government" would allow him access to such bases. Getting in is not the problem, getting caught by those individuals inside is. They o not know who he is and wonder how he got in. He could try to bluff his way out or shoot his way out, this remains to be seen. Haibane may not be in this area but will be further south. This is not an issue or a problem. The only military that should go in are those the nearby towns. The Texas Spirits should take note as to who is in charge of what and and negotiate what deals that can be hammered out. They first need to get past the Spirit problem that grips various areas.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 17th, 2016, 8:05pm Fernando wrote: Interesting, as Macey and Fernando are black haired, and all Indians are black haired with the exception of a couple individuals and none of them are spirits or considered as such. I believe Zoey is too. As Moro said, "It's because of her hair and she's not African or Native American." If Penny were Native American, it would not have come up. Fernando is Spanish so he has nothing to worry about. What ethnicity is Macey? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 17th, 2016, 9:36pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1630#1631 date=1479416930]Interesting, as Macey and Fernando are black haired, and all Indians are black haired with the exception of a couple individuals and none of them are spirits or considered as such. I believe Zoey is too. As Moro said, "It's because of her hair and she's not African or Native American." If Penny were Native American, it would not have come up. Fernando is Spanish so he has nothing to worry about. What ethnicity is Macey? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Macey is Mid-Western American White. If her genetic ancestry went slightly in one direction or another, she would be blonde haired/blue eyes or red haired/green eyes. But she is black haired hazel brown eyes, like Fernando. Her mother is unknown as she dyes her hair but she has hazel green eyes.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 18th, 2016, 3:25pm ok, think I have the post wrapped up. I just finished it on page 161 since the posts after are later. Also, zoey would have black hair but if you remember early on I said that wessen were given bright, non-natural colored hair by their creators to make it even harder to hide. She has bright blue hair right now. their brightly colored hair is known to them as their mark of shame or their shame. If some DNA fix can be done it might not be full change back to human but fix hair color for Zoey and change hair color and reduce some of the fox features on Tonya.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 18th, 2016, 3:56pm Post well done, Hondo.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 18th, 2016, 8:10pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: ok, think I have the post wrapped up. I just finished it on page 161 since the posts after are later. I'm impressed. I was planning on mentioning that the Illuminati and scalar wave technology were involved. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 19th, 2016, 7:04pm Fernando goes to the baker’s shop, giving him thanks for the loan of the pull cart before they head into Tom’s Weapons and Firearms store. For now Hondo watches Fernando as to what he will pick up and then add to it afterwards. “I will need the following:” Fernando begins to tell Tom, “Two of those rocket launcher tubes we used against the slavers, and as many rockets as you can spare. Whether they fire or not, I can deal with that.” “I can only give you six, and even then maybe two of them may work.” Tom says. “I’ll take them.” Fernando asks, knowing that the LAWs themselves will have 2 other rockets in them for a total of 10. “Anything else?” Tom asks. Fernando pulls out his .45 from his shoulder holster, “6 of these if you got them, with a silencer if you have them.” “A silencer?” Tom asks. “It screws into the barrel and quiets down the shot being fired.” Fernando explains as he picks up his firearm and holsters it. “Hmmm... Never heard of that.” Tom says. “OK. Let me see... Those guns I ask for, got them as a boxed package?” Fernando asks. Tom leaves the counter for a second, returning with a musty wooden box with the letters “Colt 1911-M1A USA ARMY” on it, putting it on the counter for Fernando’s inspection. Fernando takes the box and opens it, finding a standard issue 1911 in it with 2 7-round ammunition clips with it and a box of 100 jacketed .45ACP rounds. A couple of tools and a cleaning kit. along with a dried out leather belt holster. He finds a round tube at the bottom of the box, which he recognizes as a silencer. He puts the box together, telling time, “I’ll take six of these boxes if you have them. This one and five more.” “Six? I’ll be back.” Tom says as he leaves. Fernando leans over to Hondo and whispers in his ear, “These military standard issue ones have a silencer, but I’m not saying anything.” Hondo nods back as he looks over the content of the box. He then makes his thoughts known, “These po’ boys have not seen the light of day since they came out the factory. Amazin’ they stood up so well to the test of time.” “It’s the box. It’s made to absorb the moisture in the area, keeping them dry inside.” Fernando says, adding, “These and the ones you got will add to what we need to get to that lab.” “We ain’t going to no lab!” Karl lets out. Fernando and Hondo turns to face him, with much of the others in the shop turning to face them. “Keep you maw shut.” Fernando growls to Karl. “I’m just saying...” Karl begins to say. “Then say nothing.” Fernando says to him as Tom returns with the boxes. “Discussing the items?” Tom asks. “You can say that. How many of those padded vests you got? I’ll take six if you got them.” Fernando says to him as he points to the bullet resistant flack jackets. “Any size in particular?” Tom asks. “The largest ones you got will be fine.” Fernando says. “So, you arming up for a reason?” Tom asks as he brings back the items. ”The ride to Texas is long and not without its surprises. I’m just getting a few things for just in case.” Fernando explains. “If you run into other weapons dealer, tell’em that Tom’s Guns of the North sent you. They’ll give you a much needed discount.” Tom says before asking, “Need anything else?” “Got anythin’ that makes a lot of smoke, and some fireworks?” Hondo asks. Fernando nods at hearing the request. “The kids’ stuff is over there. Come.” Tom says as he walks over to the other section. He starts putting up boxes of rockets, smoke bombs, cherry bombs, M-80s, Roman Candles and canon ball rockets (a pipe where a firework is put into and it launched a hundred feet or more and explodes into a fiery bloom). He says as he puts the items on the counter, “Take your pick.” Hondo piles up those items he is interested in, leaving much of the rest behind. Items of choice includes: Cherry Bombs, M-80s and smoke bombs. Fernando slides over a few Roman Candles and rockets. After sliding over the items, Fernando asks, “You got Stink Bombs or Bottled Skunk Scent?” “The Skunk Juice is in the hunting section.” Tom says as he points the way before getting an employee to clean up what is left behind and guides Fernando, Hondo and Karl to the hunting section. As they go there, Hondo asks, “What do you think of the four towns south of here? We would like to make up some time with the longest ride possible going south.” “There’s nothing to the first two towns, they are just like this but smaller.” Tom begins, “The third town is a rough place, unless you want to put up your wessen where and see if he can earn his keep.” “A rough place? Explain.” Fernando asks. “Well, it is where people out their wessens and strong men up to fight for cash. You can’t go far in without at least getting one challenge. If you win, you live another day. If you lose, well, let’s just say you better win.” Tom says. “The caravan stops there though.” Fernando points out. “Of course, they do need food and supplies, you know. And they buy a lot.” Tom explains. “I see.” Fernando says. “What ‘bout the fourth town.” Hondo asks. “Strange place. They let you set up in their parking area and then buy everything you got and tell you to leave before night fall.” Tom says. “Who’s they? They got a name?” Hondo asks. “No. They are just men, never saw a woman there, and they wear these long white coats and dark glasses. We tried to set up a carnival there years ago, they told us to leave.” Tom explains, glancing over to Fernando and realizing that he wears a similar pair of glasses as they do. He continues, “There is nothing of interest there. Just a few short buildings and that it is. No restaurants, bars, entertainment places, and of course, no women. Not even a sex puppy. Who knows what they do? Mining maybe? Don’t know. Don’t care. They just buy food and supplies and that is it. Where they get their money, I do not even know that.” “Do they buy your weapons?” Fernando throws in. “That’s the interesting part because they don’t buy weapons as they got their own. They look like fancy guns and rifles but they do not fire bullets. They do fire lightning from them.” Tom explains, suddenly ending by putting a box of skunk scent on the counter and shows off one of the bottles inside. The bottles of Skunk Scent were small, so Fernando got a couple of box cases of the small bottles. After discussing the items with Hondo, they decide to take what they got and pay for it. They were expecting a heavy bill but Tom discounted the price for them. To save time, Fernando and Hondo bought items to make lunch with to eat later when they get back to camp. To get them quiet, they got their girls something to drink before they head their way back home. Eventually they are going to need their rest for the long drive into the night and still decisions have yet been finalized. The girls had arrived would have arrive when they got to town and would have finished with Karl’s Camper Trailer when they start to head back.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 19th, 2016, 8:13pm Fernando wrote: “That’s the interesting part because they don’t buy weapons as they got their own. They look like fancy guns and rifles but they do not fire bullets. They do fire lightning from them.” Interested in knowing what kind of weapons they are. Given that these are aliens, it could be anything. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 19th, 2016, 9:39pm Could be Plasma or Laser. Or it could be a TASER in which they see the electricity course through the wires.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 20th, 2016, 3:47pm Moro decided against cold or reheated fast food. The group bought plenty of food. If Mavis wants a sandwich when she wakes up, there's plenty to make an additional sandwich. As the group heads back to camp, they see Fernando and Hondo. "Fernando." While holding Penny's hand, Jeanette catches up. "A store clerk actually thought Penny's a Spirit because she's white with black hair. White with black hair describes most Spirits in America in human form." Moro catches up. "Fernando, I'm glad I could catch you. There are a couple of things I wanted to discuss with you when you have time. Hondo, we think you would be interested as well. We believe we know what happened and we believe we can fix it." Moro gets straight to the point. "We believe fixing that problem creates another and we are hoping you have a solution. If not, we'll stick with the plan we already have." Moro bites her lower lip because the plan they have does not sound all that great; at least this apocalyptic world will cease to exist. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 20th, 2016, 10:31pm Fernando looks at Jeanette as if some alien sucked out her intelligence from the back of her head with a straw. He then pulls on Macey’s black haired ponytail and flings it at Jeanette, and lift up her arm and points to the near bleach white skin she has before showing the same attributes on himself. “Really? You got to be joking. About a third or a fourth of the people out here are black haired and white skinned, like we are. Either they see something else in Penny that you and the other do not, or they are messing with your mind or they seen Penny before with that guy who left her for you and he said she’s a spirit and they remembered.” After listening to Moro’s statement, Fernando goes into one of the bags on the pull cart Hondo was hauling  and pulls out a bottle of Skunk Scent and tosses it to her. Lucky for her she catches it and looks at it, reading its label. “Pop the cap off that and sniff in some reality juice. Nothing you do will fix this world unless you deal with what you got here and now.” Fernando begins to tell her, “Go back in Time and make ‘an adjustment’ you create the possibility of killing one or more of us here from this Time Line. You want to play Russian Roulette with Father Time and Mother Nature, you make sure I’m the one that is eliminated or else I will remember and find out who is missing, and then you better hope it is you because I’m going to be pissed. There is no hope for this world other than to destroy it entirely or let it rebuild from the ashes, and the people we met so far and those we have yet to meet are already doing the best they can in that. All they need is more law and order and more civility so they can stop hunting down their own kind and bringing back slavery and other evils. People are free to decide on their own destiny, and you nor I are going to change that. Just help them along in their life’s quest. I’m not going to make such changes that endangers anyone, including those of us standing here. So your only choice is to deal with it or hop on that space ship of yours and leave this solar system and never to return. The choice is yours. I’m going to rest up for a bit, then I need all the drivers to meet up about our next destination, for it can be a short drive or a long drive heading south for tonight.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 21st, 2016, 8:44am Hondo waited until Fernando was done to throw in this two cents worth.   Hondo: the damage is done.  Muckin' about in the past,  like Fernando said,  could kill or make not exist many lives.  Not fair to not give them a chance because of your mistakes.  From here,  give help when asked,  otherwise just observe.  People make mistakes and need to learn to pick themselves back up on their own.  It's what makes us human,  it's what makes humans stronger,  and it's our God given rights.  Life,  liberty,  and the pursuit of happiness,  these are not guaranteed,  but these are rights for us to strive and fight for.  Instead of fixing what was messed up let's help these people fix things in the present for their future. There struggle will only make them stronger if they fight for themselves and they can.  They just need us to show them how to fight. Hondo didn't wait for a reply,  he just turned and started mosying back to camp,  Lacey and Zoey running ahead of him

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 21st, 2016, 9:52am Jeanette turns to Moro. "You said the reason the clerk asked if Penny is a Spirit is because of her hair." "Penny fits the physical description of a Spirit in human form. What else could it be?" Moro says and asks. Having read the label, Moro does not remove the cap. "We wanted your input and we got it. We won't fix the time line when the mission is over. We will do with what we have, minus any technology you don't want used. The exception to that is we will use everything at our disposal to protect those who want our protection. Jeanette wants our protection. You and Hondo said you don't want it." "What do you mean it can be short drive or a long drive? Jeanette asks. "Are we considering two possible destinations?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 21st, 2016, 10:32am Moro then addresses what Hondo said. "That has been our concern. We believe that if we set things right then anyone born after the Happening would cease to exist." Moro nods. "Let us know what we can do to help with the current situation." Moro adds to that. "I don't know if you heard or even care; we don't have the best short-range sensors. We will use everything at our disposal, per this party's approval of course." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 21st, 2016, 12:28pm "They either see something in Penny that you do not or that guy she was with, they were here for day or longer as he looked for a job before meeting with you, he must have said something about Penny being what she is and they remember who she is. Have you even measure her for her human attributes: the span of her stretched arms is equal to her height, the circumference of her cranium is equal to three times the span of her thumb to pinkie stretched out, the circumference of neck is equal to three times the distance from her thumb to her index finger, the length of her upper arm from shoulder to elbow is the same as the length from her elbow to her finger tips and is also the same length of her thigh from hip to knee. There are about 20 of them, and they must be equal to something else by some ratio and if they all correspond then she is human. If not, she's something else. People are a lot more observant than you give them credit for, especially now with no internet and very limited TV and Radio. Just roughly looking at Penny, she seems human for the most part. So it is something else or what's his name told others as he tried to sell her and nobody wanted her because of that fact." Fernando explains to Jeanette. "Nobody deserves to die outside of their time, Moro. Making adjustments to the Time line, you are just killing people left and right because you can't handle dealing with what has happened. You want to kill off Elsa, Mavis or Jeanette? That is the possibility you risk gambling on when you reset this world. Who knows, I will dare speculate that you might have killed off Jeanette's child because in her time she could have entered into a relationship and got pregnant in that relationship and bringing her here, you now put an end to that! Time Travel is something you do not muck with unless you are correcting something that creates a Mandella Effect (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=m5NVS6z8S_U) somebody else created through their interference of time." He continues. "You want to help? I'll give you this much, this area from its historical reference of my memory is loaded with secret bases and military outposts, many of them underground, only showing a scant few buildings above, like this place. Ahead of us is five towns. One no one goes to because people claim, 'you go there, you disappear.' We will call that Town Zero, according to the convoy map, though it is along the road, it is skipped. First and second towns are much like this one but smaller, the first is about 75 miles away and the second town is around 200 miles away with an Indian settlement near it. These are a short drive. The third town is more like the last one, like a settlement with buildings and homes, but it is referred to as 'Fight Town' where people go there and partake in the violent sport of fighting for cash prizes. You go in and fight, you need to win to collect the prize or in losing, you might die. And who knows what other debauchery goes on in there. That one is over 250 miles away. Then there is the fourth town about 320 miles away which some people say it is a secret lab or organization, where and I quote 'men in white coats and dark glasses worship technology there.' Convoy only goes there and they buy out everything in a single shot, and then they are told to leave. If they don't they disappear. It is also rumored that Wessens are created there and released or sold. So how are the wessens are created?  I need aerial maps of the town, including infrared and ultraviolet images of the area to see of there are underground tunnels. So, after I rest, we discuss what town to go to next and why. Just remember, the further south we go on these hops, the quicker we get to our destination."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 21st, 2016, 3:00pm "I could be a Spirit?" Penny asks. Moro addresses Fernando. "Even Spirits, with cat-like or wolf-like features, have the human attributes you mentioned. I don't know about Mavis' family. "With one exception, while conducting an investigation we found Elsa's cousin and returned the missing princess to her parents, we only altered the time line when either you or Jeanette found fault with something. In the spirit of fairness I will say we prefer to kill two birds with one stone. You complained that we were fixing power grids and highways outside of Texas. As we were undoing that, we fixed a problem we saw: a grey area between freedom of religion and state religion does not work." Moro hands the milk carrier to Jeanette. "Jeanette, hold this." Jeanette lets go of Penny's hand and holds the milk carrier. With her free hand Moro retrieves her mobile device. Before contacting the nearest ship, Moro confirms what Fernando is asking for. "Three different maps of the town about 320 miles south on this road?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 21st, 2016, 5:00pm "I would not call them maps, but yes. You have the ships and the technology but you stated that basically your short range sensors sucks. You maps would only show what is there on the surface, I'm asking for more detailed than that. Infrared and microwave scans will show things that are underground by the heat they generate, and ultraviolet scans what material covers what so if there is a new road begins where an old road ends, it would show it. This type of information would give me intel about the place before stepping inside. You do not have the indoor information I so seek." Fernando explains. He continues,"Freedom of religion is just that - ability to practice your religion and pray to the god(s) of your choice within the laws of your community and government without worry or fear of persecution by others. The point is - within the laws. If your religion calls for ritual sacrifice of the lives of others, then that goes against the laws of community and government and is not allowed. But any government telling how to pray and preach in such a way that they created the religion, is no religion at all. So, what does not work?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 21st, 2016, 8:47pm "You would not call them maps?" Moro assumes there may be a slight misunderstanding; this is no issue. "In addition to large printouts of the latest images, we can send live information to a tablet computer or something even smaller. Though our short-range sensors are from Wal-Mart, you may be able to gather some additional intelligence from the results. You may even want results from our life signs detector." "Was Wal-Mart having a closeout sale on a particular model of short-range sensors?" Jeanette asks. "Yes they were. We were even able to get free professional instillation." "Cool!" Moro then goes into what she meant by "grey area." "We do not allow any satanic practice or rituals in our nation. Satan worshipers took issue saying if we band one religion, we band them all. We resolved that by making Judaism the state religion of Charlton." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 21st, 2016, 9:13pm "In Israel you still have Christianity, Buddhism, Islam, Polytheists, Shintoism, Agnostics, Atheists, and Satanism though Judaism provides the government, the laws and the enforcement thereof, they do so fairly and justly. Even among themselves, the Jews hate Chasidic Jews because they are the ones that causes the most problems on many social and economic levels for Israel. But they are not shunned by the community but as hard as they try, they will never be elected into office either." Fernando explains. He continues, "When one says map, I think of digital or paper rendition of the local area up to hundreds of miles where possible. I'm wanting of Intel, up to date information of what they have through the sensors one uses. For a cheap IR Digital Camera - focus the camera to the area you want and freeze while it is on. As it gets cold, the CCD Sensor in the camera will drop its frequency response from visual light to infrared. I'm not asking for live information, that is what my biological sensors are for as technology has a bad habit of failing when you need it the most. But paper remains intact in the worst of conditions, and that is all I need. I need my technology for other things if we decide to go in. Now, excuse me, the girls need to eat and I need an hour's rest before we continue." As Fernando walks away to Hondo's camper, Karl walks to his camper, saying out loud, "I don't think it is a good idea for us to go there."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 21st, 2016, 9:24pm Note & Hint: Those in the 4th town worship technology. That's a given. They maybe linked to the Broere and the Order of Fire, but that has yet to be proven. All we know for now is that "they are men in white coats and dark glasses that worship technology." Now, what kind of technology do they have? BUT the second town is tied to Hubbalism; who are a group of Amish and Mennonite who joined together to deal with The Happening and After Chaos. The Amish are Anti-technology, while the Mennonite are willing to use technology if it proves to be helpful and non-polluting. Though they had mixed their populations, they are with their differences. Amish will wear drab/plain clothing, while Mennonite will have bright colors in theirs though the style of clothing for both are the same.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 22nd, 2016, 12:37pm Using her mobile device Moro contacts the ship above them. "This is Moro. Fernando needs three large maps of the town 320 miles south of us on the main road: aerial view, infrared and ultraviolet." "Will that be it?" The voice over the mobile device asks. "Yes." "We will get on it immediately." Moro puts her mobile device away and holds her hand out to Jeanette. "I'll take the milk carrier now." Jeanette hands the milk carrier to Moro, faces Penny and kneels down to answer the question that Penny had asked Fernando. "It does not matter to me either way; unless there is something you haven't told me, you're human." "I told you everything." Penny replies. Jeanette gets back up. "Let's get back to camp so we can figure out where we're going." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 24th, 2016, 1:53pm In Hondo's camper, Fernando studies the maps he has, seeing the caravan trail ending at a town 350 miles away. Notes on the Caravan Map says that another caravan goes to it from the south bu except for that footnote, little is know about the town or the second caravan. Not even a schedule of dates and time. Smaller settlements branch out from it but that is true for most large towns. He should be resting but he is not as there is too much to do. There is a knock on Hondo's camper door. Everyone look at each other for a moment as it is not a knock familiar to them. Who ever it is, they knock on the door again. Hondo walks up to the door with his hand on this holstered weapon and opens it, "Who are you?" Its the miner couple Jason and Wilma, who Fernando met the night before and continue to run into during the course of the day. They look up at him with Jason responding, "Howdy neighbor, everythin' turin' out fine for ya's?" "What's up? What do you need?" Hondo gets to his point. Before Jason could speak, Wilma steps in (verbally), "We were told to ask around to find Fernando and his group of Anti-slavers, we be looking for for some lost relatives who were caught up and sold years back." Fernando gets up, nudging Hondo at his side, "Come one Harold. Lets step outside." Hondo looks confused for a moment, and the nods as Fernando steps out. 'Harold' is a codename they had not used in a long time when Fernando does not want others to know who either one of them is, creating a false one. Once he steps outside 'Harold' closes the camper door behind him. Fernando looks at them, "I doubt they can help you. I think they had already left." "The baker told us that they are still in town." Jason says to him. "Well, I don't know where they could be. Not that I care, I got my own business to take care off." Fernando tells him. "That Wessen told us you are them and were here. We'll make it worth your to help us." Jason tells Fernando. "Harold..." Fernando turns to Hondo. "I'll talk to that goat face later." Hondo tells him. "Name your price." Jason puts out, with Wilima adding, "We got gold, silvah, coppah, steel..." She hesitates for a moment as she sees Fernando is not budging interest of any of the items, and changes the direction of her price guide, "entertainment, dancing girls, fem-boys, sex..." Fernando crosses this arms, "What ever deal you could have had, you just lost it." "You's no better than the Slavers." Hondo throws at them. "No... You misunderstand." Jason says. "Anybody selling the services of the use of somebody else is a slaver." Fernando tells him. The couple looks a each other before Wilma tries to correct herself, "We not only mine, but we rescue people too. If they are lost in the mountains or found in a whorehouse, we try to help them out. If they stay with us they must earn their keep, but most of them don't know anything but selling their sex for what they need." Fernando was still unimpressed with what he heard, though Jason continues, "Wilma an' I come to town to buy food and supplies for us all. Her sisters Karol and Roze watch over them in a big hauling truck and double height trailer that folds up when we travel and opens up into a small house with cots, bathroom, kitchen, generator and heater to feed and house over 50 though all of us together it about 25." http://www.donbur.co.uk/gb-en/images/products/tj-morris-double-deck-trailer.jpg https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=fdAqVa-vpMc "We're also having some engine trouble with it as well, may have gotten some bad fuel." Wilma says. "If we had a house, it would be easier to deal with these people we rescue." Jason says. "Any other rescuers like you out there?" Hondo asks. "Used to be lots of us but many of us have been killed, and others taken away as slaves. Our relatives were part of our group before they were taken away as slaves." Jason says. [To be continued]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 24th, 2016, 5:51pm Moro and those with her approach Fernando, Hondo and the couple. Moro hands the bottle she was carrying back to Fernando. "Here's your bottled skunk. By the way, I put in the request for those three maps you need. They will be here before we leave." Moro then addresses Wilma. "You mentioned engine troubles. I can take a look." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 24th, 2016, 9:15pm "Well, the truck is hidden about 20 miles north of here." Wilma says. "Now wait a minute! No one is going anywhere until we decide what to do next." Fernando tells them. "Ifin your relatives were taken as slaves years ago, there is nothin' we can do." Hondo puts in his thoughts. "If it is years ago, they are long since gone." Fernando begins, "Who knows where they were taken and how far away? They might not even be a live right now. And if you leave, Moro,who's vehicle are you taking?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 24th, 2016, 10:00pm "Fernando's right." Jeanette says. "None of us are budging an inch until we have a plan." "Pardon me." Moro replies. "I did not know the truck in question is twenty miles away." "Fernando, Hondo," Jeanette continues, "what if it were possible to find their relatives?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 24th, 2016, 11:21pm "Do you want to waste time to look for lost relatives?" Fernando asks, adding, "That would delay any trip we have tonight, and who knows where they may be at, I doubt it is near by. The Anti-Slavers treaty was signed by settlement and town leaders as far as 400 miles away, and more signatures are being added to it as we speak. So where can they be? They could be 1000 miles away and we would never reach them, we still need to find Gabrielle. Unless you have an exact location, it is not possible. If you knew where they are, you want to take a detour and find them?" "As for the truck, gettin' there and comin' back with it would take an hour. Fixin' it could take 5 minutes if its bad fuel, or it could take hours if the injectors and fuel filters are clogged and that is if we got parts. And who's ride we be taking to get there?" Hondo points out. "They can take my ride to get there and fix their truck. Now, who's driving? I need to stay behind and set up the camper while my truck is gone." Karl steps in and throws his hat in the ring. Fernando growls under his breathe. "Alright, you're staying o watch the camp then, including their camper. Who ever is going - Channel 32 on on the radio. Tell us what is going on when you get there." "Aint you goin'?" Hondo asks. "You want to go?" Fernando asks. "If it's helpin' people, we help." Hondo says. "Six people then. Wilma, Jason, Hondo, I and two others. Tools, guns and large jug of fuel. Who else is volunteering?" Fernando says in an annoyed tone. "Jason, go get some food stuff. They should be running low by now." Wilma tells her husband.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 25th, 2016, 8:00am "If we knew where they are, which we don't, I'd say it's worth a detour." Jeanette answers. "Since we don't know where they are our only chance in finding them is if, by luck, they are on the road we're traveling." Jeanette turns to Moro. "Do you have any suggestions?" "If we have photographs, we can scan them from up above; that would only work if they're outside." Moro volunteers. "The world would be a better place if everyone does what they are able to do. Therefore, if you need the Midas touch, I'm going." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 25th, 2016, 12:25pm "Photographs in this time and age would be expensive. But they are not the only visual reference one has to go on, I have seen artists selling portraits they had drawn, which be a lot cheaper than a camera picture but not as accurate. Furthermore, it would be more important to know when, where and by whom they were kidnapped by. There should be records of them being processed and sold to somebody, at least initially. After that, who knows." Fernando explains. "We have all that information in our daily write downs at the truck, starting from 5 years ago." Wilma says. "Five years is a long time." Fernando says. "They may have been killed in this recent purge." Hondo points out. "Who knows." Fernando lets out, "So where is this truck?" "20 miles back on the highway from the last town." Wilma says as Ruth and Joanna step out of their camper to see what is going on. "Where the Mooks are by Mister Jamerson's Giant Mutant Chicken Farm?" Fernando asks. "Well, lets see..." Wilma begins, "Going there, yeah, just before his farm as we managed to pass it before we could not continue further." "Let see..." Fernando says as he walks to Karl's truck, opening the driver's door, reaching and turning on the CB Radio. As the others gather around him, he flicks the dial to Channel 14 and picks up the microphone, "This is the Medic calling for Dirty Leon. Dirty Leon, are you out there?" For a moment there was nothing but silent static on the air, Fernando was wondering if he was even getting out far enough to reach him. He tries again, "This is the Medic calling for Dirty Leon. Dirty Leon, are you out there?" More silent static until somebody answers, "Dirty Leon ain't around. Who you be and what you want?" "I'm the medic, who helped Dirty Leon with a road wreck days ago. I need a bit of help if he can do it." Fernando says. "You's the one driving that white medi transport?" The voice on the radio answers. "There's more than one, but I'm one of them." Fernando answers. "You wear a black jacket, black hat and black glasses?" The voice on the radio answers. "That would be me. Tell him thanks for letting us go see Doc Brown for his medicine. The girls are doing better." Fernando explains. "So it is you... what can we do you for?" The voice on the radio says and asks. "Well, who am I'm talking too?" Fernando asks. "This is Serious-Sam. You saved my cuz - Mad MoonDog Madison's life from that wreck." The voice on the radio says, "I control this part of the road. So what do you need?" "I see." Fernando answers before he continues, "There's a large trailer dead on the road with people in it. I want to know if they are still there and OK?" "If you talking about those Anti-Slaver Rescuers? Yeah, last patrol says they are still there." Sam answers, asking, "What do you want with them crazies? They tend to keep to themselves." "They are broken down and can not move, so we will be going there and rescue them. I got their leader with me." Fernando answers. "Ha ha! If that don't beat all... the rescuers needing to be rescued. I'll have a patrol go by and tell them help is on the way." Sam replies. "Thank you." Fernando replies. He hangs up the microphone and turns the dial to Channel 32. Jason closes the rear door of Karl's truck after putting in as much food as he can put in. His 'wife' Wilma walks up to him, "You stay here and pack up the truck. We might be going after all." "Lets hope so..." Jason says. "I'm not going to put stress on anybody but we need several things done first." Fernando says to those around him as he walks to the rear of Karl's truck, "We got 1 minute before we go. We need food ready for tonight's run, make sure all your rides got water and fuel, and check your tires and lights. Those making food will be helping Ms Val. in her camper. If we need more meat, bread, what ever, find out what we need and go get it now. I do not want anybody sitting around doing nothing, you all got a job to do so go do it - You are all to help each other including Wilma and Jason. Now go! I'm leaving in one minute whether you are ready to go or not. And everything better be ready to go when I come back." Fernando unlatches the safety latch from the tow C-Clamp and lifts Karl's trailer off the tow ball-hitch and rolls is back a couple of inches before setting it down.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 25th, 2016, 2:34pm Moro hands the milk carrier back to Jeanette at the mention of the rescue party leaving in a minute. "Elsa, I need you to stay with Miss Miller and Mrs. Pointer." "Okay." Elsa replies. Moro continues. "Chihiro, Danielle, I need you two to help where it's needed." "Yes." Chihiro nods. "We bought more of those individual serving size bottles of milk and food to make plenty of submarine sandwiches. In the gas Camper we have mayo and butcher paper to wrap the sandwiches. Has anyone checked the gas Camper and Beetle?" Jeanette says and asks. Moro goes to the SUV to help rescue a truck. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 25th, 2016, 5:42pm "I topped off the tanks in both the beetle and the camper, and the camper's 2 (5gal) jugs are filled. So you're good to go. I do not know about the generators in your Dub Box campers, though they should only take 1 gallon of fuel. You should check on them." Fernando tells Jeanette. "What about our camper?" Ruth asks. "You gas tanks are full though you should load up on water since I was not able to check on that." Fernando answers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 25th, 2016, 6:48pm "Mavis is asleep in the gas Camper Dub Box. I'll check on it when she wakes up." To the best of Jeanette's knowledge, everything is covered on this end. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 25th, 2016, 8:04pm Technical Note: The VW Bug has a 250 mile range with its 10gallon tank (25MPG) and the VW Bus has a about a 220 mile range with its 10gallon tank(22MPG). The Solar Camper has about a originally had a 220 mile range but with the extra batteries Fernando put in, it should double that, but night time running means his lights will eat up more battery juice as a faster rate. Without the solar panel charging the system as he runs at night, he should have a night time range of about 330 miles instead of 440+ miles. This can be a problem and part of the decision maker of what town to head too first. At best the furthest they can make it to is the third town (aka Fight Town). They can stop and empty out the fuel jugs into the beetle and camper and then continue going further from there. The other vehicles have 20 gallon tanks so their range will be better than what the VW have despite having a lower MPG. Something to think about.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 25th, 2016, 8:44pm Note: In the previous town Fernando and Hondo were talking about three towns. The first is not mutant-friendly, the second (the town the party is in now) is and the third has a radio doctor whom Fernando and Hondo want to see. Is that still on the agenda? Which is the closest town Fernando and Hondo are considering? Does the caravan stop at that town? Today I came up with an idea for fight town; I would need to write some dialog for Karl. Karl wishes to avoid fight town so this will fit right in unless, of course, you have another specific reason Karl wishes to avoid that town. Edit: Where are you planning to go with the new couple? How does the human who joined the party today fit in? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 25th, 2016, 9:24pm Note: According to my calculations, the town with the Radio Doc should be in the second town, and that was because Fernando wanted a more powerful rig for everyone or modify what they got for more power, channels and clarity. But the Radio has been known to travel with the caravan at times, so there is a 50/50 chance that he will be there. His shop will be open with his staff and they can do a few things but for a proper job the Radio doc is best to talk too. For example - Fernando and Hondo's Cobra 148GTL has a programmable VFO (Digital Variable Frequency Oscillator). This basically means, depending on the digital input given to the chip, depends on what frequency it pushes out. So in theory the 148GTL has an unlimited channels potential, in actuality it has about 256 channels which includes the CB-40. But to have that many channels, the radio part has to be widen to handle more frequencies and tighten its bandwidth so it does not splash to other channels. Then is power output is upped from 5watts to 12watts. The other Radios like the Cobra 19 and 29 have a limited VFO, which can give them 20 or so more channels on top of the CB-40 they have. Added channels are great for privacy. It depends if they are Uppers (above CB-40) or Subs (below CB-40) He also wants a couple of Radio Linear Amplifiers, to make the radios push 10X to 100X more power so it can punch through the noise, static and develop skips. If the Radio Doc is not there, Fernando (and Hondo) can buy and put in the Power Linears himself. Hint: I'll give you this much.... As hinted on Karl's girls rescue, the "Sex puppy" Sheep girl is emitting pheromones which is driving up the aggression and Testosterone in the men:  Fernando, Hondo and Karl. Karl has been through Fight Town and does not want to return it and be dragged into a fight. Fernando and Hondo are willing to go there and kick some royal ass. But also the 4th town has a possibiity of rescuing the wessens by returning them as humans. The question is - how are wessens made? -If wessens are humans injected with a mutagen that turns them into a wessen, then there is a possible possible cure. -If wessens are born after the parents DNA have been manipulated, then there is a smaller chance of a cure. In either case, they are then sold to who ever wants some cheap stronger than human slaves. And Sex Puppies are sold for... entertainment that you can guess. If it is the first, there is a possibility that Wilima an Jason's relatives were sold to the lab and turned into wessens, then it would be impossible to recover them. Karl was a laborer and a fighter for his master. He has won and lost fights in Fight Town, so he knows details about the place that the others do not. Because of that he does not want to return and he does not want to fight. There is a 50/50 chance of being killed as one goes up the fight pyramid.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 25th, 2016, 9:56pm Note: It sounds like we need to go to the second town. The human I was asking about is not Wesen. She is, I presume, a daughter of a slave master . . . the one crying because she had to leave her makeup kit behind. How does she fit in the party? For my fight town idea, I'll give you a teaser. There's a woman who Karl calls the "deadliest mutant in the ring." The exact wording is up to you. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 25th, 2016, 10:48pm Jeanette wrote: Note: It sounds like we need to go to the second town. The human I was asking about is not Wesen. She is, I presume, a daughter of a slave master . . . the one crying because she had to leave her makeup kit behind. How does she fit in the party? For my fight town idea, I'll give you a teaser. There's a woman who Karl calls the "deadliest mutant in the ring." The exact wording is up to you. Jeanette Isabelle The Human girl... well, Hondo's girls were part of the plantation next to hers. Karl and the Sheep girl were part of the human plantation. It's not such like the old south, but in the late 90s to present date farmers started to sell their farms to corporations because farming became a money losing proposition. So then the corporations stated to sell off these mega farms So at the time of The Happening few families owned these large super farms. Thus such farms do have families running them, powerful political families. And the children of those families tend to grow up spoiled rotten brats. One thing some of those kids do as teens is sexually fool around a lot. Maribelle (Lady Maribelle when she becomes an older teen), tries to date 2 or 3 guys at once and then sneak them into a dark room/place and make them think they are doing her when in actuality they are doing Teri - her Sex Puppy. Sometimes the boys would go a long with the job, some are disgusted with having sex with a wessen when they were promised sex with a human (Maribelle). As a Sex Puppy, Teri is closer looking to a human than a sheep but she still have many Sheep features like how Bill Hollbrook gives hooved animals fingers when needed, her finger and toe tips are tiny hooves instead of fingernails. And her hands and feet are smaller than normal of a girl her size. She does have "Wool" but she can be mistaken as an African American with kinky dense hair and Werewolf syndrome where she has that hair everywhere except for her face, hands and feet. Unlike Karl is more animal looking for strength as a field worker. Or Tonya who is more animal than Karl as she was created for her strength, speed and breeding material - she would make a great body guard for the right person and she was going to school for that - according to Hondo's earlier post. She, like other wessens, have a tail though her tail is small, smaller than most. As Maribelle's SexPuppy, Teri would do whatever Maribelle tells her to do. That includes having sex with guys he bring over for "fun and games."Her father was Karl's Master, but Maribelle treated Karl as a play thing and sex toy with Teri as the bait. That is Maribelle's connection to them, and indirectly to Hondo's Zoey and Tonya OCs. They all lived in the same relative area, so they know and worked with each other. Maibelle is crying because her way of life is over. No more fooling around, no more "Daddy's" money though much of that was recovered in that box, no more farm, no more being a town's political princess. No more using and manipulating people like she was learning how to do. It is more than just her make up kit, it was a way of life she is losing and that the make up kit was a representation and connection of that. - - - - - - - - Karl is a freestanding character so you can use him as needed. It is that he is very opinionated and full of himself. Full of himself until he is faced with something he can not do, like Fight Town because he lost fights he should have won. Since Hondo and Fernando saved his life, he thinks he owes them. How you use him in Fight Town is up to you. But because of his failure there, he does not want to return. Also, about Fight Town - if walking down the street somebody challenges you, you have to fight. Win or Lose, for this is how one gets respect in Fight Town. So the group can walk around fight town and then another group selects one from our group to fight and they must fight. For females though, saying that they pregnant could stop a fight before it starts if the challenger has a heart. But if the challenger does not like the female for what ever reason, they have to fight - pregnant of not. It's like that Bar Scene in Star Wars where the guy and his friend tells Luke Skywalker "My friend here does not like you... Neither do I! You watch yourself, we're wanted men. We got the Death sentence on 12 systems!" "Alright I'll watch myself. Want a drink?" "WRONG! You'll Be Dead!" and Obiwan Kinobe slices off their hands with his light saber as they draw their guns to shoot and gets Luke Skywalker out of the bar. This was a bar. Imagine a whole town like that? "It is a hive of scum and villainy." This is on top of the matches held at various bar/gyms which is ran by various characters of ill repute and organized crime which is done for money.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 25th, 2016, 11:18pm Note: The question is, now that Maribelle is a member of the party, how does the spoiled princess fit in as a member of the party or the story from here on? She has to pull her own weight. She now lives in a camper. Is she going to make a big production of it? We have a C List actress and the princess of Arendelle. Maribelle will get no sympathy from them. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 25th, 2016, 11:32pm Jeanette wrote: Note: The question is, now that Maribelle is a member of the party, how does the spoiled princess fit in as a member of the party or the story from here on? She has to pull her own weight. She now lives in a camper. Is she going to make a big production of it? We have a C List actress and the princess of Arendelle. Maribelle will get no sympathy from them. Jeanette Isabelle LOL! I love the choice of words. Given: Maribelle is going to be a problem like Karl was in the beginning. With Karl it took Fernando dangling his tail in front of Lucy - the T-Rex to set him straight. Maribelle is going to be an issue. But she has one thing the other do not have and that is, or was political power and with that political power comes connections. That is probably her only saving grace. But how far that political power reaches remains to be seen. But somebody needs to get her fat lazy ass to stop lounging around and eating bon bons all day and be useful to the group. And she needs to be "trained" to stop using Teri as her puppet to get things done for her. Teri has her jobs to do and Maribelle will have hers. She can not circumvent responsibility onto Teri though Teri would do anything for her. That has to end. It will be a bitter pill for her to swallow. But this is something that the guys can not do. Between Teri's Pheromones and her ability to manipulate (younger) guys, the men of the group will not be effective to her. This is something the women of the group has to do for them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 26th, 2016, 12:46pm Note: Major miscalculation if no one caught it. The location of the tractor trailer camper, as per the last RPG Post has the tractor trailer camper at Mr. Jamerson's farm. Mr. Jamerson's farm is at the other town we were in before this one, which was a 10+ hour ride. It is not 10 hours because of distance, but because of needing to drive slowly due to road conditions are bad. This would make retrieving the tractor trailer camper home a 24+ hour job. And the convoy leaves tonight. The only way to fix this is to play out the 24 hours as a whole, or use handwavium and have Fernando or the spirits telelport them there, fix the tractor trailer camper and then teleport them back. Which one should be done?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 26th, 2016, 5:59pm Note: I'd say that depends on where you want to go with these rescuers. What part do you want them to play in the story? If you want them in the story, have the twenty-four hour period played out. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 26th, 2016, 7:16pm Note: If Fernando is going to invest time and effort in saving someone, they are going to be useful to some limited extent. But the distance posses a problem. And what they are doing in going and rescuing people, why and what is the ramifications. If they have a trailer that opens up to basically a small house, the people they save can sit in the trailer while on the move but it would be cramped. And would anyone be following them and why? So one step at a time. As Hondo "stated" in my second to last post "If it's helpin' , people, we help." Being a rescuer means that there will be some people who deem your work as getting in their way. In their case, that is why some rescuers were killed and others kidnapped and turned into slaves. So this is an area where Fernando is going to tread lightly. If they want to come to Texas that is on them.  If they want to follow part way, that is also on them. But they should not be left alone stuck on the road. Hondo's willing to help, Moro is willing to help. The problem is the time involved to cover the distance. And Fernando does not want to take up all this time not without some verification from Jeanette and how. Teleporting them will save 20 hours of travel.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 26th, 2016, 8:04pm Note: Let me ask you, the writer. Do you want these rescuers and the people they rescue a part of the party even if it's only part of the way? If you're asking for my vote, I'll say yes. If you want these people apart of the party and if the problem with the truck can be fixed with the Midas touch (not all problems can be fixed that way), the delay can be cut in half. By that I mean people are transported to the truck, the truck is quickly fixed and it's driven to town. Though they prefer not to, the Texas Spirits are able to transport the truck and trailer and they will do so if needed. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 26th, 2016, 8:26pm Note: Before realizing the mistake in distance, which only adds to the story, this is "my fix' to that. Fernando and Hondo drives Karl's truck to about a mile out of town and teleports to a mile from the tractor trailer camper. Thing is who teleports them - Fernando or the spirits? Same thing with the return trip. The good thing is these people are stocked up in supplies and other needs. They are "preppers" and are ready for the long haul. So they would not be leaching from the group. And the repair is simple. Under each trailer is a fuel/water separator, which if is not purged of the water it removes from the fuel, fouls up the rest of the engine and kills it. So the repair for "bad fuel" is to purge the filter, and flush out the fuel in the engine, then prime up the engine with fresh fuel and run it. That is about a 2 hour job in RL. They can still use the bad fuel in the tanks but they must purge the filters at every town stop or risk breaking down on the road again. They are running on Bio Diesel, which is basically Veggie Oil. And most towns have Bio Diesel as a fuel option. If its something else, then the Midas touch can help. As a writer, I want to bring in the group before this mistake came up in my realization. But I stated the fix. With the group, their leaders (Wilma, Jason, Karol and Roze) can help deal with issues like Ms Maribelle not deciding to work, and have more settlement/town info than Karl or Maribelle have as they have been all over the place. But they are miners, so every junk help we might pass by they would want to stop and mine for items they will process and sell in town. That can be good and bad for the rest of the group but it teaches self efficiency. I'm going to write this up and send you a copy to look at and edit before I post it. I will have to do some dialog and action for Moro and the spirits, so that you need to verify and rewrite as needed.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 26th, 2016, 9:36pm Note: If the Texas Spirits transport the SUV, they will not wait until it has driven a mile. The SUV will be transported from town to the tractor-trailer. Reminder, because the Texas Spirits' technology is different, there will be no flash of light when transporting. One idea I have considered a while is Moro fixing vehicles with mechanical problems that are abandoned by the side of the road. Moro is not a body shop so she can't fix vehicles damaged by a wreck, depending on what and how damaged it is; even then it can be a running wrecked vehicle. Problems include getting fuel to the vehicle if it's out of fuel, who will be driving it and what will the party be doing with it? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 26th, 2016, 10:25pm Can we catch up with the convoy? Or maybe the celebration delays the convoy by a day?  I hate to use pave ships or telportaion.   Only other thing I can think of is an air ship.  I have been waiting to use one as I have a character in mind for it,  not that he haste come in now,  but maybe the slavers old airship can give us a lift there and back.  Should be big enough to maybe even haul the suv.   It's an idea anyway

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 26th, 2016, 10:32pm Note: In my mind, the tractor and trailer is not wrecked. It has about 25 people in it. The symptoms of its breakdown is they were drinking and the engine was running rough and when they pulled over, the engine went "CLUNK!: and died. That means one of two things - 1) Bad fuel or 2) Engine seize. Or three - both. Engine seize can be fixed with the midas touch. Bad fuel needs to be flushed out and drained. Even though the fuel in the tanks maybe bad, it can be used as the fuel/water separator will do its thing now that it is drained. This device on all diesel vehicles, lasts about 10,000 miles and need to drained at that time. It is this job that needs the most work as the stuff in the engine needs to be drained. This system runs on a vacuum in separating water from fuel and the water is put in a small tank. When that tank fills it needs to be drained out or it floods the engine with fuel and water mix and shuts down combustion. So at this point the tank and engine fuel pipes needs to be drained. The job is simple but takes time to do. Fuel/Water Separator (they come in many shaps and sizes): http://offroad-review.com/new/tp-images/Image/Fupro1x325.jpg Drain valve, to remove the water it catches - every 10K miles) http://www.ltdsailing.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/06/DRAIN-VALVE-300x225.jpg The teleportation is to be done where it wont be witnessed by others. Even if the spirits use a different technique, witnesses will see a truck disappear and then reappear with a tractor trailer. That is why Fernando wants to drive out of town where this action wont be seen. Also on the other end, seeing that they appear a mile away, they can survey the scene as they approach the tractor and get ready to work. In short Fernando does not want any witnesses who can connect them to any spirits - good or bad. But those riding with us will know because it is only fair for them to know. Also, in driving the tractor trailer that distance will test the repair and see if more is needed. When they drive into town, no one will be wiser as to what happened. All they see is Karl's SUV leading a tractor trailer into the parking lot. Any wrecks on the side of the road would have been minded for their parts and metal by this group while they wait for their 'leaders' to return with help.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 26th, 2016, 10:44pm If there is a delay, that is up to you guys to decide. It means one more day, and Val, Jeanette and Ruth will be with the girls and only Karl will be there. Jason may help out. But that means the party that is going need to have a meal-on-the-go. Another option is for the group to leave with the convoy while the others drive to the rescue. But that would leave Karl and trailer with girls and Fernando's Electric camper and Val's smaller truck behind with Jason.  And we would need to agree on a meeting place, most likely the second town.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 27th, 2016, 8:00am Fernando wrote: In my mind, the tractor and trailer is not wrecked. It has about 25 people in it. I was not suggesting that the truck is wrecked. Fernando wrote: Any wrecks on the side of the road would have been minded for their parts and metal by this group while they wait for their 'leaders' to return with help. Maybe from here on any abandoned vehicle with mechanical problems can be fixed. We now have plenty of drivers so the need for a driver is no longer a problem. More money can be made from selling a working vehicle than mining it. If a vehicle is too badly damaged from a wreck, then it can be mined. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 27th, 2016, 8:04am Fernando wrote: If there is a delay, that is up to you guys to decide. It means one more day, and Val, Jeanette and Ruth will be with the girls and only Karl will be there. Jason may help out. But that means the party that is going need to have a meal-on-the-go. I vote for a delay. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 27th, 2016, 11:07am Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1670#1676 date=1480217555]Any wrecks on the side of the road would have been minded for their parts and metal by this group while they wait fr their 'leaders' to return with help. Maybe from here on any abandoned vehicle with mechanical problems can be fixed. We now have plenty of drivers so the need for a driver is no longer a problem. More money can be made from selling a working vehicle than mining it. If a vehicle is too badly damaged from a wreck, then it can be mined. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] The problem here is that unless the vehicle was abandoned because of mechanical issue most will be wrecked. A wrecked vehicle can be mechanically sound and running but it's body and/or frame can be bent out of shape; like the roof collapsed into the passenger section during a roll over accident. If you pull up the roof to its height and restore the support pillars, then you have a restored vehicle. The same with fenders, doors, and the frame. That is not hard to do with the Midas touch. And many people (especially in this time, like today in our time) ride in vehicles with battle scars all over it. So as long as it can roll in a straight line under its own power, people will drive it even after the doors fall off. A bigger problem is looting of the wrecked/abandoned vehicle. the next group that sees a "new" wreck on the road will say, "Hey, its tires are good! Lets take'm!" and they will, even if they do not fit their vehicle, they can use it for trade for other things. Same with lights, engine/parts, doors, seats, interior parts, intact windows, oil from the engine, fuel from the tank, radio, batteries and the wiring harness. If they got the tools, they'll take other parts in whole as well, like brakes, engine/transmission, suspension, and so on. So unless that vehicle was just placed there, people are going to take parts from it. In the first battle of the slavers when Fernando and Hondo took the girls to their house, Fernando blew up a couple of Slaver's vehicles with a lucky shot t the gas tank. Though burnt, these vehicles are recoverable, and if you can tow one into town, they can fetch a good price as most of the vehicle is rebuildable from there. Replace the parts that were burned, clean up the rest of it and you can have a "new vehicle." A big problem is if you find a vehicle wrecked or abandoned, and there is a body (or bodies) inside. Some people will respect this as a burial site. Others wont care and take what they find. The car might be recoverable as a whole but there is a sanctity of resting in peace that needs to be resepcted. One can do the honorable thing and bury the bodies and put a grave marker where they lay, and report it to the next town, but no one want to get involved with that and be possibly charged with a possible crime. Especially if the recovered vehicle brought into town has bullet holes on its side. I can see the Spirit's Midas' touch fixing a bad wreck if it is still complete in its parts. But it can not fix things that are missing, so a wreck that has been mined for its parts is not fixable even in the slightest bit. If a wreck is 99% complete, only missing 1 wheel, then only that 99% can be fixed, its missing wheel can not be fixed because it is not there. It needs to be replaced. Replacing missing parts is something Midas Touch can not do. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1670#1677 date=1480218292]If there is a delay, that is up to you guys to decide. It means one more day, and Val, Jeanette and Ruth will be with the girls and only Karl will be there. Jason may help out. But that means the party that is going need to have a meal-on-the-go. I vote for a delay. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] You and Hondo makes two. So I'll write it up as a decision to go.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 27th, 2016, 3:56pm Look at the images here.  The rougher looking rigs would be the norm in these times.  https://www.google.com/search?q=redneck+vehicles&client=ms-android-att-us&prmd=isvn&source=lnms&tbm=isch&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjOqfmc6cnQAhWC6oMKHa5jC60Q_AUIBygB&biw=360&bih=518

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 27th, 2016, 4:00pm And here,  look at the repair job specifically.  http://www.teamjimmyjoe.com/2013/03/redneck-vehicles-24-of-the-best-bad/

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 27th, 2016, 4:03pm And here 20 - 26 and 30, especially,  think ya get the idea with these. http://www.fullredneck.com/funny-redneck-cars/

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 28th, 2016, 10:40am Note: When going after the truck, would a medical kit be needed? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 28th, 2016, 11:49am Note: Probably not. And as prepared as these people are, they would have their own, no matter how primitive it might be to ours.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 28th, 2016, 1:00pm Note: Assuming everything this couple is saying is true, they are rescuing slaves and giving them a life, and if at some point they and the party need to part ways so that they can continue their work, Jeanette should build a kit for them using some of the supplies she has. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 29th, 2016, 12:46am Note: Naw... I say that because, who knows who long they have been doing this for, and if they have been doing this for years, then they got what they need and if they don't, would know where to get it. From the looks of the truck's filters, they have been doing this for a very long time. I would not be surprised if this is the second generation of their family doing this kind of work. In the realm of Law Enforcement, you have your military, police, sheriffs, deputies, marshals, rangers, private investigators, bounty hunters and "rescuers." The Bounty Hunters are the worst as they tend to go after someone who is wanted dead or alive and bring them in as a sniveling bloodied pulp emotional wreck of a person. But the Rescuers can be just as bad if not worst. Names like "The Equalizer" comes into play here. People tend to hire a "Rescuer" when they think their friend or loved one is taken away by force and know where they are but can't do nothing about it. So they tend to go in, and kill everyone to rescue that one person. For right or for wrong, this tends to get the person being rescued hurt as well in many cases. If they can stealthily remove a person from a situation then they will. But in other cases it is them meeting the person in need in person and making arrangements for the rescue to happen. Like a young girl in a whore house or slave situation wanting freedom and a way out. Even though it is planned, such plans do go awry. And unless arrangements are made, rescues are not cheap. In the latter one, they will tell the one wanting to be rescued "What is in it for me? What can you pay?" For the former, they will say, "[give price] plus expenses, 50% down to start, 50% when we return with your loved one." These miners fit into this "Rescuers" category. Hell. The way this RPG has been going, we are all heading into this direction but they are an extreme of that we do. We don't charge, they do. EDIT: In thinking about it, look at Chip & Dale Rescue Rangers. They do exactly that, though in their furry world, there is little pay for doing it.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 29th, 2016, 1:37am This is the Miner's truck (outside set up) in question. - The first trailer is where the people live and sleep in. - - Each floor is about 8ft high. - - The top part raises 5 more feet fit the bedroom area of 50 "Battleship" style bunks. When lowered (like it is now, and when moving on the road), 3ft of the second floor sticks out from the top of the first. Including the wheels, this makes this trailer 12ft tall, just enough to clear most bridges and tunnels. - - Current configuration with the top lowered, the floor folds up into a "V" like rafters in the attic. This allows the people to sit down in seats in the middle of the trailer when on the move. - - The Side walls expand out 3ft on both sides to increase the space in the lower area. There is a spiral staircase that connects the floors. - - It has its own generator, heat and water storage tanks and filtration system. Main food and food with short shelf life is stored here for immediate cooking. Cleaning, washing and toilet facilities are also here. - The Rear Trailer is the factory. - - Materials mined are processed and stored until they are sold. It is also their Camper's garage and long-term food and supply storage. Weapons and ammo not in use are stored there too. - - In case of emergency each trailer has a trap door to go from trailer to the other, like getting weapons in an attack without being seen. - - It is its own generator, heat and water storage tanks and filtration system The vehicle can go up to 120MPH but it takes a long time to accelerate. It has 4 - 100 gallon fuel tanks, covered in a shroud. Range if all 4 tanks are full is over 2,000 miles; about 500 miles per tank. It has a 10-speed gear gear plus 3 reverse gears. - The Tractor (Truck) - - Has its own sleeper section with one large bed below and one "Battleship style" bunk over it. It has storage for personal things but no cooking/cleaning/toilet facilities. This area can sit 5 people comfortably. There are 2 floor to roof storage closet for personal items and small firearms. - - It has 1 driver's seat and one "shotgun & navigator" seat. - - It has a Cobra 148GTL CB. - - It does have its own heater and battery electrical which is charged up by the engine when running. - - (Not seen) There is a crawl docking tube from the sleeping cabin to the first trailer, mostly used to crawl through when parked and the top floor raised. It is also used to talk to others when on the move and send small items like food to the driving staff. In case of weather emergency, they can hold out for 6 weeks with the supplies they have (if they have 50 people to feed; currently they have 25) {Their food reserves are basically these three: http://www.nitro-pak.com/food-reserves/supply-size/1-year-food-supply/quik-and-ez-family-dinner-entree-reserve http://www.nitro-pak.com/food-reserves/supply-size/1-year-food-supply/platinum-reserve-kit http://www.nitro-pak.com/food-reserves/supply-size/1-year-food-supply/mountain-house-foods-year-s-supply-entree-s They do have dried meats and powdered milk and eggs in this collection but if they want fresh food [fresh meat, eggs, milk and bread} they need to buy it, which they do. Plus various AC/TH based Medical supplies from here. So yeah, they stitch up their own when needed. http://www.nitro-pak.com/first-aid } http://www.hondosackett.com/Fernando/hero2.png (The original model I got it from, so you can see the difference: http://encoreexpress.correspondnow.com/_assets/images/hero/hero2.jpg )

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 29th, 2016, 8:08am Note: Okay. I was looking for an opportunity like this. Jeanette is one person with three medical kits. Therefore she can only treat so many people. If Jeanette were to trade or donate medical supplies to someone who can put them to use, more people can be treated. In the latest change in the time line more first aid supplies are made. This was to address an issue Fernando and Jeanette had. It's not enough to build a complete medical kit; what is made can resupply commonly used items. I don't have a set-in-stone list; my idea is most items in Jeanette's Chinook (http://www.chinookmed.com/cgi-bin/item/01375/AD-EPMKPER/%2DHome%2D%26%2DVehicle%2DPlus%2DKit) medical kit can be refilled. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 29th, 2016, 12:49pm Fernando wrote: But in other cases it is them meeting the person in need in person and making arrangements for the rescue to happen. Like a young girl in a whore house or slave situation wanting freedom and a way out. Even though it is planned, such plans do go awry. And unless arrangements are made, rescues are not cheap. In the latter one, they will tell the one wanting to be rescued "What is in it for me? What can you pay?" For the former, they will say, "[give price] plus expenses, 50% down to start, 50% when we return with your loved one." That's a situation in Desert Punk, one of the works of fiction that inspired "After Chaos." The main character, a mercenary, would get a person out of the situation they are in but only after a deal has been made. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 29th, 2016, 7:50pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1680#1687 date=1480398406]But in other cases it is them meeting the person in need in person and making arrangements for the rescue to happen. Like a young girl in a whore house or slave situation wanting freedom and a way out. Even though it is planned, such plans do go awry. And unless arrangements are made, rescues are not cheap. In the latter one, they will tell the one wanting to be rescued "What is in it for me? What can you pay?" For the former, they will say, "[give price] plus expenses, 50% down to start, 50% when we return with your loved one." That's a situation in Desert Punk, one of the works of fiction that inspired "After Chaos." The main character, a mercenary, would get a person out of the situation they are in but only after a deal has been made. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] This Rescue Mercenary has been around since practically forever. From King Arthur, Lancelot was the the rescue mercenary. (You would have to see the series) The Equalizer is someone Fernando tried to emulate in his younger days but without the "Rescuing for a reward" mantra. NYC (where the show was based on) is an expensive and hard place to live. Crime was quite high at the time, even in RL. Those were some dark days in NYC, I swear. So putting out an ad, the Equalizer set for in rescuing people, for a price. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Uo7YiBy4bec That's were these miners border at. They will go out and rescue someone in dire need when they witness it. Like when Fernando and Hondo rescued those from the slavers before the start of the purge, if the miner saw it happening, they would have done the rescue themselves. But to be cold about, they would demand some kind of payment when they bring them hone. But, like the Daily News newspaper, "Who rescues the rescuers?" The story thus far, they came into town to verify about the story of the freeing of slaves and the celebration while also getting some needed fresh supplies. They were also looking for those responsible in freeing the slaves because a few/several of their members were kidnapped and enslaved and they need help to find them. Time is one of their enemies. Whether they were turned into wessens is another enemy they have to deal with. They learned it is Fernando and his sidekick Hondo, and anyone who is able to take down such an institution must be powerful in their eyes. In actuality, Slave and Endangered Servitude is based on house of cards, and easy to knock down. So they went out to seek for them. And eventually found them. Jeanette wrote: Note: Okay. I was looking for an opportunity like this. Jeanette is one person with three medical kits. Therefore she can only treat so many people. If Jeanette were to trade or donate medical supplies to someone who can put them to use, more people can be treated. In the latest change in the time line more first aid supplies are made. This was to address an issue Fernando and Jeanette had. It's not enough to build a complete medical kit; what is made can resupply commonly used items. I don't have a set-in-stone list; my idea is most items in Jeanette's Chinook (http://www.chinookmed.com/cgi-bin/item/01375/AD-EPMKPER/%2DHome%2D%26%2DVehicle%2DPlus%2DKit) medical kit can be refilled. Jeanette Isabelle Jeanette, I believe would be better served if she was to sit down with them and find out who, what, and where in terms of medical supplies. They got supplies. Thing is from where are they getting the supplies, and who is making them? Even the visit to Doc Brown early on did not answer these questions. Now, if she wants to trade, she needs to know what they have before making such deals. She needs to do the intel research on these characters, and she may or may not learn what they are - rescuers with a profit motive, and seeking similar services for themselves. In actuality, I forgot to put in is where you can help put in is during Moro first attempt to fix the truck failing, Wilma gets a few of her people and take the food from Karl's SUV and put them in to both trailers as per their needs. It's Fresh food (meat, milk, and bread) so, they got places to get put into. Roze and Karol would be the key players in this. They have about 15 girls from 22 to 13, 5 "fembois" (teen aged boys forced into the homosexual lifestyle) and a couple of large male dogs, one great dame and one German Shepard. Nearly all were rescued from whore houses though a couple of girls were rescued from bars as "Service Wenches". They are thin, and malnourished but recovering. Roze and Karol can take the fembois to do the lifting and storing of the food. The girls are to stay inside the trailer. You can give names to what needed fembois for this task, but fembois tend to have female or female-sounding (unisex) names (like Ryan and Justin) and a streetname from their profession. Lets say, 10 boxes of food, depending on the items. The rear trailer will have a rear ramp they can use to go in and out of. The main trailer they have to use that side door. Depending on what you put up will make me continue. Roze and Karol will have an Issue with Fernando dealing with the bikers who in their mind were taunting them for the days they were stuck. So trust there will be minimal at that until the truck is fixed and they realize who Fernando and Hondo truly are.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Nov 29th, 2016, 9:32pm Fernando wrote: In actuality, Slave and Endangered Servitude is based on house of cards, and easy to knock down. What do you mean? Fernando wrote: In actuality, I forgot to put in is where you can help put in is during Moro first attempt to fix the truck failing, I'm writing it according to the definition of the power Moro has. Since Moro is a non-player character, she can have Level 4 Technopathy. Actually that is the reason Spirits cannot be player characters. The highest level for player characters is Level 3. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 29th, 2016, 9:46pm Sorry for not being more involved here.  Still out of town . Stuck in a blizzard at the moment.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 29th, 2016, 9:49pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1690#1691 date=1480467025]In actuality, Slave and (mistake here corrected) Indentured Servitude is based on house of cards, and easy to knock down. What do you mean?[/quote] When one shows that power is only an illusion without a back up, or that one can defend themselves from a threat that is deemed as an illusion, then what ever power that threat has is eliminated. In the state of slavery and indentured servitude, the original Slavania was the heart of slavery to this area (there will be others) controlled the slave market and (indirectly) the sex market. They were a threat to the freeman because if they were deem that you have a value, you can be a target to be kidnapped and sold to the highest bidder. Their blimps were the super-weapons of the time. In taking down 2 blimps, Fernando showed that Slavania's super weapon had a flaw they can exploit. In dealing with that, Slavania's grip on the slave market is crushed and destroyed. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1690#1691 date=1480467025]In actuality, I forgot to put in is where you can help put in is during Moro first attempt to fix the truck failing, I'm writing it according to the definition of the power Moro has. Since Moro is a non-player character, she can have Level 4 Technopathy. Actually that is the reason Spirits cannot be player characters. The highest level for player characters is Level 3. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Well, its Moro and the Crows attempting the repair. As long as they don't start dancing and singing like an early 60s rock group...

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 29th, 2016, 9:50pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Sorry for not being more involved here.  Still out of town . Stuck in a blizzard at the moment. It's OK.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 4th, 2016, 5:32pm [Part One of several, in collaboration with Hondo and Jeanette Isabelle] Hondo steps up to Fernando, “You know that Mr. Jamerson’s farm is on the last town we were in.” Fernando freezes in place and thinks. “The last town was over a 10 hour drive with the caravan on some of the most #$@!ed up roads I have been on.” “Yep.” Hondo replies. “OK. I might have something to speed things up. I need you riding shotgun, though that Wilma woman will probably want to sit between us.” Fernando points out. “I don’t mind that but teleportin’ in and out of places makes me uncomfortable.” Hondo says “It’s this drive and this town, I want to get out of here already!” Fernando lets out. “I’m getting’ stir-crazy too, Jefe.” Hondo adds. “Come. Let’s get a little insurance.” Fernando says as he walks to his electric camper. He walks up to the door and opens it, pulling out his cane. Closing the door, he then walks over to Karl’s SUV and gives it an inspection. He gives the crystal knob on the top a couple of twists. He then lets out for all to hear, “Let’s get ready to go!” Though six were intended on going; only four shows up. Besides Fernando and Hondo, it is Moro and Wilma. Jeanette walks up to them as they discuss seating arrangement. “Fernando, I need to discuss something with you.” Jeanette calls to him. Fernando walks away from the group and towards Jeanette, “Yeah?”       Jeanette hands them the submarine sandwiches they had just made in a bag. “I hope you like mayo. You want serving size bottles of milk, root beer or something else? You realize that Mr. Jamerson’s farm is more than ten hours away. No way can you get there and back in a couple hours.” “I’m realizing that now. And thanks.” Fernando says to her. “Since you are going to try to rescue them, what do you want us to do?” Jeanette asks. “You’re the group leader. You know what needs to be done. If you leave, Karl remains behind and guards our things and we will meet up in the second town. If you stay, that’s on you. We are ready to go but it can wait another day. You need to keep an eye on that new girl and her wessen. Even though they all know each other, no doubt there might be something funny going on between them. You do not want Penny to catch them in the act of mating and coupling.” Fernando answers her. “Things will be taken cared off while you’re gone.” Jeanette tells him. “Macey is to get her things and sleep over with Val and her girls, she is not sleeping alone in the electric camper.” Fernando throws in. “Anything else?” Jeanette asks. “If anyone has to go into town for supplies, let Ruth and Joannna get them. And let the girls be girls.” He answers. “What do you mean by that?” Jeanette asks. “You were a girl once. Let them be together and talk and play and do those things girls do. Just keep an eye and ear out and make sure certain talk does not cross the lines. I don’t want an upgrade on Penny’s or Elsa’s sex education from Macey’s dirty little mouth. Remember she came from a whore house and though she might still be a virgin, she might say a few inappropriate things she has seen and possibly even done while living at that place. So watch out for that.” Fernando tells her. “It is in my best interest not keep them separated.” Jeanette asks. “Let the girls be girls. Let them be friends with each other. I may not trust Moro or the spirits but the children should not be suffering because of that. They should get to know each other. Penny knows how to sew, why not have her sew up a few dolls?” He says and asks. (Bad Engrish – it’s supposed to 1/2 sized girl doll – http://dollmaker.nunodoll.com/girldoll/ ) "Penny made the plush animal that she has. I'll find out what she wants to do." Jeanette answers. "See you tomorrow." “Yeah. Tomorrow. And thanks. We’ll be on Channel 32, so make sure Val and Jason know.” Fernando replies. He walks to Karl’s SUV and hands the bad of food to Moro as he tells her, “The crows can hold onto the roof while I drive. It’s going to be a long trip but I’ll get us there as fast as I can. Now get in. Hondo, you got shotgun.” “Alright Jefe.” Hondo says as he gets into the truck. He places his shotgun on his lap as he sits down.” Fernando gets in and looks about the vehicle, turning on the CB Radio first, and sees it is already on Channel 32 from before. He turns on the engine as women get in and several crows land on the roof on the various mounts that are up there. Putting the vehicle in gear, Fernando drives away.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 4th, 2016, 7:14pm Note: This is written with Hondo. A bus coming from the south drives into town before resting at the bus station. One of the passengers, Ariel, a young Japanese adult, wearing a cute dress, retrieves a suitcase and makeup case and approaches the bus driver. "This is the town where I can find those who rescued and freed the slaves, Fernando and Hondo?" Hair and makeup are perfect, making Ariel stand out in an apocalyptic world. Still seated, the bus driver sees a fellow bus driver through the open door. "Eric. I have a passenger here who has a question." Eric approaches the bus. "Fernando and Hondo are still in town, right?" The first bus driver asks. "I don't know." Eric answers. "This is where I need to start." Ariel steps off the bus. "Eric, right?" "Yes." "Where can I freshen up?" Pointing in the right direction, Eric says, "The ladies' room is right around that corner." "Thank you." Ariel goes to anyone who looks friendly and asks questions. After some searching, there is someone who knows something. On the way to camp, a couple of thugs approach. "Would you take a look at this? She's flat as a board but I bet this pretty thing has a pussy as nice as she looks." Ariel is not a statistic. Drawing a concealed M1911 is proof of that. The rapist is also armed. He draws his weapon stuffed in his pants but ends up with a .45 planted in his face before he could pull the trigger. The other thug sets a new record for the 100 Meter dash after seeing his friend's head explode. Blood is everywhere: hands, face, hair and clothes. "Perfect! I have blood splattered on my gun, makeup case and suitcase too!" "Miss? Are you all right?" A Native American comes to the rescue. "No! I'm not all right. I have blood all over me and all over my stuff." The Native American hands Ariel a cleaning cloth. "I'm Morning Bird." "Thanks. I'm Ariel." Ariel accepts the cloth, gets all blood off the 1911 before holstering it and proceeds to remove the blood from the shoes. There's too much blood on the suitcase and makeup case for this cloth to tackle. "You can have the cloth." Morning Bird is not interested in it now and it's just a cleaning cloth. "I saw what happened. Fortunately you're quicker on the draw." "I don't have enhanced speed if that's what you're wondering." Though a mutant, Ariel does not have enhanced speed. "Need help into town?" Morning Bird asks. "No, I'm looking for some people and I was told they would be in a camp, this way." "Do you want someone to go with you?" "Yes. I appreciate that. That would be a big help." Still holding the cloth, Ariel picks up the makeup case and suitcase, goes to and looks around the camp and sees Jeanette, Hikaru, Chihiro, Penny and the others. "Excuse me. Is this were Fernando and Hondo are staying?" "Yes; you just missed them. They left about three minutes ago. Are you alright?" Jeanette says and asks. "No! I'm not all right! A rapist approached me and now I have his blood all over me! Fortunately Morning Bird . . . she's here to help. I hate to be a burden on anyone especially someone I haven't met yet; is there some place private where I can shower and change clothes?" Jeanette approaches. "Are you hurt? Did he touch you?" "No!" Ariel sighs. "Excuse me. I'm a wreck right now. I have a million thoughts running through my mind. I just need a place to shower." "Okay." Jeanette looks for Valentine. "May she use your shower? It will take thirty minutes for ours to heat up." Jeanette refocuses her attention on the new arrivals. "Did any of you get a good look at the attacker or know where he went?" "He's not going anywhere until someone moves his body. There was another man with him but that coward may be in the next town by now given how quickly he ran off. May I use a radio to contact Thundering Cloud?" Morning Bird says and asks. Not liking how this sounds and a bit weary at what she is seeing, Val answers, “None of us would have enough hot water for a shower at this point. But let’s go in here.” Val leads in Ariel into Karl’s camper and opens the door to the bathroom.  “Leave your clothes there and I’ll see about getting them washed.” Once Val gets outside, Karl was about to get snippy with “Why you letting a stranger use my bathroom?” Val gets into Karl’s face, “The girls are in my camper and the last thing they need to see is somebody covered in blood. And remember this may be your camper, but it was Fernando who got it for you because you were sleeping in your SUV during last night’s snowstorm. So his sharing got you a warm place to sleep at night so it is only fair if you share what you got with those in need, and she is in need.” Karl does not answer as he has lost this argument before he even started. Jeanette leads Morning Bird to the gas Camper and opens the passenger door. "You may use the radio in here." "Thank you." Morning Bird has a seat, rolls down the window for ventilation and closes the door. She turns the radio to Chanel 32 and presses the mike button. "This is Morning Bird calling Thundering Cloud. Are you there?" She releases the button, waits and tries again. "This is Morning Bird calling Thundering Cloud. Are you there?" After more waiting Morning Bird begins to hang up the mike. "He must be away from a radio." "This is Thundering Cloud. What's your status, Morning Bird?" "Thundering Cloud, something unexpected came up, I'm with those who freed the slaves." Morning Bird does not reveal much as others are able to listen in. "I will be delayed. I will fill you in later." "Copy that." Jeanette considers a problem and a solution. "Ariel would need to handle her suitcase, to get clean clothes, after getting out of the shower. I'll clean the suitcase while she's in the shower. Would someone please get the cleaning supplies while I get the gloves and biohazard bag?" Jeanette Isabelle and Hondo

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 4th, 2016, 7:54pm [Part Two of several, in collaboration with Hondo and Jeanette Isabelle] Except for a few things stated in over the radio with the rest of the group, the first couple of hours Fernando try to make up the most ground as fast as possible. The trip took over 10 hours because the convoy was as fast as its slowest vehicles. Fernando was driving double if not triple that speed in the opposite direction where ever he could. Hondo checks the CB for its distance, finding that the range on Karl’s radio was about 10 to 15 miles, less than a third of the way to their destination. But he remembers an old trick where if one keys up the microphone on and off in Morse code, the signal can be extended further if the receiver is paying attention to their radio’s signal light and/or meter. Val picks it up and using their power linear, can send an audio signal further, but not Hondo has to use this Morse Code Trick for as long as it worked. In seeking some answers, Moro decides to ask Fernando some questions. “Fernando, I would like to talk to you about Elsa...” Moro begins but is interrupted. “I do not talk about others in their absence and especially around a stranger who is unknowing of the situation. So save it for another time.” Fernando tells Moro. “I guess you are right. What about space aliens and the Council of Five?” Moro says and asks. “What about them?” Fernando asks. “We recently found a few other species, and you stated before that the Council of Five was supposed to protect the Earth and did warn other species about stopping further interference of the planet and its inhabitants. What you got in terms of names or descriptions?” Moro says and asks. “Let make it simple. The Council of Five used to be the Council of Nine, in several parallel universes, so four are at least outside of this universal dimension though they can be here for assistance when so needed. They all want emerging and evolving beings to become enlightened to the power of Love – not the emotion, but the being, who as I can wrap my mind around is God and his works through the emotion which we experience as Love though our ‘Soul Matrix’. But there are many species that are detrimental to us, our planet and our well being. So excuse me for being paranoid, but I will not hide what I know from you, but I will defend myself as needed if you act hostile to what I say. Now what do you know?” Fernando explains. “Well, first off, you added to my questions, which I will ask first. What is a Soul Matrix?” Moro asks. “OK. No matter how advanced in technology or enlightenment a being is, one can have a Soul Matrix or not. A Soul Matrix resides with in the brain and can be seen through sensitive medical equipment used in active energy recoding of brain wave scans, and this image of brain wave energy seems like a halo or crown of fire like energy that revolves around inside the brain. In the medical field, this is called ‘The Fire of Consciousness.’” Fernando explains. “I see. What determines if one has a Soul Matrix or not?” Moro asks. “In the best answer I can give, is according to the studies done in the 1990s in recording the brain wave scans of animals and humans of Earth... Of course, humans have it. But then it was discovered that nearly all mammals have it. On the other hand, birds, lizards, amphibians, fish and insects do not. Whether is it the fault of the equipment not being able to read a low powered brain wave signal these creatures have or if it a matter that they do not have one, remains to be seen. But as per 1990 technology standards, it was found that only mammals have been recorded to have a ‘Fire of Consciousness,’ which some deem as a Soul Matrix. From what I know, only certain space aliens have a Soul Matrix and others don’t.” Fernando explains. “You know which aliens have a Soul Matrix and which don’t?” Moro asks. “Let me give you a pattern. Those the Council of Five seems to allied themselves with and protect those with a Soul Matrix. That there is a very big clue. Now, let me ask you, what aliens do you known, seen or interacted with and from my memory I will tell you if they have a Soul Matrix or not and whether they are detrimental to us humans and Earth as a whole?” Fernando says and asks. “Let’s try with the obvious ones – the ones I have heard being called ‘The Greys’.” Moro points out. “You had to choose the hardest one first.” Fernando lets out. “Hardest ones? How so?” Moro asks. “Even I know there are several ‘Grey Alien’ species. Some good, some bad.” Hondo lets out. “What do you know about them?” Moro asks. “I know enough who’s hand to shake and respect their wellbein’, and who’s flat bottom tush to boot when needed.” Hondo replies. “Why do you say that?” Moro asks. “’To serve thy self’ is the ‘program’ which the Solipisi Rey Ayes follow. They only work to get others to do their bidding, and are willing to trade technology with others as long as they are able to profit from it. They made deals with governments to give them advanced weapons for raw materials. Human beings are considered as raw materials. Another thing about the Solipisi Rey is that they are all clones from the master mind, and from what I understand, they do not have a Soul Matrix because they were cloned. They are from the constellation Bootes, and have colonized nine different star systems within the Bootes’ constellation. They are EXTREMELY deceitful and logical and complex in their modus operandi. Emert is another Grey alien and part of the Council of Five. In fact, The Solipisi Reys came from the Emerts and split off from them.  Emerts are more technologically advanced and are the older race of the two. Furthermore, Emerts do not clone themselves, and do have a Soul Matrix. They are from the constellation Virgo. The Solipis Reys and Emerts look exactly the same except that the Emerts have a slightly larger head and emit a “good vibe” about themselves, while with the Solipis Reys you get a bad feeling around them. The Blues, who seem grey at some angles, tried to help humankind from an ongoing galactic war and managed to escape with certain Indian tribes to another dimension, they come back to Earth once in a while. With the exception of one or two others, the remaining four or so remaining Grey Aliens species are either hostile to humans or want domination over humans and Earth. Next alien...” Fernando explains. “OK, what about the Reptilian Race?” Moro asks. “Another hard one to deal with for the same reason as the Greys – there are several species of them. All, with the exception of one, are detrimental to humans, and all from what I understand does not have a soul matrix or their brain wave energy level is so low that one cannot be measured. The main three are The Dracos and Alpha Dracos and the Reptilians. The Dracos and the Alpha Dracos are from the Dracos Constellation and do work together with the Solipis Reys. They are on a mission to try to retake the Earth, because they claim that they on Earth millions of years ago and were advanced enough to escape the meteor that killed the dinosaurs to settle in the stars 65 million years ago. Since then they claim they returned to Earth and found ‘primates‘ - us - have taken over the Earth and they want it back. They deemed us primates as we would deem cattle and other livestock – as food. They are militaristic minded and only seek conquest of Earth and other star systems. They found the Emerts’ home world and tried to conquer them. Out of 80 ships they sent to the Emerts’ home world, only three made it home, claiming that the Emerts’ home world and spaceships are too well protected with some super energy weapon. But they have been known to take over Emerts ships who are found alone in space by over powering it by sheer numbers. Emerts will only protect themselves when it is needed, and killing one, well, they won’t fight back but they will defend themselves. Lastly, the Reptilians claim never to have left Earth, and managed to hide from the meteor destruction in underground city caverns throughout Earth. Unlike the Dracos and the Alpha Dracos, the Reptilians are willing to work with humans and they do seem to have a Soul Matrix. All three are shape shifters but only the Alpha Dracos have wings. All the other Non-Earth Reptilians are aligned with the Alpha Dracos. In the 1990s the Galactic Council judged that the Alpha Dracos and the Dracos have no claim to the Earth because they abandoned it long ago but the Reptilians do for having stayed on. But that decision is not stopping the Alpha Draconians from ‘exploring Earth’ and planning an eventual take over which the Council of Five have put a stop to several times.” Fernando explains. “Hmmmm... What about the human ones, though they seem to be taller than average. And the ones that wear all black clothing?” Moro asks. “Let’s start with the worst of them all – the Men in Black, or those who wear black clothing. They are a group of Grey Aliens who are not cloned but biologically engineered and created to serve the Matricas – a ruling race of Greys who are not related to any other Greys. They were similar to the Greys but a lot taller with a very thin build. They are low in number because they are hard to ‘build’ as they require a special element only found on a few planets. Their evolution soon became to be more human like but with pale skin. They refer to themselves as numbers and when around them people get an eerie sense that something is not right. When they are around, strange things happen. Because they are biologically engineered constructs, they do not have a Soul Matrix. As for the others, there are many, humans and human-like races in space throughout the universe. It seems that we are the dominant species in the universe. We all seem to be related, but some are more advanced than others and all have evolved to their planetary system they originated from so they will be different than we are. There are Palaidians, the Lyrians, the Atlans, the Dals, the Eva-Borgs, and so on. They all want us to evolve like they have to the next level which is with Love – the Spiritual Being, also known as God. Next group of aliens” Fernando explains. Moro sits there in silence to let that all sink in before answering, “That will be all for now.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 5th, 2016, 9:56am Jeanette stops to think. "We need to get stains out of her clothes while they are still fresh before putting them in the washing machine. That needs to come first. I will need a tub of cold water, a bar of soap, a bottle of mild liquid soap and dry towels." While that is getting done, Jeanette gets disposable gloves, a bag to put them in and a hand wipe. Jeanette is already wearing an apron over her pioneer dress and that too may need to be washed when all this is over. Jeanette puts the Nitrile gloves on and picks up Ariel's Clothes and shoes, leaving the gun and holster. Socks and panties go directly into the washer, they don't need to be pretreated. There's no bra among the clothing. Jeanette then soaks Ariel's outfit in the cold water before using the bar of soap to scrub all of the bloodstains. She then puts the outfit in the washer. Jeanette then scrubs the cleaning cloth and puts it in the washer Jeanette changes the water, adds some drops of liquid soap and swishes the solution around until it suds up. She dips a clean cloth into the soapy solution, making sure it's not dripping wet and cleans the shoes before drying and buffing it with a towel. She does the same with the suitcase and puts it in the trailer. "Why does Ariel have such a large makeup case?" Jeanette asks as she cleans it. "This is a makeup artists' kit." Jeanette is not exaggerating. Working in the entertainment industry, Jeanette recognizes a professional kit when she sees one. She dries it too and puts the cleaning cloth, towels and her apron in the washer. Jeanette proceeds to remove her gloves, places them in the biohazard band, uses the hand wipe and places it and the wrapper in the bag. "Can someone take it form here while I get a clean apron?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 5th, 2016, 12:38pm Note: Considering the times, there is no facility to take care of "Biohazzard material" such as this. Jeanette's only option is to store it until she can find a fire to toss it into. If the town has an incineration dump where they burn certain trash items and then use the ash for farmers to fertilize the soil, that would be her only best bet. - - - - "Take it where?" Karl says, getting snippy at everyone around him. "Just leave it, Karl. We'll figure something out." Val tells him, throwing in, "You should be resting so you can do guard duty later tonight." "We're not leaving with the convoy?" Karl asks. "Nobody leaves anyone behind. Fernando and Hondo will be back by morning and we can better prepare for the trip tomorrow."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 5th, 2016, 12:47pm Note: "Take it form here" meaning the laundry while Jeanette gets a clean apron. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 5th, 2016, 12:51pm Note: The character's interplay could go either way, as this is about Karl being an idiot. The washing machine can take care of itself until Jeanette returns.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 5th, 2016, 1:39pm "Good grief, Karl. I've been using a washing machine since I was eight. Let Hollywood royalty show you how it's done." Jeanette approaches as she ties her apron strings. "This is a washing machine. It's used to wash laundry. The laundry is already in there so we'll skip to the next step. This is laundry soap. You put it in here. Next you'll need five gallons of water, it has to be clean water. Dirty water does not work as well. Close the lid and turn this puppy on. Do you have any questions?" "No." Karl answers. "Have at it, Champ. Remember, that's five gallons and don't forget to turn it on." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 5th, 2016, 2:10pm Karl leaves with a bucket for the water spigot not far away from the camp in the parking lot. The bucket hold 4 gallons if full and has indentation marks on the inside to count off the gallons. Karl is not too bright when counting fractions or even whole numbers. All he did in his life was heavy lifting, tractor driving, guard service and fighting for his master. Though he fills the bucket to the rim with water, he manages to spill 1/2 a gallon out during the travel back to washing machine. He puts the bucket in front of Jeanette, "That's enough?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 5th, 2016, 2:36pm Jeanette looks at the water. "That's two gallons. Why didn't you fill the bucket?" "I did." Karl says. Jeanette empties the water into the washing machine and hands the bucket back to Karl. "Are you capable of carrying a bucket of water without spilling most of it or do I have to do it myself?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 5th, 2016, 3:51pm "Better yet, Muscles," Jeanette continues, "use the bucket with the lid. That's five gallons." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 5th, 2016, 7:29pm Note: Muscles? LOL! Karl is of an average to slightly muscular build. thing is this: The human body is 10X stronger than the mind allows person to access. Case in point - Chimpanzees for as small as they are can rip a person apart from limb to limb, because unlike humans, Chimps have full access to that strength all the time. Humans have been known to do feats of strength in times of emergencies when their minds had snapped and they acted accordingly. Because of past experience, some people can easily access this extra strength in a "fight or flight" situation. Martial Arts training can also give one access to this added strength. Fernando and Hondo can do this.  Karl has access to this strength as part of his being, and does not have this limitation that humans do. - - - - Karl takes the bucket, mumbling to himself, "It's Karl..." Once at the spigot, it takes a while for the bucket to fill up. When done, he covers the bucket before taking it back to Jeanette and places it by her feet.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 5th, 2016, 10:47pm Fernando wrote: Karl takes the bucket, mumbling to himself, "It's Karl..." "Ouch. And I thought Elsa is frosty." Fernando wrote: Once at the spigot, it takes a while for the bucket to fill up. When done, he covers the bucket before taking it back to Jeanette and places it by her feet. Jeanette is done with Karl's attitude. "Why don't you guard something while I finish here." "What's that supposed to mean?" Karl asks. Jeanette pours the additional three gallons the washing machine needs before starting it. "Ariel had to take a life to protect herself from a rapist and comes to us, covered in blood, asking for help. Someone needed to remove the bloodstains from Ariel's clothing and other items. All I asked for is for someone to start the washing machine while I get a clean apron. You can't even get water without me telling you to put a lid on it. I don't need you to be a drama queen. There are plenty of them in Hollywood." Jeanette corrects herself. "There were until it fell in the Pacific." Ariel steps out of the trailer dressed and with shoes on, holding the suitcase, a hairbrush and towel. Hair is in the process of being towel dried. Jeanette changes her tone after talking to Karl the grouch. "Good. You got all the blood out. I pretreated your clothes and they are now being washed." "Thank you very much." Ariel attempts to towel dry with hands full. "Where can I set up my makeup case?" Jeanette grabs the handle of the makeup kit, leads Ariel to the table and sets the kit by the table. "You can set up here. By the way, why do you have such a large makeup kit?" Ariel sets the suitcase to the side and opens the makeup kit. If the size of the kit merely got Jeanette's attention then its contents would certainly surprise her. "Twenty-four makeup brushes, a 130-color pallet and 126 shades of eye shadow? Something tells me you're not an Avon sales lady." Jeanette sits down. "Why were you asking for Fernando and Hondo?" "I'm looking for someone." "Who are you looking for?" "A writer." "A writer?" Not knowing what Jeanette is trying to hide or why, Ariel opens the suitcase, retrieves an old book and opens it. "May 5, 2066" Ariel skips a line. "Dressed for tonight's victory party. Slavers surrendered." Ariel closes the book. "Your books have been in my family for generations. So far everything you've written has come to pass. Jeanette, thank you for warning me about the rapist. Everything happened as you said it would." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 6th, 2016, 3:06pm "Books? How many do you have?" Jeanette probes. "The last date I have is 2122. Are there more?" Ariel says and asks. Jeanette members Moro saying the journal ends in 2122. "No. There are no more books." One of the things standing out in Jeanette's mind is the wording, as if Ariel believes the journals have already been written, meaning Jeanette knows what will happen before they happen. Having read the journals, Ariel aught to know how Jeanette is able to write these things. Moro said, when published, the journal was not edited; that was before Jeanette crossed out Chihiro's real name from the journal. Another problem is how did Ariel get a copy of her journals. "The books I wrote have never been available to the general public. How did you get a copy of them? Are you a Spirit?" "No, I'm a mutant. So that's why I could not find any reference to them anywhere else." "You mean to tell me you did not know those books, of events yet to come, are not for public viewing or knowledge?" Jeanette asks. "That's correct." "How did you get them?" "Grandpa had them in his library. Growing up, every time I visited Grandma and Grandpa, I would read your books. For years I tried to find something that would tell me more, city and university libraries, the Internet. I did find things you referenced such as maps and a DVD of Hikaru's Fourth Grade play. What almost happened to Hikaru's sister? You said Hikaru almost lost Tsubasa." "Hikaru never told me." Ariel continues to answer Jeanette's question. "Grandpa never told where he got them. I wanted those books and I got them two years ago when he died." "Why come to me knowing you would face a life and death situation? Don't tell me it's because you want to know more." "Is it true there really is a time loop and that it can be broken?" Ariel asks. "There really is a time loop and I believe it can be broken. I don't know what will happen if it does." "That's heavy." Jeanette subtly nods. "Yes, it is. You're here because of a decision I'm making or rather will make." Jeanette could only come to that conclusion through deduction. "That's part of it, yes." "You said you're a mutant. Did the Spirits or a Spirit send you?" "No one has even suggested it. I came on my own." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 6th, 2016, 8:42pm Note: The next RPG post for Fernando and Hondo is about 3 hours from this point in the RPG. If you want to need to put up some filler posts before that time, post them up now. I should post up that 3 hour ahead post within 24 hours.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 6th, 2016, 8:57pm Karl walks away wondering what is going on. First Fernando, then Val and now Jeanette. What he does not realize is the pheromones Teri is producing is affecting everyone, including himself. The only ones not affected is Lady Merribelle for having been exposed to them for so long she is immune to them and Teri because "no one can smell themselves." "Maybe I can go to town and get a drink." Karl thinks to himself.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 6th, 2016, 9:33pm Note: Will you or Hondo post anything happening in camp? You did some. I left some things wide open regarding Ariel. The exact direction hinges on what either you or Hondo write in the story or in discussions. Either way, I'll think of something to write tomorrow. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 6th, 2016, 9:39pm Note: I'll post something in collaboration with Hondo about Val and the girls but that is about it. Macey needs to get her things and sleep with Zoey and not alone. And there is a dinner meeting to hammer out about skipping this convoy for tomorrow. Still got a few things with Maribelle and Teri but that I need to think about about it before posting it. Hint: If and when Teri takes a shower, her pheromones will be running high. I think this is where Val may step in as she and Tonya are aware of something involving her scent. The others are unconsciously aware of it. Teri taking a "much needed shower" will lessen the effect of her pheromones to those around her greatly.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 6th, 2016, 10:52pm In Hondo's camper, after talking to Hondo on the CB, Val turns to Zoey and Macey. "Macey, because your father will be busy with the rescue all night long, he wants you to get your things and sleep here with us. So go get your sleep things and a change of clothes." Val tells Macey. "Can Zoey come with me?" Macey asks. "We can go together. I do have the keys to your camper." Val tells her before heading out the camper rear door. She opens the door, "Lets go get your things." They step out of Hondo's camper and head to Fernando's electric camper. Val opens the sliding door and both Macey and Zeoy jump in. Macey gets a change of clothes which she hands over to Zeoy but no pajamas. "Don't you have pajamas, dear?" Val asks. "I do but it is more comfortable sleeping with daddy with just a t-shirt and panties on. Pajamas get me really hot and sweaty while I sleep." Macey complains about them. "I see, so you and Fernando sleep together?" Val asks. "We do." Macey answers as she gets their blanket and rolls it up and heads to the sliding door to leave but Val stops her. "You wont need your blanket. We got plenty in our camper." Val explains. "But... it smells like daddy." Macey says to her with sad puppy dog eyes. Val stands there for a moment as if somebody just send a hammer through her reality and shattering it to expose a truth under it. She shakes her head for a moment as if she woke up from a bad dream. "OK. Take it with you." Val says before she calls out, "TONYA!!!" Tonya comes out running with a shotgun she had gotten from their camper, finding Val by Fernando's camper. "What's wrong?" Tonya asks. "Can you track someone with that nose of yours?" Val asks. "I can. Who you want me to track?" Tonya answers and asks. "That Sheep Girl Wessen, Teri." Val tell her. Tonya takes a sniff of the air and says, "She's close." "Lets go get her. Zoey, Macey, go into our camper and stay there until I say it is safe to come out." Val tells them. She closes the door as soon as Macey hops out. As Zoey and Macey goes into Hondo's camper, Val and Tonya go Sheep hunting. They catch them about to leave the camp grounds parking lot and stop them at the gate. "Where are you two going?" Val asks them sternly. "To town for a bit of fun." Lady Maribelle answers. "First off, no one is leaving without others being told of where you are going." Val tells her. "But Karl left for town a couple of minutes ago." Teri complains like a jealous little girl. "I'll deal with Karl later. When was the last time you washed up?" Val tells and asks Teri. "Its been awhile since we were hiding in the basement." Teri says. "It's time for you to wash up, and use plenty of soap." Val tells her as she points to their camper. "Now lets go. You can shower up after her, you need to wash up too." "But..." Maribelle complains. "No butts. Lets go." Tonya shoves Maribelle with a butt of the shot gun towards their camper. It takes Teri over 30 minutes to wash up, compared to 10 minutes for Maribelle. After Teri passes the sniff-test, Val tells them, "Time to make some dinner. You got cooking detail with me. Tonya has guard duty and setting up the table. We eat at 6:30PM." Maribelle looks like she is going to pass out. The thought of a Lady like herself doing household chores, that is what Teri is for! - - - - - - - - Note: Time reference for RPG at this point is between 3:30PM and 4PM.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 7th, 2016, 9:16am Note: I see no reason for Morning Bird to hang around any longer. Morning Bird rolls up the gas Camper window and walks to the table where Jeanette and Ariel are seated. "I see that everyone has settled down. I need to get back to Thundering Cloud." Jeanette stands up. "Thank you for helping Ariel and bringing her to us. We're able to take it from here." Ariel stands up and bows. "Thank you very much, Morning Bird." Morning Bird's final words are few but meaningful. "The world would be a better place if everyone does everything in their power to help each other." As Maribelle brings out a stack of plates to set the table, she sees Ariel's makeup kit. "That is your makeup kit?" What Ariel has is not just a kit, it's a portable makeup station. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/After%20Chaos/makeup%20station_zpsw5lhjshl.jpg (http://s86.photobucket.com/user/Jeanette_Isabelle/media/After%20Chaos/makeup%20station_zpsw5lhjshl.jpg.html) "Can you?" Maribelle begins to say. "Do your makeup?" Ariel finishes. "Sure. Later. I need to put this up for now." Maribelle looks at the many shades of color. "I think you and I may become good friends. May I just look at your kit for a moment, before you put it up?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 7th, 2016, 4:49pm [In collaboration with Hondo] Val steps out to check on Maribelle's progress as she was taking too long for such a simple task. Ruth arrives with Joanna carrying a large piece of beef wrapped in butcher paper and a few other things for the dinner. "Have either one of you seen Maribelle?" Val asks. "She was not on our side of the camp." Ruth answers as Joanna shrugs her shoulders. "OK, thanks. If you two don't mind, help out Teri with cleaning and cutting the vegetables for the soup. She just keeps staring at them like she never seen vegetables before." Val says to them. "That's what you get with a Sex Puppy." Ruth points out. "Sex Puppy?" Val replies. "She's been made for only one thing - to please men in the sexual sense." Ruth explains. "But... she's not even human, not in the fullest sense." Val says. "That's not the point. Men are dogs, and Sex Puppies were made to satisfy that need men have. She does not have to be totally human but be close enough and make sure that she is tight in all the right places for them." Ruth explains. "Ewww..." Val replies. "You act like you never heard of a Sex Puppy before." Ruth points out. "Where I came from they do not exist, at least not like that." Val says. "Interesting." Ruth says. "Anyways, if you don't mind, go in there and teach that girl how to do something to help cook. I'll be looking for Maribelle." Val says. "Will do." Ruth says before they split their ways. It did not take long for Val to find Maribelle with Ariel as she was going to find Jeanette and ask if she seen her. She taps her on the shoulder, "*AHEM!*" "What is it?" Maribelle turns and asks before realizing it is Val. "You have responsibilities to do." Vall tells her sternly. "In a minute!" Maribelle says out loud to her. "NOW - WOMAN-CHILD!" Val yells at her. Maribelle cringes for a second before running to Hondo's camper to finish her work she had to do there. Val looks at the make up center and then at Ariel. "We are a rescue group, not a traveling fashion show. I don't know what you are selling here, nor do I care. I do not want to ever see this thing ever again." Val tells Ariel before turning away and heading back to the camper to help with dinner: Rice, Pasta, Beef Stew and assorted desserts.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 7th, 2016, 7:22pm Ariel does not understand why Valentine has issue with her. "I'm not in sales. This is my personal kit." "I was taking plates to the table, as I was instructed." Maribelle fires back. "All I did was look at Ariel's makeup station and asked if she could do my makeup. She said 'Later.'" Ariel proceeds to put her makeup station up for now as she intended before Maribelle approached her. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 7th, 2016, 8:39pm NOTE Done without Hondo's collaboration, it may change as needed. - - - - - Val continues to walk to their camper ignoring what has been said and remains silent to keep from telling off those that need it. This is a rescue group, not a traveling circus show. Nor it is a fashion show for a lot of Prima Donnas. It is a mishmash of people wanting to leave their situations for a better place because it is a better opportunity than what they had before, which in most cases is either nothing or less than nothing. If it were not for the works of a few to help out so many, most of them would be left for dead or forced to sell themselves for a place to sleep and food to put in their bellies. Thoughts run of finding out who brought them here and why, and then kicking their asses for dragging them into this hell of a world. She walks into their camper and looks looks at them. At least Teri was trying to learn how to cut a potato without getting hurt in the process. Her finger tip hooves act like long fingernails, making how to grip various items difficult for her to grasp. Maribelle is standing around like she either owns the place or is supervising. Though her over-confidence stance is just an illusion of her inner being. Macey and Zeoy was up in the bedroom area playing with Kitty, the kitten Hondo found a couple days ago while exploring Ruth's family farm. At least they were out of the way. Val finds a couple of buckets and hands one to Maribelle. "We need water, come with me." Val tells her, despite Fernando and Hndo filling up the water tanks earlier for tonight's journey.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 7th, 2016, 9:06pm Note: Ariel will do her part. Just as Jeanette has her "sanity kit," Ariel brought her luxury item as a means of comfort and escape for her and other females in the party. Ariel also does hair and nails. Therefore, she can be beneficial to the men in the party too. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 7th, 2016, 9:49pm NOTE: I'm not saying that. I'm just playing the characters as it seems to fit. Teri is confused as hell about the situation but she's willing to do what she can though Maribelle "owns her." That slavery chain mentality has to end some how. Maribelle is scoping out the place to see if she can place herself on the highest level possible to rule this group. She is not going to succeed. Ruth and Joanna is willing to knock Maribelle down a few pegs. Val is not going to have that BS Maribelle is going to fling. Neither will Jeanette but she needs to see Maribelle for what she is - a user of people, because that is how she was raised. The problem is going to come up is that trailer full of people. We just need to see how there everyone is going to fit. As is Maribelle is going to be a bad fit until somebody hammers her head into shape.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 7th, 2016, 11:41pm Karl makes it to a bar by the merchant area. He walks inside and takes a seat by the bar. Few recognize him as the wessen who hangs out with Fernando and Hondo, but most do not care, he is still a wessen. He orders his drink but is denied, "We don't serve your kind here. Get your master and maybe we'll him him a drink for you to sip from." "I'm a free wessen! I'm here for my drink, I have money to pay for it." Karl lets out. "Your money is no good here..." Karl is warned, "Tiny! We got a trouble making wessen here!" A six foot 9 inch heavy set of a brute steps out of from a rear room, walking up to Karl, cracking his knuckles and heaving his bad breathe on Karl. The recognize each other as opponents from a caged pyramid fight long ago. Karl lot that one, but thinks he can win this one. "You leaving peaceful or in pieces, Fighter." Tiny tells him. Several other men from the crowd get up and stand around them. "I just want a-*!" Karl begins to say before getting a face full of palm before his head bounces off the bar. He then is picked up and thrown to the floor. The other men begin kicking and stomping on Karl for a moment before Tiny pushes them aside and literally growls at them. He then grabs Karl by a leg and drags him out to the back of the bar and tosses his unconscious body with the trash. Several filth covered men sees Karl's predicament and tries to take advantage of it and relieve Karl of his few possessions. As they search is pockets and remove his shoes (and the boot gun inside), they are unknowingly surrounded by the local merchants. "Don't move." One of the armed merchants tells them. "He's a Wessesn!" One of them men replies. The armed men grab onto the men, as the others put their long arms to their directions. Tom of Tom's Firearms grab the boot and the boot gun from the one holding it. "I know who this wessen is." Tom says as he pulls out the tiny firearm from its holster, "He's belong to Fernando and Hondo. Fernando bought this gun and boots from me this morning." The men get searched and Karl's items are recovered. One of the men goes into the bar and pulls the bartender out into the alley. They point him to the Karl. "Herb, you know who's wessen this is?" Tom asks him. "I really do not god dam care." Herb replies, "I don't serve their kind." "You don't serve him because you lost money on him. But you serve the men those sex puppies you got upstairs. How would you like it if the some of their wives find out who their loving husbands are screwing." Tom tells him. "I run a legal shop, like all of you run legal shops, and selling sex puppy services is legal." Herb tells him. Tom turns to a nearby merchant and friend, "Bob, bag Karl's things and get him to the medical center. they give you grief, tell them that's Fernando's Wessen. They will take care of him then." "Will do Tom." Bob says before signaling to the others to recover and bag Karl's things. Somebody brings a blanket and use it like a hammock to carry Karl to a near by jeep. He is wrapped up in the blanket to hide his identity. "I do not care who this Fernando asshole is." Herb says. "Fernando is the one who freed us from the slavers. He shot down two of their flying ships and a good part of their army, he eliminated Biggus on top of that. He established law and order back into this shit hole of a town. A man with that much power, I feel sorry for you that you hurt his pet because he might turn you into into a Sex Puppy after this." Tom tells him. "Ooooo... I'm scared." Herb mocks him, "He comes to start trouble in my business, I'll sic Tiny on him like I did on his wesen." "You better hope he leaves with the convoy tonight." Tom says before walking away with the other armed merchants.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 8th, 2016, 10:46am Ariel finishes packing up her portable makeup station and leaves it by the table the party uses for outdoor dinning. She then goes after and catches up with Maribelle and Valentine. At the same time Ariel is mindful to not slow Maribelle down as she talks to her. "Do you believe you are higher than the princess of Arendelle?" Maribelle stops in her tracks. "The princess of Arendelle? Where did that come from?" Ariel keeps walking, keeping in step with Valentine. She speaks up to make sure Maribelle can hear her. "Don't slow down because I asked you a question." Maribelle catches up. Ariel repeats the question. "Do you believe you are higher than the princess of Arendelle?" "No. Arendelle is a world leader. Therefore to be an Arendelle princess is really something." "Yes. The princess I'm referring too makes tea and knows how to bake." "So I need to make tea and learn how to bake because an Arendelle princess does? Don't tell me you've met the princess." "I haven't, not yet. You may have." Maribelle stops. "What are you talking about?" "Keep walking. I know you joined the party today so you may not know everything." Maribelle is still standing. "How do you know these things?" "You will use less energy by maintaining a steady pace, not stopping and catching up." Maribelle catches up again. Ariel answers Maribelle's question. "It's all in the books Jeanette wrote." "Jeanette? Is she the one dressed like Laura Ingalls Wilder?" "That's her. Jeanette wrote a series of events yet to happen. Some have already happened and some are taking place as we speak." Maribelle stops again. "Keep pace Maribelle. You may have met the princess of Arendelle because she's a member of this party." Maribelle catches up again. "Now I know you're putting me on." "Elsa is the princess of Arendelle. Charlton formed an alliance with Arendelle and Princess Elsa was apart of the deal. I read everything I could find on this alliance. Everything fits." "Assuming everything you're saying is true, why does a princess know her way around a kitchen? That's what her servants are for. And why would a princess be apart of this motley crew?" "The reason Princess Elsa is here is a long story; you can read about it in Jeanette's books. I brought one of the volumes with me." "Volumes? How many books are there?" "They take up an entire shelf. As for the other, Princess Elsa was taught so she can pull her own weight. If you ask nicely, the princess can educate you on the kitchen. There are two others in the party of royal decent: Mavis Dr[ch259]cule[ch537]ti and Fernando." "I know which is Fernando. Who is Mavis Dr[ch259]cule[ch537]ti?" "You most likely have not met her yet because she's nocturnal. In addition to being a descendant of Voivode Vlad II of Wallachia, her dad owns one of the two most popular hotels in Charlton, the Hotel Charlton. The other is the Hotel Adriano in the Italian community. I digress. You would think that the only daughter of the Hotel Charlton fortune would be pampered to death; she has her license to chauffeur and she chauffeurs her dad's guests. That's one of her jobs in this party. Unless you are in a higher social standing than Mavis Dr[ch259]cule[ch537]ti or Princess Elsa of Arendelle, I don't want you saying you're too good to work." Note: Voivode is a royal title in Wallachia. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 8th, 2016, 12:49pm Note: Maribelle is a lot more power hungry than stated. Though no changes are needed, she would not care about those of royal descend because this in area their titles are meaningless to others BUT hers was. And she will try to use her pull as much as she can. Furthering this - she wants those responsible for The Purge dead. Unknowingly to her, that is Fernando and Hondo. She thinks it is the slavers, and yes, they did create The Purge but Fernando and Hondo are the reason behind it. Maribelle's political power is from her family's political power and money for having the largest corporation farm in the area. During harvest, her family runs the convoy as they have a mini-convoy of many vehicles to sell their wares abroad. They also have livestock and race/show beasts, including wessens like Karl who were in fighters. The family also had enough weapons for a small army, literally. But The Purge destroyed her family's house, the barns where the tools/machinery and slaves/wessens/animals were stored, and the silos and crops burned with only her and Teri surviving the attack. The destruction was nearly complete, only leaving 3/4s of a house still intact. There is a lot of riches left on her land that she wants to take with her, not just her "make up" kit. But Karl's camper trailer and SUV is not big enough to haul it. The local area does not know the damage done to her family and home. They think that if she is there, so are the others and they were affected by the purge; unlike Ruth and Joanna's family who were almost literally obliterated off the map. As long as Maribelle's family destruction is not known, she will retain her political influence in the area. We will have to see what the remaining 24 hours has installed for her and Teri.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 8th, 2016, 1:06pm Jeanette takes Ariel's suitcase and makeup case and puts them in the gas Camper until arrangements are made. Jeanette and Penny sleep in the Beetle Dub Box. Hikaru, Chihiro, Moro and Elsa sleep in the gas Camper. Danielle sleeps in the gas Camper Dub Box. Jeanette thinks the gas Camper Dub Box would be the most logical; that's open for discussion. Ariel changes the subject as she walks with Valentine and Maribelle. "I wonder how Karl's doing at this moment." "Why are you asking about Karl?" Maribelle asks. "He will be in a bar fight some time today. I don't know when except sometime after my arrival." "Why would you say something like that?" "It is I explained." Ariel answers. "Jeanette wrote books on events yet to happen. She wrote that I would be here today and why . . . part of the reason why. She wrote I would have to defend myself from a rapist. I took her warning seriously. She wrote that the party got a trailer for Karl's SUV. She wrote that you and Teri join the party today. Rescuers Jason and Wilma are seeking relatives. Fernando, Hondo, Moro and Wilma left to get Jason and Wilma's truck fixed. By the way, I haven't met Jason yet." Ariel arrived after Fernando, Hondo, Moro and Wilma left. It's not likely that Ariel learned that much that quickly. "Karl left for town half an ago." Maribelle says. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 8th, 2016, 1:11pm A group of men walk into the parking area, looking for a specific camp. Seeing that they were heading to their direction, Val tells Tonya and Ruth to arm up and to hide the others, including Maribelle and Teri. After eying the other camps established in the parking area, the men heads to the group's camp. They stand at a respectful distance from vehicles. "This is Fernando and Hondo's camp?" One of the men asks. "Who wants to know?" Val tells him. "Are they around, have you seen them?" The man asks. "They are around somewhere." Val tells him. "Well, if you see them, tell them that their wessen, Karl, is in the medical center. He got ganged up upon and was roughed up pretty badly." The man explains. "I'll tell them that when I seen them. Now, who are you?" Val asks. "I'm Tom. of Tom's Firearms Weapons and Camping Supplies." He says, reaching into his pocket with a small gun in his open palm to Val. I sold that to Fernando for his wessen this morning. I have his holstered gun, which I also sold to him this morning, at the ship with his other belongings. Val takes the small fire arm and looks at it, seeing that it is like the others that Hondo bought a couple days ago as back up ankle guns for them. Looking at the gun, she nods and then looks up at him as she pockets the weapon. "They are out rescuing somebody in need but when they return they will talk to you and see Karl at the medical center." Val explains. "Thank, Miss." Tom says. "No. Thank you." Val says. As the men walk away, Val turns to Ariel, "You are playing a dangerous game by recitin' what you have read in the books. Do not ever tell me anything you have read. I don't want to hear of it, neither does anyone else. Do it again, tell me anything that has yet to happen or is about to happen, I will take that book and burn it. You recite from memory, and I will bar you from this camp. Do I make my self clear on that?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 8th, 2016, 1:32pm Time: Around dinner time at the camp. Three hours into the drive, and Fernando and the others are coming close to their destination, with at least another hour of driving left to go. Another 1/2 hour and a couple of bikers pull up to the truck and surround it. “Hey! You that crazy rescue medic looking for that stuck trailer?” The biker on the driver side says. “I am. Spoke to Serious Sam?” Fernando answers as he slows down for them. “Cool – you’re him. They are on the left, another 20 miles straight ahead. Will they be glad to see you.” The biker says. “They running out of food or something?” Fernando asks. “Don’t know, but they are up on the roof of their trailer armed and scared.” The biker says. “Wilma, any radio channel they might be on?” Fernando asks. “Try Channel 2” Wilma answers. “We’ll try in a few minutes, we are not in range yet.” Fernando says as he switches the channel on the radio to ‘2.’ He then turns to the bike outside his window, “I’ll be picking up speed so I’ll see you there.” The biker nods at Fernando before Fernando picks up speed. Going over a hill, though still several miles away, the trailer can be seen on the side of the road, its colors contrasting against the background where it is parked. “Try now.” Fernando says as he reaches the CB Mic over behind him. Wilma sighs before keying up the microphone, “Angel One to the remaining Angels, You out there?” No reply other than the static on the radio speaker. “Try again.” Fernando says to her. Wilma keys up the mic again, “Angel One to the remaining Angels, Are You Out There?” No reply and more static for several seconds. Then a faint voice is heard just above the static, “This Is Angel Three, that you Angel One?” “This is Angel One, I’m bringing help with over. We should be there in...” Wilma says and then key down, “How long will it take us to get there?” “15 minutes at best. As fast as I’m going it is not safe to go faster here.” Fernando says. Wilma keys up the mic, “This is Angel One, we will be there in about 15 minutes.” “Repeat, was that 15 minutes?” the voice on the radio says as the signal gets louder and clearer. “15 minute – One – Five Minutes.” Wilma says, then asks, “What’s the status report?” “Status report: Still a No-Go here, supplies are running low and bikers have been circling us like vultures for the past couple days!” The voice says on the radio. “Tell her to change to channel 14 and just listen.” Fernando tells Wilma. Wilma keys up on the mic, “Angel Three, switch to Channel 14 and listen. Do not respond and wait for final orders there.” “Got it.” the voice says. Fernando reaches over and gets the microphone from Wilma and switches the radio to Channel 14. He keys up the mic, “This is the Rescue Medic to all Bikers. This is the Rescue Medic to all Bikers. Pull Over opposite to the trailer and wait for us there!” No answer comes up on the air but the road ahead clear up as the kicked up dirt is blown away, revealing speckled dot reflections of shiny chrome to the right of the trailer. With a mile left, Fernando slows down his drive. He then hands over the CB mic to Wilma, “Tell your friend to stand down and put away their weapons, the bikers are there to help, not cause harm.” Wilma takes the microphone, “Angel Three, disarm the angels and tell them to relax. Take it home, we will be there soon.” She lets go of the mic, “Switch it back to Channel 2.” Fernando switches the radio back to channel 2, and signals to Wilma. She keys up the Mic, “Angel Three, you there?” “Angel Three here.” The voice on the radio returns, “Who is this ‘Rescue Medic’?” “We’ll talk about that later. What’s the food situation over there?” Wilma says and asks. “We got about a couple day’s worth, that’s about it.” The voice replies. “Anybody hurt, casualties, missing?” Wilma asks. “Everyone is fine and accounted for.” The voice returns. “Good.” Wilma says as they approach the tractor trailer. Fernando decides to drive its length to check it out, counting two trailers. Once he makes it to the end, he makes a U-Turn and says, “You did not say it was a double hauler.” “Would it have made a difference?” Wilma asks. “We will talk about that later.” Fernando says as he pulls in front of the truck. Once he kills the engine, he tells everybody, “Everybody Out!” Once Fernando is out, he signals to Hondo, “You’re with me.” “I’ll check out the truck and its occupants.” Moro says as she leaves with Wilma.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 8th, 2016, 2:01pm Fernando wrote: Note: Maribelle is a lot more power hungry than stated. Though no changes are needed, she would not care about those of royal descend because this in area their titles are meaningless to others BUT hers was. And she will try to use her pull as much as she can. Furthering this - she wants those responsible for The Purge dead. Unknowingly to her, that is Fernando and Hondo. She thinks it is the slavers, and yes, they did create The Purge but Fernando and Hondo are the reason behind it. Forgot to add: though she does not care about Elsa's royal connection or of Mavis or Fernando, but only of her own because their royal influence does not apply to the political running of the area, it is Val and Ruth that went forth to save her, not them (Fernando, Hondo, et al). This adds a facet that she may believes that she owes them something. Who knows what could have happened to her (and Teri) if she would have decided to have stayed? Simply put, in hiding for those few days, they have not eaten, they have not washed up, they have not changed their clothes and washed them. They do not know how to cook, clean or wash, as things were done for her (and for Teri through her), so she has a lot to learn. This is a new low she never had to face before in her life because everything was given to her and now she has to earn her keep like everyone else in the camp. In the very least it (has and) will put food in her belly, access to a bathroom to and clean clothes to wear as long as she is willing to do her share and not "delegate responsibilities" to Teri or use her as a trading of services (sex trading for her needs to be met). This will be a hard lesson for her to learn. Her saving grace, as stated before, will be because of her family's political reach extends far into several towns. How far it goes will remain to be seen. In the very least, she is known and respected in Fight Town and in the couple towns after that. Anything further will depend of they know her father or not and what deals he may have had done then. If anything, Maribelle is a spoiled brat, not a bully her father was with others. She needs to be unspoiled.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 8th, 2016, 2:38pm "Yes." Ariel answers. She is quiet for a second. "Jeanette grilled me on how I was able to get a copy of her books and said they are not for public knowledge. I did not know this party is considered 'public.'" What Valentine said sinks in. Not even members of this party know what are in those books. Ariel, who took it for granted that there are detailed accounts of events that have not happened yet, now realizes what a scary place she's in right now. Despite everything Ariel knows, she did not know this. Maribelle looks Ariel. "How did you do that? Is everything you said true? That pioneer woman wrote about the future?" "You heard what was said. I cannot reveal any more." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 8th, 2016, 2:56pm Jeanette approaches Valentine. "Karl is in the medical center? Should we see him? After all, we don't know what kind of medical supplies this third world medical center has." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 8th, 2016, 4:24pm Jeanette wrote: Jeanette approaches Valentine. "Karl is in the medical center? Should we see him? After all, we don't know what kind of medical supplies this third world medical center has." Jeanette Isabelle Note: The supplies that Jeanette would have would not work for Karl, who is now "an assault victim." As Jeanette will find out 2 things: 1) Karl will not be getting the best medical care unless somebody's palm is greased. 2) As a Wessen, unless somebody's paying for the best medical care because he's a piece of "invested property" he will be kept in area away from humans. This is akin to the Pre-1970's end of the civil rights movements, where even in hospital situations in some areas of the country, there were Whites sections separated from Colored sections and the Whites got the best care, treatment and equipment. For the humans there will be monitoring devices, for the "others" somebody will come in and record vital signs by hand. The issue is, though Fernando wrote the treaty of Anti-slavery for everyone, wessens and mutants are not counted as people. It is based on interpretation on the words "everyone", "everybody", "people", and "person(s)" in the treaty, and people will nitpick as to who is included as "everyone" and "everybody" by defining who and what "people" and "person(s)" are. This will be for Jeanette, a wake up call, if she counts wessens and mutants as people too. Karl's condition is not fatal. He will have a concussion, bruises, cuts, abrasions, lacerations to his head and upper body and a couple broken ribs. He will be bandaged up and be given better care than most of his kind but that is it. He needs time to heal and not push himself unnecessarily. He will be unconscious until the next morning. - - - - - - - RPG: "The fact that they have a medical center says they have something and medical professionals to deal with what had happened to him, Jeanette." Val tells her. "We can go after dinner, but as is, I do not want to thin the amount of people here guarding the place while we are gone." "We can watch the place while you are gone." Ruth volunteers her services, "Joanna can be in our camper with our charges, I'll be with yours. Best to put everyone in there so there are no Peeping Toms, perverts and criminals scouting out our area and finding some lonely girls to hawk upon." "Good." Val says, "When we return, if they behaved, we can take them out for one last party in town but come back early so we can prepare for leaving tomorrow. Stew's done?" "In about a 1/2 hour it will be done." Ruth says. "Good. We'll eat then and go see him afterwards." Val says, looking at her watch, though time is not lining up correctly with where they were, at least she has an idea where Hondo and Fernando maybe by the time being spent.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 8th, 2016, 8:32pm Fernando wrote: if she counts wessens and mutants as people too. Spirits, Wesens, Haibane and other mutants are people. Jeanette's friend Hikaru is a mutant. Penny is a mutant. Jeanette's position is so clear that I don't understand why the part I'm quoting was even written. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 8th, 2016, 9:49pm Note: This is not a personal argument with anyone. This pointing out on how things are in this world. Even you as the GM has stated that there are animosity against mutants in the world by various factions where ever they may be. If Jeanette considers mutants and wessens as people, then that is good for her for she has a place to put her soap box down to stand on it and make her point to the world. But she needs to understand that the rest of the world will not agree with her. This is one reason why we are taking these people to Texas, to take them away from this nightmare. This this world is not a nice world to be in, and Jeanette and the Spirits need to understand this. The spirits want a railroad to go to Canada, then these are the people they are going to deal with, this is the mind set they have to deal with. Once they get their rail road, then they can work on them accepting others as equals. That's the point - EQUALS. Even if the mutants and Wessens are considered as people, they may not be considered as equals. Just like so many men do not consider women as their equals. This is the sticking point of the anti slavery treaty. All humans agree to the anti-slavery provisions as long as it pertains to them. But drag in wessens, mutants and haibanes, that can cause a problem to many. A father will kill for his daughter if somebody tries to rape her, but if they try to rape her Sex Puppy Companion, then that is what she if there for. Worst - the Sex Puppies are meant for men to screw something when their wives have gotten cold on them, but there are male Sex Puppies that are males that are for women for whom their husbands ignore them. The male master/female Sex puppy is accepted, the female master/male wessen is not. On top of that there are homosexual Sex Puppies where a male master takes on a male wessen as his play thing and  a female master takes on a female wessen as her play thing. That is a grey area. But in the light of Wessens being people too, then they can't be Sex Puppies as people can not be slaves. The problem there is Sex Puppy Wessesn were made for that one function. - - - - - Note 2: I considered a raid of the 4th town (Lab Town) in order to get a cure for wessens to be brought back as humans. When people realize tha wessens were humans, then they will accept wessens as equals. But to do this means raiding the 4th town for that research and cure, and bring it back to this town and turn a wessen back into a human in front of a crowd. But to do this may cost somebody their life. Who's life are you willing to put up for this cause? This cure can also apply to mutants as well. Fernando already has a cure for turning wessens back into humans but it can only be done 1 person at a time and it take a lot of genetic research and a very long time to tine travel to get that person's ancestral DNA and supersede it to the wessen DNA to make them human again. A cure from the lab can cure many more wessens (and possibly mutants too) all at once.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 8th, 2016, 10:08pm Back at the tractor trailer with Fernando, Hondo and Moro... After opening the engine compartment, Moro looks for anything that stands out, sniffs for anything that does not smell right and then places her hands on the engine and receives information on the entire drive train. If a part has been overheating or if the pressure on something has been too high or too low, she now knows it. Though the engine and drive train has many miles on it, it is well maintained. What computer may have been there when it was new was removed long ago, so a system status is not obtainable. The only thing she was able to get was the fuel not able to ignite in the chambers properly and the fuel system choking something. “Yeah, knock yourself out.” Fernando replies as he walks to the bikers. “Which one of you leads here?” He then asks. “I would.” The roughest meanest looking of the riders says. “Thank you.” Fernando says as he digs into his pockets and pulls out a couple loose $100 coins from his pockets and shakes his hand, putting the coins into his hand, “Beers are on me through that. Girls you get on your own.” “Why?” The biker asks. “Well, for one thing, a storm is coming.” Fernando says as he twists the crystal on his cane. “It has not rained ‘round here in years.” The bike says. Fernando taps the ground with the cane lightly as is to lean against it, the sound of distant thunder echoes across the field. All the bikers look around as the skies begin to grow dark. “Yup... My back has not lied to me about coming storms. And it’s a big one.” Fernando says, “I think you better run and get those beers if you want to stay dry.” “Alright, Let’s Roll Out!” the leader says. With that the roar of the 20 or so motorcycles starting up echo with the distance thunder, and the bikers get into formation and ride to the north to the nearest town. “You paid’em to leave?” Hondo asks as the last of the bikers catches up with the rest of the group. “I paid them for guarding the place. Who know what would have happened if one of the mooks or giant mutant chickens gotten to the trailer.” Fernando answers. “And the fancy light show?” Hondo asks as they start to walk to their SUV. “I do not want an audience watching while we work. Let get busy. Only a couple hours of day light left.” Fernando says. “I’ll go get my tools.” Hondo says. “Thank you.” Fernando says as he walks to the tractor trailer. The engine was cranking over but not starting. “That’s strange. It should work. The engine is fine from what I can tell. It has to be bad fuel or something else.” Moro says. “It’s bad fuel gumming up the works and the filters. I’ve seen it before, and I’m sure Hondo’s seen it before as well.” Fernando says. Hondo kneels down by the truck’s steps and pulls out the step panel, revealing the tank underneath the shrouding, “Yup.” He reaches in and twists a lever until something goes “popPPSTFFFFFFFFFFffffffffffff......” He smells the liquid that spilled onto his hand, “Yeah. It’s all water in there.” He goes further down the length and pulls out more shrouding, finding another fuel tank, “Jefe, go check the filter at the fuel pump.” He reaches into and twists another lever, “popPPSTFFFFFFFFFFffffffffffff......” “Will do.” Fernando says as he goes to the open engine bay after taking an adjustable crescent wrench. He looks inside, finding the fuel pump, he follows the plumbing to the fuel filter. Putting the adjustable wrench onto the pipe holding nut, he adjusts it until it is clamped and pulls on it to loosen it. Fluid begins to drip from the loosened nut and pipe, which Fernando samples on his fingers. Like Hondo’s finding, it was nothing but fuel scented water from what he could tell. “popPPSTFFFFFFFFFFffffffffffff......” Came from other side of the truck, followed by Hondo asking out loud. “What you found, Jefe?” “Water in the lines.” Fernando answers. “Yeah, that’s what I’m getting too.” Hondo says, throwing in, “Bypass the filter and it should last until we get her to town and get a new filter for her.” It is followed with another “popPPSTFFFFFFFFFFffffffffffff......” “Alright.” Fernando replies, looking at plumbing. The steel pipe and its attachment nut do not reach the fuel pump without pulling and stretching it out of shape. Fernando needs to be careful in this that he does not crack the pipe while reshaping it. He then decides for some help he does not want to use, “Moro I may need your help here.” Moro walks with Wilma to Fernando’s side and then asks, “How can we help?” “The filter is crapped out. So to get it going, I’m going to bypass the filter and reshape this metal fuel pipe to go to the fuel pump directly. That will get the truck going until we get to town and get a new filter there. But there is a possibility of cracking the pipe in doing this. So after I reshape the pipe and connect it to the fuel pump, I need the ‘Midas Touch’ to make sure that the pipe is not cracked and if it is, seal those cracks to handle high pressure.” “We can do that.” Moro replies. “Good. Give me a minute to do this bypass.” Fernando says. “By all means, do so.” Moro says. Fernando does his best in moving the pipe around, reshaping it to extend past the fuel filter and directly to the fuel pump. At the same some Hondo closes up all the drainage levers he had open and begins putting back the shroud covering on the tanks. Hondo finishes before Fernando does. “There.” Fernando says, not knowing Hondo was behind him. “Let me see.” Hondo says, almost making Fernando jump out of his skin if it were not for his self control. “What do you think?” Fernando asks. Hondo grabs on the pipe and tries to pull and push on it, finding it secure in place, “Looks good.” “Alright Moro, your turn.” As Fernando steps away from the engine bay, he then turns to Hondo, “You done?” Moro holds the pipe in her hand, checking for any current problem or an area that could present a problem later. If there is an area that is weak and could burst, the pipe is reformed so that all areas that should be equal in strength are equal in strength. “Four tanks, four filters, yeah.” Hondo answers. “Good.” Fernando replies before calling out, “Wilma, I assume that large trailer behind the truck is where the people live and stay, what is in the other trailer?” “That’s the materials processing factory and garage.” Wilma answers. “Garage?” Fernando asks. “It’s where the camper is stored when we roll in the truck. We got a couple motorcycles there too, recycled from some abandoned slavers vehicles.” Wilma answers. “I see.” Fernando says. “Thinkin’ of a plan?” Hondo asks. “Once we get this thing out the hole and going, we do not have to drive Karl’s SUV and save fuel on that.” Fernando says, then he realizes, “Where’s everybody?” “We’re done, Fernando.” Moro says. “Who?” Wilma and Hondo ask. “Your people, Miss. You said there were 25 of them.” Fernando says, throwing in, “Thanks Moro.” “They are in the trailer.” Wilma says. “I’ll take your word for it.” Fernando says before turning to Hondo, “Let’s get this puppy out the hole. Get Karl’s Truck out the way and I’ll do the rest.” “Alright Jefe.” Hondo replies before he begins to walk to Karl’s SUV. Fernando reaches over and closes the engine bay on the truck. He then puts one of the hood hold down straps on its hook.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 8th, 2016, 10:39pm Note: Since the last change in the time line the Texas Spirits have had a railroad for hundreds of years. This is to address a complaint Fernando had. I, the writer, have not said where in Canada and Mexico they go because I don't know the routes outside the United States. Why does someone from the party need to die in the fourth town? Does this cure apply to all mutants? I'll throw in this spoiler. The Texas Spirits know what causes a lot though not all mutations and are therefore able to grant a specific mutation a person wants with immortality being the most popular, if not the only that people want. They do not know what causes a person to be a Haibane. If even the Texas Spirits don't know what causes people to grow angel wings, can the Haibane be cured? Another mutation the Texas Spirits are not able to reproduce is Empathy Refocus, a mutation Chihiro has. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 8th, 2016, 11:32pm Jeanette wrote: Note: Since the last change in the time line the Texas Spirits have had a railroad for hundreds of years. This is to address a complaint Fernando had. I, the writer, have not said where in Canada and Mexico they go because I don't know the routes outside the United States. Why does someone from the party need to die in the fourth town? Does this cure apply to all mutants? I'll throw in this spoiler. The Texas Spirits know what causes a lot though not all mutations and are therefore able to grant a specific mutation a person wants with immortality being the most popular, if not the only that people want. They do not know what causes a person to be a Haibane. If even the Texas Spirits don't know what causes people to grow angel wings, can the Haibane be cured? Another mutation the Texas Spirits are not able to reproduce is Empathy Refocus, a mutation Chihiro has. Jeanette Isabelle Railroads in the USA has been around since the 1840s, so that would be about 200 years. As stated in email, I believe, long ago, due to the standardization of the railroad gauges, the USA Railroad connects with Canada and Alaska to the North and to Mexico and South American down to the Magellan Straits to the South with Freight and Passenger on separate lines but they can be merged as needed. How far it goes in this present day RPG depends on what is destroyed and what has been rebuilt. The question of somebody needing to die on a mission is a test of leadership. If in a situation, where hundreds of people will be hurt and even killed unless one is sent to prevent the action from occurring at the cost of their life a leader must decide the worst and tell somebody to take such actions for the rest of the group. This fourth town is that dangerous - the chance of somebody not coming back is high. The question is, would Jeanette consider that and send somebody to get this cure knowing that they might not make it back or would she say that it is a too high of a price to pay to send somebody at all? Hondo and I discussed it and we are still discussing it. If the Texas Spirits know, then these "men in white coats who worships technology" would also have this knowledge. Wessens are basically artificially created mutants for specific jobs (labor, entertainment, sex, etc.). First generation Wessens are those who have been kidnapped and then sent through the process of being turned into a wesson. Other generation Wessens are results of wessens and in some cases human/wessens mating; with the exception of Sex Puppies, who are sterile (or have been made sterile after being converted by getting their tubes tied per say) though there are some Sex Puppies that have gotten pregnant in the past. Since this is a deliberate manipulation of genetics to create a direct mutation (ie: Laborer, Fighter, Sex Puppy, etc), then there is a cure by reversing the process. Several animals are used in creating the wessens to get the best of that animals' qualities: Vulpine, Bovine, Canine/Lupus, Feline, Equine, Aries, Osain, and so on. Even strange experimental wessens were created - Mollusk Wessen with Octopi DNA. The issue is... well in the kidnapping and creation of the first generation Wessen (which is still going on and a good way to make somebody disappear), the process and treatment of the person is so harsh, they forget who they are. In reversing the process, chances are high that they do not regain their pre-wessen memories. Restoring them to humans, they will have their wessen memories intact. As such, they might act out on revenge against those people who gave them a hard time when they were wessens. It also does not improve their intelligence, as they will remain at the same educational level as a human as they were when they were wessens. Thus if you change an air head Sex Puppy into a Human, she will remain as an airhead. But at least as a human, they can go to school and get a higher education. The problem that may exist is the loss of "super powers" they had as wessens that they will lose as humans, some of them might not want to deal with that.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 9th, 2016, 9:20am Fernando wrote: Railroads in the USA has been around since the 1840s, so that would be about 200 years. As stated in email, I believe, long ago, due to the standardization of the railroad gauges, the USA Railroad connects with Canada and Alaska to the North and to Mexico and South American down to the Magellan Straits to the South with Freight and Passenger on separate lines but they can be merged as needed. How far it goes in this present day RPG depends on what is destroyed and what has been rebuilt. We have been over this before. We are not talking about past or present real world. We are talking about the fictional railroad the Texas Spirits built. This railroad could have been built at any time in history that the Texas Spirits want. They used a gauge that they knew would be used by all other railroads in the future. I, the writer, did not include destinations outside of the United States because I don't have the information I need. The map I created does not always follow real world railroads. Therefore what railroads exist inside or outside the United States is not relevant to the discussions on the Charlton Railroad. As I also mentioned the Charlton Railroad has been rebuilt except for destinations that are currently under water. Speaking as the writer, not the character, who are you considering for this mission? You know what Danielle is capable of. Something Arik and I have talked about, though it has not been brought into the story, Hikaru is proficient with a musket. I would think that skill could easily be transferred to a rifle. As an Immortal Hikaru can survive a bullet wound but not an explosion. I should also note that just because the Texas Spirits are able to grant a mutation, such as immortality, to anyone who wants it does not mean they are able to reverse it. If the Texas Spirits don't know why some people have the wings of an angel, they would have even less of an idea of how to reverse that. From everything I'm hearing Wesens are different because they are genetically engineered that way. Given that, I can imagine that being reversed. A mutant was not engineered to be a mutant. Given that, can a mutant be cured as well? There is something I considered. I still want Maribelle to be retrained to earn her keep; what if Maribelle's personal possessions that survived were transported? The same goes for anyone whose homes were destroyed by the slavers. Their items that have not been destroyed can be transported. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 9th, 2016, 11:26am Real or RPG Based railroad, the fact remains that in the past it connected from well into the Arctic circle to the north to the tip of the South American Continent near the Antarctic circle to the south. How much of this was destroyed and how much of this was rebuilt or restored in the RPG remains to be seen. As Is, in what is left of the USA it is very fragmented with few working parts connecting towns. A large fragment piece would go about 300 miles and connect 15 or so towns. And 30 miles away another 100 mile fragment piece connecting 12 towns can exist but both pieces are not connected because the rail between them is broken and no one has went out to fix it. This is one obstacle the Spirits need to find and solve to recreate a nation wide railroad. As simple as that may sound, they still need to deal with the politics of each settlement the trains go through. Fixing track that is underwater requires underwater construction of a tunnel and replacement of the track that is there with new track because these tracks would be rusted. If anything, it is time consuming to do underwater construction but it is doable. The foundation of towers of the Brooklyn Bridge was built in this in this way - underwater inside a chamber during its construction. In the very least Fernando does not want any child in a dangerous mission like raiding the Lab Town. They maybe in their own missions which Fernando may be a part of like rescuing the Baroness, but for anything outside of their mission, he does not want them involved. Not even the girls Ruth and Joanna, who are in their 20s and handy with a firearm, will not be involved. Not even Hikaru, even if she is an 100+ year old adult in a child's body. The state of science today (in the RL World) is that mutations are understood and can be reversed. The problem is that seeing the body has been turned into something else, the immune system would attack the body and kill it (as in the case of Lupus which is a "mild but devastating" case of this condition). If one can change the immune system at the same time the mutant body is recreated and matches the new body, then there will be no rejection of the body by the immune system. These "men in white coats that worship technology" would know that and would know how to cure that since their technology has not stopped advancing though the Happening and through the Chaos though it may have slowed down through out the years. That and what alien technology they may own to supplement their equipment only adds to their knowledge. The body is full of vestigial pieces and mutations act on augmenting those pieces. Humans do have wings, dewclaws and tails but they are so small and useless in normal people. We even have gills and scales, but they are not in the final part of our body. Knowing what mutation causes what effect on the body is simple to understand. Reversing it to create a normal person requires that one knows where that mutation is occurring within the genes and fixing it or replacing it with an ancestor gene. These "Men in white coats who worship technology" (MiWCWWT) would know this and have the technology to create a mutation and reverse it. The problem with them is that this one lab in the middle of nowhere is not the only one out there, but is the first of many.  The first town that no one goes might be another secret lab but who knows because no one has returned to report on what is there. It could be MiWCWWT, MiWCWWT working with aliens/spirits or alien/spirits working alone. In any of the three, they may be supporting the 4th town and the 4th town supporting them with an exchange of goods and services. The 4th town it self could be just MiWCWWT alone or MiWCWWT with aliens/spirits. That remains to be seen.  But it is highly dangerous to send anyone to the first town, though it is dangerous to be in the 4th town after dark. But this is not enough; MiWCWWT wanted super strong people to move heavy equipment and thus created the first Wessens by mixing animal DNA into human DNA. These were the Laborer Wessens. From there they made it a business with politically influential people and the slavers, so other wessens were created - like the Fighters and the Sex Puppies. One group I'm forgetting is the Hunters, which in speaking with Hondo are used as body guards and as hunters for personal law enforcement. Tonya (I believe from our discussions) is a Hunter. But one disgusting thing is that, if a person of strong political influence is having trouble with a rebel rouser, then as a lesson that troublemaker or a member of their family would disappear and converted into a wessen for the one with the political power to own. If it is a young female, she would be turned into s sex puppy. The experience they would go through would destroy their memories of the past and they would be given new identities. For those with farms and houses like Ruth and Maribelle, I'm thinking of a plan of which would bring back those places and the owners would still own them though they would be in Texas for a while. I'm just sorting out the details as to how to do this, as it will require a lot of man power and a lot of man hours to get done. You did not catch on to it, but Maribelle and Teri was hidden in a vault in the house's wine cellar. Though much of the wines in the cellar were taken by the slavers during the purge, there is the wine in the vault for "special edition" / "aged" wines of 20 or more years that remained untouched except for the 2 or 3 bottles Maribelle and Teri drank to stay alive. And I'm talking about 50 or so bottles of the stuff with many of them being 25 or more years of age. This would be nectar of the gods for Mavis. Each of the farms do have equipment and things that were not destroyed or at least fixable, plus there are more personal items to take that was left behind. In Ruth and Joanna's case, they only took a fraction of the firearms, food storage and gold they could carry out. If you want them to take it all, it would take another day or two to go there and empty out the place out. Maribelle's place needs to be explored and then her things recovered, and her family has 10X of what Ruth family has. All that is not going to fit into Karl's little camper. But all that can be sold to the town to take care of the place for her in her absence. Again, I'm working on the details of this.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 9th, 2016, 12:17pm Note: At this point, what would Jeanette want to do knowing all this information? Continue town hopping and ignore the labs? Raid a lab for a possible cure that may or may not exist, along with any other information they have? Go back to Ruth and Maribelle's homes and empty them out of all their valuable content? In the case of weapons, if they gather 100 guns and case loads of ammo for them, the guns and ammo can be sold in other towns. And who would this money go to? Find out about Fight Town or skip it? Go see Karl, grease a few palms and get him the best care possible? Or wait until morning and bring him to camp and take care of him ourselves? Just because he injured should not excuse him from doing his guard duty responsibilities, though he should be limited in other tasks. Remember he is still an idiot, but is he still useful in other areas. See what the medical center have to offer for Karl and others and trade with her? What about the Tractor Trailer and their group? And help looking for those they claim they are looking for? If those they are looking for can not be found, offer them sanctuary in Texas? Would they want it? And the treaty?  If a raid on the Lab Town is done, and is successful, will they come back and turn a Wessen back to a human, forcing the acceptance of wessens and mutants as humans? Going back a few steps, what about the Mooks that run wild on the highways? They too are mutants that are so far gone, they are literally reverted to an animal like state - try to cure them or incorporate them into human society? This is only touching the subjects at hand Jeanette has to deal with. It is best to deal with them one at a time. So which one is first? The Obvious one is the one with Karl and the medical center.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 9th, 2016, 2:58pm Though I did not include Canada, Mexico and beyond in the Charlton Railroad map, it's nevertheless limited in destinations even within the U.S. Even with the existence of the Charlton Railroad, it stands to reason there are other railroads as there is in the real world. It stands to reason that the Charlton Railroad was also damaged in the earthquakes and tsunami. Except for the destinations that are now in the ocean, the Charlton Railroad has been repaired. Fernando wrote: As Is, in what is left of the USA it is very fragmented with few working parts connecting towns. A large fragment piece would go about 300 miles and connect 15 or so towns. And 30 miles away another 100 mile fragment piece connecting 12 towns can exist but both pieces are not connected because the rail between them is broken and no one has went out to fix it. This is one obstacle the Spirits need to find and solve to recreate a nation wide railroad. As simple as that may sound, they still need to deal with the politics of each settlement the trains go through. If this is in reference to other railroads, remember that the reason the Charlton Railroad exists is because Fernando complained about the Texas Spirits fixing anything outside of Texas that's not theirs. Fernando wrote: Fixing track that is underwater requires underwater construction of a tunnel and replacement of the track that is there with new track because these tracks would be rusted. If anything, it is time consuming to do underwater construction but it is doable. The foundation of towers of the Brooklyn Bridge was built in this in this way - underwater inside a chamber during its construction. I said "destinations that are currently underwater." The Charlton Railroad will not be going to any train station currently IN the Atlantic or Pacific Ocean. Maybe; only if all passengers and train operators have their scuba gear on. Who then will be going on the raid in the fourth town? Only Chihiro is able to find Baroness Louise. Actually I'm using a double meaning so to not reveal what is really happening though I included a number of clues in the story. What about those who are born that way such as the snow queens? If you have a different plan for Maribelle and others affected by the slavers, then so be it. I did notice they were in the wine cellar; I thought it was said that all of the wine was taken. Who said anything about transporting their stuff in any ground vehicle? Remember, the Texas Spirits will do what it takes to protect Jeanette. There's a cloaked space ship there with the party ready to either protect Jeanette or transport her out. Space ships also have a cargo bay. Would Maribelle say no to all of her treasures safely transported to her new home? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 9th, 2016, 4:02pm Fernando wrote: Continue town hopping and ignore the labs? Raid a lab for a possible cure that may or may not exist, along with any other information they have? Jeanette would need to discuss the labs with Fernando, Hondo and anyone else willing to go in. As a writer I'm for restoring Wesens back to human; rather have other mutants remain mutants. That or some mutants would remain mutants. I would like to keep the Haibane. Most Haibane are in Charlton anyhow so they are accepted where they live. Fernando wrote: Go back to Ruth and Maribelle's homes and empty them out of all their valuable content? In the case of weapons, if they gather 100 guns and case loads of ammo for them, the guns and ammo can be sold in other towns. And who would this money go to? In my previous post I presented my idea on how their possessions are transported to their new home assuming they do not return to their original home when it's all over. Fernando wrote: Find out about Fight Town or skip it? I have an idea for a character that lives in Fight Town. Fernando wrote: Go see Karl, grease a few palms and get him the best care possible? Or wait until morning and bring him to camp and take care of him ourselves? Just because he injured should not excuse him from doing his guard duty responsibilities, though he should be limited in other tasks. Remember he is still an idiot, but is he still useful in other areas. If she could get by with it, Jeanette would want to take care of Karl herself even while he's still in the third world hospital. Fernando wrote: See what the medical center have to offer for Karl and others and trade with her? Jeanette would not trade her best supplies; she would be willing to trade. Fernando wrote: What about the Tractor Trailer and their group? And help looking for those they claim they are looking for? If those they are looking for can not be found, offer them sanctuary in Texas? Would they want it? We can't spend too much time looking for people who may not be there. In a story post Wilma has some information on them. At this time I don't know how useful this information is. As for sanctuary in Charlton or Texas, yes. Wanting it is up to you. Fernando wrote: And the treaty?  If a raid on the Lab Town is done, and is successful, will they come back and turn a Wessen back to a human, forcing the acceptance of wessens and mutants as humans? Yes. Fernando wrote: Going back a few steps, what about the Mooks that run wild on the highways? They too are mutants that are so far gone, they are literally reverted to an animal like state - try to cure them or incorporate them into human society? We need to agree on what can be done for mutants before I can answer. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 9th, 2016, 9:55pm Jeanette wrote: Though I did not include Canada, Mexico and beyond in the Charlton Railroad map, it's nevertheless limited in destinations even within the U.S. Even with the existence of the Charlton Railroad, it stands to reason there are other railroads as there is in the real world. It stands to reason that the Charlton Railroad was also damaged in the earthquakes and tsunami. Except for the destinations that are now in the ocean, the Charlton Railroad has been repaired. [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1730#1737 date=1481300764]As Is, in what is left of the USA it is very fragmented with few working parts connecting towns. A large fragment piece would go about 300 miles and connect 15 or so towns. And 30 miles away another 100 mile fragment piece connecting 12 towns can exist but both pieces are not connected because the rail between them is broken and no one has went out to fix it. This is one obstacle the Spirits need to find and solve to recreate a nation wide railroad. As simple as that may sound, they still need to deal with the politics of each settlement the trains go through. If this is in reference to other railroads, remember that the reason the Charlton Railroad exists is because Fernando complained about the Texas Spirits fixing anything outside of Texas that's not theirs. Fernando wrote: Fixing track that is underwater requires underwater construction of a tunnel and replacement of the track that is there with new track because these tracks would be rusted. If anything, it is time consuming to do underwater construction but it is doable. The foundation of towers of the Brooklyn Bridge was built in this in this way - underwater inside a chamber during its construction. I said "destinations that are currently underwater." The Charlton Railroad will not be going to any train station currently IN the Atlantic or Pacific Ocean. Maybe; only if all passengers and train operators have their scuba gear on. Who then will be going on the raid in the fourth town? Only Chihiro is able to find Baroness Louise. Actually I'm using a double meaning so to not reveal what is really happening though I included a number of clues in the story. What about those who are born that way such as the snow queens? If you have a different plan for Maribelle and others affected by the slavers, then so be it. I did notice they were in the wine cellar; I thought it was said that all of the wine was taken. Who said anything about transporting their stuff in any ground vehicle? Remember, the Texas Spirits will do what it takes to protect Jeanette. There's a cloaked space ship there with the party ready to either protect Jeanette or transport her out. Space ships also have a cargo bay. Would Maribelle say no to all of her treasures safely transported to her new home? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] System crash ate my post. Damn it! I'll state the Maribelle answer now and the others later. As stated, Maribelle is a power hungry little bitch who will be eying for any opportunity to rise up as a leader of the group. She does not respect authority figures unless she is the authority. She is so used to things given to her and she giving out the orders, it's not funny. This is why she loves Teri so much because the little wessen will do anything she tell her to do. This has to end. Karl was in a similar situation with Fernando and Hondo until Fernando sent him to play tag with Lucy the T-Rex. If there is a way the women have to deal with a disrespect Maribelle will dish out, I want to see it. As is Ruth and Val are the only ones putting her in her place; and Ariel is a excuse for her to get away from responsibility. [spoiler]If we stay a day or two in this town or end up in another town, somebody is going to find a couple of Girlie Magazines with one of them having Maribelle and Teri on the cover; where Teri will be tied up and naked and Maribelle in high heel thigh high black leather boots, black fish net stockings, garter belts, black silk panties and bar whipping Teri's tail with a rider's crop. This will be the talk of the camp, and one reason why Maribelle is known well in the town.[/spoiler] The wine cellar was raided, that is true. but a vineyard's wine cellar is divided up into 2 sections, the open are where wines up to 7 years are stored and this part was raided, and the vault where wines older than 10 years are stored under lock and key and usually behind a hidden wall, this is where Teri and Maribelle hid. Such vaults hold less than 50 bottles and in this case there are 30 bottles of wines over 20 years of age. For Mavis, it would be the nectar of the gods. To survive, Maribelle and Teri did drink a couple of bottles. The spirits using their space ships is only a short cut which will deny interaction with others, and will be an opportunity for Maribelle to explore and try to exploit. Maribelle is not stupid, she is very cunning. One has to think 4 or 5 steps ahead of her like a chess computer with all the possible steps she could take and narrow down the moves as she takes them. Besides, she does not have a pace in Texas yet, and is only with Karl because he might have a place. Until then she will be in that little trailer. I have an idea for all their belongings. I just have to plan it out more thoroughly.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 9th, 2016, 10:14pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1730#1738 date=1481303850]Continue town hopping and ignore the labs? Raid a lab for a possible cure that may or may not exist, along with any other information they have? Jeanette would need to discuss the labs with Fernando, Hondo and anyone else willing to go in. As a writer I'm for restoring Wesens back to human; rather have other mutants remain mutants. That or some mutants would remain mutants. I would like to keep the Haibane. Most Haibane are in Charlton anyhow so they are accepted where they live. Fernando wrote: Go back to Ruth and Maribelle's homes and empty them out of all their valuable content? In the case of weapons, if they gather 100 guns and case loads of ammo for them, the guns and ammo can be sold in other towns. And who would this money go to? In my previous post I presented my idea on how their possessions are transported to their new home assuming they do not return to their original home when it's all over. Fernando wrote: Find out about Fight Town or skip it? I have an idea for a character that lives in Fight Town. Fernando wrote: Go see Karl, grease a few palms and get him the best care possible? Or wait until morning and bring him to camp and take care of him ourselves? Just because he injured should not excuse him from doing his guard duty responsibilities, though he should be limited in other tasks. Remember he is still an idiot, but is he still useful in other areas. If she could get by with it, Jeanette would want to take care of Karl herself even while he's still in the third world hospital. Fernando wrote: See what the medical center have to offer for Karl and others and trade with her? Jeanette would not trade her best supplies; she would be willing to trade. Fernando wrote: What about the Tractor Trailer and their group? And help looking for those they claim they are looking for? If those they are looking for can not be found, offer them sanctuary in Texas? Would they want it? We can't spend too much time looking for people who may not be there. In a story post Wilma has some information on them. At this time I don't know how useful this information is. As for sanctuary in Charlton or Texas, yes. Wanting it is up to you. Fernando wrote: And the treaty?  If a raid on the Lab Town is done, and is successful, will they come back and turn a Wessen back to a human, forcing the acceptance of wessens and mutants as humans? Yes. Fernando wrote: Going back a few steps, what about the Mooks that run wild on the highways? They too are mutants that are so far gone, they are literally reverted to an animal like state - try to cure them or incorporate them into human society? We need to agree on what can be done for mutants before I can answer. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] These questions I wanted you to think upon as you write out your posts. There will be some discussions as writers will need to barrow characters for various actions to be done with. I created Maribelle to be the wrench in the works set to sabotage the group by her own doing and greed of power, not that she was sent to us to destroy us by somebody else. As a person, she is a wrecker, but she can be whipped into shape. If Fernando as too, he'll throw her on his lap, pulls down her panties and spank her ass like her parents should have because all they did was raise a spoiled brat that is now a spoiled young adult. So far she's gotten on Val's nerves and Ruth's nerves, and made Ariel look like a bad guy - in case you have not noticed. All she cares about is herself, and she needs to know that she is going to do hard work and rely on others because others are going to rely on her. The bond of Master/Slave she has with Teri must also end. In you past post using her, you did well, but I believe you could have pushed her further but did not know her enough to play her right. But since it was good, it remains without request for changing it. Teri was created as Maribelle's crutch and excuse for things to get done through her. She is also an accident waiting to happen, because of her Pheromones and because she's an airhead. But she's willing to learn if she can be separated from Maribelle. Her Pheromones affects males, but it also affects females who are not used smelling  Sex Puppies's Pheromones. I'm not say that it will make the females horny, but there will be an affect on them. Maribelle is not affected because Teri was her toy since forever and has gotten used to them. But the others, its obvious what it will do with the males, if you need those nature where the males challenge each other for position. The females will be establishing a pecking order because of this. But to stop this from happening, Teri needs to shower a minimum of twice a day. If she can shave her fur, that would be helpful too, she is part sheep. I'm not saying that I like your ideas or not, that is on you to implement. It is getting from this current town to the next town is what problem we need to deal with now. All I saying is that I like some of them, lets see where it goes from here.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 9th, 2016, 10:19pm Fernando wrote: and Ariel is a excuse for her to get away from responsibility. Ariel did what she thought is right with the "do you think you're better than the princess of Arendelle?" speech. Maribelle may not have a place in Texas; that won't stop her from acquiring land. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 9th, 2016, 10:41pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1740#1741 date=1481338506]and Ariel is a excuse for her to get away from responsibility. Ariel did what she thought is right with the "do you think you're better than the princess of Arendelle?" speech. Maribelle may not have a place in Texas; that won't stop her from acquiring land. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] I will answer it in Maribelle's terms of understanding, I think I mentioned this before... Does she think she is better than the Prncess of Arendelle? She does. Why? Because Elsa has no political power in this area, while she has a lot of power as long as no one finds out about her family's demise. That is why she would think she is better than the Princess of Arendelle. For Elsa, that is only a title, she is not going to get any added benefits for being a princess and is only a title holder. Just like Fernando is a prince of Spain and the rightful heir to the throne, it is only a title that means nothing unless he is in Spain. Mariebelle has power in the area. How far it extends remains to be seen but it will extend to several towns. Maribelle can walk to the hospital and demand better treatment for Karl but why would she, all he is to her is a means to an end.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 9th, 2016, 11:14pm Fernando wrote: I created Maribelle to be the wrench in the works set to sabotage the group by her own doing and greed of power The "house divided against its self" was doing a good job at that earlier in the story. Fernando wrote: So far she's gotten on Val's nerves and Ruth's nerves, and made Ariel look like a bad guy - in case you have not noticed. I don't see it. Valentine did what she could to make everything look bad with her "a portable makeup station does not belong here" rant. Ariel is not in sales as Valentine said; she does work in that industry. There's a hand I overplayed that has cast Ariel in a negative light. The point was to show Maribelle that Ariel is speaking the truth. Fernando wrote: I'm not saying that I like your ideas or not, that is on you to implement. It is getting from this current town to the next town is what problem we need to deal with now. All I saying is that I like some of them, lets see where it goes from here. I wanted to do a trade anyhow to allow medical supplies to be spread further. Not knowing the situation, Jeanette would not think of trading medical supplies for Karl to get better treatment. Jeanette would have to learn from another character what the situation is like before she leaves for the medical center. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 10th, 2016, 1:14am Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1740#1742 date=1481339699]I created Maribelle to be the wrench in the works set to sabotage the group by her own doing and greed of power The "house divided against its self" was doing a good job at that earlier in the story. Fernando wrote: So far she's gotten on Val's nerves and Ruth's nerves, and made Ariel look like a bad guy - in case you have not noticed. I don't see it. Valentine did what she could to make everything look bad with her "a portable makeup station does not belong here" rant. Ariel is not in sales as Valentine said; she does work in that industry. There's a hand I overplayed that has cast Ariel in a negative light. The point was to show Maribelle that Ariel is speaking the truth.[/quote] LOL... In my mind Maribelle was like "Oooo! A Make Up Kit! Lets go get Teri and make her up so I can trick the boys a that market!" Shs was not caring about what Ariel was saying except listening for Lets Do Make Up... Maribelle was supposed to be at the table setting up for dinner, instead she put the dishes, and flatware on the table and left her responsibilities to check out the make up kit. Val was angry at Ariel for being a distraction and an excuse for Maribelle to use. But she is not falling for Maribelle's excuses. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1740#1742 date=1481339699]I'm not saying that I like your ideas or not, that is on you to implement. It is getting from this current town to the next town is what problem we need to deal with now. All I saying is that I like some of them, lets see where it goes from here. I wanted to do a trade anyhow to allow medical supplies to be spread further. Not knowing the situation, Jeanette would not think of trading medical supplies for Karl to get better treatment. Jeanette would have to learn from another character what the situation is like before she leaves for the medical center. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Since this is a former and resettles military base, it would have a military base hospital, where the wards would have 20+ beds in a large room, and private examination room and some working equipment like Xray machines and basic hospital equipment and services. But for Karl and other wessens, they would be scattered bout in the open of the likes of an over crowded emergency ward where people are waiting for a bed. If Karl gets a bed, it would be in the hallway outside of the medical wards out in the open. He will have his IV and somebody will check up on him to make sure he's not dead, but except for his bandages, he will receive little care. Chances are they are not going to be willing trade unless it is for something big like a dialysis machine or new surgical equipment, even after 20+ years, scalpels tend to wear down to their handles. Sterilizing agents is another as they are still using high temperature steam to clean items and alcohol to clean out wounds. They had UV Disinfecting stations but those died out years ago. They do have bleach and peroxide as well, and native americans provide plants for their medicines but that may not be true for other medical centers yet to be visited. Ace bandages will be a commodity for them as those they have would have the rubber in them broken down long ago. In Karl's case he would be wrapped up tightly in thick gauze. This hospital would be more for treating wounds and injuries than diseases. They do not have the drugs to take care of diseases though they have somethings to work with from the native americans. Karl is lucky to get an IV Bottle; bags are no longer used because they ran out years ago and went back to bottles which are refillable and sterilized through alcohol, bleach and steam.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 10th, 2016, 10:29am Fernando wrote: LOL... In my mind Maribelle was like "Oooo! A Make Up Kit! Lets go get Teri and make her up so I can trick the boys a that market!" Shs was not caring about what Ariel was saying except listening for Lets Do Make Up... Maribelle was supposed to be at the table setting up for dinner, instead she put the dishes, and flatware on the table and left her responsibilities to check out the make up kit. Val was angry at Ariel for being a distraction and an excuse for Maribelle to use. But she is not falling for Maribelle's excuses. I know what Maribelle was doing. I was the one who wrote for her in that moment of the story. As Maribelle brings out the plates she sees Ariel's makeup station. In response to Maribelle's question Ariel says, "Later. I need to put this up for now." I have no idea why Valentine thought it was necessary to send out a search party right after Maribelle had been sent to take the plates to the table. Valentine is the bad guy in that scene, not Ariel. There is no indication of this. If, for the sake of discussion, Valentine had gone looking Maribelle later, she would see that the portable makeup station put up just as Ariel said it would be. Fernando wrote: Chances are they are not going to be willing trade unless it is for something big like a dialysis machine or new surgical equipment, even after 20+ years, scalpels tend to wear down to their handles. Sterilizing agents is another as they are still using high temperature steam to clean items and alcohol to clean out wounds. They had UV Disinfecting stations but those died out years ago. They do have bleach and peroxide as well, and native americans provide plants for their medicines but that may not be true for other medical centers yet to be visited. Ace bandages will be a commodity for them as those they have would have the rubber in them broken down long ago. In Karl's case he would be wrapped up tightly in thick gauze. This hospital would be more for treating wounds and injuries than diseases. They do not have the drugs to take care of diseases though they have somethings to work with from the native americans. This medical center is not worthy of such a trade and therefore Jeanette needs to wait and trade somewhere else? Collectively Jeanette has five scalpel blades. She needs one . . . maybe. There are other items Jeanette has better suited for a medical facility, not emergency medicine. Should I put together a list I'm considering for a trade and let you decide? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 10th, 2016, 11:59am Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1740#1746 date=1481350457]LOL... In my mind Maribelle was like "Oooo! A Make Up Kit! Lets go get Teri and make her up so I can trick the boys a that market!" Shs was not caring about what Ariel was saying except listening for Lets Do Make Up... Maribelle was supposed to be at the table setting up for dinner, instead she put the dishes, and flatware on the table and left her responsibilities to check out the make up kit. Val was angry at Ariel for being a distraction and an excuse for Maribelle to use. But she is not falling for Maribelle's excuses. I know what Maribelle was doing. I was the one who wrote for her in that moment of the story. As Maribelle brings out the plates she sees Ariel's makeup station. In response to Maribelle's question Ariel says, "Later. I need to put this up for now." I have no idea why Valentine thought it was necessary to send out a search party right after Maribelle had been sent to take the plates to the table. Valentine is the bad guy in that scene, not Ariel. There is no indication of this. If, for the sake of discussion, Valentine had gone looking Maribelle later, she would see that the portable makeup station put up just as Ariel said it would be.[/quote] It gets confusing to the end, perhaps a word is missing; for the makeup station was already put up which is why Maribelle is eying it. Why would it be put up again? Val is not the bad guy here, neither is Ariel, Maribelle is for ignoring her responsibilities of setting up the table to check out somebody else's makeup kit because she was refused to take hers. Val, Hondo, Fernando, Ruth and the other adults are in Survival Mode (SM) in this "Shit Hits The Fan Scenerio" (SHTF), make up is at the very bottom of the list of priorities in this SM World. If (IF!!) Fernando was there, he would have taken that make up kit and launched it into orbit and let the spirits wonder what is that metal and cardboard box is and why is it heading at them at Mach 2. In their collective mind, the only reason why one would have such a make up kit is because they are an actor in a theater troop or they have to beautify themselves for another day of selling their bodies to the streets - "If you're going to be a whore then be the prettiest whore out there." As stated by Val "We are a rescue group, not a traveling fashion show." As reader and a writer, I do not know why Ariel is out there with such a make up kit. Nor do I care. She was brought in by the writer for a reason yet to be revealed and the interaction with the group again is to be determined. Yes, there are beauty saloons in various towns like this one, but it is like a barber shop - it is more like a hang out and gossip place while one gets their hair done. They are there as a permanent fixture of the town, and not as a mobile station. But her being there reciting journal is nothing but trouble for the group. Fernando could go into the future and look at the past and see what done and why but prefers not too because he does not want to second guess events and try to move them into his favor when ever possible. Nor is he going to try to alter the past to change the present. That is what the power of the journal gives. A Prime example of this is Back to the Future II where Biff gets the encyclopedia of sports history and makes himself rich betting on sports games, destroying the rest of the future's history for everyone else, including killing Marty's father, marrying his mother and putting Doc Brown in an insane asylum to make sure they would never be allowed to interfere and correct the future. That is what Fernando, Hondo and Val is trying to prevent and in their opinion that and any other journal found are to be destroyed. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1740#1746 date=1481350457]Chances are they are not going to be willing trade unless it is for something big like a dialysis machine or new surgical equipment, even after 20+ years, scalpels tend to wear down to their handles. Sterilizing agents is another as they are still using high temperature steam to clean items and alcohol to clean out wounds. They had UV Disinfecting stations but those died out years ago. They do have bleach and peroxide as well, and native americans provide plants for their medicines but that may not be true for other medical centers yet to be visited. Ace bandages will be a commodity for them as those they have would have the rubber in them broken down long ago. In Karl's case he would be wrapped up tightly in thick gauze. This hospital would be more for treating wounds and injuries than diseases. They do not have the drugs to take care of diseases though they have somethings to work with from the native americans. This medical center is not worthy of such a trade and therefore Jeanette needs to wait and trade somewhere else? Collectively Jeanette has five scalpel blades. She needs one . . . maybe. There are other items Jeanette has better suited for a medical facility, not emergency medicine. Should I put together a list I'm considering for a trade and let you decide? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] If you want to put together a list, that is on you. Jeanette should not be trading her tools that she has a few of, but of the spirits in Israel or Japan are making them she could make a deal where they can sell/trade items like scalpels to the hospital. Drugs is another item as stated. Like much of the infrastructures, Pharmaceutical companies have been rendered to just a couple of pill manufacturers and what they produce is limited from what they used to before. Places like Lab Town would be more creative and able to manufacture drugs but why should they when they are doing more important research for themselves to exploit. I will dare throw in, many of the staff there are immortals, but not by mutation but by cloning. They have cloned themselves again and again and when the old body is about to die, the head/brain is transferred to a new cloned body. To make clones, they need female hosts to grow the embryos until birth and then the babies are put into vats and grown to adult size in a couple of years. Where they got this technology, no doubt it is alien technology as some aliens are rumored to do the same thing. Where they get the female hosts? Same place where they get humans for their wessen creations. The female does not need to be conscious during this phase, in fact the females are in a coma for 9 months for the duration of the pregnancy. If you think about it - that's evil. This is why it is dangerous to send anyone to raid the town, most of the group is female. Any female sent, regardless of age, who is caught will be turned into a baby making chamber - the younger the better since they would be able to get more babies out of her. I doubt Jeanette would want to be pregnant by artificial means and unconscious for the duration thereof. If you think that is bad for Jeanette, imagine how it will be for Chihiro, Danielle, Macey or Zoey. These labs would have the most powerful drugs available anywhere, the best hospital tools anywhere but they are willing to share or sell their technologies nor are they willing to help others brought to them. What other technologies they may have is unknown. But for the hospitals, it depends on what they have and what they need. They have a lot in terms of what little they got but things like a simple scalpel are low in supplies and have to supplement with other items. Fernando has an old civil war field surgeon's kit where the scalpels are various knives that need to be sharpened before every surgery to get the cleanest cut. If the spirits can duplicate that for them it would be a major plus for future negotiations. 1) http://www.medicalantiques.com/civilwar/Surgery_set_images/Hernstein_CW_set/Hernstein%20photos/latch%20view%20of%20top.JPG  & http://www.medicalantiques.com/civilwar/Surgery_set_images/Hernstein_CW_set/case%20open%202.JPG 2) (Field surgeon kit - scroll down to mid page) https://www.etsy.com/listing/215930926/antique-medical-kit-inside-leather-pouch

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 10th, 2016, 12:27pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1740#1741 date=1481338506]and Ariel is a excuse for her to get away from responsibility. Ariel did what she thought is right with the "do you think you're better than the princess of Arendelle?" speech. Maribelle may not have a place in Texas; that won't stop her from acquiring land. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Maribelle getting land is not an issue. She will get what she wants when the opportunity arises, including land. Ariel's question of Maribelle thinking whether she is better than Princess Elsa is. Again, the answer is yes because Maribelle has political power in the region, Elsa does not. Maribelle can go to the butcher and get a hunted kill butchered and processed for her for free, where Elsa can not and would have to make a deal for it. Maribelle is an adult, though a young one, Elsa is a child. Maribelle can get things on credit, Elsa will need to barter and probably be worst off in the deal. It is not to say that Elsa does not have any worth in the party because she does. But compared to Maribelle, her sphere of influence only extends to those around her within the rescue party. Taking it further, if the Ice Queen were to show up and help Elsa, she too would not have political power in this region. In short, people do not care who she is or that she can freeze the land for 100 years. The point is she has done little for the political establishment, community defense or economic improvement of the area. So why should anyone listen to her? Maribelle and her family has done a lot for the area and help establish it as the community it is and continued to do so until The Purge. In helping spread the market to other towns with the convoys year before to establish trade is what she and her family are known for. This makes them very powerful. And in her mind, better than a snowball chucking loli. Now, when Maribelle is outside of this realms where people know of her and her family, then she will have no power. When they reach Charlton Tx, where Elsa is known and respected, then Elsa will have the upper hand over Maribelle's in this.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 10th, 2016, 12:47pm RPG - In collaboration with Hondo and Jeanette: Wilma calls for Roze and Karol. After Roze and Karl respond, Wilma instructs them on what needs to be done. "After the SUV is moved, I need the boys to unload the food from it. We bought milk, fresh bread, ingredients to make more bread, other grains, whole chickens and some dog food . . . enough to last them three days." "Just three days?" Roze asks. Wilma's expression speaks for its self. They were only able to get enough dog food for three days, not a whole week, the minimum they need. "On the way here I considered chicken with noodles for dinner. Come." Wilma leads Roze and Karol to the rear trailer and continues. "We need to check our freezer space. A butcher in town has a good price on a side of beef. If we're lucky, we can get it before someone else does." After Hondo moves the SUV, Roze leaves the rear trailer, heading to the SUV, and calls for assistants. "Robin! Dakota! Madison! Francis! Jordan! We need you boys out here." Five pretty boys come out, looking as if they're modeling casual clothing. Roze opens the back of the SUV. "Milk, bread, noodles and chickens go to the kitchen. Everything else goes into the rear trailer." "Yeah, we get it." Robin, a dark-haired boy complains. "Fresh food goes to the kitchen." "Can we have hot cakes for breakfast tomorrow?" Dakota, the youngest boy asks. "If you like." Roze answers. "Yay!" Dakota cheers. "We should all pitch in and help." Madison, the most feminine looking boy, has long blond hair and wears glasses. "Too complicated for me." Robin continues. "Robin, you should help some time." Madison complains. "Yeah . . . I know. I just don't like doing stupid work like that." Robin replies. "Wilma would be in tears if she heard you say that." Roze says. "I don't mind working with machines at all." Robin is a hard worker; he prefers working with machines, not sewing or helping in the kitchen.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 10th, 2016, 2:53pm I rechecked. A word is not missing. Instead, I added a word that should not be there. This is how it should have been: There is no indication of this. If, for the sake of discussion, Valentine had gone looking Maribelle later, she would see the portable makeup station put up just as Ariel said it would be. This is what you said: Fernando wrote: So far she's gotten on Val's nerves and Ruth's nerves, and made Ariel look like a bad guy - in case you have not noticed. Fernando wrote: Val was angry at Ariel for being a distraction and an excuse for Maribelle to use. But she is not falling for Maribelle's excuses. What gives Fernando the right to launch someone else’s personal property into space? This is Ariel's responsibility. As long as she can manage both this kit and her suitcase, what is that to anyone else? Let me clarify what I said earlier. I overplayed the "evidence card." Ariel mentioned Karl being in a bar fight to prove to Maribelle that she got this information from a series of books. What Ariel brought with her is one volume of a journal the size of a complete encyclopedia. If one volume is destroyed, the remaining still exists. The established existing nations are Japan, Israel, Arendelle [all real-world Nordic countries], Charlton [a small section of real-world Dallas/Fort Worth Metroplex], the Republic of Texas and Corona [island of the northern coast of Germany]. Of those nations, there are no Spirits living in Israel or Corona. Don't forget that before the latest change in the time line, Jeanette and Fernando told Moro more medical supplies need to be made. The question is why aren't these medical supplies getting to the towns like the one the party is in? Reminder: Charlton is an independent nation. It has been an independent nation before America was discovered. Charlton never was apart of Texas or the United States. There's no such place as Charlton, TX. The tiny, landlocked nation is called Charlton. It's NOT Charlton, TX. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 10th, 2016, 4:11pm Jeanette wrote: What gives Fernando the right to launch someone else’s personal property into space? This is Ariel's responsibility. As long as she can manage both this kit and her suitcase, what is that to anyone else? Let me clarify what I said earlier. I overplayed the "evidence card." Ariel mentioned Karl being in a bar fight to prove to Maribelle that she got this information from a series of books. What Ariel brought with her is one volume of a journal the size of a complete encyclopedia. If one volume is destroyed, the remaining still exists. Nothing and nobody gives Fernando the right to do anything. But he will ct for the good of the group, and something that distracts or endangers the group will be dealt with in such a way as to eliminate it permanently. I'm not complaining about what was over played or over stated. I'm just playing the characters as who they are. Val is usually a nice girl but get on her angry side, and she will get even hose who got her angry. She has a lot on her plate right now in taking care of the girls and setting up off to have somebody bounce responsibility for their own fun and games. Jeanette wrote: The established existing nations are Japan, Israel, Arendelle [all real-world Nordic countries], Charlton [a small section of real-world Dallas/Fort Worth Metroplex], the Republic of Texas and Corona [island of the northern coast of Germany]. Of those nations, there are no Spirits living in Israel or Corona. The danger of Ariel or anyone having the journal is what happened in Back to the Future II & III when Biff took the Sports Encyclopedia magazine from the future and nearly destroyed the McFly family and Doc Brown with the money and power he had acquired through gambling. Don't forget that before the latest change in the time line, Jeanette and Fernando told Moro more medical supplies need to be made. The question is why aren't these medical supplies getting to the towns like the one the party is in? The answer is simple for this one, where are the ships with the cargoes docking at and who is picking up the supplies and where are those supplies going? They are not leaving Texas, and the railroad lines do not extend from Texas to these towns. These towns are doing their best with what little they got, which at times is nothing compared to Charlton. But they gotten this far and they will continue to be so without the spirits because they are supporting each other. It is not a perfect utopia but it is something that is better than nothing. If only the Native Americans were the only ones to survive, their would be Mooks all over the place, and highways almost impassable and we would be within 50 miles of the native american camp and not gotten further with the spirit's help. We would have to camp in the wild, fish, bath, piss and shit in the river and hope something or someone(s) do not attack us in our sleep.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 10th, 2016, 6:31pm Fernando wrote: Nothing and nobody gives Fernando the right to do anything. But he will ct for the good of the group, and something that distracts or endangers the group will be dealt with in such a way as to eliminate it permanently. I was talking about the makeup station. Is this in reference to the makeup station or the copy of the journal that should never have been in Ariel's family? The makeup station does not endanger anyone. Fernando and Jeanette are co-leaders. Jeanette has a say in what happens with the makeup station and if Ariel stays. Jeanette would side with Valentine if Ariel says what will happen in the future. Fernando wrote: [quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/1750#1751 date=1481399627]The danger of Ariel or anyone having the journal is what happened in Back to the Future II & III when Biff took the Sports Encyclopedia magazine from the future and nearly destroyed the McFly family and Doc Brown with the money and power he had acquired through gambling. [/quote] I did not write this. Fernando wrote: The answer is simple for this one, where are the ships with the cargoes docking at and who is picking up the supplies and where are those supplies going? They are not leaving Texas, and the railroad lines do not extend from Texas to these towns. In that case shouldn't Jeanette trade supplies to towns that do not have enough supplies and get more supplies when in towns connected to the Charlton Railroad? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 10th, 2016, 7:27pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1750#1752 date=1481404261]Nothing and nobody gives Fernando the right to do anything. But he will ct for the good of the group, and something that distracts or endangers the group will be dealt with in such a way as to eliminate it permanently. I was talking about the makeup station. Is this in reference to the makeup station or the copy of the journal that should never have been in Ariel's family? The makeup station does not endanger anyone. Fernando and Jeanette are co-leaders. Jeanette has a say in what happens with the makeup station and if Ariel stays. Jeanette would side with Valentine if Ariel says what will happen in the future. [/quote] It goes back to the journal. Anyone following it a problem to the rest of the group. Whether it is Jeanette, Moro, Fernando, Elsa, Hondo, Ariel or Jabba the Hutt following journal, it is a danger to the group. Anyone or anything written in that journal is a potential threat to the group. Let me put an evil twist to it in terms of Back to the Future II & III... For over 5000 years the hawks and the owls have been at war with the crows and in 2150 finds the ancient archives of Jeanette Miller. After years of interpreting the language they break it code and find out that in 2066 the group was sent to rescue Gabrielle. The events they managed to put into play effects society in the future to they carefully plot as to where their best strike would be with minimal damage to the future. They find it in a settlement called Elmsfort, formally a fort in the panhandle of Colorado. It is Elmford where Fernando and Hondo killed off the last of the slavers before entering Texas, and where Jeanette rescues another child. This happens indoors in separate facilities. They plan on the following: Eliminating the crows in the area. Capturing and if needed killing Fernando, Hondo, and Jeanette. The rescue party at the camp are killed, including Chihiro, Elsa, Danielle and the others. The campers they lived in during this trip are burned. Since they know about the items that they have, certain things are salvages as trophies, like Fernando's Walking Stick and their computing devices. Jeanette dares ask the question, "Why?" After days of getting no answer, she gets the answer of "You were on the wrong side." before they execute her. After the execution, they go into Charlton and eliminate the crows there and work their way across the planet killing those in other cities. Fernando was right on one thing, the crows in their inept superiority complex over looked the need to defend themselves from other groups. Thus in the end of Jeanette's first and only journal somebody puts in, "She is dead. The End." And that is putting it nicely. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1750#1752 date=1481404261][quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/1750#1751 date=1481399627]The danger of Ariel or anyone having the journal is what happened in Back to the Future II & III when Biff took the Sports Encyclopedia magazine from the future and nearly destroyed the McFly family and Doc Brown with the money and power he had acquired through gambling. [/quote] I did not write this. [/quote] No, you did not . something must have glitched in the cut and paste. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1750#1752 date=1481404261]The answer is simple for this one, where are the ships with the cargoes docking at and who is picking up the supplies and where are those supplies going? They are not leaving Texas, and the railroad lines do not extend from Texas to these towns. In that case shouldn't Jeanette trade supplies to towns that do not have enough supplies and get more supplies when in towns connected to the Charlton Railroad? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Jeanette should talk with the Spirits and those capable of making such equipment and make a trade deal with them while the railroads are being repairs. They still have blimps and zeppelins though that is slower than rail but at least it will get there. A train can get there in lets say 4 days, regardless of weather except for extreme weather. An airship can take a week or more and only on good weather days. So there is hope for the trade. Jeanette needs to be in charge of this like Fernando has been in charge of the rescuing of others. First question she should ask is, "Do you have a blimp/zeppelin/Airship?" and then deal accordingly from there.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 10th, 2016, 9:29pm Jeanette cannot stop writing the journal because that would alter the time further than what it already has. Jeanette can't put in a note in the journal to Ariel saying, "Don't read further." That too would alter the time line further than what it already has. It was after the last change in the time line that the Texas Spirits realized what happened and that they should not make further fixes using time travel. The Texas Spirits can confiscate the journals stating that, however it happened, they should not have ended up in her grandfather's possession. That would be the most they can do without altering the time line further. Given everything that has happened in less than a week, the Texas Spirits are avoiding anything Fernando could potentially complain about. Anything they sell outside of Texas has to be done through companies they have owned since before the Happening. One of them is through Mountain Creek, a chain of camping supply stores. The only stores they built outside of Texas are along their railroad, which has been fixed for quite some time. The question is, why doesn't someone not associated with the Texas Spirits buy supplies from these stores and sell them in towns like the one the party is in now? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 10th, 2016, 10:07pm The answer to that is 2 fold. One: the distance. Two: people do not trust spirits in general as they have been burnt by others so much. It is like in today's world, a black mugs a little old lady and hurts her. When she gets home she is scared to go out and scared of blacks. Her family are angry against blacks because they harmed their grandmother. So there is a prejudice that linger for a long time. And they teach their children not to trust blacks and it becomes a self fulfilling prophesy. Now, the spirits should be doing what Fernando has said all along - study what is out there, find out who they can work with and improve the conditions once trust is established. Except for guard duty here and there and protecting Jeanette, the spirits have not done a damn thing. Jeanette should at least be an envoy for them and find out that is going on and how the spirits can help. Bur she has not done that either. For her doing that with the hospital would be a good first step. When Fernando returns, Jeanette should barrow his civil war surgical kit and ask from it what would the docs need. From that since the kit is 90% metal they spirits can make it. The wood parts and case can be made in Japan or Israel and then they get a case or two with 4 of them in it by "air mail."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 11th, 2016, 8:20am Fernando wrote: Now, the spirits should be doing what Fernando has said all along - study what is out there, find out who they can work with and improve the conditions once trust is established. Except for guard duty here and there and protecting Jeanette, the spirits have not done a damn thing. Correction, they have done things such as fix power grids and highways. Fernando complained about that so they had to alter the time line to undo it all. They offered protection for others. Both Fernando and Hondo complained about that and even threatened to leave the party if the Texas Spirits protect anyone else. Don't complain about the Texas Spirits not doing anything when Fernando is the reason they are not doing anything. The Texas Spirits should have left Fernando at home so they can get some work done in peace. Fernando wrote: Jeanette should at least be an envoy for them and find out that is going on and how the spirits can help. Bur she has not done that either. For her doing that with the hospital would be a good first step. When Fernando returns, Jeanette should barrow his civil war surgical kit and ask from it what would the docs need. From that since the kit is 90% metal they spirits can make it. The wood parts and case can be made in Japan or Israel and then they get a case or two with 4 of them in it by "air mail." If the hospitals will not accept anything shipped via the Charlton Railroad, they would not accept this either. No wonder the world is still in the shape that it's in. People don't trust those who can do something about it. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 11th, 2016, 12:46pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1750#1756 date=1481425663]Now, the spirits should be doing what Fernando has said all along - study what is out there, find out who they can work with and improve the conditions once trust is established. Except for guard duty here and there and protecting Jeanette, the spirits have not done a damn thing. Correction, they have done things such as fix power grids and highways. Fernando complained about that so they had to alter the time line to undo it all. They offered protection for others. Both Fernando and Hondo complained about that and even threatened to leave the party if the Texas Spirits protect anyone else. Don't complain about the Texas Spirits not doing anything when Fernando is the reason they are not doing anything. The Texas Spirits should have left Fernando at home so they can get some work done in peace. Fernando wrote: Jeanette should at least be an envoy for them and find out that is going on and how the spirits can help. Bur she has not done that either. For her doing that with the hospital would be a good first step. When Fernando returns, Jeanette should barrow his civil war surgical kit and ask from it what would the docs need. From that since the kit is 90% metal they spirits can make it. The wood parts and case can be made in Japan or Israel and then they get a case or two with 4 of them in it by "air mail." If the hospitals will not accept anything shipped via the Charlton Railroad, they would not accept this either. No wonder the world is still in the shape that it's in. People don't trust those who can do something about it. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] I think you got them confused. The spirits, according to you, have not extended their reach a few miles past the Texas border. What power grids that are available outside of that reach are what the people did. Remember we are somewhere in Southern Montana - well outside their reach. In areas with wind turbines, they were put up and repairs, bring back between 40% to 65% of those that fell in the Happening. Military Bases that were resettled were discovered to have their own generators and needed fuel to turn them on. (This is similar to the power back up units in a data warehouse: large diesel engine turning generators day and night. This diesel engine is similar to a ship's diesel engine in size and power.) Many solar panels that powered street lights and so on were taken down and used to build larger solar farms. Existing solar farms were  repaired. And other technologies - Other Spirit Technology or man made, were tested an exploited. Though there is a lot going on it is not that hard to get going one segment at a time. In recreating and repairing an infrastructure is what these settlements have been doing. Electrical, water, food, transportation (vehicles, roads, rail, sea, and air), and communications are the important ones. With Food and water being first, and the rest to follow as needed. The Spirits (Though I personally do not agree with them) done this for the people of Charlton and expanded their help through parts of Texas and even a few miles beyond but they have not extended themselves beyond that, and we are at least 1800 miles from there. In that, there are hundreds of miles of road and rail to fix up and many towns to connect too before the spirits can send a train from Charlton to the town we are in. And they had over 40 years to fix this up and they did nothing. So who's fault is that? Not Fernando's. He was not around when this happened. But he is right in complaining about it, because as he sees it, the spirits are willing to help those who are going to fulfill their goals, what ever those goals maybe, for that is what they have shown themselves out to be. I as a writer and a character have pointed out where the spirits can recycle buses and train cars, but they did little to anything about them. I as a writer and character stated what and how things should be repaired, and yet, they did little with that information. So who's at fault here? Because of the past with these and other spirits, many out there do not want to deal with the spirits because people got burned in their dealings. In Hondo's entry posts - another spirit group took over and corrupted a town. Who's fault is that? Were there Texas Spirits there to help those from the dictatorship of this spirit group? No there wasn't. And they too had a copy of Jeanette's Journal which predicted of Hondo'a arrival and they tried to have him killed. I doubt you noticed that at all. But Hondo's clan promised that they would find every copy of the journal and destroy them. They think they got them all, it is obvious that they did not. Since people got burned by dealing with the spirits, they do not want to deal with the spirits. Again, this is where Jeanette being an envoy would work best for their benefit - both the people and the spirits. She does not have to tell them that she is working for them, all she has to do is say that she is representing a group of investors, medical workers, what ever, from Israel, Japan, what ever and in that representation she has gone from town to town to make deals and arrangements to improve their medical facilities. The only issue is that such supplies will be delivered by sea to Texas and have to be brought up to their towns. Once that is dealt with, then they can reap the rewards. All she needs the towns to do is to sign up for this and create another treaty - this one for the sharing of technology and trade routes for medical reasons. Once she has a book load of towns willing to do the work to get the roads and rail running again, she can show the spirits this and work started to get this done. In a matter of months, the first of the deliveries can be sent to the towns. So what is the delay? Saying that Fernando this and Fernando that is an excuse because it does not fit what the spirits want. Not getting any this done is what Fernando is complaining about. This has always been his complaint. The Spirits concern about Jeanette's Journal is a load of crock and we as writers and characters know this. The Spirits trying to persuade Jeanette into immortality, taking care of Elsa and then Penny, and other things offered to her have been nothing more than traps laid out for her for not doing what has to be done and that's helping others that are out of her way. Everyone that she's help came to her, and most of them in the guise of a spirit. She does not see that she is being manipulated to do as they want her to do. Fernando is here to help out who ever is out there that needs help. He's willing to help Gabrielle because she needs help. He does not care about her being a stupid leader for the spirits because that is what they want her to be. Jeanette is willing to help Gabrielle because the Spirits told her that it has to be done. Guess what, a serpent told Eve to go eat an apple and guess where that landed mankind! I just don't believe that you are actually blind to this insight. This is not about the spirits or helping out 1 very specific person. This is about a journey where many along the way are going to need help in one form or another. This is about the interaction of characters and what they can do for others and for themselves. This is about looking at the landscape and seeing what is wrong and try our best in correcting them. This is about the trip this group is taking and seeing the world for what it is and doing something about it. In all this the spirits can go to hell because they had 40 years to undo this and did nothing and because somebody points it out to their face - Fernando - that they cite him as the cause of the problem? That is the biggest loaded crock of shit I have ever heard. As Fernando says, "No excuses. Lets get this shit done!" For Jeanette that means making deals and signing up hospitals and the towns they are in for supplies they need that can be shipped from Texas which will lead to the rebuilding of roads, rail and airways. That means for her to start with this one hospital Karl is in and deal with it. If she needs to barrow Fernando's civil war surgical field kit, she is welcomed to it if she asks for it first. She can then look it over and see how simple it is; with the exception of a couple of handles, everything but the box is made of metal. The handles on those few items are made of wood though plastic can be used instead.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 11th, 2016, 8:31pm Fernando wrote: The spirits, according to you, have not extended their reach a few miles past the Texas border. That is what you wanted. Before the last change in the time line the Texas Spirits were fixing power grids and highways and repairing and extending existing railroads outside of Texas. Therefore, for the Texas Spirits to have the railroad they want without fixing highways and power grids, they would have to go back more than 200 years ago and build a railroad from the ground up. Fernando wrote: Remember we are somewhere in Southern Montana - well outside their reach. If I know exactly where in Montana we are, I can tell you how close we are to a Charlton rail line. From looking at a map, there are two Charlton rail lines in Montana. Fernando wrote: In that, there are hundreds of miles of road and rail to fix up and many towns to connect too before the spirits can send a train from Charlton to the town we are in. Since the last change in the time line, the Texas Spirits have the railroad they want and it was repaired after the Happening. If a town does not have a Charlton rail line running through it at this time, it will NOT have one in the future because the railroad was finished a long time ago. Fernando wrote: And they had over 40 years to fix this up and they did nothing. If this town does have a rail line, the Texas Spirits will not fix it because it is not their rail line. Fernando wrote: So who's fault is that? It's no ones fault. If a town does not have a Charlton rail line, it's because it was never in the plans. Fernando wrote: I as a writer and a character have pointed out where the spirits can recycle buses and train cars, but they did little to anything about them. The Texas Spirits designed their own passenger trains and therefore are unable to use other passenger train cars because they would not work with theirs. If the Texas Spirits need busses then the bus graveyards are already empty. Fernando wrote: In Hondo's entry posts - another spirit group took over and corrupted a town. Who's fault is that? Were there Texas Spirits there to help those from the dictatorship of this spirit group? The Texas Spirits can't be everywhere and they can't know everything that's going on. Fernando wrote: And they too had a copy of Jeanette's Journal which predicted of Hondo'a arrival and they tried to have him killed. There are two things wrong with this. One, Jeanette's journal was never available to the public. Jeanette's close friends and family got a copy. Mavis got a copy because of her family connections. How Ariel's grandfather got a copy will be investigated. Two, Jeanette was never there. She could not have written about Hondo's arrival in that town. Therefore those Spirits could not have known about Hondo's arrival from Jeanette's journal. The following is Jeanette's journal up to last night's entry. As you can see, there's no information about Hondo's arrival in that town: [spoiler]Dear reader: Save for Hikaru Pointer, no one's to reveal this book's existence to Chihiro or Danielle. Using minimum words to save space. Have one journal and no idea how long this will last. April 30, 2010 Respond to shooting at High Pointe Elementary. Lone gunman apprehended by crows; lone wolf got my attention. Shift ended. Returned. No wolf. Gave statement, drove out of parking lot and saw wolf again. Followed wolf to the old church. Church open. Wolf walked in and stood by large book. Don't know the language. Wolf walked out, stood a few feet from 1382, mimed a wall and disappeared. At home, Ellie and I heard a crow inside. Crow perched on monitor. Ellie's name appeared. Called her. Explained what happened. Didn't believe me. Asked crow where I'm going. Pacific Northwest. Asked when I'm leaving. April 2010. Asked crow what is it. Japanese Spirit. Believe different groups of spirits exist. Believe grey area between spirits and aliens exist. Why Northwest? Rescue orphans, child prostitutes and mutants. Why me? EMT, who knows Hikaru, is needed. Ellie called Hikaru. Hikaru knew nothing. Walk out front door with three med kits, pulse oximeter and BOB. April 30, 2066 Transported to Pacific Northwest, fifty-six years to the minute. Purse found on ground. Have more medical supplies than Charlton Hospital. One kit for general public. Two for the party and an after-mission job: live-in health care worker at Old School, a home for mutants (like X-men). Home has two campuses: South Campus, formerly High Pointe Elementary. North Campus, formerly West Intermediate School. Both campuses renovated by Texas Spirits. Looks new, really nice. Accepted the job, don't know why. Saw two young ladies, residents of Old School: Chihiro, a Japanese mouser with feline teeth, has met Muta and Baron Humbert before meeting Japanese Spirits at a bathhouse. Though young, she can think on her feet. Will find Baroness Louise with laptop. Knows System 7. Danielle, blind, has the marksmanship of skilled sighted people. Wears Girl Scout uniform. Both are responsible young ladies. Hikaru appeared. Said I never returned. Read copy of journal I'm now writing, published by Alcatraz Press (the only in the former U.S. territory Hikaru believes to exist). People, who read said journal, prepared for apocalypse. Hikaru's copy of journal said to be very dangerous. Events that happened so far are in her copy. Fernando, from Kevin and Kell and The Acorn Café, appeared. His selection, by Texas Spirits, is a mystery. People hold Spirits in high regard. In Charlton, largest walled settlement Hikaru knows of (1382 to the south and west, 180 to the north and Hampton to the east), people say Spirits carry lost items, things people forgot about. Renmei teaches that Spirits move freely between this life and the next. Charlton Library has a 2006 copy of Whisper of the Heart, stamped and signed by author. In 2011 Japan experienced an earthquake and tsunami. Before being hit, three nuclear reactors shut down and disappeared. Apocalypse ended forty years ago. People have been rebuilding since with places progressing faster than others. Texas, only former U.S. state doing well, will be a republic. Groups need to hammer things out. Will have two forms of currency: gold and silver coins is one. Though smaller, there are settlements doing well. Arik died three years ago in Charlton Hospital. Experienced chest pain, died next day. Named in Ellie's will: my old bedroom and everything in it. Sharpening system still in room, parts worn out with age replaced. Have four nephews. They have families of their own. Spending night in Salish village. Our lodging and transportation, two V.W. Campers, arrived. Hikaru said I became an EMT because, though I like it, there's more to life than singing and voice acting. Became EMT. That isn't it. Fernando returned to Camper with box. Hikaru said clothing for rescued children are in box. Will get clothes and supplies tomorrow at Dr. Brown's Shoes in nearby settlement. Dr. Brown is said to resemble Dr. Emmett Brown. May 1, 2066 Hikaru compares published journal with original. Select Alvin and the Chipmunks: The Squeakquel on iPod. Closed my eyes to hold back tears. If I return, time loop breaks creating problem. Believing Princess Elsa of Arendelle (frightened, emotionally traumatized snow queen who nearly killed her sister Anna) can fix problem, Texas Spirits alter history for first time: forge alliance with Arendelle: Texas Spirits' cloaked ships defended Arendelle, Elsa adopted. Moro (a wolf Spirit) worked with her at Old School. Gloves help. Chihiro received purple hair tie (cotton soft; sparkles like gems) when she worked at bathhouse. Hikaru checks paperwork in Campers. Fernando questions need for them, shoots messenger and drives to Dr. Brown's Shoes. Moro appears with Elsa. Moro disappears and is seen again at Dr. Brown's Shoes. Dr. Brown looks like Emmett Brown. Disappeared to modern examination room, try on pair of tinted prescription safety goggles. Their computer has same alphabet as book in the old church. Spirits have a sign and written language; no spoken language. Chihiro, Danielle, Gabrielle and I receive a cedar case with nameplate. Mine has pioneer dresses, white aprons, pairs of white cotton gloves, handkerchiefs, EMT shirts, EMT pants, black belt, small black purse, red hooded EMT cape, a pair of black leather gloves and laundry bag. Gabrielle's case has dresses with wing slits and a wing brush. Hospitals will sterilize CPR masks and replace parts. Dr. Brown plays "Country Roads" on violin. Chihiro has nice vocals, hasn't sung in nearly two years; used lyrics written by Shizuku Tsukishima. Hikaru has known about Chihiro since before reading this journal. Time on pulse oximeter is exactly two hours off. There are $1,000, $500, $250 and $100 gold coins. Hotel industry manipulates silver, gets customers using gold. Actual value: $10. Artificial value: $133. Somme people will not accept silver at artificial value. Old U.S. coins: a form of currency in Texas. Exchange rate: $100 gold coin for $100 in old U.S. coins. No exchange rate for silver. South Campus looks like snowflake-themed castle with two flags: second is the Arendelle flag. DART Blue Line goes to San Antonio. Huston Metro Red Line/DART Green Line goes to Oklahoma City. Renewable energy used as much as possible; new power plants built. People look beyond having Texas settlements unify. Texas is Step 1. Charlton walls will remain. Amateur radio operators and weather hobbyists run Texas radio stations. Hikaru's interested in my great nephew, Theodore Bagdasarian. He's involved theater and radio broadcasting. Became an Immortal at Age 9. I prefer receiving help to getting destroyed. Yet I'm the enemy? Fernando reveals true self, says things humans should not say and calls for his daughters. I see how he treats them. History altered: Princess Anna of Arendelle is here. Scared, Elsa begs Anna to stay away. Temperatures drop, clouds gather and the wind blows. Anna accidently removes a glove. Ice shoots from Elsa's ungloved hand. Elsa runs off. With glove, Moro goes after Elsa. Man cries "Mutant!" Elsa begs him to stay away. Ice shoots from ungloved hand and hits ground. Ice forms under her feet. Elsa runs, leaving trail of ice. Snow falls. Macey (Fernando's adopted daughter) gets cedar chest with clothes, laundry bag and lice shampoo. Anna gets winter outfit at Dr. Brown's Shoes. Chihiro gets wool coat. Moro has two maps: gives one to Fernando, the other to me. Moro joins us in Camper 1. Danielle gets trench coat. Hikaru still freezes. Elsa is scared. Snow falls in hotel dining room as she eats; Fernando accuses her of playing in snow. Moro tells Elsa to get her suitcase. Elsa wants to go home, not Arendelle. Fernando says no mutant is safe, most use powers for selfish deeds. Elsa hides behind and clings to Moro. Moro doubts time line Fernando spoke of exists. Fernando draws gun, "Take this word with you to hell, Moro. 'M.A.R.K.' It stand for Murder, Arson, Rape and Kidnapping - the four crimes anyone can use deadly force against the perpetrator doing it order to stop it. In possession of the child Elsa, you kidnapped the child. Before I send you off to meet our Lord and Creator for him to choose your fate, you got one chance to redeem yourself and do what is . . . right, Moro! There will be no more after this! So choose your actions wisely, Moro! Because if you don't, your life ends here right now!" Danielle aims gun at Fernando. Moro tells Danielle to holster weapon. Danielle obeys. Cops save and arrest Moro; take advantage of Fernando: $5,000 for batteries, five silver coins for groceries. To bring Elsa to Moro without her mutation known, Hikaru buys new quilt for $100. Hikaru buys two cases of soda with silver coin. Fernando gives bag of sandwiches to me. I offer him and Macey sodas. Texas Spirits know where Shizuku Tsukishima is. Fernando: Council of Five wants us to evolve and be one with God. Hondo and Valentine here with camper (sleeps six, has kitchen and bathroom), truck and Bronco (each sleeps two), year's food for a tribe, camping gear, heaters, composting commode, guns and ammo to fight civil war twice. Hondo and Valentine are camping. Three times I said stay together. Fernando goes to hotel. May 2, 2066 Hikaru has eBooks on Arendelle and Charlton (a city state since before Columbus). Charlton never lost a war. In 1803 Charlton forges alliance with Arendelle. Details are sealed. Every army against Arendelle suddenly destroyed. Every enemy warship docked at an Arendelle port and every enemy warplane landed at an Arendelle airport without firing. Enemy crew destroyed own warship. Then on, every warship and warplane arrived in Arendelle without crew. Arendelle suffered no known deaths from attacks against them. Elsa unmentioned after 1803. Texas is a republic as of January. Charlton makes oxygen systems and pulse oximeter sensors. Seasonably dressed, Hikaru made breakfast. Didn't hear from Fernando or Macey. Elsa wears coat for appearances. Moro asks Chihiro if she's comfortable in church. Service starts with U.S. national anthem. Hondo bought two insulated Dub Box popup trailers with heater, toilet, outdoor shower and kitchen. Texas Spirits got and fixed a bus in Kansas. Kill two birds with one stone if party can use it. Roads are drivable? Better to drive bus than teleport it. Hondo spots obvious problem: Elsa in tornado alley. Tomorrow is last day of market. Traveling with merchants, we're heading south. Some merchants will enter first town, not mutant friendly. Others will go to second town, mutant friendly. In Japan, Chihiro helped Humbert search for Louise. In Charlton, she cleans temple after school. Gabrielle will be kicked out of home because of black angel wings. That's Fernando's reason (my first of two) for being here. Even in mutant-friendly places mutants with black angel wings are shunned. Gabrielle is to fix that. I care enough for Elsa I accepted immortality and returned home. Being here, second reason I'm here, fixes problem my absence creates. Does Elsa return to her home or stay? Texas Spirits need Fernando and Hondo to find a way to allow both. There's another person (neither royalty nor a snow queen) I'd accept immortality for. Fernando, an Immortal with immortality pills, lectures me on immortality? May 3, 2066 Crow sounds alarm in bar last night. Moro confirmed something's wrong. Hondo checks, sees nothing. I remain. Fernando and Hondo use back door. Slavers are killed. Four victims, young ladies, join party, no home to return to. Slavers' box truck converted to RV for them. Go to market to prepare meals (sandwiches) on the go with caravan. A house divided cannot stand; can't get out because of time loop. Does time loop go beyond mission? I accepted immortality and adopted Elsa because she can't return to her time. Need to rest for long drive tonight. May 4, 2066 The ladies who joined party: Ruth, Ester (Ruth's sister), Joanna (Ruth and Ester's cousin on father's side) and Susanna (Joanna's sister). Fernando and Hondo rescue Howard and Earl (sons of Ruth and Ester's eldest cousin on mom's side) from wreck. Wilbur Robinson sells me a nine-year-old Immortal and her stuff: Portable Singer sewing machine, sewing kit, schoolbooks and an iron. Penelope, Penny for short, talks to Spirits and looks like Vanellope with short hair. She made all her clothes, except socks and shoes, and her plush crow Oliver. To help Robinsons, party buys hitch and Dub Box for their transportation. Not having bonded with Elsa, Texas Spirits raised a child I'd be interested in, made her an Immortal and staged a sale so I'd buy her. Fernando and Moro differ on time loop. Fernando never met these time travelers in his travels. Macey sprained her ankle. No broken bones found. Karl (goat-like features) played Tonya (young woman, red fur, pink hair and fox-like features) and Zoey (girl, blue hair and cat-like features), threatens party and is introduced to Lucy. Karl played and tried to break up Ruth's family. Angry and uniformed, Ruth threatens to bring slavers here. Because of threat, Fernando's girls scare Ruth and Joanna with rape. Fernando has conference with them. Things have been or will be straightened out. Fernando and Hondo are teaching a gun class. May 5, 2066 Elsa got help from doctor and is in control of her power. Dressed for tonight's victory party. Slavers surrendered. Moro gave Hikaru a reproduction of the princess dress she wore in fourth grade play. Though the play of twin princesses she did with Tsubasa is a precious memory (written for them by a classmate before he died), the play almost didn't happen. Hikaru almost lost Tsubasa. During the play Hikaru was sobbing on stage. Audience applauded Hikaru's "convincing performance." Moro gave Hikaru a replacement outfit. I signed Penny's adoption papers during Tanya's birthday party. Penny and I will live in Dub Box the party bought for the 73 Beetle. Elsa and Princess Rapunzel of Corona (missing since infancy as of 1803) are cousins. Texas Spirits found Rapunzel. Bat arrives from Charlton and transforms: eighteen-year-old female, black hair, light skin, wearing black dress, black fingernail polish and dark makeup. She owns copy of journal. When Mavis was a baby, Spirit haters murdered her mom. Mavis and her dad move to Charlton. He owns/runs a luxury hotel. On her eighteenth birthday she and her dad sang in the hotel's nightclub with his old band mates, his first time since wife died. The nocturnal Spirit joins party. Texas Spirits designed ZPM powered, standard gauge, articulated train with Lantean safety/security features. Texas Spirits can undo puberty. "Immortal Jeanette" appears eleven.[/spoiler] Fernando wrote: Again, this is where Jeanette being an envoy would work best for their benefit - both the people and the spirits. She does not have to tell them that she is working for them, all she has to do is say that she is representing a group of investors, medical workers, what ever, from Israel, Japan, what ever and in that representation she has gone from town to town to make deals and arrangements to improve their medical facilities. The only issue is that such supplies will be delivered by sea to Texas and have to be brought up to their towns. Once that is dealt with, then they can reap the rewards. All she needs the towns to do is to sign up for this and create another treaty - this one for the sharing of technology and trade routes for medical reasons. Once she has a book load of towns willing to do the work to get the roads and rail running again, she can show the spirits this and work started to get this done. In a matter of months, the first of the deliveries can be sent to the towns. So what is the delay? Saying that Fernando this and Fernando that is an excuse because it does not fit what the spirits want. I need to get back to you on this one. Fernando wrote: Not getting any this done is what Fernando is complaining about. This has always been his complaint. Except for Jeanette being an envoy, which I will get to in a later post, what you brought up in this post has been addressed. Fernando wrote: The Spirits concern about Jeanette's Journal is a load of crock and we as writers and characters know this. How is this a load? They need the journal. Fernando wrote: In all this the spirits can go to hell because they had 40 years to undo this and did nothing and because somebody points it out to their face - Fernando - that they cite him as the cause of the problem? That is the biggest loaded crock of shit I have ever heard. What do you want them to do in a period of forty years? I told you what they have done. Correction, I have not told you everything. I explained why they had to undo things and why they have to back off. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 11th, 2016, 9:04pm Fernando wrote: Again, this is where Jeanette being an envoy would work best for their benefit - both the people and the spirits. She does not have to tell them that she is working for them, all she has to do is say that she is representing a group of investors, medical workers, what ever, from Israel, Japan, what ever This sounds a little suspicious to me. If this town or hospital does not want anything from Spirits because they don't trust them, what will be the first thing they will ask when someone is selling modern medical supplies? Fernando wrote: If she needs to barrow Fernando's civil war surgical field kit, she is welcomed to it if she asks for it first. She can then look it over and see how simple it is; with the exception of a couple of handles, everything but the box is made of metal. The handles on those few items are made of wood though plastic can be used instead. Why a Civil War surgical kit? There are modern medical supplies. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 11th, 2016, 10:48pm Think like a business person. If you are selling an item and a customer asks, "Where did this come from? Who made them?" All the seller has to do is point to the sign on the box that says, "Made in Japan (or Israel or wherever...)" If they "Why are they being sold, are they military surplus, over stocked supplies, NOS (New Old Stock- stock that never sold or was used and sat on a shelf for years)? The sell can give any viable reason they would want. If they continue to ask, then explain, "Texas is the only place with a working sea dock. The ships came in with these and I bought them and sold them all over Texas. I still have a a warehouse full of them. Now, if you buy them, as soon as the railroad/highways are clear, your shipment will arrive soon after. If you do not want them, then Ill go to another hospital that would be interested. Mind you, the first shipment is free for you to have and test. If you like it you can order more. What shall it be?" - - - - - This Civil War kit is still a viable surgical kit, and many field kits are made in the same scope of things in it. The only differences is that today's kits use plastic handles instead of wooden handles, and the case is water proof to survive a deep dunk. This kit will keep the items dry during wet weather but it will not survive a dunk in deep water. Further more, this is a complete military medical kit for any operation a surgeon would face on the battle field. The issue here is the modern field surgical kit has disposable scalpels and other tools. The Civil War kit as a scalpel and blade tools that one can sharpen again and again. The modern kit can not be reused, it has to be disposed after surgery. The Civil War Kit you can throw the blades into boiling water or with bleach or alcohol and disinfect them and use them again and again. The only thing that the civil war kit does not have that a modern kit has are gloves. The kit can be modernized with a better case and gloves and maybe a few modern tools. But when you are out in a hospital like this where they need to barrow a butcher's blade because they ran out of scalpels, this kit will be a god send, given its size of a small sneaker box. Like you told us that the technology must not exceed 1800's unless they rebuilt something more modern with old tech, Medicine is in a similar situation. There are no MRI Machine, there are no Diagnostic Medical Computers, there are no PET and CAT Scanners except for a place like Lab Town. There are X-ray machines. There are no surgical robots or STEM Cell Therapy, but there is the old fashion surgery done by the old fashion Surgeon. This Kit has everything a Lo-Tech hospital surgeon needs for any surgery outside of an organ transplant. Believe it or not, Doctors Without Borders use such a kit when in primitive Africa, poverty stricken South/Central America and in war zones like Syria and Iran.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 12th, 2016, 12:29am In the post you did before this, I will point out that in the 40years they has to do something about this, they did nothing. Yet they complain about a male EMT who has rubbed their noses in the shit they created. History: After the Atomic Bombing of Nagaski and Hiroshima, the cities were rebuilt in less than five years after two years of clean up and the scientists declare the area safe for reoccupation. That is less then 7 years a city that was burnt off the face of the planet was recreated. Dresden and other German cities that were burnt down from bombing raids, were rebuilt in under 8 years, including the highways and railroads that connected them. Same with the burning of Tokyo and Okinawa before the bombing of Hiroshima and Nagasaki. Outside of the RPG Content, it was purely a human effort. In the RPG Content, what spirits they worked with, help rebuild these cities, their connecting roads and railroads in a short amount of time. So it is total bull that for 40 years they did nothing to help others when they only helped Charlton and areas of Texas and then blame Fernando for their inaction and inactivity of helping others when he points out a gripe he has about what they are doing or not doing. Story wise, these settlements rebuilt themselves with what little they got with some or no help from the spirits - Texas Spirits or other spirit groups. And the couple we hit on are connected and know of each other. Some does trade with each other, others don't. There is a political foot print of settlement officials - elected or otherwise. There is law and justice though some may be corrupt but it is there. These people have brought themselves up from nothing. To say that the Spirits have a rebuilt railroad up to where we are, is bull. Only one was there a mention of  character leaving and saying, I'll figure out the trains to get to Colorado to get on a train to Charlton where there is a connection. There is a big difference between Montana and Colorado - about 1200 mile difference. I'll give it that they made to Colorado, but that is only as far as they went. And they did not improve the highways nor the towns, that they did on their own. As this RPG stands as you stated, there are no direct connection from Montana/Idaho to Charlton Tx. Jeanette as an envoy in getting supplies to the hospital is simple. In fact you wanted to something like this but I'm expanding the role. If the people that the medical kits were from the spirits, they would not want them. Jeanette needs to represent the people of Texas as they are the one doing this deal. The word Spirit should not ever be uttered from her lips. She mentions that word, then no one will want them because as soon as she walks back to the camper, word on the 2-way radio airways will be filled of this strange looking woman selling spirit-ware to hospital and then she will not be able to deal with another hospital again. Furthermore, Jeanette is an EMT Professional. When doing this part, she needs to look the part of an EMT Professional and not some character from the lost pages of "Little Women." She needs to look at a medical professional in the eye and tell them why they need this equipment, compared to what little they have. She can look like some left over out of place pioneer woman of the 1840s wild west when in camp, she has to look like an EMT Professional when dealing with others in the medical field or she loses all respect from the community - medical or otherwise. The reason being is because no one out here knows who Jeanette is. This RPG world is set in the world of Fallout 4, where it is 2077. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0lWNdcbq3EU But it is also in real life I posted this in facebook - a settlement north of Moscow where life there is like a settlement in the RPG. Thing is in this real life situation, who would Putin tax a Loaf of Bread? These people work for food and services, not for money because money is so hard to get. So getting a car repaired is a couple of loaves of bread or a dozen eggs. http://www.dw.com/en/putins-plans-to-tax-the-garazhniki/av-36488130 In Budapest Hungry, the underground people still thrive, even though they were raided in 2015. Led by a guy named Bruce Lee, the homeless have a place to go to and still there to this day. He gives them law and order, and reason to live. This article is of his work in 2014 and has been going on since the fall of the Soviet Union. http://www.boredpanda.com/underground-sewer-life-bruce-lee-bucharest/ And my experience with Lithuania makes those three examples look like a day in the park. In the 10 years I help them reestablish themselves as a viable nation, they are now #1 in Computer Technology Education in Europe, #1 in worker satisfaction and #1 in many other areas. 10 years from when I helped that nation. In all that, 40 years and nothing was done by the spirits and they blame Fernando for the problems What a load of crock is that!

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 15th, 2016, 12:56pm Note: My criticism to this RPG is that spirits are given too much power and the character nearly have none. They are also given too much credit for work they were not involved with it. They are so controlling and interfering that Jeanette cannot make a move without their action and even permission to take action, and she is being manipulated into taking action as per their bidding what ever it is. Both Jeanette the character and Jeanette write need to see this because Jeanette the writer has painted herself into a corner she can not get her writing out of. As I stated in the above post - for little has happened in the 40 years while the spirits were in "power" in Texas, and then blame Fernando for everything wrong that has happened is a crock of shit. And as a writer the Fernando character and his associated characters, I will write their reactions as so. In real human history, cities and settlements have restored themselves from their boot straps from situations worst than this situation from the RPG. Life was hard during those years of recovery but things got done and they recovered. This RPG, as I stated, is like the video gave Fallout 4. I miscalculated on its date - it is 2177, not 2077, almost 200 years since "That day." It is fixated in the state of Massachusetts but that is a lot of area to cover for one person to do. The only thing is that vehicles that actually do work like cars, trucks, trains, ship, planes and helicopters are owned by the government (Local settlements, the recovering federal government, the minuteman militia, organized crimes and raiders). This RPG, as I also stated, is like the situations I stated above. That Russian settlement above Moscow where 30,000 people live and work because they can not get jobs that pays well and what money they do make is heavily taxed using bread, food and others items (tools, materials, clothing, so on), it is doing well in this trade situation, so well that Putin and Moscow wants to tax these poor people but how do you tax a loaf of bread? The Homeless situation in Bucharest is as bad as the homeless situation used to be in NYC - where there was underground cities in abandoned train stations including abandoned areas of Grand Station, Penn Station, and Time Square. Unfortunately, under Mayor Bloomberg, those areas were flushed out. And only recently the same situation in Lithuania was taken cared off. It was so bad there that children were abandoned because they could not be sold. And children lives in the subway system because there was no more money to run the trains or electricity to power them. At least they were kept warm during their harsh winters. No matter the situation, people have rebuilt what they once had when given time and resources to figure things out. That is what this RPG is about. To say the 'the spirits this', 'the spirits that' and 'everything is Fernando's fault because...' is Malarkey, Ying Yang, excrement of male Bovines. You as the writer and the GM stated that the Spirits for had the entire state of Texas, then you narrowed it down to Clarton and a few other points. After that you stated they rebuilt the railroads to a few towns outside of Texas. And I was willing to accept that. The problem is with your last posts you stated that they rebuilt the railroads to where we are at. That is what I am calling you on because that, according to the history you professed,  never happened. There is more than 1 spirit group and people outside of Texas have have bad experiences with them, so with few exceptions, to them any spirit is a bad spirit and they do not want to deal with spirits. The train tracks and the roads are maintained by the towns and settles they go through. Things are not perfect in this world but at least they are working. In this RPG, the spirits have one job - to protect and assist Jeanette in her trek to getting Gabrielle to Charlton. Anything else is just added on and they are want more from Jeanette than just Gabrielle. They want her too. I do not care about the journal, I gave you reasons as to why it works and not work and you gave up on it. But then you bring it back. The Object and Goal of this RPG is simple, Get Gabrielle and take her to Charlton. Along the way we will interact with many people, towns and settlements. If they want to come with us to Charlton that is on them as it may be written. But keep in mind this - we can be successful in this RPG's mission or we can fail. For me that is a 50/50 of it happening and that gives the RPG something to work with. If this were 100% sure that Gabrielle would be rescued and taken to Charlton, then let the spirits teleport her from her hell hole of a home and to the school in Charlton she will reside in - they do not need Fernando and Jeanette to do this. And then this RPG is not worth doing. But because there is an equal  chance of success and failure, giving it a challenge, and thus the RPG has a life, and goals. It is worth doing. You need to reassess your writing and why you are doing this. You need to look at your characters and their actions as if somebody else wrote them. And you need to think - why is the writer writing this? What is the message, what is the point? And if you could make changes, where would they be? Do not answer for yourself, you will fail in reassessing the writing if you do.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 16th, 2016, 7:39pm Clearly you will not believe what I say without proof. I have been putting the proof together since Monday. As you see the Texas Spirits went back in time several times, though not every time, because of your or Fernando's complaints or actions. As you see the Texas Spirits have done work outside of Texas and they went back in time to fix that. After they fix that there are complaints that they have not done anything. This is why I spent the past five days compiling the proof. Jeanette wrote: Note: This is written in collaboration with Fernando. Hearing the commotion in the other camper, Fernando wakes up before he can go to sleep. Hearing somebody leave from the other camper, he sits up and looks as to who it was, and more importantly, why it was. In seeing Jeanette leave, Fernando gets his pants and goes over to the gas lantern, turning on the mini-sun in a globe. One final check to make sure he has the keys to the camper, he goes after her without shoes, sox or shirt. Jeanette has her flashlight pointing to the ground, in the direction she's facing. She tries to speak but can't get the words out. She clears her throat. "I'm just going to the bathroom." She suddenly realizes something. She checks her pajama top and lets out a sigh of relief. She did button up her pajama top before stepping out. "Bathroom or not, you should not go alone. Now what's going on?" He asks, adding, "And don't tell me 'nothing.'" "I never went back. I chose to stay?" Jeanette shakes her head. "No." "And?" He says to her. "Don't get me wrong but understand this - do not trust what that book says. You did not go back, the question is why? Fell in Love? Got married? Had a baby? I don't know nor do I care. But think - she said that 'Old Jeanette is there.' Explain how could you not return if you are old there now but young here now? You had to have gone back but stayed within your community and grew old. So you never left in that sense. If you did not return, how could that Jeanette be old? If you stayed, it would be a young Jeanette there now, which would cause problems when you arrive. Such a Time Paradox would blow up the universe. So don't believe the hype that book says. Not until it is all is said and done." Jeanette is lost. "Old Jeanette? Where did that come from? Even if I returned, I would have died a few years ago." "Didn't Hikaru said that you were there in Texas? How can you be there if you are here? And who said you would have died years ago? My grandmother died at 113, but all of her brothers died in their 60s and sisters in their 80s. It's a roll of the genetic dice that you won't know until you get there. I'm saying, the hell with the book. You got a job to do, you will do it. You got decisions to make, you will make it. That book is just what could be. You make one change in your actions based on that book, its text will change, so it is not as fixed as you dare think. And anyone who reads it will have their memories altered as what they remember reading." He tells her. "Hikaru didn't say I'm in Texas. As I mentioned over the years, people on Mom's side of the family don't live long. My oldest living relative is in her 70s. As for the book, Hikaru is comparing my journal entry with her copy. The fact she's spending a lot of time doing so tells me something. And how would I know if any attempt I make to change history would result in fulfilling it?" "So? No male on my father's side made it past 55. You think I'm going to crawl into my coffin as soon as I hit 54 and 1/2? Hell no! I intend to live to the next century if possible or die trying. Same should you." He tells her. "The fact that she is spending too much time with her copy of your journal says that she is either a nosey bitch looking for the juicy bits or she is nosey and wants to see the juicy bits happen. But anything that changes, and you write those changes, the letters in her copy will be changing too. It is not in a Temporal Status Bubble to stabilize it from changes. Neither are Hikaru's memories. So she says you did not return, does not mean that you won't return. Maybe. Just maybe, you ran out of pages at the time of writing that journal and you went back home when you could not write anymore. So in short Jeanette, never say never." Jeanette's not going to argue with Fernando about her family history. "Hikaru has had fifty something years to read her copy. If it is clearly different, she would not be spending this much time checking one entry." Jeanette pauses. "If you're right, her copy is an exact match because her memory and copy changes with every deviation I make. Hikaru said I never returned not because of what the journal says but because she's been here the entire fifty-six years. When you get your equipment, will you be able to tell if any changes were made?" "If and when, yes I will be able too." He answers. "What would it mean if we're in an infinite loop, assuming I'm using the right terminology? What I mean is, what if history can't be change and no matter what I do, Hikaru's copy of the journal remains unchanged and accurate? But let's suppose I do decide to return. Is a new time line created as a result or is it more complicated than that?" "It's a little more complicated that that. These events will continue to repeat themselves again and again until something stops it. With subtle differences, each run through the loop will be the same. It will take one event to stop it, it can be big or small but it is the keystone that holds the others together." He explains, "It's like this. You can stop Columbus from 'discovering America' but you can not stop someone else from doing the same because the event of America's discovery will happen no matter what. At his time there were 12 different proposals to do this expedition from 4 different nations. For us it is a matter of finding out which event does it and for you to do what you think is right for you, not for me, Hikaru or what it says in a book. If it means that you fell in love with somebody here, married than and begin to raise a family here, I'm not stopping you. Just do me the favor and do not forget who you are." Jeanette gets to what's bugging her. "If I return, creating another time line as a result, would my sisters, in this time, have to continue on without me?" "I do not control what happens between you and your sisters. If you return, you will be with them again. It is you not returning that causes them to be without you. But what happens when you are with them is on you. You can not allow that happens here and what you learn here to effect the events of the past if and when you return. One of your sisters has children, then let her have children. One of your sisters get married, then let them get married. If you have your own children or get married or both, then do it because it is something you want, not because it is written in book. But I will say this - to raise their and your own families means that you and your sisters will live separately. Accept that because that is life. They will still be your sisters and you three will continue to be doing sisterly things. So do not think about altering time lines or what ifs. Just think about what is best for you and what you can do to obtain it when you are finished here." He explains. Jeanette believes time lines do play a role. It looks like, to get the answer she is after, she has to break it down piece by piece. "If I return, would another time line be created?" "Without my tools I would not know. It depends on how the loop is broken. But you should not concern yourself with that. You should concern yourself with what you think is best for you. So, what is best for you?" He says and asks. "I'm more concerned for my sisters than I am for myself. If returning creates another time line, I have fixed nothing because my sisters in this time line would still have gone on without me." “It is a time loop, it will constantly repeat itself until that loop is broken. Once it is broken it goes to the beginning and continues on the new time line uninterrupted and un-looped. The loop is destroyed and never happened. In that you can go back to your sisters and a new history is reestablished.” He begins. “Chances are 50/50 that WWIII breaks out or not, but the volcanoes and earthquakes will occur because natural events can not be stopped. If WWIII does not happen then something else will happen but whether it is bad or good remains to be seen. There is nothing you can do. If you obsess over it, you will be locked up in the psyche ward again. You need to live life to the best of your ability to make yourself, your sisters and if any - your significant other happy.” He continues, “The point is this - reading the book invokes the loop. It is the start of the loop sometime in the future when it is finished, published and brought back in time. I will even dare state that it is the book that brings in the spirits. How or why - because it is you that the Spirits want. What's the connection? I have to ask, did they read the book sometime in the future? If yes, then that is the reason why they want you. Mind you, this is my own constructed connection as to why. Now the problem is to break the loop. The more you learn from the book, the deeper you get into the loop, making it that much more difficult to get out of it. From the tiny amount you now know, you are now stuck in the loop. You lost what chance to break the loop from this point. There will be other opportunities to break it though it will be harder to do. But if you continue to read it before, you will get worse, something bad happens, and you will be at home again typing on your computer with a crow on the computer screen, nothing was fixed and time re-loops again.” He pauses for a second, “It has to stop and you have to do the mission the Spirits gave, complete it and then be able to come back in time where you are with your sisters. And then you can hope for the best and prepare for the worst, including your sisters. But you to live life to the fullest or back the psyche ward you go when you start obsessing again.” “This question begs to be asked. If the time line is to be destroyed anyhow, what's the point of the mission?” Jeanette asks. “The mission is to rescue Gabriela so she can make her community thrive. End mission. You stay for a while to make sure that things are OK for Gabriela and when that is done, you are back in front of your computer again hours after you had left. The Time Line is restored not destroyed, but the loop is destroyed.” Jeanette lets out a sigh of relief. “That's a relief. If I decide to go back, would I remember anything?” “We are not at that point where we could go back because of the book. But lets say it was a successful mission and you go home. You will have the memories when you return on May 1, 2010. If Hikaru tells you that you do not return, you need to realize that it is just one point of view, and that point of view can change as events change in the loop until the loop is broken." "It seems I had to hear that several times before I finally got it." Jeanette is happy to admit that. "If events in the loop change or the loop is broken, would Hikaru remember a different past, one in which I return?" "If the loop breaks, than those events that lead to it are remembered. What do you want to do when it breaks, stay in 2066 or return to 2010?" Jeanette refers to something she is not clear on. "I'm not clear on 'those events that lead to it are remembered.' I want to return to 2010." "OK, in simple terms, all events are remembered. But in a loop, when things go back to repeat, most things are forgotten because they revert to their original state before it begins again. In a loop that is broken and you return to your time, you remember." Jeanette rephrases the question about Hikaru to get an answer. "When I break the loop, how does this affect the memories of someone like, for example, Hikaru who read the published journal?" "When you write your journal, those differences are also made in the published journal. Hikaru, in reading the published journal, would have her memories changed according to those changes." "Okay, so Hikaru's memories are changed but other people's memories are not." "Anyone who is involved has their memories changed. It's those who are not involved, though the event wave will also go through them, those events are not part of their history so they are not affected." "Does the loop break when I write my next journal entry or before?" Jeanette asks. "The event breaks before you write it down." Toward the beginning of the conversation Fernando did say, "[Hikaru] said that 'Old Jeanette is there.' Explain how could you not return if you are old there now but young here now? You had to have gone back but stayed within your community and grew old. So you never left in that sense. If you did not return, how could that Jeanette be old?" Jeanette thought Fernando was confused. What if he isn't confused? What if the time loop is already broken? If so, would Hikaru be in the Camper comparing her copy of the journal with the original? Did Hikaru bring her copy of the journal with her? The fact Fernando mentioned it in the conversation suggests that Hikaru did. Jeanette poses a question that could clear things up. "What if I arrive in Charlton, see my old self, return to 2010, take the immortality pill, remain in Duncanville/Charlton for fifty-six years and begin the job at the orphanage?" "There are no 'Immortality Pills' here because I do not have them with me, only the Bio Energy Healing Pills, and those are limited supply. And I do not give out those pills like that. But for the sake of argument, I give you one of those pills in 2010. Time continues, the events you live out for the next 50-something years will be those you live by and you become Old Jeanette. But that is if you complete this mission and get to Charlton." He explains to her, "Now, if we are done here and you do not need to go to the bathroom, I need my 8 hours of uninterrupted sleep. And I mean 8 hours of uninterrupted sleep." With his lantern dimming, he twists a knob on it and a little Plunger Valve pops out. By covering a hole on the plunger knob with his thumb on the in stroke and uncovering it with every out stroke, he feeds the fuel system some much needed air with about ten pumping strokes, making it bright again. With the plunger valve back in, he gives it a twist and locks it in place again. "If you're going, I would urge you to use my lantern and save the battery on that light-stick of yours." As he holds out his lantern by it's handle to her, "It should last another half hour, and to turn it off, twist this knob to the left until the flame inside the glass bowl goes out." "Okay." Jeanette turns off her flashlight and holds it to her body using the arm holding the roll of toilet paper. With her free hand she retrieves the lantern from Fernando. After returning from the bathroom, Jeanette goes to the door of her Camper, holds the roll of toilet paper to her body using the arm holding the lantern and, with her free hand, turns the knob to the left until the flame is out. With her free hand, she opens the side door to the Camper and places the extinguished lantern on the floor. With her hand that held the lantern, she removes the flashlight held between her body and arm, aims the flashlight to the ground (to give her light without waking anyone up) and turns it on. She steps in the Camper and closes the door. Jeanette places the roll of toilet paper on the table. Putting it back in the cabinet may wake up Danielle. Her journal is not on the table. Jeanette opens her Pelican case and, still holding her flashlight in the downward position, she sees her journal with the bright yellow cover. Jeanette does not know if Hikaru returned the journal to the case after checking it with her copy or if she did not check it at all. Jeanette closes the case. Jeanette does not check the time. It may already be May 1 or close to it. She turns off the flashlight and climbs back into bed. Jeanette Isabelle and Fernando. We wrote this post because of a complaint you the writer had about the direction I was going. This broke the time loop so the Texas Spirits had to fix it by altering the timeline. They altered the time line for the first time by forming an alliance with Arendelle. This alliance allowed Arendelle to remain a nation during the entire past 250 years. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/551#551 This is one of many posts in this conversation. Because of this entire exchange the Texas Spirits had to alter the timeline a second time to be sure everything is to the letter, every T is crossed and every I is dotted. To be sure there are no holes, the Texas Spirits had to establish a nation for themselves on Earth. To be sure the creation and continued existence of Charlton is legal, the Texas Spirits established Charlton as a nation before America was discovered, occupied it and defended it during its entire existence. Before the time line was altered Charlton was nothing more than another settlement in Texas. Jeanette wrote: Moro nods. "I'm well aware a city bus burns a lot of diesel. We need more and more methods of public transportation as the population of Texas continues to grow. We are also doing work in New Mexico and Oklahoma with the goal of Texas, New Mexico and Oklahoma being the first three states of the United States reborn. We are using rail systems, both electric and diesel, as much as it's environmentally feasible. There are areas where a bus is more environmentally feasible. With its configuration, it can only sleep a few people; because the bus will be going to Texas anyhow, no extra fuel is being used for this bit of comfort. "I know how to drive a bus. You and Jeanette will continue to drive the VW ambulances. "You, Hondo and Valentine did very well. After the ladies and I got out of church, one of my fellow Spirits told me what you did. If you need a mechanic, let me know. Wait, Hondo is using his own money for this project?" :o Jeanette Isabelle Jeanette wrote: "I don't know about my fellow Spirits, I certainly love what Hondo has done. The plan was to provide extra space for the party, once reaching civilization, without burning extra fuel." "Why are we suddenly in civilization once we reach Kansas?" Jeanette asks. "It would have been better if I had said things would start to look better when we are in Kansas." Moro begins to answer. "There are a couple of reasons. One reason is Interstate 35, a much needed road, had work done to it." Jeanette Isabelle These first indications of the Texas Spirits working outside of Texas were written shortly after the second change in the time line. I wrote two more story posts stating what the Texas Spirits have done and are doing outside of Texas. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/940#948 http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/990#990 However you, the writer, say what is opposite of what's in the story. Fernando wrote: The Texas spirits are working in Texas only, and have yet to expand to the rest of the USA when they had 40+ years do have done so but did little. Thus people and communities outside of Texas have been working on their own to get things working again. One such way is to clean up the highways some 5 - 10 miles from their settlements to ensure that travelers and merchants can get there in relative safety but past that 10 miles, you're taking your life into your hands. But the towns communities did that much and continue to do more. many have worked on their own power grids whether it is solar, wind, oil, coal or hydroelectric - it is still out there and what can be repaired to give power, they will work it out.  If a town has 10 wind generators giving power since the 1990s and has another 5 more that were toppled over, they will, in time, get those toppled wind generators back up and making and making power again. It will not look like the original wind generator next to it, but it will provide power. Where are the spirits in this? So things are getting done with or without the the Texas spirits outside of Texas. In a note I wrote more on what the Texas Spirits have done and are doing. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1070#1076 date=1463597837]Personal Note: Looking over my notes, a trip to Denver would be: From West Yellowstone... Back track West to I:15,then South on I:15 Turn East to I:80 I:80 to Cheyenne, Wy Turn South I:105(?) to Ft Collins continue South to... Denver, Co Several Big Cities/Towns along the way: Logan, ut Salt Lake Cit, Ut Green River, Wy Rock Springs, Wy Rawins, Wy Laramie, Wy Cheyenne, Wy Ft. Collins, Co Denver, Co There are many smaller towns along the way. Estimated time to get there: 12 days if rushed. 20+ days if taking time to rest up, sleep, to do maintenance, etc. And that is IF the roads are manageable. Note: I'm going over your list with the areas the Texas Spirits are working in. For this part of the U.S. territory, they are working on Interstate 15, Interstate 25, Interstate 70, Interstate 80 and U.S. 287 and the cities and towns along those highways. Some areas are complete. Others are a work in progress. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] I left something out. The Texas Spirits went back in time to create Penny. Meanwhile Fernando says the Texas Spirits need to do what they have been doing which is learning from their mistakes and correcting those mistakes. Fernando wrote: "What ever the spirits want, they did it and are doing it the wrong way. If they are Time Travelers, they can take the lessons learned here, go back in time and fix the mistakes they had made and none of this would be here as it is. However Penny and Wilbur posses a puzzle, not a problem, for you to solve. If bonding with the girl is the key to solve the puzzle, then figure it out. But she is a person with wants and needs on an emotional level of a child. My concern is Wilbur, because to negate the sale of Penny to you, all he had to do is give you back your money, take back the papers and rip up the receipt, just like one would with a car. Remember, I got the trailer for him so they had a safe place to sleep, eat and shower when they can not go to a hotel. As far as I am concerned, the trailer is his to keep with or without Penny because you do not want 'another male in the camp' accessing the showers the girls use." Something else I left out is the Texas Spirits went back in time yet again because Jeanette complained about how Penny was raised and because she told Moro that Elsa needed to see a psychologist as soon as she arrived in the year 2066. In the following you are stating that I had said the Texas Spirits are not fixing roads outside of Texas. Fernando wrote: Technical & Personal Note: The Spirits are only working in Texas. They are rebuilding the Power Grid, Rail Ways, and highways there. They are not, as per your (Jeanette - the writer) admission that the Texas spirits are not operating, fixing or repairing roads outside of Texas. They may have interests in such areas outside of Texas, but they have not done anything for to improve the way. At best they surveyed the roads and put down to map they clearest way to get to Charlton Texas though the (former) Interstate highway system. Jeanette, Fernando and the "crew" is no where near Texas, as they are in the lower part of Montana or there abouts, only having traveled some 200 miles from their starting point and have another 1600+ miles to go. The 1600+ miles depends on what roads they take and thus it can be longer or shorter. Except by some cooperation with some other Spirits to get people and the campers to Jeanette, the Texas Spirits did nothing on the improvement of the roads in this area as they are still concentrating their efforts in Texas. This has been done by the people and towns of the area. Thus in knowing this - Fernando does not give a rat's rear end about what claims Moro has about the Texas Spirits did in Texas because it has no affect or ramifications on where they are at in the current moment, which is no where near in Texas. Perhaps when they reach Texas and Fernando sees what was done that he may have a change of thought about them. But until them, Moro does not have a leg to stand on. Remember, this trip is to take several days, if not weeks to complete. Possibly even months. It is best to make the best of it and do what has to be done. All Fernando sees is Moro bragging about the Spirits and their accomplishments; and he sees little to nothing in what they are doing in the here and now. Perhaps if Moro was a more pro-active member of the group in finding safe haven mutant friendly towns to drive to or fresh food to barter or gather and does her share of the work to take care of the camp site and those who are part of it, things would go easier. I am not saying that she should be in the kitchen tending to the children, but there is a situation of slavers raiding group, who is going to do what when they strike? The crows will protect Jeanette and those near her, but what about the others? I doubt they will extend themselves that much to protect 20+ people. Thus Fernando and Hondo are going to gather Intel on the Slavers and if needed, do a preemptive strike against them to protect the group and the nearby towns. In the end this is a Mad Max World, but one that is more recovered and thus more organized and more capable like a small city-state nation. So far I have presented five posts in which I had said the Texas Spirits are working outside of Texas. Protection was offered to everyone in the party. Hondo and Fernando threatened to leave the party if the Texas Spirits protect anyone else besides Jeanette. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Hondo: don't like it for several reasons. Amongst those is intimidatin' honest folks, an' ifin they can get a ship here y'all don't need us. They can give you supplies, scare all your enemies to death, an' take you wherever. You don't need me,  the campers, our supplies, guns, none of it. If in that's how it is let me know. Val an' I will be gone tonight. Fernando wrote: "I can't agree with Hondo any more." Fernando agrees, "And I will leave with him it is is true." Fernando wrote: Personal note: The Texas Spirits are to help Jeanette in case she gets into trouble that she can not get out of; they are there to protect her. Again I write a post saying the Texas Spirits are working outside of Texas. Jeanette wrote: Note: Earlier I did say they are only operating in Texas. As I studied the infrastructure I realized the Texas Spirits couldn't be confined to just Texas. They need to go beyond the Texas border. As I looked beyond the Texas border, I saw opportunities in what's left of the United States and Canada. So yes, the Texas Spirits did repair entire sections of the Interstate highway system outside of Texas. Because of what you and your player character are doing, I'm having to fight every lie spoken and every dreamed-up accusation instead of actually writing a story. The Texas Spirits were proactive. Guess who complained about it and threatened to leave and guess who is the player who wrote two crewmembers going AWAL? The party does not need to make deals to get protection. But guess what, two people threatened to walk out because of the protection they were receiving. Protection is there for ALL members of the party, not just Jeanette. Jeanette Isabelle Finally I get something that looks like an acknowledgement that the Texas Spirits are working outside of Texas. Fernando wrote: Fernando is playing his character. And I did say that he will do and say things that others will not like. I find problems with the Texas Spirits working outside of Texas as you stated, because it makes the RPG too simple to do. With them in the mix, there ill be no highway gangs, no slavers, no raiders, no Pro & Anti Mutant towns, not much of a challenge to anyone in this RPG. Furthermore you have stated "Japan, Israel and parts of the USA exists. The rest of the world was destroyed." That is where I get my point about getting Latex from Mexico being difficult as Mexico would have been destroyed by this logic. Thus Canada would be destroyed too. It is more believable that the towns and villages cleaned up the highways up to 10 miles so they can be connected to other towns but the middle part between towns would be a problem. The Texas Spirits would believable if they remained and worked in Texas. People outside of Texas would know of them as interfering, and making one sided deals because that is how they see them. It just shows that no body is getting the big picture on what is going on and them being secretive only makes it worst. It anything they extended their work just 100 miles outside of Texas but that would be the limit they would reach. We go to Sturgess, we can talk to various groups, make deals for safe passage for what favors we can do for them, and they can get us what is the fastest route and mutant friendly towns are there along the way. Such a trip is possible. Consider this video: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=fsAVL2wROww 3 girls and a guy in a vw camper on a 6 week, 10,000 mile journey. Thing is, they broke down a couple of times and we have yet to do so. They got their maps, and made friends along the way - great for them. This is what I'm going for - town hopping and making friends where we can. Though the video is sped up, they are averaging 65MPH. We, because of the condition of the roads, are doing 45 at best. Much of their North/Mid Western ride is what we are taking, especially the ride around Yellowstone Park where we are currently at from my calculations. And in this area, what interstates are there at least 50 miles away. We can make this fun and serious or the spirits can get us a magic carpet and get us to Gabrielle and then to Texas through use of their teleport beam. You wanted an RPG, you got an RPG. Jeanette is doing fine but she could be doing better. All the other characters are being played to the best of the abilities of their players and circumstances given. The Texas Spirits working out s Texas would not work because they would not be the Texas Spirits. They would be the North American Spirits, and that will not go well with the other spirits. So we can continue as we were or you can get the Texas Spirits to Teleport us all to Texas and end the RPG at this point. Do the latter, any future RPG would not be worth doing. Just because Fernando as a character is pointing out issues and problems he sees the Spirits are doing does not end the RPG. Nor does it take them out of character. Fernando is playing his role in his mistrust and anger against them. Nothing more. Moro is either to accept him as he is or leave. It's that simple. If it makes her uncomfortable, then Fernando is doing his job. She is supposed to be a Spirit, a level above what she thinks Fernando is, so what Fernando has to say about is to roll off her like water off a duck's ass. But she's going to nitpick and try to convince him of others wise? That says that she is hiding  lot more than meets the eye and he can see through that veil of secrecy. That is all I can say on the subject. In response to what you said, I wrote the following. Jeanette wrote: Note: In the next change in the time line all repairs to the power grid or Interstate highway system or expansions will be undone. The last time the Texas Spirits went back in time they fixed things by not fixing the power grids and highways outside of Texas. The only thing the Texas Spirits have been doing outside of Texas the past forty years besides maintaining relationships with other nations is operating and maintaining their railroad and the power plants that supply the electricity the railroad needs for this such as train stations, railroad crossings and so forth. The Texas Spirits think they know what went wrong and Moro confessed to it. Jeanette wrote: Moro continues. "We think we know what happened. In more than one science fiction franchise there is some sort of noninterference clause or rule. It looks like we broke it." "So you caused the happening?" Jeanette asks. "No. It's the opposite. We did everything we could to soften the series of events that the people in this time line call the Happening. That is the problem. If we did not intervene like we did, those events would have run its course and the world would not be in recovery mode decades later." With the last time the Texas Spirits went back in time to fix what they did and Moro's confession, I thought we could have a story without arguments. Is there a complaint that the Texas Spirits have not done anything outside of Texas other than maintain and operate their railroad and power plants or am I misreading this? If I am reading this right and if this is a complaint that the Texas Spirits have not done much outside of Texas in the past forty years then I need to point it out. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 16th, 2016, 8:06pm This is what I propose to hopefully and finally put all of this to rest. We come to a mutual agreement on what the Texas Spirits did and did not do from 2026 to 2066. If we come up with a list and if everyone involved agrees to the list, I will post it in the "Profiles" thread or "The Setting and Rules" thread so that, if there is ever a disagreement on this subject in the future, we can easily refer to it. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 16th, 2016, 8:53pm Note: I prefer if we continue with the RPG and not with these discussions of details. We both stated our points and we do not agree. We will not agree with everything and that is a given. Which is why I say we agree to disagree. My next post will set the RPG to 8 ours from what the RPG's point in time is at now. It includes the 6 hour time shift Fernando creates and a 2 hour drive as the tractor trailer is driven to the parking lot/camp site. To my calculations that would put the time between 1AM and 2AM. If your characters need to do something before this, I will delay my post until you get yours up. Note that I never stated how big that parking log it, though I tried to find a RL example of it. Orchard Beach in the Bronx - NYC I figure is about the right size for it. It's about 1 mile wide by 1/2 mile long because the beach itself is about 1 mile wide. Other example I can think of a Six-Flag Amusement Park parking lot as they are also huge. The camp is in the center by the outer most edge, which is why it is a walk to the gate to get into the city. At least a 1/4 mile to the gate is about a 5 minute walk. There are others camping out in the lot but they are further away from us. It is Jason and Wilma who decided to camp near us.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 16th, 2016, 9:24pm Fernando wrote: Like you told us that the technology must not exceed 1800's unless they rebuilt something more modern with old tech, Medicine is in a similar situation. This is what it says in "The Setting and Rules." Jeanette wrote: Pre WWI technology is well in use because it's relatively easy to make and maintain. This includes steam engines, waterwheel and windmill power generators, metallurgy stuff, even combustion engines, firearms and [medical technology]. Remember, this was written prior to Fernando and Jeanette saying to Moro modern medical supplies need to be made. As of the last time the Texas Spirits traveled back in time many modern medical supplies are being made. As you pointed out, and I do like this idea, the reason hospitals (in towns like the one we are in now) do not have these modern medical supplies is because they don't trust those who are able to offer those supplies to them. In this sense the rule still applies. What I don't like is tricking them to accept supplies from a source they don't trust. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 16th, 2016, 10:06pm If this were about opinions, I would go with that. I presented facts to back up what I have been saying. Those facts are words you, Hondo and I wrote. Do you want to discuss why the Texas Spirits are so interested in Jeanette, right or wrong? It's not about Gabrielle though the Texas Spirits are interested in her because she will be able to help other mutants. Do you want me to respond to the posts you wrote on December 12 and 15? Jeanette will talk to Ariel before dinner. During dinner or maybe after the characters will discuss where Ariel will be sleeping. What I write after that would depend on that discussion. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 16th, 2016, 10:10pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Jeanette link=1422323953/0#0 date=1422323953]Pre WWI technology is well in use because it's relatively easy to make and maintain. This includes steam engines, waterwheel and windmill power generators, metallurgy stuff, even combustion engines, firearms and [medical technology]. Remember, this was written prior to Fernando and Jeanette saying to Moro modern medical supplies need to be made. As of the last time the Texas Spirits traveled back in time many modern medical supplies are being made. As you pointed out, and I do like this idea, the reason hospitals (in towns like the one we are in now) do not have these modern medical supplies is because they don't trust those who are able to offer those supplies to them. In this sense the rule still applies. What I don't like is tricking them to accept supplies from a source they don't trust. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] It is not exactly tricking them if the supplies are made in Japan, Israel or other places. The Spirits had a hand in transporting the supplies to Texas, but did they build them? In assuming that it was built by people and not by the spirits, and that the Spirits only transported them, then it is not tricking anyone. Even if the Spirits ran the businesses of the manufacture but human hands was in control of that manufacture then it is still not tricking them. There is a fine line here, and that line is if it is Spirit Made then the people do not want those supplies. The Civil War Kit I proposed is something that will last them for many years as long as they keep the tools and container sterile and the blades sharp. Other than that is it much like a modern traveling surgeon's kit but with more tools for more options because it was made for treating soldiers in times of war with battle injuries. It would depends on what the surgeon's skills that would make this a good choice, a great choice or not. In the situation the hospitals like this one is in, such a kit would be a godsend for them to have. Despite its age and its design being from the 1860's, it is almost a modern surgical kit. It is missing a few modern pieces like forcepts and Henostat clamps of various sizes, and a couple of tools to aid in birthing of a child, but they can be added on to complete the kit.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Dec 16th, 2016, 10:23pm Note: I just don't like the spirits period!  They are too many and too powerful for one person to control. Other than a few specific characters the others should be open to anyone,  which you don't allow.  Especially as a moderator your characters can interact bit to control everything isn't fair to other players.  Even just your charlton spirits should not be wholly controlled by you.  If Fernando or I did that,  like I decided all engineered wessen and mutants we're mine to control and had a fit of someone tried to make them do something I didn't like,  you would have a absolute fit.  So too much control on your part,  too much power,  and with them at your whine too little story challenge. This is my issue.  Had they protected us all the story would be more like road trip, with us traveling and doing something stupid here and there to break up the monotony.  Of they have ships us traveling is useless,  if they have the power to rebuild then there would be no challenge to finding stuff as the world would be back to modern.  By creating the ultra powerful beings,  to let them be what they are would to be to make no story.  If they are good and allow freedom then why would a hero rise to challenge them?  So the only story line left would be for super villains to arrive and try to take down the good and rule.  Problem is the rules and premise of the story says it's a steam punk,  post appocolyptic, mad Max world.  Fall out 4 is very accurate,  my brother plays it so I have seen the game.  You like to control things,  everyone and their dogs know this.  So you created something that did not fit in this world,  now we are having issues over their power,  again.  Yes,  had they done all you claim they could I would have dropped out as there was no story. Will Fernando and hondo ever like or trust the spirits?  No.  Their background and nature will not allow it no matter what.  Can we get rid of them?  Too late for that definitely.  So,  since they know of the spirits power they will condem the spirits for not using it to the fullest as they see this as all unnecessary and do not like those who don't give 100% or more.  They have other battles to fight and lives to live in their minds so the spirits dragging them here when they have the power to fix shit without them is a waste of their time and infuriating.  This is now the story.  It WILL NOT CHANGE! You get mad when the characters criticize the spirits but know you created them without thinking about long term nor story repercussions. You , as a moderator,  plan a goal but you act if you alone have control over the whole story.  It's and RPG.  If the players don't have some control and can't make their own goals then you will not get participators or at least not keep them. The spirits would work as stranded bad guys with small groups of good ones,  most groups not trusting each other,  freedom for players to manipulate them other than special characters owned by players,  and no space ships or powers other than shape shifting,  a few mutant like powers,  and maybe a few patched up pieces of scavanged tech.  That's my view.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 16th, 2016, 11:06pm If there are books, a lot of old tech can be scavenged and repaired, and then new tech be built on it. A Chilton's car repair manual from 1966 to 1973 covers all cars before the computerized emissions and does touch on the subject for 1974 when those systems came in. Thus any vehicle of that to present date can be repaired with that book with the exception of computerized systems because the basic of mechanics does not change. I owed it, and somebody barrowed it and that was the last I seen of it, I'm thinking of getting another: https://www.amazon.com/Chiltons-Auto-Repair-Manual-1973/dp/0801957060 Same with all tech, from computer tech to medical tech and engineering, it is all there and doable. One just needs to know what to do and how to do it. Man has been melting metal for thousands of years and making composite metals. A junk yard of cars is nothing than a mining mission to get all that metal. And melting plastic is not an issue either as long s you stay within temperature range and not oxidize the plastic with over heating. The 68K Mac Group and the Apple/Mac Think Classic Group are DIY groups for repairing Apples and Macs. And there are such groups fr arcades, Atari Computers, Commodore Computers, and PC Computers. I even tried with the Raspberry group on how to repair a dead Raspberry and they shot back at me, "These things are so low priced why would you need to repair a dead Raspberry Pi when you can simply buy a new one." My answer was "To you and I buying a new R-Pi is an option, a poor school in Nigeria will have to do without because they can not afford it." In the few R-Pi's I posted up here that I repaired, I posted on their group, and 1/2 the members were amazed at what I did. The others, especially the admins, stated that repairing a R-Pi should not be be posted in the first place. I almost quit the forum for that. Yes, there are some things that can not be fixed on the chip level, that the RPG will not be able to do. But they can replace a chip if they have it. The B-Movie Cherry 2000 is just like that. A man accidentally kills his robotic wife and tries get her repaired. But she is too far gone to be repaired but is told there that there is one last robo-wife just like her at the remains of the factory, all he has to do is replace its optical storage drive with the one from the dead unit and he will have his wife again. But to do that, he has to cross the Mad Maxx world they are in... and it is done.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 17th, 2016, 8:30am Fernando wrote: It is not exactly tricking them if the supplies are made in Japan, Israel or other places. The Spirits had a hand in transporting the supplies to Texas, but did they build them? In assuming that it was built by people and not by the spirits, and that the Spirits only transported them, then it is not tricking anyone. Even if the Spirits ran the businesses of the manufacture but human hands was in control of that manufacture then it is still not tricking them. There is a fine line here, and that line is if it is Spirit Made then the people do not want those supplies. I stated where I stand on this. If these hospitals prefer to do without, than buy modern medical supplies shipped via the Charlton Railroad, then they can do without. Given what you told me I get the impression they prefer to do without. My offer of Jeanette trading some of her extra medical supplies is still on the table. It's not a lot but it's better than doing without. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 17th, 2016, 9:42am Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Note: I just don't like the spirits period!  They are too many and too powerful for one person to control. Other than a few specific characters the others should be open to anyone,  which you don't allow.  Especially as a moderator your characters can interact bit to control everything isn't fair to other players.  Even just your charlton spirits should not be wholly controlled by you.  If Fernando or I did that,  like I decided all engineered wessen and mutants we're mine to control and had a fit of someone tried to make them do something I didn't like,  you would have a absolute fit.  So too much control on your part,  too much power,  and with them at your whine too little story challenge. This is my issue.  Had they protected us all the story would be more like road trip, with us traveling and doing something stupid here and there to break up the monotony.  Of they have ships us traveling is useless,  if they have the power to rebuild then there would be no challenge to finding stuff as the world would be back to modern.  By creating the ultra powerful beings,  to let them be what they are would to be to make no story.  If they are good and allow freedom then why would a hero rise to challenge them?  So the only story line left would be for super villains to arrive and try to take down the good and rule.  Problem is the rules and premise of the story says it's a steam punk,  post appocolyptic, mad Max world.  Fall out 4 is very accurate,  my brother plays it so I have seen the game.  You like to control things,  everyone and their dogs know this.  So you created something that did not fit in this world,  now we are having issues over their power,  again.  Yes,  had they done all you claim they could I would have dropped out as there was no story. Will Fernando and hondo ever like or trust the spirits?  No.  Their background and nature will not allow it no matter what.  Can we get rid of them?  Too late for that definitely.  So,  since they know of the spirits power they will condem the spirits for not using it to the fullest as they see this as all unnecessary and do not like those who don't give 100% or more.  They have other battles to fight and lives to live in their minds so the spirits dragging them here when they have the power to fix shit without them is a waste of their time and infuriating.  This is now the story.  It WILL NOT CHANGE! You get mad when the characters criticize the spirits but know you created them without thinking about long term nor story repercussions. You , as a moderator,  plan a goal but you act if you alone have control over the whole story.  It's and RPG.  If the players don't have some control and can't make their own goals then you will not get participators or at least not keep them. The spirits would work as stranded bad guys with small groups of good ones,  most groups not trusting each other,  freedom for players to manipulate them other than special characters owned by players,  and no space ships or powers other than shape shifting,  a few mutant like powers,  and maybe a few patched up pieces of scavanged tech.  That's my view. The Texas Spirits are not player characters so everyone is free to use them. My issue was having guards leave their post. Let's stick to the continuity. The Texas Spirits are more numerous, that's true; Fernando and his daughters are more powerful. The Texas may have space ships with shields, cloaking technology and plasma weapons but so what? Fernando and his daughters can use time to prevent them from even existing. The Texas Spirits are able to rebuild. Fernando provided an excellent explanation as to why the Texas Spirits are able to rebuild and yet not much was done outside of Texas: Many people outside of Texas do not trust the Texas Spirits. If people do not trust the people who can get things done then not much gets done. "You can stick your scalpel blades up your ass because we're not buying them from you aliens." What I objected to is Fernando telling the Texas Spirits to back off and then complain that the Texas Spirits backed off. I presented evidence proving that is exactly what happened. If I knew all this would happen because I caved in to Fernando's complaint about the direction I wanted to go with the story then I would have told Fernando to deal with Jeanette remaining in the future. That shipped sailed more than a year ago. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 17th, 2016, 9:43am Note: I will be gone most of the day; I should be able to respond to Fernando's last post today. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Dec 17th, 2016, 10:43am But as a moderator you do not control the story's direction.  This is an RPG story.  You set a goal and make sure people play nice.  You do not control the story,  the players do.  As a player in the story you can do some but you can't force others to go your way.  Like with the guards.  I had them "fooled" into leaving their post and you didn't like it.  In my mind it worked fine,  you didn't like it but that wasn't against rules or unfair so that isn't under monitor powers and you should have rolled with it.  If it was your story your direction would matter here it's everyone's so everyone's and no ones matter. As far as Fernando's power,  yeah he could wipe the spirits out if he wanted.  The thing is he only uses it when you get obnoxious. Otherwise he plays as it is.  Don't get obnoxious and it will be fine.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 17th, 2016, 1:07pm Jeanette wrote: Do you want me to respond to the posts you wrote on December 12 and 15? Jeanette will talk to Ariel before dinner. During dinner or maybe after the characters will discuss where Ariel will be sleeping. What I write after that would depend on that discussion. Jeanette Isabelle It would be best if the RPG continues. At this point of time in the RPG the ball is in Jeanette's court and then Val and then Fernando and Hondo where the 6 to 8 or so hours will happen. In that I'm going to add that Fernando and Hondo will eat in the truck the sandwiches Jeanette gave to them on the way home. Other than that, nothing else changes in what was agreed with in the writing. This RPG came to a screeching halt because I'm complaining about the statement of all this being "Fernando's fault." As I stated, the Spirits had 40+ years to do something and from that they only help their little corners of the world. That's great, that's fine, they only helped themselves and those who are willing to work with them. Nothing wrong with that. But to say that it is Fernando's fault when it is not, is wrong and as it is blaming him for something he is not responsible for or was not there to do something about it. They are looking at him as a scapegoat for their shortcomings, incompetence, actions and inactions. Humanity, according tot he RPG, suffered greatly through the Happening in 2020-something. But from 2020 to 2066, they lifted themselves up from disaster and began rebuilding. It is not perfect but they got a lot done. Roads establishing trade routes are there though some roads are hard to navigate. Wireless Communications is up in many areas on a basic level with CB and Shortwave. It is not Cellphone access but it gets the message out there. Railroads are up and running where they rebuilt the lines. Not all lines and towns are connected but it is a start. And hospitals / medical centers are up and running even if it is on a primitive level. If Fernando had a choice, he would get his both surgical kits duplicated (The second is a leather pouch field kit from WWI, which has the same things a modern field kit would have for emergencies but it it very lacking. It is pocket sized and it is something a modern surgeon has on him when he travels. But if he had to do an On The Field Amputation, he would not be able to do it with this kit. The Civil War Kit is more suited for that.) Again in these kits the blades are not disposable. They can be sterilized and sharpened as needed. This is what the hospital needs. Whether or not the people want something the spirits made is not the point. Fernando would say, "This medical kit is what I got. Do you want it? And how many do you want? It can get here in 6 weeks or less by private messenger. If Blimps and Zeppelins are used, the trip can be shortened to days, if the weather cooperates. What do you say?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 17th, 2016, 7:50pm Fernando wrote: Yes, there are some things that can not be fixed on the chip level, that the RPG will not be able to do. Do you have a different interpretation of this mutation? Jeanette wrote: Technopathy does basically the same, but to mechanisms. Can be even used to make broken stuff work. Reversible, like the Biopathy is. As I learned from a discussion with The Nobody this also includes computer parts. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 17th, 2016, 8:18pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: But as a moderator you do not control the story's direction.  This is an RPG story.  You set a goal and make sure people play nice.  You do not control the story,  the players do. I should have been clearer. I was talking about the character Jeanette in the story. The original plan was for Jeanette to remain after the mission was over. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: As a player in the story you can do some but you can't force others to go your way.  Like with the guards.  I had them "fooled" into leaving their post and you didn't like it.  In my mind it worked fine,  you didn't like it but that wasn't against rules or unfair so that isn't under monitor powers and you should have rolled with it. No rules were violated, only the continuity. What would happen if I wrote Karl, Maribelle or Teri in a way that breaks continuity? Obviously I would have to rewrite the post. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 17th, 2016, 9:09pm Fernando wrote: This RPG came to a screeching halt because I'm complaining about the statement of all this being "Fernando's fault." As I stated, the Spirits had 40+ years to do something and from that they only help their little corners of the world. That's great, that's fine, they only helped themselves and those who are willing to work with them. Nothing wrong with that. But to say that it is Fernando's fault when it is not, is wrong and as it is blaming him for something he is not responsible for or was not there to do something about it. They are looking at him as a scapegoat for their shortcomings, incompetence, actions and inactions. Who was it that said he has problems with the Texas Spirits working outside of Texas? I'm not saying Fernando was there at any time during those forty years. What I am saying is the Texas Spirits went back in time to undo the work they did because of what was said. Fernando wrote: Whether or not the people want something the spirits made is not the point. Fernando would say, "This medical kit is what I got. Do you want it? And how many do you want? It can get here in 6 weeks or less by private messenger. If Blimps and Zeppelins are used, the trip can be shortened to days, if the weather cooperates. What do you say?" The U.S.P.S. is still around. If the hospitals want modern medical supplies, they would already have modern medical supplies shipped to them. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Dec 17th, 2016, 10:26pm I had the guards tricked into leaving.  There was no continuity hurt.  There is no character set for the guards.  They are like the red shirts on star trek.  They have no character and are expendable.  Teri,  Karl,  et al, have a set character.  The only thing it changed was your plans and possible security.  If it was more guarding there would be no having it happen but a random red shirt.  . . .but you still miss the point, always have and always will.  Just let's move on with the RPG.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 17th, 2016, 11:47pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1770#1771 date=1481947618]Yes, there are some things that can not be fixed on the chip level, that the RPG will not be able to do. Do you have a different interpretation of this mutation? Jeanette wrote: Technopathy does basically the same, but to mechanisms. Can be even used to make broken stuff work. Reversible, like the Biopathy is. As I learned from a discussion with The Nobody this also includes computer parts. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] A Technopath would cause a lot of problems because a lot of tech would have been restored. For a "Mutant" to have this kind of Power, he would have to have the same power and ability as the X-Men's Magneto. I can see the Spirits being able to do this, Texas Spirits or otherwise. A town like Lab Town would have their Spirits to do this for them. Not normal people or mutants. At beast they can do is exchange parts/chips to get a system going. Mind you, many computer systems and parts have been buried in landfills, and when found and dug up, they will worked. 10,000 Apple Lisa were found in this condition, though a few CRT Tubes had to be replaced, and Atari's 5-million ET Game Cartridges, after 30+ years of being buried, they still worked! but a Technopath would bring a lot of trouble, because a lot of teach can be brought back, including airplanes. As is I'm planning on having a few towns with gliders but that is as far as I'm going to push the tech, but a Technopath would be able to bring back a 747. This brings more problems than it solves.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 17th, 2016, 11:56pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1770#1776 date=1481998069]This RPG came to a screeching halt because I'm complaining about the statement of all this being "Fernando's fault." As I stated, the Spirits had 40+ years to do something and from that they only help their little corners of the world. That's great, that's fine, they only helped themselves and those who are willing to work with them. Nothing wrong with that. But to say that it is Fernando's fault when it is not, is wrong and as it is blaming him for something he is not responsible for or was not there to do something about it. They are looking at him as a scapegoat for their shortcomings, incompetence, actions and inactions. Who was it that said he has problems with the Texas Spirits working outside of Texas? I'm not saying Fernando was there at any time during those forty years. What I am saying is the Texas Spirits went back in time to undo the work they did because of what was said. Fernando wrote: Whether or not the people want something the spirits made is not the point. Fernando would say, "This medical kit is what I got. Do you want it? And how many do you want? It can get here in 6 weeks or less by private messenger. If Blimps and Zeppelins are used, the trip can be shortened to days, if the weather cooperates. What do you say?" The U.S.P.S. is still around. If the hospitals want modern medical supplies, they would already have modern medical supplies shipped to them. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] There is a difference between delivering letters and delivering packages. If the USPS is still active then the federal government is active. As stated long ago, the mail is being delivered by volunteers and still living and should be retired postal workers as there is no true set of mail service being done. People can provide their own mail/package delivery service like the Pony Express of the wild West and do the service for a fee. Let use a large Milk Crate as an example. A "mail man will out have this delivered, though a shipping agent would deliver it. But if there are 10 milk boxes of hospital supplies, it would not be done or would be done part way and the one receiving it would have to pick it up from a pick up location from there.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 18th, 2016, 12:53am Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Hondo I. Sackett link=1428938728/1770#1775 date=1481989401]But as a moderator you do not control the story's direction.  This is an RPG story.  You set a goal and make sure people play nice.  You do not control the story,  the players do. I should have been clearer. I was talking about the character Jeanette in the story. The original plan was for Jeanette to remain after the mission was over. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: As a player in the story you can do some but you can't force others to go your way.  Like with the guards.  I had them "fooled" into leaving their post and you didn't like it.  In my mind it worked fine,  you didn't like it but that wasn't against rules or unfair so that isn't under monitor powers and you should have rolled with it. No rules were violated, only the continuity. What would happen if I wrote Karl, Maribelle or Teri in a way that breaks continuity? Obviously I would have to rewrite the post. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Karl and Teri break continuity? How? They are both former slaves (though Teri is still under Maribelle's influence). Within reason, they will do as they are told, though Teri's an airhead and Karl would gripe and whine about doing it. Karl would also think about taking a shortcut to make the job easier - like sitting on top of Hondo's truck during guard duty instead f walking around. Hondo's truck is the highest point the camp has until the tractor trailer comes and then it will be higher. Teri does not know better, as she's an airhead. because she was bought up to be that way. If out of anger Jeanette told her to go kiss her ass, Teri would actually try to do it. Maribelle might be a problem as all she cares about is money and political power. How that is achieve requires a lot of manipulation of people to do her bidding. In Short, Maribelle is not a nice person and that is putting it lightly. She learned from her father who was vicious. Unless either of those three tries take Fernando cane and tries to alter time with it, it will not work for them. The amount of energy that flows through that cane will burn them if they managed to get past the Biometric Lock that cane has tied to Fernando genetics. So I doubt they would be able to break continuity.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 18th, 2016, 7:39am Hondo I. Sackett wrote: I had the guards tricked into leaving.  There was no continuity hurt.  There is no character set for the guards. They are guards. Guards are not supposed to go AWOL. Guards don't fall for tricks either unless it is convincing enough. If that is the case, there is no continuity broken. I did read that the Spirit with the slavers is a trickster but I did not see how the guards were tricked. How were the guards tricked? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 18th, 2016, 9:20am Fernando wrote: A Technopath would cause a lot of problems because a lot of tech would have been restored. For a "Mutant" to have this kind of Power, he would have to have the same power and ability as the X-Men's Magneto. I can see the Spirits being able to do this, Texas Spirits or otherwise. A town like Lab Town would have their Spirits to do this for them. Not normal people or mutants. At beast they can do is exchange parts/chips to get a system going. Mind you, many computer systems and parts have been buried in landfills, and when found and dug up, they will worked. 10,000 Apple Lisa were found in this condition, though a few CRT Tubes had to be replaced, and Atari's 5-million ET Game Cartridges, after 30+ years of being buried, they still worked! but a Technopath would bring a lot of trouble, because a lot of teach can be brought back, including airplanes. As is I'm planning on having a few towns with gliders but that is as far as I'm going to push the tech, but a Technopath would be able to bring back a 747. This brings more problems than it solves. Level also comes into play. This is what "The Setting and Rules" says about Levels. Jeanette wrote: Mutant powers come in three levels. Basic [Level 1] gives you no or little control over your power, very little effect and range. Advanced [Level 2] is the next level, your power actually helps you sometimes. At Expert [Level 3] it becomes an integral part of your life. Be warned, non player characters can have Above-Expert [Level 4]. Kana, introduced in the opening story, is a Level 2 Technopath. She can only fix simple machines like mechanical clocks and watches. MOST Texas Spirits are Level 4 Technopaths. Not all Spirits are Technopaths. Of the six groups I have introduced or created (one is more of a loose affiliation), only the Texas Spirits and the Japanese group they're related to are Technopaths. If you want the Spirits in the lab to be Technopaths, that's up to you. Correction. A Level 4 Technopath can fix a 747. I gave the Texas Spirits as a whole Level 4 Technopathy because they are environmentalists. What would be a greater power than that for those who recycle? People would not buy new cars because old cars would be in show room condition forever. The further south the party travels, they will see cars a hundred years old or older in the same condition they were in when rolling of the assembly line. The mobile device and tablet computer Moro uses have also been around for a long time. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 18th, 2016, 9:31am Fernando wrote: There is a difference between delivering letters and delivering packages. If the USPS is still active then the federal government is active. As stated long ago, the mail is being delivered by volunteers and still living and should be retired postal workers as there is no true set of mail service being done. People can provide their own mail/package delivery service like the Pony Express of the wild West and do the service for a fee. Let use a large Milk Crate as an example. A "mail man will out have this delivered, though a shipping agent would deliver it. But if there are 10 milk boxes of hospital supplies, it would not be done or would be done part way and the one receiving it would have to pick it up from a pick up location from there. The medical supplies could be delivered another way. The point is if hospitals want modern medical supplies, they would already have them. They don't because, as you said, they don't trust Spirits. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 18th, 2016, 9:41am Fernando wrote: Karl and Teri break continuity? How? They are both former slaves (though Teri is still under Maribelle's influence). Within reason, they will do as they are told, though Teri's an airhead and Karl would gripe and whine about doing it. Karl would also think about taking a shortcut to make the job easier - like sitting on top of Hondo's truck during guard duty instead f walking around. Hondo's truck is the highest point the camp has until the tractor trailer comes and then it will be higher. Teri does not know better, as she's an airhead. because she was bought up to be that way. If out of anger Jeanette told her to go kiss her ass, Teri would actually try to do it. Maribelle might be a problem as all she cares about is money and political power. How that is achieve requires a lot of manipulation of people to do her bidding. In Short, Maribelle is not a nice person and that is putting it lightly. She learned from her father who was vicious. Where did this come from? All I asked is what would happen if I were to write these or other characters in a way that breaks continuity. Example: Karl does not want to go back in the ring. Therefore, if I were to write Karl volunteering to take on a certain fighter in the ring, I would be breaking continuity. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 18th, 2016, 11:59am Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Hondo I. Sackett link=1428938728/1780#1780 date=1482031578]I had the guards tricked into leaving.  There was no continuity hurt.  There is no character set for the guards. They are guards. Guards are not supposed to go AWOL. Guards don't fall for tricks either unless it is convincing enough. If that is the case, there is no continuity broken. I did read that the Spirit with the slavers is a trickster but I did not see how the guards were tricked. How were the guards tricked? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Hmmm... a guard or guards that were tricked into leaving their area is not AWOL. They are doing their job of investigating a possible situation that could lead into trouble if left alone. So the guards are in fact doing their job and not AWOL. They may not be at their assigned area but they doing their job of investigating a possible situation. Now, if these guards went out of their post and had a beer and not yet returned, then they are AWOL. To be AWOL, one has to be in dereliction of their duty. Being tricked or fooled into investigating outside of their assigned post, is doing their job and not being AWOL because investigating situations is part of their job. Going out to get a beer is not part of their job.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Dec 18th, 2016, 12:27pm Thank you,  jefe

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 18th, 2016, 12:47pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1780#1781 date=1482036424]A Technopath would cause a lot of problems because a lot of tech would have been restored. For a "Mutant" to have this kind of Power, he would have to have the same power and ability as the X-Men's Magneto. I can see the Spirits being able to do this, Texas Spirits or otherwise. A town like Lab Town would have their Spirits to do this for them. Not normal people or mutants. At beast they can do is exchange parts/chips to get a system going. Mind you, many computer systems and parts have been buried in landfills, and when found and dug up, they will worked. 10,000 Apple Lisa were found in this condition, though a few CRT Tubes had to be replaced, and Atari's 5-million ET Game Cartridges, after 30+ years of being buried, they still worked! but a Technopath would bring a lot of trouble, because a lot of teach can be brought back, including airplanes. As is I'm planning on having a few towns with gliders but that is as far as I'm going to push the tech, but a Technopath would be able to bring back a 747. This brings more problems than it solves. Level also comes into play. This is what "The Setting and Rules" says about Levels. Jeanette wrote: Mutant powers come in three levels. Basic [Level 1] gives you no or little control over your power, very little effect and range. Advanced [Level 2] is the next level, your power actually helps you sometimes. At Expert [Level 3] it becomes an integral part of your life. Be warned, non player characters can have Above-Expert [Level 4]. Kana, introduced in the opening story, is a Level 2 Technopath. She can only fix simple machines like mechanical clocks and watches. MOST Texas Spirits are Level 4 Technopaths. Not all Spirits are Technopaths. Of the six groups I have introduced or created (one is more of a loose affiliation), only the Texas Spirits and the Japanese group they're related to are Technopaths. If you want the Spirits in the lab to be Technopaths, that's up to you. Correction. A Level 4 Technopath can fix a 747. I gave the Texas Spirits as a whole Level 4 Technopathy because they are environmentalists. What would be a greater power than that for those who recycle? People would not buy new cars because old cars would be in show room condition forever. The further south the party travels, they will see cars a hundred years old or older in the same condition they were in when rolling of the assembly line. The mobile device and tablet computer Moro uses have also been around for a long time. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] I would like to challenge that by stating the following. Lets take Roswell New Mexico's Jet Liner Graveyard.  http://www.airplaneboneyards.com/roswell-international-air-center-boneyard.htm Thousands of Jeltliners are there, many of them still intact and in flying condition. They are deemed unsafe for passenger and pressurized flying between 25 and 35 thousand feet, which is why they were retired. With the Texas Spirits Midas touch, it would not take much to get one of these fly boys into pristine condition - from a DeHavilin Comet (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/De_Havilland_Comet) and the Boeing 707 (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boeing_707) to an Airbus 380 (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Airbus_A380) and every plane in between. The same mechanics that goes into repairing a car can be applied to a plane. The parts may be different but "screwing Part A into Part B" remains the same. Throw in a Technopath, and much more sensitive planes can go up like military jet fighters (http://www.airplaneboneyards.com/map-of-plane-boneyards-united-states.htm) with sensitive computerized targeting systems coming back online. With just one such plane, this overthrows the balance of power over a large area. The Slavers had their control because they had an unfair advantage over everyone in the area: flying ships - Blimps and Zeppelins. Fernando eliminated that unfair advantage and leveled the playing field, ending slavery, at least by them. Somebody owning aircraft, even a small one, would have such an unfair advantage over others and they would instill their will over them. The Town I'm planning that has gliders would not have such an advantage as gliders are limited in their range and speed. They might be able to take on a Zeppelin in the air but that would be a limited conflict and only under the best of conditions. Having an actual airliner ups that unfairness. Having an actual Military jet fighter, makes them a super power. With a Technopath, The Spirit's Midas Touch and 50,000 gallons of fuel, a town can have a military air force and spread their influence as the ruling class over all others. Remember - the same skills used in repairing cars, can be used in repairing and maintaining aircraft.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 18th, 2016, 1:14pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1780#1783 date=1482040438]Karl and Teri break continuity? How? They are both former slaves (though Teri is still under Maribelle's influence). Within reason, they will do as they are told, though Teri's an airhead and Karl would gripe and whine about doing it. Karl would also think about taking a shortcut to make the job easier - like sitting on top of Hondo's truck during guard duty instead f walking around. Hondo's truck is the highest point the camp has until the tractor trailer comes and then it will be higher. Teri does not know better, as she's an airhead. because she was bought up to be that way. If out of anger Jeanette told her to go kiss her ass, Teri would actually try to do it. Maribelle might be a problem as all she cares about is money and political power. How that is achieve requires a lot of manipulation of people to do her bidding. In Short, Maribelle is not a nice person and that is putting it lightly. She learned from her father who was vicious. Where did this come from? All I asked is what would happen if I were to write these or other characters in a way that breaks continuity. Example: Karl does not want to go back in the ring. Therefore, if I were to write Karl volunteering to take on a certain fighter in the ring, I would be breaking continuity. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Karl going back into the ring would not be breaking continuity. What you are not taking into account is Human Nature. There are a lot of things Karl does not want to do but he does them. In short he wants the easiest ticket out of town without paying for the fare. Lets say this: If Karl ends up in Fight Town, even in his injured condition, meets up with a fighter he fought before which he lost too but could have won, and is taunted by that fighter to return to the ring, just to prove the point that he could have won, he would go back into the ring for that one fight. "Revenge in the Cell" as such fights are called. For the average bettor, they do not pay much but for the fighters it is a matter of pride. And the one thing Karl is - is Prideful. If you were to write Karl going back into the ring, that would be the reason why he would go, and that would not be breaking continuity. I wrote the example of Teri going after to kiss Jeanette's ass because that too would not break continuity. Jeanette may think she is in control of her emotions, but she is not - she is a woman, and like all other women, her emotions are part of her make up of judgement process. She is quick to anger though she thinks she is in control, like when she grabbed and strangled one of the crows early on. So in anger, I'm saying Jeanette would tell Teri to go kiss her rear end; this is akin to us males telling a female in anger, "Bitch, go suck my dick." It's not an order, it is a statement of anger. Now in Jeanette saying such a statement in anger, Teri being the airhead that she is, would try to do it. This is only an example of what could happen if taken to that direction, not that this would actually happen. Human Nature is a bitch to deal with. It considers both the Light side of a person and their Dark side. No matter how much one can control themselves, there is always that one chance where they can suddenly go the other way from their normal actions when pushed too far. And there is nothing wrong with that. Somebody can have a totally rotten day where they have been forced to hold back on their negative emotions all day and then go off because of something tiny and insignificant pushes them over the edge.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Dec 18th, 2016, 1:34pm And like I said before the guard spirits are red shirts with no set character.  He'll,  they might be weak and sell out their own kind for the right price so even comparing them to characters with set characteristics is idiotic.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 18th, 2016, 1:59pm Fernando wrote: Hmmm... a guard or guards that were tricked into leaving their area is not AWOL. They are doing their job of investigating a possible situation that could lead into trouble if left alone. So the guards are in fact doing their job and not AWOL. They may not be at their assigned area but they doing their job of investigating a possible situation. Being tricked or fooled into investigating outside of their assigned post, is doing their job and not being AWOL because investigating situations is part of their job. Why wasn't it written that way? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 18th, 2016, 2:02pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1780#1782 date=1482036984]There is a difference between delivering letters and delivering packages. If the USPS is still active then the federal government is active. As stated long ago, the mail is being delivered by volunteers and still living and should be retired postal workers as there is no true set of mail service being done. People can provide their own mail/package delivery service like the Pony Express of the wild West and do the service for a fee. Let use a large Milk Crate as an example. A "mail man will out have this delivered, though a shipping agent would deliver it. But if there are 10 milk boxes of hospital supplies, it would not be done or would be done part way and the one receiving it would have to pick it up from a pick up location from there. The medical supplies could be delivered another way. The point is if hospitals want modern medical supplies, they would already have them. They don't because, as you said, they don't trust Spirits. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] The towns are too busy doing other things to put their medical establishments up front. Protection of their members/citizenry, establishing trade, maintaining the road (up to 10 miles outside of town), and providing basic needs (water, power, food) is more important than having an up-to-date modern hospital.  If the medical field can deal with using old and recycled tools and equipment, then guess what- they are going to use old and recycled equipment. Just because it is a medical center, does not mean that it will get special privilege in getting what it wants. Most medical facilities won't even have an ambulance though they may have EMTs - riding on bicycles (http://www.thesunchronicle.com/plainville-puts-emts-on-bikes/article_fe4076aa-bc94-57ea-ae78-b2fa04be7173.html), scooters (http://resources.gale.com/speakingglobally/the-view-from-here/the-view-from-israel-united-hatzalah-has-jews-arabs-working-together/) and minibikes (http://www.kmart.com/monster-moto-real-tree-youth-mini-bike/p-00671534000P). Other possible EMT Transport include: Pocket Bikes: http://www.minipocketrockets.com/blade-pocketbikes/ Electric Scooters: http://www.kmart.com/mototec-electric-mini-bike-24v/p-05244193000P Electric Mopeds: http://www.kmart.com/mototec-24v-electric-moped-purple/p-05255822000P Gas Mopeds: http://www.powersportsmax.com/product_info.php/cPath/38/products_id/14674 Fold-away Gas Mopeds: https://jet.com/product/detail/5c4fe2a4e1704198ab8b0dec6ffd95f0 The point in this, the hospital does not have an ambulance but can provide emergency services to a victim in need. Transport of the victim to the hospital is the family or law enforcement once the patient is stabilized. All the EMT is providing is the basic service and equipment to stabilize the victim. Even the Amish - as anti-technology as they can be, have firefighting and EMTs in their communities. They may not have modern equipment as a large city, but they do provide in help when the community needs it.  http://www.pennlive.com/midstate/index.ssf/2012/07/amish_firefighters.html In the cases of most towns we will be hitting, news and information of getting new equipment never got to them, or are withheld because if Spirit involvement in those supplies. In either case, it is not that the hospital is backwards in their ways, but because they are denied in getting what they need. The towns will make what things the hospitals needs. The local Cutlery (those who sharpen blades like knives and alike) will sharpen the scalpels. If there are no scalpels left then the hospital will get a butcher's blade (in various sizes) in place of a scalpel. Can you imagine a podiatrist going up to a child with a 9inch blade and telling them those tonsils will have to come out? If given plans, a Cutlery can make their own scalpels. But they need a plan, a design to follow.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 18th, 2016, 2:24pm Jeanette wrote: The medical supplies could be delivered another way. The point is if hospitals want modern medical supplies, they would already have them. They don't because, as you said, they don't trust Spirits. Jeanette Isabelle I have to think about this and the answer is not a pretty one. As I touched on my last post, the hospital operates because of what the town gives it. The Medical staff would not care where the supplies are coming from, but the Town Council would and they would deny anything the hospital needs that a spirit may have had a hand in. This requests for and and all medical supplies would go through the Town Council for approval. This is politics at play. If the town needs clean sheets for their hospital beds, the Town Council (at least for this town) would have a contract with Mrs Clean to gather, wash and sterilize the sheets for the hospital. If they need bandages, again (lets say) they would contract Mrs. Clean to make them on on her weaving loom. But in her business, she would need to get her own materials to get these things done and fulfill the contracts she has. That would be outside of the Town Council's control. Since this is Politics at play, there is only one person in the group that could be beneficial to this cause: Maribelle. As much as a spoiled brat she can be, she does have her use, and this would be it.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 18th, 2016, 3:31pm Fernando wrote: I would like to challenge that by stating the following. Lets take Roswell New Mexico's Jet Liner Graveyard.  http://www.airplaneboneyards.com/roswell-international-air-center-boneyard.htm Thousands of Jeltliners are there, many of them still intact and in flying condition. They are deemed unsafe for passenger and pressurized flying between 25 and 35 thousand feet, which is why they were retired. With the Texas Spirits Midas touch, it would not take much to get one of these fly boys into pristine condition - from a DeHavilin Comet (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/De_Havilland_Comet) and the Boeing 707 (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boeing_707) to an Airbus 380 (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Airbus_A380) and every plane in between. The same mechanics that goes into repairing a car can be applied to a plane. The parts may be different but "screwing Part A into Part B" remains the same. What's wrong with that? The only "problem" I see is why on Earth would the Texas Spirits want a brand new 747 even if it is free? Where would they fly it? Using Webster's definition of a nation, there are currently six of them in this RPG. Out of those only four are large enough to have an airport large enough to accommodate a 747. There's not a high demand for low-cost, brand new commercial jets. Fernando wrote: Throw in a Technopath, and much more sensitive planes can go up like military jet fighters (http://www.airplaneboneyards.com/map-of-plane-boneyards-united-states.htm) with sensitive computerized targeting systems coming back online. With just one such plane, this overthrows the balance of power over a large area. The Texas Spirits have space ships with shields, cloaking devices and plasma guns. Moreover, these tree huggers prefer to commandeer an enemy ship or aircraft than shoot it down. Why would they want a military fighter? Fernando wrote: The Slavers had their control because they had an unfair advantage over everyone in the area: flying ships - Blimps and Zeppelins. Fernando eliminated that unfair advantage and leveled the playing field, ending slavery, at least by them. Somebody owning aircraft, even a small one, would have such an unfair advantage over others and they would instill their will over them. The Town I'm planning that has gliders would not have such an advantage as gliders are limited in their range and speed. They might be able to take on a Zeppelin in the air but that would be a limited conflict and only under the best of conditions. Having an actual airliner ups that unfairness. Having an actual Military jet fighter, makes them a super power. Slavers would not be able to get an aircraft unless you write it in. Even then they would need a place to land it. A zeppelin, on the other hand, does not need a runway. Fernando wrote: With a Technopath, The Spirit's Midas Touch and 50,000 gallons of fuel, a town can have a military air force and spread their influence as the ruling class over all others. Remember - the same skills used in repairing cars, can be used in repairing and maintaining aircraft. Where are they going to get a Level 4 Technopath unless you write one in? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 18th, 2016, 4:31pm Fernando wrote: I have to think about this and the answer is not a pretty one. As I touched on my last post, the hospital operates because of what the town gives it. The Medical staff would not care where the supplies are coming from, but the Town Council would and they would deny anything the hospital needs that a spirit may have had a hand in. This requests for and and all medical supplies would go through the Town Council for approval. This is politics at play. If the town needs clean sheets for their hospital beds, the Town Council (at least for this town) would have a contract with Mrs Clean to gather, wash and sterilize the sheets for the hospital. If they need bandages, again (lets say) they would contract Mrs. Clean to make them on on her weaving loom. But in her business, she would need to get her own materials to get these things done and fulfill the contracts she has. That would be outside of the Town Council's control. That paints the hospital in a better light in my opinion. As you just pointed out, the town council would not the supplies even if Jeanette were involved. If it were a small trade, Jeanette and the hospital would not need to go through the town council. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 18th, 2016, 4:39pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1790#1790 date=1482083252]I would like to challenge that by stating the following. Lets take Roswell New Mexico's Jet Liner Graveyard.  http://www.airplaneboneyards.com/roswell-international-air-center-boneyard.htm Thousands of Jeltliners are there, many of them still intact and in flying condition. They are deemed unsafe for passenger and pressurized flying between 25 and 35 thousand feet, which is why they were retired. With the Texas Spirits Midas touch, it would not take much to get one of these fly boys into pristine condition - from a DeHavilin Comet (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/De_Havilland_Comet) and the Boeing 707 (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boeing_707) to an Airbus 380 (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Airbus_A380) and every plane in between. The same mechanics that goes into repairing a car can be applied to a plane. The parts may be different but "screwing Part A into Part B" remains the same. What's wrong with that? The only "problem" I see is why on Earth would the Texas Spirits want a brand new 747 even if it is free? Where would they fly it? Using Webster's definition of a nation, there are currently six of them in this RPG. Out of those only four are large enough to have an airport large enough to accommodate a 747. There's not a high demand for low-cost, brand new commercial jets. Fernando wrote: Throw in a Technopath, and much more sensitive planes can go up like military jet fighters (http://www.airplaneboneyards.com/map-of-plane-boneyards-united-states.htm) with sensitive computerized targeting systems coming back online. With just one such plane, this overthrows the balance of power over a large area. The Texas Spirits have space ships with shields, cloaking devices and plasma guns. Moreover, these tree huggers prefer to commandeer an enemy ship or aircraft than shoot it down. Why would they want a military fighter? Fernando wrote: The Slavers had their control because they had an unfair advantage over everyone in the area: flying ships - Blimps and Zeppelins. Fernando eliminated that unfair advantage and leveled the playing field, ending slavery, at least by them. Somebody owning aircraft, even a small one, would have such an unfair advantage over others and they would instill their will over them. The Town I'm planning that has gliders would not have such an advantage as gliders are limited in their range and speed. They might be able to take on a Zeppelin in the air but that would be a limited conflict and only under the best of conditions. Having an actual airliner ups that unfairness. Having an actual Military jet fighter, makes them a super power. Slavers would not be able to get an aircraft unless you write it in. Even then they would need a place to land it. A zeppelin, on the other hand, does not need a runway. Fernando wrote: With a Technopath, The Spirit's Midas Touch and 50,000 gallons of fuel, a town can have a military air force and spread their influence as the ruling class over all others. Remember - the same skills used in repairing cars, can be used in repairing and maintaining aircraft. Where are they going to get a Level 4 Technopath unless you write one in? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] From Texas to Japan is a 9 hour trip by plane and the 747 is one of the few planes that can make the trip non-stop. True, the Spirits can use their 'flying saucers' and get it done in minutes instead of hours. But there are city airports that can support large planes like the 747 and other military planes. Small planes like the 717 (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boeing_717), 720 (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boeing_720), 727 (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boeing_727), and 737 (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boeing_737) can do shorter flights (like to Hawaii and then island hop to Japan) but they are more fuel conserving for their size and loads. And they can do it on short runways. Teterboro Airport (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Teterboro_Airport), as tiny as it is, can accommodate a 737. A Plane does not have to carry passengers, it can carry freight too. In fact, the Airline industry makes more money with cargo than with passengers. If they can mix cargo and passengers, they can find a balance. It's like with shipping freight, they also carry passengers as well though it is not advertised. - - - If the tree hugging Spirits do not see a Military jet as a threat, then they are in a lot of trouble for not seeing a potential that is in front of their face. - - - If its out there, it can be gotten. Remember, there are yards of trains, buses, other vehicles, including planes for anyone who is smart enough with a wrench to get them going again. I would dare speculate, that there are some towns around these area of technology grave yards selling what they have. This creates a control of a potential market.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 18th, 2016, 6:54pm At 5' 2" Ariel is at the average height for an adult Japanese female. And though, on average, Japanese women have a small chest, Ariel is flat even by Japanese standards. Ariel is also lacking in curves though she still has the right amount of meat on her bones in all the right places. Jeanette has known one woman and has seen others who are so small that a bra is not needed. Therefore Ariel's build is not at all unusual in Jeanette's view. There is one thing about Ariel that has Jeanette curious. "Ariel. Your hair and makeup is perfect and you are dressed for an anime convention. That or you like school uniforms. Do you work in the entertainment industry?" What was Jeanette's first clue? "Yes." Ariel answers. "I've also done work for clients not in the entertainment industry. I have a question for you." "What is it?" Jeanette asks. "I want to know about sleeping arrangements. Where will I be?" "I don't know." Jeanette answers. "We as a group should discuss that, over dinner perhaps?" "Miss Ariel." Penny speaks up. "Yes, what is it Penny?" "You look beautiful without breasts." There is a proverb "If you want the truth, ask a child." Nevertheless Jeanette wonders what Wilbur Robinson has been teaching Penny. "Penny. You are not to be talking about anatomy in that way." "What's the other way to tell Miss Ariel that she's beautiful the way she is?" Penny asks. "You can tell Ariel that she is beautiful without getting into personal details." Jeanette answers. "Other than Immortals, I haven't met an adult woman who doesn't have breasts." Jeanette clears her throat. "Penny, you and I need to talk about what's appropriate to say and what isn't." Ariel is not bothered at all. Actually, she's flattered. "Thank you, Penny. And you also. You are a beautiful child. You know who you remind me of?" "Let me guess. Vanellope?" Penny asks. "I hear that a lot." "I was thinking Jenny Foxworth in the movie Oliver & Company." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 19th, 2016, 10:16am Note: The description of Teri reminds me of Melody. https://youtu.be/bfYN6Fogtyk?t=1m20s Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 19th, 2016, 12:20pm She's more like Sissy in that skit than Melody but in the intelligence level that of Melody. But that is not who I fashioned her from. On the intelligence level, Teri is a lot more like this Melody than any other... Except this Melody is fully independent and Teri's tied to Maribelle. In fact this Melody is who I fashioned Teri from. She is not as "simple" as she appears to be and she does have her genius moments from time to time though how rare that can be; just like this Melody can be. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=J3NEyaybyyA https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=oPfXyEhMfUI

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 19th, 2016, 2:23pm Note: Unless someone has something, I'm ready to advance to dinner. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 19th, 2016, 2:31pm Note: I'm in discussion with Hondo about preparing dinner though that preparation has started. Since Val is serving a Beef Stew with a choice of rice or pasta, that stew takes a couple of hours to cook, though it should be done soon before dinner time. Other things we need is drinks like Juice, water, milk, etc., which is not being set by Val. Ruth should be bringing in various rolls of bread to go with the meal.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 19th, 2016, 4:48pm Note: Come to think of it, someone will need to wake Mavis up at least thirty minutes before dinner. Chihiro and Elsa would want tea. Chihiro can handle that in the gas Camper. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 19th, 2016, 8:07pm Fernando wrote: NOTE Done without Hondo's collaboration, it may change as needed. - - - - - Val continues to walk to their camper ignoring what has been said and remains silent to keep from telling off those that need it. This is a rescue group, not a traveling circus show. Nor it is a fashion show for a lot of Prima Donnas. It is a mishmash of people wanting to leave their situations for a better place because it is a better opportunity than what they had before, which in most cases is either nothing or less than nothing. If it were not for the works of a few to help out so many, most of them would be left for dead or forced to sell themselves for a place to sleep and food to put in their bellies. Thoughts run of finding out who brought them here and why, and then kicking their asses for dragging them into this hell of a world. She walks into their camper and looks looks at them. At least Teri was trying to learn how to cut a potato without getting hurt in the process. Her finger tip hooves act like long fingernails, making how to grip various items difficult for her to grasp. Maribelle is standing around like she either owns the place or is supervising. Though her over-confidence stance is just an illusion of her inner being. Macey and Zeoy was up in the bedroom area playing with Kitty, the kitten Hondo found a couple days ago while exploring Ruth's family farm. At least they were out of the way. Val finds a couple of buckets and hands one to Maribelle. "We need water, come with me." Val tells her, despite Fernando and Hondo filling up the water tanks earlier for tonight's journey. In Collaboration with Hondo (RPG Time - several minutes after 4PM.) Val walks behind Maribelle throw words at her, "I swear woman, it is females like you that gives the rest of us a bad name. But all that is going to change when Hondo and Fernando returns." "Oh, like what are they going to do, draw me over their knees and spank me? I'm too old to be spanked." Maribelle throws back at her. "Hondo wont hit a lady unless she is a bitch, and I won't let him hit a female unless it is necessary. But Fernando has raised a lot of daughters, I know he will with the likes of you. So don't push your luck around them. You will end up losing. Now shut up and get into the camper, the others are expecting that water." Val tells her. She notices like before the plates, bowls and flatware piled at an end of the table. "Ah good." Ruth says as she opens the camper door and takes the buckets of water from Maribelle and Val. "The stew should be done in a couple of hours (around 6:30PM)." "Good. What about the bread and other things?" Val asks. "We'll take care of everything. You've been cooking these past couple days. It's our turn to cook now." Ruth tells her. "OK, let me go get a table cloth and I'll be outside." Val replies as she walks in. She comes back out with a table cloth folded over her arm, signaling for Maribelle to follow her, "Come with me." "Why you picking on me?!!" Maribelle complains. "You want to go back home and let the raiders and mutants pick on you? Your ass is not going to last long out there for too long from what I seen. At least here you got food for your hungry ass, a warm bed to sleep in, and a place to wash up in without needing to sell yourself to get all that. All I'm asking is that you help out by helping out. Instead all you have done nothing but complain. So get this through your thick head - no body here, not even the children, are getting a free ride. So pick up those plates, bowls and cutlery so I can lay down this table cloth and you set the table places. At least your furry little hoofed friend is learning how to cook, you should learn how to cook as well if you do not know how too." Val tells her. Maribelle, though upset at what she is told, does as she is told. Like it or not, the master has become the servant.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 20th, 2016, 11:58am Note: The camp is about 2 hours behind the tractor trailer group in time as per the post group in: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1720 Once the camp has dinner, the time between the two group lines up together. - - - RPG: Val looks at Maribelle set the table as she sets the awning on the side of the camper in the extended position to cover the dining area. She (Maribelle) had set the seating too close to each other and haphazardly. Val waits for her to finish. Val points out to Maribelle, "Look, is this a dinner table you would have set for your family and guests?" "No..." Maribelle says with caution. "Then look and learn." Val tells her, "Since the food will not be ready in a couple of hours, take the bowl and put it upside-down on the plate so nothing falls onto them while we wait for the food to be served. The bowl protects the plate. And the placement of the silverware is all wrong, and you have everybody sitting on the same side too close together. At this table you sit four across and one at each end for a total of six. You have all six on one side." She takes one place set and sets it at the end of the table, arranging it as it should be. "This is how it is supposed to be. Now do the others, start with the one in the other end of the table." She tells her. http://pad3.whstatic.com/images/thumb/2/26/Set-Silverware-Step-6.jpg/aid1355668-728px-Set-Silverware-Step-6.jpg "This is servants' work." Maribelle complains to herself though Val heard it. "Unless you're paying for them, there are no servants there. If you want to be served, then you need to serve others in this group as well. Everyone here has a job here to do. Everyone does something to help out the group and keep our area neat and clean. The only ones excused are the children and even they have chores to do. You need to keep in mind that you no longer have a mansion full of servants and you are not the leaders here. If you do not help, you do not eat. It is that simple." Val explains. "What abut Karl? He's not here to do his share of the work." Maribelle points out. "Karl works with Mavis as the night time guard to protect us while we sleep. He earns his place by doing his work. But he's in the medical center right now so he's excused from his responsibilities until he returns healed from his injuries." Val tells her. "Aren't you going to see if he is OK?" Maribelle asks. "Later, when everything is done and the children go to sleep." Val tells her. "Wessens do not get the best of care in the medical center unless they know who the wessen belongs too." Maribelle explains. "And I said we will take care of the problem when the children are asleep. Until then there is work to do." Val tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 20th, 2016, 5:33pm Note: I wrote this to explain Penny's behavior. I try to keep stuff out that should not here. If there is, let me know. Jeanette wrote: "Miss Ariel." Penny speaks up. "Yes, what is it Penny?" "You look beautiful without breasts." There is a proverb "If you want the truth, ask a child." Nevertheless Jeanette wonders what Wilbur Robinson has been teaching Penny. "Penny. You are not to be talking about anatomy in that way." "What's the other way to tell Miss Ariel that she's beautiful the way she is?" Penny asks. "You can tell Ariel that she is beautiful without getting into personal details." Jeanette answers. "Other than Immortals, I haven't met an adult woman who doesn't have breasts." Jeanette clears her throat. "Penny, you and I need to talk about what's appropriate to say and what isn't." Jeanette wonders were this is coming from. She needs to find out. Alone with Penny, Jeanette says what's on her mind. "We are not supposed to comment on certain parts of the body such as breasts, private parts or the rear end." Penny explains herself. "Mr. Robinson says nice things about my body and since Miss Ariel is also pretty, I wanted to say nice things about her body." "What kind of things has Mr. Robinson said about your body?" "He says my body will always be beautiful because I'm an Immortal. He also says I'm prettier without breasts and that my chest is perfect the way it is." Alarms go off in Jeanette's mind. "Has Mr. Robinson touched your body anywhere?" "No." Penny answers. "What has he done?"   "He asked how I feel about being an Immortal." "Why would Mr. Robinson ask how you feel about being an Immortal?" "I will always look the same and he wants to know what I think about that. Miss Ariel doesn't have breasts either and she's an adult. She has a beautiful body." "There are women who are flat and do not need a bra; they still have breasts. Ariel is an adult and she therefore has breasts." "She does?" Penny asks. Jeanette gets back to Mr. Robinson. "What specifically has Mr. Robinson said?" "Do you mean what did he say about me being an Immortal?" Penny asks. "That's one thing." Jeanette answers. "I also want to know about other things he said." "He wanted to know how I feel about being an Immortal." "What else has he said?" Jeanette probes. "He said my vulva was designed to be beautiful." Jeanette asks a question she already asked; this time she is more specific. "Did Mr. Robinson touch your vulva?" "No, he hasn't." "Has he touched you anywhere on your body near your vulva." "No." "You're comfortable in your skin and that's good. What I want to know is, has Mr. Robinson taught or encouraged this?" "No. All he said was don't leave the apartment in just my skin." Penny then volunteers what she thinks about that. "I don't want that. Even though I'm pretty, that would be embarrassing." Penny says what she thought about what she said. "Mr. Robinson said I would meet someone some day and that person will want to see me in my skin. He asked me what I thought about that." Penny looks at her mom for her response. "That's a strange question, isn't it?" Of all the things Penny said, that is what's strange to her? Jeanette collects her thoughts, wondering how is the best way to answer Penny given the entire messed up situation. "Why is that strange to you?" "Don't you think that's a strange question?" Penny asks. "That is a strange question to ask. What I want to know is, why is that strange to you?" What Jeanette wants to know is, of all the things Penny said, why is this question strange to her. "I'm beautiful. Of course I want that person to see me in my skin. Mr. Robinson says I'm also beautiful in the dresses I make." "You are. You made a lot of pretty outfits. How you wear them is also good. You're always keeping your socks pulled and you never have your panties exposed. You look very presentable. I like seeing you in the clothes you made." Penny smiles. "Thanks Mom, I'm glad you like them." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 20th, 2016, 9:05pm Note: Elsa does not need therapy, Penny does. Elsa needs to stop being a brat and grow up already. In my professional view thereof Penny is a sexually abused individual. She does not have to be touched or raped to be sexually abused but her mind is poisoned with false idea and interpretations. She's 9, not 14 to be having these thoughts and negative body image. And didn't we discussed that until proven otherwise, Penny is not an immortal stuck at the age of 9? When she hits 10, 11, 12, 16 or 21 what is going to happen to her when she gets there.  If she's 35 and still has the body of a 9 year old, I can say that she is an immortal. Until then, we don't know, the spirits don't know, nobody knows how this girl will turn out. At least Claudia from Interview with a Vampire was 300 years old when she was killed and still a 8 year old girl but her mind matured to that of an adult with adult needs  including sex. This is not seen in Penny because she is still a child. A rather #$@!ed up child. And because she is a child, unless it is of pertaining importance with the RPG, it should be left out. She should be placed in therapy and the spirits eliminated for creating this situation. - - - - - - RPG: "Go get your coat, we're going to do some shopping for some fresh juice and milk. After this I will be out of milk." Val tells Maribelle, "We'll meet up here in 5 minutes." As Maribelle goes to get a coat, Val goes into their camper and gets the pull "Radio Flyer" cart, her coat and a small bag with a few gold and silver coins in it and her firearm she puts into her holster. She meets up with Maribelle outside. "Let's go." Val tells her. "What about Teri?" Maribelle asks. "What about her?" Val asks. "Isn't she coming with us?: Maribelle asks. "She's learnin' how to cook. Tomorrow will be your day to cook. Now stop stalling for time, we need to go." Val tells her as she points to the direction she should go. Maribelle starts to walk with Val behind her towing the pull cart to town.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 20th, 2016, 10:01pm Fernando wrote: And didn't we discussed that until proven otherwise, Penny is not an immortal stuck at the age of 9? When she hits 10, 11, 12, 16 or 21 what is going to happen to her when she gets there.  If she's 35 and still has the body of a 9 year old, I can say that she is an immortal. Until then, we don't know, the spirits don't know, nobody knows how this girl will turn out. The immortal procedure was done. If that is not enough, Penny can be put to a test. If she quickly heals from a cut, she's an Immortal. Fernando wrote: And because she is a child, unless it is of pertaining importance with the RPG, it should be left out. I would not put something of this nature in unless I have a specific direction. Fernando wrote: She should be placed in therapy and the spirits eliminated for creating this situation. Are you saying they somehow should have known that the person they hired is a criminal? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 21st, 2016, 12:14am Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1800#1808 date=1482285929]And didn't we discussed that until proven otherwise, Penny is not an immortal stuck at the age of 9? When she hits 10, 11, 12, 16 or 21 what is going to happen to her when she gets there.  If she's 35 and still has the body of a 9 year old, I can say that she is an immortal. Until then, we don't know, the spirits don't know, nobody knows how this girl will turn out. The immortal procedure was done. If that is not enough, Penny can be put to a test. If she quickly heals from a cut, she's an Immortal.[/quote] The procedure was done. But you stated long ago that when immortality kicks in is unknown. Until she ages a minimum 10 plus years without change, then she is an immortal stuck in a 9 year old body. Until then they don't know and they can't say that they do know because they don't. You stated that long ago. I'll further this with Immortality is a mutation. Something one is born with. If she went through a procedure to change her genetic outcome, then she is a Mutate, not a Mutant. There's a difference between the two and Mutating Humans is a crime as per the Anti-Eugenics laws put on the books world wide long ago. Or did you forget about this too? Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1800#1808 date=1482285929]And because she is a child, unless it is of pertaining importance with the RPG, it should be left out. I would not put something of this nature in unless I have a specific direction.[/quote] So far you haven't shown it. And I'm beginning not to care about it either. You got an abused girl, who is probably lying to protect Wilbur as most victims do and forcing Jeanette to take a certain action that the spirits have been trying to lead her to since the beginning of this RPG. If Jeanette can not see that she is being mislead by a little girl, then I don't know what to say. Actually I do but I wont say it. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1800#1808 date=1482285929]She should be placed in therapy and the spirits eliminated for creating this situation. Are you saying they somehow should have known that the person they hired is a criminal? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] You''re saying that they phucked up again, as grand and infallible you made them out to be? Wasn't Wilbur a Spirit too who brought Penny to Jeanette? Every time you state the spirits taking action outside of Charlton, it falls apart. This Fernando's fault too? I need you to think because you keep writing yourself into a corner that ties up the RPG for 5 to 10 pages on argument and banter and not continuing with the story. I'm not here to pick on you. But you should be looking as to how things look because people do contact us as admins of the forum saying some rather mean things about how this is heading and mostly from your side of the writing. Seriously, one of the nicest things I read was calling Jeanette a "Paper Doll." If you understand that reference, you will understand how bad the character is made to look. They all agree that your set of characters should have been killed because they are so fake in construct - copies of other stories having nothing to do with the RPG and makes the RPG into a non-realistic and nonsensical cartoon adventure that makes no sense in the very least. The spirits are God Mode Characters that is used too often for no reason at all. Fernando is a God Mode Character as well but his powers are used when needed, not out of convenience as in the case of the Spirits. This thread did not get 18,000 reads because of the three of us reading and posting to it. It is being read by a much larger global audience and many out there are not happy with a certain segment of it. Like we stated again and again, if the spirits are so powerful, why don't they get Gabrielle and bring her to Charlton - End of Story. And you do not want to know what they about about the journal. Really, you don't. So lets continue with the RPG. I made points and that is it. You need to prove to the world of what they think is not true.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 21st, 2016, 10:50am Fernando wrote: The procedure was done. But you stated long ago that when immortality kicks in is unknown. This does not sound like anything I said. Are you talking about people like Hikaru who became an Immortal without immortality being given to them? Fernando wrote: I'll further this with Immortality is a mutation. Something one is born with. If she went through a procedure to change her genetic outcome, then she is a Mutate, not a Mutant. There's a difference between the two and Mutating Humans is a crime as per the Anti-Eugenics laws put on the books world wide long ago. Or did you forget about this too? You're bringing this up now? This has been apart of "After Chaos" since before it was brought to this forum. Jeanette wrote: Order of Fire operates in extreme secrecy. The Fire is an effective mutagen cocktail that they use to convert people into mutants. "Ascended" will inherit the Earth. Only the volunteers are chosen, though. The Ascension ritual involves thorough medical checks and organism cleansing, without which the patient would die. The Order does not like non-Fire mutants, because they are "contaminated". The Texas Spirits, and the group in Japan they are related to, have been doing a procedure similar to this. Jeanette accepting immortality has been discussed since the second day in the story. Stopping this now completely changes a part of the story. Fernando wrote: So far you haven't shown it. And I'm beginning not to care about it either. You got an abused girl, who is probably lying to protect Wilbur as most victims do and forcing Jeanette to take a certain action that the spirits have been trying to lead her to since the beginning of this RPG. If Jeanette can not see that she is being mislead by a little girl, then I don't know what to say. Actually I do but I wont say it. It would be more accurate to say this explains what Penny has said and done and will say and do in the future. Fernando wrote: You''re saying that they phucked up again, as grand and infallible you made them out to be? In the past we have talked about the Texas Spirits correcting their mistakes. If they were infallible, we would not be talking about them correcting their mistakes. Fernando wrote: Wasn't Wilbur a Spirit too who brought Penny to Jeanette? Wilbur Robinson is a human whom the Texas Spirits hired. Fernando wrote: Every time you state the spirits taking action outside of Charlton, it falls apart. This Fernando's fault too? I don't see how that belongs in this discussion. Fernando wrote: I need you to think because you keep writing yourself into a corner that ties up the RPG for 5 to 10 pages on argument and banter and not continuing with the story. We have pages in this tread not related to the story because both you and I are arguing. Fernando wrote: I'm not here to pick on you. But you should be looking as to how things look because people do contact us as admins of the forum saying some rather mean things about how this is heading and mostly from your side of the writing. Seriously, one of the nicest things I read was calling Jeanette a "Paper Doll." If you understand that reference, you will understand how bad the character is made to look. They all agree that your set of characters should have been killed because they are so fake in construct - copies of other stories having nothing to do with the RPG and makes the RPG into a non-realistic and nonsensical cartoon adventure that makes no sense in the very least. The spirits are God Mode Characters that is used too often for no reason at all. Fernando is a God Mode Character as well but his powers are used when needed, not out of convenience as in the case of the Spirits. This thread did not get 18,000 reads because of the three of us reading and posting to it. It is being read by a much larger global audience and many out there are not happy with a certain segment of it. Like we stated again and again, if the spirits are so powerful, why don't they get Gabrielle and bring her to Charlton - End of Story. And you do not want to know what they about about the journal. Really, you don't. You do make one valid point, one I have noticed when I read the RPG from beginning to end last week. The use of transporting technology has only worked a few times in the story. The rest of the time the use of transporting technology has been too close to being Star Trek. I need to figure out a way to change that. At the moment, I don't know how. If we have readers, why don't they join us? I can't imagine an RPG being interesting without playing it. I welcome new players. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 21st, 2016, 6:44pm The argument of Eugenics was answered to end attempts of manipulation of the Human Genome in WWII by the Nazi's and the Japanese (though the Japanese was more subtle than the German attempt). BUT that does not end the research and the actual manipulation of the Genome by private and even national groups. Like recently with the UK exchanging human cell nuclei into a different egg cell to end a mitochondrial DNA malformations in some families while continuing to pass n the Nuclear DNA of the family line in the UK. To do this, the UK had lifted part of its Eugenics Laws "For the benefit of mankind." Ha! The Germans used the same excuse, but I can see the potential good that can be done with this procedure For the RPG, lets say, genetic manipulation continues on a grander scale than before. Why? That depends on the group - including the Texas Spirits. But the results of this (outside of the Texas Spirit Group) is the mutants and Wessens that are out there. There will be more and who knows what names they will be using. Breaking the law and enforcing the law are two different things. These group, including the Texas Spirits, do not care if there is a law. They do as they please. And who is going to enforce the laws on Earth? Fernando? Remember, he is a product of 100s of years of Eugenics Breeding by the Spanish for creating the Perfect Knight from 1100 to 1490. From it he has the Supper Speed, Super Endurance, Super Strength and high tolerance for pain, but he also has a slew of medical issues that he has learned how to deal with in his life time. To everyone, he seems normal, but he is not. And it is his secret that only he and his girls as some of them also have the same issues he does. - - - - - - - - Teleportation can be done across space, time and/or both. You should see the old 1960s TV Show Time Tunnel, and the last 5 episodes of the Logan's Run TV Series as that deal with Time Travel and why things happened when it did. Depending on how it is used I do not see nothing wrong with its use. - - - - - - - - - Some people are more interested in reading the story than to be part of it.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 21st, 2016, 8:11pm This was not been introduced to the story yet; I'll mention it now since we are on the subject. Even in the real world, women in Japan go to extremes to look young. The immortality procedure is most commonly done in Japan where women want to stay young forever. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 21st, 2016, 8:58pm Just in asking, why would anyone want to live forever? As an immortal, one gets to see friends and family live, get sick and die, you need to move on to the next community or else the community you are in will go against you (Interview of a Vampire and other stories), you will need to create a new identity as no one is going to believe you were born on 900AD when it is 2515AD, and you need to make more friends and family and watch them live and die and repeat the process for as long as you can last. Being immortal is rather a selfish want when one puts it into that perspective.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 21st, 2016, 9:31pm I partially answered that question. In the real world, women in Japan go to extremes to look young. This is a way to stay young. As for the problem you mentioned, how many Japanese women would want immortality for the reason I mentioned? How many would get the procedure done if they see other young ladies getting it done? For this reason I think it is within the realm of possibility to have a nation of Immortals. If that happens then the problems you mentioned would not exist. How is it a selfish want? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 21st, 2016, 10:18pm Japanese women look young until their 50s because of diet and genetics. but if they do not take care of themselves, it will fall apart on them. Unlike the women, Japanese men do not care about "aging gracefully". Sure, they want to be fit and strong but with men, age is respected. So it will end up as a nation of immortal women. That culture will quickly die soon after that because there is little to support it. Japan is a male dominated world where women at best are second class citizens. One might think that with the men gone, it would be a good thing but that is not true. That culture will quickly fall apart. To want to be immortal with eternal beauty is vain and selfish. A person's beauty is based on their actions and deeds which defines their inner beauty. Those chasing after external beauty are vain and selfish, creating a very ugly person inside. Thus they are nothing more than an illusion and a lie of what they can be.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 22nd, 2016, 8:43am The culture would need to adapt, of course. The culture would die? How? Lets look at a scenario: A young woman gets married, gives birth to a boy and a girl and has the immortality procedure done. The girl grows up, gets married, gives birth to a boy and girl and has the immortality procedure done. The cycle continues. I don't see a culture dying. I foresee the opposite problem: Overpopulation. It is vanity. How is it selfish when everybody can be an Immortal if they want to? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 22nd, 2016, 12:38pm The culture will die because 50% of the influence that males support dies with them when males are eliminated from the equation. The culture is then left open to conquest and destruction when conquered.I'm not saying that women do not know how to defend themselves, but if faced with a situation of "getting #$@!ed or getting killed," women would get #$@!ed where men would fight to the death. Women are quick to surrender, men are not. Thus women would rather let their culture die and and be forced to assimilate another culture than to fight and die to protect what they got. Thus in this case - the Japanese culture dies when the last male in that society dies. Vanity is selfishness. It is one of the 7 Deadly Sins. It leads those how are vain to think that they can achieve or get things just because they look better than others. Being dolled up to look "beautiful" is not beauty within itself. They are just trying use that beauty to manipulate others by getting their attention first through visual impressions. All my life I have dealt with people like, including so-called beauty queens like Miss Brooklyn 1980. They are vain to the core. They expect things to be done for them. They demand that things are a certain way for them. And they create a circle of people around them that perpetuate this promotion of the person. Remember, I was blind, as is/was my OC. External beauty means nothing to me/him. But this insight allows us to look at the person through a different and more import point of view. Thus they fail on the basics of being an honorable person; a vain person is not an honorable person. The Japanese Culture is based on Honor, perpetuated by the males of the society. Eliminate the males and be left with immortal women who are only interested in their vanity - all that Honor is thrown away and the culture dies. They can maintain their laws, their language and their way of life but their culture because Vanity eliminates Honor, and Honor is a key component of the Japanese Culture. When a Culture dies, so begins the rest of their society: History, literature, art, and the protection thereof. Once a culture is dead, the people who remain, the vain immortal women, are ripe for conquest. And between facing death and disfigurement, or dropping their panties giving up some ass to a would be conqueror and be assimilated into another culture, they rather want to get #$@!ed and be someone else so they can continue to be vain. EDIT Historically speaking, this is exactly what happened to certain areas of the Chinese population during the Sino/Jap Imperial wars leading into WWII (1938 to 1942). The Japanese Armies killed every man and male teen and child, leaving the women and female teen and young girls to rape and plunder and assimilate into the Japanese Culture, those women who tried to fight back, what remains of their families they had were dragged into the town squares and the remaining entire family of females were killed in public display of the others, perpetuating that if they do not cooperate then they are to die. Thus the women and teen girls allowed themselves to be raped and accept the Japanese as their overseers in order to live. At the time, Imperial China was going through a phase where women were glorified as things of beauty, and to have this done to them destroyed the culture those areas. Though these areas recovered after WWII, there is a strong Japanese Influence that they can not shake off to this day. One can see this in their food, mannerisms and displays - though Chinese they may be accepted, are Japanese by design and influence. The Chinese culture of the area is basically dead. The stories and history of the area, virtually gone. Their food, though Chinese by ingredients, are Japanese prepared. They only have their language intact with some Japanese words added in. This same exact thing happened to the Philippians, Borneo, Malaysia, French Indo-China (Viet Nam, Laos, Cambodia, etc.) during the Japanese Imperial Wars prior to WWII (1940 to 1942) and conquest of these areas. But these areas were conquered for a short amount of time - less than 5 years, compared to China which had been in war with the Japanese since the 1860's; they were able to recover their culture within a generation, while China had to reinvent their culture in the conquered areas. This same fate awaits the Immortal Japanese women.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 22nd, 2016, 6:26pm Fernando wrote: The culture will die because 50% of the influence that males support dies with them when males are eliminated from the equation. I presented a scenario explaining how that would not be a problem. A young woman gets married, gives birth to a boy and a girl and has the immortality procedure done. The girl grows up, gets married, gives birth to a boy and girl and has the immortality procedure done. That girl grows up, gets married, gives birth to a boy and girl and has the immortality procedure done. This continues generation after generation. Therefore there will always be males born. The male to female ratio would continue to be more and more lopsided; there will always be males. Fernando wrote: Vanity is selfishness. It is one of the 7 Deadly Sins. It leads those how are vain to think that they can achieve or get things just because they look better than others. Being dolled up to look "beautiful" is not beauty within itself. They are just trying use that beauty to manipulate others by getting their attention first through visual impressions. All my life I have dealt with people like, including so-called beauty queens like Miss Brooklyn 1980. They are vain to the core. They expect things to be done for them. They demand that things are a certain way for them. And they create a circle of people around them that perpetuate this promotion of the person. We're still on the same subject, right? If the entire adult female population appears to be in the twenties, how is one better looking than the other? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 22nd, 2016, 9:48pm Jeanette wrote: Penny volunteers more information. "Mr. Robinson said I would meet someone some day and that person will want to see me in my skin. He asked me what I thought about that." Penny looks at her mom for her response. "That's a strange question, isn't it?" Of all the things Penny repeated, that is what's strange to her? Jeanette collects her thoughts, wondering how is the best way to answer Penny given the entire messed up situation. "Why is that strange to you?" "Don't you think that's a strange question?" Penny asks. "That is a strange question to ask. What I want to know is, why is that strange to you?" What Jeanette wants to know is, of all the things Penny said, why is this question strange to her. "I'm a girl. Therefore I have a vulva and it's beautiful. I wanted the person I would meet some day to see it." Penny goes to the next thing on her mind. "There's one thing I'm confused about." Jeanette is glad to hear Penny being honest about her feelings. "Tell me." "I'll never be able to have sex. Therefore my vulva does not serve a purpose except to urinate. The thing I'm confused about is why is the part of the body that is used to urinate beautiful? I want you to know that I am not complaining. The truth is I'm glad it's beautiful. I don't understand why it is. I'll give you an example. It's like making decorative toilets. Do you understand what I'm saying?" "I understand what you're saying. I don't know how to answer." Actually Jeanette does not want to touch that question without professional advice. Penny continues. "Mr. Robinson says I'm also beautiful in the dresses I make." "You are. You made a lot of pretty outfits. How you wear them is also good. You're always keeping your socks pulled and you never have your panties exposed. You look very presentable. I like seeing you in the clothes you made." Penny smiles. "Thanks Mom, I'm glad you like them." "Penny, I've been noticing you have a good vocabulary. I'm impressed. You always use the correct term instead of a slang term." Penny smiles again. "Mr. Robinson taught me what to say and what not to say." Jeanette Isabelle This is probably one of the sickest posts done by anyone thus far. First off, it's misleading. Any female with a vagina can have sex. Any male or female with an anal orifice used as in place of a vagina for penetration can have (anal) sex. Any male or female willing to use their mouth for the act of fellatio or cunnilingus is having (oral) sex. So, in these cases, Penny not being able to have sex it a lie. Two - a older teen or adult person willing to put a child through the act of sexual intercourse is sick and should be dealt with the harshest punishment allowed by law. Do note that until only recently (1920's or so), this was OK in this American Society and it is still acceptable in other cultures, especially in Islam where they are still 1500 years behind everyone else in terms of social cultural standing and equal rights for all. Also in many Oriental Asian nations like Laos, Cambodia and other nations of the area.  After 1920, America gave a lot of rights to women and made them socially equal to men in many areas, sex with pre-tween girls made illegal for the most part in most states. I don't approve of it nor I disapprove of it either. This is a very touchy subject to deal with. Three - I/(OC Fernando) he (we) have seen some very sick shit in my/his (our) time, so I am a bit more tolerant letting things go. Hondo may not. He might for he can delete such posts or alter them entirely to remove the offensive material. But I will say that is offensive in that this character (Penny) it being used and does not know her head from a hole in the ground. To specifically state that a certain part of the body is beautiful is a load a crap. Again, this is about internal and external beauty. She thinks its beautiful, I think its disturbing. It accounts that Penny thinks of her self as parts, and not as a whole person, and that is not good. So that needs to change immediately. I do not care how or why but is has to change. This is sick. No girl in her right or left mind would think in these terms. Those that I seen in my many years, did not live that long. A girl is a lot more than the sum of her parts, she is a person and Peeny needs to think this or if this were real life - somebody is going to bend her over and shove something up her wazoo. And that is the damn truth. I'm going to end this here for now. And I mean end.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 22nd, 2016, 10:11pm I try to keep content below what you wrote. You wrote girls having sex with dogs and Macey wanting to have sex with Fernando. I wrote Penny having a distorted view. That and her chest being touched. Edit: You believe this is worse than your post of the girl having sex with a dog, something I find more disturbing than this. If you want something different, this is what I propose: I will grant you permission to write a different situation involving Penny with Mr. Robinson being the sole perpetrator. Forms of sex and anything involving animals are off the table. You have permission to write anything else. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 23rd, 2016, 5:43pm The scene involving the girl with the dog, the girl is at least 16 to 17 years old, which is legal in many states. You're using somebody who is under the age of 10, which makes it pedophilia, child molestation and child porn by description. Sex with the dog is bestiality, which to some is disturbing but others find it normal and even acceptable. Especially if somebody chooses to partake in such activity as a willing participant. Secondly, In a situation like this RPG is set in, society's view on what are "men" and what are "women" depends on various views of when one can take on the responsibilities of an adult by a certain age. In the 1800s, that can be from 13 to 16 when a bay goes out to take an apprenticeship before taking on a job and a girl can be considered as marriageable which is usually by the start of her menstrual cycle. Thus, no cycle for a girl, she is still a child. This is where I am bending the rule, though Hondo may want to not bend them: if a child can be considered as an adult due to their physical maturity and ability to take on responsibilities then by old world standards - they are an adult. Macey is 12, right at the cusp of her starting her maturity but still acts like a girl, especially around Zoey because she did not have a childhood. Remember where she was raised up and seen all her life - a Whore House. Because f these things she thinks is normal, she's willing to take things to the next level with her caregiver because that is what she is believes is right. But, look at Fernando's actions - he's trying to teach her how things should be by unteaching her what she thinks is right as wrong. For him this will not be an easy process. In the situation outside Macey's home, kids grow up fast in terms of sex and carnal knowledge. This is true for many ghetto raised kids who fall into gangs and other activities, where they have to do things for both respect and attention. Ike the Mike is around 17, and is leading a band of teen and preteen thugs of both male and females. In the post (http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/366#366), I state that he was 20, but he is a lot younger because living such a rough life one ages quicker by appearance. If he was an adult, he would have been on the highway riding his bike with his raider band instead of being on foot. The biggest hint to Ike the Mike's age was him calling to Fernando "Yo Mister" instead of "Yo" or "Hey you." I'm not going to write anything for you. I'm letting you know that because you are using a child in a way some might find unacceptable, you need to watch what you post. If it crosses certain lines, then the post would be edited to remove the offending material or the post in question to be deleted. If Penny was older, like at Macey's age or older, I would not question it. But you are using a child. And time and time again you have stated that she is 9 years old and has undergone a procedure to stay at 9 no matter how many birthdays she may have which continually makes her a child. Plus Penny was not a willing participant, it is something that happened to her and she accepted as "normal." Understand that difference.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 23rd, 2016, 8:46pm Note: I edited the following post and I deleted my last story post. I also sent you E-mail. Let me know if I need to make further edits. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1800#1807 Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 24th, 2016, 12:46pm There is no such thing as a victimless crime, or a victimized willing participant. I understand that Human Nature is at play here, but there are also laws, rules and standards that we must bide too. As Hondo told me last night, he's not going to jail or have his site shut down because somebody posted up something that amounts to child porn. That warning not only extends to you, it also extends to me since we are the only 3 posting here. Realism is in the RPG story is one thing. Situation such as Penny's have to be addressed but other characters' situations and appearances needs to be addressed as well. I do not care about unnatural flat chested women you and Arik have put up as characters, by law if it looks like a child, then it is a child. We here police ourselves. If you think you need to edit or delete your post because of what it may look like, then good for you. I will only delete another person's if it crosses the line. Hondo will lock the thread and delete it if the line is crossed too often.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 24th, 2016, 3:25pm Do I need to make further edits? What I said in E-mail about distorted view applies here. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 24th, 2016, 4:02pm Fernando wrote: I do not care about unnatural flat chested women you and Arik have put up as characters, by law if it looks like a child, then it is a child. I missed one of the points you made. I'll put a bra on Ariel. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 24th, 2016, 11:12pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1820#1824 date=1482601609]I do not care about unnatural flat chested women you and Arik have put up as characters, by law if it looks like a child, then it is a child. I missed one of the points you made. I'll put a bra on Ariel. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] That's not the point. The point is you and Arik use "flat chested" women like a prior pushing Origin on the masses. What for? It is one thing to be tall, an small breasted, but even an A-cup breasts have some substance to them. To be truly flat-chested a girl has to suffer from Grey's Syndrome or X-0 Syndrmone; where they only have one set of X-sex Chromosomes instead of two. The girl is still fully functional as a reproductive female but things are not perfectly normal with them. Smaller Vagina, smaller uterus, late in development, smaller hips, and in most cases no breasts or very small breasts. The mother of my youngest daughter is an X-0 female, my daughter however is a XX-female and is normal in all regards. But her mother never treated her condition like you two do here on this and other forums. To her she considers herself normal for what she has and that is it. She does not push it or demand extra attention for it. She does not even stuff or pads her bras. Unless you're trying to push a negative body image stereotype, except for character introduction, one's breast size or other body parts (like Penny's Vulva) should not even be discussed past the introduction post. Are these 'women' X-0 females?  I doubt highly it. Even if they were, what does that have to do with anything? Whether the character wears a bra or not is not the matter or the subject. You did great with the rapist characters not caring if she was flat, but whether if she was female or not. So what she's flat, but does she have a pussy - to them, that is what mattered. Like any other society, there are guys dressed up as girls for what ever the reason, and they are flat. Is Ariel a guy in a dress? But after that, that should have been the end of that. In my recollection Val's, Ruth's, Tonya's or any other female's body dimensions were ever discussed. Not even Mariabelle's or Teri's though both were mentioned as 'average build,' what ever average is for the area. That's just the point. Time to continue the RPG and end the discussion.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Dec 25th, 2016, 9:04am I don't know why you are bringing me into this. I wrote Hikaru's description in her profile. I left it at that until you brought her up in a discussion. I have more to say but that does not belong here. If you want to discuss this further, you can send me E-mail.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 26th, 2016, 12:27pm Fernando wrote: Like any other society, there are guys dressed up as girls for what ever the reason, and they are flat. Is Ariel a guy in a dress? Would you prefer Ariel to be gender neutral? It has been established that Ariel is a mutant; what those mutations are has not been stated. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 26th, 2016, 1:29pm Jeanette wants to talk to Moro first and Then Fernando; neither of them is there. "Penny, I need to talk to Valentine. I believe she's in her camper with Macey and Zoey. You can talk to Macey and Zoey while I talk to Valentine." "Okay." Penny follows her mom to Hondo and Valentine's camper. On the way, Jeanette looks at the crows. She is hoping one of them will say something; the crows maintain an awkward silence. Jeanette knows on the camper door. Meanwhile Chihiro notices the crows. "That's strange." "What is?" Danielle asks. "The crows." Chihiro looks at their despondent expressions. Chihiro cannot speak to the crows, only cats and frogs. "There are more of them . . . and they are quiet. Something's wrong." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 26th, 2016, 9:48pm Fernando wrote: Like any other society, there are guys dressed up as girls for what ever the reason, and they are flat. Is Ariel a guy in a dress? That was one of four possible directions I considered for Ariel. Another of the four possible directions is Ariel is gender neutral. Keeping it open was the plan. I introduced Ariel because Jeanette needs a reason to accept immortality. The previous reason is illegal so that had to be changed. Jeanette needs immortality because she decided to return to her time when the mission is over. It's too late to undo that. If you don't like any of my reasons for Jeanette to accept immortality, then you come up with a reason. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 27th, 2016, 8:50pm Jeanette wrote: Jeanette wants to talk to Moro first and Then Fernando; neither of them is there. "Penny, I need to talk to Valentine. I believe she's in her camper with Macey and Zoey. You can talk to Macey and Zoey while I talk to Valentine." "Okay." Penny follows her mom to Hondo and Valentine's camper. On the way, Jeanette looks at the crows. She is hoping one of them will say something; the crows maintain an awkward silence. Jeanette knows on the camper door. Meanwhile Chihiro notices the crows. "That's strange." "What is?" Danielle asks. "The crows." Chihiro looks at their despondent expressions. Chihiro cannot speak to the crows, only cats and frogs. "There are more of them . . . and they are quiet. Something's wrong." Jeanette Isabelle Sounds like a Crow funeral of sorts. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IBKycXlBzuM And after they leave, they do not return for 2 or so years.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 27th, 2016, 9:04pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1820#1827 date=1482639171]Like any other society, there are guys dressed up as girls for what ever the reason, and they are flat. Is Ariel a guy in a dress? Would you prefer Ariel to be gender neutral? It has been established that Ariel is a mutant; what those mutations are has not been stated. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1820#1827 date=1482639171]Like any other society, there are guys dressed up as girls for what ever the reason, and they are flat. Is Ariel a guy in a dress? That was one of four possible directions I considered for Ariel. Another of the four possible directions is Ariel is gender neutral. Keeping it open was the plan. I introduced Ariel because Jeanette needs a reason to accept immortality. The previous reason is illegal so that had to be changed. Jeanette needs immortality because she decided to return to her time when the mission is over. It's too late to undo that. If you don't like any of my reasons for Jeanette to accept immortality, then you come up with a reason. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] I said to leave it and continue with the RPG. The administration of this forum would prefer to leave the victimization of underaged individuals to a minimum and preferable down to zero if possible. Other than forcing Jeanette to make a choice about immortality, it serves no purpose in the RPG. If anything, you as a writer are pointing how how sick, unethical and demoralized the spirits are to getting things done the way they way to happen. If Jeanette does not see that she is being used, then she is a fool who has accepted them as a god they are not. No one can grant immortality except for god and time itself. What they offer is a shadow existence among the living. What you do as both a participant of this RPG and its GM, is on you. But remember there are guidelines for you to adhere too.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 27th, 2016, 9:12pm Fernando wrote: RPG: "Go get your coat, we're going to do some shopping for some fresh juice and milk. After this I will be out of milk." Val tells Maribelle, "We'll meet up here in 5 minutes." As Maribelle goes to get a coat, Val goes into their camper and gets the pull "Radio Flyer" cart, her coat and a small bag with a few gold and silver coins in it and her firearm she puts into her holster. She meets up with Maribelle outside. "Let's go." Val tells her. "What about Teri?" Maribelle asks. "What about her?" Val asks. "Isn't she coming with us?: Maribelle asks. "She's learnin' how to cook. Tomorrow will be your day to cook. Now stop stalling for time, we need to go." Val tells her as she points to the direction she should go. Maribelle starts to walk with Val behind her towing the pull cart to town. Jeanette wrote: Jeanette wants to talk to Moro first and Then Fernando; neither of them is there. "Penny, I need to talk to Valentine. I believe she's in her camper with Macey and Zoey. You can talk to Macey and Zoey while I talk to Valentine." "Okay." Penny follows her mom to Hondo and Valentine's camper. On the way, Jeanette looks at the crows. She is hoping one of them will say something; the crows maintain an awkward silence. Jeanette knows on the camper door. Meanwhile Chihiro notices the crows. "That's strange." "What is?" Danielle asks. "The crows." Chihiro looks at their despondent expressions. Chihiro cannot speak to the crows, only cats and frogs. "There are more of them . . . and they are quiet. Something's wrong." Jeanette Isabelle Note: I know that we are not to use each other characters unless it is done very lightly. So I will use Jeanette very lightly here. If a change is needed, tell me what needs to be done and continue from there. RPG: Jeanette Sees Val and Maribelle getting ready to leave between the Electric camper and Hondo's Camper. Jeanette calls to Val, "Excuse me, Val. Can I have a word with you?" "Yeah." Val replies, then turns to Maribelle, "Wait for me by Karl's camper. Maribelle beings to walk away, with Val stating, "What do you want to ask?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 27th, 2016, 9:42pm Chihiro recalls the times the crows were acting strange. Once the day Kuu died. Jeanette wrote: As the two of them are having tea, Reki says, "Everyone feels depressed when the weather is like this or become obsessed with the idea something bad is going to happen." "I'm not sure." "You can keep the guest room for a while longer if you are not ready to move out yet." "No, it's not that. Listen. Why is this town surrounded by walls?" "Why is it? I don't know for sure. It's probably because this is a protected place." "Protected? Protected from what?" "From everything that's not good." The first lightning strikes followed by a power failure. Reki stands up. "Stay put. There's a flashlight somewhere in here." Chihiro goes to the windows. Even with the rain there's still some light coming through. A crow lands by the windows. "Caw! Caw!" The crow quickly flies away, heading north. Chihiro does not speak Avian but she detects a sense of urgency in crow's tone. Chihiro runs out of the lunchroom and to another window to see where the crow is going. She opens the window to get a better look. As Chihiro is getting wet, the crow heads into the Western Woods. In the Western Woods, near the wall, crows were squawking fervently. Reki approaches with a flashlight. "Chihiro." "In the Western Woods, the crows." "They must have been surprised as well." "It seemed like they were trying to tell me something." Reki closes the window. "Why don't you go back in and dry yourself? You'll catch a cold. I'll go check on the kids. Stay in the lunchroom." With no power, Nemu, Chihiro and Hikari had gathered in the lunchroom lit by a single candle. Reki returns to the lunchroom. "Oh, boy. Some were crying. The others were excited. It was a big mess." She looks around. "Where are Kana and Kuu?" "Kana went to check on the generator. Kuu is." Hikari starts to say. "Not here." Nemu finishes. "And she's usually the first one to come down when things get like this." "I thought she may have gone into town but." "I hope she found some shelter from the rain." Reki says. "She must be miserable if she's on the road." Chihiro stands up. "I'll go look for her." "Look for her where?" Chihiro walks out. "What's with Chihiro?" Nemu asks. "I have no idea." Reki answers. "She's been as gloomy as today's weather since morning." "I kind of know how just Chihiro feels." Hikari says. "If you look at today's sky, it makes you feel restless." "Yeah, it's nasty weather, all right but it's always like this when summer turns into winter." Nemu says. "It's only natural to feel a little worried when the seasons start to change." "That's right. That must be it." "I'll go out and look for Chihiro." Reki says. "Tell Kana to stay here when she gets back. Things could get way out of hand if everyone goes off on their own." Reki finds Chihiro outside under the archway. Reki has an umbrella but it's useless. The rain is coming down heavy. "Maybe Kuu did not go into town." Chihiro says. "This morning she asked you to pack her a lunch, right? And she had a water bottle. To me it looked like she was getting ready to go." "To go?" Reki asks. "To go where?" "Probably the Western Woods." "It can't be. She wouldn't have done that. Kuu knows how dangerous it is to go. There's no way!" Kana heads to the clock tower when she overhears Reki and Chihiro outside under the archway. "Kuu's gone into the Western Woods?" She asks. "I really wasn't trying to eavesdrop but the generator's fuse blew so I trying to use the one in the clock tower and I heard you say." "Well, we were just saying she might have because she's late to come back here." Reki answers. "But what if she really did go there? Then that means." "Kana! We don't know anything for sure." "What's that? What do you mean?" Chihiro asks. "Chihiro," Kana says, "I know you have never been to the Western Woods. So what makes you think she went there?" "When the rain started the crows went crazy in the Western Woods as if they were trying to tell me something." "That was because of the Rain." Reki says. "But they were by the wall." Chihiro continues. "You saw them, by the wall?" Reki puts her hands on Chihiro's shoulders. "Are you sure? You really saw them?" "You're lying! I refuse to believe that happened! It just can't!" Kana runs inside. "I did not want to believe it either," Reki says, "but it seems that Kuu might have really left all of us, the time when a mutant leaves this world on their Day of Flight." Kana ran back under the archway and meets up with Reki and Chihiro. "I'm going." Nemu and Hikari are still inside but by the door. "You can't." Reki says. "It's too dangerous after sunset." "All the more reason why we can't leave Kuu all by herself." Kana continues. "A guiding hand is given to a mutant on their Day of Flight." Kana walks up to Reki. "You may know things that we don't but until I see it, it's nothing but a myth." "Kana, even if you go, there is nothing you can do." "I know that. I just want to see her one more time, to see her face. Don't you even care that you are never going to say goodbye to her?" Nemu steps under the archway. "Reki, is it true about Kuu?" Hikari joins the rest of them. "If there is still time, I want to see her too." "We all want to see her but think." Reki continues. "If you go into those woods without knowing where you are, you will never come out again." "We need to have a point of reference." Chihiro says. "What's that?" Chihiro turns to Kana. "Kana, the bell in the clock tower." "What?" Kana asks. "Start the bell. The tower's generator works, right? You can keep the bell ringing, can't you?" "That's right." Kana runs inside. Reki turns to Chihiro. "Chihiro." "Please, Reki," Chihiro says, "I know that I will regret it forever if I don't do anything right now." "So bring three more rain coats," Nemu asks, "or four more?" "All right, then." Reki answers. "We will all go together." The bell begins to ring. "But promise you will not go near the wall no matter what." The five of them go into the woods. It had stopped raining by the time they arrive at the church ruins. Some crows were in the trees, others on the ground, they bow their heads in silence. Kana removes the hood of her raincoat and calls out for Kuu. "Kuu!" Chihiro runs to the steps of the church where she finds Kuu's hat and some black feathers. She picks up Kuu's hat and starts crying. Kuu's last words replay in her mind: And that's because you gave me some of those drops. Chihiro, thank you. Another after a month had passed. Jeanette wrote: Chihiro walks back to Old School. She goes to the hooks on the wall and was about to turn her nametag over then looked at the blank space where Kuu's nametag used to be. She hears a crow outside. She walks back out and sees a couple of crows, perched on a tree, looking at her. The crows nod their heads and fly away. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 27th, 2016, 10:42pm As Maribele waits for Jeanette and Val to have their little talk, she noticed Jason coming out of his truck and approaches to the camp carrying a large cloth bag. She calls to him as he walks by Karl's camper. "Excuse me mister. Where you heading to with that bag?" Maribelle calls to him. ' Jason stops in front of Maribelle and turns to face her, "I just want to know if we can establish a trade of some sort. I have a few food items here for a bowl or two of what they are cookin' in there. It sure smells nice, what ever they got in cookin the pot." "What you got to trade?" Maribelle tries to nose in what deal that can be made. "Just some biscuits, a giant mutant chicken egg, some smoked Giant Chicken Ham, and some wild edible greens. All this can be thrown into the pot if they like." Jason explains. Maribelle think and decides that the items are not enough to make a power deal so she gives in, "You need to talk to Val about that. Right now she's with some other lady around the camper over there. Maybe you can talk to her when she comes out? We're supposed to go to the market and get some milk and juice for the kids." She then points between Hondo's and Fernando's campers. "How long you think it is going to take?" Jason asks. "I don't know, but the meal won't be ready for a while either. They're making some kind of meat stew." Maribelle explains. "So you're waiting got her?" Jason asks. "Yeah." Maribelle answers. "Then I'll wait with ya." Jason says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 28th, 2016, 10:57am Fernando wrote: The administration of this forum would prefer to leave the victimization of underaged individuals to a minimum and preferable down to zero if possible. I asked do I need to make further edits. Fernando wrote: Other than forcing Jeanette to make a choice about immortality, it serves no purpose in the RPG. You did not want Jeanette to stay after the mission. You don't want Jeanette to accept immortality. How then does the fifty-six-year journal remain in existence? If Jeanette returns to 2010 without accepting immortality, what happens to the time line? What happens to the people born after the Happening? Fernando wrote: No one can grant immortality except for god and time itself. Do we need to discuss immortality again? Quick refresh: The Texas Spirits and a group in Japan discovered how to duplicate the natural process in which Immortals like Hikaru became an Immortal. Fernando wrote: What they offer is a shadow existence among the living. What do you mean by shadow existence? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 28th, 2016, 11:30am Note: Only one thing needed to be edited. Fernando wrote: Jeanette Sees Val and Maribelle getting ready to leave between the Electric camper and Hondo's Camper. Jeanette calls to Val, "Excuse me, [Valentine]. Can I have a word with you?" "Yeah." Val replies, then turns to Maribelle, "Wait for me by Karl's camper. Maribelle beings to walk away, with Val stating, "What do you want to ask?" Penny steps into Hondo and Valentine's Camper. Once Penny is no longer within hearing range, Jeanette explains to Valentine what's happening. "Wilbur Robinson, the man whom the Texas Spirits hired to take care of Penny for the past seven years, has been sexually abusing Penny. Moro and Fernando are gone. And though the abuse took place in this town, I don't know what the local law enforcement can do. Wilbur is in Charlton. The crows are suddenly quiet as if someone's cat died. At this moment, I don't know who to go to." Jeanette relays to Valentine what Penny said. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 28th, 2016, 4:32pm Jeanette wrote: Note: Only one thing needed to be edited. [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1830#1834 date=1482891152]Jeanette Sees Val and Maribelle getting ready to leave between the Electric camper and Hondo's Camper. Jeanette calls to Val, "Excuse me, [Valentine]. Can I have a word with you?" "Yeah." Val replies, then turns to Maribelle, "Wait for me by Karl's camper. Maribelle beings to walk away, with Val stating, "What do you want to ask?" [/quote] Note: Done. Jeanette wrote: Penny steps into Hondo and Valentine's Camper. Once Penny is no longer within hearing range, Jeanette explains to Valentine what's happening. "Wilbur Robinson, the man whom the Texas Spirits hired to take care of Penny for the past seven years, has been sexually abusing Penny. Moro and Fernando are gone. And though the abuse took place in this town, I don't know what the local law enforcement can do. Wilbur is in Charlton. The crows are suddenly quiet as if someone's cat died. At this moment, I don't know who to go to." Jeanette relays to Valentine what Penny said. Jeanette Isabelle "If this Wilbur character is in Charlton, there is nothing this town's law enforcement can do to arrest him. It is like the Wild West of old, put up wanted signs and hope for the best. If they capture him, Penny needs to be here to testify against him and that can take years. You willing to stay here for as long as it takes to get him? What about Gabrielle? I'll give you a hint, a true mother at this point would say - the hell with Gabrielle, Penny is more important. Knowing Fernando, if you tell him, Wilbur and possibly the Spirits will cease to exist from this realm of reality. As for these crows, I do not care about them. They gave us a job to do, we will do it. They want to reconsider and change the contract? Too late for that." Val explains. She adds, "It's on you as to what needs to be done. Tell Fernando and somebody is going to die because no one should abuse a child, especially sexually. Tell Moro, Don't know what she will do. If she gets the spirits to bring Wilbur here, that means you and penny staying here while he is tried and sentenced. You can not leave before then. Or you can leave him alone and deal with Penny like any other girl and teach her right from wrong, even if it means unteaching everything she has learned that is wrong."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 28th, 2016, 5:06pm Jeanette does not know why her agreement with the Texas Spirits entered into the conversation. She leaves that alone for the time being. "I don't know international law. According to her papers, Penny was born in Charlton. For that reason I would think she was a citizen of Charlton during the seven years she was under Wilbur's care, for a lack of a better term. Therefore wouldn't the trail be held in Charlton?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 28th, 2016, 5:30pm "Penny being born in Charlton has nothing to do with what happened here in the form of a crime against her. If a couple from Mexico goes to New York and the male murders the female, the male has broken New York Law with the crime of Homicide. If it is done with intent, then it goes up to Murder. The female who is the victim of the crime is a crime victim in New York - her being from Mexico has nothing to do with being a victim in New York. It is up to New York to try the male for doing the crime in New York. If the male flees to Mexico, it is up to New York to contact Mexico for possible capture and extrication back to New York, and they would have to follow Mexican law in this request of capture and extrication. If New York sends police to arrest the male in Mexican Soil without making such a request or in defiance of a denial of the request, then New York's police can be arrested in Mexico for kidnapping of one of their citizens. As is, fleeing to Mexico gives the perpetrator protection under Mexican law. The same applies to Wilbur being in Charlton." Val tells Jeanette, "As Penny's mother, you need to decide what is best for her and teach her right from wrong. Demanding extrication and if successful, trying him for crimes against your little girl is going to take months if not years to do. You will also be re-exposing Penny to reliving those memories she has lived through before in his trial. That can be detrimental to her. You need to deal with this one way or another that is best for Penny. Have you talked to her about having him arrested? Maybe she does not want too have him arrested, maybe she likes him so much that she would testify against you for bringing up false charges against him. You need to find out what she wants and decide if it is right or wrong for her. Only you can decide that."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 28th, 2016, 8:10pm Jeanette nods, acknowledging she understands Valentine's illustration of the Mexican couple in New York. "I will discuss this with Fernando when he returns." Jeanette has a sinking feeling. "I have not talked to Penny other than asking her what happened and she telling me. Penny described what happened as if there was nothing wrong." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 28th, 2016, 8:40pm "You need to think, Jeanette. In what Penny had told you, was she a willing participant, did she approached him first, or was her mind poisoned to accept bad things as good? That is one hell of a judgement call to make and it all depends on what she tells you. But you need to understand that all girls are different, some are more promiscuous than others. Some are more exploratory than others. In our time and not this damn place, I knew of bar girls as young as 14, with some as young as 12, because they learned young that if they hung out in such places and did a few gentlemanly favors here and there, they can get a lot of money for it. On the other side of the spectrum, I have known women who are virgins trying to save it for their wedding night but they are now in their 40s and still without a husband. It takes all sorts to make a world. And in this world, they include sex puppies like Teri. I'm not saying it is right or wrong, because I can not judge for in this world the rules have changed and we are not of this world." Val explains. She adds, "As a parent to Zoey and Tonya, I will do what I can for them - whether it is right or wrong as a parent for me to do so. Hondo as well. And Fernando is doing what he can with Macey - right or wrong, and mind you, she I would consider as a bar girl because of where she came from and how she used to behave, and there has been a dramatic change to the three of them since we got them, a change I can see that is for the better. I hope that in the end they grow up as adults like us. You need to keep in mind as a parent about Penny - whether she is a willing participant, initiated first contact, or was poisoned to accept bad as good; and then deal with and teach her right from wrong. If not, she is only going to tell you things that will keep Wilbur out of trouble. You do not want that, for you do not want a child, your child, to lie to you."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 28th, 2016, 9:33pm "As far as I learned, though there could be things Penny has not told me, poisoning Penny's mind is as far as Wilbur took it. I don't know who initiated it. Penny is comfortable in her skin; in the short time I've known her I've not seen her do anything I would consider promiscuous. The only thing that has tipped me off is what she said to Ariel. "The impression I have is that her mind is so poisoned that she has accepted bad things as good." Jeanette answers. "Penny may have accepted the poison as compliments. As for being exploratory, Penny is curious to a point . . . I would say slightly above average for a girl her age." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 28th, 2016, 9:46pm "Then you better keep an eye on her. I need to go buy a few things my supplies are low on." Val tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 28th, 2016, 10:04pm "Okay, and thank you, Valentine. Penny is in your camper with Macey and Zoey. I'll join them." Jeanette leaves and steps in Hondo and Valentine's camper. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 29th, 2016, 3:14pm As Val heads to Karl's camper, she thinks that Maribelle better be there waiting as she was told to so. She did not expect Jason to be there with her. He breaks away from Maribelle and head directly to her. "Excuse me Miss. I would like to trade a few items I have in this bag with what you and the crew are cooking. Would that be alright with you?" He asks Val. Val looks at the bag he is carrying before telling him, "Go in the camper and talk to Ruth. I have to go into town." She steps around him to Maribelle, "Lets go." In a couple of minutes they at that town gate and heading to the open area market.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Dec 29th, 2016, 4:17pm Note: sitting here waiting on a pumped and had a small post idea.  Will tread lightly and change if needed. Penney entered the camper on her mothers orders and saw Ruth,  Tonya,  and Teri in the kitchen. Tonya: hi Penny,  what you up to? Penny: Momma is talking with Miss Valentine and told me I could go talk to Macey and Zoey. Tonya: they are in the bed room at the moment,  go ahead. Penny headed to the bed room. Zoey: I'm not sure about that. It doesn't  sound right. Macey: that's what Dad says but Ma and the other girls used to say that is all men want. Zoey: I'll have to ask dad about that. Macey: don't tell him I said anything.  He'll tell my Dad then I'll get spanked again. Penny came in about that moment. Penny :hello? Zoey: hi Penny Macey: hi ya! Penny: what you talking about? Macey: we we're talking about how my ma said.  . .Oohff. Zoey elbowed Lacey in the stomach knocking the wind from her momentarily. Macey: hey!  What was that about? Zoey whispered to Macey: you really want the wrath of the dragon lady and our dads on us??   Penny overheard: who's the dragon lady? Zoey (not wanting to lie) : uhm,  she's uhm,  she's.  . . Macey took over for her stumbling friend: you wouldn't know her.  But enough about that.  I hear you sew.  Some of the girls in the ( Zoey gave her a look).  . .at the home I used to stay at did some but I never learned. Penny: it's really quite easy. That worked as Penny told them all about sewing.  When she wasn't looking they gave each other that look of relief knowing they had just dodged a bullet.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 29th, 2016, 5:47pm As Penny explains threading a needle, she reads Macey and Zoey's faces. "I think it would be better if I show you instead of trying to explain it. Do you want me to get my sewing kit and bring it here?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 29th, 2016, 10:04pm In town, Val goes through several merchants for some basic items. There is no orange juice n the area but she picks up some apple and pear frozen juice concentrates along with some cider. Milk and unsliced cheese was next on her list, which were easy to find. Though not on the list, she picks up some honey and brown (beet) sugar, along with a box of cornflakes that caught her eye. Though they can bake their own breads at camp, she picks up a couple loaves of bread. A bookstore catches her eye, though not for her her but for Zoey and perhaps Tonya. In the minimum, she hope they can read and if not, she needs to read them. In the bookstore however, Maribelle finds a couple of magazines and secretly snatches them up, paying for them and stuffing them into her coat as quickly as possible. Val puts up a few ink pens, crayons and pad of paper. Last thing for her to pick up was some butter, meat, potato and fresh corn. If all goes well, she hopes to make a special dinner for Hondo tomorrow. Looking at Maribelle, she looks guilty of doing something but will confront her later on and hopes they are not arrested for shop-lifting on her part. "You ready to go?" Val asks her. "Yeah." Maribelle answers. "Then lets go. Dinner should be ready when we get here." Val says, hoping for the best that Maribelle did not steal anything. It takes them less then 10 minutes to get back to camp as they pull the wagon behind them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Dec 30th, 2016, 12:52am Note: if read before 8:40 CST 12/30 I edited a bit.  Probably could use more but out of time.  Brain fog last night left some things not how I wanted.  Still not completely right but best I can do for an edit.  Let me know if any character changes need made. Zoey: sure,  that would be great! Penny: I'll be right back. Penny hurries out to get her stuff. Macey: great!  Now you did it! Zoey: what? Macey: That was just to save our own butts!  I didn't expect to have to learn something! Zoey: well,  it would be helpful to know how to sew. Macey: yeah,  I guess.  I've seen it done before by some of the girls at Ma's place. Zoey: they wouldn't teach you? Macey;  naw.  When they weren't entertaining and sober enough to sew it was always" get out of here you little brat", or " you creep me out watching me", or " I sewed a bag for your mother to drown you in after you we're born.  Too bad she didn't use it. " Zoey: that's horrible! Macey: when they we're drunk it wasn't so bad.  Then it was, " I'll teach you how to sew like a pro! ", "I'll teach you how to make them beg,", or "I'll dress you up so pretty and sexy that men and women a like will want to eat you up! " They would even try to get me to watch them work.  I did some.  At first it was a curiosity,  but some of the gross stuff I saw. Zoey: don't  tell me! Macey: I'm sure you want to hear! Zoey : Nooo! Tonya stepped in. Tonya: what's going on in here? Zoey: just talking while we wait for penny to get her stuff. We asked her how us how to sew. Tonya: hmm,  I know the basics but I hear she is good. Maybe she can give me some advanced lessons. . . Good idea,  zoey! Zoey: it was Macey's idea. Macey turned so tonya couldn't see her and gave Zoey the look.   Tonya: good idea , macey. Macey: oh,  I'm just full of them I guess. Zoey whispered: full of something. Zoey got the look again. Tonya: OK.  Well,  I got to help finish up.  You two be nice to penny and behave. Macey: no problem! Tonya left and a sigh of relief was heard from both of them. Macey: for that I'm gonna tell you about the nastiest thing I've seen. Zoey: oh, no. Macey: I'll spare you for bow. Zoey sighed in relief again. Macey: I'll wait until you mom makes cookies again.  You be so sick I'll have to eat you share! Zoey: YOU! Zoey jumped at Macey knocking her to the bed where she sat on her knees over her. Zoey( said with a smile as she tried not to laugh) : you're cruel!   Macey winked : you'd better believe it! Zoey just shook her head as she let Macey up. Zoey: even so,  I still love ya. Macey: you're a little naive but I still love you.  . . But not like some of the girls at mas place loved each other. Zoey: ew!  You said you weren't  gonna try to gross me out! Macey: I haven't even started trying yet!  But.  . . I have a thought. Zoey: oh? Macey: I think I know what dad has been saying,  somewhat. Zoey: how so? Macey: well,  you're my friend.  I like you,  care about you,  and dad says that's love.  I can love you without.  . . Zoey: yeah,  yeah,  I get it!  So you still question about the only love a man likes,  like we talked about earlier? Macey: I'm not sure of a lot of things.  It is completely different from what Ma and the girls used to tell me.  I need to talk to dad some more.  It doesn't change how I feel but.  . . I don't know.  Love has always been something you do physically,  or so Ma said. I didn't have any friends and I didn't really even like Ma.  I don't think she liked me either.  She just kept me around out of some screwed up sense of duty. Zoey: it must have been hard for you with no one being nice to you. Macey: there we're a few girls who we're nice.  They usually had TB or some other illness and we're dying.  They always we're nice to me and encouraged me to find a better life. But I didn't understand what they meant.  I was gonna be one of Ma's girls. Zoey : why would you to be like them? Macey: I didn't so much want it. Just didn't think I cod do anything else. Zoey: why? Macey shrugged : ma told me I couldn't,  I guess.  She taught me. Numbers and my sums so I knew how to count money so not to be cheated out of money when i turned trix. She taught me how to read and write so I could get info from things in customers clothes while they we're busy. Zoey;: like what? Macey: names usually,  some time copy other important looking papers if they had them. Zoey: you didn't know their names? Macey: most customers used fake names.  Ma used to get a lot of money from some of them once I found out their real names. Zoey: she black mailed them!? Macey: not like they we're upstanding citizens anyway.   Zoey: I guess. Did you ever go to school? Macey: naw.  Ma said I wasn't smart enough to make anything of an education so she wasn't gonna " waste money on a whore in training." Zoey: I'm glad Fernando found you. Macey: I'm glad he did too and that uncle Hondo found you. Zoey: you think we will  be friends forever? Macey: depends. Zoey: on what? Macey: how you feel after I tell you about the old geezer who died at mas place while one of the girls were  . . . Zoey: Macey! Macey: no,  it's not gross.  . .well,  maybe it is,  but this old guy shit all over when he died, with one of the girls on top of him and.  . . Penny came in at that moment. Penny: I'm back. Zoey and Macey both jumped and turned at the same time. Penny: I heard you say someone died? Zoey turned to macey with an "uh oh" look. Macey : an old guy at the,  uh home where I lived. Penny: oh.  I thought it was a home for women by what you said earlier. Zoey closed her eyes and covered them with one hand,  envisioning that a train wreck would be better than the wrath to come if they included penny in on what they had been talking about. Macey: yeah,  it was a home for women,  more or less,  but he was the handy man.  Poor old Floyd. Zoey just shook her head. Penny: why was the girl on top of him? Macey: she,  uh slipped.  Seeing him dead scared her and she slipped and fell on him. Penny: That's horrible! Macey  mumbled so only Zoey could hear clearly: at least he died happy. Penny: what? Macey: I said he he always made people  happy,  so yeah it was horrible. Penny: oh. It looked like Macey was going to speak again so Zoey talked quickly Zoey: enough about Floyd! You got the stuff to show us how to sew,  right? Penny: right here. Macey: then teach us the way of the needle and thread,  oh wise Penny. So then penny started in on her lesson.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 30th, 2016, 11:01am Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Zoey: enough about Floyd! You got the stuff to show us how to sew,  right? Penny brought her sewing kit and plush crow. She first introduces Oliver. "This is my stuffed crow, Oliver. I made him." Penny sets Oliver on the floor in front of her. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/After%20Chaos/animalden_2416_87609513_zpseloqdkpn.png (http://s86.photobucket.com/user/Jeanette_Isabelle/media/After%20Chaos/animalden_2416_87609513_zpseloqdkpn.png.html) "I also brought my sewing kit." Penny continues. "I asked about the dragon lady. No one knew anything about a dragon except for Chihiro and she said that he lives in Japan." "Who did you ask?" Zoey asked. "I asked my mom, your mom and Chihiro." Penny then changes the subject. "Something strange is going on." "What's strange?" Zoey asks. "The crow Spirits. There are more of them. I can hear what they say when they're talking but they're not talking right now." Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Macey: then teach us the way of the needle and thread,  oh wise Penny. Penny does not know if Macey is mocking her or if she's just playing. Only the tone of her voice can tell. Now that Penny has her sewing kit with her, she can start from the beginning by showing them. She gets to the thimbles. "Even though I have immortality, I use a thimble because pricking my fingers still hurts." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Dec 30th, 2016, 12:13pm Zoey cringed inward as she knew she'd be questioned later,  but the sewing did interest her.  Macey was interested too but tried to act tough and not too interested.  The crow comment didn't mean much to either Zoey or Macey.  They just shrugged at the comment.   Note: Macey wasn't mocking.  Just using sarcasm and  a tough front as a defence mechanism due to her hard past.  Fernando can change it if he feels it should be different.  She wouldn't act like that around the adults but that's kids for ya,  they act differently depending on the age group they are with.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 30th, 2016, 1:26pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Note: Macey wasn't mocking.  Just using sarcasm and  a tough front as a defence mechanism due to her hard past.  Fernando can change it if he feels it should be different.  She wouldn't act like that around the adults but that's kids for ya,  they act differently depending on the age group they are with. Note: I know that has been used in friendly ways; I could not tell either way here. Penny covers fabric. "When you're learning for the first time, practice on fabric remnants. I forgot." Penny picks up her seam ripper. "You will need a seam ripper to fix mistakes." With what's what out of the way, Penny gets to the threading with demonstrations. "You want to trim the end of the thread with very sharp scissors." Penny cuts the tip of the thread. "That will give it a clean edge when you thread the needle." Penny thinks about how to do the next part. Doing something is one thing. Explaining it is something else all together. "To teach you, I think it would be best to use the double threaded method." Penny threads the needle. "You need to pull the thread through the eye of the needle to the length that you want. You pull the other part of the thread from the spool until both parts are the same length." Penny cuts the thread at the desired length. "When both parts are the same length, you cut it like I just showed you. Now you tie the two ends together." Penny ties the two ends together. The knot is at one end. The needle is at the other end of the loop she made. "Do you want to give that a try before we get to the stitches?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Dec 30th, 2016, 2:10pm Macey shrugged: I guess we can.  Zoey,  you can go first. Zoey: ok. The girls each took turns practicing.  Zoey took to it quickly as she had really nimble fingers.  It took Macey a couple more tries than Zoey but she got it figured out pretty fast too.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 30th, 2016, 4:39pm Penny gives her students a thimble and a fabric remnant to learn with. "I'll show you the backstitch." Penny holds the fabric with her left hand and maneuvers the threaded needle with her right. From underneath, she pushes the needle through the fabric. With the needle halfway through the fabric, Penny moves her right hand to the topside of the fabric and pulls the needle out until the knot on the end of the thread makes contact with the fabric. "Bring your needle up through the back of the fabric until you feel the knot touching the fabric." Penny knows how to sew; she never learned how to teach. She learns how to teach as she teaches. "For the purpose of this lesson, we'll call this Point A." Though she would not make such a large stitch for practical purposes, she does for the purpose of teaching. "Make a one inch stitch by inserting the needle down into the fabric one inch away from Point A." She moves her hand to the underneath of the fabric and pulls the needle out until the thread stops. "Pull the needle out until you feel a tug on the thread or your stitch looks like this one. We will call that Point B. Insert the needle up into the fabric half way between Point A and Point B. Pull the needle up until you feel a tug on the thread. We will call this Point C." The current points as they are in order: A, C, B. They are in a straight line. "Insert the needle down a half-inch from Point B. This will be Point D. The four points need to be in a straight line. After you pull the thread all the way through, you will see that the second stitch will halfway overlap the second. From underneath the fabric you will push the needle through Point B, pull it all the way up until you feel a tug on the thread. Insert the needle down a half an inch from Point D. Make sure the new point is in the same straight line with the other points. After you pull it through you will see that the three stitches you made are one inch long, the second stitch halfway overlaps the first stitch and the third stitch halfway overlaps the second stitch." A__B  C__D      B__E Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Dec 30th, 2016, 9:00pm Macey and Zoey watched and eventually tried it themselves.  Zoey was thrilled to learn something new. Macey was glad to as well but tried to look disinterested for the most part.  Penny didn't seem to pay attention either way as she was more focused on trying to teach.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 30th, 2016, 9:16pm Val and Maribelle were delayed as group of sheep herders were taking their flock to market. Val had to do a double take as to seeing what the sheep look like. http://i1.wp.com/pulptastic.com/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/557e4627d958b.jpg "You never seen sheep before?" Maribelle asks. "I know what sheep look like. I'm wondering how long this is going to take." Val tells her, lying of course as she never seen sheep like this. "About 5 or 10 minutes.Its not like they are bringing in the whole flock." Maribelle replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 31st, 2016, 11:22am "Zoey, this must be hard on your mom." Penny says as the girls are sewing. "What is?" Zoey asks. "Your mom has help and I'm sure she appreciates that; it still must be difficult to cook for a lot of people in a small kitchen. Now she has to teach women how to cook at the same time dinner has to be on the table. "In the apartment where Mr. Robinson and I were living we had a bigger kitchen and it was just the two of us." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Dec 31st, 2016, 10:27pm Zoey cocked her head and squinted a bit as she thought for a moment. Zoey: I guess it is probably hard on her,  but.  . . I never hear her complain about it.  I've only know her for a short time,  so I don't know her very well yet.  Ruth and Joanna and their sisters help but they usually prepare it here then finish it off as we don't have enough stove space.  She also help a organize things at camp,  makes sure everyone is safe ,and I know she worries when Dad is gone helping someone.  I thinks she wishes she was with him more but.  . . Macey: my dad says Aunt V does a lot for all of us,  but she doesn't realize all she does and feels useless. Zoey: yeah,  she thinks Dad could do better. Macey: that's bullshit!   Penny gasped: Mr.  Robinson said we shouldn't use words like that. Macey: #$@! him. Penny gasped again. Zoey: Macey! Macey: what? Zoey: the dragons wrath? Macey: sorry Penny.   Zoey: sorry, penny. Macey had a rough past. Penny: alright.  Just please use only nice words.  Mr Robinson said nice words are the only ones worth using. Macey mentally gagged but kept an apologetic look. Zoey: enough on that.  How are things with you and your mom,  Penny?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 1st, 2017, 7:28am Note: This post needs to be changed. Though Penny was taught to not use slang terms, she did not live a sheltered life. She heard it all. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Zoey cocked her head and squinted a bit as she thought for a moment. Zoey: I guess it is probably hard on her,  but.  . . I never hear her complain about it.  I've only know her for a short time,  so I don't know her very well yet.  Ruth and Joanna and their sisters help but they usually prepare it here then finish it off as we don't have enough stove space.  She also help a organize things at camp,  makes sure everyone is safe ,and I know she worries when Dad is gone helping someone.  I thinks she wishes she was with him more but.  . . Macey: my dad says Aunt V does a lot for all of us,  but she doesn't realize all she does and feels useless. Zoey: yeah,  she thinks Dad could do better. Macey: that's bullshit! Penny: Zoey, why would your mom think that? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 1st, 2017, 7:56am Will change.  I didn't say she hadn't  hear it but figure she was taught it was wrong to use it,  as most kids should be.  There is a difference between sheltered and being taught something is not good to use and kids shouldn't swear. Out of the three I'd have figured penny to have been taught better.  Macey had no teaching in a place swearing was used freely and zoey was pretty much a slave and in training so she'd have heard it but slaves who talk back get beat so she'd be less inclined to swear.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 1st, 2017, 8:14am RPG : Zoey: she said Dad deserves a wild,  beauty,  who is strong and who can fight by his side with a natural grace. Macey: isn't she describing herself? Zoey: she doesn't see herself as beautiful,  nor does she see how Mich dad loves her.  I can see it in his eyes. She thinks he wants  a wild cat of a woman. Macey: my dad says when she's pissed off or thinks uncle Hondo is in danger she can be a force to be reckoned with.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 1st, 2017, 8:25am "My mom does not see herself as beautiful either." Penny says. "I wonder why my mom and your mom would think that." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 1st, 2017, 8:56am Macey: I've seen plenty of women who thought they were beautiful and weren't.  Aunt V is hot. Zoey : that's weird. Macey: what's weird? Zoey: calling my mom hot. Macey: it's true though. Zoey: yeah,  but it just sounds weird still. Macey: whatever.  I think,  though,  it's better to be humble about your looks than to be overly proud. Zoey: beauty is in the eye of the beholder.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 1st, 2017, 9:53am "Mr. Robinson said I'm beautiful and he said that the woman who would adopt me would think that I'm beautiful too." She does not know this; Penelope was genetically engineered to look like the main avatar in Jeanette's favorite video game, Vanellope von Schweetz. "Penny, you're mom called me a cute ragamuffin." Macey recalls when she first met Fernando, Jeanette and the rest of the party. "Why did my mom call you a ragamuffin?" Penny asks. "When we first met my hair looked like a mop." Macey answers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 1st, 2017, 11:39am Zoey: and you still are a quite ragamuffin! Zoey pinched Macey's cheek as she said that.  If looks could kill the look Macey gave Zoey would have had Zoey dead and decomposed. Zoey and penny giggled at the look. Macey: OK,  enough of that.  How about when your dad reached you?  I saw you guys come into camp but you never talk about what happened before. Zoey: I'd rather not talk about it. Macey: awe,  come on. Penny: I'd like to hear about it. Zoey: no. Macey: don't be a spoil sport. Zoey: drop it , Macey!! Macey: what could be so bad about being rescued? Zoey: I said DROP IT!!! Macey: come on!  I tell you all about my past. Penny: May've it was bad,  Macey,  and she does not like to think about that day. Macey: it can't be that bad. It's not like someone tried to rape you or anything. Zoey hung her head and turned her back to them so they couldn't see the tears start to flow,  but they could her her try to sniff and her breath shutter. Penny: oh dear. Macey: Zoey?  Zoey,  I didn't  know.  Shit,  I'm sorry Zoey,  I really  didn't  have a clue.  Dad just said slavers were trying to kill you,  Tonya,  and Karl.  He didn't  say.  . . Zoeut: two of them tried.  I got split from Tonya and Karl when we made a break for it.  The slavers killed the others and came after me. I.  . . I couldn't  . . .couldn't run any more.  I.  . . They.  . .they threw me down and held me to the ground and tore my clothes off..  .I was so scared and embarrassed,  and.  . . Macey: Zoey.  . I m so sorry. Penny : that is horrible! Zoey: I closed my eyes and gave up hope.  Then I heard a yell and a gun shot. Penny: you dad? Zoey: he wasn't then but he was my hero.  One of the guys hit the ground beside me,  he was the one holding me down then his gun boomed again and fire flew from it's barrel and the other went down. It's.  . .all a blur and was in slow motion.  I can still see the hate in his eyes for those animals and the concern when he looked at me.  He spoke to me so calmly and in a low voice.  He didn't say much but I knew I was safe.  I thought I was dead until that moment. Macey gave her friend a quick hug. Macey: I'm sorry.  I'd not have pushed you if I had any clue.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 1st, 2017, 2:38pm "I didn't know either." Penny says. "No one, not even Mr. Winston, the other Spirits or Mr. Robinson told me. Actually they didn't tell much about the woman who would adopt me or anything about the group she was going to travel with." "You were told about your mom even before you met her?" Macey asks. "That's right. That is what I've been told for years by Mr. Robinson and the Spirits. Jeanette Miller will be here and that she wanted to adopt an immortal girl. I got immortality last year before school started." "Wait a minute." Macey continues. "You became an Immortal because the mom you haven't met yet wanted you to be an Immortal?" "That's what they said." Penny answers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 1st, 2017, 3:37pm Val walks into the camper and sees what is going on. Though the 'crew was cooking' the girls in the bedroom was a bit too quiet. As she puts away the supplies, she finds the kitten 'Kitty' huddled hidden in a corner, and picks it up before realizing that it should be in the bedroom and not out where somebody could accidentally step on her. She heads to the bedroom of the camper and opens the door, "What's going on in here?!" - - - - - - - Several miles south of town, several High Speed/High Powered Speeders (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Speeder) line the train tracks. Several people get out and do work on the rails, cleaning up accumulated crap from the rail beds that covers the rails and can derail a trail http://www.railspeeders.com/images/galleryphoto.asp?id=156&mode=2 http://www.railspeeders.com/images/galleryphoto.asp?id=149&mode=2 http://www.railspeeders.com/images/galleryphoto.asp?id=154&mode=2 http://www.railspeeders.com/images/galleryphoto.asp?id=155&mode=2 With this part of the track clear, they are finally able to ride into town, connecting the next southern town with the north. http://www.railspeeders.com/images/galleryphoto.asp?id=150&mode=2 (Taken from: http://www.railspeeders.com/gallery/gallery.asp?id=19 )

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 1st, 2017, 5:49pm Penny turns around. "Hi, Mrs. Sackett. I was teaching Macey and Zoey how to sew and we started talking about things that happened before any of us were adopted." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 1st, 2017, 8:54pm Zoey: hi momma.  That's all we we're doing. Valentine: did you guys do something to Kitty? Zoey: no.  Macey and I we're playing with him earlier then he dissapeared. Macey: yeah,  that was before penny arrived.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 1st, 2017, 9:24pm With nothing secretive going on, Penny continues to answer Macey's question. "The Spirits and Mr. Robinson said that the woman, who would adopt me, wanted an immortal daughter." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 1st, 2017, 9:43pm Jason returns to Hondo's camper with a couple of thermos jugs, short and fat and can hold about pint of food in each. http://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/236x/23/a7/50/23a7509b60691ded010bc1c478653c14.jpg "Ms. Ruth, if you do not mind, some rice and that stew in each of these would be fine for me and the Misses..." Jason says as he holds out the two thermos jugs at her. http://www.bbcgoodfood.com/sites/default/files/styles/recipe/public/user-collections/my-colelction-image/2015/12/recipe-image-legacy-id--890477_11.jpg "I'll see what I can do." Ruth says as she takes the jugs. She opens them up and puts a couple large cooking spoons of rice into each jug and then a couple of ladles full of stew, filling the thermos to its top. After closing the thermoses, she hand then back to Jason, "Here you go. Enjoy." "I sure will. Thanks." Jason says as he takes the thermoses from Ruth and heads out. Ruth steps over to Val, "Dinner is ready."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 2nd, 2017, 12:24pm Kitty, of whom Valentine held, looked around at the girla. When she saw penny she hissed at her, jumped out of Valentine's arms and ran under the bed. Valentine: I wonder what's gotten into her? Zoey: maybe kitty just needs to get used to Penny. Macey: or she smells spirit on her. Kitty doesn't like Moro or Mavis.kitty hides whenever either of them come in. Valentine: well, she will be fine for now. You two can check on her after supper. Come on, let's see if Ruth need help setting the food out. I would have Maribelle do it but the food would be cold by the time she was done.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 2nd, 2017, 12:46pm "I smell like a Spirit?" This experience is new to Penny. "I didn't know Spirits had a different smell. I was with Moro going into town. Mom, Mrs. Pointer, Chihiro and Danielle were also with us. Would Kitty react to them as well?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 2nd, 2017, 4:11pm Valentine: I don't know, but the poor little thing is scared half to death so you guys aren't testing the theory. Come on, now. Don't want supper to get cold.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 2nd, 2017, 7:48pm Mavis, already informed on the change of plans, is in the shower of the gas Camper Dub Box. She turns the water off, flies through the window separating the shower from the Dub Box interior and is back to her human form without ever stepping outside. After getting dressed she packs the shower, retrieves a bottle of wine, opener and glass from the gas Camper. Jeanette gets root beer for everyone who wants root beer: Herself, Hikaru, Penny and Danielle. Chihiro gets the tea, which Fernando got when he bought the cakes, for Elsa and herself. "Penny." Jeanette asks. "Have you washed your hands yet?" "Not yet." Penny answers. "Let's go to the gas Camper and was your hands." "Sackett san," Chihiro heard what was said when she got the tea, "I speak Feline. Shall I ask Kitty what's wrong?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 3rd, 2017, 10:53am Note: kitty, is a kitten of age when found just have been weaned or maybe even not fully weaned yet, but hungry when found so it took to solid food fast. RPG: Valentine: I appreciate the offer, but she's just a baby and scared right now. I don't know a lot about talking to cats but she's so young I doubt she'd know how to say much. Let's just let her be for now. she has had a rough go of it too. It's a lot of stress for a kitten. The food and drinks were brought outside to the tables and everyone inn their group found a seat and sat down to the meal.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 3rd, 2017, 11:36am "A cat first talked to me when I was a little girl. I was eating fish crackers and a dirty kitten followed me. The kitten said, 'Life is tough.' I gave her my fish crackers." "The kitten said 'Life is tough?'" Valentine asks for conformation. "That's the translation, Sackett san." Chihiro repeats what the kitten said in Feline. She continues. "You're right. Kitty may be too young to know how to talk." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 7th, 2017, 10:37pm Note: Cats become verbal at around 4 months. Though they learn, the most before 3 months a kitten can say is "yes" "no" and "mom/mommy". - - - - - RPG: As they put away the food, the truck begins to rumble and rock from side to side until the roar of its engine starting is heard. At first there was joyful relief hearing the truck engine running again but then a sudden dread as they realize that none of the trusted adults is at the tractor’s cab and thoughts of someone stealing their truck fills their minds. Roze and Karol pull out their small firearms and make a mad dash to the cab of the truck. Fernando is sitting in the driver’s seat with the door open as Hondo makes a few minor adjustments to the diesel ignition’s timing to smooth out the power output inside the engine bay. “Don’t make a single move!” Karol yells out with her gun pointed at Fernando. Fernando raises one hand and reaches over to turn off the engine. Hondo turns to Fernando about to ask why was the engine turned off but in turning to face him, he sees Roze in his peripherally with her gun aimed at him. He gives a very slight and noticeable nod to Fernando. Fernando slowly pulls out the key from the dashboard and shows it to Karol dangling from his fingers. “Step out the truck, slow and easy like.” Karol tells Fernando. Fernando slowly steps out of the cab, holding onto a climbing rail and set foot onto the step covering the fuel tank under it. Karol thinks she in charge as Fernando slowly steps out of the cab, and not expecting how fast he can move as she barely senses a dark blur of the truck’s keys slam against her forehead, knocking her unconscious. Fernando somersaults to the ground with his gun drawn and aims it at Roze. “Don’t you #$@!ing move.” She does not as Hondo slowly climbs down from the truck and walk to her. He walks up to her and takes her gun and shoves her to the front wheel well, “Hands on the fender where I can see’m, ma’am.” A fast scratching of the floor can be heard with a feminized young male voice yelling, “Get’em Killer! Get’em!” Killer is a huge Great Dame – Bullmastiff mix, standing at almost 4ft at the shoulder, charging at full speed right at Fernando with jaws and teeth ready to treat him like a freshly killed wolf’s meal. http://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/564x/10/e1/45/10e1455a6bd56974c43c7516799a2c69.jpg They did not expect for Fernando to move so fast, catching the mutt behind the jaw with a hard swatting slap that knocks the canine to the ground. It huddles as it tries to shake off the blow to his head and then growls at Fernando. Fernando growls at it much louder and more viciously than it ever could, making the dog run past its ‘owner’ and behind the rear trailer, whelping like some hurt puppy. Fernando reaches into his pockets and tosses a pair of handcuffs at Hondo, “Cuff her, and cuff this one too. Try to be nice to people and they try to rob you, I swear. #$@!ing oldest set up in the book.” He then starts to head to the feminized male teen idiot who send the monstrous mutt at him, using his cane with each step to make is look like he is more frail than he is not though the witnessed fast moves he made makes his condition a lie. Seeing Fernando trudge forward at him, the tarted up loli-boy stands there frozen for a moment before breaking out of his fear trance and runs to the rear of the trailer. Fernando makes his way there, looking at the shadows on the ground around the trailer. Seeing a couple of stretched out shadows on the ramp, Fernando stops at less than a forearm’s from the corner of the trailer, and crouches down, before rolling under the trailer to get to the other side quietly. He then steps around the other corner with his gun raised and aimed. “Put the #$@!ing weapons down before you get hurt.” Fernando tells the three that was there on the ramp. They turn around, wondering how he got the jump on them from behind, and then do as he says. “Now step off the ramp, take ten more steps and lay down on the ground.” Fernando tells them. They do as he says. “I think is a misunderstanding, Fernando.” Moro says from behind. “Then you go in and get the others out with their hands up and pray that they do not shoot you first.” Fernando tells her, stepping back for her to walk by him. "I have another idea." Moro walks to the front of the truck were the two ladies are handcuffed by to the fender [I assume they are handcuffed to the fender]. "Why did you two pull a gun on Fernando and Hondo?" Roze answers since she's not the one struck in the head with a set of keys. "Don't play dumb with me, Wolf. They were attempting to steal the truck." "How does someone steal a truck while working on the engine?" Moro asks. "The engine needs to be running for Hondo to tune it. I swear. First Fernando a few days ago and now you guys. Everyone wants to shoot first and ask questions later. I'm sorry that we messed up your war. If we had known all this would happen, we would have sat back and let you humans kill each other." Moro goes to the main trailer and opens the door. She is greeted with guns pointed at her. Moro raises her hands. The girls feel a vibration as the screws and bolts seemingly turn on their own and fall out. With nothing to hold them together, pieces of the guns fall to the floor. It's worse than that. All the gun parts are mixed together. It's like emptying several boxes of puzzles into one pile and telling them to put those puzzles together. One of the girls grabs a cast iron skillet and gets into position to bat. "Disassemble this!" Moro ducks as the trailer door slams on the girl getting ready to play ball with a skillet. That did not go over very well though the door helped. To get Moro, they need to stay away from anything mechanical . . . including door hinges. Another dog, a German Sheppard/Huskie/Wolf mix, comes charging at Moro. For the first time since she has been with the party, Moro transforms into her wolf form. Growling, she goes on the offense by digging her teeth under the jaw of the husky/wolf. Moro does not let go of her grip as the two wrestle on the ground. Moro draws blood as she is now on top of the husky/wolf. She also has her eyes on the trailer and her ears perked up, listening for the cocking of a gun or anything that may be approaching her. http://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/be/bf/39/bebf390a4d4a7aa02963cb76f0696366.jpg A gunshot is fired, Fernando released a warning shot into the skies above. Moro, not seeing where that shot came from as Fernando was behind her lets go of the dog and jumps back away from it to see who fires that shot. She sees Fernando with his arm in the air, lowering it. “I don’t take a life for sport or anger, neither will you, Moro.” Fernando tells the wolf, as he points to the dog lying helplessly on the ground. Moro changes back to human-like form and then nods at him. Fernando bends down to pick up his spent shell casing and then walks to rear of the trailer. “You five get up and walk to the cab and sit down on the ground with the women there.” Fernando orders them. The pretty boys look at each other and then glance over to the open trailer before doing as Fernando said. Fernando then knocks on the trailer’s side and yelling, “You too Wilma.” Wilma steps out from the rear. Fernando tells her, “Take that over-grown puppy hiding in there with you.” Wilma steps in the trailer for a moment and then comes out, struggling with a leach on pulling a scared mutt into the open. It takes her a while but she gets the dog to the front with the others where Hondo tells them where to sit. Fernando steps to Moro and tells her, Go in and in Karl’s truck and bring what rope you find to the front to tie up the others. “What are you going to do with them?” Moro asks. “The choice is clear – what does one do with criminals that tried to hurt and rob you?” Fernando states in question. “You are not going to abandon them out here, are you? They will not survive the night without their truck.” Moro says. “Don’t ask me if I care, Moro. Go get that rope like I requested.” Fernando tells her. He then walks over to first trailer and opens the door but not stands in front of it before yelling inside, “Everybody inside, we are armed and in control. You are to come out one at a time and walk to the front of the truck where you will be told to sit down. There better be twenty of you, I will be counting.” The girls one at a time come out in various modes of dress, but mostly covered up in what they were wearing. They all look at the dog lying motionless on the ground and try to hold back their tears as they think the worst has happened. Moro takes what rope she has found and uses then to tie up the younger set in a long chain-gang fashion. The last twentieth girl steps out of the trailer and sees the dog lying motionless on the ground, tries to go for it, “No, Bruno!” Fernando steps in her way, though she tries to get around him, “Get out of my way!” Fernando steps in her way and points in the way she is to go to but she tries to strike him. He blocks her blow and back-hand slaps her hard enough to knock her to the ground. The eighteenth and nineteenth girls runs back to help her, but Fernando has his gun aimed, forcing them to slow their pace. They get to the girl who is crying on the ground and huddle to comfort her. One of them looks up at Fernando, “I hope you rot in hell.” “Been there and got kicked out for trying to take it over. Now get your friend with the others before I stop being nice.” Fernando tells her. Reluctantly they get up and walk away with one of them saying, “Come on, Lisa. We do as they say and maybe they won’t will us.” It took longer than necessary for them to take the girls. With the girls out of the way, Fernando walks into the rear trailer and inspects the area. Putting away his firearm, he thinks, “Lisa...” Then he realizes who “Lisa” is, and her dog too. Trying not to let his thoughts distract him, he takes his cane and twists the crystal on it like a safe’s dial before tapping it on the ground. The dog disappears from outside and appears inside the trailer. “Consider yourself lucky, dog. In my time any animal caught outside the lunatic fringe having sex with its human master is usually put out of its misery. But that is not my place to judge those in the lunatic fringe unless you put your filthy penis into my girl’s vagina, then I will kill you.” He then ties up its collar to a leash tied a bar on the wall. He then goes to the trailer’s side door and locks it. He steps out from the rear and heads to the cab where Hondo and the others are at. Moro asks, “What are you going to do with them?” Fernando stares down at Killer, making him to look away in submission. “Hondo. Take this mutt and tie him up in the rear trailer and then put Karl’s SUV in there while I figure out what to do with them.” Hondo gives a single nod before taking the dog’s leash. Killer was difficult to comply, needing to be dragged most of the way. After securing the dog in the rear trailer, Hondo gets into Karl’s SUV and drives into the rear trailer. After securing the rear trailer doors, Hondo heads back to the trailer’s cab where Fernando and Moro were with the others. “Done.” Hondo tells them. Moro asks again, “What are you going to do with them?” Fernando palms the crystal of his cane and twists it, before telling her, “Sleep.” Moro collapses softly to the ground as do the others. Hondo looks around at the night sky and then Fernando and his watch, seeing that some 6 hours have gone past in less than a syllable’s breath. With another twist of the crystal on the cane, Fernando teleports everyone into the rear trailer. “Let’s go.” Fernando says as he closes the hood on the tractor, “We will deal with this shit in the morning.” Getting into the cab, Fernando turns on the engine and begins to pull the tractor trailer out of the hole it was in and then down the highway. “I’m going to teleport this bad bay 10 miles out of town and you will call Valentine and have Jason arrested and detained until we get there.  There are too many unanswered questions here we need answered before I send them to General Jastrey’s jail cells. “I’m sensin’ sumthin’ funny here too.” Hondo says. “We, make that I, may have a problem.” Fernando says. “How so?” Hondo asks. “Before we met up, I rescued Macey from a whorehouse. In that whore house they had this girl I seen getting bonked over a large dog in front of bunch of naked men whacking off to the scene of her in ‘Puppy Love’. Macey told me that if I did not rescue her, she would have been ‘trained’ to be bonked over by that dog, taught by its owner. As is according to her, the three of them are friendly to each other as they know each other. Both that dog and the girl are in this group.” Fernando explains. “That scaredy-cat puppy I drugged back to the trailer?” Hondo asks. “The other one that Moro almost killed. He was lying on the floor of that trailer before I came to you.” Fernando explains. “He seemed fine to me, sittin’ there lappin’ up his empty food bowl.” Hondo says. He then continues after a pause, “I’ll shoot that mutt if it gets too close to your girl.” “Thanks. But no, I will need to think some things out.” Fernando says. “You’re not thinkin’ about lettin’ that mutt bonk your little girl?!!” Hondo asks. “Oh hell no. I’ll kill that mutt if he or the other sniffs my girl’s crotch. No, I mean, Macey knows them, and maybe one or two others here. She is going to want answers and want them free of trouble and possibly travel with us.” Fernando says. “I see how that can be a problem.” Hondo says. “Don’t you know it.” Fernando replies. “What about the other mutt?” Hondo asks. “Don’t know though I bet it’s the same with him too, you know how things are at in the Lunatic Fringe.” Fernando says. “Yeah, everythin’s loony and laws do not apply.” Hondo says. “You know it.” Fernando says to him, “You ready to fly yet?” “Ready when you are.” Hondo replies. “Alright, hold onto your hat. Here we go...” Fernando says as he twists the crystal on his cane before a portal opens up in front of the truck and they drive through it to the other side that is 10 miles away from their starting city. “Go call up Val and get then to arrest Jason.” Fernando says” Hondo gets the CB Radio and calls to Val, explaining what had happened, not what was discussed, and telling her to get Jason arrested and detailed as quietly as possible.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 8th, 2017, 1:37pm Note: will try to post quick night time post and radio conversation tonight or tomorrow night. If anything is to happen during dinner please let me know so I can hold off until that is all done. Radio communicate will happen around 11pm

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 9th, 2017, 9:58am Note: If you don't have anything for dinner, we can skip it. Is there anything between dinner and 11:00 that you want? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 9th, 2017, 12:20pm Note: not much. Was going to have Val check on Karl but other than an overview of dinner, clean up, and bed prep, shouldn't be anything big happening. Most of that can be done in a summary paragraph.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 9th, 2017, 6:05pm Note: There is a 6 hour gap, which in discussion with Hondo, he is going to roll back for a post. In this gap, around 7pm to 9pm, the convoy will be rolling out through the parking lot, so things will be noisy at this time. I doubt any of the children will able to sleep until things get quieted down.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 9th, 2017, 10:36pm Will post as I can. RPG: Supper was eaten fairly quickly, with normal conversation. Valentine was asked several times when Fernando and Hondo were expected back. She would answer, " when they are done with what they have to do." And she would be asked if she was worried. She would reply, " they can take care of themselves." Truth be told she did worry, but there was the people of the camp to think of. She felt it was her responsibility to watch over them all and see things ran smoothly while the men were gone. She tried to shut out her worry but it was hard. She didn't talk much at supper other than to answer questions. She didn't normally talk a lot but she was quieter than normal. No one seemed to pick up on it other than Tonya. Upon the completion of the evening meal, the individuals didn't linger around the table like normal. There was a lot it tension I. The air and everyone seemed to feel it whether they realized it or not. As soon as evewas done eating the ladies sprung into action clearing, cleaning, and putting away. It was about 7 pm when they started the clean up and the camp around them when from the normal activity to a steady buzz of people and vehicles that steadily grew. Zoey: momma, is something going on? Valentine: the convoy is getting ready to move out. Zoey: can we watch? Macey: yeah, let's watch. Valentine: you two need to help then clean up and get ready for bed. Girls in unison: awwwww Valentine: come on. We will have a busy day tomorrow and you two need you rest. Zoey: will dad be back tonight. Valentine: I hope so. Not sure how late though so macey is staying with us tonight. Macey: yes! Zoey: can we open the crawl space and put the seats in the back of he truck down into a bed?? Valentine: sure. Have Tonya get out the curtains for it. They help keep the bed area warm. Zoey: OK. They started to take off Valentine: after you help with clean up. Go find Tonya or Ruth. They will show you what they need done. Zoey: oh, OK. The girls ran inside the camper. It wasn't too long before Tonya came out. Valentine was folding up chairs at the time. Valentine: Tonya? Tonya: yes, Val, I mean mom. Sorry. Still got to get used to it. Valentine: no worries. I understand. Tonya: what's up? Valentine: once the girls are needed down and the convoy is gone I need to run into town to check on Karl. I'll need you to keep an eye on them to me. Tonya: yeah. sure. No problem. You OK going alone? Valentine: I'll be fine. If I'm not back in two hours from when I leave you can get Ruth and Joanna to come after me. Tonya: I'll be with them. Valentine: no, you will need to stay. Tonya: but if you are in trouble I can help. I'm strong enough now. And I know how to fight. Valentine: I know. That's why I need you here. If something happens to us I know you can protect the girls. Tonya: oh . . . I understand. Valentine: good. Well, let's get this done so we can get everyone else out of our place and get the girls ready for bed. Tonya: sounds like a plan. A bit tired myself. Valentine: you and me both but . . . Tonya: you can't sleep without dad. Valentine: yeah. Note: will post more as I can. If anyone has anything to add before 11 pm RPG time now is the time. Next post or two will get the camp in line time wise with the last Fernando/Hondo post.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 10th, 2017, 11:33am Ariel approaches Jeanette and Penny. "There's something I wanted to ask. Where will I be staying?" "Danielle is by herself in the gas Camper Dub Box. There is plenty of bed space." Jeanette answers. "I guess you can sleep there until we figure out something more permanent." Ariel was hoping to stay with Jeanette but does not voice it yet. "Until we figure something more permanent? Okay." Jeanette notices something in Ariel's tone. "Something wrong?" "I was wanting to stay with you." "There is one bed in the Beetle Dub Box. Penny and I are sleeping in it." Jeanette has no idea why Ariel wanted to stay with her. "It will be a little crowded with three of us in one bed and there is plenty of bed space in the gas Camper Dub Box. By the way, I put your stuff in the gas Camper." Ariel wanting to stay with her has raised a caution flag in Jeanette's mind (Jeanette has to think of Penny's well being); it's not enough for a red flag. After all, despite how it first appears, this may not be about being in the same bed. Ariel may want to stay in the same room. Jeanette continues. "Sharing sleeping space is not necessary. We see each other throughout the day." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 10th, 2017, 5:58pm Everything was cleaned up and put away from supper, as if it never happened, and the separate groups had made their way back to their own  campers. The air was cool but it was still bright outside as sunset wasn't until 8:45 and it wasn't dark until after 9:00.  The girls were full of excitement as they talked about their first "sleep over" and watched the convoy leaving. Valentine herded them into the shower around 8:15 finally. They took turns using the shower. Macey was more comfortable in her skin than Zoey was and ribbed her for being shy and they argued about who was going first. Tonya had to break up the argument with a coin flip. Macey moved Zoey's clothes to the kitchen and Valentine had to save her by returning them. Valentine scolded them for their antics and went  back to what she was doing. Zoey tried the same trick to Macey to which Macey unashamedly came after her in her birthday suit and tackled her, which was not what Zoey had expected at all. Valentine chased them both back to the bathroom. She told them not to do that again here as you never know who might walk in. They apologized, not thinking about that as thy were caught up in their own antics. Valentine just shook her head and told them to hurry up. Tonya, in the mean time had made up the bed area in the truck and put up the curtains for them. about 9:00 the girls were finally cleaned up, dressed for bed and in bed. thy watched the last of the caravan head out then laid there talking in whispered tones.  Valentine sat down with a sigh. Tonya: you look really tired, mom. Valentine: I feel really tired. If I had the energy of those two . . . I can't blame them. lot has happened the last several days. Tonya:  lot of new things for all of us. The three of us got families again, Zoey's never had a friend close to her age and I bet Macey hasn't either, though there is danger still we feel safe for the first time, and we are free to not only dream but to believe that maybe our dreams can become realities now. its a lot to take in. I know its real but it still hasn't fully set in. I wake up in the night scared that its all a dream. Valentine: it's not a dream. I wish I could erase the past horrors you three have seen but all I can try to do is make the future better for you, as a mother to you and Zoey, as an aunt to Macey and hopefully someday a friend to all three of you. Tonya:Not a friend now? Valentine: you are old enough we could be, but the other two . . . its had to be a parent and a friend as sometimes the young need a firm hand and discipline. The bible says, "spare the rod, hate the child." Tonya: I've heard about it but never read it. The masters would go to church at times but . . . Valentine: but what? Tonya: their preacher said we, wessen and mutants alike, are abominations unto God and have no soul as we are the children of the devil. They claimed having us serve them was conquering evil, and having us fight to the death was smiting evil with evil. They convinced themselves it was all good, not just for fun so they could sleep at night. Valentine: that is horrible! The bible doesn't condone that and I can't for a minute believe any of you are evil or souless. You didn't choose to be this way! Tonya: most religions around here have some loop hole, even if its only a man made loop hole, that makes owning slaves and doing whatever you want with them if not just alright often commanded. Valentine: and they condone the sex puppies too? Tonya: oh yes. They call it good dominating evil. Valentine: I just don't understand how people can get so sick minded. Tonya: They are good at it, but the spirits gave them plenty of help by providing us. Valentine: If it wasn't given to them they would have found a way to create a class of people to do this to anyway, I think. Tonya: could be. Valentine: Well, the convoy has moved out and the girls have settled down some so I'm going to go check on Karl. Tonya: you sure you will be fine. Valentine grabbed two extra pistols and a shot gun. Valentine: This ain't my first rodeo. Tonya: That sounds like something dad would say. Valentine: Where do you think I got it from? Tonya chuckled. Valentine grabbed her coat and hat and went out into the night.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 10th, 2017, 9:07pm Flying above, Mavis gets an earlier start on watching the camp than she did the previous night. She sees Valentine and Tonya outside. Being a people person, she is back to her human form and approaches. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Tonya: their preacher said we, wessen and mutants alike, are abominations unto God and have no soul as we are the children of the devil. They claimed having us serve them was conquering evil, and having us fight to the death was smiting evil with evil. They convinced themselves it was all good, not just for fun so they could sleep at night. Valentine: that is horrible! The bible doesn't condone that and I can't for a minute believe any of you are evil or souless. You didn't choose to be this way! Tonya: most religions around here have some loop hole, even if its only a man made loop hole, that makes owning slaves and doing whatever you want with them if not just alright often commanded. Valentine: and they condone the sex puppies too? Tonya: oh yes. They call it good dominating evil. Valentine: I just don't understand how people can get so sick minded. Tonya: They are good at it, but the spirits gave them plenty of help by providing us. Valentine: If it wasn't given to them they would have found a way to create a class of people to do this to anyway, I think. Tonya: could be. Valentine: Well, the convoy has moved out and the girls have settled down some so I'm going to go check on Karl. Tonya: you sure you will be fine. Valentine grabbed two extra pistols and a shot gun. Valentine: This ain't my first rodeo. Tonya: That sounds like something dad would say. Valentine: Where do you think I got it from? "I heard you and your mom. Christians are saying all those mean things about mutants and Wesens? I can't claim our hands are clean. People in Charlton have their share of superstitions especially when it comes to Haibane with black feathers." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 11th, 2017, 2:28pm "People in power will do and say things for others to follow. We wessens are stronger, faster, and smarter than most of them are but they put us in chain and say we are the inferior ones and are to be used and abused like beasts of burden." Tonya says to Mavis without turning to face her, keeping an eye on Val as she heads into town. "The only thing I got out of 'church' is that evil is as evil does. One can try to hide it, one can try to disguise it, but one can not make it into something it is not. If I were truly evil as many in this town would put me as, I would be the one running the show here. People like Maribelle's father would the salves and not the maters and the law givers."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 11th, 2017, 4:12pm Mavis glances in the direction Tonya is looking and is focused on Tonya again. "If you were evil, you still would not be running the show. You're outnumbered. Well . . . if you have the military Charlton has, then you would be able to run the show." Once again, Mavis is incorrect. Even if one has the strongest sword, there will always be idiots who try to take it away. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 11th, 2017, 7:24pm "Holding others as slaves is evil. Kingdoms were built on it, thrived on it, relish on its profit. Yet two men were able to take down slavery in this area. Everyone around us out number us many to one, they can take into the night and into the cornfields and have their way with us before they kill us. Yet they wont act against us, and many are instead celebrating. These two men are not of the military of Charlton, I doubt the military of Charlton would be able to hold them back." Tonya says. There is a loud crash inside Hondo's camper and a loud squeal of a kitten yowling loudly. "Shit, I better go inside and check what is going on inside!" Tonya says before she trots over to the rear door of the camper.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 11th, 2017, 9:06pm Anyone traveling alongside the spaceport in Charlton is able to see the space battleships. Not wanting to disagree, that and what a plasma weapon is capable of against the slavers' town is no concern of hers, Mavis says nothing as she watches Tonya head in the camper. Not knowing how long Tonya will be in the camper, Mavis is in her bat form and continues her watch over the camp. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 11th, 2017, 10:18pm Note: Tonya does not know nor care about Charlton and their ET Military Might. All she knows is that one day when the purge had begun to happen, 2 men came in and saved her life and the lives of her friends she now has, and two days later these same two men ended an evil that has been used against those like her and those who were too weak to act on their own for more than twice the number of years she has been alive. To her, if the Charlton Military is so high and mighty, why are they not here doing what these two men did and do it a lot sooner. This is a POV of the Tonya's character and not a point of fact or argument thereof. Does Mavis know of the recent history of the area, and what has happened? I don't think anyone has told her. This would make her behind the times. - - - - - - - RPG: Tonya walks into camper, at first seeing nothing out of the ordinary at first but then hears scratching behind one of the cabinet doors. She opens it, finding a nervous little black an white fuzz ball of fur. She reaches to it and takes it from the shelf, thinking that there was no way the kitten could have gotten there, let alone locked itself in. "Come here little one..." She holds the kitten close to her. Kitty was obvious nervous about something as it was shaking. Stroking between its ears calmed it down a bit. Her own sensitive ears hears whispering coming from the bedroom. She knocks on the door and says out loud, "If you two are not sleeping in there you two will be in a lot of trouble and not with me!" The bedroom gets suddenly quiet. "Good." Tonya says loud enough to be herd. She walks away to the kitchen area of the camper and sits down still holding the kitten.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 12th, 2017, 7:57am Note: The following is what Mavis knows about the area. For this discussion, I'm only showing the relevant parts of Jeanette's journal. May 3, 2066 Crow sounds alarm in bar last night. Moro confirmed something's wrong. Hondo checks, sees nothing. I remain. Fernando and Hondo use back door. Slavers are killed. Four victims, young ladies, join party, no home to return to. Slavers' box truck converted to RV for them. May 4, 2066 The ladies who joined party: Ruth, Ester (Ruth's sister), Joanna (Ruth and Ester's cousin on father's side) and Susanna (Joanna's sister). Fernando and Hondo rescue Howard and Earl (sons of Ruth and Ester's eldest cousin on mom's side) from wreck. Karl (goat-like features) played Tonya (young woman, red fur, pink hair and fox-like features) and Zoey (girl, blue hair and cat-like features), threatens party and is introduced to Lucy. Karl played and tried to break up Ruth's family. Angry and uniformed, Ruth threatens to bring slavers here. Because of threat, Fernando's girls scare Ruth and Joanna with rape. Fernando has conference with them. Things have been or will be straightened out. Fernando and Hondo are teaching a gun class. May 5, 2066 Dressed for tonight's victory party. Slavers surrendered. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 12th, 2017, 1:08pm Valentine walked to the hospital, located across town, not too far from where Hondo had Tonya's motor cycle restored. She found the from door and entered the building. It was an old block building with a few new additions. Nothing about the place looked like a friendly place of healing. More looked like a place to come and die. Inside the door there was a desk behind which sat a older woman. Even from a sitting position you could tell she was built like amline backer and probably could have beaten the shit out of most line backers in her prime, of which she still might be able to do. She wore a source look on her face that would spoil milk at 50 paces. Her eyes were cold and it was as if she looked through you. Valentine shivered in voluntarily. She didn't ask if she could help or utter a word. She just SAT there with this look on her face that said she could bite the head off a puppy without feeling a thing. http://www.medefile.com/blog/wp-content/uploads/2010/12/Receptionists.jpeg Valentine: good evening. Mable: good for what? I hate small talk, what you want. Valentine: I'm here to see about a wessen names Karl. Mable: no visitors after 8pm. Valentine: can I ask how he is doing then. Mable: go ahead. Valentine: excuse me? Mable: ask. Valentine: . . . . how is Karl doing? Mable: never heard of him. Valentine sighed and tried to remain calm. This was not going to be easy. Note: I'll finish post later

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 12th, 2017, 8:32pm Note: Jeanette wrote: Note: The following is what Mavis knows about the area. For this discussion, I'm only showing the relevant parts of Jeanette's journal. May 3, 2066 Crow sounds alarm in bar last night. Moro confirmed something's wrong. Hondo checks, sees nothing. I remain. Fernando and Hondo use back door. Slavers are killed. Four victims, young ladies, join party, no home to return to. Slavers' box truck converted to RV for them. May 4, 2066 The ladies who joined party: Ruth, Ester (Ruth's sister), Joanna (Ruth and Ester's cousin on father's side) and Susanna (Joanna's sister). Fernando and Hondo rescue Howard and Earl (sons of Ruth and Ester's eldest cousin on mom's side) from wreck. Karl (goat-like features) played Tonya (young woman, red fur, pink hair and fox-like features) and Zoey (girl, blue hair and cat-like features), threatens party and is introduced to Lucy. Karl played and tried to break up Ruth's family. Angry and uniformed, Ruth threatens to bring slavers here. Because of threat, Fernando's girls scare Ruth and Joanna with rape. Fernando has conference with them. Things have been or will be straightened out. Fernando and Hondo are teaching a gun class. May 5, 2066 Dressed for tonight's victory party. Slavers surrendered. Jeanette Isabelle So Mavis just knows enough to be blind of the details. Example - she does not know that it was Fernando and Hondo's actions of shooting down 2 Zepellins and Biggus' rule of the city now known as Slavia. If so, it is for the best. Fernando and Hondo are doing what the Spirits could never do - instill hope into the area that by taking action, that things would improve. In this case - Ending Slavery. Corruption of high offices will be next. It is lessons the Spirits can not teach, but some Spirits have abused - case in point the town where Hondo was arrested.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 13th, 2017, 11:55am Note: Correct. Mavis does not have details; there's enough to tell the informed reader that Fernando and Hondo were involved. Once again, you're right. The Texas Spirits can take out the slavers' town, and even their cockroaches; someone else in power can fill a void and everyone is back to Square 1. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 13th, 2017, 1:33pm Note & Spoiler: Somebody did the void. whether for good or for bad it is Lacey - Macey's Whore House Running mom. Though it remains to be seen, how she got into power should be a question mark on everyone's mind. "Why she there in the first place" would be a good place to start asking questions. From there one can probably stipulate the rest. The killing of Biggus probably also killed off his other officers and loyal political connections; thus creating a much larger vacuum easily filled by the first one who could put an end to this war immediately with few casualties possible. If Lacey did step in when no else could, for her own safety in the least, then she has found the fallen thrown, put it upright again, dusted it off and put her whore pimping ass on it, putting herself into power whether she realized she did or not. Well, there are more steps to it than just that, one has to assume that the female voice that requested the cease fire was her and she was the one to sign the treaty for Slavia. Another question remains how does one end the corruption? Under the treaty Prostitution remains only if the participant doing is doing so of their own free will without trickery, coercion or force used against them. They are to be of their own free unpolluted mind set (i.e. free of drugs, alcohol or stress). Depending on one doing so, how does this rate to an exchange for money and services? That involves too many factors to determine. A street whore can only get $15 for her to render her services, while her twin sister can fetch $2500 as a high class escort for the night. There are reasons for the differences, and thus too many factors to determine. Humanity needs to learn some lessons, lessons the Spirits are unable to teach. This is part of their failing.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 13th, 2017, 2:44pm Fernando wrote: Humanity needs to learn some lessons, lessons the Spirits are unable to teach. This is part of their failing. There're things the Texas Spirits could not do. With help, Chihiro unmasked the serial killer and only she can find Baroness Louise. Haibane with black feathers are outcasts even among outcasts. Gabrielle, a Haibane with black feathers, will change that. The Texas Spirits and their space battleships cannot. Therefore, the Texas Spirits need Gabrielle. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 13th, 2017, 11:29pm Valentine: you do have a wessen here? Mable: we have a few here. Valentine: one with goat like features? Mable: I wouldn't know. Valentine: who's would? Mable: why should you care about a wessen, why should anyone? That are less than mud. Abominations!  We don't waste our time or energy on them. Valentine: but this is a hospital and they need help! What do you do with them? Mable: we throw them in a room in the back. Valentine: on the floor?!?! Mable: some on cots. If they live they live, if they don't we burn them. Unless a master cares to give us money to take care of them why should we care? Valentine: that is terrible. Mable: what is terrible is you wasting my time. Note: will try to finish post tomorrow

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 14th, 2017, 9:46pm Valentine looked around and at Mable's desk. There was no one there, no paperwork out, the only things on her desk was a cup of coffee and a half played game of solitaire. Valentine took a moment, sighed, and then swollowed her pride. Valentine: I . . . Apologies for . . . Inconveniencing you. What do I need to to pay to see Karl gets cared for? Mable: how much you got, Hun? Valentine pulled our two $100 gold coin. Valentine: will this do for now? Mable: yeah. You still can't see him. Of all of the hero's.supposed family that has came in today, you're the first with coin. Now, get out. I have things to do. Valentine nodded and left. She was pissed off but  needed to get back to the girls. When Valentine left, Mable pocketed  the money and went back to her game of solitaire. She did nothing to help Karl nor did anyone else. Valentine walked back home, slowly thinking. It was almost 10:30 pm  when she got back to the camper

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 16th, 2017, 8:11pm Note: Working on long post to follow up. Before I post it up, there is a 1/2 hour gap between where and when Fernando & Hondo arrives in my post.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 16th, 2017, 8:15pm Concerned, Mavis did watch over Valentine, to and from the hospital, after talking to Tonya. Fifteen steps way, so as to not startle Valentine, Mavis appears and is back to her human form. "Valentine. How's Karl?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 16th, 2017, 11:20pm Filler post for RPG: "Don't know, never got to see him." Valentine replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 17th, 2017, 2:13pm "For those who are diurnal, visiting hours would be over; have you talked to a doctor or a member of the staff regarding Karl's condition?" Mavis asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 17th, 2017, 2:52pm Valentine: I talked to them.  . . I'm sorry, no offense but I really don't know you. Once I've talked to Fernando and my husband we will update everyone. For now I must make sure the girls are sleeping and not messing around. I do appreciate you pulling night guard duty. Since Karl isn't here for back up please come and get me if you need help. I'll be up for a while yet. Good night. Valentine turned and walked into the camper.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 17th, 2017, 8:46pm Mavis considers the possibility Valentine may not want to talk about it. Valentine is a good woman. Mavis wants to know her better. However, Valentine is diurnal and Mavis is nocturnal. Therefore, Mavis does not have much time to get to know Valentine. "Good night." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 18th, 2017, 8:07am Jeanette does not wait up for Fernando and Hondo. As she does every night, before crawling into bed, she records that day's events. May 6, 2066 Got snow . . . Elsa had a nightmare. Texas Spirits know what happened and can fix it. If fixed, everyone born after the Happening will cease to exist. Party gets trailer for Karl's SUV. Teri (sheep-like Wesen) and Maribelle (Teri's master and spoiled rich girl having to work for first time) join the party. Rescuers, Jason and Wilma, seek relatives. Fernando, Hondo, Moro and Wilma leave to fix rescuers' truck. Returning tomorrow. Jason remains in camp. Ariel, Japanese makeup artist, kills rapist to defend herself. Copy of journal has been in her family. My decision: part of reason she's here. Roughed up in a bar fight, Karl is hospitalized. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 18th, 2017, 2:48pm Note: This is part 1 of the post. - - - - - - - - RPG: Entering their camper, Val finds Tonya seated by the dining area, holding Kitty in her arms. The kitten had fallen asleep. “What’s going on?” Val asks. “They’re sleeping now but they were up to something earlier. I found the place a mess and Kitty was locked up in the cabinet. I freed her, she was shaking and scared.” Tonya explains. “Alright. I’ll talk to Fernando about Macey, and with Hondo about Zoey about this. For now, let them think they are getting away with what they did. Right now I got a lot to do.” Val explains. “Need any help?” Tonya asks. “Not really. Just keep an eye on those two and get ready to sleep yourself. Tomorrow is going to be a hard day.” Val points out. “Alright...” Tonya says, then asks, “What about Kitty?” “Take her to bed with you. She’ll be expecting to wake up next to you since you were the one whose arms she fell asleep in. I’ll make a bed for her to sleep out here in once things calm down.” Val explains. “OK, I guess.” Tonya says. - - - - - - - - - On the CB, Val explains to General Jastery that Fernando and Hondo contacted her to have Jason detained but cannot explain why as no exact reason was given. She arrives with several of her men to investigate the matter. Though General Jastrey knows which vehicle to go too, she sees the large vehicle on tank treads in the parking lot. http://farm3.static.flickr.com/2358/2096721715_e628ac3877.jpg Seeing the diversion, Val follows. General Jastrey climbs up on the rungs of the vehicle and knocks on the door. In about a minute a light is turned on, visible from the door’s window. The door opens as Val walks up to the vehicle, where she can see somebody in there. “Captain Ivan in there?” General Jastrey asks. An arm reaches over and helps General Jastrey in though Val heard a reply, “Captain Ivan is dead.” The door closes behind her. Val thinks but dismisses her thoughts. She waits for about five minutes before the door opens and General Jastrey steps out and climbs down the side of the vehicle. “Thank you. We will be back in the morning to discuss details.” General Jastrey says before the door closes. She then steps up to Val, “What is this about having somebody arrested?” Val explains that her ‘husband’ Hondo and Fernando told her over the CB airwaves to tell General Jastrey to detain Jason for questioning. Since General Jastrey was there when the girls were adopted, she had seen Val with Hondo as his ‘wife.’ “No other reason was given?” General Jastrey says. “None.” Val says. “I can’t arrest anyone without a good reason.” General Jastrey says. - - - - - - - - 10 miles from town... A bright flash on otherwise an empty highway signals a portal opening. A large double height, double hauling tractor trailer rolls out slowly on to the highway. It slows down to a stop on the side of the road. “Any reason why we’re stoppin’, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “You’re driving this mad puppy home. I’m taking Karl’s ride in. Just follow me in.” Fernando says as he twists the knob on his cane. Karl’s SUV materializes in front of the truck. “Any reason why?” Hondo asks. “I don’t want people asking questions about us pulling Karl’s ride from the trailer.” Fernando says, pulling down the CB mike from above their heads and turns on the CB radio. “Make sure it is on 38. See you in about 20 minutes.” Hondo nods before Fernando steps out of the trailer. It only takes him a few seconds to get Karl’s SUV and turns on the engine and lights. Hondo shifts over to the driver’s seat of the tractor and adjusts the seat. Fernando’s voice comes out of the CB Radio, “You ready in there?” “Ready as I’ll ever be.” Hondo replies back. “Then let’s roll.” Fernando says as Karl’s truck begins its drive. Driving at about 30mph, they get into town in less than 15 minutes. Fernando parks Karl’s SUV where it belongs in front of its camper trailer. Hondo parks the double tractor trailer alongside Karl’s ride. Once it stops, Fernando gets out of Karl’s SUV and walks around to Hondo as he steps out the tractor trailer. Val, General Jastrey and her men walk towards them. “You asked to have somebody arrested?” General Jastrey asks. “I did.” Fernando answers her. “On what charge?” General Jastrey asks. “Highway Robbery. We go there to fix their truck and when we got the truck running, they attack us and have weapons drawn on us. They are lucky we did not kill any of them.” Fernando tells her. “I see.” General Jastrey says, adding, “How far out were they? Past 10 miles out is no man’s land, our laws have no reach past that.” “I see.” Fernando says as he twists the crystal on his cane, “Well, they were a lot more than 10 miles out.” Moro gets teleported from the rear trailer to the driver’s seat of the gas camper while no one notices. “Then, sorry. I can’t arrest them. You can write up a complaint if you like in the morning.” General Jastrey explains. “How about keeping a few guards here?” Fernando asks. “I’ll have a few men come and go around here to keep an eye out on the riff raff.” General Jastrey says. “Thanks.” Fernando tells her. “Fernando, about your wessen...” Tom steps up to them. “He’s not my wessen, but what about Karl?” Fernando asks. “He’s in the hospital.” Tom says. “They are giving him nothing for his injuries. I don’t even know if he has a bed.” Val throws in. “I see. Who did this?” Fernando almost demands. “Tiny, the bouncer at Herb’s bar, and several of his patrons.” Tom explains. “Assaulting anyone goes against the treaty.” Fernando says. “But he’s a wessen.” Tom points out. “He’s a free person like you and I.” Fernando tells him. “Wessens are not people.” Tom says. “Let’s see you say that after I turn you into a Wessen.” Fernando tells him. “You do not have that- *!” Tom begins to say but is suddenly silenced by an unseen cause. “Just like I shut you up, I can turn you into a Wessen. No – I am not a spirit, but I am somebody who they fear. Now you can talk again but I would advise you to stay quiet. Get your men at Herb’s Bar and I will deal with this ‘Tiny’ Bouncer and his customers. Then I’m going to go get Karl from the hospital.” Fernando tells him as he stares him through his dark glasses, and a glow growing behind his dark lenses. “Now go. My patience is running thin.” Tom and some of his friends leave, hopefully to warn Herb of Fernando’s arrival. “I want no trouble in my town.” General Jastrey says to Fernando. “I won’t make any trouble but I will defend myself if anyone dares to touch me.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll hold you to that.” General Jastrey tells her. “You can be there to witness it if you so like.” Fernando tells her as he does into his electric camper. He pulls out a leather pouch and some rubber gloves and gives it to Hondo. “Hold onto that. I’ll need it when we see Karl.” “Alright.” Hondo replies as he takes the items. “And back me up when I need it, otherwise, enjoy the show.” Fernando tells him. “I most certainly will.” Hondo replies. “Good. Let’s go.” Fernando says. - - - - - - - - Some 20 minutes later, Fernando and Hondo arrive at Herb’s bar with General Jastrey and her men. They walk to the bar, which has gotten suddenly quiet. With a limp in his step and aide of his cane, Fernando takes the bar stool directly in front of the bar tender. Hondo take the stool at his right with Val at his right, and General Jastrey takes the stool on the left. “You Herb?” Fernando asks in a stern voice. “What’s it to you?” Herb says to him, pressing a hidden button under the bar’s counter top. “First of all, if Tiny touches me, I’m to make him cry like an ugly baby. And if any of your customers jump in, I’ll wreck this place like I did Biggus’ compound.” Fernando explains, as General Jastrey nods at Herb. Tiny walks out, all 7ft 1in - 385 pounds of him - seeing Fernando talking shit to his ‘master.’ He does not care who it is, but when that bell is rung, Tiny takes care of business. Though in his many years bouncing people out the bar and winning money at Fight-Town, Tiny has never met like Fernando. No one in this time period has. He stands behind Fernando, waiting for his master’s command. “Call him off, Herb, if you know what is good for you.” General Jastrey tells him. “I fear no man out there.” Herb tells her, followed by as he points to Fernando, “Get him out my bar, Tiny.” Tiny reaches forward to grab Fernando by his shoulder, only to find Fernando turned around facing him, then grabbing the thumb of his outstretched arm, and then pins it against his forearm. Tiny’s hand is huge compared to Fernando’s but once Fernando got leverage on his side, there is no escape. Fernando slowly gets up, pushing on Tiny’s arm to make him step back. A slight squeeze reminds Tiny as to who is in charge as pain that he has never felt before shoots up his forearm and wrist. A couple of Herb’s costumers get up with knives and chairs to put Fernando in his place, but getting within striking range did them no good as Fernando uses his cane like a Buddhist  Monk of ancient times using an ancient Chinese Martial Arts weapon, cracking heads and breaking jaws while still holding on Tiny’s thumb against his forearm. True to his word, Tiny cries in pain like an ugly baby. The sounds of many guns being pulled out is heard throughout the bar and sudden silence, with the majority pointing to the two idiots who dares aim theirs at Fernando. Both Fernando and Tiny see the two idiots with the guns drawn out and aimed at them. “Let’s take a time out.” Fernando says as he taps on Tiny’s back and lets him go. He steps the few steps over the unconscious and moaning in pain bodies as he walks over to them. He points to their guns, “What the #$@! is this shit? You think you got balls because you got guns out?” As he talks to them, Fernando relaxes the muscles in his hand until they are just the consistency of rocks in a sack. And if one ever got hit by a sack of rock, they know how much that hurts. In hearing what Fernando is saying, Hondo shakes his head as he puts away his firearm. “I’m going to smack the both of you dumb #$@!s and there is nothing neither of you going to do about it.” Fernando finishes tells them. They begin to laugh. “We got guns out and you’re going to smack us?” One of the two asks as they laugh. “You got that right.” Fernando says as they step back and take aim to his head. Before either one can say a word, there is a flash of light which was Fernando’s arm arcing across the distance between them, followed by the closest one of them crumpling to floor with a lot of blood coming out of his mouth, signifying that he broke his jaw. His friend looks at his fallen comrade in disbelief and awe. Fernando looks at the remaining one left, “Care to see that in Slow Motion?” Then he repeats his action of twisting his body in a half circle’s arch, raising his relaxed hand to his head. The action takes less than a quarter of a second, with a force of getting hit in the face with a sack of rocks flying at high velocity. In short, the idiot standing there gets sent into unconsciousness without realizing what just happened. F=ma^2, which is Force equals the mass of his hand times the accelerating speed of the distance travelled squared; in short, a lot of force in the shortest amount of time. Looking at those two, he turns to the others around him, “Anybody left?” Everyone just look at each other and shake their heads as some say “no” to answer the question. “Good.” Fernando says as he steps up to Herb and pulls out his 007 knife, flicking it open to expose its 9 inch blade. He grabs Herb by his apron and cuts the draw strings with his blade and takes the apron. He flicks his blade closed and pockets it, then uses the apron to bandage up Tiny’s hand. Though nothing was broken or torn, pinning the thumb to the forearm leaves a lasting pain. As he ties up the bandage on Tiny’s wrist, Fernando comments, “I can use a guy like you. But you are better off here where you can do more good. Is that right, General Jastrey?” General Jastrey is surprised to be asked that, answering, “Huh? Oh, yes. We can definitely use him for some good around here.” “Good.” Fernando says, turning to Tiny, “You listen to General Jastrey and she will take care of you.” Tiny nods in that he “ownership” is being transferred to another person. Fernando walks back to Herb, “What is he: Mutant, Wessen, normal person with a gland problem?” “Don’t know what he is...” Herb answers nervously. “Then guess what. He’s a human, a person, somebody you cannot own as a slave or indentured servitude. Just like Karl is. Nobody owns him, he’s a free person even if he is a wessen. He was under my employment and care, and you put him into the hospital. Consider yourself lucky I’m not taking payment.” Fernando tells him. “But wessens and mutants are lower than humans!” Herb lets out. “Tom, go upstairs and get me a sex puppy, one who is not busy.” Fernando says to him. “Will do.” Tom says as he runs up the stairs. Fernando continues, “How can wessens and mutants be lower than humans when they come from humans? It was like long ago when people of power made laws against those with different skin color or hair type, because they thought them to be lower than themselves. It is not true. If Wessesn were lower than humans, then they would be animals, and sex with animals is a crime in the good book. So sex with a sex puppy would be a criminal act. And no woman in her right mind would want to love a man that has had relations with an animal. Am I right, General Jastrey?” “Oh you’re very right on that.” General Jastrey replies loud enough to be heard. Tom arrives with a cute looking bunny-type sex puppy, who was in practically naked as her lingerie was so thin and smooth that it was literally see through. He brings her over to Fernando. “Here, you’re now his.” Tom says to her as he forces her to kneel. “She’s a free person, Tom.” Fernando tells her, and then turns to the bunny sex puppy, “What your name, Miss?” “Uhm... err... Aimiee.” The girl replies. “I’m sorry to use you like this but people need to learn.” Fernando says to her as he lifts up his came and twists the crystal on the top of the cane. Aimiee nods her head. He turns back to Herb, “Look and learn.” Putting the crystal to Aimiee’s forehead, it begins to glow, followed by Aimiee’s body beginning to glow brightly, with the smell of ozone filling the bar. After a minute, Fernando pulls away his cane from Aimiee’s forehead, making the lightshow suddenly stop. Still kneeling, Aimiee is now a human in form and appearance of one in her late teens. Everyone looks at her in awe. “Jaimie?” General Jastrey calls to her. “You know her?” Fernando asks. “She’s my granddaughter. She disappeared a few years back! How is this possible?!!” General Jastrey says and asks. “Something Karl told me, about many, not all, wessens used to be humans and were forced to go through a change to become wessens by ‘men in dark glasses and white coats.’ Many of them were kidnapped and forced to undergo through this change, and then sold to ‘men with power.’ Problem is, what I did only reveals who she was before she became a wessen, she needs to be turned back into the wessen she is or she will be dead before morning.” He explains for all to hear. He then turns to Aimiee, raising his cane towards her forehead “Sorry, but I have to turn you back.” Aimiee nods. Fernando places the crystal of his cane to her forehead. Upon contact, the lightshow begins, lasting as long as it did before. When it is over, Aimiee was back in her wessen form. General Jastrey steps up to her, kneels with her and holds her. “Herb, you are under arrest for promoting the prostitution of minors! Tom, go find some clothes for your cousin here and the others, and arrest what men having relations with the sex puppies you find upstairs.” General Jastrey tells them. “You can’t be serious!” Herb yells out before General Jastrey’s men grab him. “Shut up Herb. You are the first of many places I am going to close down. How could you, even your own daughter disappeared, and she could be a wessen sex puppy and here you are, probably selling her for services. You get me sick.” General Jastrey tells him. She then orders her men, “We need more people here, go and get our men, we’re shutting this place of filth and ill repute down. Bring the wessens and the sex puppies to my office for proper processing and identification, and these scumbags can rot in the holding cells.” One of General Jastery’s men walks up to Fernando with a leather pouch stuffed with gold coins and old world money. It also had Herb’s firearm – an old Colt revolver. Fernando points to Hondo, “I don’t need the money but give the gun to my friend.” “Take the money, it will pay for Karl’s hospital bill.” General Jastrey tells him. “Val told me that paid for Karl’s hospital bill, but they gave her a hard time and did not a allow her to see him. She was told that wessens were lower than scum.” Hondo says. “Is that so? I’ll take care of that right now.” General Jastrey tells Hondo, “Let’s go see Karl.” - - - - - - - -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 18th, 2017, 8:52pm Mavis is flying above the camp when the SUV and tractor-trailer roll in. Mavis flies down, is back to her human form and follows Valentine, the general and her men. Mavis wanted to relay to Fernando what she knows about Karl; Tom beat her to it. Fernando wrote: "No – I am not a spirit, but I am somebody who they fear." Mavis lets out a chuckle. "That's true." Her comment seemed to go unnoticed. Mavis misses all of the excitement; she has her duty. She can't leave her post. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 21st, 2017, 12:33am RPG: Part II; one more post to go... - - - - - - - As they walk to the hospital, Hondo and Val steps up to Fernando. Hondo asks, “You have the power to turn a wessen back into a human?” “No I don’t.” Fernando tells them. “Then what was that you did in the bar” Hondo asks. “I expressed Aimiee’s Human DNA to show her human side, which you and the others saw. But her Wessen immunity would attack her Human Expressed DNA and kill her in a matter of hours if I did not change her back. But that means that there is an immediate cure for those who were kidnapped and not those born from wessons. Those born of wessens will take longer to cure as I would need to find their ancestry wessen and human DNA to change them back to humans.” Fernando explains. “So there is a chance to make Zoey and Tonya back as humans?” Val asks. “There’s always a chance. It’s a matter of paying the price of getting that chance and turning into an opportunity.” Fernando explains. “That means gettin’ into that Lab-Town we talked about before.” Hondo points out. “And into Fight-Town for a day or two. It’s going to be a long ride.” Fernando adds. “Yeah...” Hondo replies. General Jastrey steps to them, “You do not have to leave. You can stay here all you want.” “Thanks for the offer, but we got people to look for.” Fernando tells her, adding, “We may return when we find them.” “I hope you do return. The people need people like you to lead by example.” General Jastrey says. “You will do well while we are gone.” Fernando tries to reassure her. “My time is coming to an end, I do not have years. So I must insure that my work will continue after I am gone.” General Jastrey says. “I may have something for you. We’ll talk about it in the morning when I submit my complaint.” Fernando explains. “About your complaint. I’ll send my men to pick up who you want detained.” General Jastrey says. “Never mind that. Just keep a patrol to keep an eye on them during the night. I’ll deal with them in the morning.” Fernando tells her. Reaching the hospital steps, Fernando holds the door for Val and Hondo, telling her, “Lead the way.” After holding the door for General Jastrey, he lets the others hold it before he goes off behind Hondo and Val. Val leads them to the patient ward area, where Mable was still there. Hondo knocks on the counter to get her attention. Mable looks up at them before saying in an annoyed tone, “Oh, you again. I told you you’re wasting my time.” Hondo speaks up, “We are here to see our friend Karl. He’s a wessen.” “I do not care who you are friends with. If he’s a wessen, there are no visitors after hours. And only the master can see them after the bill is paid.” Mable tells him. “Then how about returning the money the little lady gave you.” Fernando steps up to them. “And who are you?” Mable asks. “If Karl, who is a wessen has a master, then I would be that master. Now give her back her money. All of it.” Fernando tells her. “There are no refunds for services rendered.” Mable tells him. “Listen lady. I travelled a long way to get here. Last thing I want is some two-bit clerk telling me what is to be done.” Fernando tells her as he pulls out a Doctor’s ID Card for Columbia Presbyterian Hospital in New York City. He then tells Hondo, “That closed door over there, open it and pull out the more intelligent idiot from there and bring them here.” Before he reaches over and takes the card from the clerk. “He can’t go...” Mable begins to say. “He can do whatever he wants.” General Jastrey tells her, then tells her men, “Go with him and bring them all out. I want to see who’s in charge.” “All this for a stinking wessen!” Mable lets out. General Jastrey reaches over and grabs Mable by her shoulder and makes her stand up. She then growls down her throat, “You listen and you listen to me good. This man revealed to me that wessens are people too with some ‘white coat’ mojo I never seen done before, and as it turns out the wessen chosen by my men he Mojo’d on turned out to be my missing granddaughter. So get off that mighty high horse, Miss. Wessens are people that something was done to them to turn them into wessens, so they should be given the same rights as we people because they used to be people. You understand where I am coming from?! They are not dirty filth of life as some of you would believe.” “Hey! What is the meaning of this?!!” A middle aged doctor complains as Hondo points down the hall to Fernando. “My boss wants to see you.” Hondo tells him. “I’m the head of this ward!” The doctor complains as he finally arrives at the front desk, he then looks at Mable, “Why haven’t you call the front security desk to take out this riff raff?!!” Mable points to General Jastrey but does not say a word. “Figures you would overlook the obvious.” General Jastrey tell him. “Majorine! What are you doing here... with these thugs?!” The doctor asks. “Saving your ass – again, Daniel. Now what is this I hear that wessens are not given adequate care in this facility?” General Jastrey says and asks. “We do not have the resources or the beds to give low lives such as wessens and mutants medical care. And they come in such bad condition, they are not worth saving.” The doctor explains. “Policy is going to change then.” General Jastrey tells him. “On what grounds?” The doctor asks. “Wessens are people too.” General Jastrey tells him. “I do not agree with you.” The doctor disagrees with her. “It was proven to me that wessesns are people who were kidnapped and something done to them to make them into wessesns, something done by those people in Lab-Town who wear white coats and dark glasses. Since something was done to them to turn them into wessens, then they can be turned back into humans. They are not low lives as some of you people make them out to be.” General Jastrey points out to him. “Where’s your proof.” The doctor challenges her. “I have a wessen in my office who has been revealed to be my missing granddaughter. You do not need to know how it was revealed, but accept that it was. Now that it is proven that she was once human, then all wessens were humans at one time in their lives and therefore deserve the best treatment possible like any other human.” General Jastrey tells him. “We do not have the resources...” The doctor begins to say. “Funny. I see empty rooms with empty beds here. And I’m sure that medical locker has plenty of supplies you have been stocking up for years.” Fernando lets out. “Who are you? Your skills as an EMT does not equal mine.” The doctor tells him. “Dr. Fernando G. of New York’s Columbia Presbyterian Hospital. As for skills, I would like to see you treat a head and neck trauma injury victim trapped inside a crushed vehicle submerged in water. So until you do that, your skills do not equal mine.” Fernando tells him. The doctor looks at him, unsure how to answer him. Fernando sticks his hand out, “Hondo, my leather pouch please?” Hondo hand the leather pouch to Fernando, who opens the pouch on the clerks counter and pulls out a #02 Scalpel without needing to look for it and holds it up to the doctor. “The bad thing about being a doctor is that you hold someone’s life in your hand. You can even kill them and society would look away because you can say that they died under treatment. But if I were to shove this in between your first Thoracic Vertebrae and the base of your skull, you would be dead instantly. But EMTs are not supposed to know that kind of knowledge. Now let’s go find my friend before I forget that I’m the good guy and give you a Colombian Neck Tie.” “A Colombian Neck Tie?” The doctor asks. “First I kill you. It does not matter how that I do it but that I do. Then I take this scalpel and slice open the fleshy part under your jaw and pull out your tongue, making it look like that neck tie you are wearing. You understand where I am coming from?” Fernando tells him. The doctor does not say a word. “Now, about my friend Karl, who happens to be a wessen. Where is he, and what has been done for his injuries?” Fernando tells him. “I don’t know.” The doctor answers. “You got ten seconds to find out, and you have just wasted three of them.” Fernando tells him. “I... I...” The doctor begins to say. “Four seconds wasted... five...” Fernando continues before taking the doctor by his tie and cuts it with his scalpel. It cuts the cloth so smooth and evenly, he hardly felt it rip. Fernando takes the tie and crumples it up in his fist, “Six.” “Miss Mable!!!” The doctor yells at her. “You know he’s in the Wessen Tent behind the building!” Mable yells back. “Good.” Fernando replies as he puts away his scalpel and rolls up his leather pouch, “Now give us the refund of that $100 gold coin and you too are coming with us.” He then pushes the doctor out to the lobby to General Jastrey’s men and opens the door to the reception area. Mable searches her purse and takes the $100 gold coin from inside it. She reaches out to Fernando to give it to him, where he reaches to receive it. She deliberately drops it before he can reach it but his hand zooms into place and snatches it in mid air and tosses it to his other hand and puts the coin into his pocket. He then grabs her thumb and bends her wrist with it until he pins the thumb to the fore arm. Mable howls in pain but it suddenly silenced when Fernando slaps her on the back of the head. “In my time women were equal to men, and even superior in some respects.” Fernando tells her, throwing in, “Come on and let’s see what your inbred hate has done to a group of people who were cheated out of a normal life.” He coaxes her into getting up off her seat and out the reception area. He then leads her to the doctor, “Take me to this Wessen Tent. And if I don’t like what I see, you two will have questions to answer.” “If I don’t like what I see, I have jail cells to put them and the rest of their staff in.” General Jastrey tells them both. It takes a couple of minutes as they were misled with wrong directions until Fernando decided to take them outside and walk around the main hospital building until he finds a tent in the rear of the building.  General Jastrey’s men find the door flap and open it. The stench that came out to great was worst than old cheese in a carrion pit. http://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/564x/b3/33/fe/b333fe8cc4104f3b84fe7adbf1655319.jpg It takes a second for them to get used to the smell before they go inside. There were more bodies inside than there were beds, with a few wessens picking up on the weaker ones. Letting go of Mable, Fernando walks over to the biggest one who was about pummel a badly beaten one and without warning, sends his fist across its jaw, breaking it and knocking him out. Everyone looks over to him and freeze in place. http://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/originals/ac/6c/d8/ac6cd8b4f0cc29d1fc3cbdf26d868a37.jpg “Everyone here will be treated properly and given proper medical care before I leave this city tomorrow. That is a promise from me. “Who the #$@! are you?” Another big one says from the comfort of his bed. “You do not need to know who the #$@! I am. All you need to know is that if you cooperate with what I say, you won’t end up like your friend there.” Fernando says as he walks to the big mouth and places the tip of his cane against his throat. The loud mouth nods nervously. “Now, I’m looking for a wessen named Karl. He has goat features on his, horns on his head.” “He’s over here.” Another tired wessen says from the far side of the tent. Fernando takes Mable and the doctor by the back of their necks and push them towards where Karl is stated to be. General Jastrey follows them, not liking what she is seeing. Karl was unconscious on the floor with barely his clothes on. “This is what my friend paid for. Maybe I should give you the same treatment.” Fernando tells them. “Tom, tell the boys we’re taking a couple more to the holding cell.” General Jastrey tells him. “Hold off on that for a second.” Fernando says, adding. “Tom, find me a gurney or stretcher. We’re taking Karl to the examination room. Then we can get these quacks to treat the others and place them in proper rooms and beds. Then this tent comes down.” “You can’t do that!” The doctor says. “He can and he will, for I am allowing it, Daniel.” General Jastrey tells him. Fernando leans over to the doctor, “If I walk away from there, they will know it is you that is holding up their treatment, and I will leave you alone, with them. Let’s see how long you alone last with that.” Tom returns with a couple of men and a stretcher. Not caring about being seen, Fernando uses his cane to lift Karl off the floor and onto the stretcher. “Take him inside to the best hospital examination room with a rolling bed on it. I’ll be there with the doctor in a minute.” Fernando tells Tom. Tom nods and then signals to his men to take Karl into the main building. “You got female wessens on your staff?” Fernando asks bluntly. “Only as clean-up crew.” The doctor answers. “You are going to start training them to be as simple nurses and basic patient care givers to the wessens.” Fernando tells him. “Wessens are not smart enough to learn.” The doctor tells him. “You and I know that is bull. Now shut up. At least having trained Wessen Nurses will lighten the load from the regular nurses from dealing with Wessen patients. Understand where I am coming from with that?” Fernando tells him. The doctor nods. “Now, let’s go take care of Karl. I’ll be treating him, you will watch and learn.” Fernando tells him. - - - - - - - -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 23rd, 2017, 2:04am RPG: Part III; one small part needed to complete it. - - - - - - - Fernando walks into a cleaner than necessary examination ward Tom’s men has placed Karl into. Hondo and Val shove the doctor and Mabel into the room with him. Fernando takes Karl’s pulse from his left wrist and then puts his arm down. General Jastrey stands by the doorway to make sure they do not leave the room. “You’re lucky he’s still alive.” Fernando tells them both, throwing in, “I’m going to need some supplies: Ace bandages, some splints, a jaw immobilizer, a couple of limb socks and some Plaster of Paris.” “I’ll get them.” Tom says, pointing to a couple of men in the hallway, “You and you, come with me.” Together, the men go off to with Tom to get the requested supplies. “And how do you know he needs those things?” The doctor points out trying to show off his intelligence. “Deformed jaw, possibly dislocated, more than probably broken. Deformed upper arm, broken from him holding it out to defend himself, and definitely broken ribs, where the shoe prints are on his t-shirt. I don’t need an X-Ray machine to see that. The problem is how to deal with it, and are there other problems. He definitely has a concussion on the brain, so I will spare the use of your x-ray machine and deal with it directly, there, where there is a footprint on his hair.” Fernando tells him, adding, “You’re so used to using your machines telling you what to do, you forgot how to do basic battlefield medicine.” The doctor remains quiet, indignant that his skills and abilities has been challenged and out-done by a guy wearing an EMT Uniform. Fernando reaches out to Hondo and asks for his leather pouch and rubber gloves. He puts on the rubber nitrate gloves and rolls out the leather pouch on a nearby desk. He pulls out the scalpel from before and proceeds to rip apart Karl’s t-shirt and then take tattered the remains off him. “Hondo, put on those rubber gloves, I’m going to need some help here.” Fernando says to him. “It’s been a while since I’ve patched someone up. Tell me what I have to do.” Hondo says as he puts on his gloves. “Hold his upper arm and elbow down while I set his forearm.” Fernando explains. Hondo does as he is told, holding down Karl’s arm. Fernando takes Karl’s forearm by the wrist and pulls it outwards, and then twists it into position. There were some crunching sounds of bones. Tom and his men arrive with a couple duffle bags of supplies, Fernando points to the desk to put them on. The men put the duffle bags on the desk and head out the room. Fernando goes into the bags and pulls out a splint and some cloth bandages, taking it to Karl’s side and wraps up his arm in place on the splint. With his arm wrapped up, he tells Hondo, “Help me sit him up and hold him in place with his arms out.” Hondo nods, taking Karl by his shoulders and Fernando takes him by his upper arms and together haul him up to sit up. Hondo holds him in place as Fernando goes into the duffle bag and gets some wide, long cloth bandages from the bag and place them by Karl’s side. He quickly uses up the rolls wrapping them tightly around his back and chest. He then nods at Hondo who puts Karl down on the examination bed. Once on the bed, Fernando wraps Karl’s head in bandages and immobilizes his jaw. He checks Karl’s fingers on his broken arm, checking for circulation and finds it to be adequate. He takes a bandage and ties the forearm soft cast and splint to the bandages on his chest. Fernando points to the corner of the room, “We’re done here, Hondo. Throw the gloves into the garage and wash your hands in the sink over there.” He then walks over to the doctor, “Was that so #$@!ing difficult to do? I swear. You’re so #$@!ing inept and useless as a doctor, you could probably not be able to give first aide. Now I need some blood thinner meds for him or do I need to go out and capture a rattlesnake to make my own?” “Wessens are not given meds because they react differently than humans.” The doctor says trying to prove a point. “Really? So 500mg of acetylsalicylic acid would upset his tummy? Maybe I should go out and catch a rattlesnake and sic him on you.” Fernando tells him. “I seriously doubt you have the good stuff, which means I will be mixing up some raw garlic extract and turmeric powder for their blood thinning effects when I get to my place. Men, follow Hondo and Val and put Karl the rear seat of his vehicle and wrap him up in some blankets to keep him warm and have him face up. Hondo, I’ll be there after I deal with these bozos and their failed circus act here.” “I’ll make sure he’s made comfortable.” Hondo says before leading the men out the room once they got Karl on a stretcher with Val. “General Jastrey?” Fernando asks. “I’ll take these two in for questioning as to why people are being denied the services they need. You can come back in the morning and deal with this place.” General Jastrey tells him as she signals to her men to take them away. “Yeah. Not enough hours in the day to deal with this all at once.” Fernando says, mostly to himself. “Want a ride to your camper?” General Jastrey asks. “Thanks but I’ll pass, I need the air.” Fernando says to her before wrapping up and taking his things. He then points to the two duffle bags, “Hold onto to that. We’ll inventory everything and set up a proper wessen wing in this place in the morning.” He then walks out the room and out the hospital, finding his way to the center of town and make his way back to his camper from there.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 23rd, 2017, 9:00am Seeing Fernando return to camp, Mavis flies down and is back to her human form. "Fernando, hi. Something else I think you should know is, we have a new member of the party. Her name is Ariel and I was not informed on why she's here. She arrived shortly after you left." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 23rd, 2017, 10:54pm Note: Great post Jeanette, but Fernando does not return until much later than the others. I will rollback this post to reflect that. - - - - - - RPG: The town has a sense of "Carnival is in town for too long" as the party continues but many who work with the caravan has left to do their work and spread the word of what has happened. Mostly outsiders are going about partying. Fernando is getting emotionally and mentally tired for holding punching in somebody's face who deserves it. He was also hungry, though Jeanette packed a nice lunch for them, it was many hours past dinner time. His stomach will punish him later as he orders two large Italian Sausage Pepper and Onion sandwich and a large beer. http://m5.paperblog.com/i/7/73914/little-italy-L-Ls7J05.jpeg http://www.hjcoke.com/menuBratwurst.jpg He eats one with the beer, and has one wrapped up for later. He walks back to camper, taking his time to get there. Before he reaches the parking lot, he finishes his meal, wipes his mouth with the napkin given to him by the food vendor and throws the trash into a nearby trash can. He looks at his watch, seeing it is just a few minutes before 2AM. He get to the camper where Mavis steps up to him. Jeanette wrote: Seeing Fernando return to camp, Mavis flies down and is back to her human form. "Fernando, hi. Something else I think you should know is, we have a new member of the party. Her name is Ariel and I was not informed on why she's here. She arrived shortly after you left." Jeanette Isabelle "I'll deal with it in the morning. If not, let Jeanette handle it." He tells her. He then hands her the bag, "Here. Lunch is on me. Hope you like it." The sandwich is still wrapped, untouched and still hot inside the bag. Fernando walks to his camper, looking over Karl's SUV and sees he's in the rear seat wrapped up in blankets to keep him warm. He could go look into the campers and see how everyone else is doing but decides to rather not too. He goes into his electric camper and gets ready for sleep. - - - - - - - - Note: This is the end of the very long day... Fernando is going to over sleep for as long as he can. Word of warning, do not disturb him unless one wants to be chewed out and an spat out.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 24th, 2017, 7:20am Note: Is it kosher Italian sausage? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 24th, 2017, 1:08pm Note: The sign on the vendor's cart said "Italian Beef Sausage," so it has no pork in it. In that regard it is "Kosher/Hal Lal" meat. I do understand that Italians do make pork sausage, and mixed meat sausage, so they are labeled accordingly as: Pork Italian Sausage or just Italian Sausage (for mixed meat varieties). This was labeled as "beef" however. Mavis should know or at least understand this: When one cooks meat, it undergoes a change as proteins are broken down. Beef (which includes lamb/sheep, and even deer) changes into a dark (brown) color. Pork and bird (like chicken and turkey) does not turn dark when it is cooked. Mixed meat does not darken as much as beef, if at all. Seeing that the sausage is cut up inside the bread, she can see that the cooked meat is dark, making it to be some form of beef, and in that it is kosher. Another hint because it is a beef sausage, its a fat sausage, as the cow's intestine is used as the sausage casing. Pigs have smaller intestines, making a thinner sausage. The casing can hide the color of the cooked meat inside but one can look at the ends or slices of the cut sausage and look at the meat directly from there. And you can smell the difference between them - Beef is heartier, while pork and mixed meats are sweeter and spicier. Since there is no sauce to hide what the meat is, Mavis can see that the sausage has dark cooked meat, making it beef. Beef with cooked peppers and onions on a 9 inch long Italian "hero/sub" bread. Thus this sandwich is kosher for her to eat if she so wants to eat it.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 24th, 2017, 8:22pm Mavis is at first perplexed by what Fernando said. "Deal with it? We have a new member of the party. Oh, do you mean why she's here in the fist place?" Mavis accepts the sandwich and looks at what she has under the waxing gibbous moon. "Thank you. I have a bottle of root beer here to go with it." Mavis had had a glass of wine for dinner, which for her is breakfast. She's good for now. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 24th, 2017, 10:08pm Hondo and Valentine made it back to the camp. Mavis was seen watching a ways off when they got there, but they didn't talk. They made sure Karl was tucked in well into his back seat. It was late. Hondo sent Valentine back to the camper while he did a quick check on the vehicles and the area around them. He made it back to the camper before too long. valentine was sitting on the couch. Hondo: where are the girls? Valentine: zoey and macey are sleeping in the cab bed and Tonya looks like tried to stay up waiting for us and feel asleep on our bed. Hondo: leave her sleep. Valentine: ok. We need to talk about Zoey and Macey. Hondo: in the morning. Why don't you get ready for bed. It's been a long day an' I know you gotta be tired. Valentine: aren't you hungry? Hondo: more tired than hungry. Valentine: can I get you anything? Hondo: I could use a beer, I reckon. Valentine grabbed him a beer out of the fridge then went to wash up and change for bed. She figured once she was done she'd wake up Tonya so she could move to her bed on the couch. She took a quick shower, to try to get ride of that smell of the wessen tent. Once she was done she came out to make sure Tonyas bed was ready and let Hondo clean up for bed. She found Hondo, beer empty in hand, asleep in the recliner. He managed to strip down to his jeans and tshirt but must have fallen asleep not long after. Valentine took the empty bottle from him, covered him with a blanket and turned out the light. Tonya has fallen asleep on Hondo's side of the bed, so once valentine tucked her in she climbed into her own side of the bed. She fell asleep, but slept lightly. He was home but not beside her it was enough for now.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 26th, 2017, 9:49am Note: Fernando, will you be replying to my previous post or shall we move onto the next morning? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 26th, 2017, 5:18pm Note: Fernando is in the electric camper, sleeping.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 27th, 2017, 8:59am May 7, 2066 https://www.timeanddate.com/calendar/monthly.html?year=2066&month=5&country=1 As of this evening Fernando and Jeanette will have been in this apocalyptic world for a full week. Before anyone celebrates this milestone, there's a lot that has to be done between now and then. When the morning hour approached, the time breakfast is to be started, Mavis steps into Hondo's camper and sees that everyone is still asleep. Thinking it would be a good idea to have breakfast ready when everyone awakes, quietly she starts breakfast. Mavis starts by making a pot of coffee, hoping that the smell of coffee alone will wake people up. Next is the giant monster egg. Mavis cracks open an egg and empties it in a large mixing bowl to make omelets and scrabbled eggs, whatever the people want. Egg is also used in making biscuits so she mixes up a batch of biscuits. As part of a healthy breakfast, Mavis makes oatmeal. One thing the Jewish girl could not find is the kosher bacon. She reasons in her mind that she is looking in the wrong places. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 27th, 2017, 1:53pm Note: good guess. Honda would not keep kosher back on, sausage, etc in his camper as he isn't kosher and likes real bacon/ sausage.  Will post Hondo getting up this evening. He is asleep in the recliner so any movement in the main area would wake him. He's not a morning person.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 27th, 2017, 3:43pm Personal Note 1: just had a slight accident here so I may have to check into the hospital. It's a small cut - nothing major, but because the bloodthinners are not at a stated of out of control, if it does not stop bleeding in a couple of hours from now, I need to get it taken cared off. Otherwise, I'm OK. It is just a small injury that hasn't stopped bleeding, and by bleeding, it is slowly oozing, not gushing out. It is similar to when I got home from the hospital in '13 and I cut myself shaving and it would not stop bleeding for the next 4 hours. Personal Note 2: I'm doing a 3D view of Hondo's camper and am 90% done with it. It has 2 floors, main floor has everything and the "second floor," which is about 4ft tall and is the area above the truck's cab which is the bedroom for Hondo and Val. I did not put up the roof and though the layout has 2 water heaters, one is actually an indoor water tank and the other is the actual hot water heater, both holds over 30 gallons and are tied to the outdoor tanks. This is why Hondo has water when everyone else had their outdoor water tanks froze over. What I also left out is the heating system inside his camper. Note that the space inside is tight but workable with 6 or more people in it. (Ruth's camper is similar as it also has indoor and outdoor water tanks and they had water as well when everyone's outdoor tanks froze.) Hondo's Kitchen and dining area, by this design is towards the rear of the camper. I'll post up a link of it when it is done. The dining table and chairs are foldable for storage and the recliner can be moved about as needed. This does not include the Storage trailer that his camper hauls about, which would have its own generator and refrigerator, where I am guessing most of the Hondp's food and other things, including the kosher meats, would be in. It would also have extra tanks of fuel and other things as per his needs. I'll do a post later depending on what you two put in.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 27th, 2017, 8:32pm Not too long after Mavis came in Hondo woke up. He sat up fast and grabbed the gun in his lap. He shook his head to clear it and recognized Mavis working on breakfast. He put the gun down, she didn't seem to see it nor did he consider her a current threat. He stood up and made his way to the coffee pot. Mavis: Oh! You're up. I figured I'd start breakfast. Hondo just grunted at her. He filed his cup and grabbed his stuff. Mavis: Do you know where the kosher bacon is? Hondo turned slowly and squinted at her. Hondo half mumbled: Don't believe in it, but since some of you don't hold to the New Testament there probably is some in the trailer. It has a fridge and freezer. Just grab some real bacon for me. Ifin you are too good to cook it Val will when she gets up. Hondo put some whiskey in the coffee and moved outside. He setup a folding camp chair, dressed in his clothes from the day before and set back drinking his coffee as the sun started to rise. Before too much longer Valentine smelled the food cooking and woke up. She jumps up realizing how late she had slept. She hurriedly dressed and when out to help, leaving the girls to sleep in. When she came out she saw Hondo was getting be. She felt bad as he probably only got 3 hours of sleep or maybe 4 but not more than that. She jumped in, getting the other things ready to setup breakfast. Note: Sorry it's short. Sick and the med has me numb and sleepy. Gotta love whiskey. Note 2: Had to fix a couple of things, mostly typos and grammar, otherwise the post is as it was. ~Fernando.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 27th, 2017, 10:03pm Sharing the gas Camper Dub Box with Danielle, Ariel awakes as the sun began to peak over the horizon and turns on the hot water for the shower. After the shower, Ariel gets dressed in what looks like a Japanese school uniform and does hair and makeup. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Hondo half mumbled: Don't believe in it, but since some of you don't hold to the New Testament there probably is some in the trailer. It has a fridge and freezer. Just grab some real bacon for me. Ifin you are too good to cook it Val will when she gets up. "Even Messianic Jews, who as you put it 'hold to the New Testament,' still follow the written Torah." Contrary to the Rabbinic Jews who follow both the written and oral Torah, Mavis follows only the written Torah. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 27th, 2017, 11:20pm Personal Note: Lets not get into a argument about part of Judia does what. Lets just play the characters as they are. Hondo had only a few hours of sleep and is cranky. Mavis is making breakfast as a favor to others but disturbed Hondo's rest; and she has specific dietetic needs that needs to be addressed. Lets leave it at that. Note: How does Ariel knows how to set up the dub box shower if, I'm assuming, she never seen it before? I do not remember anyone explaining it to her and the only shower she had used was in Karl's trailer. I'm assuming that with the sun coming out Mavis will be in the camper to minimize her exposure to sunlight. RPG: As the sun slowly rises, Ruth and Joanne walk over to Hondo's trailer with a hand basket of freshly baked biscuits. They see Hondo in his rear trailer looking for the Beef Bacon (aka Kosher bacon) in his trailer's freezer. They walk up to him, "What are you looking for?" "The Kosher Bacon for our friend inside my camper." Hondo says before the smell of freshly baked biscuits hits his nose. "Are those...?" "We made from biscuits. We would have made some corn bread too but we had no corn flour." Ruth says. "Good to see you girls are able to cook some good food." Hondo says to them. "We all know how to cook. It's just a matter of supplies." Ruth tells him, adding, By the way, the Kosher Bacon, is in your hand. Hondo looks at his hand, seeing: http://godshalls.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/12/foodservice_BeefBaconBulk.jpg "This is the kosher bacon?" Hondo says, "Looks like Regular Bacon to me." "Beef bacon is Kosher bacon. See the 'K' in a circle? That means that it is Kosher."  Ruth explains. "Well, it does not matter, to me anyways." Hondo says as he hands the Kosher bacon to Ruth, "Do me a fave and give that to our guest inside. I'm gonna find a place to rest." "Sure 'nuff I will." Ruth says. "What would you like for breakfast?" "Val will take care of that for me. But thanks for offerin'." Hondo says as he begins to close up the trailer.. Val steps out 1/2 way from their camper and calls to him, "Hondo, I need to have a word with you, about what we spoke of last night."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 28th, 2017, 8:13am Note: Remember, we skipped an entire several hours from before our characters sat down to eat to when they went to bed. Anything could have happened in those hours. Mavis is making biscuits. Jeanette wrote: Egg is also used in making biscuits so she mixes up a batch of biscuits. Edit: I inserted Mavis following only the written Torah to explain why she only observes Biblical Kosher and not Rabbinic Kosher. RPG: Ariel approaches Valentine in a different school uniform from what she wore the day before, hair and makeup are done. "Valentine, need help in the kitchen?" Ariel looks at Hondo. "You must be Hondo. Hi, I'm Ariel." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 28th, 2017, 12:34pm Hondo looks at Ariel, grumpily and thinks to himself, "Swell. Another mouth to feed." but decides to keep such thoughts to himself. Hondo: yup. Valentine (to Ariel): Mavis is making breakfast. Ruth and Joanna just when in to help. Why don't you go in and see if they need anything. I need to talk to Hondo alone for a moment. Ariel nodded and went inside. Valentine walked up to Hondo. Valentine: you should sit down before you fall down. You look horrible! Hondo: thanks. Valentine: you alright? Hondo: yeah. Just tried and woke up bad. Never could see how you could wake up so cheery with only a few hours of sleep. Valentine: always have been able to. Hondo: so what's up? Hondo grabbed his chair and moved it beside the camper. He opened a second one for Valentine. They sat down and Valentine sighed. Valentine: it's the girls. Tonya walked me out last night and we talked for a bit outside before I went to the hospital to check on Karl. She was one side talking that Mavis for a few minutes after I left and she said she heard a bang and went back in. She found some stuff messed up, pans out of the cupboards, and the poor kitten inside the cupboard shaking. Hondo: we will need to address this real get fast. Anything else? Valentine: Tonya said she overheard bits and put exes of conversations that worried her but she said she didn't hear enough to be sure of anything. Could be just girl talk. Hondo: and knowing Maceys troubled past it could be more. We need to sit down and talk to her to make she she knows what's what and she can ask us anything. Valentine: I feel the same way. Hondo: good. Then you talk to her Valentine: Me?! But ... she likes you more. Hondo: maybe so, and I know that t bothers you, but seeing as to what Maceys past is... Valentine: maybe she'd say more to another woman? Hondo: that's my thinking. Valentine: and she does love you more. I does bother me some but seeing as how you saved her I can't blame her and it doesn't make me love them less. Hondo:  that's what matters. Just don't let it come between us. Valentine: I won't. I know how they feel. You saved me once. Hondo: you saved yourself. I just helped. Valentine: well, I'll get the girls up and ready for breakfast. I'll talk to Zoey after everything is cleaned up. Hondo: ok. Let me know what is said. I'll need to talk to Jefe so he can handle things from his side.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 28th, 2017, 3:24pm Note: There are getting to be more and more people to feed. I'm sure Jason and Wilma are going to be added, and Ariel stepped in to help. Note that the room inside Hondo's camper is tight so about 6 people can be in there and everyone will need to watch their steps so no toes are stepped on. The more food the better. This is not just about making food but also sharing what resources and responsibilities they have. Ruth has 6 in her camper, so if she can get eggs, meat and oatmeal for trading biscuits and helping out, that is what she will do. Everybody has a job to do, what that job is is mostly on them unless a job is appointed to them. Illness and injury will excuse somebody from their appointed responsibilities. But everyone has their own kitchens in their campers. Hondo does have the biggest kitchen available but everyone should not be going there as the only source of food and food preparation. It is not that Hondo's supplies and resources are being absorbed by the group, that is not the issue. In the end this Val's kitchen and she runs it as it is needed. Rabbinic Kosher lists the animals they can not eat, while Biblical Kosher describes what animals can not be eaten. This posses a problem for Mavis in that one of the descriptions says that they can not eat animals with a cloven (split) hoof. Pigs do fit into this category, but so does some goat, sheep and cattle - all depending on their origins. An example of this is Mountain Goat and sheep have a single hoof (like a horse) but several plains goat and sheep have a split hoof like a camel or pig's hoof. Same with certain cattle. The animal is the same or similar, the evolution of their hooves depended on where their species branch evolved. For her sake, lets assume that the kosher food in the area is kosher enough for her to eat without breaking any rules she lives under. RPG: Hondo looks at Ariel and thinks to himself, "Swell. Another mouth to feed." but decides to keep such thoughts to himself. Instead he says to her, "Excuse me, Miss. I got things to do at the moment." He then turns to Val, "Sorry hon. I got to check on our guests, an' on Karl an' get Fernando up and going. So I need you to be in charge of the camp even while we are here." Val lets out a sigh for a moment before she answers, "I understand. I'll have a breakfast sandwich for you and Fernando ready in a few then." "Thanks Hon, that is greatly appreciated." Hondo tells her, "I'll see you in a bit. First thing Hondo does is go into the second trailer of the tractor trailer they brought in night before. Their captives were still there, sitting against the walls with their hands bounded behind him. "Good mornin' folks. I'm going to release some of you from your bonds so I can get y'all fed. But know this - I do not know the name of this town but General Jastrey runs it and her men are under order to shoot first and ask questions later if any of y'all try to make an attempt to escape. And don't try to start your truck, I disabled it so you're stuck here until we decide what to do with you. As of right now, y'all are under arrest until we get some facts straight out." He explains before he unties Wilma. "If it were me I would not feed them." A voice says behind him, making Hondo turn around. "Jefe, I thought you would be still sleepin'!" Hondo says. "Yeah. But we got a long day, and that day will start without us if we so let it." Fernando walks in with a thermos in one hand and his cane in the other, closing the door behind him. "Now, to get you all in your other trailer." He says as he turns the crystal on his cane before everyone gets teleported into the other trailer's kitchen area, including the dogs and their food and water bowls. Once in the other trailer, Fernando releases them from their bonds by teleporting them away. "You're free to walk about the camp but you are not allowed to leave the area. There's a water spout about 50 yards into this parking area you can fill up your water tanks with. Wilma and Jason are the only ones that I will allow to go into town and get needed food supplies." He tells them. "You doomed us all." Karol tells him. "I don't care what your problem is, Miss. But under arrest means you are under my protection for now and for until I turn you over to the authorities. How dare you try to attack and rob us while we were trying to help." Fernando tells her. Karol tries to explain her side but Fernando interrupts her from starting, "I don't want to hear it. Not from you, not from anybody. So shut up and feed your brood. We'll be back." He then turns to Hondo, "Let's go check on Karl and the hospital." These words make the trailer group think differently of their captors. As they get to Karl's SUV, they see Maribelle and Teri step out of Karl's camper. Fernando intercepts them, "Val is in her camper making breakfast. See what you two can do to help before you two can eat. And I mean you two. I do not want to hear that you delegated responsibility to this girl." Maribelle looks at Fernando for a moment, knowing the voice of authority when she hears it. She does not question the order, just answers, "Will do. Let's go Teri..." With them out the way, Fernando turns to Hondo, "Lets go check on Karl." It takes then a few seconds to climb into his SUV, finding awake but barely and in a lot of pain. Fernando hands the thermos bottle to Hondo, "Remember that remedy I gave Tonya?" "Yeah." Hondo replies. "I made one for him in there. Just got to get him to sit up and drink it." Fernando explains before turning to Karl. "Karl, I need to to bare the pain but after this I promise you will be fine in a couple of days and all those bandages can come off tonight though you will be weak for a couple of days until you get your strength back up in a couple days. You understand what I'm telling you?" Karl nods from his laying down position. "OK, lets do this. Hondo, you take that side and I'll take this side and we can sit him up without too much pain." Fernando explains. "Ready when you are." Hondo says. "Lets do this." Fernando says. They both begin to lift Karl up and put him into a sitting position in the rear seat of his camper. Karl groans in pain but it was short lived. Fernando opens up his blankets so his good arm would be freed and then asks Hondo, "Give me the thermos, Please." "Here ya go." Hondo replies and he hands over the thermos. Fernando prepares the thermos with a straw out of it. He hands it to Karl, "Drink it all up. it wont taste great but it will get you better, I promise you that." Karl looks at him as he sniffs the straw, not liking the smell of it. "Yo, Karl. Remember Tonya was shot up, and Jefe gave her that drink and you can see that she is a lot better than before in a very short amount of time. So if you want to get better, you better drink all of that up." Hondo tells him. Karl nods though not wanting too. He parts his mouth open bit despite the pain of a broken jaw. Fernando puts the straw into his mouth before Karl closes it. It takes him a couple of minutes to drink down the foul tasting drink from the thermos. It was foul to him as it was meat protein based, and though an omnivore, Karl is more of a vegetarian than a meat eater. Fernando takes the empty thermos. Fernando hangs a plastic bottle by its handle on the back of the front seat of SUV, "If you need to pee, pee in that." He takes the top cover off it. He continues, "If you need to shit, try to hold it for as long as you can, you'll be in better shape to do without needing help to get out of your SUV in the afternoon than right now." http://www.caremedicalsource.com/tools_v2/resources/498d60b4e22c70e91315918b8ebc5040/upload_images/CarexMaleUrinal.jpg Karl nods. "Now rest up." Fernando tells him. "How about How about we move him over to his camper. It is his camper." Hondo points out. "You know. You're right. It is his camper. I'm just thinking about his two lady friends interfering and getting him more hurt in the process." Fernando says. "Well, they know the layout of this town and people to talk too better than most, we can take them with us for the intel." Hondo points out. "Alright. You get the ladies, I'll get Karl in the camper so he wont need to use the pee-jug. And if you see Jeanette among the living, tell her I want to speak with her. I'll take care of Karl from here." Fernando says as he takes the jug from the back of the SUV's front seat.. "Will do Jefe." Hondo says before he steps out of the SUV. Fernando twists the crystal on his cane and teleports him and Karl to the camper, with Karl sitting on the edge of the bed and Fernando on the sofa next to him. "OK Karl. As you know, that door is your bathroom with a toilet and shower. You're taking a shower after the bandages come off tonight. At least now you can go and take care of business when you need it. I'll check up on you when I return from town." Fernando tells him as he unties his arm's cast from his rib cast, "There, that should give you some freedom to move and take care of business. Now lie down and rest up. I'll see you in a few hours." Karl nods. Fernando gets up from his seat, and walks out of Karl's camper. Outside he meets with Hondo, Maribelle and Teri. Hondo hands him an egg, meat and cheese sandwich with some coffee in a metal bottle. http://www.publichealthwatchdog.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/01/Dangers-of-metal-water-bottles-highlighted-by-recent-injuries-to-children.jpg As the items are handed over to Fernando, General Jastrey arrives with a few of her men. "Top of the morning to you." General Jastrey says to them, adding, "You interrogated your prisoners?" "They have been warned not to leave town without permission, and they know only 2 of them can leave for town for supplies. The rest can walk around the premises to the water spout over there. I'll interrogate them further later, right now we got some business to take care off." Fernando answers. "AH, yes. The hospital. Well, Lets go. My vehicles are here to take us." General Jastrey tells him. "Jefe. I told Val to have Jeanette contact you by radio." Hondo tells him. "Thanks." Fernando replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 28th, 2017, 7:26pm After Ariel, Elsa takes a shower. As always, Elsa takes a cold shower. "Elsa, you certainly are taking a long shower." Moro says from the outside of the curtain. She is not concerned about Elsa using up hot water since she does not use any; Moro is concerned there will be no more water to heat up. "When we find a frozen river you can soak in it to your heart's content. For now we need to let others use the shower." In the Beetle Dub Box Jeanette thinks about the conversation she had with Valentine. Jeanette has not told anyone except Valentine that Wilbur has been distorting Penny's view. She wants to talk to Fernando as soon as she can; at the same time she feels anxious doing so. Jeanette and Penny meet up with Hikaru, Moro and Elsa as they head to the kitchen. "Ready for breakfast?" Moro asks. "Yes." Jeanette answers. "Considering that party is growing every day, we need to order breakfast to go . . . meaning to our Camper and trailer." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 29th, 2017, 12:11am Note: In my last post I stated that everyone's using Hondo's camper for cooking, I do not mean to kick everyone out. But if they are going to use the facilities, to ask for permission and to replenish used supplies. One such supply that is being used up is him stove fuel. Though Hondo may have several propane tanks in storage, the current one is about 1/3rd used so far. Someone either needs to swap it with one of theirs or take the tank into town (like the one we are in) and get it refilled. If a giant mutant chicken egg is used, somebody should get one to replace it. Same with bacon and other supplies. I'm sure Val does not mind the sharing of resources with the group but it has to be a even and level sharing. We got almost 20 people in the group and that is a lot of mouths to feed. But by no means is this that anyone is being kicked out of Val's kitchen. Also, her kitchen has to be cleaned up as well. If she is sharing her kitchen and resources, it is unfair to her that the kitchen remains as a mess when the food is done and everyone's eaten. Plus, Everyone who is eating at Val's kitchen, should bring in their own plates and silverware. Any plate and silverware that is barrowed should be cleaned up and washed before it is returned. That is all. Edit Note: Forgot to add Maribelle and Teri. Edits are in Bold Text RPG: Fernando and Hondo walk with General Jastrey to her vehicle, but expecting a jeep or some other 4X4 military vehicle, they find a Rolls Royce FAB-1 with 2 military vehicles front and aft, though it looked a bit rundown and have long since seen better times. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/FAB1-Concept_Art.jpg "I have not seen one of those since 2005, escorting the Queen." Fernando says. "I remember driving the Queen in that thin' while you were her bullet magnet." Hondo throws in. "Yeah, don't remind me." Fernando says. General Jastrey looks at them as they approach the car, "You seen my car before?" "Long ago, General Jastrey. Before the Happening." Fernando tells her. "That would make you two as old as me." General Jastrey says to them. The driver opens the door for them, the general tells the driver before getting in, "To the hospital. And take the scenic route. And make sure their lady-friends get into the other truck, I want to talk to these men alone." "Yes Milady..." The driver says as the general gets in, followed by Fernando and then Hondo. The driver closes the door and points to the large SUV for Maribelle and Teri to sit in behind the General's vehicle, before getting the general's vehicle in himself. Once inside the vehicle, General Jastrey accesses the control panel, closing up the privacy panel between the driver and passenger sections. "There, we can talk in private." General Jastrey says. She continues, "Since before the Happening? That would make you as old as me. What gives? You guys immortals?" "No. We were brought here from the past by the Spirits for whatever reason. We do know that the Texas Spirits want us to do them a favor and they would send us back when that favor is done. I'll do the favor but not for what they are offering. And we are doing more than just that small favor for them. We were rescuers in our time, we will continue to be rescuers here in this time. We will do what we think is right, like ending slavery, find a cure for the wessens if there is a cure for them, help out those in need. We got over 1800 miles to travel, so that is what we are going to do in those 1800 miles. After that, we might return to here or another town before the Texas Spirits sends us back home." Fernando explains. "That explains a lot." General Jastrey says to herself. She then turns to Fernando, "You said last night that you may have something for me? Explain what you meant last night." "It's nothing really. But because we rescuers are constantly getting hurt in the field, we developed a pill that speeds up healing. Tonight the cast I put on Karl will come off instead of the 4 weeks one would spend in a cast. And it is tiring as it saps your strength while you heal for a few days. Now you told me that you only got a few years left? Well this pill will repair your injuries, cure your illnesses and strengthen your body so you will love another 20 or so years to live. It will not guarantee that you will live those 20 years as what actions you take determines how you live and where you die but it will make your time easier to deal with when you have a stronger and healthier body." Fernando explains. General Jastrey lets out a sigh. She then asks, "How you did that thing when you showed that wessen to my my lost granddaughter?" "It's old technology, really. This cane allows me to see what is hidden, in your case, that wessen being your lost granddaughter when I as showing that she was human. I did not know she was your granddaughter. But every rescuer had a cane like this in my time. There should be hundreds of them, if not thousands." Fernando explains and lies towards the end. "I only seen canes like that in Lab Town and they were used to... find people who were hiding. That's how they do it." General Jastrey says to herself in the end. "Do what?" Fernando asks. "Sometimes we send people out to Lab Town but a majority of them gets found and captured, never to be seen again. My granddaughter was one of them. Those that did return talked about the men in white suits and dark glasses using a cane that looked like this that shot out rays and found the others before they escaped." General Jastrey says. "I see." Fernando says. "So you're the brains of the outfit, what about your friend?" General Jastrey asks. "I"m a medical doctor by schooling but I got many technical skills on top of that. Hondo is my technical engineer and advisor. What ever I break, he fixes. He knows his technology quite well, from toys to power plants, weapons and flying machines. His wife is also good with a wrench as well. A lot of rescues we did in the past could not have happened without them." Fernando answers. General Jastrey nods. "About this car? How long you had it? In my time only 10 of them were made." Fernando asks. "It was found long ago after the happening, in one of those abandoned dealerships on the road. It had a big sign with a Double R on it and had many fancy cars in the main building but most of them were wrecked or scavenged for parts while this one was left alone so we took it long ago. While in charge, my father had it, and then I got it after him. Many parts were replaced over time but she still runs. At least the import stuff does. And it's bullet proof like a tank. I use it to ride in when I can, except in battle." General Jastrey explains. "I see. Now, about the hospital." Fernando asks. "I already been having my men move things around so the wessens can have a section for their treatment and recovery since last night. Inventory has been taken, the wessens moved to their new beds and that medical tent has been burnt down. I already talked to the hospital staff so there will be some cooperation and they will be training wessesn nurses so like you stated, the nursing staff will not be tied down with wessens. But many in the hospital want you to reveal to them that a wessen is a human like you did with me and my men last night. My granddaughter will be there for the revealing." "It is best that I use somebody else. Revealing somebody too much can get them sick, I do not want your granddaughter to get sick. Also, if I use one person again and again, they will think there is trickery or deception being used on them. Using a random wessen, who is not born of other wessens or of human X wessns, will be a better way to convince them of this plight." Fernando explains. (End of Part 1 of this conversation.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 29th, 2017, 11:46am Note: This is written with Arik, edited by Jeanette. The narrative is not to stir a religious debate but establish what is happening in Charlton. Charlton is a Jewish state open to all Jewish sects. RPG: "Good morning." Mavis is working with Ariel to make breakfast. "We have kosher bacon for everyone from Charlton." "Good." Hikaru replies. "Hikaru." Jeanette says. "I didn't know you're on a kosher diet." Perplexed, Hikaru looks at Jeanette. "Jeanette, all of us have been since before you and I met." "Charlton is a Jewish state, Jeanette." Moro says. In Jeanette's point of view, Charlton never existed. In Jeanette's point of view that area of land consists of all of Duncanville and parts of Dallas, Grand Prairie, Cedar Hill and DeSoto. In Hikaru's point of view she and Jeanette have always lived in the nation of Charlton and therefore, because they live in a Jewish state, they have observed Judaism. "Hikaru," Moro continues, "because the time line has been altered, Jeanette remembers things differently from how you remember them. Jeanette, you and Hikaru are Messianic Jews." "I'm glad you told me I still believe in Jesus." Jeanette responds with a bit of sarcasm. "I was starting to get worried." Messianic Jews believe Yeshua (Jesus) is the Jewish Messiah; still observe the Torah and the Feasts of YHWH. "Where is everyone sitting?" Ariel asks as she helps Mavis. "We'll take breakfast back to the Camper and Dub Box." Jeanette answers. "Why don't we set up the table and chairs like we did last night?" Ariel suggests. "It's not freezing this morning. Sounds like a good idea." "I'll help." Ariel helps the others set up the table and chairs outside. Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 29th, 2017, 5:37pm Note: None of this is possible as you state them on the RPG. Selecting bits and pieces to make things fit does not make things fit. Thus this is about to collapse on your face by this challenge. Jews are not accepting of outsiders into their flock, one is either born a Jew or one is not a Jew. Plain and simple. One can learn the customs, learn language, celebrate the holidays, go through the rituals, and one is still not a Jew if they are not born into it. Period. Messianic Jews are an unaccepted minority as they break with scripture in accepting Jesus as the Messiah, as for the rest of Judea the Messiah had never came. The Torah itself is an abused book. Period. Every page has its two columns of scripture and then the outlines, discussions, notes, rebuttal, agreements, interpretations, and arguments stated on the outside of the two columns; and is it accepted as a holy scripture. Part of the argument is that Moses penned the Torah, but in the later books, it puts Moses as a third person and not as a first person in the earlier books. It repeats certain sections from the older to the newer sections and creates a mish-mash of stories that confuses things. Thus the Torah questions its own creation, which for a “holy scripture” is not a good thing. Secondly and more importantly, Jews are not accepting of spirits because of the downfall of man in Genesis by trickery used by Satan and his minions who disguised themselves as god's messengers. In order not to fall into the same trap again, Jews are not accepting of spirits, messengers, and other apparitions claiming to be from god, and would rather deal with god directly. This is why they are not accepting of Jesus as the Messiah because he is the Son if god and a messenger of god and not god himself. Anyone, anything claiming to be "from god" to a Jew will be ignored, then shun, then chastised, then stoned and then action taken to destroy it if it so remains to continue its "I'm from god..." motif. In their words, “We are not going to be fooled again.” Thus the Spirits now have a major issue with the Jews in Charlton. And if sent there, Gabriela will be killed in Charlton for this very reason. Mavis comes from Vladimir Dracol's family line, who is Lutheran and not Jewish. Therefore she is not Jewish, and therefore she can never become a Jew. The Hotel Transylvania movie stories has her marrying a Jewish male and having their child, but that does not make her a Jew (nor does the child) because she was not born into the sect. Jewish Marriage outside Judea is accepted as per their sects. Some accept it, others don’t. Being Vampire just throws gasoline to the fire the wrench in the works has created - as a vampire, she is a messenger and a minion of Satan/Lucifer and therefore is to be ignored, shun, chastised, stone and then destroyed by any means necessary if she so remains around the Jews. Anybody who is not of the Jewish faith is, in their terms, a “Goy” – a Non Believer, one who is lower than the lowest human out there. Their belief is different from the Christian Faith, as in there is a no heaven but there is a journey back to the fires of creation as made by God. There is no hell, but there is eternal darkness and emptiness which no being of energy should ever enter. A Jew can be out-casted out of their sect and be labeled a Goy. But once a Goy, one can never return to Judea, as per the beliefs of the different sects; some say you can, most say you can’t. Personal Note: This is another piece you are trying to fit in and it is going to explode in your face. I had friends from various Judea sects, I have dated Jewish girls from time to time from those sects, and am very well informed in their ways. You need to stop this "BS" of fitting pieces where they do not belong. It does not add to the story, it does not do anything for the story. I would be accepting of Mavis as a Jewish girl as her character as you so fit but she cannot be both a Vampire and a Jew, she would be an abomination of creation is she were. Charlton cannot be a Jewish state if the spirits are there as per your claim of being spirits from god because Jews would not be accepting of anything from god other than it was sent from god himself. This breaks Jewish belief and is an insult to them. You have carefully chosen bits and pieces, and are now stating falsehoods to the fact. Jeanette is based you, and is a Protestant as her character definition. So is Arik, and Hikaru. They cannot be suddenly be Jewish because they are not born into it. There is not baptism; there is no ritual for one to become a Jew. One is either born into it or one is not. Period. Charlton cannot be a Jewish state and have the spirits there. Jews do not care how technologically advanced a group is, they would prefer to go back to 5000 years ago if faced with the situation where they can have things from someone who dares say they are from god. Jews are accepting of other races and cultures as long as they do not cross that line with them. The spirits by their actions and their presence does this. Therefore none of this makes sense, and on top of everything is very insulting to both the Jewish community reading this and the other religious communities you have involved. Why do you think Fernando is not accepting of the spirits, and he's not even Jewish - he's Roman Catholic! Why are you doing this? This is not acceptable because it's crossing the line of insult to many. You should have left things as they were. RPG “Alright, we will find somebody else for you to reveal.” General Jastrey replies. “About the Wessens, where are they now?” Fernando asks. “They are in their own section. Nurses are already training some female wessens to be their nurses, like you stated, to lessen the load of patients on the general staff.” General Jastrey answers. They continue their drive to the hospital, going around where the Wessen Medical Tent was and finding a cleaning crew there. It is going to be difficult to remove the stench that tent held there for many years, with the many applications of water, soaps and disinfectants applied to the area. They go around the area and find another area with several men there surveying the property and looking over building plans. “What are they doing here?” Fernando asks. “We’re planning to add another section to the hospital to add room for both wessen and human patients.” General Jastrey explains, adding, “My only concern is the surgical ward. They have few supplies and have resorted in using butcher knives for delicate surgery. Thus they cannot do certain operations that they were able to do years before. We need surgical tools like those that you had with you last night.” “Does it matter where these surgical tools come from?” Fernando asks. “What do you mean by that?” General Jastrey asks. “My medical kit back at my camper is from before the Happening and has a surgical kit from the great wars fought back then, so they are battlefield tested. All they have to do is sterilize them in an enclave before using them. I have several options in which my medical kit can be copied and let’s say, 100 kits created for the hospital. Thing is, the fastest way to get this to you and the hospital is to have the (Texas) spirits make them for you and have then delivered here. If you and the hospital accept the kits to be made by the (Texas) spirits, then I can get this done for you immediately.” Fernando explains. “That my dear is a problem. Because of many of us having bad dealing with Spirits in general, and now with wessens being revealed as humans by probable actions of those ‘men who wear dark glasses and white coats who work with spirits’ in Lab-Town, they are going to be less acceptable. We rather do without than take what any spirits have to offer.” General Jastrey says. “That’s not a problem. I have other non-spirit options to get the kits copied but they will take longer to make and have delivered to you. For you that would be 100 kits, some for the emergency ward, some for the doctors to carry around when outside the hospital and most to the surgical ward. What is left should be stored away for future use.” Fernando explains. “Good.” General Jastrey replies. The convoy of vehicles stop by the front of the hospital, and the voice of her driver sounds through a loudspeaker, “We are here Milady.” “Thank you Perkins.” General Jastrey replies on the intercom. She then presses a button on her console to lower the privacy partition between passenger and driver. Perkins steps out of the vehicle to open the door for her. Teri and Maribelle meet up outside with the three of them and General Jastrey’s men before they walk about inside the hospital, passing the various wards and offices until they get to the wessen ward. They walk inside as if inspecting the place, finding it barely has the essentials for sustaining it but it is a major improvement over what they had before in the outdoor medical tent of filth, stench and depravity. As they walk around, one of the larger wessens calls to them. “Hey, you! Hooman wit the dark coat. Come here...” He calls. Fernando recognizes him as the loud mouth from last night in the tent. Looking t him over, his bandages have been replaced and he has been cleaned up as he lies in his own bed. “Feeling better?” Fernando asks as he walks up to him. The wessen, who can clearly be seen as a Ram-Sheep type wessen, nods, “Thanks.” “Let me ask. What happened to you?” Fernando asks as checks out his injuries: a broken arm, several low-caliber shots and severe burns on over 20% of his body. “The purge happen’d. Master and I were comin from Fite-Town when the Master’s home was hit by the slavers. I fought to protect Master and the family but I was knocked out and they told me they tried to burn me while I was out. I don’t know where my Master is.” The wessen explains with tears coming out his eyes. “If you are here, you master must be here too. I’ll get it checked out for you.” Fernando tells him. General Jastrey, Hondo and her men look at the Wessen, Hondo is beginning to feel like a heel for having it starting it. “We’ll be back.” Fernando tells the wessen before signaling the others to step out the room. Once outside, Fernando walks to them men’s public bathroom and holds open the door. He tells General Jastrey’s men to guard the door and let no one in while they are in conference. He then signals Hondo and the general to walk into the bathroom and closes the door behind them, leaving Maribelle and Teri outside with the general’s men. “This is not your fault, Hondo.” Fernando tells him. “What is not his fault?” General Jastrey asks. “The Purge.” Fernando answers, adding, “Days ago we found a slaver’s truck filled with people so we decided to free them. In that action we were attacked by the slavers so we killed them. Hondo found truck and drew first blood in self defense. I backed him up and fought with him. Then before he died, one of them stated something about us starting ‘the purge.’ I really do not care. This is over now. No man, no wessen, no mutant shall not be a slave of another. That is why we did it. And if we had to do it all over again, we would.” “I see.” General Jastrey says. She then asks, “What happened to the people who were freed?” “Most went on their way, but we got Tonya, Zoe and Karl, and Ruth and some of her family are also coming with us to Texas in a camper that we got converted from the slaver’s truck that held them prisoner. I do need to discuss with you about a few things involving their personal property here, I think will benefit everyone. We can discuss that later.” “I seek no one for the start of the purge. Those slavers often do a purge every time one of their kind gets slapped around when somebody stands up against them. If you stood up to them and killed them, even better. You two deserve a medal and more for your actions.” General Jastrey says to them. She then adds, "We will talk about what business you need." “According to Val, Maribelle and Teri are also victims of The Purge as well.” Hondo points out. “Maribelle? You mean Maribelle Jenkins? That girl outside is a victim of the purge too?” General Jastrey asks. “You know her?” Fernando asks. “Her father is, or I say was, second in command under me in this town. I run the law enforcement and justice of this town, he ran the business of politics for this town and got the convoys running many years before she was born. I did not say anything because I would want to talk to the girl alone as her father has been missing for several days now. But now knowing this, that they too were victims of the purge, this changes everything. What you intend to do with her?” General Jastrey explains and then asks. “Nothing. She, however, wants to go to Texas with Karl because Karl has family down here. I would say yes if it is legal to do so. I’m not taking minors with me who are not connected by family.” Fernando tells her. “Maribelle is fully grown and is 20. That sex puppy wessen she toting about is not. As I remember she’s not even 18 yet.” General Jastrey says to him, adding, “You watch yourself around her. She’s a backstabbing, strife giving, double-dealing bitch. If she could get power from it, she would have you killed. At best she would have you charged with rape.” “Right now the girl has only the clothes on her back and from what I’m told a thousand acres of burning crops and a pile of bodies at home. I do not think she even has papers. Can you have some drawn up for them for us? Two copies of everything would be fine. Just in case we run into trouble with the law outside of here.” Fernando requests. “I’ll get them drawn up for you. Just give me names and I'll get it done for you. But remember what I said, watch yourself around her.” General Jastrey tells him. “Thanks. I will.” Fernando says. He lets a sigh, “How about a break? I need some coffee in my system.” (End of Part 2 of this conversation.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 29th, 2017, 10:27pm Note: It was to my understanding that, to avoid confusion, a distinction can be made (note I used the phrase "can be" instead of the word "is" to denote that this is simply possible rather than absolute) to denote an Israelite (a descendant of Israel) from a person who observes Judaism. Some words (such as "Jew" which come from the name "Judah" so if we were to get technical, the use of that word would be inaccurate) are used for either, an Israelite or a person who practices Judaism. I thought you understood from our discussion on Charlton having a state religion that not everyone in Charlton practicing Judaism is an Israelite. After all, pay close attention to this, if the Texas Spirits make Judaism the state religion of their nation of Charlton, they would have to observe all of the practices of Judaism. As you may have already figured out, there is no way the Texas Spirits could be Israelites. Dr[ch259]cule[ch537]ti, though her family is from Earth, is not a Hebrew name. She can't be an Israelite and yet she observes Judaism. The Texas Spirits never claimed to be God's messengers or from God. I have said the following many times: Humans from Earth are the ones who have labeled people, who are either not human or not from Earth, "Spirits." Therefore, since the Texas Spirits never claimed to be from God, there's no problem. Gabrielle is a Haibane. Since Charlton has the highest Haibane population, everyone in Charlton would recognize a Haibane when they see one. The problem Gabrielle will face is the fact her feathers are black. Reminder: For this RPG the whole vampire mythology is just that, myths surrounding the House of Dr[ch259]cule[ch537]ti. Those myths are not true. I can't say that I have ever dated a Jewish girl; I have attended two Messianic Synagogues over a period of several years, Bat Zion (http://www.batzion.org/) and Mishkan (http://mishkanocala.com/), and I have been studying Torah through an online Torah class. After that week's lesson Mom and I would go over what we learned. Again Mavis is not a vampire and the Texas Spirits are not spirits from God nor have I ever maid such a claim. The Renmei did make claims about the Texas Spirits; not only are those claims false, the Texas Spirits have not done anything to promote this falsehood. Remember when Judaism became the state religion of Charlton as part of one of the changes of the time line? We had that conversation at the time of the change. After a change in the time line, Arik and Hikaru have always lived in Charlton in their point of view. And, in Hikaru's point of view, Jeanette has also always lived in Charlton . . . hence Hikaru's statement. Since Arik, Hikaru and Jeanette (according to Arik and Hikaru's point of view) are citizens of Charlton and Judaism is the state religion of Charlton, wouldn't they be observing a sect of Judaism? I know there is debate over what is Messianic Judaism. Is it a Jewish sect or a Christian denomination? The Charlton government, who wanted Judaism to be the state religion, recognized Messianic Judaism as a Jewish sect. Again the Texas Spirits are not making any claims they are from God. What line have the Texas Spirits crossed? Left things as they were? I made changes because of the stuff you said. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 29th, 2017, 11:40pm Note: Lets continue with the RPG. But note these two points: 1) Just because one observes Jewish rites, holidays and rituals does not make you a Jew. Vladimir Dracol (aka, Vlad the Impaler, aka The Dragon {by the Roman Catholic Church}) was Romanian (of Transylvania) and Lutheran. Mavis being one of his descendants is not born into Judea and can never be a Jew even though she practices and observes their rites and rituals. Just leave it at that. As a character, I would respect Mavis' decision to observe Jewish rituals and diet. But with everything else, you are pushing it. 2) In my post, I mention "spirits" as there are more than one set or class of them. Hondo's first posts of the Falcon Spirit corrupting a town is one such spirit that has hurt many and because thereof many do not trust spirits as a whole. This has been always the case. Unless the Texas Spirits are mention, it is about spirits in general. I put "(Texas)" in Fernando statements for the audience to see where the tools and supplies would be coming from. But General Jastrey's replies of "Spirits" counts for all spirits because "Because of many of us having bad dealing with Spirits in general,..." this does not seclude the Texas Spirits but it does include them. It is like saying "All black people commit crimes," when they do not. Unfortunately though, for group within the minority, they create a majority of the crimes. This from that it creates an illusion of "if there is a crime, there is a black person who did it." That may not be true either but the statistics suggests otherwise. I will say that numbers for Latinoes like myself are even worse - we're 15 of the population but commit more than 1/3 of the crimes out there. And that is say to say. It creates the illusion that "If a black person did not commit the crime, then it is a damned Latino." The same with the Spirits. They hear "Spirits" they do not want them involved or do want their help. That depends on the group and their dealings with Spirits and which Spirits. With Hondo's Falcon Spirit early on, a select and corrupted few profited from their assistance. To their detriment, no one expected Hondo's actions to be so swift and just. In this town's case, because of Lab-Town and "men who wear dark glasses and white coats who work with Spirits," gives all spirits a bad reputation which they would rather not deal with them than to enjoy the fruits of their advanced yet shared technology. It is not about the Texas Spirits, but about Spirits in general. As far as we know, these spirits could be snakes and lizards, which (if I remember correctly) according to Hopi Indian Legends, are evil and manipulative; "The Spirits (Children) of the Underground." Yet they have their opposite who want to be mankind's benefactors who are called "Spirits (Children) of the Stars." We just do not know who or what they are until we meet face to face with them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 30th, 2017, 6:50am Fernando wrote: Note: Lets continue with the RPG. Then why are you picking a fight? Fernando wrote: 1) Just because one observes Jewish rites, holidays and rituals does not make you a Jew. Vladimir Dracol (aka, Vlad the Impaler, aka The Dragon {by the Roman Catholic Church}) was Romanian (of Transylvania) and Lutheran. Mavis being one of his descendants is not born into Judea and can never be a Jew even though she practices and observes their rites and rituals. Then what would you call a person or a group of people who practice Judaism? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 30th, 2017, 7:45am You are using the word Jew wrong. Read your Old Testament, specifically 1&2 Samuel, 1&2 kings, and 1&2 chronicles. Israelites were the name for all the children of Jacob, son of issac, of whom God later changed his name to Israel. In the books of the kings and chronicles the Bible talks about the Kate bugs of Israel turning their backs on God. At one point the tribes ( 12 tribes of Israel) started fighting amongst themselves. This lead to civil war and soon the splitting of the tribes. The tribes of Judah and Benjamin to the south split off and are from where the jews ( short for Judah as it was the largest tribe of the two) came from. The ten tribes of Israel turned their backs on God and soon were scattered across the earth. They are known as the ten lost tribes. Tthe true Israelites are gone and no longer practice the ways of the Old Testament.   And the few Jews that practice the Old Testament customs but believe on Jesus are considered but cases by those that follow the true Judaic religion. And they are considered hypocrites by christians. Even Paul said you cannot follow the Old teachings and believe on Christ. The rituals and sacrifices, and eating customs were all to portray a life of waiting for the messiah and temporarily cover their sins in ways that depicted the final sacrifice of Jesus on the cross. To hold to the old ways was to say Jesus didn't do enough. It is blasphemy against his dying and rising again to concor all sin and death. You claim to know you Bible but I find most everything biblical you post to be extremely lacking.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 30th, 2017, 8:54am Hondo I. Sackett wrote: You are using the word Jew wrong. Are you addressing Fernando or me? Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Even Paul said you cannot follow the Old teachings and believe on Christ. The rituals and sacrifices, and eating customs were all to portray a life of waiting for the messiah and temporarily cover their sins in ways that depicted the final sacrifice of Jesus on the cross. To hold to the old ways was to say Jesus didn't do enough. It is blasphemy against his dying and rising again to concor all sin and death. You claim to know you Bible but I find most everything biblical you post to be extremely lacking. What did Jesus say about that? Let's take a look: 17 “Don’t think that I have come to abolish the Torah or the Prophets. I have come not to abolish but to complete. 18 Yes indeed! I tell you that until heaven and earth pass away, not so much as a yud or a stroke will pass from the Torah — not until everything that must happen has happened. 19 So whoever disobeys the least of these mitzvot and teaches others to do so will be called the least in the Kingdom of Heaven. But whoever obeys them and so teaches will be called great in the Kingdom of Heaven. – Matthew 5:17 - 19, CJB Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 30th, 2017, 10:38am Wow are you misinterpreting that. First off the translation is off on that version. I studied Greek, believe it or not, and that is off. Look at the King James Version or the Geniva for a more accurate translation. It is not talking about the Torah first off and secondly the laws it is talking about are found in verses 1 through 16. You are taking it out of context badly and  using a translation that is slanted to fit some people ideals instead of an accurate translation. Jesus didn't want them to keep the old ways either. The old ways were cover ups for sin, signs that foretold of what the messiah came to do. Yes he did not come to tear down the law, but to complete the  prophecies so that men no longer need to live under the law. Jesus's death and resurrection ended the period of the law and started the period of grace. You need to take the Bible and its passages as a whole or leave it alone as your knowledge of it is pathetic.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 30th, 2017, 11:25am Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1930#1935 date=1485751208]Note: Lets continue with the RPG. Then why are you picking a fight?[/quote] I'm not picking a fight. I'm stating that the representation you are building is offensive to many at this point. Jews do not cavort with Spirits. I'll leave it at that. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1930#1935 date=1485751208]1) Just because one observes Jewish rites, holidays and rituals does not make you a Jew. Vladimir Dracol (aka, Vlad the Impaler, aka The Dragon {by the Roman Catholic Church}) was Romanian (of Transylvania) and Lutheran. Mavis being one of his descendants is not born into Judea and can never be a Jew even though she practices and observes their rites and rituals. Then what would you call a person or a group of people who practice Judaism? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Muslims practice the same dietary restrictions as Jews. Christians practice several rites and rituals as Jews. Both Christians and Muslims cannot be because their founders were of the Jewish faith. But Christians and Muslims are not Jews. We/They practice the same rites and rituals as they do. But we/they are not Jewish. One is born a Jew. One from the outside is not converted or accepted as a Jew by rite or ritual. Judea is different from Christianity and Islam on that 1 difference. One can be baptized to be a Christian. One can be accepted as a Muslim in Islam when they do those things to become a Muslim. But no one becomes a Jew no matter how they follow the Torah. Jews are very exclusive in that right, one is born a Jew, not made into or accepted by ritual. In this, Jews have one thing that the other do not - A genetic trace back to Abraham. Nearly all the males in Judea can trace their Y-Chromosomes to Abraham or one of his sons. All the Females can trace one of their X-Chromosomes to one of 20 women - Abraham's wives and his sons' wives. No one in Christianity can say that they can trace their genetics To Jesus Christ, Joseph or Mary. No one in Islam can say that they can trace their genetics to Mohamed or of his many wives. Thus one can go out and practice the rites and rituals of Judea all they want but if they are not born of Judea, they are not Jews. They are not accepted into the flock as Jews. They are tolerated and even respected if certain lines are not crossed. By their terminology, those who are not Jews but practice the rites and rituals of Judea are considered as "Goy"s; outsiders, outcasts, non-believers. On the other side of the coin, one can be born a Jew, never go through the rituals, travel the world, live a Non-Jewish lifestyle, and still be considered a Jew. In all that lies your answer.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 30th, 2017, 11:46am Fernando wrote: [quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/1930#1936 date=1485777050][quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1930#1935 date=1485751208]Note: Lets continue with the RPG. Then why are you picking a fight?[/quote] I'm not picking a fight. I'm stating that the representation you are building is offensive to many at this point. Jews do not cavort with Spirits. I'll leave it at that. [/quote] In thinking about how you made "Charlton" as a state of "Freedom of Religion" but do not allow certain religions to be preached and practiced there or certain rituals done, is a mockery of the statement "Freedom of Religion." Satanism is not allowed. Witchcraft (Wiccan) is not allowed. Polytheism is not allowed. What about Jews who practice the Kabbalah, are they allowed?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 30th, 2017, 12:49pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: I studied Greek, believe it or not, and that is off. You say you studied Greek. Therefore I imagine you have read Matthew in Greek. Matthew in the King James Version, as are other English translations, is translated directly from the Greek. Matthew 1:12-17 in the King James Version states: 12 And after they were brought to Babylon, Jechonias begat Salathiel; and Salathiel begat Zorobabel; 13 And Zorobabel begat Abiud; and Abiud begat Eliakim; and Eliakim begat Azor; 14 And Azor begat Sadoc; and Sadoc begat Achim; and Achim begat Eliud; 15 And Eliud begat Eleazar; and Eleazar begat Matthan; and Matthan begat Jacob; 16 And Jacob begat Joseph the husband of Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ. 17 So all the generations from Abraham to David are fourteen generations; and from David until the carrying away into Babylon are fourteen generations; and from the carrying away into Babylon unto Christ are fourteen generations. If you actually count the generations from Babylon to Christ you will get thirteen and yet Matthew said there are fourteen. There is a problem in the Greek Matthew, every translation from Greek to English (even the King James Version) was translated incorrectly or Matthew needs to go back to school because he can't count. There's another problem. Luke 3:23-38 also gives us a genealogy. This is Luke 3:23-38 in the King James Version: 23 And Jesus himself began to be about thirty years of age, being (as was supposed) the son of Joseph, which was the son of Heli, 24 Which was the son of Matthat, which was the son of Levi, which was the son of Melchi, which was the son of Janna, which was the son of Joseph, 25 Which was the son of Mattathias, which was the son of Amos, which was the son of Naum, which was the son of Esli, which was the son of Nagge, 26 Which was the son of Maath, which was the son of Mattathias, which was the son of Semei, which was the son of Joseph, which was the son of Juda, 27 Which was the son of Joanna, which was the son of Rhesa, which was the son of Zorobabel, which was the son of Salathiel, which was the son of Neri, 28 Which was the son of Melchi, which was the son of Addi, which was the son of Cosam, which was the son of Elmodam, which was the son of Er, 29 Which was the son of Jose, which was the son of Eliezer, which was the son of Jorim, which was the son of Matthat, which was the son of Levi, 30 Which was the son of Simeon, which was the son of Juda, which was the son of Joseph, which was the son of Jonan, which was the son of Eliakim, 31 Which was the son of Melea, which was the son of Menan, which was the son of Mattatha, which was the son of Nathan, which was the son of David, 32 Which was the son of Jesse, which was the son of Obed, which was the son of Booz, which was the son of Salmon, which was the son of Naasson, 33 Which was the son of Aminadab, which was the son of Aram, which was the son of Esrom, which was the son of Phares, which was the son of Juda, 34 Which was the son of Jacob, which was the son of Isaac, which was the son of Abraham, which was the son of Thara, which was the son of Nachor, 35 Which was the son of Saruch, which was the son of Ragau, which was the son of Phalec, which was the son of Heber, which was the son of Sala, 36 Which was the son of Cainan, which was the son of Arphaxad, which was the son of Sem, which was the son of Noe, which was the son of Lamech, 37 Which was the son of Mathusala, which was the son of Enoch, which was the son of Jared, which was the son of Maleleel, which was the son of Cainan, 38 Which was the son of Enos, which was the son of Seth, which was the son of Adam, which was the son of God. It does not match the genealogy given in Matthew. I know where the problem is. Since you studied Greek you probably know it too. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Look at the King James Version or the Geniva for a more accurate translation. It is not talking about the Torah first off and secondly the laws it is talking about are found in verses 1 through 16. I read all of Matthew 5 in both versions you mentioned and I can't find anything that says the law refers to Matthew 5:1-16. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: The old ways were cover ups for sin, signs that foretold of what the messiah came to do. I am in agreement with you about the signs. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Yes he did not come to tear down the law, but to complete the  prophecies so that men no longer need to live under the law. Matthew 5:18 in the King James Version states: 18 For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. Has all been fulfilled yet? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 30th, 2017, 1:27pm You are still misinterpreting it.  And  wow are you messed up! One jot and tittle, which refers to the Hebrew writing smallest letter and a small stroke that differentiated from certain means to the other, is just used as an expression talking about the preservation of God's word.  And to a certain point though, the law is fulfilled. Jesus had not died yet so when he spoke those words he had not fulfilled what he came to do. The old testament promise doesn't contain his return , the rapture, etc. Revelation's talks about that but all that is a promise given to the church of whom those faithful Jews became a part of buthe of which no longer required the sacraments or following of traditions of the past that were laid down in deuteronomy.  In Matt 5 read the whole  passage. He gave a bunch of "laws" in the beginning then went on to  talk about those laws.  And as far as the generations go, count jesus. That's 14.  Also Matthew is jesus lineage through Joseph.  Luke was the lineage through Mary. You have to look at who wrote the books and the group they were written to. In Matthew they were proving the kingly lineage of Christ through his earthly father, as Joseph was legally his father. Luke showed his true biological lineage through Mary to David.  So there is no error there. Study to show thyself approved unto God. If you believe the bible is full of errors then can any of it be believed?  Had you done some study though you would have know of the different lineages. I too am done arguing with you on this as I do believe it to be a waste of time. Let the RPG continue.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 30th, 2017, 1:33pm RPG: In the hospital cafe, Fernando sits with Hondo, Maribelle, Teri and General Jastrey, having a snack of various pastries and drinks. "This is definitely an improvement from last night." Fernando say. "It's rather uneasy. Everyone's actin' like they are walkin' on glass." Hondo says. "Don't care. It's a lesson they got to learn - everyone's equal." Fernando says. "Speaking of learning, you need to teach them. 15 minutes enough time for you?" General Jastrey asks. "If you got a wessen to reveal to the others, then yes." Fernando says. "What about this one right here?" General Jastrey asks as she points to Teri. "Has to be one of theirs. This way they can not say that it is staged." Fernando points out. "Alright then, I'll figure something out." Fernando says, asking, "This place as a medical auditorium of some sort?" "I know here it is." General Jastrey replies. "Then we can do it there." Fernando says. For the next couple of minutes they talk about seating arrangements. 15 minutes later in the medical auditorium... It takes a couple of minutes for the staff to gather inside the auditorium, with General Jastrey's men pointing out where most to sit down, setting up the Wessen staff to front and center, department heads behind them and their support staff behind them. Fernando and Hondo were at the front of the auditorium discussing a few things among them selves. Maribelle and Teri were at the far end f the first row of seats. Soon Hondo steps away from Fernando as he looks at the assembled group. Fernando begins, "Somebody is going about saying that wessens are equal to humans because they were humans at one point or another." The assembled group of medical professionals begin to talk among themselves, which angers Fernando. He taps the base of his cane hard against the ground, with thunder and lightning erupting from it. He continues, "No one said for any of you to talk! So shut up and listen, for what I got to say will be important to you all and the rest of the community." Taking a deep breathe, he continues, "Genetics - the basic building blocks of life itself determines what we are - humans. But where did wessens come from?" The audience remains silent. "'Men who wear dark glasses and white coats who work with Spirits,' is a phrase I keep hearing when it comes to wesens. Thus Wessens are made for the most part though later generations of them are born. Their DNA, their genetics were somehow manipulated, making a human into a wessen is what I understand. But DNA can not be altered, not with the technology you have." Fernando explains as he walks back and forth until he stops in front of a younger sheep-type Wessen like Teri is in nursing garb, training to be a nurse in the wessen wing. He points to her. "You. Are you a wessen who do not have wessen parents? One who was brought over from far away but do not remember anything before that?" Fernando points to her. "Uhm...?" The young wessen begins say. "She is." An elder male medical professional says. "And who are you?" Fernando asks. "Her owner and master." He says all to proudly. "There is no slavery of anyone anymore." Fernando tells him. "That only counts for humans." The medical professional says as if to show off his knowledge of the treaty. "You know who I am?" Fernando asks. "I don't care who you are. You are nobody to me." the medical professional says. "You are going to regret saying that." Fernando says to him before turning to the wessen, "Miss, what is your name?" "Uhm... Assia." the young wessen replies nervously. Fernando takes Assia by her hand and helps her up and guides her to the center of the front space of the auditorium. He continues, "We never met before, you do not know me and I do not know you. Is that correct?" "Yes..." Assia says. "Assia, I need you to kneel, so if you faint, you do not have far to fall." Fernando tells her. Assia looks at him before nervously abiding by his request. Fernando looks at the audience, "This is only to temporarily reveal who she is when she was a human. It is not a permanent transference of her physical being, for it would kill her when her wessen immune kicks in and tries to destroy her human side. And medical professionals you can understand that. First, let me ask - Assia, when you were brought over, what were you sold or given away as?" Assia bites on her lower lip. She chooses her word wisely an answers, "A personal servant." "I see. A sex puppy." Fernando says, making her cringe. He adds, "There is no shame in that, Assia. You were put into that situation, not placed there by your choosing. My friend over there is also a sex puppy. But now you are here, training to be a nurse which is better than being a sex puppy. Let me ask, how long were you a wessen?" "I don't know." Assia says. "Why not, if you can answer." Fernando asks. "They say I'm 32 years old, but I only remember being a wessen for 15 years. Wasn't I a wessen al my life?" Assia says and asks. "That is what we are here to find out." Fernando tells her, adding, "I need you to be strong as this is going to hurt and I'm sorry if it does." Assia nods. Fernando twists the crystal sphere on his cane like a combination lock as he takes a couple steps back from Assia. He then raises his cane's crystal over her head and slowly brings it down onto to it, creating a bright flash of light and arching lightning for a spectacular light show. It is over in a couple of minutes with a crying and shivering human female in Assia's place. The head of sanitation and custodial engineer gets up, "No Way! That can't be Barbara! My Barbara!" He then turns to the medical professional, "You knew this all along!" General Jastrey's men place themselves around the medical professional and head custodial engineer. "Calm yourselves down!" Fernando yells at them. He then tones it down, "This is my proof, my revealing to you that wessens who were brought over from being created, are humans. Wessens who are born of Wessen or wessen X human mating are still humans too though they can not be cured immediately. The thing it this, finding the cure to turn them back into humans will be difficult, but until then, They are humans and deserve our respect as equals. Because they too are humans, slavery of wesens ends. No wessen as a master or an owner. They have friends, family and employers, like anyone else. This is why I had General Jastrey destroy the wessen medical tent and create a hospital wing for them. You, as medical professionals, are going to spread the word of what you seen here." He then steps away Assia and raises his cane over her head and repeats the light show process to revert her back into a wessen. He then looks at the crowd, "This demonstration is over. Settle your differences in peace." Fernando then turns to Hondo, "Lets go." (End of Wessen Reveal - Part 3.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 30th, 2017, 2:20pm Note: Let me clear one thing up from my end. Though there is a biblical lineage of Joseph and Mary, remember, they were Jews, and that lineage goes back to Abraham. And they do have brothers and sisters and cousins that branch off from them, but no one today or for the past 1500 years can say that they came from that lineage. It is nearly impossible to trace back. My statement is, one is born a Jew, one is not adopted as a Jew. Hence, with the Jews they can trace back to their tribe of origin. Back in the 1990s, there was a skirmish by the  Ashkenazi Jews and the Hasidic (Chasidic) Jews against the Mizrahi Jews because the Mizrahi Jews are dark skin, kinky haired Africans while the Ashkenazi and the Hasidic (Chasidic) Jews were light skinned European Jews and tried to deny the Mizrahi Jews their heritage and block their passage into Modern Israel. The Modern Reformist Jews took matter into their hands and had the three arguing branches DNA tested. The findings blew away any challenge the Ashkenazi and the Hasidic (Chasidic) Jews has against the African Mizrahi Jews - The Male Y-Chromosomes matched in all three groups and many of the X-female Chromosomes matched as well, making all three groups to have the same root from Abraham, his sons and their wives. The Ashkenazi accepted this finding. The Hasidic on the other hand, were pissed and angered by their findings. You would need to know the details of their history to know why they have this mind set of "How can this 'nigger' be related to me?!!" In the end they were forced to swallow this bitter pill along with their pride. The Mizrahi Jews were all too happy, as at the time Africa was going through various civil wars which they did not want to be part of. The Movies "Tears of the Sun" and "Hotel RWanda" shows these wars and the exodus out of Africa, the Mizrahi Jews are not mentioned by name but it is their exodus. Once brought to safety, they were sent to Israel. Many Mizrahi Jews are referred to as "Ethiopian Jews" but only a select few are actually from this subgroup. The bible has a lot of history in it, history that is useful to this day. Unfortunately, there are more people out there willing to use it to push their goals and ideals, than it is for seeking the knowledge inside. I am not using it to prove a point. I already stated my two points: 1) One is born a Jew, not accepted as one by ritual acceptance like Christian Baptism. 2) Jews do not work with spirits because they do not want to be fooled again like Adam and Eve were. For them only the word of god straight from god himself is the only thing they need as proof. This goes against having a "Jewish State of Charlton as created by the Spirits." Now lets end this argument and continue with the RPG.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 30th, 2017, 8:03pm Note: Though I have made my points, I am not asking for post changes at this point. Not in thinking about I have not stated that posts are to be changed in the recent past. I'm just stating where I see things wrong and why they are wrong. In thinking about it, that is one way to bring people in to the RPG. Have them see that Jews are cavorting with Spirits... and if they are Jewish, be humiliated and ridiculed in the process. But this subject ends now. Note 2: Consider this as a suggestion: Eliminate the Spirits. That will eliminate 90% of the issues and problems with this RPG. It is because of the Spirits, Jeanette is not a background character and not a main character as you planned her out to be. Instead, Moro and Mavis has been used as the main characters, and Jeanette behind the scenes not being of much of any use. The Spirits have her where they want her - out of the way and incapable of taking any action. One such point is getting the hospital like this one in this town supplies that they need. In writers and character discussion, I stated that the hospitals do not want supplies from the spirits, and why they do not want them. Well, Fernando is trying to negotiate something with them so they can be in a better situation in helping others. This is supposed to be Jeanette's job, but you/her gave up on this. If they do not want it, then they should not get it. Fernando and Hondo are taking nearly all of the action to help everyone and Jeanette has done little except for the selfish needs of the Spirits. I'm just pointing this out. Jeanette is supposed to be a EMT, yet she dresses up like some Pre-Victorian Loli girl in a Pioneer's dress, and expect everyone to treat her with the respect and honor of an EMT professional when she has nothing to show for it. Meanwhile Fernando has only changed out of his EMT clothes a couple of time, and in a few more days of putting them on, they are going to need a good washing. But he is not letting smelly clothing stop him from doing his job. He's been through worst - that wessen medical tent makes him smell like Roses. The point is, Fernando and Hondo are trying. Jeanette is not doing anything. If she is going to be this useless, what is she going to do when they Gabriela? Is she even worth finding at this point? This is being done for the Spirits, not for us as characters of the RPG. But there are thousands of people out there needing help. And if Fernando can, he will do his best to help them, as that is his job as an EMT. Hondo will be there to help him as his friend and assistant. In short, with the RPG posts I put up, I need Jeanette to be more of a professional and less of background character.  You as a writer have the imagination and the ability to do this, I do not as Jeanette is not my character.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 31st, 2017, 10:20am The word "goy" simply means "nation." Since I could not get an answer here, I did some research. There are a couple of phrases that mean the same thing; "righteous gentile" is what is most commonly heard; that phrase can mean more than one thing including a non-Israelite who observes Judaism. Fernando wrote: In thinking about how you made "Charlton" as a state of "Freedom of Religion" but do not allow certain religions to be preached and practiced there or certain rituals done, is a mockery of the statement "Freedom of Religion." I thought this was resolved. Moro did not say "freedom of religion." Before the last change in the time line Moro said, and I quote, "Charlton has a limited form of freedom of religion." We talked about it and resolved it by going with a state religion. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 31st, 2017, 10:39am Hondo I. Sackett wrote: And as far as the generations go, count jesus. That's 14. Clearly I need to prove to you that I know how to count. 1 And after they were brought to Babylon, Jechonias begat Salathiel; 2 and Salathiel begat Zorobabel; 3 And Zorobabel begat Abiud; 4 and Abiud begat Eliakim; 5 and Eliakim begat Azor; 6 And Azor begat Sadoc; 7 and Sadoc begat Achim; 8 and Achim begat Eliud; 9 And Eliud begat Eleazar; 10 and Eleazar begat Matthan; 11 and Matthan begat Jacob; 12 And Jacob begat Joseph the husband of Mary, 13 of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Luke was the lineage through Mary. Luke clearly states that this is Joseph's genealogy. And Jesus himself began to be about thirty years of age, being (as was supposed) the son of Joseph, which was the son of Heli, -- Luke3:23, KJV Of course we know Joseph is not Jesus' biological father. Joseph is Jesus' stepfather. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: If you believe the bible is full of errors then can any of it be believed? I'm presenting one example. I know of several examples in which something seems off but is not. There really is fourteen generations; in the King James Versions and most other English translations it appears there is only thirteen. I can explain why there is in fact fourteen generations when it appears there is only thirteen; you wouldn't believe me. You said you studied Greek therefore you are able to see it for yourself. You knowing Greek, therefore are able to see it for yourself, is the reason why I picked this example. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 31st, 2017, 1:12pm As I have been saying from the beginning, "Spirit" is a label that humans on Earth have used to describe anyone who is either not from Earth or is not human. Therefore they are not actually spiritual beings in the way modern Americans think of them. If a person, such as a Jew, still hung on to the old belief that these aliens are actually spiritual beings then I can see why there would be a problem. If they understand that labeling aliens "Spirits" is like labeling Native Americans "Indians," then there is no problem. Fernando wrote: Now lets end this argument and continue with the RPG. If you don't want there to be an argument then don't start it. Fernando wrote: Consider this as a suggestion: Eliminate the Spirits. That will eliminate 90% of the issues and problems with this RPG. If the Spirits were removed, there would not be a plot. The Nobody gave me settings and rules but he did not reveal to me his plot. I had to create a plot and the Texas Spirits needing the help of a black-feathered Haibane is what I came up with. Fernando wrote: One such point is getting the hospital like this one in this town supplies that they need. In writers and character discussion, I stated that the hospitals do not want supplies from the spirits, and why they do not want them. Well, Fernando is trying to negotiate something with them so they can be in a better situation in helping others. This is supposed to be Jeanette's job, but you/her gave up on this. If they do not want it, then they should not get it. I told you why I'm not doing this. I'm not going to use trickery to get people to accept stuff they don't want. If don't want stuff, in any way, involving Spirits, then they can do without. There are no Spirits living in Israel and, other than a long-standing relationship with Charlton, there is no Spirit association. There's also Corona but it's a tiny island nation. If they want medical supplies that are in no way associated with Spirits then they can get them from Israel. Fernando wrote: Jeanette is supposed to be a EMT, yet she dresses up like some Pre-Victorian Loli girl in a Pioneer's dress, It was explained early in the story why Jeanette was given pioneer dresses. Before a change in the time line, Charlton was not a nation but a large pioneer settlement in Texas. Therefore she needed pioneer dresses to fit in. Jeanette does carry her Guide I medical kit made by AMK wherever she goes. Do you want her in her uniform all of the time, even in camp? Fernando wrote: In short, with the RPG posts I put up, I need Jeanette to be more of a professional and less of background character.  You as a writer have the imagination and the ability to do this, I do not as Jeanette is not my character. Except when Ariel shot a rapist, has Jeanette ever been alerted in anyway that there is an incident? I told you I wanted Jeanette to go to the hospital. An entire section of the day was skipped so I have no idea what happened during those hours. Let's not tell Jeanette anything but it's okay to let the Spirits know there is an alternator that needs to be fixed or that a truck broke down. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 31st, 2017, 1:56pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Hondo I. Sackett link=1428938728/1940#1943 date=1485800876]And as far as the generations go, count jesus. That's 14. Clearly I need to prove to you that I know how to count. 1 And after they were brought to Babylon, Jechonias begat Salathiel; 2 and Salathiel begat Zorobabel; 3 And Zorobabel begat Abiud; 4 and Abiud begat Eliakim; 5 and Eliakim begat Azor; 6 And Azor begat Sadoc; 7 and Sadoc begat Achim; 8 and Achim begat Eliud; 9 And Eliud begat Eleazar; 10 and Eleazar begat Matthan; 11 and Matthan begat Jacob; 12 And Jacob begat Joseph the husband of Mary, 13 of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Luke was the lineage through Mary. Luke clearly states that this is Joseph's genealogy. And Jesus himself began to be about thirty years of age, being (as was supposed) the son of Joseph, which was the son of Heli, -- Luke3:23, KJV Of course we know Joseph is not Jesus' biological father. Joseph is Jesus' stepfather. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: If you believe the bible is full of errors then can any of it be believed? I'm presenting one example. I know of several examples in which something seems off but is not. There really is fourteen generations; in the King James Versions and most other English translations it appears there is only thirteen. I can explain why there is in fact fourteen generations when it appears there is only thirteen; you wouldn't believe me. You said you studied Greek therefore you are able to see it for yourself. You knowing Greek, therefore are able to see it for yourself, is the reason why I picked this example. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] You still are not counting right. Count the names.14 names = 14 generations.  And as far as Luke's again n. It says Joseph was his supposed father. From a human view he was Jesus father. There is no word for father in law in the Greek as it was custom that once married the two were one so the wife's father IS the husbands father too. Yes it have taken classes in the Jewish traditions of the Bible and have read the wrong tings of Josephus. How does a engineering cowboy get this knowledge? Not only raised in church but went to a Christian non denominational college for 7 years where I got my engineering degree and they required Bible classes every semester and for the first 4 semesters 2 a semester. Plus I have studies on my own. My father was also a preacher for several years. But anyway, back to Luke. Once again you must look at the crowd they are talking to. I'd go into detail as I am not sure you would understand since you still have counted 14 names wrong several times. The short of it Matthews crowd was interested in parental lineage to David. Joseph was legally Jesus's father and Matthew proved legally he was in line to the throne. Luke's crowd was more worried about blood lines. And through Joseph's father in law, remember, culturally even in the Bible women we subservient to men which would account for them talking about Joseph instead of Mary.   Now I know I said no more and I broke it but I mean no more! This is an RPG not a theological debate. You want to start a debate, start one in the Bible section. Maybe we will respond or maybe we will ignore it. You can post RPG stuff but any further arguing on this matter is not up for discussion and will be deleted from this thread as it neither adds clarity nor substance to the RPG.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 31st, 2017, 3:22pm Here it is: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1485893857/0#0 Let me refresh your memory that it is you who initiated the debate: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1937#1937 Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 31st, 2017, 8:07pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1940#1946 date=1485824595]In short, with the RPG posts I put up, I need Jeanette to be more of a professional and less of background character.  You as a writer have the imagination and the ability to do this, I do not as Jeanette is not my character. Except when Ariel shot a rapist, has Jeanette ever been alerted in anyway that there is an incident? I told you I wanted Jeanette to go to the hospital. An entire section of the day was skipped so I have no idea what happened during those hours. Let's not tell Jeanette anything but it's okay to let the Spirits know there is an alternator that needs to be fixed or that a truck broke down. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] 4 pages ago... Fernando wrote: "AH, yes. The hospital. Well, Lets go. My vehicles are here to take us." General Jastrey tells him. "Jefe. I told Val to have Jeanette contact you by radio." Hondo tells him. "Thanks." Fernando replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jan 31st, 2017, 10:28pm Has Valentine said anything to Jeanette? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 31st, 2017, 10:31pm Didn't figure I needed a post for that. Figured I was implied that I happened.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 31st, 2017, 10:39pm Off topic replies have been moved to This Thread (http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1485920369)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 1st, 2017, 1:29am Jeanette wrote: Has Valentine said anything to Jeanette? Jeanette Isabelle Has Jeanette went to Hondo's camper and gotten/helped out with breakfast? She would have gotten the message then.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 1st, 2017, 1:31am HOLD ON! I need to put this thread and the rest of the forum on hold as is it beginning to frag. Do not post until I get it fixed this weekend. ~Fernando

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 9th, 2017, 2:27pm From Fragmented forum: Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/1940#1949 date=1485886366][quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1940#1946 date=1485824595]Consider this as a suggestion: Eliminate the Spirits. That will eliminate 90% of the issues and problems with this RPG. If the Spirits were removed, there would not be a plot. The Nobody gave me settings and rules but he did not reveal to me his plot. I had to create a plot and the Texas Spirits needing the help of a black-feathered Haibane is what I came up with.[/quote] If you really want to change the plot, there are problems that have to be resolved first. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] No you don't need to make changes.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 9th, 2017, 2:32pm Board is fixed! No need to split the forum thread for another 32 pages. Lets continue this PG.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Feb 13th, 2017, 4:47pm Jeanette wrote: "Good morning." Mavis is working with Ariel to make breakfast. "We have kosher bacon for everyone from Charlton." "Good." Hikaru replies. "Hikaru." Jeanette says. "I didn't know you're on a kosher diet." Perplexed, Hikaru looks at Jeanette. "Jeanette, all of us have been since before you and I met." "Charlton is a Jewish state, Jeanette." Moro says. In Jeanette's point of view, Charlton never existed. In Jeanette's point of view that area of land consists of all of Duncanville and parts of Dallas, Grand Prairie, Cedar Hill and DeSoto. In Hikaru's point of view she and Jeanette have always lived in the nation of Charlton and therefore, because they live in a Jewish state, they have observed Judaism. "Hikaru," Moro continues, "because the time line has been altered, Jeanette remembers things differently from how you remember them. Jeanette, you and Hikaru are Messianic Jews." "I'm glad you told me I still believe in Jesus." Jeanette responds with a bit of sarcasm. "I was starting to get worried." Messianic Jews believe Yeshua (Jesus) is the Jewish Messiah; still observe the Torah and the Feasts of YHWH. "Where is everyone sitting?" Ariel asks as she helps Mavis. "We'll take breakfast back to the Camper and Dub Box." Jeanette answers. "Why don't we set up the table and chairs like we did last night?" Ariel suggests. "It's not freezing this morning. Sounds like a good idea." "I'll help." Ariel helps the others set up the table and chairs outside. Jeanette and the others go with Ariel's suggestion. Ariel helps them to set up the table and chairs so that everyone who wants may have breakfast as a group outside. Mavis and her family are sensitive to the sun so she wears a wide-brimmed hat as she eats outside. "Moro." Jeanette asks. "Are there many Jews in Charlton or is Charlton full of Torah-following gentiles?" Moro does not get into how many Jews there are in Charlton; instead, she addresses what she and other Texas Spirits feel is important. "How many there are is not important; the Jews who remain in Charlton are the descendants of the Jews whom we, the Texas Spirits, saved from being murdered. As you know, Jeanette, when a person murders another person, that murderer does not kill just that individual. The murderer kills that one person and every one of the victim's descendants, meaning the victim's descendants would never exist, which could have been many." "Referring just to those who were about to be murdered, how many lives did you save?" "Millions." "Millions?" Jeanette exclaims. "How on earth does Charlton stop millions of murders? For you to stop millions of murders, there would have to be millions of attempted murders that could have succeeded if you had not stepped in. When could all of these attempted murders have taken place?" "There was the holocaust." Moro answers. "And there many other times throughout history when Jews were executed just for being a Jew. Of course when we brought them to a safe place, we kept them in their respective time." Jeanette has several questions. "Haven't you considered the possibility you may have teleported a person who would have survived and therefore you had just then altered history?" "We wait to make sure no one could survive before getting any of them out." "How can you be so sure?" Jeanette asks. "By your own admittance your short range censors are junk." "True. However, our life signs detectors work well and are able to track a specific life sign or a number of specific life signs. In addition, we have eyes and ears on the ground." "How is that different from short range sensors?" "Life signs from a life signs detector show up as blimps on the screen. If we want to, we can track life signs of a specific individual or a group of specific people." "So you wait until just before they are gassed. I think it is common knowledge as to what takes place before Jews are sent to the gas chamber. They are told it is a shower so they walk in with no clothes. From what you just told me, that is when you get them out. What next? Do you tell them you had just saved their lives and now they are free to go?" "We clothed, feed and provided them a place to sleep until they are on their feet." "You save their lives, provide them clothes, food and a place to sleep. Do you hold them prisoner within the walls of Charlton?" "No. They are free to go. We will even help them move if they are unable to on their own." "Even with all that, you are altering history. A Jewish man who would have died may get married to a Jewish woman who would have lived without your interference. That woman would have otherwise married someone else and history is altered. Or a Jewish couple, which would have died, gets married and a baby who would not have existed now exists." "If the Jewish couple in your illustration, and every one of their descendants, remain in Charlton, how is history altered? What I mean is, if their existence does not impact the gene pool outside of Charlton, how is history altered?" "They could move to Israel." Jeanette states. "Yes, they could. And because we help do defend our friend Israel, they could be safe there too." Jeanette asks the most important question in this discussion: "You create a Jewish-friendly nation, save the lives of millions of Jews and do everything in your power to protect the lives of Jews in and outside of Charlton. Why?" "In Genesis 12:3 God is speaking to Abram. 'I will bless those who bless you, but I will curse anyone who curses you; and by you all the families of the earth will be blessed.'" "Time out! All of this because you want God's blessing?" "Yes." "I never heard that one before." "God made a covenant. He can't go against His covenant. He has to bless everyone who blesses the Israelites." Jeanette points out a potential flaw. "It says 'and by you all the families of the earth will be blessed.' You are not from Earth." "I mentioned to you when my ancestors arrived on Earth." "You said your ancestors arrived here on Earth shortly after the great flood." Jeanette realizes what Moro is getting at. "Your ancestors have been here on Earth for some time prior to God making that covenant with Abram. So, how is that blessing working out for you? Is Charlton richer than Saudi Arabia?" "Charlton has zero point energy power plants all over North America and all of our trains run on zero point energy." "Oh, I see. You have something better than all of the oil in Saudi Arabia. It sounds like you are being honest. I can't imagine anyone admitting to all that if it were not true." Jeanette looks around. "Has anyone seen Fernando?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 13th, 2017, 7:10pm Note: Hold it right there. Jeanette wrote: Jeanette and the others go with Ariel's suggestion. Ariel helps them to set up the table and chairs so that everyone who wants may have breakfast as a group outside. Mavis and her family are sensitive to the sun (something that has added to the vampire myth) so she wears a wide-brimmed hat as she eats outside. Photodermatitis and Porphyria are linked to the Royal family genes and to the Vampire/Werewolf Legend Mythos https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Photodermatitis https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Porphyria https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Porphyria#Vampires_and_werewolves https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Porphyria#Notable_cases Including other Royal Gene Carrier issues I have, I have a mild case of Porphyria, which I will get sick if exposed to the sun for too long. My cousin Christina will break out in blisters as she has the extreme case of it. Light Sensitivity (which I have) is not a joke. And I'm taking this personal. For one, it was never added to the vampire mythos, it always was part of the vampire mythos from the very beginning. There are some issues as to the description there of but in studying genetics - things were a lot stronger in the past then they are in current time because there was no medical treatment for it then and the Gene Pool was more concentrated. If you want to talk about the BS that Braums Stroker wrote, then sure, things are not as correct as he wrote them. He wrote to sell a story and make money from it. But the real Vampire Mythos exists and the issue with sun light allergy has been tied to it since the beginning. The statement of "something that has added to the vampire myth" is false. The OC that Fernando is, like the writer that writes him, is Light Sensitive. Yet he deals with the issue as needed. Mavis maybe be more light sensitive than Fernando, but she needs to learn how to deal with it as well. You are doing well in that part but could do better. Jeanette wrote: "Moro." Jeanette asks. "Are there many Jews in Charlton or is Charlton full of Torah-following gentiles?" Moro does not get into how many Jews there are in Charlton; instead, she addresses what she and other Texas Spirits feel is important. "How many there are is not important; the Jews who remain in Charlton are the descendants of the Jews whom we, the Texas Spirits, saved from being murdered. As you know, Jeanette, when a person murders another person, that murderer does not kill just that individual. The murderer kills that one person and every one of the victim's descendants, meaning the victim's descendants would never exist, which could have been many." "Referring just to those who were about to be murdered, how many lives did you save?" "Millions." "Millions?" Jeanette exclaims. "How on earth does Charlton stop millions of murders? For you to stop millions of murders, there would have to be millions of attempted murders that could have succeeded if you had not stepped in. When could all of these attempted murders have taken place?" "There was the holocaust." Moro answers. "And there many other times throughout history when Jews were executed just for being a Jew. Of course when we brought them to a safe place, we kept them in their respective time." Jeanette has several questions. "Haven't you considered the possibility you may have teleported a person who would have survived and therefore you had just then altered history?" "We wait to make sure no one could survive before getting any of them out." "How can you be so sure?" Jeanette asks. "By your own admittance your short range censors are junk." "True. However, our life signs detectors work well and are able to track a specific life sign or a number of specific life signs. In addition, we have eyes and ears on the ground." "How is that different from short range sensors?" "Life signs from a life signs detector show up as blimps on the screen. If we want to, we can track life signs of a specific individual or a group of specific people." "So you wait until just before they are gassed. I think it is common knowledge as to what takes place before Jews are sent to the gas chamber. They are told it is a shower so they walk in with no clothes. From what you just told me, that is when you get them out. What next? Do you tell them you had just saved their lives and now they are free to go?" "We clothed, feed and provided them a place to sleep until they are on their feet." "You save their lives, provide them clothes, food and a place to sleep. Do you hold them prisoner within the walls of Charlton?" "No. They are free to go. We will even help them move if they are unable to on their own." "Even with all that, you are altering history. A Jewish man who would have died may get married to a Jewish woman who would have lived without your interference. That woman would have otherwise married someone else and history is altered. Or a Jewish couple, which would have died, gets married and a baby who would not have existed now exists." "If the Jewish couple in your illustration, and every one of their descendants, remain in Charlton, how is history altered? What I mean is, if their existence does not impact the gene pool outside of Charlton, how is history altered?" The Rescue of the Jews from the Concentration camps by the US Army could not have happened, that is how history is altered. You also insulted my best friend: Roze Somekite (Best English Translation of her real name in Lithuanian), she's the one on the left. She survive 4 Nazi Concentration camps including Auschwitz, where she met Josef Mengele, aka The White Angel of Death. He look a liking to her along with several others and spared her life. She was there when the US Army rescued the Jews, which she is. http://www.hondosackett.com/Fernando/RozeKarylFernando.png https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Josef_Mengele Furthering this, Josef Mengele escaped Auschwitz and ended up in South America where he continued his experiments there. Its a lot of crap and a lot of bull, that your spirits did what was stated, because they did nothing but deliberately altered the Time line to their advantage. The Jews would not have followed any spirits out of the hell of the Holocaust because it is not deemed by God himself. And it is getting insulting again. And you need to stop that or I will end the RPG and lock it permanently. It was Roze who started the the drive for sending equipment and supplies to Lithuanian schools and orphanages, and started the driving force to get her home nation back onto it's feet. Through her I rebuilt their education and technology education from nothing to being #1 in the Europe today. Not even your spirits can claim that. Jeanette wrote: "They could move to Israel." Jeanette states. "Yes, they could. And because we help do defend our friend Israel, they could be safe there too." Jeanette asks the most important question in this discussion: "You create a Jewish-friendly nation, save the lives of millions of Jews and do everything in your power to protect the lives of Jews in and outside of Charlton. Why?" "In Genesis 12:3 God is speaking to Abram. 'I will bless those who bless you, but I will curse anyone who curses you; and by you all the families of the earth will be blessed.'" "Time out! All of this because you want God's blessing?" "Yes." "I never heard that one before." "God made a covenant. He can't go against His covenant. He has to bless everyone who blesses the Israelites." Jeanette points out a potential flaw. "It says 'and by you all the families of the earth will be blessed.' You are not from Earth." "I mentioned to you when my ancestors arrived on Earth." "You said your ancestors arrived here on Earth shortly after the great flood." Jeanette realizes what Moro is getting at. "Your ancestors have been here on Earth for some time prior to God making that covenant with Abram. So, how is that blessing working out for you? Is Charlton richer than Saudi Arabia?" "Charlton has zero point energy power plants all over North America and all of our trains run on zero point energy." Not enough bodies to play with? You have to bring in Star Gate? The only aliens in "our" Galaxy to use ZPMs was the Go'Aulds, and they were the evil ones and many of them used the Bird image. I question "All Over America" because they would have been found and dug up for one. Two, the electric trains only go but so far. At best 60 miles from their generator plant. We have had this discussion before. Jeanette wrote: "Oh, I see. You have something better than all of the oil in Saudi Arabia. It sounds like you are being honest. I can't imagine anyone admitting to all that if it were not true." Jeanette looks around. "Has anyone seen Fernando?" Jeanette Isabelle I see nothing honest in this, as they are using the ZPM as a lure. At the very best they have 1 and it is powering up Charlton at best. I'll put up my post later. It is 1/2 written. EDIT: Bold tag Error fixed.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Feb 13th, 2017, 9:59pm Removing that small part does not harm the rest of the post. Therefore I'll take it out. Fernando wrote: The Rescue of the Jews from the Concentration camps by the US Army could not have happened, that is how history is altered. In the post you quoted the Texas Spirits acted just before people were gassed. Therefore, unless the U.S. Army used technology to remove people from a death chamber, it would be impossible for Texas Spirits to alter history that way. Fernando wrote: The Jews would not have followed any spirits out of the hell of the Holocaust because it is not deemed by God himself. The Texas Spirits teleported people out of certain death situations, waiting to be sure there is no other way they could survive otherwise. Therefore, it would be impossible for them to follow the Texas Spirits anywhere. Fernando wrote: Not enough bodies to play with? You have to bring in Star Gate? This is nothing new. I have borrowed Stargate since Day 1. Fernando wrote: I question "All Over America" because they would have been found and dug up for one. Why would power plants need to be dug up when the people who built them knew which areas would be safe for power plants? Fernando wrote: Two, the electric trains only go but so far. At best 60 miles from their generator plant. He have had this discussion before. It was also mentioned that the trains the Texas Spirits designed and built are self-powered. These trains don't need overhead lines. Fernando wrote: I see nothing honest in this, as they are using the ZPM as a lure. Moro just admitted to why the Texas Spirits did what they did. If that is not the truth then by all means, enlighten everyone reading this. Tell us, what really is the truth? Nowhere is it mention that the Texas Spirits are using zero point energy or any other technology as a lure. Fernando wrote: At the very best they have 1 and it is powering up Charlton at best. If there were only one zero point energy power plant, the Texas Spirits would not be able to do what they are doing. Therefore, I'm not changing that. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Feb 15th, 2017, 2:45pm Note: I'm still waiting for Valentine to deliver the message to Jeanette. RPG: There's something not 100% clear so Jeanette gets back to it. "In my point of view the U.S. military rescued Jews from concentration camps. If in this time line you rescued those people then you would have altered history because they would have survived without your interference." "To be certain that we do not rescue anyone who would have been rescued by someone else or by any other means, we waited to be certain it would be impossible for them to be out of that situation any other way." "So you waited to the last minute?" Jeanette continues. "No, it was not at the last minute." Moro answers. "Those who were about to die were transported out with only a few seconds to spare. You know form experience how quick that can be." "I do." Jeanette acknowledges. "I stepped out my front door and suddenly I was near a Salish village. And, if the clock in Dr. Brown's shop is accurate, that trip in time was fifty-six years to the minute." "If those we rescued would have been rescued by anyone else, those other rescuers would have done so long before then." "I've heard of mercenary rescues but altering history to rescue Jews from concentration camps because of a covenant God made with Abram takes the prize." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 16th, 2017, 4:48pm NOTE: Though I am writing up my post, I will be taking a few days off because I am mot feeling well and need rest to heal and get better. When done I will either post it or give it to Hondo to post for me. You need to read up on your history. The Germans were very meticulous with their paperwork and their body counts. If 100 people went to the gas chambers, 100 bodies better have been pulled out. If one person is missing, they will tear up the entire base to look for and find that 1 missing person. People being teleported away from the gas chambers would have made things worst for everyone. I will also throw this at you. Nazi's were already dealing with advanced alien technologies and Time Travel in real life. A lot of it was/is under speculation to this day but there is no denying the truth, the Nazis were hundreds if not thousands of years advanced of everybody. They were already making attempts in time travel and space travel, and used radio controlled UFO drones to attack our bombers which were documented as "Foo Fighters". Nazi Time Travel: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Die_Glocke http://www.neonnettle.com/features/439-new-revelations-suggest-the-nazi-bell-was-a-secret-worm-hole-machine http://www.history.com/shows/ancient-aliens/videos/the-nazi-bell Nazi-Alien Connections: http://www.aliens-everything-you-want-to-know.com/AlienNaziConnection.html http://www.roswellufomuseum.com/research/ufotopics/naziufocrash.html http://exopolitics.org/reptilian-aliens-helped-nazi-germany-build-secret-space-program-in-antarctica/ In RPG or in RL, your "Spirits" would have been outclassed and out done by the Nazi "Spirits" of the time. Any interference by your "Spirit" Group would not have gone unnoticed, as viscous the Nazis were, Your Spirits and the people they saved would have been hunted down, massacred and made as an example for others to follow. If your “Spirits” think they could get away with it, this would have ramped up Nazi Time Travel research (which their alien friends already had) and would have used this Time Travel Technology to hunt down your Texas Spirits down and eliminate them permanently. Because the Nazis were doing Time Travel, Space Travel and Atomic Research before anyone else put them hundreds if not thousands of years ahead of everyone else, and with Alien assistance, there was no way in stopping them. During WWII, the Allied armies, navies and air forces had to fight “Foo Fighters” – radio controlled UFO fighters. This is documented historical fact. The Nazis were 1 year away from the atomic bomb, 6 months from the V3 Rocket, capable of carrying an atomic bomb to the continental USA. The only thing that stopped them was the US/Allied forces and the USSR/Soviet forces cutting off major supply lines and invasion of Germany at the same time. The Spirits would not have been able to have to do this. In short, they would have been been powerless. And you claim what they did in what they did? Impossible. Not with these known facts. In short, in doing what they claim they did have sealed their fate in the annihilation of their kind throughout time. They have doomed themselves into extinction before their own creation because they do not care in who they had messed with. Thus this Jewish – Spirit thing ends, if it does not, and you continue to post as such, Charlton will be destroyed in the past and the spirits eliminated before they arrive to earth. And the few Time Travelers that could help, wont. Thus the RPG ends before it will even begin. That crow on Jeanette’s PC Screen would have never existed. This is what will happen, because you as a writer cannot leave things well enough alone. You cannot have it your way, you cannot win all the time. For you this is “The End.” You are dealing with a subject that you do not understand the ramifications thereof in trying to be a “Super Writer.” Worst – you are writing without knowing the facts. “Oh, they are just German soldiers and a Nazi Government...” Wrong! It is not working and it will fall flat in its face. Your only recourse here is to rescind and catch these spirits in a lie of their statements that does not exist. There are no ZPM based power plants in the USA outside of Charlton, they were rebuilt by the communities around them. There are no Trains from Charlton heading out 100 miles outside of heir city, because that is how far electricity flows on a power conduit. And you forgot one thing – those they sent to the gas chambers were the invalid, the crippled, the sick, the old and elderly, the extremely young, the mentally retarded and mentally ill, the criminally minded, the deformed, the sterile, the homosexuals, and those unable to work as they were filtered out of the general population first before over-crowding forced them to kill more indiscriminately years later. So these are the Jewish people they rescued? Putting them into a world of mutants and individuals of wessen like in appearance? Go back to Moses’ time and look at those the ancient Egyptians worshipped. What would you do if you are a Jew and see a human like person with cat-like features on their faces or wings, what are you going to do? Flee the city you were brought too because in your cultural memory you have been sent back 5000 years to a time of slavery of your people. You see how all this is failing? This, among the many other reasons stated is why you need to stop and put an end to this. So cut the shit already. This experiment you are trying to make has failed.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Feb 18th, 2017, 12:03pm Anyone who has even a basic understanding of history will know the Germans kept detailed records. So what? What are the Germans going to do about it when a hundred Jews disappear from a death chamber, start shooting their own people? If the Germans start to tear up their own base to look for the hundred, all that they will accomplish is ready a hundred more Jews to be transported out. If the Nazis had access to all this advanced technology, why did they loose the war? For the Nazis to have this advanced technology and loose the war, they would have to throw the game. Again, if the Nazis had alien connections then how did they loose to the less technologically advanced United States? Can't leave things alone? Let me remind you again I had to make changes because of your complaining. This is a model of how everything went down: You complained and therefore I had to make a change. You complained about that change so I had to make a second change. You complained about the second change so I made a third change. The cycle continued and this is where we are. I don't know what the Texas Spirits have done for you to label them as liars. Also if you want to make it out to be a lie then it certainly would not make any sense. Why would anyone lie to say they committed a selfish act when no such selfish act was committed? I don't know what you have against the Texas Spirits making an honest income. Also, if the Texas Spirits did not have zero point energy power plants and zero point energy powered trains, how could they do anything about the economic collapse during The Happening? Let me remind you that the two biggest reasons our characters are in this apocalyptic world is because the Texas Spirits tried to correct the economic collapse (rebuilding after the natural disasters plays a part in that) and put a stop to the war. Take those two out and two things will happen: One, everyone born after The Happening will cease to exist. Two, we would not have an RPG. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 18th, 2017, 11:17pm You are not even thinking. The Nazi's would machine-gun down the 1000s on the line for that 1 to be found. They would not kill each each other. Period. I remember this Pic, despite what the Internet says of it, but of that my History teacher said of it in 1980. Mr Mendelson stated that the child in the picture was his great uncle. This child hid in the Warsaw Ghettos for 2weeks and was hunted down because it was stated he was an underground messenger so the Ghetto tried to hide him from the SS. While in hiding, the SS took families out into the streets and killed them. They burnt houses down with families still in it and if they tried to escape, shoot anyone that runs out. Finally, that boy came out to save the others. The others were killed anyways. The boy was sent to the concentration camp in Krakow, where he would be killed. http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/5/59/Stroop_Report_-_Warsaw_Ghetto_Uprising_06.jpg/640px-Stroop_Report_-_Warsaw_Ghetto_Uprising_06.jpg As Technology Advanced as the Germans were, they made many mistakes. Use of slave labor meant that 1/2 of their advanced devices would be sabotaged. They were also out numbered. Germany only had 10 million citizens and 1/2 of them they put into concentration camps. They stretched their numbers to the max to defend Germany from Great Brittan, Russia/Soviet Union, The USA, who out numbered them 20 to 1. It would be a matter of time that they either become so technology advanced that they wiped us out or we won by sheer numbers and force. Guess who won and why? Even at the end of the war, they were flying jet fighter planes and they were shot down by the Tuskegee Airmen in the P51 Mustang - propeller powered planes. (See #1) http://www.history.com/news/the-tuskegee-airmen-5-fascinating-facts I'm going by what is known historically and culturally as fact and the living tome of what there is. What the Texas Spirits stated is a damn lie because with what is know is not possible: 1- The Nazi Aliens would have went after them if they would have interfered with the work in Nazi Germany. And when found, the Nazi Aliens would have eliminated the Texas Spirits and Tie Traveled to see where they came from and destroyed them there too, before they would come to earth. Face this fact - War is won by any means necessary, including the killing of innocents. Period. 2- You got mutants with dog, cat heads/faces and other features and birds ruling the city and yet you put Jews in it. Cultural memory would tell them that they were sent back to Ancient Egypt and the slavery they were under at the time. But "they were rescued from the holocaust." In their minds they were brought back to Egypt. You think they want to stay? No. 3- They do not deal with Spirits, so the Spirits are forcing upon them what is to be done without their permission. Go back to #2. The Jews would rather die than deal with a Spirit. 4- So you have the Spirits FORCING THEIR WILL on others. They are giving them the choice "Do what we say in our city or be sent back where you will die." This does not have to be said but it it definitely implied. When you rescue a person, you give them a choice. You do not force one choice over another. You do not imprison those you have rescued. This is what the Spirits are doing. 5- They think that they can get on God's Good side because they are "serving his people?" What a load of crock that is. There is no working to get on God's good side. One either believes and acts on his son's teaching or walk away from it and let God judge for himself as to what to do with you. There is no "Good side" for them to work for. There are no Brownie Points, boot licking, ass kissing of God to get to his good side. One helps others regardless of who the others are. You help anyone and everyone without discrimination or you help no one. To help the Jews so they can get on God's Good side, they are living a lie. 6- If the spirits are "Other Worldly" they would not need an income. They would not be working for the dollar. They would either be in service for others or for themselves. Everything seen so far is for them so they are self serving. 7- In rescuing these people from their historical deaths, they have been denied from their entrance into heaven. How is denying one from heaven doing work to get on God's good side? It is not. It can never be. And it will never be. 8- The only Aliens to use ZPMs were the Go-Aulds. The Go-Aulds were the ones that enslaved the Jews in Ancient Egypt. Go back to #2. These and a lot more are the lies the Spirits are doing. If you do not see it you should reconsider what you are doing and why because you are insulting a lot of people. This is why people do not want to join this RPG. You are trying to build a Utopia that does not and can not exist. A Jewish Promised Land where no one else is welcomed and the Jews would not allow themselves to be. So it is a ghost town filled with wanna be's enforcing laws they know little about because those who wrote those laws do not want to deal with them. Cut it out with the Spirits this and the spirits that and Charlton is the new Garden of Eden, because none of this is true. My next reply should be before Wednesday. Hopefully I will be better by then. Jeanette wrote: Anyone who has even a basic understanding of history will know the Germans kept detailed records. So what? What are the Germans going to do about it when a hundred Jews disappear from a death chamber, start shooting their own people? If the Germans start to tear up their own base to look for the hundred, all that they will accomplish is ready a hundred more Jews to be transported out. If the Nazis had access to all this advanced technology, why did they loose the war? For the Nazis to have this advanced technology and loose the war, they would have to throw the game. Again, if the Nazis had alien connections then how did they loose to the less technologically advanced United States? Can't leave things alone? Let me remind you again I had to make changes because of your complaining. This is a model of how everything went down: You complained and therefore I had to make a change. You complained about that change so I had to make a second change. You complained about the second change so I made a third change. The cycle continued and this is where we are. I don't know what the Texas Spirits have done for you to label them as liars. Also if you want to make it out to be a lie then it certainly would not make any sense. Why would anyone lie to say they committed a selfish act when no such selfish act was committed? I don't know what you have against the Texas Spirits making an honest income. Also, if the Texas Spirits did not have zero point energy power plants and zero point energy powered trains, how could they do anything about the economic collapse during The Happening? Let me remind you that the two biggest reasons our characters are in this apocalyptic world is because the Texas Spirits tried to correct the economic collapse (rebuilding after the natural disasters plays a part in that) and put a stop to the war. Take those two out and two things will happen: One, everyone born after The Happening will cease to exist. Two, we would not have an RPG. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Feb 20th, 2017, 1:08pm If the Nazis put an additional thousand Jews in front of a firing squad, they would see with their own eyes those thousand Jews disappear. There wouldn't even be a flash of light. The Jews would suddenly not be there. Fernando wrote: I'm going by what is known historically and culturally as fact and the living tome of what there is. What the Texas Spirits stated is a damn lie because with what is know is not possible: 1- The Nazi Aliens would have went after them if they would have interfered with the work in Nazi Germany. And when found, the Nazi Aliens would have eliminated the Texas Spirits and Tie Traveled to see where they came from and destroyed them there too, before they would come to earth. Face this fact - War is won by any means necessary, including the killing of innocents. Period. Up to this point the Charlton military was only defending Arendelle and Corona because of their alliances and rescuing prisoners. If the Nazi aliens want to take it to the next level, Charlton will go on the offense. I have serious doubts about the Nazi aliens because, if they were really all that, the Nazis would have worn the war. Fernando wrote: 2- You got mutants with dog, cat heads/faces and other features and birds ruling the city and yet you put Jews in it. Cultural memory would tell them that they were sent back to Ancient Egypt and the slavery they were under at the time. But "they were rescued from the holocaust." In their minds they were brought back to Egypt. You think they want to stay? No. With the exception of the Haibane, Immortals, a little girl talking to cats and one other exception I can recall, human mutants did not show up until after the Happening. After the Jews are rescued, they are free to leave if that is what they want. Fernando wrote: 3- They do not deal with Spirits, so the Spirits are forcing upon them what is to be done without their permission. Go back to #2. The Jews would rather die than deal with a Spirit. There is no forcing. The Jews were simply removed from a certain death situation. The Texas Spirits will take the Jews wherever they want to go. Fernando wrote: 4- So you have the Spirits FORCING THEIR WILL on others. They are giving them the choice "Do what we say in our city or be sent back where you will die." This does not have to be said but it it definitely implied. When you rescue a person, you give them a choice. You do not force one choice over another. You do not imprison those you have rescued. This is what the Spirits are doing. There are laws in Charlton and if someone makes the decision to be in Charlton, laws would need to be followed. Outside of that I have no idea what you're talking about. The Jews have a choice. The Jews can live in Charlton or be taken to where they do want to live. Fernando wrote: 5- They think that they can get on God's Good side because they are "serving his people?" What a load of crock that is. There is no working to get on God's good side. One either believes and acts on his son's teaching or walk away from it and let God judge for himself as to what to do with you. There is no "Good side" for them to work for. There are no Brownie Points, boot licking, ass kissing of God to get to his good side. One helps others regardless of who the others are. You help anyone and everyone without discrimination or you help no one. To help the Jews so they can get on God's Good side, they are living a lie. The Texas Spirits are not trying to get on God's side. They are after the promise God made. Fernando wrote: 6- If the spirits are "Other Worldly" they would not need an income. They would not be working for the dollar. They would either be in service for others or for themselves. Everything seen so far is for them so they are self serving. They need money to run the little utopia they created. More Importantly the Texas Spirits need money to attempt to stop the economic collapse, which is one of the reasons there is an apocalyptic world. Take that out and we may not have an RPG. Fernando wrote: 7- In rescuing these people from their historical deaths, they have been denied from their entrance into heaven. How is denying one from heaven doing work to get on God's good side? It is not. It can never be. And it will never be. How can rescuing people from an execution stop them from going to Heaven when the time comes for them to die naturally? Fernando wrote: 8- The only Aliens to use ZPMs were the Go-Aulds. The Go-Aulds were the ones that enslaved the Jews in Ancient Egypt. Go back to #2. Just because I am borrowing some ideas from Stargate does not mean the Texas Spirits have parasites living in them. Except for their human-like appearance, the Texas Spirits are closer, though not to that extreme, to being like the Ferengi. Fernando wrote: You are trying to build a Utopia that does not and can not exist. A Jewish Promised Land where no one else is welcomed and the Jews would not allow themselves to be. So it is a ghost town filled with wanna be's enforcing laws they know little about because those who wrote those laws do not want to deal with them. Cut it out with the Spirits this and the spirits that and Charlton is the new Garden of Eden, because none of this is true. Remember the reason for the change. You complained that I excluded Satanism. It was either complete freedom of religion or follow the Old Covenant. I went with the latter because Jews and at least some Christians follow the Old Covenant, what people normally call the Old Testament. That might be a way to resolve the issue over the wording. Instead of a Jewish state, call it an Old Covenant state or something along that line. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 21st, 2017, 5:12pm Jeanette wrote: If the Nazis put an additional thousand Jews in front of a firing squad, they would see with their own eyes those thousand Jews disappear. There wouldn't even be a flash of light. The Jews would suddenly not be there. This one move of interference creates a temporal war between the Texas Spirits, and the Nazi Aliens group, which will lead to the Texas' Spirit and their home world's destruction. And for what? Rescuing dead people? Respect the dead and leave them lie where they fall. History will not be rewritten because idiots thinking that they would be on God's Good side because they helped out "his people." This is not God's work, this is not God's will, this is not what God wants because they are denying those from entering his kingdom when they were supposed to arrive.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Feb 21st, 2017, 8:26pm Fernando wrote: This one move of interference creates a temporal war between the Texas Spirits, and the Nazi Aliens group, which will lead to the Texas' Spirit and their home world's destruction. And for what? Rescuing dead people? If the Nazi aliens could fight a temporal war, the Nazis would have won World War II. Fernando wrote: Respect the dead and leave them lie where they fall. History will not be rewritten because idiots thinking that they would be on God's Good side because they helped out "his people." This is not God's work, this is not God's will, this is not what God wants because they are denying those from entering his kingdom when they were supposed to arrive. Again, the Texas Spirits are not trying to get on God's good side. They want what God promised. Yes the Hebrew people are God's people. The Bible is quite clear on this. There is a clear cause and effect in the Bible. If you do A then B will happen: And I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee: and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed. -- Genesis 12:3 There are other examples in the Bible supporting this cause and effect besides Genesis 12:3. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 21st, 2017, 11:07pm The Aliens who worked with with Nazis will be the ones the Texas Spirits in war with. Not the Nazis themselves. The Alpha Dracos from the Draco Constellation The Solipis Rei (aka The Greys, 1 of several Greys species, which in this case are Hostile to Humans but are under Alpha Dracos Rule) from the Bootes Constellation and the Dracos (from the Draco Constellation. They have Time Travel and Portal technology and the Alpha Dracos and Dracos are conqueror militaristic in their mind set. It is said that the Alpha Dracos have conquered over 2000 habitable worlds in their sector of the Galaxy, and the Solipis Rei's have conquered 50 in their tiny area. They have over 10million battle space ships... This is who the Spirits will be in war with. This promise does not apply to the Spirits. As you so posted: ...and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed. -- Genesis 12:3 Since they are not of this Earth, they are not, can not blessed. Furthering this, Jesus preaches to Love and forgive, no matter who they are. In denying others access to Charlton because of their beliefs goes against Jesus' teachings. So how can you be blessed if you do not do what Jesus requires of you to do? This is rather one sided. Jeanette wrote: "In Genesis 12:3 God is speaking to Abram. 'I will bless those who bless you, but I will curse anyone who curses you; and by you all the families of the earth will be blessed.'" "Time out! All of this because you want God's blessing?" "Yes." "I never heard that one before." "God made a covenant. He can't go against His covenant. He has to bless everyone who blesses the Israelites." Jeanette points out a potential flaw. "It says 'and by you all the families of the earth will be blessed.' You are not from Earth." "I mentioned to you when my ancestors arrived on Earth." 1 - That is trying to get to God's "Good Side." You do not Brown Nose God. 2 - AGAIN, they are not of Earth. When God Created Earth, they were not part of his creation. Therefore, no matter how long ago they landed on Earth, means Jack Shit. THEY ARE NOT OF THIS EARTH NO MATTER HOW LONG AGO THEY LANDED ON THE PLANET BECAUSE THEY ARE NOT GOD'S CREATION ON THIS EARTH! This Blessing Goes Not Apply and Will Never Apply to them! END OF ARGUMENT! Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1960#1968 date=1487715179]This one move of interference creates a temporal war between the Texas Spirits, and the Nazi Aliens group, which will lead to the Texas' Spirit and their home world's destruction. And for what? Rescuing dead people? If the Nazi aliens could fight a temporal war, the Nazis would have won World War II. Fernando wrote: Respect the dead and leave them lie where they fall. History will not be rewritten because idiots thinking that they would be on God's Good side because they helped out "his people." This is not God's work, this is not God's will, this is not what God wants because they are denying those from entering his kingdom when they were supposed to arrive. Again, the Texas Spirits are not trying to get on God's good side. They want what God promised. Yes the Hebrew people are God's people. The Bible is quite clear on this. There is a clear cause and effect in the Bible. If you do A then B will happen: And I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee: and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed. -- Genesis 12:3 There are other examples in the Bible supporting this cause and effect besides Genesis 12:3. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Feb 22nd, 2017, 10:55am If the aliens who worked with the Nazis could do this, then they would have won the war. Fernando wrote: This promise does not apply to the Spirits. As you so posted: ...and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed. -- Genesis 12:3 Since they are not of this Earth, they are not, can not blessed. Reread what you have quoted. I inserted what you had quoted because I knew you would bring it up. Actually what you quoted is only part of what I wrote. The part you did not include addresses the issue you brought up. The Spirits in question were already on Earth at the time the covenant was made. Fernando wrote: Furthering this, Jesus preaches to Love and forgive, no matter who they are. In denying others access to Charlton because of their beliefs goes against Jesus' teachings. Let me remind you of something I wrote. Jeanette wrote: Remember the reason for the change. You complained that I excluded Satanism. It was either complete freedom of religion or follow the Old Covenant. I went with the latter because Jews and at least some Christians follow the Old Covenant, what people normally call the Old Testament. That might be a way to resolve the issue over the wording. Instead of a Jewish state, call it an Old Covenant state or something along that line. Fernando wrote: So how can you be blessed if you do not do what Jesus requires of you to do? This is rather one sided. God even promised to bless the unrighteous: And as for Ishmael, I have heard thee: Behold, I have blessed him, and will make him fruitful, and will multiply him exceedingly; twelve princes shall he beget, and I will make him a great nation. -- Genesis 17:20 Has Ishmael been blessed? Well, not only have the Arabs grown into an enormous population, far outstripping the number of Israelites, but look in our time how they have been blessed. 100 years ago the Middle East was looked upon as perhaps the most worthless expanse of land on the entire planet. Yet, there, under the dry desert sand, they have also discovered about half of the Earth’s oil reserves, which have made the Arabs among the wealthiest people in the world. Unfortunately, the Arab culture has remained tribal, and so only a few of the most powerful benefit from this vast wealth. -- http://www.torahclass.com/old-testament-studies/34-old-testament-studies-genesis/92-lesson-17-chapter17-18 Fernando wrote: 1 - That is trying to get to God's "Good Side." You do not Brown Nose God. Genesis 12:3 is one example. Psalm 122:6 is another example of the conditioned blessing. Isaiah 60:12 and many other scriptures lay it out what will happen if you don't bless Israel. As a side note, those same scriptures explain why the Nazis lost the war: they went against God's chosen people. Fernando wrote: 2 - AGAIN, they are not of Earth. When God Created Earth, they were not part of his creation. Therefore, no matter how long ago they landed on Earth, means Jack Shit. THEY ARE NOT OF THIS EARTH NO MATTER HOW LONG AGO THEY LANDED ON THE PLANET BECAUSE THEY ARE NOT GOD'S CREATION ON THIS EARTH! This Blessing Goes Not Apply and Will Never Apply to them! God created everyone, even these aliens who were on Earth at the time God made that promise. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 23rd, 2017, 5:38pm The agreement made is for the Aliens to give plans and idea of technology to the Nazi's so the Nazi's would win the war. This clears the Alien's hands of interfering directly with interfering with Human History. It was up to the Nazis to create and use the technology, which was happening in small stages. Issues were: -Use of Slave Labor in creating this technology -Slave Labor sabotaging the technology they were creating -Supply lines to materials being cut -Hitler deciding to take on a double front war with Brittan and the USSR. -Hitler declaring war on the USA when the USA declared war on Japan -Supplies running low and such technologies no longer being able to be created. -Failed attempts on using advanced technologies that were sabotaged. Like all those V2 Rockets exploding on the launch pad were not a coincident. -Use of replacement materials not up to par with needed materials for advanced technologies. Use of steel instead of aluminum. -Development sites where advanced technologies being created and built found and bombed. Attacks on Peenemünde had killed many of their skilled slave laborers and the rocket engineers who designed them. Further attacks on Mittelwerk in the Kohnstein (Germany) basically ended their advanced technology research. -USSR driving back the Germans out of Czechoslovakia made sure that they would not build the A-Bomb. Czechoslovakia was the only place in Europe where the Germans could get Uranium for the A-Bomb. The Congo was the only place in Africa where the Germans would get Uranium for the A-Bomb, where the USA drove them out of Africa a year before. The only place left was a Uramium mine in the USA. Thus the Americans were ale to get the A-Bomb and not the Germans. This is BASIC HISTORY. -Without the A-Bomb and a V2 Rocket to put it on, and being outnumbered and outgunned by 3 points (USSR, UK and USA), the Germans lost the war. Again, this is BASIC HISTORY. -With failure This Late into the war, the Aliens moved their Base to Antarctica with those German Engineers they could gather. Again, this frees the Aliens from interfering with Human History. Thus the rest of history. - - - - - - You missed the point entirely. God's covenant only applies to those of his creation on Earth. The Spirits are not of his creation on Earth. The Covenant is not for them for this reason. Just like the Covenant is not for Lucifer, the demons and the Angels, who are of his creation but they are not created on Earth. As it does not apply to them, it does not apply to the Spirits either. God gave man Dominion of Earth to take care of it, to to allow any other outside being of Earth to come in and take over what Man has to do. This is what the spirits are doing - they have taken away Dominion of Earth away from Man. In that, they have gotten on god's negative side and are not worthy of such blessings. Furthermore, again, anyone seeking to receive a blessing does not deserve one. Their actions are not worthy when they do so thinking they are going to get a "prize." One does good because it is the right and proper thing to do, not because they expect a reward from their work. The Spirits are doing just that - doing such work so that they could get a reward, and therefore are not worthy of such blessings. This is Strike two against them. Because of 1 (They are not of this Earth) and 2 (They think their work is going to give them a reward) they can not and will receive anything from god. Third Strike - The Covenant is only for man, not the lesser creatures or outsiders of earth. God did not create the Spirits on Earth, if he did created them, they were created outside of Earth and are not part of the Covenant. Thus the Covenant does not apply to them, only to Man. 3 Strikes, the Spirits are out. You are the one posting up biblical passages, and incorrectly I will say, because you are trying to prove a point that does not exist. No where does the scriptures say that the Covenant says it apples to other beings other than man. Nowhere. And that is where you fail. The Spirits has your Jeanette character so convinced that they even have her writer that they can do no wrong. This is excrement of male bovines. The Bible, the Covenant and everything thereof is for man only, not the animals, outer-worldly beings or spiritual beings. The Spirits are not men, they are not of this world, they are not of God's creation in this world he created. The Garden of Eden was not shared with anyone else except for those of God's creation, and the Spirits were not there. You lost this argument long ago. Give it up peacefully is the only recommendation I can give. Jeanette wrote: If the aliens who worked with the Nazis could do this, then they would have won the war. [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1970#1970 date=1487736451]This promise does not apply to the Spirits. As you so posted: ...and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed. -- Genesis 12:3 Since they are not of this Earth, they are not, can not blessed. Reread what you have quoted. I inserted what you had quoted because I knew you would bring it up. Actually what you quoted is only part of what I wrote. The part you did not include addresses the issue you brought up. The Spirits in question were already on Earth at the time the covenant was made. Fernando wrote: Furthering this, Jesus preaches to Love and forgive, no matter who they are. In denying others access to Charlton because of their beliefs goes against Jesus' teachings. Let me remind you of something I wrote. Jeanette wrote: Remember the reason for the change. You complained that I excluded Satanism. It was either complete freedom of religion or follow the Old Covenant. I went with the latter because Jews and at least some Christians follow the Old Covenant, what people normally call the Old Testament. That might be a way to resolve the issue over the wording. Instead of a Jewish state, call it an Old Covenant state or something along that line. Fernando wrote: So how can you be blessed if you do not do what Jesus requires of you to do? This is rather one sided. God even promised to bless the unrighteous: And as for Ishmael, I have heard thee: Behold, I have blessed him, and will make him fruitful, and will multiply him exceedingly; twelve princes shall he beget, and I will make him a great nation. -- Genesis 17:20 Has Ishmael been blessed? Well, not only have the Arabs grown into an enormous population, far outstripping the number of Israelites, but look in our time how they have been blessed. 100 years ago the Middle East was looked upon as perhaps the most worthless expanse of land on the entire planet. Yet, there, under the dry desert sand, they have also discovered about half of the Earth’s oil reserves, which have made the Arabs among the wealthiest people in the world. Unfortunately, the Arab culture has remained tribal, and so only a few of the most powerful benefit from this vast wealth. -- http://www.torahclass.com/old-testament-studies/34-old-testament-studies-genesis/92-lesson-17-chapter17-18 Fernando wrote: 1 - That is trying to get to God's "Good Side." You do not Brown Nose God. Genesis 12:3 is one example. Psalm 122:6 is another example of the conditioned blessing. Isaiah 60:12 and many other scriptures lay it out what will happen if you don't bless Israel. As a side note, those same scriptures explain why the Nazis lost the war: they went against God's chosen people. Fernando wrote: 2 - AGAIN, they are not of Earth. When God Created Earth, they were not part of his creation. Therefore, no matter how long ago they landed on Earth, means Jack Shit. THEY ARE NOT OF THIS EARTH NO MATTER HOW LONG AGO THEY LANDED ON THE PLANET BECAUSE THEY ARE NOT GOD'S CREATION ON THIS EARTH! This Blessing Goes Not Apply and Will Never Apply to them! God created everyone, even these aliens who were on Earth at the time God made that promise. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Feb 24th, 2017, 3:07pm If the objective of the Nazi aliens is to clear their hands of interfering directly with human history then why would they change their objective if the only thing the Texas Spirits did was make the Jews in the death chambers, who were going to die anyhow, disappear? Why would the Nazi aliens even care that the Texas Spirits made the Jews disappear? They are no longer in Germany. Problem solved. Why would the aliens only provide plans for an atomic bomb and not something more effective such as a plasma weapon? Something you said earlier struck me as strange. Why would the Nazis tear up the camp if there were no bodies in the death chamber? One: Other than there are no bodies, there is no physical evidence of an escape such as a hole in the wall, floor or ceiling. Two: The series of events have happened way to quickly for a room full of Jews to escape a death chamber. Three: From my knowledge of history, at least some executions took place during the day. The camp is full of guards. Jews are put in the death chamber without clothes. A large group of people without clothes would get the attention of at least one guard, especially during the day. Four: If the Nazis were working with aliens with advanced technology, why wouldn't they consider the possibility there are other aliens with advanced technology involved? After all, a group of people escaping so effectively, so quickly and without notice is impossible without intervention. Fernando wrote: You missed the point entirely. God's covenant only applies to those of his creation on Earth. The Spirits are not of his creation on Earth. The Covenant is not for them for this reason. Just like the Covenant is not for Lucifer, the demons and the Angels, who are of his creation but they are not created on Earth. As it does not apply to them, it does not apply to the Spirits either. The Bible neither confirms nor denies that the promise applies to people from another planet that were on Earth at the time the promise was made. Therefore, would the only way to receive that promise is if the Texas Spirits blessed God's people on another planet? Despite what people originally from Earth labeled them, the Texas Spirits are not supernatural beings. Therefore, the comparison to Lucifer and his followers does not apply. Fernando wrote: God gave man Dominion of Earth to take care of it, to to allow any other outside being of Earth to come in and take over what Man has to do. This is what the spirits are doing - they have taken away Dominion of Earth away from Man. In that, they have gotten on god's negative side and are not worthy of such blessings. Furthermore, again, anyone seeking to receive a blessing does not deserve one. Their actions are not worthy when they do so thinking they are going to get a "prize." One does good because it is the right and proper thing to do, not because they expect a reward from their work. The Spirits are doing just that - doing such work so that they could get a reward, and therefore are not worthy of such blessings. This is Strike two against them. The Texas Spirits have not taken dominion over anything except for a small plot of land that they used to build their nation. I gave one example, Genesis 17:20, of how people who are not worthy can be blessed. Here is another, in context: 43 Ye have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy. 44 But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you; 45 That ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust. 46 For if ye love them which love you, what reward have ye? do not even the publicans the same? 47 And if ye salute your brethren only, what do ye more than others? do not even the publicans so? 48 Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect. – Matthew 5:43-48 Fernando wrote: The Covenant is only for man, not the lesser creatures or outsiders of earth. God did not create the Spirits on Earth, if he did created them, they were created outside of Earth and are not part of the Covenant. Thus the Covenant does not apply to them, only to Man. 3 Strikes, the Spirits are out. These aliens are people so they qualify there. Back to another question I asked: Would the only way to receive that promise is if the Texas Spirits blessed God's people on another planet before coming to Earth? Fernando wrote: The Spirits has your Jeanette character so convinced that they even have her writer that they can do no wrong. Where did that come from? Even Moro said the Texas Spirits realized where they went wrong. They can't fix it because it would mean people who were born after The Happening would cease to exist (unless, of course, the Texas Spirits transport those people to 2010 along with Jeanette and Fernando). Fernando wrote: The Bible, the Covenant and everything thereof is for man only, not the animals, outer-worldly beings or spiritual beings. Aliens are people; they are people from a different planet. Fernando wrote: Give it up peacefully is the only recommendation I can give. I came up with a suggestion to resolve another issue you complained about and I have not heard a word from you on that since. Do you want to resolve issues that can easily be resolved or would you rather complain? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 26th, 2017, 9:55pm You need to look at history for what it was. The Nazis made the Jews their enemy for the control they had over the world at the time (read certain sections of Hitler's Mien Kampf). Over 90% of the European's economic and political power was held or controlled by the Jews because they controlled the world banks at the time. Eliminate the Jews and their banks, assert your own  world bank, and you become the one in power. That was part of their plan. The Aliens did not give the Nazis the plans to the Atomic Bomb, the Nazi Scientists already had it. Remember, Einstein was a German Scientist before he defected to the USA and they had his ideas and plans to build the bomb. All they needed was 2 things: a working sample of Uranium to calculate how much was needed, and a source of Uranium to mine. Both were in the tiny nation of Czechoslovakia. Poland was between Germany and Czechoslovakia, so to get it, they invaded Poland to invade Czechoslovakia and WWII began. France and Brittan went for Poland's aide and the French ended up being slaughtered for using WWI weapons and tactics. A Plasma Weapon is more complex than the Atomic Bomb and not doable with the technology the world had at he time. The Nazis accounted for every body there. If a body is missing, They would find it. This is why when Allied POWs escaped the camps, the Nazi's ripped apart the camp to find out how they did it. Making sure that escape from that camp through that means would not happen again. With the Texas Spirits teleporting Jews, this is something that the Nazi's can not deal with an would request from their Alien friends help on this. Help they would receive. The Nazis would send in 100 bodies into the Gas Chambers, so their know that 100 bodies would go into the incinerators. If they open the gas chambers to pull out the bodies and find them empty, they would know something is up. The Gas Chambers would operate 24/7 without stopping. If somebody did escaped, they can hide even naked. But eventually they would either be captured or manage to get away with stolen clothes. There you have a point. The issue stands on a point. Most of the aliens visiting Earth are known to each other, including the Council of 5 and the Andromedian Council who both stated to leave humanity alone. The Dracos, Alpha Dracos and Solipis Rei's (one of the Malevolent Greys against humanity) made a deal with the Nazi's while trying to make themselves look as non-intrusive as possible. If the Nazis can get the bomb, they can get the Uranium which is a powerful source of energy they can use. But working in the Uranium mines is deadly work, so they rather let the humans mine it than mine it themselves. With them in controlling power of the Nazis, who would go and rescue the Jews? And where would they go? This is where the Texas Spirits would be found quickly. And for interfering, The Texas Spirits would have a problem. A major problem. - - - - If god spoke to any other creature group other than man, then the bible would be written for them and not for us. But the bible is written exclusively for us and us only. No where does it say that god spoke to any other creature except for twice: Noah's Flood, and to take care of Mary during Jesus' infancy including the manger when all the animals were given the ability to speak like humans and talk to each other, a story that not all bibles have. Thus, the promise of the Covenant only applies to Man. The Spirits can teleport and they can shape shift. That makes them Super Natural. Mutants with the same abilities, are also Super Natural. Being Super Natural means being able to do things that the local Natural Order of things can not do on it's own. - - - - - - Perfection is a trait that humans can never have but only strive for. Which is why God Loves and Forgives for our transgressions. The best any person can do is try, and accordingly, fail and try again. We are not God or his angels. We are not perfect, and he understands that. "It's easy to be hard. It's easy to be cold. It's easy to say no." movie/play Hair. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=aCs1rkAXZ9o - - - - - - - The only way for the Texas Spirits to be able to receive the Covenant is if they are of this Earth, created by God as he created this world and everything on it including Man. I am not arguing that they are not people. My point is that they are not of this earth and the Covenant does not apply to them because they are not part of humanity. The Covenant is only for Humanity, no one else. - - - - - - - Currently I am recovering. This past month I have been sick on and off partly due to some brats that if I ever catch them, I'm going to hurt them. These damn #$@!ing brats have been setting fires in the building stairwells, filling the upper floors with smoke. Everybody knows these teens are causing the fires but they disappear soon afterwards and it is a matter of catching them. Since they moved in around Xmas '16, there has been 8 hallway/stairway fires, almost one a week, with a pattern of late night or mid afternoon; times when they have been around. Of the 8 fires, I called in 3 to 911. My next door neighbor has called in 2. In my weakened condition of being poisoned in '13 I have to deal with smoke inhalation on top of it because of these idiots. So I need time to recover. I just got over the flu on top of being exposed to previous smoke from past fires. Especially now since there was a fire last night at 2AM. I'm just getting tired of this, thus between my health and the RPG, the RPG can wait. Jeanette wrote: If the objective of the Nazi aliens is to clear their hands of interfering directly with human history then why would they change their objective if the only thing the Texas Spirits did was make the Jews in the death chambers, who were going to die anyhow, disappear? Why would the Nazi aliens even care that the Texas Spirits made the Jews disappear? They are no longer in Germany. Problem solved. Why would the aliens only provide plans for an atomic bomb and not something more effective such as a plasma weapon? Something you said earlier struck me as strange. Why would the Nazis tear up the camp if there were no bodies in the death chamber? One: Other than there are no bodies, there is no physical evidence of an escape such as a hole in the wall, floor or ceiling. Two: The series of events have happened way to quickly for a room full of Jews to escape a death chamber. Three: From my knowledge of history, at least some executions took place during the day. The camp is full of guards. Jews are put in the death chamber without clothes. A large group of people without clothes would get the attention of at least one guard, especially during the day. Four: If the Nazis were working with aliens with advanced technology, why wouldn't they consider the possibility there are other aliens with advanced technology involved? After all, a group of people escaping so effectively, so quickly and without notice is impossible without intervention. [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1970#1972 date=1487889525]You missed the point entirely. God's covenant only applies to those of his creation on Earth. The Spirits are not of his creation on Earth. The Covenant is not for them for this reason. Just like the Covenant is not for Lucifer, the demons and the Angels, who are of his creation but they are not created on Earth. As it does not apply to them, it does not apply to the Spirits either. The Bible neither confirms nor denies that the promise applies to people from another planet that were on Earth at the time the promise was made. Therefore, would the only way to receive that promise is if the Texas Spirits blessed God's people on another planet? Despite what people originally from Earth labeled them, the Texas Spirits are not supernatural beings. Therefore, the comparison to Lucifer and his followers does not apply. Fernando wrote: God gave man Dominion of Earth to take care of it, to to allow any other outside being of Earth to come in and take over what Man has to do. This is what the spirits are doing - they have taken away Dominion of Earth away from Man. In that, they have gotten on god's negative side and are not worthy of such blessings. Furthermore, again, anyone seeking to receive a blessing does not deserve one. Their actions are not worthy when they do so thinking they are going to get a "prize." One does good because it is the right and proper thing to do, not because they expect a reward from their work. The Spirits are doing just that - doing such work so that they could get a reward, and therefore are not worthy of such blessings. This is Strike two against them. The Texas Spirits have not taken dominion over anything except for a small plot of land that they used to build their nation. I gave one example, Genesis 17:20, of how people who are not worthy can be blessed. Here is another, in context: 43 Ye have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy. 44 But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you; 45 That ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust. 46 For if ye love them which love you, what reward have ye? do not even the publicans the same? 47 And if ye salute your brethren only, what do ye more than others? do not even the publicans so? 48 Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect. – Matthew 5:43-48 Fernando wrote: The Covenant is only for man, not the lesser creatures or outsiders of earth. God did not create the Spirits on Earth, if he did created them, they were created outside of Earth and are not part of the Covenant. Thus the Covenant does not apply to them, only to Man. 3 Strikes, the Spirits are out. These aliens are people so they qualify there. Back to another question I asked: Would the only way to receive that promise is if the Texas Spirits blessed God's people on another planet before coming to Earth? Fernando wrote: The Spirits has your Jeanette character so convinced that they even have her writer that they can do no wrong. Where did that come from? Even Moro said the Texas Spirits realized where they went wrong. They can't fix it because it would mean people who were born after The Happening would cease to exist (unless, of course, the Texas Spirits transport those people to 2010 along with Jeanette and Fernando). Fernando wrote: The Bible, the Covenant and everything thereof is for man only, not the animals, outer-worldly beings or spiritual beings. Aliens are people; they are people from a different planet. Fernando wrote: Give it up peacefully is the only recommendation I can give. I came up with a suggestion to resolve another issue you complained about and I have not heard a word from you on that since. Do you want to resolve issues that can easily be resolved or would you rather complain? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 2nd, 2017, 12:51am RPG: As Fernando and Hondo walk away from the crowd of the auditorium, General Jastrey talks to the crowd, “Now you see, Wessens are human who were turned into what they were by those with powers of metamorphosis. We are looking for a cure, but it will take a while to find it. But I better not hear that a Wessen was medical treatment because of them being a Wessen. And I better not hear about anyone holding a Wessen as a slave for that would be holding a human as a slave, and that is illegal. You all have work to do, get it done.” General Jastrey steps away and towards Fernando and Hondo. They were with Maribelle and Teri. “You heard General Jastrey, this girl is a free person. She is no longer your toy or your slave. You cannot order her around anymore. You are to respect her as you would yourself. Get where I am coming from?” Fernando tells Maribelle. Maribelle sees General Jastrey approaching them before she bows her head and nods. “Good to see her agree.” General Jastrey says as she steps up to them. She then asks, “Now what?” “I need access to a lab and some equipment. Before I give a cure to anyone, there are some Wessens to cure first.” Fernando tells her. He then asks, “How many Wessens are there in the ward? Could you send a couple of your men and get me a list of all the Wessens depending on the severity of their injuries? Just slip the note under the door as I work alone in the lab. Let’s go.” “I think there is a free lab by the Wessen ward that is no longer being used. It’s this way.” General Jastrey tells her. The group follows General Jastrey to the lab by the Wessen ward, stopping by the door. Fernando opens the door and looks inside. Most of the equipment was stripped from the room but there was enough there for him to work with. “This will do.” Fernando says to General Jastrey, adding, “Hondo, I need you inside.” “Alright Jefe.” Hondo says before walking in. First thing he does is test the plumbing, finding the water to be fresh and palatable. Shutting off the water, he goes about the room and gathers the basics that were around onto a work table: a test tube rack, a few loosely found test tubes, petri dishes, a microscope and a Bunsen burner. Fernando tells General Jastrey, “I do not to be disturbed while I am in here. I’ll be done in a while – however long that while takes.” “I understand.” General Jastrey says to him, before turning to Maribelle and Teri and then her men, “You two come with me to my office. Men, guard the door, no one goes in without their permission.” Fernando nods before closing the door behind him. He turns the locking mechanism on the door but it seems not to work. After a while he walks to Hondo and looks over the supplies. “Got your lock picking set?” Fernando asks. “Just the basics.” Hondo answers. “Should be enough, you take those lockers and cabinets and I will take these here.” Fernando replies. “Anythin’ particular you lookin’ for?” Hondo asks as he picks the lock from the first cabinet he gets too. “Pestle and mortar, vaccination gun, hypodermic needles, whatever is around.” Fernando answers, opening the locker he picks the lock on. http://bloximages.chicago2.vip.townnews.com/ithaca.com/content/tncms/assets/v3/editorial/6/14/614b76b2-e616-11e5-a356-3bbab7831736/56e053738d990.image.jpg “I usually do not ask but what is your plan?” Hondo asks as he opens a second cabinet. “I’m going to crush 6 Bio Pills to powder and put them into solution, and inject the Wessens with it. It won’t be a full dose but it will heal most of the serious injuries if given time to rest and heal. I’ll give that Wessen with the burns a triple dose. Whatever is left, I’ll inject into Jastrey.” Fernando explains as he looks into a cabinet he opens. “I see. 6 would be enough? There’s about 200 Wessens from what I’ve seen.” Hondo points out as he opens a locker. “I’ll do 8 or 10 then.” Fernando says as he opens another cabinet. They barely find what they needed: a pestle and mortar, vaccination gun and a few unused syringes left in an open box. The items are placed on work table where Fernando begins his work as Hondo checks and cleans the various items. He measures 50ml of water from the faucet, pouring it into the mortar bowl. He throws in a couple of Bio Pills into the bowl before crushing them. He mixes them into a slurry that looks like rainbow colored toxic waste. Some 10 minutes into their work, a note get slide from under the door. Hondo gets it and reads it before handing it to Fernando. It is the list of Wessens in the ward and their various injuries. Fernando nods as he finishes off his work. After capping them, he puts two syringes to the side. “That is for Teri and General Jastrey.” Fernando says to Hondo. “Why Teri?” Hondo asks. “I have a feeling she needs it. I’m pretty sure Maribelle pimped her wooly tail out for money and services, so though it won’t restore her to a virgin, it will restore her to a better shape than she is now and if she is carrying any diseases, it will cure her of them.” Fernando points out. He finishes his work, putting one of the test tubes into the vaccine gun. He hands the two syringes to Hondo and loads one of the several test tubes into the vaccination gun before cleaning up the area, leaving no trace of their work they did in there. Hondo takes a bottle of alcohol he finds and shown to Fernando with him. They step out of the room and look at General Jastrey. “Let’s go.” Fernando says as he goes into the Wessen Ward with the vaccine gun in his hand. The first Wessen he visits is the one he met before, the one with the severe burns and other injuries asking for his master. “Sorry I have not found your master, but I’m here for you. Hondo, give him a splash on his arm by the meat of his shoulder.” Hondo does as Fernando requested, before Fernando puts the vaccine gun to the splashed area and pumps him with a triple injection, pretending that the first two did not go through. “There. You should be getting better in a day or two.” Fernando tells him. He then turns to Hondo, “Next one.” Together they go through the worst of cases first, with Hondo splashing them with the alcohol in areas where there was skin to inject the solution into, and Fernando doing the injection. It takes them almost an hour to inject everyone. Fernando still had 3 unused test tubes and 1/2 a tube in the gun, plus the 10 or so syringes. Out in the hallway, Fernando looks at Teri and tells her, “You’re next. Show me your shoulder. Hondo, splash her and inject her.” As soon as Teri bared her shoulder, Hondo quickly splashed her injected her with the syringe. Maribelle decides to complain. “Why you doing that to her!” Maribelle complains. “Because you used her as a sex toy.” Fernando tells her as he takes the empty syringe from Hondo, “Just in case she has something that could get her sick or infected, this will take care of that for her.” Maribelle scowls at him. “General Jastrey, as for our deal, you’re next.” Fernando tells her. She nods back at him and bares her shoulder to them. Hondo splashes her with the alcohol and injects her with the remaining syringe. Fernando takes the empty syringe and puts it into the box he has. “Let’s head back to camp. We got a lot to do before we go.” Fernando tells them. “You sure you do not want to stay? I can make it worth your while here.” General Jastery says as she finishes buttoning up her shirt. “We will be back if we find that cure. But we got a long trip to do.” Fernando tells her. He then pulls out some gold coins, “Get these Wessens some respectable clothes to wear, most of them should be leaving soon when they get better. As for you, eat a lot sugary snacks for the next few days.” General Jastrey nods at him before he and Hondo begins to walk away. In a couple of minutes they were outside by Jastrey’s car. Though Fernando would have wanted to walk ‘home’, General Jastrey takes them in her car to their camp. For General Jastrey, she needed to talk to those inside the large Kharkovchanka All-Terrain vehicle near their camp. (End of Hospital Visit - Part 4.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 2nd, 2017, 10:11am I know the Jews had control of the banks. What I'm trying to understand is why would the Nazi aliens even care that the Texas Spirits made the Jews disappear? The Jews are no longer in Europe. Dead or somewhere else, in either case they are no longer in Europe. Isn't that what the Nazi aliens want, regardless of how it's done? If it's a matter of greasing the palms of the Nazis, this is not a problem. I heard one account of the Nazis needing trucks. Is the Bible the same on every planet or does each planet have it's own version of the Bible? The Texas Spirits teleport via technology, it's not a power this race of beings has. Mutants are humans, not heavenly beings. Therefore, a shape-shifting human is still human. I included Matthew 5:48 to show you I'm keeping Matthew 5:45 in context. A question I asked above applies here too: Is the Bible the same on every planet or does each planet have it's own version of the Bible? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 2nd, 2017, 10:22am I still have not heard from you regarding my suggestion for resolving an issue. Instead of calling Charlton a "Jewish state," a couple of suggestions would calling Charlton an "Old Covenant state" or a "Judeo-Christian state." The point was not meant to kick everyone but the Jews out. I just wanted the Jews to feel comfortable in Charlton. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 2nd, 2017, 8:05pm Jeanette wrote: A question I asked above applies here too: Is the Bible the same on every planet or does each planet have it's own version of the Bible? Jeanette Isabelle I will answer this one: The Answer is "No." Why? Because the history of "Man" on those worlds is different than on Earth. And rightfully so. On those Planets Jesus may not have walked on that world because it was not required of him to do so. Their Adam and Lilith never broke up, and their Eve never had to have eaten the apple. Worst yet, it's a Satan's creation of a world. Some versions of the Bible and the Torah does say that Satan Created the Earth and god came and destroyed it and remade it his his own, which some religious scientists say that is why we find dinosaur fossils - they were Stan's creation, not god's. Thus some worlds are more blessed than others. Therefore their bible would be different on all of them. Thus on those worlds, they have their own Covenant and we do not apply to those Covenants as they do not applies to ours. It is that simple. This is not planets on a parallel universe, this is different planets within the same universe with different suns and moons, and men of those worlds walking on them who will argue the same point as I stated - "what so ever Covenant of our world only applies to us and not to the outsiders of our world." You can whine and complain and argue all you want on this point. But the truth of the matter is simple - The Covenant of God only belongs to those of the world the Covenant is on, not to any outsiders that may have landed on the world millions, or billions of years ago and established a niche for their survival. That is my answer, accept it or not, you do need to respect it and look into it for the truth you are trying to find.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 3rd, 2017, 9:08am You began to answer my follow up question before I asked it. My follow up question was did Jesus have to be crucified and resurrected on and for every populated planet? Fernando wrote: On those Planets Jesus may not have walked on that world because it was not required of him to do so. Their Adam and Lilith never broke up, and their Eve never had to have eaten the apple. For each planet where Adam did sin, did Jesus have to be crucified and resurrected or did Jesus only have to do so once, on Earth, for all populated planets? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 3rd, 2017, 3:33pm I did answer your questions. You are not paying attention to the answers. How do you know that every planet had Jesus walked on it and Adam on that world sinned? No, you don't know. Each planet has its own unique history, different from all the others. Therefore, a planet can have an Adam that did not sinned and therefor did not have to have Jesus walk on it. If Jesus did walk on a planet where Adam did not sinned, then he was accepted and not persecuted and crucified. Such a world would not have Christianity, and everyone born onto it would be the Chosen Ones. That world itself would be a paradise that Eden once was. Man would live as one with the animals under his dominion. Man would be at peace with his neighbors. But know this - not all worlds are godly made. God may have created the universe and everything in it, that is a given, but he put there the raw materials from which things can process themselves out or be created by others, including himself. In this argument, one can say three things: 1) God took it upon himself to put life on some of those worlds. 2) Satan, the angels and demons put life on some of those worlds. 3) Life sprung up from its own accord on some of these planets (as we see the beginnings formations of dust clouds turning into stars and planetary systems in the Orion Nebula. Given a billion or so years from now, life might form on those planets. And in the case of Mars, finding microbes that are dormant in the soil where it once flourish before. ) 4) Life from such worlds evolved, stepped forth and put life on other worlds (This state we are fast approaching in real life). 5) In such a world as #4, would there be an Adam and Eve? Would Jesus walk on that world? Depending on the answers are taken, it would be "No to both." There would be hundreds of Adams and Eves planted there, not created with the world. They would live according to the history and the laws from which they came from, not those laws that were god-given. Jesus would not walk on that world because he may have walked on the originating world thousands of years ago, and this would be the "Second Coming of Jesus Christ" to that population. So the evidence stands - not all worlds would have the same history, thus not all worlds would have the same connections to the literature to that history (ie: The Bible). Nor would they have the same rules or laws from which they abide by. Example: Humanity's #1 rule is "To serve others." while the Solipisi Rei's (one particular set of The Greys) #1 rule is "To Serve Thy Self." While The Alpha Dracos rule is "Rule Over All To Be Served." They also have another rule which says, "We are superior to all" ,which makes it to reason why they deem humans to be inferior tot hem and would even dare claim us as food to them in the extreme. This add to the equation - not all beings are human. There are many Human and Human-Like species out there, but they are not the only ones. The Greys (all species) may have separately evolved from primates like we did, or they separately evolved from other branches like Feline, Canine, Reptilian, and so on. Since not all beings are human, therefore their own history and written beliefs on that history - their bible, will be different from ours. Furthermore, if they believe in a god who created them, who is their god? Remember, Satan also created worlds and put life on those worlds, so to those worlds, Satan would be their god by this definition. And Hell would be their Heaven. I would dare throw in this for your Star Gate neuron to munch on - The Ori and the Book of Origin was Satan's creation, and the flames of the Ori is their heaven though we view it as hell. So take this answer and think on it. Jeanette wrote: You began to answer my follow up question before I asked it. My follow up question was did Jesus have to be crucified and resurrected on and for every populated planet? [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/1970#1978 date=1488503108]On those Planets Jesus may not have walked on that world because it was not required of him to do so. Their Adam and Lilith never broke up, and their Eve never had to have eaten the apple. For each planet where Adam did sin, did Jesus have to be crucified and resurrected or did Jesus only have to do so once, on Earth, for all populated planets? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 3rd, 2017, 4:50pm Fernando wrote: I did answer your questions. You are not paying attention to the answers. How do you know that every planet had Jesus walked on it and Adam on that world sinned? No, you don't know. I thought you were saying Jesus may have not have walked on a planet because it was not required. Anyhow, you're right. There is no way for us to be certain. Here's a simple example: if A equals B and B equals C, we can then theorize A equals C but we can't be certain. If God did not make people on other planets after His Own Image, how did those people get there? Lucifer can't make people after God's image. I don't believe in evolution. Either God put people on a planet or He didn't. Adam and Eve of this world were not created with this world either. They were created later. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 4th, 2017, 9:28am I'm now starting to wonder if this argument is even relevant. If people made in God's Image, though originally from a different planet, are able to bless God's people on Earth, what's stopping God from blessing those who bless His people? What rule has God's Hands tied behind His Back? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 6th, 2017, 7:45am The story is not progressing because there is more arguing than writing. Why don't we just end the RPG? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 7th, 2017, 12:29am It ends when we get there. GsB took almost 3 years on the Cafe to complete, and GsB II took 2 years on the Cafe and another 3 years here at the Cabin for a total of 5 years. As is, they are both completed stories. What arguments that occur is because of inaccurate and at times culturally insulting information you are putting up. Right now it is with the Jews and the Spirits, as that would never happen. A Jew would rather die in a Concentration Camp than to be rescued by a Spirit because they do not to be fooled again as Adam and Eve were. It is a major reason why people do not want to come to this RPG. The story is progressing, Hondo and I are in discussion as to what to  do with Lab Town and Fight Town. You had plans with Fight Town. As is, the group traveled a couple hundred miles from where they started. Whether you want to continue or not, that's on you. But the story will continue without you if you do not want to continue. If others want to join in after you leave, that is on them. But if you leave, and others join in, you can not come back. It's that simple. Now, I posted my RPG post a few days ago and am still under the whether. It is here: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1975#1975 And my recovery to what happened will be slow because of the meds I'm on. But I will continue. You are still welcomed to be in other areas of the Cabin.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 7th, 2017, 9:01pm Valentine finished up her breakfast. the girls were already done and had rinsed off their dishes. Ruth soon appeared at the door. Valentine: Hi Ruth. Need something? Ruth: No, but you do. Valentine: I need something? Ruth: yeah, some rest. We will take care of the dishes and the food in our camper. Valentine: I saw everthing in here was already put up. Did you do that? Ruth: Yeah. We all see how hard you work to keep things running at the camp, and I know you didn't sleep much last night. I saw you guys come in. Valentine: You were up? Ruth: I don't sleep a lot since. . . Valentine: I can imagine. . . . and thanks. I appreciate it. Ruth: No sweat. Ruth left with the rinsed dishes to wash. Valentine took a deep breath and sat back into the couch. Tonya: Maybe you should get a nap. Valentine: I would like to but . . . I need to talk to Zoey. Tonya: You need me to keep Macey occupied? Valentine: If you could.   Tonya:What should I do? Valentine: take her to their camper, help her clean up and get any laundry that needs done. I'm sure Fernando will want to just rest when he gets back. Tonya: Ok. Valentine: Send in Zoey when you see her. Tonya: Will do. Tonya went outside and found the girls sitting on the trucks running board. She got Macey to go with her and told Zoey that Valentine needed her. Zoey went inside to find Valentine reclined back in the recliner. Valentien tapped on the arm of the chair. Valentine: Sit here. We need to talk. To be continued ...

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 8th, 2017, 8:48am Fernando wrote: What arguments that occur is because of inaccurate and at times culturally insulting information you are putting up. Right now it is with the Jews and the Spirits, as that would never happen. A Jew would rather die in a Concentration Camp than to be rescued by a Spirit because they do not to be fooled again as Adam and Eve were. It is a major reason why people do not want to come to this RPG. Was everything better before the corrections? I made corrections because of the complaints and there have been complaints over the corrections. I'm running out of ways to correct something. Unless we come up with a correction to a correction then what I wrote happening is what happened. Even rescuing Jews from certain death is a correction in response to a complaint. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 8th, 2017, 3:22pm At the outside table, Jeanette is finishing up at the time Valentine is finishing up. "Penny." Jeanette says. "I need you to stay here with Mrs. Pointer." "Okay." Penny answers. "Moro, if you're done, there's something I want to discuss with you." Jeanette will talk to Moro about Wilbur, after she first talks to Fernando. There's a lesser reason for Jeanette wanting to talk to Moro. "Elsa, I need for you to stay with Penny and Mrs. Pointer." Moro gets up and follows Jeanette. Jeanette is with Moro in private. "Has Ariel been authorized to read a copy of my journals?" "Not that I know of." Moro answers. "Ariel brought a copy of a volume with her and, from what I gather, she has the complete set." Moro has no knowledge of this. "I don't know much about Ariel; maybe she is authorized." "What steps do you take to be sure that those who read the journals are authorized?" "We keep record of who is authorized to read it and the location of each copy." "Ariel said she inherited her copy from her grandfather, she has been reading the journals since she was a little girl, does not know where her grandfather got the journals and thought the journals were available to the general public." "Thank you for letting me know. I can take it from here." Moro is alone with Ariel. "I understand you have a copy of the journals?" "The books Jeanette wrote?" Ariel asks. "Yes." "All the journals?" Moro asks. Ariel does not know what she has is considered "all." "They take up an entire bookshelf." Moro nods as it sounds like Ariel has the complete set. "I understand you have one of the volumes with you. May I see it?" Ariel walks to the gas Camper Dub Box, retrieves the volume she brought with her and hands it to Moro. Moro opens it and conforms it is real. However, something is missing. "Each copy is numbered." Moro closes the book and hands it back to Ariel. "Hang onto to this until I understand what's going on." Ariel accepts the copy and puts it back up. Moro steps away from the Dub Box and gets on her mobile device. "This is Moro. Ariel has a copy of the journals and the volume she brought with her is real." "What's the number of her copy?" Says the voice on the other end. "That's one of the things odd. It isn't numbered." There is a pause on the other end. "We'll look into this." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 8th, 2017, 10:17pm Zoey looked at her sort of sheepishly and sat down. she had a feeling she was in trouble. She tried to look at Valentine but couldn't bring herself to look her in the eye. She felt bad about the night before. She had hoped it would be overlooked but she knew she hadn't escaped. She waited what seemed like an eternity for Valentine to speak again, though in reality it was mere seconds. Valentine sighed: I know things have been busy and it hasn't exactly been fair to you girls. I know you all went through some very bad times and we haven't had time to help you acclimate to us, our way of life, or rules, and such. I know you expect certain things of us as we do of you but we haven't had or will have the time to deal with this as we should for a while. That being said I need complete honesty from you girls. I always expect honesty but I need you to offer it without asking, accept what we say, and act like adults for now. Do you understand? Zoey nodded: I think so. Valentine: That being said, We need to talk about last night. Zoey sighed: I know. Valentine moved her arm to let Zoey see the kitten who had curled up for a nap in her lap. Valentine: Tell me what happened. Zoey: Will I be punished? Valentine: Do you think you should be? Zoey: . . I don't know. . . maybe. Valentine: We will see. just be truthful. Know this, if you deserve punishment you will have to be punished, but we will still trust you. Lie tto us and you will loose that trust and it will be very hard to get it back. You can't lose our love but you can lose our trust, and trust me that is a worse punishment than anything we would give you as punishment otherwise. Zoey looked down: It was my fault. Valentine: How so? What happened. Zoey: I . . . please, just punish me! Valentine: I need to hear what happened. Zoey look at the floor and tears fell from her eyes. Zoey: please don't make me. Valentine: Why? Why don't you trust me? Valentine sighed: I know you are wessen and maybe you don't trust us because we aren't . . . Zoey: No! it's . . .it's not that. Valentine: then why? Do you want to hurt this poor little kitten? You being part cat yourself should of anyone want to protect this poor baby who lost her family. By now Zoey was close to full on crying. Zoey: I can't . .  can't tell you! Valentine: Why?! Zoey: I can't lose my only friend!! She blurted it out and realized what she said at the same time and finally gave into the crying. Valentine sat up and pulled the sobbing girl to her. Valentine: Shh, its alright. You're not going to lose anyone. Don't cry. Zoey: It's my fault! My fault! punish me, please!! Valentine: How is this your fault? I know Macey was involved. just trust me. Zoey: I didn't stop her! Valentine: Just take a deep breath, calm down and tell me what happened? Zoey sniffled, took a couple deep breaths and settled herself down. Zoey: We we talking and playing with kitty. Macey picked her up and tried to hold her like a baby and rock her. Kitty was fine until she started rocking her and kitty clawed her. Macey yelp and dropped her and kitty hit the floor hard. She took off into the your room and Macey chased after her. Kitty was hiding under the bad and Macey went under after her. I chased after her and slipped in the kitchen and fell, knocking the table over. While that happened Macey got kitty by the tail and pulled her out. Kitty squealed and clawed her again and took off. Macey got mad and threw one of Dad's boots at her. She tried to hide behind me but Macey jumped on me to grabbed Kitty. Before I could do anything Kitty jumped on the counter to get away from her and she threw the boot at her knocking over the stuff on the counter. Kitty fell into the sink and couldn't get any traction on the edge. I jumped up as did Macey and she knocked me back down. She grabbed kitty and put her in the cupboard and latched the door, saying kitty needed punished. I tried to get her out but . . . Valentine: but what? Zoey: Macey said she'd . . . she'd tell everyone something I asked her not to. Valentine: and then? Zoey: before I could say anything Tonya yelled that we'd better be sleeping. so we ran back to our beds. Valentine: that was it? Zoey: yes. Valentine: Why were you afraid to tell me? Zoey: I've never had any friends before. Macey might be mean sometimes but I . . I was afraid you'd not let me play with her or let her stay over anymore. Valentine: No. I wouldn't do that.  Macey had it rough growing up too. She needs our help and understanding. I will try to be around more when she is here. I have to tell her father, though. Zoey: she will probably hate me now. Valentine: I doubt it, but  if she does, don't worry. you will find other friends when we get back home. Zoey: So are you going to punish me? Valentine: No. I think you beat up yourself enough. Zoey nodded. She paused for a moment. Zoey: Mom . . . can I talk to you about something else too? Valentine: Of course! Zoey: I'm not sure how to put this. . . Macey and I talked about this. Valentine mentally tried to prepare herself for this but it was worse than she thought. Zoey: Am I suppose to have sex with you and Dad to make you guys happy? To be continued . .  .

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 9th, 2017, 10:28pm Valentine almost choked on her own breath. She almost yelled out "what?!?" but stopped her self. She didn't want to make Zoey feel awkward about coming to her with things. She took a breath and thought for a moment. She had a feeling Macey was to thank for this some how. Valentine: I take it this came from one of your and Macey's chats? Zoey: She said her mom and the girls she worked with said men only like women with open legs as do some women. Valentine: Really? Zoey: Yeah, and the only things that make a man love a woman is if she can cook and #$@!. Valentine: Please don't use that word. I know Hondo uses that language when angry but you need to learn how to be a lady and swearing isn't proper for a lady in most conversations. Zoey: When is a proper time? Valentine: That is probably a conversation for another time. for now just please don't swear or use that word. Zoey: Which word should I use? Valentine: sex, making love, intercourse, any of those are fine. What else did Macey say? Zoey: Just that from what she learned from there dad's and daughters should have sex but her new Dad is says no. she's not sure. All her life she was taught from many that love and sex are the same thing but now she is told different. I mean, maybe she's right. I've seen many people buy sex puppies and even have sex with others who aren't sex puppies. I .  .I  know some girls who were raped. I don't understand why. Macey said maybe it was because they were too selfish to give sex to those who loved them. maybe I . . . Valentine: maybe you what? Zoey: Never mind. Just thinking. So? Valentine: Well, Let me ask you this, do you want to have sex with us? Zoey: uhm . . Don't be upset but with you definitely no. With Dad . . . I don't know. I want you to love me, don't get me wrong but . . . Valentine: I think I understand. He saved you.  Is that it? Zoey: Yeah, partly. I feel like I owe him so much and I love him for what he did and more and want to have him love me as much and . .  . I don't know . . . I feel like I owe him whatever I can do for him, whatever I am. I want to be close to him and make him happy. what if what I'm feeling is pushing me to have sex with him because I'm suppose to, or that's what Macey said it might be. Valentine: There is something more you aren't telling me. Zoey nodded: Yes, but I . . . I just . . .I need time. Valentine: Alright. Well, Ill give you that. Anything else? Zoey shook her head no. Valentine: Alright. Well, I know you know Macey's background somewhat from her, and I know you have seen and been through some bad things, but know this, we love you for you, Sex is an act of love between two adults who want to give themselves to each other and please each other. sex is pleasurable if done right and many seek this pleasure outside of normal relationships. I'll admit there is some grey areas for single adults, but children should never have sex or be used for sex and adults who truly give themselves to another should never have sex with others. Zoey: But is sex love? Valentine: No. It's a gift, and action of pleasure and if done right done not to gain pleasure but to give pleasure to another. but this should be saved for one of whom you trust and want to give yourself to and whom wants to give themselves to you. Two consenting adults can have sex but without love it is a meaning less action. Hondo loves you and you love him. Sex between you would be wrong in many ways. You are not old enough, he is now your father and he and I have given ourselves to each other. There are other reasons that we will talk about overtime but sex isn't love. Zoey: I think I understand. It's all so confusing. but why can't we shower together if we aren't doing it for sex? Valentine: Hondo told me about this. First can I ask why you want this? Zoey: well . .  maybe its silly. Valentine: If it's important to you it's important to me. Zoey: Its . . .its just one of the last memories I had when I was young before I was taken from my . . .my birth parents. Valentine: You were very young when you were taken, I have been told. Zoey: yeah. I know the three of us used to shower together but . .  I remember my father more so than my mother. Valentine: So you were daddy's girl. Zoey: sort of. I remember my mother was sick or something. she used to have to use the sticks under her arms to walk, I think. Valentine: Crutches? Zoey: I think so. I just remember my father had to take care of both of us. Valentine: That explains a lot. Zoey: So, is this wrong too? Valentine: At your age its not appropriate for a young girl to be naked with her father in the shower. not that its wrong for him to see your body when needed. Never be ashamed of your body. which is another reason for not having sex with family. You should be able to trust your body around them. I know you want to recreate these memories but trying to will only cause issues. Hold onto those memories to remember your birth parent and create new memories with Hondo.   Zoey: I guess I understand some of it. Valentine: but you don't like it? Zoey: yeah, kind of. I just don't understand what harm it would do. I understand the sex thing. It's what I originally thought until Macey said different, but what can a shower hurt? Valentine: can you just trust me on it for now? Zoey: yeah. I can do that. Valentine: OK. good. About that time a vehicle pulled up. Zoey got up and looked out the window. Zoey: It's dad! Zoey ran out the door. Valentine sighed a sigh of relief. She didn't feel that she did that conversation justice at all. there was so much she wished she had said and some she wish she had said better or differently. She hoped she had gotten through. Macey worried her and though it would be easier to separate them she did not wish to hurt Zoey like that nor did she wish to alienate Macey as Macey needed understanding and Fernando could use the help with her as he had too much going on to give her his full attention. She waited for Hondo to come in. she only now realized how tired she really was. To be continued . . .

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 9th, 2017, 11:44pm RPG: General Jastrey's convey enters the parking area, taking various parking spots as to not crowd the area. General Jastrey's car parks in front of the double tractor trailer where the driver opens the door for them to get out. General Jastrey looks at the Kharkovchanka All-Terrain vehicle. They do not see Tonya leaving Fernando's Electric camper with Macey and some dirty clothes to be washed in Hondo's camper by Val. "I need to talk my friends in there. They been away on a long trip and have returned." General Jastrey explains before she starts walking away. At the same time Maribelle arrives with Teri behind her, "How dare you insinuate that I would pimp my Wessen out for sex and money!" "Power corrupts, Absolute Power Corrupts Absolutely." Fernando tells her before pulling out a magazine from inside his jacket showing Maribelle in a Dominatrix outfit and Teri tied up in bondage. He puts her in her pace verbally as he puts the magazine back in his jacket, "I found this on the first day we drove in here, and I have to say, there is more to you than meets the eye, not that I care because I don’t. So let’s get one thing straight between you and I: I do not follow your orders, you do not have to follow mine unless it is to save somebody’s butt from getting hurt or killed. I am here to rescue people, get in the way of that, and somebody gets hurt or killed, I will put a hurt on you. Do I make myself clear with that?” “You do.” Maribelle says as she looks away from him. “Now, understand this – I do not order people around, but if I tell you that you have to do something, you need to get it done. I’m not the leader of this group, Jeanette is. If anything, I am next to lead after her. Then Hondo and Val. Currently Jeanette is going through some serious shit of her own, so most of us is giving her space and time to sort things out within her pretty little head. But she knows what we are doing and it is for the good of everybody. So, I work and lead where it is needed. I’m not here to tell you what has to be done but I will say that something needs to be done and you should do it. We all share our work and resources here. So after dealing with you, I will be dealing with the people in the truck. So follow me first before I deal with them.” Fernando tells her before stepping away to go to his electric camper a few blocked feet away. Hondo, Mariebelle, and Teri follow him. He opens the side door and reached under the bench seat, pulling out the radio flyer pull wagon and putting it down on the ground by Maribelle’s feet and holds up the handle to her. He then tells her, “Do me the favor, go into town and get the following: 2 dozen small loaves of bread, some sweet biscuits or other pastries if they have it 8 Giant Mutant Chicken Eggs, 4 small bags of wheat flour, 2 small bags of corn meal, some fresh vegetables and some chicken and beef meat, about 6 quart bottle of milk and 8 bottles of fruit juice. If they have it, a small brick of hard white cheese. That shoud take care of everything for all of us.” He hands her a fist full of gold and silver coins, “That should cover everything. Do not take more than an hour, we’re leaving tonight if possible, if not in the morning most definitely.” “What about Karl?” Maribelle asks. “Can you drive his truck and trailer?” Fernando asks. “I know how to drive. But what about Karl? He’s still hurt. Aren’t you going to give him some of that medicine you gave Teri and the others? “I already did before we left this morning. He should be getting better soon.” Fernando tells her. Maribelle looks at him not knowing what to believe. “I’ll give him some more while you are out shopping. And when you come back, give those things to Val and Hondo in their camper.” Fernando tells her. Maribelle nods before telling Teri, “Let’s go, we need to do some shopping.” Hondo lets his thoughts known as soon as they were out of hearing range, “How do you know she ain’t goin’ ta poison us?” “She’s going to be eating with us. Even if she can cook, I think her skills are limited and must rely on others to cook for her, which for now means us. If she tries to poison us, she is committing suicide.” Fernando explains. A light flashes inside Fernando’s electric camper with three of his daughters coming out in the local area apparel. Francesca, the dark skinned red haired one steps up to Fernando and hands him a tiny tortoise shell cat wearing sky blue collar. It curls up in Fernando’s arms and begins to purr. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/3879905-Cat-carey-2-meses-delante-de-un-fondo-blanco-Foto-de-archivo.jpg “We’ll follow them into town and see what they are doing...” Francesca tells him as she hands him the cat. “You need to have a long talk to Macey about cats and respecting others as friends and putting ideas into Zoey’s head..” Aiesha (short light skinned brunette) tells him before he can ask. “She’s in Hondo’s Camper right now being spoken too by Val.” Michelle (taller than Aiesha, Asian Brunette) tells him, before throwing in, “Let go before we lose them.” “See ya later, daddy!” Francesca says before leaving with her sisters. Hondo lets out, “I know your girls, but who’s the kitten?” “Oh. She’s fully grown. This is Meeshie, my first cat I raised from a kitten. She was the runt of the litter and very tiny. And this is as big as she got to be. I raised her like one of the girls and she has given me more love and respect than any human has. She will follow my orders and my orders only, including attack. Don’t let her small size fool you, she will tear you up.” Fernando explains before putting her on his shoulder. She relaxes in place and purrs with her eyes closed. “Why would they brin’ you your cat?” Hondo asks. “I don’t know. Maybe you should check up on Val and Zoey and Macey if she is with them. And if you think she did wrong, you got my permission to spank Macey.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll leave the spankin’ to you this time. Maybe next time if it has to be done.” Hondo tells him. “OK. I’ll take your word for it. Go check on Val, I got to check on that truck and Karl.” Fernando tells him. “Alright. I’ll see ya in a bit after speakin’ with Val.” Hondo says before he begins to walk around the Dub Box Trailer. Fernando picks up Meeshie in his hands and steps inside his electric camper. Under the rear bench was her litter box with fresh litter sand in it. On the floor by the kitchen area are her water bowl and an empty food clean bowl, with several cans on the kitchen counter. He places Meeshie on the bed and points at it, “Bed.” Meeshie walks around on it, sniffing about and then settles down where Fernando’s scent was the heaviest. She stretches and yawns before settling into her spot. “I’ll be back girl. I got things to do.” He tells her. She just nods and lets out a “Meow” as if she understands. Fernando steps out of the electric camper and slides the door shut behind him. He takes the few steps to the double tractor trailer. Somebody has raised the top floor on the trailer, yet things were literally dead quiet around the area. He knocks on the door before pulling it open as it was unlocked. “Hello? Anybody in here?” He says before he steps in. Everyone including Jason was in the main living area sitting on the floor with six armed men with standing around and a lady in a red tight dress leans against one of the sofas. “Thanks for finding my run-away workers.” The woman in red says. “You forgotten the treaty already, Lacey?” Fernando tells her. “They ran and I’ve been hunting for them before the treaty was signed.” Lacey tells. “Then let’s do this. Who wants to return with Lacey, raise your hand now.” Fernando tells them. No one raises their hands. “They belong to me, they are my workers.” Lacey tells them. “They are my prisoners, they are under arrest for attacking me and my friend just outside of town. Now, if you want to pay for their bail and bring them back to court, you can take them now. But right now I have a contingent of General Jastrey’s men outside waiting for me to bring them out so they can be processed in the court of law. If you want to deal with General Jastrey, that is on you. But once they are done with this court trail, they are free and are to be left alone. Understand where I’m coming from?” Fernando tells her. Lacey points to one of her men to look out the window. He goes to the window and sees two of General Jastrey’s men with machine guns in their arms before turning to Lacey and nods. Lacey gets up from her seat and steps over to the window, looking at the two same men with machine guns in their arms. She turns to face Fernando. “Attacking a rescue grew is a serious offense. And they attacked us during a rescue. The dogs are going to be put down, that’s for sure. As for them, General Jastrey puts her prisoners out in the field to do hard labor.  But first they are to be arrested and processed and put to see the judge. This truck is already confiscated. So, if I were you, put away the guns and leave in peace. You have seen what I did to Lord Dickus palace. Do not let me unleash my anger on you.”Fernando tells her. “What about the General’s men?” Lacey asks. “No guns, no problems. I’ll cover for you as we have unfinished business to do and you can go to where ever it is you are staying. I will guarantee your protection, to a point.” Fernando tells her, adding, “We go, we go know.” Lacey lets out a sigh before agreeing, “We’ll go.” “Then let’s go.” Fernando says as he steps to the door. He pushes it open and steps outside. Two of Lacey’s men step out first before Lacey, followed by the rest of her men. They walk to the open area of the parking lot. Fernando says out loud for General Jastrey’s men to hear, “Pleasure doing business with you. See you next time.” Lacey did not want to respond but needed to follow the act accordingly as she notices the other men with machine guns in their arms, “Thank you. It’s always a pleasure doing business with you.” Fernando stops and lets Lacey and her men walk away, heading into town, and seeing she is not happy with the options she has. Once they crossed the gate into town Fernando walks back into the truck. “Everybody alright in here?” He asks. “What do you mean we’re arrested?” Jason asks before getting up. “For now you, as in everyone but you are, but after seeing this happen, I’m willing to drop the charges for a price.” Fernando tells him. “What’s the charge?” Jason asks. “Assaulting rescue crew while doing a rescue.” Fernando answers. “Wilma...” Jason says to her. “It’s a misunderstanding!” Wilma says. “I bet it was.” Fernando says loud enough to be heard. “So what’s your price. Gold? Old World Money? Sex with one or more of the girls? Or Boys? Name it.” Jason says. “Nothing. I don’t want to deal with you people. Not at all.” Fernando tells him. “But... we had a deal.” Jason says. “I had no deal with anyone. Now, if you want to continue to ride this thing, take the cab to be fixed. The fuel filters needs to be replaced. If you leave now, it will break down on you again. So you got 6 hours to get this done because my friends and I are leaving this town for the next one and your truck is blocking our path.” Fernando tells him. “But... searching for our lost relatives...” Jason tries to throw in. “Don’t ask me if I care, because I don’t. Now separate this cab and get it to a garage to get it fixed so you can get these trailers out of our way. If you have not eaten, go cook something and eat. Other than that, I do not want to hear nothing.” Fernando tells him before stepping out of the trailer. He begins his walk to his camper. Jason steps out of the trailer and begins to follow him, “Wait a minute, we made a deal.” Fernando slides open his camper door and calls for Meeshie. The cat hops from the bed over the rear bench and to the open door. He picks her up from the camper floor and holds her against his chest. “If you want your friends and family arrested, then we may have a deal. If you value your freedom, then walk away and do as I told you to get your ride fixed. Now I would advise you to choose your freedom while you still can. That means getting away from me.” Fernando tells him. “Fine. I’ll deal with the others to honor our deal.” Jason says. “We have no deal. I said that I would think about when I return with your friends. Instead they attacked us. So that deal is gone thanks to them and a ‘misunderstanding.’ Right now they can be in jail waiting to see a judge. Right now you can be in that same jail for setting us up in that attack. So walk away while you still can. And get your truck repaired, because if it is still in our way, I will have General Jastrey haul it away for you.” Fernando tells him before stepping into his camper. He then closes the door and heads back to the bed of the camper, putting Meeshie on the bed. She heads to her claimed spot before he lies down on the bed, picks her up and puts her on his chest. “Stupid idiots, I swear.” “Meow?” Meeshie replies. “It’s a long story girl... a very long story.” He tells her. Meeshie snuggles up against him and purrs. Edit: Add on: Jason leaves after a few moments had past. With him gone, Fernando sits up on his bed and puts Meeshie inside his jacket. "Come on lets go outside for a bit, girl. I don't like what I'm hearing from Hondo's camper." Fernando says to himself though Meeshie understands. He steps outside and slides the camper door close behind him.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 10th, 2017, 10:00pm Moro receives a call on her mobile device. "This is Moro." "There are no reports of a missing set of the journals. According to records, every set is accounted for. People will be at your location." "Understood." Moro hangs up. "Ariel, sorry but we need to see your copy of the journal again." "I just put it back up." "I know." Moro sees Mavis approaching the gas Camper Dub Box. "If there's anything you need from the Dub Box between now and when Mavis wakes up, put it in the gas Camper." Ariel retrieves her copy of the journal and her portable makeup station and takes them to the gas Camper. Two men in human form, white with black hair and wearing suits, appear in front of the passenger's side of the gas Camper. Moro introduces Ariel to her fellow Spirits. "This is Ariel." "You're not going to take the books I inherited from my grandfather, are you?" Ariel is wondering what she has gotten herself into; at the same time she doesn't want to hand any book over. "We are here because we are under the impression you are in position of dangerous material. Right now we can't make you do anything. We want to examine the copy of the journal and asks some questions." Ariel believes the best thing to do is answer a few questions but not show or even admit she has a copy of the journals though Moro has already seen what she brought with her. "What did you want to ask?" Everyone is standing outside and the copy Ariel brought with her is in the gas Camper. "Let's step inside the van." The first Spirits says. They all step inside the Camper where the copy Ariel brought with her is in plain sight. However, the cover is faced down and the spine is facing the back of the Camper. Ariel has a seat at the table. The first Spirit sits at the table, opposite of Ariel. "May we take a look at the journal you brought with you?" Ariel does not answer the man's question. "What did you want to ask?" "You said you inherited some books from your grandfather." "Yes I did." "Do you know where he got them?" "I don't know where he got those books." "We didn't come here to play hardball. We just want to know how your grandfather got the books you inherited. Did he buy them at a used book store, get them from someone he knew at work, a lodge or bowling league?" "My grandfather was a gospel musician, served in the United States Air Force before the Happening, went to college and became a preacher. He likes photography and reading." "Do you know what he did in the USAF?" "He was a mechanic. Later, as a civilian, he worked in the shipyards . . . as a welder, I think. At least I think he was a welder. He owned a pair of welding safety goggles." "Mechanic, welder, preacher . . . it sounds like your grandfather is a jack of all trades." The Spirit does not know if Ariel is playing him or really does not know anything. "Do you know of anyone who might know something?" "My grandmother and my mom." "Why those two?" "Grandma wrote down everything and Mom likes to read. She, meaning my mom, got the rest of Grandpa's library." "Library? Your grandfather really must have loved to read. How big was his library?" "His bookshelves filled up an entire bedroom." "What did your grandfather read?" "He read anything Bible related and space related." "Anyone else might know something?" "I did not know any of his friends and I doubt my uncle would know anything." "Do you know if he had a lot of friends?" "I never saw him with anyone but the church was full at his funeral. I didn't even know half the people there." To be continued. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 12th, 2017, 1:37pm As Zoey rushed out of the camper she met Tonya and Macey on their way back. Macey was the last person she wanted to see. Tonya: Where are you off to? Zoey: Off to see Dad. Tonya: He and Fernando are talking. when he's done he'll come here. I'd let them be. Zoey: But . . . Tonya: Come on, you can help me show Macey how to run the washer/dryer unit in the trailer. Macey looked at Zoey but Zoey adverted her gaze. Macey: Whats wrong? Zoey: Nothing. Tonya: Are you sure? Zoey: please, just drop it. Macey: Somethings wrong. Zoey: I said DROP IT! Macey: you told, didn't you . . . You #$@!ing ratted me out?!? Tonya: Macey! Zoey started to tear up again. Zoey: I . . I didn't want to! I . .  I'm sorry! Macey: You're dead to me! no friend rats out the other. You're completely dead to me you little slut! to be continued . . .

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 12th, 2017, 9:34pm Zoey just looked between crushed and awestruck. Zoey: But Macey... I . .. Macey: Don't try to explain away selling me out!! Tonya: Macey! Zoey wouldn't hurt you on purpose. Zoey: Macey, please! Let me explain! Macey: No! I don't want to hear shit from you! About that time Valentine came out due to the loud voices and Hondo walked around the corner. Macey: How would you like it if I told everyone you had nightmares about being raped and have a thing for your daddy because of it!! Macey stopped with an oops look on her face as it had come out before she thought about what she was saying. She didn't mean for Hondo or Valentine to hear what she said. She really didn't mean to say it either but she was mad and let her temper get the better of her. Zoey whispered: how could you? She looked around at everyone, started to cry and ran off. Hondo: What the ever livin' hell is going on here? Valentine: Macey! How could you? Macey: Well, she tattled on me! Valentine: I made her tell what happened! Tonya overhear much of it. Oh, and you know what? She begged me to punish her so she didn't hafta tell me what happened as she didn't want you to get into trouble! She cared and worried for her friend and was willin' to risk punishment an' how we saw her to protect you! Macey: I . . . I didn't know. Valentine: No, but you should have trusted her more and treated her better. I was going to down play it to your dad but now ... Hondo: I still have no clue whats going on. To be continued . . . (computer battery dying)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 14th, 2017, 12:37pm "If you legally have a copy of the journals, we won't be taking them away from you." The first Spirit reads Ariel's uncertain expression. "Let me put it this way, would you want to hold onto a set of journals knowing they do not belong to you?" Ariel does her best to play this game with the Spirits. "Who can legally own a copy of the books Jeanette wrote?" "Anyone who is authorized to read it." The first Spirit answers. "How is a person authorized? Mavis Dr[ch259]cule[ch537]ti owns a copy of the books Jeanette wrote." "Mavis is authorized because of her family's connections." "What happens to a set of Jeanette's books when the person who is authorized has passed away?" The questioning Spirit is stumped. He does not know. Most people who are authorized are Immortals. In the case of Jeanette's family, a set is handed down from generation to generation. "Information in these journals is dangerous." "And I studied those books and even checked out other references it sourced such as maps and the play Hikaru was in. What I'm getting at is if I am unauthorized, it's a bit late now. I already have that information." "It's dangerous because what you know can change the outcome." "I now understand the note Jeanette wrote at the beginning. Yesterday Valentine scolded me because I played the evidence card. I noticed Maribelle did not believe me when I said I had a set of books on events yet to come. I had assumed it was because Maribelle had just joined the party and did not have time yet to be acquainted with Jeanette's books." "You knew what you would be getting yourself into. Why join the party?" The first Spirit asks. "If you read Jeanette's books, you know why I joined." "You don't have to do what the journals say. You have a free will." The first Spirit has a suspicion of what's going on and he does not like what he's thinking. If his assumption is correct . . . he did not want think about it or take any action against Ariel. "Moro said the volume you have is not numbered. Every set is numbered so that we can keep a track of each set. Ariel, I need to see the volume you brought with you." Ariel does not budge. "It may not be recorded that you are authorized; you may be authorized nonetheless. I need to see the set you have to verify." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 14th, 2017, 9:41pm Hondo turned to Macey. Hondo: I have a feelin' my daughter just ran off 'cause of you. Macey: Well, maybe and maybe not. I mean . . Hondo: Let me stop you right there! I know you two were up to somethin' last night an' I heard what you said to Zoey when I came up just now. Macey looked at the ground: oh . .  yeah about that. Hondo: About that. She really cared for you as a friend. Macey: I know, but.. Hondo: No Buts! an' I'm not sure you understand. Hopefully for your sake she's more forgivin' than I would be. Now, what was Macey doin' before this happened? Macey: I Was . . . Hondo: I wasn't talkin' to you! Your Dad said I could spank you ifin ya needed it. Don't make me use that permission. Tonya: I was about to show her how to use the washer and dryer you setup in the trailer. Hondo: Ok, continue with that. Your Mom an' I need to talk then we hafta go find your sister. I know she's hurt, embarrassed, an' wants time alone, but its to dangerous out there. Macey: Uncle Hondo, I'm sorry. Hondo: I can't say I'm not disappointed in you, but it's not me you need to apologize to. Macey just hung her head. Tonya lead her to the trailer where the washer was. Hondo signed and turned to valentine. She looked as tired as he felt. Hondo: You alright, Darlin'? Valentine: yeah. just tired. Hondo: What happened here? Valentine: I'll fill you in while we get one of the motorcycles ready so I can go look for Zoey. Hondo: maybe I should go. Valentine: You need to apprise Fernando of the situation. Besides with that last comment Macey made it might be better if I try to calm her down first. Hondo: understand. it makes sense. now, what did you find out and what all lead up to this? Valentine filled him in on their conversation up until the time Zoey left. They had the motorcycle ready and some gear packed on it. Valentine armed up and hopped on the bike. Valentine: That's all I know. You and I  came in at the same time there at the end. Tonya can fill you in on the rest. Hondo: I'll go talk to her. Keep the radio on. I'll have a mobile and I'll have Tonya run the base station. Once I'm done if you haven't found her i'll come out lookin' too. Valentine: ok. I'll let you know as soon as I find her. Hondo: Be careful. Valentine: I will. love you. Hondo: I love you too. Valentine fired up the bike and took off. Hondo went to the trailer where Tonya and Macey went. As he approached he heard them talking. Macey: Uncle Hondo is really mad. Tonya: he is. Macey: you think Zoey will forgive me? Not that I need friends. Tonya: That tough act gets old, Macey. you aren't fooling anyone. Macey: yeah. sorry. I messed up bad, didn't ? Tonya: yeah, you did. but learn from it and hopefully Zoey will forgive you. Macey: she probably hates me, now. I think Uncle Hondo hates me too. Hondo: I don't hate you little one. Macey jumped at his voice. Hondo: You hurt me because I love Zoey and when she is hurt I hurt. I am mad, but I care about you too. I hope you learned from this and will do everything you can to make this right. Macey: I will! Hondo: Good, but I still hafta tell your Father, ya know. Macey kicked the dirt at her feet and frowned: I figured as much. Hondo: you guys done here? Tonya: I showed her how it all works and we have just now to wait for the washer to finish. Hondo: Ok. Macey, go find you father. he should be by your camper. I'll be there in a minute. Macey nodded and walked off. Hondo: Tony, I need you to fill me in on what happened before I arrived at the camper. Tonya filled him in. Hondo: Ok. thanks. Go stand by the radio. val is out lookin' for Zoey. I'll go too if she isn't found by the time I'm done talkin' to Fernando. Tonya: Shouldn't I help? Hondo: no, I need you here for now in case things get bad. Tonya: Ok, dad. Tonya took off to the camper and Hondo walked to Fernando's camper. Macey beat him there only by a few seconds as she was dragging her feet. Fernando was still outside the camper with Meeshie. Hondo: Jefe, Need to have a word with you about some goin's on. Fernando looked at Macey. Fernando: Macey, give us a moment. Macey nodded and went into the camper. Fernando: ok, whats going on? Hondo filled him in on the kitten event, Macey talking sex with daddy to Zoey, the spilling of Zoey's secret nightmares about being raped and being attached more to Hondo since he saved her but making it out to be sexual, Zoey running away after Macey called her names, Zoey's trying to protect Macey at her own risk, and what she was saying to Tonya. Hondo: So, now Valentine is out lookin' for Zoey. I know you said I could spank her but . . . I don't know. I'm a bit mad to be objective an' I have Zoey to worry about. Sorry to drop all this on you.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 15th, 2017, 8:55pm The first Spirit sees he is getting nowhere with Ariel. "It's only a hypothesis; I think I know what's going on. You're grandfather is not the person cleared to read the journals, you are." "Me?" Ariel asks. Moro and the second Spirit look at the first Spirit. The first Spirit continues. "Would I be accurate in saying you would not be here if you did not read the journals?" Ariel thinks about that one. The first Spirit does not wait for Ariel's answer. "It's not rocket science. You are here, way out here in this town, because Jeanette will decide to be an Immortal. How much of Jeanette making that decision because of you is unknown. All we know is what she wrote." Ariel makes an assumption. "If that's the case, I would have been authorized." "Not necessarily." Ariel realizes what it is the Spirits don't want to say. "You have egg on your face because, at some point, Jeanette knew that Wilbur Robinson selling Penny to Jeanette was staged." Quickly Ariel sees a flaw in that. "But, if that were true, I would be authorized." There is a brief awkward silence since no one wants to talk about the elephant in the room. Ariel asks the question everyone is thinking. "Is it possible for someone in your organization to print an extra set of Jeanette's books, without anyone else knowing of their existence, and slip them to my grandfather knowing they would eventually get to me? Without someone higher up on the totem pole authorizing it, a lone wolf can take measures to see to it your hands clean and Jeanette will be around to write her books. Man, you guys certainly lucked out." The first Spirit composes himself and plays it cool. "There is no way to know. If the volume you brought with you turns out to be a fake . . . then the accusation you made would certainly be false. After all, this lone wolf would use the press and materials we used to print the authorized copies." Ariel nods. She gets up from the table, retrieves the volume she brought with her and lays it on the table. The two Spirits carefully examine the volume to know if it is real or not. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 18th, 2017, 10:30pm Where is everyone? Mavis is in the gas Camper Dub Box. Moro and Ariel are in the gas Camper. The last established location of Hikaru, Jeanette, Penny, Elsa, Chihiro and Danielle is the table set up next to Hondo's camper. Jeanette needs to talk to Fernando about what Penny said. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 19th, 2017, 12:06am Note: Where is everyone? Over an hour has passed since Fernando, Hondo, Maribelle and Teri had left with General Jastrey and had returned. Everyone else had to have eaten, cleaned up and went on their way. Nothing Fernando is going to tell Jeanette about Penny is going to change anything. This is a parental judgement call for Jeanette to make on her own. That does not mean that Jeanette and Fernando will or will not talk, that depends on how it will be played. But for now where is she? Last where she was either in the Dub Box of the VW Bug or the Dub Box of the Gas camper. It is currently mid-morning in the RPG, between 10 & 11. General Jastrey is talking with her friends in the huge all-terrain snow-tank tread vehicle, and she will be talking to Fernando (maybe Hondo again). Those in the tractor trailer truck have been dealt with though there is something more they want. Fernando is not in a giving mood. Hondo, Val and Fernando are dealing with their families. And there is preparation to get ready to leave after meeting up for the leave and decide where to go. At minimum, the drive will be 8 hours minimum. More than 12 hours Max. That means that meals will need to be prepared and eaten on the go. Karl is healing and will not be able to drive for now. Not for a night time several hour drive with a major concussion. Q: Is there CB in Jeanette's Beetle? I do not remember there being one. If not, Jeanette needs to get one installed with an antenna. She shoudl have the little Yeasu Radio Fernando gave her but that does not cover CB/10-meter Ham Frequencies. The Radio Doc is supposed to be here but is not. He is in another town selling his services. But his shop will sell and install a CB into a vehicle if needed.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 19th, 2017, 7:59pm Note: The Beetle does have a CB radio. RPG: Moro is with Ariel. Penny is with Hikaru and the others. Jeanette sees Fernando stepping out of the electric Camper. "Fernando, there's a problem. May I talk to you in private?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 20th, 2017, 2:13am Fernando glances over to the electric camper where Macey is in before looking back at Hondo. “I see.” Fernando says to him, throwing in. “So, where is Val?” “I said that she’s out lookin’ for Zoe.” Hondo points out. “On her bike...?” Fernando asks. “Yep.” Hondo answers. “Call her back.” Fernando tells him, almost ordering him to do so. “Why? She’s looking for Zoe.” Hondo tells him. “You’re breaking three cardinal rules: 1) Never go out alone, especially in a search. 2) Don’t let emotion cloud your judgment. And 3) Always have a plan, even if you don’t tell others what is it.” Fernando tells him. Hondo, still angered about Macey’s action that caused all this, scowls at his friend and partner, though Fernando adds, “Zoe ran on foot. Where would she go that Val would need a motorcycle for? She is still within the area, maybe entering the market place, or hiding in one of these few trees, or in the grass or behind a vehicle here. But she is close by. So, where is Val going on the motorcycle? Call her back and let’s organized this better.” Hondo thinks for a moment before giving a nod and walks away to his camper. He opens the door and tells Tonya inside, “Tell Val to come back, ‘cause Zoe is nearby and we need to organize the search better. I’ll be outside waiting for her.” “OK... Father.” Tonya says before going to the CB base-station in the camper. “She picks up the CB Mic and call to Val on it, “Val, this is Tonya... Hondo said to return to base.” For several seconds, there was silence, but Val eventually answers, “Repeat that?” “Val, this is Tonya... Hondo said to return to base.” Tonya repeats herself. “Zoe was found?” Val asks. “No. But Hondo says to come back because Zoe is close by and we need to organize the search better.” Tonya explains. Silence for a few moments before Val answers, “I’ll be there in a few minutes then.” “Alright, I’ll go tell him you’re on your way.” Tonya replies before putting the CB mic down. She makes her way to the Camper’s main entrance in the rear and looks for her adopted father to tell him. Hondo was not in the immediate area. He was with Fernando by the front of their campers and Karl’s SUV Tonya decides to wait it out for his return to tell him. “Let’s see if the general can lend out a couple of men to help find Zoe.” Fernando says as he being to step away and head towards the old Soviet All-Terrain Snow vehicle. Hondo follows him. But he hears Jeanette calling to him and lets out a sigh as he now has to deal with her but decides to keep the priority of things in order – Zoe and Val first. Jeanette can want a few more minutes. Getting to the behemoth mechanical beast, Fernando reaches up to the ladder to climb up to the door. The door opens before Fernando can take the first step up the ladder. “I’ll see you all later.” General Jastrey says before she steps out and then climbs the ladder down to the ground. Seeing Fernando and Hondo by the Kharkovchanka, she looks at them, “In need of something?” Both Fernando and Hondo see a better looking female standing in place of the general. Though still in her late 50’s, her face was less wrinkled that originally gave her the appearance of being 70-something. It was the Bio-Pill doing its repair work, making her look younger than in her original appearance. “I should not ask, but our girls had a bit of drama and one of them ran. We don’t know where she is or where she went but she is close by since she ran on foot. Can you spare a couple men to help look for her?” Fernando explains and then asks. “Most certainly. A lost child is a major concern here. How many men you think you would need?” General Jastrey asks. “Around five should do. Thanks.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll send ten.” General Jastrey says, before picking up her radio, “To all men, I need ten volunteers to come to the Vehicle Parking Area to look for a lost child.” “I’ll bring in my boys from troop 57. ETA in 10 clicks.” Another female voice says on the radio. “Thank you, Lieutenant Martha. See you in a bit.” General Jastrey says on the radio. She then turns to Fernando and Hondo, “Help is on the way.” “Thank you.” Fernando tells her. “Greatly appreciated.” Hondo throws in. “Let’s go and wait for them.” Fernando tells Hondo as he steps away from the Kharkovchanka. As they stand by the hugely large Soviet vehicle, both Fernando and Hondo can see small group of individuals dragging themselves out of the city and into the parking area. No more than three of them, but one was still in a hospital gown while the other two were in hospital nursing uniforms. They were not totally human. Spotting the two men by the tank tread vehicle the group heads by their way. Both Fernando and Hondo recognize them as the wessens at the hospital, particularly the first one who is looking for his master. They stand their ground as the group approaches them. “I was told your name is Fernando.” The wessen in the hospital gown tells them. “It is. Why are you out of the hospital? You are to stay there and when you leave, they would give you some clean clothes and help look for your master.” Fernando tells him. The large the ram-type wessen looks at the two female wessens in nurse clothing with him before looking back at Fernando, “They don’t know where he is. They say the Slavers got him, but I was told you took care of the Slavers. Now I got no master and nowhere to go. I will go with you.” The wessen tells him. “First of all, what is your name?” Fernando tells him. “Marvin.” The wessen says, adding, “This is La La and this is Li Li (Lee Lee). We all belonged to Master Johnson.” “OK.” Fernando says almost to himself. He then turns to one of the female wessen, who both looks like Teri as a ewe-sheep wessen but a couple years older into their early 20s, “You, what were you and your friend doing in the hospital?” “She’s my cousin. We were in town doing what we are supposed to do when we heard that Master Johnson and Marvin were brought over to the hospital. They would not tell us anything about Master Johnson, so we went to see Marvin in the wessen tent. But the wessen tent was being taken down when we got there.” The younger female wessen tells him. “We found these... clothes in a room so we took them and cleaned ourselves up in a bathroom we found before putting them on and was able to walk about the hospital and found Marvin” The older says. “Li Li! You were not supposed to tell them that!” La La says out loud. “I see...” General Jastrey steps out from the hidden side of the tank like vehicle. The girls look at her as if they were in serious trouble, and in most cases they would be in serious trouble. “You sex puppies know what penalty of stealing is.” General Jastrey tells them sternly. The girls nod their heads nervously, scared of the known consequences. “Sex puppies?” Fernando asks, “Like Teri?” “Master Johnson’s sex-puppies are usually law abiding nice girls who cause no trouble in town. But that’s besides the point.” General Jastrey explains. She looks over at Marvin, looking at his face and seeing how it has healed greatly. She steps closer to him and looks at his face closely, seeing nearly no scars but there were some fading blisters where the burns were the worst and redness where the rest of the burns were. Even his ram’s horn that has been broken off seems to have healed and partially grown to replace part of the missing piece. She then puts her hand to her face and feels how tighter and smoother her skin was. “How is this possible?” “I told you that my treatment would heal you, and give you at least another 20 years of life if not more. It depends on how you live your life and what risks you take. There is no guarantee as you can die tomorrow trying to enforce your laws and somebody shoots you in the back.” Fernando tells her. “But... how?” General Jastrey asks. “This is old-world medicine I have access too. Old world medicine that was lost in the Happening. But again, I make no guarantees, and it does not bring back the dead. Once you’re dead, that is it, you’re dead. I bet those idiots in Lab City has it too. Just a matter of getting it, and getting the cure for the wessens from them as well.” Fernando explains. He then says, “Sex puppies? I swear… You two need to be given the medication I gave Marvin. But first, there is no more slavery. No man can own another, even if he is a wessen. If you find Master Johnson, that’s on you to stay with him. Or you can go on your own. It depends on what you choose. Hondo?” “Not carin’ ‘bout anyone else but Zoe and Val right now.” Hondo lets out. “Well, here comes the cavalry. Have them search the parking lot area, the road for the next mile or so, the grassy expanse behind us and the trees that are there. I’m sure there will be others searching in town.” Fernando says as he points out one of General Jastrey’s SUVs coming into the parking area, pulling up to the huge tank vehicle. A hatch roof opens and a woman in her 30s stand up through the roof, looking at them. “We are here, General. Who is this missing girl we are to look for? And what are these wessens doing here?” “The wessens are with me Lieutenant Martha. As to who to see, either of those two gentlemen will give you the needed information.” General Jastrey tells her. Lieutenant Martha turns to face Fernando and Hondo, with Fernando pointing at Hondo. “I’ll take care of the situations here. You go find your girl.” Fernando tells Hondo as the men gather around them. “Follow me and I’ll give you the details.” Hondo says as he walks away from the large tank treaded vehicle. For a moment, Fernando watches Hondo walk away with the volunteer searchers. He then turns to General Jastrey. “Whatever damage they did I’ll pay for it or replace it.” “I’m not arresting them. I’m just pointing out that Master Johnson’s wessens are the, well, best trained and well behaved wessens out there. I’m sure that one with Ms Jenkins is also a ‘nice girl’ but look who we are talking about as her ‘former master.’ I’m sure we can make due with a couple of missing nurse uniforms. But our friend here needs some clothes.” General Jastrey says. “Give me a second.” She says before going back inside the Kharkovchanka. As General Jastrey is inside the Kharkovchanka, Fernando asks the wessens, “Can any of you drive a car or truck?” “I can.” Marvin says. “Good.” Fernando says, adding, “I need a driver and Karl is still recovering from his injuries. What about you girls, you two need anything? Clothing?” The young female wessens look at each other and then at Fernando, nodding. “I see.” Fernando says. He then lets out a sigh before saying, “First we deal with what we got with Marvin and then we will go to that truck and as for the girls in there to take you three to town and buy some clothes for you while I figure out the sleeping arrangements. We should be leaving tonight if there are no delays.” General Jastrey steps out with a male from the Kharkovchanka, carrying some large sized clothing; a couple pair of pants and a few shirts and a couple of t-shits. “Try this out.” General Jastrey tells Marvin as she hands him a pair of pants. Marvin takes the pants and turns away to put them on. They are a bit tight but they fit him otherwise, at least he will not need a belt to keep them up. The shirt will have to wait as his cast will be in the way and won’t go through the sleeve. As General Jastrey hands him a shirt, Fernando intercepts, saying, “A t-shirt would be best for now. The cast will not fit inside the shirt.” He then reaches out and takes the t-shirt from General Jastrey. “Try this on for now.” He tells Marvin. Marvin puts on the t-shirt, though still a tight fit, it covers him up. Fernando looks at him and nods approvingly. ”Alright, come with me about getting you some clothing while I figure out the sleeping arrangements.” Fernando tells them as he signals to them to follow him to the large panel van that Ruth and Joanne use as their living quarters. As they walk to the panel van/truck, Jeanette calls to Fernando again. He throws at her, “When I’m done, I’ll be right there, in a couple minutes.” Eventually they get to the van and Fernando knocks on the door. Ruth opens it. “How can I help you?” Ruth asks. Joanna steps up behind Ruth to see what is going on. “I just need you or Joanna to take these three into town and get them some clothes and a carry bag for their things. They have nothing but what they got on. They might be coming with us on the ride to the next town or further down past that. If you can help out, it would be greatly appreciated. I would take them but I got a lot to do here.” Fernando explains as he holds out a small sack of gold and silver coins to them. Joanna hops out of the camper van, saying “I’ll do it. Would that be all?” “Yeah, buy some extra food for them as well. I’ll figure out the sleeping arrangement for them, probably in my boxed up camper. I don’t know yet. But if we leave tonight, they can sleep in Karl’s truck as we roll along.” Fernando rambles in this explanation. He continues, “We will need some packed up dinners since we will hopefully be rolling tonight. If you can help out with that, it would be great.” “We’ll help out where we can.” Ruth says. “Many thanks.” Fernando tells them, before turning to General Jastrey and the wessens, “You three can go with Ms Joanna into town and get clothing and things you will need. General, I just need that paperwork I asked for earlier today. If you can get it to me, plus for those three as well, it would be greatly appreciated. Now I have to go deal with my girl and with that other person who has been trying to get my attention.” “I’ll be back in about an hour with that for you.” General Jastrey tells him before turning to the others. “If you four want a lift into town come with me now.” The four of them leave with the general, leaving Fernando to be left alone for the moment. He makes his way to the electric camper, sliding the door open and seeing Macey inside. He tells her, “Get over here. You are to be at my side and mind your business. You are to be seen and not heard. Do I make myself clear?!!” Macey nods. “Good, now let’s go. Jeanette wants me for something. You are to not say a word or make a noise. I will deal with you as soon as this craziness leaves this place.” Fernando tells her, sliding the camper door shut as soon as she steps outside. He grabs her by the back of her neck and guides her to where Jeanette was. It only takes them a few seconds to get to where she was, where Fernando tells her, “Excuse the anger, so this better be professional and not personal. If it is personal I am going to turn away and head into my camper, as you should be able to deal with your personal going ons and I deal with certain things that are high on my priority list. Now what’s the problem?” He tells Jeanette.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 20th, 2017, 11:00am Jeanette heard what Fernando said. Therefore she does not ask to talk in private, not yet at least. It would be known anyhow when charges are pressed. "I already know what I'll do. Depending on how all this goes down, it will affect the party and this mission that is why I want to talk to my co leader. Wilbur Robinson, the human whom the Texas Spirits hired to raise Penny, has been sexually abusing Penny." Jeanette glances in Macey's direction and resumes her focus on Fernando. "I know Macey has heard worse. Still, for Penny's sake, details need to remain private." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 20th, 2017, 1:38pm Fernando gives it a moment of thought, thinking of that could happen as there are so many unknown variables in the mix of equations. "Only thing I can say is to be a parent first to Penny, and the things you do for your career - second. Anybody in such a situation would need to be shown love and compassion above all else.  I'm not saying to spoil her, but to at least understand what she does and why she does it. And if in your beliefs what she does s wrong, then you to convey that to her so she would learn that is it wrong and why it is wrong." Fernando explains, "Unless the laws have changed so much, that consensual sex with a minor is allowed, you need to know if a crime was done at all. You can sit down with General Jastrey about the local laws of the area to find out. But that comes second to what you got to do for Penny. At worst, you may have to let it slide and hope Karma will bite him on the ass like a rabid bitch on a kill. Understand that the laws here may not be the same laws in Charlton. You have a lot to think over and then do, but Penny is your first and highest priority. General Jastrey will be returning with some paperwork for me. You can speak to her then."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 20th, 2017, 6:48pm In gas Camper, as Moro and the two other Spirits go over the volume Ariel brought with her, another Spirit appears. "Moro. I hate to interrupt but we have a situation." With no one else following, Moro runs to the electric Camper while Fernando speaks to Jeanette. "Jeanette. Is what I heard about Penny true?" "I don't know what you heard." Jeanette says to Moro. "If what you heard is what I told Fernando, then yes. I did want to talk to you regarding having Wilbur arrested, after I finish talking to Fernando. But Fernando just pointed out that there is the possible that no law was broken." Moro reveals another failing. "I don't know what the laws in this settlement." "Why am I not surprised?" Jeanette gets back to Fernando. "I hope you will excuse me but I'm not in a position to trust karma in this situation. Penny was not raped but her mind was poisoned. I need to know what happened so I can know how to handle the situation. Karma can't do that for me." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 20th, 2017, 9:55pm "You need to teach Penny by example. Get her to see right and wrong. There is a problem when in teaching moral and ethics that one teaches the moral and ethics they know, which may or may not be culturally correct for the area.  But in short Penny needs to earn to do the right thing. And start off with telling her outright that everything she was taught was wrong and then explain that a new foundation of right and wrong has to be put in place for her to become a better person in her later years. And Sex is a very sticky subject to begin with." Fernando begins to explain. He continues, "Penny needs to learn to be a person first, a girl second and sexually functioning female last. This is not about the human body or about the female body and it being a beautiful thing, for it is not. It is rather ugly. She needs to learn that beauty is from within and it shows on how she carries herself as a person and who she is. Then, through a lot of work can she become a beautiful woman because she is proud of being who she is and of being female that she is. There is no other way out of it. You understand where I am coming from?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 21st, 2017, 11:05am "No, I don't understand where you are coming from." Jeanette answers. "I can't tell Penny that everything she was taught was wrong when I don't know all she was taught." Moro, who knows how Jeanette grew up, knows that what Fernando had just said only made the situation worse. "Jeanette, General Jastrey will be returning. Let's wait and talk to her then." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 21st, 2017, 10:07pm "General Jastrey is returning to see me and Hondo about some legal matter and documentation that we requested. If she has the time to see you, she will. But you are not to charge in and 'Bogart' the moment, you request some time to discuss the matter with her after she sees us first. If she can spare you the time, she will give it." Fernando tells Moro before turning to Jeanette. "And you need to get out of that John Walton's wife on Little House On The Mountain garb you have on if you want the general to take you seriously as a professional rescuer and EMT. Every town we been too, everybody was dressed up in the work they do. No one is going to buy food or services from somebody dressed in a clown outfit. The same applies to you. So go put on your EMT Uniform and look presentable for her." Fernando pauses for a second to let that sink in before he continues, "As for Penny, you need to get through your head that she has been programmed through her education to be a little whore. I can see it from right where I stand, so you need to stop griping and complaining and start doing, and the first step is telling that girl that everything Wilbur taught her is wrong. The facts maybe right but the situation those facts are in are wrong. No self respecting adult female would have allowed what that pervert did to that girl to do it to them, and you need to unteach her of that, and destroy the education he gave her and give her one where morality, ethics, modesty and self-respect are high on her list. If not I guarantee that before she becomes 16, she will be dropping her panties in order to get favors she wants done as an exchange. And that is whoring herself. And to tell you, there is no easy way out of this so do not go looking for short cuts. You either do your best as a parent to that girl or you do nothing for her. The choice is yours, Jeanette. Take it as free advice from a man who raised up 6 girls into women he is proud off, and is working on a 7th daughter and raise her into a woman he can be damned proud of. And believe me, it is not going to be easy with this knuckle head. Already I’m angered at her for royally disrespecting and dishonoring friend and family to the point where Zoey ran away and Hondo with the general's men are out looking for her. She is going to learn the real meaning of honor and respect from me one way or another. " Without looking, he points at Macey and then at Karl’s truck, "Wait for me by Karl’s truck and do not think of running away because you will just anger me more so when I find you. Now go. " Macey walks away slowly and deliberately shuffling her feet against the ground. Fernando returns to Jeanette, "Being a parent is not easy. Being a parent of someone else's child you accepted to take on the responsibility of raising as your own is much more harder. You need to undo everything that pervert put into her head and put in what is right for a girl her age and ability. You need to be parent, teacher, and caregiver. You do not have to raise her to be a princess, but you need to raise her to accept those who will respect her as such – a princess – one with knowledge, power and respect so she can return that respect them back as a moral, ethical and respectful person she is to be. If not, you will end up with a girl who thinks that she can pull down her panties and bend over is the answer she need to get what she wants – and that is being a whore. Now if you will excuse me, I need to 'reeducate my child.' "

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 22nd, 2017, 1:20pm "Just a minute, Fernando." Moro retrieves her mobile device, presses icons to get real-time results of the ship's life signs detector and most recent short-range scan, zooms out to find Zoey and zooms in to include her and their locations. Moro shows the results to Fernando. "Zoey is here relative to us." On the screen are blimps. Some of the blimps are labeled and some are not. Every blimp on the screen representing a member of the party is labeled. The four blimps of Fernando, Macey, Jeanette and Moro are close together, relative of their positions. A blimp labeled "Macey" moves away from the other three and a blimp labeled "Zoey" is on the far side of the screen. The life sign of every person between them and Zoey are also on the screen. Jeanette leaves to change into her uniform while the blimp labeled "Jeanette" moves correspondingly. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 22nd, 2017, 2:17pm "And if you look, Hondo and General Jastrey's men are heading to Zoey's area and she will soon be found. Thank you." Fernando tells Moro. He makes no mention of Val not being on the screen, as she is somewhere deep in town looking for their girl as she went looking for her by motorcycle and not by foot. "Now if you don't mind, I have to 'reeducate my child' about honor and respect. I'll see you later when General Jastrey returns." He tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 22nd, 2017, 4:51pm With Hondo almost upon Zoey, Moro puts her mobile device away and walks to the Beetle Dub Box. Moro knocks. "Jeanette, it's me." "Come in." Jeanette answers. Moro steps in and closes the door behind her. "I'm wondering." Jeanette begins as she changes clothes. "Why did I need to pick up pioneer clothing at Dr. Brown's Shoes?" Moro answers Jeanette's question with a question. "When we were in the first settlement, what were people wearing?" "Most people were in 1800s clothing. So were the people in the second town and at least the first night in the third town. This is only the fourth town we have been in on our journey and I'm not seeing people in 1800s clothing as I have in the first three." "That's correct." "Why do people in some towns dress like it's the 1800s and people in other towns don't?" Jeanette asks. "You haven't noticed?" "What?" Moro wants to know if Jeanette spots the connection. "When you arrived in the third town, people were in 1800s clothing." "Yes, that's what I said." "What about the following day?" Moro then answers her own question. "They weren't. It's not about the town. There was a change in the time line the on first night we were in the third town. You picked up the pioneer clothing before then." "Why would pioneer clothing suddenly go out of style just because there was a change in the time line?" "How a change in the time line can affect other seemingly unrelated things can get a little complicated." After Jeanette puts her uniform boots back on, she and Moro returns to wait for General Jastrey. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 22nd, 2017, 7:54pm Note: 1800 style clothes are not out of style. There are those in the crowd that still wears something like it. It is the purpose of the clothes. Mrs. Clean would wear such clothes when doing the wash and clean part of her job but not when she is selling supplies or washing machines. And 1800 style clothes should not be limited to a top and skirt, women have worn pants at the time, especially in the west and pioneer regions. Levi Strauss made the jeans version of them. Characters Ruth and her girls wear this type of "Cowgirl" clothing over dress/skirt/top. So does Val. Still working on the next post...

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 23rd, 2017, 6:52pm Sorry, not trying to drag my feet just been busy. Will try to get my post done by the weekend

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 25th, 2017, 7:07pm FYI. I know no one has defined the town we are in but this is how I see it. I left out the main road north out of town which would lead to the town where the slave headquarters were.  Zoey took off towards the dirt road to the north.  The woods to the north would have been man planted to supply trees for new lumber for the town. most older towns will most likely have one if possible. otherwise the area is plains and bad lands. Valentine will be riding about 5 miles or so north west at end of post. note: picture is no where near scale. threw it together in less than a minute.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 25th, 2017, 9:05pm Hondo filled the men in on the details they needed and they spread out to find her. There was some mumbling from one of the guys about why they were wasting their time looking for a dirty wessen. Hondo gave the fellow a really angry look. Hondo: I heard that! this is my adopted daughter. I'd gladly kill anyone or die to protect her! You want to repeat that comment and see what I do to little shits who talk bad about her. The grumbler looked a bit pissed and was about to say something. One of the other guys whispered something into the grumblers ear and he turned white and looked rather sick and scared all of a sudden. Grumbler: Sssssssorry sir. He then hurried to the far end of the line. The highest ranked man there, Joseph, stayed with Hondo as they all grouped up in pairs then spread out in shouting distance. Joseph: I apologize for that asshole, sir. He was out of town when everything went down and just got back. Hondo nodded: Just worried about my girl. Don't care for the belittling of other just 'cause they are different either. Joseph: I understand, sir. Not all of us hold to them being lesser beings but many do. I think it's out of fear for something different that they don't understand. Hondo: Maybe so. Excuse me, but I'm gonna check in with my wife. Joseph: No problem. Hondo pulled out his portable CB radio and turned it on. Hondo: Vigilante Cowboy Base, you got your ears on. Tonya: Dad? Is that you. Hondo sighed: Yes. Gonna hafta teach you more about radio conversations. Is your mother back? Tonya: Not yet. Hondo: Vigilante Mustang, you copy? Valentine: I copy, VC. Hondo: Whats your 20? Valentine: Still on dirt road headed north about 2 miles from camp. been going slow and calling. Hondo: Head in. Not safe alone. don't stop or slow down for anyone. Valentine: Negative. I am going to circle around the west of the forest. found a trail. Hondo: Negative Mustang. Head in. Have back up from the general. Valentine:  10-4 returning to mobile base. Valentine hung up mic and continued on her way. she knew it was dangerous but she was worried about Zoey and would not turn back until she was found. she had seen Zoey run. That cat gene in her made her fast. she could be miles away by now if she wanted to be. Hondo put away the radio and continued onward.  they walked and called for 30 minutes or more before they came to the dirt road that cut through the wooded area. thy had worked their way from Fernando's camper to north east of the camp. they hit the road almost a mile up. the group had picked up her trail a couple times. Hondo knew north east was the direction she was headed when last seen. they lost her trail at the dirt road. Joseph: We are going to take a break and search the area for new tracks. Hondo: ok, but lets make it short. I don't want to leave her alone out here. Joseph: Understand, sir. Don't worry. We will find your daughter. Hondo: Thanks. Joseph moved off to look for tracks. Hondo went back to where they lost the tracks and circled the area. it was just as if they disappeared. he leaned against a big tree and whispered. "Where are you little one?" Having cat genes gave Zoey way above average hearing as well as other cat like abilities, but Hondo had some damned good hearing too. as he leaned against the tree he hear a sound like someone sniffing. He listened carefully for a moment and heard it again clearly. He walked off a ways and looked off down the road. out of the corner of his eye he confirmed his suspicions.  he walked briskly off to Joseph. Hondo: Joseph? Joseph: Yes sir? Hondo: I found her. Need you guys to give us some space but be close by. Joseph: Yes sir! Where did you find her? Hondo: in a tree where we lost the tracks. She's embarrassed too, I reckon, so ifin y'all can move to the other side of the road . . . Joseph: No problem sir. Joseph called in his men and moved over the the other side, two standing watch while the others took a break, switching off who was on watch every 10 minutes or so. Hondo walked back to the tree and leaned against it. He listened again and heard the sniffling again as he stood there. Hondo: Ya know, we love ya alot an' runnin' off like that worried your mother an' I somethin' aweful. He stood there in silence for a moment. Hondo: What Macey did was wrong an' I know you're hurtin'. I just want you to know we are hear an' love you no matter what. All was quiet for another several seconds before a quiet voice replied. Zoey: even if i'm a messed up freak? Hondo: You're no freak little one. If you are messed up it's no fault of your own. you've been through a lot. That would mess anyone up. The only way ya get over that is with help of those who love you an' accept you for who you are. Tonya, your mother, and myself love and accept you for who you are. Fernando, Im sure, does too. Zoey slid down a ways then jumped out of the tree, did a flip and landed on her feet. Hondo: Impressive. Zoey: you .  . you heard what Macey said? Hondo: Yes, an' when you are ready I want to hear what you real said or feel but not until you're ready. Zoey sniffled again. her eyes were red from crying, her cheeks were wet fro tears. She moved towards Hondo slowly then fell into his arms crying. Zoey: I'm sorry! Hondo: Other than running away you have nothing to be sorry for, and before you ask I'm not mad. You just had me and your mother worried. Zoey: I saw her. she stopped under the tree but didn't see me. I .  .I was just so embarrassed and hurt . . . Hondo: I know. Macey is really messed up. She doesn't understand having anyone on her side. She was wrong, very wrong, but she was upset when you ran away too. she apologized for saying what she said. I told her it was you she wronged. I think she does care about you too but having friends is new for her. She never had any. Zoey: I know. at least I had Tonya. Hondo: an' now you have us. Zoey nodded: I know. . . i .  . want to tell you about what Macey said. Hondo: If you are ready. Zoey: I need to tell you. Hondo: ok. Zoey: I . . I have been having nightmares about almost being  .  .raped. other than you or Uncle Fernando I see a man and just feel the same fear I felt then. I feel safe with Uncle Fernando and even karl some what, but with you it's so different. The first time I saw you you saved me from those horrible men and what they were about to do to me. I .  .love you more because of it and just want to be with you and have you hold me all the time. I want to pay you back as  . . . I feel like I . . .I should be your slave. Macey said its because I . . . I want to be your sex puppy. I .  .I. . I don't know. maybe she's right. I can't explain how I feel and she thinks I not only owe you . . um, my body but its the only way to keep you loving me. Hondo: Your mother told me a little about this after you ran off. Zoey pulled away and kept her eyes at the ground. her face was red from embarrassment. Hondo: Don't be embarrassed, litttle one. you've been through a lot. I do hafta ask, do you want sex? Zoey: Yes, no, I don't know. Hondo: That tells me you really don't even know what it all entails. Zoey: Mom told me a little, I've heard other girls talk, seen our old master rape one of the girls who wasn't a sex puppy in the barn, and Macey told me alot about her mothers whore house. Hondo: so do you know sex without love is empty? Zoey: Mom said that but I love you. Hondo: Its a different love. Know this, I do not want sex from you, you have my love and will not lose it. It's nothing you hafta work to keep. True love is given, not earned. and you need to save your body for a special someone when you are older. What you are feeling is natural. I saved you. It happens when you go through an experience like that, but it doesn't mean you want sex because you feel strongly. Macey has a messed up view of love. she was taught all sex is love. Love has nothing to do with sex. Husbands and wives love each other and have sex but that is a special relationship. if it is true love in that relationship the love would stay even when sex is not involved. Zoey: so, its alright? Hondo: You are only feeling natural feelings. You aren't messed up, other than the thoughts Macey tried to put in your mind. But, that's why we are here. All you hafta do is ask. You can love me, want me to hold you, etc. Do know that that there must be some boundaries about what we do. sex is one we don't cross. There are others too but we can talk about them as they come up. Now, lets get back. Zoey: ok. thanks. Hondo whistled loudly and signaled to Joseph that it was time to leave. Hondo: Better let everyone know. Hondo pulled out the portable CB and keyed it up. Hondo: Vigilante Cowboy calling base, outrider, and group. Lost Kitten found, I repeat lost kitten found. Tonya: Awesome! I'll tell Fernando! Fernando: No need. Had radio on. Valentine: 10-4! Give her a hug for me! Hondo: Headed back to mobile base. over and out. Hondo and Zoey walked arm in arm back towards camp with 5 of the soldiers in front, one scouting ahead, and 4 behind them. Valentine signed a sigh of relief. She was tired and stressed. The motorcycle ride was helping. she decided to take another road and open the bike up for some stress relief then she'd head back. to be continued . . .

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 31st, 2017, 1:15am Fernando walks the short distance over to Karl’s SUV and gives Macey stern look before pointing to the ground and then to her. Macey takes the few steps to where he pointed, looking at the ground with each step she took to get there. Fernando looks away from her as he looks inside the SUV and finding Karl sleeping inside it instead of the camper where he last seen him hours before. He opens the rear door of Karl’s SUV and check him out. He was still sleeping but this was more like a normal sleep it seemed to him. He hopes that Karl would wake up soon and have something to eat soon. But still with a concussion, it’s going to take a day or two for him to totally recover. He closes the door and signals to follow him to the camper. He opens the door to his camper and points to the rear of the camper where the bed was at. Macey complies and climbs into the camper and then onto the bed. As she climbs onto the bed, Fernando opens his jacket to let Meeshie out but she fell asleep in the warmth inside. He climbs into the camper and steps over to the bed area and points for Macey to get to the furthest edge. She reluctantly shifts over. He opens his jacket again and carefully pulls out the tiny cat from within without waking it. Meeshie does wake up when placed on the bed, stretching and yawning from the curled up ball she was in. She goes back into that curled up ball but looks at Fernando and then at Macey. “Meow?” Meeshie seems to ask her question. “Daughter. Not happy with her either. Disrespected a kitten and then disrespected a friend.” Fernando tells the cat. Meeshie turns to Macey and growls at her, raising a paw and extending her sharp claws from their sheath. Fernando tells her, “Meeshie, relax.” Meeshie glances over to Fernando and then hisses at Macey, swinging her paw towards the girl but deliberately missing. Fernando grabs her by the neck and chest, to which Meeshie bites on his closest finger and buries her claws into the meat of his hand under the thumb. He flips her over on her back and shakes her into the shake, telling her sternly, “Meeshie, Relax!” Eventually the cat sheaths its claws and stops biting on Fernando’s finger, licking him where she bit him. “Relax girl. I will take care of her.”He tells her. Meeshie seems to calm down enough for him to let go of her and turning to Macey. “Only she can do that to me because she’s a cat. Not a human. Her level of understanding is higher than ours but her physical limitations prevent her from going any further than just what she is – a cat. She does not trust you but she trusts me with her life because I raised her and trained her. You on the other hand I should send back to where you came from – head first. You need to respect but you don’t. You need trust but unless somebody’s feeding you, you wont. You are just like your mother, always looking for the most power and the easy way out when things begin to fail.” He steps away from the bed, “Right now I’m going to do nothing because if I try to punish you, I will kill you because I am so angered with your crap and shit right now. But don’t you dare move from that spot on the bed. Meeshie is no kitten and she will hurt you like you never been hurt before. I got things to do but I’ll be back.” Fernando steps to the camper kitchen, looking through the piles of cat food. “Hey, Tuna Breathe. Chicken and Vegetable Medley or Beef Stew?” He holds out the cans to her. Meeshie gets up and leans to the Beef Stew can and meows. “OK, Beef Stew it is.” He says before putting away the other can and then opens the beef stew can and pours it into the food bowl putting the food bowl onto the floor. He then fills the other bowl with water and puts it on the floor next to the food bowl. “Come get it girl.” He tells her. Meeshie hops off the bed and pounces on her food bowl to enjoy the meal. Fernando turns to Macey, “Don’t let her eating fool you. Move from that spot and she will hurt you more than you can hurt her. She’s taken down large dogs and police officers who got on the wrong side of me. So stay in your spot. You can move out when I return.” He then opens the camper side door, finding Michelle and Francesca there. “You girls need to stop doing that.” “You’ll be out for a while so we be watching our ‘sister.’” Michelle tells him. Fernando steps out of the camper and lets them come in, “Then to let you know, she is to remain there until I return.” He then turns to Meeshie, “They’ll be here to help you out.” Meeshie looks at the older women as they sat down on the bench that is part of the bed, returning to her food bowl as if she rolled her eyes at them. “Yeah, yeah, I know girl. But let them handle Macey and you relax your tail until I return.” Fernando tells the cat. “She’s just a cat, she does not understand you…” Michelle tries to point out. “I don’t know, Rachel and the others say that Meeshie understands what you tell her.” Francesca replies. “Just deal with Macey. Meeshie can take care of herself. I’ll be back.” Fernando tells them before he closes the door. Fernando takes his walkie talkie radio and raises the volume, listening in to the chatter in looking for Zoey while he walks over to the front of Karl’s SUV to look over the area. In the distance at the town’s entrance he can see Joanne returning with Marvin, La La and Li Li. At the same time the audio of his radio kicks in, forcing him to lower the volume. Quote: Hondo: Vigilante Cowboy calling base, outrider, and group. Lost Kitten found, I repeat lost kitten found. Tonya: Awesome! I'll tell Fernando! “No need. Had radio on.” Fernando replies. In hearing the good news, Fernando relaxes a bit and takes his walk to the village gate to intercept the returning party and see what they got from town. He manages to reach them as they entered the parking area. The Wessens had several bagged items with them. “What you guys got?” Fernando asks them. Joanne did the explaining, pointing out the items they had received, “Marvin was the hardest to get as there were few thing that were in his size, but we managed to get a few pants, shirts and underwear for him from Mrs. Clean’s shop. The girls got some shorts, skirts, tops and underwear as well, and they all got a sox, boots for Marvin, shoes for the ladies, a large hooded coat, a large blanket and sleeping bag.” She reaches into one of the girl’s bags, pulling out a couple of items, “A Meal and Cooking set for them...” then points to another bag, “Some extra food, certain wessens like them eat more vegetables, grains and fruit than meat.” And points to a final bag, “Some personal stuff like soap and brushes...” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/boyscout-mess-kit.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Boy-Scout-Cook-Kit_all-pieces.jpg “No guns, no firearms?” Fernando asks. “You trust them with weapons?” Joanna asks. “Respect is given, trust is earned. If they are going to travel with us, they are going to need something to protect themselves and protect us when doing guard duty. Marvin can do guard duty, right Marvin?” Fernando explains. Marvin nods, happy that he has been accepted into the group. Fernando continues, ”Nothing fancy though, a rifle, shotgun, waist gun, a boot gun and ammo for all.” “I can give them a couple of long arms, we got plenty of that. Personal guns we need to go back for.” Joanna explains. “How much money is left in the bag?” Fernando asks. “Still got plenty left.” Joanna answers as she holds up the bag of coins he gave her. “Good. Let’s settle down before you take them back out to own for their guns.” Fernando begins, “Girls, this is Karl’s camper. For now until I figure something out, you two will sleep there with Maribelle and Teri. Marvin, you will be in my box camper behind my ride. For now put everything into Karl’s camper. And girls, go into Karl’s camper to change out of these nurse’s uniforms and wash up a bit. It has a private bathroom. I do not expect you to take a shower but at least wash your hands and face.” La La and Li Li nods their heads before the group heads to Karl’s camper just a few feet away. Fernando opens the door of the camper. As Li Li steps in and puts their things inside the camper beside the kitchen area, Maribelle and Teri coming in from behind carrying some shopping bags. “What are you doing in our camper?” Maribelle complains. “Actually, it is my camper, which I bought for Karl with my money before you two showed up.” Fernando begins to tell her. He continues, “Until I decide what to do and until Karl recovers, I need you to share this space with the girls. And Marvin will be in my camper for now. And Marvin will be driving for Karl tonight. Now, how you four will sleep in there is on you. Share the bed, or they can be on the floor, whatever. You do not make the choices, I do. And it is Karl's camper when I give it to him. Do I make myself clear?” “Perfectly clear.” Maribelle replies. “Look, I’m not trying to push anyone out. But space it going to get tight here for a while. All I care about is everyone share and respect each other. So not to mix the sexes, you ladies will be in this camper until I can get something for them later on.” Fernando tells her. “Don’t trust us to be with the men?” Maribelle taunts him. “Who you let #$@! you is your business. But because we got young children here and such things should not be in place where they can see it.” Fernando tells her. “Shit. Girls been getting it as soon as they can since The Happening. That is no issue anywhere, and no laws put down for or against it.” Maribelle tells him, “If the girls, and I’m assuming they are girls, are willing and ready, it is up to them when they bend over and drop their drawers to get #$@!ed. All they need is for some guy to be willing to give them a proper dicking.” Fernando scowls at her for the moment. “What? I’m tell’in it like it is! And how it’s been since those dark days long before any of us were born.” Maribelle tells him. “OK. What about rape? What is to stop me from forcing you to get #$@!ed by me?” Fernando asks. “The law.” Joanna says from behind him. Fernando turns around to face her, where she continues, “Maribelle is right about if a girl wants to, she can at any age. But the line is drawn when somebody forces a girl against her choosing to have sex with them. If the girl does not want to, it is her right to deny anyone she does not such relations with.” “Rape carries the death sentence in most places ‘round here.” Maribelle throws in, adding, “You can shot on the spot if caught raping a girl.” “Good to know. This law, counts for wessens too?” Fernando asks. “No. It don’t.” Maribelle says. “I’ll talk to General Jastrey about changing the law to include them. Wessen or not, no girl should be raped.” Fernando says, only to be pounced pounce by La La and Li Li in hugs and kisses. Teri seems to be frozen in place for the moment unsure what to do. “Go ahead Teri... you might as well join them.” Maribelle says before Teri pounces into the wooly pile of excitement. “What’s... Going... On... Here...?!!!” Fernando complains from under the girls. “Simple. Wessens are not protected under human laws. If you so want, you could rape Teri or these two girls and the law can’t touch you. Giving them protection under the law means a lot to them than it does to me. So, if you do this for them, then raping a wessen becomes punishable by death, even if she is a sex-kitten.” Maribelle explains. “Then... Tell Them... To Stop!” Fernando says out loud, not wanting to show off his strength. “Girls!” Maribelle tells them sternly, “Get off Master Fernando. He’s had enough thanking for now.” The three sheep girls look up at Maribelle before they slowly get off him. “I Swear…” Fernando complains as he dusts himself off. He then looks at them, “Get in there, wash up and change your clothes like I said. I need to see if General Jastrey has returned.” He walks away around the front of Karl’s camper and past the double tractor trailer blocking off their area. Jason was outside with Wilma and Karol trying to figure out how to separate the tractor from the trailers without upsetting either one. But from their vantage point and probably having never separated them, they think that if they separate the cab, the trailer behind it would fall down. Fernando tries to ignore this activity as he looks out towards the town’s gate to see if General Jastrey was returning. Nothing was there. Worst, Jason calls to him by the false name he had given him. “Hey, Francisco!” Jason calls, calling him one time, “Hey! Francisco!” Fernando tries to ignore his calls as he continues to look for General Jastrey. But Jason was very insistent on getting his attention, walking towards Fernando and continues to call him, “Hey Francisco, don’t you hear me calling you?” Fernando glances over to Jason before giving him a reply, “I’m ignoring you. But you want to be bothersome about it, what the #$@! you want?” Wilma walks up over to them, “If he don’t want to help, he don’t want to help. You should leave him alone, Jason.” “I just want to ask him a question...”  Jason says loud enough to be heard without needing to face her. He steps up to Fernando where Fernando has his cane down at arm’s length to keep anyone at their distance. This includes Jason as he steps up to him. “Then ask your question so you can leave. I’m waiting for General Jastrey to arrive for a legal matter.” Fernando tells him. “This legal matter – concerns us?” Jason asks being side tracked for a moment. “I told you all that I would drop the charges if I and my group are to be left alone. Right now you are not doing that, so, you want to be arrested? Because the more you bother me, the more likely it will be that you and your group will be behind bars tonight and facing the judge in the morning.” Fernando tells him. Jason looks like he just bitten into some sour fruit as he gathered his thoughts to continue. Fernando interrupts him, derail his train of thought, “You did not come here to discuss about the charges being dropped. So say what you got to say and say it now before I start charging you for wasting my time.” Jason quickly gathers his thought to ask, “How do you separate them?” “Separate what?” Fernando asks. “The hauler from the trailer boxes.” Jason adds. “How long have you had them?” Fernando asks. “Over 8 years, but what does that have to do with anything?” Jason throws back. “In those 8 years the tractor was never separated from the trailers?” Fernando asks. “Well, they were. A couple of times. But those who did it were caught by the slavers, and the rest of us do not know how to.” Jason says. “Hmph...” Fernando says to himself, knowing that the flushing of the filters will give them more than 10,000 miles or so, it is no guarantee that those would be trouble free miles. Replacing the filter cores and flushing out the system would give them more trouble miles. It still depends on where they are getting the crap fuel and how long they drive. 10,000 or more miles can be covered in less than a month’s time driving non-stop with a rotating crew. He then looks up at Jason, “What makes you think that I know?” “Because you and your friend fixed the truck and then drove it over here.” Jason tells him. “Just because I know how to fix a truck with some help from a friend whose skills are better than mine fixing trucks, does not mean I know everything about them.” Fernando tells him as he walks to the side of the truck. He then points out the various points of interest, “One - that bracket with the tiny wheels on it is called the landing gears. You need to unlock and drop the landing gears and then jack up the trailer just an inch or two using this hand crank. Then you lock it. That ensures that the trailer will not fall down when the tractor pulls away. Two – There is a plate on the tractor which the trailer rest on, it’s called a fifth wheel. Reach in and pull the handle behind it to unlock it. Three - these cables connected to the trailer, disconnect them. They should come off easily. Then hang them on the hook at the back of the tractor.  Four - Drive away slowly and they should disconnect. As you do this, check and recheck how it is going along. Now try it.” Note: Tractor Trailer disconnection and connection video on youtube: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zPWnyD36_uk “Try it?” Jason asks. “Yes, just do it.” Fernando tells him. “Alright. One - lower the landing gear...” Jason says as he unlocks them and cranks them downward to the ground. Once they are on the ground, he continues cranking with some effort to raise the trailer a bit off the fifth wheel on the tractor.” Fernando inspects his work and then nods, “Next step.” Jason sighs before saying, “Reach behind the fifth wheel plate and pull on handle found there to unlock it... Let’s see...” “You can go under the truck with some caution to find the handle. When you find it, pull on it to unlock the fifth wheel.” Fernando tells him. “Alright.” Jason says before going under the trailer and look at the rear of the tractor from behind. He can be heard saying, “Find handle... pull onto it.” A ‘Thunk’ sound is heard when he pulls on the handle, freeing the fifth wheel. He crawls out from under the truck. “Three?” Fernando asks. “OK, three - Uhm... disconnect the cables from the trailer.” Jason says before he steps up to the front of the trailer and disconnects the cables. After disconnecting the cables, he sees a resting hook for them to go on at the back of the tractor and hangs the cables on the hook. He looks at Fernando, “Now I drive out?” “Slowly drive out. In fact you should pull out a tiny bit and see if the fifth wheel plate separated. If it has, then you pull out slowly. Once you pull out, drive about 10 feet away.” Fernando adds. “OK.” Jason says before he gets into the cab of the tractor. The engine gets turned on and the engine left to idle for a while to warm up. Then the tractor lurches forward. It moves forward about half a foot before it stops. Jason steps out of the tractor and inspects his work. Fernando inspects the work before he does. As Jason looks at the tractor and its position as Fernando explains, “This is the fifth wheel plate on the tractor. It spins and locks onto a pin under the trailer, which is your connection between the two. See how there is clearance here? If not. You would need to lower the landing gears some more until there is clearance. You have to check for this every time you connect and disconnect the tractor from the trailer. Since you are clear, you can drive out about 10 feet, then check your trailers before you leave.” “What about reconnecting them?” Jason asks. “Is the same with the steps in reverse. You just have to line up the tractor directly in front of the trailer and then slowly back into them in reverse. Check for clearance when you get close. The rest is simple, back up into the trailer slowly. The fifth wheel will engage when you back up into it and you will hear a snap or pop sound when the fifth wheel engages the pin, it will lock into place on its own. Step out and check the fifth wheel plate and see if it has engaged the pin. If it has, raise up the landing gear a bit so the trailer is resting on the fifth wheel plate. And connect the cable to the trailer. Then test the connection with a tug pull from the tractor. If everything is OK, the trailer should roll with you in the tractor. Step out and rise the landing gears as high as they can so and then you can drive away.” Fernando explains. Jason gets into the tractor and pulls away from the trailers. Once he reaches over 10 feet from them, he stops the tractor and steps out. He checks out the trailers and then the tractor. Wilma and Karol walk over to the tractor on the passenger side and get inside. “Well, thanks.” Jason tells him waiting for a reply before heading to the tractor. Fernando give him a reply, but not one he would appreciate, “Yeah, whatever. Go get this damned thing fixed.” Jason was at a loss for words so instead of making a reply, he walks to the tractor where the women went too and climbs into the driver’s side. In a few seconds, the tractor’s engine revs up a couple of times and then lurches forward, rolling into town to get its repairs done. It was not for a couple more minutes that General Jastrey rolls in with her entourage, parking her vehicle by the tractor-less trailers. She steps out of the vehicle with a leather document folder under her arm. “Before I give you these papers, have you decided what would be your next stop?” General Jastrey asks. “We have not met about that yet but will be soon enough.” Fernando tells her. He then adds, “If you got a couple of minutes to spare, my EMT partner wants to ask you a couple questions about the law, and I have a couple of questions to ask myself, based on hearsay but I want to verify if it is true.” “First - what are your questions? I’ll spare a few minutes for your EMT partner after our talk.” General Jastrey says, “Let’s go.” They begin to step away from the way, getting closer to the Russian all-terrain vehicle. “First off, rape has a death sentence for the rapist. But why does it not count for wessens. From what I hear, there is no protection for them under the law, that I can take any female wessen and have my way with her. But do that with a human, I get the death sentence.” Fernando explains. “I see where you are getting at. And you’re right. I have my people going over the laws and making proposed changes to them to include wessens. Then we will have a town meeting to amend the laws to include wessens. It’s just it is going to take a while for those changes to be voted on.” General Jastrey explains. “I see. At least something is being done about it. And the treaty does include wessens and mutants to be counted as humans.” Fernando tells her. “You have another question? You said you have a couple.” General Jastrey replies. “It’s about girls, sex and the age where they can have sex. In my time, certain areas had laws where one can legally have sex with a girl once she reaches a certain age. But I was told that no such laws exist right now. Is that true?” Fernando asks. “Hmmmm...” General Jastrey thinks to herself, “As far as I know from long ago such laws did exist but were never enforced. I’m guessing that over time the laws were thrown out because it was a waste of time enforcing a law that two people were in agreement in doing such activity. So, as it is, if a girl thinks she is ready for sex, she can have whatever age she may be. I’ve known girls to be sexually active at age 9, and grown women who never did it, but the average is around 13. Again, only if she thinks she is ready and is a willing participant. I can see your concern, and I’ll talk to the other ladies of the council and see what we can do. As is, this is a military state under military rule. Laws about sex, is not included in military law of conduct. That is a civilian matter to contend with. The civilian council deals with that and the military enforces the civilian laws.” “Thanks you, that is all I need to know.” Fernando tells her. “Let’s go over these paper work before I give them to you.” General Jastrey tells him as she opens the leather document holder. She continues, “Each set of papers is for each individual. These are Karl’s papers, then Teri’s, and these are Maribelle’s. This second set are for Master Johnson’s wessens: Marvin, La La and Li Li. Unknown to them, La La and Li Li are twin sisters. But they came in on separate times and are made to believe that they are cousins when they are actually sisters. Marvin is a related cousin.” “I see. How you know they are sisters, let along twins? You have genetic testing ability?” Fernando asks as he takes the leather document folder from General Jastrey. “We have some genetic testing ability through blood tests. It is those blood tests that La La and Li Li were found to be identical.” General Jastrey explains. She adds, “There is one more who wants to go with you. Remember Tiny from Herb’s Bar?” “Space is getting tight with our rolling caravan. Besides he would be better off working for you as a strong arm enforcer for you.” Fernando explains. “I thought so too. But he was rather incoherent but kept mentioning about going to Fight Town to help you there. Don’t know what it is about, but when a wessen gets like that, you either ignore it or deal with it. It’s like a 6th sense with some of them. Personally, the way he is acting, I think it is something to deal with.” General Jastrey points out. “I was thinking about Fight Town, and then Lab Town, but not without some planning and back up.” Fernando points out. “I’ve been planning a hit on Lab Town since you showed me that Wessens are humans. When are you having your meeting before you leave for the next town?” General Jastrey says and asks, throwing in, “I would like to be there.” “Around 5o’clock.” Fernando answers. “Alright, where is your partner? I’ll give a few moments of my time to speak with him.” General Jastrey replies. “It’s a female partner, and her name is Jeanette. In fact, there she is at the far end of the trailers.” Fernando points her out. “I see. I’ll talk to her.” General Jastrey says before turning to step to the far end of the trailers. She shouts out to those at the far end of the trailer, “You’re EMT Rescuer Jeanette?” Fernando looks over the paper work he has before closing the leather document folder and heads to his electric camper.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 31st, 2017, 11:12am Upon hearing her name called, Jeanette and Moro make their way to General Jastrey. Jeanette keeps the pleasantries short. "Hello, General Jastrey. Wilbur Robinson, the human whom the Texas Spirits hired to raise Penelope, has been sexually abusing Penelope. I wish to press charges against Wilbur." Moro chimes in. "I'm Moro, a Texas Spirit acting as a representative to this party and guardian to a party member. Say the word and Charlton law enforcement offers will go to the Robinson estate and arrest Wilbur. Wilbur will then be brought to this settlement." "First of all," Jastrey asks, "who is Penelope?" "Penelope, Penny for short, is the nine-year-old girl I adopted Wednesday." Moro volunteers information. "The Texas Spirits hired Wilbur Robinson to raise Penelope in this town since she was weaned. It was not until this morning that I learned that Wilbur has been sexually abusing Penny." Notes: I kept Jastrey's words to a minimal and let you do the writing for her since you know her best. Today's date is Friday, May 7. Penny was adopted Wednesday, May 5. https://www.timeanddate.com/calendar/monthly.html?year=2066&month=5&country=1 Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 31st, 2017, 12:35pm Notes: The town is on a former military base, one of many on the area, which were resettled by those taking shelter from The Happening, mostly by the family members of the military that worked there. Due to the large buildings (Control {Communications} tower and several large hangers) on one side and several large long streets, this looks like to be an air force base though Army bases do have air support capabilities (supply planes and Ranger Helicopters) and would have runways too. The only thing to differentiate this being an air force base from an army base is if there are missile silos; Air Force deals with the Strategic Command and with the missiles. Army does not. If they are any missile silos, they have yet to be found by the group; not that it is important. Only thing is that town would have a larger underground facility where food, fuel, vehicles and supplies would stored until needed. Like all military bases, it does have a hospital. General Jastrey is in her early 60s, being in the sun for prolong periods prematurely aged her to look older. The injection of the Bio-pill solution Fernando gave her will repair all that sun damage to her skin and rejuvenate her to around 40-ish. It is not a not pure dose Fernando gave her that would have rejuvenate her to around 25 but a weakened partial dose to give her strength and longevity. Like Fernando said, 'the medication will add 20 pr more years to your life, but those 20 years are not guaranteed as you can be shot and killed tomorrow.' Thus the time during or shortly after The Happening, General Jastrey was a little girl when her family moved into the military base. Her father, as stated in her introduction post, was a high ranking officer on the base. He is responsible for the re-establishment, resettlement and overall law-giver of the area. Thus thus town has no police, but soldiers who act like the police in law enforcement duties. The problem long ago was military law and conduct does not cover civilian crimes. Thus a town council was created to deal with civil law. The military provided law enforcement, protection, schools and training for technical skills, the civilian town council provided the business market ventures and exploring of the area to connect with other towns. As soon as highways were made passable, the convoy started rolling from town to town with this base being a central hug for the area, which covers a radius some 200 miles. But there was always problems with the slavers and the two Lab towns. The new treaty with Slavia, ends the Slavers activities and adds them to the marketing ventures; in cooperation of using their blimps, they can expand their trading routes further. Now they got to deal with the Lab Towns and the creation of the wessens, and the markets that creates (wessen & mutant slavery, sex market. and Fight Town[s] Entertainment.) Around the town are vast farming areas, formerly corporate farms before The Happening. Corporate farms were farms owned by a company and hired a family to run it to grow what it wanted: food like wheat and corn, cotton, and so on. Even cattle, sheep, chicken and other livestock was also produced. After The Happening, corporations were no more and the families on these farms held onto the land for their own Ruth and Joanna's families owned smaller corporate farms, while Maribelle's family owned the biggest farm. Between the towns were Native American Communities, which in short created their own smaller towns in the area. In the 200 mile of the area, there are at least 12 large Native American community/towns and many smaller ones. Thing is, these Native American Communities are not connected to the main highways by choice, to get to them you have to get off the highway and drive on the dirty roads to them. General Jastrey's father kept up the training and the upkeep of the military of the town, including civilian patrols, civilian training and signing up to the military. This includes establishing the scouting program for children where many got their education: reading, writing, and other useful skills. Many of these children would grow up and join the military. General Jastrey was one of the first to do this, and rose tot he rank of Major. After the death of her father some 30 years ago, she rose to the rank of general. Despite this, General Jastrey married and had several children while continuing her military career. Her husband would be missing in action on one of the first skirmishes against Lab Town and the Slavers in the early years. They  would grow up and have children of her own. (as established) Tom or Tom's Firearms and Gun Shop is General Jastrey's grandson. Besides owning the firearms shop, Tom is also one of the police officers of the town through the military. General Jastrey's power within the town is not questioned. She is lenient when enforcing the law as it is an ugly job to do. But she can be quite strict and stern when it needs to be enforced. Certain crimes carry the death penalty but most crimes are punished by hard labor, usually cleaning up the town, roadways and highways with chain gangs. Because of past attacks by slavers, everyone is allowed to constitutional carry of arms but everyone does so because to carry arms in the town means you are to act when the situation calls for it, and many are too peace-minded and do not want to act. So few in the town do carry. A copy of the US Constitution is General Jastrey's office and in the Town Hall. The center piece of the town is the market place, which was established along the longest runway of the base. It is where majority of the businesses are. Next to the runway are the buildings, most are hanger but others are of warehouses. Mrs. Clean took one of the largest warehouses and fixed it up. There she runs her business and rents out space to other businesses and residents. Such planes (warehouses and hangers) can be a market mall within themselves. The center of the runway is the town's main square. Connecting smaller streets and alleys behind the hangers and ware houses is where the rest of the town is spread out through the base. Here is where the town settlers recycled many of the barrack buildings that were abandoned during the military and turned them into houses, apartments, stores, bars and entertainment centers. Before I forget, General Jastrey shares her power with the Town Council. The leader of the Town Council was Maribelle's father, but now he is missing and presumed dead from the Slaver's raid. The position would fall onto the next of kin until there is a vote to replace who would be in the seat of power. But everyone knows that Maribelle would abuse the power given to her, and thus have not told her that is has that seat within the town council. Maribelle's father also abused his power on the council but was politically minded and kept such abuse to a minimum, there is no guarantee Maribelle would do the same, in fact many would fear that she would try to take over the council and the military from that position. Instead the seat of power will remain empty and General Jastrey in power until the next vote. And that is how it has been since. (to be continued)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 31st, 2017, 2:15pm Note II: As stated in my past posts, a girl can enter into an active sexual lifestyle at any age she thinks she is ready for it. She has to be willing to do so and that has to be done with a willing participant. The age of 9 used in my post is used as a reference as to how young a girl can be if she thinks she is ready for it. For Penny this is a problem. It has to be proven that it was either done through force or trickery and she not as a willing participant. At any moment she says that she allowed it to happen, the case falls against Wilbur apart. The laws in this misbegotten future are not the laws we abide by today. It is more like the late 1800s during the industrial revolution where child labor and abuse thereof was rampant. Children were both a commodity and a resource, not a person. Thus you had children working in factories as soon as they can walk and society had children partake into adult activities at the age or 8 or 9. Not just sex, but in drinking, gambling, smoking... what ever an adult did a child in those days who was within certain circles did it too. Child brides were a major hit as well, as the marrying age for girls back then was at around 10 or when she has her first menstruation cycle. Boys could not marry until they were self supporting and established in their careers. This is how things seems to be in towns of this RPG.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 31st, 2017, 2:55pm Hondo and Zoey returned to camp and headed toward their camper. Tonya saw them coming through the camper window and burst through the door, inearly barreled Zoey over, and wrapped her in a hug. Tonya: Zoe! You're alright!! Don't do that to us again! Zoey: sorry ...sis. Tonya: you're damn right we are sisters! And I love you!  You had us all scared! Zoey: I'm sorry. I didn't mean to scare anyone. I ... I just was embarrassed. Tonya pulled back to arms length. Tonya: you shouldn't even feel embarrassed aroubd your family. We love you and what bothers you we care about. Hondo: and though everyone has secrets you can trust us, your family, with anything. My family wasn't this way but your mom and I want this for our family. We want you guys to be best friends and someday, though we hope you trust us now, I hope your mom and I can be your friends someday too. Zoey: but Tonya and I are friends. Hondo: maybe so, but know this, true friends can know everything about one another, good and bad, and like each other better. Not because of what the other has done but because you know them better and because they trust you enough to share. This is why I stress trust to you both so much. Zoey: shouldn't all sisters and brothers be like that. Hondo: They should be but unfortunately it's not true. Mine got better when we got older but still we were never as close as I'd have liked. We never were friends who you could trust with anything. How they were you would hide anything thoughts, fears, or interests from them as they would judge you for them and use them against you. I want so much better for you guys. Tonya: why do you say that hopefully someday you and mom can be our friends? Hondo: because we hafta be parents first. I want to be your friends now too but I hafta be a parent first and a parent makes unpopular calls. I need your respect, trust, and obedience. These are not popular moves and make it hard to be friends. But I need and demand these things to help keep you safe. You understand?? Tonya: I actually do.  But on that note, where is mom? Hondo: she should have beat us back.  Did  she radio you at least after I found Zoey? Tonya: no. I've not heard anything. Hondo jumped into the camper and grabbed the radio. He tried to raise Valentine several times but with no answer. To be continued.....

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 31st, 2017, 3:14pm RPG: After listening to Jeanette and Moro, General Jastrey tells them short of reading the riot act on them in showing her displeasure, "Who is this 'Wilbur' person and why was he allowed to pass a child onto you? Was this a legal adoption done through the town council or was she just handed over like some commodity like a sack of flour, a bag of corn, or meat from the butcher? There is one thing lower than slave running in these parts and that is child running. And that is how it sounds like to me." She then turns her attention to Moro, “We do not deal with spirits in this town, any spirits, for this exact reason. You all come in thinking you are above the law and do as you damned well please, and doing so you do not care who gets hurt in the process as long as you get what you want. Who are you to pass of a child onto another person? Anything that happens to this child, you are guilty of what crimes than happened to this child as this ‘Wilbur’ person on committing them for you provided the vessel and the opportunity for him to commit the crime against her.” General Jastrey then turns back to Jeanette, “You have several problems here. If this child was forced or tricked into such activities, then it is a crime. But if she allowed it and was an active participant in it, then there was no crime committed. Believe me, there are a lot of daughter #$@!ers out there I would love to put behind bars but because the daughters willing agree to participate in such activity, there is nothing that can be done. The moment this child you say was criminally acted upon becomes a willing and active participant, then there is no crime. Secondly, where is this ‘Wilbur’ person? What did he work as, where did he live in town, what apartment? Is he still in town? If he left town, past 10 miles out, there is nothing I can do to arrest him, it is past our jurisdiction. Even if he is with the convoy in another town, he is free to walk the earth as he pleases. I am not going to gather men together to go to another town to arrest him there. May god be his judge, jury and executioner.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 31st, 2017, 5:17pm Notes: As you said, Penny does not have to be touched for her mind to be feed a distorted image. For Penny to accept it, her view would have been distorted before she could consent. Where does the law stand on that? Moro already answered several of General Jastrey's questions in one statement: "Say the word and Charlton law enforcement offers will go to the Robinson estate and arrest Wilbur. Wilbur will then be brought to this settlement." RPG: Moro has dealt with anti-Spirit sentiment before and as an acting representative, she handles the situation like a professional. "Wilbur Robinson is a human whom we hired for the long-term care of Penny." "Why do you need someone to raise Penny?" Jastrey immediately asks. "Penny needed to be raised until she could be adopted. As a legal citizen of Charlton, Penny's adoption was filed with the Charlton court system yesterday morning after Jeanette signed the adoption papers Wednesday afternoon. "I understand you, this town and this area have had bad dealings with Spirits in general. And quite frankly I would love to kick out the Spirits who give all Spirits a bad name. Penny has been in our legal care from the time she was born till her adoption. Hiring Wilbur is no different from hiring a butler to take care of Penny in our absence. We provided the housing and everything else needed. All Wilbur had to do was do his job." Though Moro answered some questions even before they were asked, she answers them again. "Wilbur is in Charlton. He and Penny lived in an apartment along the outskirts of the town, the one with the cemetery statue in front of it." "The angel statue?" Jastrey asks. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/After%20Chaos/child-angel-statue_zpsbwf1bm5f.jpg (http://s86.photobucket.com/user/Jeanette_Isabelle/media/After%20Chaos/child-angel-statue_zpsbwf1bm5f.jpg.html) "That's the one." To answer a question, Moro repeats what she already said. "Say the word and Charlton law enforcement offers will go to the Robinson estate and arrest Wilbur. Wilbur will then be brought to this settlement." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 31st, 2017, 7:17pm Hondo waited a few minutes and tried the radio again. Nothing from Valentine. Hondo started to worry a bit but tried to shake it off. Hondo: She's probably just blowing off some steam. . . Maybe I should ride out and look for her. Tonya & Zoey: No!!! Hondo gave them a surprised yet grumpy look. Hondo: no? Tonya: we mean, don't go alone. If something is wrong . . . Zoey: I hope Mom is alright if she's not . . . it would be all my fault. Hondo: Now, lets not go thinkin' the worst yet . . . and you two are right. I should talk to Fernando. I'll go see if he's free. Hondo headed towards Fernando's camper. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> About 10 miles away east of town a high speed dirigible lets off a male Blutbad (wolf like wessen) with bright green hair on a 1952 Vincent Black lightening Motorcycle and a female Coyotl (coyote type wessen) with bright crimson hair on a 1948 Indian Chief with off road tires and a modified CB radio (Hondo's motorcycle last seen with Valentine.) The air ship takes off at a speed not seen in any other dirigible around. it heads straight east, away from the town. the two riders get themselves situated and look over their stuff. The man is muscular and wiry but not a big man. he wore jeans and a brown leather jacket with a bandanna on his head. The woman wore black leathers and no hat, but had her hair pulled back into a pony tail. both wore gun holsters but they were empty. Both bikes had rifle scabbards but those two were empty. The man had the shit beat out of him but tried not to show it. He had to force himself to sit upright still as his midsection was sore from the beating he received. the woman had a black eye and a besides the hidden bruises on her arm which caused her to wince whenever she used it she also limped from a sore link. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Valentine woke up with a splitting headache. She tried to look around but could see little in the dark, damp environment. It smelled, bad, like mold and shit. she tried to move but found herself bound. This revelation cause an adrenaline surge and brought her right too. She was in some room without light, but what dim light streamed through the tiny barred window on the door. She was tied to a wooden chair, bound hand and foot. Her boots were gone, her jacket and overshirt gone, all she had on was a ripped up t-shirt and her jeans. She was sore all over but not sure exactly what happened. She thought hard and slowly her memory came back. She was driving back through a wooded trail when someone jumped out of a tree and knocked her off her bike. She had been knocked out and came to a while later, groggy but enough to remember she was being questioned. She remembered being questioned and being beat but she doesn't remember what was asked nor if she said anything.  Did they just get her or was everyone captured? She could only hope Hondo, the girls and Fernando were alright. To be continued....

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 31st, 2017, 7:51pm Notes: 1) A child’s curiosity can be perversed by further exposure of such material of interest. An example of this can be the child finding pornographic material and then wanting to try out they find on whoever they find is also interested. In Penny’s case, she had a curiosity and someone or something perversed it. Unfortunately for Penny, this makes her a willing participant, and nullifies any crime Wilbur may have done to her 2) Though General Jastrey’s comment was anti-spirit in tone, it was not the content of the point she was giving. The point she was making is that there are various inexcusable crimes that will not be tolerated; slavery and child trafficking being two of them. In the recent history, though there were anti-slavery and anti-child-trafficking laws in the books but because the Slavers were in charge of the area as they were able to over-gun and over-whelm anyone who would dare oppose them. But with them out of the picture, the laws can now be enforced. In this case, it looks like Penny was tracked from whoever to Wilbur to Jeanette. What happened and why is what General Jastrey is trying to figure out. Personal note: Grammatical issues (2 sentences above the picture) is makes the post difficult to understand. RPG: General Jastrey reviews what was said before giving her reply, “If this ‘Wilbur’ person is in Charlton Texas, there is no way we can enforce any of our law on their jurisdiction. If you want, you can register a complaint against ‘Wilbur’ of the crime he committed here and have a copy of the complaint sent by private courier to Charlton Texas. Thing is, it may take weeks if not months for complaint to get there, if it does get there at all.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 31st, 2017, 10:02pm Fernando wrote: 1) A child’s curiosity can be perversed by further exposure of such material of interest. An example of this can be the child finding pornographic material and then wanting to try out they find on whoever they find is also interested. In Penny’s case, she had a curiosity and someone or something perversed it. Unfortunately for Penny, this makes her a willing participant, and nullifies any crime Wilbur may have done to her Notes: Valid point. However, we may not know or figure out what that example is unless we can get Wilbur to talk. Fernando wrote: Personal note: Grammatical issues (2 sentences above the picture) is makes the post difficult to understand. I reread my post and I only found one paragraph that may be confusing. Inserting the word "that" should help: "I understand [that] you, this town and this area have had bad dealings with Spirits in general. And quite frankly I would love to kick out the Spirits who give all Spirits a bad name. Penny has been in our legal care from the time she was born till her adoption. Hiring Wilbur is no different from hiring a butler to take care of Penny in our absence. We provided the housing and everything else needed. All Wilbur had to do was do his job." Fernando wrote: General Jastrey reviews what was said before giving her reply, “If this ‘Wilbur’ person is in Charlton Texas, there is no way we can enforce any of our law on their jurisdiction. If you want, you can register a complaint against ‘Wilbur’ of the crime he committed here and have a copy of the complaint sent by private courier to Charlton Texas. Thing is, it may take weeks if not months for complaint to get there, if it does get there at all.” I accept that Fernando does not get it because of his point of view. However, in General Jastrey's point of view, Charlton has been a nation since it was created. There's no place called "Charlton, Texas." RPG: Moro does not understand why she has to say the same thing three times. "Wilbur can be arrested by Charlton law enforcement. Afterward he would be brought here. All that can be done today. I need to know if this town will take action if we proceed." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 31st, 2017, 11:04pm Hondo found Fernando leaning against his camper. Tonya stay by the radio and Hondo had Zoey stay with her though she want d to come along. Hondo: jefe, I might have messed up bad. Fernando: what's wrong? Zoey alright? Hondo: yeah but Val never returned and I can't raise her on the radio. I'm worried. I'd go out alone but I let her go out alone and now.... Fernando: we will find her. Hondo: if anything happens to her. . . Besides the girls you and her are all I have. I hate to ask ya to go with me to look. Fernando: you know you don't have to ask. Just save the negative thoughts until something bad happens and let's go. Hondo: thanks Jefe. The Bronco is field or we can take motorcycles. I have Tonyas and one left from the slavers that should be good to go.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 1st, 2017, 12:23am RPG: "If this 'Wilbur' person is in Charlton, and you say you can have him arrested there, then why are you wasting my time? A good person who has done a lot for this community asked me if I can help and I promised that I would do what I can. I explained the law as it stands here and offered my services within my resources that I have. Instead I get a short winded explanation that you do not need the help. This is why we do not deal with spirits. You all are two faced and operate under the mantra of 'Serve Thy Self.' You do not care who gets hurt as long as you get what you want. And I see a girl in the middle of this situation which is being covered up to protect somebody. I better not find out she is being trafficked, or else you two will be in a jail cell tonight. Nothing in this is amusing. I do not find this amusing. So good day to you both. I have more important things to do than to waste my time where with you two." General Jastrey tells them both before she turns away and starts walking back to the Russian Tank Treaded vehicle. "We will take the motorcycles." Fernando tells Hondo, adding, "You can take me to where you found Zoey and we will search from there."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 1st, 2017, 10:00am RPG: "General," Moro says, "I won't deny that we, the Texas Spirits, are motivated by our gain but we do need this town's help." "What do you need?" Jastrey stops in her tracks. "You said you could arrest Wilbur in Charlton." "I meant for the purpose of extraditing him. We can extradite Wilbur to this town but it is up to this town to try him since the crime took place in this town. I need to know if this town is willing to try Wilbur for crimes committed in this town. We will only extradite him if this town is willing to try him. Also, where do you want us to bring him?" Note: For Wilbur to be extradited, he needs to be captured. How else is he to be captured except for Charlton law enforcement officers going to his place to arrest him? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 1st, 2017, 1:46pm Note: The point(s) of this post will be: A - Establishing if a crime was committed by the standards of conduct of this 'town.' This includes when, where, how and who. B - Crimes have a victim and a perpetrator. To establish if a crime was committed, the victim needs to be interviewed... alone. This is to make sure that she is not being coerced into implicating somebody into a crime that was not committed. C - Because of the Happening and After Choas, the laws have changed. What was not acceptable back in the mid to late 20th and early 21th Centuries, may be acceptable now. Ethics and Morals of this time is lacking in terms of doing right for one's self instead of doing what is right for others. This is why sex-for-sale(& trade) and slavery are so rampant. The Wessens variable only adds to this debauchery. D - Though women's rights have remained up to par with what was in the past, this is a very male orientated society. It is women like General Jastrey who got the 'balls' to deal with men on a "Man to Man" Basis. RPG: General Jastrey stops, turns around and crosses her arms as she faces them. “Do not look for a bounty for bringing this ‘Wilbur’ person in. Before you can even go hunt for him to bring him here, you need to establish if a crime was done in the first place. That means interviewing the victim alone so she would not be coached into implicating somebody of a crime that has not happened. A crime like rape carries the Death Sentence, I am not going to send somebody to be hanged for a rape that never happened. Lesser crimes carry other punishments, but like I said, I am not going to send somebody to do years of hard labor for a crime that did not happen. Furthermore there are steps in the process that needs to be fulfilled. 1- Establishment of a crime. 2- Investigation and Interview. 3- Arrest and Interrogation. 4- Trial. 5- Verdict and 6- Sentencing. This can take months, if not a year or longer to do. According to Fernando, you do not have the time to invest to get this done. If there is an arrest, the victim has to be here during the trial, verdict and sentencing to see if justice was done. The only thing I can tell you is that you can make your complaint now and the victim interviewed to establish if a crime was done, and then later when you complete your work in Charlton can you bring the perpetrator here for arrest and trail to complete the process. Now, what do you want to do?” General Jastrey tells them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 1st, 2017, 6:51pm Hondo nodded: thanks jefe. I'll go get the bikes ready. Meet me at my trailer in 10 and I'll be ready.   Fernando nodded as Hondo trotted off to his storage trailer. Hondo wondered if Fernando even had a clue how much it meant to Hondo that he was there for him. +++++++++++++++++++++++++ Note: if Fernando  needs to grab any gear or talk with anyone before he goes with Hondo this is the place for it. +++++++++++++++++++++++++ Hondo grabbed some extra ammo, shoved a M1 Garande in the scabbard on Tonya's bike and Winchester 30-30 in the other bikes scabbard.  He threw a med kit the extra ammo and a spare pistol in the one bikes saddle bags as well as a small survival kit and left the bags in Tonya's bike empty for anything Fernando might want to take. He strapped on another pistol, put on his riding leathers, and then slung a short barreled shot gun across his back. He checked the oil quick like and fueled both biked, as well as strapping an extra can of fuel to both of them. He figured they could dump a container if they found her. He tried the radio one last time then told the girls to stay inside and by the radio. He hugged them both and reassured them that Valley was probably fine that maybe she just ran out of fuel or something. They didn't seem to believe it too much and neither did he. When he went outside Fernando was there and ready. To be continued...

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 1st, 2017, 7:07pm Note: I was not planning to reveal this until later; given the situation, I'll reveal it now. I haven't worked out the details; I planned to have this resolved quickly through a plea deal. The only thing the story needs from this situation is to know what exactly happened so that the characters will know how to respond. Moro does not know that Wilbur would plea bargain. Therefore she does not bring it up. RPG: Jeanette has been quiet throughout most of the conversation. This time she speaks up. "I don't know what Fernando told you; the Texas Spirits gave us a job to do: rescue a Haibane girl." "We can rearrange the schedule to pick up Gabrielle. Also there is no set date in bringing her to Charlton." Moro says to Jeanette. "Penny is more important right now." She then addresses Jastrey. "We can file a complaint now, leave for a few days to rescue a displaced Haibane, raid lab town and come back." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 1st, 2017, 9:52pm "Fernando told me enough to understand that the rescue of this girl has to be done as soon as you can get there to find her. That says to me that you do not have time to stay around to go through the process of a trail now. The trail can wait when you can come back, but you need to press charges and have the girl interviewed now. You cannot leave and then come back 6 months or longer and then say there was a crime occurred. So it is best to start it now, pause it and come back later to finish it. Fernando told me that you all are supposed to be leaving tonight." General Jastrey tells Jeanette Fernando watches Hondo get the bikes ready before noticing Joanna is returning with Marvin and the sheep girls. He walks up to them. "First, what did we got for them?" Fernando asks. "Well, I got them something simple to use and maintain, and concealable. Each one got a boot gun (https://northamericanarms.com/shop/firearms/naa-22s/) for them. A small .32 (https://northamericanarms.com/shop/firearms/naa-32acp/) for the girls and a .38 (https://northamericanarms.com/shop/firearms/naa-380acp/) for Marvin. Leather holsters for all of them as well. And I got a couple boxes of ammo for all of them.” Joanna explains as she shows him the arms. http://northamericanarms.com/wp-content/uploads/2016/04/p-195-22s-test_1-600x600.jpg (https://northamericanarms.com/shop/firearms/naa-22s/) http://northamericanarms.com/wp-content/uploads/2016/04/p-321-32acp_1.jpg (https://northamericanarms.com/shop/firearms/naa-32acp/) http://northamericanarms.com/wp-content/uploads/2016/04/p-317-380_1.jpg (https://northamericanarms.com/shop/firearms/naa-380acp/) “Good.” Fernando says. He asks, “They got a lesson or two in using these things?” “Just point and shoot, and to respect the gun. They seem to take the lesson to heart.” Joanna answers. “Good. You and Ruth can teach Marvin and the girls how to shoot today. Nothing fancy, just so they understand. Also, Val, Hondo and I got an emergency to deal with right now. You, Ruth and Tonya are in charge. If we have not returned by 4pm, get the others to help in making a portable-on-the-move meals for everyone. We should move out tonight. Soup and sandwich will do nicely. And check on Karl. Get him to put something in his belly and take the bandages off his head and arms. He might still be dizzy from the blow to the head he had but he should be OK. By 5o’clock get every to meet so we can plan our next trip. I’m thinking Fight Town for some reason. That is a 12 or more hour drive for us to make. We might be late, but we should be back by 5:30. Tonya has Radio communications to us through a private channel. So relay all messages to us. And do not let Maribelle try to take control of the place. Stand your ground. Jeanette’s the leader but she’s willing to listen to ideas. And General Jastrey will want to be in the meeting. In fact she is under my invitation to do so. As for Jason and Wilma, I do not care about them. They want to follow, that is on them, but I’m not dealing with them. Consider it a personal issue between them and I, but if you can get information from them, that would be fine. And before I forget – many thanks.” Fernando tells Joanna. Joanna gives him a strange look from the overload of information but she gets the message. “I’ll get that done for you. You can count on me.” She tells him. “Thanks. I got to go.” Fernando tells her. He turns around and trots over to Hondo as he was starting up the bikes. He asks, “Ready to go?” Hondo nods. Fernando walks over the beaten up slaver’s bike that has seen better days. Twisting the crystal on his cane, two Skull White motorcycle helmets (https://www.cyclegear.com/gear/bell-mag-9-sena-helmet-solids) appear on his arms. He extends one of his arms out to hand the helmet to Hondo. http://www.cyclegear.com/_a/product_images/0046/6727/bell_mag9_sena_helmet_solids_750x750.jpg “What’s this?” Hondo growls, though not meaning too to Fernando. “Bullet Proof Transparent Aluminum Sapphire (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RnUszxx2pYc) Glass Bike Helmet. It will protect your head if somebody tries to take a shot at you.” Fernando tells him. ( http://makezine.com/2012/01/17/transparent-aluminum/ ) Hondo looks at the helmet and then at Fernando before he nods and takes it. He then sits on Tonya’s bike and looks at the helmet. Fernando reaches into his pocket and pulls out an ear and microphone wire piece (VOX Cable), handing it to Hondo. http://www.wimo.com/bilder/SSM-55A-l.jpg “It’s  for the tiny radio, you do not have to press to talk the button with this. Just put it on and connect it to the Yeasu and pocket the Yeasu Make sure you are on 440.125MHz on Low Power Simplex. No one should be able to listen to us.” Fernando tells him Hondo nods before taking the radio. He puts the cable to the tiny Yeasu and then puts the earpiece his ear and the mic to beside his lips. The helmet comes on before he checks on the radio. With the radio on at the proper frequency and setting, he hears Fernando’s voice. “If you can hear me, just nod.” Fernando says. Hondo nods. “Good. I’m ready. Let’s go.” Fernando tells him. Hondo leads the way on Tonya’s bike, and Fernando follows on the Slaver’s Bike.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 2nd, 2017, 9:34am "Thank you, General. Then that is what we will do." Jeanette says. "Press charges and have Penny interviewed now and come back later. I just need someone to direct me on where to go." Jeanette will talk to her co-leader about Moro's suggestion: save Gabrielle, raid lab town and come back to this town. After all, as Moro said, there is no set date as to when Gabrielle is to be brought to Charlton. Though a guess was made, those who know Gabrielle's whereabouts have not said where she would be. However, from what Moro said, Jeanette gets the impression that Gabrielle is not far away. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 2nd, 2017, 10:08am Hondo leads out as they head off down the road. It takes them no time at all on bikes to get where they found Zoey as it was just under 2 miles by road travel. Hondo pointed it out as they past. Hondo(over the headset): That's where we found her. Saw motorcycle tire tracks headed north of here and Zoey confirmed Val passed her here. Fernando: 10-4. slow down if you need to to follow the tracks. Hondo: 10-4. They continued on, slowing every once in a while to double check the ground. Luckily no one had driven through here since. After about another mile Hondo found a small trail headed west and her tire tracks turned. The trail was rougher than the road which made it harder to see the tracks and made them slow down. The trail turned into open field about a mile out and Valentines path could be seen easier as the grass was tall and her bike had flattened it down where she had driven. They followed through the field for 2 miles until they his a road north and west of town. they followed her trail for another 5 miles, Hondo cussed quietly and blamed himself as he muttered under his breath. Fernando caught most of it but let it alone for the moment. Why she had gone that far he had no idea. IT wasn't much further that they went through a clump of trees. Hondo skidded to a stop and Fernando pulled up on his heals. Fernando: See something? Hondo: Something happened here. the dirt is all torn up. it looks like she wrecked the bike. Fernando looked around. Fernando: Or forced to wreck her bike. look here. Hondo looked at where he pointed. They both looked them over and discussed possibilities. they came to only one reasonable conclusion. Fernando: She was definitely jumped and drug off. Hondo: looks like . . . #$@! me! Fernando: lets follow these tracks here. it looks like two, no three other bikes and a few people on foot. they didn't seem to be getting on their bikes here. Hondo and Fernando walk a ways off where the bikes went and they go about 100 yards away from the trees and end. but at their end was some large, weird marks and the grass around it is laid down. Fernando: dirigible. . . damn. Hondo: #$@!! it's all my fault! I . . How do I return to my girls and tell them I can protect them when I can't protect the woman I love?! Fernando: Save the blame for later. Right now we need to get back. We Will go find the general and see if anyone has seen this dirigible. Gossip travels fast in small communities. Hondo: yeah. Fernando: you going to be alright? Hondo: I have to be . . damn it all.  I should have never let her go alone. I let my worry for Zoey mess up my thinking. Hondo was really getting worried and it was evident. He tried his best to bury his feelings and just be cold, logical but anger was the best he could muster. He hadn't felt so alone in a long time. he had Valentine and Fernando, both better friends than he could ever hope for and Valentine not just a friend but the love of his life. Though in this hell hole his future had looked even brighter with the adoption of the girls. He was walking on sunshine, on top of the mountain, felt high and as free as a flying eagle. Now it was all crashing down around him. He knew Fernando wouldn't leave him but Valentine was gone, most likely wounded maybe dead and he didn't even have a clue where or why. And the girls . . . would they hate him and blame him or worse blame themselves? Fernando: We will find her. Hondo nodded: yeah . . . lets circle the area a couple times then head to town. Fernando nodded. They walked back to their bikes in relative silence. they circled the area but found nothing. Fernando: There is nothing else here. lets go back. Hondo: ok. you can lead off ifin ya don't mind. I . .  I need to gather my thoughts.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 2nd, 2017, 12:29pm About the time Hondo and Fernando headed back to two a male and female wessen drove into town on a pair of motorcycles. Red Molly: James, lets stop at the bar first. James: We really need to find the guy to deliver this message to. Red Molly: But, you need to rest after that beating you took. James: I'm alright. Red Molly: No you're not. I was so worried they were going to kill you. James: I'd die a million times to protect you. Red Molly: Then, for me stop and rest a bit. eat if you can, if not get something for the pain. I know you're in pain. James: but . .  what if this was you they had? I'd want the message as fast as possible. Red Molly: I know, but we vowed to take these animals down. How can you do that if you kill yourself now? James: Alright. I could use a rest. They pulled into the local bar and shut off the bikes. The Indian was a familiar sound but the other bike drew attention. Though legendary in some crowds the original Vincent Black Lighting were so few and far between that some thought they were a myth and most of those who believed they existed had never heard nor seen one in person. Red Molly got off the Indian she was riding and limped over to James. James sat there for a minute leaning over the handle bars. Red Molly: you need help? James: No. . . just give me a minute. He paused for a bit, sat up then stepped off his bike. He tried to stand tall but doubled over in pain again. Red Molly got up beside him quick like and put her arm around him to keep him upright. He breathed hard for a second then regained his composure. James: I've been beaten bad in the ring before but never like this. . . damn. Red Molly: lets get you inside. She found a corner booth away from the group that was already there. There was a larger than normal crowd for the time of day due to the recent celebrating but it was by no means crowded in the bar. after a few minutes the bartender comes over to get their orders. Red Molly ordered a sandwich platter and a tall beer. James didn't think he could handle much food wise, even though they hadn't eaten in days due to being prisoners, so he asked for a cheap bottle of whiskey. Red Molly ordered from rolls for him to try to eat as she worried for him and knew whiskey alone was not good for him. After the bartender left Red Molly counted then money she had. Red Molly: Won't have much left after this. Going to have to find some way to get some money. James: I'll think of something. Red Molly: Maybe we could sell that Indian Motorcycle and when we find this Hondo or Fernando we charge them for the information? James scowled: You would profit out of these people misery? Red Molly: But we have to survive. James growled: Yes, survive, but we will not profit from the actions of these monsters! I have had to fight all my life for everything I have and what I get further I'll have fought for honestly! Red Molly: I didn't mean anything by it. James sighed: I know. Red Molly: I'm just  .  .scared. What if they think we were in on this? If these people have you-know-who scared then they aren't someone you want on your bad side. James: I know. Just trust me. things will work out. Red Molly: What if they don't work out? What if you die? James: I don't mind dying but for the love of you, And if fate should break my stride then I'll give you my Vincent to ride. note: slightly borrowed characters. will post links for references in character section asap.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 2nd, 2017, 2:51pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: note: slightly borrowed characters. will post links for references in character section asap. Note: Do you really think this is necessary? I mean do you feel we really need to establish where we got our ideas and how much of a character is borrowed? I have characters ranging from borrowed, such as Chihiro (a combination of four characters), to only using the name and appearance, such as Moro. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 2nd, 2017, 3:29pm Yes

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 2nd, 2017, 5:16pm I made the following post in "After Chaos: Character Profiles." http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1422365224/12#12 I also edited the profiles of Chihiro, Danielle, Elsa and Mavis. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 2nd, 2017, 6:01pm It does not matter. Characters are going to be introduced and reintroduced throughout the life of this RPG. There will be many more towns and many places the group will be traveling, and characters will be moving with the group for their own reasons. Some will be for selfish reasons, others for noble reasons. Either way, this is not a 1200 mile trek through the dessert with no soul in sight during the journey. If Hondo thinks things he needs to explain his characters, then he has that right. The characters I created I have yet to decide what to do with but at least Maribelle and Teri are pretty much set into stone. Tiny, Marvin, La La and Li Li are still up in the air. If either of you think you can use them, you are welcomed to them as they are Open Use Characters; meaning anyone can use them if they fit their story input. Just keep in mind who they are. Karl, Tiny and Marvin are/were Fight Town Participants, so they got information about the town and how things work there. La La and Li Li are/were Sex-kittens, and like Teri need to be trained to do other things, like cutting vegetables for cooking, they know the basics to take care of themselves and 'satisfy their Master's needs' but slavery ended, there is no more "Master" to satisfy. And there is that Sex-Kitten problem - constantly producing pheromones that make males aggressive. It was bad enough with Teri around but not there are three. Showering will keep the pheromones to a minimum, but they need to shower at least 3X a day. To the other females of the group, they will smell sweaty to them, like they have been at the gym all day. When the group officially leaves the Town, Tiny will remain as General Jastrey's Strong Arm. Marvin, La La and Li Li might remain with the group or stay in Fight Town. Do note: Maribelle and Teri are unarmed, though they have access to Karl’s firearms hidden in his camper. Being a power hungry rabid female dog, it is best that Maribelle remains unarmed or else she might get ideas if she has a firearm in her hands. Ideas that will be slapped out of her mind by Fernando if she dares to have such thoughts. Keep in mind, sleeping arrangements will be tight as the group gets bigger. Jason, Wilma, Koren, Roz and those in the trailer were warned by Fernando to leave him alone. But chances are they are going to go to Jeanette to make a deal with her about where to go and what to do (search for their lost loved ones). It is only hinted that they could be turned into wessens, killed or taken further away into unknown places. If Jeanette wants to deal with that and throw into Fernando's face "Rescuers do not choose who they rescue, they just do the job of rescuing." Ruth, Joanna and the girls are there to help Val with preparing with meals, shopping and other things for the most part. But they are hampered with young boys. They also have a dog (I think it is a Border Collie) that can be used as a watch dog day or night. Most of the time they stay within their camper van though they have a truck and each one towing a dub box; the dub box towed by the camper is for ‘day care’ for the boys. The Dub Box on their truck is for them as they deem fit. At least with 3 kitchens, toilets and generators, they have storage for food, fuel and other things they may have. Just keep in mind who these characters are if you are going to use them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 2nd, 2017, 7:15pm I'm not saying every character needs documented. Original characters have no need as long as they are respected as per who sets them up. these characters and some lines I will be using are borrowed. I am changing their format a bit but to keep from looking like own right plagiarism or copyright violations I am stating where I got them from to give their originators credit. Shit . .  wasn't trying for WWIII here.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 2nd, 2017, 9:10pm Note: I would not worry about it. RPG: "Go to Tom's Gunshop and ask for Tom. And tell him that you are to wait for me about some legal matters and to wait for me there. I will be there and we can go to my office in 1/2 hour. I have to deal with some pressing matters before I can see you." General Jastrey explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 3rd, 2017, 3:24pm Note: I tried to keep it safe while revealing what happened. Let me know if I need to make changes. "Thank you, General. I need to relieve Hikaru of babysitting duty." Jeanette leaves and Moro follows. Penny is with Hikaru, Danielle, Chihiro and Elsa. "Penny, you and I need to walk into town." Jeanette says. "I'll be coming with you." Moro says. "Thanks, Moro." Moro then addresses Elsa. "Elsa, will you be fine remaining with Chihiro and Danielle?" "Yes, Spirit." In the four months Elsa has known Moro, she has always addressed her by what she is. Elsa does not do this with other Spirits. "I need to get something from the Dub Box." In addition to needing to get something, Jeanette thought this would be the best opportunity to talk to Penny given she has put it off this late. Though she is relieved to know Moro is coming with them, Jeanette does want a few alone moments with Penny. "Moro, I imagine we won't be back in camp in time for lunch and I think we will need more kosher bacon." "I'll get the shotgun shells and silver." Moro leaves to get the money. "Thanks." Jeanette walks to the Beetle Dub Box and opens the door for Penny. Inside Jeanette gets her Guide I med kit. "Penny, yesterday I said we are not supposed to comment on certain parts of the body such as breasts." Penny is concerned. "I haven't, not since you said we are not supposed to do that." "I know you haven't. I'm talking about Mr. Robinson." "Oh." Penny lets that sink in for a second. "Do you mean that Mr. Robinson was not supposed to talk about my chest and vulva?" "He was not supposed to talk about them in that way. When you find that one person you want to have an intimate relationship with, then it's okay." "That's good." Penny had referred to the second thing her mom said. She then gets to the first thing her mom said. "Is Mr. Robinson in trouble?" "What I really want to do is talk to him about what really happened." "I know what happened." "You can't get inside his mind. Therefore, you would not know everything." "That's true." Penny explains what she means. "What I mean is, I can't get inside his mind." Penny then points out a problem she sees. "Mr. Robinson is in Charlton. Will you be talking to him in Charlton?" "No, he will be coming back here." "He is? Oh. I thought we're leaving." "We'll be back, that is if Mr. Robinson is back. First we need to talk to people about him coming back." "Do you mean the police?" "Yes, we need to talk to the police." "Mom! The only things that Mr. Robinson did was say things like I will meet someone some day and that person would want to see me in my skin." "Saying that is not the problem. Someday you find that one person you want to have an intimate relationship with." Penny looks perplexed. "Mr. Robinson said that you want to see me in my skin." "Wait! He told you that?" "Yes. He told me that the woman who would be my mom would want to see me in my skin." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 3rd, 2017, 7:40pm Hondo and Fernando rode into town in relative silence. Fernando knew there was little he could say to make Hondo feel better. He knew the pain of loss all too well. He did good at offering advice but comfort? And at that what comfort could be given when the one Hondo wants comfort from is gone? and they had no clue where she was or who had her. Hondo tried to focus, tried to keep a clean mind. What to do? Where to look? Who did this? these were among the questions he asked himself. He'd get his mind straight on the problem of hand and move away from the emotional side of it and Valentines face would come to mind or the thought that the girls still needed his emotional support. Anger was the only way he knew how to think when things hit home like this but he wasn't alone now. Fernando had dealt with him in the past when he had someone he cared about in trouble or someone he loved wronged him. He was an angry person at those time. when not working he would just brood and drink, but he didn't have a couple young ladies relying on him or looking up to him. this thought only made him madder at the moment. Who dare take not only the woman he loved but the mother of their kids. Had these girls not been through enough already?!? They were outcasts, orphans, slaves and just as soon as they get a home and parents the one that is suppose to nurture them and kiss them when they get hurt and teach them how to cook, clean and how to be a lady was ripped from them. These thoughts made Hondo angrier by the moment. He teethe were clenched, his blood boiling, he was literally seeing red. He pushed the motorcycle faster and faster towards town. Fernando called out to him over the radio that it wasn't worth being reckless but Hondo didn't hear over the roar of his own thoughts. It wasn't long before Hondo had the bike pushed to tits limits. being recently overhauled it had speed and power advantages over the slavers bike Fernando was on. Fernando had all he could do to keep up as Hondo raced towards town. It wasn't long before Hondo slid to a stop in front of the town hall where the Generals office was located. Fernando pulle dup beside him and stepped in front of Hondo blocking his way. Fernando: You stay her and cool off. I'll go talk to Jastery. Hondo: I'm fine! Fernando: I said WAIT HERE AND COOL OFF! Fernando raised his voice at him. Hondo growled and tried to stare him down but its hard to stare down someone with dark glasses of which you can't see through from the outside. Hondo finally spun around and kicked at the dirt. Fernando walked inside only to return shortly. Fernando: She's not in. Let's go talk to Tom. Hondo only nodded and followed Fernando. Tom was in but Fernando stopped outside the door and turned to Hondo. Fernando: You cooled down. Hondo: As I can be at the moment. Fernando: Understand. come on. They entered Tom's gun shop and Tom smiled and waved them over to where he was. Tom: Hello again, Gentlemen! Come on over. What can I do for you? Need more guns? Fernando: Not at the moment. I stopped in at your grandmothers office but she wasn't in and this can't wait. Tom: Whats wrong? Fernando: Someone kidnapped Hondo's wife Valentine. Tom: What?!? are they suicidal??? Tell me everything. Fernando looked at Hondo and Hondo just nodded. Fernando explained what happened. Tom just shook his head. you could tell he was mad for what happened to. He spit into a trash can before he spoke. Tom: Damn! that just ain't right. after all you folks have done for us . . . rest assured we will do everything we can to help. I'll get on the horn and see if any gossip is floating around and I'll get a hold of the general right quick. Hondo, hold in there pardner. you guys heading right back to your camp? Fernando: No. I think we will stop by the bar first. Tom: Ok. I'll tell the General that's where you are if I get a hold of her here soon. Fernando: Thanks. Hondo stepped out fast and stop changing between looking up and at the ground. Fernando puts a hand on his should. Fernando: Are you going to be alright? Hondo: Yeah. Sorry for earlier. Just not sure how to deal with this and be who I need to be for the girls if this goes bad. Fernando: Don't worry about it. You have friends to help but I know you can handle it/ Jut don't give up on her quite yet. If they wanted her dead they would have killed her on the spot. We will find her and who did this. Hondo nodded. They both walked back to the bikes, fired them up and drove to the bar. as they pulled up a pair of motorcycles caught Hondo's eye. the first was a well restored Vincent Black lightning. Hondo had seen them before and when he was younger wanted one. It was interesting but the Indian beside it caught Hondo's attention more so. Hondo jumped off Tonya's bike and trotted over to the Indian. He looked it over as Fernando came up beside him. Hondo: Is this familiar to you? Fernando: It looks exactly like yours. Fernando walked around the back side of the bike. It had ND plates from their time line not this time line. Fernando: ND plates. . . this is your bike.   Hondo started for the door as one of the regulars came out. Hondo: Hey, Mister! You see who was riding those bikes? Local guy: yeah, a pair of wesens. One with green hair and one with red hair. They are sitting in the back corner. Fernando: Thanks. Local guy: Anything for the heroes who took down the slavers. You guys saved my daughters! Hondo nodded and burst through the door before Fernando could stop him. Hondo had his shotgun in hand as he burst into the bar. Hondo: I WANT THE BASTARD WHO RODE IN ON THAT INDIAN BIKE OUTSIDE NOW!!!

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 3rd, 2017, 10:11pm Jeanette turned around and by chance, through the window, saw Moro returning. "Moro's here. I need to ask her a question before the three of us leave." Jeanette steps out of the Dub Box and closes the door. "Moro, Wilbur told Penny that her future mom wanted an intimate relationship with her. Do you know anything about this?" "What? No." Moro replies. Jeanette relays what was just said and continues. "Does Wilbur have information on me?" "Well, yes. We gave him a file on you." "Did this file have anything that would make Wilbur think I would want that kind of relationship with Penny?" "No. There's nothing in your past to imply you would want that kind of relationship with anyone." "Alright." Jeanette opens the Dub Box door for Penny. "Let's go." Jeanette, Penny and Moro arrive at Tom's gun shop. Jeanette opens the door and all three walk in. "Hello, I'm looking for Tom." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 4th, 2017, 1:03pm NOTE: Not feeling well, got a massive ear infection in my left ear that is causing a lot of pain. I wont be posting until Wednesday the earliest, Friday the latest while I heal. Already seen a doctor for it and the prescribed Penicillin., so I'm on the mend. I will read up on these posts and figure out a reply sometime later today.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 5th, 2017, 7:18pm In the gas Camper the two Spirits feel confident that volume that Ariel brought with her was indeed printed by the same press and along with the authorized copies of Jeanette's journals. With Ariel's copy unnumbered, the first Spirit can only conclude that his and Ariel's hypothesis is correct: a lone wolf in the organization made an unauthorized copy of Jeanette's journal and slipped them to Ariel's grandfather knowing in advance they would be handed down to Ariel. The actions of the hypothetical lone wolf give the Texas Spirits plausible deniability. The first Spirit would feel more comfortable examining the other volumes Ariel has. "It's safe to assume that the rest of your copy of the journals are unnumbered and yet were printed by the same press and along with the authorized copies. And I see no other possibility than to assume our hypothesis is correct, that this is the work of a lone wolf. I believe the best course of action is to nip this problem in the bud before it gets worse." The first Spirit retrieves his mobile device. "I need to speak to Moro." As she, Jeanette and Penny step inside Tom's gun shop, Moro receives a chime on her mobile device. "This is Moro." "Moro, I would like to talk to Jeanette." "Could you give her a minute?" "Sute." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 5th, 2017, 10:20pm RPG: After speaking with the current captain of the Kharkovchanka (tank tread vehicle), General Jastrey waits for a while as three more of the same vehicle, each on with a painted number of 1 to 4. Though they come in slowly, they were already on their way into town from this morning. They park where they can and a couple of people from each vehicle head into the first one. General Jastrey nods before getting into her vehicle and heads to her office. General Jastrey enters the building from the rear and makes way to her office in relative seclusion and least disturbance. She walks up to her office, stepping by her secretary’s desk and telling her. “If a female EMT and a small girl come in looking for me, tell them to sit down and wait and then come in to alert me of their arrival. I’m expecting them to come and will take over from there. Thank you.” She then walks into her office, gathering a few sheets of papers, clip boards and ink pens for her expectant visitors. Jason, Wilma and Roz return with the tractor, repaired from the shop. They argued that they may have paid too much but if it gets them going, it should not be argued. A couple of General Jastrey’s men are still in the parking area. Jason puts the tractor into position to hook it up, but has forgotten the instructions Fernando had given him. Wilma manages to get a couple of Jastrey’s men to help hook up the tractor hitched to the trailers. But there was another thing that had them angered. No one seems to know who this “Francisco” character they were talking about who helped them is, but many say that they were probably talking about “Fernando.” They are not happy about somebody who could help hiding from them. Fernando, Hondo nor Jeanette could not be found. They check on Hondo’s Camper and were told to ‘deal with it’ as Joanna and Tonya were monitoring the radio and preparing to make the meals for the night’s trip. They go back to the tractor trailer to check up on the others and prepare for a late lunch meal.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 6th, 2017, 8:38am Note: I'm confused. General Jastrey told Jeanette to wait for her in Tom's gun shop. So why is she waiting for Jeanette in a different location? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 6th, 2017, 11:04am Note: This is written with Arik. Hikaru is watching over Elsa in Jeanette and Moro's absence. Chihiro, Danielle and a bunch of Spirits, in their crow form, are there too. Chihiro is on her laptop. "How is your search going?" Hikaru is asking about Baroness Louise. Chihiro turns the laptop around and shows it to Hikaru. Hikaru reads the Japanese text on the screen. "Oh, so she was captured by Yubaba. That explains a few things." Chihiro retrieves her laptop. "She got free." "Well, yes, but what happened to Louise after that?" "Is Yubaba a Spirit?" Danielle has listened to Whisper of the Heart on audio but she hasn't heard of anyone, human or Spirit, by that name. "Yes, she's a Spirit. Shizuku Tsukishima did not meet Yubaba until after Whisper of the Heart was published." Hikaru notices three people looking around the camp. "Are you looking for someone?" "Yes, we are." Jason answers. "Do you know where we can find Francisco?" "I don't know anybody by that name." "Francisco is the person helped to fix our truck last night." Wilma points to their truck. "Do you mean Fernando?" Hikaru asks. "I haven't seen him in while." Jeanette Isabelle and Arik

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 6th, 2017, 2:35pm "Chihiro," Danielle continues, "how is it that you know so much?" "Well," Chihiro answers, "I know Shizuku." "Wait. You know Shizuku Tsukishima?" "Well, yes." Chihiro can understand why Danielle would be a little skeptical. "Up until two years ago I lived a relatively normal life in Japan despite being able to talk to cats. One day, on an otherwise unadventurous trip to the library, I see an anthropomorphic cat doll in an antique shop. The doll was actually Baron Humbert von Gikkingen in doll form. I later save the life of a prince, I'm held captive and turned into a cat by time-manipulating supernatural beings, I'm rescued by time-traveling aliens and brought to a home for mutants where I meet the princess of Arendelle. Now we are on a mission with a Hollywood actress. I can understand why you would be skeptical." "When you put it that way, knowing Shizuku Tsukishima when you were living in Japan is not unusual. Still, it's neat that you got to know Shizuku Tsukishima." "Two years ago I wanted adventure in my life. Be careful of what you wish for." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 6th, 2017, 2:50pm Jeanette wrote: Note: I'm confused. General Jastrey told Jeanette to wait for her in Tom's gun shop. So why is she waiting for Jeanette in a different location? Jeanette Isabelle Different location, same building. She needs to prepare for this, so there is a delay.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 6th, 2017, 8:25pm RPG: General Jastrey writes up a questionnaire for both Jeanette (the parent) and Penny (the child) on her old Smith Corona typewriter. http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/1/1e/Smith_Corona_Silent_Super_typewriter.png/640px-Smith_Corona_Silent_Super_typewriter.png Though for Jeanette, the questions were short and generic: 1- How you got this information? 2- Do you trust the source of information? 3- Is the source of information related to you? 4- How long have you know about this information? 5- What makes you think this information leads to criminal action? 6- Do you know the perpetrator who did this action? Penny’s questions were more direct and asking for details: 1- In detail what happened, to you, your person or your property? 2- Did this only happen once or on several occasions? If so, how often? 3- If you forced to take anything to eat or drink before what happened to you? 4- Did you willing partake in this action? Or were you forced or trick to participate? 5- Did you initiate the first move? 6- Did you dared or enticed the other to make the first move? 7- What are your feelings about what happened; before, during and after? 8- Did you receive pleasure or pain from what happened? 9- Did you have a choice in stopping what was happening? 10- Did you complained or asked for that was happening to stop? 11- Were you given compensation or reward for what happened? After a few minutes, General Jastrey put the questionnaires with a few sheets of paper on two separate clipboards. She then goes out to her secretary. “Go downstairs to Tom’s shop and see if the female EMT and her little girl are here. Only they are to come. Any friends or guests can wait outside for them.” General Jastrey explains to her secretary, adding, “I will separate the parent from the child, and you will sit with the child in the other room and have her answer the questions on this clipboard. If she cannot read or write, you will do that for her. When she is done, she is to wait out here for her parent. I will be with her parent in my office.” “Yes Ma’am!” the secretary tells her, standing up at attention. “Go get them...” General Jastrey tells her. Without saying a word, General Jastrey’s secretary leaves the office to fulfill the requested task. Note correction and addition to a couple of questions...

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 7th, 2017, 1:42pm Jeanette, Penny and Moro arrive at Tom's gun shop. Jeanette opens the door and all three walk in. "Hello, I'm looking for Tom." The secretary sees and approaches the EMT, a little girl and a woman with wolf features. "General Jastrey will see you and your daughter now." She turns to Moro. "Are you with these two?" "Yes." Moro answers. "I need for you to wait down stairs." As Jeanette, Penny and the secretary walk upstairs, Moro receives a chime on her mobile device. "This is Moro." "Moro, I would like to talk to Jeanette." Says the voice over the mobile device. "You called at a bad time. May I ask what this is about?" The Spirit, sent to investigate Ariel and the copy of the journal she has, presents his and Ariel's theory. "Why do you need to talk to Jeanette?" Moro asks. "I believe the best course of action is to nip this problem in the bud before it gets worse by coming clean to Jeanette." Jeanette is taken to General Jastrey's office and sits down with the questioner, clipboard and pen. Fernando wrote: 1- How you got this information? Penny told me after I corrected her on commenting on certain parts of the body such as breasts, private parts or the rear end. Fernando wrote: 2- Do you trust the source of information? Yes. Fernando wrote: 3- Is the source of information related to you? Yes. Fernando wrote: 4- How long have you know about this information? Yesterday, in the late afternoon/early evening, just before dinner. Fernando wrote: 5- What makes you think this information leads to criminal action? At minimum Wilbur Robinson distorted Penny's mind/view on the female body. At worst Wilbur may have conditioned Penny to have a sexual relationship. Fernando wrote: 6- Do you know the perpetrator who did this action? I've known him for two days. Alone with the secretary, Penny reads the questions. "I don't understand these questions." "You need me to read them to you?" The secretary asks. "I can read the questions. I don't understand them." "What is it that you don't understand?" "Mr. Robinson said some things he should not have said but that's all he did." The secretary accepts the clipboard and looks at the first question. "What did Mr. Robinson say?" "He said nice things about my body. He said I'm prettier without breasts, asked me how I feel about being an Immortal and said my vulva is beautiful. He said that the woman who would adopt me would want to see me in my skin and asked me what I thought about that." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 7th, 2017, 8:40pm James had drank a good portion of the bottle and the pain was greatly dulled. Red Molly Looked at him with great worry. She loved him greatly and did not want to loose him. She had lost enough in life already. Red Molly: You gonna be alright? James: Ain't I always? Red Molly: Some day your luck will run out. James: Not today. As if on cue a big man in a cowboy hat caught them by surprise, wearing shiny boots, western trappings, and angry blood-shot eyes. He had a shotgun in his hands and looked around the bar. Man: I WANT THE BASTARD WHO RODE IN ON THAT INDIAN BIKE OUTSIDE NOW!!! Bar Keeper: Over there! The bar keeper pointed at James and red Molly's table. The big man walked up to them fast and angrily. Another man, about his size in dark colored clothes and dark glasses came in right behind the first man and seemed to follow him, as if he was watching his back. Red Molly started to stand up as the man approached but James pushed her down and stood up. James: That was me. James just wanted to make sure Molly was safe and would do so at any price. Man: Where is she?!? James: who? The man pointed the shotgun at James' chest. Red Molly: Maybe we should just . . . James: I'll handle this, Molly.  .  . Now mister, not that I owe you the #$@!ing time of day OOOPHffff!!! The man belted James in the gut with the stock of his shotguns. James doubled over and hit the floor. Red Molly: NOOOO!!! Red Molly threw herself on top of James, holding and protecting him as the man turned his shotgun back on James and only seemed to be getting angrier. Red Molly: Please don't hurt him! He's been hurt bad already!! spare him, please!!! Molly cried as she begged for her lovers protection The man with the dark glasses put his hand on the man with the cowboy hat's shoulder. Man in dark glasses: Hondo! Take it easy. If they hurt Val I'll help you skin them if its what you want but if they are innocent you wouldn't forgive yourself if you did something to them. The man in the cowboy hat turned enough to look at the other guy. He had an angry back off look but the guy in the dark glasses didn't back down. after a moment the man in the cowboy had sighed and relaxed his features a bit. Hondo: Sorry, Jefe. You're right. Hondo turned back to the two on the floor. Hondo: Now how about it you two? You cooperatin' or not? James huffed and puffed to get his breath back. James: Wait, Hondo and Fernando? Fernando: We might be. Red Molly stood up, her eyes wet. she looked at them then back at James. James put up his hand and she helped him up. James: No, you two have to be Hondo and Fernando. the description matches too well. Hondo: Alright, smart guy. So now that you found us what happens next? James: You are looking for Valentine, right? Hondo: Where is my wife?! James: I don't know. The same people that captured her had us prisoners. She was worth a lot more than we were and they figured you would shoot on sight so they sent us as messengers instead of risking their own. Fernando: Whats the message? James: They want you to back off. messing with the slave business and telling folks that us wesens are equal with them and some were them is hurting their business. so if you want to see her again they want you to back off and then go to fight town. Hondo: She's in fight town? James: I doubt it. The guys that have her are top notch group for hire. They have a reputation for being the best and it costs a lot to hire them. Who hired them . . well. We wesen believe it to be unlucky to speak the groups name. You want the name you'll have to ask someone else, but I can tell you they own the town that makes new wesen. That town is supposedly one of many things they have their fingers in. They are they are tired for the second most powerful and evil group in the world. The Illuminati are tied with them. There is only one group worse and no one truly knows their names but they do exist. Hondo: So why fight town? James: They want you to fight. The more of you that fight the better. Get so many wins and climb the fight circuit ladder and they will contact you with terms. Fernando: I don't like this. Hondo: I'll go alone. James: No. You do and she will die for sure, or be turned into a wesen sex slave. They were quiet persistent that at least you and Fernando had to fight but they said the more from your group the better your odds and the shorter your wait. Hondo: I can't risk the group like that. Fernando: We will talk about it later.  Anything else you can tell us about these thugs for hire? James: Just hear say. Supposedly they used to be a rescue group, a pacifistic rescue group. Some of their group might have died during the happening but supposedly they kept their pacifistic ways until looters killed a couple of their core members. IT caused their inventor to lose her mind, and they turned into air pirates. They were ruthless and ruled the skies for years. some got tired of it and broke off.  The group ended up hiring out as it was easier work and doing favors for the powers that be gave them protection to live as they please. Their base is east of here in whats left of the area once called new york. They don't take prisoners there, though, if that's what you are thinking. Hondo: Is that it? James: No.  We want in. Hondo: Excuse me? James: These people tried to rape my fiance.  They hurt her badly and near killed me when I tried to stop them. I want to help you get your wife back. Hondo: Why? James: It will get us close to them again. I need to find out who is after us. We don't know who hired them to get us, but if they were hired someone wants us badly too. We can't fight them on our own but with your help maybe we can. Fernando: We will talk about it and let you know. James: ok. Let us know soon. We don't have much for money or supplies so if you won't have us with you then we need to move on right away. Hondo: We will let you know in a couple hours. until then, here. Hondo gave them a couple small silver coins. Hondo: thanks for the info. Hondo and Fernando turned and walked out of the bar.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 8th, 2017, 10:38pm RPG: General Jastrey has Jeanette and Penny wait outside in the lobby area as she goes over the questions’ answers with her secretary and the school master. After more than an hour of discussing it with them, she dismisses them to their posts and calls Jeanette to come into her office without Penny. The secretary keeps an eye on Penny as she sits in the lobby area. “Ms. Jeanette, you have a problem here. According to Penny’s testimony, she was not touched in any way and therefore no crime has occurred by that means. And seeing a child naked by a caregiver within the confines of their home is not a crime either. Though it seems like she may have been taught incorrectly in the use of terms about modesty and her body, that is not a crime either. You as her current parent need to teach her the correct way of how a girl is to carry herself, and teach her modesty and self-respect, beginning with everything that this ‘Wilbur’ person has taught her was taught wrong. The terms maybe correct but where is the modesty, where is the self respect? It does not exist in this girl. And those I spoke with can see that. There is nothing that can be done legally. This becomes a parenting issue between you and the child, you need to undo a lot this child was taught incorrectly. You as a woman should be able to undo what a man did to the mind of that girl in the other room.” General Jastrey explains. She adds, “Any questions before you go?”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 10th, 2017, 10:02am "I understand what you are saying about the law, General. But there is one thing you and Fernando have said that does not seem to fit what I'm observing." "What is that?" Jastrey asks. Jeanette explains. "Both of you have said that I need to tell Penny that everything Wilbur taught is wrong. Something I have noticed with all girls is that they need to be taught to keep their skirt or dress down so that their panties are not exposed. Penny does not have her panties exposed. Someone taught her that. She also keeps her socks pulled up. That is one reason I object to using the blanket statement of 'everything Wilbur has taught is wrong.'" "You want to know everything that Wilbur had taught." Jastrey continues. "Yes." In Jeanette's mind things are not adding up. If Wilbur is the pedophile he seems to be, why did he teach Penny to use correct terms such as vulva and breasts instead of slang terms? Why teach Penny to keep her skirt down and socks up? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 10th, 2017, 2:36pm "No you do not know everything 'Wilbur' has taught this girl. And you will never know the fullest extent as to what he taught and why, even if Penny tell you everything because you are not in his mind." General Jastrey tells Jeanette outright. She continues, "Everything he taught her is wrong, even if the facts are right. Number 1 - She's an immortal? By what proof is she an immortal? What is said and what is done are two very different things. So until she demonstrates that she is an immortal, you can not say that she is. Or should I take out my firearm to put that statement to the test and put three rounds into her head? Until she demonstrates that she is an immortal, you can not ever say that she is. never." General Jastrey then closes her folder of the case, "'Wilbur' is what, a male? What do males know about females, other than trying to find ways to insert their penises inside us behind closed doors? Nothing. Even if he taught her the correct anatomical terms, what is she doing? She is exhibitionist because of her curiosity. She, because of his teaching, is going to end up showing off what she has to the wrong person and they are going to take advantage of that. At best she could be raped or turning tricks. At worst she could be found dead at the side of the road after being raped or turning tricks. Do you really want that to happen? If you don't want that to happen, then you better woman up and do the job of a parent and undo everything that man has taught her. The girl has no modesty. The girl thinks that you are going to own her like a doll you place on a shelf, just there for show, and show you anything you want to see. Are you that kind of a pervert? A Voyeur who like to sit, hide and watch? You like to see shows of naked girls? are you ethically and morally warped in the brain that you can not see what he did was wrong? Understand that there is no crime done here, but given a couple of years alone with 'Wilbur', who knows. By then she would be old enough where some girl do enter into their sexual lifestyles. You need to teach that girl to keep her legs shut and her skirt pulled down before she ends up having a lot more than just somebody's hand up in that area on her. Think about, do you want your girl to be sexually penetrated? Because the way she is, that is what is going to happen to her. It is just a matter of when this will happen if you take no action to undo his teachings and teach her correctly as a woman, as a female. She needs to lean modesty, trust, respect and most importantly, self respect. I doubt she knows how to wipe herself properly after using the bathroom. Because if you don't, you might as well leave her at Herb's bar where she can make $200 in gold and silver every night because that is how she was taught. Last thing you what for that girl is to be an immortal turning tricks strung up on some chemical. You can find plenty of those in Fight Town. Do I make my self clear on this?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 10th, 2017, 4:27pm Jeanette nods in agreement. She too had said no one could get in Wilbur's mind. Jeanette understands Jastrey's explanation on how everything can be wrong even when all the facts are right. "I did not give Penny a knife to prove to me that she's an Immortal." Jeanette says. "According to her medical records the immortality procedure was done August of last year at the Charlton Medical Center." Fernando wrote: The girl thinks that you are going to own her like a doll you place on a shelf, just there for show, and show you anything you want to see. Jeanette nods and lets out a sobering sigh. "I came to that same deduction." Fernando wrote: Are you that kind of a pervert? A Voyeur who like to sit, hide and watch? You like to see shows of naked girls? are you ethically and morally warped in the brain that you can not see what he did was wrong? Understand that there is no crime done here, but given a couple of years alone with 'Wilbur', who knows. "What you had just described seems to me that is exactly what happened. Penny was probably already comfortable in her skin and Wilbur's compliments of her body encouraged this behavior to continue. She is then taught to not have her panties exposed so she would look presentable to the public." This is Jeanette's conclusion. "I thought all that was a crime which is why I came to you." Jeanette nods again and prepares to get up. "Is there anything else?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 11th, 2017, 12:10am "There is nothing else except for you needing to a parent to that girl and teach her everything she needs to know. This is not about being comfortable being in one's own skin. This is about respecting one's self so that others would respect them for who they are, not what they have between their legs. This girl is approaching a point where it will not take much coaching for her sit on some guy's lap and lift up her skirt for them and they put a lot more than just their hand up between her legs. 9 year olds should not be thinking in those terms she is thinking. They should be thinking about learning at school or with a tutor, deciding what she likes to do so when she grows up she has an idea on what she wants to be when she grows up and be an adult who can help communities like this one with what she can do. She should be figuring out with chores and free play of pretend what she wants to be. She does not have to be a military officer, political figure or EMT Rescuer to make a difference out there. My good friend Mrs. Clean does laundry, tailoring and sells clothing she has recycled for many out there. During the winter, she has coats and winter gear for many in need. And she makes a good amount of money doing this as a business. Many farmers out their sell crops, food, liquor and bio-fuel from their hard work. Some who raise animals sell the meat, bones and leather skins from them. Plus there are other professions where she needs to go to school for, but at this age of 9 she should be planning in what she wants in life. One cannot be a doctor or lawyer without an education.” General Jastrey explains. She continues after a brief pause, “Fernando told me your group might be going into Fight Town or Lab Town. In Fight Town you will see immortal strung out on chemicals, living out the rest of eternity chasing the next high for that is all they know. And if you have a heart beating in your chest, it will sicken you to see them in such a condition of chasing the next high, selling themselves to get that next high, and having not eaten much of anything in a very very long time. They basically look like walking skeletons with skin stretched over it. This is a path Penny is heading if you do not act now in teaching her what is right for a girl to become a woman later on in her life. You heart might want to reach out to help these immortals, I say don’t. All they want is to use you and take from you what they can and sell it for their next high. If you give them something, they will return to bother you for more. If it means killing you to get it, they will. For they have no respect for you for they do not have it themselves. So do not give them anything. Consider that as a warning for you as a group and as for you as a parent for your little girl to learn not what to become. If there is nothing more, I will be meeting with your group around 5pm for your next trip out. In this we both have a vested interest. As for this ‘Wilbur’ person, forget he ever existed and let what god you believe in deal with him. Fate has a way of biting you in the ass when you least expect it, and it will bite him on his ass soon enough.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 11th, 2017, 2:28pm Jeanette stands up. "Thank you for seeing me, General. I'll do what I can to put what you said into practice." Jeanette prefers to get some answers from Wilbur; she feels confident that this is as close as she will get. She steps out of Jastrey's office and into the lobby. Penny stands up. "Will Mr. Robinson be coming back?" "No." Jeanette answers. "There's no reason for him to return." Jeanette opens the door for Penny, they walk out and Jeanette closes the door behind them. They walk down the stairs. There's no one else in sight. It's just the two of them. Jeanette received a lot of information at once thought she is not certain on some of the smaller details. "Penny, are you curious about the human body?" "There are two or three things about the female body I don't understand but other than that I don't think I'm curious. You already explained the one thing I did not know about men." "Penny, you are not a doll to be placed on a shelf." Penny stops. "What does your doll collection have to do with any of this?" Jeanette stops alongside Penny. "How did you know I have a doll collection?" "Mr. Robinson told me that you collect dolls." "He did? I wonder how he knew that." "He told me everything about you and he taught me so you would want me." "What? Mr. Robinson was to be a caregiver, from what I understand, not train you to be an exhibitionist." "You want to see me in my skin and I want you to see me in my skin." "There's no one else around us. We can sit on the steps." Jeanette sits down and puts her bag down. Penny sits on the steps with her legs together and skirt covering her knees. "I'm glad to see that Mr. Robinson has taught you something correctly." Jeanette gets back on topic. "That's fine for an intimate relationship but we don't have that kind of relationship." "Mom, I want that kind of relationship." "We will never have that kind relationship for two reasons: First, you and I are the same sex. Second, and most important, I am your parent and you are my child. Even in sick societies an intimate relationship between a parent and child is twisted." "Mom, you don't want that kind of relationship with a male." "I won't ask you how you know that. The truth is, I don't want that kind of relationship with anyone, male or female." "I like you, not men." "You are nine. You will change your mind as you get older." "When you were my age you would go into your room, close the door, take off your clothes, sit up in bed and look at yourself. You did not touch yourself. You just looked. You wish the Texas Spirits made you an Immortal back then. They didn't." "I get the point." Jeanette stops Penny before she goes any further. "Just because I looked at myself then does not mean I want to look at other females." Jeanette picks up her bag and stands up. "Did Mr. Robinson tell you everything you just told me?" "Yes." "Get up. Let's find Moro. She's probably downstairs waiting for us." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 12th, 2017, 8:43pm Jeanette and Penny walk downstairs to the gun shop. Moro is still there, waiting for them. Jeanette wants to get outside with Moro, meaning away form other people so she can talk to Moro without anyone other Penny hearing what she has to say. "We need to leave now." Without saying anything, Moro walks outside with Jeanette and Penny. "You said Wilbur Robinson has a file on me. Would you care to tell me what's in this file?" Jeanette politely demands. "We gave Wilbur access to everything." Moro answers. "Everything?" Jeanette exclaims. "Including the fact that I looked at myself when I was a child? Does your society have the concept of privacy or is that strictly just a human thing? Penny just told me what Wilbur told her . . . stuff that is not true. Either you put something in my file that is not true or Wilbur twisted everything." "Penny," Moro asks, "did Mr. Robinson tell you that your mom would want an intimate relationship with you?" "No." Penny answers. "He told me that she would want to see me in my skin and he told me that my body is beautiful the way it is. He also said that the fact that I'm a virgin makes what I have more special and that it must be protected." Jeanette is not sure how to respond to this voyeur's seemingly unusual twist unless voyeurs get more pleasure out of looking at virgins. Moro volunteers information to Jeanette. "The fact that you wanted to be an Immortal when you were a child is in your file. However, you have not shown any interest in looking at other females. Therefore I don't know where Wilbur got that idea." "My file has no implication that I want to look at other females?" Jeanette asks to confirm. "I can't think of anything that would even imply that." Moro answers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 13th, 2017, 9:24pm "Mom," Penny asks, "how big is your doll collection?" "I have six. They take up an entire shelf." Jeanette answers. "Are all of them dressed?" "Yes and they are mint-in-box." "Mint-in-box?" Penny thinks there may be a connection. "Are they baby dolls, child dolls or adult dolls? What are these dolls wearing? Are any of them wearing a swimsuit?" "All of them are child dolls, none of them are wearing swimsuits and all of them are in a dress." "Child dolls, wearing dresses, on display." Even more so Penny thinks there may be a connection. "Mr. Robinson said you prefer dresses which is why I made dresses. He also said I should keep my legs together and skirt down so my panties won't be exposed." Jeanette does not know where Penny is going with this. "I'm glad that Mr. Robinson has taught you something correctly." "You really want my vulva covered up." "Yes, I do." "Mr. Robinson was wrong about that." For Penny this is a sobering realization. "You are not interested in men and I'm not interested in men." "I'm not interested in a relationship with another female either." "You like to see me in dresses and in my pajamas. We can make something work." Jeanette does not know how to deal with this. "As late as it is, lunch has already been put up in camp." This is Jeanette's conclusion given the time of day. "We had fish and chips yesterday. Does anyone have a suggestion?" "I like submarine sandwiches. I can show you the way to the deli and butcher shop." Penny offers. "Submarine sandwiches sound good right about now. Lead on, my map." "That's what Joy said in Inside Out. The movie theater here shows movies from before the Happening." "Inside Out? I'm not familiar with that movie." As someone who is from 2010, Jeanette would not have heard of the 2015 film. "The theater had some great movies such as Back to the Future." Penny meant the complete trilogy. "Wreck-It Ralph, Inside Out, The Little Prince (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9gARHWfXE40) and Whisper of the Heart. The BFG is okay. It had some good parts." "They finally made a movie based on Whisper of the Heart?" "Yes. Sugar Rush was in Wreck-It Ralph. Wreck-It Ralph takes place in the video game world where all video game characters are alive and can visit other video games when the arcade is closed. Princess Vanellope is a homeless game sprite in the movie but she gets her crown and scepter back at the end." "Why is Vanellope a homeless game sprite? Someone needs to drive the royal kart and host the race. Is Taffyta a homeless sprite too? What about Sour Bill?" "If I told you, I would spoil the movie. Taffyta is not homeless. Sour Bill is there too." "I bet Taffyta straightened that mess. She and Vanellope are highly competitive but they are best friends. Also Sour Bill can't be the majordomo as long as the princess is homeless." The deli has an advertised special on roast beef po' boys. That is what the three of them decide to get. Behind the counter is a Haibane teen. Her feathered wings are light grey, common for a Haibane. "I'm Bergljót. May I take your order?" Bergljót looks at the patch on Jeanette's uniform. "You're from Charlton? So am I." Jeanette is here to rescue a black-feathered Haibane and she has heard a lot about them; this is the first time she has seen any of these people who have angel wings. "Hi, Miss Bergljót." Penny greets a familiar face. "Hi Penny." "I didn't know you're from Charlton." Penny continues. "You're from Charlton too?" Bergljót asks. "I didn't know that." "I was born in Charlton but I was brought to this town when I was two." Penny explains. "Miss Bergljót, this is my adopted mom." "You're adopted?" Bergljót exclaims. "Congratulations!" "My mom and I are leaving this town tonight." "I'm glad to hear that you're adopted but I won't get to see you again." Even at a reduced price the po' boys costs a little more than the lunch truck fish and chips but they're good. Just as Penny said, the deli is also a butcher shop. Penny looks at Bergljót. "The Haibane are so pretty. I wish I had wings like they do." "That is one of the two mutations we are unable to recreate. Empathy Refocus is the other." Moro explains. "This is not like other mutations. We don't even understand why some people grow wings." Moro throws something else in. "Also, I never even heard of an Immortal Haibane." "Penny, what do you want to be when you grow up?" Penny responds with an odd look. "I can't grow up." "Physically you won't; emotionally and mentally you will." "I don't know." "You have plenty of time to figure it out." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 13th, 2017, 11:07pm Just a personal note: The issue is not that Penny should be sitting down properly with her legs closed and pussy covered. The issue is why she must do this, because as a girl, any girl (4 - 45) should not be exposing herself as such for others to be able to see up her skirt and see what she looks like down there as in their minds "what she has to offer." This is the point she needs to learn - "Do not become a target of unwanted attention from others." Penny drawing unwanted attention would make her a target toe a child smuggler or rapist to target her as their next victim. This is why all girls are taught to cover themselves when wearing a skirt. The issue becomes a problem when she wants such attention. It would be easily to take advantage of this curiosity, and this has to be nipped in the bud before she can become a target and taken advantage of. The other issue I see, Penny needs to know that there are different shade/flavors/what ever you want to call it - of Love. As I see it, all she knows is of the physical/sexual aspect of it and is targeting Jeanette for it. She needs to learn that physical/sexual form is of Love is something one does not do with their caregiver or parent. There is a Love between Child and Parent and she needs to quickly learn what that is. It is not to derive physical pleasure on a sexual format; it is a learning process where the child makes the parent proud of them and the parent makes the child feel worthy of such rewards and praises. Penny needs to stop looking at herself as a thing, a sum of sex parts that makes her as a girl, and start looking at her self as a person who is a girl and has so much to offer to herself and others in terms of her work, skills and abilities. And like you did well with at the end, what is she going to do for the rest of her life once she reaches adulthood. That is a learning process for her to go through.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 14th, 2017, 5:03pm Moro receives a chime on her mobile device again. "This is Moro." "Is Jeanette free to speak?" "Please hold." Moro lowers her mobile device. "Jeanette, the Spirit who was sent here to examine Ariel's copy of your journal wants to talk to you." She hands her mobile device to Jeanette. Jeanette accepts the alien device that looks like a smart phone. "What am I supposed to do?" "Just talk in it." "Hello, this is Jeanette." "Jeanette, we have determined that Ariel's copy of your journal indeed came from the same press as the authorized copies though hers was not authorized. We theorize that someone in our organization acted alone in printing an additional copy and smuggled it to Ariel's grandfather knowing that Ariel would read it." "Why would a lone wolf print an unauthorized copy for the purpose of Ariel reading it?" Jeanette asks. "We can't tell you something you have yet to write but I will say this: you accepted immortality in part because of Ariel." "I have no idea why I would accept immortality because of her. Why would someone acting alone print an unauthorized copy?" "I theorize it was to give us plausible deniability." "I don't want to have an adult body for the rest of eternity and there's an issue with making me look like a child again. I have no idea how you will resolve that." Jeanette hands the mobile device back to Moro. While in the deli/butcher shop, Moro picks up some kosher bacon. "Bergljót, General Jastrey will meat with our party before we go onto our next stop: fight town. If you wish to see Penny again, this may be your last chance for a while." Bergljót is not sure she could make it. "Thanks for letting me know." While they were having lunch Penny thought about what she and her mom were talking about but remained quiet. After leaving the deli/butcher shop but still in town, Penny continues. "Mom, you are not interested in men or women but which do you prefer?" "The truth is," Jeanette answers, "I like other women. They are certainly more beautiful than men. The biggest issue I have is the idea of two people of the same sex engaged in a sexual activity is disgusting. It's not just a religious objection. I would still find it disgusting even if it is allowed." "What about being married to a woman but only seeing each other in clothes or pajamas, is that disgusting?" Penny continues. "How is that a marriage?" "What if she's in love with you and to you she's beautiful? Would that be disgusting?" "It would look bad since appearances mean a lot. If there is no sexual activity then it's not disgusting. I know where you're going with this and I don't want to set limits like some marriage of convenience. You obviously have a physical attraction to me. I don't know if this is a temporary phase you are going through or not. Either way I can't give you what you want." "What if you were married to a beautiful woman who's in love with you?" "I would not be able to reciprocate that affection she has for me. I would not want to see her in her skin or in her panties. Her genitalia would need to be completely covered. Though I would prefer completely dressed, bare chested is fine. Likewise I would not want her to see me in my skin or in my panties. I would have no objection to her seeing me bare chested." "I thought you don't like breasts." "I don't. I would make an exception . . . my issues on that subject are my own and should not be discussed." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 14th, 2017, 5:43pm Note: Just a filler post to catch things up. Moving the dual tractor trailers was not a quiet event. Though Jason and the women managed move the double tractor trailer and place it some distance from the camp, they literally woke up the dead, namely Karl who is still anywhere near 100 percent of his senses or faculties. If he was at 65 percent, it was more than what the doctors at the medical center would give him, as they were expecting him to die by the morning and not making it this far out. Yet he manages to get yup and trudge about the area, uncertain what he was seeing but seeing enough not to bump into things. Ruth and Joanna got Teri, La La and Li Li to sit down by Hondo’s trailer to wash, peel and cut a few vegetables. Marvin was sent to fill buckets of water and return them to fill a couple of pots and wash a few things. There was a lot to do and as promised, Joanna was making sure that they were getting them done. They she finds Karl trudging about the front of his ride. She gets Marvin to drop his load and together head off to intercept Karl. They get to him and sit on the extended bumper of his SUV. Joanna pats the side of Karl’s face. “Karl. Karl. Talk to me...” She calls to him as she examines him and his bandages. The blood on them has long since dried the night before and he seems to be healed of any serious injuries with closed scars that look like days if not weeks old. “Karl... come on and say something!” After a while, Karl becomes barely vocal, “Eh? Wha... Whe... Where am I?” “At the camp.” Joanna tells him. “Where’s... Hon... doe and Fer... nan-doe?” Karl asks. “They are out dealing with a situation. They will be back when they can.” Joanna tells him, adding, “You stay here while I get you something to eat and we will take care of those bandages. Marvin, keep an eye on Karl. I’ll be back very soon.” “OK Misses Joanna.” Marvin replies. Karl looks up at Marvin, “Mister Johnson’s your owner?” “Was. I can’t find him after the purge.” Marvin tells him. Joanna race walks to Hondo’s trailer, where she gets in. Tonya looks at her like she barged in on her doing something in private. “Karl is up but weak. I need to get him something to eat.” Joanna explains. “There’s some bread and cheese, he can have a sandwich. And there is some left over soup from yesterday.” Tonya points to the refrigerator. “OK. I’ll clean his up later. Can you do me the favor and call Fernando on the wireless and tell him that I found Karl is up and walking around, and I’m taking care of him as he asked.” Joanna explains as she sets up a small pot on the stove for the soup and begins to cut the bread and cheese. “I’ll call him.” Tonya replies and then asks, “How is Karl?” “He looks like he’s been through a lot, roughed up really bad.” Joanna says as she puts together a cheese sandwich and then turns off the stove. “I see.” Tonya replies, getting up for a second and heads to the back where the door to the truck’s cab is at, in an area where some supplies and access to the water tanks, heaters and generator is at, where a CB base station is set up for inside the trailer though there was a CB radio in the truck’s dashboard. She raises the volume on the base station and picks up microphone, pressing the ‘Talk button’ on its side, “This is Tonya at the base. Fernando, you out there?” With no reply the first time, Tonya repeats herself, “This is Tonya at the base. Fernando, you out there?” A few seconds Fernando answers, “What is it Tonya?” “Joanna came in telling me to tell you Karl is up and walking around. He’s not in good shape but she is making something for him to eat.” Tonya explains over the radio. “I got that.” Fernando replies over the radio, before adding, “You, Joanna and Ruth are in charge until somebody returns. Start gathering things up to make dinner with, talk to Joanna about the details. And unless it’s an emergency, do not call. We should be there in a couple of hours or less. We will talk then.” Tonya stands there looking at the radio, flabbergasted at Fernando telling her not to call unless it is an emergency. She thinks about her reply before giving it, “OK. Talk to you later...” Taking a breath, Tonya heads back to the living and kitchen area where Joanna was finishing up Karl’s meal and cleaning up the area. Joanna stacks up a small closed pot and the sandwich on the inverted cover before wiping down the area. “Fernando said that we should be preparing dinner soon?” Tonya asks. “I got the sheep girls starting that outside: soup and sandwiches to go. We may have to go shop for some bread and sandwich meat. I got this covered for everyone.” Joanna answers. “Anything I can do?” Tonya asks. Joanna looks around knowing that she was busy with the communication between Hondo and Fernando and the rest of them. With who knows what else Tonya might be doing on top of that, “No but thanks. I’m sure you’re busy here. I’ll be outside if you need me.” “OK, I guess.” Tonya replies, helping her to go out of the door. Joanna heads to Karl’s SUV, seeing him still there with Marvin standing next to him. She also finds Maribelle with Jason talking about something she was too far away to hear. She quickens her pace to get to them to deal with Karl and deal with what plans Maribelle and Jason maybe making. Getting there, she hands the pot to Marvin, “Hold onto that while I take care of Karl’s bandages. Marvin nods his head for a second as he gets the pot with the sandwich on top. Joanna looks over Karl and inspects his injuries before deciding to take off his bandages, starting with the one on his arms. She rolls them up as she unravels them. “Just cut them off and be done with it.” Maribelle complains. “You don’t throw out good bandages. You roll them up and wash them in case you need to use them again.” Joanna tells her before putting the first roll she rolled up on the bumper next to Karl. She begins to work unroll the bandage from the other arm, telling Maribelle, “But you’re so used to being so rich that you could throw away things like bandages. It explains why your closet is so full of clothes you only wore once.” “That is not true! You do not know me!” Maribelle tells her. “I know you and your reputation, Maribelle Jenkins. We all so. It’s amazing how the mighty has fallen that we are now equals, needing the help from a man like Fernando and Hondo to rescue you from the plight you were in.” Joanna tells her. “Wait... Fernando and Hondo rescued her?” Jason butts in. “They rescued most of us.” Joanna explains and she unravels and rolls up another bandage, “The Slavers started a Purge and started kidnapping those they can and killing anyone who tried to stop them. They got my family and burned down our homes and farms, and they did the same to her. Then they faced off the Slavers in battle and defeated them, taking down their flying ships and central headquarters. There was something about a treaty being signed soon after, as you can see the party is still going on.” “Where are they, I need to speak with them.” Jason says, not making the connection that he has spoken to Fernando in the least. “They should be coming back eventually. Something is going on I do not know about.” Joanna tells him. With his hands freed from the bandages, Joanna inspects Karl’s hand and arm injuries. She then takes the pot and sandwich from Marvin and puts on Karl’s lap. She takes the sandwich and puts it into his hand. She lifts up the cover of the pot and shows off the soup inside, “Here Karl, eat up. There will be more later. And I will take off the bandaged off your head after you eat.” “Why are you treating this wessen like he’s a person?” Jason asks. “Because he is. Like all wessens are persons.” Joanna tells him. “That’s a load of bull crap.” Jason says. “Believe it boy. I seen it with my own eyes. Fernando turned a wessen back into being a human for a while. Wessens are people who had some sort of black mojo done to them from those white coat wearing men in Lab Town.” Maribelle tells him. Jason stands there speechless. He has heard rumors of people disappearing and coming back as wessens but it was never proven. It was always hearsay; somebody would disappear, and wessen would enter into town through some sale. It was a stretch to connect the two. Thus if Fernando had done this, who is to say that those they are looking for have been turned into wessens, and he be able to turn them back. “You said he turned the wessen into a human for a while? Why not keep them as a person?” Jason finally asks. “Something about the mojo being too deep into the bones to make it last forever. But there is a cure for it and turn a wessen back into a person for the rest of their life and they are looking for it.” Maribelle explains. Jason breathes heavily, “And you seen Fernando do this? Turn a wessen into a person?” “Just as I am standing next to you, I was standing next to him in front of many doctors at the hospital where he did it. I hear he did it two more times in front of General Jastrey.” Maribelle explains. Jason stands there frozen in place for the moment before he darts off to his tractor trailer, probably to tell the others. “What’s with him?” Maribelle asks. “Who knows.” Joanna begins, “But let me tell you this. Fernando does not want to deal with those people. I don’t know nor I don’t care as to why. He told me that it is a personal matter between them and him and that is good enough for me not to ask for details. So leave it alone. In fact, I need you to help out. Take Marvin into town with you and get some bread rolls from baker and some roast beef and cheese from the butcher to make sandwiches for our next long trip tonight. It will be our meal on the road. About 20 rolls and 10 pounds of roast beef and cheese will be enough. And a case of sweet water juice bottles for us to drink. Come with me. Marvin, stay with Karl for now.” “Where are we going?” Maribelle asks. “My camper. I’m lending you our pull wagon.” Joanna tells her. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/PullWagon640x640.jpg “Why not let Marvin carry it?” Maribelle asks. “He’s there to make sure nothing happens to you.” Joanna tells her, throwing in, “You’re safe while in the camp. I cannot say you are safe outside the camp, Slavers are still out there snatching people – wessens and persons alike. So, nobody travels alone.” “Alright then. What about money? I can’t buy anything without money.” Maribelle points out as they step up to Joanna’s camper. “I’ll be back with the pull wagon and some money.” Joanna tells her. She opens the door and steps inside the camper, spending a couple of minutes as she gathers the pull wagon and some change from the money Fernando had given her to get things for Marvin and the sheep girls. She puts together around $150 in change and puts them into a small coin pouch and takes it and the wagon outside. “Here. That should be enough to get the food. Get some onion, tomatoes and a head of lettuce with that as well.” Joanna tells her as she hands the coin pouch. She hands the handle of the pull wagon to Maribelle. “This should not take you a long time to do. I expect you to return soon.” “Yeah, yeah. I’ll be here soon enough.” Maribelle tells her. NOTE: *Fixed Edit Issue*

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 15th, 2017, 11:03am Hondo and Fernando walk out of the bar and Hondo walks over to the Motorcycles and hopped onto Tonyas. Fernando stood and watched him for a minute meant before hopping onto the other bike. He could see all too well the pain his friend was going through but words do little justice to these things. Fernando: we will get her back! Hondo: I can't ask y'all to risk yourselves for us. Fernando: good thing you don't have to ask then. Come on, our girls need their fathers. Fernando fired up his bike and a few seconds later Hondo followed suit. They didn't talk on the way back to camp they just rode in and parked by Hondo's trailer. Hondo was lost in thought and the hurt of it on their return. The he just sat on the bike for several seconds staring at nothing. He finally got off and gave Fernando back the helmet he lent him. Hondo: thanks jefe. Fernando: I haven't done anything yet. Hondo: ta hell ya haven't! You're there for us, even when shit goes wrong. That's more than anyone else in my life has ever done for me.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 15th, 2017, 1:03pm While Jeanette, Penny and Moro are still outside the deli/butcher shop, they see Maribelle and Marvin approaching with a pull wagon. "Maribelle, what's up?" Jeanette asks. Maribelle sees Jeanette and the others, along with a murder of crows. "Marvin and I are here to get stuff for meals on the road." "We just finished a late lunch and picked up some kosher bacon." Jeanette opens the door. "Come on in." Bergljót is behind the counter, waiting for customers. "Penny, you're back already?" "Maribelle, who will be traveling with us, is here to pick up a few things." Jeanette says. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 16th, 2017, 3:10pm “Thank you.” Maribelle begins with Jeanette. She continues with the counter person, “I will need about 10 pounds of Roast Beef and 10 pounds of Cheese.” “How would you like, thin or thick slices? Or a slab will do?” Miss Bergljót asks. “Well... is there a difference in price?” Maribelle asks. “There’s no price difference.” Bergljót answers. “Then make the meat and cheese thinly sliced.” Maribelle replies. “What kind of Cheese you would like?” Bergljót asks. “What kind do you have?” Maribelle asks. “Several kinds of white cheeses and a mild and sharp orange cheeses.” Bergljót answers. “I see. I’ll take the orange mild cheese to go with the roast beef.” Maribelle replies. “I’ll be back with your order.” Bergljót tells her before momentarily leaving to fulfill the order. It takes a while for Bergljót to fulfill the order as it was a lot of roast beef and cheese to slice up. She wraps up the meat and cheese in wax paper and then butcher wrapping paper. She brings them back to the counter, asking, “Do you need a bag?” Maribelle looks at her, then at Marvin and then the pull wagon before looking back to Bergljót. She lets out a sigh, “I need a bag.” “Not to worry. We got paper bags if you do not have a cloth bag.” Bergljót tells her. She soon gets a paper bag from under the counter and put the wrapped up meat and cheese in it. She puts the bag on the counter but just out of Maribelle’s reach, “That will be 25 dollars*.” Maribelle looks through the coin pouch Joanna gave her, complaining, “25 dollars? That is a lot of money…” “Ten pounds of meat and cheese is a lot of meat and cheese.* Bergljót tells her. Seeing Jeanette and the others, Maribelle decides not to make a protest show and gathers 25 dollars in silver coins. Last thing she wants is being ratted out being a bitch with a purveyor of food. One the money is handed over, Bergljót slides the paper bag over to Maribelle. Maribelle takes the bag and puts it into her wagon. Without saying thanks or salutations, she leaves with the wagon in tow. Maribelle’s next stop was at the bakery. She walks in and immediately goes to order the 20 rolls of bread. Though a lot cheaper than the meat and cheese, she thought it was still expensive. 50 cents a roll, she had nothing to worry about. The vegetable and fruit stand was next where she picked up the onion, tomatoes and a head of lettuce, though she picked up more than she should have because she did not know how much to take. She also got a couple cases of sweet-water teas, which is slightly alcoholic. She manages to only spend just a bit over 50 dollars, and thinks what she could get for herself and hide it in the expense of buying everything else. But with Marvin being there to possibly report on her, she does not take plans into action, thinking she can take money through some other mean of trickery. Looking over her pull wagon and the items within, she heads back to the camp. Inside the tractor trailer, Jason discusses with the women of his group what he learned. “If it is true that ‘Fernando’ can turn a Wesson back into a person, we need to find him.” Jason tells him. “And then what? We do not know where are people are. Even if they were turned into wessens, where are they?” Wilma speaks for the group. “We can rescue more people out there, those trapped as wessens and bring them back as persons.” Jason throws at them. “You think a wessen can afford such services? They would have to work doubly hard in the minds to make up the cost of their rescue.” Karol says to him. “If you’re a wessen and you learn that you can be turned back into a person, what rice would you pay for that rescue?” Jason asks. “First, we need to find ‘Fernando’ and find out how he does it. No doubt he has some White Coat technology in order to do this.” Wilma throws at him. “Then we find out and make him a partner or we take it from him.” Jason tells them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 16th, 2017, 5:53pm "Maribelle Jenkins is traveling with you?" Bergljót asks. "You know Maribelle?" Jeanette asks. "Yes." Bergljót answers. "Yes, Maribelle is traveling with us." "You're returning to Charlton? Maribelle is going with you all the way to Charlton?" "We are." Jeanette answers. "I don't know about Maribelle. She's a spoiled rich girl having to work for the first time." "What happened to her family and estate?" "Her estate?" Jeanette asks. "Yes, her family owns a large plantation and a mansion." "I don't know. Maybe the slavers were involved." "There may be something to salvage," Moro suggests, "Ruth and Joanna's farms too, only if there's a truck that still has all of its parts." "Sounds like a plan. Who's driving the truck?" Jeanette asks. "We'll cross that bridge when we get there." Moro steps out of the deli butcher and looks up. "Where did Maribelle go?" A crow caws. "Thanks." Moro turns to Jeanette and Penny. "This way." With Jeanette and Penny, Moro finds Maribelle. "Maribelle, do you, Ruth and Joanna have stuff remaining on your farms?" "I do." Maribelle answers. "I don't know about Ruth and Joanna. I can't bring any of that with me because there is no space and none of our family's trucks are running." "If you have a vehicle with all of its parts, I can fix it and we can use it to bring your, Ruth and Joanna's stuff with us." Moro pitches her idea. "How does that sound?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 16th, 2017, 8:12pm Note: If it is working vehicle, unless it was over looked, the Slavers stole it burnt it during the purge. I will hint that there is a farm tractor on Ruth & Joanna’s farm. But it is a Farm tractor – can tow heavy loads but is very slow. And nobody shell to protect the driver, just open air seat and controls. They did rescue Joanna’s father’s show truck which Joanna has with an added Dub Box to it. It was overlooked as it was hidden. Note II: Ruth and Joanna’s farm is an hour following the highway (I believe South – towards Slavia), while Maribelle’s farm is over 2 to 3 hours (I believe East). Unless teleportation is going to be used, it’s too much time to waste. Maribelle does have aged wines in the vault she and Teri were hiding in, about 130 bottles of various vintages from 15 years old to almost 50 years old. If no one went in snooping about the 1/2 burnt down mansion, it should be there. Maribelle was wanting her fancy clothes that she only wore once, assorted sexy lingerie and toys, and theater sized make up kit. All her stuff she wants to bring would not fit into Jason’s Tractor Trailer. Best to leave her stuff where it is. RPG: Quote: "I do." Maribelle answers. "I don't know about Ruth and Joanna. I can't bring any of that with me because there is no space and none of our family's trucks are running." Maribelle adds, “What they Slavers did not take, they burned. Some of Daddy’s fancy cars and trucks are now worthless burnt piles of junk. The barn they were in a burnt pie of wood over them.” She takes a second to recompose herself, “Only things left there are my personal things and 130 bottles of vintage wine in the vault Teri and I hid. That is if no one went to the farm snooping about and started taking things. It is still my place and if I can sell it, I would."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 16th, 2017, 9:45pm Notes: If something still has all of it's parts, the Texas Spirits can fix it. The problem with burnt out vehicles is that belts, hoses, insulation of the wiring and things of that nature can only be replaced, not fixed. For this reason it is better to have a non-working vehicle that still has all of it's parts including belts, hoses and tires. Due to limited time, some teleportation will be used. RPG: "As I said," Moro continues, "if you have a car or truck that still has all of its parts, I can fix it. I can also fix a burnt out vehicles but they will need hoses, belts, at least some wiring, tires and fluids. Even if your father did keep spares, they were probably destroyed along with barn, the most likely place they would be. "Our best options are a non-working vehicle that has all of its parts and in a different location, such as a car or truck that your dad may have been restoring, or a farm tractor. A farm tractor has the torque needed tow a trailer but it would be slow." Maribelle addresses a problem she sees. "With a farm tractor the driver is completely exposed to the elements." Moro smiles. "Driving a topless vehicle would be the least of our obstacles." Note: I really like the idea of a restoration project that was not yet running at the time slavers arrived so it was left alone and yet all the parts are there. Moro and other Spirits finish the project for the purpose of saving all the memories that were not destroyed and if Ruth and Joanna have memories that were not destroyed, save them too. I'll leave it to you as to which direction we go. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 16th, 2017, 10:55pm Jeanette wrote: Notes: If something still has all of it's parts, the Texas Spirits can fix it. The problem with burnt out vehicles is that belts, hoses, insulation of the wiring and things of that nature can only be replaced, not fixed. For this reason it is better to have a non-working vehicle that still has all of it's parts including belts, hoses and tires. Due to limited time, some teleportation will be used. RPG: "As I said," Moro continues, "if you have a car or truck that still has all of its parts, I can fix it. I can also fix a burnt out vehicles but they will need hoses, belts, at least some wiring, tires and fluids. Even if your father did keep spares, they were probably destroyed along with barn, the most likely place they would be. "Our best options are a non-working vehicle that has all of its parts and in a different location, such as a car or truck that your dad may have been restoring, or a farm tractor. A farm tractor has the torque needed tow a trailer but it would be slow." Maribelle addresses a problem she sees. "With a farm tractor the driver is completely exposed to the elements." Moro smiles. "Driving a topless vehicle would be the least of our obstacles." Note: I really like the idea of a restoration project that was not yet running at the time slavers arrived so it was left alone and yet all the parts are there. Moro and other Spirits finish the project for the purpose of saving all the memories that were not destroyed and if Ruth and Joanna have memories that were not destroyed, save them too. I'll leave it to you as to which direction we go. Jeanette Isabelle Note: I'll stick my head out on this one... Memories are probably the last thing these people would want. They have been kidnapped, about to be sold into slavery if it were not for the actions of Fernando and Hondo, those of their families who tried to fight were killed, those who tried to escape were killed, property destroyed, crops burned, valuables and vehicles stolen or destroyed, those who survived are left with little to recover and nothing to work with. IN short, they have noting to go home too, not even a home. They decided that it would better to start a new life elsewhere with what little they got. With Ruth and the girls, as farm girls, they can do almost any job out there needed, including some basic mechanical work to repair their camper and they are not shy for hunting, fishing and killing animals for survival. But they are still girls (Ruth and Joanna being the oldest as just barely over 20). That does not mean that they are lesser than men, but lets face it, they are weaker in strength compared to Fernando or Hondo. And they got needs to tend too (their monthly cycle interfering with some things in life. You can't be a happy camper dealing with menstrual cramps for a week straight). But that is not an issue, just a distraction. Maribelle knows little to nothing of hunting, fishing, or anything else. She had servants bring her food, drink and things as she played dressed up with her life sized Teri-Doll and then went out to down and she what she could do to vey for political favors and power for sexual favors with Teri being the one that was "#$@!ed over in the deal." In short, Maribelle is not making any deals unless she knows she is going to profit from it. And from what she seen of her home, better to sell what she has now and take the money and run. She may own 20,000 acres but the crops were burnt an no farming equipment or farm hands to make it into a profitable business. This Purge, as Hondo (the character) would like to blame himself, is not his fault. Key hint - Ruth, Joanna and the other girls were already victims of a purge and were kidnapped to be sold as sex slaves. All our actions may have did is accelerate it, but we are the ones that ended it. But this "Purging" is an absolute resolution of taking, raping burning, killing and destroying to put a community in fear of it can happen to them. Thus there is little remaining behind if a family or families were purged by the Slavers. And those who survived a Purging would rather want to forget what happened than remember what they had afterwards. Out of Maribelle's family of brothers, and cousins, and their connection relations to the family (uncles, aunts, father, mother, etc.), and those she grew up with humans and wessens who served the family, She and Teri (and Karl) are the only ones that remains. Ruth, Joanna, their younger sisters and 2 toddler nephews are the only ones that remain out of a large extended family of 2 farms, though not as big as Maribelle's plantation, it provided food and money for the family; they are the only ones that remains. Especially the boys, who Fernando found in a smashed up box trailer in a ditch and their parents in their van shot up and killed, how are they going to grow up with that trauma? At least for them they have a set of loving cousins that will raise them to be good men. But do you really want them to remember what they had and remember what happened to them? That will traumatize them even further. As nice as the deal may sound, it is not a good one because such memories will open up wounds of what has happened to them. If Jeanette needs a vehicle for what ever reason, that's not a problem. There are hundreds of vehicles out there in various conditions along the highways that can be recycled, and she can even buy a recycled former slaver's truck like Karl's SUV or Ruth's camper from town if so needed. But if she or the spirits what to preserve memories, it is best that it be left alone, in my humble opinion. RPG: "If it was not taken, it was set on fire." Maribelle tells them before asking, "Why do you want another ride?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 17th, 2017, 10:16am Notes: I hear your point. Maybe it's best not to remember how things were before the purge. My reason for bringing this up is at the very least I thought Maribelle wanted to keep things from the time she was a rich girl. I can go into examples of how we keep things from a period of time when things were better, before everything went to hell in a hand basket. Even you said that Maribelle wanted to bring her clothes and vanity. RPG: "I don't need another ride." Moro answers. "If there's anything you want to bring with you, to keep or trade, such as your personal things and the wine that you mentioned, they need to be in something." As they are walking, they come across a vender selling roasted kosher locusts. Moro walks up to the vender. "How much?" "A bag is 4 Shells ($1)." The vender replies. Moro retrieves four shells and hands them to the vender. "How are you able to stay in business?" The vender hands Moro a bag of roasted locusts. The rich girl is disgusted. "You eat roasted insects?" "They're for the cat girl." Moro answers. "Zoey?" "Sorry, the other cat girl, Chihiro. When Chihiro was still in Japan, before we brought her to Charlton, she would catch her food." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 17th, 2017, 1:37pm Note: The only issue or problem I have is a semi deliberate one I created. The Box Trailer Camper Karl has on his SUV is smaller than a Dub Box Trailer everyone else is towing. But it has a private bathroom, while everyone else has a semi private bathroom and shower. Only Ruth’s Box Truck Camper and Hondo’s Camper have private bathrooms. The problem is with Maribelle; she’s going to try to take over the trailer from Karl as he is in condition to argue back. And Karl’s Box Trailer Camper was meant to separate the sexes; which with the introduction of Maribelle creates a situation that it no longer does. Another situation is the introduction of Marvin, La La and Li Li. Under the best of circumstances, they should get a vehicle with a camper. Key word is “Should.” But with Karl temporarily unfit to drive (dizziness from the concussion he is recovering from He would not be able to drive in a straight line) and other situations going on, there are not enough drivers to the number of vehicles at present. So this is not the best of situations. With their own vehicle/camper, they can have a place to sleep and take care of their private needs. But for now, the girls can sleep with Maribelle and Teri, and Marvin and Karl can temporarily sleep in Fernando’s Dub Box Camper for the time being. Marvin is going to have to drive Karl’s SUV for him for now. A person like Maribelle’s father would have restored old cars handed down from owner to owner, like a ’69 Corvette Stingray. Or a ’66 1/2 Ford Mustang (first year for them). Great muscle cars for their days with over 500hp on a stock engine but to get that much power then meant spending a lot a fuel, as they would average less than 10 miles to the gallon. Between towing a camper and going across the distance, you can see the needle go from “F” to “E” on their 10 gallon tanks (a VW Bug or Bus of that vintage would get about 25 to 30 mpg). Making it worst is they can be very pick as to what fuel you put in; they require high octane fuels, which is harder and more expensive to get. These are situations I am going to have to figure out in the next several posts. Note II: as we leave this town to get to others, do know that not everyone signed or agrees with the treaty Fernando created. Fight Town would be one such town. Reason being, there is too much money to be made in forcing others into situation of slave entertainment (Fighting, Sex, etc.). There is an underworld within the Fight Town community that is making sure this continues to be no matter what. Is it a necessary evil? It depends on how deep this evil is rooted. And as it is said through the generations, “Money s the root of all evil” Such things should be allowable if there are those willing to partake in it. Prize fighters for one, fight to prove they are the top fighters out there. There are many out there that do this, but how many begin is as a slave or kidnapped person thrown into the ring and see how long they last. Another situation in Fight Town, which the girls  have to watch out for, which is still tied to slavery, is ”Ala Kachuu” – kidnapping of a young woman or girl to be put through a forced marriage and eventual rape. It does not matter the age of the woman (Mid Teens to Middle Aged Adult) or her marital status with anyone else, if she looks like something that someone paid to get, then she is a target for kidnapping and forced marriage and eventual rape to “consummate” that marriage. Sometimes the female is known to the male (targeted “Ala Kachuu”), other times it is a random female (random “Ala Kachuu”). But in Fight Town, the females of the group should not ever go out alone, not even in broad day light. http://www.dw.com/en/kyrgyzstan-kidnapped-into-marriage/av-38103937 http://www.dw.com/en/bride-kidnapping-in-kyrgyzstan/av-38248755 The situation is, though the treaty is spreading far and wide, there are those that will not agree to it nor sign it. Slavia by agreement of the treaty has stopped such practices, but there will be others to fill in the void that Slavia’s absence is leaving. Naturally, this is for much later and future posts. BTW – Roasted Locusts is a nice touch. Not many would know that insects are a part of various diets like in South East Asia, China, Korea and Japan. Even in the Middle East and Africa insects are eaten as a snack or a meal. It depends on how they are ‘cooked.’ A Bone to throw at you as a writer, is Maribelle’s stash of vintage wines. Of course a bottle or two would be for Mavis but the rest would be an income producer for Maribelle if she does not end up drinking into her profits. If she can remotely run the farm from Charlton, then she can have more money coming from selling wine. This is a case of her not thinking as she was not taught to think that far in advance like her father does. All she thinks about is for the here and now and does not plan for the future like her father did. Problems here carrying all those bottles of wine. There might be a couple of barrels of wine that also survived. The vault they hid in (There would be another shelf of wine bottles on the right not shown here, the room wider and all three walls would be full of wine bottles, and the door would be camouflaged. The shelves would be more like the second pic.): http://ubcisa.com/images/2010/10/wine-cellar-ideas-wine-shelving-wine-furniture-traditional-wine-cellar-wine-racks-america.jpg http://ubcisa.com/images/2010/10/angled-shelves-wine-shelving-traditional-wine-cellar-michelle-jacoby-changing-spaces.jpg http://www.colourbox.com/preview/9125860-vine-wine-cask-drink-cellar-tavern-bodega-luxury-bottle-alcohol-barrels-shelves-archive-slovakia-workroom-interior-tradition-wine-shop-wine-vault-wine-house-bratislava-underground-wine-growing-wine-tasting-vine-culture.jpg The main wine room would be with aisles of shelves for bottles up to 10 years vintage for rapid market and on the walls the barrels for mass selling like these. One or two barrels could have survived but their size would make it difficult without another vehicle to tow them. The bottles alone would a problem to take town to town and sold on the market. These are things Maribelle is used to having others do for her, not she doing it herself. But these were things her father was in charge of. RPG: “Eating insects are for those who are poor and desperate.” Maribelle says, forgetting the situation that she herself is in. “Maybe you can talk to Ruth and Joanna and see if they have anything left over from their farm.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 17th, 2017, 4:16pm Notes: I don't understand how sleeping arrangements belong here since what we are talking about is, essentially, a moving truck. I have an idea for a 4.9L I6 (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ford_straight-six_engine#Fourth_generation) F-150 and I worked out how and where Moro will get it. I also have an idea for a trailer but it's a little too convenient so I am open to better ideas. Mavis is driving the gas Camper and Jeanette is driving the Beetle. That frees up Hikaru and Moro. Moro is a bus driver. RPG: "I can ask Ruth and Joanna." Moro says. "What about you? Do you want to bring your wine and personal items with us?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 17th, 2017, 5:53pm Note: I’m sure Hondo can say nice things about the F-150 with L-6 4.9L (300) engine. For me it’s a descent engine for its size and power. Hondo’s truck is a Ford as well as I can tell but I think its Diesel. The F-150 and F-250 can be either Gas or Diesel. But that’s not the issue. Its size is. Is it single cab, double cab, short bed, regular bed or extended bed? And is the bed being used or is it removed and replaced with something else? As trucks go, Fords tend to be the most flexible in what you can do with it, followed by Dodge and then Chevy/GM. Look at Hondo’s camper, based on a modified (I think) F-250 Double Cab (making it a triple cab) with extended bed removed for the camper. It’s about 3/4 the size of a school bus. http://www.hondosackett.com/Fernando/Hondo%27sCamper.png Thus its size will determine what will be used for. And whether or not it will be towing a camper or supply trailer (Val’s Bronco tows a supply trailer and Hondo’s tows a modified camper trailer to house their motor cycles and other things in it). Mavis may be an issue, as if all things go well on this leg of the trip, it may be Sunrise when they hit town. The issue is not the distance though that was covered in a previous post of it being about 75 (if I am correct), but the condition of the highway making a long trip slow. Unless she is protected from the sunlight, there might be an issue. Let’s see how it is handled. Note II: The sleeping arrangement can be an issue as the possibility of males and females mixing can happen. The female wessens are Sex Kittens (or Sex Puppies, the terms are interchangeable), and though what happens with adults is on them, we have children in the camp. Last thing we need is for them to catch a “free sex show” going on. And the people in Jason’s Tractor are also sexually active individuals as well. Plus whatever is left with male/female character connections that are there are held to their owners. This is why I’m separating the males from the females. There are possibilities with male X male and female X female (or any combination thereof) sexual activity going on but again, I leave that to the character owners to keep things in check. I hope I can trust those in the RPG to keep things clean, and if anything does happen, it happens “behind closed doors.” This is not about the sexual act itself, or of the characters doing this but of respect, self-respect and modesty. If characters fall in love or have a crush, that is part of the story. Likewise, characters are going to get hurt and even killed, that is part of the story. Remember – Maribelle is walking in a cloud of denial at this point. Thus her answer will be the wrong one unless somebody tells her of the possibility of what can be done with her things. A 30 year old bottle of wine could go for hundreds of dollars, but she is not aware of that. A 15 year old bottle of wine could go for $25 to $50, again, she does not know this. As for her clothing, why? They are things she only wore once and probably will never wear again, though she does not know that she could sell them to Mrs. Clean for a healthy sum. All she thinks is they are only good for dressing up her “Teri-doll.” If Moro gets a truck, to tow Maribelle’s things she would need a large modified camper trailer behind it to haul it all. Would that be worth it? I do not think so. It is best to limit her with what she has and only that. BTW - Maribelle can drive but Fernando does not trust her and would only let her drive if it is a last resort. RPG: “There is no room in the camper for all my things to be in it. And what am I going to do with 130 bottles of wine? You going to drink it with me?” Maribelle explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 17th, 2017, 9:05pm Notes: I thought about the cab and bed size but I don't know what is needed since the purpose of the truck is to tow a trailer. The stuff can be in the bed of the truck but then it would all be out in the open. However, if it is a double cab, the back seat can be folded down to store wine or clothes. Mavis has a wide-brimmed hat, sunglasses and sunscreen. I was thinking about using an unmodified U-Haul trailer or something of that nature. I can think of four ways of getting one: One, a trailer is already hitched to the truck that Moro will salvage. The problem is that is too convenient. Two, Moro can buy something like a U-Haul trailer. I looked at what they cost today to get an idea of what it would cost in the game. The cost is too high for the intended purpose. Three, consider other possibilities. I don't think they would work for the intended purpose. Four, fix an abandoned trailer. I can't of a reason a trailer, which is repairable, would be abandoned. The purpose is not just to save Maribelle's stuff. This is to haul current and future members' belongings. RPG: Moro tries to explain this in very simple to understand terms. "Follow me on this, Maribelle. I can get another ride for the purpose of putting your and perhaps Ruth and Joanna's stuff in it." Moro then gets out her mobile device. "This is Moro." "Go ahead." Says a voice on the other end. "Scan the area for an abandoned full size truck or van that has not been scavenged yet." "We're on it. We'll contact you when we have something." After the brief call, Moro puts her mobile device away and anticipates a quick response. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 17th, 2017, 10:01pm Jeanette wrote: Notes: I don't understand how sleeping arrangements belong here since what we are talking about is, essentially, a moving truck. I have an idea for a 4.9L I6 (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ford_straight-six_engine#Fourth_generation) F-150 and I worked out how and where Moro will get it. I also have an idea for a trailer but it's a little too convenient so I am open to better ideas. Mavis is driving the gas Camper and Jeanette is driving the Beetle. That frees up Hikaru and Moro. Moro is a bus driver. RPG: "I can ask Ruth and Joanna." Moro says. "What about you? Do you want to bring your wine and personal items with us?" Jeanette Isabelle I should have paid more attention to this, especially where it is bolded. In this town, “Jerry” of “Jerry’s Camping & Trailer Shop” handles trailers of various sizes. There are two sized Dub Boxes based on the VW Bus body (7/8th and 1/2 the size of the VW Bus). Then there is Karl’s Camper which is a bit bigger the size of the smaller Dub Box (or 2/3rds of the large Dub Box). And then there are the tiny Tear Drop trailers – their roofs pop up for more room inside but no bathroom and the kitchen is outside. Karl was expecting this when Fernando got him the trailer. The there are larger trailers up to 30ft or the size of a school bus, and everything in between. Thing is, they are all rolling wrecks which he and his crews take and fix up in a couple of hours. They do the cleaning, painting, reupholstering plumbing, electrical up to the buyer’s specs. Everything they got they found and recycled. In the case of Ruth and Joanna, they took the Box Panel truck and turned it into a camper as per Fernando’s specs. Electrical can be fuel generator, solar panel, wind turbine or just battery that recharges when the vehicle is in motion. It takes between 2 to 3 hours to get a trailer from trash to near new livable condition, and are cheap. The Campers Fernando and Hondo got averaged about $250 each; including the materials and work done to fix them up. Why so low though? That I have not figured out. Considering they recycled everything, they just got junk lying about. Fixing and selling them lighten up their inventory and gets their crews to work. In this town, anyone who needed a trailer already has one. So most of their time they spend on fixing what is already out there and not selling those that they got. From the group, Jerry was able to sell 6 camper trailers thus far, with 5 being Dub Boxes. If Jeanette/Moro buys one, it would #7. See posts: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1607#1607 http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1600#1600 http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/679#679  (reminded me that the Dub Boxes have a pop-up roof and a “thin floor” for somebody light weight to sleep up there.) Dub Box General: http://www.blessthisstuff.com/stuff/vehicles/misc/dub-box-camper-trailer/ Small Dub Box https://dub-box-usa.com/dinky-dub-camper/  (USA) http://dub-box.com/index.php/dub-box-range/shortie  (Europe) Large Dub Box https://dub-box-usa.com/adventure-camper/  (USA) http://dub-box.com/index.php/dub-box-range/classic-standard-dub-box  (Europe) Karl’s Camper: http://casitatraveltrailers.com/patriot-deluxe-13/ Largest truck towable trailer (though this might be overkill.) https://winnebagoind.com/product-classes/fifth-wheel Something a bit more realistic on the large size) https://winnebagoind.com/products/toy-haulers/2017/spyder/overview (Just had a massive power surge hit the building. Everything seems fine but lost this part of the file. This is a retyping of the lost text.) The truck (Ford F-150) can be found at various areas in towns as there are many Mechanics. Karl’s SUV was a former slaver’s vehicle that was fixed up through General Jastrey. Jerry or Tom (of Tom’s Fire Arms) may have fixed it or somebody else did, but it was fixed up as a favor for Fernando. But there vehicles up for sale and can be fixed up at the various garages in town. These garages would have parts to sell like tires, hoses and belts, and they can fix up the interiors with new upholstery. Just got find a garage and be friendly with them, changes are they know Fernando and Hondo by name. But such repairs are an hour or more to do, though several people will work the vehicle all at once at the same time.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 17th, 2017, 10:23pm Jeanette wrote: Notes: I thought about the cab and bed size but I don't know what is needed since the purpose of the truck is to tow a trailer. The stuff can be in the bed of the truck but then it would all be out in the open. However, if it is a double cab, the back seat can be folded down to store wine or clothes. Mavis has a wide-brimmed hat, sunglasses and sunscreen. I was thinking about using an unmodified U-Haul trailer or something of that nature. I can think of four ways of getting one: One, a trailer is already hitched to the truck that Moro will salvage. The problem is that is too convenient. Two, Moro can buy something like a U-Haul trailer. I looked at what they cost today to get an idea of what it would cost in the game. The cost is too high for the intended purpose. Three, consider other possibilities. I don't think they would work for the intended purpose. Four, fix an abandoned trailer. I can't of a reason a trailer, which is repairable, would be abandoned. The purpose is not just to save Maribelle's stuff. This is to haul current and future members' belongings. RPG: Moro tries to explain this in very simple to understand terms. "Follow me on this, Maribelle. I can get another ride for the purpose of putting your and perhaps Ruth and Joanna's stuff in it." Moro then gets out her mobile device. "This is Moro." "Go ahead." Says a voice on the other end. "Scan the area for an abandoned full size truck or van that has not been scavenged yet." "We're on it. We'll contact you when we have something." After the brief call, Moro puts her mobile device away and anticipates a quick response. Jeanette Isabelle Depending on the material of the trailer, it could either survive a crash or you will basically have scrambled eggs across the road. Example of Ruth and Joanna’s boy cousins being found:  http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1060#1060 Quote: The lights on Hondo's truck and Fernando's electric camper go off and they slow down to separate from the caravan and just in front of the wreck. It looks like the remains of a Ford Econoline Box-Truck Van that had rolled over badly in its accident into a ditch, with remnants of a broken trailer and its spilled contents right behind. Fernando and Hondo look about the area, the front of the van crushed and pushed into the passenger section, killing the driver and shotgun passenger, windows were broken, and the side and rear doors open. The stench of death hovers over the van. As Fernando check the inside and around the van, Hondo walks towards the trailer where he heard something out of place, the muffled cries of a couple of children. He investigates and finds two young boys of about 4 and 6 years of age. Fernando finds the cause of the accident – fresh bullet holes along the rear and side of the van, which would mean they were attacked instead of driver carelessness causing the accident. As for the bed of the truck, I would advise putting a Cap on it. That would protect what is on/in the bed from the weather and the road, and secure it with a good lock on it. I would recommend the “Tufport” from the 3 links below, but you got choices. Hondo could recommend others for you. http://www.leer.com http://www.unicovercaps.com http://www.kanopykingdom.com/COMMERCIAL.htm  (Scroll down to “TUFPORT” and “TRADESMAN”) EDIT ADD ON: I would not worry about Ruth, Joanna and the girls. Between their Panel Truck Camper, 2 Dub Boxes and their truck, they got plenty of space for their things and they already took what they wanted from their farm. What else they needed, they bought from town. It's Maribelle that is the problem. And I say don't, she has all that she needs for the trip. All she cares for is looking good and power. She is somewhere between a Power Hungry Bitch and a Trophy Wife material. Let’s not give her either option. She needs to learn how to be a contributing member of society, not an overzealous leader elected into office. For her that is a bitter pill to swallow. EDIT ADD ON II: The 4.9L L6 engine is a strong engine and the F-150 (depending if it s 2 or 4 wheel drive) has a geared down transmission for hauling and towing. It is not going to tow 50,000 pounds (25 tons) but it will tow a respectable 2 to 4 tons. But it won’t reach the top speed on the speedometer while towing, nor it should. Even empty it should not be running at top speed, but only at a respectable highway speed. Empty, the Dub Boxes (as an example) is less than 400 pounds. Water and supplies may add another 200 pounds, if that. The truck caps or trailer should have a generator. The need for more power is always there, if not now then later when more people join the group. I would recommend a bumper wench to help pull somebody out of a situation like being in a ditch. This is just an example of a wench you can put in the front or rear bumper. Like Hondo’s trucks in the RPG and Karl’s SUV, it should be best in the front bumper. This is an example of one:  http://tuffstuff4x4.com/products/tuff-stuff-econo-10000-lb-winch/

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 17th, 2017, 11:11pm Note answers:  damn, y'all are playing my song! Ford trucks.... what don't I know about them, well I don't know everything about them but I know a shit ton about them. Hondos camper truck is assault a modified f650. Damn things SUV pickup on a small semi chassis. Now the fords with the 300 I6s ... I have personally owned several. I have owned most types except the large 550 and 650 but have worked on and driven them. Future dream trucks. Anyway, I have two currently. Can type bed etc do matter., as well as year. We talking fuel inject or carb? If carb has it been souped up or is it stock? Also what tranny? Year again Mary furs on that. If you want to pull a trailer you are iiokibg. At the wrong rig. The I6 is a nigh indestructible engine but you pull a trailer with it and your fuel mileage will suck! It has the low end take off torque but not the ponies. The 300 i6 and the 302 v8 are twins. They are compirible engines. The i6 has low end torque that the 302 never could get close too but the long stroke limits its rpms, which is where a lot of your horse power is derived. The 303 has high rpm capabilities and can grasp at horse power that the i6 can only dream of but it will never have the starting line torque of the i6. All that being said try pulling a loaded trailer with either and you will kill the fuel mileage as they are under powered for this task. I will post some suggestions in a bit but I hafta go for a few here. Hondo

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 17th, 2017, 11:51pm Sorry, fading fast here. Been a long day and after a shower and a few beers I'm almost too relaxed.  Ok, if a ford is that you plan to use either a f250 or f350. They are gear d lower than the 150 but you hav the hauling capacity. Fiberglass bed caps are best as they reduce drag and drop with less than homemade or the old aluminum ones. It's also keep bed contents dry and clean if seal well enough. They make fold out bed camper/ tents but they weigh more and you loose the bed storage. 4x4 is recommended as ford trucks tend to be light in the ass and would get stuck easier than the VWs. 4x2 would be ok if not pulling a trailer but still isn't recommended. Think about your trailer too. Uhaul trailers are low to the group and are made for hyway use. Off road they suck! Don't ask how I know but I do know unfortunately. For transmission get a 4 speed. The 4 speed truck transmissions from the 50s to the 90s had a granny low and 3 road gears. A T19 full synchro 4 speed is probably best in this scenario but a skilled d over could handl a non synchronized t18 as well. Engine.. now it's a horse a pice but I'd go with a 351, a 400, or a7.3 idi, preferably from the first half of 1994 with an double sized turbo. Turbos can be added to the earlier non turboed Odis but were setup enter from the factory than if added later but the turbo was undersized from the factory. The 351 I'd stick with small box single can. The 44 you could have a long box. The diesel you could swing a 4 door long box plus it will burn any oil and even oil mixed with tarnished gas as fuel. I have done it before! With any of thes setups done as I have stated you can get around 16 to 20 mpg. With the I 6 at half load, which is more limited as it's a half ton pickup you are looking at 12mpg at best as it's underpowered for this task. It can handle the task but you will have a lower wieght limit and only see8 to 12 mpg. That's all for tonight. Got a 12 hr drive ahead of me tomorrow so I need some shut eye.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2017, 12:11am Quote: The purpose is not just to save Maribelle's stuff. This is to haul current and future members' belongings. I can see this for Gabriella and others, not for Maribelle. If you want to have a place for Marvin, La La and Li Li, that’s on you. I have not decided on where they should go after Fight Town, but to get them a vehicle of their own after Fight Town with what winnings Marvin may get is in the works. That is not an issue for me to post up when we reach that point. It’s getting to that point. Take Karl, Fernando got him the Camper trailer because of the frozen cold Elsa created while Karl slept in his SUV. Poor guy was freezing in his SUV, though it did provide some protection. I’m not putting blame on Elsa, but the group should be more prepared for things like this and for Karl, a Camper with a heater inside is great for him. Getting a vehicle and camper for Marvin, La La and Li Li, it too would need to be heated. A basic vehicle/camper would be: Basic Truck/SUV/Car, carbureted and slightly souped up to get hidden horse power. Must seat a minimum of 4 people (the VW Campers can seat 8 and I’m guessing Hondo’s camper truck can seat 10 or more). If it is a truck, if it has a rear bed, it should have a cap on it to protect what is in the truck’s bed. Like I stated, the TufPort cap would be best for maximum storage room. It can be used as temporary sleeping space but not living space, and it is not heated. Basic Camper/trailer, 20ft or less in length unless in special cases where 40/35/30ft trailers are being pulled. The large Dub Boxes are about 17ft in length, so that gives you an idea how big it is. It must have a gas-fuel (Butane/Propane/Multi-fuel) stove with a minimum of 1 burner, a 12v mini refrigerator and sink for a kitchen area. Shelving above and below in the kitchen area should have space to store food, cooking and eating utensils, and cleaning supplies (soap, sponges, rags, etc). It must have a toilet (compost toilet would be best) and shower facilities. Whether it is private or semi private, will remain to be seen. Furniture should open up to have storage space and double functions (sofas and chairs opening up into beds as an example). It must have running (pumped) water and electricity (to run lights and the water pumps). Electricity is under several options and better to have more than one option: Solar, Wind Turbine, gas generator, and/or battery. Must have a Grey Water (waste) tank and Clear Water (intake/storage) tank. Hot water is heated with an electric heater within an internal tank under the sink. Pipes are filtered so that no “unpleasant surprises” comes out of the sink, the filters are activated carbon filters with 10 micron capability so most chemicals and biological hazards are filtered out. Most campers will not have a heater, so a portable gas (Butane/Propane/Multi-fuel) heater is needed. Since there is a danger of Carbon Monoxide, always have a window open a bit to let air flow in the camper while it is heater. No matter how cold it is outside, the heater will warm up the incoming cold air. The Camper Trailer should be able to sleep as many people as its tow truck can seat. For example, Karl’s camper, the seat cushions lift up to show storage areas where his guns, clothes, pillows and blankets are stored. Other things are stored as there is plenty of room under the seats. And a fold-a-away table is in the storage area under the seats. The seats open into a large bed. Not exactly King Size due to its shape fitting inside the camper but it should sleep 4, with 3 more can sleep on the floor in sleeping bags. Since his SUV can seat 4 (6 if you squeeze them in) the camper can handle this amount of people as well. Things like washing machines and CB Radios are optional and obtainable. It depends on the need since a CB Radio is needed more than washing clothes, a CB Radio would be one of the first options they would get. Funny, a CB radio that has been tricked out with extra channels and more power will cost as much as a washing machine.  A standard Emergency CB Radio would be in the camper, and a typical and modified CB radio would be in the dash board of the vehicle. After the CB Radios are put in, then a washing machine becomes a viable option. Pots, pans, plates, bowls, cups and dishes are a necessity but a basic mess kit as posted before will suffice everyone in the camper. Tents and camping stoves are optional. Fernando, Hondo/Val and Jeanette have their own camping stoves. I think the group has tents but they are yet to be used. Weapons, hunting and fishing gear are an optional necessity and is based on trust. In the case of Maribelle, she would not have a firearm until she has proven herself worthy of one. Karl has proven himself and is thus armed accordingly. Marvin, La La and Li Li Fernando has a feeling he can trust them, as they do need something for self defense. Ruth and the girls have hunting rifles and archery sets, as well as fishing equipment. Fernando has his sets for fishing. And Hondo has hunting rifles and fishing gear as well. We should only hunt if we end up in a long ride where it takes several days to g from point A to point B. At most the group should only drive for 10 hours at most and then rest up and in Fernando’s case, recharge his bus’ batteries.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2017, 12:09pm Note: Finding an unscavenged vehicle will be difficult. There are plenty of vehicles out there of varying degrees of decay, and parts can be swapped over from most vehicles to others. But like you stated, things like belts, tires, and hose will need to be obtained and replaced. The shops in town have those parts. Or they can buy a “refurbished” vehicle from town. Not far from Ruth and Joanna’s family farm, are a few wrecks of the last Slaver’s Battle. Though there are several burnt out Sand Buggies dead on the road, there are a couple large SUV like Karl’s, which were burned or shot up. They are along the lines of the GM Jimmy / Ford Bronco line; trucks that has a full body instead of a bed in the rear and two rows of seats. With the Ford Bronco is in line with (I believe) the Ford F-150 truck. Maribelle is going to be difficult, especially when she has not gotten her way (like she did at her rescue and had to leave her things behind and is still brooding over it). For her that is normal. Jeanette wrote: RPG: Moro tries to explain this in very simple to understand terms. "Follow me on this, Maribelle. I can get another ride for the purpose of putting your and perhaps Ruth and Joanna's stuff in it." Moro then gets out her mobile device. "This is Moro." "Go ahead." Says a voice on the other end. "Scan the area for an abandoned full size truck or van that has not been scavenged yet." "We're on it. We'll contact you when we have something." After the brief call, Moro puts her mobile device away and anticipates a quick response. Jeanette Isabelle “I’ve seen how wireless works. And what would you want with my stuff? I need to get these things immediately to the others at the camp. Marvin, lets go.” Maribelle tells Moro. She begins to walk away from them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 18th, 2017, 2:28pm Fernando wrote: In this town, “Jerry” of “Jerry’s Camping & Trailer Shop” handles trailers of various sizes. There are two sized Dub Boxes based on the VW Bus body (7/8th and 1/2 the size of the VW Bus). Then there is Karl’s Camper which is a bit bigger the size of the smaller Dub Box (or 2/3rds of the large Dub Box). And then there are the tiny Tear Drop trailers – their roofs pop up for more room inside but no bathroom and the kitchen is outside. Karl was expecting this when Fernando got him the trailer. The there are larger trailers up to 30ft or the size of a school bus, and everything in between. Thing is, they are all rolling wrecks which he and his crews take and fix up in a couple of hours. They do the cleaning, painting, reupholstering plumbing, electrical up to the buyer’s specs. Everything they got they found and recycled. In the case of Ruth and Joanna, they took the Box Panel truck and turned it into a camper as per Fernando’s specs. Electrical can be fuel generator, solar panel, wind turbine or just battery that recharges when the vehicle is in motion. It takes between 2 to 3 hours to get a trailer from trash to near new livable condition, and are cheap. The Campers Fernando and Hondo got averaged about $250 each; including the materials and work done to fix them up. Why so low though? That I have not figured out. Considering they recycled everything, they just got junk lying about. Fixing and selling them lighten up their inventory and gets their crews to work. In this town, anyone who needed a trailer already has one. So most of their time they spend on fixing what is already out there and not selling those that they got. From the group, Jerry was able to sell 6 camper trailers thus far, with 5 being Dub Boxes. If Jeanette/Moro buys one, it would #7. Note: I need a cargo trailer, not a camping trailer. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 18th, 2017, 2:53pm Fernando wrote: I would not worry about Ruth, Joanna and the girls. Between their Panel Truck Camper, 2 Dub Boxes and their truck, they got plenty of space for their things and they already took what they wanted from their farm. What else they needed, they bought from town. It's Maribelle that is the problem. And I say don't, she has all that she needs for the trip. All she cares for is looking good and power. She is somewhere between a Power Hungry Bitch and a Trophy Wife material. Let’s not give her either option. She needs to learn how to be a contributing member of society, not an overzealous leader elected into office. For her that is a bitter pill to swallow. I don't agree with Maribelle. She needs people to put her in her place. However, I understand needing to save what little earthly possessions a person has left. Fernando wrote: The truck caps or trailer should have a generator. The need for more power is always there, if not now then later when more people join the group. Why do we need a generator for hauling cargo? Fernando wrote: I would recommend a bumper wench to help pull somebody out of a situation like being in a ditch. This is just an example of a wench you can put in the front or rear bumper. Like Hondo’s trucks in the RPG and Karl’s SUV, it should be best in the front bumper. This is an example of one:  http://tuffstuff4x4.com/products/tuff-stuff-econo-10000-lb-winch/ That's a good idea. I'll add that. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2017, 3:20pm Jeanette wrote: Note: I need a cargo trailer, not a camping trailer. Jeanette Isabelle Note: Unless you're hauling a tractor trailer cargo box, there will always be a problem with space. A U-Haul box is small and bounce around on a rough road and they do not hold a lot. Take the space of a U-Haul box truck, the U-Haul trailer holds a quarter of that. Ans unless you're short, you cant walk in it without hitting your head. A Cargo Trailer box may be over kill for some. But who knows. What if we end up in a mass exodus to Charlton with over 80 or more people coming with us? If there is a centralized vehicle for all their stuff to be stored, then this would do it. Site examples: These are modified cargo trailer boxes (with wheels added): http://www.usacargotrailersales.com/inventory.html These are basic shipping containers but they offer customization services. Thing is, it is just he box, it does not have the chassis there the trailer is on to give it wheels: http://kkcontainer.com/ This site is informative on cargo trailer boxes, chassis (for a pickup truck, a goose neck chassis is best), and offer customization services. They offer insulated cargo trailer boxes to keep things warm in the cold, cool in the heat and dry. I suggest to read their specs and information here before going elsewhere. A small 20ft (long) but high (9ft 6in) cargo box would be beneficial to store people's things if they bring a trunk or storage box with them to put their things in and then store it in the cargo trailer box. http://www.iport.com/containers_for_sale.html This is why I say go with a camper box, as it would be lighter than a container box. If you are using it for storage, you can have the box gutted out to the bare walls and leave it at that. At least you should keep the lights inside. But the choice is yours. There are wrecked cargo trailer boxes out there. Unfortunately they would be broken,bent out of shape rusted And even with a chassis, they still need work. But the town's vendors recycle as many as they can get within their 10 mile highway cleaning area and sell them, adding services such as customization. I'm thinking if you get a 30ft cargo trailer box that is tall (9'6") , most would be 7ft wide. If you give yourself 2ft walking space, you can have drawers on both sides that are 2ft 6in deep. If they are 18in tall, and 6ft wide, you can have 5 drawers along the length of the cargo trailer box and 6 stacked up high on 2 rows from both walls. That gives you 60 storage boxes in the container. In a 20ft container, you probably get 40. In a gutted out camper box, maybe 20 smaller storage units. It depends on what you are expecting and what you want.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2017, 3:42pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2070#2077 date=1492482183]I would not worry about Ruth, Joanna and the girls. Between their Panel Truck Camper, 2 Dub Boxes and their truck, they got plenty of space for their things and they already took what they wanted from their farm. What else they needed, they bought from town. It's Maribelle that is the problem. And I say don't, she has all that she needs for the trip. All she cares for is looking good and power. She is somewhere between a Power Hungry Bitch and a Trophy Wife material. Let’s not give her either option. She needs to learn how to be a contributing member of society, not an overzealous leader elected into office. For her that is a bitter pill to swallow. I don't agree with Maribelle. She needs people to put her in her place. However, I understand needing to save what little earthly possessions a person has left.[/quote] She has clothes, mountains of clothes. She was little more than a, hmmm... debutante, if I can use that to describe her? All she knows is money, power and the manipulation of people. If her father did not disappear, she would be learning how to vey for political power and use it to her selfish advantage when she gets it from him. She is not a very nice person. Remember, this is a girl used to "body switched" herself with Teri on dates with guys who wanted sex from her and it was Teri who got, well you know. Teri is/was her doll, play thing, whatever and being a Sex Kitten made the manipulation that much more easier. In the least Fernando is trying to get Maribelle off Teri's leash and make Teri an independent person. This is an important step for Teri before if it possible to turn her back into a human. If anything, Fernando would have her get her bathing suits for her and Teri and maybe a few fancy ballroom dresses, minimal make up and shoes for special occasions. Knowing Maribelle, she would only get the tiniest 2 piece bikinis she has and leave the 1-piece bathing suits behind. But all that before is all she should bring. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2070#2077 date=1492482183]The truck caps or trailer should have a generator. The need for more power is always there, if not now then later when more people join the group. Why do we need a generator for hauling cargo?[/quote] Depends on the cargo. If food is being stored there, then there might be a need for refrigeration. If you want lights or basic power tools, you could use a battery but then you have to recharge the battery later on. A generator would be an option to give that needed power. You can also go with Solar panels or a wind turbine to power in recharging the battery. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2070#2077 date=1492482183]I would recommend a bumper wench to help pull somebody out of a situation like being in a ditch. This is just an example of a wench you can put in the front or rear bumper. Like Hondo’s trucks in the RPG and Karl’s SUV, it should be best in the front bumper. This is an example of one:  http://tuffstuff4x4.com/products/tuff-stuff-econo-10000-lb-winch/ That's a good idea. I'll add that. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 18th, 2017, 4:06pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Sorry, fading fast here. Been a long day and after a shower and a few beers I'm almost too relaxed.  Ok, if a ford is that you plan to use either a f250 or f350. They are gear d lower than the 150 but you hav the hauling capacity. Fiberglass bed caps are best as they reduce drag and drop with less than homemade or the old aluminum ones. It's also keep bed contents dry and clean if seal well enough. They make fold out bed camper/ tents but they weigh more and you loose the bed storage. 4x4 is recommended as ford trucks tend to be light in the ass and would get stuck easier than the VWs. 4x2 would be ok if not pulling a trailer but still isn't recommended. Think about your trailer too. Uhaul trailers are low to the group and are made for hyway use. Off road they suck! Don't ask how I know but I do know unfortunately. For transmission get a 4 speed. The 4 speed truck transmissions from the 50s to the 90s had a granny low and 3 road gears. A T19 full synchro 4 speed is probably best in this scenario but a skilled d over could handl a non synchronized t18 as well. Engine.. now it's a horse a pice but I'd go with a 351, a 400, or a7.3 idi, preferably from the first half of 1994 with an double sized turbo. Turbos can be added to the earlier non turboed Odis but were setup enter from the factory than if added later but the turbo was undersized from the factory. The 351 I'd stick with small box single can. The 44 you could have a long box. The diesel you could swing a 4 door long box plus it will burn any oil and even oil mixed with tarnished gas as fuel. I have done it before! With any of thes setups done as I have stated you can get around 16 to 20 mpg. With the I 6 at half load, which is more limited as it's a half ton pickup you are looking at 12mpg at best as it's underpowered for this task. It can handle the task but you will have a lower wieght limit and only see8 to 12 mpg. That's all for tonight. Got a 12 hr drive ahead of me tomorrow so I need some shut eye. I can't find a 1994 with a T18 or T19 transmission. The last year I see for that transmission is 1991. I see that the 351 V8 is available for the T18/T19 but not the 400. However, my source is not reliable. I'll go with the 7.3 L Diesel with either the T18 or T 19. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2017, 5:09pm Jeanette wrote: I can't find a 1994 with a T18 or T19 transmission. The last year I see for that transmission is 1991. I see that the 351 V8 is available for the T18/T19 but not the 400. However, my source is not reliable. I'll go with the 7.3 L Diesel with either the T18 or T 19. Jeanette Isabelle Note: In a world such as this RPG, Hondo and I have taken advantage of "if you can think it, somebody can build it from the parts that are out there." Thus with what is already out there and what was recycled, the wheel is not being reinvented, but it is being reconfigured. For you, if there was a F-150 to F-350 with the 351 v8 and the T18/T19 transmission, somebody out there shoehorned a 400 in place the 351. The 7.3L Diesel would be better in burning used veggie oil as a fuel and in areas like this, this would the (Bio) Diesel Fuel of choice. As I see and with discussion with Hondo in the past of it, this is the type of market I see is going on: http://www.dw.com/en/putins-plans-to-tax-the-garazhniki/av-36488130  Watch the video, it is in the least interesting. Garazhniki is a place North of Moscow where where many who are without job have opened their own businesses with what skills they have and barter for their services so they would not be taxed. It is very much like the market of the town we are in and in other towns we have been and will be entering.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 18th, 2017, 7:21pm Fernando wrote: “I’ve seen how wireless works. And what would you want with my stuff? I need to get these things immediately to the others at the camp. Marvin, lets go.” Maribelle tells Moro. She begins to walk away from them. Moro has not stopped walking except to buy a bag of roasted locusts. "I don't want your stuff although a few bottles of wine can be put to good use. I'm doing this because I understand the need to save what little earthly possessions a person has left." "Are you speaking from your experience?" Maribelle asks. "No but I've been close to people who lost everything and all that they have left can be packed in their luggage. It's a depressing situation. One guy died shortly after hitting bottom because he neglected his health. Others are messed up. "For that reason, if there is anything I can do to save a person's sanity, I will do it. It's within my power to do this." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2017, 9:04pm RPG: Maribelle looks at Moro and then at the crowd of people around her, many who recognize her as somebody with wealth and power and still believe that she still is. She does not want to make a scene where it will let others know that she and her family has been purged and thus has been set several rungs down the ladder of society compared to them. It would signify that her wealth, power and prestige are now nothing more than an illusion; that she is now nothing to fear. Worst – she is not helpless to retaliate at any action they throw at her as they once were to her family’s wicked ways. What little she got she now has to protect with all the ferocity her family is known for. “One more word out of you, spirit bitch, and I will take care of you like my family has taken care of those who got in our way. Now shut up, know your place and leave me be. I got a life to live and you are no part of it.” Maribelle growls at Moro before turning away from her and race walking out of the area.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 18th, 2017, 9:18pm Not home yet. Stopped for fuel but thought I'd post a reply to some of the conversations. The brother broncos were 1/2 ton rigs, thought the 78 and 79 were closer to 3/4 ton rigs about f250 like. Valentine's bronco is an extended bronco centurion which is closer to a f350.  Realize fords numbering is odd. Before the late 50's it was f1 to f6 then was changed to f100 to f800 thy dropped f100 in the late 60s and went from f150 to f850. Then in 84 they dropped the Ranger package and made it a model to be under f150. Chevy and dodge used 1500, 2500, 3500, and 4500 for 1/2 ton, 3/4 ton, 1 ton, and 1 1/4 ton. Ford has 150 for 1/2, 250 light duty 3/4, 350 heavy duty 3/4 or light duty one ton, 450 1 ton, 550 1 1/4 ton, and 650 as 1.5 ton light duty. Etc.  and it changes some in each decade. Now for the engine/transmission deal. I have a factory built 1979 Ford F-250 camper special 4x4 with a 400 and a t18 transmission. All factory. The 400 is a modified 351. It was called a 351m until around 77 where it officially took the 400 name.  And yea the t18/19s were not used after the early 90s . They were replaced with the m5od or the zf5, depending on size. Both were not true 5 speeds. They were4 speeds with over drives. They also dumped the granny gear and tightened the ratios so 1st gear was now a take off gear. This was to save fuel on highways. This tranny wasn't was good off road or in the country so many farmer when the od blew as it wasn't meant to be used when hauling anyway, they replaced them with the old T series trannys.  The 4 speed trannies had the low granny gear and then 3 road gears. They were tough and handled the hard farm uses.  Ok. Got to go.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2017, 11:19pm Note: A slight detour, but it shows options one can have for power. https://www.ecocapsule.sk http://www.ecocapsule.sk/sites/default/files/styles/600x600/public/05.jpg This is not a trailer home or camper, it is a "Tiny House," built and sold in Slovia (formerly part of Yugoslavia). It is a stand alone house, meaning that it makes its own power to run what is needed - water pump, heater, etc. Using Solar, Wind Turbine, Battery and can have a generator added to it, plus it can be wired up to the local power authority. It also needs to plugged into the municipal water and sewer lines. But because of its size it is more set up like a camper/trailer than actual house. I would see this as a "Hunting Shack" or Vacation Home, not a place or permanent residence. It's problem is its price. 75K Euros, or about $85K. I could build several cargo trailer box homes for that price. In fact, full sized homes in certain places in the USA would go for that much. One might as well put wheels on it and turn it into a trailer. A very expensive trailer home.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 19th, 2017, 12:22pm RPG with tie in to clean things up: For a long as Maribelle and Marvin have been out, Karl sat down on the bumper of his SUV and had the meal Joanna had prepared for him. She waited patiently for him to finish his meal so she would take care of his head bandage and see how he is healing. He ate most of the meal, leaving a bit of crust and a puddle of soup at the bottom of the pot from which it was served. “Had your fill?” Joanna asks. Karl nods. “Good. Hope you are feeling better.” Joanna says. “Much better. Thanks.” Karl softly lets out. Joanna takes the bit of crust and plops it into the pot before covering it and setting it aside. She then reaches over to Karl’s bandaged head and begins to unravel and roll up his bandages. As she takes off his bandages, he asks, “What happened?” “I’m not sure, but from what I understand, you were beaten to an inch of your life by some gang in town. Fernando got you the best medical care possible, and a few other things happened, then you were brought here. I’m not sure what though. That’s all I know.” Joanna explains. “Where’s Fernando now?” Karl asks. “Something happened, and he and Hondo are in town dealing with it.” Joanna answers. Karl sighs for the moment before asking, “Is there another wessen in the camp? I thought I saw a new face.” “A couple of new faces: Marvin, La La and Li Li. They came in this morning, asking to leave town with us.” Joanna explains. “Master Johnson’s Wessens?” Karl asks. “You know them?” Joanna asks. “We used to fight together in Fight Town when Master Jenkins and Master Johnson brought us there.” Karl answers. “I see. I did not think you were a fighter.” Joanna comments. “Compared to many in Fight Town, I’m not. I can barely hold out on my own. Marvin, however, can be vicious in the ring when needed. He’s just sheer force and strength.” He explains, and then asks, “So, they want to leave town with us? Something happened to their master?” “I don’t know the details, all I know is that he is missing after their place was purged.” She answers. “Just like us.” He says. “Yeah. Anyways. Fernando wants you to rest up and take it easy so you can heal. We will be leaving after we meet up to discuss our next stop.” She tells him. “I see.” Karl says more to himself than to her. He then asks, “Anything I can do, you know, to help?” “Not really. Unless you want to sit there and keep watch like guard duty.” She tells him, adding, “You don’t have to get up and patrol the area. You can see everything from right here.” “And where will you be?” He asks. “I’ll be around. I got to tend to the girls cutting up vegetables for our dinner and check with the others, so I will be around.” She explains to him. “OK.” He says. The sound of two of motorcycles approaching the parking lot area are heard, making Joanna stay a bit longer with Karl, just in case there was trouble. Soon the motorcycles slowly pulled up behind Hondo’s trailer. Though their helmets hid their faces, their coats and rides made them recognizable, and Joanna seem them leave, so she’s seen their helmets before. “Looks like they are back.” Joanna says to Karl. She adds, “I’ll go see what happened. You just stay right there.” She then picks up the pot next to Karl and starts heading back to where Hondo and Fernando were.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 19th, 2017, 5:11pm Edit: Corrections made. Also, I forgot the bumper wrench. I added that along with my other corrections. Moro returns to camp and gives the bag of roasted locusts to Chihiro. Chihiro opens the bag and looks. "Are these safe to eat?" "It's okay to eat these." "Shortly after I arrived in Charlton I caught a mouse but I was scolded because mice are not kosher." Unlike the nomads who remove the wings and hind legs before eating, the cat eats the whole bug, legs, wings and all. Moro receives a chime on her mobile device. "This is Moro." "We located an abandoned full size truck out of town and away from anything else. There are no life signs anywhere near it. Short-range scanners show no indication of it being scavenged and we see what could be the set of keys away from the truck." "Transport me next to the keys." Moro is transported. She looks down and sees a set of Ford keys in the dirt. The indention in the dirt, along with the distance from the truck, suggests the keys were thrown, perhaps out of aggravation, instead of simply falling out of someone's pocket. Moro double-checks her mobile device for any life signs in the area other than her own. There aren't any. She picks up the set of keys, walks toward the truck and continues. "It's a Ford F-350 4x4 with a four door cab, extended bed and a front bumper wrench." Moro notices some dripping. "It has a coolant leak." Moro puts her hand on the hood. "The engine is still warm." She opens the driver door. "It has a 4 speed stick and a CB radio." Moro sits in the driver seat, puts the key in the ignition and turns it but does not attempt to start it yet. The instrument panel comes alive. "Hold on." Moro puts her mobile device down on the seat, puts her foot on the clutch and attempts to start it. The battery is too weak to start the engine. Moro picks up her mobile device off the seat. "It has a dead battery." Moro pulls the hood release and exits the truck. She releases the latch to the hood and props it up. "It has a 7.3 liter diesel engine." She walks around, looking at the truck and the tires. "The tires have slight uneven wear." Moro lowers the tailgate. "The spare tire, which is on its last leg, is in the bed of the truck. I'll call back when I have more information." Moro puts her mobile device away. Moro looks under the hood again. The battery connectors are in sad shape. They need to be taken off and cleaned. That does not explain why the truck is abandoned. Moro places her hand on the engine. The engine "tells" her it's fine. She touches the alternator. It's fine too. She does not know about the wires but Moro will find out soon enough. The alternator belt looks good as does the other belts. Moro places her hand on the power steering pump. Not only is it low on power steering fluid, it's also on its way out. Moro touches the pump until it is healed while the noise of metal moving can be heard. Moro touches the radiator. It has a small crack and it's low on coolant. She heals the crack in the radiator. The hoses are old but they are currently holding up. There is one hose in particular Moro looks at. She has her concerns about it. Moro crawls under the truck. She touches the transmission and finds the culprit. There are several problems with the transmission causing gears not to make contact. She touches the transmission until all the broken parts are mended, worn gears are back to normal and everything that's loose is tight again. Moro gets up off the ground and is ready to start the engine. In all this time Moro has not checked her mobile device for any nearby life signs. Note: I am leaving this Sunday morning and will be back the following Friday. I don't know how much access to the Internet I will have. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 19th, 2017, 6:02pm Note: FYI it doesn't have rack and pinion....

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 19th, 2017, 6:39pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Note: FYI it doesn't have rack and pinion.... What does it have? Is there anything else that's off? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 19th, 2017, 6:47pm Note:  OK on Absence. Will try to hold back on Time forwarding posts. May post actions/events that does not move the RPG forward. A bit of personal concern about your last post; if the engine is warm then it may not be abandoned. The hints may show that it is. It can also say that a crime had happened. I’m guessing that it was part of a caravan, broke down, attempted to be repaired but failed and keys thrown out of frustration. Since the engine is still warm, they should be close. If it was part of a caravan, they would be further out than by foot and chances are may be returning with a tow truck or some other towing ability. A truck of that condition would be quite valuable as it is fixable. Is this truck Stick Shift? If it is, it can be started with a push. It is a matter of getting it rolling and then pop the clutch on first gear and it should come to life. Or if Moro is crazy or stupid, she could pull start it with what I consider as a BoneHead maneuver as the car/truck can fall off the jack and run you over: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_0naTvrigBY https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6ZAMmZFksmg Do note that these are Front Wheel Drive Cars, but it works on any car/truck set to 2 wheel drive and you know which wheel is engaged  to the transmission. But again, it is a danger maneuver to do. Better to get it rolling in neutral, hop inside and pop the clutch in 1st gear, aka – pushing starting the vehicle. Note II: It would have a steering gear box that has a worm gear and pin that pushes the control rods and tie rods that connect to the wheels through a steering knuckle on the wheel hub. The Steering gearbox would be towards to the front of the car/truck with a connecting shaft that goes to the passenger compartment and connects to the steering wheel.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 19th, 2017, 7:46pm Like Fernando said, it has a worm gear style steering box and possibly for that size a steering helper which is nothing more than a small hydraulic ram connected to the control arm powered by pressurized fluid from the steering box to help stabilize steer By and turn in rough terrain. Also being diesel it would have 2 batteries. Also, as far as posts go I have to get a post with Hondo talking to the girls. Jefe, you could always have your macey post too. That will probably keep us busy as we wait for you, Jeanette, to post.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 19th, 2017, 10:26pm Note: The previous story post has been edited. There's something bugging Moro. Granted, the truck was not able to move under its own power given the condition the transmission. However, setting aside the transmission, power steering pump and a couple of inconveniences, the truck is in great shape. She hasn't tested the CB radio but for the sake of what if, the radio isn't working. The driver would likely have no other choice than to take the shoe leather express. But why toss the keys? Even aggravated no one in his or her right mind would announce to the world that the truck is there for anyone who wants it. Moro looks at the ground and sees two sets of footprints in the dirt: hers and the previous driver who has a larger shoe size. She looks around the truck to be certain. There's no third set. She also looked for tire tracks. There is only one fresh set. So whoever drove the truck here definitely walked out and did so alone. Moro checked her mobile device again. Hers is the only life sign within a mile radius. If the driver were now dead, he or she would not show up on the life signs detector. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 20th, 2017, 12:00pm Moro is back on her mobile device. "This is Moro. I have more information. The battery terminals are in bad shape. I need tools to clean the battery connectors and two truck batteries. The engine, alternator and belts are fine. The power steering pump was on its way out, I fixed it but it's low on power steering fluid. "The radiator had a crack, I fixed it but it's low on coolant. I need to keep an eye on one of the hoses but the rest are fine. "The transmission had several problems, the most likely reason for the truck to be on the side of the road. I fixed it." "Anything else?" Asks the voice on the other end. "I have not tested the wrench or the CB radio." "We'll send someone with the tools and supplies." Minutes later a white male with black hair and wearing an enlisted uniform appears with tools, two truck batteries, replacement battery connectors, coolant and power steering fluid. While the radiator is still cooling, Moro tops off the fluid in the power steering unit. What Moro did not catch is that the power steering system has a second leak. Meanwhile the enlisted man removes the old batteries, replaces two of the battery connectors and cleans the other two. Moro touches the radiator again. The pressure is now low enough to safely remove the cap. Some pressure is released when Moro removed the cap but no burning liquids spill out. Moro fills the radiator and puts the cap back on. The enlisted man puts in the new batteries and tightens the connectors. "Let's test it." Moro gets in the cab and sits in the driver's seat. She makes sure the parking break is set. It is. She puts her foot on the clutch and starts it. The engine wakes up and is ready to go. Moro puts the stick in neutral and lets go of the clutch. She gets out of the cab and touches the alternator. Power is being drawn from the alternator. The magical grease monkey touches other essential components within reach. All of the parts that she touched "tell" her that they are working as they should. Moro closes the hood. "I mentioned that the tires have slight uneven wear. I'll have someone with the right equipment take a look at that. From what I have observed it's most likely an alignment problem. The spare tire is a blowout waiting to happen." The enlisted man checks the caps to the power steering fluid and coolant to verify they are on properly. They are. He opens a door to the back seat and puts the power steering fluid and coolant on the floor. He then uses the toolbox to secure them. "I'll leave the power steering fluid, coolant and tools in case you need them. I'll take the old batteries with me." Moro gets back in the cab and closes the door. She puts on her seat belt, releases the parking break, puts it in gear and drives off. The truck is not experiencing problems. The enlisted man and the batteries at his feat disappear. After gaining speed the truck is transported to save time but it is transported outside of town so to not be seen doing so. Moro slows down, drives to the campsite, finds the nearest parking spot, pulls in and shuts off the engine. She gets out and closes the door, bringing the keys with her. Moro looks for and finds Maribelle. "I know you need to maintain your illusion of power in front of your adoring audience. Now it's just us, the party. Before I buy a cargo trailer for the truck I just fixed, there's something I need to know now. Do you want to keep the wine and personal items that you left at your plantation or not?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 20th, 2017, 2:04pm A few “Tricks” you(the writer)/Moro should need to know. Power Steer Fluid (PSF) is very expensive but there is a cheat. In GM cars/trucks, PSF is the same thing as Automatic Transmission Fluid (ATF). Thus you can use ATF with PSF in GM vehicles. They just bottle ATF in PSF bottles and sell it for a higher price. Knowing that PFS is the same as ATF in GM vehicles, all you need to do is buy ATF and use is as PSF. Ford, Chrysler, others, this is not always true. But you can do one of two things; use the GM ATF as PSF as they are chemically similar or you can use that vehicle’s ATF as PSF but first you need to drain the PSF out of the system first and replace it with ATF and then use ATF as PSF from there on. It saves time and money. If the power steering unit fails, it just means that one has to use more force to turn the steering wheel. With power steering, you can turn the steering wheel with your finger. Without it you need to use both hands and pull hard. While the vehicle is in motion, this is not an issue. The issue is when the vehicle is standing still or at slow speed like parking it. - - - To open a hot Radiator, take a medium sized towel folded up a couple of times and throw it over the cap. And then using the towel as a barrier, feel for the clip on the cap and lift it up and jump back when you do. This will release the heat and pressure in the radiator. Let the pressure spray out under the towel and then you can remove the cap when it is stops spraying. But in this case, the cracked radiator would not have pressure in it as it would have been leaked out through the cracks. The cap maybe hot but one can pop the pressure valve safely. A word on Coolant. Never put in pure coolant into the radiator. It is corrosive, especially to a hot radiator. Coolant has to be mixed with an equal amount of water, making a 50%/50% mixture. It is safe to have more water than coolant and then balance it out later. More water means that it will reach a lower boil over point and that is not a problem. If your soldier character brought over 2 gallons of coolant, two gallons of water has to be added to it. - - - As I remember, most trucks have a spare tire behind the seat against the rear cab wall and a jack and tire iron with it. To get access to it you pull the seat forward so it drops out of the way. In newer trucks, SUVs and Vans, the spare tire and jack is under the bottom of the vehicle in the rear behind the bumper. It is held there by a pulley & cable system. To get it, put the tire iron into a hole near or behind the license plate and crank it down. Older trucks (50’s, 60’s and early 70’s) there is a wheel well on the side outside of the bed where the spare rests in. It is bolted in place so it won’t fall out. Moro should check these areas to see if there is spare tire, jack and tire iron there. The truck needs a wheel alignment if the tires are wearing unevenly, depending on the wear pattern. But you can not to a wheel alignment with uneven tires. You will need to get new tires and then get the wheel alignment. Most cars/trucks need a 2-front-end wheel alignment. 4-wheel drive vehicles need all four wheels aligned. - - - Recommendations: See how many fuel tanks the truck has. If it is one, when it gets sent to the shop, get them to add two smaller tanks on bottom sides of the bed. Or add tanks with built-in steps under the cab like Hondo's truck. Those small step tanks can hold 15 gallons of fuel each; a medium size tank can hold 30 gallons, and large one can hold 50 gallons. Two 50 gallon tanks (one on each side) filled with fuel will last for the long haul of the trip to Chalton without refueling. Thing is, filling up 100 gallons all at once is expensive. Not mentioned, is there a tow ball or to clamp on the rear bumper? This being the RPG that it is, I’ll assume that there is a tow ball or tow clamp on the rear bumper. Moro/Jeanette should register the vehicle as a found and reclaimed vehicle they are spending money to get fixed up. Since I did not read that it has a cap, they can add one when they get it repaired and get a cap for it. As stated before that Tufport cap I mentioned on that website ( http://www.kanopykingdom.com/COMMERCIAL.htm ) would be the best in my opinion as it gives a lot of room and space above the cab. When getting it installed, make sure it is sealed so it stays dry inside when it rails. Sealing it is not gluing it down. The Cap is held in place with hook-clamps at various points on the bed. Sealing it makes it water and wind proof. In registering the vehicle they can find out who was the former owner and why it was abandoned, though that part is already known. The problem here is if the owner went back to tow the truck to town and sees it is missing and registers it as stolen. Registering does not mean that they will get new plates and stickers; it just means that the document in hand says the town it is registered in recognizes the vehicle is register to such and such person as its owner.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 20th, 2017, 3:00pm if it's a 90's model the tire is under the bed. If it's 80s the tire is fastened to a strap inside the bed (front drivers side) both decades had the jack and tools under the hood

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 20th, 2017, 3:09pm Checking on the girls, Joanna finds the vegetables cut up into medium sized cubes. Unlike Teri who was Maribelle’s life sized doll, and despite being Sex Kittens, La La and Li Li have helped out with kitchen chores from time to time in their house. They may not know how to cook, but they do know how to prepare a few things. Joanna finds them cutting up the last of the vegetables and waits for them to finish. Moro intercepts Maribelle as she was heading to towards the camp and to Hondo’s camper with Marvin and the pull cart in tow. Jeanette wrote: ... .. . Moro looks for and finds Maribelle. "I know you need to maintain your illusion of power in front of your adoring audience. Now it's just us, the party. Before I buy a cargo trailer for the truck I just fixed, there's something I need to know now. Do you want to keep the wine and personal items that you left at your plantation or not?" Both Joanna and Fernando heard this exchange, knowing how much of a bitch Maribelle can be, run in to intercept. “Got what I asked for?” Joanna says loudly to distract Maribelle, which it does. “Moro, let’s have a talk. Just you and I.” Fernando tells her as he steps into the group. Joanna takes Maribelle away to Hondo’s truck to deal with the things she had bought. With them out of the way, Fernando speaks his mind to Moro, “You need to understand a few things about humans. Power is a lot more than just an illusion. It is an influence. And Maribelle, like it or not, has it and can use it to our advantage. Challenging it, belittling it, ridiculing it because of how you see things puts her in a bad place where she can lose that influence. It is not just here, it is here and for the next few towns we may be hitting because of her family’s influence in this area. Right now, whether you can see it or not, I can see that she is having a difficult time in dealing with her loss because of the purge, even if she is in denial. She is not thinking straight and she won’t be able to give you a straight answer while she is like this and will not be able to do so for a long time. If you want her stuff, I say take it. Just take it. If you have a place to store it, then good. But if you sell any of it, she needs to be compensated for it, for it is her things. And you need to speak to Ruth and Joanna, as they were there and saw what she has. From what I hear you need a tractor trailer to haul it all. So I have to say, take what you think is needed. She has wine, take as much as you can carry. If she has clothes, take what you think she needs and what can be sold. She has make up, take what you can pack into a box that can be put into a pull wagon. And take Teri with you, she might be an airhead for being a Sex Kitten and Living Doll under Maribelle, she should know where is what and what is Maribelle’s favorite things. But do not make a move until we have a meeting first. A lot of things are happening all at once and we need to prioritize it all. And as stupid as it may sound, get Teri to point out the swim wear and most provocative clothing is and bring it all. I have a feeling it is going to be needed. I doubt Jeanette has a Ass Shaping, Breast Pushing fancy dress and 4 inch heels in her wardrobe, but that is going to be needed by her in Fight Town if we go there. Do I make myself clear?”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 20th, 2017, 4:53pm Fernando wrote: A word on Coolant. Never put in pure coolant into the radiator. It is corrosive, especially to a hot radiator. Coolant has to be mixed with an equal amount of water, making a 50%/50% mixture. It is safe to have more water than coolant and then balance it out later. More water means that it will reach a lower boil over point and that is not a problem. If your soldier character brought over 2 gallons of coolant, two gallons of water has to be added to it. The coolant I've seen in stores, which is what I use, is actually 50% water. Fernando wrote: The truck needs a wheel alignment if the tires are wearing unevenly, depending on the wear pattern. But you can not to a wheel alignment with uneven tires. You will need to get new tires and then get the wheel alignment. Most cars/trucks need a 2-front-end wheel alignment. 4-wheel drive vehicles need all four wheels aligned. This is not a problem. I'll use one of the old tires as the spare. Fernando wrote: Recommendations: See how many fuel tanks the truck has. If it is one, when it gets sent to the shop, get them to add two smaller tanks on bottom sides of the bed. Or add tanks with built-in steps under the cab like Hondo's truck. Those small step tanks can hold 15 gallons of fuel each; a medium size tank can hold 30 gallons, and large one can hold 50 gallons. Two 50 gallon tanks (one on each side) filled with fuel will last for the long haul of the trip to Chalton without refueling. Thing is, filling up 100 gallons all at once is expensive. How much will it cost to buy extra fuel tanks and have them installed? Fernando wrote: Not mentioned, is there a tow ball or to clamp on the rear bumper? This being the RPG that it is, I’ll assume that there is a tow ball or tow clamp on the rear bumper. I had assumed that a hitch is standard on all larger trucks hence why I did not mention it. Fernando wrote: Moro/Jeanette should register the vehicle as a found and reclaimed vehicle they are spending money to get fixed up. Where does Moro need to go? Fernando wrote: Since I did not read that it has a cap, they can add one when they get it repaired and get a cap for it. As stated before that Tufport cap I mentioned on that website ( http://www.kanopykingdom.com/COMMERCIAL.htm ) would be the best in my opinion as it gives a lot of room and space above the cab. When getting it installed, make sure it is sealed so it stays dry inside when it rails. Sealing it is not gluing it down. The Cap is held in place with hook-clamps at various points on the bed. Sealing it makes it water and wind proof. I planned to get that after the truck was recovered. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 20th, 2017, 6:55pm "I won't claim to understand it but I will respect it." All that Moro and the Texas Spirits understand, besides laws, is building and fixing stuff. "I'm not doing this because I need Maribelle's stuff. However, Mavis could use the wine. I'm doing this because I have seen how personal property, or rather the loss of it, can make a difference to one's sanity and overall well being. "I'll wait to tackle the move after the meeting. "As for Jeanette, I can tell you now she does not wear heels or the type of dress you just described." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 20th, 2017, 7:36pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2100#2100 date=1492711489]A word on Coolant. Never put in pure coolant into the radiator. It is corrosive, especially to a hot radiator. Coolant has to be mixed with an equal amount of water, making a 50%/50% mixture. It is safe to have more water than coolant and then balance it out later. More water means that it will reach a lower boil over point and that is not a problem. If your soldier character brought over 2 gallons of coolant, two gallons of water has to be added to it. The coolant I've seen in stores, which is what I use, is actually 50% water.[/quote] In using the diluted coolant with water there should be no problem. I’m just pointing out that pure coolant should never be used. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2100#2100 date=1492711489]Recommendations: See how many fuel tanks the truck has. If it is one, when it gets sent to the shop, get them to add two smaller tanks on bottom sides of the bed. Or add tanks with built-in steps under the cab like Hondo's truck. Those small step tanks can hold 15 gallons of fuel each; a medium size tank can hold 30 gallons, and large one can hold 50 gallons. Two 50 gallon tanks (one on each side) filled with fuel will last for the long haul of the trip to Chalton without refueling. Thing is, filling up 100 gallons all at once is expensive. How much will it cost to buy extra fuel tanks and have them installed?[/quote] I’m going to tally this up, considering that Hondo and I have gotten various work done for $250 or under in gold/silver coins for each job. This includes Tonya’s motorcycle, Karl’s SUV, and the camper boxes. Ruth and Joanna’s camper was a trade – 25 gold coins, came from selling the slaver’s motorcycle for 120 gold coins, for converting the slaver’s prisoner panel van into a camper. So basically a motorcycle and got back95 gold coins in change: (http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/976#976 ) The truck would need 2 50 gallon tanks – one on each side. Hoses/fuel lines, Fuel pumps (tiny ones, one for each tank), fuel tank selection switch, “Y” fuel line connectors, hose clamps and about 2 hours to put it together. Should be no more and $150, if that. 1/2 is for the parts and 1/2 for the labor to put it together. Of course, it is negotiable and varies if fancy chrome parts or plain drab parts are bought. As to where... The only place I can find with a name is Doc Bob’s Body Shop. (http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1304#1304 )They took care Tonya’s slaver bike’s rebuild. All the other places were in collaboration with Tom’s Firearms Shop and Jerry’s Camper Supplies, which have no names associated with them (like Ruth’s camper rebuild). This poses a problem, you can use Doc Bob’s pace or somebody else’s and give them a name. Who or how they collaborate with others is on you. I’m sure those who does business with Tom’s firearm’s shop and General Jastrey’s army in repairing their vehicles would provide a better service, but also, if a shop specializes only in truck work and repairs such vehicles for the caravan, they too can do a great job for a low price and can probably do it faster. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2100#2100 date=1492711489]Moro/Jeanette should register the vehicle as a found and reclaimed vehicle they are spending money to get fixed up. Where does Moro need to go?[/quote] The vehicle shops would be able to help out, and then submit them to Tom of Tom’s Firearms Shop as he will stamp such receipts of work and thus the vehicle as registered to them. There might be ownership papers to fill out or even vehicle recover papers which leads to vehicle ownership papers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 20th, 2017, 7:45pm Jeanette wrote: "As for Jeanette, I can tell you now she does not wear heels or the type of dress you just described." "Then she is going to learn how. Humans just one's appearance, and in a place like Fight Town, one is either ultra pretty or ultra mean and tough. She has none of those qualities, but with some work she can be pretty enough to attract attention or be ignored. I'm hoping she attracts attention, as she is going to be remember as being in the group that came in and cleaned up the place without getting herself dirty." Fernando tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 20th, 2017, 8:37pm Hitches are NOT standard. For bumper pull you want a heavy duty Reese hitch( there are three levels of Reese hitches). Now if it's not a bumper pull it's either goose neck or 5th wheel but you loose your bed space. Just know though most bumpers come with a hole for a ball hitch they are rarely used unless pulling light loads occasionally on the highway. Reese's are additional units that can be ordered with a truck or added later. And 50/50 coolant is more of a new thing. Non diluted is still cheaper and sold anywhere antifreeze is sold.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 20th, 2017, 8:52pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Hitches are NOT standard. For bumper pull you want a heavy duty Reese hitch( there are three levels of Reese hitches). Now if it's not a bumper pull it's either goose neck or 5th wheel but you loose your bed space. Just know though most bumpers come with a hole for a ball hitch they are rarely used unless pulling light loads occasionally on the highway. Reese's are additional units that can be ordered with a truck or added later. And 50/50 coolant is more of a new thing. Non diluted is still cheaper and sold anywhere antifreeze is sold. Yeah on both counts. My mind s not working right at the moment. The 50/50 coolant is new, about 10 year I seen them in Autozone and before they closed R&S Strauss.  And it was still Ethyleneglycol, which is sweet tasting to animals but kills them by damaging their livers. It is a neon green in color. There's a new Pink Liquid that is not harmful to animals. But that formulation is still unknown what it is. But it is synthetic and hard to make. Elthylene Glycol is easy to make and is naturally made in some animals and plants in the cold environments, it is alcohol based. In the RPG, chances are Ethylene Glycol is available everywhere, and the pink stuff non-existent.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 20th, 2017, 9:22pm Moro does not foresee a problem. "Even a C List actress, like Jeanette, can play that role. Since Ariel does hair, nails and makeup, Jeanette will get the help she needs." There is a surprise waiting for the party in fight town. Moro believes Fernando needs know about it. However, because she only got this information from Jeanette's journal, she can't say anything. Moro is hoping Karl will say something since he knows what they will be facing. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 20th, 2017, 9:24pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: For bumper pull you want a heavy duty Reese hitch( there are three levels of Reese hitches). Reese's are additional units that can be ordered with a truck or added later. I'll go with the Reese hitch. What level do I go with? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 20th, 2017, 9:52pm Probably a class IV. There are three heavy duty classes ( III, IV, and V) III would work most of the time but unless this trailer is massive a class IV should handle the rough environment.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 20th, 2017, 10:14pm Fernando wrote: "Then she is going to learn how. Humans just one's appearance, and in a place like Fight Town, one is either ultra pretty or ultra mean and tough. She has none of those qualities, but with some work she can be pretty enough to attract attention or be ignored. I'm hoping she attracts attention, as she is going to be remember as being in the group that came in and cleaned up the place without getting herself dirty." Fernando tells her. “Right now Hondo and I got an emergency to take care of. Ruth and Joanna are in charge if we, you and Jeanette are not around. You two need to discuss with them what is going on. Right now I got them setting up meals for tonight’s ride. Soup and sandwiches, though there are dietary issues to deal with – no meat for Karl, Teri, Marvin, La La and Li Li. Since they are Goat or sheep type wessens, they will have a heavy herbivore diet, though there will be some meat protein to help. It is giving too much meat protein that gives them problems, digestive problems. For them dinner on the road will be a cheese sandwich with lettuce, tomato and if they like onion, and some vegetable soup. Everyone will have a roast beef sandwich and some beef and vegetable soup. Tonya is not to be bothered as is Zoey and Macey. If you or the others want to help out, ask Ruth and Joanna. I have to leave and talk with Hondo about dealing with this emergency. Right now I cannot say what it is and you and the others are not to interfere. I’ll see you at the meeting, if not sooner.” Fernando tells Moro.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 21st, 2017, 11:24am Review of notes: Since I was getting a little confused about which town was where, I back tracked the forum and found: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1622#1622 Town 1 - 75 miles away: Suspected lab Town, no one goes there. Anyone going there usually ends up disappearing. Town 2 - 200 miles away: Smaller Town like current town; Indian Camps around this town are between 20 and 50 miles away and congregate there for shopping and social events due to its close proximity. It shall be called Indian (Injun) Town. It was a smaller military base abandoned long ago during the Happening and then resettled. It was an Army Barracks Base, meaning soldiers were housed there before deployment so there are many small barracks buildings with a large main street and several side streets but no vehicle hangers or aircraft runways. There are smaller shops and vehicle repair stations. It also has a small communications Tower/center where they connect with the other nearby towns by radio. The Convoy would set up their mobile stores at the far end of the main street. They and the surrounding Indian Settlements are the first towns to sign the treaty. Town 3 - 250 miles away: Fight Town Town 4 - 320 miles away: Lab Town Technically, if one goes at 25mhp, one can get to Fight Town in 10 or so hours. At 50mpg, it would be 5 hours. That is if road/highway conditions allow it. I expect the trip to be 8 or more hours.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 21st, 2017, 4:08pm Moro has silver on her; she will need more. She gets the gold to get done what she needs to be done that day. Moro decides to first hit the shop that does not require the truck to be there the entire time: Jerry's Camping & Trailer Shop. Moro parks alongside another vehicle and enters the place of business. "What can I do for you?" "I need something suitable for moving furniture, personal items and bottles of wine over these bad roads." Moro assumes there is furniture involved. "For transporting wine, you'd need climate control." Moro understands that. "In addition to the special care of the wine, I need an appliance hand truck with straps, a furniture dolly and moving blankets. Of course moving blankets can be improvised. If you don't have all those, direct me on where I can get them. A ramp for the trailer would make everything much easier. Before anything is done to the truck, I need to register it as a found and reclaimed vehicle." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 21st, 2017, 5:09pm Jeanette wrote: Moro has silver on her; she will need more. She gets the gold to get done what she needs to be done that day. Moro decides to first hit the shop that does not require the truck to be there the entire time: Jerry's Camping & Trailer Shop. Moro parks alongside another vehicle and enters the place of business. "What can I do for you?" "I need something suitable for moving furniture, personal items and bottles of wine over these bad roads." Moro assumes there is furniture involved. "For transporting wine, you'd need climate control." Moro understands that. "In addition to the special care of the wine, I need an appliance hand truck with straps, a furniture dolly and moving blankets. Of course moving blankets can be improvised. If you don't have all those, direct me on where I can get them. A ramp for the trailer would make everything much easier. Before anything is done to the truck, I need to register it as a found and reclaimed vehicle." Note: If this is the case, then Moro will need an insulated cargo box with a refrigeration system on it. Don’t look at the truck itself but at the box, which is insulated and that tiny box on top is the climate control refrigeration unit. It is very small. Too many photo links to post, but look at the link. http://www.thermobile.net/portfolio/box-truck.html It is about 20ft long, 8ft high and 7ft wide; a standard small cargo trailer box. I will assume the wheel bed is already added to it. Like this to give you an idea on its size, though this is on the short side (6ft 6in). Double wheels will give it stability on rough roads: http://www.usacargotrailersales.com/virtuemart/8-5-wide-enclosed-trailer/8-5x20-detail.html Then you will need a generator to run this. Something that runs 4500watts (5500 peak) should be fine for this. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Honda4500WattGen.png (This is a Honda Generator, there are many other brand names like Coleman’s PowerMate (same company that makes lanterns and camping stoves), DuraMax, etc…) They tend to have 12v (the covered round port), 120VAC (the outlets) and 240VAC (the 4 prong outlet) They tend to run around 6 hours on a full tank, about 1 and 1/2 gallons. You can get a larger tank for it for the RPG. Hondo, Ruth and Val have a smaller unit (3000 or so watts), the VW Buses have a 1700watt unit and the dub boxes have 1500watt units. Karl has a 1000watt unit in his camper. Less watts means they run longer on the same amount of fuel when turned on. The generators are used rarely, like when using the washing machine or extended layovers to run the refrigerators and recharge camper batteries. For Fernando, he uses his generator to quick charge the batteries on his camper when needed. They are about the size of a milk crate, if not a bit larger/taller. RPG: “I can help you out. Do you have a guess in the size of the cargo box you will need? You need climate control shipping your wine, you will need a 4500 watt generator with an extended tank to run it when your truck is not running it. Its stock tank will only give you 6 hours of power time. Also, you said you to register your vehicle? You bought or are reclaiming a wreck from the highway?” Jerry says and asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 21st, 2017, 7:08pm Note: I assume the box will replace the truck bed. That works. RPG: "Honestly, I don't know exactly what size we'll need. I was told a tractor-trailer is needed to haul everything." Moro doubts there will be that much. "There may not be that much at first." "At first?" Jerry inquires. "We'll be adding along the way. If there really is that much here, we may . . . will be doing some prioritizing. We may even have to sell stuff along the way though I hope not." Moro has to consider that Maribelle may want to sell stuff to get cash. "The truck was found on the road dead. I did some work to get it running again. All it needs now is a set tires and a wheel alignment. Speaking of which, who do you recommend for tires and an alignment?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 21st, 2017, 7:56pm Jeanette wrote: Note: I assume the box will replace the truck bed. That works. Note: I’m assuming you will need both a large cap for the truck and a box trailer to haul. It is better to have both IMO. RPG: “Hmmm... “ Jerry thinks, and then pulls out a folder with some stapled forms, sliding a group of stapled papers to Moro. It asks for the basic information: name, living area, vehicle, where it was found, what was fixed to get it running, other details. “Fill these out and go next door to Tom’s Firearm Shop and ask him to process those papers. It should only take a few minutes if no one has the vehicle registered as stolen. We check for that, just in case.” He pauses and thinks about the truck, “Found On Road Dead… Hmmm… a FORD? Nevermind. You can try Mako’s Mechanic Shop. They deal with various vehicles that would be on a caravan. They do fast work if you are in a rush. They’re just a couple doors down in the next hanger.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 21st, 2017, 9:05pm Note: I thought you meant remove the bed and put the box, which stores smaller cargo: wine, in its place. The remaining cargo is larger. With the box on the truck, the truck can now pull a trailer capable of holding larger cargo. Also, the trailer would be bouncing around more than the truck. That is not good for the wine. RPG: Moro accepts the forms. "Thanks." Moro fills out the forms. Name: Moro Living Area: Moro includes her complete Charlton address. Vehicle: Ford F-350 Moro writes down where she recovered the truck. Moro lists just what has already fixed or replaced: transmission, power steering pump, radiator and batteries Next Moro goes to Tom's Firearm Shop. "I need to register a truck. I have the forms ready." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 21st, 2017, 11:20pm Jeanette wrote: Note: I thought you meant remove the bed and put the box, which stores smaller cargo: wine, in its place. The remaining cargo is larger. With the box on the truck, the truck can now pull a trailer capable of holding larger cargo. Also, the trailer would be bouncing around more than the truck. That is not good for the wine. Note: You would need a Camper Truck/Box Truck the size of Hondo’s camper to make it work. I’m just thinking to keep it simple. Because if Maribelle’s stuff was taken and much of it was sold, then there would be more room for others. And the Trailer can be sold at another town when it is no longer needed and still keep the truck. And the box on the truck would be a lot smaller than the trailer. The biggest Pickup based moving truck is 20ft. https://www.uhaul.com/Trucks/20ft-Moving-Truck-Rental/TT/ But with the double cab that would take away from the cargo box and make it 15ft. https://www.uhaul.com/Trucks/15ft-Moving-Truck-Rental/DC/ Removing the bed and putting in a box would be a lot of work. It might not be possible by “normal means.” By that I mean, in looking I can only find a Short Bed of a truck is about 6ft and a normal bed is about 8ft. https://www.ford-trucks.com/forums/attachment.php?attachmentid=29871&d=1290297572 https://www.ford-trucks.com/forums/attachment.php?attachmentid=29872&d=1290297572 I can’t find what an extended bed is. I guess it is 10ft; maybe Hondo will correct this figure. Either way it is shorter than 15ft or 20ft. Why? Because it is a pickup truck. There is a thing called a “Chassis Truck” where it is a pickup truck with the removed and the rails exposed. The rails are exposed so you can put something on it. But the rails are set to a standard size and width, which is not on many pickup trucks. This standardization makes it easy to put a cargo box on it. The width and size of the rails on the pickup trucks are not standard. This causes a problem in that a standard third party box would not fit. And the answer left is to tow a cargo box and have a cap on the bed. At least the F350 can tow 15 tons. See: “One-Ton” and “Chassis Truck” on here: http://truckyeah.jalopnik.com/truck-sizes-classification-explained-from-tacomas-to-1613958192 A heavy trailer, especially one that is loaded down would bounce as much as the truck. A 20ft insulated trailer, though I did not take weight into consideration is heavy. My concern is the roads, as in tight turns. But if the caravan vehicles can do this, so can Moro's truck with the trailer. RPG Tom takes the papers and looks them over, telling a shop assistant to see if Moro needed anything else – guns, rifles, bows & arrows, fishing gear as he processed the papers. He leaves the area with and enters an office before coming back minutes later. He looks at Moro to see if she hiding something, her expression, her stance, something that would make a liar out of her. He finds nothing. He then puts the papers on the counter, and pulls out a rubber stamp and rubber stamps the papers and signs them next to the stamp. He then rips out half of the papers from the staple and returns the stapled papers to Moro. “Here you are. Since it is not reported missing or stolen, the truck is yours.” Tom tells her. He then asks, “Need anything for the truck?”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 21st, 2017, 11:46pm As far as beds go, there isn't an extended bed. Long Bed is 8 ft 6 was considered short but no a day it is the standard. There are 5, 4, and 3 foot beds but those didn't come out until after 2000. Most box trucks are on special frames, either done by the manufacturer or altered by a third party company. These are for box trucks, car haulers, and other special needs Riggs. I have seen 10 foot boxes which are made to go in place of an 8' bed but they aren't plentiful and they severely shift up the trucks center of gravity. I wouldn't have it done in this situation as I will limit the vehicles use, cost a lot, and take days to build as I doubt on is available as like I said they are not common. Now as far as the wine goes, it just shouldn't get hot and stay hot. Wine cellars keep wine around 60 degrees to slow aging. As things are it's not that hot out yet where the story is. Crates with dividers could easily hold the bottles. If you want the trailer cooled use a window AC or build a poor mans AC and teach Elsa to control her powers enough to be an ice machine.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 22nd, 2017, 8:28am Note: I know the box on the truck has to be smaller than the trailer. If that's the case then let's keep it simple. RPG: Moro accepts the forms. "Thank you." Moro smiles. "I don't need weapons. I'm one of the few party members who does not carry." Moro gets back to Jerry. "The truck is now legal. We can get started. How much money do you need up front and when do you need the truck here?" Moro needs to get tires and an alignment. Installing fuel tanks is third on the priority list of things to do to the truck. Moro will get that done today if time allows. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 22nd, 2017, 12:14pm Note: The repair shop that would do such things to fix up the truck (ie: the wheel alignment) can do the add-ons at the same time. Shops that recommend each other usually work together, like buying the tanks from one place and installing it on the other. RPG: “How much you want to put down is on you. Most put down 50%, but while we discuss money, let’s check out the inventory. Maybe something will catch your eye.” Jerry leads her into the Hanger workshop and inventory store house. Moro can see several workers working each of the various projects on various stages of completion, seeing a ratty camper trailer or cargo box being taken from inventory to a work spot where several men and women clean it up and do what needed repairs needs to done to it. This one crew team per unit insures that the job of cleaning and fixing it is done right A simple paint job and new tires are put on at the last step. Jerry leads her towards the rear where the cargo boxes of various sizes and conditions are kept. “You need something insulated with climate control for your wine. Just off the top of my head, a pickup truck can safely hail around 12 tons and anything up to 20ft in length, 9ft wide and 9ft tall but you may not need anything that big.” He points out the cargo trailers from big to small, large and tall 20 footers on one end, going to the short (5ft) 20 footers, to the 18ft, 17ft, 16ft, 15ft, 12ft, 10ft, 8ft, and 6ft cargo boxes of varying heights and conditions parked and stacked up on each other. Above them is an overhead crane on ceiling rails to take them down as needed. He adds, “Price includes cleaning, fixing, new tires and your case a working climate control refrigeration unit. A generator is not included. Prices range from $250 to $80, and the generator is another $120 to $50. It all depends on the size you get and what you add to it.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 22nd, 2017, 2:41pm Moro is working with some unknowns at the moment. She was told there are a 130 bottles. To do some math she will assume that each bottle is the standard size. "First, do you have wine packing boxes?" "As a matter of fact, I do. I'll show you." Jerry shows Moro what he has. https://www.uline.com/Product/Detail/S-13343/Wine-Shippers-and-Supplies/Wine-Carrier-Box-12-Bottle-Pack?pricode=WY866&gadtype=pla&id=S-13343&gclid=CjwKEAjw_uvHBRDUkumF0tLFp3cSJACAIHMY3wmZC66BzotuLHmIpNUB8SUA4fXBCJx5YXkoHnuDcRoCBE_w_wcB&gclsrc=aw.ds "Perfect. I need eleven boxes." Moro can now calculate the space she needs. If there is no wasted space, she needs 14.7 cubic feet when rounding up. "Let's look at your smaller cargo boxes." Edit: Edited to correct math. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 22nd, 2017, 4:21pm Note: Great post. I would not change anything on it, but Jerry would sell a more generic boxes which serves the same function because bottled items of other filled content is sold. But I will hint that there are 2 surviving barrels of wine, which holds about 50 gallons of wine each. Each barrel is 3ft high, 18 inches at top and bottom and bulges out to 2ft (24in) in the middle. They can be sold to restaurants or bars as a whole barrel for around $1000 or more. Or they can be sold at at stand as $1 a glass, $5 carafe and $10 a bottle filled. If 4 bottles makes a gallon, that is 200 bottles or about $2000. But who wants to stand at a table in the market "selling lemonaide at 25 cents a glass?" The wine in the barrels is about 10 year vintage. The only thing I see that is a problem inventorying the wine by its age. You got bottles that are almost 50 years old and the youngest bottle is 25 years old. If the cork did not spoil them or they did not turn into vinegar, they would be the sweetest dry wines around. A bottle of the older ones could fetch $500 due to its rarity and age. The youngest ones can go for $150. I'm throwing a hint in here - Moro needs to think if she needs shelves or secure drawers (or both) as it is not just Maribelle's things that will be stored in there. Who ever is rescued or wants to join in the Exodus to Charlton may need storage space, if this is the plan Moro is going for. The price of the shelves or drawers should be minimal as some such cargo boxes already have them (like current USP Trucks, Electric company, bread & beverage cargo boxes of today). In short, she needs to think long term and what might happen out there. As is, we are more than 1400 miles from Charlton in the Yellowstone area where there are a lot of military bases where each base can be a resettled town surrounded by large-farm communities and Native American settlements.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 22nd, 2017, 6:55pm Fernando wrote: But I will hint that there are 2 surviving barrels of wine, which holds about 50 gallons of wine each. Each barrel is 3ft high, 18 inches at top and bottom and bulges out to 2ft (24in) in the middle. They can be sold to restaurants or bars as a whole barrel for around $1000 or more. Or they can be sold at at stand as $1 a glass, $5 carafe and $10 a bottle filled. If 4 bottles makes a gallon, that is 200 bottles or about $2000. But who wants to stand at a table in the market "selling lemonaide at 25 cents a glass?" The wine in the barrels is about 10 year vintage. Maribelle did not say anything to Moro about the barrels. Therefore Moro would not know to get a larger climate controlled trailer. What would make Moro buy a larger box when she thinks she only needs a smaller one? This is the only answer I can come up with: there is a box that fits all of Moro's needs despite being bigger than what she thinks she needs. Fernando wrote: I'm throwing a hint in here - Moro needs to think if she needs shelves or secure drawers (or both) as it is not just Maribelle's things that will be stored in there. Who ever is rescued or wants to join in the Exodus to Charlton may need storage space, if this is the plan Moro is going for. The price of the shelves or drawers should be minimal as some such cargo boxes already have them (like current USP Trucks, Electric company, bread & beverage cargo boxes of today). In short, she needs to think long term and what might happen out there. As is, we are more than 1400 miles from Charlton in the Yellowstone area where there are a lot of military bases where each base can be a resettled town surrounded by large-farm communities and Native American settlements. That is what Moro is going for: this is for anyone wanting to join the party and needs more storage space. This is the problem I see: unless Jeanette was detailed in her journal, Moro has no idea as to what she will be transporting. While it stands to reason there will be a lot of clothes, there will be other types of items and space needs to available for them as well such as Maribelle's vanity. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 22nd, 2017, 7:27pm Note: Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2120#2124 date=1492892473]But I will hint that there are 2 surviving barrels of wine, which holds about 50 gallons of wine each. Each barrel is 3ft high, 18 inches at top and bottom and bulges out to 2ft (24in) in the middle. They can be sold to restaurants or bars as a whole barrel for around $1000 or more. Or they can be sold at at stand as $1 a glass, $5 carafe and $10 a bottle filled. If 4 bottles makes a gallon, that is 200 bottles or about $2000. But who wants to stand at a table in the market "selling lemonaide at 25 cents a glass?" The wine in the barrels is about 10 year vintage. Maribelle did not say anything to Moro about the barrels. Therefore Moro would not know to get a larger climate controlled trailer. What would make Moro buy a larger box when she thinks she only needs a smaller one? This is the only answer I can come up with: there is a box that fits all of Moro's needs despite being bigger than what she thinks she needs.[/quote] Barrels were hinted here: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/2072#2072 Quote: One or two barrels could have survived but their size would make it difficult without another vehicle to tow them. Given that, they can be set up vertically to take up less room in a corner of the trailer. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2120#2124 date=1492892473]I'm throwing a hint in here - Moro needs to think if she needs shelves or secure drawers (or both) as it is not just Maribelle's things that will be stored in there. Who ever is rescued or wants to join in the Exodus to Charlton may need storage space, if this is the plan Moro is going for. The price of the shelves or drawers should be minimal as some such cargo boxes already have them (like current USP Trucks, Electric company, bread & beverage cargo boxes of today). In short, she needs to think long term and what might happen out there. As is, we are more than 1400 miles from Charlton in the Yellowstone area where there are a lot of military bases where each base can be a resettled town surrounded by large-farm communities and Native American settlements. That is what Moro is going for: this is for anyone wanting to join the party and needs more storage space. This is the problem I see: unless Jeanette was detailed in her journal, Moro has no idea as to what she will be transporting. While it stands to reason there will be a lot of clothes, there will be other types of items and space needs to available for them as well such as Maribelle's vanity. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] If everyone how join brings in their own luggage, then all is needed are shelves in the cargo trailer. And Bungee Cords to hold things down. For example, Marvin, La La and Li Li have their things in cloth shopping bags because they just bought new supplies. They can be put in the put on a shelf on the cargo trailer, though in actuality, their things will be in a storage area under a seat in Karl’s Camper. The issue with this is it’s an open bag, and somebody walking into the cargo trailer can rummage through it and take valuables from it. But like I said before, they will be getting their own vehicle with a camper after Fight Town. For now they are in Karl’s camper.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 22nd, 2017, 7:52pm Fernando wrote: Barrels were hinted here: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/2072#2072 Quote: One or two barrels could have survived but their size would make it difficult without another vehicle to tow them. I'm not disputing what was said. This information was not given to Moro. Fernando wrote: They can be put in the put on a shelf on the cargo trailer, I thought the truck bed, with the cover in place, is to be used for the non-refrigerated cargo. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 22nd, 2017, 8:21pm Note: Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2120#2126 date=1492903629]Barrels were hinted here: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/2072#2072 Quote: One or two barrels could have survived but their size would make it difficult without another vehicle to tow them. I'm not disputing what was said. This information was not given to Moro.[/quote] Granted, as I may have misread it. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2120#2126 date=1492903629]They can be put in the put on a shelf on the cargo trailer, I thought the truck bed, with the cover in place, is to be used for the non-refrigerated cargo. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Of course, but when room runs out of there, things will be moved to the trailer. Plus things like Maribelle’s Make Up Center is not going to fit inside the truck’s bed and cap. It would in the trailer in 1 piece but we are not transporting that thing. That’s why Fernando said to take what would fit in a milk crate. Like Hondo said, the wine is best kept at 60F degrees and most wine cellars are between 40F and 60F, so the refrigeration unit will just cool the air on a low setting (and freeze things on a high setting). It is not like we would be storing perishable food in there, though various food items can be stored in there that can benefit from a cool room, like Cheese, smoked meats/sausages, sacked grains and certain vegetables if she is hauling food to Charlton. But certain things from Maribelle’s clothing would benefit from a chilled room environment, like some of her silk dresses and unmentionables.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 22nd, 2017, 8:35pm Fernando wrote: Like Hondo said, the wine is best kept at 60F degrees and most wine cellars are between 40F and 60F, so the refrigeration unit will just cool the air on a low setting (and freeze things on a high setting). It is not like we would be storing perishable food in there, though various food items can be stored in there that can benefit from a cool room, like Cheese, smoked meats/sausages, sacked grains and certain vegetables if she is hauling food to Charlton. But certain things from Maribelle’s clothing would benefit from a chilled room environment, like some of her silk dresses and unmentionables. Given this and how information on the two barrels was not given Moro, what do you recommend for the climate-controlled trailer? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 22nd, 2017, 9:15pm Note: Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2120#2128 date=1492906893]Like Hondo said, the wine is best kept at 60F degrees and most wine cellars are between 40F and 60F, so the refrigeration unit will just cool the air on a low setting (and freeze things on a high setting). It is not like we would be storing perishable food in there, though various food items can be stored in there that can benefit from a cool room, like Cheese, smoked meats/sausages, sacked grains and certain vegetables if she is hauling food to Charlton. But certain things from Maribelle’s clothing would benefit from a chilled room environment, like some of her silk dresses and unmentionables. Given this and how information on the two barrels was not given Moro, what do you recommend for the climate-controlled trailer? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] I would recommend it, at least an insulated trailer; to keep the heat and cold out and things inside in a constant temperature. Another cold spell from Elsa and things can be lost. Like the wine bottles breaking when the wine turns to ice. Of certain foods and delicate items going bad if it got too hot (Like nylon/silk hosiery/underwear going through what is known as “Dry Rot”. Dry Rot can turn expensive items into dust. And wax make up products like lipstick melting if it got too hot). The problem is that it will need a climate control (refrigeration/heater) for when the door is opened and all that ambient cool temperature escapes the trailer and it needs to be cooled down again. In this, the climate control until would be doing more monitoring than heating/cooling, and only need to heat or cool when needed and go back to monitoring when it is back in the temperature comfort zone. In this a smaller climate control unit would be needed as would a smaller generator for it regardless the size of the overall trailer.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 22nd, 2017, 9:21pm We're talking about size. What size do you recommend for the climate-controlled trailer? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 22nd, 2017, 9:35pm Note: Between 16ft minimum and 20ft maximum in length, at least 7ft high and 8ft wide. Insulation is about 3 inches thick including the walls, you still have a lot of space. Rear door goes down onto a ramp and a side door to get in/out without needing to open the ramp. A "V-Nose" instead of a flat nose trailer to get a couple feet extra storage and space for the generator on the floor. It should have 4 wheels for added stability.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 23rd, 2017, 8:15am Fernando wrote: “How much you want to put down is on you. Most put down 50%, but while we discuss money, let’s check out the inventory. Maybe something will catch your eye.” Jerry leads her into the Hanger workshop and inventory store house. Moro can see several workers working each of the various projects on various stages of completion, seeing a ratty camper trailer or cargo box being taken from inventory to a work spot where several men and women clean it up and do what needed repairs needs to done to it. This one crew team per unit insures that the job of cleaning and fixing it is done right A simple paint job and new tires are put on at the last step. Jerry leads her towards the rear where the cargo boxes of various sizes and conditions are kept. “You need something insulated with climate control for your wine. Just off the top of my head, a pickup truck can safely hail around 12 tons and anything up to 20ft in length, 9ft wide and 9ft tall but you may not need anything that big.” He points out the cargo trailers from big to small, large and tall 20 footers on one end, going to the short (5ft) 20 footers, to the 18ft, 17ft, 16ft, 15ft, 12ft, 10ft, 8ft, and 6ft cargo boxes of varying heights and conditions parked and stacked up on each other. Above them is an overhead crane on ceiling rails to take them down as needed. He adds, “Price includes cleaning, fixing, new tires and your case a working climate control refrigeration unit. A generator is not included. Prices range from $250 to $80, and the generator is another $120 to $50. It all depends on the size you get and what you add to it.” Moro looks at the cargo trailers. "We need something somewhere between 16 and 20 feet in length, at least 7 feet tall and 8 feet wide. The insulation should be about 3 inches thick including the walls. The rear door should go down to form a ramp and a side door to get in and out without needing to open the ramp. The trailer needs four wheels for stability." "Do you prefer a V-Nose or a flat nose?" Jerry asks. "A V-Nose if you have it." Note: I'll post what I can and when I can while I'm away. If I can't, I'll see you Friday. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 23rd, 2017, 5:18pm Hondo turned an left Fernando at the motorcycles. He headed to the camper door. He made it about half way when the girls burst out of the door, both with worried looks. They plowered into him nearly knocking him down. They hugged him and asked several questions, both talking at the same time. All Hondo could do was hold them as he composed himself. "Are you ok? Where's mom? Did something happen?" Were amount their questions. He waited until the settled down then spoke. Hondo: lets go inside. We need to talk. The worried look on their faces only grew. They nodded silently. Tonya lead off and Hondo walked with his arm around Zoey, who clung to his side. Tonya stood in the kitchen as Hondo and Zoey sat down on the couch. Tonya: you need anything... dad? Hondo sighed: I'm alright. Tonya: you sure? Hondo: no. Not really. Tonya: how about a drink? Hondo: I'll take some whiskey. Don't matter which brand. Hondo had tried to not drink hard liquor around the girls, at least until they got home and got them settled into life so he could talk to them better about it but a lot of things he wanted to do or didn't want to do we're going to be thrown out the window now he knew. Not knowing the difference of the glassesTonya brought over an old fashioned glass ( about the size of 4 to 5 shot glasses) and a bottle of jack. Hondo filled it, downed it, then filled it again drinking about a 1/3 of it this time. Tonya put the bottle back and then and went to sit on the arm rest by Hondo. Hondo: I don't know how to tell you two this. Hondo could see and feel them tense up. He could only guess what they felt but t he knew they had been through a lot and now they were just thinking things were going to be alright in life then this. Tonya: is mom alright? To be continued.....

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 23rd, 2017, 11:23pm Tonya sat looking at the floor and Zoey looked up at Hondo with almost scared looking eyes at his silence. He sat there staring at his drink. He could see them both in his peripheral vision. He had been trying to figure out what to do and how to tell them since they left the bar. Before he knew she was kidnapped he was worried but nothing was definite. For all he knew she could have broke down, hidden the bike and been on foot, or so he told himself but the tracks they saw said kidnapped or dead. At least he had hope that she was alive. He slowy came out of his own thought process and spoke to them, though he wasn't sure he was breaking things to them in the best way. Hondo: I don't know, Tonya. Zoey: Where is she? Hondo: I don't know. Tonya: Were you able to find anything about where she went? Hondo: Yeah. She was kidnapped. Tonya: By who? Hondo: I don't know. Met some folks who were sent as messengers. Guess they weren't worth much or had been captured just to be taught a lesson. Was told some Sky Pirates lead by a nutcase from a used to be rescue group captured her for a wealthy client. Not sure exactly why but seems like tryin' to take out the slaver is the reason. Zoey whispered: its my fault . . . Hondo: What you say, little one? Zoey: It's my fault! IT'S ALL MY FAULT!!! Zoey jumped up and ran sobbing to Hondo and Val's bedroom. She threw herself onto the bed and buried her face into the quilts to muffle her crying. Tonya Jumped up and trotted after her. She promptly sat beside her bawling sister and rubbed her back as she spoke soothingly to her, trying to convince her it wasn't her fault.  Hondo was moving a bit slower. he took another drink from his glass and slowly stood up. he felt old and tired at the moment, oh so very tired. He sat the half empty glass on the kitchen counter and walked into the bedroom. He sat beside Zoey on the bed and shook his head. Hondo: It's not your fault, little one. It never was. Zoey shook her head and sobbed: It is my fault! You must hate me!! Hondo: Why would I hate you? Zoey continued to sob: Because . . .you love . . Moma so much . .  and .. .I . . .  . .I . . .  . . She's gone cause I ran away!!! Zoey cried and gasped for breath between words. Tonya had tears rolling down her face, but it was a mix of sadness in worrying about Valentine and of feeling her sisters sorrow. Hondo pulled Zoey up off the bed and warped her in a hug, pulling her face to his shoulder. She fought at first then gave in. Hondo: We talked about this earlier. I will never hate you. I love you and Tonya a lot. Yes, I love Valentine a lot too, more than she knows but we will get her back! Believe me. Zoey started to settle down: But if its not my fault . . . . Tonya: It's no ones fault. Hondo: No, someone is always at fault. These people that did this are at fault. Tonya: But none of us are at fault. Hondo: I am. Zoey: NO! Tonya: Dad, its not your fault. Hondo: Yes it is. If you two need to blame someone blame me. I let us be manipulated by whatever brought us here. I started the emergency purge by stopping those slavers that had Ruth, Joanna and the others, I drug Fernando into this, I wasn't there for you when Macey gave you a hard time, I wasn't here enough to run the camp so Val could have been there for you, and I let her go off alone in this hell hole without backup. I should have never done that. I got lax, I got busy and I relaxed my judgement some how. Zoey held onto him and Tonya joined in. Tonya: It's too much to expect out of anyone. Its not your fault. I know a lot of this wouldn't have happened if you hadn't saved us. . . Do you regret saving us? all of us? Hondo: No, that's probably the only thing I've done good in this whole mess. I just didn't do it right. If I had to do it over again I'd still do it but I'd try to have done it better. Tonya: What do we do? Hondo: We get you mom, my wife, back an' if they hurt her we return their pain 100 fold. If they take her from us, we don't leave one of them standin'. Tonya: Where do we go to find her? Hondo: The only clue they gave us was fight town. To be continued . . ..

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 24th, 2017, 7:50pm Moro continues. "A smaller climate control unit would be needed as would a smaller generator. About the generator, what size external gas tank do you have for it?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 24th, 2017, 8:15pm Note: Just looked over a few trailers and shelving. Since this would be a fixed up recycled trailer (like it has been done over the years), many would have shelving already installed. You just need to note how wide the shelving is. Assuming the trailer is 8 1/2 ft (102in), if the shelving was 3ft wide from the wall, that gives a 2 1/2 ft aisle in the middle with shelves on both sides of the trailer. If the shelving was 2 1/2ft wide from the wall, that gives a 3ft aisle in the middle with shelves on both sides of the trailer. Trailer Shelving: https://www.adriansteel.com/item/cargo-trailers/trailer_shelving/MD4842T Also assume that the V-Nose area will have shelving, similar to this: Shelving for V-Nose Area: http://www.usacargotrailersales.com/virtuemart/parts/6x12-v-nose-detail.html The rest is basic information to look at. Spare Tires: http://www.usacargotrailersales.com/virtuemart/parts/silver-mod-wheels-detail.html 20ftX8ft6inX6ft6in V-Nose trailer: http://www.usacargotrailersales.com/virtuemart/8-5-wide-enclosed-trailer/2012-85x20-v-nose-detail.html 16ftX8ft6inX6ft6in V-Nose trailer: http://www.usacargotrailersales.com/virtuemart/8-5-wide-enclosed-trailer/our-popular-85-x-18-trailer-quality-construction-wholesale-price-3675-detail.html (18ft unit displayed in pic.) Typical trailer Moro wants with ramp: http://www.usacargotrailersales.com/virtuemart/8-5-wide-enclosed-trailer/in-stock-now-black-or-white-or-custom-build-in-10-days-detail.html (Black one is 16ft unit) RPG: Jerry explains, “Generators hold about 1.5 gallons. Assuming you get the 4500watt unit, you would get about 6 hours of nonstop running time on 1.5 gallons of fuel. We have 1.5, 3 and 5 gallon extenders that sit on top of the tank and screw down to the main tank’s fuel intake. That will give you 12, 18 and 26 hours of nonstop running time.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 24th, 2017, 9:38pm Note: Since insulation will be installed, shelving would have to be removed. Of course shelving can be reinstalled. For the trailer all we need is a place for 130 bottles of wine, two barrels, a few other food items, makeup and silks. RPG: "I'll take the five gallon tank." Moro says. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 24th, 2017, 9:54pm Note: The boxes of wine bottle can be put on the shelves. There were 11 boxes? Counting the floor as a shelf, 3 boxes can be put on the floor under the shelves on both sides for 6 boxes. Then 3 boxes can be put on the shelf above it on one side and 2 on the other side for 5 – adding it to the 6 for 11 boxes. The Barrels can be stood up on its end against the shelf. No need for Bungee Cords for any of them as their own weight will keep them in place. Bungee cords should be used for lighter or unsecure cargo. RPG: Jerry takes note of this for the order. He asks, “Anything you would require?”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 24th, 2017, 10:48pm As Fernando walks to Hondo’s trailer, he puts his hand into his pocket and finds the box of bio-pills and two unused syringes filled with the concoction he created with Hondo’s help. Though they are meant for humans, it really does not matter, it is just a slightly higher and concentrated dose than those in the vaccine gun. For those receiving it, it would promote faster healing and regeneration though they would need to eat a lot of sweets and sugar loaded food for the first few days or spend the days walking like a zombie a the medication zaps one’s strength and energy. On the side of Hondo’s trailer, he sees the wessen sheep girls preparing the vegetables for the group’s dinner. He walks up to them, standing between La La and Li Li. “Teri.” Fernando calls to her, “Remember when I have you a shot in the arm at the hospital?” “Yeah.” Teri answers. “I need to go the same with these two ladies... But I do not have my gun. I have these needles to use on them instead.” Fernando explains. “A needle?!!” La La lets out. “It’s not going to hurt, will it?” Li Li asks. “If it hurts, I’m sorry. I do not mean to hurt you, just make you feel better and the shot of medicine I will give you to will do that.” Fernando explains as he shows off the two syringes. “Now, I need you two to turn around for a second, and tell me where you want the shot at.” La La and Li Li turn around where they seated, holding each other and looking at each other in silent communication. Being told that they are twins, Fernando suspect they are using their twin connection to talk to each other. He breaks their concentration by asking, “Which one is first?” They both look at him for a moment before La La nods, letting go of Li Li to pull up the hem of her short skirt past her waist as she spreads her legs open and shifts on her rear end to lean against Li Li while pulling down the side of her panties to expose her hip where she points. At least she was wearing panties. “You gotten shots there before?” Fernando asks. La La nods as she answers, “Yeah. I don’t remember where though.” “It’s OK.” Fernando says as to her as he prepares the needle. He squats down on his knees a bit. He thinks to himself ‘It would have been easier if she rolled up her arm sleeve... At least she has good taste in her underwear selection: cotton bikini cut in sky blue and white stripes.’ He takes a second to visually inspect her: no scars, foul odors, discharge, or healing wounds. He puts his hand on her ass cheek and pinches a couple of inches of firm flesh before jabbing the needle into it and pushing down on the plunger on the syringe slowly to put the solution into her bloodstream. La La bites on her lower lip as she remains still and tensed up against Li Li as if she was resisting the pain with all her strength and will. In truth, Fernando pinching her gluteus maximus hurts more than the needle would. He pulls out the needle from her flesh and massages the area with his index and middle finger. “Now, did that hurt?” He asks. “Not so much.” La La answers. “I’m sorry to cause you pain.” Fernando replies. “It’s OK. You’re giving me medicine like you did Marvin, and he’s gotten a whole lot better!” La La replies. Fernando turns to Li Li, “Your turn.” The girls look at each other for the moment before La La nods at her. Li Li does the same thing but on the opposite side of raising her skirt, spreading her legs and leaning on La La as she shifts her weight onto one ass cheek to pull down her panties a bit to expose her hip to him. Pink, instead of blue, but the same cotton bikini cut panties like before. He gives her a visual inspection, like La La: no scars, foul odors, discharge, or healing wounds. He puts his hand on her ass cheek and pinches a couple of inches of firm flesh before jabbing the needle into it and pushing down on the plunger on the syringe slowly to put the solution into her bloodstream. Li Li bites on her lower lip as she remains still and tensed up against La La as if she was resisting the pain with all her strength and will. In truth, Fernando pinching her gluteus maximus hurts more than the needle would. He pulls out the needle from her flesh and massages the area with his index and middle finder. “Introducing yourself to the ‘Ladies?’” Maribelle asks from behind, adding, “I was wondering when you would make your move but I was hoping it would be Teri.” “I was giving them their medicine.” Fernando tells her as he shows off the empty syringe. He momentarily turns to the wessen girls, “Now I need you to do me a favor for yourselves. Eat more sugar and candy for the next few days. I’ll see about getting you candy for all of you to eat.” He turns Maribelle, “I need to talk to you anyway.” “About what?” Maribelle asks. “Moro will be taking things from your home. If some of it can be sold, that is money for you. But in the least when she brings your stuff here, she will put it in storage in a separate truck for you to access. I’m not saying that it is right or wrong but it will be done to save a few things before they are taking by raiders and looters. Teri should go with her to point out the things you like so they can be kept. You two will need a swim suit of some kind in case we go bathing in a river or you need to use our outside showers.” Fernando tells her. Maribelle crosses her arms and huffs her breathe in anger. “Who does she think she is?!” “She is following my orders, because she wanted to take everything. But to take everything you own requires something like Jason’s truck. So some of what can be rescued will be taken, and I trust Teri will know what you like best and where things are.” Maribelle scowls at Fernando, “I do not want my things. Who knows what they did to them to violate them, those disgusting panty-sniffing raiders.” “Then we clean them up and sell them and you get the money. Don’t you want money?” Fernando says and asks. Maribelle continues to scowl at him in silence. Fernando continues, “If you got something to hide over there, I can give Teri a shoulder bag to put it in and nobody has to know what it is. When she is done and you got it, I want my bag back.” “You don’t know what I got over there.” Maribelle tells him. “I don’t care if it is a plastic penis on a belt harness you share with Teri. That is your business, not mine. But your things are going to be taken whether you want it to happen or not. You might as well make some money off it.” Fernando tells her. “We could sell the wine.” Teri says to Maribelle. Maribelle turns away and begins walking, “Go do what you want to do. I have no power here.” “Drama. Nothing but drama. I swear.” Fernando says to himself. He then tells the girls, “I have to go see Hondo. I’ll be back later. You can finish doing what you are doing. Teri, if Moro comes, find me so I can talk to her.” “I will...” Teri replies, “See you later.” “Yeah, see you later.” La La and Li Li says at the same time. As Fernando disappears around the bend to Hondo’s camper’s rear, Teri leans over to La La and Li Li, “You saw that he scoped you two out before giving you your medicine needles?” “Maybe he likes us?” Li Li asks. “He scoped me out longer.” La La points out. They giggled like teenaged girls taking about boys.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 25th, 2017, 8:35am Moro does not know what she will need later on. Therefore she only gets what she needs now and as needs change, get what she needs as needs change. However it will be much simpler to get V-Nose shelves or cabinets now. "Yes." Moro answers. "Along one of the walls of the trailer, I need shelves two feet deep. If needs change, I'll get what I need as needs change. However, it is best to install the cabinets in the V-Nose area now."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 25th, 2017, 12:22pm “OK. 2foot shelves along one side of the trailer. And cabinets in the V-Nose section, top and bottom cabinets? The Climate Control Unit will be at the ceiling and about 9 inches down. The top cabinets will be from there down, leaving a space above the cabinets for air to flow from the climate control unit. Make sure that nothing is placed up in this space or it will interfere with the climate control unit. The Generator will be at one of the bottom cabinets. It will have an exhaust tube going outside and under the trailer to vent the exhaust. Because of this, the generator will not be able to move though I seen people try to do this, break the exhaust tube and end up with a trailer full of exhaust fumes.” Jerry explains as he continues write down the order. “Now. Only thing left is the trailer itself.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 25th, 2017, 3:48pm "Yes, top and bottom cabinets." Moro answers. "One thing I forgot is the spare tire. What about the trailer its self?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 25th, 2017, 4:19pm “The trailer uses standard 15 inch wheels and tires, 4 of them – 2 on each side. There is a ‘5th wheel’ spare tire in the V-Nose area of the trailer’s bottom cabinet along with a 2-ton scissor jack. All our trailers and campers come with a spare tire and jack, usually hidden in a cabinet or storage area, at no cost to you. It is a standard item. You do not want to be caught in the bad lands with a flat tire. And they are standard 13, 15, or 17 inch standard tires, so you can get a replacement tire with no problems.” Jerry explains. “You have yet to choose which trailer you want.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 25th, 2017, 4:59pm Notes: Does Jerry mean what size Moro wants? She mentioned the size range she wants and she can narrow that down if there is more than trailer within that range. A question I forgot to ask is, if the generator is in the trailer, where is the tank filled? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 25th, 2017, 5:42pm Notes: Moro asked for a trailer between 16 and 20 feet. Jerry has trailers from 7 to 24 feet. So Moro has literally a lot to choose from. Only thing he knows is that it has to be insulated and have a V-Nose, which is not an issue. With the added tank, the generator is about 2ft in height. The cabinet is about 3ft in height. There is a top knob that screws off to pour the fuel in.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 25th, 2017, 7:16pm Note: Other than size, type of nose and the number of wheels, what is there to choose? I understand that Jerry has a lot of trailers that fit that profile. Among the trailers that fit the profile, is there a difference? Since there are several trailers that fit that profile, go with the large unit, twenty feet long. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 25th, 2017, 8:24pm Note: It's just an empty box on wheels. Empty it should weight 300 - 400 pounds. Loaded, should weight a couple tons. It's the truck that tows the trailer. Not the trailer towing the truck. Which reminds me, which I almost forgot... They have Electronic Brakes. When you press the brake pedal, the rear lights are turned on (like it should). There is a harness in 90s-modern vehicles which you connect the trailer too, so when the brake lights are turned on, it activates the brakes in the trailer and aid in slowing it down. This is standard and does not add to the cost of the trailer. Trailer Brake Lights, Turn Signals and Night Lights are part of this circuitry. In older vehicles like the VW Bug and Bus, a harness has to be added to the vehicle. That is nothing major in adding this to them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 25th, 2017, 9:22pm What else is there to choose? We listed everything we want in a trailer, right? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 25th, 2017, 9:36pm Note: Color is the only thing left. Recommend White or Bare Metal Silver to reflect away heat. Black traps in the heat. Moro just needs to make the order and it will be done in a couple of hours. At the same time she can have the truck's tanks done.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 25th, 2017, 10:42pm Tans or greens wouldn't be bad either. Make it harder to spot

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 25th, 2017, 11:21pm Tonya: Not there! Both Zoey and Tonyas worried looks intensified at Hondo's statement. Hondo: Unfortunately, yes. I am not sure why but...you know much about fight town? Tonya nodded: Yeah. I think it's time I tell you my story. Hondo: I told ya I don't need to know. Tonya: But I want you to know. Just please don't look at me differently after I tell you. Hondo: Nothing could change how I feel about you two. Tonya: OK. I know you know Karl was owned by the Jenkins. Hondo: He said he was. Tonya: He was. Maribelle's father, Dean Jenkins, was the owner of the estate but was more of a politician than a businessman. Dean had two half Brothers, Leonard and Geoffrey. There were other cousins and such but these three held the power. Leonard was the businessman in the family and ran things. Karl was more so his though he was owned by the estate technically. Leonard was a kind man and treated their wessens fairly well. Geoffrey on the other hand was a snake! He treated everyone he considered beneath him poorly, gambled, drank, and tried to have sex with any female he could. I'm sure he forced Teri several times when Maribelle was out. He tried me once. I broke his wrist. Hondo: He had it comin' to him. Tonya: Well, our master didn't take it well. Tonya stood up and turned her back to him. She pulled off her shirt and held it over her breasts to cover them. Tonya. You might have to feel but it's fairly easy to tell that our owner liked the whip. Hondo stood up and went over to her. He had seen her back before but being as she was she had hair over most of her body, much like a fox would, but with human features. Hondo put a hand on her back and instantly could feel what she was talking about. Her back had long scars from being beaten before. Tonya: Always hated that I was born a freak like this but at least the scars are covered. Hondo: Tonya... I knew it had to be rough but... Tonya: It's alright now that we have you and... Hondo: I know. Tonya put back on her shirt. Tonya: Zoey has some too but not as bad as she hadn't been there as long as I was. Zoey lifted up the back of her shirt. Hondo could see them on her as she didn't have fur but they were no where near as bad as Tonyas yet he couldn't help but want to hold them for what they have been through and kill anyone who touched them. Zoey put down her shirt as Hondo sat down beside her. She snuggled up to his side and he put his arm around her. Tonya: Anyway, we were owned by Geoffrey Jenkins drinking buddy, Horace Pedigrew. To be continued.... EDIT by Fernando - for correcting errors in spelling.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 25th, 2017, 11:49pm Note: Great post, Hondo. Just one major flaw but I'll chuck it up to need... When Tonya was shot, Fernando gave her a full BioPill to heal and bring her back to health as fast as possible. It took her a coupe days to recover and the scar from the gunshot wound almost fully healed. The whipping scars would have healed to some extent on Tonya but not fully. It will continue to heal her as it accelerates healing and the scars will fade away. So in this Tonya has scars from being whipped but they are less than what she remembers them. In short, it takes about 40 years for a chopped finger to grow back bit by bit. In Tonya's case it would take 10 years. So her scars would be there now in a faded form, in a couple months, they would not be. Nice tie in with Teri and being raped by Geoffrey as Raping a female Wessen, especially a Sex Kitten, is not illegal to do. He probably did so because in raping Maribelle, besides being her uncle and that would make it as incest, would have faced the Hangman's Noose for raping a female human. No wonder the Wessen girls pounced on Fernando to thank him when he said he would try to go something to give them protection under the law. Being a Sex Kitten, Teri would have to accept what happened to her and become a willing victim. Edit Add On: For Zoey to be more human than Tonya, as I understand it, she had to have had a Human Father in her genetic past of one or two generations. This would make changing her back into a human harder unless her genetic human father can be find dead or alive and DNA taken from him to figure out how to undo her transformation. Because of the situation the Wessens were in, it would be easy for Zoey to have a Human Father in her recent past - Wessens were not protected under the law and her wessen mother or grandmother had to have been raped or a had (forced?) sexual relations with a Human male in their past.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 26th, 2017, 10:03am "Which trailer do I want?" Moro asks. "Didn't I cover everything I wanted? Twenty feet long, at least seven feet high and at least eight feet wide." "Color is the only thing left." Jerry says. "If you have bare metal silver, that would be great." The traveling party would be easy to spot no matter the color of the trailer. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 26th, 2017, 11:44am “OK, that is one 20ft - 4 wheeled insulated V-Nose trailer with bare metal skin, a side door and a ramp entrance rear door, 2ft shelving on one side, cabinets in the V-Nose section, basic interior lighting, climate control and a 4500 watt generator with a 5 gallon extender. A spare tire, scissor jack, safety chain, goose-neck hitch, harness for electronic braking and signal lighting are all standard equipment included in the price. I’ll throw in some tie down bungee cords and netting on the shelving for free and give you a 1/2 price discount on the generator.” Jerry fills out the order. He then tells her, “That will be $325 total; $250 for the trailer and $75 for the generator. It should be ready in a couple of hours. How much you want to put down now? You pay for the rest when you return with your truck from Mako’s Mechanic Shop."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 26th, 2017, 1:54pm "Sounds great." Moro is pleased. "There is one more thing I need and it can be done when I bring the truck back and that is I need a top for the truck." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 26th, 2017, 5:48pm Fernando wrote: Note: Great post, Hondo. Just one major flaw but I'll chuck it up to need... When Tonya was shot, Fernando gave her a full BioPill to heal and bring her back to health as fast as possible. It took her a coupe days to recover and the scar from the gunshot wound almost fully healed. The whipping scars would have healed to some extent on Tonya but not fully. It will continue to heal her as it accelerates healing and the scars will fade away. So in this Tonya has scars from being whipped but they are less than what she remembers them. In short, it takes about 40 years for a chopped finger to grow back bit by bit. In Tonya's case it would take 10 years. So her scars would be there now in a faded form, in a couple months, they would not be. Nice tie in with Teri and being raped by Geoffrey as Raping a female Wessen, especially a Sex Kitten, is not illegal to do. He probably did so because in raping Maribelle, besides being her uncle and that would make it as incest, would have faced the Hangman's Noose for raping a female human. No wonder the Wessen girls pounced on Fernando to thank him when he said he would try to go something to give them protection under the law. Being a Sex Kitten, Teri would have to accept what happened to her and become a willing victim. Edit Add On: For Zoey to be more human than Tonya, as I understand it, she had to have had a Human Father in her genetic past of one or two generations. This would make changing her back into a human harder unless her genetic human father can be find dead or alive and DNA taken from him to figure out how to undo her transformation. Because of the situation the Wessens were in, it would be easy for Zoey to have a Human Father in her recent past - Wessens were not protected under the law and her wessen mother or grandmother had to have been raped or a had (forced?) sexual relations with a Human male in their past. Hondo hasn't seen her scars before and there isn't good enough mirrors in the camper for her to see her own back, so they may have diminished but since Hondo hadn't seen them before he would not know and Even if she thinks they feel different until they are pretty well gone she isn't going to realize it especially since she is covered with fur.  Now, as far as Zoey being more human, her father I was going to have half human. I have already hinted before though that not all wessons are the same. Tonya calls herself a freak. Not because she is Wesson but due to the heavy fox traits. Next post I had planned for her to say more on it but in short the spirits and the lab town scientists, though they try to be are not God. Different people take to the Wesson turning different but in the lab the first gen Wesson are easier to make more uniform. Second, third, and so on generations though not so much. It's more or less random so some can have more animal features and some less. Theoretically early first gen couples and possibly still any of the current Wessons could have the one off pure looking animal with human brain and language to the fully looking human with feral animal brains. This is why the spirits killed off a lot and deemed them lesser beings rather than higher than human beings. Failed experiments that the humans of lab town haven't given up on but most of the spirits have.  I'll try to get up another part of the post tonight or tomorrow.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 26th, 2017, 6:20pm "A top? For the bed? You mean a cap? I would have to see your truck before you go. Unless you know what type of truck you have, how big the bed is and how many Hold Down Points it has. We have the small one that is flush with the truck's cab roof for $75 and a larger one that is 18in taller and has added space over the truck's cab for $100. I recommend the larger one as it provides more for your money. Like the trailer, it will need to be taken out of the lot, cleaned up and put on. It will have Hold Down Pins that goes onto the Hold Down Points and clamped down in place, while a sealant compound goes around the mating surfaces of the truck and the cap to wind, water and weather proof their connection and the contents inside. The sealant compound does not glue the cap to the truck. Both caps have darkened sliding windows on the side and rear. I’ll talk with Mako about installing it while other work is being done.” Jerry explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 26th, 2017, 7:06pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Hondo hasn't seen her scars before and there isn't good enough mirrors in the camper for her to see her own back, so they may have diminished but since Hondo hadn't seen them before he would not know and Even if she thinks they feel different until they are pretty well gone she isn't going to realize it especially since she is covered with fur.  Now, as far as Zoey being more human, her father I was going to have half human. I have already hinted before though that not all wessons are the same. Tonya calls herself a freak. Not because she is Wesson but due to the heavy fox traits. Next post I had planned for her to say more on it but in short the spirits and the lab town scientists, though they try to be are not God. Different people take to the Wesson turning different but in the lab the first gen Wesson are easier to make more uniform. Second, third, and so on generations though not so much. It's more or less random so some can have more animal features and some less. Theoretically early first gen couples and possibly still any of the current Wessons could have the one off pure looking animal with human brain and language to the fully looking human with feral animal brains. This is why the spirits killed off a lot and deemed them lesser beings rather than higher than human beings. Failed experiments that the humans of lab town haven't given up on but most of the spirits have.  I'll try to get up another part of the post tonight or tomorrow. Great information, as some of this was discussed before but not in such details. The other part, which I threw in is the money aspect of Lab Town working with the Slavers to sell Wessens (Wessons?) once a person is converted. Certain people are made to disappear because they were ‘interfering with the way things are,’ kidnapped by the Slavers, sent to Lab Town, converted and given back to the slavers for a price. On top of that are the spies and eyes General Jastrey lost over the years in observing both Lab Towns who are also converted and sold to the Slavers who sold them under private under the table deals of Sport (Fight Town), Muscle (guard/protection), Worker (field or home), or Sex Kitten. These are programmed in after their memories are erased and new names given to them. The cute ones are turned into Sex Kittens – males and females; it depends on how they turned out. A Cowgirl/Field Hand Gal like Val could turn up like Tonya as a Sport or Muscle Wesson, while a “princess” like Maribelle would definitely end becoming a Sex Kitten like Teri.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 26th, 2017, 8:00pm “Top, cap, they are known by several names. The truck is parked out in front. Where do you want me to move it?” Moro says and asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 26th, 2017, 9:16pm “Take your truck to Mako’s Garage and I’ll take measurements there, then we will prepare the cap and bring it here for installation when it is done.” Jerry explains, adding, “Go ahead of me, I will be there in a minute. Did you choose which cap to put, the small or taller one?”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 26th, 2017, 11:57pm note: Technically it should be spelled wesen. MY computer didn't like it but it accepted wessen. my phone on the other hand keeps changing it to wesson, which my computer doesn't like.    Though it should be wesen I'd rather use wessen to differentiate from the grimm TV show. but, yeah, you are right on how they are funded and who would be what for the most part. Going to go more into some of this. special second and third gen (wessens born to other wessens not created in a lab) might be captured for study or reprogrammed for special exotic uses, as I will talk about some later. RPG: Hondo: I have heard a lot of names 'round town but not that one. They a smaller operation? Tonya: No. They are north of the Jenkins place. The Pedigrews had strong alliances in the Slavers main town, of which you and Fernando forced to surrender and change their ways. That will hurt the Pedigrew pretty bad. Down here their name is a curse word. Hondo: So The Jenkins had an alliance with these folks? Tonya: Sorta. Horace and Geoffrey were pals. Leonard and Dean didn't like the Pedigrews at all but they thought if they let Geoffrey be friends with Horace that they would be protected from the slavers. That didn't happen. Hondo: I see. So how did you two get caught up in the purge if the Pedigrews were protected? Tonya: It's a long story. I'll try to start at the beginning. As I have told you I am a wessen freak. Hondo: Explain. You're a beautiful youg lady. Why do you call yourself a freak? Tonya: I am wessen third generation. My grandparents were humans who were turned into wessen, we believe. Out of all my family, grandparents, cousins, aunts, uncles, etc, I'm the only one who looks like this. My mother was almost as close to human as Zoey and one of her sisters looked perfectly human except her teeth. She was really slow minded too, but was at home in the Forrest. Grandma thought she was feral minded when she was little. Hondo: Feral minded? Zoey: thinks like a wild animal. Usually can't talk or interact. Macey said they had a couple girls like that at her Ma's whore house. some guys liked that they couldn't think much. Hondo: really? Tonya: Yeah, she's right. I know it sounds bad but as Ma used to say, "The wessen creators are not God. It's just God's way of showing them that they can plan all they want but he's in control in the end." MY folks weren't very religious but they held to bible teachings that Grandma and Grandpa taught them. Hondo: You seem to know a lot of your family. Where they all slaves? Tonya: No. Neither were Zoey's folks. Were were part of the same wessen community. The slavers tried to make a deal with us years back. They said they would leave us alone and even pay us if we would sell at least 2 children per capable family to the slavers. We refused and held out against them for years.  Then one day they moved in. The spirits helped them, we think as they had weapons no one had seen before. They killed most all the adults, except certain per determined craftsmen and women who they kept, and all the children under age 18. a few above that age were saved who were captured but most of them went back to lab town to be . . . redone. Hondo: redone? Tonya: yeah. it's where they were going to send Zoey. They take wessen who don't get along sometimes. Most of the time its to brain wash you and sometimes slightly alter your make-up. Zoey clung tightly to Hondo as Tonya spoke of this. Even the talk of it bothered her greatly, which showed that they knew it was something to fear. Tonya: I've seen a few come back form it. they are never themselves again. Some don't even make it through the process. Hondo: It's that bad, huh? Tonya: yeah. some are just to experiment on or try a new idea in mixing wessen types. most are just job changes. Like Zoey . .uh, I'm sorry, Zoe. If it bothers you I can tell him late. Tonya saw her sister was visibly upset over it all on top of worrying about Valentine. Zoey: I'm alright. Just keep holding me, please dad. Hondo: I will. go on. Tonya: alright. Zoey was trained to fight. If she was good and obedient she could have been a body guard. Many upper class women get female wessen body guards as they can double as attendants and its another female. Some men get them too as if you look as pretty as Zoey does and are deadly too its a body guard and arm candy which makes you not stick out as much in some areas. Hondo: ok, let me stop you there for a moment. Wouldn't a Klaustreich wessen as arm candy stick out? Tonya: How so? Hondo: aren't sex kittens usually sheep or, I think I saw a rabbit lookin' one in the bar? Tonya: No, not at all. Rabbit, Willahara, and sheep, Seelengut, wessen are popular along with Indole Gentile, a deer like wessen, as they are timid and docile. But there are many others.  Mauvais Dentes, which is a saber-tooth cat like wessen is very popular among the wealthy men who want to be thought of as tough and living dangerously. There are many other too. I have heard that in some of the oriental countries that Heftigauroch, a bovine like wessen, are big for sex kittens due to their huge breasts and in some of the south Eastern areas in this country Bauerschwein, which are pig like wessens are favored for sex kittens. Hondo: Sounds like the southern states I remember, unfortunately. And those 'ornamentals' were always interested in some weird shit. seen some of their cartoons so I can believe they would be into shit like that. Anyway, back to what ya were talkin' 'bout before I interrupted ya. Tonya: Ok, yeah, where was I . . . Zoey: What they were gonna do to me. Tonya: Oh, thats right. Sorry, Zoe. So, Zoey they planned to wipe her mind and would have altered her genes a bit to make her appear more sexy and possibly be more docile. That's the trick with some of these sexy kittens. they look ferocious but are as timid as Terri. They only look strong and fierce because their owners are. So they supposedly take from certian wessen and have mixtures that they tweek for the individual but it has some bovine in it maybe to give her large breasts, if so desired. They can make her have a larger ass, different colour eyes, a tighter . .ah, well, you know. . Hondo: I get it. If it wasn't for her red fur Tonya's face would have looked red with embarrassment. Zoey just cocked her head questioningly. Zoey: Tighter what? Tonya kept glancing at the floor. Hondo had to look at the ceiling to not laugh. Even at such a bad time these two gave light to his seemingly dark life. Tonya pointed between her legs. Tonya: Down there. .  . you know. Zoey had a thoughtful look for a moment thinking it over then she turned red. Zoey: OH! Hondo: It's alright. Don't be ashamed or embarrassed. Zoey, still red and now not making eye contact. Zoey: I'm not! Hondo: Oh . .ok. Just making sure. Tonya: moving right along here . . Hondo Chuckled. Tonya: Ok, so thats kinda wht was gonna happen. I was gonna end up in a to the death fight if someone didn't se me and try to buy me before I was tossed into a fight of which I would have been meant not to live through. Hondo: Why not make you a sex kitten too? You have a pretty face and a good looking body. Tonya got embarrassed again. Tonya: no, I don't. Hondo: Yes you do. Tonya: well, even so, I'm older. The older you are the harder it is to do the gene manipulation I have been told. Zoey is just pre-puberty. That's when they have the biggest success with changes. after that . .  well, I'd not live through most changes, and I'm getting older so it takes a couple years to retrain a wessen once their brain is wiped to even talk right. besides all that, I'm a freak, so it would have to be a special exotic sale which if not pre-ordered its a hard sell, I am scared up from the whippings and have been beat up inside pretty badly too, as our owner used me as a punching bag on several occasions. They made the mistake of thinking I was young enough when taken from my parents that I'd forget living free. I didn't. Hondo: So your story? Tonya: Yeah, so our town was destroyed and those of us alive sent to various places. I was sold to the Pedigrews right off. Hondo: What about Zoey? Tonya: She was an infant at the time. Her parents were people of the woods., they didn't fit in very well as her Father was half human. Hondo: Half human? Tonya: yeah. Seems like his mother was raped by a human and got pregnant. A lot of the locals wanted her to abort him but she kept him. and they were outcasts. Zoey's mother was taken in as a teen by her father parents as she lame and frail. She had to walk with crutches. They say her mother was beaten up and raped by humans while she was pregnant with Zoey's mom. This is why she was like this. Her parents were on the run as her father killed the men that beat up his wife. They tried to take care of her but she was too big to carry anymore and slowed them down too much so they left her with Zoey's fathers folks and ran. It was to keep her safe. They fell in love, so I was told and married when he was 18 and she was 16. They grew herbs on a small farm in the clearing in the woods west of town. When the slavers hit they came from the north and east. Thankfully Zoey's family was far enough out that they were able to escape.  I heard that her mother died a couple years later from some illness and Zoey captured when her dad robbed a human of some food to feed her. she was only 4 or 5 then. Not sure what happened to him. Hondo: This world is a cruel place. Tonya: It was a dark, hopeless world until you found us. Hondo: I'm glad I did. I'm sorry, though I keep messing up your story. Tonya: No problem, anyway. I was bought and sent to train. I was taught basic reading, writing, and math as well as hand to hand combat, basic weapons skills, and Krav Maga. To be continued . . .

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 27th, 2017, 9:17am “I want the tall cap.” Moro also mentioned an appliance hand truck with straps, a furniture dolly and moving blankets. After thinking it through, she will not need a furniture dolly or moving blankets, just the hand truck with straps. “I mentioned that I need a hand truck with straps.” “You’re right. You did.” Jerry recalls. “You also mentioned a furniture dolly and moving blankets.” “Yes, I did. Let’s skip the furniture dolly and moving blankets and only use the hand truck. What is the total now?” Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 27th, 2017, 11:26am "Lets see... $325 for the trailer, $100 for the cap, $25 for the hand truck with straps. The hand truck can be configured for 2 or 4 wheel hauling. That will be $450 total." Jerry explains. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Convertible-Aluminum-Hand-Truck.jpg

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 27th, 2017, 12:47pm "I'll pay everything up front." Moro retrieves one 1/4 oz gold coin ($250) and two 1/10 oz gold coins ($100 each) and hands them to Jerry. "Here you are Jerry, $450." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 27th, 2017, 3:07pm Jerry fills out a receipt for Moro and then hands it to her as she exchanges the money with him. "I'll need your truck's keys to move it. Come back in about 2 hours, it should be done by then."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 27th, 2017, 4:34pm Note: I thought Jerry understood that Moro needs to take the truck to the garage. In the meantime Jerry and his crew will get the measurements for the truck bed and work on the cap and trailer. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 27th, 2017, 4:47pm Note: The truck needs to be taken to Jerry's shop where it will be connected to the trailer when it is done, and then the two are put into a temporary parking area for Moro to pick up when she returns. Next step is for her to order the parts the truck needs - extra fuel tanks, new tires, check and replace hoses in the engine and the wheel alignment. Anything else the truck needs?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 27th, 2017, 6:46pm Moro accepts the receipt. "You need the keys? I need to take the truck to Mako's garage." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 27th, 2017, 6:55pm Note: I thought Moro already took the truck there and Jerry met up with her in Mako's garage. RPG: "Then lets go." Jerry says to her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 27th, 2017, 8:13pm Note: No, they are currently at Jerry's place of business. RPG: "You said where the garage is. Already I have forgot." Moro admits. She follows Jerry. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 27th, 2017, 8:49pm Jerry walks out to to this store front and out the hanger it is in. He points out the hanger next door, "Drive inside that one and ask for Mako. Tell him I sent you. I'll be in later to talk with the both of you. I got to get a crew to get your things together. It should not take me no more than a minute."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 28th, 2017, 5:35pm Fernando wrote: As Fernando disappears around the bend to Hondo’s camper’s rear, Teri leans over to La La and Li Li, “You saw that he scoped you two out before giving you your medicine needles?” “Maybe he likes us?” Li Li asks. “He scoped me out longer.” La La points out. They giggled like teenaged girls taking about boys. Fernando stops as he was about to bump into Joanna who was about to head to the girls with a couple more vegetables to dice up. “I did not think you were the type that was into Wessens.” Joanna tells him. “What do you mean by that?” Fernando scowls at her. “Just that. No shame in it, especially now that they are proven to be people like you and I but had something happen to them that turned into animals. So, which one you like?” Joanna tells him. “What are you talking about?” Fernando throws at her. “You, scoping out those two after they bare their asses to you.” Joanna explains. “I was checking them for scars and wounds they might have, in case they needed something more than the medication I was injecting into them.” Fernando tells her, showing off two empty syringes from his pocket. “Then, if you were giving them medicine, why did you not give Teri some medicine too?” Joanna asks. “I already give Teri her medicine when we were in the hospital with General Jastrey this morning.” Fernando tells her. It takes Joanna a minute or so to think it over. All she can come up with is, “You did?” “Want to ask her yourself?” Fernando asks her. “I’ll take your word for it.” Joanna says. “Good. What’s going on?” Fernando says and asks. “I was about to give them these things to cut up. Jason is excited about you turning a Wesson back into a human even though it was for a short amount of time. And, have you seen Karl? I took care of him like you asked but then he must have gotten up and walked away.” Joanna explains. “I see. I can talk to Hondo later. Right now Karl needs to be found before he gets lost.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll go get Ruth and look for him. You should talk to Hondo is you have too.” Joanna tells him. ...To Be Continued.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 28th, 2017, 10:42pm Tonya: I trained for 4 years. We slept on the floor, ate moldy, rotten food, when they decided to feed us, everything was dank, damp, dark, and dismal. I met Karl there my first year. He was just getting out. He was trained as more of a boxer/brawler type. Karl was always a bit self absorbed but no one ever stood up for him. I'm ashamed of this but I saw him getting beat up once and walked away like everyone else. I told myself I was too little to make a difference and I would when I was bigger and older. Zoey taught me that was no excuse. Zoey: really? I . . I just wanted to help. You were nice to me when I was scared and alone. I just wanted to be nice back. Hondo: I'm missing something here. Tonya: yeah. I met Zoey my last year there. I believe she was 4. Zoey: I just turned 5 after I got there. They had me locked in a dark cellar with a bunch of others until I was sold. I was there for 4 months or so and in and out of other holdings when transported for almost a month. Hondo: And folks let this happen. Tonya: Who care? we are just a couple dirty wessen. Hondo: Now, I won't abide any of that talk. Tonya: No, I didn't mean . . I just meant that's how most people around here look at us. I know you, Fernando,  and . . .mom don't see us that way. Hondo: I'm sorry. I just care about you two and don't want you two to ever be down on yourself for being different. And We will get her back, believe you me. Tonya: I know. maybe this should wait. Hondo: No. it may help. go on. Tonya: ok, I know Zoey was one of the youngest there, younger than I was when I started there. I started late. Most students were there for 5 years, start at 5 get out at 10. Most are 5 before they get there. those that turn 5 after the start usually wait a year. Most wessen slaves children are't sold until 5 is why. human slaves, of which there are few usually aren't sold until they are 16. it's to keep the anti slavers quiet. more would join the anti slave groups if humans were treated like we are. Anyway, I was there 4 years because Horace wanted me by 10 even if I missed a year. Zoey was there only 4 years as well but that's because her original buyer defaulted on her training. You see wessen training schools are paid for by the owners. 5 years is usual as they get the most training for their dollar if they let us go that long. Some slaves go shorter and a few longer, but some don't send their wessen slaves at all.  Those wessen are often looked down on by other wessen, bring a whole lot less in the slave markets, don't perform as well as trained slaves, and the owners of unschooled wessen are often looked down on as well by the owners of schooled wessen. Zoey's owner wanted a body guard for his wife when she got older. He was also a bad gamble. lost all his money in a card game. He had to pull her out of school, but he still owed the school money. He tried to get a loan to pay them back as they were going to take Zoey as payment. I hear he was a kind man, though foolish with money and he wanted to keep her and raise her as his own after he had her at home a few days and got to know her. His wife wanted this too. After exhausting all means he went to the Pedigrews. Horace talked him into playing a hand of cards. If Horace won he got the girl, if he lost he'd give him the money to pay off his debts. Horace cheated. I saw it as well as the others did. The man .  .. Zoey: his name was Louis Archer and his wife's name was Cynthia. Tonya: Yes. So Louis called Horace out on the cheating. Horace laughed and shot Louis through the head. The next Day Zoey came to live with us. Zoey: you forgot about what happened at the school. Tonya: I didn't forget I just haven't got to it. Hondo: whats that? Tonya: How we first met. I saw Zoey when she was dumped off at the school. I can't think of a better word than dumped as it was unceremonious and almost cruel. Her papers were put into a metal in box and she was dropped off outside without a word of instruction. Then the door was opened and the humans running the place started screaming at her, poking her, slapping her, like I hear the training Sargent in the army treat new recruits. they do this to everyone but if you are lucky you get dropped off in a group like I was. Zoey was dropped off alone so she got the full force of these assholes actions.  There was absolutely nothing I could do for her there, but I found a coupe of the older kids bullying her about a week later. they were trying to steal what little she had and were beating her for moving to defend herself then would beat her for not defending herself. they were merciless but they never had anyone show them any mercy. I stepped in and beat the shit outof all of them, helped Zoey gather her stuff and cleaned her up. I watched out for  her when I could but we were in very different classes so I didn't much but see her in passing after that. To be continued . . .

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 29th, 2017, 1:56pm Jeanette approaches Hikaru. "Could you watch over Penny again? I have a queasy stomach and need to lay down." Hikaru accepts. "Okay." Jeanette goes to the Beetle Dub Box and closes the door. She strips down to her bra and panties and climbs into bed. Moro starts the truck and drives it to the hanger. "I'm looking for Mako." Mako approaches. "I'm Mako. What can I do for you?" "Jerry sent me and he will be here in about a minute to get some measurements. I have uneven wear on all four tires. It may simply need an alignment. Also, the spare tire is a blowout waiting to happen. While I get a set of new tires, use one of the old ties as the spare. I also need extra fuel tanks added." Mako shows Moro where to go. "Park right there and we'll take a look." Moro parks the truck and gets out. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 29th, 2017, 9:07pm Mako signals to his crew to Moro’s truck to take it to one of the work stalls where it is put up on a lift and raised up to about 5ft off the floor. The bad spare was taken off the truck’s bed while truck was slowly raised to its height. As they begin the work, Mako asks, “What kind of add-on fuel tank would you want, how many gallons? In short, what kind of range are you looking for?” Note: Moro would be looking at 50 gallon tanks with a step or steps on them to get in and out of the truck easily without tripping on them. (Hope the image link works.) Something like this but longer to cover both doors and a step for each door. This would give her 1500 – 1800 mile range. Another questions, would she want all three tanks feeding the engine all at once or a switch to select which tank is being used? I would recommend the switch for several reasons. One most importantly, if somebody tries to poison the tanks, they would over look the tank in the rear of the truck and she would still have good fuel in the rear tank. This poses the question, would she want a locking fuel cap for them? Fuel tank image: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/fuel-tank-steps.jpg Do note that the tank Moro wants does not have the bottom or top step of this one. It would also be longer to cover both doors so there would be an indented step under each door. And it would be more recessed under the truck's body but just enough to use the indented step to climb in with ease. Would she want her hoses checked and replaced? I believe that was something Moro was thinking should be done as one of the hoses she noticed was “on its last legs.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 29th, 2017, 9:48pm Note: There is one hose that is questionable. The rest are fine. The power steering system had two leaks. Moro fixed one leak but missed the other because she did not touch the part that needs to be fixed. RPG: "I need two fifty gallon tanks." Moro answers. "Something with steps for each door. I want to easily get in and out of the truck without tripping over them." "Do you want all three tanks feeding into the engine or use a switch to select which tank is used?" Mako asks. "A switch to select tanks and with locking caps if you have them." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 29th, 2017, 10:54pm Note: Jeanette wrote: Note: There is one hose that is questionable. The rest are fine. The power steering system had two leaks. Moro fixed one leak but missed the other because she did not touch the part that needs to be fixed. Jeanette wrote: Moro looks under the hood again. The battery connectors are in sad shape. They need to be taken off and cleaned. That does not explain why the truck is abandoned. Moro places her hand on the engine. The engine "tells" her it's fine. She touches the alternator. It's fine too. She does not know about the wires but Moro will find out soon enough. The alternator belt looks good as does the other belts. Moro places her hand on the power steering pump. Not only is it low on power steering fluid, it's also on its way out. Moro touches the pump until it is healed while the noise of metal moving can be heard. Moro touches the radiator. It has a small crack and it's low on coolant. She heals the crack in the radiator. The hoses are old but they are currently holding up. There is one hose in particular Moro looks at. She has her concerns about it. Jeanette wrote: Moro is back on her mobile device. "This is Moro. I have more information. The battery terminals are in bad shape. I need tools to clean the battery connectors and two truck batteries. The engine, alternator and belts are fine. The power steering pump was on its way out, I fixed it but it's low on power steering fluid. "The radiator had a crack, I fixed it but it's low on coolant. I need to keep an eye on one of the hoses but the rest are fine. This would denote as a radiator hoses looks bad and should be replaced if it is in questionable condition. Just because it did not fail in a short drive does not mean that it will remain intact in a long drive. It may burst... Jeanette wrote: "We'll send someone with the tools and supplies." Minutes later a white male with black hair and wearing an enlisted uniform appears with tools, two truck batteries, replacement battery connectors, coolant and power steering fluid. While the radiator is still cooling, Moro tops off the fluid in the power steering unit. What Moro did not catch is that the power steering system has a second leak. In the same post as the one above, here is the problem – a second leak in the power steering that is not picked up by Moro. The first leak was found and fixed, this says that the leak was on the Power steering pump itself or on the metal clamps the hoses are on. But the second leak can be anywhere, from the steering box to the power steering pump and every part in between, primarily the hoses. In doing the wheel alignment, the leak would be discovered. So there are hoses to be looked over and if needed replaced. For the radiator, it is simple, as the cooling system runs on low pressure. Power Steering requires high pressure hoses. I will state that the hoses are cheap and cost the same though the radiator hoses are fat and long and the power steering hoses are short and thin with metal caps on each end. A total of 4 hoses should be replaced; because if you fix one hose, the corresponding hose would give issues and problems so it is best to replace both. One set of two for the radiator hose and one set of two for the power steering. I will say a low price of $8 per hose for a total of $32. This does not include the labor to put them in, but again, low price. The question remains, why the low prices? This is a main hub town where the convoy originates. Price at other towns are higher because things are shipped over from the convoy, but since this where the convoy begins, everything is here. Supply is high so that drives prices low. Two: due to the politics of the town things are not as taxed. There are dues and legal fees to pay for various services even though it is not mentioned (Moro’s truck registration, Hondo’s girl’s adoption, etc.). But because of Fernando and Hondo’s action in solving a few issues, such prices may be overlooked. In Fernando’s case, he adds TIPS to the price being paid. TIPS = an added money gratuity “To Insure Proper Service.” If parts and repairs were done elsewhere, the price would have been much higher. RPG Mako writes down the order, looking over the truck: 2 50 gallon stepped tanks and associated hardware, a tank selector switch, 4 new tires, and a vehicle wheel alignment. “Would you like us to check other things and fix them or let you know what we found and you can fix it later?” Mako asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 30th, 2017, 7:44am "Yes," Moro answers, "one of the radiator hoses looks bad. Go ahead and replace that. If you find anything else, let me know." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 30th, 2017, 10:23am Mako writes down the order, adding the locking fuel tank caps that were mentioned before. Jerry comes in with a clip board and a rolled up length of measuring tape. Looking a the truck on the lift as he approaches them, he asks, "That's you truck? This should be easy. I'll measure it when it comes down.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 30th, 2017, 11:15am "Yes," Moro answers, "that's the one." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 30th, 2017, 7:42pm "Come back in a couple of hours at mine garage. Your truck will be there with the trailer attached." Jerry tells her. "So far the bill comes out too $275. $25 for each new tire.$100 for the fuel tanks and their installation. $35 for the wheel alignment, and $40 for the radiator replacement and checking and replace any other faulty parts." If nothing else is replaced, the price will be adjusted to a lower price." Mako tells Mako.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 30th, 2017, 7:53pm Note: Since Moro fixed it, the radiator is fine. Moro can't fix hoses so there is nothing to do about them other than to replace them. RPG: "Something's wrong with the radiator?" Moro asks. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 30th, 2017, 8:47pm Note: One of the two radiator hoses Moro is weary of.  Your past post stated that she was concerned about one of the radiator hoses. RPG: "If there is something wrong with the radiator, we will let you know. As you stated to alert you if there is something wrong and wait for your decision. You did state that the hose may be questionable. We'll check on that. As is from right here, I don't see a radiator leak" Mako explains. He adds, "We will check the wheel rims, wheel discs, ball joints, brake  and suspension parts connected to a wheel alignment. If they are fine, then the wheel alignment will be done. If something needs to be replaced, it will be replaced. I never let a customer drive out with a potentially dangerous vehicle. I will put a sticker on the windshield that work done to this vehicle was done by my garage, so I'm putting my word on the work done and the parts replaced. Most other garages will not do that as they do not want to get implicated in accident investigations."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 30th, 2017, 9:47pm Moro understands that the total price may go up if problems are found. She pulls out a ¼ oz gold coin ($250). "What do you want up front?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 30th, 2017, 11:05pm "You can pay me after the work is done." Mako tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 1st, 2017, 8:09am "Is there a waiting room where I can wait?" Moro does not see the point in walking to camp and walking back just a short time later. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 1st, 2017, 10:54am "A place for you to wait while your vehicle is being worked on? No. Most people go into town and do other errands while their vehicles are being fixed." Mako explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 1st, 2017, 1:23pm Note: Moro's other option is walk to camp and soon after walk back. There's nothing else in town she needs to get done now. Is there a place for her to wait? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 1st, 2017, 3:58pm Note: No there is no place for her to wait in either facility, unfortunately. She would just get in the way of the workers doing their job or look suspicious hanging around the front entrance. How ever Moro can do some intel work for the group and find out what may await for them in the towns further head and road conditions to them. A trip to Fight Town can take over 10 hours if the road conditions are bad. Furthermore they can only go as fast as their slowest vehicle. Though this is fine, who else is going with them, this is what Moro needs to know. General jastrey hinted to Fernando that she would want to come with a troop with them once they find what intel they are looking for to infiltrate and attack Lab Town. Though the Spirits can give infrared maps of the compound, such military bases of the base were created to thwart IR Satellite Scans so their intel would just may be minimal at best of a couple level down, when there are tens if not hundreds of layers going down on these bases. She would need to talk to the local town people and see what they know about he towns ahead of them. A most notable place would the local Bar and Grill. "Mother's Place" as many knows it, as it it not run by somebody actual mother, but the sir-name of the family that owns it is "Mother." It is currently run by Sam Mother. Sam is generous in both food, drink and stories (intel) of the area. All Moro needs to do is go there and munch down on a club sandwich and a drink of sweet water (their word for various fruit flavored sodas) while she requests travel information for her and her group. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7yCJqmDYAe0

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 1st, 2017, 8:22pm Moro sees the sign on the bathroom door. "Excuse me, I need to freshen up." Using a mutant power may not be considered work. Still, she has been handling the truck and her hands show it. She works with the bar of soap to get the grease and grime off her hands. Moro exits the bathroom. "Know where I can get a bite to eat?" "Mother's Place." Mako gives directions to the place. "Thanks." Moro has no trouble finding the place. She walks in and has a seat at the bar, next to a young man with a white streak in his hair. "What can I get for you?" Sam asks. "I'll have a roast beef sandwich and a root beer." Moro had a late lunch with Jeanette and Penny. She is not really hungry though she knows she needs to eat for the long drive. Also she did not know root beer is called sweet water here. Sam returns with a root beer. "What's the latest on fight town?" Moro asks. "I'm with a caravan going there." Sam notices a bit of grime around Moro's fingernails that she did not get when she washed her hands. "Ever been to fight town?" "No." "Best thing I can tell you is to pretty yourself up, Wolf. You'll need it. You got the features; right now, you look like grease monkey." Moro looks at her hands. She could have done more scrubbing. "I hope your not going there to fight." The patron next to Moro says. "I'm not." "My name's John." "I'm Moro." "I've fought in fight town. That's why part of my hair's white. There's a woman living in fight town with ice powers. If she strikes you in the head with her ice powers, a part of your hair permanently turns white." What John described fits a woman Jeanette wrote about in her journal. Moro cannot reveal any information she got from the journal. "What can you tell me about this woman?" Moro asks. "She accumulated a lot of wealth because she wins fights in the ring, using her ice powers. Though it is well known she has a lot of loot, no one messes with her. If she strikes you in the head, you are out cold but you will wake up later. If she strikes you in the chest with her ice powers, you're dead." "Cryokinesis is a rare mutation. I only know about four people who have it, two of them currently reside in Charlton. What is this woman's name?" "Do you belong to the Order?" John asked because of Moro's knowledge on mutations. "I don't know if she has a name. Everybody calls her the Snow Queen." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 2nd, 2017, 1:03pm Note: Do you want to jump in or do you want me to continue? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 2nd, 2017, 4:11pm Note: What Intel Moro finds is on you and your writing thereof. So continue, it's going along nicely. I'll jump in when she returns to get the truck and answer any questions Moro has. I'm sure there are other mutants in Fight Town Moro wants to find out about. I'm sure she also wants to find out about Lab Town as well.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 2nd, 2017, 4:39pm Note: If I'm the sole writer of what Moro learns, Moro can only learn what I plan to use. Except for a one-scene character in the works, Moro can only learn about Princess Ingrid of Arendelle (the Snow Queen). Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 2nd, 2017, 6:37pm Note: Do not limit yourself or your writing. In researching the area we are in with Hondo, I found out that this area West-South-West of Yellowstone has a lot of Military bases, small/medium sized towns and a lot Native American Reservations. Highways and railways connect these areas. After the Happening and into the Chaos, these bases would be used (ie: Missiles launched as an example), abandoned or partially abandoned and then resettled. Thus I created these towns to help us along the way. Hondo created the Slavers and the Wessons and we created assorted characters we had dealt with – with what is known with current day realities (like the link I posted weeks ago:  http://www.dw.com/en/putins-plans-to-tax-the-garazhniki/av-36488130 and http://www.boredpanda.com/underground-sewer-life-bruce-lee-bucharest/ ). You are doing well in Moro’s intel research. Continue it, as there is a lot more. In such a town like Fight Town, fighters have Managers who set up the fights, and underground syndicates that manage the rings, the fights, the prizes and the betting that goes on in it. They also handle the other things like the drugs and prostitution within Fight Town. You hinted in “The Order.” I have a couple of my own to put in which I will call “The Broken” and “The Circle.” Who knows what Hondo has up his sleeves. “The Ice Queen” is just one character, you can add more like a manager, fans and other fighters. Mutants can be added like you did with her. Winged Mutants who grab their opponents, fly them up to the rafters and then drop them to their deaths. Super strength Mutants who win by sheer force (like I hinted with the Wessens Tiny and Marvin). Their managers can be also added. Ring managers, Fight Managers, and so on. It is a social infrastructure that has to be created from the ground up. And this is just the beginning. Do note - Fight Town is the only town in the immediate area that has not signed the treaty. So in this, do not limit yourself or your writing.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 2nd, 2017, 10:36pm Notes: I did not think about managers; it makes sense for the Snow Queen to have one. The manager sets up the fights so that all the Snow Queen has to do is show up at the ring and use her power. If fight town did not sign the treaty, meaning people are still being bought and sold, the option of introducing Natasha is still open. RPG: "Ingrid." Sam says. "What's that?" John asks. "Ingrid, that's the Snow Queen's name." Moro knows that Sam is talking about Princess Ingrid of Arendelle, Elsa's aunt. Since some of the information she has comes from the journal, she can't reveal what she knows. She figures asking reasonable questions and easy deductions are safe. "What does the Snow Queen look like?" "Blonde hair, looks to be in her early to mid twenties. She wears long, fancy white dresses and jewelry including a snowflake necklace, even when fighting in the ring. She has a flare for the dramatic." John lets out a slight chuckle. "A flare for the dramatic is the norm in fight town." "Blonde hair? Light blonde hair by any chance?" "Yeah, her hair is almost white. You have heard of her?" John inquires. "She fits the description of one of the four cryokinesis users I told you about. Her whereabouts are officially unknown." "Officially? Unknown?" John asks. "You think this Ingrid could be one of the four that you mentioned?" "Could be. If she is, it seems odd for her to use her power to fight in the ring, given her background." "Her background, what is she, high society?" "Royalty, actually." John gives that some thought. "I'm not the best judge of people. I don't know." "What?" Moro asks. "I can't be certain; I just get the impression that she fights because she has nothing else to live for." "Does she have family?" "If she does, she's keeping that a secret." "What else can you tell me?'' "As I said, she's rich because of all the fights she's won. So much so that she drives an armored truck, like the banks used before the Happening. No one would dare mess with her anyhow unless they're suicidal." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 2nd, 2017, 11:08pm Note: The treaty only extends from this area to just a few hundred miles if that, I would give it less than 300 miles. But it is extending every day – one town at a time. But not all towns are signing it. Fight Town is one of them, and at this point, every town between Charlton and up to 300 miles from this town has yet to hear it, let alone sign it. So Slavery is still abound outside of this area. Just because Slavia is no longer in the slave trade, someone else will come in to fill the void. And who knows who that will be. It could be somebody more vicious than those Slavers from Slavia. The Slavers from Slavia would do a purge if they think a family or group has done them wrong. These new slavers who may replace them, may purge a family or group because they want to, because they felt like it. The issue is they do not care as long as long as they profit from it. It depends how the treaty spreads. The convoy can only go so far, but each town has smaller convoys that go out further, and they can take the treaty with them. Radio has carried the message further out but not everyone is listening and many don’t believe it until they see the treaty. If it is accepted, then it will continue spreading further. But not everyone will sign it, and this is where Fight Town fits in. If Jeanette is going to buy Natasha as originally planned, it needs to be outside of this area.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 3rd, 2017, 12:11am Hondo: So, You protected Zoey and that's what set things  between you two in motion, I get that but what happened to make you say you learned from her? Tonya: Well, the day Horace cheated, won Zoey, and killed Mr. Archer I was there and saw it. Horace laughed as Louis Archer's body as it lay on the floor. He felt nothing. He was a cold man. The only thing that made life bearable was his wife. She was beautiful and sweet. He hid who he was from her most of the time, which she was sick often and that kept her in bed. She wouldn't stand for him beating us, so he only beat us when she was bed ridden. There was a rumor going around that he poisoned her constantly to keep her sick so she would be out of the way. I wouldn't doubt it. She was a prize for him, a trophy to be displayed when needed. She tried to act as a conscience. she was pure and good. Had she knew what truly was going on she would have tried to do something to stop him. Anyway, He left some to clean up and decided to go fighting. I was training to be a body guard but he decided to scare me and put me in the Colosseum event. Hondo: Aren't those usually to the death? Tonya: Not always. Sometimes its audiences choice. That's what it was that night. They put my against a girl about my age. She was favored to win against me as I was a rookie to the event. I learned later that Horace had her poisoned too. He made her weaker so I could handle her. Hondo: Why was she there is she wasn't a rookie? I was told those were usually all rookie events. Tonya: not always. Usually its true but slave owners are paid quiet a bit to enter their slaves into it. This girl . . . I never learned her name sadly, she had lost 14 straight fights. She had won several to begin with but, I don't know, lost her will to fight maybe? He owner had lost too much money on her. The one rule any fight arena has is that the owners of the fighters cannot bet on the opponent. It keeps owners from rigging fights, though some help each other out and still manage too but it requires some honesty which is hard to find. This owner had few friends so no help there and she wasn't getting any better so he cut his losses and took the money to throw her into the ring against me. Whether Horace paid him extra to poison her is unclear.  But,I fought her, I knew something wasn't right but I continued to fight her. She finally collapsed and I knew something was wrong as it was almost too easy. When she went down the crowd called for me to kill her. I . . .. Hondo: You killed her? Tonya: No. They all screamed at me to kill her. I was given a spear to run her through. I threw it away. I am ashamed that I actually considered killing her, but I couldn't. The crowd booed me. I just looked at the ground. Horace came running out screaming t me to kill her. I just stood there. He hit me in the stomach and knocked the wind out of me. I fell to me knees and he just kept kicking me. I don't remember much after that except lying on the ground in pain. I could see the girl in front of me, struggling for breath herself. Horace pulled out a gun and shot her in front of me. Her blood splattered in my face. I remember him swearing still as I lay there. two of the other fighters he brought alone with us carried me out, I can't remember which ones either. Next thing I remember was I was back home. He . . . I . .. Hondo: If it hurts to talk about ti, ya don't hafta. Tonya: No, its alright. He had my hands tied to a couple posts, spread eagle style. He ripped my clothes off and used me as a punching bag. He kept saying he was going to rape me, though I know he wouldn't. He was odd about sex. humans only for him. I think he had a deal with the slavers to rape some of the girls they captured before they turned them into wessen.  But he beat me with his fists then whip me some until he was tired, then he;d go inside, rest and start all over. He threatened all sorts of horrible things! IT was hot out too, I remember that. half way through the day I don't remember a lot but I lapsed in and out of conscientiousness. I remember he ordered everyone to leave me alone. along about evening I came to to someone giving me water to drink. I was then cut down and drug into and old barn that was close by. It was Zoey. She had to get a stool to give me the water and she somehow found a sharp rock and cut the ropes that held me up. I don't know how she got me into the barn but she did. Zoey: It was hard. I was smaller then, but she was nice to me when no one else was so I wanted to help her. Tonya: I think she saved my life. not sire if I'd have lived through the night without her. she talked one of the other wessen into sewing up some of my deeper cuts but they would only do so after Zoey took the risk to get me out of sight. she stayed with me all night and, tending to my wounds, giving me water, and even found a blanket to keep me covered. Horace was irate the next day but his wife was feeling better and her parents arriving on a planned visit. Hondo: How convenient that she was feeling well. Tonya: Yeah, I know. Anyway, it gave Zoey time to get me at least so I could get along and he never did find out who did it. We were all starved for about a week after his wife's family left to try to get someone to give up who freed me, but no one caved and his rage over me not killing the girl had subsided. Zoey and I stuck together from that day on. We had a few other incidents but we gave each other a reason to keep going on. Hondo: So what happened with the purge if Horace was so tight with the slavers? Tonya: We weren't taken in the purge. We were picked up. Hondo: Picked up? Tonya: Zoey and I gave each other strength to fight back. We did what we had to but some things we fought. Like when Geoffrey tried to rape me and I got whipped. I overheard him talking about taking Zoey as he liked them young. I hid Zoey and was where he thought she would be. when he tried to force me I kicked him in the little worm he tried to stick in me! Hondo: Good girl. Was that why you were sold? Tonya: No. The last straw was he decided Zoey's training wasn't going fast enough and started overseeing her training. Karl had come over with Geoffrey that day which was odd. Karl got me alone and told me that Leonard was gone on business and Geoffrey had decided he was going to have Karl fight in a Colosseum fight. He said he also overheard that He was going to sell me and and turn Zoey into a sex kitten if she didn't shape up soon. He urged us to escape with him. I thought he was just trying to help us. Now I know he needed help to escape and used us. HE originally wanted just me and said If I left Zoey she'd most likely be left alone. That's when I heard Zoey cry out. I went running to her and left Karl where he was. I found Horace beating her with a riding crop and screaming at her. She had bested her training partner and when ordered to finish him off she refused. I jumped in and shoved Horace back. I grabbed Zoey's knife off the floor. I'd have killed him had Geoffrey not came in. One of the staff overheard Karl and me talking. I guess they feared Horace's retribution if we ran off. Geoffrey had Karl at gun point and ordered me to drop the knife or he would kill him. I dropped it. Horace knocked me down and ordered me to be tied up. Geoffrey made lewd comments about what he wanted to do to me, but Horace was mad. He ordered my hands tied and had a roped tied from them to a beam in the ceiling so I was just on my toes. He belted me a few times, but refrained from whipping me. I guess it was in case he decided to sell me, or because he'd get less for me in the death matches if I looked beat up already. Anyway after a few minutes of humiliation and some beating he stopped and grinned evilly. He got Zoey and told her all about sex kittens and what they would do to change her, and how she wouldn't be herself anymore. Then he told her what would be done to her as a sex kitten and how she would probably die in pain by the hands of some freak with a horrible sex fetish. Then he gave her an out. Hondo: I have an idea what that was, but go on. Tonya: If she killed me she would be his wife's body guard and be protected from all those horrible things. Plus, she would have better food, better sleeping quarters, and less work. She took the knife, looked at me with tears in her eyes and cut my ropes again. she turned, and. . . . Zoey: Stop!! Zoey started crying and hid her face in Hondo's arm. Hondo: Whats wrong, little one? Zoey sobbed: No, no, I can't! Tonya: He needs to know. Hondo: Know what? Zoey just held onto him and cried. Tonya: She almost committed suicide. The thought of being turned into a sex kitten was too much to bear. She begged me to kill her a couple times later before we escaped and you found us. I . .  I just couldn't. I tried to give her hope but . .. but we had none. If Karl was wrong about what he said would happen to us he no longer was. Our fates were sealed Zoey just continued to Hold Hondo and cry. Hondo: Who stopped her? Tonya: Horace did. He wanted us to suffer. He chained the three of us in his barn and the slavers picked us up a week later. Hondo stroked Zoey's hair as he held her. Hondo: Now I understand the night mares you two have been having. My poor girls. Don't you two worry. I'm here. Zoey sobbed: But . . . but what if they get you like they got mom?!!? Hondo: If they do Uncle Fernando will take care of you and I will be back. But don't worry about that. I'm here to stay and we will get Valentine back and' things will be a lot better for you I promise! Hondo may have seemed big and tough but his heart, already hurting for worry of Valentine was now almost breaking over the sorrow and hardships his two adopted daughters had gone through. At the same time it stoked the fires of his anger too. Tonya: We know. its. . . its hard to talk about the past but . . .I know if you know. .. Hondo: Yeah. I appreciate you tellin' me so I can be there for you two and understand ya better. Thanks. Tonya: No, thank you. you and mom are the only good things we have seen in years. Hondo: So what happened to Horace then and What about Geoffrey? Tonya: Horace thought maybe Leonard or Dean had put Karl up to it getting Me and Zoey to try to run to undermine his authority with his wessen and maybe even the slavers. Horace decided the Jenkins needed taught a lesson and Geoffrey wanted power over the Jenkins place, which Horace thought he could use him. Now know we only heard a bit as they talked outside the barn we were kept in to keep Horace's wife from overhearing. From what I heard Horace sent the slavers to take out the Jenkins plantation. I'm not sure where Dean was but Leonard might have still been away, but if he was he is running for his life now. Horace and Geoffrey were headed to the slavery headquarters in slave town then were suppose to meet up with us there to offload us for transportation. Zoey would have been sent out to be redone to a new owners specifications and Karl and I would have been sent to either fight town or shipped east to The Colosseum, where the rich folks pay to watch fights in a "nice" setting. We hoped for fight town as at least they gave us some armor to make the fight last. At The Colosseum they specialized in exautic fights. I would have probably been forced to fight naked with just a knife against another woman, or have a big male Wesson against two and have him try to rape us before killing us. They consider it sophisticated entertainment but really its sick, twisted, and barbaric. At least that's what we have heard from them and others before. We couldn't always hear all of their conversations but with them figuring we would be dead, or in Zoeys case mind wiped, they talked freely around us until they left to the slave town two days before we were picked up. Hondo: I see. But why did Geoffrey and Horace have to go there? Tonya: Horace owns several whore houses in different towns as well. He usually owns 50% to 60% and the other part is owned by the woman who runs the place. One of those women were in slave town and he was to meet up with her to discuss a business idea I heard. I guess she wanted to branch out as she was free of some obligation that had her tied down before. I think the name of the business was Lacey's Place. To be continued . . .

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 3rd, 2017, 11:54am Note: Great Tie In.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 3rd, 2017, 12:42pm Moro eats her sandwich and drinks her root beer without learning more. Moro steps outside and sees five children ganging up on a child on the ground, a Haibane girl with black feathers. Among the five children is another Haibane girl with light grey feathers, a normal color for Haibane. She is yelling at and throws a rock at the black feathered Haibane. The black feathered Haibane puts her hand to the side of her head where she was hit with the rock. Blood starts to come down. Moro rushes in. "Hey! You kids better scram!" The five take off running, leaving the injured girl on the ground. Moro kneels down by the injured child with tears welling up in her eyes and the look of disbelief. Moro does not have anything to treat the injured girl. She gets out her mobile device. "This is Moro. Transport me and the child with me to camp." "Can't." The voice replies. "It's daylight and you are out in the open. You'd be seen." Moro does not argue over which is more important at that moment. She looks around for a place where they can't be seen such as behind a building. "Can you get up?" "Yes." The child answers. Moro helps the girl up and the two go around a building. "No one can see us now." Moro continues, speaking into her mobile device. Moro and the girl are now in camp. "Where's Jeanette!" Moro does not know that Jeanette went to bed because of an upset stomach. "Why did you bring a black feathered Haibane to camp?" A voice coming from behind Moro demands. "They are sin bound!" Moro turns around to face Maribelle who said that. At the moment Moro does not have time to argue over black feathered Haibane being sin bound, bad luck or other superstitious nonsense. "This child is bleeding and needs help." She turns away from Maribelle. "Jeanette! Fernando! We have a medical situation!" Note: This girl is NOT Gabrielle. I introduced this girl, Jade, to establish how black feathered Haibane are treated, even by other Haibane. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 3rd, 2017, 4:29pm Fernando comes out from behind Hondo’s camper with Joanna behind him. “What’s going on, Moro?”  He asks, surveying the scene, and sees the hurt girl with Moro. “Take her to Karl’s SUV and sit her on the (front) bumper, I’ll go get my med kit.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 3rd, 2017, 4:45pm Moro takes the child by the hand. "It's this way." With one hand on her bleeding wound, the girl accepts Moro's hand with her free hand. Chihiro sees the commotion and approaches. "What happened?" "Another Haibane girl threw a rock at this girl." Moro has the girl sit on the front bumper of Karl's SUV as Fernando instructed. "What's your name?" "My name is Jade." The girl answers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 3rd, 2017, 6:43pm Fernando arrives with his emergency medical kit, putting it on the bumper next to the girl. He takes some gauze from his kit and folds it up into a thicker pad. Taking the girl’s hand she was holding against her wound without touching any of her dripping blood, he nods at her before pulling her hand off head, putting the gauze in place and putting her hand onto the gauze to hold it into place. Taking a roll of gauze tape, Fernando pulls some of the tape off the roll and tapes the gauze to the side of her head and gets the girl to let go of the gauze. He then looks at Chihiro, “Don’t ask questions until after the rescue work is done. Now step away from the area while we work here.” “I don’t see why anybody should do anything for such sin-filled filth.” Maribelle lets out. Fernando gets up and lets out a very long drawn out breathe before turning to her, “Sin filled? Bitch, you are not even a virgin like a lady of title like you should be with her virtue, you have none. We are rescuers and if it is the Lucifer himself needing help, if we are there we are to give it. Now do me the favor and go with Joanna and find Karl. He walked away from the camp and is in no condition to be walking on his own alone.” “Oh, you dare to compare...*” Maribelle begins. Fernando takes in a deep breath and yells at her at the top of his lungs with such force that the distortion of the sound waves ripples the image of the image light creates of things around her, at near 160 decibels it echoes from the mountains in the distance, “YOU DID NOT HEAR ME WOMAN?!!! #$@!ING LEAVE THE AREA BEFORE I FORGET HOW WHO I AM!” The wind of his voice at her makes her hairdo unravel and creates a frizzy mess, but this was minor to what else happens. Everything within long range from the area has become quiet, even the birds have stopped tweeting and the crickets had stopped chirping. Maribelle stands there frozen in place, looking like she has aged 40 years from the experience. It is the silence after the dropping of the nuclear bomb. Joanna steps up to her, takes her by the arm and pulls her away from the area, “Come on, we got to find Karl.” Fernando lets out a sigh before turning to the girl, taking her by her arm and finding bruises, some newer than others, “You hurt anywhere?” The girl shakes her head but flinches when he touches her on the side where her kidney would be. He looks at her in the eye and asks again, “Are you hurt anywhere?” The girl nods. “Where?” he asks. She just points to areas on her body, mostly along the side of her back from her shoulder to the back of her thigh. Fernando takes his flashlight and shines it into her eyes and watches their reaction. One appeared to be slow, if not normal but no reaction on the other. “Moro, I do not care where you found her or why you brought her here. Nor do I not care about petty prejudices. This girl has a concussion and possible bruise on her kidney. We can give her medical care here or we can take her to the hospital. The choice is yours. Either way, eventually, you need to find her parents.” Fernando tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 3rd, 2017, 7:37pm "I don't know if my parents are alive or not. If they are alive, I don't know where they are." Jade says to Fernando. Moro puts this as diplomatically she knows how. "There are a lot superstitions surrounding black-feathered Haibane." Moro gives one example. "People who believe in reincarnation claim that the black-feathered Haibane committed suicide in a past life and they are now being punished for it. If you take Jade to the hospital, prepare yourself to deal with morons." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 3rd, 2017, 8:26pm “Moro, like I said, I do not care about petty prejudices. The same goes with stupid superstitions. But I made it your choice – what do you want done with the girl? The medical staff at the hospital will do as I need them to do, at least in this town’s facility. Or do you think we can deal with her injuries here. So you have a mouth feed and a person to take care off.  How you do this is on you, this is your responsibility. Not mine. But I’ll do what I can as needed. Now, what is your decision? Remember, we leave town tonight.” Fernando explains and asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 3rd, 2017, 9:06pm "I'm willing to take Jade all the to Charlton where all Haibane are treated better." Moro is especially concerned about black-feathered Haibane in an inhospitable place. Yukon Cornelius best described this situation when he said, "How do you like that? Even among misfits you're a misfit." "You know Jade's medical condition. If you believe she can survive the trip to Charlton, let's do it." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 3rd, 2017, 9:36pm “She can survive the trip. But she might become worst along the way. Blood in her urine, contusion on her brain, embolisms in parts of her body; any one of these can go from bad to worse if she is jostled about in what ride you put her in and even kill her. She needs time to rest, time we do not have. We take it slow on those highways, she may have change to heal. And to repeat myself for the third time, I do not care about petty prejudices or stupid superstitions. If you are not getting my point, get this – you see her as a black wing Haibane, I see her as a person with potential of doing good, great, bad and evil. She can be the next Adolf Hitler or the next Jesus Christ. But if you continue acknowledging the prejudices aimed at her, you are doing a disservice to everyone, especially to her and those like her.” Fernando tells Moro. He adds, “You forgot one thing: What does the girl think about being taken away? And what are you going to do about papers for her. Black wing Haibane or not, there are legal ramifications involved. I am not going to have anyone in this group arrested for kidnapping, and we are not going to be set up for kidnapping anyone.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 3rd, 2017, 10:37pm "There's nothing here left for me after Kim disappeared." Jade says. "Who's Kim?" Moro asks. "Kim is the one person who looked after me in the abandoned building. She looked after me but she disappeared this year. Slavers may have taken her." "An abandoned building?" Moro inquires. "We call it home." "Who is 'we?'" "Everybody who has nowhere else to go. It's a scary place at night since we don't have electricity but we are safe there." "Do you want to go to Charlton? If you do, you may end up living in the orphanage. There you will have your own room, a bed and hot meals." "What is Charlton?" "Though it has its problems, it is a walled safe haven we built for the purpose of humans, mutants and Spirits living together." "Spirits? Do you mean the crows?" "Yes." Moro turns to Fernando. "On such short notice and for the time being, the only thing I know to do is see General Jastrey. Before I do that, I will need to see this abandoned building." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 3rd, 2017, 11:00pm “Do not forget your other responsibilities. There is a meeting at 5PM (about 3 1/2 hours from now), General Jastrey will be there. Dinner is being made at a slow pace but it is being made. It should be ready to hand out when we leave. You bring more people into this group, they need to do a day’s work for the comforts of a warm shelter, food and a warm bed. Speaking of beds, they will need a sleeping bag at minimum, extra blankets, a few days change of clothes, a mess kit and a hygiene kit (soap, toothbrush, hairbrush, etc.) for everyone brought in.” Fernando tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 3rd, 2017, 11:14pm Hondo: Lacey's place? I think that was the name of Macey's ma's whore house. Tonya: then Macey was the obligation she got rid of. Zoey had settled down again, though still far from the happy girl That made Hondo smile. He understood why but he wish he had the power to take away the hurt.... and bring back Valentine. Hondo: Zoey, don't talk about this around Macey. Zoey: why not? Hondo: she has been through a lot too. I know she hurt you but I also know you don't want to hurt her back. Talking about this could hurt her, even if she pretended it didn't. Zoey: ok. Hondo: so, you think Horace and Geoffrey are still in what is now known as Slavia? Tonya: could be. If they find out we are alive they will come after us, though. Zoey: you won't let them take us, will you? Hondo: hell no! You are my girls! They won't take you back. Tonya: just the same, we will have to be careful. Fight town was always strongly pro slavery. Taking someone else's slaves is the worst offense committed in fight town. Murder might get you kicked out of town by theOr so called law men but taking or trying to fee someone else's slaves is punishable by death. Hondo: I have adoption papers on you two. Tonya: that will not matter to them. We are slaves first and fore most. If either of those two come to fight town and sees us they will call claim on us and you will be seen as to be breaking the law. Hondo: why hasn't someone taken these assholes down a notch yet? Tonya: i only know if one group powerful enough to take them down who would. Hondo: don't tell me, the Texas spirits. Tonya: no. I doubt they could, besides too many spirit factions like fight town and other towns like it. The Texas spirits have their heads up their asses too far anyway. Any place they have came in and rebuilt they then force the people there to live as they expect them to live, no freedoms except those deemed good by the spirit council. I hate even referring to them as spirits. They are just pompous, self righteous aliens who seem to think they are the only ones who have life figured out. They think they are the top of the food chain. We all live by their grace alone! I can understand slave owners better than I can these hypocrites. Hondo: well, no guess how you feel about that subject. So if not them, who? Tonya: there are other groups that could but they don't have the morals to do so. Most work for the highest bidder. Not these folks. They fight for true freedom and actually care about those they help and they travel the world facing incredible odds. Hondo: drum roll? Tonya: funny dad, but seriously they are awesome. Hondo: who? Tonya: the sackett clan and the time lord! Hondo: time lord? Tonya: yeah. They say he and the leader of the clan, H. I. Sackett are almost like brothers. H.I. Supposedly can time travel and stuff like the time lord can too! They say the time lord was an EMT in the state that used to be known as New York but he and the sackett a moved to Wyoming after the happening. Hondo: I have heard of this group but it seems like they aren't know down south. Tonya: who said that? Hondo: I was told the Texas spirits haven't heard of them. Tonya: That sounds like shit to me. Of course their leaders may keep that knowledge from their people. I have heard there are underground factions there that would like to oust the spirits from running Charlton as they believe in freedom or religion and are only allowed to practice Judaism there. Hondo: so you think they don't want someone asking for the Sackett clans help to free them? Tonya: yeah. Hondo: if these folks were so great why haven't they done something about all this yet? Tonya: takes time Maybe? I'm sure after the happening it took time for them to stablaize their own people before they could help others and there is a lot to do. Hondo: but if this sackett and time lord can travel through time why can't they change it? Tonya: you said ma was captured by the pirates called the grey wardens, right? Hondo: that's what I was told by the messengers. Tonya: the story on them is that the woman who runs it used to know the time lord and H.I. Supposedly she was the mechanic /inventor/fabricator for a private pacifistic rescue group. Hondo: yeah, earlier you said her crew was killed off during the happening and she went mad. Tonya: yeah. She also supposedly used the time lords time travel equipment and tried to fix the event. I guess she messed it up pretty bad. The stories say that only their past selves can save their time line. Some say they can split it and create two realities at that point. Some say that they must destroy our reality to fix their own. Hondo: probably doesn't endear them to anyone. Tonya: I think that's just a myth, but they are real. I remember praying to God for nights on end after I was captured begging him to send H.I., his wife Maria, and the time lord to come save me. I stopped praying for that the night Horace killed that girl in front of me. My mother used to say God cared for us even though we weren't human, but Horace always said God doesn't answer the prayers of dirty Wesson. He said we were soulless abominations. He might have been right. God never answered my prays so he must have been right. Hondo: you two are not soulless or abominations. Also, what about me and Val? Sometimes God doesn't answer us how we expected but you were rescued. Maybe not when you wanted. Tonya: or by whom I asked for... sorry dad. I don't mean to sound ungrateful. I just don't see how God could allow us to go through so much if he was listening. I'm glad it was you guys that found us, I just.... if he was listening why was nothing like how I asked for? Hondo: you'd be surprised how much you asked for happened. Tonya: huh? Hondo: we will talk later more about that. We need to probably talk to Fernando here though. We have a lot of plans to go over. For a while there Hondo was lost in the tale of his new daughters past but now his thoughts turned back to Valentine. He had other things to ask Tonya about fight town, Wesson, mutants, and the like but they would have time while on the road. Now they needed to figured how to proceed. What dangers awaited the ahead? Where was Valentine? Who had her and why did they take her? So many question and so little time to answer them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 4th, 2017, 11:46am "I know." Moro says. "I can't do any moving until after the meeting. At the meeting I will talk to General Jastrey about Jade." After hearing what she will need, Jade lists all of her earthly possessions. "I have two more changes of clothing, one of them is a winter dress, a pair of winter boots, a coat, one night gown, a hair brush, wing brush, a soup bowl and a lighter that I use as a flashlight." "Is that all? Do you have a toothbrush?" Moro asks. "That's it. I don't have a toothbrush." "All of your stuff is in the abandoned building?" Moro wanted to pay a visit to this abandoned building anyhow. "Yes." Moro turns to Fernando. "Is it safe for Jade to travel into town, to get her stuff, or should we use our transporting technology?" Confession is good for the soul, as they say, but Moro did not want to say it in front of Jade. Fernando is right, Moro is prejudice in favor of the Haibane people. "The gas Camper has extra bedding, toothbrushes and some of the other things you mentioned." Moro continues. "You said we need a mess kit. Jade happens to have a soup bowl. Are we already low on things like that?" Note: Which vehicle is best to transport Jade while she is recovering? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 4th, 2017, 12:07pm Note (Hopefully posted before yours): Though as a former military base, it has many building, such a resettled town would have reclaimed as many buildings as possible. The only abandoned building(s) would be the old train station and abandoned way/storage warehouses there, where troops and cargo/weapons would be sent in by rail. It would be a small part of town but it has its secrets and underground facilities as any former military base would. The days of this abandoned area is numbered because the other outside town is finishing up rebuilding their railway connection to this town (posted: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1869#1869 ). To complete the connection would take another week, but reclaim and rebuild the former station can take months though in the beginning minor use during the build can be done. For the town that is more to celebrate as now they have highway, rail and zeppelin ports to connect to other towns and rebuild from there. Bad news is: for those Jade is taking about – once the connection is made they are going to be chased out of the area and have no place to go if they can not fit into society for one reason or excuse or another. This is what Moro is going to discover. Edit Add On: It will be literally a city within a city (like the run-aways of Penn Station and Grand Central Station tunnels before they were flushed out years ago. The same applies to Lithuanian tunnels in the 1990s-2000s and the Romanian Bucerus tunnels today). There may be a leader or not, but most definitely things are determined by strongest is the fittest. (To bad you posted before I could. Because...) In her absence, someone could try to take her things if somebody else is not watching them for her. There will be more underground tunnels and facilities to this “building” than above ground. Above ground it would be about three stories tall, shorter than the hangers where business is done on the main road, and some floors may have collapsed onto the lower one – making it a very dangerous place to walk around on without taking precautions and care to tread lightly. Any nearby buildings would be in the same condition.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 4th, 2017, 12:28pm Note: Well done, Hondo. One thing I do want to point out is, the Texas Spirits believe that their attempt to stop or at least soften the Happening actually made matters worse in the long run. Moro mentioned this. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 4th, 2017, 12:54pm RPG: “If you are taking her with you, it would be better to teleport and not have the girl be seen. If people were attacking her as her injuries suggests, they will attack her again, and they will attack you for being with her.” Fernando explains. He continues, “It is not a shortage of things or supplies that we or... Jade... need to concern ourselves about, it is that we are relying too much on Hondo, his camper and his things like cups and plates, and supplies. As for supplies, I’m trying to shift things around with everyone bringing in supplies to put together for a group meal. It is still his cups and plates that are being lent out during the meal, and things happen, and his things can get damaged or broken and that I do not want. A soup bowl would be great but she is going to need more. For $5 or less you can get a simple mess for her at Jerry’s camping store. In the least it will teach her responsibility to take care of her things as if your mess kit is dirty, you will not be served food.” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/boyscout-mess-kit.jpg Note: Any of the larger vehicles with better shock absorbers would be best for Jade to be transported on: Karl’s SUV, Ruth/Joanna’s Camper, Hondo’s Truck/Camper, or Moro’s Truck. Of these Moro’s truck would be the best option or all. Reason being: Hondo’s Truck/Camper and Moro’s Truck would have the best suspension. But Hondo has his family in his camper, not that it should be a problem but they are dealing with their own situation to take care of and this would only add to the situation they already have. Moro’s truck is empty and she can take better care of Jade directly. Since it is “double cab” Jade can sleep comfortably in the back seat of Moro’s truck during the trip.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 4th, 2017, 2:01pm Note: In the time spent since the group has been doing its thing, other events are happening in town. Days ago it was mentioned that the Town to the south was finishing up their rebuild of their railroad connection. This is the second town (200 miles away), not the hidden lab town (first town), that has been doing this. With the railroad rebuild completed, trains can start rolling between the two towns. Fernando wrote: Several miles south of town, several High Speed/High Powered Speeders (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Speeder) line the train tracks. Several people get out and do work on the rails, cleaning up accumulated crap from the rail beds that covers the rails and can derail a trail. http://www.railspeeders.com/images/galleryphoto.asp?id=156&mode=2 http://www.railspeeders.com/images/galleryphoto.asp?id=149&mode=2 http://www.railspeeders.com/images/galleryphoto.asp?id=154&mode=2 http://www.railspeeders.com/images/galleryphoto.asp?id=155&mode=2 Fernando wrote: With this part of the track clear, they are finally able to ride into town, connecting the next southern town with the north. http://www.railspeeders.com/images/galleryphoto.asp?id=150&mode=2 Fernando wrote: (Taken from: http://www.railspeeders.com/gallery/gallery.asp?id=19 ) But again, the railroad connection has been completed, not the rebuild of the train station itself, which is still abandoned... for now. A rail train does come into town from the north but it rarely stops by and it goes onto a different path to the South-East as mentioned on the post of the convoy ride way to this town. This North-South track will now add to this line and have a station for both lines to stop once it is rebuilt in stages: within a few weeks, a basic station for trains to pick up cargo and passengers on the outside of the station; within a few months, rebuild of the main station with several tracks separating cargo and passenger loading areas; within a year, a second large market area with the surrounding buildings for business, factories and residences. This will increase the size of this town considerably and the connected towns will benefit from the added options this town will have. But for Jade and her friends, their days are now numbered as they hide and reside in the building(s) of this abandoned area. RPG: As Fernando and Moro discuss the options, the town siren alarm sounds off loudly, but yet a strange cheer can be heard coming from the town instead of orders to prepare for battle or disaster over the public address system. They both wonder that this can be. Within several minutes General Jastrey arrives with great news, “The Southern Train Line Has Been Reestablished! Now we can rebuild our Train Station!” The look on Jade’s face says it all – awe and fear, that of a home owner finding out he is about to lose their home because a highway is going to run right through it.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 4th, 2017, 10:23pm Jeanette wrote: Note: Well done, Hondo. One thing I do want to point out is, the Texas Spirits believe that their attempt to stop or at least soften the Happening actually made matters worse in the long run. Moro mentioned this. Jeanette Isabelle Thanks. About the spirits, understand this: The spirits, all of them are not looked at fondly in this area, that has been established. Fight town might like/fear some of the ones we considered bad and hate the Texas sports as they are " goodie goodies".  Even so, know that you can't win them all. Let me explain that. You probably know the saying, "with great power comes great responsibility." It also comes with little to no friends. If you use great power right some people will Love you and some will hate you and the next day some that loved you the day before will now hate you and vice versa. With power you have a better chance making people who like you hate you and have a very slim chance of ever making those who hate you love you. The spirits know that helping in the way some people want will hurt them. It would be like you having time travel powers and knowing people that had family die in the atom bomb drops on Hiroshima and Nagasaki. These people would want you to stop the bomb drops. Having these powers you can see that if you stop it Japan gains allies, America falls after years of fighting and millions maybe billions die from war, sickness, starvation, communism, whatever. So you see the bombs must drop and those who died must die to save millions of others, stop the blood shed, and restore peace and prosperity. You would be hated by many, even if you explained it as people are generally short sighted and emotional. They want their family saved. The rest of the world can go to hell as far as they see it. They don't realize by saving a few they are ultimately destroyed. It's partly why I'm doing the sackett clan and time lord like I am. If they messed in what we are doing we couldn't do it. Having the power to do something and do it right reqires the wisdom of when not to do something too. Jeanette, Fernando, and Hondo will help people along the way. Since they are from the past their present selves, if still Alive, would know what to stay out of to not Clash with their past selves activities in the present. Some of the folks will be unhappy at them for not helping when they think they should but they can't see the big picture. Sometimes to be the hero the people need you must be perceived either as a villain or and uncaring asshole. This is why Hondo and Fernando are the way they are at times as they understand this all too well.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 5th, 2017, 12:34am Hondo I. Sackett wrote: [quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/2210#2213 date=1493915318]Note: Well done, Hondo. One thing I do want to point out is, the Texas Spirits believe that their attempt to stop or at least soften the Happening actually made matters worse in the long run. Moro mentioned this. Jeanette Isabelle Thanks. About the spirits, understand this: The spirits, all of them are not looked at fondly in this area, that has been established. Fight town might like/fear some of the ones we considered bad and hate the Texas sports as they are " goodie goodies".  Even so, know that you can't win them all. Let me explain that. You probably know the saying, "with great power comes great responsibility." It also comes with little to no friends. If you use great power right some people will Love you and some will hate you and the next day some that loved you the day before will now hate you and vice versa. With power you have a better chance making people who like you hate you and have a very slim chance of ever making those who hate you love you. The spirits know that helping in the way some people want will hurt them. It would be like you having time travel powers and knowing people that had family die in the atom bomb drops on Hiroshima and Nagasaki. These people would want you to stop the bomb drops. Having these powers you can see that if you stop it Japan gains allies, America falls after years of fighting and millions maybe billions die from war, sickness, starvation, communism, whatever. So you see the bombs must drop and those who died must die to save millions of others, stop the blood shed, and restore peace and prosperity. You would be hated by many, even if you explained it as people are generally short sighted and emotional. They want their family saved. The rest of the world can go to hell as far as they see it. They don't realize by saving a few they are ultimately destroyed. It's partly why I'm doing the sackett clan and time lord like I am. If they messed in what we are doing we couldn't do it. Having the power to do something and do it right reqires the wisdom of when not to do something too. Jeanette, Fernando, and Hondo will help people along the way. Since they are from the past their present selves, if still Alive, would know what to stay out of to not Clash with their past selves activities in the present. Some of the folks will be unhappy at them for not helping when they think they should but they can't see the big picture. Sometimes to be the hero the people need you must be perceived either as a villain or and uncaring asshole. This is why Hondo and Fernando are the way they are at times as they understand this all too well. [/quote] I tried to state this only to have it lost in a crash. People have dealt with Spirits in one form or another since the Happening and even before. The Texas Spirits have their niche in Texas, Japan, and Israel- according to what is posted. But there are other spirits as well, that is a given. Some spirits are good to humans, others are bad, and even others are out there to corrupt humans to have it their way. That's also a given. Thus many towns have had such experiences, good and bad, and a majority of them decided that they would do better of without them. They do not care what the spirits have to offer because they think that every gift has a price to pay. This town in particular has had a bad experience with spirits, probably similar to that first town Hondo ran into where those spirits corrupted the town's people until unlike the first town, they were able to break free from their influence years ago. So anything involving spirits, they do not want to deal with it. This is an image problem that all the spirits have to deal with, including the Texas Spirits. Except in the notes, the only character that Moro and the Spirits talked too about the Spirits is Fernando. No one else was spoken to about it in character.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 5th, 2017, 9:03am Note: My previous note on the subject is in reference to this: Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Tonya: yeah. She also supposedly used the time lords time travel equipment and tried to fix the event. I guess she messed it up pretty bad. If the Texas Spirits believe that their attempt to stop or at least soften the Happening made things worse, why is she blaming herself? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 5th, 2017, 12:00pm "I'm sorry for having to rush things." Moro says to Jade. "We need to leave this town in a few hours and there is a lot that we need to do between now and then." Moro retrieves her mobile device. "Where is this abandoned building you were living in?" "It's the old train station." Jade answers. Moro looks at Fernando. "Please excuse us. Jade and I have things to do." Moro speaks into the mobile device. "This is Moro. Transport Jade, the little girl with me, and I to this town's old train station." After locating the place and a spot for them to be transported to, Moro and Jade disappear to the front of the old train station. "What is your name?" Jade asks. "Moro. I was named after the wolf deity." "Wolf deity?" "She's probably just another Spirit, assuming this other Moro does exist. You said you don't know if your parents are alive or not." "If they are alive, I don't know where they are." Jade finishes. "You must know something." Jade shakes her head. "I was walking along a gravel road, the moon was the only light I could see. The cold wind was blowing against me. I heard something approaching. The next thing I remember is waking up on the floor of a dirty room." "Did you simply have a nightmare and rolled out of bed?" Moro asks. "There wasn't a bed in that room. I did not know where I was. Kim found me on the floor." "So this dirty room was in this old train station?" Moro asks. "Yes." "Do you know how you got here?" "No." It sounds like a crime took place; Moro does not want to put blame where it does not belong. "You said Kim found you on the floor. Was anyone else around?" "Yes, Aurora." "Who's Aurora?" "She's a human girl my age. Kim, Aurora and I slept in the same bed until Kim disappeared. Now only Aurora and I sleep in the bed." "You said you did not know where you were. Before waking up in the train station, did you live somewhere else in this town?" "No. I didn't recognize this town either." "Have you left this town since you got here?" "No." "Were both of your parents ordinary humans?" Moro continues. "Yes. How did you know?" "Call it an educated guess. We strive to learn all we can about mutations. Sometimes mutations can be passed down from parent to child. Another thing you said is you don't know where your parents are, assuming they are alive. Do you remember where you were living before?" "No. It was just a regular town with a river in the middle of it, not old and run down like this one and it did not get as cold as this one. It's like this town is high up in the sky." "Well," Moro says, "we are in a mountainous region right now." "I wonder if the town I used to live in still exists." They walk in the train station and in the main room. In the main room is a long table, a bed, a rug and a kerosene heater. On the table is a single candle. The only cheer is the images painted on the walls. Eleven people were already in the room, ten of them were children and they were younger than Jade. One of the children is Wesen. No one seemed to pay attention to Moro. The children were eating the only thing they had to eat: cooked carrots. Moro could hear what sounded like other people in a different area of the train station. Moro follows as Jade goes to the room where she and Aurora sleep. In it is a bed and a round table with four chairs. Jade goes to a dress and a pair of panties she has hang drying. She takes those down and puts them in a brown paper bag. She gets out her winter dress, her other pair of panties and the only pair of socks that she owns and puts them in the bag. Her Zippo lighter is there but her bowl isn't. "My bowl is gone. It's not here." "Do things disappear often around here?" Moro asks. "Nobody stole it, if that's what you mean. We respect each other's property around here and only take things after a person runs away or disappears forever. Something else happened to it but I don't know what." Jade puts her lighter and wing brush in the bag. She grabs a hair brush that looks as if it needs to be discarded. As a tree hugger, Moro can appreciate not throwing things away. At times something can get so used that it would be best to burn it. "Does that hair brush hold special meaning to you?" "No." "Then leave it here. I can get you a better hair brush." Moro makes a note to get another hair brush today. Jade leaves the hair brush out. "Let me see that wing brush?" Jade takes the wing brush back out and hands it to Moro. Moro examines it. It's in good shape. She hands it back to Jade and Jade puts it back in the bag. "How is it that you only got to sleep with only one other person?" Moro inquires. "This place is divided into three sections. The younger children stay in the other room you just saw. The older guys are in another part even though some of the older girls stay with them." Jade answers. "I saw one adult woman in the main room." "She helps to take care of the younger children. The older boys, and girls, in the other section do what they can to help the younger children." Jade hands her coat to Moro. Moro holds it. Jade picks up the paper bag and boots. With her free hand, Moro retrieves her mobile device. "This is Moro. Transport Jade and I back to camp." Moro and Jade are back to where they started, in front of Karl's SUV. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 5th, 2017, 1:17pm Note: Jeanette wrote: Note: My previous note on the subject is in reference to this: [quote author=Hondo I. Sackett link=1428938728/2210#2210 date=1493867645]Tonya: yeah. She also supposedly used the time lords time travel equipment and tried to fix the event. I guess she messed it up pretty bad. If the Texas Spirits believe that their attempt to stop or at least soften the Happening made things worse, why is she blaming herself? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] This is not her, but another character that is being planned by Hondo. There are hints to this in the past year’s worth of postings, a quick search finds: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1095#1095 http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1098#1098 http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1101#1101 http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1110#1110 - - - - The issue is track tracking the thread to find the bits and pieces that creates the story. This is not a negative issue, however it is one that takes time to do the research. In the recent example Jade mentions of the abandoned buildings. The only abandoned buildings are at the old train station that is not being used because the tracks are clogged. Though the other train that runs through the town, when it stops, it stops in a cleared area in the town and not at the station and what few things are dropped off, are dropped off there, whether it be cargo or passengers. With the Second Town clearing out their connecting tracks, the train station can be cleaned up, rebuilt and put into action again. Unfortunately for those who have used the area as their private shelter and even home, they are going to be chased out. The Second Town’s rail crew entering this town is only going to speed up the process, and add to the celebration that is going on. But what is good news to them is bad news to Jade and her friends. This now becomes an issue for Moro to act on whether or not more people are taken in and why.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 5th, 2017, 1:29pm “So much to do with so little time...” Fernando says loud enough to catch Moro’s attention. “You need to wrap up her things in plastic bags until they can be properly washed, and I have some left over Coal Tar Shampoo for her to shower up with as soon as possible. Unlike the Wessens who were in a clean environment, they do not need to be washed down for parasites; Jade, however, who has been out in the open needs to washed down. Now anyone there we should be concerned about?” “I know job is to rescue who you can, but why a black winged Haibane? They are cursed...” General Jastrey says before stopping in mid sentence from the scowl Fernando was giving her. He puts his hand into his pocket and pulls out a small orange book. On its beaten cover it is inscribed in gold letters “Old Testament.” “I assume you have heard of the Bible. This is the first half The Old Testament.” Fernando shows to General Jastrey. “I have heard of the Holy Tomes. There are several copies of it but I never seen one that small.” General Jastrey points out. Fernando opens the book to Exodus 9:4, reads it and shows it to her: Quote: Exodus 19:4; Ye have seen what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I bare you on eagles’ wings, and brought you unto myself. (Links: https://www.bible.com/bible/1/EXO.19.4.kjv , from: https://www.bible.com/bible/1/EXO.19.kjv ) “This is god talking to Moses during the exodus out of Pharaoh’s Egypt, giving him an Eagle’s wings. Aren’t Eagle’s wings black?” Fernando says and asks. “They are.” General Jastrey replies. “So, how can anything created by god be a curse?” Fernando asks. “Anything created by god is a gift, not a curse.” General Jastrey replies. “Then (points to himself) I was created by god, (points General Jastrey) you were created by god, (points to Moro) she was created by god, (and then points to Jade) she was created by god. So where is the curse?” Fernando points out and asks. “There should not be any.” General Jastrey. “Like you said and I agree - we rescue anyone. Anyone in need of help, we will be there to do what we can do for them. But there is a problem. You said the train station will be rebuilt? Jade said she and her friends live in the abandoned building of the station. What is going to happen to them? We won’t be here long enough to help them... And if you do not mind, we will need papers for this one, since she is so abused being here we might as well take her with us.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 5th, 2017, 1:31pm Note: Accidentally deleted Post Reply #2220. Had to delete #2221 (which became #2220) and reposted the posts to get this fixed.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 5th, 2017, 1:39pm Fernando wrote: This is not her, but another character that is being planned by Hondo. There are hints to this in the past year’s worth of postings, a quick search finds: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1095#1095 http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1098#1098 http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1101#1101 http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1110#1110 I reread those posts but I did not see any hints. I inserted hints on what happened to Shizuku Tsukishima. Either you have not figured out those hints or, if you have, you have not said anything. I guess none of us are good at inserting/understanding hints. Fernando wrote: In the recent example Jade mentions of the abandoned buildings. The only abandoned buildings are at the old train station that is not being used because the tracks are clogged. Though the other train that runs through the town, when it stops, it stops in a cleared area in the town and not at the station and what few things are dropped off, are dropped off there, whether it be cargo or passengers. With the Second Town clearing out their connecting tracks, the train station can be cleaned up, rebuilt and put into action again. Unfortunately for those who have used the area as their private shelter and even home, they are going to be chased out. The Second Town’s rail crew entering this town is only going to speed up the process, and add to the celebration that is going on. But what is good news to them is bad news to Jade and her friends. This now becomes an issue for Moro to act on whether or not more people are taken in and why. If Moro were to take care of everybody in the abandoned train station, she would need a bus. That would only take care transportation. A bus cannot be used to provide them food or a place to sleep. Moro took on Jade because the black-feathered Haibane have it especially hard and are better off in Charlton. In light of this, packing souvenirs and heirlooms are even more trivial. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 5th, 2017, 2:09pm Jeanette wrote: If Moro were to take care of everybody in the abandoned train station, she would need a bus. That would only take care transportation. A bus cannot be used to provide them food or a place to sleep. Moro took on Jade because the black-feathered Haibane have it especially hard and are better off in Charlton. In light of this, packing souvenirs and heirlooms are even more trivial. Jeanette Isabelle Note: I agree that packing souvenirs and heirlooms being trivial. It depends on the bus, actually, on some buses the bench seats (like that of a school bus) can fold down into a bed. But that is not the point, Moro does not need to trade in her truck and trailer for a school bus. There is another vehicle in the group that could help out. Hint: Jason/Wilma's double tractor trailer. They have enough beds/seats for over 50 people and only have about less than 12 in there now. But two issues are: 1) Fernando does not want to deal with Jason or his wanting to find lost relatives that were either killed or turned into wessens years ago. 2) Jason wants Fernando to do him this favor no matter the cost. But he has been told that it may not be possible time and time again. He does not know that Fernando is Fernando, as Fernando told him that his name was Francisco. So Jason is chasing a ghost by the name of Fernando. 3) There is a 50/50 change that Jason and his crew might want to go to Texas. It depends on whether or not their lost relatives can be found. They are at that edge of deciding whether they should or not. The thing that might get in their way is that they are hoarder/miners. If they see a junk heap during their travel to Texas, they want to stop and mine it for all they can get out of it. Doing so is their income and their skill. They can take a wrecked car and break it apart and melt it down into bars of steel, aluminum and copper and then sell the bars of material to various shops in the markets of the towns they go it. They can process rubber, glass and plastic on top of that. But doing this is not exactly environmentally safe, at least not to themselves. The fumes created in the process can cause issues like “Metal Fever.” The thing is getting them to go along on the trip which they may have done before as they do a lot of traveling. If Moro can do this, and managed to keep Jason out of Fernando’s hair, she may have something to haul these people in. She just has to make the deal juicy enough for Jason and the Women in charge to take it. This includes free supplies to feed all these people. Edit add on: Counted the beds on the trailer on the plans I have for it, there are 46 beds on the top level, stacked up as a navy bunk arrangement. There are also 8 bench seats that can be used as beds on the lower level. The beds have a chest/drawer under it for that person’s things. The bench seats do not have such provisions. There are two semi private toilets and shower stalls in it. The tractor itself has a sleeping station, this is where Jason and the “Women in Charge” sleep in. Edit add on 2: They in their mining have also found precious metals like gold, silver, zinc, etc., and have melted that down into bars as well. They have taken old computer chips and extracted the gold from it (a long chemical process), and are morbid enough to raid the bodies out of wrecks and taken jewelry from them (like they are going to need it?) but also pulled out gold and silver fillings out of the mouths of the dead. It’s what they do. They also scavenge old deserted mines. It is what they do. But stated before, they also rescue people, for a price. What that price depends on the situation. I had to recount the people in Jason’s tractor – 12 girls and 5 boys – all mid to late teens/young adults, probably rescued from the whore houses of towns they had went through. There are also 2 large dogs. One of the girls is “Lisa,” the girl Fernando witnessed having sex with the dog in Lacey’s whore house. Her dog “Bruno” (who she did it with) is also part of the group, being one of the 2 dogs there. That’s 17 beds they use up, the rest are free and available. What price they had to pay to be rescued is unknown. Who knows, they must be working for them in some form or another to pay off the debt.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 5th, 2017, 4:13pm Moro maintains a distance as she did not want to risk infecting others. She may be overreacting but she wants to play it safe. "There are additional people I have yet to see but I counted eleven. Since I have been in that building I should scrub down too. I know there is a gown and undergarments in the gas Camper that Jade can use until her clothes are properly cleaned." "I know where there's a plastic bag." Chihiro runs to the gas Camper. General Jastrey stands there, wondering if this is just a strange dream. She thought she had seen it all when Hondo adopted two Wesens. "Why do you need papers for this Haibane?" Moro still maintains a distance. "I don't want anyone here arrested on the charge of kidnapping this child." "Moro," Maribelle says, "if you don't believe anything I say, at least believe this: no one will ever accuse you of kidnapping a black-feathered Haibane." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 5th, 2017, 6:56pm Jeanette wrote: "Moro," Maribelle says, "if you don't believe anything I say, at least believe this: no one will ever accuse you of kidnapping a black-feathered Haibane." Jeanette Isabelle Note: Well played, Jeanette. RPG: “Then I’m making the request under her name.” Fernando says to General Jastrey. “Why?” General Jastrey asks. “It is a matter of appearance. If we hide those wings, then she looks like a normal child. When we get to another city, their guards may or may not check our people for mutations and other want-nots. In that they may want to check identification. It has happened to us before.” Fernando explains. “Thanks to what you did, things should be easy going for you and your group for the next several towns over. Also, if you come and go with the convoys, you will not be checked. Towns are more interested in exchanging goods and money than what ugly mutant could drive into town. If they dare delay a convoy, there a chance that convoy may not come back. They don’t want that.” General Jastrey explains. “I can verify that you will not be checked if you come in with a convoy.” Jason comes towards the group with his ‘wife’ Wilma. “For the most part, the borders are now open, though there are some trouble spots here and there.” General Jastrey adds, “Free trade and money for all. I remember my father used to sing a song a line said, ‘money for nothing and my chickens for free...’ As a little girl I asked him to explain that and he said that is how free trade was done; you did your business and made your money or trade, most often getting something for free, what he called ‘profit.’” Quote: Money for nothing https://genius.com/Dire-straits-money-for-nothing-lyrics https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lAD6Obi7Cag “I see. OK. Then I won’t ask.” Fernando says. “General Jastrey, where is Fernando? I want to meet him.” Jason asks. Fernando jumps in before General Jastrey could answer, “I seen him in the market, he said he was picking up supplies. Maybe you can catch up to him.” It took a second for General Jastrey to recover from that intercept, throwing in, “Yeah. Check Jerry’s Camping Equipment and Tom’s Fire Arms. He might be there. Ask around.” “You heard that Wilma, let’s go!” Jason says before nearly hauling the woman away from the group. After a couple of minutes they had entered into town, General Jastrey asks “Why are you hiding from them?” “They want the impossible. They have missing relatives who may have been killed or turned into wessens many years ago. They think ‘I’ can find them. If I can find them, which I’m sure I can’t, they are probably a pile of bones on the side of a road somewhere. So I do not want anything to do with that. Not a damned thing.” Fernando explains. “I see.” General Jastrey says. “My question to you, what of the people in the abandoned train station?” Fernando asks. “I would have to know who they are and why they are there before I can decide what to do with them. As is, their days there are now numbered.” General Jastrey says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 5th, 2017, 8:11pm "There are ten younger children and an adult woman in the first section." Jade begins to list who is there. "Aurora and I, before I left, in the second section and at least four guys and three girls in the other section." "At least?" General Jastrey inquires. "I'm not exactly sure. I normally avoid that area. The boys there can get so rowdy." If Jade does not get identification here, Moro knows what office to go to for quick and easy identification if the orphanage is listed as the place of residence. In other words it is a quick fix that would work. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 5th, 2017, 9:49pm “If you take these people in Moro, there are a lot of things to get done – getting them washed up and cleaned of any parasites is one of them. Making a lot more food for them is another. You need to get with Joanna and Ruth about making a larger road meal dinner for all of us which means more supplies, and has to be compatible with what is being made. They can give you the details. Plus there are things to consider and they will definitely need another vehicle or two to get them going with us. That’s 18 people so far that we cannot handle with what we got. I can give you $500 in gold to get a SUV and a camper trailer if there is one for sale in town. And they will need their personal bagged up in plastic until we reach our destination and they can wash their clothing tomorrow.” Fernando explains. “If they leave with you, I can get you an old double height bus we used as a troop carrier and camper for training missions. It needs some engine work but I can get Mako and Jerry to get it running in a short amount of time. Thing is, it has no kitchen or bathroom facilities but I can get Jerry to add in a small kitchen and shelves to stock supplies in.” General Jastrey throws in for a deal. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/DoubleBus.png “Throw in a generator, and filtered plumbing, two 50 gallon water tanks, 20 blankets with sleeping bags  and a mini trailer like Karl’s so there is at least 1 bathroom and I’ll take it” Fernando says. “That is if they go with you.” General Jastrey tells him, before turning to Moro, “Can you guarantee they will leave with you?” “And who is going to drive it?” Maribelle throws in. “I’ll have you drive it if nobody else does.” Fernando tells her. “I’m not driving a bunch of flea bitten stinking brats anywhere.” Maribelle tells him. “Then you can stay here.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll drive it.” Karl’s voice says from behind. Everyone turns around to see him. “You are in no condition to drive, you can barely stand.” Fernando tells him. “Don’t go above 20 and I should be fine.” Karl says. “We will discuss this later. Right now there are things to be done.” Fernando tells them. “Moro, see what you can do. Meeting is at 5:00. You got until then to get the ball rolling.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 6th, 2017, 8:16am Fernando wrote: “That is if they go with you.” General Jastrey tells him, before turning to Moro, “Can you guarantee they will leave with you?” "I can't guarantee anything." Moro says. "Though I only saw eleven others, I have not talked to anyone except Jade." Jade speaks up. "Moro, I thought you were going to take me away from the people at the train station." Moro kneels down. "Is there something wrong?" "Kim was the only one nice to me and now she's gone. Aurora is not friendly to me and she blames me for Kim's disappearance. It was Denver who threw that rock at me." "Denver was the girl I saw yelling at you? She also lives in the train station?" "Yes." Moro stands up. "General Jastrey, you asked why are those people there. I don't know. I don't know why Jade was there. She was a bit vague but it sounds like Jade was brought there against her will." Jade repeats what she said to Moro. "I woke up on the floor of the train station. I don't know how I got there." Moro continues to speak to General Jastrey. "I hate to uncover a messy situation and split. Therefore, if I'm to take these people in, there are issues that need to be dealt with first." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 6th, 2017, 10:47am Note: This is the problem I see for us writers: When we introduce a few characters at a time, those characters can grow and develop into someone we can relate to. Take Maribelle for example. She is introduced as a spoiled rich girl who suddenly lost everything. While that foundation has not changed, we see her grow and develop as a character. Danielle, being the exception, is the only character I introduced who has not developed and has not contributed much to the story. Jason, Wilma and company, on the other side of the spectrum, were all introduced at once. We rarely see them outside the tractor trailer because they were not developed. As is, we can't relate to them. I wrote about the people living in the abandoned train station to show where Jade is coming from. I did not intend on them joining us and ending up like Jason, Wilma and company: characters who do nothing to the story. Packing heirlooms, as trivial as it is in this setting, does help the characters and therefore the story because the items that a character holds dear tell us more about the character. And the fact Moro is doing this says something about her: While Moro does not truly understand humans, this act shows that there is at least this human attribute that she does understand. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 6th, 2017, 12:01pm Jeanette wrote: Moro continues to speak to General Jastrey. "I hate to uncover a messy situation and split. Therefore, if I'm to take these people in, there are issues that need to be dealt with first." Jeanette Isabelle “This is what gathering intel entails. You need to get the questions of Who, What, When, How, and Why answered. This way there are less casualties on both sides. I do not care for excuses and I hate mistakes even more. It is because of excuses and mistakes I have lost a lot of good men and women over the years, and if it were not for the swift and proper actions of this man (pointing to Fernando), we would still be at war with the Slavers. But because he took such actions, can we now enjoy peace and prosperity.” General Jastrey tells Moro. “Pray tell, what did he do?” Maribelle asks. “I do not know where were you hiding all this time, Ms Jenkins, but Fernando here fixed a few of the old rocket launchers we had and just when they were going to wipe us out on the field of battle with their airships, he shot down the airships and rescued us from certain death. He then tried to negotiate peace with Biggus Dickus, Biggus ordered a second wave of attack which he stopped by launching another rocket at their command center, eliminating Biggus and the Slavers surrendered. They signed a peace treaty to never take others as slaves – humans, mutants or wessens ever again, and with their airship technology, extend the convoy’s trade routes from hundreds of miles to nearly a thousand miles. That, among the other things you seen him do is what this is what he did.” General Jastrey tells her. Maribelle stands there with her jaw hung open, not believing what she was hearing. “I was there to see him do it. He got up and stood up to an airship as they were aiming their guns at us. I thought we were all going to die then and there, but there was a loud ‘Whoosh’ from the tube on Fernando’s shoulder and then the airship blew up in a ball of fire like a poorly cleaned grain silo.” Karl tells her, “Then he did the same with the other one behind it.” Quote: Grain Silo dust explosions is one of the biggest agricultural hazards if it is not properly cared for. This video only shows what two bags of flour (about 5 pounds) can do. Imagine what a 50ft grain silo can look like. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=iIkk0D2tUU8 “Enough of the Hero Worship. I can’t stand it.” Fernando says for all to hear, throwing in, “Moro, I know you got other things to do. But if you want to save these people, you must act fast and act now. What quarrels there are need to end then and there because if they decide to stay when the construction crews come into the train station to reclaim it and rebuild it, they will lose their home in the very least.” “They would be arrested if they do not vacate the premises upon orders. Then I will let the judge deal with the matter and have them serve their time doing hard labor cleaning up the highways within our borders.” General Jastrey tells the group. “You also have another problem, if this girl was taken from her home, then she must have parents that are worried that she is missing. You cannot take her until you find her parents and talk with them about taking her and even them to Charlton for their safety. I can only do but so much as things are unraveling here.” Fernando tells Moro without letting on that Val is missing and he and Hondo are planning to find her one way or another but until then there will be a lot of detective work to do to get the clues to find her. He turns to General Jastrey, “General, any more information from Tiny?” “It’s hard to say. All he is saying is that he wants to go with you to Fight Town. Why, I don’t know. It’s like when the animals go crazy before the ground shakes or a funnel cloud comes, like a sixth sense they got. The some of the wessens have that too.” General Jastrey explains. “I see.” Fernando replies. He asks, “Karl? How do you feel about it, if you remember?” “I remember. And I said it would be very bad to go there and to go to Lab Town.” Karl answers. “We’ll discuss it at the meeting. But we are going and we are going with back up.” Fernando tells him and the others. He turns back to Moro, “Let’s get things done, we’re burning daylight. And Moro, see what you can do for these people, even take a few of Jastrey’s men with you to prove your point. And get this message across to them – ‘If I want Beef, I would order it with my Fried Rice.’”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 6th, 2017, 1:20pm Jeanette wrote: Note: This is the problem I see for us writers: When we introduce a few characters at a time, those characters can grow and develop into someone we can relate to. Take Maribelle for example. She is introduced as a spoiled rich girl who suddenly lost everything. While that foundation has not changed, we see her grow and develop as a character. Danielle, being the exception, is the only character I introduced who has not developed and has not contributed much to the story. Jason, Wilma and company, on the other side of the spectrum, were all introduced at once. We rarely see them outside the tractor trailer because they were not developed. As is, we can't relate to them. I wrote about the people living in the abandoned train station to show where Jade is coming from. I did not intend on them joining us and ending up like Jason, Wilma and company: characters who do nothing to the story. Packing heirlooms, as trivial as it is in this setting, does help the characters and therefore the story because the items that a character holds dear tell us more about the character. And the fact Moro is doing this says something about her: While Moro does not truly understand humans, this act shows that there is at least this human attribute that she does understand. Jeanette Isabelle I doubt it takes the story out of context but in the end, when the group arrives to Charlton, I see a caravan of vehicles of people with them. An “Exodus to Charlton” as a promised land to save them from what is out there. In this there will be some characters in the dark. - - - - - Jason’s group consists of 3 sub groups: The Leaders: Jason, “wife” Wilma, Roz, Karol and (may have been mentioned or not) Korin. They make the decisions for the group as to what they do, going into town or not, mining or not, rescuing others or not. They have their own beds they share in the sleeper compartment of the tractor. The women are related to each other, Jason is not. And all of them are looking for lost relatives that were captured or killed by the slavers years ago, more than 5 years ago. Because of the time past, Fernando thinks this is a waste of time to look for them and they should cut their losses. Even if they find them as wessens and were converted back to humans, due to the wessen process final step, their memories have been erased, making them just a shell of who they are and not remember anything of their past. This is done so a person turned into a wessen does not try to escape and go back to their pat. The problem with the leaders of this group is their hidden agenda of charging for the rescue and in a way, having a set up of semi-slavery or indentured servitude within the trailer. Though “earning one’s keep” within the group is one thing, they take it a step further. The Girl-Boys Group (aka Pretty Boys, which you helped name and define; excellent work by the way):  Robin, Dakota, Madison, Francis and Jordan – teenboys who were introduced into the homosexual/gay lifestyle and forced to become “Fem-Boys” (the males who are the female in the in the homosexual relationship). They, like the others, were rescued from various whore houses and situations. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1750#1750 The Girls: similar to the Girl-Boys, 12 who have been rescued from the whore houses they were in. Only one that is has been defined was “Lisa,” she was the one having sex with “Bruno” the dog at Lacey’s Whore House. She and three others within the group were the ones Lacey was hunting for when they were found and recently released by Lacey and her men by a rouse Fernando created, thus rescuing them even more. This creates the situation that, at least 4 of the girls and the dogs, cannot stay in the area or be captured again. Lacey think they are going to do hard time in Jastrey’s prison and will try to make a deal for them later on. So for them, they have to leave the area or be forced to return to Lacey’s Whore House. The other girls are in similar situations but do not belong to Lacey but she could take them and return them to their place of ill-repute for a reward. But in being rescued, they and the Girl-Boys have to do some sort of work for Jason and his women. The one thing not pointed it out is their double tractor trailer. It is too big and too clean for them to have bought it outright from anyone. Though it happened over ten years ago, it was stolen from a Lab Town that no longer exists. With a lot of work done to it, including a new paint job back then, they converted it from a rolling lab to a rolling 2 story house and foundry/factory for material processing. Since it was stolen from a Lab Town, no one pays no mind to it, but it has had several raids attempted to take it. If they did not defend it harshly, they would have lost it years ago. So within that tractor trailer is a massive weapons cache. Thus for protection, they roll with the caravans and convoys and are pretty much now left alone. There is a hidden problem here if you did not catch it. Lisa and Macey were friends at Lacey’s whore house, and Lisa was going to introduce Macey to having sex with Bruno if she had not left with Fernando when she did. Since Lisa was at the whore house at the time Macey left, her (and her friends’) rescue had to have happened very recently. Question is: Could this have been the start of the Purge or was the Purge started for another reason, or both? We would have to go far back to Ruth/Joanna’s family and Tony/Zoey/Karl’s rescue to find out as there was something one of the slavers said before being confronted by Hondo. - - - - - The Wessens are pretty simple to explain: slaves of work, entertainment and sex. The ones with the group want to leave the situation they are in for a better place where they can be accepted. Even with, the possible cure to turn them into humans, they will only retain the programming they were given during the Wessen Conversion process as their memories were erased. So turning Teri back into a human, she will always be Teri in her mind because that is all she knows. The same applies to the others. Don’t know if you picked it up, but it explains things like the some of the Mooks that inhabit the highways – Hondo explained in one of his posts of those individuals who for some reason failed in the wessen process to become a creature somewhere in between with a feral animal’s brain. They are nothing more than wild monkeys on the road who have become foul and vicious in their deeds to survive in the wild. All they understand is based on behavior. For example: mess with one of Mister Jamerson's Giant Mutant Chickens, and either they will be killed by the giant mutant chickens or by Mister Jamerson's shot gun. In either case, they stay away from Mister Jamerson and his Giant Mutant Chickens. The current Wessen’s load on the group are: Karl, Tonya, Zoey, Teri, La La, Li Li, and Marvin. Tiny might be added to the group thogh I’m trying to hold off on that for now. Teri, La La and Li Li are Sex Kittens and only know a bit more than just bending over and giving up some tail on command because their masters taught them more. Teri though a willing sex-kitten for Maribelle, became a living doll for Maribelle. La La and Li Li were taught the basics of keeping house and preparing a meal (not necessarily cooking, but cutting up vegetables and things). Teri learned through Maribelle how to take care of her things (washing and cleaning, etc.) But that is all they know. Karl, Marvin, Tiny and even Tonya were brought up for sport (Fight town) and as the Masters’ protector. Thus they learned how to drive vehicles, use firearms, and the art of making deals and making sure they are kept (like getting paid by a gambling loser).  Zoey was undergoing her training. - - - - - This is how the story is evolving. Characters will be added, some temporary, others permanently. Some will be active, others semi-active, and some left in the dark. This is why Fernando is saying what he says about Moro bringing people into the group. It is her choice, but in that choice, there will be consequences to deal with. But as rescuers, it is a job they have to do. Whether Moro wants to do this job or not is on her, but for Jeanette this is an obligation she has to go through no matter what. Jeanette is the rescuer, not Moro. Moro has a choice to pick and choose, Jeanette does not have a choice and has to do it for all or none at all. I find no problems with this, as this is just juggling of characters while the story evolves. Let’s say if the group ends up bringing in a caravan of over 25 vehicles with over 150 people in it to Charlton of various trades and reasons, some of those characters will have an active role in the story, many others will not. This is not a problem. No problem at all.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 6th, 2017, 2:07pm "Are you really going to arrest the children?" Jade asks. "Jade." Moro steps in. "We need to know what we're dealing with." She then addresses Fernando. "Jade doesn't even remember what town she is from though she gave me a description of it." Moro accurately assumes what Fernando means by "I can only do but so much as things are unraveling here." Moro, as with anyone who has read the journal, cannot say anything about Valentine unless someone else, like Fernando or Hondo, says something first. "Fernando," Moro continues, "I don't understand the cryptic message you want me to give to the people at the train station." Chihiro returns with the plastic bag and gives it to Moro. "Here you go." "Thanks." Moro takes the plastic bag and puts Jade's coat, boots and her other things in it. She gets back to Jastrey. "General, where are the men going with us to the train station?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 6th, 2017, 2:33pm Jeanette wrote: Note: ... .. . Packing heirlooms, as trivial as it is in this setting, does help the characters and therefore the story because the items that a character holds dear tell us more about the character. And the fact Moro is doing this says something about her: While Moro does not truly understand humans, this act shows that there is at least this human attribute that she does understand. Jeanette Isabelle This is a point you are missing with Maribelle. She stated that the slavers may have violated her clothes and other intimate things she had owned and thus she does not want them anymore. Teri might but that is because she may not understand what having her things violated means. As a girl in high school, how would you like it if some boy broke into your gym locker and was caught sniffing your panties you had in there? That is a violation you would not stand for. This is part of the mindset Maribelle is in. Jeanette wrote: Note: ... .. . I wrote about the people living in the abandoned train station to show where Jade is coming from. I did not intend on them joining us and ending up like Jason, Wilma and company: characters who do nothing to the story. ... .. . Jeanette Isabelle Just remembered: Ester and Susanna are young teen girls related to Ruth and Joanna, who are in the camper taking care of the boys: Howard and Earl who 2 and 4 years old. They are seen in a semi regular basis but appear to be in the dark as unused characters though they are not. They are the influence which Ruth and Joanna act on though they not seen. Because of the boy’s young age, they have a Dub Box trailer to use as their play pen. This is an invisible interaction that only seen through Ruth and Joanna. Later in the story, Ester and Susanna will be more noticed in the (near) future but right now the story is too focused on what is going to happen here and at fight town. Jason and his crew have their story of trying to find their lost relatives. They are doing something to the story as who and what they are. You as a writer have not used them as possible characters that effect your OCs’ events and actions, and only Hondo and I are privy to what may happen to them in the (near) future. But they are not invisible, for example, while the tractor was being repaired in town, the boys in the least were doing things like cleaning up outside and getting the water tanks filled up (dragging a long hose to the parking lot spigot and connecting it). The girls were inside doing their chores, which includes cleaning and cooking, and a couple of them going into town with Karol and Roz to get supplies they did not get before. Lisa, her three friends and the dogs were keeping an eye on the area they were in as “watch dogs.” Though these events were not written down, it does not mean it did not happened. It just means that it was not written down and one must assume that basic house duties were done by the group. I’m not taking points away from Moro. In the least she is trying which is better than nothing. I am more worried about Jeanette because she is becoming a character in the dark because she is hardly seen. For her to do the role she may play in Fight Town, she is going to need some fancy dresses that Maribelle may not want. Can a deal be made? That depends on Jeanette, but as you have her she’s in her dub box nursing a tummy ache. What is happening to her we don’t know except for this hint you gave. Food she ate might not be agreeing with her or she could be having appendicitis, or she could be having cramps from her period, or she cannot handle the stress of reality and its coming to haunt her with digestive issues. Who knows. But until Jeanette comes out and is more active in this as the leader she is supposed to be, somebody has to lead. The only promise Fernando made was to help and support Jeanette in this story. But he has become leader in her absence and as such, is trying to keep everyone safe from what may happen to them out there, so he’s taking the safest route he can find. Thus if there are people to rescue along the way, he will rescue them. If they want to join in the group in the “Exodus to Charlton,” that is on them but it is something Fernando will not deny them from having. If he can he would help them obtain the means to do so.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 6th, 2017, 2:54pm Fernando wrote: This is a point you are missing with Maribelle. She stated that the slavers may have violated her clothes and other intimate things she had owned and thus she does not want them anymore. Teri might but that is because she may not understand what having her things violated means. As a girl in high school, how would you like it if some boy broke into your gym locker and was caught sniffing your panties you had in there? That is a violation you would not stand for. This is part of the mindset Maribelle is in. I did not know that is what she meant. Teri, I'm assuming, may want to bring the "doll clothes." Other than the wine, is there anything Maribelle wants to keep? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 6th, 2017, 3:12pm Fernando asks General Jastrey, “Is there a list of missing people the town is aware of?” “We have a book of missing town people going back over 30 years. Most are from Purging actions the slavers took. After 5 years if they are not found, they declared as dead. As far as I know there have been no recent additions for the past month even though there has been a recent purge.” General Jastrey explains to Fernando. She then turns to Moro and pulls out her radio, “Benson, I need two SUVs to take an adult and a child to the abandoned train station. Fill the second jeep with some men for their protection. They are going to talk to some squatters in the abandoned train station building, but arrest no one. They are just gathering intel as to why they are there and notify them that they will need to leave soon as the train station is going to get rebuilt in a couple of weeks.” A female voice on the radio answers, “On our way, sir!” “And Benson... The child is a young black wing female Haibane. I find no problems with that, and neither will you or the men. Do I make myself clear?” General Jastrey says in a very authorative tone. For a second there is a silence on the radio, but as a pair of SUVs pull into the parking area the same female voice answers on the radio, “Yes Sir!” The SUV pulls up to Karl’s SUV where General Jastrey’s vehicle was parked by. Several men step out of the second SUV with machine guns in arms while a lone female figure step out of the first SUV, “We are here, sir. Who are we taking and where?” “Lieutenant Benson, this it Moro and I presume the girl is Jade. Jade will be leaving town later today but she mentioned of several others using the abandoned train station as their home. This is a fact finding mission, not a law enforcement mission. The people there will be told that they will need to leave the train station under their own accord before the construction crews go in and begin rebuilding the station. If they stay when reconstruction begins, they will be arrested. This gives them a few days to gather their things and leave peacefully. If they need services like finding a new place to live, the town council can help out with such services. But they also have the option to leave town with this group tonight and I will supply them the means to leave but they have to leave tonight when the group leaves. There are no options in this, they either must pick and choose: leave tonight with the group, leave in a few days before reconstruction begins and find lodgings elsewhere or be arrested if they chose to stay when reconstruction begins. Do I make myself clear?” General Jastrey begins. “Yes Sir!” Lieutenant Benson says. “OK, Moro. They will take you to the train station and it will be up to you to see what can be done. In the least they will be warned. If they choose to leave today, have Lieutenant Benson notify me of the decision so I can get the bus repaired for them.” General Jastrey says to Moro.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 6th, 2017, 3:45pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2230#2234 date=1494095596]This is a point you are missing with Maribelle. She stated that the slavers may have violated her clothes and other intimate things she had owned and thus she does not want them anymore. Teri might but that is because she may not understand what having her things violated means. As a girl in high school, how would you like it if some boy broke into your gym locker and was caught sniffing your panties you had in there? That is a violation you would not stand for. This is part of the mindset Maribelle is in. I did not know that is what she meant. Teri, I'm assuming, may want to bring the "doll clothes." Other than the wine, is there anything Maribelle wants to keep? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] [spoiler]Hondo can yell at me for this, but you as a writer should know this much of my plan. In rescuing Val, Maribelle’s father and perhaps a couple more relatives (brothers/sisters) will be found. Will they be rescued as well? That depends if they survive the rescue. The raid into Lab Town will be a bloody one. Combatants and innocents will be injured and perhaps killed. This is where whether or not Maribelle’s family will be successfully rescued or not. There’s a possibility of more of Ruth and Joanna’s family members will be rescued too, and well as others. This is in the works between Hondo and I for what happens after Fight Town. This is a hint that I will give: The Root of Slavery is like a Dandelion – it grows deep. Explaining the hint, Wessens are/were created as a slave race. For the treaty to really take effect, slavery in all its forms must be eliminated. This means that the means of creating wessens must be eliminated and where it can – reversed. Unfortunately, it cannot be reversed for all. And later on as we travel, other forms of wessens will be discovered and they will not be reversible because the technique used to create them is different than what this Lab Town used. A cure can be found for them but like this place, that will take time to find. [/spoiler] Teri’s doll clothing are basically Maribelle’s old dresses she no longer wears and have been adjusted to fit Teri. Not mentioned, Teri is a bit smaller than Maribelle by a small bit as she is younger than Maribelle. Just like she is smaller than La La and Li Li because she is younger than they are. La La and Li Li are at least in their mid-20s, Maribelle is in her early 20s and Teri is in her late teens. But as for the "Doll Clothes," Teri did not take them because she took her basic clothing: tops, skirts shorts, underwear, etc. She has no value for her "Doll Clothes" because she does not understand that concept, like she has no concept of having her clothing violated. If she caught somebody sniffing her undies, she would probably laugh thinking it was funny or mad because they got her undies without her permission but she would not think they were violated because she does not understand that concept. This is true for the other sex-kittens (La La, Li Li and others). Maribelle’s things may or may not be violated but as far as she knows within her mind, her home was purged and thus her things were violated. Whether or not her clothing can be recycled and reused or sold, depends on the others. It is something Maribelle does not want. But it is something the group can use. In Jeanette’s dressing up for fight town, she is going to need some of these clothes. If her jewelry can be found, then maybe she would want that. That depends if it was not found by the slavers and looters and remains hidden. It would be a large box, about the size of a carry-all men’s tool box. Teri may know where it is if Maribelle has not moved it. And if still there, there are a couple of wall safes, which for some reason Teri knows the combination numbers of but does not know how to open the safe. More money, personal fire arms, important documentation, jewelry and other interesting items can be found. But unless Teri goes to them would you want Moro to find them?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 6th, 2017, 6:42pm Note: I remember Maribelle crying in part because she could not bring all of her clothes with her. Given the reason and the amount of time that has passed, I understand why she would now toss anything that she was crying over earlier. Since she will not want her cosmetics, there is no point in Moro saving it. Also, since Maribelle would not want her old clothes, there is no point in saving socks and undergarments. Moro would want the items in the safes recovered also. A combination lock is not a problem since it is, after all, a machine. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 6th, 2017, 8:59pm Maribelle was crying because the end of her world was at hand. Everything that she was comfortable in - gone. Her father, the power, the money (money is still there, I think in the back of Joanna’s truck since this box is heavy), her other family members, the slaves (human and wessen), etc., etc., etc. all gone. That and her home and things being violated (or thinks they were) only adds to it. The thing, Ruth and the others from the same town know her, even went to school with her, and know how she can be and if she is going to travel with them, that “I’m a Queen, so bow down naïve!” attitude needs to be dealt with and eliminated as soon as possible. So her bossy attitude has no power or authority with them. Clothes can be saved and recycled for others, even used in plans of infiltration. So it has its uses within the group even if Maribelle does not want them. The problem is storing them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 6th, 2017, 10:15pm Moro and Jade get in the SUV and leave for the train station. The vehicles park in front of the train station. Since some things just didn't sound right, such as how can these people be here and General Jastrey not know about it, Moro has a bad feeling about this. Maybe this feeling stems from, as she sees it, she's the bearer of bad news. It is something that needs to be done. "Hello! You have some visitors." Moro approaches and knocks on the frame of the open door. Just as Moro was to continue, Jade speaks up. "Hello, House Mother. This is Moro. I'm going with her to Charlton. She wants to know if everyone else is willing to come." Moro steps in. "Hello. I'm Moro, an acting representative of the Texas Spirits. This is Lieutenant Benson. General Jastrey has sent us. In a few weeks construction crews will be renovating the train station and everyone here will need to leave on their own accord." The housemother clears her throat. "The town has ignored us all this time and now it wants to kick us out because we're an inconvenience? You can tell the council where to go." Moro was not expecting this. "Do you mean to tell me you have been here for quite some time?" "Since October, at least that's how long I've been here." "Please tell me that you have access to a source of water." "We do." Moro breathes a sigh of relief. "I know this is a short notice. I can get you and everyone out but we would have to leave tonight." "Tonight? You just said a few weeks." "That is when the construction crews will be here. If you want to go to Charlton, tonight would be your only opportunity." "Is that what General Jastrey wants?" "Going Charlton is our idea, not the General's. General Jastrey has sent Lieutenant Benson and I to learn what's going on. Why are you here?" "There's been nowhere else to go." Lieutenant Benson is as surprised as Moro. "Ma'am, if you need help in finding a new place in town to live, the town council will assist. I don't know about anyone else but I for one had no idea anyone was living here." The "housemother" lowers her defenses. "What about the children here, will this town help them?" "How many are there?" "Now that Jade is leaving, it's just ten younger children, six older children and myself." "You are the only adult here?" Moro wants to be certain there are no misunderstandings. "Yes and it's been that way since Kim disappeared." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 7th, 2017, 3:26pm “Do you know what is going on out there?” Lieutenant Benson asks. “You mean about the celebration has been going on for the past few days?” The housemother asks, and then answers her own question, “I am aware of it though as to what is happening, I do not know why it is happening.” “I’ll give you the short version of it in two parts.” Lieutenant Benson begins. “First, the war with the slavers is over, a treaty has been signed and expansion of the trade routes have been expanded with use of their airships. That happened days ago when the celebration started. Then, though I do not believe it myself – a discovery has been found to turn most wessens back into humans. I do not know the details, but we will be looking for a cure which will work on most wessens, with the treaty this ends slavery of both humans and wesesn.” Lieutenant Benson pauses to see the housemother’s reaction, and like most who have heard it, seem like she does not believe it. She does asks, “You said most. Why not all wessens?” “I do not know. I’m a law enforcement soldier, not a doctor or a scientist.” Lieutenant Benson answers. “I see.” The housemother says. “The second part is why we are here – the South Town has finally made it through in repairing the train tracks to connect both our towns. They did this work on their own without telling anyone of their plans. But now with the connection of both towns by train, this train station is going to rebuilt. This is why you and everyone here need to leave.” Lieutenant Benson explains, “Like I said, the town council will help out with a place to stay and even a job for you.” The housemother asks. "What about the children? How will this town help them?" “They will be sent to school and if they have no family, join the youth corps where they will be fed, taught, trained and taken care of. If you take care any of them as a family, again, the Town Council can give you a place to live that can support your family. I can tell you it is not going to be easy, but it will be better than what you have here.” Lieutenant Benson explains. “If I choose to stay for as long as possible, how long will we have and what will happen to us if we over stay our welcome?” The housemother asks. “I do not know how long you have. The Town Council is in planning as we speak. They can be bringing in surveyors in a day or two to see what can be rebuilt or reclaimed and what needs to be torn down. Then plans need drawn up and accepted by the Town Council before a construction crew steps foot in here to do their work. All this can take weeks or months, but I will say that it is on the Fast Track to get done as fast as possible. You may have a several days if not a few weeks. And if you are here when construction begins, you and the children here will be arrested.” Lieutenant Benson tells it like it is. Several of the older children come in through a different entrance with a couple of bags of bread, vegetables and fruits that were thrown out by the market because they were either bruised, over ripe or otherwise stale but all of it still edible. As they walk in, they say out loud, “We found some food, Housemother!” But then they notice Moro and Jade with Lieutenant Benson and a few armed men. They freeze in place in fear of what will happen next.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 7th, 2017, 7:57pm Roll back: A Few Minutes: Fernando sighs as the SUVs with Moro, Jade, Lieutenant Benson and her men leave the parking area. “Having second thoughts?” General Jastrey asks. “Second thoughts, third thoughts, fourth thoughts.” Fernando begins, “I do not care what they chose in leaving or staying, but it is something that has to be done. No one in need of help or services should be left behind or denied, especially the children.” “I can’t agree with you more. But there is the problem of what to do with those who will not help themselves.” General Jastrey says. “In my time, you force them to take what is offered and once they become better, then you let them go because your job was done. If they ask for more help, then give what they ask for. If they self destruct, there is nothing you can do about it. All you can say is that at least you tried.” Fernando explains. “Fernando, we will need a stove to cook the soup on.” Joanna calls to him since Hondo's trailer is locked for the moment. “Use the one in my Dub Box, not in the camper. Macey is in there being punished for being a drama causing bitch. She is to be left alone. Make no contact with her, not even eye contact.” Fernando explains. “She’s in there alone?” Joanna asks. “She is with one of my girls. Not the ones that gave you trouble, somebody else.” Fernando tells her. “I see.” Joanna replies. Fernando looks around, taking into account all those around him before asking, “Anyone seen Marvin?” Then he turns to Maribelle, “Wasn’t he with you?” “He was with me, and then after putting away the food I bought, he said he was thirsty and then he went to the water pipe over there.” Maribelle explains as she points to the water spigot in the parking lot. Everyone looks at the spigot but Marvin was no where around. “I should not do this, but we will wait a half hour before we go out looking for him. Maybe he is on a bathroom break and will come back on his own when he is done.” Fernando says. He adds, “Sit down Karl. Those head bandages are coming off now.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 7th, 2017, 8:00pm Five of the six older children whom the housemother mentioned came in through a different entrance. One of them is Denver, the grey-feathered Haibane who is already angry at Jade. Denver looks at Jade and at Moro whom she recognizes as the one who told her and the other older kids to scram. "Jade, did you bring these people here?" Moro speaks up. "Jade is coming with me to Charlton. I don't want to know about the issues you have. The offer to come with us to Charlton is extended to you as well." "Charlton?" Denver answers. "I've heard of that place. You even let cursed Haibane in. I think I can speak for all of us," Denver is referring to herself and the other older children, "we're not going but you can take Jade with you." "I happen to know it is impossible for a person to be both an Immortal and a Haibane." Moro is stretching that a bit. She has never heard of anyone being both. "You're probably as young as you look. Therefore you can't be the housemother. Therefore you can't speak for everyone. "If you don't want to come with us to Charlton, the town council says you can join the youth corps where you will be fed, taught, trained and taken care of. I don't know you to speculate how you'd feel about that but it sounds much better than living in a train station which you would not be able to stay in anyhow." "Why are we not able to stay here?" Denver came in after it was explained. "Do the humans need this train station?" "Yes, they do. A train is coming through and this place will be back to being a train station." "Lieutenant Benson," the housemother asks, "you said the town council can give us a place to live that can support me and these children?" "That's correct." Lieutenant Benson answers. "Though these children are not my own?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 7th, 2017, 8:08pm Fernando wrote: “Having second thoughts?” General Jastrey asks. “Second thoughts, third thoughts, fourth thoughts.” Fernando begins, “I do not care what they chose in leaving or staying, but it is something that has to be done. No one in need of help or services should be left behind or denied, especially the children.” What is Fernando having second thoughts on? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 7th, 2017, 9:02pm Jeanette wrote: "Though these children are not my own?” Note: Now that is a good question. RPG: “That depends on where these children came from.” Lieutenant Benson answers. She adds, “Let me speak to you in private. Moro, remain here with the children for a moment, please.” Lieutenant Benson the leads to a spot away from their listening range from the children to speak to the housemother. “Like I said, it depends on where these children came from. If it is found out that these children ran away or were kidnapped, then somebody is going to be in big trouble.” Lieutenant Benson hints at pointing to the Housemother. She continues with the flip side however, “But if these children happened to be survivors of a purge, then no one is in trouble but they might still have a family to return to. We will check with missing people records before they go with you. I’m not seeking to charge anyone with a crime here, my mission is to find out what is going on and get details and an answer to a choice given to you. If you decide to leave, you will be provided with a vehicle large enough to house everyone with food and supplies to last the trip and you would be leaving with several others, you would not be doing this alone. Moro is part of that group.” The Housemother stands there with her arms crossed, holding back the anger of being kicked out of the only place she knew as home. But at least she is listening. “I’m going to let you in a rumor I heard. The President of the Town Council Dean Jenkins is missing and his daughter is leaving with the group, she has not taken his seat of command. His other sons and daughters are missing as well. It is said that they were purged and their property destroyed. They maybe dead or alive, we do not know.” Lieutenant Benson explains. “Ain’t that convenient.” The Housemother lets out. “Without a Town Council President, General Jastrey is in charge.” “The Jenkins were not the only ones who were purged. Several farming families were hit as well. It is this that led to the final battle with the Slavers and we defeated them. The McDonalds were hit as well and a few other farming families have not been heard from either. Though the town is celebrating winning the war against the slavers, it comes with a very heavy price of entire families that were purged. Except for trading, I do not know how we are going to survive the winter with no crops as they were all burned down by the slavers. If you stay, and I’m not swaying what your decision should be, it is going to be a very hard winter, even with the Town Council’s help. If you leave, you leave with food and supplies to last you the trip and I hear the group is generous in food and money if and only if you put in a day’s worth of work. You like to take care of children, they got children to take care of, that could be your job. And these children who go with you, if they leave with you tonight will not have to go through the missing people search. They leave with you no questions asked.” Lieutenant Benson explains, adding, “I need a decision from you – the adult of the group, not some winged brat who disrespects authority. If it were my child, wings or not, I would have smacked her across the mouth for disrespecting adults. I need to tell General Jastrey what you want to do.” Note II: The McDonalds are the last name of Ruth, her sisters and her boy cousins. Took me a long time searching through the forum to find it. It is here: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1012#1012

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 7th, 2017, 9:05pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2240#2242 date=1494201421]“Having second thoughts?” General Jastrey asks. “Second thoughts, third thoughts, fourth thoughts.” Fernando begins, “I do not care what they chose in leaving or staying, but it is something that has to be done. No one in need of help or services should be left behind or denied, especially the children.” What is Fernando having second thoughts on? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] It's Fernando being Fernando. All men go through this. Hondo has displayed this in thinking he is the cause of the purge. It's all part of their character. Don't know what it is called in the female world but for males it is usually referred to as "moments of doubt and pain."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 7th, 2017, 10:58pm Fernando wrote: Lieutenant Benson explains, adding, “I need a decision from you – the adult of the group, not some winged brat who disrespects authority. If it were my child, wings or not, I would have smacked her across the mouth for disrespecting adults. Note: I'm glad to know how I'm portraying Denver is crystal clear. RPG: "With one exception, all of the children are victims of the purge." The housemother begins. "I don't know if they have family somewhere else." "With one exception?" Lieutenant Benson inquires. "Would you care to elaborate?" "Jade is a mystery. She was found unconscious on the floor of an empty room with blood on her." Lieutenant Benson is wondering why this was not reported. "Who found her?" "Aurora, one of the older children. She's not here at the moment. Aurora reported this to Kim, the only other adult here until her disappearance. "Our best guess is . . . Jade is eleven or twelve." "You don't know?" Benson asks. The housemother shakes her head. "Though Jade is at the age to remember things, she does not remember much except for things such as her first name, the fact she has two parents and they are both human and a description of the city or town she was living in. She is educated as evident in that she can read, write and at least count. "I don't know what you know about Haibane. When the wings break the skin, there is blood. The wings need to be cleaned. This wasn't done for Jade so, when she was found unconscious, there was blood on her wings, hair and night gown." The housemother has no interest in Maribelle taking the seat of power or not. "Why no missing person's search if we leave tonight but there will be if we stay in town?" This last part sounds suspicious. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 8th, 2017, 12:29am Note: That is how I saw Denver and ‘reacted’ on it accordingly. RPG: “If you leave tonight, there will be no time to do a missing people search on the children. If you stay, then we got time to do a search.” Lieutenant Benson points out. She adds, “Your vehicle will be an old double-decker troop carrier that barely runs, but it will be fixed for you to provide a safe and reliable ride for the trip. We all know that General Jastrey did not want to junk it and have one of the garages recycle it and make a profit from it so it was kept in storage when it broke down. But in fixing it and giving it away, the only people who profit are those who end up with it. But because the group wants to leave tonight, there is no time to do people searches or much of anything else. It is only enough time to get you together with the group, after your vehicle is cleaned up and repaired, it will be brought to you. One last meal and then the group leaves. I do not know exactly when they are leaving, but it will be after the last meal of the day.” “If we only had more time.” The Housemother says more to herself than to Lieutenant Benson. “If you leave with them, and do not like the situation they are putting you through, you can always return with the convoy. I would not recommend traveling alone on the highways. I have no qualms if you return and the troop carrier is still yours, which you can live in for the time being. You can still request the Town Council for help, but you can never return to this train station to live in ever again. Whatever you choose is your business. I’m just saying, with the crops and farm supplies destroyed, it’s going to be a hard winter here.” Lieutenant Benson points out. “You said the vehicle will have supplies. How much supplies?” The Housemother asks. “Well, it will have water tanks which you need to refill every so often, that is a given. It has a 100 gallon fuel tank which will be filled, that should last you the whole trip from here to Charlton. And you will have about three months of food – more or less, depending on how the children eat. But like I said, do a day’s worth of work and the group will give what you need in supplies – food, money, fuel, so on. I think it is only fair.” Lieutenant Benson points out. “And I do not have to give back anything if I were to return to town with the children?” The Housemother asks. “You don’t have to give anything back. I’ll put my word on that.” Lieutenant Benson says, knowing that a person is only as good as their word, and one who has attained a high raking position as she is, it is able to carry some weight and authority with her word. “Three months of food?” The Housemother says to herself. “If you go and come back, let’s say, it is only enough food to last you to half way into the summer time. You would need to work and buy what you need after that.” Lieutenant Benson points out. She asks, “You said these children came from a ‘Purge.’ How long ago was this?”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 8th, 2017, 8:14am Note: When did the purges take place? RPG: "Except for Jade, who mysteriously showed up in December, all the children have been here at least since I have, October." Given that this town will face a hard winter, the housemother is considering leaving with the party. "The younger children are too young to make a decision so I will decide for them. Unless any of them have family somewhere else, the younger children and I will go to Charlton. The older children are old enough to decide to leave for Charlton or remain in this town." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 8th, 2017, 9:55am Note: One of the reasons I have not introduced Natasha yet is deciding what she is interested in besides being a sex toy. With that in mind, what physical activities, such as gymnastics, ballet and tai chi, are available for children in fight town? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 8th, 2017, 4:06pm Jeanette wrote: Note: One of the reasons I have not introduced Natasha yet is deciding what she is interested in besides being a sex toy. With that in mind, what physical activities, such as gymnastics, ballet and tai chi, are available for children in fight town? Jeanette Isabelle Note: Children under 8 years old are usually open to what the adult introduces to them. In their eyes, they want to make their parents proud of them through what achievements they can do. Some will gravitate to a preference for single/self activities, but under group activities they tend to try to outperform “the competition.” It is rare that a child will say that they will not like something before trying it, it has happened, but in many cases that is because the kid is a spoiled brat who is too used to having things done their way (as in the case with today’s city minority children). Fight Town is a town of Sin and Pleasure. It is a place of Ill-Repute. There are residences and basic services there (market, theater, restaurants, bars, hotels, vehicle repairs, law enforcement, hospital/medical, etc.) but is it not something one should go to get there as it will be the highest price anywhere. Law Enforcement is a joke as things tend to be run by the local mafia(s), and it is the mafias that run everything in Fight Town. You either have to bluff your way around the place or you need to stand up and fight if your bluff is called. Fighting brings in the most money in Fight Town, but there is also gambling, prostitution, “illegal drugs,” Stolen Goods Market, and of course Slavery. There are individuals and gangs (thereof) there who will not let you go into certain areas of Fight Town without paying a toll or “without permission from the local mob.” This is there the going gets tough, and the Tough gets going when someone tougher than they are calls their bluff. A lot more than someone’s feelings are going to get hurt if one crosses the wrong street. Everything in Fight Town is heavily inflated. In the current town a new tire to replace a Flat tire will go for $5 - $15 depending on its size and popularity. In Fight Town prices can be 4X to 10X or higher, thus that same tire could easily go for $25 to $200. And chances are it will not be a new tire but a used tire in slightly better condition than what you have or they will “recondition” your tire with shoe polish and gouge out the rubber on the treads to make it look like it is a new tire. As soon as you hit the highway with that tire, it will blow out on you. Food bought at the market is “Buyer Beware.” You really need to eye the stuff you are getting with them, and make sure you are getting you order because they do not use “honest weights” to conduct “square deals.” If you order a pound of beef, you may be getting 15oz instead, and that meat may not be fresh. So inspect everything. Jeanette wrote: Note: When did the purges take place? RPG: "Except for Jade, who mysteriously showed up in December, all the children have been here at least since I have, October." Given that this town will face a hard winter, the housemother is considering leaving with the party. "The younger children are too young to make a decision so I will decide for them. Unless any of them have family somewhere else, the younger children and I will go to Charlton. The older children are old enough to decide to leave for Charlton or remain in this town." Jeanette Isabelle Note: Items will be obtainable but it will be expensive as everything will be in reverse – This town used take in the farmed goods and process them to be sold to other towns; this winter will be the opposite – raw and processed goods will need to be brought in as their crops have been decimated. This will artificially inflate the prices greatly for food items. Things will be brought in, so there will be ample supplies, like flour for the baker. But instead of 10-cent a loaf of bread, during the winter it will be $1 a loaf of bread. This is where the harness becomes apparent. Those who can make deals, like getting flour for the baker by being on the convoy for them, will be the ones that will get the bread for a lower cost. I’m just using flour as an example, as all crops of the area are affected. Only underground crops like carrots, beets, radishes onions, peanuts and potatoes are not affected as they were not burned being underground soil crops. This loss includes fruit trees, though they would be burnt and the fruit lost, they will recover to grow new fruit but that recovery will take more than a year to do. Meat will be an issue though it is not mentioned. One has to think, “if the crops were burnt, what about the livestock?” They could have been killed off by the crop fires, they could have been rustled and stolen or they could have run away because of the fires. The thing is, is it recoverable? A small part might be. It depends and that has a lot of factors and variables. The Housemother (seems to) know that even if the Town Council provides her a place to live and a job to pay for food and expenses while the children are away at school, the money she makes will be spend mostly on the food she buys, not because of the sheer amount of children she has to take care of, but because of the inflated prices she will be facing. This is a situation where the older children need to know and understand the consequences if they decide to stay. Being in the Youth Corps will make sure that they are fed a descent meal, but that mean a lot of hard work needs to be done along with their basic studies. In better times the work needed may not be as hard but something needs to be done as there is no “Free Rides.” Is this something that they will want to do? RPG: “The older children will need to know what they will be facing if they stay. But let me make the call to General Jastrey to get your vehicle fixed up and ready for you to leave tonight.” Lieutenant Benson says. She picks up her radio and Presses the ‘Talk Button’ on it, “Lieutenant Benson to General Jastrey. Lieutenant Benson to General Jastrey. The adult leader of the group accepted the terms of the arrangement for leaving tonight. There might be an issue with some of the older children which is being discussed. I will get back to you on this when their final decision is made.” A few moments of silence passes before there is a reply. “Got it. The troop carrier will be sent in right now for preparations for them to have.” General Jastrey says on the radio. “Got it.” Lieutenant Benson replies. She then puts down the radio. “Let’s talk to the children. If they say yes, then they can throw away that grub they found and let the rats feast on it. They will be getting a better meal when we arrive there. I will call in for a larger ride to transport all of us if they agree to leave.” - - - - - Putting down the radio, General Jastrey looks toward Fernando, “Looks like you are getting one more in your group.” “Not a problem.” Fernando says. He adds, “They are going to need a couple more things. I’ll get it for them though.” “What do you need? I’ll throw it in as part of the package.” General Jastrey says. “Nothing fancy, a CB radio like a little Cobra 19 so they can communicate with the group and convoy. And one or two portable heaters in case it gets too cold out there like in the past couple nights.” Fernando points out. “I’ll get you a radio system for them. The troop carrier already has a heater for winter transport, so you will not have to get one. This vehicle was used to support the troops as well as transporting them. Thus kitchen and bathroom facilities are already there. And the troops slept on bunks that folded up against the walls when not in use. There are tables, chairs and mess kits in the storage compartments. I’ll take up most of them but leave enough for 30 people for you. Storage compartments can be accessed outside by a panel door or inside through a trap door and it is water tight so things will be dry if you cross a river or are in a flood. Everything will be fixed up for them, and a new generator will be installed. We can put in a wool carpet so they will not have to walk on bare metal. That’s good enough for you?” General Jastrey points out. “Good enough for me. If they can while they are fixing it up, to put in a spot weld on the outside panel doors so idiots outside can't get in them but if I have too, I can cut the weld to get access myself. At least they can have access inside from the trap doors.” Fernando replies. “I’ll get that done for you.” General Jastrey says. “Alright. I need to talk to Joanna about preparing more food for the additional people.” Fernando says. “I can get you more food.” General Jastrey tells him. “Aw come on, this is too much now.” Fernando throws at her. “The military crawls on its stomach. We make a lot of food for the troops and Youth Corps and often we end up with a lot left-overs. So, you can have the left-overs. What were you planning to put on the menu?” General Jastrey says and asks. “Soup and sandwiches as an ‘on-the-go’ road meal.” Fernando explains. “You’re leaving at 1900 hours (7PM)? If you delay your exit for an hour or so, I can have the troops who are leaving with us assemble here and we can all eat a full dinner here. Steak meat, cooked vegetables, soup, and fruit pies. That enough to sweeten the deal for you?” General Jastrey says and asks. “I would say yes but I do not answer for everyone.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll say it for everyone - ‘Yes.’” Maribelle throws her voice in. “You do not have that power or authority, Miss.” Fernando growls at Maribelle. He continues, “The Wessens have their own dietary needs, and Joanna has started cooking the soup.” He then turns to General Jastrey, “Let me talk to you in private...” as he points to the Kharkovchanka. Fernando begins to walk to the tank-treaded vehicle with General Jastrey following. He tells her as soon as they get there, “We have problem. Val has been kidnapped, and Hondo is going to leave early to try and save her. I have to go with him, like it or not, and deal with those who got her.” “You know who did it?” General Jastrey asks. “Only a hint, someone who wants our work done here to end.” He tells her. “Let me talk to Hondo. If he can wait an hour more for the meal, you and he got us as your back up in finding Val.” General Jastrey says, “Even though you already have us as back up for the Raid on Lab Town.” “They told us to go to Fight Town and do a few matches to get the next clue.” Fernando explains. “We can help you there. We got contacts in Fight Town.” General Jastrey says, throwing in, “Let me talk to him.” “Come with me then...” Fernando tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 9th, 2017, 10:25am All of the children, except for Aurora, are in the main room. The housemother returns. "The younger children and I are leaving for Charlton tonight." She addresses the older children. "You are old enough to decide for yourselves." "We're not going." Denver expresses her anger without yelling. The other older children, though silent, also appear to be angry about something. "Several farming families were hit in the last purge. The slavers burned crops. It will be a hard winter with no crops." Lieutenant Benson does not know why the older children are so sour. "Being in the Youth Corps will make sure that you are fed a descent meal but a lot of hard work needs to be done along with your basic studies. In better times the work needed may not be as hard but something needs to be done since there are no 'free rides.' Is this something that you want to do?" Denver does not say anything but she would rather join the Youth Corps than go to Charlton with Jade. Lieutenant Benson does not know what's going on but she, and Moro, can sense some bad blood in the room. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 9th, 2017, 11:22pm Note: Lieutenant Benson knows that it is about being a black wing Haibane as everyone has a problem with them. But she is under orders by General Jastrey herself to ignore the superstitions and deal with the real issues at hand. And she can read the actions and reactions Denver has towards Jade and how the others are following her and thus will need to deal with this accordingly. And to deal with it accordingly, the military/youth corp. way is something Denver is not going to like. But liking is not something one does in the military, one does or doesn’t do and face the consequences of their actions of not doing. RPG: “You, Haibane. You got a problem? Because if you do, I will eliminate the problem for you.” Lieutenant Benson tells her sternly. “In fact, it is that attitude that will be eliminated because we don’t have prima-donnas in the youth corps. You are to do as you are told or else. If you got an issue with this girl, then you have an issue with me. And if your friends have an issue with this girl because you have an issue with her, then I will go doubly hard on them for following her. You need think with a level head, and not one filled with hate and emotions. What has this girl done to you? What?!!” Lieutenant Benson waits for a reply and gets none, but in getting nothing, the message is perfectly clear to her. “Nothing. Figures...I swear... You join the Youth Corps, and I will find another black wing Haibane to be your bunk mate, and if anything happens to that black wing Haibane, it will be you who will pay for the consequence of letting your bunk mate get hurt. In the Youth Corps and in the military you learn how to accept others by their character and their actions and not by the color of their skin, fur or feathers because you will need their support in what you need to do as they will need yours in what they need to get done. You will learn to work together with people you do not, will not like and it will be more important for you to put your dislike of others away and get the job done because getting the job done is more important than your petty hurt feelings. If you think you got a problem now, this will be nothing compared to the problems you will have in the Youth Corps where you are to do as you are told and not talk back. So you better take that attitude out of here and think with a rational and non-emotional head and come up with an answer that helps everyone and not your ‘you think you’re better than everyone’ self because if you fail by making the wrong decision, they will fail with you. And then what? Now, the choice is simple – you leave with your adult leader and you will be guaranteed good food in your bellies, a warm place to sleep and wash up in and all you have to do is do as she asks; or join the Youth Corps with me as your leader and if you screw up once – what you have in that bag will be the best meal you will ever have. Now decide because what you decide now will depends on whether what you brought in those bags will be your dinner or you get to have a descent cooked meal. And only decide for yourself because you do not decide for everyone. You do not have the rank or authority to think for everyone.” Lieutenant Benson tells her. She finally asks, “Before I ask the others, what is YOUR decision you choose for yourself?”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 10th, 2017, 8:15am The other four decide to abandon ship and stand with the housemother and younger children. "Jade and Doug were kind of together." Denver's words were more directed at those who broke rank. "But Doug was a victim of Jade's selfishness. He died because of her and I'll never forgive her for that." "It wasn't her fault." Mike, one of the older kids says. "Doug acted on his own." "Jade is still selfish." "You were one of her best friends." "Why don't you shut up?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 10th, 2017, 12:03pm Lieutenant Benson looks at this argument go back and forth before she decides to step in. “Enough!” Lieutenant Benson lets out. The children become quiet and look up at her, all except for Denver. She continues, “People live and die every day. It’s what they do in life that matters most, yet you dare disrespect that. If they were here now listening to this, they would probably slap you and rightfully so.” She takes a pause for a moment before continuing, “I swear. I swore by this uniform that I would give up my life in the help and protection of others but it is people with attitudes like yours that makes me want to give up and walk away from doing my job. It disrespects the lives of my friends and fellow soldiers who died in doing their job in the protection of the likes of you. Do you want that I go take my men away and leave all those like you unprotected and let the slavers take over and put you into a life of being someone’ slave, to be beaten and whipped when you do not do as you are told?!” Lieutenant Benson waits for a reply and gets none, but in getting nothing, the message is perfectly clear to her. “Nothing. Figures... I swear... If you would not like being beaten and whipped, how do you think she feels for what you have done to her? And for what you have done to her, you think she has a right to be angry at you? No, you do not think like that. You only think about yourself, not about others. That is where you are wrong. You need to change the way you think or else. We did not win the war against the slavers because the soldiers did it to gain fame and glory, we won because we fought together in the common cause of protecting this town and everyone in it – including you, I swear. Good people died in doing that job, but you would not care. If we went in with that attitude you have, the war would have been lost and everyone in this town, including you, would be slaves. Now, what is your decision?” Lieutenant Benson tells Denver.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 10th, 2017, 2:02pm "Do I have to go all the way to Charlton?" Denver asks. "I can't promise we'll find anything," Moro begins, "but we'll be going through rail road towns and Texas before we get to Charlton. We'll look. You are what, twelve? Thirteen? Fourteen? How will you support yourself? How will you get a job? Do you think living in abandoned buildings and living off of stale bread and dented cans will cut it? Don't fool yourself." "The world is in the condition it is in because of you. You should not have interfered." Denver accurately determines that Moro is part of the Texas Spirits because of what was said. "We realize that now. Stopping nuclear bombs, disabling war machines, providing a cushion for people to land on during the economic collapse and rebuild after the natural disasters all seemed like a good idea at the time." "What are you going to do about it, Spirit?" "One idea we've kicked around is restore the world back to the way it was before the Happening. It's worth a shot, right? Maybe the next time around we won't screw it up. We need your help, Haibane." Tears form in Denver's eyes though she tries to hide it. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 10th, 2017, 8:03pm Lieutenant Benson picks up her radio and Presses the ‘Talk Button’ on it, “Lieutenant Benson to General Jastrey. Lieutenant Benson to General Jastrey. The final decision has been made, they are all going.” “Good to know, Lieutenant Benson. Gather them, have them pack up their things and transport them to the camp. Dinner will be served around 2000 hours (8PM). Roll-Out will be at around 2100 hours (9PM). They, at least their adult leader should be there by 1700 hours for a meeting of minds for details and intel for the ride ahead.” General Jastrey tells her on the radio. “I will notify them.” Lieutenant Benson replies on the radio. “And Lieutenant Benson...” General Jastrey calls to her. “Yes Ma’am?” Lieutenant Benson replies. “I am in private conference at the moment, and am not to be disturbed. If they need something they do not have, buy and I will reimburse you for it.” General Jastrey explains. “Thank you. Radio silence begins now.” Lieutenant Benson states. She then turns to the Housemother and her children, “I will call for a ride to pick us up in a couple of minutes. You are all to get your things packed up and come back here.” She then reaches to the bags of recycled food and tosses them to the far reaches of the station, hoping it lands on the rail bed. “The rats can feast on that junk. You will all get better food at dinner time.” She then turns to the Housemother, “Is there something you need that you or the children do not have that I can get for you?” One of the younger children complains, “I’m hungry now.” Lieutenant Benson gets on one knee to be eye to with the child, “How would you like a sandwich with meat and cheese and tomato and lettuce and mayo, with some sweet-water berry juice?” The child nods, holding back the urge to cry. “Lunch for everyone then. Go get your things and put it in a bag you can carry.” Lieutenant Benson says, before picking up her radio, “Lieutenant Benson to Base, I need a large pick up to carry over 20 people, mostly children from the abandoned train station to take to town for a quick meal and then to camp.” “We’ll be there in 10 clicks (minutes).” A voice answers on the radio.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 10th, 2017, 9:29pm "I can't think of anything we will need for the move. All that some of the children have are the clothes on their back. Some of them have more than one change of clothes." The housemother does think of something. "We will need something to put the clothes in." Aurora, who missed everything, comes in wondering why all of these people are here. The housemother explains what is happening. Aurora agrees to go to Charlton. Aurora can be cold but she is not pig headed like Denver. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 10th, 2017, 10:33pm “When it is either one’s skin or one’s stomach, the stomach always wins.” Lieutenant Benson says to herself. She then turns to the Housemother, “Not a problem. We can get back packs, clothes and shoes for them. But first, let get them fed first. While they eat, we get them backpacks and clothing from the depot and from what Mrs. Clean may have lying around. You know their sizes? In fact I forgot to ask, do either one of you know how to drive?”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 10th, 2017, 11:05pm From inside the camper Hondo and the girls heard the sirens go off. Tonya: Whats that? Hondo: Warning sirens . . usually. Hondo looked out the window and saw the general approach Fernando and a few others. others around were cheering. Hondo: Looks like they are celebratin' somethin' else. No clue what it is. Tonya: Does it matter? Hondo: not really. . . . Hmm, thats a new one . . . Tonya: What? Hondo: A girl with black wings. Tonya: Where? Hondo: With Moro. Tonya: Oh great! All wee need . . . more bad luck!! Hondo: Bad luck? Tonya: A black winged Haibane. Hondo: Why do you say they are bad luck? looks like just a little girl. Tonya: They just are. Maybe its the way people think or whatever but they just attract trouble onto themselves and those around them. Hondo: Are they wessen too? Tonya: No one really knows. Some say they are wessen and mutant crosses, some say they are witches, signs of doom, signs of sin, evil souls cursed and reborn. There are other Haibane but black winged ones aren't usually born from them. seen them born from mixed wessen/non-wessen couples, and regular human couples. Hondo: Any explanation outside of superstition? Tonya: it has to do with mutants, I think. I have heard things here and there. Hondo: I have not seen a lot of mutants since I've arrived. Tonya: They are there, most mutations are small, some unseen, but Wessen are easier to control the transformation process and reproduce more reliably. Hondo: Why is it harder with mutants. Tonya: It's all hear say but From what I have heard most mutations don't mutate the hosts DNA that is transferred to their children and most major changes render the subject infertile. There has always been whispers that lab town and others like them sneak stuff into the food of unsuspecting subjects and try to slowly manipulate their reproductive transfer dna. The only other way is to actually develop mutants as embryos and grow them. Unfortunately it takes a lot of time to grow a mutant, as you can guess. I have heard they have tried to access time travel equipment as supposedly growth acceleration messed the subjects up. When we get to fight town you will see some of them and others. To be continued . . . sorry, got in late. was gonna have this post later on but needed to align time. Will try to finish up by the weekend. I do apologize but summer is here and this means between work and projects that I can't do in the winter I'll be stretched thin.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 11th, 2017, 7:46am "I don't know their sizes." The housemother answers. "Whenever we get anything, it goes onto whomever can fit it. "Actually that is something I wanted to ask you. Do you need someone to drive the bus? I've driven a school bus." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 11th, 2017, 8:37am Notes: The word Haibane means "charcoal feather" though the feathers of a "normal" Haibane are more of a light grey than charcoal grey. The feathers of a Haibane only come in one of two colors: grey or black. Their wings are not big so they are not able to fly. Though wide-spread, the belief of black-feathered Haibane being cursed is only superstition. It is not reality. There is no difference between a grey-feathered and a black-feathered Haibane. Haibane are a sub category of mutants. They are not created. The wings, though not always, show up sometime in childhood. When the wings break the skin there is pain and blood. The Haibane would be sore for the next few days. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 11th, 2017, 12:48pm Note: what Tonya said was hear say, so many would believe they were cursed. You even established that it is widely believed as a fact. So the people around even if they didn't believe it would at least know of it and be suspicious of them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 11th, 2017, 3:52pm Notes: I borrowed the Haibane from the anime series Haibane Renmei. Despite being mystical, the world of Haibane Renmei is a lot like the world of "After Chaos." Most things translate well so there's not a lot of shoehorning going on. In both the series and the game most Haibane have grey feathers. The few who have black feathers (in the series their feathers are not solid black but have black spots) are labeled sin bound or cursed. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 11th, 2017, 4:17pm Hondo: you don't actually believe that girl is cursed, do you? Tonya: No. There was a blacked winged Haibane at the school we went to. She worked there as an overseer. Zoey: She was a mean! She beat me and didn't let me eat for a week for helping a friend of mine with their chores when they were sick! I hated her! Tonya: most of us did. It could be how she was brought up, but there was no kindness in her. I have met a couple others but they were bad luck. Hondo: Reckon I don't believe in luck or curses or the like. I'd like to hear more about the mutants, though. Tonya: afraid I can't tell you much more. Mutants are a lot different from wessen, though some wessen keep to themselves most of us trust each other, or used to. Mutants have so many different categories and are so random . . .they don't trust each other. You'd have to find someone who has known mutants better to find anything else out. Hondo: I understand. Now, if that girl with the wings gets in with our group, not that we really need more people but I have a feeling Moro is bringing here with, damned spirit bitch, but I don't want any of this unlucky or cursed talk to come out of you two around her. be nice to her. Zoey: we don't have to be friends with her, do we? Hondo: Comin' from someone who has not had a lot of friends, who wants friends, and knows how it feels to be hurt or treated badly because she is different thats somethin' you shouldn't have to ask. Zoey: Sorry. I didn't mean . . .I . . Hondo: It's alright. I'm not gonna force you to be friends with her but she is probably lonely. befriending her is a little kindness that may mean a lot to her. I know we have other things on our minds. Zoey: Moma... Hondo: I'm not upset with you, know that. We all have a lot on us for now. I do ask that you say nothing about your mother to anyone. Tonya & Zoey: Ok Hondo: At least be nice, polite and give the girl a chance. But I also need you two ready to go at any moment. Keep your backpacks I gave you packed. I have a list of stuff you need to put in them. This setup is a survival pack. Never know when we may need them. We may hafta break off from the group. Tonya: why? Hondo: too many innocent folks who can't take care of themselves, too many who can but its not their fight, and I'm sure most don't care. If I could keep you two away I'd . . . Zoey: NO! WE CAN"T LOOSE YOU TOO! Hondo: Settle down, little one. You won't loose me. Trust this, no matter what happens I'll be back. Zoey: But what if you die!? Hondo: I'll be back. Tonya: How can you . . .? that doesn't make sense. Hondo: I have told you both before I can't always explain things to you. I just need your trust and obedience. Tonya sighed: It doesn't make sense but you have my trust. Will you explain it to me someday, though? Hondo: When I think you are ready. Zoey: me too? Hondo: you too. Tonya mulled it all over. Zoey was young enough that she just wanted to trust her new dad and believe he would always come back. Tonya wanted to believe too but she knew that sometimes people don't come back. Was he just trying to calm them or was there more. his eyes said there was more when he asked them to trust him. Tonya knew her schooling was lacking but something just didn't seem textbook about Hondo. Hondo gave them their list and they started packing some stuff. Hondo finished his whiskey and went to the fridge. He opened it and stared at the contents. Leftovers inside reminded him of Val. He shut the door and opened the cupboard, it was arranged how she wanted it. He remembered when he first stocked the rig and she came in and redid everything to fit her as she usually cooked. There wasn't anything in his life anymore that didn't remind him of her in some way or bring up a memory. He leaned over the sink for a moment pulling he head together. He had to be strong for Val and the girls but had to keep from going into full out war mode as he didn't want to hurt the girls, so instead of keeping the pain at bay with anger as he used to be able to do he now had to endure it. Val might be a nigh immortal but the nigh part meant he could still loose her. Who took her, why did they want her, and where was she?? A knock at the door brought him back to reality.  He didn't realize how bad he looked at the moment. his eyes were bloodshot from stress, he was tired and looked worn out, he smelled like sweat and whisky, and his clothes were dusty and wind blown from the motorcycle ride earlier. He walked to the door and the girls came out of the bedroom and up to right behind him as he looked out the window. Tonya: Who is it? Hondo: Fernando and the General. Zoey: You think they found Momma?! Hondo: I don't think so. Hondo opened the door and stepped out the girls stood in the door way behind him. Hondo: Jefe. . . General.. . Jastrey: Mr. er.  .I never got your last name. Hondo: Just Hondo will do. Jastrey: After all you two have done for us I'll not argue about that . . .are you alright? Hondo: as can be expected. Jastrey: How you girls doing? Jastrey looked past Hondo at the door where he knew Tonya and Zoey were standing. Tonya: We are alright, Ma'am. Just want our Mom back. Jastrey: I know it has to be rough on you two to just get a family then have this happen. I . .I am sorry this happened to you folks. If I can do anything. Hondo: Besides bringin' Valentine back there isn't anything else you or anyone else can do. Fernando: That's what we want to discuss. Hondo: Oh? Jastrey: We are having a big meal here and want you and your girls to join us. I know it will delay your travels an hour or so but if you would join us Myself and some of my men, hand choosen by me, will accompany you. Hondo: I appreciate the offer but this isn't your fight. It's mine. Jastrey: and this towns slave issues wasn't your fight either. Hondo: No, it was all man, mutant, and wessen kinds fight. Jastrey: Yes, of which we failed until you two came along. Hondo: I don't ask for payment for what I do so ifin ya feel y'all owe us just forget it. Jastrey: No. This isn't payment. I am offering this because I want to help.maybe my contacts and such in fight town will do us no good but maybe just maybe we can find something to get ahead of these bastards and knock them down to size! It's a gamble, I know but its the best I can offer. Hondo: Jefe, your thoughts? To be continued . . . .

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 11th, 2017, 6:01pm Jeanette wrote: "I don't know their sizes." The housemother answers. "Whenever we get anything, it goes onto whomever can fit it. "Actually that is something I wanted to ask you. Do you need someone to drive the bus? I've driven a school bus." Jeanette Isabelle “The vehicle that will be carrying you and the children will be yours. It is, how can I say this? It’s a very modified bus to carry troops, their supplies, has a kitchen and semi-private bathroom facilities and provide sleeping arrangements for up to 35 people. So if you can drive it, all the better.” Lieutenant Benson tells her. She adds, “If these kids have nothing, then they will leave with something they can call their own. T-shirts, shorts, underwear, Short sleeve (Polo) shirts, sox, wool cloth shoes (kung fu slippers), boots, cloth belt, skirts for girls, jean pants for both boys and girls, dress shirts and pants for boys and dresses for girls and a backpack with wheels to carry everything. Of course they will have their own combs, brushes, and tooth brushes. Plus whatever you need. This can be done during dinner time. I just have to make some arrangements.” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/ClothBelt.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/CombatBoots.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/KungFuSlippers.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/WoolSox.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/WheeledBackPack.jpg Hondo I. Sackett wrote: ... .. . Hondo: Besides bringin' Valentine back there isn't anything else you or anyone else can do. Fernando: That's what we want to discuss. Hondo: Oh? Jastrey: We are having a big meal here and want you and your girls to join us. I know it will delay your travels an hour or so but if you would join us Myself and some of my men, hand choosen by me, will accompany you. Hondo: I appreciate the offer but this isn't your fight. It's mine. Jastrey: and this towns slave issues wasn't your fight either. Hondo: No, it was all man, mutant, and wessen kinds fight. Jastrey: Yes, of which we failed until you two came along. Hondo: I don't ask for payment for what I do so ifin ya feel y'all owe us just forget it. Jastrey: No. This isn't payment. I am offering this because I want to help.maybe my contacts and such in fight town will do us no good but maybe just maybe we can find something to get ahead of these bastards and knock them down to size! It's a gamble, I know but its the best I can offer. Hondo: Jefe, your thoughts? “My thought on this, Hondo you’re not going to like. I say yes. They got spies in Fight Town and get the intel we need. They will also have Lab Town under surveillance and take on anyone going in or out. We can go in and kick ass on our own and that will take longer to do, or we can get help from the locals and put them town on notice. We will get Val back. That I promise you, Hondo. It is just going to be a painful period of time for all, for them more than for us, especially you and the girls, for we will give back that pain with interest paid in spades. At least we get a dinner out of this and a bit more time to plan and prepare.” Fernando explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 11th, 2017, 6:58pm All this surprises the housemother. "I don't know what to say, Lieutenant. All of the younger children have a coat, not that they'll need it right now. Both Jade and Denver will need a wing brush and their clothing will need wing slits. "Before any of us put on clean clothes, we'll need a shower." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 11th, 2017, 9:00pm “Shower after lunch, at the Youth Corp Barracks.” Lieutenant Benson points out, “They are away at camp. But getting washed up and putting on dirty clothing back on, I don’t know about that. You can wash up when you get to your destination tomorrow. As for wing slits and wing brushes, all in due time.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 11th, 2017, 10:48pm Hondo: I can't say I'm happy with it, but if you think they can help. . . .If it was just me, but now I have the girls. . .I don't want to endanger anyone else. . . wish you weren't involved either, Jefe. You have a little one that needs you too. Hondo rubbed his jaw. He looked worried, on top of everything else. He looked at them then turned to the girls  for a second then back to them. Jastrey: I've lost people I care about too in all this, not just soldiers, but friends and family too. Hondo sighed and nodded. Hondo: Alright. . .But ifin y'all are gonna join us I want to ask one, no two favors. Jastrey: ask. Hondo: When I am not with them I want your best men guarding my girls. Tonya: Dad, we'll be fine. Hondo snapped: I said trust me! If you can't do that show me some respect at least. He didn't mean to snap and though Tonya was taken back a bit she knew he was under a lot of stress and held her tongue. Hondo: Sorry. Jastrey: You're under a lot of stress. it's understandable. I will make sure they are alright. When I'm not busy I'll make sure personally that they are safe. Hondo: good. Jastrey: Whats the second favor? Hondo: If things go bad get them out of there and try to make this stubborn hombre go with you. Fernando: I promised you we would get her back, and you know I don't leave a friend behind. Hondo: If things go south you must leave me behind, for Val and the girls sake. and I need you to protect them for me, Jefe, if I can't. and finish it without me if I fail. Jefe, I have no one else I can trust with this. Fernando: We will all make it. Hondo: Just promise me if things go bad. Fernando: You will be there to take care of them yourself. Hondo: Just humor me, please. Fernando: You know you don't have ask things like this. Hondo: I just needed to hear it from you. Jastrey: If it comes down to it the girls will be my number one priority. About him, (Jastrey looks at Fernando), I'll do what I can. Hondo: That's all I can ask. Now, I know the others will find out soon, but I'd rather keep it as quiet as possible. The less they know the better. I still don't trust those spirits, Ruth, the girls and the little boys have gone through enough, and Jeanette, well, lets just say I'm not sure she can handle this sort of thing anymore. I know you and her are co leaders, Jefe, but I'd rather go it alone than to trust her with this info or take her advice on what to do. Her head isn't in this an' I'm not sure she was cut out for this kinda thing anyway. Jastrey: Are any of us truly cut out for this sort of thing? Hondo: No. . .but some of us can handle it better than others. . . Thanks, both of ya. . . Don't have much to offer but how about a drink? Fernando: Later. We have more planning to do, but for now. Hondo: I understand. Jastrey: I'll have to pass for now too. . . Be careful with that stuff. I lost a son to it. He tried to drink away a loss too. Hondo: No offense, Ma'am, but I'm not drinkin' away anythin'. Just need to numb some things I don't have time to deal with currently. Jastrey: Understand. We will talk later then. I must get back and check on preparations and add a few new things to the list. If you will excuse me. Hondo nodded: Ma'am. Jastrey walked away. Fernando lingered by for a second. Fernando: They will pay and you will walk out of there. Hondo: Don't worry, Jefe. I'm not suicidal. I just need to know some things are set in case. It helps me focus better on what I need to.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 12th, 2017, 7:53am Moro approaches Benson. "Well done, Lieutenant. Denver would have stayed if you haven't laid out what would happen if she did. I have a question. Why is the town providing so much food when there won't be enough this winter?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 12th, 2017, 11:53am Jeanette wrote: Moro approaches Benson. "Well done, Lieutenant. Denver would have stayed if you haven't laid out what would happen if she did. I have a question. Why is the town providing so much food when there won't be enough this winter?" Jeanette Isabelle Lieutenant Benson explains, “It is not like we are giving you half a cow and several giant mutant chickens fresh from the butcher shop. Three months of food for a group like this is not much, maybe a quarter ton of supplies, mostly dry goods as in pasta, grains, cereals, powdered eggs, cheese and canned fruit. The stuff lasts for years when properly stored, but unless they are starving, nobody wants to know they are eating something that was on the shelf for five or more years. The military and the Youth Corps. have a 20 year supply of this stuff. Giving them a bit of this is not going to put a dent into the supplies. The problem is to get fresh perishable supplies like milk, eggs, and meat to supplement this. The other problem is that we cannot sell this to the town; we can give it away in times of need but we cannot sell it. So from the grains, cereal and powdered eggs, you can make your own bread – a perishable product, but you will need water, milk and yeast to make the bread, which are perishable. After you make the bread, you can make cheese sandwiches but if you want meat in that sandwich, you need to get the meat from elsewhere. I’ll make sure that there is a couple days worth of meat and other perishable supplies in their supplies but that is all I can do.” She pauses for a second to let that sink in before adding, “Also a lot of the food here goes to waste. Much of it is recovered and recycled but not all of it. Like you seen, the kids finding food from the waste bins to bring it and eat, if it were not for them, that food would have gone to waste, and it is still good food. A restaurant might make a special meal for their menu but no one ends up buying despite being an excellent meal; all that food is going to go to waste. The news of the upcoming winter being harsh has not hit the town yet, and the Town Council is already in session as to what it has to plan for when it comes. I will say that the market prices will go up greatly and people will waste less when it happens, but people will not be starving in the street, except for people already living in the street like this group – for them the winter will be hard and some of them will even die when no food could be found.” Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Jastrey: Understand. We will talk later then. I must get back and check on preparations and add a few new things to the list. If you will excuse me. Hondo nodded: Ma'am. Jastrey walked away. Fernando lingered by for a second. Fernando: They will pay and you will walk out of there. Hondo: Don't worry, Jefe. I'm not suicidal. I just need to know some things are set in case. It helps me focus better on what I need to. “What the #$@! is wrong with you Hondo?” Fernando tells him after General Jatrey leaves and closes the door. “You and Val are my Number Two. I do not give up on my Number Two’s, not ever. I lost my Number Two’s because they gave up on themselves. Right now you have given up on yourself, Hondo. You need to remember that between You, Val and I that nothing is impossible. Nothing.” Fernando tells him, “Things look dark but they always come out for the better, and you know that. So stop riding that horse named Despair and walk on your own because that horse aint nothing but trouble.” “This is Val we’re talkin’ ‘bout!” Hondo lets out. “And? Who do you think the Sacketts are, Hondo? Really. They do not take shit from anybody. We are stuck in this world until I can figure something out, but until then, we are going to take everything that is wrong in this world and make it right because that is what we do. If we leave a town that is celebrating, then good for them and us. If we leave a town that is burning, then even better. But I’m telling you, when we leave this crap hole of an excuse for humanity, we are going to leave behind soldering craters and just enough survivors to spread the word not to ever #$@! with us. Now that is a reason to drink. Not wallow in your sorrow. I’ll be back, I need to deal with Macey.” Fernando tells him.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 12th, 2017, 6:50pm Moro glances over the group. "I can't imagine food going to waste in this town. "The leftovers will probably be raided as we go to Charlton." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 12th, 2017, 7:25pm Lieutenant Benson explains, “If a baker bakes 200 loaves of bread and 150 loaves are sold during the week, the following week the loaves not sold will become stale. From those stale loaves, Bread Pudding, French Toast and other items are made. Sometimes the homeless are given this food or they get it by other means, like your children here. Of those that are not sold, and bread that has started to mold over, goes to the pig farmers to feed their hogs. But like I said, since the farmers have not been heard from, who knows what has happened to their live stock. So there is no one to pick up this stuff and the food is wasted.” She continues, “If there are leftovers from tonight’s meal, you can have it. You just got to figure out how to pack it for the next day mid day meal.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 13th, 2017, 8:30am Moro glances over the items in this room while recalling what she saw in the second room. Even as a tree hugger Moro believes that the beds have out lived their usefulness. The tables and chairs look solid. The kerosene heater looks to be in good condition though Moro would need to touch it for it to "tell" her if it is working properly or not. "Housemother, is there anything here you wish to bring with us?" "The kerosene heater works. Is it needed in Charlton?" The housemother says and asks. "No, not really. We use electric appliances fed by zero point energy power plants. Someone in this town would be willing to sell the heater unless there's a dispute over who owns it. Either way, it can be put to use." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 13th, 2017, 11:32am A voice comes on Lieutenant Benson’s radio, “We are here behind your SUVs.” http://3uceyc2o17a3g3t5a1os6ua3.wpengine.netdna-cdn.com/wp-content/uploads/GOPR5165-600x450.jpg “We will be there in a minute.” Lieutenant Benson replies. She then turns to the Housemother and Moro, “They are here to pick us up. Get your things and let’s get out of here. We got children to feed and things to acquire.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 13th, 2017, 8:28pm Every single one of the younger children has a coat. At least they have that. Aurora and at least some of the other older children have more than one change of clothes. Each of them gathers their respective clothing items. Mike picks up Doug's skateboard. "Let's bring Doug's skateboard with us to remember him." Those who knew Doug quietly nodded. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 13th, 2017, 8:59pm Lieutenant Benson tells everyone to follow her outside. Once outside, she tells the Housemother, “You and the children go into the bus. Moro, you and Jade in the SUV like before. Let’s get these children fed first.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 13th, 2017, 9:20pm The housemother directs the children, the older children, Aurora and the younger children, with their stuff, on the bus. Moro and Jade get back in the SUV. "Even though everyone is coming, I'll be staying with you?" Jade asks. "Yes, you're staying with me." Moro answers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 13th, 2017, 11:38pm It only takes about a minute to get to the main market area. Lieutenant Benson tells Moro, “Have Jade stay in here and find out what she would like to eat for lunch. Then wait for me outside while I request the Housemother to do the same.” She then steps out of the SUV and heads to the bus vehicle where the House mother and the children are seated in, “Think what they would like for lunch and then meet me outside. We’ll order the food and eat to our next destination.” The Housemother nods and before she could give a verbal answer Lieutenant Benson steps out of the bus. She takes to her radio and calls the Youth Corp Base, “Lieutenant Benson to YCB...” A voice answers on the walkie talkie, “Yes, Lieutenant Benson?” “I need a rolling back pack for around 16 children and 1 adult. Most of the children are young pre-teens, but there are six young teens; about half are girls. Plus items of clothing for them: the basic Youth Corps uniform and dress uniform without patches for them all. How fast can you get set up?” “Set up can be in 5 minutes.” The voice on the radio answers. “I’ll be there in 10.” Lieutenant Benson says on the radio. “Anything else is needed?” The voice on the radio asks. “Pillows, blankets and sleeping bags, but those can be brought in later to our savior’s camp when they bring in their vehicle.” Lieutenant Benson answers. “Understood.” The voice on the radio answers. Looking over her radio, Lieutenant Benson switches the channel to the Merchant’s frequency and calls on it, “Lieutenant Benson to Mrs. Clean. You there Mrs. Clean?” After a few moments of silence, a voice answers, “Mrs. Clean is on the convoy heading to the first southern town. I’m her assistant Lavender. How can I help you?” “Well, Lavender, I need some basic clothing for a group leaving the town later tonight. Mostly children – 10 younger ones, 6 teenagers and 1 adult. About half are girls.  A couple pair of jeans, t-shirts, underwear, sox, a couple of skirts and a dress for the girls, and a white shirt for the boys. Whatever you got in the clean reclamation (recycled) pile is fine.” “I’ll see what we have. Give me about 30 minutes.” Lavender replies on the radio. “I’ll see you then.” Lieutenant Benson replies before turning off her radio and putting the channel back to the military frequencies. Moro and the Housemother were in front of her as she turns off the radio. “You done?” Moro asks. “Yeah. Let’s talk to these sellers about making some sandwiches for these kids.” Lieutenant Benson tells them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 14th, 2017, 8:41am "Lieutenant Benson said we would be having sandwiches." Jade does not wait for Moro to ask. "I can see that you are not picky." Moro observes. "Correct. Although, if you have some, I would like tea." The housemother did not have to think about what the children wanted. "The children will eat anything although they probably don't want carrots. Clover, who is Wesen, does not eat meat." Moro speaks up. "Jade says she wants tea, if you have any." Jade opens the door and pokes her head outside. "Lemonade is good too." Moro knows what sugar costs way out here. Therefore, she does not think lemonade is a good idea. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 14th, 2017, 11:24am Notes: Sugar would not be too expensive depending on the kind of sugar. Yes, Cane Sugar would be expensive as is it only grown in the tropics and warm weather areas like the coastal areas of Texas.  The same is true with Palm Tree Sugar. These sugars would have to be imported and would be expensive because they are imported. The only cheap and direct alternatives would be Beet Sugar, Honey or Maple Syrup. Besides, there are natural sugars in the juices sold here: Apple, Pear, berry juices, etc. The children in the group has had lemonade in the past from this and other towns, and Lieutenant Benson the military through is paying for this, so the cost is zero to those involved. What kind of Wessen Clover is, she is still human and still has human dietary needs of animal proteins. Case in point, even Vegans have to ingest animal proteins like Luetiene (?sp), Niacin, Riboflavin (B-Complex Vitamins) and other vitamins based on animal proteins but does so as in a vitamin pill form. So they are still eating animals, damned hypocrites. Without ingesting these vitamins and proteins, the body weakens and becomes open to opportunistic diseases. Thus for her (I’m assuming it’s a female), animal proteins must be sneaked into her diet with a broth or soup. A Cheese sandwich can also be used as well to introduce such animal proteins into her system. A normal sized hard-boiled egg can do the same thing. Gravy made from cooked meats is another source. She does not need much, just enough to keep her well. Too much animal protein would upset her stomach. As you gathered, there are carnivore and herbivore wessens based on the animal DNA used to create them. Most are based on livestock but wild animals are used as well. Tonya was created from a fox’s DNA, Zoey family from a cat so both are carnivore in dietary nature. Karl was created from a goat; Teri, La La, Li Li and Marvin from sheep; and they all are herbivore in diet. Tiny, though not stated, was from a bear (possibly Grizzly Bear) making him an omnivore. There are other kinds, but not all have been covered. They do all fall into one of the Herbivore, Carnivore, Omnivore groupings; but they all need supplements to maintain their human frame. To do that is simply sneaking those supplements into their food. In Clover’s case (as well as Karl, Terri, La La, Li Li, and Marvin’s case) it can be as simple as a soup or a cheese sandwich. Sneaking an egg into their hot cereal is another way. In the case of the soup, it does not have to have chunks of meat in it. The meat just has to be cooked in it and the proteins dissolved in the water making the broth. Vegetables are added into the broth as per their diet. Following this simple requirement keeps them healthy. The one thing that seems to be true about Wessens is that they are all based on mammals. So far no bird or reptile-like Wessen has been found. Not saying that they do not exist, they do not exist in this part of the country as Lab Town has yet been able to create one. It is not to say that other Lab Towns didn’t create them, for they may have. It just says that this Lab Town has not been successful in creating one. Chances are we will run into these others in the future. RPG: Lieutenant Benson walks to one of the food stands, grabbing the attention of one of the food preparers. “I got a large party here and will need about 28 sandwiches. Give me about 10 long bread (hero/sub) sandwiches of roast beef and cheese with gravy, onions, lettuce and tomato in one bag and the rest these ladies will order. Do you sell juice or sweet water by the gallon?” “Sorry, we don’t sell drinks by the gallon.” The food vendor says. “Not a problem. I’ll pay for this order through the military’s expense account. I’ll go find the juice by the gallon. Perhaps the store in the hangar behind us will have it.” Lieutenant Benson explains, “I will return to settle the debt.” The food preparer nods and then looks at Moro and the Housemother. “What shall it be, ladies?”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 14th, 2017, 12:23pm Note: I know honey is used. Early in the story I covered beekeeping being a good occupation. I also mentioned that the locally brewed root beer is made from honey. Lemonade, I imagine, is only made with cane sugar. Clover is a rabbit Wesen. Recently Fernando told Maribelle that meat would upset the digestive system of the sheep and goat Wesen. It is for that reason I wrote Clover not eating meat. RPG: After eating all of those carrots, the housemother is ready for anything except carrots. "I'll have what everyone else is having, roast beef sandwich." Moro ate when she, Jeanette and Penny had lunch at the deli/butcher and again at Sam Mother's place. "I'm not hungry at the moment." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 14th, 2017, 1:58pm Notes: Fernando tells Moro in http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/2112#2112 Quote: ...I got them setting up meals for tonight’s ride. Soup and sandwiches, though there are dietary issues to deal with – no meat for Karl, Teri, Marvin, La La and Li Li. Since they are Goat or sheep type wessens, they will have a heavy herbivore diet, though there will be some meat protein to help. It is giving too much meat protein that gives them problems, digestive problems. Joanna tells Fernando in http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/2014#2014 Quote: She reaches into one of the girl’s bags, pulling out a couple of items, “A Meal and Cooking set for them...” then points to another bag, “Some extra food, certain wessens like them eat more vegetables, grains and fruit than meat.” Karl’s actions in http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1929#1929 Quote: Karl nods though not wanting too. He parts his mouth open bit despite the pain of a broken jaw. Fernando puts the straw into his mouth before Karl closes it. It takes him a couple of minutes to drink down the foul tasting drink from the thermos. It was foul to him as it was meat protein based, and though an omnivore, Karl is more of a vegetarian than a meat eater. Karl’s actions and statement in http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1217#1217 Quote: Hondo: How about a tall beer and the burger meal.   Dutch looked at Karl: and you, sir? KArl: A roll, a small Cesar salad, and some of those stewed apples. Hondo: No meat for you, Goat man? Karl: I almost became a goat burger for your giant lizard! I think I'll stay away from meat for tonight at least. These actions and statements suggests Herbivore Wessens do eat some meat but not as much as a normal human, and in Fernando’s statement, why they do or don’t. The thing with Karl is, he’s a goat and though a herbivore, goats will eat anything. Furthermore, Karl was a fighter and body guard so he was given more meat protein to build up his muscles. And it is a requirement for their human side of their bodies, plants alone cannot provide the nutrients a human body needs (which is why Vegans must sneak animal proteins and vitamins in pill form). The amount is not much. A Ham or Roast Beef sandwich is too much for them to take all at once. That much meat for them would be more than a couple weeks’ worth of animal protein. For Clover, as a rabbit, she would be eating a lot of vegetables, like lettuce, potatoes and carrots, but she would also need a bit of meat to balance things out. Clover would an interesting character, as Rabbits/Bunnies are one of the few animals used to create Sex-Kitten Wessens though at her young age she would not be introduced to that aspect of her life as of yet. She would be learning the basics to take care of things like laundry, meal prep (not cooking), house/room cleaning and even babysitting so she would be useful around the house until she is taken into the Sex-Kitten facet of her world. She would be very docile and receptive but not intelligent though this is probably because wessens, especially Sex-Kittens are not given a basic former education. They are just taught enough to be functional where ever they are needed. This is why Karl knows basic math as he has to keep track of his Fight Town winnings. The same with Tonya but for different reasons. - - - Aren’t the adults going to order for the children? I thought they were. Cane sugar is expensive, as you stated because it has to be imported. But it can be stretched out or replaced with Beet Sugar. Lemonade is available in either case. RPG: Lieutenant Benson manages to get half a case of beer for her men, and a gallon each of Apple juice, Berry Juice and Orange-ade (similar to Lemonade but made with Oranges instead). She also gets a box of 50 paper cups. Bringing the items back, she hands the items to the Housemother, except for the beer, which goes to her men.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 14th, 2017, 5:17pm Note: Lieutenant Benson ordered twenty-eight sandwiches. I thought some of them were for the children as well. For the sex kittens, I imagined that lab town started out early at least in training. RPG: The housemother realizes that none of the sandwiches that Lieutenant Benson had ordered included the children. "For the children, sixteen roast beef and cheese sandwiches with lettuce and tomatoes." The housemother hasn't forgotten Clover. "And one veggie and cheese sandwich." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 14th, 2017, 6:53pm Notes: Lieutenant Benson said in the post: Quote: I got a large party here and will need about 28 sandwiches. Give me about 10 long bread (hero/sub) sandwiches of roast beef and cheese with gravy, onions, lettuce and tomato in one bag and the rest these ladies will order. She stated that she would want 28, but out of those 28, 10 are for her men. The rest Moro and the Housemother will order for their charges. Good that you caught it. Moro should be next to order for Jade. - - - Lab Town do not involve themselves in the training of Sex-Kittens or the other Wessesns (fighters, body guards, etc.); though they do put in the mental program as to how they are to function and behave accordingly for that activity. This is why Sex Kittens are docile, highly receptive to such urges and have the attitude that what happens to them is done willingly and accepted. Plus their sex pheromones are constantly kicking when they get to that age of development. Plus until the law changes, raping of a Wessen female, especially a Sex Kitten, goes unpunished as if a crime never occurred. RPG: Lieutenant Benson gets her bag of ten sandwiches and distributes them to her men along with small bottle of a beer from the half case of beer. The men would be finished with their meal as soon as the children would start theirs.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 14th, 2017, 7:20pm Note: I'm confused. There should be eighteen sandwiches left. With Jade there is a total of seventeen children. Moro had lunch twice so she is not hungry. Add in the housemother and there are eighteen. Clover cannot handle that much meat so she needs a veggie and cheese sandwich. One sandwich needs to be ordered for her but there is one roast beef sandwich uneaten. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 14th, 2017, 8:02pm The food preparer was told to prepare 28 sandwiches, 10 are for Lieutenant Benson's men. This leaves 18. 16 + 1 (for Jade) are for the children, making 17 sandwiches. That leaves one left, which is for the Housemother if she so wants it.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 14th, 2017, 8:12pm Note: As you pointed out Clover can't handle a roast beef sandwich. If a veggie sandwich hasn't been ordered for her, one needs to be. Even with the housemother taking one for herself, there is still one roast beef sandwich uneaten. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 14th, 2017, 9:02pm Note: Jeanette wrote: Note: As you pointed out Clover can't handle a roast beef sandwich. If a veggie sandwich hasn't been ordered for her, one needs to be. Even with the housemother taking one for herself, there is still one roast beef sandwich uneaten. Jeanette Isabelle Jeanette wrote: RPG: The housemother realizes that none of the sandwiches that Lieutenant Benson had ordered included the children. "For the children, sixteen roast beef and cheese sandwiches with lettuce and tomatoes." The housemother hasn't forgotten Clover. "And one veggie and cheese sandwich." Jeanette Isabelle That’s 17 sandwiches the housemother orders to be made. There is 1 not being made unless Moro orders it for Jade. Of the 17, one is for Clover, leaving 16. 15 kids are left (15 + Clover makes 16). That leaves 1 sandwich, which I believe would go to the housemother. Except for Sandwich #18 which would be for Jade as ordered by Moro, I see no problem with the math. This gives a sandwich to the housemother and all the children. I left the order open for Moro and the Housemother to make because maybe they did not want a roast beef sandwich. Maybe they want something else like the sausage sandwich Fernando gave Mavis (http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1914#1914 ). Or a Mutant Giant Chicken Sandwich. Options are left open for that reason – variety.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 14th, 2017, 9:36pm Eighteen of the twenty-eight sandwiches that Benson ordered go to the children. I wrote the post you're quoting after, in a note, you asked aren't the adults going to order for the children. Therefore the housemother did not need to order sixteen more roast beef sandwiches. However, she did need to order a veggie sandwich for Clover. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 14th, 2017, 10:19pm Note: All but one sandwich is accounted for except for one and that 18th sandwich is for Jade.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 14th, 2017, 10:33pm Note: Including Jade, there are seventeen children. Add in the housemother and Moro with the total of nineteen people. Moro is not hungry. That brings us down to eighteen. Clover cannot eat a roast beef sandwich. That brings us down to seventeen. That leaves us with one extra roast beef sandwich though Clover still needs a veggie sandwich. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 14th, 2017, 11:42pm Note: Jeanette wrote: Note: Including Jade, there are seventeen children. Add in the housemother and Moro with the total of nineteen people. Moro is not hungry. That brings us down to eighteen. Clover cannot eat a roast beef sandwich. That brings us down to seventeen. That leaves us with one extra roast beef sandwich though Clover still needs a veggie sandwich. Jeanette Isabelle The sandwiches have been ordered by the House Mother: Jeanette wrote: RPG: The housemother realizes that none of the sandwiches that Lieutenant Benson had ordered included the children. "For the children, sixteen roast beef and cheese sandwiches with lettuce and tomatoes." The housemother hasn't forgotten Clover. "And one veggie and cheese sandwich." Jeanette Isabelle 16 roast beef sandwiches + 1 veggie sandwich makes 17 sandwiches. Now, unless the Housemother does not eat, one of those 17 sandwiches would go to Jade because Moro has not ordered it for her. Jade did tell Moro that she was not picky about the sandwich. But she did want either tea or lemonade. Moro was talking to the housemother but did not make Jade’s order before or since this post: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/2280#2280 The Housemother did make the order realizing that Lieutenant Benson only made the order of 10 for her men though saying that she wanted 28, the remaining 18 would be ordered by Moro and the Housemother. From: Fernando wrote: “Yeah. Let’s talk to these sellers about making some sandwiches for these kids.” Lieutenant Benson tells them. Then: Fernando wrote: RPG: Lieutenant Benson walks to one of the food stands, grabbing the attention of one of the food preparers. “I got a large party here and will need about 28 sandwiches. Give me about 10 long bread (hero/sub) sandwiches of roast beef and cheese with gravy, onions, lettuce and tomato in one bag and the rest these ladies will order. Do you sell juice or sweet water by the gallon?” “Sorry, we don’t sell drinks by the gallon.” The food vendor says. “Not a problem. I’ll pay for this order through the military’s expense account. I’ll go find the juice by the gallon. Perhaps the store in the hangar behind us will have it.” Lieutenant Benson explains, “I will return to settle the debt.” The food preparer nods and then looks at Moro and the Housemother. “What shall it be, ladies?” After a bit of confusion, the Housemother makes the order: Jeanette wrote: RPG: The housemother realizes that none of the sandwiches that Lieutenant Benson had ordered included the children. "For the children, sixteen roast beef and cheese sandwiches with lettuce and tomatoes." The housemother hasn't forgotten Clover. "And one veggie and cheese sandwich." Jeanette Isabelle Again, this is 17 sandwiches. Since there is 16 children, there is one sandwich is leftover. Now, is this sandwich for Jade or for the Housemother? If it is for the Housemother, then Moro has to put in Jade’s order that she has yet put in. After this, the Housemother will get the sandwiches and give them out to the children. She will also give out the paper cups and fill them with the drinks Lieutenant Benson brought in: Fernando wrote: RPG: Lieutenant Benson manages to get half a case of beer for her men, and a gallon each of Apple juice, Berry Juice and Orange-ade (similar to Lemonade but made with Oranges instead). She also gets a box of 50 paper cups. Bringing the items back, she hands the items to the Housemother, except for the beer, which goes to her men. Jade will get either a tea or lemonade and a sandwich from Moro. Except for the 18th sandwich, 17 sandwiches are accounted for by the Housemother and the children, including the veggie sandwich for Clover. 16 Roast Beef Sandwiches plus 1 veggie sandwich makes 17 sandwiches. There are 16 children, 1 gets the veggie burger, leaving 16 sandwiches and 15 children. Each child of the 15 gets a roast beef sandwich; that leaves 1 sandwich left. Who gets this one sandwich left? I say the Housemother gets it, because Moro was supposed, but still has not, ordered the 1 sandwich for Jade along with the lemonade or tea. If the Housemother gets the sandwich, then all the sandwiches are accounted for and nobody is left starving. Moro has to make the order for Jade’s meal to make it complete. If the Jade gets the sandwich, then all the sandwiches are accounted for but the Housemother is left starving. Lieutenant Benson did say she wanted about 28 sandwiches. 27 sandwiches being ordered, prepared and delivered makes the figure of 28 as a very close estimate.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 15th, 2017, 8:18am Fernando wrote: The Housemother did make the order realizing that Lieutenant Benson only made the order of 10 for her men though saying that she wanted 28, the remaining 18 would be ordered by Moro and the Housemother. From: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2270#2279 date=1494733098]“Yeah. Let’s talk to these sellers about making some sandwiches for these kids.” Lieutenant Benson tells them. Then: Fernando wrote: RPG: Lieutenant Benson walks to one of the food stands, grabbing the attention of one of the food preparers. “I got a large party here and will need about 28 sandwiches. Give me about 10 long bread (hero/sub) sandwiches of roast beef and cheese with gravy, onions, lettuce and tomato in one bag and the rest these ladies will order. Do you sell juice or sweet water by the gallon?” “Sorry, we don’t sell drinks by the gallon.” The food vendor says. “Not a problem. I’ll pay for this order through the military’s expense account. I’ll go find the juice by the gallon. Perhaps the store in the hangar behind us will have it.” Lieutenant Benson explains, “I will return to settle the debt.” The food preparer nods and then looks at Moro and the Housemother. “What shall it be, ladies?” [/quote] Oh, Lieutenant Benson only ordered ten sandwiches, not twenty-eight. That is what confused me. In two posts the housemother has ordered a total of eighteen sandwiches. Everyone is covered. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 15th, 2017, 8:33am RPG: After receiving the eighteen sandwiches, Moro and the housemother distribute them. The veggie sandwich goes to Clover, one roast beef goes to Jade, the other fifteen children get a roast beef sandwich and the last roast beef sandwich goes to the housemother. Moro, of course, already ate. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 15th, 2017, 1:14pm Note: Sorry, really busy these days. Will post as I can. RPG: Hondo watched Fernando leave then walked into the kitchen to pour himself another drink. All he could think of was that they were nigh immortal. Valentine could still be injured greatly, or killed if they decided to pull her apart or burn her or the like. The same with him. What if he was shot in the head? He hadn't met the Hondo or Valentine of this time line. What if one was shot in the head and lost all their memories and was useless? What would happen to the girls? He considered that Fernando was right in that worrying about what was out of his control or what could happen was dragging him down into a pit of despair, but he couldn't shake the feeling of doom and the anger about what was done and about what he should have done to prevent it. He didn't want to die or let down Fernando but at the same time he'd rather die if thats what protected Val, the girls, and his friend. He drank down the whiskey and set the glass down. Tonya stood in the doorway of the bedroom and watched him as he stood over the sink. She called out to him softly. Tonya: Dad? . . . Daddy? Hondo looked down then over at her. Hondo: Yeah? Tonya: You alright? Hondo: yeah . . . maybe . . not really. Tonya:  Daddy, i love you. Hondo turned to her. and looked at her for a moment. He then looked at the floor and rubbed his chin. Hondo: I'm sorry, Tonya. I'm . . . just not sure how to handle all this. I . . I didn't mean to yell at ya earlier. I just . .  I just need your trust right now. I can't promise it will all be alright but . . . Tonya moved forward and in one swift move hugged him and buried her face in his chest. Tonya: We need you! I heard what uncle Fernando said. I don't understand it at all. How you guys do what you do, or how you seem to know the sacketts without knowing about them, or any of it, but I love you, trust you and will try to do better respecting you. Zoey and I need you and Mom, she needs us. Hondo: I know, and I need you girls right now too. I will explain when the time is right, believe you me, but I do need you to go on a little faith right now, though God knows my faith is weak as shit right now. When its other things I can put away feelings and be calm and collected about it, but when its Val . . . I don't know, I just loose it. It's happened before. Fernando had all he could do to hold me down, but then it was just us. I got angry, very angry and that's how I dealt with it. When I was younger I had a nick name when I was angry. I was called Bull'n Thrash, as that's how I got through situations that got bad or pissed me off. I'd just put my head down, charge, and thrash anything in my way. It's not the way to handle those situations but its how I did handle things. I'm doin' my best to not revert to that an' not to let myself be overcome by anger, as you girls would not like me when I'm angry. I . .  I'm not proud of it but I go to a dark place mentally that would scare the shit outta most folks. Tonya: Whatever happens, we are here for you. Hondo: I appreciate that. Just listen, do what I saw when I say it and if you have questions ask when we are alone and not in a group and not when I ask you to do something as it might mean the difference between life and death for all of us. Tonya: ok, I do have one question. Hondo: Whats that? Tonya: Uncle Fernando said with the three of you together nothing is impossible, what did he mean? Hondo: I'm afraid that falls into the long story I will have to tell later. Tonya let go of him and took a step back. Tonya: Ok. Hondo reached for the glass again that sat on the sink. Tonya: Dad . . . Hondo looked at her. Tonya: Please don't drink too much. I know you said you will come back no matter what but we don't want you to go anywhere as we need you now, not just later. Tonya turned around and walked back to the bedroom to help Zoey pack up their bags then she would start on packing the camper up for moving. Hondo picked up the bottle with his other hand, looked at it and gave a "heh, kids." He shook his head, put the stopper back in the bottle, put it on the shelf and went to the coffee pot where he started a pot of coffee. Tonya peeked out back at him and smiled, he didn't see her, though as his back was turned. About the time his coffee was done a pair of motorcycles were heard approaching camp. Tonya called out to Hondo. Tonya: Dad, somoenes coming and it looks like on of them has your motorcycle! Hondo: Yeah, I was half expectin' them. They delivered the message about Val. You girls kee gettin' things ready. I'll try to help ya later. Need to deal with these folks first here. Tonya: Ok, Dad. Hondo walked outside with his coffee. Red Molly and James approached the camp and stopped to look around. Hondo gave them a wave. James nodded and drove up to him. To be continued . . .

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 15th, 2017, 7:40pm RPG: Lieutenant Benson takes the left over drinks and cups and stores them in her SUV.  Another ten minutes after the Housemother and children finish their meal, they clean up their area and get into their vehicles for the next stop: The Youth Corps Base. It was only a short couple minute ride to get there. The vehicles are parked several feet from the hanger and Lieutenant Benson enters the school bus. “I want you children to line up outside in size place order beside the bus from smallest first to tallest last. Chief Petty Officer Johnson will take you into the building where you will be measured and given your things. If you know your clothing size, tell them. You will be given a backpack first. It has several large pockets, an extending handle and wheels so you can haul it on the ground if it too heavy to carry. Everything put into the backpacks will be your personal stuff. Do not share, do not trade. Girls will get skirts and tops on top of pants and a dress. Boys will get pants and tops and a dress uniform of a white shirt and dark pants. Everyone will get boots, shoes, sox, a few sets of underwear, and a hygiene kit of brushes, soaps, toothpastes, toothbrush, washcloth and a towel. Chief Petty Officer Johnson and his men will show you how to pack your bags. Your blankets and sleeping bags will come when your vehicle comes in. After this, there will be more added to your bags. So everybody out and line up!” Lieutenant Benson explains in her authoritative tone. She and her staff steps out of the bus and watches the children discuss what is happening before the Housemother gets up and tells them to do as they are told. This gets them to go out and line up beside the bus. It takes them a while for them to organize themselves into a line in size order. Lieutenant Benson calls on her radio, “YCB, we are here.” The voice on the radio answers, “We will there.” In under a minute several of the Youth Corp leaders steps out, each carrying a couple of backpacks in each hand, hold them by their straps. As they head to the line, they split up, basically cutting up the line into groups of 4 or 5, depending on how many backpacks they held. While the backpacks are handed out and explained to the smaller groups how they operate, Lieutenant Benson disappears for a moment and comes back with a larger adult-sized backpack. She walks over to the Housemother. Handing her the backpack, “Don’t you dare think you are excluded in this give away. Tell your children to go with the group leaders to be measured and fitted. Then you will come with me for your things.” “But, they need supervision.” The Housemother tells Lieutenant Benson. “If they want to go with you, then they will go with the Youth Leaders.” Lieutenant Benson explains. “They, especially the younger ones, are rather shy about taking their clothes off.” The Housemother tries to explain. “They do not need to take off their clothes. They will be measured with their clothes on and then given the next size up so they can grow into their clothing.” Lieutenant Benson tells her. “Oh. I see.” The Housemother says. “Let’s go.” Lieutenant Benson tells her as the group leaders take the children into the building. Moro goes with Jade with the rest of the group. For the Housemother, the items, though the same to what the children are getting is easier to get for her. The only thing they were told to take off were their shoes so their feet can be properly measured, the other measurements were taken with a cloth tape. The children are given their items and told how to pack them inside the back pack. For the Housemother it only takes a couple of minutes get her things and get them packed away. The children however took over 15 minutes to acquire and pack their things. By the time they came out, Lieutenant Benson and the House mother were outside waiting for them. After giving thanks, the Housemother takes the children back into the bus for their second stop: Mrs. Clean’s Clothing and Laundry Center. There Mrs. Clean assistant, Lavender, had several tables of piled clothing set up with the staff there to help her. Again, the children are told to line up in size order, but this time they were told to go in groups of twos or threes to the first table, get the things they need, put them into their backpack and then go to the next table. Moro goes with Jade to select her things. While this is happening, Lavender gives the Housemother a small stack of clothes for her, and Lieutenant Benson gets a bag of aprons and torn rags for cleaning things with. This operation takes about a half hour. For most the younger children, the backpacks had to be set to roll on their wheels as they got too heavy for them to be carried. While the Housemother was talking with her children, Lieutenant Benson settles the bill with Lavender. Everyone gets into their vehicles and head to the camp. It is only a short 5 minute ride to go through town to get there.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 15th, 2017, 8:45pm Fernando finds Karl and Marvin by the tree on the field side of the parking lot border fence across from the spigot. They were just standing there, not saying anything even as he approached them. “Karl, Marvin, everything OK?” Fernando says as he walks to them. “No. We are going to where I said we should not go.” Karl tells him. “You mean Fight Town?” Fernando asks. They both look at him, not answering though not answering is an answer. Fernando looks to the camp for a second, and then at Karl and Marvin before telling them, “Look. This will be explained at the meeting later, but Val is missing. She was kidnapped and we - Hondo and I - were told to go to Fight Town for further instructions. Understand this - I do not expect either of you two to fight for us, this is between Hondo and I. I do need you two to stand up as men and protect the women and the camp while we are there.” “Val? Who’ Val?” Marvin asks. “She’s a really nice woman and Hondo’s wife. They adopted Zoey and Tonya into their family.” Karl tells Marvin. He then turns to Fernando, “What do you mean, stand up as men and protect the women and the camp? This now has become a fight, and you better count me and Marv in for that fight.” “Karl, you can hardly stand up, let alone drive, and you want to fight?” Fernando tells him. “Damn right I want to fight, as long as I can breathe and stand, I can and will fight. Marvin too.” Karl tells him. “You let me know who to smash and I will smash them up good.” Marvin tells Fernando. “Thanks. But I need you two to pack up the camp and take everyone out if we fail. That is why you two must guard the camp. It is not that I do not trust anybody, I can trust you two as the few I can trust and count on my hand.” Fernando tells him. He continues, “But there will be those to smash, I will send them your way to do the dirty deed. Just remember, I want them alive, in a bloody and bruised pulp of crying mass of person.” “Then you and Hondo need protection.” Karl says. “We can defend ourselves.” Fernando tells him, “But I need you to defend the women, children and the camp. It’s a shit job but I trust you to do it.” Karl thinks for a moment, “Alright. We’ll do it.” “Thank you.” Fernando tells him. He then adds, “With Val kidnapped, we are missing a driver. Tonya could drive or you can. It’s Val’s SUV, a little bigger than yours, Karl, and towing a fully loaded supply box trailer. If Tonya drives it, it frees you to rest up and get better. Marvin will drive your SUV and you will drive Shotgun. I just need favor.” “What is it?” Karl asks. “I will give you my pull wagon. But you know thick those blankets used in trucks for moving and protecting things?” Fernando asks. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MovingBlanket.jpg (See pricing for “Supreme” 4 & 12 pack; 6ft X 8ft”) http://www.uscargocontrol.com/Moving-Supplies/Moving-Blankets-Moving-Pads “Yeah, what about them?” Karl asks. “I need four, for your SUV, Karl. Two will be set up in the back of the SUV behind the rear seat, the others on the rear seat itself. Maribelle, Teri, La La and Li Li will use them as a mattress to sleep on while you and Marvin drive. Nobody is going to sleep in the trailers. It is too dangerous to sleep in the trailer while it is being towed, so everyone is to sleep in the towing vehicle. If you can get me a couple more, maybe ten, that would be great. I’m sure the others can use them.” Fernando explains. Karl nods. “You know how much they cost?” Fernando asks. “Not much.” Karl answers, “A couple of silver coins.” “You know who has them? I prefer to be as new as possible.” Fernando asks and says. “We’ll talk to Tom of Tom’s Firearms. He should know.” Karl answers. Fernando hands Karl a handful of gold and silver coins, “Thanks. Let’s go get that pull wagon. Wait for me by your SUV in 2 minutes.” Without waiting for a reply, Fernando walks away. In a couple of moments, Karl and Marvin meet up with Fernando at Karl’s SUV. Fernando hands Karl the handle of the pull cart to Karl, and without saying a word, they go into town to get those thick protection blankets. Maribelle walks out from behind Karl’s SUV, “Sending the boys out on an errand?” “You can say that.” Fernando answers. “Will you tell me, or will I find out later?” Maribelle asks. “You will find out when it’s time to find out.” Fernando tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 15th, 2017, 9:10pm Red Molly: We brought your bike back. It is a good machine. Hondo: Yeah, but that bike is quite the ride too. James: It's a Vincent Black lightening, 1952. Hondo: nice. Anything else? James: You make up your mind if we can join you? Hondo: Why? Why would you want to join us? You're free now. Go live life. James: First off, someone needs to stand up to these folks. I have tried but I can't alone. With your group we might stand a chance and this is the opportunity I have been waiting for. Hondo: And second? James: Second, you need me. Hondo: Why? James: I fought with that lot since I was 17. I fought many a man and wessen to get my Vincent Machine. Hondo: Since you were 17? How old are you now. James: 21 Hondo: Do you want to make 22? If so ride away or you'll probably die. James: Who knows, I might make 22, but I don't mind dying but for the love of Molly. Hondo: If you love her why risk loosing your life? James: To make a better world for her and the kids she will have someday, even if they aren't mind. I remember the first time we talked. When I was fighting I saw her in my corner and at the cafe's in town and I knew she was for me.  She came up to me one day and complimented the Vincent. I knew I loved her then, Red hair and black leather, my favorite colour scheme. I took her for a ride on my bike and that was it. I gave her a ring not long after. We planned on getting married but not before we actually made a change. I promised her I'd make the world a better place to live or die trying. Hondo: Nobel thoughts, but if you want to risk your life with us, who am I to stop you? Can you drive stick? Molly: Both of us can. Hondo: Well, I'll need someone to drive my other rig for now. Double cross me and you'll regret it forever, though. James: Don't worry. You can  give us your trust. Hondo: Respect is given; Trust is earned. James: Wise saying. Where did you hear it? Hondo: A friend. Now, you can go to fight town but if you are to help us after you need to coordinate with Fernando and General Jastrey. James: THE General Jastrey? Hondo: I reckon. James: She will be going with us? Hondo: yup. James: It will be an honor to work with her. Hondo: Well, we will be havin' a meetin' shortly, I reckon. We'll figure out how to stow your bike and familiarize yourself with the Bronco. Take care of it. It's my wifes. James: I understand. Hondo: Good. Now, like I said if ya'all want to work with us in fight town ya hafta clear it with Fernando. James: We'll talk to him now. Hondo: He's takin' care of personal business at the moment. He'll be comin' here shortly. James: Ok, we'll talk to him then.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 15th, 2017, 9:51pm Note: Have wing brushes, for Jade and Denver, been provided? If not, Moro can get them after she picks up the truck and trailer from the shop. RPG: Moro notices Denver looking dazed and goes to her. "Are you alright?" "The bag, the clothes . . . all of these things are too nice." Moro nods, knowing what Denver is getting at. "Consider this: you really do need these things." Denver leaves Moro and goes to Lieutenant Benson. "Lieutenant Benson, I really do not know what to say." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 15th, 2017, 10:20pm Note: The Moro will have to pick up some wing brushes as this is a commodity that is rarely used by anyone else and not supplied accordingly. RPG: Lieutenant Benson crosses her arms and looks down at Denver. “You don’t know what to say? How about thinking about saying something to that little black wing one over there (next to Moro). You dared thought that she is a harbinger of bad things to come, but yet if it were not for her, you all would be in jail for living in the abandoned train station that is about to go through construction to rebuild it. And if you did managed not to go to jail, where would you be sleeping? What would be eating, where would you get those things to eat? That girl is a sin filled harbinger of doom? She’s the one that saved your rear ends from certain hardship and doom. It is she you have to tell her something, not me. I’m just doing my job as told to me to get done by General Jastrey.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 15th, 2017, 10:48pm Denver is further surprised. "If it were not for her? What did Jade do?" There's a lot more going on than simple superstitious nonsense. Denver blames Jade for Doug's death. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 15th, 2017, 11:56pm Note: The Shortfellows have saying: (While holding up a piece of egg shell with a fingerprint on it) “We got evidence that Humpty Dumpty was pushed!” Without proof of statement or evidence, making an allegation is nothing more that – an allegation. Without proof, an allegation is just a belief or blame of something happened even though it may not have. It is more than a simple superstition. Somewhere at home I still have that egg shell… RPG: Lieutenant Benson explains, “Moro can explain it better than I can because she was there when it happened, I only got the information from a second person, but that second person is General Jastrey herself.” She pauses a second to gather her words correctly, “In discussion about the recent rail connection to the southern town being restored today, talk of rebuilding the train station was discussed. That is when Jade stated that others - you - are living in the building of the train station. In knowing this, we had to figure out if it is true that you people are living there and what to do with you. Giving the options that are there, and decisions were made. Now, Jade could have kept her mouth quiet and said nothing and while she is enjoying a trip to Texas, you people would have been rounded up and arrested for trespassing. In saying that you live there, said that she cared enough to worry about your wellbeing and welfare in that she did not want to see you get arrested for trespassing. So you owe her. You all owe her.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 16th, 2017, 8:29am All that Denver understands is living on what humans don't need. Examples include an abandoned shelter or food that a restaurant did not sell. "I don't understand why we could have been arrested. It seems unnecessary. We would have found shelter somewhere else." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 16th, 2017, 12:55pm Note: Interesting choice of words: “...living on what humans don't need.” No matter how mutated one is, one is still human if they can still act and think like one. The only issues are the Mooks, as they are so mutated that they have de-evolved into something less than human and more like Homo Erectus of 2 million years ago.  To many they are not even considered as humans, but a lot less, lower than Wessens. http://anthro.palomar.edu/homo/images/Homo_erectus_reconstruction.gif https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Homo_erectus This starts a modern argument – Those with Zika Virus induced mutations, should they be allowed to live, grow and even procreate even though the results of such matings will produce more mutant children? This was an argument fought in court by two “mutants” back in the 1970s, a couple, both with Down Syndrome, who were more functional than most, wanted to marry and have children. But because they were institutionalized as things were back in the 1970s, their rights as “human beings” were limited by the mental institution. Except for the handicap Down Syndrome gives, they were as functional as anyone else. Good news to some and them – they won their court case but with limitations. They were given a house, and lived under disability, and were monitored by the state. But it gave them the right to live a life like everybody else. Now because of this, people with Down Syndrome have normal or near normal lives depending on how their handicap affects them. But Zika is even worse than Down Syndrome in terms of it’s the effects of the mutations. First off, it forces or changes the embryo development to create something that is like Homo Erectus in terms of its brain/skull shape and size with Microencephalitis. Furthermore certain areas of the brain are not well developed, thus the effected person can be deaf, blind, mute or any combination thereof. This is because, I believe, the genetic code to make Homo Erectus is not there because it has been replaced with the genetic code to make Homo Sapien long ago. Thus there is an incompatibility to finish a Homo Erectus individual and an obscure hybrid of both is created. Medical Scientists have deemed those effected with the Zika Virus as sub-human, just like they did with those effected with Down Syndrome back before the 1970s. Thus the court battles have started (already in Brazil) about the rights of individuals effected with Zika Virus Induced Microencephalitis. RPG: Lieutenant Benson tries to explain it to Denver, pointing to her back pack filled of things she needs, “The bag and everything inside it is your things. You are its owner, you do not want somebody else going through your things because they might take - steal them, do you? This is true of the others, they do not want anybody going through their personal things. Anybody caught going through your things, you want punished - somehow because they have disrespected, upset and maybe even stolen your things. The same with the train station - it was never yours to begin with, it was not a safe place to live in, it was not a house and it is definitely not a place to call home. If you are allowed to live there during the construction, would you be able to sleep while men with heavy machine work loudly around you? Would you be able to do what you need to do if the water and electricity was shut off? No you would not. Then when the station is open and the rains, people and cargo go through it every day and night, would you be able to live in it in peace? No you would not. You would not be living, you would barely be existing. Furthermore because of the last purge burning down the farms, there will be little food being thrown out during the fall and winter. You and your friends would not be able to gather the food like I seen you do earlier today. In short, you would starve during the winter. In starving, you would get weak, and even die. You want to go looking for food, even though you are weak? Chances are you would die in the snow. Do you want to die?” She lets those words sink in for the moment before she continues, “Life is a lot more than begging for scraps of food so you can have something to eat that night. It is doing the best you can in what you do in helping others. Like your Housemother taking care of the younger ones. That is doing something important with your life. Me, in being part of the military, I protect this town invaders and enforce the laws the Town Council passes, arresting criminals. Trespassing is a crime and anyone who trespasses is a criminal. You and everyone here are not criminals even though you were trespassing. So life is doing what you like to do to help others as long as you do not break the rules of society like the town. You may not understand this now, but you will in a year or two. Once you understand that, you will understand what life is. But you do need to understand that if it were not for Jade, you would still be back in that train station wondering where you are going to get your next meal or where are you going to sleep and hoping that no one attacks you during the night, that you would not be here with these ‘nice things.’”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 16th, 2017, 2:26pm Note: Denver is human but she does not see herself as such. RPG: "It is our obligation to only use things that humans no longer want. I really thought the train station was really abandoned. We would have left without incident to find something else." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 16th, 2017, 5:31pm Note: Mutant or not, human is still human, with the exception of Mooks because they are too far gone in their devolution to be considered as such. But that does not make or break how one sees themselves, but there is a problem when one sees either superior or inferior to a human. BTW- The time at this point is approaching 3PM, with it being more like 2:45PM. Meeting is at 5PM. RPG: “It’s your obligation?” Lieutenant Benson asks. She continues, “How is it your obligation? You a rat, vermin, a Mook? Are you carrying a disease plague? Is it your job to go through garbage to find your dinner? You think it is normal to go out and beg like some dog for your food? You believe those wings make you any lesser that anyone in this town? Let me you tell you something and you better listen. And Listen Good.” She sides into her side belt pouch and slowly pulls out her combat knife and draws it to Denver’s face to show off the sharpness of the blade. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MilKnife.jpg “When I was a girl as young as some of the young ones here, many parents had their children who became a Haibane had their child taken out someplace and have their wings cut off. It did not matter if those wings were grey, white, black, whatever. Wings were something that humans do not have and therefore wings were cut off. Now give 25 – 30 years, some parents did not their children to go through that, so they hid them. Some people became more accepting of wings and things that made them different from humans. Now, most mutants are accepted though some are not. Some can hide, most cannot. Now look.” Lieutenant Benson takes off her gloves and count, “One, Two, Three, Four, Five, Six... Six fingers inside a five finger glove.” She puts the glove back on, “Six fingers on each hand, twelve toes. I’m different, so what? This does not make me go out to look for food in the trash. It does not make me beg for scraps of food that people are going to throw out. It does not make me better or worse than any other person. I am equal to anybody out there if not better because I have the training to do the service I do in protecting others and enforcing the law. I am not a rat, I am not vermin, I’m not a dog, I’m not carrying a disease plague. I do not go out searching the trash for food or go begging for it. I got a job, I do my work, I get paid for my work and I go buy my food like everyone else. If you do not see that you can do the same in putting a day’s work to get a paid for it so you can get food and a home to live in, you can go back to the train station and live with what you have on. I’ll take back those things given to you and return them back. And then when you get caught, you can spend your time in jail doing hard labor cleaning up the highways with the other criminals. You choice is that - do one or end up doing the other. There is no excuse for you finding excuses as how you think things should be, because look at you. Just look at yourself. You’re dirty, you smell, you got nothing to give to others unless it is you bending over and offering what you got as sex. You go out and beg, steal, and loot garbage to fill your empty stomachs. Is that a live to live? You better understand that there is a better life to live and if it were not for Jade speaking up to rescue you and your friends, you would still be there right now and not you crying about how nice these things are. And if you think this is nice, wait until dinner. Now the choice is still yours, stay with the group and all this is yours, or you walk back to the train station – alone and with nothing but what you are wearing – I’ll even drive you there myself. Which one shall it be? But after this – I do not want to hear it from you. Because if you open your mouth, I’m sending you back to that train station. There is nothing worse than an ingrate, and you are being ungrateful in what is being given to you by the goodness of many people and all you can think about is yourself.” Lieutenant Benson looks at the Housemother and at Moro, “No more delays. Get everybody into the vehicle. We’re going to the camp.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 16th, 2017, 6:43pm Note: I thought we are already in camp. Fernando wrote: Everyone gets into their vehicles and head to the camp. It is only a short 5 minute ride to go through town to get there. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 16th, 2017, 6:51pm Note: I'm getting that fixed right now. Such a comment from Denver is better said after getting her clothing from Mrs. Clean Laundry and Clothing Shop and not at the parking lot where there is nothing there. This would cause a slight minor delay. RPG: The small caravan of vehicles belonging to Lieutenant Benson arrives into the parking area. In the middle of the parking area, a group of men from General Jastrey’s group are setting up the tent for the meeting. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/TentSetUp.jpg She takes the small convoy and parks it along with Karl’s SUV. It catches Fernando and Maribelle’s attention.  Lieutenant Benson steps out of the SUV and sees them. Moro steps out with Jade, looking at the tent being set up. The others step out of the school bus with the Housemother and look around, some of the older kids knowing what this area is. “Have you seen General Jastrey?” Lieutenant Benson asks. Fernando points to the tank tread vehicle Kharkovchanka, “She’s in there.” Lieutenant Benson sighs before answering, “OK, I’ll wait for her.” “And who are you?” Fernando asks. Lieutenant Benson replies, “I’m Lieutenant Benson. General Jastrey asked me to pick up those who were in the abandoned train station. And you?” Fernando points to his shoulder patch, “I’m Fernando G. Rescuer and co-leader of this rag tag team.” “It’s an honor to be in your presence, sir.” Lieutenant Benson says. “Cut the hero worship.” Fernando tells her as the other gather around them to look at the tent being erected. “But you were the one who ended the war with the Slavers.” Lieutenant Benson points out. “I did not do it alone. General Jastrey and her men who were there had a hand in it as well.” Fernando tells her. “You single handedly shot down two Zeppelins and blew up Biggus’ headquarters, causing them to surrender.” Lieutenant Benson points out. “If it were not for the General and her men, I could not have done a thing. Many got hurt if not killed giving me the opportunity to do what I did. I did not do this alone.” Fernando tells her. A voice joins in, “Remember that. This was a team effort. Without us, he could not have done what he did.” It was General Jastrey, looking a lot younger and healthier around her late 40s or early 50 and not her current age of early 70s who had a rough life. “General Jastrey?” Lieutenant Benson asks. “Something wrong?” General Jastrey asks. “You look like a younger version of yourself.” Lieutenant Benson points out. “I do?” General Jastrey pretends to look at her arms and hands, “It’s working then.” “What’s working, sir?” Lieutenant Benson asks. “Some classified medicine designed to rejuvenate a person to a younger age. But you are not to know that.” General Jastrey tells her. “Why did you take it?” Lieutenant Benson asks. “It was a risk I took, a 50-50 chance of it not working and possibly even kill me. But understand this: this medicine is for the Wessens to make them human again. I took it to see if it will affect a human and this was a possible effect thereof.” General Jastrey explains. “Will regular people be given it?” Lieutenant Benson asks. “No. Not yet at least. First it will be given to the wessens to turn them back into people. Then when that is done, will it be given to people. But it may not work on everyone, and even kill them. They need to know that, even the wessens. I’m just lucky that it worked on me the way it did.” General Jastrey explains. A loud horn echoes as a roar of a large engine gets louder, and a large bus comes into view. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/DoubleBus.png “Looks like their ride is here.” General Jastrey says, as the bus enters the parking area. She signals to her men to guide the bus and park it by the Kharkovchanka. As soon as it is stopped, the General turns to Fernando, “Let’s go check out what was done.” She then turns to Lieutenant Benson, “Lieutenant, once the tent is up, get the men inside, we will have a meeting when I am done inspecting the vehicle.” Lieutenant Benson, “Yes Sir!” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/TentMeeting.jpg

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 16th, 2017, 7:51pm "That's not it at all." Denver states. "Food and other things should not go to waste. "Ingrate? I was told to choose between a rock and a hard place. It was jail, Youth Corps or a new lifestyle. I was not given any other choice." Moro sees the situation getting even more ugly. "You're wrong, Denver. You were given another choice. At any time between here and Charlton you are free to leave the party. If you see a nice refugee camp that you like, you can build yourself a cozy home there using materials from the local dump. "Wait, I got a better idea. Since you feel that strongly about food going to waste, I know of a job where you can do something about it." "What job is this?" Denver asks. "Feeding pigs. There isn't a demand for pig farming in Charlton but we should be able to set you up at a pig farm someplace." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 16th, 2017, 9:53pm Note: Hondo should be good until Fernando returns for him. Was gonna post something else but decided to wait for that until fight town. Try to post something on Val soon.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 17th, 2017, 12:40pm Note: I had to take certain liberties with characters to close this part up so the day can go through and continue to the next steps. RPG: Jeanette wrote: "That's not it at all." Denver states. "Food and other things should not go to waste. "Ingrate? I was told to choose between a rock and a hard place. It was jail, Youth Corps or a new lifestyle. I was not given any other choice." Moro sees the situation getting even more ugly. "You're wrong, Denver. You were given another choice. At any time between here and Charlton you are free to leave the party. If you see a nice refugee camp that you like, you can build yourself a cozy home there using materials from the local dump. "Wait, I got a better idea. Since you feel that strongly about food going to waste, I know of a job where you can do something about it." "What job is this?" Denver asks. "Feeding pigs. There isn't a demand for pig farming in Charlton but we should be able to set you up at a pig farm someplace." Jeanette Isabelle In hearing this, Fernando stops, making General Jastrey stop. They both turn and face Moro. “Is there a problem, Moro?” Fernando asks out loud to be heard. “There is no problem, Fernando.” Moro answers. “Good. Bring the adult leader and you two can inspect this vehicle with us.” Fernando tells them, “Bring the Lieutenant and the girl too.” Sometimes Fernando’s decisions leave people wondering. Nonetheless Moro gets the requested people to go into the large bus vehicle. The driver, one of General Jastrey’s men, gives the keys to the bus to the General along with a set of notes about the vehicle. The others look about, seeing various things inside. They look over the kitchen behind the driver’s seat, seeing a 3 burner stove and a larger sink than most of the campers/trailers have in the group. Next to it, a large washing machine, though not like what the rest have, this looks more industrial in that it can take a larger load. On top of it was a 3sq ft refrigerator, almost twice as large than the campers’ refrigerators. As they looked, Fernando was able to unfold a set of three beds from the wall all at once, seeing the linkage was attached to and supports all 3 beds and with about 2 1/2 feet of space between the beds. Counting the beds there were 18, with three set up in a row on each side. (Video show similar units and set up but with two beds instead of three beds.) (poor resolution) https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ikQYAoznnaU https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=H3u7CEkoxyw (better resolution) https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=XiN_vVOy-mg The bathroom was enclosed n the back with double toilet and double showers in a semi private setting inside the enclosure (using pull curtain system). There are 4 sets of benches behind the main entrance that can sit 4 children in each or 3 adults. The back of the bend can be pulled into to make the benches face the front or the rear of the bus. Under the seats were cabinets and under the beds is access to the storage area below the floor, which Fernando requested the outside access doors tack welded shut to prevent thieves from getting in from the outside. One of the storage chamber contained the bus’s heater and generator to supply power when the bus’ engine is not running. The exhaust from the generator went into the bus’ exhaust system. The Storage Section next to it is the Battery section, which powers the bus’ electrical system and is recharged by the generator when it runs low. This saves fuel and wear & tear on the generator. Above accessible by a ladder is the “Captain’s Quarters” where the Housemother would sleep in. Part of the AC and Air Circulation system was outside of the Captain’s Quarters with controls in both the driver’s section and the Captain’s Quarters. It was powered by the generator’s or the bus engine. Another storage has fold away tables that can be used inside the bus or outside. The chairs can be used for outside while the beds and benches can be used as eats inside. Two other storage areas had the blankets, pillows and blankets for each bed. Two Storage units near the kitchen were filled with various foods of non-perishable items, including powdered milk and canned (in both cans and jars) meats, vegetables and fruits. One had a few bags of fresh assorted vegetables, which will last a while on their own. Fernando takes one of each (a pillow, sleeping bag and blanket) and puts it on the middle bed. He then calls to Denver, “You, girl. Come here and set up your bed.” “Why is everybody picking on me!” Denver lets out. Fernando steps closer to her, “I’m just going to say this once to you, girl. I don’t care who you are. I don’t care who your parents were. What is going on to you right now is called Karma. Karma is when how you live your life and treat others is reflected back to you. Since you think all this is bad happening to you, you must have had a life where you bossed and bullied those around you that Karma is now throwing all the bad things you did back at you. The only way out of it and have good Karma be thrown at you is that you start accepting what you did wrong in bossing and bullying everyone around and start being nice to the people around you. Now, I want to see something. Go to that bed and set up your pillow blanket and sleeping bag. I want to see if it fits and if you fit in it too.” Denver just gives him a scowl and tries to outstare him, but it is hard to tell if she is or not through his dark glasses. “I’m giving you one warning, don’t try my patience with me – ever. You dare do so, and you will find yourself naked tied to a tree and covered in honey or buried in the sand with just your head sticking out from the ground. Hopefully the fire ants, giant mutant chickens or the Mooks will kill you before the pain becomes too great for you while the rest of us continue the ride to the next town.” Fernando tells her. “You’re just a stupid man, just like all the others in this town. Get near me and I’ll kick you in the balls.” Denver tells him. Fernando steps up to her and stands in front of her, putting his hands on his hips and his legs spread apart at shoulder’s width. He then points to his groin, “There are my balls. Go ahead and kick them. I dirty dog dare you.” Denver looks at him then at his groin and the distance between them. “Denver, don’t do it.” The Housemother tells her. “Let her do it. She thinks I’m just...*.” Fernando begins to say before Denver does kick him, thinking that she caught him off guard. But Fernando just looks at her before taking her foot off his groin and pushes her flat on her ass on the floor. “If that is the best you can do, consider yourself dead.”  He then shows her his open hand and closes it into a tight fist with his finger and knuckles joints popping before launching it to a nearby metal wall. His fist impacts the metal wall loudly, and as he his fist pulls away from the wall, there is an indentation of his fist on it. “Next time you hit me, I will hit you back. Let that dent on the wall remind you that it could have been you instead of it. Now get to that bed and set up the sleeping bag, blanket and pillow and get in it. I want to see how things and you fit inside.” He tells her before pointing to the bed. He steps out of the way for her to go past him and do as he told her. Eventually Denver gets up and gets to the bed, looking at it. “You should not have done that. She is not having a good day.” Moro tells him. “Oh, like the week you and the spirits have given us has been a joy ride in the park? I’m sick of it Moro. Very sick of it. But I’m going to ride this trip out to the very end and do what is requested by your kind and rescue anyone and everyone along the way that needs help because as an EMT and rescuer, that is my job to do. Not yours. And as an EMT and Rescuer, I take no excuses because when you take excuses in the act of rescuing and helping others, people get hurt and people die. That I am not going to allow, not by you, not by any army and not by some snot nose brat who thinks she’s above the adults around her. Respect is given, trust is earned. But act stupid enough, and you lose that respect and you will end up working hard to get back what was given for free in the first place. Anybody who wants to come to Charlton with us, as I see it, is welcomed to do so. I will even provide what help they need to get there. All I ask is that they respect the leaders and adults of this group and put in a day’s work to earn their bed and meals. Children are excluded from working but they should keep their things and area neat and clean. Jeanette and I are the ones in charge of this group, then Hondo, Val, and Hikaru are second in charge. Then you, Mavis, Ruth and Joanna are third in charge after that. Then whoever is next in line is in charge. Everyone else is to follow the line. Now let’s check out this bus’ set up.” Fernando tells her before pointing to Denver fixing up the bed. Moro, the Housemother and Lieutenant Benson step up to Denver and the bed while General Jastrey and Fernando stay behind for a moment. General Jastrey leans over to him and said softly, “That is the first time I seen the riot act being read to anyone in the nicest manner possible.” “If you think I was being nice? What I did to Biggus and his airships was being nice because being dead, they no longer have to deal with me. Being told off and remaining alive, they need to deal with me again and again. That is not nice. Now let’s see if this Space Cadet passes inspection.” Fernando tells her. Together both Fernando and General Jastrey goes to check out the bed Denver has set up. Denver has still not gotten in it. They look at the bed and how it was made. It could be improved on but it passes inspection. “Get in it.” Fernando tells Denver. “Why should I?” Denver dares throw at him. “I’ll say this once. If you’re comfortable in there, then our job is done. If you are not comfortable in there then changes has to be made.” Fernando tells her. Denver looks at the bed and wonders how she is going to get in it. “Is there a problem?” General Jastrey asks. “She does not know how to get in.” Fernando answers, then explains, “Grab the frame of the top bed with your hands and put your toes on the bottom bunk and lift yourself up into the bed.” Denver thinks on the instructions given to her. As she thinks, Fernando goes about and opens up all the other beds and looks at them. His actions go unnoticed. “Three sets of three on each wall, makes 18 beds. Each bed is 6ft, so this is about 18ft of length taken up. Each bed is 2 1/2ft wide, that is 5ft taken up, the bus is 8ft wide, that leaves 3ft in the middle.” Fernando says as he takes some visual measurements. “What does that have to do with anything?” Denver throws out to be heard. “Why are you not in the bed seeing if it fits or not. Besides, what good are wings if you can’t fly.” Fernando throws at her. He then calls out to the women on the bus with him and he lifts up and closes a section of bunks, “Ladies, come look at this.” “What is it Fernando?” General Jastrey asks. “Well, you and the Lieutenant should already know this, but Moro and this adult leader does not – these safety hooks locks the beds in the folded position. For any of us that is not a problem. But for the children, one of them can get hurt if they try to do it on their own. So, when the beds are set up, two of the older teens should release the hooks and put down the beds slowly so no one gets hurt. Also, the young ones should sleep at the lower beds and the teens on the upper beds, this way if one of the younger ones rolls out of bed and falls down, they do not have far to fall down own.” Fernando explains. “The beds should be up when you’re on the road. But if you’re parking for 2 or more days, the beds should remain down.” General Jastrey points out. “I’ll take all that into consideration.” The Housemother tells him. “Thank you that you will.”Fernando tells her before he begins to lift up the other beds back into their folded position. He then throws in, “Looks like you got the best ride of the group. Don’t trade it for anything.” “It’s that good?” The Housemother asks. “It’s better than good, it’s great. The bathroom sharing might be a bit of a challenge but I think you can get it to work. Separate light switches for selected areas including each bed having its own lights. Air circulation for cooled and heated air, and seats for everyone to sit on when on the road. No one should be in the bed when on the road.” Fernando points out. He then looks at Denver who is still standing next to the bed. “Girl, I swear. Have it your way. Before this day is over, Karma is going to bite you on your ass when you meet with Lucy.” “Who the #$@! is Lucy.” Denver lets out. “In my group is a Goat-wessen named Karl. I got fed up with his crap so I had him meet Lucy. Lucy made sure that I no longer to deal with Karl’s crap ever again. You talk to him as to who Lucy is.” Fernando tells Denver. He then turns to General Jastrey, “I’m satisfied with what is here.” “Everything seems to be in working order.” General Jastrey says before holding out the keys to Housemother, “This Troop Transport is now yours. May she serve you well as she served us.” “Time to get your troops in here and loaded up, washed up and read for dinner. As they wash up and get ready, you can teach the older ones how to set up the beds and then fold them up. They got a few hours to get themselves ready for dinner at 8PM. I’m not saying dress to impress, but, you know – make yourselves presentable. There is a driver’s meeting at 5PM, whoever is your second in command will have to watch over them while you are at this meeting. I’ll see about you getting washed up and presentable for the meeting if you cannot get it done here.” Fernando says before walking to the front of the bus and steps off. “I’ll manage.” The Housemother says. “Good.” Fernando says before he steps off the bus, followed by General Jastrey and Lieutenant Benson. Once outside, General Jastrey tells Fernando, “I have to meet with my men in that tent. The Driver’s meeting will be held in there as well, I’ll set up the kitchen for tonight’s dinner inside the tent before it is taken down. Just leave everything to me.” “If you insist.” Fernando replies. “Lieutenant Benson, we got a meeting to attend.” General Jastrey says. “Yes Sir!” Lieutenant Benson replies. The three of them break up into their separate directions, followed by the Housemother stepping off the bus and gathering her charges and taking them inside the bus.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 17th, 2017, 3:39pm Fernando wrote: “Time to get your troops in here and loaded up, washed up and read for dinner. As they wash up and get ready, you can teach the older ones how to set up the beds and then fold them up. They got a few hours to get themselves ready for dinner at 8PM. I’m not saying dress to impress, but, you know – make yourselves presentable. There is a driver’s meeting at 5PM, whoever is your second in command will have to watch over them while you are at this meeting. I’ll see about you getting washed up and presentable for the meeting if you cannot get it done here.” Fernando says before walking to the front of the bus and steps off. Is there time for all of them to remove their parasites? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 17th, 2017, 4:28pm Fernando walks towards Karl’s SUV. Like before Maribelle intercept him from going forward. “Where are you heading to now, and who’s going to take care of those dirty street urchins?” Maribelle throws at him in question. “Where I am going is none of your business. And as to who will take care of those children, even you will have your turn in dealing with them one day. Everyone has a job to do here, Maribelle. Including you. You are not to delegate responsibilities to anyone in this group because you are not a group leader. But I will need you for your information and political influence as those will greatly help out. But for you to mope around like some worthless victim, is going to get you nowhere in this group and in this life. This is why I need you to go with Moro and get what you need to look and play the part you were born to be in – somebody of great importance, influence and power. That means getting the things you need from your house and I’ll see about getting them fixed up if you think they have been violated. Also you should get what important things from there before somebody loots the place empty. The wine you stated that is in the wine cellar, we need some of it and the rest you can sell and make money from. You, I and General Jastrey can do something about fixing up the place so when you go to Charlton, you always have a place here to go to. I’m trying to make the same deal for Ruth and Joanna and their family farms. Do you accept what I am proposing?” Fernando tells her. “I’ll need to think about it.” Maribelle replies snootily. “You got an half an hour to think about it. Then you got make a decision whether you like it or not, for if you don’t, the group will make a decision for you.” He tells her. “Hmph...” Maribelle replies, trying to be the ever so hard to get southern princess, but Fernando is onto her game for Tammy used to be the same way. Though he’s has noticed them as they entered the parking lot, Fernando has not paid to Marvin and Karl. The pull cart was loaded up past its fencing with moving blankets. It was so heavy that Karl has Marvin pull it instead. Karl walks right up behind Fernando, “We got the blankets for you.” Fernando turns to look at Karl, then Marvin and then the blankets on the Pull Cart piled up high that it was up to Marvin’s tail. “How many did you get?” Fernando asks. “Every single one Jerry had left. He said that these have been sitting around for years with no body buying them so we bought them all.” Karl explains as he picks up a plastic bag and hands it to Fernando. Fernando read the package, “Quantity:2 | Size: 144in X 96in (12ft by 8ft)” “Damn, I did not think they made them this big? How many blankets and how much did it cost?” Fernando asks. “More than 20 packs...” Marvin says. “More than 30, I think it was 35.” Karl says, “I lost count. But Jerry only wanted a gold coin for it, the one with 1-0-0 on it.” Karl explains. “That’s not bad, considering.” Fernando says, then he asks. “You still got the other coins I gave you?” “Got them all.” Karl says. “Keep it. It is for you and Marvin for doing a great job.” Fernando tells him. “What are you going to do with all these moving blankets?” Maribelle asks. Fernando points to Karl’s SUV, “The back area will be lined up with a couple of them so you and Teri can sleep back there...” “Why am I sleeping the back of the SUV? I’m Not sleeping in the back of the SUV!” Maribelle lets out. “When we are on the road, like tonight, nobody will be sleeping in the trailer. It is too dangerous to sleep in a trailer while it is being towed. I have been with the convoy for 2 nights and on each night a trailer had flipped over and the convoy stopped to set it right again. You do not want to be sleeping in a trailer and it suddenly flips on your head, it is not safe to do so, you could be hurt or killed. The only safe place to sleep while on the road is in the SUV. The back area can be for you and Teri, and La La and Li Li can sleep in the bench seat in front of you. The blankets are to make the floor of the SUV soft and warm enough for you to sleep on. Or would you prefer to sleep on the cold hard metal floor? Do I make myself clear on that?” Fernando explains and asks. Maribelle lets out a sigh before saying, “OK. I’ll sleep on the back of the SUV with Teri while La La and Li Li sleep on the bench.” “Thank you.” Fernando tells her. He then turns to Karl, “Let’s start this. I got the rear, you got the bench seat. Marvin can help out by pulling on the other side for you.” “Alright.” Karl says. Unknown to Karl, the rear bench seat folds down and slides over, making a larger bed by pulling on a couple of hidden handles. Now he knows. Fernando climbs into the rear section and sets up the blankets, one set of 20 to cover the floor and one of each from a pack of two to set up two ‘beds’ in the rear area. When done he sits on the rear door resting on its bumper. “Maribelle, go get your pillows and blankets, we’ll set up your beds now. Karl, go into the storage unit and pull out 2 more pillows and blankets for La La and Li Li.” Fernando says to them. Though the request was done, Maribelle was a little reluctant in doing so. And they only used up 3 packs of blankets, hardly making a dent into the pile on the pull wagon. Fernando takes 4 packs and hands them to Maribelle. “If you don’t mind, please put those in the camper beside the bed. We will store them later.” Fernando says to her. Maribelle does as she’s told in her typical snooty way. Fernando then takes 8 from the pile, making 2 piles of 4. “Karl, if you don’t mind, please give these to Hondo. He may need them or not but say they are from me for him to have. These others are for me, I’ll leave them in your SUV for now.” Fernando says to him. “Will do.” Karl says before he heads to Hondo’s camper. Eight are given to Hikaru for the VW Gas camper and Jeanette’s VW Bug. Four were given to Ruth and Joanna. The remaining 8 are given to the Housemother in her bus. As Fernando explained it to her, “They can be used for many things, including a picnic blanket or making the floor soft while everyone sleeps.” Fernando then takes his blanket and pull cart to his VW Camper, telling Marvin to be with Karl and make sure he is safe. Inside the camper, he picks up his cat and tells Macey to step outside. He just points for her to walk as he adjusts Meeshie to lie on his shoulder. After getting to the far end of the parking lot, Fernando stops them from going further. “Give me a damn good reason why I should not send you back to your mother.” He suddenly tells her. “Because you promised to be my father?” Macey replies. “According to your mother, I am not the first family you ran away with. So how many others have you ran away with before me and for how long?” Fernando tells her. “I never ran away with anybody, I swear!” Macey gets upset. “Then why is your mother saying so that you did? More so, she said she had caught you doing it with dogs more than one time. Is that true too?” Fernando tells her. “No! I never did it at all! Not with a man or a dog! I swear.” Macey begins to cry, “You got to believe me!” “I really do not care, so you can turn of those tears, I swear. “Why don’t you believe me?” Macey asks as she cries. “Because you lie too much, you spread lies and speak of things you do not know. You have hurt other people’s feelings and think it is funny to do so. I swear Macey, this shit ends right now! You are not to ever talk to anyone about anything ever again.” He tells her. “But Why?!!!” Macey says through her tears. “Let me tell you why.” Fernando begins, “Because of you, spreading lies and falsehoods about love and sex to Zoey, for putting her in a tough spot, and embarrassing her, she ran away. Because she ran away, Val went looking for her. Because Val went after looking for Zoey, Val was attacked and kidnapped by another group of slavers. Those slavers want us in Fight Town to win her back, that is if she is still alive. All this is because of your fault. If you would have kept your mouth shut and not said anything about things you do not know, Zoey would not have ran away and Val would not have gotten attacked and kidnapped. Because of you, Hondo and I have to go to Fight Town to go find Val and bring her back alive if she is alive and to do so means going into the ring and win. That is why you are to remain shut up and quiet until I tell to you speak, until then you are not to ever talk to anyone about anything. Not to Zoey, not to other friends, not to Hondo, not to Val, not to me, not to anybody. If you open your mouth to anyone, I will make sure you will never open it again. Do I Make Myself Clear?!!” Macey just cries, dropping to her knees and thinking what may have happened to Val and what may happen to Hondo and her dad – Fernando when they get to Fight Town. “Do I Make Myself Clear On This?!!” He tells her louder. “Yes!” Macey lets out load as she cries. Fernando lets it sink into her for a moment before telling her, “For what it is worth, your last words to anyone will be you apologizing to Hondo and Zoey for doing what you did to make these things happen. You females wants drama because your lives are so boring, well, this is enough drama for a life time because you may have cost somebody their life! Your shit making drama days are no more after this. Now let’s go.” It takes them several minutes to get to Hondo’s camper. When they get there, Fernando knocks on the door. Hondo opens it, finding Fernando and Macey standing outside. “Zoey inside?” Fernando asks. “Yeah. Come on in.” Hondo tells them. “Call her to come out.” Fernando says as he signals Macey to step inside first. He then steps in, taking Meeshie off his shoulder. “Meeshie get Meow Meow.” He tells his cat before putting her on the floor. Meeshie sniffs the air and then the ground before trotting off to some hidden area in the back of the camper. “What’s wit’ the cat?” Hondo asks. “It’s part of this knucklehead’s lesson. Now, call for Zoey, please.” Fernando tells him. “Zoey, Uncle Fernando wants to see you, now!” Hondo calls for her. Zoey comes out from their bedroom, “Yes, Daddy?” “Mew, mew, mew, mew, mew...” can be heard getting louder as Meeshie returns carrying Kitty by the scruff of her neck. Fernando picks up the both of them in his hands, where Meeshie drops Kitty in his palm and starts licking her. “Zoey, Hondo, Macey has something to tell you both.” Fernando tells them, giving Macey a slight push with his elbow. “Tell them.” It takes a while for her to recompose herself, but Macey says “I’m sorry.” “You call an apology? You need to say you’re sorry and why you are sorry.” Fernando tells her. “Now try again.” Macey tries to hold back her tears, “I’m sorry, sorry for saying those things to embarrass you and make you run away! Sorry for making Auntie Val to go looking for you, and she getting attacked and kidnapped!” She losses it at this point and becomes an emotional train wreck. “Maybe we should step out for a moment.” James says as he stepped out of the bathroom. “No. You stay and watch the show.” Fernando tells him. He then nudges Macey, “No apologize to Hondo.” Macey tries hard to say but the only words to come out between her sobs and tears were, “I’m sorry, I really, really am!” “It’s OK, Macey...” Hondo tries to say. Fernando lets out a disgruntled sigh before saying, “Now, one more apology.” “To who? Tonya is not here.” Macey points out as she cries. “I’m guessing she is here, but it is not she you are to apologize.” Fernando tells her. “Then who?” Macey asks. Fernando takes her by the shoulder and spins her around. He then holds out Kitty to her face while Meeshie licks the little ball of fur. “The cat?” Macey asks. “Kitty is not a cat, She is a Kitten – a baby cat, one who is too young to know what is right or wrong. If she were to be a person, she would only be 2 years old. You tried to hurt her and then hide her. Why? Because she scratched you or bit you? She’s a cat and that is all she knows, more so she is a kitten, a baby cat, so what do you think she knows? She can’t talk, all she can do is to act to defend her tiny self against the likes of you. She is smaller than you are. So she acted in the only way she knows how in trying to protect herself from what you were doing to her. And you are to respect all life, great and small, and she’s one of the smallest lives you will ever meet. So apologize to this little one. And you better hope she understands.” Fernando tells her before holding Kitty towards her. Kitty is scared but Meeshie keeps her calmed down by licking her. Macey eventually apologizes as she cries, “I’m sorry, sorry for being mean to you.” “And you will never do it again.” Fernando tells her. “Never...” Macey says. “You are not to never ever speak another word to anyone ever again unless I tell you to speak. Now have a seat.” Fernando tells her, pointing to Hondo’s recliner. “Ouch. That’s rather harsh.” James points out. “I will raise my child the way I see fit. She’s lucky I do not tear the hide off her ass.” Fernando tells him. “Zoey. Take her to the bedroom. We need to discuss business here.” Hondo tells them. “OK, daddy...” Zoey says. She then turns to Macey, “Let’s go. They got grown-up stuff to talk about.” Macey turns to Fernando who nods at her. She then follows Zoey up to where the bedroom is at. After a few moments to make sure they are not listening in, Fernando asks, “What’s the business?”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 17th, 2017, 4:39pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2310#2312 date=1495039213]“Time to get your troops in here and loaded up, washed up and read for dinner. As they wash up and get ready, you can teach the older ones how to set up the beds and then fold them up. They got a few hours to get themselves ready for dinner at 8PM. I’m not saying dress to impress, but, you know – make yourselves presentable. There is a driver’s meeting at 5PM, whoever is your second in command will have to watch over them while you are at this meeting. I’ll see about you getting washed up and presentable for the meeting if you cannot get it done here.” Fernando says before walking to the front of the bus and steps off. Is there time for all of them to remove their parasites? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] If you mean Ticks and Lice, yes. They got 3 hours to scrub down and wash up. With two shower stalls, that gives them 20 minutes to shower up. They would need a minimum of 15 minutes. The Military uses anti-parasite soap and shampoos to contain any outbreaks that may happen, so that is the soap and shampoos they would have. Actually they got more time. It is the Housemother that has a couple of hours as the Driver's meeting is at 5PM and it is approaching 3PM. She would need to wash up first. Dinner it at 8 but in my mind, for them to get washed up and dressed and be ready, 3 hours should do it. Their dirty clothes can be thrown into the washing machine and washed at the same time they shower. After this, They would need to fill up on water at Fight Town. They would have water but just enough for cooking food.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 17th, 2017, 10:38pm Note: Where is a 110 AC outlet for Penny to use her sewing machine? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 17th, 2017, 10:52pm All the trailers and campers with a generator has a 120VAC Outlet. All she has to do it turn it on (if it not running) and plug it in, as most generators have 2 outlets, but one is plugged into the camper/trailer and the other is free. Jeanette should turn the generator for Penny, it is in the back of the DubBox (like in all the other Dub Boxes), in the bottom compartment under the shower controls. The Bed rests on top of the compartment but no way to access it from the inside since it is sealed. This is to prevent exhaust fumes to fill up the inside of the Dub Box when it is turned on. The Campers trailers would also have a couple outlets for Penny to plug into the electrical system but it might not be turned on. The choice is her and Jeanette's. If the indoor outlets have no power, then the generator needs to be turned on. And Jeanette should be the one that turns on the generator for Penny.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 18th, 2017, 11:53am "Housemother," Moro halts the round up of the children, "may I talk to Denver for a minute?" "Denver!" The housemother calls out. Denver steps off the bus. "Yes, Housemother?" "Moro is here to talk to you." Denver looks at Moro. "What do you want?" "I wanted to ask you to hold off a couple of hours before taking a shower. Let others go before you." "Why?" "There's a dress maker in camp. She would be able to make wing slits for your clothes but I don't know when this can be done. If you wait, the clean clothes that you put on will have wing slits. "I'll be in town and while I'm out I'll see if this town has any wing brushes, one for Jade and one for you." Denver protests. "That's not necessary. I don't need a wing brush." "Yes you do, young lady. Just look at your feathers. You are not taking the proper care of your wings like you should. Do you want to get sick or infected with something?" "No." "In that case if I get you a wing brush, I want you to take care of it and use it." "Alright. By the way, who's Lucy?" "Lucy is a Tyrannosaurus." Denver scoffs. "There aren't anymore dinosaurs. They are all extinct." Moro spares the details. "Fernando can take you to a place where dinosaurs are very much alive." "Is Fernando also a Spirit?" "No, he's human but he travels a lot." "What could be gained by feeding me to a dinosaur?" Actually Moro could think of something. "Nothing." "Nothing? It is as I thought. How am I supposed to talk to Karl if he was fed to the dinosaurs?" "Karl wasn't fed to a dinosaur." "Then what did Karl and Lucy do, sit down to a nice cup of tea?" "I wasn't there but I seriously doubt Karl and Lucy ironed out a few wrinkles over tea." Moro retrieves her mobile device to read a line from the journal: Karl (goat-like features) played Tonya (young woman, red fur, pink hair and fox-like features) and Zoey (girl, blue hair and cat-like features), threatens party and is introduced to Lucy. Moro continues. "Nothing more is said about Karl's meeting with Lucy but he straightened up after that." Note: If Fernando introduces Denver to Lucy, let me write for Denver. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 18th, 2017, 1:07pm Note: It is not that Karl played Tonya and Zoey, for he did that in order to escape the slavers. In this escape, Tonya was shot in the shoulder and Zoey was nearly raped if Hondo did not stepped in to rescue both of them. The main problem was Karl playing both Joanna and Ruth in over to get sleeping space in their camper and use them for other things while taking him to Texas (not necessarily Charlton as he stated he has family in Texas). In this playing "Both against the middle" he almost created a rift between cousins and Fernando was not going to let that happen. In Fernando having Karl meet Lucy ended his "Playah" days. Note II: I don't remember Karl threatening the group, he might have, but if he did that would the other reason for him to have a meeting with Lucy. I do remember Ruth and Joanna threatening the group by bringing the slavers to capture them all, and Fernando's daughters sending them back in time when things were really bad in NYC so they would be assaulted and raped to teach them a lesson. Fernando got them out of that before anything could happen to them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 18th, 2017, 1:54pm Note: I wrote and edited the journal as events were taking place. I can go back to the events if I need to. In that same entry I wrote: Karl played and tried to break up Ruth's family. Angry and uniformed, Ruth threatens to bring slavers here. Because of threat, Fernando's girls scare Ruth and Joanna with rape. Fernando has conference with them. Things have been or will be straightened out. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 18th, 2017, 5:52pm Note: I'm not looking to change anything in Jeanette's Journal. The events that followed happened with a 48 to 72 hour period, not just in one day. Karl, Tonya & Zoey were rescued the evening. And then dealt Tonya's injuries at night. She was given a bio-pill to heal on so that would take at least 48 hours for her to come out of. Then Karl starts messing with Ruth and Joanna the following day. This is where Fernando and Hondo stepped in to stop Karl's crap. Ruth and Joanna's events happens later in the day. Though the posts seen to make it look like a day, the events were that of 2 or 3 days; more like 2. If you are going to make changes, which I do not recommend, read the whole section first to see how long did it take.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 18th, 2017, 7:00pm Note: It didn't happen in one day. What I quoted is from May 4. Today is May 7. For Jeanette to have a journal, I have to write it. I have been. I record the events as they happen. A side benefit of writing the journal is I have quick reference material on what happened when. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 18th, 2017, 9:30pm Note: I'm just stating. Lets continue with the RPG. (Waiting for Hondo's reply which will be delayed towards the weekend. But I need to think about the other characters.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 18th, 2017, 10:19pm Note: tried to put something out sooner than planned. You can add to it or edit as you see fit, Jefe. Other wise I'll try to come up with more on it later. Need some sleep, so out for the night. RPG Zoey Took Macey to the bedroom where Tonya was still working. She had heard some but not all of it. Zoey was still thinking about it. Macey was silent but teary eyed. Tonya: You alright Macey? Macey shrugged. Zoey: She's not suppose to talk. Tonya: It's just us, though. We won't say anything. Macey just shook her head. Tonya: Why not. Macey wanted to talk badly. she needed to talk to try to find relief but she was afraid to. She looked around and made a motion like writing. Tonya: hmm? Oh! here's pen and paper. Macey wasn't well educated but enough the write a few short words. She handed the paper to Zoey. Zoey looked at it but he literacy level was lower too and Macey's bad writing made it harder. Tonya took it and read it, though it took her a moment too. Tonya: "If talk dad will send me back. can't go back." Your dad wouldn't send you back. Macey nodded yes. Tonya: He loves you. Macey shrugged. Tonya: He does. He punishes you because he loves you. I know he is angry, but they will find Mom, uh, Auntie Val. Macey just shook her head. She loved Fernando but she had envied Zoey somewhat having Valentine for a mom. Her mom was never so kind or loving. She wanted a mom to talk to and hold her like Valentine. At least she had her dad but she felt like he didn't understand her. All that aside she was afraid to loose him, afraid to be thrown back into the life she was sure she was stuck in before, afraid to once again be without hope of a better tomorrow. Tonya: You blame yourself for what happened to Valentine, don't you? Macey nodded. tears started flowing again. Zoey: She is to blame. . .isn't she? Macey's mouth dropped open and she looked at Zoey in horror. She blamed herself but to hear her friend say that! She wanted desperately to make this all go away, to defend herself, to explain, to take it back. She wanted to comfort and be comforted, but she was finding herself friendless and now afraid to express herself. She reached out a hand towards Zoey but drew it back shakily after Zoey refused to look at her. She was beside herself but too shocked to cry at the moment. Tonya: Zoey! We are all upset about Mom, but think about how you felt when you thought it was your fault? And I know Macey wronged you but she is your friend and pretty much family. Zoey looked at the floor. Zoey: But Mom?? Tonya: Would Mom want you to make Macey feel worse than she already does about it or forgive her and help her forgive herself? Zoey: I am mad at what you did Macey. You really hurt my feelings, but I'm to blame too I guess. Macey shook her head no. Zoey: No, I am at fault too. I shouldn't have run away. I just .  . I told you my most private feelings and you broke my trust and humiliated me. I should have stayed. I knew it was dangerous out there but. . . Macey still had tears streaming down her face as she looked at Zoey expecting the worst. Zoey: No. Mom wouldn't want me mad. It's our fault. You are my friend Macey, almost like another sister, which I had no family until I came here. I do forgive you Macey and I don't blame you. Macey sighed a sigh of relief but was still upset. Zoey: Now we have to go to fight town. We should help. Tonya: We need to stay out of the way. If Dad and Uncle Fernando are worrying about us they can't save mom. Zoey: What if something happens to them? I know what dad said but... Macey started bawling again. Zoey: Whats wrong? Tonya: I think she's not only worried about Mom but what might happen to our dads and blames herself for that too. Macey nodded as she cried. Tonya sat beside her and put an arm around her, Macey leaned on her and cried. Zoey sat beside her and patted her on the shoulder. __________________________________________________________________________________ About the time Macey left Red Molly entered the side door and saw the others standing there. Hondo: Come on in. We were just about to talk. You Remember Fernando here from when we met at the bar? Red Molly: Of course. Fernando: What is this about? Hondo: They want to join us for now. I am having them drive my Bronco to fight town in the caravan but I told them any other participation was up to you. Fernando: How can you help? James: I fought there for 4 years. Molly was there for 2. We know the place and have contacts who owe us favors there. I also know a thing or two about the witch that captured Hondo's wife. I also want to see lab town shut down for good. I could fight still and I think Molly could help the General help you. Fernando looked at Hondo. Hondo: Yeah, I told them. They are willin' to risk their lives as they think we are the only ones who can help right some of the wrongs in this world. I didn't promise them anything but figured they deserved to know what the stakes were before deciding to join us. Fernando: We'll talk later. James: How about it?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 19th, 2017, 10:59am Jeanette had gone to bed because of a queasy stomach. She wakes up. Her stomach feels better but the rest of her feels like something the cat dragged in. Some soup and crackers may help. She sits up and gets a face full of sun. She squints her eyes until she can get use to the light. She goes to the sink to wash her face, the first step to her recovery. She puts her uniform and glasses on and steps out of the Dub Box. Her hair is disheveled but right now she's not caring. Moro, with Jade following, goes to talk to Jeanette and sees that she is already back form the dead. Jeanette sees the black-feathered Haibane. "Is this Gabrielle?" "Gabrielle is seven and we will meet her later." Moro answers. "This is Jade. A lot has happened in a few hours and I'll fill you in later. Jade and I need to use the Beetle Dub Box shower." "Go ahead. You already know how to turn on the water heater." Moro continues. "I need Penny to do some alterations, she would need to use her sewing machine." "That's fine but I'm not the one you need to ask. Hikaru has been watching her." "Along with Chihiro and Danielle, Hikaru has been watching Penny and Elsa." "I need to eat something." "I don't know what there is, I've been out eating sandwiches all afternoon." Jeanette knocks on the door to Hondo's camper, hoping they have something to eat, such as soup. Moro goes to the Beetle Dub Box to turn on the water heater. It will take thirty minutes. Moro was about to look for Penny but realizes something. She goes to the gas Camper to get something that may help Jeanette. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 19th, 2017, 3:54pm RPG, in collaboration with Jeanette and Hondo: Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Hondo: They want to join us for now. I am having them drive my Bronco to fight town in the caravan but I told them any other participation was up to you. Fernando: How can you help? James: I fought there for 4 years. Molly was there for 2. We know the place and have contacts who owe us favors there. I also know a thing or two about the witch that captured Hondo's wife. I also want to see lab town shut down for good. I could fight still and I think Molly could help the General help you. Fernando looked at Hondo. Hondo: Yeah, I told them. They are willin' to risk their lives as they think we are the only ones who can help right some of the wrongs in this world. I didn't promise them anything but figured they deserved to know what the stakes were before deciding to join us. Fernando: We'll talk later. James: How about it? “I said we’ll talk later.” Fernando tells him, “Right now we got too many loose ends to tie up, and that can be done at the meeting or after the meeting.” Jeanette wrote: "I need to eat something." "I don't know what there is, I've been out eating sandwiches all afternoon." Jeanette knocks on the door to Hondo's camper, hoping they have something to eat, such as soup. Moro goes to the Beetle Dub Box to turn on the water heater. It will take thirty minutes. Moro was about to look for Penny but realizes something. She goes to the gas Camper to get something that may help Jeanette. Jeanette Isabelle The knock on Hondo’s camper door disrupts their conversation for the moment. Fernando, being closest to the door, steps up to it and opens it. Jeanette is there looking like she has seen better days in a slum’s alley. “You OK, Jeanette?” Fernando asks. Jeanette wants to reassure Fernando that she can be a trooper when she needs to be. "I'll be alright. I probably just need something to eat. Do we have any soup?" “Not that I know of, Jeanette.” As Fernando turns to Hondo who shakes his head. Fernando turns back to Jeanette, “I do know Ruth and Joanna is making soup using my Dub Box’s kitchen and their camper’s kitchen as so much need to be made. You can ask them, as far as I know it should be done by now or within the next few minutes.” “Alright... I’ll go ask them.” Jeanette replies as she turns to the direction of Fernando’s Dub Box, next door to Hondo’s camper. “And, Jeanette.” Fernando calls to her. She turns to face him for the moment as he continues telling her, “There are some bowls on the top cabinet and spoons on the lower drawers. Help yourself if it is ready.” “Would you know what kind of soup it is?” Jeanette asks. “I know the basic soap is vegetable soup, which more than half of it will have meat added later. I seen her go by with the last of the Mutant Giant Chicken Breast meat, so I think it will be some sort of chicken soup.” Fernando explains. Jeanette thinks of the options told to her, and she says “Thanks,” before she steps around Fernando Dub Box where Joanna was making some of the soup. Fernando slowly closes the door to Hondo’s camper. He goes back to talking to James, “Like I said, we can discuss details later. Right now I have check on the others and see what is going on.” He then looks at his watch, noticing how time seems to be dragging as it is now 3:30PM – 90 minutes to meeting time. He points out, “The meeting is in an hour and a half, I’m assuming in that tent General Jastrey’s men have set up.” He turns to Hondo, “Do not discuss details with him or anyone else until we get all the facts and details from everyone else first to see how things are and fit. It’s noble of them to throw their hat into the ring, but let’s see how many hats are in the ring first.” Hondo is not liking the choices Fernando is giving, but there are not that many options left. He needs let patience be his guide for now. The Wessen females sit patiently where they had cut up the vegetables, waiting for further instructions. But as they wait, it just makes them an open target to unwanted attention by others, especially for Teri by Maribelle. Maribelle comes around Hondo’s camper from Karl’s SUV, seeing the girls there. “Teri, Moro spoke to you about going to house and recover a few of my things?” Maribelle steps right up behind her, putting an arm around her neck and shoulder and sneaks her other hand around the younger girl’s waist and up her skirt, teasing her in the most sensitive areas. Teri just gasps as Maribelle momentarily feels her up before she could give a shakey answer, “N.N.N..No…” She reaches down between her legs and pulls Maribelle’s hand out so it would not be so... distracting. She then lets out a sigh, “No, Mistress Maribelle. Am I supposed to go with her?” “Yes.” Marielle tells her, “Just get those things we could not get before. And get the swim suits (2-piece bikinis) that were left behind as well. Maybe the girls here would look great in them as well. And take your bag and get a few of the ‘toys’ as well. And if you can, open the safes and take everything that is in them. Put that stuff in your bag with the ‘toys.’” “OK, I think.” Teri answers before asking, “Will it all fit into my bag?” “You’re right. Take my bag as well. I’ll get them ready for you.” Maribelle tells her before she leaves to empty out and get ready their bags. After a couple seconds, La La and Li Li ask Teri, “Swim suits? But we...” “Don’t know how to swim.” “I don’t know how to swim either but Mistress Maribelle lets me have them and wear them around the house all the time. Well, not all the time, but anytime she wants me to wear them, I do. She says I look good in them.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 19th, 2017, 7:19pm Moro opens the gas Camper side door. "Jade, wait here." "Okay." Jade obeys. Moro retrieves a bottle of root beer from the fridge and puts another one in to chill. "It's not 7 up but close enough." Moro exits the Camper and closes the door. "This way." Jade follows. Moro continues. "I must apologize. Things are moving so fast your head must be spinning. Today, unfortunately, is a very busy day." She sees Jeanette going to the electric Camper Dub Box and intercepts. "It's not 7 up but root beer would work, right?" "I don't know, I guess." Jeanette knocks on the electric Camper Dub Box. "Hello." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 20th, 2017, 9:07pm RPG in collaboration with Jeanette. Jeanette wrote: "I don't know, I guess." Jeanette knocks on the electric Camper Dub Box. "Hello." Jeanette Isabelle The door opens to the Dob Box though it was already partially opened. Joanna opens the door fully to see who it is. “Oh, hi. You’re Jeanette, right? What can I do for you?” Joanna says and asks. "Yes." Jeanette answers, looking like the walking dead. "I feel like I got run over. I need something to eat. Fernando said you were making soup." “It’s almost done, just a few more minutes. You can have a seat and wait but I don’t see a table in here.” Joanna points out. “All these Dub Box Trailers are the same, the table is stored away under the seats. I can set it up if you like.” Jeanette explains. “Well, this is Fernando’s trailer... but if he said it’s alright, then by all means set it up. But you would need to clean and put it away after you are done.” Joanna tells her. “He said that bowls are up in the cabinets, and the spoons are in the drawers down below.” Jeanette points out. “Good enough for me.” Joanna replies. “Moro, if you can help, please?” Jeanette asks before going inside the Dub Box. Moro does not answer Jeanette verbally yet, though her action of helping Jeanette is her answer. She does tell Jade to wait for her outside for a minute. They lift up the cushions of the seats and take out the various items that make the table. There were no items of value or weapons in the trailer. Putting the cushions of the seats into place, they assemble the table in a couple of minutes. They then sit down facing each other. “Sorry I cannot stay too long. But when I return I can help you clean up in here when I’m done.” Moro explains, sliding the bottle of root beer to Jeanette. "What's happening?" Jeanette asks. "I need to get Jade cleaned up. Before I do, I need to know if Penny is willing to make alterations so that Jade will have something to wear." “Before you go, do you know why the military is setting up the large tent outside?” Jeanette asks. “From my understanding, that is where we are having our meeting at 5PM and they will serve us dinner at around 8PM, probably from the tent as well. From what I heard, they may want to join us in our trip tonight.” Moro answers. She then asks, “Have you seen Teri around?” “Teri is outside with the other Sheep Girls sitting by Hondo’s camper, waiting for us to tell them what to do.” Joanna tells them as she turns off the stoves. “Can I ask why you have two pots of soup cooking?” Jeanette asks. “Oh... well, one soup is only vegetables, as certain wessens cannot have meat in their diet. They can have meat, but in very small amounts. Too much meat upsets their stomachs. The other soup is a chicken soup, which is made from the vegetable soup and then the meat added in later. Vegetables take longer to cook than meat.” Joanna says, before reaching up and taking a few bowls out from the cabinet. She then states (to Moro), “If you are taking Teri out, it is better for you to go get your ride and come back. I don’t think she or the others have had lunch yet, so I’m going give them some of this soup for their lunch. We just cannot forget to feed them, wessens are people too even though their diet maybe different from ours.” She places a bowl of chicken soup on the table in front of Jeanette. http://i0.wp.com/kitchensanctuary.com/wp-content/uploads/2015/04/ChickenSoup-270A9794-Apr2015-2.jpg Moro looks at the soup placed in front of Jeanette as Joanna puts down a spoon and a paper towel next to her, along with a pack of saltine crackers next to the bowl. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/crackers.png “It looks good. Enjoy Jeanette.” Moro says as to not let on that she was feeling ill. “I’ll see you when you return.” Jeanette replies. Moro leaves, taking Jade with her into town, “Sorry I took too long in there.” As she leaves, Joanna prepares 3 bowls of vegetable soup for the Sheep Girls. Finding a tray, she puts the three small of soup on it, along with 3 spoons and a package of saltine crackers. http://www.gimmesomeoven.com/wp-content/uploads/2010/04/spring-vegetable-soup1.jpg “I’ll be back.” Joanna tells Jeanette before she leaves, carrying the tray of soup bowls with her to the Sheep Girls. It only takes Joanna less than a minute to walk around the Dub Box Trailer and to the Sheep Girls by Hondo’s camper. She puts a bowl of soup on in front of the girls, and the package of crackers in the middle of the table. “Thank you for your help, enjoy the meal. You earned it.” Joanna tells them. The Sheep Girls look up at her, unsure how to answer as it is rare for them to receive reward and praise for their work. A voice from behind them tells her what to do, “Tell her ‘Thank You,’ Teri.” Joanna turns around finding Maribelle behind them. “You need to stop sneaking up on people, Maribelle.” Joanna complains. “Father told me that one has to be able to move quietly and show themselves at the right time.” Maribelle tells her and she looks over Teri’s bowl of soup. “I hope there is no meat in there.” “I know about wessens and their diets. We had a couple wessens on our farms too.” Joanna tells her. “And what happened to them?” Maribelle asks. “Males were killed off during the purge trying to protect us and the farm. The females were taken away so we don’t know where they are or if they are even alive.” Joanna tells her. “I wonder how many Sex-Kittens your family had...” Maribelle throws out into the open. “Only one, and she was a Rabbit-type Wessen but we did not used her for as a Sex-Kitten. She was not our toy or play thing like Teri is to you. Elizabeth was a kind and sweet person, like these girls are and we respected her for what she did for the family. I wish she was here, she used to babysit the boys all day for us so we can do other things.” Joanna tells her. “Like teasing the boys.” Maribelle throws out into the open. “At least I had boys liking me for me and not because I promised them sex and then have Teri get banged in your place.” Joanna tells her, “If Teri were my Wessen, I would have treated her a whole lot better than you had.” “If I were mean and bossy to Teri, she would complain. Not once have she ever complained, not to me, not to dad.” Maribelle explains her actions. “Sex-Kittens are taught before they are sold to an owner to not ever complain, and to accept what happens to them as something they willing accept to do. That is why you cannot rape a Sex-Kitten, because they would think it is something they have to accept and willingly do.” Joanna tells her, adding, “No girl should live that kind of life. Not even a Sex-Kitten.” “Too bad we are leaving Centraville. Fernando has General Jastrey to submit a law that raping a Wessen, even a Sex-Kitten, equal to raping one of us, punishable by death.” Maribelle throws out. “Good, and about time too. No girl should ever be raped. I hope the law spreads throughout the land.” Joanna tells her. She finally asks, “What are you doing here?” “I got Teri a couple of bags to put my personal and private things in when she leaves with Moro to my old home.” Maribelle explains. “What else is she getting for you?” Joanna asks. “Some personal and private papers father has in the safes throughout the house. Teri is the only one who knows the combinations because dad taught them to her, but not us. But since Dad is no longer around, it is time for her to open those safes and bring back what is in them. I know my diploma is in one of them.” Maribelle answers. Joanna looks at her as if she is hiding something, and chances are she probably is. She then turns to the girls, “Enjoy the meal. I got things to do. Leave the bowls on the table, I’ll get them later.” Joanna walks away from them with Maribelle watching her every step. Once Joanna goes around Fernando’s Dub Box Trailer, Maribelle leans over to Teri like before, with an arm over her shoulder and sneaks her hand under her skirt, feeling up her nether regions for a second. Maribelle whispers into Teri’s ear as she feels her up, “You make sure Moro does not see what you are taking from the safes or our ‘toys’ and putting them into the bags. I would not want you to shoot her, though she probably would deserve it. If she asks questions, tell her they are personal family papers. If she continues to ask question, do not answer them, tell her to talk to me. But if she goes and opens up a safe, shoot her. I can get Karl to go get you if you have to shoot her.” Teri can only sit there tensed up from the sensational overload Maribelle was giving her, as well as the commands she was putting into her ear. Maribelle whispers into her ear before letting her go and kissing her on the temple, “Enjoy your soup and be a good girl and do right by me. The bags will be right here for you.” All Teri can do is nod nervously, nervous from being over stimulated, not of what she was told to do. Maribelle leaves the area for Teri to enjoy her meal. The one thing about Sex Kittens, is that they are very observant, for they have to be in order to satisfy their master/owner’s urges and needs. Thus La La and Li Li know what had happened both times Maribelle put an arm around Teri’s shoulder.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 21st, 2017, 9:33pm Moro sees Penny with Elsa, being watched over by Hikaru, Chihiro and Danielle. "Penny, Jade here will need some clothes altered. There is another girl here and she too will need clothes altered." "Hi." Penny greets the Haibane. "What kind of alterations?" Moro explains what is happening. "Both girls are Haibane and they will need wing slits. Denver, the other Haibane, can wait. If you are willing, I would need for to start with Jade." "Wing slits are easy. I would need to get the measurements first." "Great. I will get you set up in the Beetle Dub Box." Penny follows Moro to the Beetle Dub Box. Moro puts Jade's backpack and the lice shampoo in the Beetle Dub Box and starts the generator. Penny looks at the clothes needing alterations and gets Jade's measurements. "I need for your girls to stay here while I get some things from the gas Camper." Moro goes to the gas Camper to get her suitcase and the plastic bag with Jade's dirty things. Moro returns. "Penny, I'll be in the shower with Jade, getting her scrubbed down thoroughly." "I can do that." Penny, um, volunteers. "I need to be in the shower too in case any lice got on me when I was in the dirty building. Penny, is this about being in the shower with another girl?" Penny is caught and embarrassed. "Jade is a Haibane and Haibane are pretty." Penny realizes she is digging a deeper hole. "First I want to say I'm glad you see all Haibane equally. Penny, I don't know what Mr. Robinson has taught you. A girl, especially a girl your age, is not supposed to be interested in other girls." Penny expresses her view. "Girls are prettier than boys." "Is that what Mr. Robinson said?" "No, he just said girls are pretty." "Did he say boys are pretty?" "No, he did not talk about boys. I'm the one who said girls are prettier than boys." Moro thinks that Wilbur has done or said something even if he didn't mention anything about boys. Moro sets out the shower mat. She and Jade get undressed in the closed curtain area. Moro puts their clothes in the plastic bag. Moro gets herself clean and helps Jade while Penny does the alterations. Though Moro's breasts are visible to Penny, because of the open window between them, Penny is not expressing that kind of interest. Moro assumes Penny is not interested in adult females. She is wrong there. There is an adult female whom Penny is interested in. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 22nd, 2017, 9:56pm “So she...?” La La begins to ask. “Ah-hmmm.” Teri nods her head slowly. “And she...” Li Li also begins to ask. “Ah-hmmm.” Teri nods her head slowly. “And you...” They both begin to ask. “Don’t know.” Teri softly answers. “Eat your soup.” La La begins. “It tastes good.” Li Li finishes for her. “We will think of something.” They both say together. Teri releases a sigh as at the same time she crosses her legs tightly at above the knee. Though the girls enjoy the soup and crackers given to them, Teri has a hard time enjoying her meal after being over-stimulated. It takes her a bit longer to eat it than the others. “Girls?” Teri calls to them. “We won’t tell Moro or Maribelle that we know but...” La La begins. “We will have to say something to somebody we trust.” Li Li finishes. “Marvin?” Teri asks. “No.” Both answer. Teri sighs, not being able to think who they trust. Not Karl, they know of him through Marvin but they do not know him on such a personal level like he does. Nor do they trust Marvin even though they are related. But the answer is simple that it eludes her. She tries to calm herself down to a normal state of being, trying to forget what Maribelle has done to her. But the life of a Sex-Kitten is not an easy one.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 23rd, 2017, 8:44pm Hondo: Don't worry, Jefe. I wasn't goin' into detail until you came. Only told them Jastrey was comin'. Fernando: And that was plenty . . . Just hang in there. Hondo: Patience isn't my strong suit, ya know. Fernando: I worked with you long enough to know that. I got to go. Hondo nodded and Fernando left. James: Real trusting sort. Hondo: If you had been through all he has you'd understand. I'm usually harder than he is at trusting some folks but I'm desperate right now. James: I can understand. That Witch who runs the Grey Wardens had Red Molly captured To get at me. Hondo: At you? James: Yeah, she had the Vincent up as a bet. She put it up every 5 years at the big fight off. She fights in it and says anyone who can beat her can have it. Hondo: You beat her? James: Yeah. Hondo: No offence but I've seen, bigger, meaner lookin' wessen than you. James: No offence taken. The witch never plays fair either. She's part cyborg and finds out who she is fighting ahead of time and adds Armour or the like to it to tip the odds in her favor. Hondo: so how did you win? James: I've lived on the street my whole life. I can sneak undetected, open any lock, etc. I might have messed with her and added some sleeping pills to her coffee. Hondo: You cheated. James: Is cheating a cheater wrong? Hondo: who am I to judge? James: Anyway, she lost, I got the bike. later fell in love with Molly. The witches thugs tried to take Molly, I rescued her then the witch captured us both. She was in the middle of torchering us for fun When the orders came through to capture your wife. I only have an idea who has her as there is not many she fears yet she feared these people enough to risk losing us. Hondo: What else can you tell me about this witch? Who do you think hired her? James: Sorry. This is a two way street. Your buddy doesn't want you to give us details so I'm giving no more until I'm given more or at least given some level of trust by your friend. Hondo sighed a frustrated sigh: I reckon I can't blame ya. Normally I'd be very angry and want to beat it outta ya, but . . . James: Your family comes first. Hondo: Yeah. If there is even a chance you can help . . . James: I feel the same about you guys which is why I must insist. Hondo: Guess I'll hafta try those patience out for size. James: Understand the feeling. A little off topic, I notice some sheep wessen outside. Sex Kittens? Hondo: Yeah. James frowned: I don't like that. Hondo: What? James: Using them like that. They are people too! Hondo: We agree. They are sex kittens but we are tryin' to save them from that life. JAmes: oh. . . so you don't use them for . . . Hondo: No. Molly: James! You could have asked nicer. These folks are rescuers. James: Sorry. These days even some of the good guys turn a blind eye to the wessens or even partake of the goodies as they please. Hondo: I understand, but we are tryin' to help them. It isn't easy. Molly: How do you do around the pheromones? Hondo: I heard somethin' about them but don't know a lot 'bout it. James: They can make men who would never think of cheating on their wives loose there mind if they are the right type. Molly: Unless they wash several times a day, that is. Hondo: Good to know. No water source here so showers are on hauled water. It would be hard. For now the other women have been dealin' with them for the most part. Figure the men folk maybe aren't the right ones as they are used to bein' used by men an' the women are trying to teach womanly skills to them so maybe they can be cooks or house keepers or somethin'. James: thats nice. I know we found the right group then. _________________________________________________

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 24th, 2017, 2:56pm Moro turns the shower off and she and Jade dry off. While her hair and tail are still damp, Moro retrieves her clothes through the window and gets dressed. Moro then proceeds to get Jade's hair and wings dry as much as they can be with a towel. Jade wraps a towel around her, exits the curtain area, steps in the Dub Box and drops her towel. Penny stops sewing when she sees the naked Haibane girl. Moro clears her throat, to get Penny's attention, but otherwise says nothing. She just looks at Penny. Penny tries to get back to sewing. Moro proceeds to help Jade by getting her still damp wings through the wing slits. Moro then uses Jade's hairbrush, and towel to get the tangles out and hair dried. "If we are not too pressed for time, Miss Ariel can trim your hair. Otherwise she will have to do it later. While I'm out, I'll see if this town has two wing brushes, one for you and one for Denver." Moro then proceeds to work on her own hair and tail. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 25th, 2017, 4:22pm "I'm done." Penny says. Moro looks at everything Penny did including the clothes Jade is currently wearing. "In Charlton, clothing stores sell clothing for Haibane. I can't tell the difference between what I see in Charlton stores and the professional work that you've done. In other words, good job, you did great. Thank you." Moro turns the generator off for now until Denver's clothes need to be altered. Moro packs Jades clothing back in the backpack while Penny puts her sewing supplies away for the time being. "Penny," Moro continues, "your mom is in the electric Camper Dub Box. Let's see how she's doing." Moro closes the door to the Beetle Dub Box after everyone exits. "How are you feeling, Jeanette?" Moro asks as she, Penny and Jade arrive. "Better though I'm still feeling a little worn out." "If you are up to it, I need you to watch Penny and Jade while I pick up the truck and get a few other things. I'll explain later." Moro and Jeanette clean the table and put it away. Jeanette cleans the bowl and spoon as Moro walks to Jerry's Camping Supplies. Moro walks in the place of business and sees Jerry. "Hi Jerry, is everything ready?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 27th, 2017, 11:37am (In collaboration with Jeanette Isabelle.) “Ah yes. Everything is ready. Come with me.” Jerry tells her. He escorts her to the work area where the finished vehicles are parked. The Ford truck was parked with the Cap on its bed, and the trailer attached to the rear. The most visible thing on the truck was one of two added stepped fuel tanks just under the doors, with the other tank being on the other side. Mako comes into view from behind the truck carrying a paper bag. “Care to check it over before paying?” Mako asks as he hands her the bag. Moro opens the bag and looks at its contents: 4 rubber hoses: 2 radiator hoses and 2 power steering hoses. She pulls one out, “What’s this?” “Your old radiator and power steering hoses." "I know what these are but why are they here?" Moro did expect to see a radiator hose since one was questionable. It wasn't leaking when Moro checked but the old hose looked like it could quit on her at anytime. She did not detect any additional leaks in the power steering system. "If you give it a squeeze, you will see cracks open up on them. The rubber has dried out and cracked over time though they still work, they are not safe to use for the long haul as they are leaking fluid from them. They will fail on you if they were not replaced. It does not add to the price of the repair we agreed too. We also tighten up the suspension and steering, replacing worn suspension bushings and lubricated the joints. Your brakes are fine as is for the next 1500 miles or so. Get inside and I’ll explain what was done for the fuel tanks.” Jerry hands Moro the keys to the truck and she steps into the driver’s side door. She notices a new key on the ring. Mako gets in through the passenger side, waiting for Moro to settle in. Jerry stands by the open driver’s door looking in. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Moro%27s%20F350%20Truck.png "Is the new key for the locking gas cap?" Moro asks. “Yes it is. It is for the locks on the gas cap on the external tanks and the locking gas cap that replaces the original gas cap on the truck itself.” Mako points out. He sees Moro looking about the dash seeing what changes it may have. He then points out to a new switch under the air vent on the right side of the steering wheel. It is labeled with ‘L-M-R.’ “That is the fuel tank selector; it selects which fuel pump it activated for which tank. Each pump has a 1-way valve so fuel from the activated tank would not fill up the other tanks. L is for the Left-Driver’s Side Tank, M is for the middle tank the truck came with and R is for the Right-Passenger’s Side Tank. The fuel gauge shows how much fuel in activated tank.” Moro turns on the electronics and then flicks the switch to see each setting. The newly installed tanks are empty, and the main one on the truck is a bit less than 3/4 full. She nods her head approvingly. She looks at them both, “Before we settle the bill, let’s check out the trailer.” “Let’s go check it out, and the cap.” Jerry says as he steps out of the door way to let Moro out. “That is I first noticed. I did not expect it to be so big.” Moro replies as she steps out of the truck and looks towards the rear of the vehicle. Mako steps out from the passenger side. “It only looks big. Considering the truck itself is big, it has to fit the truck.” Jerry explains as they walk to the rear of the truck. They get to the rear of the truck where the trailer was hitched up to it, along with two safety chains. Jerry points out, “That’s the hitch with the clamp covering it, 2 safety chains in case the hitch breaks, and this cable harness and plug under the bumper is your wiring harness for the tail signal lights, electrical braking system and powers the climate control system in the trailer while on the road. Let’s go check the rear.” Along the way he points out the two wheels on the side of the trailer they were on, “Two standard sized tires on reclaimed* rims. There are brakes behind the wheels and uses standard pads. They are activated by the brake lights when you press on the pedal. The brakes only slow down the trailer and make it easier for it to stop – the truck stops the trailer. It’s a little tricky to understand how that works but once you figure it out, it’s simple to drive. The brakes should be good for 5 years and use standard parts if they need replacing.” They continue towards the back until they reach the rear of the trailer. Mako catches up to them at the rear from the other side. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/8-5X32RampTrailer.jpg Jerry points out and demonstrates, “Most trailer rear doors open out sideways. But there are some like this one that opens downward. There is a handle at either side, you grab either one, then twist and pull them. The door will pop off the frame from the top and you continue pulling it down to the floor. This makes a ramp for you to load and unload your things. These thin steel cables on the doors go up to those pulleys and weights above on the trailer’s ceiling. They balance and lighten the door, making it easy for you to open it. Without them, the door weight about 200 pounds. With them the door only weighs about 10 pounds, making it easier and safer for you to open. Every 3 months or so, check the cable and make sure there are no nicks or fraying, and put some grease on pulleys. Any questions?” “This looks great.” Moro says as she inspects the ramp-door and its cable system, though she asks, “How do I secure this, is there a lock that can be activated or put in?” “There are tabs by each handle that you pull to open the ramp, where you can put in a box-lock* on it. I do not include them because many people have their own. But if you want one, its only $5 each. All you need is one but you can use two, one on each side for each handle.” Jerry explains. “I’ll take two, one for each side.” Moro tells him. She then asks, “And how is the truck’s cap secured?” “The truck’s rear gate is what secures it in place. To open it, you open your truck’s gate first, then you open the cap’s gate. To close it, you close the cap first then the truck’s gate. The bottom of the cap lines up past the top of the gate. This creates a wind proof seal and insures that the cap remains closed at all times unless the truck’s gate is open. This means that the cap does not need a lock, the truck’s gate has the lock, which your truck’s door keys can be used to lock and unlock it.” Jerry explains. Moro nods in hearing this. She knows that some caps have their own locks but apparently this one by design does not need a lock. “Let’s go inside.” Jerry says as he steps inside, pointing out a light switch on the side wall. Flicking it turns on the lights inside. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/White-Flexible-LED-Ribbon-Lights-12Volt.jpg From: http://www.ledbulbs123.com/led-ribbon-lights-12volt-best-5050-strip-lights He continues as they walk inside and points out, “This is a ‘3-way’ switch.’ That means that you can turn on and off the lights at any of the switches with needing to go back to the switch you turned on. There are four rows of lights, they all turn on at once. These are the shelves you wanted. With them I’m including these hook nets to secure items on the shelf and a few padding blankets. The hooks go into the holes on the shelf frame and covers up the area. With the hook nets in place things inside the area can only move but so much, so you do not have to worry about things falling onto the floor when on the road. And the padding blankets will add further protection. Let’s go to the back where most of the business is at.” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MovingBlanket.jpg Moro looks over the shelving, checking how secure they were and how the netting fits into place. Each separate shelf had its own netting on top of a folded up blanket. She then follows Jerry to the rear. He points out, “Since this is a V-Nose trailer, you have this extra space we discussed before. Up on top is the climate control unit, which has a refrigeration, heater, humidifier and de-humidifier. You have to climb up there to set the controls as to your needs. Right now it is set for a person’s comfort- not too hot, not too cold, not too damp either. Under it are the top cabinets. Then you have this work space and then the bottom cabinets.” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/V-NoseCabinets.jpg He continues “In the bottom cabinets is a spare tire with a scissor jack and the generator with the extended tank and back up batteries. On the right, or passenger side is an entry/exit door. It too will need a box-lock to secure it. Any questions? Comments?” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/SpareTires.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/DuroStar-DS4000sGenerator.jpg “So I will need three of these box locks?” Moro asks. “You can use two and get one more later on or get all three now.” Jerry explains. “I see. Anything else needs a ‘box-lock’?” Moro asks. “Just the three for the doors.” Jerry says, seeing how impatient Moro seemed to be. Or perhaps this was an illusion. He then add, “Since you did not know about the locks, buy two and I’ll thrown in the third one for free. That’s fair to you?” “More than fair.” Moro says. Mako steps in, “You know those tanks are empty, without fuel.” “I gathered that.” Moro says before asking, “Anything else I should know?” “None that I know of. Jerry?” Mako says. “Let’s settle these bills.” Jerry says. He looks over this paper work and sees that the work and items have been paid for. He signs the bottom of the final receipt and hands it to Moro, “I’m already paid for. Mako?” Mako looks over his paper work, seeing the work done: $25 for each new tire, $100 for the fuel tanks and their installation, $35 for the wheel alignment, and $40 for the radiator hose replacement and checking and replace any other faulty parts. $275-Total. “Since only the radiator and power steering hoses were replaced and nothing else, I’ll take $25 off for a total of $250." He tells Moro as he signs the receipt and hands it to her. “That is very generous of you.” Moro tells him as she hands him one 1/4 oz gold coin ($250). “It is better to be honest in this business than to cheat others of their money and lives with unsafe work.” Mako tells her as he takes the gold coin. “I can’t agree with you more, Mako.” Jerry throws in. “OK then,” As Moro folds up the receipts and put them in her pocket, “I can go drive away?” “Don’t you want the locks?” Jerry asks as they begin to leave through the rear of the trailer. “I’ll leave after I get the locks.” Moro says and then asks, “Just a couple of questions before I go. Where can I get a Wing-feather brush for a Haibane? And where can I fill up the tanks?” Jerry demonstrates how to close and secure the door, showing where the locks would go and then leans against the door. He answers, “You can try Joan’s Beauty shop at the end of the road. She has a lot of things for everyone, humans, mutants and wessons.” “You can walk there and back while we fill up your tanks. It is going to take a while.” Mako points out. “I’ll think I’ll do that. How much to fill the tanks?” Moro says and asks. “100 gallons of fuel, at $2 a gallon, I say two hundred dollars.” Mako says. Moro pulls out a few gold and silver coins, counting off two 1/10 oz gold coins ($100 each) and hands them to Mako. “$200. Where is this beauty shop again?” “Straight out the door and to the right, down the main street to the end. You can’t miss her place, a lot of flash and glitter there.” Mako explains as he takes the gold coins. “I suppose you will need this back.” Moro says as she dangles the keys in front of them. Mako takes the keys, “I’ll take care of everything for you. When you return, it should be waiting for you by the door.” “Thank you.” Moro says before she begins to walk away from them and head to Joan’s Beauty Supply Shop. - - - - - *Notes: Reclaimed rims – rims that have been fixed up and repainted to new condition. Except for rare exceptions, rims are not new but collected from various locations and fixed to near new conditions. Only if a town has a blacksmith and a smelter where they can process melted metal, can new rims be made. This town does not have a blacksmith or a smelter. A smelter is a place where metal is melted and pour into molds in high volumes. Jason’s processing trailer has smelting capabilities but cannot do this in high volumes. Box-lock – a medium to large sized padlock.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 27th, 2017, 9:00pm Valentine woke up. Her head hurt, it hurt bad. She was sore all over as well and it felt like she was moving.She tried to move but something bound her hand an feet. It startled her and she opened her eyes. She blinked several times to clear her vision. The room was dimly lit, dirty, and smelled like moldy hay and body odor. She too a minute to try to compose herself. her thoughts came hard to her. She was convinced she was not only beat up but drugged, though she remembered not much of anything except multiple figured jumping out of the woods and attacking her. Her boots were gone, her hat, coat, almost everything she had. She only had on her jeans and t-shirt, both dirty and torn. She tried to wiggle to test the ropes that bound her but they were tight and the pain kept her from trying too much. She laid still for a moment trying to pull herself back together as the pain and whatever drug they had given her was making her feel like she was going to loose consciousness again. As she lay there her thoughts turned to Hondo and the girls. She knew Hondo and Fernando would stop at nothing to get her. She was glad Hondo and her had a friend like Fernando, not just because she knew together they would find her but she knew Hondo would not be taking this well and he needed a friend to get through this. To be continued . .  .

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 27th, 2017, 10:24pm Moro opens the door to Joan's Beauty Supplies. "Hello, how may I help you?" Joan asks. "I need two wing brushes." Moro answers. "They are with our wing care products." Joan calls for assistance. "Alice." A Haibane in her late teens/early twenties approaches. Alice strives to look trendy with what she has to work with and pulls it off well with a hair clip, light jacket, top, skirt, tights and boots. Moro explains what she needs in case Alice did not hear. "We have two Haibane with us and each needs a wing brush." Alice shows Moro what they have. "I personally use a Mason Pearson wing brush and I love it. We don't carry high end wing brushes like Mason Person and Kent." Alice picks up a brush. "DuBoa makes a popular wing brush." "I'm familiar with DuBoa. I'll take two." "Anything else?" Alice continues. "We have dye made in Charlton." "That'll be it." Alice attends to the register. She hands the brown paper bag with the two brushes to Moro after paying with silver. Moro returns to the shop. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 28th, 2017, 11:13pm Working on her name still but this is the leader of the Grey Warden air pirates/muscle for hire group. I have been slowly introducing her. Yes she has certain similarities of you know who. (if you don't I'll give more hints later on.)  here are the two pics I have worked on usinf hero maker 2 and 3.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 28th, 2017, 11:19pm second

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 28th, 2017, 11:55pm Note: Interesting. Only a few places to get Prosthesis/Cybenetics like that.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 29th, 2017, 12:51pm I wanted to present my concept of Charlton in size and location. This is only a conservative estimation. The actual size of Charlton is slightly bigger with part of the southern boarder extending further south, nearly surrounding Joe Pool Lake. The fictional sovereign nation of Charlton, established in 68 A.D. by the Texas Spirits, consist of the following real world places: Southwest corner of Dallas, all of Duncanville, southern half of Grand Prairie, northern half of Cedar Hill, northern half of DeSoto and a small unincorporated area. A wall surrounds most of Charlton. The following map shows the walled and un-walled area. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/After%20Chaos/Screen%20Shot%202017-05-29%20at%2012.23.22%20PM_zps023yspwa.png (http://s86.photobucket.com/user/Jeanette_Isabelle/media/After%20Chaos/Screen%20Shot%202017-05-29%20at%2012.23.22%20PM_zps023yspwa.png.html) Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 29th, 2017, 1:07pm (In collaboration with Jeanette Isabelle.) Moro’s truck and trailer was parked by the main entrance of Jerry’s shop so it can be driven out. Jerry and Mako did not wait long after filling the two external tanks for her to return, just having parked the truck there. Moro walks in, seeing the men by her truck. “I gather everything is OK.” Moro says to them. “All your tanks have been filled.” Mako points out. “And the locks installed.” Jerry adds. “All three tanks?” Moro asks, adding, “Is that going to add to the price?” “No, it won’t.” Mako replies. “I see. Can I ask why?” Moro asks. “You should not be penalized for paying in advanced for one.” Mako begins, “And we would like you to tell others who you meet that we did the work on your vehicle and trailer.” “Grapevine advertisement, if you know what we mean.” Jerry tells her. “I see. That is not a problem.” Moro replies. Jerry hands her the keys to the truck, with one more key added to the set, “Here you are.” Moro takes the keys from Jerry, “$10 for the locks I think we agreed to?” “Jerry and I discussed it.” Mako begins, “Considered it paid for as part of the fuel cost.” “What is with the generosity? Not that it is appreciated.” Moro asks and says. “Like we said, if you tell others of what we did for you here, they will come for our services. It’s that simple.” Jerry explains. “$10 is not going to put either of us into distress. For you, you get a better deal. For us, we get a satisfied customer who would spread the word about us and our services.” Mako explains. “Alright then, thank you.” Moro says before entering the truck. She turns on the ignition and starts the motor before slowly driving out of Jerry’s shop.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 29th, 2017, 1:21pm Command-Apple-4 will give you cross hairs to select the area you want screen grabbed. You do not have to grab the whole screen. It takes a bit of practice to get used to it. Jeanette wrote: ... .. . A wall surrounds most of Charlton. The following map shows the walled and un-walled area. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/After%20Chaos/Screen%20Shot%202017-05-29%20at%2012.23.22%20PM_zps023yspwa.png (http://s86.photobucket.com/user/Jeanette_Isabelle/media/After%20Chaos/Screen%20Shot%202017-05-29%20at%2012.23.22%20PM_zps023yspwa.png.html) Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 29th, 2017, 2:50pm After getting two cases of the honey root beer that Jeanette likes, Moro drives into camp and pulls the F-350 with cap and climate controlled trailer into the next available parking spot. Moro gets out, transporting the two cases of root beer from the truck to the gas Camper. Note: Just as Fernando said, Moro will take Teri back to the plantation after the meeting. If there's nothing between now and the meeting, Moro will be with Jade. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 29th, 2017, 4:33pm RPG: There is not much for Fernando to do but at the same there is a lot for him to do. Stepping out of Hondo’s Camper, he steps towards his Electric Trailer, coming into the sheep girls view. It is the only direction he could go, as it is the most direct to his camper’s driver’s door. Getting there he has to pass by the Sheep Girls. They turn around to visually follow him. Li Li wanted to get up and follow him but La La puts her hand on her shoulder to keep her seated. Fernando opens the door to his camper and sits in with the door open. He goes through a system’s check to make sure that everything is ready to go on the electric camper. It only takes a couple of minutes to check to the electric camper’s batteries and power reserves. He sees he’s good for at least 300 plus miles though when done he is going to need a couple of days to recharge. In the least, Fight Town is only 250 miles away. He would still need to charge up for the next leg of the journey but not require a couple of days to do so. He shuts down the electronics of the camper. La La and Li Li get up and walk to the door of Fernando’s camper where he sat in the driver’s seat. They talk to him, splitting or sharing their sentences between the two of them, “Fernando. We need to tell you something. Something about Teri. Something she needs help with.” Fernando looks at them and then at Teri who was still seated by Hondo’s camper. “What’s the problem?” He asks. They both look at each other for a moment before looking back at Fernando to tell him, “Maribelle ‘programmed’ her to shoot Moro if Moro got too nosey in their house and start looking in places she does not want her there.” “’Programmed?’” Fernando asks. The girls look at each other for a moment before La La leans towards Fernando’s ear and explains, “If you overwhelm a Sex-Kitten with pleasurable touching, you can tell us to do anything you want and we will do it for you.” She then steps away from Fernando, with Li Li throwing in, “It is not that hard to do.” “Not that hard to do?” He asks, thinking about it. Li Li reaches over taking his hand and shoves it under La La’s skirt and forces his fingers to massage her panty covered labia. La La shudders a bit, grabbing onto the arm rest of the camper’s door to hold on. Li Li tells him, “Whatever you want La La to do, tell her while you do this and she will do it.” Fernando manages to pull his hand away from where Li Li had placed it. “I don’t want or need La La to do anything for me.” But he thinks about it, forcing him to ask, “This is what Maribelle did? How do you two know?” Li L answers as La La tries to recompose herself, “Maribelle did it right there while we had lunch, right in front of us.” “And you are telling me, because...” He asks. “Because we can trust you.” La La says to him as she catches her breath. “This only works if the Sex-Kitten trusts you. It does not work on everybody who does that to us, only to those we trust.” Li Li adds. “And you two trust me?” He asks. They both nod at him. Fernando thinks to himself before asking, “Does Teri trusts me the same way? Could I touch her and ‘program’ her the same way?” “We don’t know, only if she trusts you.” They both tell him. Fernando lets out a sigh before saying to himself, “She would have to trust me as equal to or more than she trusts Maribelle.” They both nod at him. A vehicle coming up onto the parking lot hauling a trailer catches Fernando attention, making him turn away for a second. He can see Moro driving it to where Jeanette’s camping area side is at. “Tell Teri to come here. I want to talk to her alone and from that talk I’ll see how much she trusts me.” He tells the Sheep Girls. (To be continued.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 29th, 2017, 10:08pm Before anything else, Moro goes to the troop carrier. Denver is aboard the bus as a load of laundry gets cleaned and a few of the children take a shower. Moro steps on the bus. "Denver, I need for you to come with me and bring your backpack." In silence, Denver grabs her backpack and follows Moro. Moro continues. "I got you a new wing brush." Denver does not say anything. "Would you rather I send you to Fernando for medical treatment because you were neglecting your personal care?" Denver is quick to answer. "No. Of course not." "Then stop with the extreme tree hugging and use the personal hygiene items you were given so that you will be a healthy individual. If you want to be this party's garbage disposal, making certain food does not go to waste, that's great. As long as you are with us, you will not come across as an escapee from a hippie commune." Moro comes to relieve Jeanette. "I'll relieve of Jade and, if it is alright with you, I would like to borrow your Penny." Jeanette cringes. "And I thought my jokes were bad. Go ahead." When the four of them reach the Beetle Dub Box, Moro turns on the generator. Denver places her backpack on the floor of the Dub Box. Penny takes Denver's measurements. As Penny alters Denver's clothes, Moro uses a brush on Jade's wings. "Ouch!" Jade exclaims. "If you take care of your wings, it wouldn't hurt." Moro works with Jade's feathers until they become tame. "Pretty wings." "They're black. I hate that color." "Black wings are pretty too. Moreover, yours go well with your black hair. Speaking of hair, I think we may have time for Ariel to trim your hair." "I wish I had wings." Penny doesn't beat around the bush. "You're an Immortal. A person can't be both a Haibane and an Immortal. I don't understand why, that's the way it is." "I know." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 31st, 2017, 2:36pm La La and Li Li walk over to Teri and literally pick her up and take her to Fernando. Among other things, he sees that their soup bowls are empty and their lunch finished. “If you are done with your meal, take the bowls to my camper and have Joanna show you how to wash up and take care of your mess. It would be very helpful if you did that while I talk to Teri.” Fernando tells them. They both nod at each other before going and picking up after themselves and taking the empties and wrappers to the Dub Box camper behind his bus. Teri tried to leave with them but Fernando reaches out and grabs her by the wrist. “Calm yourself down, little one. You and I are going to have a talk.” Fernando tells her, making her to turn around and face him. He adds, “I’m going to let you go and I want you to stand there so we can have this little talk.” Teri looks at him nervously as if she did something to get into trouble. But as promised, Fernando lets her go and then shifts himself back into his driver’s seat. He then throws at her his first question, “Teri, hope I got your name right. Do you trust me? Not respect. Respect is given, trust must be earned.” “I... I trust you.” Teri begins, “Am I in trouble?” “No you are not. And I do not want you to get into trouble.” He tells her. Teri looks down at the floor between then and nods. “Look. The girls showed me how to make you do things that I want you to do. I do not think that is fair to you to put you through that. So I am not going to do it, not to you or anyone else. Understand what I’m trying to say?” He says and asks. She looks up at him, trying to hold back tears of a punished little girl and nods. “Look, Teri. Do not punish yourself for you did nothing wrong. Understand that first. I just do not want you to get into more trouble. You are a cute and lovely girl. There is nothing out there worth getting in trouble for. Last thing I want you to be is in trouble for something worthless and stupid. It is not worth getting in trouble for. Understand that. So, whatever it is Maribelle told you to get from the house, get it. But if Moro or anyone else wants to know what that is you are getting, you tell them ‘This is personal and private. Please go away.’ If they do not leave, tell them that you will tell me and I will get them into a lot more trouble than it is worth. Moro wants to help out carry Maribelle’s things and see what we can do with it. But she is not to go through them, that is your job. As far as I know, we need the wine from the cellar if it is still there. And whatever Maribelle needs and her personal things like clothing to bring them over here and we can look through them later. Understand what I’m telling you?” Fernando explains sternly. “I understand.” Teri tells her. “What is this about getting in trouble?” General Jastrey says from behind Teri as she steps into view. “It’s a personal thing but I’m dealing with it.” Fernando tells her. He then asks, “Is your meeting over?” “Not yet. My part is. Now it is my commanding officers turn.” The general says. She then throws at Fernando, “Though I do not approve, but you can do that Sex-Kitten trick of tickling her girlie parts to get her into submission and then she will do anything you tell to.” “That is not my way of doing things.” Fernando begins. “There is also a problem of conflicting orders from two different people she trusts that would get her into more trouble. No, I want Teri here to do this on her own.” He pauses for a second before asking, “How do you about that ‘trick’?” “We had to put down a lot of Sex-Kittens who were ordered to kill people through that method. At first we did not know what was going on until we found out you can tickle them into submission to get sex from them, but we tried it out on other commands, and it turns out that it works that way. So this little cute furball can be ordered to kill you but there is one thing we do not understand as to why it does not work with everyone.” General Jastrey explains. “A real Manchurian Candidate. I believe the order must come from somebody she trusts.” Fernando explains. “A Manchurian Candidate? That explains a lot then.” General Jastrey says, “That is a term I have not heard since my father was general, and it fits them appropriately. The Sex-Kittens are just a weapon for the master to use.” “I’m nobody’s master, nobody is. The anti-slavery treaty extends to humans, mutants and wessens. Anybody not adhering to it will be dealt with accordingly.” Fernando points out. “I know that. As the law enforcement of town, I will put down any wessen used as weapon against anyone and their master will be put down after a trail as well.” General Jastrey says. “Don’t wessens have the same rights as humans? That is what I am trying to push because not all wessens can be cured, and for those who cannot be cured, they need some protection under the law.” Fernando asks and explains. “I understand that all too well, and I do agree. But once a Sex-Kitten is order to kill somebody, they continue to kill until ordered to stop. That is why they have to be put down.” General Jastrey explains. “With such a weakness, I am surprised that it does not happen often. I mean, at the houses of ill-repute, how can they not be ordered by their customers to go out and kill?” Fernando asks. “Most likely their first order was to only take orders from one person, the master, usually. But since Master Jenkins is missing, that would make Maribelle her master.” General Jastrey tells him, “Over 20 years ago, there were a lot of Sex-Kittens ordered to kill others in those days.” “That makes a lot of sense now.” Fernando says more to himself. “Sex-Kittens are ordered to accept what happens to them as if they allowed it to happen. That is why you can rape them and they would not go to the police or their masters and say what had happened to them unless confronted with the fact of what happened. And until the law is passed to protect them, raping a wessen is not illegal to do.” The general explains. She adds, “Thanks to you, all that is going to change. Thing is, you won’t be here to see it.” “I’ll be around one day. I’m just passing through and will pass through again.” Fernando tells her. “So, this little cute furball been ordered to kill somebody?” General Jastrey says as she pulls out her service handgun, putting it to the back of Teri’s head. “She’s under my protection, General. And that is what I am trying to find out and deal with. Right now it is only rumors and conjecture, and going through that to find the truth is the problem. So please put away the firearm, I’m in control here and she is under my protection.” Fernando tells her. General Jastrey puts away her firearm, “I hope. If I find she harmed anyone because she was ordered to, I will be the one putting her down, and not even you are going to stop me.” “General, I usually do not do this, but...” He lifts his head higher up for her to see before removing his glasses off his face. And then he stares into her eyes and points at his, “Don’t ever cross that line with me. I can take this town as easily as I took the Slavers, but I am not a power hungry idiot wanting followers to do as I tell them.” He then reaches into his jacket and pulls out and takes off his Square Head Jesus Crucifix. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/JesusHeadPendant.jpg “The chain of Gold Head of the Savior and eyes of an Angel... You’re the Time Lord, aren’t you.” General Jastrey tells him. “That is yet to be decided. But let’s say I am. What is going to happen next?” He says to her. “It is said that the Time Lord will come with his band and will bring peace to those willing to accept his terms and torment to those who goes against him and towns will either flourish or burn.” The General says. “Then you have nothing to fear from me. It is those who have kidnapped Val that has something to fear. For now I will play it by their terms.” Fernando tells her as he begins to put on his glasses and chain. “I do not ask this from anybody, but when you get Val, have some mercy for them. Some are forced to work for them and need liberation, not annihilation. Everyone else you can burn.” The General explains. “We will see. I just have one thing to ask.” Fernando says. “What is it?” General Jastrey asks. “I have heard about the stories of the Time Lord. He walks with a cane, wears a dark rescue jacket from New York, and dark glasses. Why have you not said anything?” Fernando asks. “I met the Time Lord long ago when I was a girl. It is those eyes you and he have I will never forget. But there have been many who came back pretending to be you, doing minor miracles, saying how things used to be in the past, and having such canes of energy and power but none of them had your eyes. I also have a puzzle that only he and his assistant can solve in less than a minute. I’ll be back, it is in the trunk of my car.” General Jastrey explains before she trots over to her car. She comes back, running like one many years younger than she is with a wooden box under her arm. She reaches over to him, handing him the box. Fernando pulls out a mixed up Rubix Cube and a mechanical stop-watch. He hands the watch over to the General, “Anybody can solve this.” “Anybody can solve it; that is true. But only the Time Lord can do it in under a minute.” General Jastrey points out. She adds, “Whenever you are ready.” Fernando lets out a sigh, “I wonder how many of these are out there.” “Many. The Time Lord left them behind as a test to prove who he and his assistant are as they can solve it in under a minute.” The General says, throwing in, “Whenever you are ready.” “Alright, go.” He tells her. He spins one side to see how tight or lose the cube was, and once figuring that out, he spins the 25 key twists of the solution on the cube without needing to look at it, taking a bit less than a second per turn. He then holds out the cube to General Jastrey after the 25 turns. She switches off the stop watch and looks at the cube in near disbelief. Past pretenders of the Time Lord have taken hours to solve the puzzle though the time limit to solve it was a minute or less and many stated that it was impossible to so. And there is was, solved in less than 30 seconds. The General takes the cube and mixes it up before putting it back with the stop watch in the wooden box it was in on Fernando’s lap. “General?” Fernando calls to her. “I’m sorry to have doubted you.” General Jastrey says to him. “It’s understandable.” Fernando says to her. “There is one problem.” General Jastrey says before she leans over to Teri, and pulls her tightly against her and puts her hand up inside her skirt and massages her ‘girl parts,’ whispering in her ear “If you value your life, you are to never tell anyone you are with the Time Lord. You are to listen to what he tells you above anyone else, above your master, above the law giver – me, above all. Do I make myself clear?” “Yes, yes you do you.” Teri says. “Then you are going to be a nice little Sex-Kitten and not do anything that would hurt anybody.” General Jastrey explains in her ear. All Teri can do at this point is just nod. “Say it – ‘Teri will be a good little wessen girl...’” General Jastrey tells her in her ear. It takes a while for Teri to recompose herself enough to repeat those words “Teri... will be... a good... little wessen... girl...” “Say it again.” General Jastrey tells her. “Teri will be... a good... little wessen girl...” Teri says. “Again.” General Jastrey orders her. “Teri will be a good... little wessen girl...” Teri says. “And don’t you forget it.” General Jastrey tells her before letting her go. Teri stands there leaning against the camper door, slightly shaking from being brought to a near orgasmic state. “That was uncalled for.” Fernando tells the General. “To insure the safety of those around us from a programmed Sex-Kitten, it was.” General Jastrey says to him. “If you know the Time Lord, then you know I do not operate in this manner of forcing anyone to do anything. People have choices, including wessens and mutants.” Fernando tells her. “As you told me long ago, people do have choices when they have free will. A programmed Sex-Kitten does not have a free will. They are, as you stated to my father long ago, ‘Brain Washed.’ ‘Brain Washed’ as in programmed to do whatever it is they are told to do.” General Jastrey explains. Fernando thinks, though not liking the situation or what was done to Teri. He eventually asks, “This ‘weakness,’ it only applies Sex-Kittens or to all Wessens?” “Only to Sex-Kittens, as they are programmed from the lab like that for one, and they are highly receptive to orders as part of that programming for two. All others do as they are told as per their jobs and think accordingly to get the job done. Sex-Kittens just have one primary task, any other tasks they do are taught to them, so Sex-Kittens can do as the master wants in the house. In this case the Master being Maribelle.” The General explains. “But slavery is over, and no one is a master of anyone else.” Fernando throws back at General Jastery. “I know that, you know that, Terri now knows that. But enforcing that law is going to be with problems, that is my problem in this.” General Jastrey tells him before asking, “We got an hour before the meeting. Got anything to ask or say before the meeting?” “Just one.” Fernando says. “What is it?” General Jastrey asks. Fernando was about to say it but realizing Teri was there, replies, “I will tell you right before the meeting.” He tells her. “I see.” General Jastrey replies. “I do want to make some kind of deal where the effected farms are put back operations somehow. But that is a deal that we need to discuss after the meeting with the farm owners.” He explains. “I see what you are getting at, and I agree. But there are at least seven families I have not heard from, some who sit on the council with Master Jenkins. Who knows what have happened to them?” General Jastrey says with concern in her voice. We’ll discuss this after the meeting, with those we have here.” Fernando says. “Alright, I’ll see you later.” General Jastrey says before she takes the wooden box from Fernando and heads to Hondo’s camper’s direction. Fernando turns his attention to Teri, letting out a sigh in deep thought. “I’m sorry for what happened, Teri. I should have done something to stop it.” He tells her. “Don’t be. I... I deserved it in some way.” Teri says to him. “No one deserves to be manipulated like that. No one.” He replies. “But, it is the way we are. It is our place to be done to like that.” She tries to explain. “I would not do you like that.” He tells her. Teri looks at the ground, thinking before she asks, “Do you like me?” “Don’t get me wrong, Teri. I don’t like anyone right now. I’ll honor and respect you like any other person and trust you up to a point. Do right by me and I will make things as easy for you to make you happy as best as I can. But that includes everybody, not just you.” He tells her. “Oh... I thought...” Teri begins to say. “Let me ask, do you like me?” He throws at her before she could finish her statement. It catches her off her guard. “Uhm...” She begins, trying to think of the right words to say, but can’t, forcing her to say the truth as she knows it, “I do... like you. And I hope you would like me, but you said you like no one, so... uhm... I do not know what to say.” “Look, Teri. I’m not telling what to do or how to feel. I’m not asking what you should do, you are to do as you think you need to do for it is right for you. If you want to like me, I’m not stopping you from doing so. But I am not going to do you wrong, I am not going to hurt you unless you do something to hurt others here. I will do what I can to protect you as I do the others. I promise you that. But I need you to understand that I may not like you like you like me.” He explains to her. “Uhm... Fernando. Can you take me to town?” Teri asks. “You need something I can buy you?” Fernando asks. “Uhm... I would like some alone time with you, in a rented bed in a rented private room, in town. So I can show you how much I like you.” She nervously says to him. “There is not enough time for that. Even if there was time, it, for me, would be for the wrong reasons.” He begins to tell her, adding, “But... Just listen to me. Maybe in fight town we can have that, just you and I. I just want to know everything about fight town, and I need a special girl that could do me favors, do things for me that I hope won’t get her in trouble. You think you can do that, for me?” “I’ll do anything for you.” She tells him. “Even if other girls are with us?” He asks. “You mean La La and Li Li?” She asks. “The four of us? Yes.” He answers. “Fernando?” She calls to him. “Yeah?” He replies. “Could you come with Moro and me so I can get Maribelle’s things? I really want you to be there, I do not want to hurt Moro if she goes searching in places she does not belong.” Teri asks. “I can go with you. That is not a problem for me.” Fernando tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 1st, 2017, 7:06pm Penny is almost finished altering Denver's clothes when Moro suddenly recalls a minor oversight. Moro stands up and approaches Denver. "May I see your hands?" Denver shows her hands to Moro. Moro sighs but she is not angry. However, Moro is doing so much at the moment that she does not have the resources to make sure that someone as old as Denver has washed her hands before touching stuff. "Go to the sink, wash your hands with soap, rinse them thoroughly and dry them." "I'm done." Penny says just after Denver had washed and dried her hands. "May I see?" Denver asks. Penny hands what she had just finished to Denver. Denver accepts the article of clothing and looks at the wing slits Penny added. "I guess this is official." "Those are your clothes." Moro states. "Nothing will change that." Denver is not use to this. "I will take care of them. Moro, is there something like a soup kitchen or a food pantry in Charlton?" "I don't have any information on soup kitchens but there is a food bank." "Do markets donate unsold food items to the food bank?" "Yes." "Does the food bank need volunteers?" Moro focuses on what is important right now. "You need to focus on going to school." "I could volunteer after school. I think that would be better than your suggestion of getting a job feeding pigs." "Denver, I imagine it was you who figured out where to go to get unsold food in this town but until you realize that everyone is the same, you are not cut out for a volunteer job." Moro turns the generator off now that Penny is done. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 1st, 2017, 7:28pm Note: I'm working on Jeanette's journal and I'm confused about something. Who does the 1948 Indian Chief belong to? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 1st, 2017, 7:47pm Note: that is Hondo/Val's. It was the one Val disappeared on.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 2nd, 2017, 10:00am Penny puts her sewing machine and supplies away as Denver returns her clothing to the backpack. Moro puts a wing brush in Denver's backpack and lists what needs to be done next. "Denver, you need to return to the troop carrier and get cleaned up as soon as a shower becomes available. I will brush your wings if you need me to. Penny, I need to return you to your mom. Jade, you are coming with me to get a hair cut." Denver returns to the troop carrier without needing adult supervision. Moro brings Penny back to Jeanette and locates Ariel. "Jade here needs to see a hair stylist." "Get a chair and a sheet and I'll get my makeup station." Ariel was about to take off for the gas Camper. "You will find an extra sheet in the gas Camper." "Then I just need a chair, or something for Jade to sit on, preferably something tall." "It won't be tall but I can get you a chair." Ariel returns with a sheet and her makeup station. She throws the sheet around Jade and sets up her station. "What do you need today?" "Keep the style the same, straight and long." Moro answers. "Just work on her bangs, the tips of hair . . . in other words, freshen her up." "Okay." Ariel gets to work on Jade's hair. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 2nd, 2017, 1:33pm For the first time in a long time Teri smiled. A small smile but a smile that was genuinely her own. “Thank you.” She says to Fernando. “Don’t thank me until it is all over.” He tells her. Teri stands there confused as to what to say or do as she did not know who to reply to him on this. One thing for sure, Fernando ‘playing the role of Mr. Cool’ has set off some emotions and reactions within her she has never felt before and is very unsure on how to deal with them. She looks down at the ground and at her feet for the moment. “I... I... will be back.” She manages to let out. “Get me when Moro is ready to go.” Fernando tells her. “Uhm... I will.” She says before turning away and looks at the chair and table where she was sitting before. La La and Li Li had cleaned up the area so there was nothing there for her to do. Then her body alerts her to go use the bathroom facility. She goes to the Karl’s camper behind his SUV. Fernando can see where Teri was going, but not really paying attention to it. He turns on his tiny Yaesu radio and begins scanning the frequencies. Much of the airwaves was silent. The Noah Weather Radio Frequencies between 165MHz to 168MHZ kept sending the same repeating audio message, “This channel is used by the US Weather Monitoring Service. Please stay tuned for emergency weather information.” Thing is, where is this signal coming from, and is anyone aware of it being there? And a few frequencies had some strange odd noises coming from them. Those that sounded like buzz saws, Fernando concluded were binary code transmissions, but he had no way of downloading and deciphering them for now. Just in case he locked those frequencies into the radio’s memory for future reference. With little to nothing to do, Fernando turns off the radio and pockets it. He steps out of the electric camper, closing and locking its door. Stepping out to the clear area of the parking lot, he gets to see how big that tent General Jastrey’s men set up really is. The entire group could sleep in it and still have room for more, if needed. As Fernando studied the cloth and frame structure, Jason comes out of his mineral processing trailer wearing a shop apron, asbestos gloves and carrying a very hot but small crucible. “Have you decided to help us in our search?” Jason almost demands. “No I am not going to help. It is not my job to do so, and like I told you, you told me this happened years ago – there is no guarantee of ever finding them alive. In fact, the more time had passed, the less likely that they would ever be found, dead or alive. Now if you want to sucker somebody else in this search, you can, but I won’t help you. It’s a fool’s errand if anything. And that is that you are carrying?” Fernando tells him. Jason looks at him and then at the crucible, thinking what to say but decides to at least answer his question, “It’s a sample of bad steel. Too much slag in it to be useful to anyone.” Fernando looks at it, and then at the ground. He scoops up a handful of sand and pours it on the top of the hardening liquid, letting it fill up to the top. “What are you doing?!” Jason lets out. “Put it back into the furnace to melt it again, wait for about an hour and tell me what you get.” Fernando tells him. “It is not going to work.” Jason tells him, “It’s a waste of time and resources.” “How do you know if you don’t even try. Now just try it. If you do not like the results, I will give you my stove gas tank from my camper.” Fernando tells him. Jason just looks at him as if he was stupid before stepping away and going back into his trailer. Fernando knows this is going to take a couple of hours to complete, so at least it will get Jason out of everyone’s hair until it is time for the meeting.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 2nd, 2017, 2:01pm Note: youse pronounced like use. Tonya and Zoey worked to pack the camper, while Macey watched in silence. Even though Fernando wasn't there she didn't dare speak, though that was only half of it. The other half was even if she did speak what would she say? she had much to say but no words could explain how she felt nor express how sorry she was. Tonya and Zoey's comforting words and forgiveness only made her feel worse. So she just sat there. The kitten was curled up on her lap, partially out of it being the only warm lap sitting still and partly as it sensed her sorrow. Cats can hold a grudge like no other animal or person but a kitten has the pureness of a little child about them and forgive easily. The kitten slept and purred as Macey absentmindedly stroked it and stared off into space. The only though on her mind was,*I'm sorry, auntie V. Please don't die.* _________________________________________________________________ Valentine lay on the floor, slowly her senses and mind came back to her. She figured the drugs must be working their way out of her system. As she lay there she looked for ways to escape, but her thoughts were soon interrupted by the door opening. To burly, pirate looking men and a young woman who was done up alot like them came into the room. the woman spoke with a gruff tone. Woman: The boss lady wants to be a seein' youse. Valentine: Who is you boss? What is this all about?! Woman: You'll find out quick short 'nough. The woman turned to the goons. Woman: Untie her feet and get her up. She turned back to Valentine. Woman: Now, walk for us all nice like and stuff'll go lot nicer for youse. Cause us trouble and we'll give youse more trouble than bargained for right quick like. the men cut the ropes on her feet and legs and roughly stood her on her feet. She was a bit woosey and unsteady. she blinked as she tried to get her balance. The man started out the door and the other pushed Valentine out in front of him. Man 2: Move it, tart! Valentine moved out shakily. the woman stopped to grab the removed ropes and shut the door. Valentine walked a way down the hall that was outside the room she was in. She stumbled and caught herself on the wall, half spun around. The man behind her growled and started forward to grab her. Valentine braced herself against the wall and kicked him right in the balls as he approached. the first man turned around at the noise of his comrade hitting the ground and gasping in pain. Valentine charged hi and hit him in the chin with the top of her head. It knocked him out cold. The blow dazed Valentine slightly but she kept moving forward at a trot now. She burst through the door they were headed too, hoping to make an escape but was shocked at what she saw. she was outside but was up in the air. she was aboard a dirigible, a large one. they were much to high for her to jump off and her hands were still tied. She looked down the deck for a pace to hide but at the same time she heard something behind her. As she turned for a brief moment she saw the woman again. she hit Valentine hard and knocked her down. The two men caught up to her, both groaning in pain. Woman: What the #$@! is wrong with youse morons?!? let one little whore get best o'youse like that?!!? Worthless shit piles youse is!! Should a know youse were shit sin' youse both #$@! like shit in bed! Valentine rolled half way over to get a boot in the face. Blackness started to close in on her as she lost consciousness. The last thing she heard was the woman ordering the two men to drag her to the bosses office and not to mess it up. after that all was dark and quiet. ____________________________________________________________________ Hondo was outside helping James Load up the motorcycles and Red Molly familiarized herself with the Bronco as General Jastrey approached. Hondo sighed in frustration, wondering what she wanted now. Not that he was frustrated with her but he was just frustrated with everything at the moment. James looked up and perked right up. James: Is that Jastrey? Hondo: yup. James: Wow! I though she'd be older. she looks good for her age. Hondo: Hmm James stepped out in front of Hondo. James: General Jastrey, I presume? Jastrey: I'd be careful going around presuming things but you are right. I'm Jastrey. And you are? James: James Adie. I'm Honored to meet you. I've heard a lot of good things about you. Jastrey looked at Hondo. Jastrey: Whats this about? Hondo: James and his fiance, Molly, want to join us. James: It will be an honor to work with you. Jastrey looked at Hondo. Hondo: Nothin' is set in stone yet. They are driving my wi . .  my spare vehicle. We can discuss further involvement later at the meeting. Jastrey nodded: I know its hard on you. We'll get her back, rest assured. Hondo: Thanks Ma'am. Jastrey: Does Fernando know about these two? Hondo: yeah. Jastrey: Alright. They can wait for later. Jastrey pulled the Rubik cube out of the box and played with it, turning it in her hand. Jastrey: Speaking of Fernando, I just came from talking to him. Hondo: oh? Jastrey: Yes, we had a little talk about time and lord how it flies. Hondo sighed: I think we should take this conversation else where. James, would you excuse us. The general and I have some private business to talk about. James: Sure. we are done here anyway. I'll check the fluids on the Bronco. Hondo: Sounds good. General, this way, ifin ya please. Jastrey nodded and followed Hondo around the other side of his camper. Once there Jastrey held out the cube to Hondo Jastrey: How about it? Hondo took it looked it over. Hondo: have your watch ready? Jastrey nodded: Go Hondo flipped and turned the levels until all the colours matched and handed it back. Jastrey: Not as fast as Fernando but still in record time. Hondo: does that answer your question? Jastrey: I knew there was something familiar about you. It wasn't until Fernando took his glasses off. those eyes, I knew them. Hondo: He took his glasses off? That don't happen often. Jastrey: So I've heard. But when I knew it was him You had to be the other. I saw you both a long time ago. Now I know its you. The friend, the time lords #2. Hondo: ok. So you know. What now? Jastrey: Your secret is safe with me. Many fakes have came before proclaiming themselves you two but none have came through like you, doing something about the troubles and not trying to claim the glory and power of what you two are. Hondo: We don't do it for glory, money, or power. Its just what we do. Jastrey nodded: I think I understand. Hondo: whether ya do or not is irrelevant. Jastrey: How many look on you as a simple cowboy or country boy and miss the depth or intelligence you posses? Hondo: I'm not pretending to be anything I'm not. Those who judge a person by looks alone, or how they talk without getting to know them before they judge are the shallow ones and they miss out on a lot they could gain from their fellow man. Jastrey: This is true. I have one question. Hondo: Ask. Can't guarantee an answer but ask anything ya want and I'll try to answer. Jastrey: I've heard rumors but have suspected this myself. Is the Assistant to the time lord also H.I Sackett. I have heard they were friends, almost family. I get that feeling from you two. Hondo stared blankly at her for a moment the sighed. He nodded. Hondo: Something else to just keep to yourself. Jastrey: Why now then? Hondo: Why now what? Jastrey: We know of the sackett clan. Why come here now? Hondo: and not earlier? Jastrey: yes. Hondo: That's a question for Fernando. Jastrey: I understand. At least I know why you were not giving out your name readily . . .but . . . Jastrey's face showed sort of a worried look. Jastrey: everyone knows H.I's wife is Maria. Not Valentine. How do you explain this? Hondo: Valentine is her middle name. Her father always used it instead of her first name. That's what we call her, but her name is Maria.   Jastrey: hmm. . . Well, I'd better get back. Hondo: Alright. please don't make me regret trusting you. Jastrey: That's one thing you'll never regret. Jastrey turned and walked off. Hondo scratched his head as he thought. Hondo mumbled: Now what? Little did Hondo know Tonya had passed by the window and caught Jastrey's last question. Tonya whispered: Moms name is Maria?? can it be . . .?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 2nd, 2017, 2:40pm "What do you think?" Ariel asks, after she finishes. Moro looks. "Looks good." Ariel removes the sheet and sakes off the hair, before partially folding it haphazardly. This makes it easier to transport the sheet to the laundry instead of simply wadding it up in a ball. She then disinfects her hair cutting tools in the Barbicide jar. Ariel looks at Jade's nails. "You haven't been taking care of your nails. Please, stay seated. I need to remove your socks and shoes." Ariel removes Jade's socks and shoes. "You came to me just in time. I need a tub of water for her feet, a bowl of water for her hands, warm would be better, and a towel." "There is a towel in the gas Camper. Which do you need first?" Moro says and asks. "Her feet can soak in the tub as I work on her hands." Ariel leaves to get a towel from the gas Camper. Moro leaves and returns with a five-gallon bucket, available at any hardware store, half full. She puts it in front of Jade. Jade puts her feet in and lets them soak for a while. While Moro gets a bowl of warm water, Ariel gets the tools she will need, closes the makeup station and readjusts the height so Jade can rest her arm on it. Moro returns with a bowl of warm water and Jade soaks her hand in it. "I too will need a chair." Ariel continues. Moro gets Ariel a chair. Ariel sits down and works on Jade's hand. The "cursed" is getting the royal treatment. Actually they are in a camp and Jade's feet are in a bucket from The Home Depot . . . close enough. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 3rd, 2017, 8:54pm Little more than hour and a half left, Fernando decides to go into town. It looks like the town is celebrating non-stop as it is taken to the nearly the next party level. A loud steam whistle blows loudly in the background. Fernando does not care where it came from nor where it is going though it is probably from the last area the last town they were in days before. People celebrating, people selling, people buying, this is the most money this area has seen being exchanged in a long time. And it will be a long time if they may see such money exchanges again. Fernando does not care. For him it is not about the money or the power or the fame. It is for is doing the right thing, ending the wrongs of people and society, whatever it takes to eliminate corruption. But he knows that when one eliminates such negativity, it creates a vacuum somebody is going to try to refill. That is on whoever is in charge to deal with. Fernando makes his way through some of the sleaziest part of town looking for something that may not be there: information. The stench of the area can only improve the atmosphere of the decorum. He spots a bar with a name that catches his eye – The Sex Kitten’s Litter Box. It’s as sleazy as any other bar in the area but Fernando has been through worst places than this. He finds it not a threat to himself, though as he approaches it somebody is thrown out and pounced on by others and beaten in front of its doors. Fernando walks around them, ignoring then and steps inside the bar. Though dark inside, there are females walking around in as little as possible – human, wessens and mutants servicing the male patrons. A large bear-wessen puts his arm out to prevent Fernando from going in any further. “This is a private establishment.” He towers over Fernando. “Funny, the sign outside says ‘All Are Welcomed.’” Fernando mocks him, as there were no such sign outside. “Where?” The Bear Wessen is thrown off guard for a moment. “Look, right outside the door...” Fernando steps to the door and pointing outside, trying to play him like a fish on a hook. “There ain’t no sign outside.” as the Bear Wessen steps to the doorway, just slightly passed Fernando. It gives Fernando just enough room to step behind him and shove him out the door with his foot. The Bear Wessen crashes into the group outside beating up the previous patron, causing a much bigger commotion and drama outside that it gets the attention of Jastrey’s men who were patrolling the area and decide to arrest everyone involved. Fernando walks up to the bar and sits down on a stool. An Albino Female Wessen steps up to him from the bar; she was either a fox or thin faced dog Wesson like a Wolf-Hound, French Poodle or Doberman Pincher. Either way, as a Sex-Kitten, her better years had left her a long time ago. “Now who is going to protect me from the riff-raff since you got rid of my guard.” She leans over to Fernando. Fernando looks over the other patrons sitting about the place, “Looks like he was not doing a good job. But if you need protecting, I’ll protect you while I’m here.” “You better do a better job than he did.” She tells him, “The name’s Reina, Rainy for short. What’s your poison?” “Hmmm... Reina, Spanish for ‘The Queen.’ Ever heard of a ‘Flaming Skull?’” Fernando says and asks. “Never heard of it.” Reina says to him as some of the other patrons turn their attention to Fernando. “Get me a mug of beer and a shot of your strongest rot gut. I’ll go the rest.” Fernando tells her. “I’ve seen many mix rot gut and beer over the years. It is nothing new.” Reina says as she pours the beer into a mug with a large head on it and follows it with filling a shot glass with something that smells like turpentine. Fernando takes his zippo lighter and pops it open, flicking it on. He tries to light the shot glass but it won’t turn on. “This is your strongest? It won’t even light.” Fernando tells her, “Give me something that will light. If you have to, go siphon a vehicle’s fuel tank from outside.” “Hmph.” Reina replies, “It’s going to cost you.” She throws out the shot glass with its drink and puts up another, holding a different bottle over it. “Don’t worry about the money. I’m the one that’s paying, though you should be paying me for protecting you from the riff-raff in here.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll hold you to that.” Reina tells him as she pours the liquid into the glass. This time it smells like near pure alcohol should. Fernando lights up the shot glass, a long blue flame shoots up from it, signifying that it is high proof alcohol. He nods at her as she looks in awe at the flame the drink is producing. He grabs the middle of the shot glass and carries it over the beer with its foamy head. “Now this is a Flaming Skull.” Fernando says before dropping the flaming shot glass into the beer mug. The shot glass sinks to the bottom of the mug, leaving a hole in the foam where the alcohol floats on creating a specter of a torch in the middle of the beer’s foamy head. He lifts up the mug towards Reina, “Here’s to you.” As he puts the mug to his lips, invisible to all around him he blows out the flames with his nostrils before drinking the entire mug in one swig. Everyone looks at him astonished, thinking he drank down the flaming brew alit. He puts down the mug on the bar. “Before I order another, this place makes bar food like club sandwiches?” Fernando asks. “Depends on what you want.” Reina says to him. “Nothing fancy. Just a club sandwich. You know, two slices of bread with meat, lettuce and tomato.” Fernando explains, “Don’t care what the meat is, beast or chicken. Cut it up in 4’s.” Reina snaps her fingers and a younger Wessen similar to her in appearance and still in her prime walks up to her. Reina whispers into her ear, before she disappears into a backroom. Reina goes back to Fernando. “Rubi will go get your sandwich. Now what’s your name, stranger, and how are you paying for this?” “Name’s Francisco. I think this will pay for order.” He says as he pulls out a $50 gold coin from his pocket and shows it to her. He then reaches over and slides the coin down the cleavage of her breasts, telling her, “Keep the change.” Reina puts her hand over his as he slides the coin between her breasts, “You got too much class for one to be riff raff.” “Actually I’m just pass through these parts. I’m looking for a little lamb that has lost her way (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mDw-b6zCQu8).” He begins to explain. “Goes by the name of Vee, and has red hair. Heard of anything like that?” “I see. No, I have not heard of anything like that. Was she taken during the last Purge?” Reina asks, seeing Fernando pull out a $100 coin and showing it to her before putting it into the cleavage of her breasts. “If I find out anything, I will definitely let you know. How do I contact you?” “I’ll in the parking lot where many are camping there for the festivities until 9PM. Then I’m heading out to the next town.” Fernando tells her. Rubi comes back with a cloth covered plate, handing it to Reina. Reina takes the plate and puts on the bar, uncovering it. It had a large chicken hero on it, which she slides over to Fernando. Fernando looks at it and nods. He then takes his 007 knife out and opens it, extending its large blade out before he puts it into where the sandwich was cut in half. He slides the half of the sandwich away from the other. “This is nice, but a club sandwich is supposed to be small, like finger food. Give that half to some starving kid out here. I’ll take this half.” He explains to Reina as he cuts the other half into quarters. He adds, “I’ll just take a beer this time. Hold the flame.” Reina takes the sandwich and wraps it up in the cloth wrapper it came before refilling Fernando’s mug with a second beer. She puts the sandwich away, perhaps for her to eat later or one of her girls to eat it later Reina left Fernando to eat in peace and to deal with the other patrons. He took his time to enjoy his snack of a meal. He was half way into his meal when he heard a strange noise. A loud purring and ‘Whomp-whomp’ noise of very advanced technology. In walks in a strange pale skinned hunched over male wearing a lab coat and dark welding goggles over his eyes in a dirty lab coat. Behind him a highly modified medical droid enters the bar with him. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/FX-med_SW-Droid.jpg (http://starwars.wikia.com/wiki/FX-series_medical_assistant_droid/Legends) Many of the bar’s patrons run out of the door and other escape ways as if the place was set on fire. Even Reina and the girls hide, but not Fernando. “You will do nicely.” The man in the lab coat says with a hiss in his voice. Fernando pretends to ignore him though has had an eye on him and his pet robot through the reflection of the polished metal shelf holding the bottles of booze. He picks up his cane and the last bite of sandwich, turning around to face them. “I’ve been waiting for you to come. Well, not you in particular but somebody like you.” Fernando tells him. “Oh really?” The man hisses back, before he pulls out a crystal topped cane from his lab coat. He aims the crystal at Fernando and shoots an energy beam at him. Fernando’s cane absorbs the energy, making him say, “Impossible!” Fernando scowls at him, “Oh you just #$@!ed up.” He raises his cane, making the other cane red hot that the man in the lab coat lets go of it. The cane floats over to Fernando’s other hand and he looks at it. “What an obvious fake. Now for your pet, what are you doing with Zeti Reticuli (http://www.crystalinks.com/zeta.html) technology?” He then points the crystal of his cane to the robot, advancing time for it by a couple hundred years until its nuclear power pack dies out and internal components fail from internal corrosion. Sparks come out the robot’s seams as it shutters in place until Fernando stops and it falls flat on the floor. He gets up out of his seat and walks to the man in the lab coat. “You’re coming with me peacefully or do I have to get vulgar?” In his stupidity, the man pulls out a small hand canon of an ancient musket derringer pistol, aiming it directly at Fernando’s chest. Fernando arms move in blinding speed, striking at the temples of his head with the crystal end of the canes. The man in the lab coat just passes out on impact. “#$@!ing idiot.” Fernando says to himself. He steps out of the bar and finds another patrol of Jastrey’s men. “Yo! Some assistance here!” The patrol group walks to the bar, entering in and seeing Fernando standing by the man in the lab coat passed out on the floor and a dead robot next to them. “I need some help getting these two to General Jastrey. She’s at the camping parking lot right now.” Fernando tells him. They look at each other. One of them responds, “I don’t know. We usually take prisoners to the cell house.” Fernando reaches into jacket and turns on his Yeasu radio to the frequency he shares with Hondo, hoping Hondo has it turned on, “Hondo, this is Fernando. You listening Hondo?” It takes a couple of long moment for Hondo answer. “What is it, Jefe?” Hondo answers. “General Jastrey nearby?” Fernando asks. “I can catch up to her. What’s up?” Hondo asks. “I just tangled with a rat in a lab coat and his pet tin can in a bar called The Sex-Kitten’s Litter Box. I got them out of commission and want to bring them to the camp for questioning but her men hear want to take them to the cell house.” Fernando explains. “Hold on.” Hondo replies before putting away his radio. He manages to run and catch up with the General and tell her what Fernando told him. In about a minute a voice comes on the military radio, “Attention to all available patrols. Assist with the patrol in the Sex-Kitten’s Litter Box bar and bring them directly to me. I am at the parking area by the town where many are setting up camp.” (to be continued...)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 4th, 2017, 10:04am Ariel finished giving Jade a pedicure. "You may put your socks and shoes back on." Ariel then uses the towel to clean the surface of the makeup station. She disinfects her manicure and pedicure tools. "Now time to do your makeup." "That won't be necessary." Moro protests. "I just need to do her eyebrows." Moro looks at Jade's eyebrows. "If that is all, okay." Ariel tames Jade's eyebrows and adds just a touch of color. Moro looks at Jade wearing new clothes and had her hair, nails and makeup done. "Stand up." Jade gets up from the chair. "You look very presentable." Moro says to Jade. "My feathers are black." "Black feathers or not, you look very presentable." Moro turns to Ariel. "Well done." "Thank you." Ariel collapses her makeup station to take it back to the gas Camper. "We will take care of the chairs, bucket, sheet and towel." Moro empties the bucket and puts it back, puts the two chairs back and picks up the sheet and towel. "Let's take these to the laundry." Moro and Jade walk to the troop carrier where the washing machine is currently washing clothes. Moro is holding the sheet and towel. "Housemother, I need to have a sheet and towel washed." "We are washing clothes now." The housemother does not know when they'll be doing other things like sheets and towels. "With all of the showering today, you will need to wash a lot of towels." "We'll wash your things when we wash the towels." "I have a change of clothes and Jade has clothes that need to be washed in the special soap you are using but there's no rush on that." Moro turns to Jade. "Let's find Penny and Miss Miller." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 4th, 2017, 11:49am Note: Jeanette, if Ariel is going to be hair cutting and mani/pedi-cures, especially with the those with questionable hygiene practices or infection/infestations, she needs to use Barbicide. Barbicide is a blue anti contaminant liquid used by barbers, hairstylists and makeup artists to disinfect their equipment before and after every person they are used on. All she has to do is keep a diluted jar of the stuff and put the combs, scissors, etc., into it for an hour or more to decontaminate it. Most barbers just put the items in to be decontaminated and leave there for the whole day. This is standard procedure for all those in the business. If this practice was for her own use, she would not need Barbicide, but in dealing with others, she needs to use it. The stuff comes in concentrated bottles and is diluted with water in a 1:32 ration (about 1 pint of Barbicide for every gallon of water). The diluted liquid is good for a month or more of decontaminating equipment. More info: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Barbicide

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 4th, 2017, 12:22pm Note: I see that stuff every time I get my hair done. Ariel needs something portable but I don't know how effective the wipes are. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 4th, 2017, 12:48pm Note: Wipes are not effective as they only treat one thing or another. But a gallon of the concentrated Barbicide lasts a barber shop / salon over a year and that is with 4 to 6 hair and nail stylists working there. The key is in taking a bit of the concentrate and diluting it and use the dilutes solution. For Ariel, a gallon of concentrate would be a lifetime supply. The diluted solution can be used for a lot longer but it becomes cloudy and visually yucky, though it is still doing its job of disinfecting, it is flushed away. It can be filtered out and cleaned to be reused again in the RPG. Barbicide is a Germicide, Virucide, Fungicide and insecticide. Wipes are usually great as a Germicide and Virucide, but do not handle fungus and insects (ticks, fleas, etc.) well. Ariel can use the wipes on the skin, as Barbicide can not be used on the skin. Funny, I have been thinking this would be great for some of the camper's composting toilets if something got in it to ruin the composting agent and it begins to smell badly. The the toilets can be flushed out and a compost agent put in like Rid-X ( https://www.amazon.com/Rid-X-Septic-System-Septi-Pacs-Treatment/dp/B0057UUHGK/ ) to restart the process.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 4th, 2017, 2:09pm Fernando wrote: Wipes are not effective as they only treat one thing or another. But a gallon of the concentrated Barbicide lasts a barber shop / salon over a year and that is with 4 to 6 hair and nail stylists working there. The key is in taking a bit of the concentrate and diluting it and use the dilutes solution. For Ariel, a gallon of concentrate would be a lifetime supply. The diluted solution can be used for a lot longer but it becomes cloudy and visually yucky, though it is still doing its job of disinfecting, it is flushed away. It can be filtered out and cleaned to be reused again in the RPG. This does not change the fact that Ariel needs something portable. She needs something transportable, can fit in her makeup station and will not spill, break or otherwise create a mess. Fernando wrote: Barbicide is a Germicide, Virucide, Fungicide and insecticide. Wipes are usually great as a Germicide and Virucide, but do not handle fungus and insects (ticks, fleas, etc.) well. Ariel can use the wipes on the skin, as Barbicide can not be used on the skin. I was talking about the Barbicide wipes. https://www.barbicide.com/products/barbicide-wipes/ Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 4th, 2017, 2:39pm The wipes is for cleaning tables and other surface areas, and it is great as it is. But it is not meant to for disinfecting and cleaning the tools of the trade. The jar itself in small (the Medium jar) which Ariel can have in the make up kit. The jar's top screws down making a sealed unit. And it is big enough to fit inside a make up kit. Such a "Professional Makeup Kit" should have the make up, application tools, hair and nail maintenance tools, and the Barbicide jar with solution. The medium sized jar in the link would fit inside the make up kit. https://www.barbicide.com/products/barbicide-jars/ The problem is carrying the concentrate solution. A gallon jug of the stuff would be too much to carry. https://www.barbicide.com/products/barbicide-concentrate/ But there is a smaller sized (I think either 16oz or 24oz) bottle of the stuff, and that too would fit inside the make up kit without problems. And such a bottle would last her for years as it would be diluted with water in such a large ration. To get it just right in the jar, it would be two table spoons of Barbicide with a jar full of water. https://www.barbicide.com/products/barbicide-plus/ The wipes are not recyclable or reusable, the stuff in a jar is. She can dunk a dish towel in it, wring it out and disinfect every surface with it. (This I seen my barber do and her jar has a dish towel in it just for wiping things down it it. It used to be her father's barber shop and when he retired, she took it over.) Since it will last for years, how long can a box of wipes last her? This is something to think about. Edit: - According to the .pdf, the small bottle of concentrate is 16oz. This can easily fit inside the make up kit. https://www.barbicide.com/wp-content/uploads/sites/5/2013/04/barbicide_plus_label.pdf

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 4th, 2017, 2:57pm The jar is made of glass, meaning it is breakable. I see those jars every time I get my hair done. They are not sealed. Ariel needs something that is sealed and not breakable. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 4th, 2017, 3:24pm There are forums where young people who are staring out in this business are asking the same question. A common recommendation is a sealable jar. Even those jars are breakable. I looked at something that is stainless steel. https://www.kleankanteen.com/collections/food-canisters/products/stainless-steel-food-canister-16oz?variant=860290523 Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 4th, 2017, 3:38pm Note: They are not sealed because they are not screwed on. During daily use, the top is kept loose on top of the jar for easy access to the things inside the liquid. At night the top is screwed shut to seal it. The Mirror in the make up should be glass as well. So that goes out the window. That is not the argument here. You can bend the environment to make things fit. The jar can be made from Tempered Glass to make it durable and highly impervious to breakage, or be made from plastic. If it is not sealable with a twist top, you can make it so.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 4th, 2017, 3:41pm Jeanette wrote: There are forums where young people who are staring out in this business are asking the same question. A common recommendation is a sealable jar. Even those jars are breakable. I looked at something that is stainless steel. https://www.kleankanteen.com/collections/food-canisters/products/stainless-steel-food-canister-16oz?variant=860290523 Jeanette Isabelle If you can make it fit, use it.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 4th, 2017, 6:02pm Fernando wrote: Note: They are not sealed because they are not screwed on. During daily use, the top is kept loose on top of the jar for easy access to the things inside the liquid. At night the top is screwed shut to seal it. The Mirror in the make up should be glass as well. So that goes out the window. That is not the argument here. You can bend the environment to make things fit. The jar can be made from Tempered Glass to make it durable and highly impervious to breakage, or be made from plastic. If it is not sealable with a twist top, you can make it so. Valid Point. I made some changes. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/2350#2353 http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/2350#2355 Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 4th, 2017, 9:30pm It takes several minutes, longer than it took Fernando to walk to the Sex-Kitten Litter Box to get a troop transportation and escort to bring back Fernando’s prisoner back to the parking area. The prisoner is taken to the front of Fernando’s electric camper where he is stripped of his coat and personal items and then tied up spread-eagle across the front of it. Hondo examines the cane, the musket-derringer and lab-coat with the Sleeve-Gun mechanism inside it. http://www.askaprepper.com/a-quick-draw-sleeve-gun-system-as-a-holster/ http://www.guns.com/2012/02/28/sleeve-guns-concealed-carry-with-a-trick-up-its-sleeve/ https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sleeve_gun The Robot was on the ground in front of the Electric camper with Fernando’s foot on it. Eventually the prisoner wakes up. “Welcome to the world of the living, or in your case, hell.” Fernando tells him as the others watched on. “Let Me Go! My People Will Get You All For This!” The ‘Lab Rat’* tells him. “Your people have been trying to get you for the longest. But as long as I am in charge here, you are my guest. Despite their attempts to teleport you away, I have been jamming the signal.” Fernando tells him, “Now I warned you that if you continued to bother me that I will get vulgar on you but you decided to try to shot me. Word of advice, if you are going to shoot somebody, just do it. Your delay in just doing that to me is what got you into this mess. Now what is your name?” “You all are going to die!” the Lab Rat tells him. Fernando gives him a back-handed slap across his face, making him spit out blood. Then he tells him, “Wrong answer. Now what is your name.” The Lab Rat remains silent, hoping it would buy him time to be tracked, found and teleported. Fernando tells him, “I don’t have all day. I do have to a dinner to go to and then leave town. Now, you can stay here with the general or you can be the hood ornament to my ride. Which one you want depends on the answers you give to the questions I have. Now, let’s start over again. What is your name?” The Lab Rat looks at Fernando and the others around him. Out-numbered and out-gunned there is not much he can do even if he was freed from his restraints. He drops his head and stares at the ground for a moment. “Roland... Roland-9.” He eventually answers. “Well, Roland, if that is your name, let’s start with the basics.” Fernando tells him, “You got a lot of stuff in you. Looks like a Jarvik2000 heart, Cervical Disc implants, artificial finger joints, artificial bone implants in many areas of your body... I swear, you have more mechanical parts in you than your tin can friend here. Where you got them and what are you doing with Zeti Reticuli (http://www.crystalinks.com/zeta.html) technology?” http://www.jarvikheart.com/products/ http://www.cervicaldisc.com/about-mobi-c/mobile-bearing http://www.houstonmethodist.org/orthopedics/where-does-it-hurt/hand/artificial-joint-replacement-of-the-finger/ http://www.nbcnews.com/health/health-news/3-d-printed-bone-material-acts-real-bone-custom-made-n656366 Roland just looks at him, wondering how his captor got all this information without use of fancy lab equipment he is probably used too. “Enough of the person fact finding! Where are our people?!!” Jason lets out from the crowd. Fernando signals to Jason to come to him, which Jason does. “Before I get to ask those questions, I need to know what he is. He is a lot more than just a name, rank and serial number. He is a person, one with rights that I will happily violate in order to get the information I want from him before I make him an example to the others not to cross the line ever again. Now one question I want answered is why was he in town collecting people?” Fernando says loud enough to be heard by all, including his prisoner. “His kind has been plaguing the local towns and settlements for generations.” General Jastrey steps in, “Unlike a purge where whole families disappear, he or others of his kind come in at night and make individuals disappear. It is rare for them to come out during the day. Very rare indeed.” “Hmph...” Fernando responds, adding, “So even if I let him go, he would not make it out of town, for towns folk would chase him down and kill him, and rightfully so.” He turns to Roland, “That is the most #$@!ed up situation to be in. Now, you giving me the answers I want or do I release your naked ass to these people and let them have their way you?” “I am Roland-9*, Research Laboratory Assistant and Resources Gatherer for Hive 27-978634-A. I was sent to gather intel and bring somebody back with that intel. You seemed to have been such an appropriate target, and you did not run like the others did.” Roland explains. He then asks, “Who are the Zeti Recticuli?” “I would dare say, the Zeta Recticuli would be your boss, those who employ you for their tasks, and gave you those things inside your body as this droid is of their technology. They have been plaguing mankind with human abductions for hundreds, if not thousands of years. To them you are just a drone, sent out to do things they do not want to do because of the danger of getting caught, like you did, Roland. Now, how far is Hive 27-978634-A?” Fernando explains and asks. “157.5 Metric Clicks from here.” Roland answers. “157.5 Metric Clicks? You mean Kilometers?” Fernando asks. “If by that standard, correct.” Roland answers. “That is 75 miles, it would make it the first town nobody goes to.” Fernando points out. “What about the people they have abducted?” Jason shouts out. “I hope you can read, because I’m about to throw a book at you.” Fernando tells him. “What the hell you mean by that?!!” Jason all but shouts at Fernando. “Sun Tzu’s book, Art of war (http://classics.mit.edu/Tzu/artwar.html) Part One - Laying Plans, Number 18: Know thy enemy as you know yourself. Finding those lost long ago will be impossible if you do not know who you are dealing with.” Fernando tells Jason. “How long have they been gone?” Roland asks. “Between five and eight years ago.” Jason leans over to Roland. “Those who disappeared long ago were not by us or by Hive 27-978632-B. Slaver Purges were responsible for the disappearance of those you may be seeking.” Roland explains, adding, “If they are still alive.” “Explain why they would not be alive?” Fernando asks. “When they purge, the Slavers kill most they are purging. Only the young and females are saved for their enslavement purposes, and even then they limit those they can take because they do not have the resources to feed and house those they had captured. Lord Biggus does not keep those he cannot use or sell.” Roland explains. “The Slaving and Purging days are over. Lord Biggus is dead.” Fernando tells Roland. “That information is some of what I was looking for. But I need more. How it happened, when it happened, why it happened?” Roland points out. “I am what happened to Lord Biggus. They came to purge the town and I set up a trap. It destroyed two of their airships and Lord Biggus’ command tower with him in it. And the thing is, Roland, I would have sat down and talked about peace and trade with him. But no, he wanted all the power, he wanted all the money, he let his greed get the better of him and it killed him. I and the army here only did what we had to do to defend ourselves. And defend ourselves we did. Now we are in peace with the former slavers.” Fernando explains. “I see.” Roland says to himself. “Let me ask you, what would happen to you if I send you back, in this condition?” Fernando asks. “I would be debriefed and decommissioned.” Roland answers. “Decommissioned? Why?” Fernando asks. “Because I failed in my mission, my construct was destroyed during the mission.” Roland explains. “I assume that they can read. You will give them a note which will say if they want peace and share in the prosperity with this town, they are to send you and only you as their representative on meetings with this towns’ leaders.” Fernando tells him. “How can you differentiate me from any others in the hive?” Roland asks. Fernando holds out his open hand to Roland and points out, “The hand, the fingers, even the toes on the foot, even the blood vessels in the eyes, have a unique pattern to them only to that individual. Twins, clones and drones do not have the same set of patterns, and it cannot be duplicated artificially. So every time they send a representative, they will be medically scanned to make sure it is you.” “They may not agree to it.” Roland tells him. “Their choice is to do as asked or end up dead like Lord Biggus and then we will make peace with those who remain.” Fernando explains. “Let’s hope they agree.” Roland explains, “Not for me or my life, for I am just a drone and drones are expendable as our lives are short, but for all of us involved.” “We will see about that. But before any promises are to be made and you sent back with a message to give them, just one more question.” Fernando tells him. “Ask and I will answer truthfully to my ability.” Roland answers. “If you know, one of our own disappeared earlier today. A female by the name of Val, mid to late 20’s in age, long reddish brown hair. What would you or the hive know of her disappearance?” Fernando asks. “I am sorry that I cannot answer for I do not know of anybody fitting that description.” Roland says. “How do you know he is not lying to you?” Jason tells Fernando. “He has his ways. If he lied, he would have smacked him.” Hondo tells him. “Then, have you or the hive noticed any strange or odd activity that could have been connected to a person’s disappearance?” Fernando asks. “Don’t know if they are part of someone’s disappearance, but there is was an airship in the area. It was not a Slaver’s airship as those tend to be huge in size. This airship was much smaller, faster and maneuverable. I only heard that air pirates use small airships. Perhaps like me, they were looking for information about the battle you won over the slavers.” Roland explains. He then asks, “I have a question for you.” “Ask, and I will tell you no lies.” Fernando tells him. “How am I being kept alive?” Roland asks, adding, “Disconnecting me from the hive would have meant my destruction.” Fernando pulls out a handful of micro-charges by their wires, “These things will not be a threat to your life anymore, which leads to the next step in identifying you - when you come to represent your hive, you will not have any more micro-charges in you. This insures that you will return and not be a danger to anyone. Putting back in those micro-charges, or sending a replacement in case of your future natural demise with embedded micro-charges will be an act of war. If they want peace, then they will comply. If they want war, then they will die.” Roland nods at him before asking, “Can I ask for your name?” “All you and your hive need to know is that I am ‘The Doctor.’” Fernando tells him. He then turns around and takes a few steps, telling those around him “Take him down and return to him his clothing. Give him some food or drink if he so requires it. He is my guest until we leave this place later tonight and he is sent home. Let’s hope his leaders will agree to the terms. Fernando continues to walk away with Hondo and General Jastrey a few steps behind. Jason trots up behind to catch up to them. “You are going to let him go just like that?” Jason demands for an answer. “You got your answer - The Slavers got your loved ones if they did not killed them. And Slavers only keep the young and females alive, so any adult males that they purged are out there somewhere dead.” Fernando tells him. “And how do you know he is not lying to you?” Jason demands for an answer. “I have my ways.” Fernando tells him, adding, “Like you are not telling the truth of your loved ones disappearances. They have disappeared, but you know something you are not saying about it.” “I told you everything. I do not have to give you the details unless you agree in helping us out.” Jason tells him. “If you want me to help, you should have said everything truthfully. Withholding the truth is itself a lie. And that is where I got you.” Fernando tells him. Jason stares at Fernando in anger. “My decisions still stands, I am not going to help you.” Fernando tells him. “Leave us alone before I tell my men to put you under arrest.” General Jastrey tells him. Jason stands there as the three of them walk away. “Jefe, thanks.” Hondo says. “Thank me when it is done and over. I was just following a hunch. Nothing more.” Fernando tells him as they stop by the Treaded Tank-like vehicles - the Kharkovchanka. “Fernando, answer me this...” General Jastrey asks, “When I met you long ago, you were crueler and more vicious than you are now. Is there something I should know?” “Hmmm... How can I say this without upsetting the balance of the universe?” Fernando asks before he answers, “Fernando you know is from the future. I am from the past, since before the Happening. That Future Fernando lived through that, and is somewhere on Earth on this present day. I was taken from before the happening and put into this Time to help find and rescue somebody. But that Fernando from the future lived through all this, so when you saw him, he already knew what was going to happen because it happened through me. So if he was crueler and more vicious, there is a reason for it. I am more calm and understanding, but that does not say that I will kick someone’s ass if needed, because, as you seen me do, I will put somebody down to get things done and rescue people as needed. Maybe future me would have incinerated Roland into ashes but current me will think about frying someone’s ass to dust. Now, if he would have lied, your men would have been cleaning up a mess I made with his artificial bones.” “I see. It makes sense now. He had always blamed what happened on the Texas Spirits but he also said that the course of events have to run to its natural end.” General Jastrey explains. “The less I know, the better things will turn out.” Fernando tells the General. “Meeting will start in less than an hour. I need to talk to the expedition leader. You two are welcomed to come join me.” General Jastrey tells them. “We will meet after the meeting. I have some work to do.” Fernando tells her. “Let’s go, Hondo. I got to get the laptop running.” *Notes: ‘Lab Rat’ is just a name Fernando is using for this ‘criminal.’ He is not a Rat-type wessen or mutant. He is just an augmented human person. ‘Roland-9’, Roland for short, is a clone as per the clued statements he makes.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 4th, 2017, 10:11pm Note: I don't understand why the future Fernando would blame the Happening on the Texas Spirits. The Texas Spirits prevented the recovery process from happening as quickly as it should have but they did not cause the Happening. Future Fernando would be aware of this. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 4th, 2017, 10:17pm Jeanette wrote: Note: I don't understand why the future Fernando would blame the Happening on the Texas Spirits. The Texas Spirits prevented the recovery process from happening as quickly as it should have but they did not cause the Happening. Future Fernando would be aware of this. Jeanette Isabelle The biggest hint I gave was right after it: Fernando wrote: “I see. It makes sense now. He had always blamed what happened on the Texas Spirits but he also said that the course of events have to run to its natural end.” General Jastrey explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 4th, 2017, 10:43pm Note: Oh, the future Fernando did not blame the Happening on the Texas Spirits. He blamed them for not letting events run their natural course. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 4th, 2017, 10:58pm Hondo followed behind Fernando. Hondo mumbled something under his breath. Fernando: well? Hondo: Well what? Fernando: I heard you muttering.  Might as well speak up. Hondo: #$@!in' air pirates. Guess James was right, but the labs not knowin' anythin' 'bout Val?! Fernando: That lab rat doesn't necessarily know everything that is happening there or the other labs. Hondo: an' now Jastrey knows who we are an' were we are from. Fernando: Sorry, I didn't have time to warn you. I figured you could handle it, though. Hondo: Yeah, no worries there, just not sure I like anyone else havin' that info especially with whats happenin'. Might make them destroy Val just to get at us. It leaks an' we have a time incident on our hands. Fernando: I trust her, but if anything does happen we will handle it. Don't worry. Never forget who we are and what we can do. Anyone who tries to stand against us will pay. Hondo: Its hard to remember sometimes. You know what she means to me. Fernando: I believe I do. Hondo: Just a bit lost without her. Fernando: Just focus on getting her back. Hondo: I'm tryin' too. Just gettin' restless. Ready to go bust heads. Fernando: All in good time, but busting heads does sound like fun. That will have to wait. For now . . . Hondo: I know, I know. Lets get the laptop.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 5th, 2017, 8:59am As Moro and Jade look for Jeanette and Penny, they pass by the commotion. Moro hears part of what was said. What got her attention is what Jason said. Though Jason has done nothing but talk about his lost relatives, he has not come to Moro about them. "Jason." Moro approaches. Jade follows. Jason turns around. "Moro, correct?" Jason sees Jade's black feathers and steps back from the "curse." "Yes." Moro answers. "You're looking for lost relatives? Why didn't you come to me?" "You are able to find them?" Jason maintains his distance from the "curse." "Even on a bad day we are able to locate anyone in the world within minutes but only if we have that person's life sign on file. Have any of your lost relatives lived in Charlton or know of any other reason why their life signs would be on file?" Note: What were the ages of the relatives at the time they went missing? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 5th, 2017, 12:59pm Note (Historical): There had been several times when the Trailer group had its members mysteriously disappeared from them. Eight years ago: Twins Nina and Leela (age 14) - on a simple shopping expedition in a place called Trader’s Ville, these two girls disappeared from view in a crowded market bazaar. They were last seen they were with some non-descript male in his late 20s. He was wearing a denim and leather jacket, nearby “Chopper Bike” with a “Peanut” Gas Tank.* Later that day (night actually) Ellis (age 16) – disappeared while the group was looking the missing girls with the rest of the ‘Family.’ He was part of the search team they made. These disappearances happened in a place called “Junk Town,” a town next to a large land fill where many miners mine the fill for what they can get out of it, and there are often disputes for “claims” on the fill. Junk Town is about 800 miles south of Fight Town. This was the first disappearances when the group “acquired” their trailer a couple of years before. They claim that the trailer was on the side of the road abandoned and they recovered and repaired it, adding to it as during the next couple of years. After fitting their first trailer with beds, they sold two of their 3 pick-up truck campers before the disappearances happened. Six years ago: “Uncle Ned” (age 42), “Aunt Sheri” (age 35), and “Tiny Tina” (age 12) – disappeared on a parts finding mission for the tractor. It is unknown who disappeared first but it is presumed that Tina was the first victim with Sheri and Ned disappearing while looking for her. Though not broken down, the trailer was showing problems which could have been fixed with parts they would have gotten at Parts Town. The rest of the group managed to limp the tractor trailer back into town and found their camper truck in a parking area but no signs of three individuals. Parts Town is 150 miles east of Junk Town, just of the other side of the landfill. “Uncle Ned” was the chief mechanic of the group. At the time there was a purge happening.* Five years ago: “Papa John” (Age 65+ - leader of the group) – disappeared while on a supply run in the same town of the Twins’ disappearance (Trader’s Ville). At the time he had several 1oz gold ingots the group had mined during the week before. It is said that “Papa John,” who did have a gambling problem, went to poker game which he never came back from. “Papa John” was on his last legs, having “The tremors” (Early Parkinson’s), a nasty cough (from smoking and breathing in fume while smelting metals), and other health issues though he was mentally intact and sharp. He had to walk with a came and had a firearm with him at all times but he was very slow on the draw due to his heath condition. At the time before his disappearance, Jason took Papa John to the card game and was told to return to get him after a couple of hours. Papa John was the leader of the group. Teens Liza (15), Beth (13), Milly (14) and Michael (15) – disappeared while shopping for various goods, particularly clothing, and home supplies. They failed to return after nightfall and after several days of searching, little information was found about them. They were last seen they were with some non-descript male in his late 20s near a bar in the seedy side of town. He was wearing a denim and leather jacket, nearby several “Chopper Bikes” with “Peanut” Gas Tanks. Four year ago: Wendy (age 24, Jason’s wife at the time) – disappeared while in trade and shopping expedition.  Though in such expeditions, no one goes alone. Jason went with her but when she found her trader she trades smelted goods for money and supplies, Jason went off to play in a card game. Wendy would find Jason in a private card game and stood behind him. He showed her his hand of a Flush, bragging how he was going to win the pot. When called, he put down to show his cards and started reaching for the money. But the other player put down his cards showing a royal flush of Hearts. Thing is, Jason’s Flush had a King and a Ten of Hearts, and he stated that the other player cheated. Jason was found in a back alley severely beaten and was taken to the hospital where he remained for several weeks recovering from his injuries. Wendy, her money, smelted goods or traded items was nowhere to be found. Notes: “Chopper Bike” with a “Peanut” Gas Tank – Highway gangs tend to have large gas tanks on their motorcycles in order to cover the large distances on the highway over a long period of time (days, if not weeks without refueling). A “Peanut” gas tank can only hold a couple gallons, which means the motorcycle can only cover short distances over the course of a day or two, then they need to refill their tiny fuel tank. The only ones to use motorcycles with peanut tanks are Slavers for scouting and ‘Prey pointing’ missions. They tend to travel in a group of 2 or 3, with one or two trucks nearby. Historical Slavers Purges – as odd as it may sound, due to the distance involved, the purges done was by a different Slaver Group and not by the Former Slavers of Slavia, once lead by Biggus. The Slavers communities did have a communications network where they can trade and barter for slaves (human, wessen and mutants) but this was rather a loosely knitted network. Though not related to each other, they were connected together as a family of sorts, there are some individuals that are/were related. Wilma and Wendy were cousins in an almost sister-like relationship, Ned and Sheri were married and Tina was their child. Ellis was the brother of Liza and cousin of Beth. Michael and Milly were not related but they were very close and at times inseparable. Wilma now acts as Jason’s wife in a very limited marriage relationship. Papa John was related to Jason and Ned but Jason will not explain how they were related. The group went by several last names over the years, including: Giles, Lattimore, MacIntosh, O’Brian, Smith and other last names. It is very doubtful that any of these individuals would be found alive or dead. If those who survived were turned into Wessens, their memories would have been erased. And once converted into a Wessen, it is nearly impossible to track that person down. This note only covers disappearances. It does not cover deaths, accidents or individuals of the group who had left the group for personal reasons.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 5th, 2017, 1:23pm Jeanette wrote: ... .. . "Yes." Moro answers. "You're looking for lost relatives? Why didn't you come to me?" "You are able to find them?" Jason maintains his distance from the "curse." "Even on a bad day we are able to locate anyone in the world within minutes but only if we have that person's life sign on file. Have any of your lost relatives lived in Charlton or know of any other reason why their life signs would be on file?" ... .. . Jeanette Isabelle “We are just simple Mining Folk. None of us had ever went south of Colorado or Kansas.” Jason tries to worm his way into a deal. “And except for emergency hospital visits in various towns, I do not think such things were recorded on a file somewhere.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 5th, 2017, 2:38pm Note: I don't know enough about Wesens to know if their life signs would change or remain the same. If there is no change and if the Texas Spirits have that pattern in their data bank, all the Texas Spirits would have to do is scan for that person and that person would be found. RPG: Moro is not given much to go on. "Emergency hospital visits? By any chance were any of these hospitals along the Charlton Railroad?" "Charlton Railroad?" Jason racks his brains. "That's the railroad that has those fancy passenger trains that pulls into the train station every forty minutes except for Saturdays?" "The more remote areas are every forty minutes. Yes, that's correct." "We paid visits to hospitals in towns along that railroad." "If you can provide me enough information on the patients that you provided to those hospitals and if that person is still alive, we will be able to find them." Moro does not know if a person will show up if he or she has turned Wesen after the last scan. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 5th, 2017, 4:26pm Jeanette wrote: Note: I don't know enough about Wesens to know if their life signs would change or remain the same. If there is no change and if the Texas Spirits have that pattern in their data bank, all the Texas Spirits would have to do is scan for that person and that person would be found. ... .. . Jeanette Isabelle Note: The transformation from human to wessen is so invasive to the body there are changes to the life patterns no matter how slight the transformation is. It is a (partial) rewrite of the person’s DNA for one, and physical changes to the body because of that DNA modification/addition. Again, they will not be found. Mainly because of the amount of time elapsed. With the Twins who were 14 when they disappeared 8 years ago would make them 22 year old adults if they are still alive as humans. The changes of their bodies as they underwent puberty would change their life sign patterns. And I’m just pushing the point, in most cases, males are killed in a purge. Sometimes a young male (child or teen) would be kept as there is a “market” for young males. But anyone who is an adult, consider them dead. So “Uncle Ned” and “Papa John” will never be found. If Sheri was kept alive, then it was because she was female. But Ned and Sheri were obviously robbed or “purged” for their money. If their girl Tina was kept alive, chances are she was turned into a sex-kitten. Liza, Beth, Milly and Michael were taken, but if Michael tried to fight off their captors, he would have been killed in front of the girls. Chances are they would have been turned into sex kittens.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 5th, 2017, 4:43pm RPG: “The laptop is in my camper, I have a few as I was moving them from my old place. What I got to write I need to get printed though I’m sure I could get the girls printed for me.”  Fernando explains. He adds, “I am worrying, I think this Roland-9 was sent out on a last mission and if he died out here, no one would miss him.” “How you reckon’d ?” Hondo asks. “The medical scan I did on him. It shows that he is a person of 30-something years but he looks like he’s in his 60’s. Plus all that technology in him to replace failed or failing organs, it’s disgusting to prolong a person’s life in that condition. On top of that, what he said and his name - Roland-9, sounds to me that he is a clone. And we all know how Dolly the Sheep* ended up in our time of a premature death from improper cloning procedures; she was already old when she was born. He looks like he is in the same situation she was in before she expired.” Fernando explains. “Those Sick ET-Spirits, who gave them the permission to play god with the lives of others?” Hondo points out. “The Zeti Reticuli and Solipsi Rei grey ETs are notorious for human abductions and experimentations. And that droid is definitely Zeti Reticuli technology and design. The only thing that bothers me is that for this treaty to work, if they agree to it, Roland-9 must live.” Fernando explains. “You are not goin’ to give him an immortality pill, are you?” Hondo asks. “No. But in giving General Jastery a half dose of the healing pill, she’s reverted to when she was in her late 30’s - early 40s. And she was in her mid to late 70’s. I did not expect that. Giving Roland a half dose of the healing pill he would need medical care to remove those parts as his body heals, rebuilds and restarts the failed organs within him. The Mechanical Heart would be replaced with a biological one when it grows in, same with the bones and joints. All those synthetic parts will need to be removed. That would take days and days we do not have.” Fernando explains. “Tough to be him.” Hondo says. “First thing is first – find Val. Everything else is just secondary.” Fernando says as they approach the VW Camper. He notices and points out to Hondo Jason talking to Moro. “Looks like he may have a sucker for his fool’s errand.” “I really do not care.” Hondo says to him as they walk between the Fernando’s Camper and Hondo’s camper. Fernando opens the door and reaches for his bag and pulls out his Lenovo SE10e Netbook. Hondo looks at it, saying, “I still got the one you gave me.” “In your camper?” Fernando asks as the machine boots up into Win7 through its SSD in a matter of seconds and not minutes. “Might be in the rear trailer. Don’t know. We only packed up what we got during the move and needed to make another trip to finish it all. Might be in the trailer, might be at home waiting to be picked up.” Hondo says. “I see.” Fernando says as his machine’s word processor boots up. Notes: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dolly_(sheep)#Death

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 5th, 2017, 4:44pm Note: I just need one person who is still alive and has not turned Wesen. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 5th, 2017, 5:28pm Jeanette wrote: Note: I just need one person who is still alive and has not turned Wesen. Jeanette Isabelle Note: Unfortunately, chances are that person does not exist. Years ago, shortly after they disappeared, there would have been a chance to save them then, but years later, it is highly improbable if not impossible. Given this fact, Moro as one of two choices to make. She has to keep in mind that the location of the disappearances will take the group away from their appointed task.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 5th, 2017, 7:32pm After no response from Jason, Moro again makes her proposal. "If you can provide me the same information on the patients that you provided to those hospitals and if that person is still alive, we may be able to find them." Moro adds additional information. "Alive and has not turned Wesen." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 5th, 2017, 9:09pm Valentine started to awake again. She found herself sitting in a chair. She blinked and winced at the light in the room. Her head hurt but she didn't feel like they drugged her again. she looked around the room as she tried to regain her thoughts . The room appeared to be half office, half living quarters. There were weapons, half finished tech, and alcohol bottles both full and empty. A grey haired woman stood looking out a window. She had her arms behind her back and just stood there silently. She had a cyborg leg( from hip down) and foot (from mid calf down). One hand was cyborg (from the elbow down) and and an exoskeleton on the other arm controlling elbow and shoulder. She dressed in purple leotard, purple cape and some Armour which looked like it came from the dark ages but was obviously made to fit and was most likely of some more modern metal. She had also a pair of ratty purple aviator goggles atop her head too. After a moment she turned around to see Valentines blurry yet questioning stare. Her face was scared as well as what was left of her one leg, what was left and showing of her arms and what was showing of her chest. She appeared old but young at the same time She had a powerful look about her. Her face was cold and hard. She had an eye patch over one eye with a long scar showing on both sides of it. The other eye showed with strength, coldness, and hate. Woman: It's been a long time Maria. Valentine: Who are you? Woman: Don't play games with me. you know who I am! Valentine: You seem familiar but . . . Woman: Familiar!?! Valentine: Like I've seen a picture of you. in a paper maybe? . . . Woman: Let me refresh your memory . .  I begged you, that husband of yours, and that #$@!ing time traveling Fernando to save my friends, MY FAMILY!!! But no, he said it couldn't be done. I begged, pleaded for your help and what did I get? NOTHING!! And then I borrowed some of his time traveling gear and you three and those bitch daughters of his drug me back! I just wanted to fix things! and you all blocked me from being able to time travel ever again. Something he injected into me. I've paid good money to have it out, but no one can remove it. I used to be like you. Trying to help others and live my life but you turned your backs on us and turned me into this!! I swore I'd change things. Some say I'm mad. Angry yes, mad no!! A fixed point in time, he said. Only the past can fix the future he said. Rubbish, riddles, and puzzles!! I have tried everything! I made powerful friends, lost a lot of myself. They made me immortal but not like the immortality Fernando has, which he also denied me! Too unstable he said! Now I'm immortal but can't repair the past damages. Is this why you don't recognize me? You took a loving, caring human and turned her into a monster and now you don't recognize the creation you had a hand in building?!?! Valentine: I'm sorry you have suffered so much but . . . Woman: Still?? How can you not remember me? Valentine: I don't know you, honestly. Woman: We have been enemies since the happening . . that ring a bell. Valentine: I didn't go through  . . . I mean. Woman: Wait . . . Say that again. Valentine: No, my head just messed up. I'm sure i'll remember . .. Woman: No . . .no you won't. the woman laughed evilly. Woman: You really don't you. You're from the past. . .Fernando allowed you to travel here without knowing the dangers. . . That is excellent. Valentine: I don't know what you're . . . Woman: Save it. MY only hope is your future self. . . I'd keep you myself and threaten to alter time but my employer is pretty demanding and . .  well,  cyborg parts are hard to get these days. Hopefully this is whats suppose to happen in time. maybe I can bargain for you back even . . hmm. Valentine: Who are you? Woman: maybe your husband told you about me. These days I'm called The grey lady, the grey witch, the grey duchess, Lady of the damned, and to some just Captain of the Grey Wardens. I am leader of the most notorious group of air pirates for hire. But I used to be a member of good standing, inventor, and chief mechanic for the Rescue Wardens. Valentine: Rescue Wardens!?! That group of detective rescuers who were pacifists? Woman: Yes. I almost married your husband when we were much younger but he wouldn't give up his guns to fit my ideals. Had I only seen the light . . Valentine: Wait. . .so you must be . . . Gidget?? Woman: I hate that name!! My name was Gianna Hackworth. That nickname like my given name I have long left behind. Now I'm known As Lady Azubah Grey. Valentine: Azubah . .  Hebrew for forsaken. Azubah: And that I have been, by man, by God almighty, and by supposed friends! Valentine: I'm so sorry. Azubah: If only sorry enough to fix what I've lost. Valentine: If Fernando could have he would have. Azubah: No. He could have. there was one possibility to fix it and he wouldn't allow it. Valentine: What wouldn't he allow? Azubah: The death of your husband. The happening could have been stopped with the death of Hondo Sackett. To be continued . . .

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 6th, 2017, 7:18am Note: She thinks the Happening could have been stopped if Hondo died? This is getting interesting. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 6th, 2017, 11:01am Note: It's obvious that this women is delusional. All she wants is drama and do not care about the consequences.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 6th, 2017, 11:44am Note: Twice Moro offered to help Jason look for lost relatives and yet he just stands there saying nothing despite the fact he constantly bugged Fernando who does not have the resources. If Jason is just going to stand there, Moro may as well move on. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 6th, 2017, 12:57pm Note: Jason does not have what Moro needs to start such a search so all this information is going over his head. Fernando can operate on Jason's level of understanding, but as told to him, Jason thinks Fernando is 'Francisco' and the "village savior' is somewhere in the town - Jason has not put 2 and 2 together to get an answer and that is what Fernando wants - to be left alone. In short, this is a Fool's Errand - to search for something that is not there. And if his relatives were found, the condition they would be in he would not want them returned to the family. Moro's best option is to walk away from this because it will delay the search for Gabrielle.  No good will come out of searching for lost relatives who are more than likely dead than alive. Jason does not have what Moro needs to conduct a search and in reading the list of those missing, he is hiding certain facts from everyone. Facts that makes him the reason as to why some of them disappeared. So he's trying to cover his shit-covered ass and look innocent when he is not. He is like a drunk driver who has hit and run somebody he killed and is hiding and denying the facts of what happened. Hospital Stays: If any of the group had to be taken to the hospital, lets say they were hurt while mining, all they want is fast medical treatment and get them out of the hospital as possible. Body scans, life pattern readings, etc., unless absolutely needed, they do not want it. Like many in this world wants the rest of the world to know the minimum information about them. They do not want to be tied down to any one system or town. They do not want anyone to have information about them that can be used against them - criminal, medical or otherwise. Lets take the example of the twins. If they were to have been sent to the hospital because or both were injured, there is a medical record of that injury. Lets say it was a knee injury and though the injured twin can walk, they can not run. If anybody were to find out about this injury, then it can be used against them in getting both twins. Though this is just an example, this example shows the implication of what can happen if the information ends up in the wrong hands. As Rescuers: Because of what they do, not the mining but being abolitionists against (human) slavery, they are wanted people in some areas. They play the role of Rescuers but they are mercenary rescuers, meaning they will rescue you when you are in trouble but there is a price to pay for that rescue. Lets take Maribelle & Teri; if Jason would have found them instead of Ruth and the girls who brought them to Fernando, what do you think that rescue would have costed Maribelle and Teri? Jason (and is group) knows the lay of the land and who's in charge of where. Rescuing Meribelle, he could demand a high price from the Town Council. If he was a wanted man, he could demand a pardon, and he would get it. If he wanted sex from the both of them, he would demand it as often as he would want it from the both of them. That is the type of person Jason is, and that is how he is leading his group. So basically all those in his trailer are free labor for him until their debt is paid. But Jason fell into his own trap, with Fernando saving his and the rest of the group from Lacey and her men, Jason owes Fernando a very large debt - his life and his freedom, on top of everyone else's life and freedom in the group. And Jason does not know how to handle this because Fernando wants nothing in return. If, and it is a big IF, some of his relatives are alive, then they are near by but he can not see them because they are not what they used to be and he is looking for what they used to be not what they could be. So he is looking for something that is not there. It's like looking for caterpillars after they had turned into butterflies. They are still there but in a different form. Edit Add: If he had the information to give to Moro, he would wonder what is the price of getting the service. You and I know that price is free. He does not because for him in his world everything has a price. And everything has a risk attached to that price. To him, if he had the information, he sees the price of Moro service and her resources as something he may not be able to pay or willing to pay. This is a false illusion on his part.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 6th, 2017, 3:01pm Fernando wrote: In short, this is a Fool's Errand - to search for something that is not there. Moro's best option is to walk away from this because it will delay the search for Gabrielle.  No good will come out of searching for lost relatives who are more than likely dead than alive. If Moro has information, such as hospital discharge papers, it will take a few minutes for each person. I consider that time well spent. Fernando wrote: And if his relatives were found, the condition they would be in he would not want them returned to the family. If, and it is a big IF, some of his relatives are alive, then they are near by but he can not see them because they are not what they used to be and he is looking for what they used to be not what they could be. That's the irony I'm shooting for. In case you missed it, I was setting things up just for that. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 6th, 2017, 5:01pm Jeanette wrote: That's the irony I'm shooting for. In case you missed it, I was setting things up just for that. Jeanette Isabelle Note: With the clues I set up in the RPG, you should be able to find Jason's relatives. I tested Hondo to see if he can see it and he found it in a short while. The question is would Jason want any of those found back? I doubt it. The other side of the coin is would the rest of the group willing to help those found? For me that is a mandatory "Yes."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 6th, 2017, 6:50pm Note: Like I said before, we seem to be having trouble finding clues. That is until now with Hondo finding the ones you inserted. If Jason does not want any of them back, why is he bugging Fernando? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 6th, 2017, 8:17pm Note: I get fernandos clues and he gets mine usually. Yours usually deal with obscure anime that I have never heard of let alone seen, so yeah, I wouldn't get most of your clues

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 6th, 2017, 9:35pm Note: Some of the clues I have inserted, yes but those are not major clues. Other clues I have inserted require no knowledge of anime. There are a few times I thought, when I inserted major clues, someone would easily figure it out. So far no one has told me that they figured out what happened to the writer Shizuku Tsukishima. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 6th, 2017, 11:04pm Jeanette wrote: Note: Like I said before, we seem to be having trouble finding clues. That is until now with Hondo finding the ones you inserted. If Jason does not want any of them back, why is he bugging Fernando? Jeanette Isabelle Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Note: I get fernandos clues and he gets mine usually. Yours usually deal with obscure anime that I have never heard of let alone seen, so yeah, I wouldn't get most of your clues Of Jason: Jason wants what was, not what is or what will be. He thinks that in recovering those who were lost, like his wife, that things would go back to how they were. This is not possible. Too much time has passed and the missing person would have definitely had changed because their living situation and environment has changed. His wife would no longer be his wife but somebody else as she would have changed herself in order to live in the situation she is in. Jason is not the leader of the group as he makes himself out to be. But because this is a patriarchical world, he is the one that represents the group. But women like General Jastrey, Lieutenant Benson, and Mrs. Clean that patriarch structure is wearing down, giving women power when they had little or none. Thus the women of the group lead it and not he. He thinks that if he can regain his wife Wendy, who once ruled the group with her cousin Wilma that he can regain the position of power and influence he had under Wendy. Thus he wants Wendy as she was, not what she is or has become. If Wendy is out there as a wessen who does not remember who she was as Wendy, her return to Jason means nothing for he has gained nothing from it. Why is he bothering Fernando? Because he sees that Fernando is helping others and asking little in return – just do chores that help out the others in the camp, whatever is required of them to do. He thinks that he can swindle the group from doing nothing himself and get the maximum return from it. He thinks that he can get Fernando to find or rescue his wife; the latter stating that he might know where she is if she is a captive. But where she disappeared is far out of their way to the South East some many miles. It would take days to get there and they them away from Gabrielle who is in the South West. But again, Jason thinks Fernando is Francisco and thinks that Francisco can lead him to Fernando. In his mind, he feels that he is being mislead and cheated out of a chance to deal with the person he thinks he can deal with to get a “free rescue.” Remember – Jason and his group are “rescuers” of sorts, but “rescuers who demand a price for their service.” If he thinks he can get a free rescue out of the deal, he will try to get it. Of others: This is the list of the missing, as stated here: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/2372#2372 Look at the clues: Most males are killed. That would leave the younger males and all of the females as possible survivors. Of those possible survivors, look at the age and when they disappeared. How old would they be now? Of those surviving as an older person of their former self, how many were turned into wessens or not? That third question is loaded because we do not know that answer. It could be some, or all or none. The second question is also loaded as it makes one thinks that they all survived when they could not have. There is a possibility that some could have survived. There is also that possibility that none survived. The same applies to being kept as humans vs. being turned into wessens. The thing is this, out of everyone the group has encountered, who fits the description of the missing that Jason is over looking. Fernando wrote: Note: ... .. . If, and it is a big IF, some of his relatives are alive, then they are near by but he can not see them because they are not what they used to be and he is looking for what they used to be not what they could be. So he is looking for something that is not there. It's like looking for caterpillars after they had turned into butterflies. They are still there but in a different form. While discussing other things in the FB Chat, I asked Hondo if he knew who are those that is nearby that Jason can not see. He managed to get it after a while of thinking. You need to go back and reread the descriptions of those the group have encountered and compare them to the list.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 6th, 2017, 11:33pm Jeanette wrote: Note: Some of the clues I have inserted, yes but those are not major clues. Other clues I have inserted require no knowledge of anime. There are a few times I thought, when I inserted major clues, someone would easily figure it out. So far no one has told me that they figured out what happened to the writer Shizuku Tsukishima. Jeanette Isabelle Easy Answer – Fernando, Hondo, et al. are too concerned with what is happening within the group and the events around them to care about a writer whose story they had not read, who has disappeared over 50+ years ago. Finding the lost author is Chihiro’s story, not Hondo’s or Fernando’s. Hondo and Fernando can help out Chihiro, but they are not there yet. So to Fernando and Hondo, finding what happened to Shizuku Tsukishima is very low on the list of priorities compared to the group’s safety, food/water, fuel, travel and comfort. Taking the situation Val is in, sure, Fernando, Moro and/or the Spirits can use time travel and go back to the past and get her back. But that is an easy out and does not add to the story. Air Pirates, which are in the rules, adds to the story. How? Hondo is doing what he can with what he wrote up with a deranged leader of such an air pirate ship. And it was well done. Each one of us has our own story we are adding to the RPG. That is not a contest of who can write a better story, this is how our stories add up to support each other to achieve the end of bringing Gabrielle, along with many, to Charlton. It is over 1800 miles of travel, one that will take days if not weeks to complete. In short it is a Road Trip with many good and bad things happening along the way. There are places we have not reached. There are experiences we have not explored. Remember, with long distance trips, Fernando needs to literally recharge his batteries – his Electric Camper’s batteries. And they have not ended up in a situation where they are to camp out in the wild. These are possibilities that can happen, and how we deal with these situations is what makes up the story the RPG lives in.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 7th, 2017, 8:04am Note: I'm not saying Fernando and Hondo are involved just as they were not involved in the opening story that was written as a murder mystery. Yet you were able to figure out who did it. Clues are there for those reading that subplot. Fernando wrote: Each one of us has our own story we are adding to the RPG. That is not a contest of who can write a better story, this is how our stories add up to support each other to achieve the end of bringing Gabrielle, along with many, to Charlton. Making it a contest was not my intention. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 7th, 2017, 11:43am Fernando wrote: He thinks that he can get Fernando to find or rescue his wife; the latter stating that he might know where she is if she is a captive. But where she disappeared is far out of their way to the South East some many miles. It would take days to get there and they them away from Gabrielle who is in the South West. If Moro finds a missing person, that person can be transported to camp. It does not take days on the road. It has not been established where Gabrielle is. However, I have been the stage for when she is found by establishing how even other mutants see the black-feathered Haibane. Oh, now I get it. Nina and Leela are La La and Li Li. Ellis is Marin. Liza, Beth, Milly and Michael are now Wesen but I don't know who they are now. Is there a young person who was left for dead but was not confirmed dead? The two characters I am considering are Tiny Tina and Wendy. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 7th, 2017, 5:56pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2390#2390 date=1496804691]He thinks that he can get Fernando to find or rescue his wife; the latter stating that he might know where she is if she is a captive. But where she disappeared is far out of their way to the South East some many miles. It would take days to get there and they them away from Gabrielle who is in the South West. If Moro finds a missing person, that person can be transported to camp. It does not take days on the road. It has not been established where Gabrielle is. However, I have been the stage for when she is found by establishing how even other mutants see the black-feathered Haibane. Oh, now I get it. Nina and Leela are La La and Li Li. Ellis is Marin. Liza, Beth, Milly and Michael are now Wesen but I don't know who they are now. Is there a young person who was left for dead but was not confirmed dead? The two characters I am considering are Tiny Tina and Wendy. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Note: You got the Twins right. Eliis was not considered but he would be an excellent candidate for Marvin. The issue is Michael; if he fought back during their capture, he would have been killed. That would leave Ellis to be the one who is Marvin. If Michael is alive, he might be Karl or Marvin but that it doubtful; most boyfriends would try to defend their girlfriends and Michael would have defended Milly and gotten killed in the process. Only Jason would know where Wendy is if she is still alive but disclosing that information might get him into trouble since he wants power. He knows where she was, but if she tried to escape, she would have been killed in that escape or turned into a wessen after her recapture, and he would not know that. Sheri is unknown. But Tina is nearby. So far you got much of the math right.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 7th, 2017, 6:51pm Note: Is Tina Teri? Who else is a Wesen character now? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 7th, 2017, 6:53pm Jeanette wrote: Note: Is Tina Teri? Who else is a Wesen character now? Jeanette Isabelle Somebody give that girl a dollar!

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 7th, 2017, 7:03pm Note: Is there anyone else who has been spoken for? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 7th, 2017, 7:03pm Jeanette wrote: Note: ...Who else is a Wesen character now? Jeanette Isabelle For every Wessen out there, there about 20 to 50 people, but some places have higher concentrations. Like the Jenkin’s Mega Farm, there were about 30 wessens for a family of 8 humans. Only 2 unaccounted are Sheri and Wendy. I have not written wessens that they could be. But this posses the problem, if Jason would ever find out who these individuals are as nearby wessens, he would not want them back. He is within that part of the crowd that think wessens are an abomination and not a person who was forced to undergo such a procedure to make them so. If Wendy was ever found, and found as a wessen, he probably would put a bullet into her head to “end her misery.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 7th, 2017, 7:08pm Note: Would Jason provide information on Wendy, such as medical discharge papers, to Moro in hopes of finding her? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 7th, 2017, 7:39pm Note: If he had such papers, he might. The issue is that, he does not have such papers, as she never needed such medical attention. He was in the hospital when he was found. There was no trace of Wendy. As far as anyone knows, she could be the House mother taking care of those kids. And Sheri could be the bartender at the Sex-Kitten's Litter Box. But this is highly doubtful in both cases. Edit Add: I say that because this town has a few hundred Wessens for the 5000 or so people who live and work in and around this town. If they are here they could be anyone else. And remember - a Wessen's past memory's are eased. Neither Wendy or Sheri would remember their past lives.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 7th, 2017, 7:52pm Note: The housemother is human, not Wesen. Clover is the one who is Wesen. Anyhow, Moro made a proposal to Jason twice and he is still standing there. What is he going to say? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 7th, 2017, 7:57pm Note: I thought the house-mother was a wessen. Jason is not going to do or say anything, if you need him to say/do anything, have him say that he has nothing to give her, and may Moro think it is a complete waste of time, because it is.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 7th, 2017, 8:19pm "Information on the patients?" Jason asks. "Whenever possible, we didn't use real names for things like emergency medical visits." "Did you keep the discharge papers?" Moro asks. "We can look up the fake names that you provided to the hospitals." "We would have destroyed them." "Without that information, we can't scan for your lost family members. Why go to Fernando? He's an EMT, not a detective." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 7th, 2017, 8:43pm “We heard so much about how this group has went about from nothing to become a force to deal with and how it was helped others and stopped a major purge and ending the slavers war.” Jason begins, “You guys have every major highway gang from here to Texas giving you free access to the roads, towns willing to house you and girls lined up wanting to marry them. Anybody with that much power can get anything they want done, including finding and bringing back somebody who was lost. I just do not agree with what you people do for free. Everything has a price.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 7th, 2017, 9:31pm "And?" Moro probes. "We, the Texas Spirits, can find any living person anywhere in the world but that means nothing unless that person is in our data bank. Without something to go on we would not be able to find anyone." "You have them in your data bank." Jason points out. "Well, yes, but you just said you gave the hospitals false information. Unless you can remember what you told the hospitals, what could possibly be done?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 7th, 2017, 9:48pm “I never took no one to the hospital. So I would not know what name was used and when we were married, she never went to the hospital, and I doubt she ever went before.” Jason throws at her. “All I need is for Fernando and his friend to come with me and I’ll get her back.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 7th, 2017, 10:03pm "You said you have heard so much about how this group has become a force to deal with. How can that be applied to finding people?" Moro throws out. Jason repeats what he said. "Anybody with that much power can get anything they want done." Moro raises an eyebrow. "Anything? How can highway gangs, giving free access to roads, and towns, willing to house us, find and bring back somebody someone who was lost?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 7th, 2017, 10:16pm “I heard somebody say ‘We got ways of making you talk, yet we got more enjoyable ways of watching you die. Now which one shall it be – you telling me what I want to know or do I enjoy watching you die as tonight’s entertainment?’ That is how it is done. And I have seen this done in person, they either got what they wanted or they were entertained watching somebody getting killed.” Jason tells her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 7th, 2017, 10:37pm "We, the Texas Spirits, have an interrogation method that I do not approve of. It does a better job of executing someone than it does at getting answers." Moro said that to lay it all out. "Who then do we need to submerge in a frozen lake to get what you want?" Jason is stumped. Moro continues. "Do you see the problem?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 7th, 2017, 11:02pm Note: Jason will only see the Spirits as vicious as everyone else he has encountered. RPG: “That is how business is everywhere. You are either as good as your word or you are as good as dead if you are not quick enough to act.” Jason tells her, “From what I hear, Fernando and his friend are the quickest guns around when no one wants to hear their words. That is what I need.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 8th, 2017, 7:09am Moro believes that Jason is missing a point. "Without a lead to follow, how is being the quickest guns around supposed to help? So far we have nothing to go on." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 8th, 2017, 3:18pm "I am the lead. I say where we are to go, who to see and who to eliminate in order to get my wife back!" Jason lets out at Moro. In hearing this commotion, Fernando and Hondo quickly approach Jason and Moro with Fernando signaling to Moro to leave the area, which she does. He then turns to Jason. ‘I am going to make this clear to you Jason. You do not lead this group, I do. You lead your group in that truck and that is the extent of your influence here. You do not go about making demands from anybody from my group. You have not put in to support the group. Hondo and I went out of our way to help and rescue you – there, you people have been rescued. Everything else you do is on your own. Searching for missing and lost family members from years ago, it is not going to happen. Consider them dead, and respect the dead and leave it that.” Fernando tells him. “What do you know, you’re Francisco. I want to see Fernando.” Jason tells him. “You’re speaking to him.” Fernando tells him. Jason stands there fuming, “What?!! You’ve been lying to me all this time?!!” “Lying? No. Holding back the truth from you? Since you consider that as not lying, then I did not lied to you.” Fernando tells him. “You said your name was Francisco!” Jason tells him. “Francisco is my middle name, therefore I did not lied to you.” Fernando tells him, “And it is I who decided that we are not going to help you. You are either part of this group or you’re not. Since you are becoming a pest, I’ll have Hondo undo the repairs he did and you can be stuck in this town for as long as they will welcome you, which with that attitude will be a very short time.” Jason scowls at him. Fernando continues, “You and your group are welcomed for the meeting and for the dinner we are going to have before we leave. After that where you go is on you. You dare follow us, you follow us to your demise, I will not take you to safety, I will not assist you if you need it. We helped you and not once have you said to us ‘Thank you.’ That tells me the kind of people you are. So leave us alone or face the consequences of not adhering to my warning. Do I make myself clear?” “Very clear.” Jason says. “Then have a good day and bother us no more. The meeting starts in less than an hour, be there with your drivers. Dinner will be 3 hours after that. Use the time to prepare to leave – with or without us. I expect you to be at the meeting and share what intel you have.” Fernando tells him as General Jastrey and her men approaches them ready to take action if needed. Looking at the added reinforcement, Jason decides to walk away for now. “The Fernando I knew from the past would have vaporized him on the spot with a bolt of lightning as he did with any threat to the group.” General Jastrey tells him. “That might be true, but until I get to that point, I have a lot to learn and a lot of patience with assholes like him... for now.” Fernando tells the General.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 8th, 2017, 9:21pm “I need to do this treaty.” Fernando says to himself. “Let’s go get that laptop so I can start typing away.” Hondo just grunts, securing his gun back in the holster after releasing its leather strap in case Jason needed a couple of rounds into him. He follows Fernando back to the Electric camper where Fernando sits down into the driver’s seat. Fernando reaches down and pulls his notebook laptop from between the seats and puts it on his lap. He begins to write up the letter and terms of agreement the first Lab Town must adhere to in order to exist in peace and prosperity with the town (Centraville) or risk violent confrontations with them. He comes up with 10+ pages of terms and conditions both groups are to adhere too for both to respect and enjoy the fruits of their labor. A small treaty, but if accepted, it would only add to the peace and prosperity of the area to everyone around. He turns on Spell and Grammar checker to check for mistakes and possible issues that could cause problems within the terms of treaty agreement. Fernando takes his case and summons his daughter Francesca to take the laptop and get the document printed in several copies. He tells her to put the copies on the passenger seat and the laptop in its carrier bag by the driver’s seat while he is away at the meeting. “Hondo, I’ll meet you in the tent. Get those who will be driving for you. I need to get Joanna, Ruth, Karl, Marvin and Maribelle and we can all meet meet in the tent and the meeting to begin.” Fernando tells Hondo. “I’ll see you then, Jefe.” Hondo tells him.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 9th, 2017, 11:22am "Is Mr. Jason a human?" Jade asks Moro. "Yes." Moro answers. "But you are a Spirit." Jade continues. "That's correct." "Does Mr. Jason know that you are a Spirit?" "I think so." "Why is Mr. Jason making demands on a Spirit?" "His emotions are running high." Moro explains. "You are apart of this group, right?" Jade continues. "Correct." "And Mr. Fernando is the leader of this group?" Jade further inquires. Moro explains what's going on. "Jeanette Miller and Fernando are co leaders of this group." "Is Mr. Fernando human or a Spirit?" "He's human." "And Ms. Miller, is she human too?" "Yes, Miss Miller is human." "I don't get it." Jade declares. "Why are humans leading a Spirit?" "Fernando has experiences and expertise that we do not have." "But you are Spirits." "Regardless of what you might think of us, we are just people like Jeanette Miller, Fernando and Hondo. Almost all Spirits are able to transform in one way or another and our group is able to fix machines by touching them. Outside of that, there's no difference between us and humans." Jade's concept of Spirits is being shaken. "But you are able to appear anywhere in the world just like that." Jade snaps her fingers. "That is done with teleportation technology." Jade changes the subject. "Do you really think my wings are pretty though my feathers are black?" "Yes, black wings are just pretty as grey wings." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 9th, 2017, 3:14pm Jeanette wrote: Jason considers something and looks for Moro. "You Spirits are able to search for anyone if they are in your system?" Jason was told by Fernando to leave it alone. He did not leave it alone and he will get bit by this action. Jeanette wrote: Moro starts with a search on Tina. "Let's start with Tina." Moro types on her keyboard and hits Enter. In less than two minutes, the search is complete. No match found. Tina is in camp and yet the Texas Spirits are unable to find her. Moro quietly looks at Jason and Wilma and just shakes her head. Wilma lets out a sigh as she holds Jason's hands, hoping and praying that Tiny Tina would be found. "I'll search for Ned." Moro types at her keyboard and hits Enter. No match found. Again Moro just shakes her head. Wilma looks away as her hopes are being dashed. It's a given that adult males would be killed and Ned was 42 when they were 'purged." Being young, Tina was turned into the wessen Teri, that is a given. Though anyone can be turned into a wessen, those in the slave trade would only want young and strong individuals for field work and females for indoor house keeping work. It is rare to have an older male wessen doing a butler's job or acting as a 'Man-Servant' in a house. Maribelle's family had at least 2. "Sam" was one of them, and he was killed in the Purge. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/1604#1604 Jeanette wrote: Moro lets out a big sigh after two failed attempts. "Now Sheri." Wilma just covers her eyes. Moro types on her keyboard once more. If there is any chance, this is it. She hits Enter. A few seconds later she gets something. On her screen are three blimps and they are moving at a walking pace. One of the three blimps is labeled "Sheri." Moro claps her hands with a loud, single clap to express her excitement. "Sheri is alive and she's close by!" Moro then switches to short-range sensors. Sheri is outdoors and walking with two your ladies. Moro picks up the photograph and compares it to what she is seeing on her screen. "That's her!" Moro closes her laptop. "We need to get outside." Notes: Because Sheri is outdoors, Moro is able to get a clear image of her with the short-range sensors. Also, because Sheri is walking, they need to go outside or a place with a lot of empty space. Otherwise Sheri will walk into a wall or something else as she is being transported. Jeanette Isabelle If Tina was turned into a Wessen, chances are Sheri was turned into a Wessen too or killed in trying to save Tina.A mother would rather sacrifice herself in exchange than have her child undergo physical/mental torment. It is highly doubtful that she would be alive as a human after 6 years. If she was alive, she would be under much torment and distress trying to find Tina. This is the issue I'm having, but let me see where you take it. Sheri would be around 42, A lot older than Jason by at least 10 or more years. The parking area they are in is at least 1/2 mile wide along the town's entrance and 1/4 long. Moro has plenty of room to teleport Sheri there, though there are a few areas with water spigots she could trip on. The closest one to the camp is about 100 yards away. They all look like an old water fountain stand or bird bath with the spigot below the bowl.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 9th, 2017, 6:50pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2410#2416 date=1497035688]If Tina was turned into a Wessen, chances are Sheri was turned into a Wessen too or killed in trying to save Tina.A mother would rather sacrifice herself in exchange than have her child undergo physical/mental torment. It is highly doubtful that she would be alive as a human after 6 years. If she was alive, she would be under much torment and distress trying to find Tina. This is the issue I'm having, but let me see where you take it. Note: Sheri could have been have been shot, or some other attempt on her life could have been made, and would have been believed to have died by those who attacked her and her family. That is exactly what happened. She was perceived dead by those who attacked her and her family. The $64,000 question is, what happened when, by all accounts, she is dead? A follow up question would be was she unconscious for a while and, if she was, how long? Anyhow, you're right. Sheri would be looking for Tina but be unable to find her. [/quote] The underground elements who deal with this are not so sloppy to let a body lie around where it can be found. I try not to get graphic with the purges or murders, but one preferred method, of killing a group is to put them into an old cargo container with their hands and feet bound and set the container on fire. And the description of what the Slavers did to Ruth and Joanna’s family farm, with people hung by their necks and burned while they swung on the end of a rope, well, that was being nice. The only time they would leave a supposed dead body is if they had to leave the area immediately, either by order or somebody coming with help to fight them off. The Grandfather was found dying by Hondo but he was in no condition to be taken to a hospital. He probably was unconscious when he was shot up. When the boys’ parents were killed, only the van was checked and not the trailer. That was sloppiness on their part. If they would have searched the trailer, they would have found the boys alive and would have taken them. It is like in the Anime “Nuku Nuku” – All cultural Cat Girl” OVA, first 4:39 minutes of Episode 1, The Scientist and his son were able to get away because somebody did a poor job of checking their handiwork:  https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_AoETsnmpT4  (From 0:00 to 4:39) And thus Nuku Nuku was born on Christmas Day. For Sheri to remain alive would create an ugly scene of how and why she got there. A dead body would get cold and stiff in less than an hour, a living body remains warm. If they had to pick her up and tossed her away, somebody would have realized that she was still alive, and dealt with accordingly. For somebody to find her alive and nurse her back to health, though a possibility, it would be liekly impossible. Reason: For Tina to be turned into a wessen and Sheri to be alive, they both would have been sent to a Lab Town to be converted as wessens. If Sheri had to be killed in Lab Town, she would have been dissected and put into storage jars until such parts are needed. Lab Town does not waste bodies. Jeanette wrote: Moro is on her mobile device. "This area is clear. Teleport Sheri to my location." Sheri, now forty-one, is wearing a simple white dress with orange trim and a pair of sandals. She and two young Haibane women are walking down a dirt road. The youngest Haibane female is carrying a pan, like a cake pan. "You're worrying to much." Sheri is looking forward as she speaks. "But I came into her room without knocking or asking." Without warning she is suddenly in camp. "Maybe she was offended." Sheri places her arms forward as if to block something. She positions herself as if to brace for impact. She relaxes her arms and is straight again. "What is this? What's happening?" Wilma recognizes Sheri. "Sheri? It is you!" "Jason? Wilma? Is that really you?" Sheri asks. "Have any of you seen my Tina?" Jason really doesn't look at Sheri. Instead, he only sees the black feathers and lets Moro have it. "Are you Spirits that sick?" Jason slaps Moro across the face. "You think this is funny? That is not Sheri. That is a black-feathered curse!" Jason pulls out his gun but it falls apart in his hand. The pieces fall to the ground. Jeanette Isabelle The members within the group are, in short and lack for a better word, mutant haters. They will tolerate Wessens but not mutants. This is because of Jason’s (and some of the others) dealings with mutants that got them into trouble in the past. Sheri being a Haibane would have been dealt with a bullet to the head a long time ago. Sheri never had wings as she is a human and not a mutant, so her having wings now is an impossibility. At this point, Wilma would have drawn her gun out too, and shot this person where she stood. No questions asked. Whatever ploy you are developing as a writer, this is a rather sick one. You are making Haibanes come out of everywhere when their number would be actually quite low and rare, even you stated that that Haibanes are rare to begin with. And people are born as mutants, not created as one. Wessens are not mutants, but individuals who had their DNA altered. In that there is a difference. As discussed in Marvel Comics back in the 1970s and 1980s, “There are mutants and there are mutates. Mutants are born, mutates are created.” (XMen – God Love, Man Kills and XMen – Days of Future Past I & 2). Thus Wessens are not Mutants, they are mutates. And except for the Mooks in the highways, mutants are not allowed to breed. Wessens outnumber Mutants 2 or 3 to 1. Wessens are more accepted as individuals than a mutant, and they would be doing jobs in various positions. Mutants do not have that chance unless it is within their family business and even then it is doubtful because no family wants the public to know that there is a mutant in the family. That’s like saying, “We got weak and inferior genes, please mate with us.” Let’s see where this goes but Sheri should have been left alone dead. She was never a mutant and that is where is should have been left at.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 9th, 2017, 8:36pm Notes and a refresh on mutants and mutations: I can make a change to Wilma's reaction but I already established that while the wings normally show up in childhood, they do show up in adulthood as well. I don't know what you find sick. In hindsight there was no reason for me to introduce Bergljót but where is it stated that this is a rare mutation? "The Setting and Rules" establishes the opposite: Mutants, Thinking and Not Part 3, Disfigurements Angel Wings, feathered wings on one's back is a common mutation Though some, like Elsa, are born with a mutation, most mutants are born human. A human can be a mutant at anytime in their life. This is already established in "The Setting and Rules." Cults and Beliefs Order of Fire operates in extreme secrecy. The Fire is an effective mutagen cocktail that they use to convert people into mutants. "Ascended" will inherit the Earth. Only the volunteers are chosen, though. The Ascension ritual involves thorough medical checks and organism cleansing, without which the patient would die. The Order does not like non-Fire mutants, because they are "contaminated". Mutants, Thinking and Not Yes, people are afraid of mutation, but it happens regardless, very often with those who spend a lot of time traveling or scavenging old cities. Wesens were never a part of this universe. If you and Hondo want to introduce Wesens to this little corner of the globe, I'm fine with it. The Wesen plot is good. I like it. However has anyone come to me about Wesens outnumbering mutants? I was fine with Wesens until now when you told me that they outnumber mutants. That many people being turned into Wesen is very messed up and sick. Where does it say that mutants are not allowed to bread? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 10th, 2017, 2:23am Jeanette wrote: Notes and a refresh on mutants and mutations: I can make a change to Wilma's reaction but I already established that while the wings normally show up in childhood, they do show up in adulthood as well. I don't know what you find sick. In hindsight there was no reason for me to introduce Bergljót but where is it stated that this is a rare mutation? Two issues here with that. I find it sick because Sheri and the others were never to be found. This was a situation for Jason to deal with, to accept somebody being dead though there was a slight chance that they may be alive somewhere. Now that whole situation is wrecked. Jason is never going to learn his lesson and if he dares flip out, others are going to get hurt because you as a writer would not have left well enough alone. In short, the guy has issues that Fernando spotted long ago and that is why he would not help him. Now you as a writer has compounded those issues. Innocent people within the group may die because of this, because you as a writer had pushed him over the edge. Jeanette wrote: "The Setting and Rules" establishes the opposite: Mutants, Thinking and Not Part 3, Disfigurements Angel Wings, feathered wings on one's back is a common mutation Though some, like Elsa, are born with a mutation, most mutants are born human. A human can be a mutant at anytime in their life. This is already established in "The Setting and Rules." Cults and Beliefs Order of Fire operates in extreme secrecy. The Fire is an effective mutagen cocktail that they use to convert people into mutants. "Ascended" will inherit the Earth. Only the volunteers are chosen, though. The Ascension ritual involves thorough medical checks and organism cleansing, without which the patient would die. The Order does not like non-Fire mutants, because they are "contaminated". Mutants, Thinking and Not Yes, people are afraid of mutation, but it happens regardless, very often with those who spend a lot of time traveling or scavenging old cities. Wesens were never a part of this universe. If you and Hondo want to introduce Wesens to this little corner of the globe, I'm fine with it. The Wesen plot is good. I like it. However has anyone come to me about Wesens outnumbering mutants? I was fine with Wesens until now when you told me that they outnumber mutants. That many people being turned into Wesen is very messed up and sick. Where does it say that mutants are not allowed to bread? Jeanette Isabelle You need to understand how mutations work. Plan and simple it cannot happen “any time in a person’s life.” This is because of nature’s enforcing her rules on us, and if we do not use certain abilities, we lose those abilities. It is called Neural Pruning (aka. Synaptic Pruning), which the brain begins to shut down and take down and recycle parts of its self for other functions. This happens in a person with their later adolescent to young adult years. So if you have a person who becomes totally deaf from an early age because of illness or infection, you cannot put in a cochlear implant to restore their hearing in their late 20s - mid 30’s because the hearing and sound processing part of their brain would have been pruned out from Neural Pruning in their late teens and early 20s. This happens automatically and of no control of the person, though they are aware of the loss of the ability when it happens (partially deaf people becoming totally deaf, partially blind becoming totally blind, etc.) https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Synaptic_pruning#Pruning_in_the_maturing_brain In that – Sheri was already in her mid 30s when she disappeared. Because of Neural Pruning her body cannot change because she is a mutant. That would have happened 15 to 20 years before while in her young adult – teens years before Neural Pruning hit. - - - - - I read and reread the mutant section again and again. In the rules, they can exist. As per email dated on Sun, January 25, 2015 7:34 pm about the rules: Quote: Mutants, Thinking and Not Yes, people are afraid of mutation, but it happens regardless, very often with those who spend a lot of time traveling or scavenging old cities. Mutant powers come in three levels. Basic gives you no or little control over your power, very little effect and range. Advanced is the next level, your power actually helps you sometimes. At Expert level it becomes an integral part of your life. Be warned, non player characters can have Above-Expert. Being turned into a mutant because of exposure of something chemical or radiation is a mutate. The creation of Wessen is a predetermined alteration, addition and subtraction of a persons’ DNA to acquire the wanted results. But the unwanted results happen and one such failed example are the Mooks. A Wessen is a deliberate forced mutation of a person. So according to the rules, they can exist. “Those who spend a lot of time traveling or scavenging old cities” can be stated as one who has been imprisoned in a Lab Town and experimented on. Is it sick? Of course it is. Do those in Lab Town care about those being turned into Wessens? They do not give a Rat’s ass. These are different spirits we are dealing with – who think that man is nothing but a resource. What is sicker – is a spirit who goes around killing humans because they see us as a food resource.  According to the Hopi Indians of New Mexico and Texas, these are what they call “Children of the underground.” These “Children” happen to be Lizards and Black Bird ETs. They are considered as evil by the Hopi, and they go against the “Children of the Stars.” I will dare say they exist in the RPG World. It is just we never made it that far and we might never meet them if we are lucky.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 10th, 2017, 9:41am Fernando wrote: Two issues here with that. I find it sick because Sheri and the others were never to be found. This was a situation for Jason to deal with, to accept somebody being dead though there was a slight chance that they may be alive somewhere. Now that whole situation is wrecked. Jason is never going to learn his lesson and if he dares flip out, others are going to get hurt because you as a writer would not have left well enough alone. In short, the guy has issues that Fernando spotted long ago and that is why he would not help him. Now you as a writer has compounded those issues. Innocent people within the group may die because of this, because you as a writer had pushed him over the edge. Jason has been bugging this party to find lost family members. He needs to be careful of what he asks for. Moreover Jason has got conformation that Ned and Tina are dead. Jason may be an ass but he is also a victim. I saw two additional opportunities: One, Sheri being dead or believed to be dead seems very convenient. While it seems like that is exactly what happened, I purposely went that direction because of how it seems, that's not what happened. There is something going on that the Texas Spirits have not been able figure out. Two, Teri will be human again. Though she will never remember her mom, the mom will remember her. This will be bitter sweet. Fernando wrote: You need to understand how mutations work. Plan and simple it cannot happen “any time in a person’s life.” As you know, I did not write "The Setting and Rules." Nevertheless that is what I, and everyone else playing this RPG, follow. I listed two examples from "The Setting and Rules" that shows humans can change at anytime in their life. Fernando wrote: Being turned into a mutant because of exposure of something chemical or radiation is a mutate. "Mutant" is the term used when "The Setting and Rules" was written but it does not prohibit you from using the term "mutate." Fernando wrote: The creation of Wessen is a predetermined alteration, addition and subtraction of a persons’ DNA to acquire the wanted results. But the unwanted results happen and one such failed example are the Mooks. A Wessen is a deliberate forced mutation of a person. So according to the rules, they can exist. “Those who spend a lot of time traveling or scavenging old cities” can be stated as one who has been imprisoned in a Lab Town and experimented on. As I said in the last post, I'm fine with it. The problem is the statement that Wesens outnumber mutants. Fernando wrote: Is it sick? Of course it is. Do those in Lab Town care about those being turned into Wessens? They do not give a Rat’s ass. These are different spirits we are dealing with – who think that man is nothing but a resource. So far the definition of a Spirit has not been violated but I'm worried that the line may be crossed. The Spirits are beings that take on animal forms, mainly crows. Some Spirits are benevolent and some are not. Benevolent or not, all Spirits hate wastefulness and destruction and want to protect Mother Earth. The Spirits (who need people) watch, protect and guide the people they select. The Spirits do not have one governing body. Example: There are Japanese Spirits and there are Native American Spirits. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 10th, 2017, 11:47am Notes: If you want to say that mutates outnumber mutants, that's fine. Though "The Setting and Rules" does not distinguish mutants from mutates, and lumps everyone as mutants, most who were labeled mutants are really mutates by your definition. People were born human but mutations show up later. By your definition Wesens and Haibane are actually mutates. I have no problem with this outside of the fact that people are being murdered or kidnapped and being turned Wesen against their will. You are saying that Jason and his group accept Wesens but not mutants. Given that "mutants" covered both mutants and mutates, how can they know the difference? They look the same. A Wesen is a mutate. Do they accept Wesens but not non-Wesen mutates? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 10th, 2017, 6:09pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2420#2420 date=1497075792]Two issues here with that. I find it sick because Sheri and the others were never to be found. This was a situation for Jason to deal with, to accept somebody being dead though there was a slight chance that they may be alive somewhere. Now that whole situation is wrecked. Jason is never going to learn his lesson and if he dares flip out, others are going to get hurt because you as a writer would not have left well enough alone. In short, the guy has issues that Fernando spotted long ago and that is why he would not help him. Now you as a writer has compounded those issues. Innocent people within the group may die because of this, because you as a writer had pushed him over the edge. Jason has been bugging this party to find lost family members. He needs to be careful of what he asks for. Moreover Jason has got conformation that Ned and Tina are dead. Jason may be an ass but he is also a victim. [/quote] Jason, though looking for his “family members,” only wants one of them to be found – his wife.  To him Wendy has a much higher priority than Sheri, Tina or the others. In that, He needs to learn that that no matter the outcome, he has to accept that his loss is from his actions. And he has to accept that no one can help him unless he helps himself first, and for him that is a long hard road of acceptance. Instead he is looking for the easy way out and to have others do his work for him because he can throw others into the sacrifice bowl if they fail in their quest to find Wendy. All he cares about is himself. And that is the point you missed. Jeanette wrote: I saw two additional opportunities: One, Sheri being dead or believed to be dead seems very convenient. While it seems like that is exactly what happened, I purposely went that direction because of how it seems, that's not what happened. There is something going on that the Texas Spirits have not been able figure out. Two, Teri will be human again. Though she will never remember her mom, the mom will remember her. This will be bitter sweet. By law, anybody missing for more the seven (7) years is written off as dead. Sheri’s been missing for eight (8) years, so on paper, she is more than dead. It is not a convenient ploy, it is what it is. In General Jastrey’s town, it is 5 years, and thus Jason has one (1) more year to find her and get her back before she is declared as dead and no one will be willing to accept in bringing back a dead person. In that there were no other opportunity for Sheri, except to be brought back as a Wesson. Teri maybe brought back as a human, but that is a decision that has to b made by her; it is an option for her and the others to take, not to have it forced upon her. All the ramifications thereof will be explained to her and the others so that can decide properly. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2420#2420 date=1497075792]You need to understand how mutations work. Plan and simple it cannot happen “any time in a person’s life.” As you know, I did not write "The Setting and Rules." Nevertheless that is what I, and everyone else playing this RPG, follow. I listed two examples from "The Setting and Rules" that shows humans can change at anytime in their life. [/quote] Actually it does not say that. It says that those who visit certain contaminated areas often enough, they mutate. In much of the rest of the Sci Fi world, mutants are born and mutates are created. That is the difference between the two though some stories use them interchangeably. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2420#2420 date=1497075792]Being turned into a mutant because of exposure of something chemical or radiation is a mutate. "Mutant" is the term used when "The Setting and Rules" was written but it does not prohibit you from using the term "mutate." Fernando wrote: The creation of Wessen is a predetermined alteration, addition and subtraction of a persons’ DNA to acquire the wanted results. But the unwanted results happen and one such failed example are the Mooks. A Wessen is a deliberate forced mutation of a person. So according to the rules, they can exist. “Those who spend a lot of time traveling or scavenging old cities” can be stated as one who has been imprisoned in a Lab Town and experimented on. As I said in the last post, I'm fine with it. The problem is the statement that Wesens outnumber mutants.[/quote] If you conclude that mutants and mutates are the same thing then Wessens are part of the Mutant numbers. If you count them out, like I am doing, the Wessen numbers are higher in certain areas because they are concentrated in those areas. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2420#2420 date=1497075792]Is it sick? Of course it is. Do those in Lab Town care about those being turned into Wessens? They do not give a Rat’s ass. These are different spirits we are dealing with – who think that man is nothing but a resource. So far the definition of a Spirit has not been violated but I'm worried that the line may be crossed. The Spirits are beings that take on animal forms, mainly crows. Some Spirits are benevolent and some are not. Benevolent or not, all Spirits hate wastefulness and destruction and want to protect Mother Earth. The Spirits (who need people) watch, protect and guide the people they select. The Spirits do not have one governing body. Example: There are Japanese Spirits and there are Native American Spirits. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Spirits take on many forms: animal, human, and super natural. No line has been crossed here as far as that is concerned. A grey Alien is a Super Natural form, a Draconian Lizard is Lizard or Bird like, so the line has not been crossed there either. Jeanette wrote: Notes: If you want to say that mutates outnumber mutants, that's fine. Though "The Setting and Rules" does not distinguish mutants from mutates, and lumps everyone as mutants, most who were labeled mutants are really mutates by your definition. People were born human but mutations show up later. By your definition Wesens and Haibane are actually mutates. I have no problem with this outside of the fact that people are being murdered or kidnapped and being turned Wesen against their will. You are saying that Jason and his group accept Wesens but not mutants. Given that "mutants" covered both mutants and mutates, how can they know the difference? They look the same. A Wesen is a mutate. Do they accept Wesens but not non-Wesen mutates? Jeanette Isabelle That is a line that many will take. They know that Wessens are made from animals but they do not know that they are made from Humans converted to animals. Thus many human attributes are held in take. Also, It does not affect Neural pruning because nothing is added, like in the case of Wings. Neural Pruning effects those which are added because there will be no neural connection for them, especially in older individuals. A Mutant is despised by many as stated in the rules. But a Wessen, let’s say that somebody was able to do a sweet deal of selling a lemon-car for the price of a Ferrari. Only a select few knows that people are sent out and converted into Wessens, like Slavers, and those in high power through means of corruption. So if they want somebody to disappear, that person will be kidnapped and send to a Lab town for the conversion and weeks later a Wessen appears in town and no one is the wiser as to what had happened.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 10th, 2017, 8:07pm Fernando wrote: In that, He needs to learn that that no matter the outcome, he has to accept that his loss is from his actions. How is Jason's loss because of his actions? Fernando wrote: Sheri’s been missing for eight (8) years, so on paper, she is more than dead. It is not a convenient ploy, it is what it is. The "convenience" I'm talking about is how the situation appears. Fernando wrote: In that there were no other opportunity for Sheri, except to be brought back as a Wesson. How is that possible? Moro searched for Tina but could not find her because she is now Wesen. Therefore, for Moro to Find Sheri, Sheri cannot be Wesen. Fernando wrote: Actually it does not say that. Show me in the rules where it says there is an age limit or restriction. It seems to me you are attempting to insert something in the rules. If you want to make changes to "The Setting and Rules" because there is something in it that is in the way of a better story, we can discuss the proposed change. Fernando wrote: If you conclude that mutants and mutates are the same thing then Wessens are part of the Mutant numbers. According to your definition Wesens are mutates. Your statement of Wesens outnumbering mutants had concerned me. Now we are clear on the difference between mutants and mutates. With the terminology now clear, do Wesens outnumber other mutates? Fernando wrote: Spirits take on many forms: animal, human, and super natural. No line has been crossed here as far as that is concerned. A grey Alien is a Super Natural form, a Draconian Lizard is Lizard or Bird like, so the line has not been crossed there either. I had a part underlined so that you would know what I am concerned about. I included everything, underlined and not, to keep it on context. You avoided the underlined section and talked about what was not underlined. Fernando wrote: Neural Pruning effects those which are added because there will be no neural connection for them, especially in older individuals. If you want to make changes to "The Setting and Rules" because there is something in it that is in the way of a better story, we can discuss the proposed change. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 10th, 2017, 8:53pm Note: Now that my question is answered, I made a change to Wilma's reaction to Sheri. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/2417#2417 Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 11th, 2017, 12:26am Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2420#2423 date=1497132577]In that, He needs to learn that that no matter the outcome, he has to accept that his loss is from his actions. How is Jason's loss because of his actions? Fernando wrote: Sheri’s been missing for eight (8) years, so on paper, she is more than dead. It is not a convenient ploy, it is what it is. The "convenience" I'm talking about is how the situation appears. Fernando wrote: In that there were no other opportunity for Sheri, except to be brought back as a Wesson. How is that possible? Moro searched for Tina but could not find her because she is now Wesen. Therefore, for Moro to Find Sheri, Sheri cannot be Wesen. [/quote] You misread this. The only way Sheri could have returned is if she was a Wessen, meaning – look at Tina. Her only return is as the wessen Teri. That is what I meant. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2420#2423 date=1497132577]Actually it does not say that. Show me in the rules where it says there is an age limit or restriction. It seems to me you are attempting to insert something in the rules. If you want to make changes to "The Setting and Rules" because there is something in it that is in the way of a better story, we can discuss the proposed change. Fernando wrote: If you conclude that mutants and mutates are the same thing then Wessens are part of the Mutant numbers. According to your definition Wesens are mutates. Your statement of Wesens outnumbering mutants had concerned me. Now we are clear on the difference between mutants and mutates. With the terminology now clear, do Wesens outnumber other mutates?[/quote] It depends on the Mutates and Mutants. Wessens are at a higher number here because of the slave trade. Let’s take Pre-Civil War American History. Negroes/Blacks/African Americans/Etc slaves - outnumbers whites – both Rich Whites and Poor Share-Cropping Whites. This is because the plantations had a huge number of slaves with many having a minimum of twenty. Even Share-Cropping Whites owned 1 or 2 slaves. But because the majority of these slaves never saw the outside of their plantations, their numbers seemed small and insignificant. But in the area of their town, they outnumbered the whites significantly. IT is the same here and in a few other places. Fight Town will be the opposite – Mutants will have a higher number than Wessens and even possibly humans. But this is because their numbers are concentrated there. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2420#2423 date=1497132577]Spirits take on many forms: animal, human, and super natural. No line has been crossed here as far as that is concerned. A grey Alien is a Super Natural form, a Draconian Lizard is Lizard or Bird like, so the line has not been crossed there either. I had a part underlined so that you would know what I am concerned about. I included everything, underlined and not, to keep it on context. You avoided the underlined section and talked about what was not underlined. [/quote] OK, I’ll answer that for you. The statement was: “all Spirits hate wastefulness and destruction and want to protect Mother Earth.” This is not true. The Texas Spirits do not represent all the Spirits/ETs on Earth. There are several to many Spirit groups that would want to see the pollution and destruction done to end, but many have not done anything to stop it despite their advance technology. Others want it to continue so they can get it themselves through deals or agreements. Lastly, there is a remaining group that wants to see the waste so they can interfere with mankind and make statements in order to promote their nefarious operations. They want to continue the wars, the discontent, the economic inequality, and so on. Worst, they are the ones that abduct human individuals to experiment on, even killing them in the process. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2420#2423 date=1497132577]Neural Pruning effects those which are added because there will be no neural connection for them, especially in older individuals. If you want to make changes to "The Setting and Rules" because there is something in it that is in the way of a better story, we can discuss the proposed change. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Jeanette wrote: Note: Now that my question is answered, I made a change to Wilma's reaction to Sheri. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/2417#2417 Jeanette Isabelle My problem is not with how Wilma or Jason reacts to this. My problem is that you took character(s) that I introduced and wrote them far out of character. Twice I had Fernando to tell Moro to leave Jason and drop the subject. That is where it should have been left alone. Or Moro should have talked to Fernando or Jeanette about it and act on what was discussed and agreed upon. That never happened. You took them and did with them as you pleased. I further wrote to tell Jason to leave ‘our’ group alone, instead you had him go to Moro. I wrote his reactions to show that he was emotionally disturbed. You (through Moro) did not picked that up. Then you selected Sheri and had her as a Haibane which I try to explain that is not possible. She is too far advanced in age to undergo such a transformation. Her brain would have been hardwired set to the body she had and that is not going to change no matter what mutation she may have underwent. In short, with no neural connection of her wings to her brain, they would not be moveable, they would not have feeling like hands and feet, they would be limp useless numb and paralyzed set of extra appendages best to be amputated. That paints for a very ugly picture of Sheri being a Haibane. If you would have selected Sheri and left her alone as a human, though I would question why you are doing this, I would have been fine with it. Instead you took Sheri and “Jumped the Shark” with her. That is my problem with it. I introduced characters and you took them and did what you wanted as you please with them. You did this to make the Spirits look good. The only thing you are proving is Future Fernando’s statement of “The Spirits should have left things alone and let them run on their natural course.” They are not leaving things alone in order to look good and they are not. They are making themselves look worse. And believe it or not, I thought the Spirits #$@!ed up and merged two individuals together during teleportation, making a Normal Sheri into a Haibane Sheri by accident. Instead you wrote that she is a mutant and got her wings later in life, which is an impossibility as per much of the Sci Fi Genre out there and the rules of Neural Pruning. Tina was turned into a Wessen early on, having lived her Wessen life as Teri, both a Sex Kitten to Master Jenkins and a Living Doll and even Sex Kitten for Maribelle Jenkins. If Sheri would have survived, she would have been turned into a Wessen like her daughter and then sold to the Jenkins or to some other family.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 11th, 2017, 9:33am Fernando wrote: You misread this. The only way Sheri could have returned is if she was a Wessen, meaning – look at Tina. Her only return is as the wessen Teri. That is what I meant. I can only think of three possible ways in which Sheri could be alive. She would either have to be an Immortal, Haibane or Wesen. Once you figure out why a human becomes Haibane, then you will understand how it is possible for Sheri to be alive. Once you figure that out, you may wonder why there aren't even more Haibane. I too wondered about that. The series Haibane Renmei does not answer that question. Fernando wrote: Let’s take Pre-Civil War American History. Negroes/Blacks/African Americans/Etc slaves - outnumbers whites – both Rich Whites and Poor Share-Cropping Whites. This is because the plantations had a huge number of slaves with many having a minimum of twenty. Even Share-Cropping Whites owned 1 or 2 slaves. But because the majority of these slaves never saw the outside of their plantations, their numbers seemed small and insignificant. But in the area of their town, they outnumbered the whites significantly. IT is the same here and in a few other places. I'm satisfied with that explanation. Fernando wrote: OK, I’ll answer that for you. The statement was: “all Spirits hate wastefulness and destruction and want to protect Mother Earth.” This is not true. The Texas Spirits do not represent all the Spirits/ETs on Earth. There are several to many Spirit groups that would want to see the pollution and destruction done to end, but many have not done anything to stop it despite their advance technology. Others want it to continue so they can get it themselves through deals or agreements. Lastly, there is a remaining group that wants to see the waste so they can interfere with mankind and make statements in order to promote their nefarious operations. They want to continue the wars, the discontent, the economic inequality, and so on. Worst, they are the ones that abduct human individuals to experiment on, even killing them in the process. The profile I wrote is for ALL Spirits, not just the Texas Spirits. If you want to write Spirits, follow the profile. Fernando wrote: My problem is not with how Wilma or Jason reacts to this. My problem is that you took character(s) that I introduced and wrote them far out of character. Twice I had Fernando to tell Moro to leave Jason and drop the subject. That is where it should have been left alone. Or Moro should have talked to Fernando or Jeanette about it and act on what was discussed and agreed upon. That never happened. You took them and did with them as you pleased. I further wrote to tell Jason to leave ‘our’ group alone, instead you had him go to Moro. I wrote his reactions to show that he was emotionally disturbed. You (through Moro) did not picked that up. Then you selected Sheri and had her as a Haibane which I try to explain that is not possible. She is too far advanced in age to undergo such a transformation. Her brain would have been hardwired set to the body she had and that is not going to change no matter what mutation she may have underwent. In short, with no neural connection of her wings to her brain, they would not be moveable, they would not have feeling like hands and feet, they would be limp useless numb and paralyzed set of extra appendages best to be amputated. That paints for a very ugly picture of Sheri being a Haibane. If you would have selected Sheri and left her alone as a human, though I would question why you are doing this, I would have been fine with it. Instead you took Sheri and “Jumped the Shark” with her. That is my problem with it. I introduced characters and you took them and did what you wanted as you please with them. You did this to make the Spirits look good. The only thing you are proving is Future Fernando’s statement of “The Spirits should have left things alone and let them run on their natural course.” They are not leaving things alone in order to look good and they are not. They are making themselves look worse. And believe it or not, I thought the Spirits #$@!ed up and merged two individuals together during teleportation, making a Normal Sheri into a Haibane Sheri by accident. Instead you wrote that she is a mutant and got her wings later in life, which is an impossibility as per much of the Sci Fi Genre out there and the rules of Neural Pruning. Tina was turned into a Wessen early on, having lived her Wessen life as Teri, both a Sex Kitten to Master Jenkins and a Living Doll and even Sex Kitten for Maribelle Jenkins. If Sheri would have survived, she would have been turned into a Wessen like her daughter and then sold to the Jenkins or to some other family. Do you want me to delete those posts? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 11th, 2017, 5:46pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2420#2426 date=1497155200]You misread this. The only way Sheri could have returned is if she was a Wessen, meaning – look at Tina. Her only return is as the wessen Teri. That is what I meant. I can only think of three possible ways in which Sheri could be alive. She would either have to be an Immortal, Haibane or Wesen. Once you figure out why a human becomes Haibane, then you will understand how it is possible for Sheri to be alive. Once you figure that out, you may wonder why there aren't even more Haibane. I too wondered about that. The series Haibane Renmei does not answer that question. [/quote] With thousands and possibly millions of mutation possibilities out there, there would be less Haibanes out there as there will be other kinds of mutants out there among the numbers. For example, Lieutenant Benson has 6-fingers. Who knows what other mutations she might have covered up by her clothes, but she is just a few of them. But in having it this way, you are limiting and even crippling this world in the number of possibilities of mutations out there. If you want to consider that the mutates are mutants, for the sake of argument there is and we can call them all as Mutants, then there are two types – Natural Mutants, and Artificial Mutants. Natural Mutants are either born or created by exposure to radiation or chemical. Of the two, Natural is better because a person has a whole life to obtain the abilities of the mutation and perfect its use. An added benefit is that they have a natural life. Exposure to radiation or chemical, one is suddenly given a mutation and little to no time to adapt to it. Furthermore, the exposure itself could have poisoned them into a shorter life span. They can become the most powerful mutant around, but being limited to years, if not months, being all that powerful does not amount to a hill of beans when one wants to live longer. Artificial Mutants are those created in the Lab like Lab Town. This can be small or a large Lab doing this. Why? Who knows, who cares. But in doing they have created things like Wessens and Mooks. (Mooks can also be the result of a Natural Mutant exposed to something out there.) I have seen Haibane Renmei, and it is a rather boring anime. If you want to discuss mutants and prejudices, you should watch or read Elfen Lied and Brynhildr in the Darkness. Warning, they are very graphic and with Elfen Lied it goes past into an extreme, but in both it is a love story within the characters. I would prefer that you do both, watch the animes and read the mangas. The Mangas go into areas not covered in the Animes, and in fact, the Animes do a lot of cutting out of details from the Mangas. For example – the Elfen Lied Manga ends at chapter 106, but the Anime ends in Chapter 73, so a lot of material missing between the anime. Haibane Renmei boring not because of its lack of graphic violence or nudity; it is boring because of lack of story sustenance. It is a copy of “one being different and hunted down because of it” prejudice. This is seen in all kinds of cartoons and comics and Haibane Renmei quickly goes nowhere with it. Even CDRR has this motif in a few of its stories. If you want to talk about groups and how they should work to help each other, watch Girls Und Panzer. Both you and Arik would love that. And it is not as violent as the title would suggest – girls and tanks. Even Hondo would love it, because it is about geek girls fixing old tech that they found and restoring tanks into working competition state. And this is what the group is doing – getting vehicles and spending resources to get them running to increase the team. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2420#2426 date=1497155200]Let’s take Pre-Civil War American History. Negroes/Blacks/African Americans/Etc slaves - outnumbers whites – both Rich Whites and Poor Share-Cropping Whites. This is because the plantations had a huge number of slaves with many having a minimum of twenty. Even Share-Cropping Whites owned 1 or 2 slaves. But because the majority of these slaves never saw the outside of their plantations, their numbers seemed small and insignificant. But in the area of their town, they outnumbered the whites significantly. IT is the same here and in a few other places. I'm satisfied with that explanation. Fernando wrote: OK, I’ll answer that for you. The statement was: “all Spirits hate wastefulness and destruction and want to protect Mother Earth.” This is not true. The Texas Spirits do not represent all the Spirits/ETs on Earth. There are several to many Spirit groups that would want to see the pollution and destruction done to end, but many have not done anything to stop it despite their advance technology. Others want it to continue so they can get it themselves through deals or agreements. Lastly, there is a remaining group that wants to see the waste so they can interfere with mankind and make statements in order to promote their nefarious operations. They want to continue the wars, the discontent, the economic inequality, and so on. Worst, they are the ones that abduct human individuals to experiment on, even killing them in the process. The profile I wrote is for ALL Spirits, not just the Texas Spirits. If you want to write Spirits, follow the profile. [/quote] If this were true, then there would be no evil Spirits to cause mankind grief and sorrow throughout his existence. In fact, if this were true, then by your past explanation of what happened during the chaos, then it never would have happened because the Texas Spirits would have not done anything at all and it the events they were striving for never had happened. So according to this – this time line does not exist at all. When Lucifer tricked Even into eating the apple, he probably was pissing into its roots. This is just an example of an Evil Spirit as he did not cared about the Tree of Knowledge.  In reading the old books, there two trees, the second one was the tree of life. If Eve would have eaten from that tree, she would have became an immortal as would any of her children. But Lucifer made sure that Eve paid more attention to the Tree of Knowledge and made her forget about the Tree of Life. In that, Lucifer got what he wanted - the downfall of man from the very beginning. And yet Spirits, the evil spirits who are hostile to man, are still doing this to this day. You think that they would want the earth to be green and prosper? Oh hell no! They want to watch it burn by the actions of our/man’s hands! To them we are just mere entertainment! The Texas Spirits are a bunch of inept idiots who are sitting with their thumbs up their asses thinking that they are the solution to the world’s problems when they are not. They are nothing more than just a bunch of egos that want to be stroked and satisfied and get up and point, “Look at what we had done!” when they did nothing! If they are as almighty and powerful as they say they are, they would not need us to do their dirty work for them. Only an evil spirit does that. So that definition goes out the window when even your own Texas spirits do no not abide by the rules. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2420#2426 date=1497155200]My problem is not with how Wilma or Jason reacts to this. My problem is that you took character(s) that I introduced and wrote them far out of character. Twice I had Fernando to tell Moro to leave Jason and drop the subject. That is where it should have been left alone. Or Moro should have talked to Fernando or Jeanette about it and act on what was discussed and agreed upon. That never happened. You took them and did with them as you pleased. I further wrote to tell Jason to leave ‘our’ group alone, instead you had him go to Moro. I wrote his reactions to show that he was emotionally disturbed. You (through Moro) did not picked that up. Then you selected Sheri and had her as a Haibane which I try to explain that is not possible. She is too far advanced in age to undergo such a transformation. Her brain would have been hardwired set to the body she had and that is not going to change no matter what mutation she may have underwent. In short, with no neural connection of her wings to her brain, they would not be moveable, they would not have feeling like hands and feet, they would be limp useless numb and paralyzed set of extra appendages best to be amputated. That paints for a very ugly picture of Sheri being a Haibane. If you would have selected Sheri and left her alone as a human, though I would question why you are doing this, I would have been fine with it. Instead you took Sheri and “Jumped the Shark” with her. That is my problem with it. I introduced characters and you took them and did what you wanted as you please with them. You did this to make the Spirits look good. The only thing you are proving is Future Fernando’s statement of “The Spirits should have left things alone and let them run on their natural course.” They are not leaving things alone in order to look good and they are not. They are making themselves look worse. And believe it or not, I thought the Spirits #$@!ed up and merged two individuals together during teleportation, making a Normal Sheri into a Haibane Sheri by accident. Instead you wrote that she is a mutant and got her wings later in life, which is an impossibility as per much of the Sci Fi Genre out there and the rules of Neural Pruning. Tina was turned into a Wessen early on, having lived her Wessen life as Teri, both a Sex Kitten to Master Jenkins and a Living Doll and even Sex Kitten for Maribelle Jenkins. If Sheri would have survived, she would have been turned into a Wessen like her daughter and then sold to the Jenkins or to some other family. Do you want me to delete those posts? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] You are the moderator of this thread. You decide what is to be done. Like you tell us – “this is not how it is supposed to be, change it!” it is your turn to tell yourself the same thing. The options are: 1) Keep it as is and send this RPG into the ground. 2) Make changes to the entries. Either Sheri is a Wessen (even at 5% minimal DNA modification and still recognizable as Sheri) or she is a 42 year old human. 3) Delete the posts. My preference, if you want Sheri around for some other reason, is #2. But it is your choice to make.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 11th, 2017, 7:16pm You've seen Haibane Renmei and yet you don't see the connection? Let me spell it out. The Haibane are humans who have died. Sheri died so the only way she can be alive on this planet is if she is now Haibane. What the series does not explain is if Haibane are humans who have died prematurely, why aren't there more Haibane? Fernando wrote: If this were true, then there would be no evil Spirits to cause mankind grief and sorrow throughout his existence. In fact, if this were true, then by your past explanation of what happened during the chaos, then it never would have happened because the Texas Spirits would have not done anything at all and it the events they were striving for never had happened. So according to this – this time line does not exist at all. When Lucifer tricked Even into eating the apple, he probably was pissing into its roots. This is just an example of an Evil Spirit as he did not cared about the Tree of Knowledge.  In reading the old books, there two trees, the second one was the tree of life. If Eve would have eaten from that tree, she would have became an immortal as would any of her children. But Lucifer made sure that Eve paid more attention to the Tree of Knowledge and made her forget about the Tree of Life. In that, Lucifer got what he wanted - the downfall of man from the very beginning. And yet Spirits, the evil spirits who are hostile to man, are still doing this to this day. You think that they would want the earth to be green and prosper? Oh hell no! They want to watch it burn by the actions of our/man’s hands! To them we are just mere entertainment! The Texas Spirits are a bunch of inept idiots who are sitting with their thumbs up their asses thinking that they are the solution to the world’s problems when they are not. They are nothing more than just a bunch of egos that want to be stroked and satisfied and get up and point, “Look at what we had done!” when they did nothing! If they are as almighty and powerful as they say they are, they would not need us to do their dirty work for them. Only an evil spirit does that. So that definition goes out the window when even your own Texas spirits do no not abide by the rules. An entity can protect the environment while kidnapping and killing humans. I don't know where you're coming from. The Texas Spirits did two things that resulted in the world being the way it is today. The bigger of the two is stopping World War III. Doesn't that sound like something that a group, that wants to protect the earth and environment, would do? The Spirits were not inspired by Lucifer. I don't know where you are going with that. The Texas Spirits are not an ego trip. That is not their motivation. Do I need to go it over again as to why our characters are there? Fernando wrote: You are the moderator of this thread. You decide what is to be done. Like you tell us – “this is not how it is supposed to be, change it!” it is your turn to tell yourself the same thing. That's a fair statement. Those posts are deleted. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 11th, 2017, 11:40pm Jeanette wrote: You've seen Haibane Renmei and yet you don't see the connection? Let me spell it out. The Haibane are humans who have died. Sheri died so the only way she can be alive on this planet is if she is now Haibane. What the series does not explain is if Haibane are humans who have died prematurely, why aren't there more Haibane? Nobody dies prematurely, everybody dies in their own time. Because of that there are so few Haibanes. And Sheri died is one of two possible outcomes. She either died or was turned into a wessen like her daughter Tina. The husband Ned was more than liked killed in trying to defend one or both, or was killed because they have little use for an aging male Wessen. But that leaves Sheri, who was most likely taken to the Lab Town with her daughter, and then forced to undergo the Wessen Procedure. If you want to think this out, one who dies prematurely is one who dies from a Spirit’s action. This is because this is not ordained by God or by Human free will, but by the will of a third option that God does not like. It is those who become Haibanes. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2420#2426 date=1497217582]If this were true, then there would be no evil Spirits to cause mankind grief and sorrow throughout his existence. In fact, if this were true, then by your past explanation of what happened during the chaos, then it never would have happened because the Texas Spirits would have not done anything at all and it the events they were striving for never had happened. So according to this – this time line does not exist at all. When Lucifer tricked Even into eating the apple, he probably was pissing into its roots. This is just an example of an Evil Spirit as he did not cared about the Tree of Knowledge.  In reading the old books, there two trees, the second one was the tree of life. If Eve would have eaten from that tree, she would have became an immortal as would any of her children. But Lucifer made sure that Eve paid more attention to the Tree of Knowledge and made her forget about the Tree of Life. In that, Lucifer got what he wanted - the downfall of man from the very beginning. And yet Spirits, the evil spirits who are hostile to man, are still doing this to this day. You think that they would want the earth to be green and prosper? Oh hell no! They want to watch it burn by the actions of our/man’s hands! To them we are just mere entertainment! The Texas Spirits are a bunch of inept idiots who are sitting with their thumbs up their asses thinking that they are the solution to the world’s problems when they are not. They are nothing more than just a bunch of egos that want to be stroked and satisfied and get up and point, “Look at what we had done!” when they did nothing! If they are as almighty and powerful as they say they are, they would not need us to do their dirty work for them. Only an evil spirit does that. So that definition goes out the window when even your own Texas spirits do no not abide by the rules. An entity can protect the environment while kidnapping and killing humans. I don't know where you're coming from. The Texas Spirits did two things that resulted in the world being the way it is today. The bigger of the two is stopping World War III. Doesn't that sound like something that a group, that wants to protect the earth and environment, would do? The Spirits were not inspired by Lucifer. I don't know where you are going with that. The Texas Spirits are not an ego trip. That is not their motivation. Do I need to go it over again as to why our characters are there? [/quote] Did I say your Texas Spirits are inspired by Lucifer? No. Lets go into the ancient texts that are not in the bible but are written throughout literature. Because of the disagreement with God about giving man a soul, “1/3 of the stars fell from the skies.” 1/3 of the angels sided with Lucifer. These are the negative spirits that work with him for the downfall of man. It is say that God did not create earth and all life on it, but Lucifer did. God, furious in this creation destroyed it, and then recreated the earth as he so wanted it to be. As absurd this statement is, some claim the proof of this the dinosaur fossils and the K-Layer of space dust that shows that the Earth was hit and nearly all life on it destroyed 65million years ago. Plus God has destroyed man kind or parts of it and where he once stood on more than one occasion. This does not sound like a spirit that is active in preserving the Earth or life on it. We can argue that this is God and he has the final say, but you need to think about it – if God is willing to destroy his own creation, a spirit, either good or evil, is more than willing to do the same thing. Earth Lives matter. With all that in mind, preventing WWIII from happening caused something else that was much larger to happen was not protecting the Earth. So they stopped a bad event and made it worse. Why? And why such an interest in our planet? They do not belong there, they are not of the 4.5billion year of the planetary life evolution. We are nothing more than a resource to them. When are you going to get that through your head? Any intelligent life stopping by, either wants to admire the view and observe us without interference or are going to interfere with every step of our evolutionary process because we have some value to them. In this second option, we become a resource to them. We become a commodity to them. We are nothing more than something on a store shelf for them to pick and choose. At least I can trust the Dracos Lizards because they want us as food, they are our hunters. But we have an edge over them, we are humans, and that means that we have an edge, however insignificant it may be, it is there for our advantage. This and other reasons are why they find us as a threat to them. God, if man were to walk among the stars, Star systems like the Dracos Stellar Empire will fall like a house of cards they had constructed. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2420#2426 date=1497217582]You are the moderator of this thread. You decide what is to be done. Like you tell us – “this is not how it is supposed to be, change it!” it is your turn to tell yourself the same thing. That's a fair statement. Those posts are deleted. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] That was one of your option to take and you took it.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 12th, 2017, 8:53am I did not think the definition of dying prematurely would be so subjective. Fernando wrote: Did I say your Texas Spirits are inspired by Lucifer? No. Why are you bringing him into this if it were not for comparison? The subject is all Spirits hate wastefulness and destruction and want to protect Mother Earth. Fernando wrote: This does not sound like a spirit that is active in preserving the Earth or life on it. There is a difference between protecting the earth and protecting the humans on it. Fernando wrote: With all that in mind, preventing WWIII from happening caused something else that was much larger to happen was not protecting the Earth. So they stopped a bad event and made it worse. Why? The outcome turned out to be counterproductive, that is true. The Texas Spirits did not realize this until later. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 12th, 2017, 12:26pm Jeanette wrote: I did not think the definition of dying prematurely would be so subjective. Only two things can end a life: God’s actions and Man’s actions of Free Will. If a man decides to jump into a lion’s den and gets killed by the lion that was by his actions that he was killed. If man lies sick in his bed at the end of his life, and finally dies, that is by God’s actions. Neither one in this case is a premature death. If a Spirit comes around and is confronted by man for one reason or another, and that Spirit takes action to kill that man, then it is a Premature Death because a Spirit is not supposed to take away a life – ever. But there are evil spirits out there that do not care and will do anything to get what they want, including killing a man because he is in their way. Death a Spirit is very rare. If Haibanes are created by those who died prematurely, by the actions of a Spirit, then because of the rarity of such an event, Haibanes are very rare because of this. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2420#2428 date=1497238809]Did I say your Texas Spirits are inspired by Lucifer? No. Why are you bringing him into this if it were not for comparison? The subject is all Spirits hate wastefulness and destruction and want to protect Mother Earth. [/quote] The statement of “The subject is all Spirits hate wastefulness and destruction and want to protect Mother Earth” is not true. This applies to the Texas Spirits and a few others. Then there are those who are indifferent to what happens because they are merely observing. The rest of the ones who are trying their best to end Mankind and in a worst case – destroy the Earth. Why? Their motives are not for us to just but their actions are ours to stop. Understand that difference! Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2420#2428 date=1497238809]This does not sound like a spirit that is active in preserving the Earth or life on it. There is a difference between protecting the earth and protecting the humans on it. [/quote] And there is a difference in spirits that care and spirits that do not care.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 12th, 2017, 1:00pm Haibane Renmei does not come out and say it but I'd argue that the implication is there. No one has become a Haibane by dying of old age. Reki died because she was standing in front of an oncoming train. Rakka died of a fall but we don't know the details. It is implied that Hyoko fell through the ice. Fernando wrote: The statement of “The subject is all Spirits hate wastefulness and destruction and want to protect Mother Earth” is not true. That is what is in their profile. Do you need my help in writing an evil environmentalist? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 12th, 2017, 2:18pm Jeanette wrote: Haibane Renmei does not come out and say it but I'd argue that the implication is there. No one has become a Haibane by dying of old age. Reki died because she was standing in front of an oncoming train. Rakka died of a fall but we don't know the details. It is implied that Hyoko fell through the ice. There is a difference between Dying Young and Dying Prematurely. The issue is that this is an argument of Man’s Free Will vs. Destiny. But you need to keep in mind that the Japanese mind set on these things are very different than from the Western World we live in. According to their thinking, all those killed in war under a specific age died prematurely. This is not necessarily true, especially to those they killed, and remember, the Japanese was vicious in their war days. Dying Prematurely, take the movie “The Exorcist.” A girl is possessed the devil is confronted by 2 Priests, one of them an elder who is the Exorcist – a priest who deals in Demonic Possessions and eradicates the evil spirit. Despite being old and in failing health, his death comes from the hands of the demon, thus making this death a premature one. If he had never had took this Exorcism, he would have lived for a few more months before dying of old age. The other is the young priest who was the Exorcist’s assistant, who died by jumping out of a window after telling the demon to take him instead of the girl and once possessed, jumping out of a window to rid of the evil spirit. If he never went to the Exorcism, he would have lived for many years after. Despite both their actions to take action against the demon is by their Free Will, it is the demon’s actions that kills them both and makes their deaths a premature one. There is one thing everyone needs to understand. No one chooses where and when they are born, and some may not even agree with it when they get to an older age. This is the Lottery of Birth. One can be born into a rich family or one can be born in the poorest of nations and situations. What one makes of their situation in life is the important part, not where they are born into though that gives or takes away opportunities one could start with. The Flip of This Coin is The Lottery of Death. Not many people choose their death in terms of where, when, how and why. Many may not even agree with when and how it is going to happen. But it will happen to everyone. One can go quietly or one can go screaming every step of the way to this final destination. But in this, there are only 2 options to cause this – by God’s choosing or by Man’s Free Will of action in choosing. There should be no third option but there it is – Death by Spirit. And Death by Spirit is a Premature Death because it is supposed to not to happen. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2430#2430 date=1497284777]The statement of “The subject is all Spirits hate wastefulness and destruction and want to protect Mother Earth” is not true. That is what is in their profile. Do you need my help in writing an evil environmentalist? Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] That sounds like an evil corporation that pollutes the environment to make a profit on their products.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 12th, 2017, 2:46pm We have different views on what it means to die prematurely. I see no point in arguing over meanings. Fernando wrote: [quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/2430#2431 date=1497286858] [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2430#2430 date=1497284777]The statement of “The subject is all Spirits hate wastefulness and destruction and want to protect Mother Earth” is not true. That is what is in their profile. Do you need my help in writing an evil environmentalist?[/quote] That sounds like an evil corporation that pollutes the environment to make a profit on their products.[/quote] An entity can hate wastefulness and destruction and want to protect the earth and yet still be evil. Here is an example: A group of Spirits may hunt down and kill anyone who pollutes rivers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 12th, 2017, 4:40pm Jeanette wrote: An entity can hate wastefulness and destruction and want to protect the earth and yet still be evil. Here is an example: A group of Spirits may hunt down and kill anyone who pollutes rivers. Jeanette Isabelle That is not evil. Evil is as evil does. It forces others to take action they otherwise would not take for the promotion and profit for Evil. It does not care if the earth remains green or if it gets scorched as long as it gets what it wants. It is willing to wait for thousands of years for the right moment to take action to what it wants to do. If it sees you as food, it will hunt you down, draw you in closer and take you for its meal. It has no concerns for anything else but itself. That is evil. Evil does not care about waste, it does not care cleanliness, it does not care about protecting the environment. All it cares about is itself. In this alone, there are spirits that would pollute the environment, and they would not care. The only time they would care is when they do not want to be found out while they wait for the proper time to act. So they will hide their actions and their pollution. But this is only a temporary stop gap solution that hides them. And while they hide, they won't be found, with those accidentally discovering them disappearing forever because they were killed and their bodies never to be found. In a place like the RPG, the bones of the dead litter the highways between towns. Some maybe by the road gangs, others by these Spirits and their Lab Towns.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 12th, 2017, 7:35pm Now I understand the problem. Nevertheless the profile does say, "Benevolent or not, all Spirits hate wastefulness and destruction and want to protect Mother Earth." For Spirits to be evil and still fit the profile, the evil Spirits will have no concerns for anything else but themselves, their wants and Mother Earth. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 13th, 2017, 10:22am RPG: Jeanette knows she is protected. The Texas Spirits will employ their entire military if they have to because they need that journal. Nevertheless she still carries a Rescue Howler Whistle (http://www.surviveoutdoorslonger.com/signaling/whistle/survive-outdoors-longer-rescue-howler-whistle-2-pack.html) on her person. Jeanette considers Penny and realizes she has failed in taking all appropriate measures in making Penny safe. In the gas Camper Jeanette gets another whistle like the one she carries and gives it to Penny. "I need you to have this on your person at all times. If somehow we get separated or something else happens, I need for you to blow on this whistle. It's a whistle just like the one I have." Penny accepts the whistle and looks at it. "Mom. The Texas Spirits will protect the both of us." "If somehow we get separated, use the whistle to get their attention. Go ahead and blow it to practice. I want you to get familiar on how to use it." Penny blows her whistle. A crow flies down. "Mr. Winston. Mom gave me this whistle and wanted me to practice getting your attention." "It works." Winston caws. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 13th, 2017, 3:22pm "Will you miss this town?" Jeanette says to Penny. "Why would I miss it?" Penny asks. "You have lived here for seven years. I imagine you have made some friends." "Yeah." Penny thinks about one person in particular. "There is a girl, Sticky, who lived in the same apartment." "Did someone actually name their child Sticky or is that just her nickname?" Jeanette inquires. "That is her real name, I think. Though she's older, Sticky is smaller than me because she's also an Immortal. She, Miss Violet and Miss Foxworth moved out of their apartment last week. Miss Violet said I would be able to see Sticky again soon but she did not say when or where they were going." "It was an all-female household?" "Miss Violet is Sticky's guardian. Miss Foxworth is a fox Wesen who was always armed. She had more than one gun." Jeanette sighs. "It's sad situation to be in when you need a Wesen who is armed to the teeth all the time. It sounds like Miss Violet was doing everything she can to keep herself and Sticky safe. Were you and Sticky close friends?" "Sticky is fifteen but she looks like she's my age and we saw each other all the time. She lived in the apartment next to us, has been there longer than we have and we were over at each other's apartments a lot. Oh, and she likes the clothes I made for her." "Oh, that's nice." "Miss Violet wanted Sticky to have turquoise outfits so that is what I made." "Turquoise?" Jeanette is definitely paying attention now. "By any chance did Sticky have an unusual color hair, specifically teal?" "Yes." Penny is wondering how her mom is able to guess the color of Sticky's hair. "Did she have light skin and brown eyes?" "Yes. How did you know?" Jeanette makes a mental note to have a word with Moro again on the subject of genetic engineering. Moro, with Jade, approaches. "Speak of the devil. I was just thinking about you." Jeanette verbalizes what she was thinking. "Jeanette, Penny did an excellent job on Jade's clothes." Moro then instructs Jade to turn around. "Jade, turn around so Miss Miller can see." Jade turns around. Jeanette looks at Penny's handy work. "Penny, you did this?" "Yes." Penny proudly proclaims. "You did a good job." "Thanks Mom." "Penny, you and Jade stay here with Mr. Winston. I need to talk to Moro." "Okay." Jade did not know that Jeanette was talking about a crow. "I thought we were clear on genetic engineering. First you create a girl to look like Vanellope, from the arcade game Sugar Rush, and named her Penelope." "You were clear. Penny is the only person we engineered." "Then why is there another person? Penny just told about a girl named Sticky who has light skin, brown eyes, teal hair and wears turquoise . . . same discretion as another character in Sugar Rush. And this Sticky happens to be smaller than Penny just as Sticky, the game character, is smaller than Vanellope." "The only person I know of who fits that description is a girl you mentioned in your journal. You made yourself quite clear after you found out that Penny was genetically engineered and we have no reason to create another person. You accepted immortality because of Ariel." Jeanette still does not understand why she accepted immortality because of Ariel but she moves on. "Is this the work of another lone wolf?" Moro just shakes her head. "One or two people can't do this. You need a group the size of Lab Town." "Setting aside information you got from my journal, do you know who would model a child after another video game character or why?" "I don't know what information I can reveal to you at this time. Once the person who is behind this is revealed, then I can tell you more." "You have information on this person beyond what is in the journal?" "That is correct. Again, I cannot reveal information on this person until that person has been identified." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 13th, 2017, 3:53pm Note (Opinion): Such “Anti-Rape” and “Crime-Stop” Whistles have been around since the 1970s in NYC in one form or another and they hardly ever worked. In cases where they have worked, they were in community crime watch programs where others are always aware and listening for a whistle to be blown. But for individuals, like a lonely jogger, it never worked. The only good thing is that (your) Texas Spirits are listening for such a whistle. The bad thing is in the few seconds it takes to get the whistle, put the whistle to one’s mouth and blow into it, they can be taken down before it is blown. The infamous Central Park Jogger Case, the jogger-victim had such a whistle, but she never expected to be whacked in the back of the head with a large rock. This only proves that one has to be vigilant to their surroundings along with their and the other’s activities around them. Case in point, those who were taken away during a purge or ‘made to disappear’ in the RPG were too relaxed in their environment or too focused in one thing and not the things around them until they were attacked and by then it was too late. Fernando finds Marvin and Karl inspecting Karl’s SUV. “The tires are good for a while. We’re going to need new one soon.” Karl says to himself but load enough for Marvin to hear it. “Problems?” Fernando asks. Startled, Karl turns around to face Fernando as Marvin puts the rear of the SUV down that he was holding up with his bare hands. Karl replies and points, “These tires look like they are on their last few miles or so. The top of the tires has cracks in the rubber. They should be able to take us to the next destination.” Fernando inspects the tires, “Your Truck is the only truck that never saw any maintenance or repairs. We just took it as is as a trophy from the slavers.” He gets up and turns to Karl, “After the meeting, we will get you some new tires and minor maintenance* done to it.” “You sure about that? What about the money? I do not have that much.” Karl says. “Don’t worry about the money. As long as you are with us and do the jobs I ask you to do, I’ll take care of the money situation for you. What money you do have is yours to spend or save as you need.” Fernando answers. He adds, “Get Maribelle while I get Joanna, Ruth and the others to meet up here and then we can go to the meeting.” “What about the Teri and others?” Karl asks. “They do not need to come. This is a Drivers’ Only Meeting. They can wait outside and guard the area while we are having the meeting. I do not expect nothing to happen since General Jastrey’s men are guarding the area for us.” Fernando explains. “We still going to Fight Town?” Karl asks. “That’s the plan so far.” Fernando answers. “Then have them come too.” Karl explains, “Marin and I may have been fighters in Fight Town, they were there too as Arm Candy, so they know things that they have seen or heard being around our masters while in Fight Town. Marvin and I stayed in the gym for most of the time, but the girls went everywhere with our masters.” “I’ll make an exception then. But they are only to talk when asked to give answers. And they are to tell us what they know and not what they think they know. Go find them and bring them over there to your SUV so we can gather up to go to the meeting.” Fernando tells him. Karl nods before looking around. Though Teri, La La and Li Li were beside Hondo’s camper, Karl was looking for Maribelle. “Meet you all here.” Fernando says as he begins to walk away. Unintentionally, he heads to the troop vehicle where he knocks on the door. The House Mother opens it. “Hope things are well in there.” Fernando begins, pointing to Karl’s SUV and then at the large Army tent “We are having a Driver’s meeting in a few minutes.  I’m gathering most of us at Karl’s Truck before going into the tent for the meeting. Please be there in five (5) minutes and look your best in your regular clothes. I’m not expecting a block party with those in charge and in power, but look respectable. What you have on should be fine. Just roll down the sleeves and brush out the wrinkles.” “Who is that? What’s going on?” Denver runs up behind the Housemother. “Oh. You again.” “Denver, go back and help take care of the little ones. I need to be leaving for a meeting soon, and I need all of you to behave.” The Housemother tells her in an authorative tone. She then turns to Fernando, “I’ll be there in a couple of minutes. Just go to take care of a few things.” “I will see you later, then.” Fernando says before he walks away. His next stop is Jason’s truck. Seeing that the rear mining processing trailer is open, he steps to the rear entrance and knocks on the side paneling. Jason and Wilma turn around to see who it is, with Jason responding in a foul tone, “What do you want?” “Whoever are the drivers for this ride, I want them to meet up at Karl’s Truck in two (2) minutes so we can attend the Drivers’ Meeting in General Jastrey’s tent together.” Fernando tells him and Wilma as he points to Karl’s SUV. Before Jason can say anything, Wilma responds, “We’ll be there soon enough.” “Hope to see you sooner than later. I’ll be out gathering the others if I’m not there when you get there. Just wait for me, please.” Fernando tells her. “Not a problem.” Wilma replies. “I’ll see you later, then.” Fernando says before he walks away. The next and last vehicle is Ruth and Joanna’s camper. He knocks on their door and in a few seconds, Ruth opens is. “Hi.” Fernando begins, “The Drivers’ Meeting in General Jastrey’s tent is about to begin. I need you and Joanna to be at Karl’s truck as soon as you two can get there so we can go in as a group.” “Alright. We’ll be there in a minute or so.” Ruth tells them. “Then I’ll see you there.” Fernando says before he walks away. Except for Jeanette and her group, he has called up everyone that needs to be at the meeting to gather at Karl’s SUV. He walks around inspect the area before seeing Roland-9. “You OK Roland?” Fernando asks. “Just been thinking. A lot of this makes no sense.” Roland answers. “Like what?” Fernando asks. “How can one person make such a difference in the outcome of a community?” Roland asks. “It is not just one person, Roland. It is that one person along with those who are willing to work hard to create the obtainable outcome. With Lord Biggus, I was willing to sit down with him and discuss matters of community collaboration. Instead he decided for community take over and intimidation through a show of force, only to be repelled and defeated in his attack of the community. That was unfortunate for him as he did not survive that defending blow the community threw at him.” Fernando explains as he slowly leads him to Karl’s SUV. “Then how am I to make such a difference for hive?” Roland asks. “I’m not asking you to do much. Just be a Liaison for the hive and this town for as long as you have left to live. And then your replacement will do the same. In sharing knowledge, resources and technology, your two communities will thrive.” Fernando explains. “Without my droid assistant, I may not be able to return to the hive.” Roland points out. “I see. That is not a problem. I will repair it after the meeting. Care to join us?” Fernando says and asks. “It is a private meeting, with a lot of intel being distributed among the members. We are to go to Fight Town and then to where we need to go to rescue one of our own. It might involve a confrontation with the other hive, but I’m hoping it is not going to lead to that demise. I would prefer if we can all sit down and discuss the conflict and resolutions in order to minimize the confrontations.” Fernando explains. “If I could assist in any way, my services are available to you.” Roland replies. As Fernando and Roland approach Karl’s those who had gathered are appalled by what they see – Roland in particular. Fernando notices their reaction. “What are you doing with him? He and his kind will have us all killed!” Maribelle is the first to speak. “He’s harmless and is working for us for the time being. Now if you have a problem with it, you can go back of a burnt down mess you call a home.” Fernando tells her as the others arrive. “He’s a scouting collector, his kind will be out looking for him and take all those who are around him!” Maribelle tells loudly. “I do not care if he sells girl-scout cookies for the Youth Corps. He’s my guess and we are sharing information. No harm will come to him as no harm will come to us.” Fernando tells her and the others. In seeing the group gathering around Karl’s truck, General Jastrey walks with her entourage of drivers to them. With her improved healed hearing, she was able to get the last statements made by Maribelle and Fernando. She approaches them by the side along with the Housemother from the Troopcarrier. “And they better be some damn good cookies too if he selling any.” General Jastrey tells Maribelle and the others. “I trust in what Fernando is doing though I may not agree with how it is being done or who he is doing it with. If he says that no harm will come to us, then no harm will come to us as long as we follow what he says.” “I can not guarantee what will happen but I can try to assist in any way I can.” Roland says. “And that is all that matters is that you try. Not like some of us here who make up excuses and try to put their responsibilities on others.” Fernando says as he looks at Maribelle. “Why are you looking at me?!!” Maribelle lets out. “If the shoe fits, wear it.” Fernando tells her. “You are not being accused, Ms. Jenkins. But you need to stop bringing attention to yourself.” General Jastrey tells her. She then turns to Fernando, “Are these the drivers of your group?” “These are most of the drivers. The other drivers are with Ms. Jeanette and Hondo.” Fernando tells her. “Fine with me.” General Jastrey tells him. She then turns to the others, “All of you come with me. Fernando, get the others so we can start this meeting ASAP.” “I will.” Fernando replies as Hondo approaches with his group of drivers. Hondo gathers his people with the rest of the group. Unable to find a babysitter, Hondo brings Zoe and Macey with him. General Jastrey looks at Hondo and his group as they settle into the larger group. “Hope ya don’t mind Jefe.” Hondo says as he steps to Fernando with the girls. “It’s not a problem. Take Macey in there with you and wait for me to come in. I got to gather Jeanette’s group and bring them in. I’m not even sure if they are aware of a meeting even though I told Moro that there will be one. And after the meeting, I may need your large Pull Cart and for Karl and Marvin to get some new tires. If you want to help out with that it would be appreciate. I have to go with Moro and Teri and recover a few things at Maribelle’s House.” Fernando explains. “I’ll do ya the favor, no problem.” Hondo says as he watches General Jastrey take the group to the tent. “Thanks. And if they are behaving, give the girls some ice cream.” Fernando says as he points to Zoe and Macey, before giving him a few gold and silver coins. “That should cover for the tires and the ice cream. And get something yourself. Just disconnect the trailer and drive the SUV into town for the tires.” “Thanks.” Hondo says, before turning to the girls, “Let’s go. Behave and remain quiet while we’re in there and I’ll get you that ice cream.” Zoe pounces on Hondo arm highly enthusiastically. Macey continues to walk somberly with Hondo, turning back to see Fernando who nods at her. She then looks away and continues walking with Hondo. Fernando turns around and looks at Jeanette’s group about 100 yards away before heading to their direction and gather the drivers to take them General Jastrey’s tent. "Roland, come with me." *Note: Vehicle Minor Maintenance: Oil/filter change, and steering/suspension joints lube job. Also includes topping off fluids that might need it like Coolant/Antifreeze, Automatic Transmission and Power Steering. Karl’s SUV has a Manual Transmission, so Automatic Transmission Fluid is not needed.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 13th, 2017, 7:26pm Jeanette puts her detective cap on. "There is a lead I can follow. Sticky is an Immortal. Hikaru is an exception; most people become immortal because of a procedure, correct?" "That is correct." Moro answers. "Who does these procedures?" "We do as well as our people in Japan. The secret society, Order of Fire, can also do it." "You keep records of the procedures done, right?" Jeanette continues to probe. "The ones we do, yes. Those records are not available to the general public." "You can look it up, right?" Moro has the information because the Texas Spirits have investigated this matter. However, she cannot reveal anything from this research because it is based on information from the journal. "If there is something you want me to look up, I will." Jeanette thinks out loud. "Sticky is fifteen, is smaller than Penny but looks to be about the same age. Sticky likely would have had the immortality procedure done six years ago if not more." "Very good, Jeanette. Did you get this information from Penny?" Moro wants to be certain that Jeanette is not acting on any information from the journal. "I was the one who deduced when Sticky had the procedure done but the rest I got from Penny." "There is a girl with the name Sticky who had the immortality procedure done seven years ago." "I hope a guardian has to sign paperwork authorizing the procedure on an eight-year-old." "Of course." Moro reassures Jeanette. "Who is the legal guardian who authorized the procedure?" "Wilbur Robinson." A crow flies over to Moro and caws. "Okay, thanks." Moro replies. "Jeanette, we need to get going. We'll discuss Wilbur later. The meeting is about to start." Jeanette gets back to her daughter and Jade. "We need to get going. The meeting is about to start." Hikaru, Chihiro, Elsa and Danielle are together. "Hikaru," Jeanette asks, "Moro and I need to go to the meeting. Will you watch over Penny and Jade for us?" "Yes." Hikaru agrees. As Jeanette and Moro walk by, Mavis steps out of the gas Camper Dub Box. "Oh, hi." "Good morning, Mavis." Moro greets the nocturnal Spirit. "Are you ready to go to the meeting?" "Yes." "Jeanette," Moro probes, "there is something I forgot to ask. How are you feeling right now?" "A cup of coffee may help but otherwise I'm fine." Jeanette answers. The three drivers, Jeanette who is driving the 73 Beetle, Mavis who is driving the gas Camper and Moro who is driving the F-350, arrive at the tent. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 14th, 2017, 8:54pm Note: You should see this video, though it is about a child’s Near Death Experience (NDE), it speaks about a war yet to come and who fighting in it... You are not going to like it, I will tell you that for it proves what I stated about Evil Spirits. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=AaQzvzCYb_E Note II: There should be coffee in the tent. Jeanette wrote: As Jeanette and Moro walk by, Mavis steps out of the gas Camper Dub Box. "Oh, hi." "Good morning, Mavis." Moro greets the nocturnal Spirit. "Are you ready to go to the meeting?" "Yes." "Jeanette," Moro probes, "there is something I forgot to ask. How are you feeling right now?" "A cup of coffee may help but otherwise I'm fine." Jeanette answers. The three drivers, Jeanette who is driving the 73 Beetle, Mavis who is driving the gas Camper and Moro who is driving the F-350, arrive at the tent. Jeanette Isabelle As Fernando walks down one side by of the parked vehicles, he sees Jeanette and her party walk by on the other side of the parked vehicles, heading to the tent. A crow lands on Karl’s Camper and caws at Fernando. Fernando looks up at it, “Oh you shut up before I bake you and 23 others of your kind in a pie!” Fernando turns around and begins to head to the tent.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 14th, 2017, 9:43pm Notes: I knew there would be demons posing as aliens in the last seven years but this is the first I've heard of them eating humans. I don't know what to make of that. I'm not disputing what you are saying about real demons but they have nothing to do with the fictional characters in this game. Jeanette/I can only drink decaffeinated coffee since regular coffee has more caffeine than what we can handle. So far there is no mention of decaffeinated coffee in this world. What did the crow say? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 14th, 2017, 10:26pm Notes: From: https://www.bibliotecapleyades.net/sumer_anunnaki/reptiles/reptiles84.htm Quote: The Grey and Reptilian alien agenda is to slowly and covertly take over the planet in the next thirty years, reduce the population and run the planet from underground using the surface population as food to be taken when and how they wish. We... are the surface dwellers. Think about it. If you read the whole article, several governments have made treaties with them but there are problems. Problems because they are not adhering to their side of the treaties. - - - - They will have tea and doughnuts. They may have soda and other finger food. I'm sure the Housemother will take some to the children as a snack as dinner is not for another 3 hours. She should ask first though, at the end of the meeting. - - - - What did the crow say? Fernando does not know. He only speaks human, cat and squirrel.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 15th, 2017, 2:58pm In the tent Jeanette continues to probe Moro. "Wilbur Robinson? What can you tell me aside what you learned from the journal?" Moro begins to list what she can tell Jeanette ant this time. "Wilbur was in a relationship with a woman named Violet but it is not the same Violet who was acting as Sticky's guardian though both had black hair." "Is that just a coincidence or is something going on?" Jeanette asks. "It's no coincidence. Though she looks human, Violet has some animal DNA. She's Wesen. It's rare but there are sex kittens that look human. For Violet to be a human sex kitten in this town she would have to come from somewhere else, likely far away, or she would have been recognized. Wilbur's name is on the lease of the apartment that Sticky, Violet and the fox Wesen, Miss Foxworth, were living in. Our life sign detectors show that Sticky, Violet and Foxworth are in Lab Town while Wilbur is in Charlton." "That's certainly strange. Is Wilbur into playing house, having a human sex kitten act as Sticky's guardian, or is he up to something?" "We don't know what he's up to. Until yesterday when Penny said what happened we had no reason to investigate his activities." "Does he have money? What resources does he have?" "The Robinsons are old money but they are upstanding people. I can't imagine them funding whatever it is that Wilbur is up to." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 15th, 2017, 10:58pm Jeanette wrote: "Does he have money? What resources does he have?" "The Robinsons are old money but they are upstanding people. I can't imagine them funding whatever it is that Wilbur is up to." Jeanette Isabelle Fernando walks into the tent with Roland behind, both listening what Jeanette and Moro were speaking off before General Jastrey gets everyone’s attention with a “*Ahem!*” and a hard slap to the table she was in behind. Startled, everyone turns to face her though Fernando points to a chair for Roland to sit down on while he heads to the front of the room. “Ladies, gentlemen, and enlisted officers welcome to the Military Convoy Meeting. It’s been years since we had one of these and for a reason, we had not to roll out in defense or preemptive strike against another since the Happening. Some of you within my ranks have rolled out with the Rolling Market Caravan, others like Major Boris Ivaniski have been on various year long expeditions. Welcome back Major Ivaniski.” General Jastrey explains. “It’s good to be back, General Jastrey.” Major Ivaniski replies. General Jastrey nods at Major Ivaniski before continuing, “Today we have a special guest. He is co-leader of the rescue group that has rolled into town a few days ago, has lead in ending the Slaver’s War that has been plaguing us for years and is currently working on a treaty to end the Lab Town Raids and find a cure to the Wessen problem. I do not think there is anything this man can do if he sets his mind to it, I give the floor to Emergency Rescue Medic and Civilian Vehicle Convoy Leader – Mr.  Fernando G.” Fernando bow down slightly to the few hands of applause within the tent, and then signals for everyone to calm own. He begins his convoy lecture, “Good afternoon everyone. As some of you know, we were supposed to have left with the marketing caravan two days ago but because of delays and situations we were delayed and could not leave with them. I decided that we should go on our own today, but because of more delays, we will be leaving tonight after dinner which the military will be hosting for us. The Military has a tradition that before going off into battle to feed the troops with a large last meal. They will be sharing that meal with us. Joanna, Ruth, Sorry about having you girls make dinner, but do pack them up and hand them out before we roll out. Thank you for helping out a lot, ladies.” Both Ruth and Joanna say “You’re welcomed.” Fernando nods to them before he continues, “This group will have 3 missions.  Part of the Military will continue to Lab Town 320 miles away and put them under intel gathering surveillance. A smaller contingent will come with us in Fight Town for our protection and rescue mission objectives. Much of you do not know, but perhaps noticed, one of us is missing. We were given covert communiqué to head to Fight Town – 250 miles away to meet up and do various tasks to this individual back. Because of the Covert Nature of this rescue mission, Jeanette – we will discuss this later but do not write it down in your journal about the missing person until after that missing person is found and rescued.” Jeanette was going to respond, but Fernando continues onward with the details of the convoy. “I do not know how many military vehicles are going but the faster vehicles going to Lab Town will be in front of the convoy. They will separate from us when we reach Fight Town. Then the following vehicles will follow in order: Moro’s newly acquired truck and trailer. Followed by Mavis in the Gas Camper, then by the New troop carrier with the Housemother, and then Jeanette’s VW Beetle and her camper. In case the gas camper or VW Beetle breaking down, the larger vehicles can tow them the rest of the way to Fight Town. Then there will be several military vehicles behind Jeanette, and if they are coming with us, Jason and his group will be after the military vehicles. Ruth’s Camper, Joanna’s truck and trailer, and Karl’s SUV will be next in line, followed by Val’s truck and trailer, and another group of military vehicles. Finally taking up the rear will be Hondo’s Camper and I in the electric Camper. Hondo will tow my camper in case I break down.” Fernando explains. He continues, “I assume that everyone’s vehicles have a CB radio in it. Keep it on Channel 38, this will be the convoy’s main frequency. We will be travelling between 25 to 40 miles per hour, depending on road conditions, taking us about 10 hours or less to get to fight town. Remember, we are as fast as our slowest vehicle in the line. If anyone of us breaks down, we all stop and render aide to fix the vehicle or rig it up to tow it into town. If there are wrecked vehicles on road or Biker Gangs, let Hondo and I deal with them. Now, I am only doing to say this once – no one is to be sleeping in the trailers. This is for their safety and yours. Last thing you need is for your hitch to break off with somebody in the trailer. I gave out thick blankets which Karl and Marvin helped in getting for me, they are for setting up in the vehicles for passengers to sleep on as a mattress. Jeanette, the VW Beetle rear seat pulls out into a flat area similar to the Gas Camper. There is a belt on each side of the top of the bench to pull at the same time and the back rest comes down to make a large flat area. There you will set up a ‘bed’ with the blanket for Penny to sleep on. Moro, I think the same applies to your truck as well. Like I said before, no one is to sleep in the trailers while on the convoy. The gas and electric campers, Ruth’s camper, Hondo’s camper, and Housemother’s bus are the only ones allowed for the passengers inside to sleep in their beds because their sleeping area is part of the main vehicle. Jason’s tractor trailer is the only exception to this rule, as they have their own travelling method that I am not going to interfere with.” Taking in a last breathe, Fernando concludes with, “Lastly, since we were supposed to have gone out with the marketing caravan a couple days ago, I made sure that all of our vehicles are topped off with fuel and fluids. Even our generators are topped off. In the time remaining before dinner time, check your vehicle, make sure your spare tires and first aid kits are in order. Hondo will be taking Karl and Marvin to town to get four new tires as a check of their tires before the start of the meeting showed that they need replacing. I will be with Teri and Moro gathering a few things for Maribelle. After the last vehicle check, we will have dinner with the General and her men and after cleaning up after ourselves, we roll out. We will discuss questions later. I will say, Hondo, Ruth, Joanna and Maribelle, we have a short meeting with the general before I go with Moro and Teri. With that, I give this over to General Jastrey, who has been a wonderful host to us here in this town.” General Jastrey takes over the ‘podium’ and begins to explain, “Weather for tonight will be cool with a cloudless sky. As Fernando stated, we are as fast as our slowest vehicle – The Kharkovchanka. Major Ivaniski as assured me that they are more than capable of keeping up and can do another 5000 miles without technical issues. All military vehicles will be on channel 65 and on 38...” As General Jastrey discusses her details with her troops and how they will fit into the convoy, Fernando takes a seat nearby. (to be continued...)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 16th, 2017, 10:26am Fernando wrote: Because of the Covert Nature of this rescue mission, Jeanette – we will discuss this later but do not write it down in your journal about the missing person until after that missing person is found and rescued.” No problem. If you like, I can send you a copy of today's journal entry to you for your approval when I'm finished. The delay is one day, not two. Today is May 7 and the caravan left on May 6. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 16th, 2017, 11:24am Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2440#2444 date=1497581922]Because of the Covert Nature of this rescue mission, Jeanette – we will discuss this later but do not write it down in your journal about the missing person until after that missing person is found and rescued.” No problem. If you like, I can send you a copy of today's journal entry to you for your approval when I'm finished. The delay is one day, not two. Today is May 7 and the caravan left on May 6. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Note: Jeanette can write anything and everything about the the day(s) she has went through, the request is for her not to write about the missing person until after they are found and returned to the group. This rescue could take days to figure out and do. Note II:  Anyone and is allowed to post up questions, comment and actions their characters take during the meeting.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 16th, 2017, 6:44pm Fernando wrote: Fernando nods to them before he continues, “This group will have 3 missions.  Part of the Military will continue to Lab Town 320 miles away and put them under intel gathering surveillance. A smaller contingent will come with us in Fight Town for our protection and rescue mission objectives. Much of you do not know, but perhaps noticed, one of us is missing. We were given covert communiqué to head to Fight Town – 250 miles away to meet up and do various tasks to this individual back. Because of the Covert Nature of this rescue mission, Jeanette – we will discuss this later but do not write it down in your journal about the missing person until after that missing person is found and rescued.” Moro retrieves her mobile device and accesses the ship's life signs detector and compares the labeled blimps with the data on current known members of the party. "Valentine is the one who is missing." Continuing to remotely access the life signs detectors, Moro scans for Valentine. "Is she okay?" Jeanette asks. Moro shows Jeanette what is on the screen. "For now, yes. And look, she is with an old friend of yours, Gidget." "Gidget Hackworth? I haven't seen her since we were little." "Yep." Moro pulls up an old photo from the early 1990s and shows it to Jeanette. In it Gidget and Jeanette are little and playing on the floor while Mrs. Hackworth and Rebecca, Jeanette's mom, are on the couch. "Gidget is still alive? I wonder what's going. Are you able to find out?" "No, they are in a structure at the moment so we can't use our short range censors." "It'll be great to see Gidget again. I have that same photo. Anyhow, you found Zoey this morning and Fernando knows it. Why doesn't he come to you since you have the technology? Can you teleport Valentine here?" "We are able to teleport Valentine here. Sunday both Fernando and Hondo told me that they do not want our protection." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 16th, 2017, 6:47pm Fernando wrote: What did the crow say? Fernando does not know. He only speaks human, cat and squirrel. For some reason I did not see this answer. As the writer who wrote what the crow said, you would know. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 16th, 2017, 9:34pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2440#2442 date=1497493610]What did the crow say? Fernando does not know. He only speaks human, cat and squirrel. For some reason I did not see this answer. As the writer who wrote what the crow said, you would know. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Note: I could have but I didn't. If anything the crow said "I already told them for you." or "They are already on their way." Either way Fernando interested in the bird had to say.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 16th, 2017, 9:39pm Jeanette wrote: "It'll be great to see Gidget again. I have that same photo. Anyhow, you found Zoey this morning and Fernando knows it. Why doesn't he come to you since you have the technology? Can you teleport Valentine here?" "We are able to teleport Valentine here. Sunday both Fernando and Hondo told me that they do not want our protection." Jeanette Isabelle Note: "Without drama, there is no story." That is why Fernando and Hondo said for Moro to leave it alone. Let them deal with the story that unfolds.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 17th, 2017, 10:56am Note to Jeanette Once again you and your #$@!ing spirits are taking a big steaming crap on the story!!! Do you have no concept of letting other have their stories? This is an RPG. This is NOT about Jeanette or Moro or the Texas spirits it's about the writers being involved. You as a mod should take a backseat to others stories but you being the #$@!ing control freak you are must glass house everything and have have an army of powerful beings so you can stomp on everyone else's stories!! Don't you see that without drama, without making the characters work to achieve a goal there is no muther-#$@!ing story!?!?!?!? Damn it all I regret ever letting you mod this. ... I only did because supposedly you had a bunch of folks from the cafe coming here for this and Jefe and I just didn't have the time or even desire to deal with the piddly shit involved in running the story and you were the one that brought it here. So against my better judgement I allowed it. And from what I hear no one from the cafe will join in because of your controlling bullshit!!  Your bullshit had better back up and end here and now or this is over. I'm not interested in arguing about it or hearing any of you shit about it. Back the spirits power down, get rid of the controlling glass house shit, and stop the snippy comments if you want this RPG to continue. Pushing me at this time would not be smart.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 17th, 2017, 11:47am Fernando wrote: [quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/2440#2447 date=1497653053]"It'll be great to see Gidget again. I have that same photo. Anyhow, you found Zoey this morning and Fernando knows it. Why doesn't he come to you since you have the technology? Can you teleport Valentine here?" "We are able to teleport Valentine here. Sunday both Fernando and Hondo told me that they do not want our protection." Note: "Without drama, there is no story." That is why Fernando and Hondo said for Moro to leave it alone. Let them deal with the story that unfolds.[/quote] You just quoted why Moro is leaving it alone. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 17th, 2017, 12:17pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Once again you and your #$@!ing spirits are taking a big steaming crap on the story!!! Me? Are you freaking serious? You and Fernando are the ones hogging the spotlight. The Time Lord and the Sackett Clan this, the Time Lord and the Sackett Clan that while the Texas Spirits are forced to the back seat. To make sure that the Texas Spirits are painted in the worst light possible you wrote the guards going AWAL. But of course I cannot say a word about that. Meanwhile keeping the Zero Point Energy power plants and the Charlton Railroad has been an uphill battle. Recently when I had an idea for Teri's mom I was told I was taking characters out of character and driving the RPG to the ground. Then I was accused doing it to make the Texas Spirits look good. That's bull. If you want to know why I take the actions I take why not ask instead of making stuff up? Hondo I. Sackett wrote: You as a mod should take a backseat to others stories but you being the #$@!ing control freak you are must glass house everything and have have an army of powerful beings so you can stomp on everyone else's stories!! Fernando is the most powerful person in this game, not the Texas Spirits. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Don't you see that without drama, without making the characters work to achieve a goal there is no muther-#$@!ing story!?!?!?!? If you really wanted drama, Jeanette should have been left alone that first night. She was supposed to stay and not go back to 2010 when the mission is over. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 17th, 2017, 3:25pm As General Jastrey continues lecturing with the group, a couple of large supply trucks roll into the back unpopulated area of the parking lot the camp is situated in. Several of her specialized trained men walk into the rear of these trucks and walk out in full body armor of various designs and mission options. On the lot they test the units and makes adjustments and repairs as needed. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/FO4_Power_Armor_640X512.png A couple more supply trucks come in, setting up an open tent for the kitchen and another set of large open tents where tables and chairs are put in. A couple of converted 55-gallon oil cans ovens, grills and stoves are set up inside first tent as the mess crew gathers together to account for supplies and an approximate head count of how many mouths to feed and double that amount for under counting and second meals for the very hungry. A couple of other work tables were set up, and a nearby spigot is accessed for its water. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Stove-Grill_642x481.jpg A couple of smaller trucks roll in with the food and the crew begins to prepare the food. Though cooking should not take long, preparing for meal for some 250+ mouths will require some time to do. The main chef prepares a menu for the troop to pick and choose from: Grilled Beast (Beef) Steak, Baked Giant Mutant Chicken, Assorted Vegetable Platter, imported brown rice with separate peas and beans in sauce, Fruit Cake Desserts, Sweet Roll Desserts, Garlic Bread, various sodas on tap, various fruit juices, milk, coffee, and tea. Various condiments are listed as well, including herbs and spices. And this was just a sampling of what they had to offer. The “army travels on its stomach” and General Jastrey’s Army was no exception to this rule. Note: Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Hondo I. Sackett link=1428938728/2450#2451 date=1497711363]Once again you and your #$@!ing spirits are taking a big steaming crap on the story!!! Me? Are you freaking serious? You and Fernando are the ones hogging the spotlight. The Time Lord and the Sackett Clan this, the Time Lord and the Sackett Clan that while the Texas Spirits are forced to the back seat. To make sure that the Texas Spirits are painted in the worst light possible you wrote the guards going AWAL. But of course I cannot say a word about that. Meanwhile keeping the Zero Point Energy power plants and the Charlton Railroad has been an uphill battle. Recently when I had an idea for Teri's mom I was told I was taking characters out of character and driving the RPG to the ground. Then I was accused doing it to make the Texas Spirits look good. That's bull. If you want to know why I take the actions I take why not ask instead of making stuff up? [/quote] Let me give you a hint, Jeanette... You want to have the ZPMs power up the entire rail line. That is not technologically possible because as stated time and time again electricity can only travel up to 60 miles on a wire. For the sake of the RPG, I would extend that to 100 miles. This cannot power the rail system unless you put in a ZPM every 90 miles for some overlap of the system. This is not possible as you are going to need hundreds of ZPMs across hundreds of miles from Charlton as its center hub. The one thing you never considered is to power the train with the ZPM and not the railways. This will give a train infinite distance using the ZPM. The issue with this is in 2 parts. 1) The ZPM can overload a train’s electrical system and burn out its motor. 2) The rail ways themselves need work. That is why I had the people from Town One clean and fix up their rail connection to Centraville, eventually connecting the two towns as they did. This establishes the railway between the two towns as long as no one tampers with the rails. This tampering of the rails has always been an issue in the past. Current rail train technology is steam or gas/diesel. The trains from Charlton would be Electric-ZPM. The technology is not an issue here, it always was your implementation of it. Here all you would need is a few ZPMs to power the number of trains Charlton has. Let’s say they have 20 trains on 5 different branch lines, that would only be 20 ZPMs required to power those trains for hundreds and thousands of miles, and not the hundreds of ZPMs on the tracks to power the trains. If they add another train to the line, all they need is one more ZPM for that train. As for the Texas Spirits, not all people will be trust of ANY spirit because of negative bad dealings with them. It is not just the Texas Spirits, but all spirits. Only the Native Americans would truly know which spirits are benevolent and malevolent to mankind. Except for the beginning when Hondo “broke out of prison” which showed both good and bad spirits, there was no other proof of this. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Hondo I. Sackett link=1428938728/2450#2451 date=1497711363]You as a mod should take a backseat to others stories but you being the #$@!ing control freak you are must glass house everything and have have an army of powerful beings so you can stomp on everyone else's stories!! Fernando is the most powerful person in this game, not the Texas Spirits. [/quote] Do not make Fernando as the almighty here. Half of what he did he could not do without Hondo’s help. Plus he thinks and he plans, looking at the resources available to him before taking action. As a Time Traveler however, he does not take his power so lightly as with every action he takes in manipulating events he knows there’s a consequence to follow. He will not take a Time Travel Correction step unless one of the major characters are killed. And then he will be very pissed off. Jeanette is supposed to be the most powerful in this group because she is the leader of the group. Fernando takes a second seat to her. Unfortunately you do not use her in her leading role. You have her trying to figure out why things are happening instead of taking the initiative in asking, planning, and acting out decisions as a leader should. You literally have her sleeping away days, which for a leader is not good. In short, she has led herself into a corner where control of the group can be easily taken away from her. Fernando is not interested in leading the group, though he will work out where the group should go in order to take the best and safest route to get there. The Spirits can have all the technology they want but they can do this without the group. That says that they are very inept and incompetent in what they should be able to do but can’t do. If they wanted Gabrielle so bad, all they need to do is teleport her out of her home and into Charlton before any harm comes to her. But no, they got a rag-tag group looking for her, rescuing her and taking her to Charlton for them because they cannot do this on their own. That alone says a lot about them, and that they cannot be trusted in making deals with because they are too inept, incompetent or lazy to abide by their end of the contract. But yet they are using trickery to make Jeanette do as they want? Fernando figured that out a long time ago. This RPG lies in a world that is not nice. You got race manipulation (DNA manipulation to create the Wessens and other mutants), slavery, drugs/chemical addiction, violent entertainment, sexual enslavement and prostitution, and so on; and that is only the tip of the iceberg. The group could have said “The hell with helping everyone out, we are a mission from god to get to Charlton...” and it would be just a very long and boring trip with twice as many stops as Fernando needs to recharge his batteries every day. And that is if we were lucky not to be attacked at night by the highway biker gangs. But in Fernando taking actions to help others out, others are willing to help him and his group. As such, we have safe passage through the highways, protection with the convoys, lowered prices on supplies and services, extra manpower and vehicles, and many friends across a large area. Their reputations are extending outward with every radio-sent message of their journey. Here the one thing the Spirits have not figure out is there are other journals being created about the group, and not by Jeanette’s hands. Somebody trying to undo this groups trek can easily go into future and gather the records of that what was written and follow the group to either help them or send them into their demise. That is a twist I am throwing onto your lap as a writer, Jeanette. When you realize how powerful a construct this (unimplemented) story element can be, please pick up your jaw from the floor. Hint: All senior military personnel must keep a journal of the day’s activities they and their troops were part of.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 17th, 2017, 4:15pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Hondo I. Sackett link=1428938728/2450#2451 date=1497711363]Once again you and your #$@!ing spirits are taking a big steaming crap on the story!!! Me? Are you freaking serious? You and Fernando are the ones hogging the spotlight. The Time Lord and the Sackett Clan this, the Time Lord and the Sackett Clan that while the Texas Spirits are forced to the back seat. To make sure that the Texas Spirits are painted in the worst light possible you wrote the guards going AWAL. But of course I cannot say a word about that. Meanwhile keeping the Zero Point Energy power plants and the Charlton Railroad has been an uphill battle. Recently when I had an idea for Teri's mom I was told I was taking characters out of character and driving the RPG to the ground. Then I was accused doing it to make the Texas Spirits look good. That's bull. If you want to know why I take the actions I take why not ask instead of making stuff up? Hondo I. Sackett wrote: You as a mod should take a backseat to others stories but you being the #$@!ing control freak you are must glass house everything and have have an army of powerful beings so you can stomp on everyone else's stories!! Fernando is the most powerful person in this game, not the Texas Spirits. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Don't you see that without drama, without making the characters work to achieve a goal there is no muther-#$@!ing story!?!?!?!? If you really wanted drama, Jeanette should have been left alone that first night. She was supposed to stay and not go back to 2010 when the mission is over. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Yes, the spirits hurt the story. You have a race of beings with big tech that if they are as you say wouldn't need us at all, like Jefe pointed out, but not only that if they used their power like you wanted they would rule the world and it would be modernized cities not mad max rough living. Your spirits do not fit in this story. The way you have them if they used their power to its fullest the story would be about an underground resistance trying to get America back in the control of humans. If you had  maybe 100 spirits crash land at the time of the happening, most of their tech gone, some salvaged and the group split over differences and have no communication home then it would have worked as there wouldn't be a lot. As far as the Sackett clan goes it's 30 to 50 (tops) people, mostly Hondos family who fight together. They trust their leader and we're taught never to back down to evil. Other than a couple with nigh immortality from Fernando they have no powers. Only The Hondo and Val of this time period have access to time travel. Why they are known and powerful is the reasons stated. None other. They do what's needed and protect their own and are a force to be reckoned with as they will fight to the death for the right cause. Fernando the time lord is powerful but mindful of consequences as time manipulation has many of them, but he isn't even involved, neither is the sackett clan other than a member or two that pops in to aid. H. I. And Maria Sackett along with the time lord cannot be in the story as they cannot be too close to each other or else risk screwing up the time line. So they exist but other than stories, background, and some notoriety they have no power over the story. This Hondo can time travel but doesn't have his equipment and is very standoffish about time travel fixes and still treats him and Val as mortal as the immortality still seems almost surreal to him. Fernando has limited time travel and his wits. He has a lot to learn and go through before becoming the time lord so either is so powerful except that they work together and compliment each other.  Hondo and Fernando are working and risking life and limb to help other and now to get Val back. THAT is a story. Moro zapping her back after seeing her life energy on a computer is barely a paragraph of writing and it's a boring paragraph to boot! Oh and mental anguish over staying in this time line isn't enough drama to fill the first 5 seconds of a  minute long movie trailer. Jeanette staying and not going home isn't much drama. That's one person arguing over a decision. Do you not see the story created at this town alone? Maceys big mouth embarrassed her friend which caused her to run away putting stress and worry on her parent and put not only stress on maceys dad but disappointment and maybe some feeling of responsibility then looking for run away Zoey cause Val to get kidnapped now more responsibility is felt by Fernando, macey now has extreme guilt, Zoey feels to blame, Hondo questions his decisions and fights between feeling lost and angry while trying to comfort two daughters, Val is scared for her family and her uncertain future which will all result in two or three towns being ran over and the evil within being taken down. That's just the just. A while damned moving could be made just because macey opened her mouth at the right time. Had the spirits jumped in when Zoey took off and zapped her back we would have lost pages of story,  or even feature film worth of story. Fernando and I worked together and did this. You fight us to promote characters that don't fit instead of trying to work with us to promote good story material Oh and Val is over 500 miles away when the meeting happens, they are in the dirigible still as it would reach its destination until morning and though Jeanette wouldn't know it Moro should as gidget is now a notorious air pirate who has gone off the deep end. She is an angry, homocidal lunatic who will not listen to reason. That is just an FYI.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 17th, 2017, 8:25pm Fernando wrote: This cannot power the rail system unless you put in a ZPM every 90 miles for some overlap of the system. Prior to the last change in the time line that is exactly what was going on. After the last change the ZPM was aboard special built trains. Jeanette wrote: Moro shows Jeanette an image of a train. It has three sections and has the drag coefficient of a high speed train. "Though it has the drag coefficient of a high speed train, it's designed for frequent stops, not high speed. It uses a standard gauge rail and runs on a zero point module, the same power source of our ships. Because it runs on a zero point module, we needed to increase safety and security. These trains are air tight. Safety and security systems include a dome shield, artificial gravity, inertial dampeners, sensors, a crash avoidance system, lockout device and a quarantine lockdown system just to name a few. Some systems work best if the train is no more than three sections. The middle section is where we have the power source and controls for all of safety and security systems. For security reasons only authorized personnel are allowed in the middle section and that is enforced with a force field. We have a person in the middle section, trained to handle a number of emergency situations, manning the safety and security systems. This is in addition to the train operator. The middle section has seats for off duty personnel. Those seats can be easily removed to transport small amounts of cargo. The passengers are in the front and back sections. As with other all-electric trains, train operator controls are on both ends of the train. The factory to build them has to be in Charlton to ensure security. We've been using them a while on the shorter lines and they work great; they are designed to run on a double-track railway (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Double-track_railway). The next time the time line is altered, we will replace the light rail trains with these." Fernando wrote: This is not possible as you are going to need hundreds of ZPMs across hundreds of miles from Charlton as its center hub. I made some changes to the "map" since the last time I posted it. As you can see, there are two main hubs, one minor, and none of them are in Charlton. Jeanette wrote: Dallas      To 67            Dubuque, Iowa 67            Presidio, Texas 67            Hardy, Arkansas 75            Noyes, Minnesota 75            Galveston, Texas 75            Jacksonville, Texas 75            O'Neill, Nebraska 77            Ortonville, Minnesota 77            Corpus Christi, Texas 77            Brownsville, Texas 77            South Haven, Kansas 77            Stroud, Oklahoma 80            Tybee Island, Georgia 80            San Diego, California 80            Grand Canyon Village, Arizona 80            Savannah, Georgia 80            San Antonio, New Mexico Fort Worth 77            Ortonville, Minnesota 77            South Haven, Kansas 77            Stroud, Oklahoma 77            Carrizo Springs, Texas 81            Pembina, North Dakota 81            Laredo, Texas 81            Corpus Christi, Texas 81            Brownsville, Texas 87            Babb, Montana 87            Havre, Montana 87            Choteau, Montana 87            Port Arthur, Texas Greenville 69            Albert Lea, Minnesota 69            Port Arthur, Texas 69            International Falls, Minnesota 80            San Antonio, New Mexico Fernando wrote: The issue with this is in 2 parts. 1) The ZPM can overload a train’s electrical system and burn out its motor. Let me see if right. They are able to step down the voltage to power a 110 light bulb and yet they are somehow unable to supply the right amount of voltage to make a train go forward? Fernando wrote: 2) The rail ways themselves need work. Of course they do. Fernando wrote: Here all you would need is a few ZPMs to power the number of trains Charlton has. Let’s say they have 20 trains on 5 different branch lines, that would only be 20 ZPMs required to power those trains for hundreds and thousands of miles, and not the hundreds of ZPMs on the tracks to power the trains. If they add another train to the line, all they need is one more ZPM for that train. There are a lot more than that. Just for the 80 Line, one of their longest lines before the Happening, I calculate that they will need 108 trains. For most places a train stops at a station every twenty minutes. The passenger train service acts as a nation-wide public transportation. Fernando wrote: As for the Texas Spirits, not all people will be trust of ANY spirit because of negative bad dealings with them. It is not just the Texas Spirits, but all spirits. Only the Native Americans would truly know which spirits are benevolent and malevolent to mankind. Except for the beginning when Hondo “broke out of prison” which showed both good and bad spirits, there was no other proof of this. I'm aware of this problem. There are people who do trust the Texas Spirits. Otherwise, they would not buy electricity from Zero Point Energy or ride the Charlton Railroad. Fernando wrote: Do not make Fernando as the almighty here. Half of what he did he could not do without Hondo’s help. Plus he thinks and he plans, looking at the resources available to him before taking action. As a Time Traveler however, he does not take his power so lightly as with every action he takes in manipulating events he knows there’s a consequence to follow. He will not take a Time Travel Correction step unless one of the major characters are killed. And then he will be very pissed off. I'm not suggesting Fernando takes it lightly but as a Time Lord he can prevent the Texas Spirits and their Japanese relatives from ever existing. Fernando wrote: Jeanette is supposed to be the most powerful in this group because she is the leader of the group. Jeanette may be co-leader but she is an ordinary human with no powers. Fernando wrote: Fernando takes a second seat to her. As co-leader Fernando is not second. Fernando wrote: You literally have her sleeping away days, which for a leader is not good. Jeanette was sleeping for two hours because she was sick. That's it. Fernando wrote: The Spirits can have all the technology they want but they can do this without the group. That says that they are very inept and incompetent in what they should be able to do but can’t do. If they wanted Gabrielle so bad, all they need to do is teleport her out of her home and into Charlton before any harm comes to her. But no, they got a rag-tag group looking for her, rescuing her and taking her to Charlton for them because they cannot do this on their own. The Texas Spirits don't know where Gabrielle is. They can't scan for her because she is not in the system, not yet. They know from reading the journal that this party will find her. Fernando wrote: That alone says a lot about them, and that they cannot be trusted in making deals with because they are too inept, incompetent or lazy to abide by their end of the contract. What contract are they not abiding by? They made a promise to protect everyone in the party but Fernando and Hondo threatened to leave if the Texas Spirits continued to protect them. Fernando wrote: But yet they are using trickery to make Jeanette do as they want? Fernando figured that out a long time ago. Jeanette does not want immortality as she is. She wants to be an immortal child but can't because of the laws. It is for that reason a legal solution is being worked on. Fernando wrote: Here the one thing the Spirits have not figure out is there are other journals being created about the group, and not by Jeanette’s hands. I know that anyone can keep a journal but Jeanette's is the only one from the future that the Texas Spirits has. Fernando wrote: Somebody trying to undo this groups trek can easily go into future and gather the records of that what was written and follow the group to either help them or send them into their demise. That is a twist I am throwing onto your lap as a writer, Jeanette. When you realize how powerful a construct this (unimplemented) story element can be, please pick up your jaw from the floor. I am doing something along those lines though not exact. Since Wilbur Robinson could not be arrested, allowing Jeanette to know what really happened, I'm using him again. Hint: Wilbur is not the pervert he seems to be. He's up to something else. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 17th, 2017, 9:32pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: You have a race of beings with big tech that if they are as you say wouldn't need us at all, like Jefe pointed out, but not only that if they used their power like you wanted they would rule the world and it would be modernized cities not mad max rough living. As I explained in the post above that, even with the technology they have, they still need us because of the journal and because they don't know where Gabrielle is but they know that the party will find her. They don't want to rule the world. They're fine with their nation that is smaller than the city of Dallas. Our characters are in a Mad Max world because the world did not recover from the Happening as quickly as it normally would. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: The way you have them if they used their power to its fullest the story would be about an underground resistance trying to get America back in the control of humans. All that power counts for nothing as long as people don't trust them. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: As far as the Sackett clan goes it's 30 to 50 (tops) people, mostly Hondos family who fight together. They trust their leader and we're taught never to back down to evil. Other than a couple with nigh immortality from Fernando they have no powers. Only The Hondo and Val of this time period have access to time travel. Why they are known and powerful is the reasons stated. None other. They do what's needed and protect their own and are a force to be reckoned with as they will fight to the death for the right cause. Fernando the time lord is powerful but mindful of consequences as time manipulation has many of them, but he isn't even involved, neither is the sackett clan other than a member or two that pops in to aid. H. I. And Maria Sackett along with the time lord cannot be in the story as they cannot be too close to each other or else risk screwing up the time line. So they exist but other than stories, background, and some notoriety they have no power over the story. Constantly the Sackett Clan is brought up in dialog. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Moro zapping her back after seeing her life energy on a computer is barely a paragraph of writing and it's a boring paragraph to boot! Moro is not zapping Valentine to the camp for the reason stated here: Jeanette wrote: "We are able to teleport Valentine here. Sunday both Fernando and Hondo told me that they do not want our protection." Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Oh and mental anguish over staying in this time line isn't enough drama to fill the first 5 seconds of a  minute long movie trailer. Jeanette staying and not going home isn't much drama. That's one person arguing over a decision. It can totally change a character. Now Jeanette comes across like a person on a mission trip. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Had the spirits jumped in when Zoey took off and zapped her back we would have lost pages of story,  or even feature film worth of story. The Texas Spirits can't, unless authorized, because Fernando and Hondo threatened to leave if the Texas Spirits continued to protect them. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Fernando and I worked together and did this. You fight us to promote characters that don't fit instead of trying to work with us to promote good story material I may be more willing to work with you if I didn't have to constantly defend my actions. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Oh and Val is over 500 miles away when the meeting happens, they are in the dirigible still as it would reach its destination until morning and though Jeanette wouldn't know it Moro should as gidget is now a notorious air pirate who has gone off the deep end. I know that Valentine is aboard a Zeppelin. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 18th, 2017, 3:24pm Notes: Val is in a “dirigible,” not a Zeppelin. A dirigible, or “blimp”, does not have an extensive internal frame inside the “gas bag” that a Zeppelin has. If anything, they have a minimal chassis frame at the bottom of the gas bag where the gondola, engines and ship’s controls are connected too. This is why when they deflate, they tend to fold in half. Zeppelins have a full light-weight frame inside the external covering which houses several gas bags, and machinery to maintain the ship, its engine and its gondolas (more than one). A Zeppelin can be over 500ft in length (The Hindenberg was 804ft long), while blimps can only be around 150 – 300 ft (ZPG-3W, a US Naval Cold War Blimp was 400ft long). Gondolas on a Zeppelin can be at the front (a pilot cockpit) and another (for passengers, equipment and cargo) at mid-ship (middle of the ship) with galley ways inside the envelope to connect the two. Blimps only have 1 gondola at mid-ship and is houses the cockpit as well as areas for the passengers, equipment and cargo. Due to their size, Zeppelins tend to be slow and hard to maneuver while blimps tend to be faster and quicker to turn. Though “dirigible” is constructed similar to a “Zeppelin” with an internal air-bag frame, they tend to be a lot smaller and are more blimp-like in their appearance and function. - - - - - - In looking over the rail lines, despite the many lines you have, the issue is distance and how far electricity can flow through a wire. In seeing many “out of state” connections, one would need a about tens of thousands of ZPMs to power the grid. That is why I say one ZPM per train would be suffice. You stated that there are over 100 trains over 80 lines; that would make it just over 100 ZPMs, one for each train. Again, that is not a problem. But before The Happening, one can connect to several lines from Nome Alaska and end up in Terra de Fuego in Argentina – South America. And the lines are Passenger, freight or both, depending on the line one is on and where on the map they are on. That is over 4,700 of track. As you stated, The Happening destroyed much of the infrastructure. For the train system, that’s the power stations, maintenance/storage areas and much of the trains. The rails are still embedded on the railway unless somebody took them for their steel, which is a problem in some areas. Proof of this is in NYC, where many streets where the old railways of the 1890s-1950s still have the rails embedded on the asphalt. The problem is this, you flip-flop on how much the Spirits have rebuilt Charlton and Texas, and areas outside of Texas. You have stated that they only rebuilt Charlton and area around it. Then you stated that the neighboring cities around Charlton were rebuilt. Then you stated that Texas was rebuilt. Then you stated that Charlton and what cities connect to them by train were rebuilt, including a few outside of Texas. It would be impossible for them to rebuild areas in that short of time unless they had a massive manpower resource. Furthermore places like Tybee Island, Georgia; San Diego, California; Grand Canyon Village, Arizona; Savannah, Georgia, and San Antonio, New Mexico would be destroyed and underwater. Places in places like Minnesota are too far away for them to have reached there by now. The same with going south to Mexico. You need to decide how far they have rebuild, and how far they are currently planning to rebuild and in the end how far they want to rebuild. Remember, one must keep in mind that many places would not want Spirit help for their rebuilding efforts for one reason or another; especially their “Freedom of Religion” beliefs. As I see it, the Texas Spirits rebuilt Charlton and its nearby cities, connecting the rail and highways. This reach is about 200 miles with over 100,000 people population. But they also had to rebuild and reclaim the farm lands and ranches between the cities to make sure the cities have food to feed the population and the trains and highways to transport these foods and goods. They are trying to reach outward to other cities – up to 500+ miles away, with those outside of Texas giving them some problems as some of them do not want to deal with Spirits. The Spirits are in a quandary with this as they need the food resource and are willing to deal for it. They are going to have to deal with other ways to do this. In this case the Spirits do not have to do anything here but their human representatives do the dealing. Thing is you do not want to lie about the spirits hand in these deals. You have too or end up with a far away city that fails because of lack of or high expense of food. 500 miles would put them in southern Kansas, half way between where we are and Charlton is. The USA is not rebuilding because of the Texas Spirits. It is rebuilding because he people want to unify what once was. The Texas Spirits are just one factor in that rebuilding process. If they want to be Xenophobic in their religious rights, no one is going to deal with them. So they are Jews, big deal. There are Christians, Jews, Islamic Muslims, Sikhs, Buddhists, Wicca, Voo Doo, Santareria, Satanists, so one and so forth. I bet there are Eastern European Gypsies in the mix. It does not matter. So the Texas Spirits only wants one land for themselves to call their own. That’s fine, but that does not give them the right to force one religion onto others in the name of Religious Freedoms. This is not done in Israel, which is the true promised land. This forcing of one religion is one of many reasons why people will not deal with the Texas Spirits. And the Texas Spirits better get off their “Our God is mightier than Yours” mentality because we all pray to the same god in different ways. If they continue to be like this, then they are going to continue to lose people from their flock.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 18th, 2017, 4:04pm RPG: With the repairs and adjustments done to the armored suits, they are put back into their mobilization trucks, and more focus onto the food preparations can be given. The wessen girls and a few others from the group stand by the meeting tent and watch what was being done behind it. One set of the dual 55gallon grill-stoves was filled with wood chips and charcoal and then set to burn with the top down. After a long while of maybe a half an hour, it is reopened and 3 large slabs of prepared and seasoned giant mutant chicken breasts are put in to one side and the top closed again. The other side was piled up with slabs of beef. Another 55gallon grill stove is it with a similar combination of wood and charcoal, and a couple of cooks stand by it as the vegetables are put into pots and pans to cook on the flames. A younger military officer comes in with a hand truck with a large pot, a large bag of rice and what looks like a gas burner. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/large-single-burner-stove.jpeg It is set up, lighting the gas stove, putting the pot on it, filling it half way with water and pouring the various ingredients into it including the whole bag of rice. (No meat was put into it.) The young officer stand over the cooking pot stirring it around every few minutes as another cook adds other things to the pot like coloring and spices. Another cook dumps in several cobs of corn which were cut into quarters lengthwise. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/jambalaya-outdoor.jpg With a couple more cooking stations being assembled and manned, the food preparation was underway.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 18th, 2017, 5:58pm Fernando wrote: You stated that there are over 100 trains over 80 lines; that would make it just over 100 ZPMs, one for each train. Again, that is not a problem. There are not eighty lines, with the 69 Line removed there are six lines: 67 Line, 75 Line, 77 Line, 80 Line, 81 Line and 87 Line. Fernando wrote: The problem is this, you flip-flop on how much the Spirits have rebuilt Charlton and Texas, and areas outside of Texas. In that respect the only change is in how the Texas Spirits have helped outside of Charlton. Except for nations like Israel and Arendelle, any help outside of Charlton has been economic help. Fernando wrote: Furthermore places like Tybee Island, Georgia; San Diego, California; Grand Canyon Village, Arizona; Savannah, Georgia, and San Antonio, New Mexico would be destroyed and underwater. Tybee Island, Georgia, Savannah, Georgia and San Diego, California were the pre-Happening destinations. The final destinations would go to the new coastlines. Fernando wrote: Places in places like Minnesota are too far away for them to have reached there by now. How is it too far to reach? Fernando wrote: You need to decide how far they have rebuild, and how far they are currently planning to rebuild and in the end how far they want to rebuild. Except for the destinations that are now underwater, all of the Charlton Railroad has been rebuilt. Fernando wrote: Remember, one must keep in mind that many places would not want Spirit help for their rebuilding efforts for one reason or another; especially their “Freedom of Religion” beliefs. The only relationship Charlton has with the railroad towns is an economic relationship. Fernando wrote: As I see it, the Texas Spirits rebuilt Charlton and its nearby cities, connecting the rail and highways. There was an objection to rebuilding highways outside of Texas so that was undone after the last change in the time line. Fernando wrote: This reach is about 200 miles with over 100,000 people population. I estimate the population of Charlton to be about 500,000. This includes humans, mutants, mutates and Spirits. Fernando wrote: But they also had to rebuild and reclaim the farm lands and ranches between the cities to make sure the cities have food to feed the population and the trains and highways to transport these foods and goods. They are trying to reach outward to other cities – up to 500+ miles away, with those outside of Texas giving them some problems as some of them do not want to deal with Spirits. Texas is a big place. Though it is true that there are a number of crops that cannot grow in Texas, there are many crops that can. Fernando wrote: The USA is not rebuilding because of the Texas Spirits. It is rebuilding because he people want to unify what once was. Good. I'm glad to hear it. Fernando wrote: If they want to be Xenophobic in their religious rights, no one is going to deal with them. So they are Jews, big deal. There are Christians, Jews, Islamic Muslims, Sikhs, Buddhists, Wicca, Voo Doo, Santareria, Satanists, so one and so forth. I bet there are Eastern European Gypsies in the mix. It does not matter. So the Texas Spirits only wants one land for themselves to call their own. That’s fine, but that does not give them the right to force one religion onto others in the name of Religious Freedoms. Aside for the fact the trains don't run on Saturdays, the Torah is not being enforced outside of Charlton. Fernando wrote: This is not done in Israel, which is the true promised land. I never said that Charlton is the promise land. Fernando wrote: This forcing of one religion is one of many reasons why people will not deal with the Texas Spirits. I presented a solution thee times and in none of those times have you commented on it: Jeanette wrote: Instead of a Jewish state, call it an Old Covenant state or something along that line. I want to further modify that to say Torah state to allow anyone, Jew or gentile who follows the Torah, in. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 18th, 2017, 6:45pm RPG: Moro puts her mobile device away. "I don't like this situation either Jeanette. If we teleport Valentine here, Fernando and Hondo will leave the party and our hopes for finding the civil rights leader goes out the window. We are not exactly sure where Gabrielle is. The only thing we have to go on is your journal, that and another record that gives us her measurements. According to your journal this party, that includes Fernando, finds Gabrielle. "Since we need Fernando, we don't want to do anything to piss him off." Jeanette shakes her head. "I don't understand people." "I'm glad to know we're in good company. I'm just as perplexed as you are." "Why don't you just scan for Gabrielle and be done with it?" "She's not in our system, not yet. She will be when we find her." "How will you know that you found her?" Moro gives Gabrielle's description: "Seven-year-old white female with long, black hair and black feathers. She will be found wearing a torn bloody nightgown." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 19th, 2017, 12:36pm Jeanette wrote: RPG: Moro puts her mobile device away. "I don't like this situation either Jeanette. If we teleport Valentine here, Fernando and Hondo will leave the party and our hopes for finding the civil rights leader goes out the window. We are not exactly sure where Gabrielle is. The only thing we have to go on is your journal, that and another record that gives us her measurements. According to your journal this party, that includes Fernando, finds Gabrielle. "Since we need Fernando, we don't want to do anything to piss him off." Jeanette shakes her head. "I don't understand people." "I'm glad to know we're in good company. I'm just as perplexed as you are." "Why don't you just scan for Gabrielle and be done with it?" "She's not in our system, not yet. She will be when we find her." "How will you know that you found her?" Moro gives Gabrielle's description: "Seven-year-old white female with long, black hair and black feathers. She will be found wearing a torn bloody nightgown." Jeanette Isabelle Note: 1) What is there NOT to understand? The downfall of individuals, groups and past civilizations are from the complacency of those getting too comfortable and taking things for granted in thinking that it will always be there for them no matter what. The downfall of the first town that arrested Hondo was though it was corrupt with an evil spirit, they relied on that evil spirit too much, and when it was eliminated the place fall like a house of cards. Neither Hondo nor Fernando wants this for the group. Having the mentality of “Oh, the spirits will take care of this” “The spirits will take care of that for us” is the wrong mind set to have. As is, Jeanette is relying on them (through Moro and the journal) a bit too much. She should be making decisions for the group and assisting in what the group needs, not relying on getting answers from them. If the Spirits were to have rescued Val and teleported her home, then the next person to disappear, it would be done again, and again, and again. There is no story in that first off, and second it forces those within the group to rely on the spirits too much for every single problem they may have. In taking away the daily challenges of life, you create slow, dumb, idiot characters that are nothing more than place holder characters for the story. “Oh, we need 500 gallons of water.” “We need 200 gallons of fuel.” “We need 2 tons of food.” *POOF!* “The Spirits have provided!” There is no human interaction in this. There is no need to go into town and find food, resources, or make friends. Making friends among the communities is what the spirits need if they are to expand out of Texas. 2) Seven years old? After past emails and posts hinted that she would be a teenager, you made her into a child of near preschool age? What is it with you and little girls? This needs to stop. This is supposed to be a leader? No child leads without somebody pulling on their strings. And the only ones I/Fernando and Hondo sees pulling the strings is the Texas Spirits. 3) The world is not filled with Haibanes as you make it out to be. If anything, there are on average, as per natural mutation rates go in humans, 1 in every 2million as a minimum, though I will drop a couple of zeros from that amount and make it 1 in every 200,000, making  the 3 or 4 found in this town the only ones for the next 300 miles. This would make it the last set of Haibanes in the area until we reach Fight Town. Anymore means that these Haibanes are being artificially created and concentrated, and I will point my finger at the Texas Spirits for this.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 19th, 2017, 12:36pm RPG (in collaboration with Hondo): The Drivers Meeting ends and everyone has their assigned slots. The next thing for them to do is to check their vehicles and top off what fluids are needed and replace tires that might be wearing out. Fernando tells Marvin and Karl to wait for Hondo outside and for Hondo, Ruth, Joanna and Maribelle to remain with him, General Jastrey and a couple of her senior officers. They move in closer as the others leave. “I brought you all together to make a deal. Whether you stay in Texas or return to here on your own time, it is important that your farms somehow continue with or without you. In speaking with Hondo, and hearing about the damaged done to the farms, this community has lot a season’s worth of food. But crops can be replanted, new crops can be planted as well and another crop can be harvested by the Fall. This will insure that there food during the winter and prices will not crash. To do this, General Jastrey and I discussed about restoring the farms with both the Youth Corps and her men. The Houses will be fixed up, the equipment found will be repaired or replaced as needed, and the land tilled and seeded. Whether you want to sell your property to the town or keep it and let them work on it while you are away, is on you. These are the only options I have for you, maybe General Jastrey may have other options, I do not know.” Fernando explains. “As long as we have our house and farm rebuilt while we are gone, we’ll do it.” Ruth says for both her and Joanna. “Maribelle?” Fernando calls to her. “I need to think about it.” Maribelle tells her. “It is not just your farm, but many others. We still have not been contacted by 7 or 8 Large Agricultural Farms and 5 or 6 or more Ranches out there, and still nothing from the outer reaches farms at the edge of the border. Nothing from the O'Malley Sheep Ranch, the Johansson Bar-H-Bar Cattle Ranch, the Tallons M-T Chicken Ranch, the Standingbears Buffalo Ranch, not even a word from the Fins’ Bass-Trout-and Salmon Farm. The Town Council has sent out an expedition to see what has happened and if there are survivors, but the longer the silence, the more bodies will be found out there. You three are the only survivors found so far, so all that property your parents and grandparents own are now yours. Whether you want to sell it to the town or share it with the town, we will take care of it so that we do not end up starving here.” General Jastrey explains. “Supposed I share with the town, what will I get?” Maribelle asks. “Just like a Jenkins... all about the money.” General Jastrey throws out for all to hear, “I will say much, what money the farm makes will be put in the bank for you. The land will be taken care of by our men, and like Fernando stated, your farm equipment will be repaired, your houses will be rebuilt so if you return you will have a place to go to. But we do not have much time for you to waste on deciding.” Hondo explains, “If they wait to plant until June they are down to beans, potatoes, turnips right away then cold crops in the fall. Too late to replant spring cold crops as most wouldn't reach full maturity. If they get corn in by June they will only lose an average of two bushels an acre, maybe three for the last planting. Tomatoes need to be started asap. Squash and pumpkin can wait but after June will result in over 50% less yield per acre, same for cucumbers. Peppers need to be started asap too or the plant won't be mature enough to produce much. After June 1st would be a 75% or more loss. These are estimates for the climate in this area.” “They need to reclaim lost herds, replant the fields and build back what has been destroyed. We cannot wait while you think what color panties will look good on your ass. You want power, here it is, your decision effects everybody in this town and the surrounding communities. You can give it away to the Town Council or share it with them so they can work it while you are gone and you have something when you return.” Fernando tells her. “We will be sharing.” Joanna throws in for Maribelle to hear. Maribelle scowls at Joanna and Ruth for a moment before giving her answer, “I’ll share then. I will not be outdone by the McDonalds.” “General, how fast can you get the contracts made up?” Fernando asks. “I have then here and now. We can discuss details and then you and Hondo will sign it as witnesses for this contract for the McDonalds and Jenkins to share their farms with the Town Council and the Military Law Enforcement. We will rebuild.” General Jastrey explains. “We will sign them later. Hondo needs to help out with the flat tires on Karl’s SUV and I need to go to Maribelle’s farm with Teri and Moro to recover a few things. Right before dinner time would be for us to sign as witnesses.” Fernando states. “That sounds great. I’ll see you then. Ladies, to the desk so we can discuss details.” General Jastrey says. Fernando and Hondo step out of the tent and see the work being done for preparing the meals before breaking off to deal with their individual groups. Zoey and Macey are left under Tonya’s care for the time being. (to be continued...)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 19th, 2017, 12:47pm Moro throws in an afterthought. "Anyhow, to keep the peace, its best to not volunteer information that we found Valentine." "You mentioned that the main reason we are in a Mad Max world is because you stopped World War III. What else went wrong?" Jeanette asks. "We didn't completely stop that war. If humans are determined, they will use bows and arrows. The other thing we did wrong was we attempted to soften the blow of the economic collapse." "What exactly is an economic collapse?" Jeanette continues. "In other words there was a runaway inflation. The only thing we could do about it is to keep the price of electricity and rail services the same while the value of the dollar dropped daily. Families, as well farms and other business, kept their lights on while shipping what goods they do have by rail. For the few telephone, cable and Internet customers we do have, we kept the prices stable for them too. Outside of that, what could we do? In hindsight that was almost as bad as stopping World War III. "Our plan is to get things back to the way things were before the Happening and after that, stay out of the wars except to meet our obligations. The biggest obstacle to that recovery plan is that humans that can't tell the difference between benevolent Spirits and non-benevolent Spirits. I don't blame them. How can they tell us apart? When we get to the railroad towns you will meet people who can tell the difference. They are the ones who enjoy cheap, reliable energy, rail services, telephone, cable TV and Internet." "What kind of deals did you make with these towns?" Jeanette probes. "Do they have to follow the Torah too?" Moro lets out a chuckle. "No. We don't have any authority in those towns. Ours is strictly a business relationship and that is how it needs to be because we need to get the United States back. After that, it's up to the people." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 19th, 2017, 1:15pm Jeanette wrote: ... .. . "You mentioned that the main reason we are in a Mad Max world is because you stopped World War III. What else went wrong?" Jeanette asks. "We didn't completely stop that war. If humans are determined, they will use bows and arrows. The other thing we did wrong was we attempted to soften the blow of the economic collapse." "What exactly is an economic collapse?" Jeanette continues. "In other words there was a runaway inflation. The only thing we could do about it is to keep the price of electricity and rail services the same while the value of the dollar dropped daily. Families, as well farms and other business, kept their lights on while shipping what goods they do have by rail. For the few telephone, cable and Internet customers we do have, we kept the prices stable for them too. Outside of that, what could we do? In hindsight that was almost as bad as stopping World War III. "Our plan is to get things back to the way things were before the Happening and after that, stay out of the wars except to meet our obligations. The biggest obstacle to that recovery plan is that humans that can't tell the difference between benevolent Spirits and non-benevolent Spirits. I don't blame them. How can they tell us apart? When we get to the railroad towns you will meet people who can tell the difference. They are the ones who enjoy cheap, reliable energy, rail services, telephone, cable TV and Internet." Note: Excellent points you brought out! 1) How bad was the inflation? Currently I am dealing with a couple of friends in San Salvador and Brazil, where San Salvador is having Hyper Inflation and Brazil is undergoing Uber Inflation. All they want is a Raspberry Pi, which I am setting up to send to them. What is keeping San Salvador from going to Uber Inflation is their use of the US dollar as their currency. I do not know what kind of deal was made to do this, but they have no money other than the US Dollar, and only that is keeping price stable. But with shortages in food and other items, like in Venezuela, is driving prices up at a frightening rate. It is too late for Brazil. A $5 Raspberry Pi Zero in the USA is $500,000-Br.; way out the price range that they can afford. A $5 Raspberry Pi! Because of this crime is on the rise, and in some cities, the police are on strike and it is literally lawless out there. Girls and young boys are being sold into slavery in Brazil for families to survive. But none of this is mentioned in the news. Tourists still go there and spend their money, thinking they are getting great deals because their money goes farther than the Brazilian Dollar. For the US to fall into this condition, a lot has to happen. 2) I do not think it is that human know the difference. It is who came first with the better deal. Think Lucifer in the Garden of Eden telling Eve to eat the apple from the Tree of Knowledge. He had done so on several occasions until he got what he wanted from her – to eat the apple.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 19th, 2017, 1:40pm The Texas Spirits made a promise to protect everybody in the party. Fernando and Hondo threatened to leave if the Texas Spirits upheld their promise. What then are they supposed to do? Fernando wrote: 2) Seven years old? After past emails and posts hinted that she would be a teenager, you made her into a child of near preschool age? It has been established that Gabrielle is seven. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/2325#2325 While I did not establish an age before this, she was always said to be a child who would grow up to be a leader. I chose seven because she will be compared to the Grimm version of Snow White. In the Grimm version she was seven as part of the repeated use of the Number 7. Fernando wrote: What is it with you and little girls? If you are talking about Penny and Sticky, you will get your answer if we get Wilbur. Fernando wrote: This is supposed to be a leader? No child leads without somebody pulling on their strings. And the only ones I/Fernando and Hondo sees pulling the strings is the Texas Spirits. It was also said that she would grow up to be a leader. She needs to be molded into a leader. Fernando wrote: 3) The world is not filled with Haibanes as you make it out to be. I already explained why a human becomes Haibane. So yes, there are a lot of them. Fernando wrote: Anymore means that these Haibanes are being artificially created and concentrated, and I will point my finger at the Texas Spirits for this. Why would you be pointing a finger at the Texas Spirits? I already told you that they have not figured out why a human becomes haibane. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 19th, 2017, 2:16pm Fernando wrote: Excellent points you brought out! 1) How bad was the inflation? Thanks. There have been predictions that the dollar would only be worth the paper it's printed on. I'm speculating that if the price of electricity and rail services are kept at the pre-Happening price, the dollar can be propped up or, if the dollar does become worthless, it would be delayed. Fernando wrote: 2) I do not think it is that human know the difference. It is who came first with the better deal. Think Lucifer in the Garden of Eden telling Eve to eat the apple from the Tree of Knowledge. He had done so on several occasions until he got what he wanted from her – to eat the apple. With the Charlton Railroad, going as far back as the early 1800s, and the electric company, Zero Point Energy, well established, I would say the Texas Spirits came first. Nevertheless there is the problem of humans not trusting Spirits in general because of the evil Spirits. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 19th, 2017, 11:05pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2460#2465 date=1497892514]Excellent points you brought out! 1) How bad was the inflation? Thanks. There have been predictions that the dollar would only be worth the paper it's printed on. I'm speculating that if the price of electricity and rail services are kept at the pre-Happening price, the dollar can be propped up or, if the dollar does become worthless, it would be delayed.[/quote] The issue is the inflation and de-evaluation of the US Dollar on a Global scale, as the economy of the dollar is on a Global scale. That is the problem with Brazil, the Brazilian dollar is not a global currency and due to the internal (corrupt) politics of Brazil, they have Uber Inflation. For the US dollar to fail it would have to be abandoned by many nations as they use the US Dollar to prop up their currency. The UK Pound, Japanese Yen, Russian Rupple, and the European Euro all have this shared influence with the US Dollar and can exchange with each other easily. For the US Dollar to fail, that would mean the other currencies refuse to back it up. But US population will help each other out. Some people would prep for this, many will not but learn quickly. People will get their food - somehow. People will get their services - somehow. You need to look at the world and see what is going on elsewhere. Rowanda is one such place. 85% of the people there has a Smartphone, and are paying for phone and net service. But only less than 20% of them have electricity and only in the day time a power plants shut down at night. And less than 10% have their own generators. So, how are these people charging up to stay connected while they pay month after month for service when there is no electricity? How are they charging their cellphones when there is no place to plug in on 80% of the nation? http://www.dw.com/en/solar-kiosks-as-a-business-modell/av-39260285 Also: http://www.dw.com/en/living-planet-kenyans-adopt-small-solar/av-36424049 http://www.dw.com/en/electricity-has-muscle-power/av-19432232 dw.com is an independent global news company from Germany with several shows. I look at “Global 3000” and “Watch on Europe.” These are from Global 3000. The video I posted from Russia months ago was also from Global 3000. (repeat of link: http://www.dw.com/en/putins-plans-to-tax-the-garazhniki/av-36488130 ) It asks, how do you tax a loaf of bread? My point being, if these small poor nations can do this, the USA in bad shape can do this as well. Even if the dollar becomes worthless, the USA can put itself into this kind of self support. In a way this is what the US in the RPG is like very much. It is not perfect but it is doable for many.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 20th, 2017, 11:33am For the world that The Nobody created to work, many fiat currencies would have to suffer the same fate. If there is a reason for a nation to stay afloat during these hard times, I will make that exception. Japan, for example, has a couple of things going for them. Arendelle has an alliance with Charlton and a trade relationship. Israel has a lot going for them. Charlton has an economic relationship with the Republic of Texas and the towns along the Charlton Railroad. I have not mentioned them before but Solingen (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Solingen) also has a trade relationship with Charlton. You mentioned services. Before the Happening the Texas Spirits had power plants along their railroad to supply power to the train stations, railroad crossings and other essential structures. Selling remaining power is not a problem and those power plants were likely connected to the local power grid. So what happened when people stopped trusting Spirits in general? Did they disconnect and began to get power elsewhere? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 21st, 2017, 5:48pm Jeanette wrote: You mentioned services. Before the Happening the Texas Spirits had power plants along their railroad to supply power to the train stations, railroad crossings and other essential structures. Selling remaining power is not a problem and those power plants were likely connected to the local power grid. So what happened when people stopped trusting Spirits in general? Did they disconnect and began to get power elsewhere? Jeanette Isabelle If WWIII was to be a limited war, no nukes were used or were used in a different way than anticipated. A Nuke exploded in space will create an EMP. An EMP would take down a nation like the USA technologically and economically in a matter of seconds. Thus an EMP hitting the USA during the Happening would take down the (electronic) Railroads; a majority of motorcycles, cars and trucks; Power Generation Stations, and anything with transistorized and/or ICs Electronics. There are things that are immune or semi-immune and sensitive devices can be stored in EMP Proof Enclosures called Faraday Cages. Some of these Faraday Cages can be a big as underground Bunkers used in various towns using abandoned military and lab bases (like in the RPG). See #3 on: http://www.offthegridnews.com/grid-threats/5-surprising-items-that-will-survive-an-end-of-the-world-emp-attack/ See “What can I do?” on: http://www.thesurvivalistblog.net/emp-electromagnetic-pulse/ More Links: http://risingsbunkers.com/can-protect-emp/ http://www.risingsbunkers.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/12/FaradayBox-HowTo.png https://sunshineworks.com/pages/emp-bunker-underground-shelter-or-above-ground-truprotect-ready-bunkers Thus a lot of things can be rescued and saved. I need to discuss with Hondo about something being buried not in a Faraday Cage being EMP Proof or EMP Resistant. Older devices like cars with point ignition and carburetors, mechanical diesel engines (where fuel is mechanically pumped and injected and not electronically), tube radios and TV, are EMP Proof or Resistant. In the cars with Point Ignition, only the condenser and ignition coil would need to be replaced. Alternators and Generators in both cars and trucks need to be replaced. Thus this creates a scenario, the USA got hit with an EMP device during the Happening and a limited WWIII. Other nations are hit as well but some fair better than others because Power was always an issue and the people managed to do without. But with communications failing, the international stock market begins to fall apart and the economy of many nations fail at once. Battles will be fought on the ground, and in many cases – like in that famous battle in WWII – hand to hand combat.* If the Texas Spirits were wise enough to protect, hide or otherwise defend their equipment from an EMP, then they can rebuild quickly. The Problem Here is area they serve but are out of their reach getting hit with an EMP and it becomes a “Lights Out Situation” for them. In trying to protect the core of what they have, many will be left out without protection or power. This would make them ripe for another Spirit Group come in and help them out for a price. And here the problems begin.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 21st, 2017, 7:32pm I'm not new to the concept of an EMP attack. This one of the problems I considered. The Texas Spirits have two options in preventing nukes from being launched or detonated: prevent the nuke from detonating by disabling it or teleport it to space, away from earth. While the Texas Spirits are able to fix stuff, they prefer that nothing is broken in the first place. There are things the Texas Spirits can do little to nothing about. Let's focus on that. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 21st, 2017, 9:21pm Note: There are 3 ways to make an EMP, and one of those ways involve a nuke. One other way involves the Sun and its Coronal Ejection but our Van Allen Radiation Belts protect us from that. It has killed off many satellites though. The third is an E-Bomb which the military developed in the 1980s, and it can wipe out a city's electronics. Deviations of this device on a smaller scale is being used by some police departments to disable cars. The Texas Spirits need to understand that nearly everything is broken and needs to be fixed. If they got stuff stashed away, fine - that is not a problem. But like the early posts I posted up of junk yards of trains and buses, if recycled and refurbished, could be a major Boon for them. For instance: recycling an old diesel bus and converting it to electric power, then they have an electric mass transportation vehicle that can go where trains can not because there are no rails going there. Same with trucks and personal transportation. The one thing the Texas Spirits need to do is to look at the communities and find out why they are pro or con Spirit relationships. And then they can start or restart rebuilding relations with those communities. But the problem is, there is a lot that needs to be done like ending slavery, curing mutants if possible, ending crime syndicates and underground markets, expanding trade routes and free markets. They can do that, then their acceptance by other communities would be more welcomed. Currently I am working on a Fernando/Teri/Moro post which will be sent by email for changes and approval. Until then you should have some interaction with the Housemother and the others observing General Jastrey's men put together a standard military feast for all involved, and whether or not Denver thinks it is a waste or not. Things to look out for is that they inspect each item before it gets into the pot. If anything is found to be bad, spoiled or can be questioned as such, it will be taken to a pit and burned. Though there is a menu, there will be more items than what is on the menu. Some may think that is a waste. others may not. More than necessary amount of food will be made, as what is not eaten will be packed up as a meals for the drivers for the long drive and for some - breakfast. What would Denver think without knowing all the facts?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 21st, 2017, 10:33pm If you really want an EMP for the back-story, we could say that the Texas Spirits were busy and had to prioritize. All buses have probably been restored since the Texas Spirits can use them. Are the train cars freight cars or passenger cars? They can put freight cars to use but not the passenger cars since their passenger trains are special built. The problem with converting diesel buses to electric is how do you power them? Batteries will only provide a short range and it is dangerous to outfit a regular bus with a ZPM. A new idea now came to me and so I will work on it. As for a financial boom, Zero Point Energy (their power company) is their biggest cash cow followed by the Carlton Railroad. Hondo said why humans are anti Spirit. The Nobody said there isn't a cure for mutations. Therefore I did not seriously peruse that though in the Acorn Café I introduced a doctor who was attempting to find a cure. With their railroad they already have a means of trade going. One thing I considered is, during and after the hyperinflation, Zero Point Energy charged their customers the pre Happening rates. I think it is well established that Denver is such an extreme tree hugger that the Spirits seem wasteful in comparison. We can only use that gag so much. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 22nd, 2017, 6:42pm Jeanette wrote: If you really want an EMP for the back-story, we could say that the Texas Spirits were busy and had to prioritize. I’m just stating what can be the start of a global demise on this level. I’m not making this into a back story, only you as the moderator can make this so if you want. In truth, if this would have been a nuclear war, even a limited one, Elsa would be loving it – Nuclear Winter, no summers for the past several decades as the globe turns into a snow ball. Humans did survive the last Ice Age, they would survive this Ice Age. Jeanette wrote: All buses have probably been restored since the Texas Spirits can use them. Are the train cars freight cars or passenger cars? They can put freight cars to use but not the passenger cars since their passenger trains are special built. The problem with converting diesel buses to electric is how do you power them? Batteries will only provide a short range and it is dangerous to outfit a regular bus with a ZPM. A new idea now came to me and so I will work on it. As for a financial boom, Zero Point Energy (their power company) is their biggest cash cow followed by the Carlton Railroad. Batteries and solar power would be the solution here in the RPG. NYC uses Hybrid Buses but I’m not in agreement to that as they are still diesel engines, though smaller and running a pair of generators to run motors at the wheels. Here are some examples I found in a YouTube Video… https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Yhj4-pwi0sg #2 WalMart Future Truck – “Turbine Electric” meaning that sucker uses a tiny jet to power a generator for the Electric Drive System! #3 Future Bus by Mercedes Benz is Electric #4 Willis Transparent LCD Bus; similar articulated (folding) body style to the hybrid electrics used in NYC, but these are fully electric. #6 The Transit Elevated Bus (in China), all Electric with Solar Power Charging.  But the one model they were road testing broke down and the Chinese gov’t left it where it is as since it is elevated, it does not block the roadway. Just as long as no one smashes into it, it should be fine and one day they will fix it and haul it back to the factory. It’s a great idea that failed in execution because of something that was over looked. #8 Nauya Mini Bus – Also all Electric with Solar Charging. Though a Commuter bus this is more geared to a school bus or small communities with a lower ridership. All the Electric/Solar Charging vehicles here can be charged at night at a generating station. With #3 and #4, they also employ Wireless Charging at the bus stops, taking a few minutes charging time as passengers load and unload from the bus. Diesel Buses have a range of 500 to 800 miles, depending on the size of the bus’ fuel tank. When I went to see my Ex from Hell in her school (Cornel U @ Ithica NY), the Greyhound I was on never stopped for refueling from NYC. The driver did take two breaks for himself along the trip but never was the bus refueled. For me it was a 250 mile trip with 8 stops from NYC to Ithica. An Electric Bus would do half that of a regular bus – 400 miles. That is still impressive, and if you throw in Wireless Charging per stop, you extend the range even further. Jeanette wrote: Hondo said why humans are anti Spirit. The Nobody said there isn't a cure for mutations. Therefore I did not seriously peruse that though in the Acorn Café I introduced a doctor who was attempting to find a cure. With their railroad they already have a means of trade going. One thing I considered is, during and after the hyperinflation, Zero Point Energy charged their customers the pre Happening rates. Mutations without an unseen or unknown cause can only be cure through Time Travel, where one has to go back in Time and look at the generations and look where the mutation was introduced and then remove it then and there. Mutations with a known cause (work done by Lab Towns creating the Wessens) are curable if it us cured on the first Gen Wessen. It will not work on later Gen Wessens because it is passed down from generation to generation and only the first Gen can be cured like this. The electrical grid and trains (using that power) can only be done like this if the area establishes their own currency. This you already established with Charlton in the very beginning. Jeanette wrote: I think it is well established that Denver is such an extreme tree hugger that the Spirits seem wasteful in comparison. We can only use that gag so much. Jeanette Isabelle Considering how much of a Tight-Ass Denver is, she has a lot to learn. She is not one who has undergone such an education to know the difference. So she needs to get off her high horse and get an education or learn the hard way by being knocked off that high horse. She cannot judge because she does not know how to. All she is doing is point and accuse, for that is all she knows who to do. If it were Fernando, he’d throw her back to when man was getting food at the end of a spear and tell her to go get dinner. If she refuses to kill something, then she cannot judge others. Most butcher shops have a “Nose to Tail” program where they whole animal is used to make food, but people are stupid to accept that gelatin comes from ground up hooves, sausages comes from intestines and ground up meat, cold-cuts comes from organs (liver, spleen, lungs, etc.) and very few will eat bone marrow. Throw in some nice Blood Pudding, and they all want to run to the Roman Vomitorium. Out of respect for the Sheep & Goat Wessens, I’ll keep the Haggis off the menu.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 22nd, 2017, 8:14pm Fernando wrote: I’m just stating what can be the start of a global demise on this level. I’m not making this into a back story, only you as the moderator can make this so if you want. In truth, if this would have been a nuclear war, even a limited one, Elsa would be loving it – Nuclear Winter, no summers for the past several decades as the globe turns into a snow ball. Humans did survive the last Ice Age, they would survive this Ice Age. Given that our current situation is more from the Texas Spirits interfering with the Happening than the Happening its self, the Texas Spirits had to be successful in interfering. Fernando wrote: Batteries and solar power would be the solution here in the RPG. I was thinking of using technology the Texas Spirits would have. Fernando wrote: Mutations without an unseen or unknown cause can only be cure through Time Travel, where one has to go back in Time and look at the generations and look where the mutation was introduced and then remove it then and there. Mutations with a known cause (work done by Lab Towns creating the Wessens) are curable if it us cured on the first Gen Wessen. It will not work on later Gen Wessens because it is passed down from generation to generation and only the first Gen can be cured like this. If you want to go that direction, fine. For the Haibane, I'm staying with what was established in Haibane Renmei, there is no cure outside of perhaps surgery. Fernando wrote: The electrical grid and trains (using that power) can only be done like this if the area establishes their own currency. This you already established with Charlton in the very beginning. Why can't Zero Point Energy customers pay for electricity using the currency of their respective nation? Their U.S. customers, for example, would pay with U.S. dollars. Fernando wrote: If it were Fernando, he’d throw her back to when man was getting food at the end of a spear and tell her to go get dinner. If she refuses to kill something, then she cannot judge others. Killing something is not the issue. Wasting what she had to kill is. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 30th, 2017, 3:06pm Due to unforeseen circumstances, I'm going to take a minimum 2 weeks off to deal with things in life that has a higher priority.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 14th, 2017, 7:26pm Note: I write Jeanette's journal as the story happens so that when the time comes for Jeanette to write her journal, the entry is ready. I lost part of today's entry and it is a long day, more than fifty pages. I went back to where the journal ended to rewrite it. I lost what I was rewriting. I'm not sure if I should go back and write it a third time or screw it and say that Jeanette lost a page from her journal. This is what has survived: May 7, 2066 Confused about religion in Charlton. Do Gentile Christians live in Charlton? If not, something's off. My interpretation: Charlton is a Torah state, not a Jewish state. Wesens, Marvin and his cousins (La La and Li Li), join the party. Zoey ran off. Moro locates Zoey on her mobile device. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 14th, 2017, 10:02pm Jeanette, and everyone in her "group," walks by as the military is engaged in outdoor cooking for a large group. "I imagine this is different from your life in the hotel." Jeanette says to Mavis. With the sun still out, Mavis, of course, is wearing sun screen, a wide-brimmed hat and sunglasses. "Yes but that's the point. I need to see the world beyond Charlton's walls." Jeanette finds it refreshing that Mavis is here. She and Maribelle have money and a name recognized in their respective areas, yet the two are different. A Japanese woman in uniform looks at Chihiro as the group walks along. "Miss." Chihiro approaches the woman in uniform. "Yes?" The woman in uniform looks at Chihiro in a delightful surprise. "It's amazing. Your resemblance to Shizuku Tsukishima is uncanny though your hair is longer." "Really? No one has said that since coming to America." "Are you originally from Japan?" "Yes. I am." "Did you get a lot of that in Japan, being told you look like Shizuku?" "Well, I had to deal with something like that shortly before coming here." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Aug 18th, 2017, 3:34pm "Moro." Jeanette begins to ask. "You've never told. When did all this happen?" Moro seeks clarification. "You mean when did the Happening start?" "Yeah." "The fall of America started with an internal revolution." "When was this?" "It has been building up over a period of years. I think we can say it was an internal revolution in 2017." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 4th, 2017, 9:05am Moro continues. "If we, the Texas Spirits, had left everything alone and let the trouble run its course, the world would be what it should be and we would not be seeing this right now. Fernando and Hondo would not have to end slavery because there wouldn't be any slavery." "What happened? What did you do?" Jeanette asks. There are several dates in Moro's mind. "It was September twenty-something, 2017. I can't remember the exact date." "September 2017 is close enough." "Our friend Israel was attacked with a nuclear missile. We disabled it. The nuclear weapon did not detonate. What we did was well known." "What did you do?" Jeanette asks. "Broadcast that to the entire world?" "No. People knew that it was us who disabled the nuclear weapon. People were bent out of shape because we disabled a nuclear weapon. It was hell on earth because a bunch of Spirits was interfering with a human war." "I know Israel is your friend." Jeanette thinks about how to phrase her question. "Why? Anyone who has any knowledge of the Bible knows that God will always have a remnant." "It's the same reason we rescued as many Jews as we could, we wanted the Abrahamic blessing." "Why do you want that blessing so much?" "Almost everything we do is for our tiny nation of less than 200 square miles. We want our country and everyone in it to be safe and at peace." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 16th, 2017, 3:15pm Note: I will be leaving tomorrow September, 17 and will be back Friday, September, 22. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 29th, 2017, 9:44pm Personal Note: Knowing in what is happening in Florida and Texas, hope you are doing well.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Sep 30th, 2017, 5:28pm The hours during the hurricane were scary because, during that time, it felt like we were isolated from the rest of the world. There was no damage to the house but there was a lot of damage to the trees. It took a week and several trips to the recycling center to return our yard to normal. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 1st, 2017, 7:36pm Good to see you're doing well. I just need to finish my post and then decide what to do with it. Expect an email soon.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 15th, 2018, 9:57pm RPG (with Hondo’s collaboration and Jeanette’s corrections): Fernando thinks about the Habaine problem as he gathers Teri and sits and talks with her. “You OK?” He asks. Teri nods her head, “Yeah.” “Got a gun in that purse?” Fernando dares ask. Teri does not answer, though her silence answers for her. “I do not expect you to answer but I will respect it.” He tells her. He adds, “Let’s go get Moro and get your things from the house.” This time Teri nods before Fernando gets up and then helps her up. They walk from between Fernando and Hondo’s campers, then around Karl’s truck, heading past Jeanette’s Beetle/DubBox and to Moro’s Truck. He sees her talking with Jeanette and can listen in on what they are saying. He signals to Teri to stop for a minute and listen in for that minute. He does not like what he is hearing. Then he decides to quietly approach them with Teri in tow. “Are we done here so we can get those things?” Fernando asks Jeanette and Moro as he goes around the truck with Teri behind him. They both look at him for the moment and then at each other. “I got something to take care of, Jeanette. I’ll see you when we get back.” Moro tells her. “I understand.” Jeanette replies before going off to find Hikaru and the others. Moro steps up to Fernando and Teri who were feet away at the front of truck. Several crows are landing on the truck’s roof and the Cargo Trailer’s roof. “Ready for a long ride?” Moro asks. She knows that time is short. Though teleportation uses more energy, given the situation she knows it is needed. Lifting up his cane, he points to the crystal sphere on its handle, “I don’t ride unless I have too.” He puts the crystal in his palm and gives it a twist. In a flash of light, he, Teri, Moro, the truck with its trailer and the crows are in front of the remains of Maribelle’s house. “Nor do I care if anyone witnesses anything.” “You’re able to do this but yet you and Hondo won’t allow Spirits and I find and bring back Valentine through similar means.” Moro tells Fernando. Moro knows she cannot let Fernando and Hondo know that they have located Valentine and she knows that they cannot rescue Valentine without Fernando and Hondo's permission because of the threat that Fernando and Hondo made. “If you are going to learn one lesson, you are going to learn this – ‘Time Travel can only happen if Time Allows it.’” Fernando tells her. “Teleportation is not Time Travelling.” Moro points out. “Actually, it is. Both Speed and Acceleration is a matter of Distance vs. Time. In teleporting somebody, you are making them travel faster than the speed of light in that short burst, thus creating ripples in the microsecond and nanosecond levels of Time, and thus making it Time Travel. Thus it being Time Travel, Time will not allow it, and any mission to make it so will fail. Failure is not an option in a rescue. Thus we wait for the right time to act. Until then, we do nothing but patiently wait. Do I make myself clear?” “For the time being, you do.” Moro replies. Fernando looks at the crows, “I supposed these feathered monkeys are here to help carry Maribelle’s things and put them inside the cargo trailer.” “They are currently in the forms of crows, but yes, they are here to help.” Moro tells him as one by one the crows fly off the truck and trailer and come out behind it as military uniformed personnel. They line up in front of her, standing at attention at about 20 wide. “What are your orders, Ma’am?” The highest ranking officer there asks. Fernando looks at them and point them out, “You three in the trailer and organize things as they are brought in. You four are to be out here guard the place. The rest can come inside and we figure things out.” They all look at him as if he was stupid as he holds no rank within their group. “They won’t listen to you.” Moro tells Fernando. “Then you repeat what I said to them.” Fernando replies. “Why the four to guard the area?” Moro asks. “Just in case somebody comes over and tries to rob us. Let’s hope they will abide by Resolution 10.” Fernando answers. “Resolution 10?” Moro asks. “Resolution 10 states – ‘It is better to sit down and talk things out than to shoot up the place and hope that you’re still standing to ask questions later.’” Fernando explains. “I see.” Moro replies. “Come on Teri, show me where the wine cellar is.” Fernando takes Teri by the arm and gently leads her to be slightly ahead of him. Moro looks at them as they walk to the house, and is left with no choice, “OK, like he said, you three open up the cargo trailer and remain inside to organize things as they are brought in. You four guard the area and notify me if anyone is coming. The rest of you, follow me.” It takes Moro and her group less than a minute to catch up with Fernando and Teri as they stand the middle of the wine cellar. “What a mess.” Fernando says as Moro and her group walks in. They look about and survey the scene. He asks Teri, “Where were you and Maribelle hiding with the untouched wines?” Teri walks to a shelf on the wall and pulls on its edge, opening a hidden door and the compartment they were hidden in. Teri takes Fernando by the hand and hauls him inside the hidden room, with Moro and a few of her personnel walking in after them. Inside there are rows and rows of individual ‘pigeon holes’ of bottled wines going as far back as at least 10 years ago to as close to ‘The Happening.’ Fernando grabs on the framing of the shelving and pulls on it, finding it fixed to the wall and irremovable. “Handle these with care.” Fernando says to Moro. He then turns to Teri, “Anything else?” Teri takes him by the arm and hauls him outside to another hidden room with Moro and her group following them. It wasn’t actually a hidden room but a closed off space the raiders seemed to have over looked. Inside were eight large barrels of wine. Teri lets go of Fernando’s arm and goes to one row of vertically stacked barrels and knocks on them. Each one she knocked on sounded to be full. Teri points at them and nods, Fernando nods back at her. She then checks the second row and does the same thing of knocking on their faces, finding them to be full. Fernando walks to the row she knocked on first, and wipes the dust off them, finding a date on the barrels of around 14 years old. He lets out a sigh as Moro looks at the barrel Fernando wiped the dust off. “More aged wine though this is relatively young aged wine. They cannot be rolled out of here or the sediments of dregs and the inside wood coating will interact with the wine and ruin its flavor.” Fernando says loud enough to be heard. “Is it safe to teleport them or Time won’t allow that?” Moro asks. “You can teleport them if you like. Same with the bottles, but how you take them out is how you are to put them in the truck with as minimal jostling as possible as to not disturb the contents. With the bottles, do not tilt them flat on their sides or they will make contact with the cork and end up going bad. You find that they are stored at a slight angle, which should be easy to figure out. Done right and they will survive the road trip to Charlton.” Fernando tells her. “When have you had time to learn all this?” Moro asks. “When you have eternity to solve things out, you learn a lot of things.” Fernando tells her. He then adds, “I’ll be with Teri to get their other things. When you are done, meet us at Maribelle’s bedroom so we can get those things. Teri?” Teri nods before taking his arm again and leads him out of the wine cellar and to the surviving parts of the house. First place she leads him to is the main living area or foyer of the house, though it is a large area. She walks up to a picture of one of Maribelle’s ancestors and pulls on the picture to open it like a door. Behind it is a safe which she quickly opens. She gets the contents inside: some important documents of ownership, a few small bags of gold coinage and a rusty old fire arm that has seen better days. She packs everything into the back pack she was carrying. She leads him to a large room with large animal heads on plaques on the wall and shelves of books on various subjects. She quickly goes about from large framed pictures of Maribelle’s ancestors and opening the safes from behind. The items within, more documents, hand sized leather or cloth pouches of gold coins, and a couple more firearms in better condition than the first. A couple of knives and boxes of bullets were also pulled out, and places them with the other items in the back pack along with some carefully selected books from the library. http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/PouchOfGoldCoins.jpg http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/RemingtonSmootRevolver.JPG The next room was the master bedroom, where more documents, pouches of gold coins and another gun was pulled out. She also pulls out a small wooden box and a small leather bound book. She opens it to the middle of the book and shows it to Fernando. It is a list of names with half of the names on the list crossed out. The next name on the list that is not crossed out is “M. Jastrey.” There are several other names on the list under hers also not crossed out. Teri then points to the wooden box. The top of the box had faded lettering of “Jenkins” in fancy script. Fernando takes the box and opens it, finding inside a twin pair of two-shot Derringers in .45 caliber in a molded faded dark purple velvet, he knew they were dueling pistols when they are put into a box like this. There were also four .45 caliber bullets in peg holes, two for each gun. Fernando closes the box and hands it to Teri. She shakes her head and pushes the box back at him, and puts the book on top. http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/DuelingDeringersInBox.jpg “I’ll see what I can do.” Fernando tells her, putting the box and the book on the bed and then tapping it with his cane, making them disappear. “They’re in my camper right now, but I’ll deal with them later when we return.” Teri almost pounces on him, giving Fernando more than just a friendly kiss though he tried to push her off but could not at normal strength levels. He eventually pushes her off. “Teri!” Fernando holds back from shouting at her. Teri jumps back scared that he might hit or otherwise punish her but she does not say a word. Fernando notices this peculiar behavior she is displaying. “Teri, why are you not talking?” He asks her. Teri shakes her head. “Maribelle told you not to say a thing while in the house so Moro or anyone else would not find things they shouldn’t?” Fernando asks. Teri nods. “Alright. Anything more to find before we go to Maribelle’s room?” Fernando asks. Teri nods before taking his arm and finding a couple more rooms and safes to clear out. Her backpack was getting heavy. She begins to pack another bag. In Marbelle’s room, Teri kept Fernando from entering the room. He decides to stay at the doorway as she searches inside and put things inside the other back pack. He notices that some of items he was able to see were sex-toy related items. She comes back to him at the doorway, taking his hands and putting a small leather collar in them as she pulls him into the room. She eventually lets go of him when she takes him into the middle of the room near Maribelle’s bed. Fernando looks at the collar, it was in relatively new condition for a thin leather collar with a gold buckle and a gold name tag with “Teri” written on it in fancy script. “What are you trying to tell me, girl?” He asks though he can guess that she has a crush on him. Teri points at herself, then at the collar and then at him. Fernando sighs for a moment. “We’ll talk about it later but I cannot accept this. Not now.” He tells her. Teri tosses herself on the bed and rolls over to the other side, getting up and going into a clothes drawer and repeating the same actions but in reverse. She then puts a white tie up string bikini into his hands along with the collar and nods at him to accept those things. Fernando sighs as he knows what she was telling him. He eventually nods and puts the items in his suit pocket. “Alright; any other things: clothes, shoes, make-up, undergarments? Moro wants to take as much as she can.” Fernando tells her. Teri shakes her head at his last statement. He replies, “Look, I know that thing won’t fit in the trailer.” As he points to a wooden make-up and dressing station, “Maybe we can take what is in it, but that is about it.” Teri nods as she takes out a duffle bag from her bag of bags and heads over to the make-up station. She begins to take the various items from within it: hair brushes, nail polish, make up of various types, and so on. Moro comes in with her troop. “Got the wine stashed away in the trailer?” Fernando asks. “Took some doing but yes. I’m assuming that it is OK to store the bottles vertically?” Moro says and asks. “HMPH. For now they are undrinkable as the bitter sediments have been stirred up if you are storing them vertically. But after a couple days, they should be fine as the sediments would settle to the bottom of the bottle by then.” Fernando explains. “Where are the clothes and things to gather?” Moro asks. Teri points to a double door archway. Moro thinks that it is odd that Teri is not saying a word but considering the hell they been through in this place, she thinks it is expected. Moro takes a look at the space inside, larger than a 2 car garage with shelves and hanging tubes of clothing, wooden heads to hold wigs and more than enough shoes to make Imelda Marcos jealous. No way all of this would fit into the cargo trailer. http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-nkojH13XMiI/T9Ip3nXLDcI/AAAAAAAAA74/cHN71NSbb1Y/s1600/imeldamarcos.jpg http://https://ajpoliquit.files.wordpress.com/2012/10/p1030929.jpg Moro steps out of the closet but before she could say anything, Fernando tells her, “Take what you think will be needed, and what looks important. A few party dresses for what special occasions maybe needed. Jeans, tops, coats, whatever. I doubt those bags, Victorian wigs and hoop skirt dresses will be needed. Teri will be going in get a few personal items for the both of them. I’ll be out here ‘supervising’.” http://dallasvintageshop.com/wp-content/uploads/2017/02/Photo-Sep-21-7-32-25-PM-577x1024.png http://dallasvintageshop.com/wp-content/uploads/2017/02/Photo-May-09-12-16-10-PM-577x1024.png http://dallasvintageshop.com/wp-content/uploads/2017/02/thumb7.php_.png http://dallasvintageshop.com/wp-content/uploads/2017/02/Photo-Sep-21-5-20-16-PM-577x1024.jpg http://dallasvintageshop.com/wp-content/uploads/2017/03/Photo-May-21-10-42-17-AM-471x1024.png Moro shakes her head before going back into the closet. She orders her troops to gather a few things before they get teleported to the trailer. After a few rounds of teleporting things, to the trailer, the troop gets teleported to the trailer to sort things out in there. She steps out of the closet. “I took what could be used by others if Maribelle does not want them.” Moro says. “Good. Teri has to get a few pieces of personal apparel, so I will be out there in couple minutes. I would suggest you check the balance of the trailer with all that added weight in it, so it does not sway or bounce on the road.” Fernando points out. ”How you suggest I do that?” Moro asks. “Step away from the side of the truck and trailer and look at it. Is the added weight of the trailer forcing the rear of the truck down? If it Is, Move a few things to the rear of the trailer behind its wheels to balance the weight.” Fernando explains. “I’ll get it checked and make needed adjustments.” Moro says, adding, “Do not take too long.” “I’m not the one picking out things.” Fernando tells her. Moro nods before leaving with the rest of her officers. “Teri, anything else we should take?” Fernando asks. She does not say anything but gathers a few things for her and Maribelle. She also runs out and comes back with a couple more books – “The Holy Bible.” She gives one to Fernando, opening the pages, finding the pages have been glued together and cut out in a form to house the gun inside – A Smith & Wesson 1911A1M1 .45ACP. Fernando looks at it and recognizes it what it is. The last page on the bible left intact, though glued back in out of place has the area highlighted, “If he does not have a sword to defend himself and his family with, when let him sell his cloak and get one…” (Luke 22:36) “The other bibles have guns in them? Fernando asks. Teri shakes her head as she fans the pages to show that they are intact. “OK, we’ll take them.” Fernando says, adding, “I did not think Maribelle would be a religious girl.” Teri opens the cover of one of the bibles, showing the inside cover to Fernando where it says in fancy script, “This Copy of the Holy Scriptures Belongs To: Reverend Dean Marshal Jenkins IV.” “Alright.” Fernando tells her as he closes the book she had open. He adds, “How about some lingerie, underwear, bras, panties, and swim wear for you and Maribelle?” Teri points to the bag where Fernando saw her put away some of the sex toys in. She then runs into the closet and rummages there for a while, coming out with a few more things of stated items and a few wide brim Sun Hats and Dark Glasses. She signals to Fernando to turn around. He does so to humor her. She puts the items into the bags where they can fit in, even the Sun Hats if they were rolled up. When done, she steps up behind Fernando and put her arms around him and leans her head against his shoulder. Fernando takes his hand onto her to try to separate them and have her let him go, “Do you mind?” Teri steps away from him and holds up her hands to deflect any blow thrown her way as she whimpers. He takes her by the wrists and pulls her arms down, telling her, “Teri, calm down! I’m not going to hit you. Not ever, unless you force me to act in self defense against you.” Teri begins to tear up though tries to hold it in. But giving a few seconds she leans against him and cries. She was despondent and she was hysterical, she was not in control of herself. She was babbling strange things of how she felt for him, how Maribelle was going to set things up against them if it did not go her way, how she did not want people to get hurt but will witness such history again. Of how she wanted to be held and loved but in a form of domination and submission for that she what she ever knew how it was and she would be his ever obedient sub. She was in need of so many things she wanted but she truly wanted peace of mind and guarantee of safety. Fernando let’s go of her wrists and then grabs her by the shoulder to shake her into reality but that does not work, requiring him to do the one thing he does not want to do: Slap Her. “Ow!” Teri lets out. “Sorry I had to do that.” He tells her. “No. I should be saying ‘I’m sorry.’” Teri finally says. “Just calm yourself down, let’s get your bags and get out of here.” He tells her. Teri nods. “Give me the heaviest bags to carry and you carry the rest.” He says. Teri picks up a couple of the bags and hands him the two heaviest bags which he hangs on his shoulder. She takes him by the arm and they head out to Moro’s truck. Getting there, they can see that the truck is packed up and ready to so with the personnel back in their crow form on top of the truck and the trailer. “Took you long enough.” Moro says without trying to sound like she’s complaining. “It is not like you got a two hour drive.” Fernando throws back at her, “Either way, I do not #$@!ing care. And that is a problem for everybody because when I do not care, people are going to get hurt or killed.” He looks around as to where everyone was at and ready to go. “But before we go, I have one thing to say to you and the Spirits here.” “And what would that be?” Moro asks though tired of the BS. Fernando answer her question with as much brutal honesty as a Neanderthal taking down a buffalo for his family’s meal, “You or any of your feathered friends offer Jeanette any deal which trades off her life for this misbegotten creation of a world you have set up here, and I will wipe this world off the time-line. In that, no immortality, no reversing of age, no setting back the clock for her, nothing that creates her as an immortal being of flesh and blood for she is not an immortal, she already has an immortal soul as you and your kind do not. Interfere with that and I will interfere with your existence. An immortal soul trapped in an immortal body will never see the next level of existence, it would be worse than that soul being in hell. She has a life to live and the right to live that life to its end unmolested and not interfered with. Period.” Not waiting for Moro’s reply, he then thumbs at the crystal on his cane before tapping the cane hard on the ground. With a bright flash of light the truck is teleported from Maribelle’s place to its parking spot in the parking area camp grounds. “Teri, let’s get these bags to Karl’s camper. Moro, write up an inventory of what was put into the trailer and give a copy of it to Maribelle before we go.” Fernando tells them as if his earlier talk with Moro had never happened. Fernando walks away though not too far to Karl’s Camper in front of Jeanette’s VW Beetle. He goes inside with Teri and put their things inside though she packs them in whatever space she could find. They step outside once the packing is done. Teri goes back to her seat where she was beside Hondo’s truck, Fernando goes into his electric camper to deal with Macey, momentarily forgetting that she is with Tonya and Zoey. “Excuse me...” General Jastrey intercepts him from his path. “Yes, General?” Fernando asks. “How bad is it out there?” General Jastrey asks. “Depends on what ‘it’ is.” Fernando responds. “The Jenkins’ home, their fields, anything else of importance.” The general asks. “The house itself, might be rebuildable. The left side and rear side is burnt down but the right side and most of the front is still intact though the roof collapsed. You might be able to save it but it won’t be easy. From what I seen, much of the crops are burnt. There are still areas of growing food but those are small. At least you can use the ash to fertilize the soil. The barn is nothing but a burnt out shell, and there were some farm equipment that was also burned but might be salvageable. The area stinks of death so it’s either people or farm animals rotting in the fields. It’s going to take a lot of work to get that place going again, but you might be able to gather seeds from the growing crops and replant them.” Fernando explains. “I see. What about the roads?” The general asks. “Roads look a bit rough but drivable. And as far as I seen, no one is around for miles. It’s a ghost town out there.” He explains before asking, “What’s the plans for it?” “Rebuild, replant, regrow. Hopefully we will gather a late harvest from it before winter comes in.” General Jastrey says. “I hope so too.” Fernando says. He then adds, “I may have something for you, but after dinner.” General Jastrey nods, “Dinner should be ready in an hour or so. I got to go supervise where the tables are going. I’ll see you later.” “See you later.” Fernando tells her. Seeing Hondo, Fernando calls to him, “Hondo, I need you here for a second.” Hondo walks over to Fernando, “Problem with something?” “You can say that.” Fernando says as he hefts the bag of certain items Teri left him with on his shoulder. “First, I need to get Macey.” “Macey’s with Zoey and Tonya in my camper.” Hondo points out. “OK. Good enough, she can stay there for a while longer. Come with me into my camper.” Fernando says to him. They walk the few steps to his camper, making sure the windows were closed and covered so they cannot be seen or heard. Fernando takes a couple of bibles from the bag, and opens to the dedication/ownership page, pointing at “This Copy of the Holy Scriptures Belongs To: Reverend Dean Marshal Jenkins IV.” Hondo reads the inscription. “Hmmm… So Maibelle’s father was a man of the cloth.” Hondo says, adding, “Many religious types had wives and families.” “That part I know. Even Rabbis had wives and children. Only us Roman Catholics were denied such amenities.” Fernando replies, adding as he pulls out the large bible from his bag and putting it on Hondo’s Lap, “Just be careful in opening that.” Hondo gives him a funny look before slowly opening the book. At first it opens normally but when he tries opening a few lower pages and finds them stuck. He then finds the last page that is not stuck and opens it there. He finds the pages glued and cut out with the gun inside. “Hmmm... One of those I see.” “There’s more.” Fernando begins, “The bag is loaded with old guns of various state of decay. And I found this…” He goes under the driver’s seat of the VW Camper, pulling out the case with the dueling pistols and book of names with a lot of names crossed out and General Jastrey’s name next on the list. Hondo looked at the guns and then the book, “You going to tell the general about this?” “I’m thinking about it.” Fernando tells him. “I would wait.” Hondo says. [End for now]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 28th, 2018, 3:24pm Hondo looked over the guns and the book further Hondo: Someone was busy. . .  Jastrey has 'nuff on her plate as do we. If you'd like I can take all these pistols an' give them a goin' over. some of them are pretty rough. be good trainin' pieces for the girls to start on. Otherwise I'd take them to tom an' trade them in on some weapons that are ready to go. Don't see any of us havin' much time to mess with them here in the next few days. Fernando: We have a lot of work ahead of us. Hondo: to put it mildly. Hondo sighed then gave a frustrated growl. Fernando: you going to be alright? Hondo: I have to be. . . I just am can't get over the fact that she trusted me to lead an' I let her go off alone. This is my fault. Hondo turned the bible that had the hidden gun in it over in his hands and shook his head. Hondo: Don't blame a man of the cloth for havin' weapons to fight off the wolves but seems like the Jenkins used the flock for their own means an' when one went where they didn't like they were eliminated. Hondo set it down, his face wore a deep grimace. Hondo: Comes from preachers thinkin' they are shepherds. Puts them above the sheep. A true preacher is a sheep dog. A sheep dog struggles to understand the good shepherd an' fights to protect the sheep. A shepherd can kill a sheep for food, a sheep dog can't. Hondo was silent for a moment then spoke again. Hondo: Things are gettin' way more complicated than they should be thanks to Jeanette's #$@!in' spirit buddies. IF they drag their feet I'm takin' off without them, Jefe. I don't give a rats ass 'bout any of them right now. Until Valentine is back I don't give a shit 'bout their agendas. ------------------------- Valentine looked at Azubah in shock Valentine: That can't be right . . .I was told the spirits messed it up and . . How could Hondo's death have stopped it, Gianna? Azubah: It's Azubah! and does it matter now? It could have been stopped but it happened and those that could have stopped it must pay! The spirits be damned. I'll end them someday. but for now Fernando and Hondo must pay! Valentine: you said you alm ost married him, that means you loved him . . how could you kill him if you loved him?? Azubah: Loved is the key. I lost a lot of people I loved because of him. I know no love anymore, only hate. Valentine frowned and a small tear fell from her eye. Valentine: Please, please spare him. we have two girls wee adopted that need his love. if someone has to pay kill me. Azubah snorted. Azubah: If only I could. I'd capture him and make him watch as I slowly killed you. Then I'd move on to those girls, cripple him and leave him to live with those memories! Oh the fun that would be, but alas I have orders and have been paid good money for you. I will have my revenge but for now business is business. if you see him again tell him I'm coming to destroy all he holds dear! Azubah laughed evilly. Valentine's eyes were filled with tears of anger and sorrow at the thoughts in her head. She snarled angrily through the tears at the evil woman. Valentine: You won't get away with this! You so much as tough a hair on either of those girls heads or injure my love an' I will kill you. Azubah growled slightly then gave her an evil smile. Azubah: Big words for a prisoner in your spot. I'd let my men have fun with you but I was ordered to not let you be raped, but I wasn't told you had to be in good shape thought. Azubah turned and started beating Valentine with her fists as she laughed evilly. Valentine soon was knocked unconscious, blacking out to the sound of the woman's evil laugh. Azubah continued pumbling her but soon lost interest as she was not crying out anymore. She ordered her guards to strip her bare and shackle her to the wall in her cell. Azubah: We need her alive but just alive and unsoiled. She oversaw the shackling herself and once satisfied she returned to her room and popped a cork on a new bottle of Absinthe. ooc: sorry, trying to get back into it is sort of rough.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Feb 6th, 2018, 8:57am Moro retrieves her mobile device to contact her superiors, relaying what Fernando told her, just in case they don't already know. Moro puts her mobile device away and finds Jeanette with the others where she left them. "Jeanette, may we talk in private?" Jeanette turns to Hikaru. "Could you watch Penny for me?" "Sure." Hikaru has been doing a lot of babysitting lately. Moro steps away from the others, bringing Jeanette with her. "If you accept our offer of immortality, Fernando will wipe this world off the timeline." Jeanette is not an expert on time travel; she believes she understands what Moro is saying. "Not only would you cease to exist, but the Happening and the years of Chaos also would have never happened?" "That is correct." "The action you took that resulted in the Happening is that you prevented a nuclear war." "That is also correct. However, that war we interfered with was supposed to happen." "My point is, stopping the war saved millions of lives and the people you saved reproduced thereby the population has increased." "Yes." Jeanette continues. "You admitted it was for self-serving reasons; nevertheless, you altered history by saving the lives of Jews (who were about to be executed by the Nazis) and brought them to Charlton." "Yes but to make it appear as if we did not alter history, we made it appear as if the Nazis succeeded in executing them." "Let me guess, by bringing everyone who was doomed to die to Charlton, no one on the outside would know about it?" "That is correct." "Even if no one knows about it, you are still altering history. Also, Charlton is smaller than the city of Dallas. Even if you only had a million living in Charlton, people would be packed in there like sardines." "A lot of them had spread out." "To where?" An inquiring Jeanette wants to know. "Texas." "Everybody you rescued and their descendants stayed in either Charlton or Texas? And you can track every single person be certain of that?" "Some of their descendants eventually moved to parts of Israel. Those descendants are there to this day. Everyone else stayed in Charlton or Texas. And yes, we know where every single one of them is living using our life signs detectors. The point is, we made every effort not to wreck the timeline while, as much as possible, preserve the freedom for the Jews we rescue." Jeanette gets to her point. "There are millions of people alive today because you altered history and you stopped a nuclear war that was supposed to happen. Therefore, if you cease to exist, they will cease to exist." "That is correct." "In that case, I am turning down your offer of immortality. It is the only way to save your existence and the existence of millions of people." "If you do not remain here after mission nor accept immortality, you would not be around to write the journal. If the journal has never been written, we would not be here. If we were never here, Charlton and millions of people would cease to exist." "I happen to know, actually I figured it out, there is at least one other record that came into your possession." "That is correct. However, those other records simply fill in gaps in your journal. We are here because of your journal, not because of those other records." "You have a time machine. You, therefore, have all of the time in the universe to figure something out. If you don't, you would not be here and the lives of millions of people would cease to exist." Hikaru comes running up to Jeanette and hugs her. Jeanette puts her arms around Hikaru. "Hikaru, what's wrong, are you crying?" Jeanette sighs. "I'm sorry I won't be around for you." Hikaru shakes her head and finally says something. "That's not it." "Well, what is it then?" Jeanette asks. "No offense; I don't want you to be an Immortal." "No offense taken; why didn't you want me to be an Immortal?" "I love you, Jeanette. I don't want you to go through what I have to go through." "What are you talking about?" "I lost Arik three years ago and, realistically, Tsubasa has at most thirteen more years to live. I have lost or will lose the people who mean the most to me. Once again, I mean no offense. I don't want that happening to you too." "I'm not offended. I know Arik and your twin sister are the most important people in your life. The Hikaru I knew was an adventure waiting to happen. We are now on one and, from my point of view, you are suddenly quiet and reserved." Jeanette gets the point. "You have been quiet because Arik died, Tsubasa has a few years; you will not see them again for a very long time because you will keep on living." "I came close to losing Tsubasa when we were ten. I can't go through that again, Jeanette." "I had no idea anything happen when you were ten. You never said until Wednesday when we were getting ready for the victory party." Jeanette still does not know what happened. "How long was this going on?" "I was first told shortly after the start of the school year." "A fourth grader having to say goodbye to her twin sister must be traumatizing." "It's something that you never forget, no matter how old you are. A boy in our class died that same year." "You told me about him." Jeanette holds onto Hikaru even tighter. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Feb 12th, 2018, 11:46am Moro gets on her Apple II compatible laptop and, as Fernando said, creates an inventory of what was put into the truck and trailer. After saving the file, Moro prints out a copy with a bottom fed dot matrix printer. The Texas Spirits make and use bottom feed dot matrix and daisy wheel printers because a typewriter ribbon is more environmentally friendly than an ink cartridge. Moro finds Maribelle and hands her a copy of the inventory. "This is a list of your things we have in the truck and trailer. I assume you have lived in that house since you were born. I can't imagine what it would be like to leave behind the only home you have ever known. I hope we managed to save some treasured memories." Maribelle takes the printed inventory. At first, she only glances at it. "What do you Spirits know about treasured memories?" "One thing that humans and Spirits have in common is we hold onto sentimental items." Moro, for example, has an electric menorah that has been in her family since she was a little girl. Maribelle begins to go over the list. "Did you save my vanity? It's been in the family since before I was born." Moro shakes her head. "It's too big for the truck." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Feb 13th, 2018, 2:42pm Jeanette wrote: A Japanese woman in uniform looks at Chihiro as the group walks along. "Miss." Chihiro approaches the woman in uniform. "Yes?" The woman in uniform looks at Chihiro in a delightful surprise. "It's amazing. Your resemblance to Shizuku Tsukishima is uncanny though your hair is longer." "Really? No one has said that since coming to America." "Are you originally from Japan?" "Yes. I am." After being granted permission to retrieve something from her personal effects, the Japanese soldier returns with an old scrapbook and finds Chihiro with the others in her group. "It is you!" "What?" Chihiro exclaims. The Japanese woman opens the scrapbook and shows it to Chihiro. Inside are articles on Shizuku Tsukishima, the author who disappeared in 1995. "You look a year or two older. Your hair is longer; it is you. You are Shizuku Tsukishima, aren't you?" Chihiro closes the scrapbook and gives it back to the woman. "You aren't going to tell anybody, aren't you?" "My gosh, it is you. No, I won't tell anyone if that is what you want." The woman lets that sink in for a second. "If you've been hiding since 1995, there has to be a reason." "I'm not an Immortal if that's what you're thinking. I was to have tea with Baron Humbert that day before attending a book signing. Therefore, I brought my stamp with me. Baron Humbert is a real person. So is Baroness Louise. Their real-life story was the inspiration for Whisper of the Heart. Being excited as I was that Baron Humbert invited me for tea, I arrived on my bike much too early. It would have been rude of me to impose on him so soon. I looked around a bit and saw a charming old building I've never noticed before. I figured I had enough time for a quick look before tea with the Baron. That decision changed my life." "What happened?" The lady asks. "I did not know it at first; that building was an entrance to the spirit world. I was first amazed by this place. To make a long story short, I couldn't leave. I worked in a bathhouse. Yubaba gave me the name Chihiro which means 'a thousand questions.'" "If I accidentally wandered into the world of the Spirits, I too would be asking a thousand questions." "In that world, I slowly changed into a cat and began to catch mice." Chihiro removes her purple hair tie that many people comment and shows it to the lady in uniform. "While in that world, a kind Spirit gave this to me. She said it wards off bad luck." The soldier notes that the hair tie looks and feels like yard or thread and yet it sparkles as it reflects light. "I haven't seen fibers like this before." She hands it back to Chihiro. Chihiro puts her hair up again. "Baron Humbert and other Spirits helped me out of there; when I was back in the human world, seventy years had passed. I was only in their world a few days. Though they are probably still alive somewhere, I didn't know where my sister Shiho or my friends from school were. The only people I knew were some of the Spirits who helped me. The Texas Spirits brought me to an orphanage in Charlton; I got scolded soon after because I caught a mouse. Mice are not kosher." "If a cat eats a sick mouse, it could die. I assume the same could happen to you too." "Certain insects are kosher. Therefore, I can have those. I became friends with other mutants in the orphanage. The Texas Spirits gave me a laptop to find Baroness Louise." "Find Baroness Louise with a laptop? How? Oh, I get it. They want you to find the literary baroness by writing the second book. That sounds exciting. I too wished there was a sequel." "Yes; the Texas Spirits are also trying to find out what happened to the real Baroness." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 14th, 2018, 1:42am (Note: RPG Rollback about 10 – 15 minutes before Maribelle sees Moro.) Karl leans/sits on the front bumper of his SUV. Marvin stood by him watching as ordered. Karl looks up at Marvin, seeing his arm is still bandaged though the cast was taken off some time ago. “You are in no shape to drive.” Karl says. Marvin holds up his index finger to Karl in a test most managers give their fighters during breaks between rounds when they are fighting. “How fingers you see?” “Two, three... stop moving them around.” Karl complains. “It’s only 1 finger and I’m not moving it. It is you who cannot see straight. You are no shape to drive. My arm only has a bandage, not a cast, not anymore, so I’m OK to drive.” Marvin tells him. Karl just grimaces at the prospect of being able to drive. Li Li and La La walk up to them as they look over Karl’s SUV. They look inside at the covered seats with blankets and pillows before they turn to Karl and Marvin. “Where are we going to sleep?” They ask in unison. Karl turns back to look at them and his SUV before hopping off its front bumper. He walks past them and opens the rear hatch door, showing another made up bed area on the floor and the bed area on the rear bench seat. “I don’t know. I think you two maybe sleeping here on the floor or on the bench. Teri and Maribelle will be sleeping where you two won’t be.” Karl explains. “And where you sleep?” La La asks. “Why we are not sleeping in the trailer?” Li Li asks. Karl sighs, Marvin steps up to answer, “Karl will be sleeping in the front seat next to me while I drive. Mister Fernando says that it is unsafe to be in the trailer while rolling with the caravan.” “What about food?” La La asks. “What about bathroom?” Li Li asks. “We will ask Mister Fernando about those things later.” Marvin answers. Maribelle arrives with Teri, leading the younger girl by her neck. They stop by Karl’s trailer with Maribelle almost demanding, “Show me what you got from our old home.” Teri slowly opens the trailer and they both go inside. She goes to various storage areas until the seats, pulling out bags that she had filled up with various things. Though the door closes on its own behind them, they can be heard from her yelling at Teri inside. Karl is not liking what he is hearing and goes investigate. Marvin takes Karl by the shoulder and shakes his head at him. “Let’s go find Mister Fernando and let him deal with Maribelle.” Marvin tells Karl. “I think he is with Mister Hondo in his camper.” La La replies. “Mister Hondo’s camper?” Marvin asks as he looks over at Hondo’s truck. “Mister Fernando’s camper.” Li Li answers. “Let’s go get him. Girls, stay here. If they leave, tell us where they went. Karl, come with me.” Marvin tells them. Karl sighs, not wanting to leave his ride and trailer. Marvin puts his hand on his shoulder and leads him to Fernando’s camper just a few feet away. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Hondo: Comes from preachers thinkin' they are shepherds. Puts them above the sheep. A true preacher is a sheep dog. A sheep dog struggles to understand the good shepherd an' fights to protect the sheep. A shepherd can kill a sheep for food, a sheep dog can't. Hondo was silent for a moment then spoke again. Hondo: Things are gettin' way more complicated than they should be thanks to Jeanette's #$@!in' spirit buddies. IF they drag their feet I'm takin' off without them, Jefe. I don't give a rats ass 'bout any of them right now. Until Valentine is back I don't give a shit 'bout their agendas. “Hondo, I will tell you this much. Val will be found and reunited with you and the girls. That much I know. And then we will kick the asses of those responsible. But I need you to think before you act. OK?” Fernando tells him. Hondo just nods before looking at the bible with the 1911 .45ACP in it. There was a hard knocking on the Camper’s door, though Marvin did not intend to be so heavy handed. Fernando and Hondo look at each other for a second before putting away the various items from view. After they clear the things not to be seen, Fernando nods at Hondo to open the Camper side door. The door slides open revealing Karl and Marvin outside. “How can I help you, fellas?” Fernando asks in a solemn tone. “It’s Maribelle. I seen her being abusive to Teri.” Karl replies. “Abusive, as in how?” Fernando asks. “We seen her drag Teri into my trailer and closed the door behind them, and then she was yelling at her.” Karl explains. “Marvin, seen any of this?” Fernando asks. Marvin just nods. “OK.” Fernando replies. He adds, “Hondo, I’ll see you later around dinner time. Close up behind yourself.” Hondo nods before Fernando hops out of his camper. The sliding door closes up behind him for Hondo to gather the questionable items. Fernando looks at Karl and Marvin, “Take me to them.” Fernando follows Marvin and Karl to Karl’s camper. As they approached the trailer, they can hear Maribelle being loud inside. Fernando puts his hand on the trailer door handle and finds it locked but quickly undoes the locking mechanism with a spare key he has and opens the door. “...AND...” Maribelle was yelling at Teri though her attention quickly turns to the door, “WHO THE #$@! ARE YOU TO BE ENTERING LOCKED ROOMS!” “The co-leader of this god damned misbegotten group.” Fernando tells her as he walks in. He turns to Karl and Marvin and nods to them. They close the door without getting inside the camper/trailer. Fernando continues, picking up one of the sex toys on the bench seat and points it at Maribelle “Now, what is the problem? Teri brought over the wrong Tally-Whacker to whack your Tally with?” “This is personal between her and I!” Maribelle tells him. “When you are yelling at the top of your lungs where everyone outside of this locked trailer can hear you, this personal business between you and her becomes everyone’s business.” Fernando tells her. Maribelle looks at him in disbelief, but then again she forgot that she is in a tiny box camper trailer and not in her room in her family’s mansion. He tells her some more, “Teri is no longer your Wesson doll though she is still a minor. She is no longer your slave and is free to do as she so wishes. You asked her to do you a favor and she did it to the extent of her ability. If there is something wrong or something missing, consider it that it may have been stolen by the raiders. I was there to witness where Teri went about to take from the house for you as you told her to do. There was not much for her to take except what she brought over here. So what is missing?” “You saw her go through the safes?” Maribelle asks. Fernando nods at her. She continues, “Then where are the guns that were inside the safes?” “Those rusted pieces of metal crap were not worth taking. In fact they were dangerous. Put a bullet in them and fire them, they will explode in your hand, blowing off your hand with it. Yes, I have seen them and told Teri not to take them because they are dangerous. If anything, blame me.” He tells her. “And these are not all the gold coin and old money bags...” Maribelle begins to say. “These are the ones that Teri found. You better remember half of your house is burnt down to the ground. There were a few safes out in the back area of the house where they were blown open from the looks of it. Anything else?” Fernando tells her. Maribelle looks at him with her arms crossed. She turns away from facing him, “No.” “Then what’s the problem?” He asks. “The holy books are missing, money’s missing, guns are missing, a lot of things are missing.” Maribelle complains. “Consider it as a loss, take what you got and continue onward to where you are going.” Fernando tells her. “Hmph...” Maribelle lets out. “Take account of what Teri brought for you and leave it at that. She brought you what she had found, for that was all there was to find, for I was there to see it to be found.” He tells her. “If I did not know better, I would say you are covering for Teri for some reason. You beginning to like my wessen?” Maribelle states and asks. ”If it were a choice between you and Teri, I’ll take Teri any and every time. Teri has not lied, she does not cover up, she does not hide things, at least not with me. She is honest with me more than most people I know and that there are a lot of people out there, including you. And yet compared to you, you rank towards the bottom where she ranks near the top. Now when you account your things Teri brought over, go see Moro about your inventory you want to throw out so she can use it for others. Consider it a ‘donation.’” Fernando tells her. “You think Teri never lies?” Maribelle says, more to herself, holding back her laughter. She continues, “Teri is my Wessen and she will do and say as I need her to do and say. That includes lying to you.” “However true that may be, I still trust her over you.” Fernando tells her. He then throws at her, “But she is no longer your property. She is, if anything, your ward. And you are to treat her as such – teach her, nurture her, take care of her and not use her like you have been all these years like some sex doll you used her as. Though she knows a lot, she needs to be equal to you when you are done and that is a long way from where she is at now.” “Got anything else to add to that?” Maribelle tries to mock his authority. “I got plenty to say but there are more important things to do.” Fernando tells her. He adds, “Dinner will be ready in an hour or so. So be ready when General Jastrey says it’s time, take this time to wash up and get your things ready so we can leave without delay. See you then.” He steps to the door and pauses for a second, “And don’t be yelling so loudly, everybody in the camp can hear it.” Fernando steps out of the camper/trailer box and closes the door behind him. (Note: Had to end it here to make it fit with the RPG.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Feb 17th, 2018, 10:04pm Chihiro reads the name on the woman's uniform. "Nishi. You are not by any chance related to Shiro Nishi, are you?" "Shiro Nishi?" Miss Nishi recalls where she heard that name. "He was the one who owned the antique shop?" "Yes, that's him." Miss Nishi shakes her head. "I don't think we're related. He introduced you to Baron Humbert, right?" "He and his grandson Seiji, yes." "The Baroness was last seen in Germany before the onset of World War II?" "Yes." At least that is what Chihiro heard. "And the Texas Spirits can't find her after all these years. I wonder if she is even alive. Before I return to duty, I want to ask, did you bring your stamp with you?" "No, it's in the orphanage." Nishi bows. "It has been an honor to meet you, Shizuku. I hope we can talk some more." Shizuku bows in return. "Call me Chihiro." Nishi returns to her duty. Shizuku thinks about what Nishi said. Haven't been heard from in more than a hundred years, Baroness Louise may not be alive. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Feb 18th, 2018, 8:07pm Shizuku turns around to face Jeanette and the others. "Now you know." Hikaru is not at all surprised. "We were wondering when you were going to say something; we figure you would say something when you're ready." "Other than Miss Miller, who knew?" Hikaru, Mavis and Ariel, the three who read Jeanette's journal, raised their hands. Shizuku turns to Jeanette. "Miss Miller, I thought you scratched out my real name from your journal." "I did." Jeanette does not know how the others knew. Hikaru is cautious. "I know we are not supposed to say anything. Your real identity gets revealed in a future entry of the journal." "Not even my friends at the orphanage know who I am. It's funny when you think about it because Nemu worked on a fanfiction. What I did not realize is Whisper of the Heart was very popular." Shizuku tells them what happened in the library. Jeanette wrote: As Chihiro labels the books, one of them catches her attention. Sumika walks back. "Nemu." She sees Chihiro interested in a book. Sumika sits at the other end of the table and helps with the labeling. "I'm sorry. Thank you for helping me again." "Oh, it's supposed to be my job to begin with but what were you reading that held your interest so much." "Whisper of the Heart by Shizuku Tsukishima. I'm surprised to see the book here, in English." "Whisper of the Heart is a popular book." "Really?" "The Baron was such a popular character that people wanted a sequel but Shizuku disappeared before she could write a second book." "Oh." Sumika stands up. "I guess I could tell you. I wanted about to write a book about the Baron and his adventures." "Write about the Baron?" "The way the story exists now is because the author's life was cut short. So along the same lines, I think there's a proper ending to it. I wanted to find it. Of course, I couldn't because life is so much happier than chasing dreams. Well, a dream is only beautiful because it remains a dream." After the library closes, Chihiro holds the book she checked out as she looks at an old book on display. The display book is written in an alphabet she does not recognize. Nemu approaches. "Sorry. The meeting for tomorrow's assignments dragged a bit." "It's okay. I'm sorry I wasn't much help today." "Oh, you did great." Nemu's voice tapers as she looks away. "But only four more days." "Huh?" "I meant Sumika. I was making her a gift but there's no time to finish it." "What is it?" Chihiro asks. "Knitting something?" "It's a secret." "I can help if you tell me what it is." "It's somewhat embarrassing. Here's a hint. Whisper of the Heart." Chihiro and Nemu leave, walking home in the evening sun. Nemu continues. "The author of that book disappeared before she could write a second book about the Baron." "I know. Sumika and I were talking about that." "Sumika and I racked our brains to come up with the rest of the story." "And?" "That's the only hint." The following morning, in the library, Chihiro approaches Nemu. "Good morning. Is it okay if I help?" "Well, sure, I love your help. But I won't be leaving until late." "I'll do some research until then." "What are you researching?" "Whisper of the Heart." Later, Chihiro approaches Nemu. "How did your research go?" Nemu asks. "Fine. Whisper of the Heart is very interesting. I found different references to it and its author." "And?" "Nemu, why should I tell it when just gave me a hint?" "All right then. Don't laugh when you see it." Nemu pulls out a book she's writing. "Here." Chihiro looks at the hardcover book. "Wow, this is great. How did you do this?" She accepts the book. "I asked the man who repairs our books to do it. It was a lot of work." "Can I read it?" "You won't laugh?" "I won't." Chihiro reads the book. "Is this all?" "I can't decide on how to write the ending. Got any good ideas?" Chihiro whispers in Nemu's ear. "That's not funny. Be serious. This is a story about the Baron searching for his lost love, written by an author who mysteriously disappeared." Nemu puts the book away. Chihiro refers to the copy of the book she checked out. "Shizuku did not disappear forever. Whisper of the Heart in the original Japanese was copyrighted in 1995, the same year Shizuku disappeared." Chihiro opens the cover of the book. "This English translation was copyrighted in 2006. As you see, it is stamped and signed by Shizuku in Japanese." "Wait," Jeanette asks, "you autographed a library book? What happened to it?" "It was pulled from the shelf and put in the display case with the other rare books." Hikaru confirms this. "The stamp and signature were verified to be authentic." "Of course it's authentic." Shizuku smiles. "Chihiro." Jeanette begins. "I don't know what you've been through or what's going on in that head of yours. You spoke highly of your dad and your life in Japan. You talked about the boy you fell in love with who is studying to be a violin maker and yet you expressed no interest in returning to your time. Moreover, the people you call friends do not know who you are. That suggests you want to distance yourself from your life as a writer. On the other hand, you autograph a library book, you're working on the second story and you seemed to enjoy talking to a fan." "I did not know Whisper of the Heart was that popular until Sumika told me." Tears start to form in Shizuku's eyes. The smile disappeared from her face. "The next day I went back to the library and researched my disappearance. By all accounts, I never returned. How can I? I'm part cat. Anyone can see that the minute I open my mouth. In Charlton, I'm a regular girl." "You can still be a normal girl and let people know who you are." "I don't know. I'm normal now but what will happen if people find out that Shizuku Tsukishima is a cat?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Feb 22nd, 2018, 11:55am Jeanette lets Shizuku's words sink in for a second. "Chihiro, if you could go back to looking like a human, would you want to go back to 1995?" "Yes." Shizuku answers. "It would have to be 1996 instead of 1995 since I'm a year older." "Wessons can be human again if they were born human. Chihiro, because you were born an ordinary girl, the same may be possible for you. We'll have to ask Fernando." "Wait. I have a question." Hikaru says. "Chihiro, do you want others to know that you are Shizuku Tsukishima?" "Can we at least wait until we know for sure I can be human again?" Shizuku's question answers Hikaru's. Penny asks a crow a question. "Mr. Winston, where is Mr. Fernando?" Winston caws and flies ahead of them to lead the way. "It's this way!" Penny says to the small group. The small group sees Fernando leaving Moro's truck and trailer. Winston perches on Penny's shoulder. "Fernando, hi, we have a question." Jeanette approaches. "Wessons who were not born Wessons can be human again, right? Therefore we want to know if it is possible for Chihiro, who was born human, to be human again." Shizuku stands there, silent. As long as she keeps her mouth closed, she looks human. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 22nd, 2018, 11:26pm (Note: RPG Rollback a couple of minutes and into when Maribelle sees Moro.) “Neither Master Fernando or Master Hondo wants our help in fight town.” Marvin says in a concerned tone. “I gave them my warning, they do not want to listen.” Karl points out. “They are not wessens, they are people. They are not strong like us. They will be hurt. They will be killed.” Marvin throws in. “And you’re telling me this because?” Karl asks. “If they get hurt or even die in Fight Town, where will we go? Who will lead us?” Marvin asks. “We will wait and see what happens in Fighttown. As for me, I have family in Texas, I’m going there.” Karl answers. “Then, who will protect us as we go to Texas?” Marvin asks.  “You ask too many questions.” Karl throws at him.  “You expect that strange one to protect us? Or those crow spirits that follow her?” Marvin asks. “We will wait and see what happens. Until then, we have to protect ourselves. And you learn to shut up and look and listen.” Karl tells him.   (Note: Skip several minutes to catch up on posts.) “If you have something of your original DNA, reverting a Wesson back to human would be easy.” Fernando tells them. But he adds, “The question is, how did this transformation happened: corporeal, technological, or magical? It is not like one can wave a wand and ‘POOF!’ things are back to normal. Things have an order in which things were done and they have an order in which they can be undone.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Feb 23rd, 2018, 8:39am Shizuku reveals her feline mutation the moment she speaks. "I don't know if I have my original DNA. The clothes I wore when I was still human has been washed since then. As for how I became a cat, I don't know." Shizuku reverts to her creative side, describing things as if she lived a fairy tale. "Being in the spirit world was like magic. The longer I was there, the more I became a cat. Thankfully Baron Humbert von Gikkingen and other Spirits helped me to leave that world. All I know is, I can't go back to my old life looking like a cat." "You have no idea how this mutation happened?" Jeanette asks. Shizuku shakes her head. "I began to change before I ate anything. I began to change faster when I did eat." "On our first night here, you said you had eaten a roasted newt. A newt can kill an adult human if ingested. Did that happen in the world of the Spirits?" Jeanette remembers this from her point of view. "I don't remember saying anything; yes, I ate a roasted newt in the spirit world." Shizuku has a different point of view and therefore does not remember due to a change in the timeline. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 25th, 2018, 6:34pm Hondo checked on the girls then made a trip to town for the tire for Karl's rig, which he had dropped off to be fixed, some other small supplies, and a couple spares tires, which he had ordered earlier. on the way back he got a treat for the girls. He stopped by the camper giving the girls the treat he had bought, ice cream, which was promised to them if they behaved during the meeting. Zoey squealed with delight at the treat and gave him a quick hug and ran to drag Macey out of the bedroom for some. Macey hadn't said one word yet. Has Hondo not had so much on his mind it might have bothered him and he'd have felt bad for the burden the young one currently felt upon her shoulders. Tonya gave him a hug and a peck on the cheek. Tonya: It will be alright. we'll get her back. Hondo just nodded and returned the hug, though slightly half hearted. Half hearted not because he didn't care about her but his mind was busy and his heart heavy. he told the girls once they were done with their ice cream to finish packing and rest before supper. He then grabbed a couple cans of beer, a full flask, and a couple cigars and headed back outside. Once outside he completed work on Karl's SUV with James's help as Red-Molly finished checking fluids and securing outside loads. Once they were done with Karl's rig Hondo told James and Molly to finish what they had to, be ready for the meal, but be ready to pull out sooner if he called for it. They nodded and went about their business for the time being. Hondo had finished all he had to do and more so he found a tree not far off and sat down underneath it. he finished off his beer then lit his cigar, taking an occasional sip of Scotch from the flask as he smoked. His thoughts were on Valentine and the girls. what could he give these girls without her? He knew they would get her back but in what shape? At what cost to her mind or to their band? ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Valentine half woke some hours later. She was cold and naked, shackled to a wall and sitting in filth. She was battered, bloody, and bruised. From the noise outside she could tell they had landed somewhere. before too long two men came in and unshackled her. one drug her to her feet by her hair. they both laughed, sneered, and commented on what they would do to her body given half a chance. one grabbed felt up her lower body and grabbed her firm breasts. she tried to fight but there was not much strength left in her. A woman guard came in shortly and yelled at the other two for messing around. They grumbled and drug her out the door into the bright sunlight. the light blinded her, as her eyes were used to the dark. They drug her around a dirt path, then across concrete, her feet dragging and the skin cutting and breaking on them as they drug, leaving a bloody path.  She was hauled down several flights of stairs into a deep, wet, cold dungeon like area, lit only by flickering, failing lights. As she was drug down a long hall, with cells on each side cat calls, wolf whistles, and sexual comments were yelled at her by guards and prisoners alike. the guards roughly threw her into a cell. She landed on the floor, beside a smelly cot, but had not the strength to stand. she just lay on the cold floor as unconsciousness took over her mind and darkness filled her vision once more.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 25th, 2018, 11:42pm RPG: “Without the original DNA, such a cure is not possible. One can guess what changes were made, but being a tiny bit off, and Chihiro will no longer be Chihiro. She would become somebody else.” Fernando explains. He asks, “Chihiro, did you ever get a haircut after your transformation?”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Feb 26th, 2018, 7:37am "No, my hair is longer now than it was then." Shizuku corrects herself. "Oh, wait, my hair did need some trimming." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 26th, 2018, 11:33pm RPG: “Chihiro. Think. In the time you were in Charlton and later end up here – over a year plus, did you get a haircut during that time? And did you NOT get a haircut before your transformation?” Fernando asks.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Feb 27th, 2018, 7:33am Shizuku makes a slight correction. "From the time I left the spirit world to now has been less than a year. Yes, I did get a haircut during that time; I did not get a haircut before my transformation in the spirit world." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 4th, 2018, 8:41pm RPG: “If the ends your original hair was cut, then your original DNA that would have been there is gone. There is no easy way to undo this, unfortunately.” Fernando tells her. He then asks and explains, “Is there anything you may have that may have your original DNA in it? In the former American culture, parents used to save the locks of their baby’s hair when it gets its first hair cut. If you still have any remnants of your parents’ scrapbook, you may have something containing your original DNA in it.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 5th, 2018, 8:31am "Chihiro," Jeanette asks, "you said your hair had grown longer; only the tips of your hair were trimmed?" "Yes." Shizuku answers. Jeanette turns to Fernando. "Since only the ends were trimmed, Chihiro should have some of her original DNA. What do we do next?" Note: I would like to wrap up this part soon since Jeanette wants to talk to Fernando in private. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 9th, 2018, 1:13am RPG: “You, Chihiro, your situation is the least of any problem this group is facing. If there is any possibility to your restoration, it can be dealt with later – after most of the important things are dealt with first.” Fernando tells her. He thinks for a moment ‘HMPH... Chihiro being Shizuku while looking for the famed author is nothing more than a damn cat chasing its own tail.’ He then looks at them, “If there is anything of utter importance, there are things to get done in our preparations before we leave for the next town. Let’s get those things done, have dinner and then be on our way. I’m not waiting for anyone’s excuses or laziness, I will leave anyone behind who is not prepared.” He begins to walk way.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 9th, 2018, 7:22am Note: Only a few people know that Chihiro is Shizuku Tsukishima. How did Fernando know? Also, she is not looking for herself. She and the Texas Spirits are looking for Baroness Louise. Fernando wrote: I’m not waiting for anyone’s excuses or laziness, I will leave anyone behind who is not prepared. Edit: Where did Fernando get this? Though Shizuku is not a morning person, she has proven herself to be a hard worker throughout the story. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 9th, 2018, 7:52pm Jeanette wrote: Note: Only a few people know that Chihiro is Shizuku Tsukishima. How did Fernando know? Also, she is not looking for herself. She and the Texas Spirits are looking for Baroness Louise. [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2500#2503 date=1520575996]I’m not waiting for anyone’s excuses or laziness, I will leave anyone behind who is not prepared. Edit: Where did Fernando get this? Though Shizuku is not a morning person, she has proven herself to be a hard worker throughout the story. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Notes: 1) If you did not noticed, Fernando has been walking about the camp and listening in on conversations throughout my last posts. Fernando’s first job as a young adult was to be a spy, so it is within his power and ability to get what information he needs to know through observation. And with Jeanette, Moro and Chihiro talking up a storm in their area, anyone within ear shot could listen to what they are saying. This is why when Hondo, Fernando and anyone else they need to talk too, they do so “indoors.” Wait until he throws down the gauntlet on the Habaine. Their “secret” is no longer a “secret” with him and he is going to throw them a challenge that will have their head spinning. 2) This was not directed to Chihiro directly. It was more towards Jeanette to get her side and team(s) together. RPG: Fernando is goes about the various groups, telling them to get ready for dinner, which General Jastrey signaled to him that it was ready for them to get it. Karl and Marvin get the other Wessens and Maribelle. Ruth and Joanna get their group together. Those in the tractor trailer get together. Hondo gets the girls together. Fernando gets Meeshie and puts her into his jacket, before catching up with Hondo and the girls as they all head to the mess tent. “Macey!” Fernando calls to her. Hondo and the girls stop for a moment as Fernando catches up. “Macey. For the time being you can answer questions to get your food, and be mindful of your manners. Say please and thank you for your food. Then you are to sit down and enjoy your meal. All of it. Eat with your stomach, not with your eyes.” Fernando tells her. Macey looks at him for a second and then nods before they continue to the mess tent.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 9th, 2018, 8:12pm RPG: Menu: Starches: Jambalaya Rice with Vegetables (corn, peas, onions, chopped peppers, potatoes, etc.) and (Kosher Beef) sausage. Layered Cake Pasta (Lasagna) with ground Beast (Beef) and (local) 3 Cheeses. Flat (Dutch style) Noodles with Butter Sauce Mashed Potatoes Assorted Steamed Vegetable Platter (carrots, cabbage, pearl onions, peas, potatoes cubes, lima beans, etc) Mustard & Collard Greens Garlic Bread Proteins: Grilled Beast (Beef) Pulled Pork BBQ (only non-kosher item) Roasted Giant Mutant Chicken Steamed or Grilled Fish* Stewed Beef Giant Mutant Chicken Soup Desserts: Sweet Buns & Pastries Custard Gelatin Drinks: Water Wine Beer Fruit Juice Sweet Water (Soda) Tea *Note: Catfish, Bass, Carp and Trout being on the menu as grilled or steamed. Salmon is seasonal and is not in season. It is not referred to as Seafood as they are mostly fresh water and nowhere near the sea. Due note that in some circles Catfish is considered as Non-Kosher but it is not totally accepted by all who dwell on Kosher foods. Some consider Catfish to be Kosher and others do not. This is more cultural than religious. (Anything else anyone wants to add?)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 9th, 2018, 9:22pm Fernando wrote: 1) If you did not noticed, Fernando has been walking about the camp and listening in on conversations throughout my last posts. Fernando’s first job as a young adult was to be a spy, so it is within his power and ability to get what information he needs to know through observation. And with Jeanette, Moro and Chihiro talking up a storm in their area, anyone within ear shot could listen to what they are saying. This is why when Hondo, Fernando and anyone else they need to talk too, they do so “indoors.” In that case, Fernando would know that Shizuku is not looking for herself. She is looking for Baroness Louise. Fernando wrote: Wait until he throws down the gauntlet on the Habaine. Their “secret” is no longer a “secret” with him and he is going to throw them a challenge that will have their head spinning. I don't follow. You lost me here. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 9th, 2018, 9:27pm Fernando wrote: Drinks: Water Wine Beer Fruit Juice Sweet Water (Soda) (Anything else anyone wants to add?) Shizuku and Elsa drink tea. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 9th, 2018, 10:35pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2500#2505 date=1520643131]1) If you did not noticed, Fernando has been walking about the camp and listening in on conversations throughout my last posts. Fernando’s first job as a young adult was to be a spy, so it is within his power and ability to get what information he needs to know through observation. And with Jeanette, Moro and Chihiro talking up a storm in their area, anyone within ear shot could listen to what they are saying. This is why when Hondo, Fernando and anyone else they need to talk too, they do so “indoors.” In that case, Fernando would know that Shizuku is not looking for herself. She is looking for Baroness Louise.[/quote] Note: Shizuku is looking for the Baroness, but Chihiro was looking for Shizuku. Now that Chihiro ia Shizuku, ie: Shizuku being found, Shizuku can now look for the Baroness. Problem is The Baroness was an adult in Chirhiro's original time. Either the Baroness is an immortal or she is dead in this moment in time. Even if she was an immortal, it would be doubtful for her to have survived this long. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2500#2505 date=1520643131]Wait until he throws down the gauntlet on the Habaine. Their “secret” is no longer a “secret” with him and he is going to throw them a challenge that will have their head spinning. I don't follow. You lost me here. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] We will have to wait and see...

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 9th, 2018, 10:35pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2500#2506 date=1520644330]Drinks: Water Wine Beer Fruit Juice Sweet Water (Soda) (Anything else anyone wants to add?) Shizuku and Elsa drink tea. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Added to the list.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 10th, 2018, 8:31am Fernando wrote: Note: Shizuku is looking for the Baroness, but Chihiro was looking for Shizuku. Now that Chihiro ia Shizuku, ie: Shizuku being found, Shizuku can now look for the Baroness. Problem is The Baroness was an adult in Chirhiro's original time. Either the Baroness is an immortal or she is dead in this moment in time. Even if she was an immortal, it would be doubtful for her to have survived this long. I had this worked out since before I posted the opening story. I included clues in the opening story and the RPG that Chihiro is Shizuku Tsukishima hoping that someone would put the clues together. I inserted information such as Shizuku has been missing since 1995; I would not use Clark Kent looking for Superman as a red herring. You are probably right about the Baroness. Given that no one has seen her the whole time, though she is a Spirit, she is probably dead. While this is unfortunate for the Baron, people do die. Fernando wrote: [quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/2500#2507 date=1520648526][quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2500#2505 date=1520643131]Wait until he throws down the gauntlet on the Habaine. Their “secret” is no longer a “secret” with him and he is going to throw them a challenge that will have their head spinning. I don't follow. You lost me here. [/quote] We will have to wait and see...[/quote] Mainly what I want to know is, what secret are you referring? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 10th, 2018, 5:08pm I searched all posts that contain "Chihiro" and "Shizuku." Though Chihiro did mention Shizuku as if she was a separate individual (to hide her true identity) and one line out of the entire RPG that could be interpreted that way, I found nothing I wrote saying Chihiro is searching for Shizuku. I did, however, found a post where you said Chihiro is searching for Shizuku. Fernando wrote: Finding the lost author is Chihiro’s story, not Hondo’s or Fernando’s. Hondo and Fernando can help out Chihiro, but they are not there yet. So to Fernando and Hondo, finding what happened to Shizuku Tsukishima is very low on the list of priorities compared to the group’s safety, food/water, fuel, travel and comfort. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 10th, 2018, 5:38pm Something Moro said the day before is bugging Jeanette. Preventing a nuclear war (an event that was supposed to happen) is what threw the world into chaos. To Jeanette, this makes no sense. "Penny, I need you to stay with Mrs. Pointer." "Okay," Penny responds. Even if Moro's statement is true, meaning a nuclear war was supposed to happen, how on earth would putting a stop to it throw the world into chaos? Preventing a nuclear war would be a good thing. At least that is what Jeanette is thinking. Jeanette finds Fernando. "Do you have a minute? There is something I want to ask." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 11th, 2018, 1:01am Jeanette wrote: Something Moro said the day before is bugging Jeanette. Preventing a nuclear war (an event that was supposed to happen) is what threw the world into chaos. To Jeanette, this makes no sense. "Penny, I need you to stay with Mrs. Pointer." "Okay," Penny responds. Even if Moro's statement is true, meaning a nuclear war was supposed to happen, how on earth would putting a stop to it throw the world into chaos? Preventing a nuclear war would be a good thing. At least that is what Jeanette is thinking. Jeanette finds Fernando. "Do you have a minute? There is something I want to ask." Jeanette Isabelle Fernando stops in his tracks to get those in the large bus/camper that were recently added to the group. “You have something to ask, though I am getting everybody to get ready for dinner, which they will be serving very soon. What did I say about delays? No, better yet. Ask. What is so important that it cannot wait until tomorrow when we get to the next town?”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 11th, 2018, 8:54am Jeanette was about to turn away and wait until tomorrow. However, Fernando did tell her to ask. "I'm glad the Texas Spirits have admitted responsibility for the Happening. However, I don't understand their explanation for how . . . correction, why it happened. According to Moro, all they did was prevent a nuclear war. Granted, she said that the war they interfered with was a war that was supposed to happen. How can interfering with an event that was supposed to happen (in this case a nuclear war) throw the world into chaos?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 11th, 2018, 11:19pm Jeanette wrote: Jeanette was about to turn away and wait until tomorrow. However, Fernando did tell her to ask. "I'm glad the Texas Spirits have admitted responsibility for the Happening. However, I don't understand their explanation for how . . . correction, why it happened. According to Moro, all they did was prevent a nuclear war. Granted, she said that the war they interfered with was a war that was supposed to happen. How can interfering with an event that was supposed to happen (in this case a nuclear war) throw the world into chaos?" Jeanette Isabelle “I frankly do not care what the Spirits say they did or not did. I take what they say as disinformation and misinformation, nothing more. This is stated for you to be distracted and lead you to think what they want you to think and what you can think on your own.” Fernando begins. He continues.” You are not a Time Traveler like I am, so I want to think in these terms: An event that would have had killed millions, if not billions of people cannot be undone or changed. But if altered those millions or billions of people would have to die somehow. It does not matter how it will be done as it will be done – period. That is your answer. Now get your people together and let’s get them fed before we roll out. The hospitality here has been great and I wish we could stay but we got people to rescue including Gabrielle. Hopefully we will find other places like this but from what I hear the next town is not going to be easy nor as friendly nor hospitable. So you better be prepared.” Fernando walks over to the double-decker bus and knocks loudly on its door. Somebody answers, it was the house-mother. “Excuse the intrusion. General Jastrey stated to me that diner should be ready in a minute or two. Gather your group and report to her by the large tent, she or her staff will tell you where to get your food and where to eat. If there are any extras, you can gather some things for a late night meals while on the road.” Fernando explains to her. “Thank you.” the House Mother replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 12th, 2018, 4:44pm Jeanette locates Moro. "The lives you saved by preventing a nuclear war, did they die at a later date?" "Everybody dies. Even those who are near immortal will die eventually." Moro answers. "Well, yeah." Jeanette was not asking for the obvious. Moro continues. "We may never know the names or the number of people saved by preventing the nuclear weapons from detonating or reaching their intended targets. Maybe this will answer your question. People who were destined to die did have children. Those children had children. In those areas, the population increased, not decreased." Jeanette got an answer; the part regarding stopping an event that was to happen still bugs her. To get the answer she's after, Jeanette uses Hitler as an example. "Have the Texas Spirits made any attempts to kill Adolf Hitler?" Moro responds with a short answer. "No." "Why not? Think of all the lives you would have saved! You saved lives by pulling people out of gas chambers and fooled the Nazis into thinking they succeeded and you did it to get the Genesis 12:3 blessing. How much more of the Genesis 12:3 blessing would you have received if had simply killed Hitler?" "World War II is an event that was supposed to happen." Jeanette fires back. "Isn't that what you said about the nuclear war?" "It was hindsight that told us that World War II was to happen. However, prophecies told us there would be a nuclear war. The fact people began sending nukes to each other confirms this. Those nuclear weapons did not detonate." "If it was prophecy, wouldn't the Middle East go nuclear?" "Did you ever read the book of Jonah in the Bible? As prophesied, Yehovah was to destroy Nineveh in forty days. You know how that turned out." "The people of Nineveh repented. Because they repented, God did not destroy them. You, on the other hand, interfered with what you claim is a prophetic nuclear war." "That prophecy will happen. If not now, then later." Jeanette lets that sink in for a second. "Is Israel apart of that prophecy? I mean, according to that prophecy will Israel get nuked?" "Yes." "Then that prophecy will never come to pass. If you are not able to disable that nuke, you will go five minutes back in time to transport the nuke in space. If that does not work, you will put up a shield around Israel, anything to get the Genesis 12:3 blessing. If you are correct when you said the world is in the mess that it is in because you prevented a nuclear war in the Middle East, then this world will remain this way for thousands of years. Why do you want that blessing so much anyhow? If that blessing works then you must have so much wealth that you don't know what to do with it." "We don't want it for ourselves. We want it for Charlton." Jeanette takes a deep breath. "I recall you mentioning that before. Let me rephrase the question. Why do you want that tiny nation blessed?" "We want Yehovah to protect Charlton." "That's it?" Jeanette exclaims. "That is the reason you have saved the lives of millions of Jews? That's the reason you defended Israel as if your lives depend on it? Think, Moro! You don't need the Genesis 12:3 blessing for that! All you have to do is decloak one of your ships. No one will come within a hundred miles of you. Charlton would be as secure as the gold in Fort Knox." "You don't get it, Jeanette. We want Yehovah to protect Charlton." "You're right. I don't get it. You are more than capable of protecting Charton yourselves. You want Charlton protected from a time traveler? Is that what this is about?" Moro shakes her head. "No." "Well, what then?" Jeanette thinks she figured it out. "You want the protection that only God can provide. I'm sorry that I have to break it to you; when Revelation 21:1 comes to pass, Charlton is going bye bye. Genesis 12:3 can't save Charlton from Revelation 21:1. If you want a new Charlton, you need to talk to a scholar who has studied the Bible longer than I've been alive. I don't have an answer for you." Jeanette pauses. "If you skip down to Verse 24, it says there will be nations. That applies to people, not places. I don't think we can apply that to Charlton." "People need places to live." Jeanette is skeptical. "I don't know. Why do you want to stay in Charlton when you can live in Jerusalem?" "Charlton is the only home I and many others have ever known. You probably think of me as just a Spirit, created in a lab. We are not extras in a science fiction franchise." Moro retrieves her mobile device, accesses an image and hands it to Jeanette. "I was one in this picture." An adult, male wolf Spirit is holding Moro. Facing the street, he is standing by the front door of a townhouse. Jeanette accepts the mobile device. "Every year on my birthday, Dad and I had our picture taken together in front of our house. It turned into a family tradition." "This is in Charlton?" Jeanette asks. "This looks like the townhouses in New England." Jeanette then comments on the visual clues. "You're birthday is in the fall." "For the look of Charlton, we borrowed ideas from Europe. And yes, I was born in the fall, my favorite season of the year which is when we have all of the fun holidays: Sukkot, Thanksgiving, Hanukkah and New Years. The last one is a winter holiday." Hikaru, Penny and the others approach. "Moro is showing me pictures of when she was a little girl." Jeanette looks around. "We need a place to sit." The small group has a seat at a table where they will soon have dinner. Moro shows them pictures of her and her dad on her first birthday, second birthday, third and so forth, one from each year in front of their home. "What year were you born?" Jeanette asks. "The glasses your dad is wearing suggests the mid-twentieth century." "1940." Moro answers. "You will be a hundred and twenty-six this year. You're just a young pup." The small group watches Moro grow up, one year at a time. These pictures are also a snapshot of a time in which fashion had radically changed. "Even into my twenties, Dad and I did this every year." After showing those pictures, Moro pulls up something else. "This is a home movie of Hanukkah 1956." In it are Moro's grandparents, aunts, uncles, cousins and siblings. "This isn't in your tiny townhouse that we saw, is it?" Jeanette asks. "No." The black and white home movie of a family of wolf Spirits reminds Jeanette of the birthday party in the Symbicort commercials. Jeanette gets back to the original conversation. "I understand wanting to protect the only place you've called home; when God fulfills Revelation 21, He will have something better." "I don't know." Moro does not sound too excited. "If you want to live in a place that's old, that's on you. I don't know if God will make that accommodation even if you do decide to cash in your Genesis 12:3 blessings." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 14th, 2018, 9:50pm Jeanette continues and rather bluntly. "I hope you genuinely are worshiping the Creator and not His creation. Your people seem to want to hold onto what is familiar to the point where at the very least you are rejecting what God has to offer." "Jeanette, have you done any studying on how the new Earth will be? No rain, no seasons, no sun, no ocean, no mountains and, except for the River of Life, no rivers. It will be better than hell, however." Moro pauses. "Regardless of how we feel, we will not curse Israel. Failing to defend Israel is a sin of omission, the same as cursing them." "Is that because 'with great power comes great responsibility?' You come across as the ultimate mercenaries, rescuing Jews and defending Israel just to get a blessing. However, when the time comes to reap your reward, you don't want it." Jeanette then references My Dream of Heaven, Chapter 15. "You remind me of the man who gets to Heaven and insists on living in an apartment." Jeanette has failed to grasp the significance of Moro's claim of preventing a prophetic war. "You prevented nuclear weapons from detonating. How many targets were there?" "Two." Moro answers. "Damascus and Israel." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 15th, 2018, 8:45pm RPG: Walking back, Fernando can hear Jeanette’s conversation with Moro. He thinks to himself, ‘They are playing her like a fish on a line. The name of the targets makes no sense, when in nuclear war it would be several cities targeted and not one – Damascus. As for Israel, what in Israel? Cities, military bases, disputed settlements? This would make it more than just “two targets.” It’s too vague and general. “Disinformation for Fun & Profit.” As it used to be said in the halls of the “Agency.”’ But dinner is starting, and he already warned Jeanette about being late and he will leave her and her group behind. There is a lot to do before they roll out, and whether she is ready or not, things will be done and they will roll out on time. When operating with the military, one has to be on the dot on the clock as per the schedule or be left behind.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 15th, 2018, 9:06pm Note: I was vague about Israel because I don't have the exact location of the destruction. As for Damascus, I agree. While Damascus may be the intended target, the whole area will be a parking lot. If there are additional intended targets, I don't know about them. Fernando wrote: But dinner is starting, and he already warned Jeanette about being late and he will leave her and her group behind. There is a lot to do before they roll out, and whether she is ready or not, things will be done and they will roll out on time. When operating with the military, one has to be on the dot on the clock as per the schedule or be left behind. She is already there. Jeanette wrote: The small group has a seat at a table where they will soon have dinner. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 15th, 2018, 10:17pm Jeanette wrote: Note: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2510#2519 date=1521161140]But dinner is starting, and he already warned Jeanette about being late and he will leave her and her group behind. There is a lot to do before they roll out, and whether she is ready or not, things will be done and they will roll out on time. When operating with the military, one has to be on the dot on the clock as per the schedule or be left behind. She is already there. Jeanette wrote: The small group has a seat at a table where they will soon have dinner. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Noted.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 16th, 2018, 10:10pm RPG: Fernando walks into the mess hall tent and got on line with the others. But General Jastrey sees him get online and heads over to him. “My dear Fernando... you do not have to stand on line.” She tells him as she hands him a tray and some cutlery to eat with. “Come with me...” She pulls him off the line and behind the cooking area, “Nothing but the best for you. Now what do you want?” “Well, I’m eating for two, so I will need a small plate.” Fernando answers. “For two?” General Jastrey asks. Fernando undoes the top button on his jacket and a little furball head pops out. “Is that?” General Jastrey asks, adding, “She has not aged...” “Something about Time Travel that seems to slow down aging, even on a kitty like this one.” Fernando explains. He looks at the food. “I’ll take a small dish of the Lasagna and a bit of sliced meat for her. And a large dish for me of the same, some mashed potatoes and vegetables, and large water for the both of us. I’ll take it to my camper and eat there with my kitty.” “You sure you do not want to eat here?” General Jastrey asks. “I do not want ‘her’ to jump out and startle anyone.” Fernando tells her. “I would like it if you stayed so we can discuss in detail about the upcoming trip and raid.” General Jastrey replies. “We can discuss it tomorrow. I just want to eat and rest before we roll out.” Fernando points out. Meeshie, the cat in his jacket, meows. “Oh yeah. I would need a second serving for the three of us to eat while on the road. I’m sure Hondo will wants the same as well.” Fernando says as he walks up to the cooks. “Alright then.” General Jastrey replies as she took his plate, “Go to your vehicle, I’ll take care of and bring over your meals.” “Thank you.” Fernando replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 18th, 2018, 8:17pm Mavis looks over the menu. She wants to be sure to get a well-balanced meal. There is more than one combination to accomplish that. She has the grilled beef, some mashed potatoes, assorted steamed vegetables, garlic bread and a glass of red wine. The pastries look good. That is what she's having for dessert. Those convinced that Mavis is a vampire don't understand why she would get garlic bread. She has dealt with that since she was little. Perhaps getting garlic bread was a conscious decision to throw those people a curveball. Moro, who would typically have a beer, goes for the tea since she has been up all day and will be driving all night. She doesn't want to get too relaxed. Jeanette, Penny, Hikaru and Danielle have root beer. Shizuku and Elsa have tea. Jade's favorites are lemonade and tea. There's no lemonade. Therefore she has tea. Moro leads the small group in prayer. "Jeanette." Moro begins as they eat. "We do want to make things right and you are correct that if at any time Israel is attacked, we will do everything in our power to prevent the nuke from detonating. However, since we do want to make things right, we will not go back five minutes in time if our attempts to prevent the nuke from detonating fail. If the prophecy is real, we don't want to interfere with it. We don't want to curse Israel through omission either." "In other words," Jeanette responds, "if God prevents you from stopping the nuke, you will let it be?" "Yes. We got our wakeup call. All we ask is for Yehovah's supernaturally protection of Charlton during the seven-year tribulation as we have defended His land. We have shields to protect the walled section of Charlton from many threats; not from the catastrophic earthquakes that will take place during the seven-year tribulation. And even as small as the walled area is, we can't send it to space." "Is there anything from Charlton you want to preserve that is of a higher priority?" Jeanette asks. "The wall surrounding most of Charlton. That is part of what makes Charlton unique." "Can the wall be taken down in sections?" "No. If Charlton is to survive the seven-year tribulation, it's through divine, supernatural protection." "Well." Jeanette considers what Moro says. "How firmly do you believe that God will protect Charlton?" "After the seven-year tribulation, the earth will be a smooth ball with no hills and valleys. You are already familiar with the Cedar Mountains. Charlton is not a flat plane. Even if the rest of Charlton survives, the wall will crumble as the hills and valleys are made flat." "The only possibility I see, Moro, is a new Charlton just as there will be a new Jerusalem." "Then we will need to secure our artificial intelligence system, and the clock works from the clock tower, and use them for the new Charlton." Off the top of Moro's head, she can't think of anything else that is both portable and of a high priority. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 22nd, 2018, 10:53pm RPG: Fernando had taken his walk to his Electric Bus, and opened the side door, letting Meeshie jump out of his jacket and into the bus. She walks about inside and turns to face him. “Meow?” Meeshie asks. “Get on the bed and relax girl. I’m starting up the generator and setting this bus up to go once everybody is here. We’ll eat when the food gets here.” Fernando tells his cat. The cat looks at him before jumping on the rear bench seat and trotting onto the bed. Fernando walks over to the rear of his VW Bus, opening its rear hatch. Inside he pulls on a t-handled cord connected to a generator inside. It starts up on the first pull, though he thinks to himself, “I’m going to need a second generator at the rate I’m going. And another extender tank for them both. At least this should last 8 to 10 hours.” Closing the rear deck of the bus, he heads to the front of the bus and flip a few switches on the dashboard: Lights and electronics to generator and motor to batteries. The lights of the bus light up its immediate area brightly. His high and low band frequency radios are next to turn on though there was nothing to hear on their selected frequencies. Despite the constant celebration in town it was beginning to rain lightly over the area. He goes to sit down on the floor of the bus from the opened sliding door area and looks up at the oddness of the clouds. They were travelling south though it was clear from the west and covered the town from the east. A loud purring and ‘Whomp-whomp’ sound is heard getting louder as it approaches Fernando camper. A voice adds to the noise, “Fernando. If that is your name, data records only has one match on that name, and it is rather extensive. But you do not seem to match what those records say.” “We need to get your friend here silenced a bit, that loud hum it emits can be distracting.” Fernando tells Roland. Then he looks up at the clouds, “Why must it rain here and not there.” “The mountains funnel the direction where the rain goes. But you know that. Don’t you, Time Walker?” Roland replies. “Explain yourself, Roland. There are certain names I do not take too. That’s one of them. Now, what does the Hive know?” Fernando tells him. “Records of the time shortly after the Happening are fragmented but there is an individual who back then walked across this area and set the law for all to obey and stated that he would return from his journey to other areas. But he was a cold hearted individual, putting down those who did not agreed with him, eliminating those who wanted to be in charge and setting the example of what needed to be done to survive. The Hive did not agree with his choice of actions, and did not want him to know what technologies we had at the time, so they hid. Until you came back the rest is history.” Roland explains. “And what are you going to do about it?” Fernando asks. “Nothing. How do you defeat somebody who has all of eternity on his side? That is if you him.” Roland asks before pulling out a mixed up Rubik’s cube to him. “If you think this is a test, it is not. It is only a toy, a 3 dimensional puzzle with a solution of 21 moves to restore it.” Fernando explains as he twists and turns the cube. Some 30 seconds later he hands it back solved. Roland looks at it. “No one has been able to solve it for over 40 years. You just did it in 30 seconds without looking at it. Then t is you.” “So, I walk with time, cursed by all eternity to do so forever because of a simple mistake.”  Fernando tells him, “What mistake would that be?” Roland asks. “Since you, or I should say the Hive, knows about those from other worlds, I and a handful of men, much like you, from another Hive like yours, was involved in the destruction of the Orion Home world. It was not a selfish act but it was not an easy one either. The Orions were the first at Time Travel and thought that being the first, they could enslave other races. This created a war among the stars and planets. Then those in my Hive discovered how to Observe and then Manipulate Time through travel within it, as long as Time Allowed it. The Orions saw us as a threat and decided to enslave humanity. But we found out about it through the Siriuans. And we met them head on with a trap. That trap imploded their star over 1000 years ago and is recorded in the ancient texts for that explosion made it look like we had a second sun for a while. But in setting up that trap, some of us had to be sacrificed. So we volunteered for this one way trip, we did not expect to return, but the Siriuans reincarnated us with their medicines. Being a Long-Life entity, the Siriuan lifespan, though not forever, can last several centuries, and there are some Siriuans a couple millennia years old. Given that medicine, I now can live for that long of time.” Fernando tells him his sordid story, but carefully choosing his words as to not leak out anything Roland or anyone else should not know. “So what happened to the Orions?” Roland asks. “They are extinct.” Fernando explains. “I see.” Roland says. “It was either them or us.” Fernando begins, “I know that there are some on Earth claiming to be spirits, and helpers of man or messengers of god, but they are not. Nor do I care if they are. God gave man the right of free-will to do as he pleases, we are not meant to be enslaved by another race like some of them have. And all that will be taken cared off, in time. May happen tomorrow, may happen next year or it may happen a thousand years later, but there will come a time when those from other star systems will no longer be on this Earth. God gave this world to man, not to some being not from this rock to enslave man with promises of deliverance to eternity for that is a one-way ticket to Hell. You either believe in the Son Jesus Christ as your savior or you don’t. Passage to paradise is not earned through good deeds but through belief that Jesus gave his life for you, and you are to do as he did in helping others you can through the limits of your means during your life. I have a long life ahead of me, so I have a lot of work ahead of me. You will have quite a while to live as well, and I only request of you to do those things I asked you to do to make the Hive and these people less afraid of each other so they can be cooperative in various endeavors that will insure the survival of both communities.” “I have heard of this religious banter many times.” Roland begins to say. “Religion only works to those who believe. I have seen things that would make men of science question the laws of nature because of belief. But I am not here to discuss religion. I’m here to do a job, and that is to rescue somebody for these damned spirits and bring her to Charlton. Along the way I will do what I can for others to help those in need and in need of help. It has granted us safe passage through the highways for the next 350-something miles, and maybe past that. So I am going to throw you a bone... How would you like to be physically repaired and restored? All those artificial systems removed; organs regrown and replaced; strength, youth and vigor restored; a new you in place of this old you are now.” Fernando explains. “How can you offer this?” Roland asks. Fernando goes into his pocket, finding couple of syringes and a hand full of cut up pills in a glassine envelop. He puts them away except for one syringe, and holds it up to Roland, “With this.” He then holds up his cane, “And this.” Roland gives him with a disconcerting look, knowing what that staff Fernando has done in destructive terms. “Let me explain it this way. Roland. Rewards are given, though they are often earned. But there are many times when rewards are given for no apparent reason. And some think that they deserve a reward for what they believe they have done though they deserve nothing. Now, this is a reward for the work you are going to do for both the communities and the Hives.” Fernando tells him. “And if I refuse?” Roland asks. “You do not have much of a choice. There are consequences for refusal.” Fernando flicks the syringe, hitting Roland in the shoulder like a properly aimed dart. Its contents get dumped into his blood stream and begin its slow work of healing him. Roland reaches to his shoulder, Fernando raises his cane towards Roland, enveloping him in a stasis field of energy and accelerated time. Roland’s artificial implants are expelled from his body with restored organs in the place they were in. His genetic abnormalities from years of cloning corrected. His body is rendered to a healthy and maintained individual of his age and moderate exercise. The energy around Roland fades away, leaving a new version of him. “You had no right in doing this!” Roland complains. “You have a job to do, and you were in no condition to do it being wretched and ill. You’re now in better condition to take on this task I need you to do. Now, if you can get the Hive to agree, what I gave you, I will give to the members of the hive when I return. But that means they have to give up a lot and share a lot with the communities. Your job as peacemaker will not be easy, and until peace is brought with your help, the communities and the Hives will ever be at war. That war has to end.” Fernando tells him. Roland lets out what one would consider as a disgruntled sigh.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 23rd, 2018, 8:37am Fernando wrote: “I know that there are some on Earth claiming to be spirits, and helpers of man or messengers of god, but they are not. Note: Let's go over this again. While this may be true about another group, the Spirits our party is with never made such a claim. One, it was ancient humanity who called these people "Spirits." Two, except for blessing the Israelites because of Genisis 12:3, they never claimed to be helpers of man. Setting that aside, I wonder if you are confusing helping the earth with helping man. Three, unless you count quoting the Bible, they never delivered a single message from God. Fernando wrote: God gave man the right of free-will to do as he pleases, we are not meant to be enslaved by another race like some of them have. If this is about the Texas Spirits, they do not enslave humanity. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 23rd, 2018, 11:48pm Hondo lead the girls to the food line. one of Jastrey's subordinates tried to get them to cut the line too but Hondo refused politely  and after not taking the polite "no", he restated himself a bit more firmly and possibly a bit more harshly than he should have. Had he not had much more important issues on his mind an apology might have been in order, but this was not on his mind. Macey's eyes lit up at the buffet but quickly dimmed again, proving that the guilt was more than any child should have to bare. Zoey temporarily forgot about their troubles as being a slave she had only ever seen a feast like this at her former masters parties and her only taste of these feasts were from what the feasters left on their plates. For once she would not only get scraps from such a spread. Not that she had not eaten well since Hondo had saved them but it was usually set meals, of which she could not believe the taste and quantity of. Now however she got to choose. Tonya had a similar light in her eyes but had the maturity to hold her excitement back and help reign in Zoey. Tonya took care of Zoey while Hondo helped Macey. the pairs moods seemed to match each other. Hondo wanted to go back to the camper but the girls had it packed up and they wanted to stay. He gave in and took a table off in the corner where he ate quietly as Tonya and Zoey talked and ate. A could officers at the table across from the joined the girls in conversation leaving Hondo and Macey the only ones silent. Before too long James and Red-Molly joined them. Molly joined the girls and officers in conversation while James studied the other two. He started to say something but Hondo just gave him a glare and Macey looked at him sadly then looked down at her food which she was absentmindedly poking at. James sighed and went back to his meal. They continued like this through the meal.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 24th, 2018, 12:31am Note: Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2520#2524 date=1521773586]“I know that there are some on Earth claiming to be spirits, and helpers of man or messengers of god, but they are not. Note: Let's go over this again. While this may be true about another group, the Spirits our party is with never made such a claim. One, it was ancient humanity who called these people "Spirits." Two, except for blessing the Israelites because of Genisis 12:3, they never claimed to be helpers of man. Setting that aside, I wonder if you are confusing helping the earth with helping man. Three, unless you count quoting the Bible, they never delivered a single message from God. Fernando wrote: God gave man the right of free-will to do as he pleases, we are not meant to be enslaved by another race like some of them have. If this is about the Texas Spirits, they do not enslave humanity. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] This is between Roland and Fernando. And the “Texas Spirits” are not the only ones who have interfered with mankind since before, during and well after The Chaos and The Happening. And this is the point of view Fernando has. As is, Roland’s Robo-Partner is a Droid created by the Solipis Reys; a Grey Alien Being that is detrimental to Mankind and have been, in the past, has taken (i.e. “kidnapped”) human individuals for experimentation and for their Draconian Overlords as food. Whether the Solipis Reys or even the Draconians are still around remains to be seen. But remember this: they work under the Mantra “To Serve Thyself.” Frankly, I/Fernando do not care about the Texas Spirits. They have already shown their true selves by expecting God’s reward for protecting “Israel” or “Charlton.” God does not reward anyone for whatever deeds they have done. This shows them to be self serving and reward seeking – two reasons for not being a rescue worker. If Jeanette needs her rear end to be kicked to be reminded of that, Fernando and/or Hondo will be willing to dish out such a reminder. Enslavement of mankind can be done so that it would be imperceptible to those under it. Give them (man) just enough to live in some form of comfort without questioning it. Make them apathetic to searching for knowledge, advancing technology, taking man to the next level. Look at man now – doing the work to go to the nearest stars and colonizing the neighboring planets and moons. By 2060+ we should be achieving these things, not staying on the ground like Prairie Dogs and Meer Cats. Even if we are recovering from a catastrophe, some would be trying to continue such work done by NASA, ESA (European), NSA (Japan), CSA (China) NISA (India) and ISA (Israel). But if mankind had been halted in such works, and given such to live on and the thirst for such work deferred to others quests, then man is enslaved, forced not to leave his home planet to explore the universe. But this is not about the “Texas Spirits.” But if the Texas Spirits have some emotions against the words Fernando speaks, that they feel they have to defend their actions, then they are proven guilty as charged. Fernando and Hondo, like any other true rescue worker follows by the Mantra of “To serve others.” And this is about Fernando trying to get Roland to follow those words to the letter. That is why he says, “Rewards are given, though they should be earned.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 24th, 2018, 1:25am RPG: General Jastrey arrives his Fernando’s food in a couple large shopping bags. She hands them to Fernando, “Here my dear man. You more than deserve this.” “No, thank you for bringing it here.” Fernando takes the food into his camper. He sets up his folding table and puts the food on it. “Roland, would you like some?” “I have a strict dietary need of preprocessed proteins and lipids.”  Roland replies. “This is Roland?” General Jastrey asks. “It is. He is going to the Hive to negotiate a deal with you and the other communities. And you are only to accept him as the negotiator for such agreements. He will do so in my absence, so work with him and his droid companion and accept nobody else for such work, and maybe, just maybe, we can put an end to all these disappearances done by them.” Fernando explains. “I remember and agreed with it for the most part. But why cure him of his wretchedness?” General Jastrey asks. “As he was before, he was in no condition to do this work I am requesting him to do. At best he would only live a year, if that. In his cured body, he can last 20 or more years, if he does not get killed. This is more than enough time to negotiate peace with the communities and the Hive, and share technology together. This would be beneficial to both sides. It is just a matter of making the Hive cooperate with the communities, and help each other out. It will not be easy but it will be done before I return. And I will return. It is just a matter of when.” Fernando explains. “What about the attack on the Hive we are planning?” General Jastrey asks. “If the terms of such an agreement are not at first made, the attack it still on. But if they accept us with open arms, then we can negotiate then and there.” Fernando explains. “The Hive will not accept any terms unless they are made to see that they are on the losing end.” Roland explains. “Then the attack is still on. Roland, you make sure you are not made into a casualty of this event. For you will be needed to reestablish and offer peace to the Hive with the Communities. You cannot do that if you are dead.” Fernando points out. “I’ll see what I can do.” Roland replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 24th, 2018, 7:00am Fernando wrote: They have already shown their true selves by expecting God’s reward for protecting “Israel” or “Charlton.” There is no blessing for protecting Charlton. However, there is one for blessing Israel. Fernando wrote: God does not reward anyone for whatever deeds they have done. Genisis 12:3 says otherwise. I'm going with what God said in His Word. Fernando wrote: This shows them to be self serving and reward seeking – two reasons for not being a rescue worker. If Jeanette needs her rear end to be kicked to be reminded of that, Fernando and/or Hondo will be willing to dish out such a reminder. Jeanette has not been seeking a reward. Let's go over this again. The Texas Spirits want Jeanette to be around a long time to do something that she does anyhow. Keeping a journal, in it of its self, has never been the issue. Jeanette does not want to live for a long time. However, she is willing under one condition. Is that condition what you keep on referring to as a "reward?" Fernando wrote: Enslavement of mankind can be done so that it would be imperceptible to those under it. Give them (man) just enough to live in some form of comfort without questioning it. Make them apathetic to searching for knowledge, advancing technology, taking man to the next level. Look at man now – doing the work to go to the nearest stars and colonizing the neighboring planets and moons. By 2060+ we should be achieving these things, not staying on the ground like Prairie Dogs and Meer Cats. Even if we are recovering from a catastrophe, some would be trying to continue such work done by NASA, ESA (European), NSA (Japan), CSA (China) NISA (India) and ISA (Israel). But if mankind had been halted in such works, and given such to live on and the thirst for such work deferred to others quests, then man is enslaved, forced not to leave his home planet to explore the universe. Even in real life, Israel has some of the brainiest people on earth. Do you think a military alliance with Charlton would stop them from achieving what you are proposing? For all we know, Israel may have already done all that. For Plan C to work, which we have discussed, the Illuminate would have to come up with some advanced work of their own. For my villain Wilbur Robinson to do what he does, he would have access to a time machine. Do you think he could have stolen one from the Texas Spirits? No, of course not. Those are just three examples. I have not worked in yet other things humans have done. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 24th, 2018, 6:53pm OOC: The big issue is that God doesn't reward selfishness. if the Spirits motivation is God's blessing then their helping the Jewish people was not done in the right "spirit". plus, God's blessing also is attached to the lands of Cannan, not the U.S. so to think Charlton could be an "protected" as a second 'new Jerusalem' is neigh blasphemous! some of their other acts seem to go along that line as well. They played 'gods' then expect God's blessing. the spirits have been arrogent from the get go, acting on the assumtion that they know better than God while pretending to be his humble servants.Why did the world go into chaos after the spirits stopped a nuclear war? Maybe it's God's way of showing them they have no control and they don't act for him. BIC: Hondo was jarred from his thoughts by the same officer he had barked at earlier. Hondo growled slightly as the man approached and addressed him. Hondo: What now?! Officer: Sorry to bother you again, sir, but would you like us to pack meals for your group on the road? Hondo: No. We can take care of oursleves. Officer: But Sir, . . Hondo growled: I said we can take care of ourselves! Officers: Do you require boxes for the food? Hondo stood up slowly but the meninsingly angry look on his face made the officer take a step back nervously. Hondo: You can bring us some containers for food then just leave us the hell alone! He didn't speak loudly but firmly. it was enough to get the attention of the officer and stop the girls conversation momentarily. The officer nodded and hurried away, sending a subordinate to return with the containters and wrappings for food. Hon do sighed slightly as he sat down. Tonya wanted to ask himn if he was alright but to help things for now she returned to the conversation she was in to pull the attention away from the already stressed out man who had saved her life and taken her in. Once the attention left hondo James sighed and shook his head. James: He was just trying to help. Hondo: I know . . . I don't need pandered to though. James: I understand. your woman is gone, you have people you need to be strong for and you feel helpless. It isn't a weaknesss to let other help share the burden. Hondo: It is when its your burden to bare. James just shook his head and grabbed a couple dishes. Hondo did the same forhim and Macey and Tonya did the same for her and Zoey.The younger girls stayed at the table with Red-molly as the other 3 gathered food for the road. Once that was done Hondo approached the table and nodded at the ladies. they said good bye to those they were talking to and got up to follow Hondo back to the rigs. once back they finished preperations to leave and started the vehicles engines to get them warmed up.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 25th, 2018, 8:26am Fernando wrote: Look at man now – doing the work to go to the nearest stars and colonizing the neighboring planets and moons. By 2060+ we should be achieving these things, not staying on the ground like Prairie Dogs and Meer Cats. Even if we are recovering from a catastrophe, some would be trying to continue such work done by NASA, ESA (European), NSA (Japan), CSA (China) NISA (India) and ISA (Israel). I know you brought up this subject before; as I think about it, this is something that the three world powers (Arendelle, Israel and Japan) can do. I don't know how to work that in the story. If you do, go for it. Edited to correct grammar. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 25th, 2018, 12:26pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: The big issue is that God doesn't reward selfishness. if the Spirits motivation is God's blessing then their helping the Jewish people was not done in the right "spirit". Not according to Genisis 12:3. Do you have scripture to support what you are saying? Hondo I. Sackett wrote: plus, God's blessing also is attached to the lands of Cannan, not the U.S. The blessing for the land of Israel, then called Cannan, is in Genisis 12:2. At least the first half of Genisis 12:3 applies to everyone else. If "And I will bless them that bless thee" is NOT true then the following "and curse him that curseth thee" is equally not true. And if that is not true, anyone can curse the descendants of Israel and get away with murder. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: so to think Charlton could be an "protected" as a second 'new Jerusalem' is neigh blasphemous! I never said that Charlton is a "second Jerusalem." I have, however, been attempting to understand how Genisis 12:3 can be applied to this fictional situation. If Genisis 12:3 is true then God has to keep His Word. I mentioned what I'm doing to other Torah-observant Christians. No one knew what would happen to a nation that blesses Israel like Charlton has since that has not happened and will not happen according to Bible prophecy. According to Revelation 16:17-20 and Revelation 21:1, Charlton will be destroyed. Even a dome shield can't protect against a planet-destroying earthquake. For God to bless a nation, that nation has to exist. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: They played 'gods' then expect God's blessing. The Texas Spirits have never played god. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: the spirits have been arrogent from the get go, acting on the assumtion that they know better than God while pretending to be his humble servants. The Texas Spirits never made this assumption nor acted on it. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Why did the world go into chaos after the spirits stopped a nuclear war? Maybe it's God's way of showing them they have no control and they don't act for him. Interesting interpretation of the clues presented. After all, on multiple occasions, Moro referred to the war they interfered with as a "prophetic war." However, the Texas Spirits have made no pretense of acting for God. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 25th, 2018, 10:53pm Notes: Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2520#2527 date=1521865865]Look at man now – doing the work to go to the nearest stars and colonizing the neighboring planets and moons. By 2060+ we should be achieving these things, not staying on the ground like Prairie Dogs and Meer Cats. Even if we are recovering from a catastrophe, some would be trying to continue such work done by NASA, ESA (European), NSA (Japan), CSA (China) NISA (India) and ISA (Israel). I know you brought up this subject before; as I think about it, this is something that the three world powers (Arendelle, Israel and Japan) can do. I don't know how to work that in the story. If you do, go for it. Edited to correct grammar. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] This remains to be seen. Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Hondo I. Sackett link=1428938728/2530#2530 date=1521932009]The big issue is that God doesn't reward selfishness. if the Spirits motivation is God's blessing then their helping the Jewish people was not done in the right "spirit". Not according to Genisis 12:3. Do you have scripture to support what you are saying? Hondo I. Sackett wrote: plus, God's blessing also is attached to the lands of Cannan, not the U.S. The blessing for the land of Israel, then called Cannan, is in Genisis 12:2. At least the first half of Genisis 12:3 applies to everyone else. If "And I will bless them that bless thee" is NOT true then the following "and curse him that curseth thee" is equally not true. And if that is not true, anyone can curse the descendants of Israel and get away with murder. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: so to think Charlton could be an "protected" as a second 'new Jerusalem' is neigh blasphemous! I never said that Charlton is a "second Jerusalem." I have, however, been attempting to understand how Genisis 12:3 can be applied to this fictional situation. If Genisis 12:3 is true then God has to keep His Word. I mentioned what I'm doing to other Torah-observant Christians. No one knew what would happen to a nation that blesses Israel like Charlton has since that has not happened and will not happen according to Bible prophecy. According to Revelation 16:17-20 and Revelation 21:1, Charlton will be destroyed. Even a dome shield can't protect against a planet-destroying earthquake. For God to bless a nation, that nation has to exist. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: They played 'gods' then expect God's blessing. The Texas Spirits have never played god. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: the spirits have been arrogent from the get go, acting on the assumtion that they know better than God while pretending to be his humble servants. The Texas Spirits never made this assumption nor acted on it. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Why did the world go into chaos after the spirits stopped a nuclear war? Maybe it's God's way of showing them they have no control and they don't act for him. Interesting interpretation of the clues presented. After all, on multiple occasions, Moro referred to the war they interfered with as a "prophetic war." However, the Texas Spirits have made no pretense of acting for God. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] The problem with quoting scriptures is that people want to get out of it that they want from it – reading what they want to see in it and not what it there. In reading Genesis 12:3, you need to read that which is before and after it to get the complete message. Quote: https://www.bible.com/bible/1/GEN.12.1-6.KJV Genesis 12:1-6 KJV 1Now the Lord had said unto Abram, Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father's house, unto a land that I will shew thee: 2And I will make of thee a great nation, and I will bless thee, and make thy name great; and thou shalt be a blessing: 3And I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee: and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed. 4So Abram departed, as the Lord had spoken unto him; and Lot went with him: and Abram was seventy and five years old when he departed out of Haran. 5And Abram took Sarai his wife, and Lot his brother's son, and all their substance that they had gathered, and the souls that they had gotten in Haran; and they went forth to go into the land of Canaan; and into the land of Canaan they came. 6And Abram passed through the land unto the place of Shechem, unto the plain of Moreh. And the Canaanite was then in the land. This message and this blessing was for Abram and Abram only. It is not for anyone else other than Abram. It is only for Abram because he wanted Abram to leave his home and his land to go to where God has shown him. And if Abram listened and did as God told him, he would be blessed. Nowhere does this say it is for anyone else. Historically speaking, the Land of Canaan is the old name for Israel, and the Canaanites were the original Jews. It is, I’m guessing, 500 – 1000 years before Moses. And Archeological proof of the lands shown that the first Jews were indeed there; part of it – proof of the bones of the animals they ate did not include pigs/pork. Now; in the King James “Easy Reading” version of the bible, where the passes are linked to others, for Gen 12:3 is linked too: Galatians 3:8 Quote: https://www.bible.com/bible/1/GAL.3.6-10 Galatians 3:6-10 KJV 6Even as Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness. 7Know ye therefore that they which are of faith, the same are the children of Abraham. 8And the scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through faith, preached before the gospel unto Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed. 9So then they which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham. 10For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse: for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them. This translates to that who are Jewish (follower of Abraham), and follow Jewish law can only be blessed if they faithfully follow Abraham’s teachings and being part of the Twelve Tribes of Israel. The Texas Spirits are not and never have been a member of the Twelve Tribes of Israel. Thus the blessings of God in helping the Jews do not apply to them. The thing with Genesis 12:3 is that it was only meant for Abram, no one else. It is in the past tense and part of history, and does not carry out further to others out into the future. Galatians 3:6 only reinforces that this blessings and any blessings thereafter that can stem from Genesis 12:3 is only for the Jews. Here is where the “Texas Spirits” are locked out of this blessing. As I stated before, the conversation between Fernando and Roland is only between Fernando and Roland. If the Texas Spirits has a spy nearby listening in, and are offended by what Fernando is saying even though Fernando is talking in general terms and not in specifically about anyone. If they find that such words are emotionally offensive, then they believe that something is owed to them from God. God does not reward anyone on earth. The only reward God gives is passage to Heaven. But if the Texas Spirits are so interested in a material reward and not a spiritual reward, then as far as Fernando cares, they can have it and then spend the rest of eternity burning in hell for it.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 25th, 2018, 11:19pm RPG: “Then there is the answer, General Jastrey. The attack starts when Hondo and I meet up with you after we deal with Fight Town. Until then, Roland, you are to negotiate terms as I stated.” Fernando tells them. “We will gather intel until your arrival.” General Jastrey replies. “And I will see what can be done.” Roland says. Fernando looks about his camper supplies, finding and pulling out a blender. He throws in a small portion of each item into the blender with some water. He revs up the machine until everything becomes a brownish grey slurry and pours it into a glass. He hands over to Roland. “Preprocessed proteins, lipids and carbohydrates. Enjoy.” Fernando tells him. Roland looks at the glass and gives it a sniff. He then drinks it while Fernando cleans out the blender. Fernando then sits down to feed his cat first and then starts on his meal. “General Jastrey – thanks.” Fernando tells her. “No, Thanks you.” General Jastrey replies. She then adds, “I have to go back to my troops.” “I’ll see you later or hear you on the radio during our travel.” Fernando tells her. General Jastrey nods before she leaves.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 26th, 2018, 2:45pm Fernando wrote: The problem with quoting scriptures is that people want to get out of it that they want from it – reading what they want to see in it and not what it there. In reading Genesis 12:3, you need to read that which is before and after it to get the complete message. I know that. Genisis 12:3 is in the context of Genisis 12:1-3. The fact that God's entire dialog to Abram is within Verses 1-3 does suggest that those three verses form a complete thought. Moreover, the fact our Bible teacher (who covers entire books of the Bible on average of one chapter per lesson) uses a whole session to go over those three verses is an additional testimony to Genisis 12:1-3 being one concept. http://www.torahclass.com/old-testament-studies-tc/34-old-testament-studies-genesis/86-lesson-11-chapter12 I zoomed in on Verse 3 because here is where we find the conditional blessings and curses of anyone who is not a Hebrew. Fernando wrote: This message and this blessing was for Abram and Abram only. It is not for anyone else other than Abram. It is only for Abram because he wanted Abram to leave his home and his land to go to where God has shown him. And if Abram listened and did as God told him, he would be blessed. "And I will bless you that bless yourself, and curse you that curseth yourself: and in thee shall you be blessed." Is that what God is saying to Abram? No, of course not! That is not what God is saying. Fernando wrote: Nowhere does this say it is for anyone else. "And I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee:" Who are the words "them" and "him" referring? Fernando wrote: This translates to that who are Jewish (follower of Abraham), and follow Jewish law can only be blessed if they faithfully follow Abraham’s teachings and being part of the Twelve Tribes of Israel. A non-Hebrew can be grafted in through faith and acceptance; that is for a different discussion. Fernando wrote: The Texas Spirits are not and never have been a member of the Twelve Tribes of Israel. Thus the blessings of God in helping the Jews do not apply to them. Again, who are "them" and "him" referring to in Genisis 12:3? Fernando wrote: The thing with Genesis 12:3 is that it was only meant for Abram, no one else. Does "them" and "him" refer to Abram? Fernando wrote: It is in the past tense and part of history, and does not carry out further to others out into the future. Galatians 3:6 only reinforces that this blessings and any blessings thereafter that can stem from Genesis 12:3 is only for the Jews. Here is where the “Texas Spirits” are locked out of this blessing. How can something only be for one individual (Abram) and that same thing for a group of people (the Jews)? And how can something that is just apart of history be reinforced later in Galatians? Fernando wrote: God does not reward anyone on earth. The only reward God gives is passage to Heaven. But if the Texas Spirits are so interested in a material reward and not a spiritual reward, then as far as Fernando cares, they can have it and then spend the rest of eternity burning in hell for it. 4 Have we not power to eat and to drink? 5 Have we not power to lead about a sister, a wife, as well as other apostles, and as the brethren of the Lord, and Cephas? 6 Or I only and Barnabas, have not we power to forbear working? 7 Who goeth a warfare any time at his own charges? who planteth a vineyard, and eateth not of the fruit thereof? or who feedeth a flock, and eateth not of the milk of the flock? 8 Say I these things as a man? or saith not the law the same also? 9 For it is written in the law of Moses, thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn. Doth God take care for oxen? 10 Or saith he it altogether for our sakes? For our sakes, no doubt, this is written: that he that ploweth should plow in hope; and that he that thresheth in hope should be partaker of his hope. 11 If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great thing if we shall reap your carnal things? 12 If others be partakers of this power over you, are not we rather? Nevertheless we have not used this power; but suffer all things, lest we should hinder the gospel of Christ. 13 Do ye not know that they which minister about holy things live of the things of the temple? and they which wait at the altar are partakers with the altar? 14 Even so hath the Lord ordained that they which preach the gospel should live of the gospel. -- 1 Corinthians 9:4-14 I know this is a long passage; I chose it to keep it in context. Other passages say the same thing: what you sow is what you reap. I think this passage does a better job delivering that point. Though different versions make 1 Corinthians 9:4-14 more clear, I know Hondo at least would prefer that I use the King James Version. That's fine. I use the KJV at times because I use the same version the speaker (teacher, scholar, pastor) is using at the time. Since the Texas Spirits are sowing both physical and spiritual blessings, shouldn't they reap both physical and spiritual blessings? When the Texas Spirits rescue the Jews, they would have to provide for their physical needs (food, clothing, shelter) until they can get back on their feet. When the Texas Spirits defend Israel, isn't that spiritual? I did not think so at first. Previously my line of thinking was if they physically protect Israel, they should get a physical blessing. While the Texas Spirits did physically safeguard Israel, Israel, however, is God's land. Because Israel is God's land, doesn't this become a spiritual matter? Last night I was working on another story post to address something Hondo said in his notes: "so to think Charlton could be an 'protected' as a second 'new Jerusalem' is neigh blasphemous!" I wanted to put Hondo's concern of Charlton being a second New Jerusalem to rest. As I worked on it, something did not seem right though I could not pinpoint what that was. It was getting late. Therefore, I saved it to work on it the next day. Today I understood the problem. I was applying a carnal solution to where it does not belong. There's a reason why God is creating a new earth. Therefore, to rebuild Charlton as it once was goes against God creating a new earth. What then is the answer? Would God establish New Charlton or would He want these people to live in New Jerusalem? I don't have the answer. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 26th, 2018, 10:44pm I know the bible pretty well, mind you but I am too tired to address all the issues I see. As far the a new Charlton, no. Revelations only speaks of a new Jerusalem, no other city being new. some of Revelations in metaphorical, some isn't so its hard to be dogmatic on some things in Revelations but because it's called "a new Jerusalem" Doesn't mean its actually Jerusalem. It more than likely is referring to Jerusalem was considered the jews connection to God because of the temple (note, the dome of the rock is not on the temple mound. the supposed temple mount it is on was actually a roman garrison). Also Jerusalem was the capitol of the "promise land". New Jerusalem will most likely be the capitol of the new earth and the place where the Heavenly throne on earth is located So God will rule from the new Jerusalem. There being a new Jerusalem has nothing to do with the jews themselves as though God has promised to keep a remnant through the ages when the age of grace came to being after the resurrection of Christ, Christians no share the place of the faithful of Israel. Israel was only special because of Abrahams faith thus God used them as an example and to usher in the savior. One thing I must say when you read the bible, read it as one story, because that's what it is. And as Fernando said, the blessing verses was made to Abraham. I will bless them who bless Abraham. if you want to carry it to all the generations of Abraham then Ishmael gets it too thus the middle eastern Islamic folk are included so as a country we would be in huge trouble as far as blessings go for fighting against them and their terroristic way. I do think God gives rewards and gifts to those on earth but they are not as you are saying. there are many verses about actions and the spirit in which they are done. and are we forgetting that "all our righteousness is as filthy rags"? even Salvation is a gift, so any "rewards" on earth are gifts too for as sinners we deserve and have earned Hell. Also another thought, as we look through the old testament and even through History, all though the Israelites were called God's chosen people God chastised them pretty often for turning their backs on him. he throws a lot of hard ships their ways but continues to preserve them because of his promise to Abraham. is it not possible that the horrors of the holocaust were another one of God's chastening them and trying to drive them back to him?? if so the "spirits" intervening would be going against what God was doing. pretty much the spirits said " God isn't powerful enough to save these people so we have to for him." Its part of what I said last time about them playing God. Not that they say they are gods but their actions show that they think they know better yet they expect God to bless them. I know it seems like a grey area as its a crime to not use a power if you have it but they way they are using it is as if they look back on an issue and think God didn't do it right so they have to change it. ok, 'm sorry for smashing a bunch of things together and maybe not explaining things well, but I need some sleep.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 27th, 2018, 2:03am Notes: Jeanette wrote: ... .. . Let’s cut right here and go back to square one. 1) The conversation is between Fernando and Roland only. 2) The Texas Spirits were never mentioned. 3) People believe that they deserve rewards for the action they do, as Fernando stated. Thus if people believe that they should be rewarded for doing their damn job, then they should go look for another job elsewhere because the work of rescuing people is not rewarding. One is not going to acquire fame nor fortune for their deeds as a rescuer. Those seeking reward for the jobs they do in rescuing others are nothing than mercenaries. This is how the Texas Spirits are doing and behaving. “Save a few Jews, and god will reward us with a blessing.” How wrong is that? It is totally wrong. God has not rewarded anyone with physical rewards since the time of Christ. God, through Christ only rewards those worthy by ascension into Heaven. One can have the shittiest life on earth, but if they prevail in God’s work on earth and believe in that it is only through Jesus Christ that they can go to heaven, then they will be rewarded in the afterlife. If they think and take action to do such work thinking that they would be rewarded in life or the afterlife for their “good deeds” will only end up burning in hell, even if they have acquired comfort and reward in life for their actions. So what are the Spirits working for? To acquire God’s blessings? They will get none. But this is not the point of argument. The point of argument is the conversation between Fernando and Roland. Were any of the Texas Spirits around to listen in? And why are they listening in? Since Fernando did not mention the Texas Spirits by name, why should any of them be offended by what Fernando said? Fernando knows what he said and who he was talking about, anyone listening in can only speculate who Fernando was talking about by looking at those doing what he said and it would be a very long stretch to point a finger at anyone doing what Fernando said. If the Texas Spirits are offended by Fernando words, then it is because the actions Fernando stated are the same actions the Texas Spirits are taking. In this response you are taking as the Texas Spirit’s writer infers that which is their actions stated here. So, as both character and writer, Fernando will say this – “Mind your own bee’s wax. This is not about you or the Texas Spirits. It is about those who think they deserve rewards for their deeds and actions should receive nothing. Rewards are to be given because they were earned, not expected. Know the difference.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 27th, 2018, 1:50pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Revelations only speaks of a new Jerusalem, no other city being new. Revelation only talks about New Jerusalem. The book does not mention any other city. That is something we can agree. As we see in Revelation 21:24-27 there will be people on earth during this time who are not allowed in New Jerusalem. Where on earth will those people live? Will God build a place for them to live or will they construct houses themselves? I don't know. To the best of my knowledge, the Bible does not answer that question. The story post I worked on (but deleted because it did not feel right) was an attempt to address this question. In that story post, I wanted to establish that the rebuilt Charlton is nothing like New Jerusalem. There are other sources of inspiration; the primary source of inspiration for the look of Charlton is the town in Haibane Renmei. http://https://i.imgur.com/F8Uqan7.jpg http://https://i.imgur.com/M63vO6z.jpg http://https://i.imgur.com/0H0X1cA.png http://https://i.imgur.com/DPRq7vb.png http://https://i.imgur.com/G10ylgN.jpg http://https://i.imgur.com/KahKHvk.jpg http://https://i.imgur.com/s5iWSiw.jpg Recreating this on the New Earth did not seem right to me. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: And as Fernando said, the blessing verses was made to Abraham. I will bless them who bless Abraham. if you want to carry it to all the generations of Abraham then Ishmael gets it too thus the middle eastern Islamic folk are included so as a country we would be in huge trouble as far as blessings go for fighting against them and their terroristic way. This is the best example I know to present that the blessing Abram received also belongs to his rightful heir Isaac and his descendants: the land flowing with milk and honey was entrusted to them. If you do not see that as a blessing to Abraham, Isaac and his descendants, then I don't know what else to say. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Also another thought, as we look through the old testament and even through History, all though the Israelites were called God's chosen people God chastised them pretty often for turning their backs on him. he throws a lot of hard ships their ways but continues to preserve them because of his promise to Abraham. You stated above why those hardships happen: the Israelites get kicked out of their land every time they, as a nation, disobey God. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: is it not possible that the horrors of the holocaust were another one of God's chastening them and trying to drive them back to him?? Yes. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: if so the "spirits" intervening would be going against what God was doing. No. The Texas Spirits rescued Jews in a way that does not interfere with that plan: One, the Texas Spirits transported Jews out of the death chambers and in their place they transported an equal number of dead bodies to make it appear as if the Nazis succeeded in murdering those people. As for how the Texas Spirits got the dead bodies is a long story that I don't want to get into now. I will say this much, the bodies the Texas Spirits used were of people who died of natural causes, sickness, accidents and so forth. Moreover, the Texas Spirits did not resort to grave robbing. This plan would only work if the room is sealed and no one on the outside could see what is going on. The Jews rescued were then able to hide in plain sight among the other Jews living in Charlton furthering the illusion that they were murdered. Two, any Jew in Charlton wanting to is free to move to Israel, all expenses paid. That and there will come a time in which Jews and Spirits alike would have to flee Charlton and go to Israel. Charlton would be a ghost town. Therefore, the Texas Spirits did not attempt to interfere with God's plan, not that plan at least. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: I know it seems like a grey area as its a crime to not use a power if you have it but they way they are using it is as if they look back on an issue and think God didn't do it right so they have to change it. Moro addressed that issue: Jeanette wrote: "Regardless of how we feel, we will not curse Israel. Failing to defend Israel is a sin of omission, the same as cursing them." For some reason, the images are not loading. I tested one of the images on another forum. It worked. Here is a link to the images I attempted to load: https://imgur.com/a/iYm0k Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 27th, 2018, 9:47pm Fernando wrote: The point of argument is the conversation between Fernando and Roland. Were any of the Texas Spirits around to listen in? And why are they listening in? Since Fernando did not mention the Texas Spirits by name, why should any of them be offended by what Fernando said? Fernando knows what he said and who he was talking about, anyone listening in can only speculate who Fernando was talking about by looking at those doing what he said and it would be a very long stretch to point a finger at anyone doing what Fernando said. If the Texas Spirits are offended by Fernando words, then it is because the actions Fernando stated are the same actions the Texas Spirits are taking. In this response you are taking as the Texas Spirit’s writer infers that which is their actions stated here. The Texas Spirits were not listening in. The note was from me to you, writer to writer. When Fernando says something in opposition to what was established, I don't know if it is because you the writer had forgotten what was established or if Fernando is being Fernando. As for the rest of the post, you seem to be contradicting yourself. Therefore I don't know how to respond. By the way, I'm leaving to go out of town a few days starting Thursday morning and I don't know how much time I will have Wednesday. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 28th, 2018, 12:13am Note: Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2530#2537 date=1522130637]The point of argument is the conversation between Fernando and Roland. Were any of the Texas Spirits around to listen in? And why are they listening in? Since Fernando did not mention the Texas Spirits by name, why should any of them be offended by what Fernando said? Fernando knows what he said and who he was talking about, anyone listening in can only speculate who Fernando was talking about by looking at those doing what he said and it would be a very long stretch to point a finger at anyone doing what Fernando said. If the Texas Spirits are offended by Fernando words, then it is because the actions Fernando stated are the same actions the Texas Spirits are taking. In this response you are taking as the Texas Spirit’s writer infers that which is their actions stated here. The Texas Spirits were not listening in. The note was from me to you, writer to writer. When Fernando says something in opposition to what was established, I don't know if it is because you the writer had forgotten what was established or if Fernando is being Fernando. As for the rest of the post, you seem to be contradicting yourself. Therefore I don't know how to respond. By the way, I'm leaving to go out of town a few days starting Thursday morning and I don't know how much time I will have Wednesday. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Writer to writer: This is Fernando being Fernando. Period. This is who he is and what he does. Period. In this conversation with Roland, Fernando has not mentioned a word about the Texas Spirits by name or by pointing them out. So why does the writer of the Texas Spirits have to worry about? Is it too much like the Texas Spirits that it makes you uncomfortable? It shouldn’t, especially since it is about those who do such work without asking and think they deserve a reward. That is being mercenary, not a rescuer. That is the difference between what Hondo, Fernando and Jeanette do and what the Texas Spirits are doing. Fernando and Hondo do not expect a reward for any of the rescue work they do. Neither should Jeanette. But yet the Texas Spirits do? There is something seriously wrong with that mind set. Rewards are to be given when earned, not when they are expected.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 28th, 2018, 12:42am RPG: It was silent for a while as Fernando and Roland had their meal. “Where should I drop you off at, First Lab Town, Second Larger Lab Town or at Fight Town?” Fernando asks. “I can send myself back with my staff.” Roland answers. Fernando reaches between the driver and passenger seats, retrieving Roland’s staff. He gives a look over before activating it and handing it to Roland. “Amazing Solipis Rey technology, but dangerous in the wrong hands. Don’t let anyone take it from you, except for me. I had to reprogram its DNA Recognition program to accept certain members of this group to be able to take it when needed, anyone else taking it will get a nasty shock when they grab it.” Fernando tells her. Roland gives a nod before he speaks off subject, “This does not taste like preprocessed proteins.” “Your taste buds are more in tuned now that your DNA anomalies have been repaired. If you like, you can eat regular food like a normal person.” Fernando explains. “I see.” Roland says. “So, when do you intend to leave?” Fernando asks. “I will leave for the Hive after the last vehicle on the convoy leaves.” Roland answers. “That would be me.” Fernando replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 28th, 2018, 7:56am Fernando wrote: So why does the writer of the Texas Spirits have to worry about? I already answered that question. Jeanette wrote: When Fernando says something in opposition to what was established, I don't know if it is because you the writer had forgotten what was established or if Fernando is being Fernando. Fernando wrote: Is it too much like the Texas Spirits that it makes you uncomfortable? It shouldn’t, especially since it is about those who do such work without asking and think they deserve a reward. I don't know why you bring that up because that is not what Fernando said in the passage I quoted. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 28th, 2018, 5:15pm FernandoCharacter wrote: RPG: “It was either them or us.” Fernando begins, “I know that there are some on Earth claiming to be spirits, and helpers of man or messengers of god, but they are not. Nor do I care if they are. God gave man the right of free-will to do as he pleases, we are not meant to be enslaved by another race like some of them have. And all that will be taken cared off, in time. May happen tomorrow, may happen next year or it may happen a thousand years later, but there will come a time when those from other star systems will no longer be on this Earth. God gave this world to man, not to some being not from this rock to enslave man with promises of deliverance to eternity for that is a one-way ticket to Hell.…” FernandoCharacter wrote: “Let me explain it this way. Roland. Rewards are given, though they are often earned. But there are many times when rewards are given for no apparent reason. And some think that they deserve a reward for what they believe they have done though they deserve nothing. Now, this is a reward for the work you are going to do for both the communities and the Hives.” Fernando tells him. Where in this are the Texas Spirits mentioned by name? Fernando is pointing out who and what who is doing, and who expects what from it. If the Texas Spirits or you as their writer believe that they are unduly being accused of such actions, then you and they should reflect upon those actions and expectations they think they are going to gain. Again – if one thinks that they can go forth to take action, and expect to be rewarded for that action, then that is the mindset of a mercenary. God is not going to reward anyone who thinks they are going to be rewarded for taking action for doing such work in his name when it was not sanctioned. The Jews think and many even believe that the WWII Holocaust was God’s test upon them. In the Spirits rescuing Jews from the Concentration Camps, they have went against God and his test of the Jews. Since this has been stated, it cannot be changed through a Reboot. Millions more will be killed by a ReBoot action so it is better to leave it alone. That is all I have to say on the subject.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Mar 28th, 2018, 6:52pm I don't know why you are bringing in material that I have not quoted or addressed. The following is the note that I wrote to you: Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2520#2524 date=1521773586]“I know that there are some on Earth claiming to be spirits, and helpers of man or messengers of god, but they are not. Note: Let's go over this again. While this may be true about another group, the Spirits our party is with never made such a claim. One, it was ancient humanity who called these people "Spirits." Two, except for blessing the Israelites because of Genisis 12:3, they never claimed to be helpers of man. Setting that aside, I wonder if you are confusing helping the earth with helping man. Three, unless you count quoting the Bible, they never delivered a single message from God. Fernando wrote: God gave man the right of free-will to do as he pleases, we are not meant to be enslaved by another race like some of them have. If this is about the Texas Spirits, they do not enslave humanity.[/quote] Here is the reason I wrote you that note: Jeanette wrote: When Fernando says something in opposition to what was established, I don't know if it is because you the writer had forgotten what was established or if Fernando is being Fernando. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 28th, 2018, 11:10pm Jeanette wrote: I don't know why you are bringing in material that I have not quoted or addressed. The following is the note that I wrote to you: [quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/2520#2525 date=1521808641][quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2520#2524 date=1521773586]“I know that there are some on Earth claiming to be spirits, and helpers of man or messengers of god, but they are not. Note: Let's go over this again. While this may be true about another group, the Spirits our party is with never made such a claim. One, it was ancient humanity who called these people "Spirits." Two, except for blessing the Israelites because of Genisis 12:3, they never claimed to be helpers of man. Setting that aside, I wonder if you are confusing helping the earth with helping man. Three, unless you count quoting the Bible, they never delivered a single message from God. Fernando wrote: God gave man the right of free-will to do as he pleases, we are not meant to be enslaved by another race like some of them have. If this is about the Texas Spirits, they do not enslave humanity.[/quote] Here is the reason I wrote you that note: Jeanette wrote: When Fernando says something in opposition to what was established, I don't know if it is because you the writer had forgotten what was established or if Fernando is being Fernando. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Then why are you thinking what Fernando says involves the Texas Spirits? This is a guilt complex that you (and they through you as their writer) have. Let’s keep going with the RPG and leave this dead end discussion. This is a moot point.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 3rd, 2018, 2:46am Both Roland and Fernando take their time in ingesting their meal, taking as long as those inside of outside the meal tent. A few at a time begin to go to their vehicles for a last minute check list run, and those in front of the convoy line begins to position themselves in place. Though there are still some eating, ant there is still food left over, General Jastrey’s men begin the task of taking down the meal camp, leaving the meal tent for last for those inside to finish their meals. The cooks and meal attendants begin to create take out bags of individual meals and drinks for those wanting them. General Jastrey gets a list of those of Fernando and Jeanette’s group for such packages. The House Mother gets a large package to feed her brood either enroute or as an added item to the morning’s breakfast. A smaller package went to Joanna and Ruth for their group, Maribelle’s group received a fitting package for them. Jeanette’s group and Hondo’s group were still in the meal tens, if they are to receive any packages, then they would get them inside the tent. General Jastrey walks over to Fernando’s Electric Bus with a ‘care package’ to give him. She finds him alone as he checks his vehicle and secures loose items. “Roland left?” General Jastrey asks. “He’s somewhere nearby.” Fernando answers. “Then this is for you and your ‘daughter.’” General Jastrey hands him. “I already have meal package you gave me from before.” Fernando points out. “We had extra, so we are giving them out as ‘care packages.’ You can eat them along the way or store them for breakfast or lunch tomorrow. The choice is yours.” General Jastrey explains. “Thank you.” Fernando tells her as he takes the added food from her. Macey walks towards and around them, getting into the electric bus. Hondo approaches them in the same route Macey too but stops when he gets here. He nods at Fernando. “We’re ready?” Hondo asks. “Not sure about the others but I am. You?” Fernando asks. “Just need to hop in and roll.” Hondo says. General Jastrey goes into her pull cart and pulls out about 8 care packages, holding them out to Hondo, “These are for you and your group.” “I already have food for from the tent.” Hondo tells her. “Take it, Hondo. Less pressure on you to cook as you need to drive and take care of the girls. Also, we need you to take it easy. We will get Val back before the end of the week, if not sooner.” Fernando tells him. Hondo nods, and then not wanting too takes the bagged meals from General Jastrey. Fernando closes the side door to his camper and head to the front of it, opening the passenger door. Hondo continues to walk around Fernando Dub Box Camper to his camper and trailer. Entering from behind, he ends up near the kitchen area where he can put away the added food. In a couple of minutes he is finished securing his vehicle, and is in the driver’s seat cranking over the engine. It starts up, followed by the lights and other items the vehicle has. The seat behind his was folded out into a bed for Zoe to sleep in while Tonya drives Val’s vehicle. The radios are one of the last things turned on as engines are warned up. On CB Channel 38, the military takes a roll call of present vehicles for the convoy. They announce themselves and their destinations, where a few are going to Fight Town with Fernando, Hondo and the rest of the group; the others are going into larger Lab Town for intel gathering, while others are going to position themselves out to ‘Location Delta’, an undisclosed place where the attack on Lab Town will be launched from. The convoy will be as fast as their slowest vehicle, so the Kharkovchankas are allowed to go ahead of the group. These Armored Tank Treaded vehicles, though they can go over 65, they will be going slower as to check and clear out the road ahead of any obstacles in the convoy’s way. Several other military vehicles are next to roll out, from tanks, to armored personnel carriers to food and supply trucks. An army travels on its stomach, and the supply trucks leaving in a large group proves that. The first of the civilian vehicles begin to roll out into the convoy’s formation. By the time it takes for Hondo and Fernando to get on the convoy line, more than a half hour had passed.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 3rd, 2018, 9:32am Hondo I. Sackett wrote: As far the a new Charlton, no. Revelations only speaks of a new Jerusalem, no other city being new. The Texas Spirits would rather have their ancient city than a new one. According to Revelation 16:17-20 and Revelation 21:1, Charlton will be destroyed. I considered science fiction solutions; Charlton is too big to be a city ship and a dome shield would not be able to protect Charlton from the seventh bowl (vial according to the KJV). During the weekend trip, another science fiction solution occurred to me. Before the seventh trumpet, transport the entire walled section of Charlton through time. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 3rd, 2018, 9:42pm One of the last things Jeanette does is to record that day's events in her journal. Though Jeanette wrote more, part of that entry is missing. The following is what ended up in the published journal: May 7, 2066 If I accept their immortality offer (needed to write this journal), Fernando will remove the Texas Spirits from existence. If I do not write the journal, Charlton and millions of people will cease to exist. Need a new plan. Confused about religion in Charlton. Do Gentile Christians live in Charlton? If not, something's off. My interpretation: Charlton is a Torah state, not a Jewish state. Wesens, Marvin and his cousins (La La and Li Li), join the party. Zoey ran off. Moro locates Zoey using life signs detector. Despite having all the time in the world, the Texas Spirits were unable to come up with a Plan C needed for the journal to exist. Moro was there when Jeanette stepped out of the Beetle Dub Box. "Have you written your journal entry for today?" "Yes." Jeanette answers. "Good. I wanted to address your confusion. You are right in your assumption that Charlton is a Torah state and not a Jewish state. Therefore anyone, Jew or Gentile, may live in Charlton." "I figured that; I wasn't sure what is meant by that. Does Charlton have and enforce the rules that are in the Torah?" "Some rules only apply in Israel. Other rules only apply if there's either a tabernacle or temple and Levitical priesthood. We enforce everything else." "Let me see if I have this right." Jeanette enquires. "Essentially you've outlawed pagan practices, worshiping idols, using God's Name lightly, murder, theft and adultery?" "That and a few other things, yeah." Jeanette moves to another topic. "Not in those exact words; essentially I recorded in my journal that I will not be accepting immortality and yet, you're still here. We're still here. Did you come up with a new plan?" "No." Moro answers. "We were unable to come up with anything." "Clearly there is a lot I don't understand. Everyone is still here." "The journal still exists." "How is that possible if I am not around to write it?" "Wilbur Robinson kidnapped you when you were ten-years-old." Moro retrieves her mobile device and accesses the results from the life signs detector. There is one blip on the screen labeled Jeanette Isabelle Miller. Moro zooms out and now there are two. "Wilbur took you to the city of Penn Springs, located on the Charlton railroad, which is where you are living now." Jeanette recognizes the name Penn Springs as a town from Texas that could not exist in this timeline since Charlton occupies that plot of land. "The alternate me is living in Penn Springs?" "Correction. The fifteen-year-old girl in Penn Springs is from this timeline. You are the one who is from an alternate timeline." "Why didn't you put a stop to it? First I find out that Wilbur is a pedophile and now you're telling me that he's a time-traveling kidnapper? Who knows what he has done to the Jeanette of this timeline." "I'm not supposed to tell you this; you told us not to interfere." Moro answers. "In the journal?" "Yes." "Why on earth would the Jeanette of this timeline or I tell you not to interfere?" Jeanette stops to consider something. "If I didn't accept immortality, which of us wrote the journal?" "I can't answer any of those questions. There is something I think I can tell you now. The Jeanette of this timeline became an Immortal a year ago at the age of fourteen." Moro reveals a CD she has concealed and gave it to Jeanette. "The Jeanette of this timeline is an internationally famous classical singer." Jeanette accepts the CD. On the cover is her permanently fourteen-year-old self. The Jeanette of this timeline uses her first and middle name, Jeanette Isabelle, as her stage name. "I will listen to this as soon as I get the chance. I only use my voice for a novelty act. There's no way I could be an internationally famous classical singer." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 4th, 2018, 12:06am RPG corrections: Both Roland and Fernando take their time in ingesting their meal, taking as long as those inside of outside the meal tent. A few at a time begin to go to their vehicles for a last minute check list run, and those in front of the convoy line begins to position themselves in place. Though there are still some eating, ant there is still food left over, General Jastrey’s men begin the task of taking down the meal camp, leaving the meal tent for last for those inside to finish their meals. The cooks and meal attendants begin to create take out bags of individual meals and drinks for those wanting them. General Jastrey gets a list of those of Fernando and Jeanette’s group for such packages. The House Mother gets a large package to feed her brood either enroute or as an added item to the morning’s breakfast. A smaller package went to Joanna and Ruth for their group, Maribelle’s group received a fitting package for them. Jeanette’s group and Hondo’s group were still in the meal tens, if they are to receive any packages, then they would get them inside the tent. General Jastrey walks over to Fernando’s Electric Bus with a ‘care package’ to give him. She finds him alone as he checks his vehicle and secures loose items. “Roland left?” General Jastrey asks. “He’s somewhere nearby.” Fernando answers. “Then this is for you and your ‘daughter.’” General Jastrey hands him. “I already have meal package you gave me from before.” Fernando points out. “We had extra, so we are giving them out as ‘care packages.’ You can eat them along the way or store them for breakfast or lunch tomorrow. The choice is yours.” General Jastrey explains. “Thank you.” Fernando tells her as he takes the added food from her. Macey walks towards and around them, getting into the electric bus. Hondo approaches them in the same route Macey too but stops when he gets here. He nods at Fernando. “We’re ready?” Hondo asks. “Not sure about the others but I am. You?” Fernando asks. “Just need to hop in and roll.” Hondo says. General Jastrey goes into her pull cart and pulls out about 8 care packages, holding them out to Hondo, “These are for you and your group.” “I already have food for from the tent.” Hondo tells her. “Take it, Hondo. Less pressure on you to cook as you need to drive and take care of the girls. Also, we need you to take it easy. We will get Val back before the end of the week, if not sooner.” Fernando tells him. Hondo nods, and then not wanting too takes the bagged meals from General Jastrey. Fernando closes the side door to his camper and head to the front of it, opening the passenger door. Hondo continues to walk around Fernando Dub Box Camper to his camper and trailer. Entering from behind, he ends up near the kitchen area where he can put away the added food. In a couple of minutes he is finished securing his vehicle, and is in the driver’s seat cranking over the engine. It starts up, followed by the lights and other items the vehicle has. The seat behind his was folded out into a bed for Zoe and Kitty to sleep in while Tonya rides ‘Shotgun’ next to Hondo in his truck. James and Red Molly drive Val’s Truck, positioning themselves in front of Hondo’s truck. The radios are one of the last things turned on as engines are warned up. On CB Channel 38, the military takes a roll call of present vehicles for the convoy. They announce themselves and their destinations, where a few are going to Fight Town with Fernando, Hondo and the rest of the group; the others are going into larger Lab Town for intel gathering, while others are going to position themselves out to ‘Location Delta’, an undisclosed place where the attack on Lab Town will be launched from. The convoy will be as fast as their slowest vehicle, so the Kharkovchankas are allowed to go ahead of the group. These Armored Tank Treaded vehicles, though they can go over 65, they will be going slower as to check and clear out the road ahead of any obstacles in the convoy’s way. Several other military vehicles are next to roll out, from tanks, to armored personnel carriers to food and supply trucks. An army travels on its stomach, and the supply trucks leaving in a large group proves that. The first of the civilian vehicles begin to roll out into the convoy’s formation. By the time it takes for Hondo and Fernando to get on the convoy line, more than a half hour had passed.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 4th, 2018, 12:16am RPG: On top of a tall steep hill near by the highway, two lone figures stand watch as the convoy rolls on the roadbed under them. They wait for all the vehicles to disappear into the darkness of the early evening. Once the vehicles drop out of view into the distance, one raises up a staff with a glowing end. “Come on Concorde, we’re going home. Let’s hope they will accept the changes.” The glow from the staff expands and engulfs the two of them. As soon as the light dissipates, Roland and his robot companion are gone.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 4th, 2018, 3:45pm After Moro goes to her truck, Jeanette looks at the CD and is perplexed as to how a career in classical music fits in with a pedophile kidnapping the Jeanette of this timeline. Jade rides in the truck with Moro, not knowing if she can trust this wolf Spirit. After all, Kim (who mysteriously disappeared) was the only person who was kind to her. Moro is not sure what she should do for Jade. The only thing she was sure of is she wanted Jade out of that abusive situation. For reasons Moro does not understand, the Texas Spirits have a near-obsession with the Haibane. Should Moro adopt? That is something Moro asked herself though there are two reasons why she shouldn't: Should she and can she be a mother now? Moro is only a hundred-twenty-five-years-old. The other is, while Spirits are near Immortal, there is no such as an Immortal Haibane. In the Beetle, Jeanette plays the CD Moro gave her. The girl on the CD has an incredible voice, like an angel. There is one problem: the girl on the CD sounds nothing like Jeanette. There is only one conclusion Jeanette can come to: someone else is singing. So why this charade, who is behind this and who do they think they are kidding? Jeanette turns off the music and gets on the radio. "Moro, are you there?" Moro responds. "This is Moro. What's up, Jeanette?" "I was listening to the CD you gave me. The girl you claim to be me is not me. I'm good but I'm not that good." "Jeanette." Moro sighs. "We will discuss this at our next stop. Moro out." Moro and Jeanette put the radio down. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 7th, 2018, 12:05am RPG Info (Updated): Town 1 - 75 miles away: Small Lab Town Hive. Town 2 - 200 miles away: Smaller Town like the current Center Town; Indian Camps around this town are between 20 and 50 miles away and congregate there for shopping and social events due to its close proximity. It is the town that connected its rail road to Center Town. This town is called Injun (Indian) Town. It was a smaller military base abandoned long ago during the Happening and then resettled. Like Center Town, It was an Army Barracks Base, meaning soldiers were housed there before deployment so there are many small barracks buildings with a large main street and several side streets but no vehicle hangers or aircraft runways. There are smaller shops and vehicle repair stations. It also has a small Communications Tower/Center where they connect with the other nearby towns by radio. Convoys would set up their mobile stores at the far end of the main street. They and the surrounding Indian Settlements are the first towns to sign the treaty. Town 3 - 250 miles away: Fight Town. Town 4 - 320 miles away: Large Lab Town Hive. - - - - RPG: Only a half hour into the convoy and the sun is setting. Convoy speed is averaging at 35mph as to not stress the slower or smaller vehicles of the convoy. Some have stated that their destination is Injun Town and will be leaving early. This will bring them to the town in 5 hours 45 minutes. “Hondo. Take it to 65.” Fernando says on the radio. They switch their radios to an upper frequency outside of the normal 40 CB channels; one used by the military. As they know Fernando and Hondo, their privacy is respected. “Yes Jefe?” Hondo replies. “Just making sure you’re OK.” Fernando states. “We’re OK.” Hondo points out in an annoyed tone. “Seeing how slow going we are, I do not want you to make any rash or stupid. My promise to help you rescue Val will be kept to the end of time. No one, no thing will get in the way of reuniting you two. She will be found and brought back, that I swear.” Fernando tells him. Hondo does not respond after several seconds. Fernando adds, “We will be at Fight Town in over 7 hours, maybe less. Think you can hold out until then?” “Will do.” Hondo finally replies. - - - - Notes: The distances in the updated info were not changed. Just the names of the locations have been updated.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 8th, 2018, 8:33pm Moro uses her mobile device to access the life signs detector to get Valentine's vital signs. She then places a call. "This is Moro." "Hello, Moro." Says the voice over the mobile device. "Are you monitoring Valentine's vital signs?" "Relax, Moro. Valentine is near immortal and Jeanette mentioned her in future entries of her journal." "I know." Moro sighs. "We have not been granted permission to rescue Valentine or Immortal Jeanette." "Immortal Jeanette does not want us, nor this party, to rescue her; we know she's okay. Aside from her vital signs, we don't know how Valentine is doing." "Is this about Immortal Jeanette?" "We know Immortal Jeanette is okay. It's Valentine I'm concerned about. That and I don't know we can do about Wilbur Robinson." "Wait? What do you mean?" The voice on the other end asks. "According to Torah, we are to try Wilbur and execute him if found guilty. Wilbur used a rather clever trick. He brought Immortal Jeanette to the year 2000 [when Jeanette would legally be fourteen] to deliberately get himself caught. Since Wilbur was born in 2024, there is no way to identify him in 2000. Not legally. By being tried, convicted and executed as a John Doe, he is protecting the Robinson name. And by doing all that in the past, the death penalty is already paid. That, and if we do arrest Wilbur now, we will undo everything he has accomplished by taking Jeanette to the year 2000. Not only would we be harming Immortal Jeanette; we can kiss the journal goodbye." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 8th, 2018, 10:19pm Note: Fernando, I sent you E-mail last night regarding my work on Plan C. I just received a message that it could not be delivered. Do you know what's going on? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Apr 21st, 2018, 7:24am Note: I'm changing the location of Penn Springs. Not only do I think it would be better if it were further south, I think it would be better to keep the site flexible until we decide to go there. It will still need to be along the Charlton Railroad. I'm close to wrapping up Day 2 of the introductory story. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 21st, 2018, 9:58pm RPG: Traveling at an average speed of 35mph for the last two hours, the CB Radios come to life for those who are leaving for the first Hive Lab Town to prepare for departure as their turn-off point will be approaching in around 10 minutes. Only a few military vehicles will be separating from the main group, mostly scouts and armed reinforcements to replenish the troops that were already there observing them. On approaching the exit, the convoy shifted to the left to stay on the highway while those leaving turned right for the exit. Except for the military radio chatter, it was uneventful. Out of a convoy of less than 75 vehicles, only 6 got off to head into town. “This is it fellas – the long haul! 130 miles of nothing but road ‘til Injun Town!” A voice says on the radio. Anyone on Channel 18, 38, or 65 (military channel) would have heard it. Fernando does the calculations in his head, barring any slow-downs or delays, it should take them less than another 5 hours of driving to get there. And another hour plus for Fight Town, making a total of over 8 hours of driving. Reading off his meters and generator fuel level guestimates, he should have more than enough power to get there, but will require a minimum of a couple days of recharging everything when he gets there. In all this, Macey has fallen asleep in the passenger seat next to his. He thinks and then decides that if the convoy has to stop for any reason, he will put her in bed at that point.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 7th, 2018, 10:35pm RPG: Some 20 miles have pasted without incident. But for some unknown reason the convoy slows down to a crawl. Nothing is said on the radio. The slowing down of the convoy also quiets it down until a new sound comes into the ears of those driving or awake. The sound of loud engines of motorcycles. Many motorcycles, in a longer line than that of the convoy which is almost a mile. The odd thing about this motorcycle group is how they are riding: loaded with passengers, cargo and gear; some with trailers, other with sidecars, few with both. Some are 2-wheel motorcycles (with or without side cars), others are 3-wheer motor-tricycles. They were all on some form a motorcycle despite having various car and truck parts. They all seemed to be heading to Center Town. Though the convoy slowed down to allow sharing of the road with the motorcycle convoy, radio contact with them was kept at a minimum. Upon seeing them, Fernando takes his CB Microphone and makes sure it is on one of the public road channels, 18 in this case. “2-wheel convoy, this is The Doctor. What is your heading?” Fernando repeats a couple of times. There were several moments of static filled silence before somebody answers. “This is The Leader. You’re the last rider on your convoy in the white Chuckwagon?” The voice on the radio replies. ”I am.” Fernando answers. “We heard so much of you and your group.” The Leader replies. “All of it good I hope. Just in asking, however, where are you and your group heading too?” Fernando says and asks. “Ha ha... Much of what we heard is good. We’re heading into Center Town before heading to Sturgis for the 2-wheel rally there.” The Leader explains. “We will be heading to Sturgis in about a week’s time. We just have to make a couple stops around here first.” Fernando explains. “Sounds great. We’ll be at Center Town for a few days, maybe we can meet up and hitch up our convoys together.” The Leader replies. “Let see what happens in a few days.” Fernando replies. “Yes.” The leader replies. “This is the doctor, returning to radio silence. Out.” Fernando transmits. The radio frequency becomes silent, and both convoys eye each other as they pass by one another, more out of curiosity than as a threat one has to defend themselves from. It takes over an hour and a half for the convoys to pass each other, because the convoy is only as fast as its slowest vehicle. Seeing their last vehicle, they can see why they are travelling so slow. http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/motorcyletrailer-01.jpg http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/motorcyletrailer-02.jpg http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/motorcyletrailer-03.jpg http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MotorcycleW-Sidecar&Trailer.jpg http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MotorTricycleW-Bin.jpg http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MotorTricycleW-TinyCamper.png http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MotorTricycleW-Trailer01.jpg http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MotorTricycleW-Trailer02.jpg http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/LoadedMotorcycle&Sidecar.jpg http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/CamperBike.jpg http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/VWTrike&Trailer.jpg http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/VWTrike.jpg http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Horse&Buggy.jpg

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 8th, 2018, 9:14am Note: The plan to go to Sturgis is still on? That's fine with me; that would mean heading east and then south [through Kansas] which Hondo had an objection. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 8th, 2018, 7:32pm Jeanette wrote: Note: The plan to go to Sturgis is still on? That's fine with me; that would mean heading east and then south [through Kansas] which Hondo had an objection. Jeanette Isabelle you can continue east from from sturgis then south through nebraska then east again. just because we go to sturgis doesn't mean we have to go through Kansas

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 8th, 2018, 10:39pm Note: Hondo I. Sackett wrote: [quote author=Jeanette link=1428938728/2550#2558 date=1525785275]Note: The plan to go to Sturgis is still on? That's fine with me; that would mean heading east and then south [through Kansas] which Hondo had an objection. Jeanette Isabelle you can continue east from from sturgis then south through nebraska then east again. just because we go to sturgis doesn't mean we have to go through Kansas [/quote] Whether or not the group is going to Sturgis remains to be seen. It maybe planned but it is not promised. The point is the group: with the way technology and things are, here we have a group using motorcycles acting like larger vehicles by towing camper trailers behind them and loaded down with passengers and supplies. That takes a lot of imagination and skill to even put one together. And of course – you did not get the joke – “The convoy is as fast as their slowest vehicle,” and the last vehicle is a horse drawn half buggy. Tech wise, a motorcycle engine can produce from 75 to 200 horse power, depending on the engine and drive train it has. Jeanette’s ’73 Super Beetle has about 110hp, the gas-bus has about 120hp, and the electric bus has about 100hp - in all cases more than enough power to haul a trailer up to a ton. The Tear Drop Campers they are towing are 500 pounds or less. But their only drawbacks are no bathroom and the kitchen is in that lift gate area on the outside. It cannot be accessed from within the camper. In either case, our group may or may not see this group after Fight Town. It is an unforeseeable event until other events before it happens first.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 8th, 2018, 11:37pm Hondo was monitoring channels but as the information wasn't relevant to him at the time he disregarded the talk. He randomly sipped on his coffee, that was growing cold. a half eaten sandwich lay on the dash as he vacantly stared out the windshield at the back of the trailer the bronco was pulling. Try as he might his mind could not stay off Valentine. Zoey was sleeping with the kitten on one of the rear seats that was folded down into a bed. Tonya was curled up in the passenger seat. She had tried to stay awake but sleep had overcame her a couple hours before. The truck rocked as it went over a bump and it roused Tonya from her sleep. she looked up at Hondo and blinked sleepily as she looked at him. His appearance was grizzled and growing haggard. He had a strength about him still that she marveled at but the cold fire in his eyes hald scared, half worried her. She stared at him for a moment, thinking he didn't see her. He spoke after a minute. Hondo: Need somethin'? Tonya jumped a bit. She spoke timidly as if she was almost afraid of him. seeing him like this was new to her. he had seen him fight fiercely for them but there was something different about him now, as if part of him, the joy and peace of soul and spirit, were gone and the void was filled with hate. Tonya: Ah, no. Sorry. . .  are .  . are you alright? Hondo continued to stare out the windshield. Hondo: yeah. Tonya: Need more coffee? Hondo: yeah She refilled Hondo's coffee cup. Tonya: something to eat? Hondo: No. Tonya: if .  . if you want to talk . . Hondo: No . . but thanks. Tonya:you love her very much, don't you? Hondo: ..... yeah. Tonya: Enough to die for? Hondo sighed Hondo: definately. Tonya sat back in her seat and stared out the windshield Tonya: Please don't. Hondo raised an eyebrow but didn't turn Hondo: Don't what? Tonya: Die . . . we .  .we need you. Hondo sighed and reached over and grabbed her hand lightly and gave her hand a squeeze. they both sat in quiet for the time staring out the windshield. ------------------------------------------------------------ Valentine went in and out of consciousness for several hours, she dreamed of Hondo and the girls, each dream was filled with sadness, terror and coldness. she was awoken from a particularly dark dream when she was unchained and roughly hauled to her feet. she weakly tried to struggle but they were much bigger than she was and she was finding herself very weak. as she was drug out the cell door a person in a white lab coat and mask shoved a needle into her arm. Almost instantly she felt warmth wash over her body. the last thing she remembered was the two guards roughly laying her onto a metal gurney, then all was dark.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 8th, 2018, 11:42pm Note: Tear Drop Campers comes in many shapes and sizes. 90% of them are custom made (100% in the RPG). But the majority are less than 5ft tall, and are mostly bed inside. Some expand to become bigger but not all. Some have wheels under the camper, most have them outside of the camper in wheel well fenders. But they are just big enough to have a large bed on the floor and some have power for basic needs and maybe heat (colder weather areas would have a heater of kind and be insulated).  It’s in a tear drop shape to take advantage of aerodynamics and minimize wind resistance. Being small and lightweight makes them easy to tow by a small vehicle. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/COTDTeardropTrailer.jpg (originally Karl thought he was getting this one but Fernando got him a larger camper with more facilities.) http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/teardropInside.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/TearDropInside02.jpg

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 9th, 2018, 7:07am Fernando wrote: Whether or not the group is going to Sturgis remains to be seen. It maybe planned but it is not promised. Note: If you have a story planned, use it. I'm still working on the story in Penn Springs. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 9th, 2018, 4:42pm Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2560#2560 date=1525833580]Whether or not the group is going to Sturgis remains to be seen. It maybe planned but it is not promised. Note: If you have a story planned, use it. I'm still working on the story in Penn Springs. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] It's not planned persay, but it is a running idea depending on other elements work out. There is a difference between the two. In the least there are elements floating about and this make this floating element into a solid one: groups on lesser motorized vehicles (motorcycles, mopeds/motorized bicycles, and small cars like the Smart Car for Two - with or without camper or trailers but in the very least loaded with people and supplies) on the road now that in this area the roads are being secure by their connected towns and the treaty Fernando put together. There is still a danger of road gangs and mutants attacks but traveling in a convoy minimizes that danger.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 9th, 2018, 10:55pm Personal Note: I’m going by modern references of Second and Third World countries on how they do things. Even in China which is more Second World than First World. Thus by these standards can such possibilities with groups within the RPG are possible. http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/CrowdedMotorcycle02.jpg http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Motorcycle-crew.jpg http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MotorcycleFamily.jpg http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Family-on-motorcycle-Herat.jpg http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/CrowdedMotorcycle01.jpg http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/bucket%20motorcycle%20family.jpg Of course, this line is 4 vehicles wide. The convoy would be 1 vehicle wide, making this line 4X longer. Now that is a convoy… http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Run_for_the_wall.jpg

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 26th, 2018, 2:22pm Note: I began working on Day 4 of the Penn Springs storyline. How are we doing on Fight Town? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 26th, 2018, 3:09pm Jeanette wrote: Note: I began working on Day 4 of the Penn Springs storyline. How are we doing on Fight Town? Jeanette Isabelle The trip to Fight Town is delayed as posted here: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/2557#2557 Sharing the road with others can lead to slow downs, and I posted up pictures of how that other convoy is moving. The journey to Fight Town is about a 1/3rd of the way done in terms of distance.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 26th, 2018, 3:25pm Fernando wrote: The trip to Fight Town is delayed as posted here: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/2557#2557 Sharing the road with others can lead to slow downs, and I posted up pictures of how that other convoy is moving. The journey to Fight Town is about a 1/3rd of the way done in terms of distance. Where are we in regards to writing it? I don't know what I can write at the moment without waking up characters in the process. Writing the Penn Springs storyline is keeping me busy; I need to post something sometime. Just because our characters have slowed down does not mean we have to. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 26th, 2018, 11:11pm I can maybe come up with a post here again. Probably be a few days at least

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 27th, 2018, 1:06am Jeanette wrote: [quote author=Fernando link=1428938728/2560#2567 date=1527361792]The trip to Fight Town is delayed as posted here: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/2557#2557 Sharing the road with others can lead to slow downs, and I posted up pictures of how that other convoy is moving. The journey to Fight Town is about a 1/3rd of the way done in terms of distance. Where are we in regards to writing it? I don't know what I can write at the moment without waking up characters in the process. Writing the Penn Springs storyline is keeping me busy; I need to post something sometime. Just because our characters have slowed down does not mean we have to. Jeanette Isabelle[/quote] Considering how noisy motorcycles can be, the ones sleeping must be sound sleepers or awaken by the noise. Which is odd, only the USA and a few other places are Motorcycles excessively noisy but that is a safety feature to alert stupid car drivers that they are there. The rest of the world does not have loud motorcycles by comparison. But I'll put together my set of passengers to bed on the next post. Just need to word it out.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 27th, 2018, 9:35pm Penny woke up to the sound of the loud motorcycles; she tries to get back to sleep. Jeanette wanted to discuss something Moro said; she did not want to while Penny was asleep. Now that Penny is awake, Jeanette gets back on the radio. "Moro, are you there?" Moro is free to talk. "This is Moro." "Back in town, you said the Texas Spirits could not interfere because of a certain document. I need to discuss this with Fernando; what if this party went to Penn Springs to rescue Jeanette? Fernando, if you have your ears on, I'm assuming you are hearing this for the first time. I learned this just before we left town. Five years ago Wilbur Robinson kidnapped Jeanette when she was ten and brought her to the city of Penn Springs." "Jeanette, you, Fernando and Hondo need to discuss it first; may I recommend going to Penn Springs to asses the situation before making a further decision." Moro answers. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 28th, 2018, 1:31am Hondo picks up the mic with a growl. "Keep private conversations off the air! these channels aren't secure!" He slammed the mic down into its holder and gave a frustrated sigh. Tonya: Whats wrong? besides Valentine, that is. Hondo grunted: heh. what isn't? We're in hostile country with an under equipped, questionably trained mercenary outfit an' a bunch of rank amateurs that could get us all killed!" Tonya sat silently for a moment, looking back to make sure Zoey was still asleep. Tonya: do . .  do you really think we won't make it? Hondo looked at her out of the corner of his eye. he sighed again. Hondo: No, we will make it. Just frustrated. Jeanette's group act like its their first day on this earth an' watchin' out for them an' their dubious spirits makes things harder. Plus I don't trust them, any of them. Neither should you. Be polite but don't trust a word they say unless Fernando or I say its alright." Tonya nodded and sat back with a sigh of her own.   About an hour later they stopped for a flat tire, the slow moving motorcycle caravan was well out of site by the time they got moving again. Just as soon as they got moving up ahead a loud, earth shaking BOOM! was heard, followed by a pillar of smoke ahead. the radios on almost all channels came alive with chatter. Non of the chatter was informed, but merely people speculating and getting themselves worked up. Soon after the distant sound of firearms sounded then it was quiet. they picked up the pace, several of the military vehicles at the lead with a space between them and the civilian vehicles. as they grew closer to the smoke several troop squads got out and the pace slowed to a crawl as they approached at a walking pace. as they got within spyglass range what happened was all too clear. The bridge ahead had been blown. As they approached the area had a few bodies and bikes laying around. it appeared as if the bridge was blown to block them off and then they were ambushed. most had gotten away, but a few of their slower members, including the donkey and his driver were dead. In all there were 7 bodies plus the donkey that had been shot dead and 3 that had been stabbed. The general called a drivers meeting. Jastrey: We will leave a squad behind to get identifications and bury the dead, if they can. They will have a fast vehicle and leave at the first sign of danger. the bikes made it down the ravine it looks like but we cannot fit. We will have to take alternate route Bravo-12. it will take us across a pasture and threw some old dirt roads, and threw some possibly dangerous canyons. It will add another 3 hours on our journey unfortunately but any other will be just as dangerous and longer. that is all. As people headed back to their rigs Hondo approached Jastrey. Hondo: Ma'am, I'd like to stay back and help your unit with the dead. Jastrey: It's too dangerous, besides you have two girls to look after. Hondo: If you know anything 'bout Fernando an' I like you say you know the girls will be safe if he is close by, we live dangerous lives almost daily, an' we aren't so easy to kill. Jastrey: I don't know . . . Hondo: Even with a trailer my rig is fast in this terrain. Jastrey sighed and nodded. Jastrey: Alright, but no being a hero. Your wife and girls need you. Hondo nodded. He trotted back to his truck and got the girls. Zoey was already awake by now. Hondo: I need you two to ride with James an' Molly for a bit. I'm stayin' to help the soldiers take care of some business. Zoey: But papa. . . Hondo: It's alright. I'll catch up with you soon enough. If Fernando asks tell him I stayed to help. The girls nodded reluctantly as they grabbed their go bags, a coupe sandwiches, and a couple canteens. Once they were safely into the Bronco Hondo jumped into the pickup and picked up the radio. Hondo: Jefe, little ones in Bronco. I'll rejoin y'all soon. He then turned off his CB and pulled out to where the soldiers were starting to work as the caravan headed off to the west. he knew Fernando might be pissed with him but he needed to do something, help in some way to get his mind off his own feelings. Work helped keep his mind busy on the needs of others. They soon collected IDs and valuables, and by switching out who dug and who stood guard the grave was dug quickly. due to the time they had they dug one grave 4 feet deep and placed rocks over it to keep it from being dug up. They marked it the best they could and hurried to catch up with the group. It had been almost 2 hours, and they were all now just more tired and dirty but they had a long way to go so with the advantage of both vehicles being fast over rough terrain they caught up to the group once again stopped due to a flat. Hondo turned on his radio as he neared the group. there wasn't much for chatter at the moment so Hondo pulled up beside the Bronco and got out. The soldiers stopped behind Fernando and got out to talk to him. the girls jumped out to greet Hondo, hugging him, not caring he was sweaty and dirty. Hondo: you two will get all dirty, now. . . . what has everyone stopped now? James got out as Hondo asked his question and came over. James: The rig in front of Jeanettes rig got a flat tire down the hill. James pointed at the steep narrow drop off where the road went down into a little valley and back up out the other side. it was rough and narrow. the remains of two abandon oil wells could be seen on either side of the low laying area. Molly who had been stretching her legs came running up about then. As she ran up Zoey tugged on hondo's arm. Zoey: what is that awful smell? Molly: James! Hondo! The man changing the tire has collapsed! James: what? We'd better go check on him. Hondo stood for a moment. Something was wrong, he knew it. the warning bells in his head were going off but . . Hondo: Wait! James: What? he needs help! Hondo: somethings not right . . . wait! that smell!  Molly! get on the CB. Tell everyone to stay away! NOW!! Hondo ran to the trailer, grabbed a motorcycle helmet, a air tank full of air for tires, put an blow gun on it, used some electrical tape to tape the handle down and grabbed a piece of rope and tied it to the tank, slinging it over his shoulder. James followed him puzzled. Hondo: How many down there?? James: The man and his wife, why? Hondo: Just get Fernando, makes sure he smells the air. he'll know whats wrong! Hondo put on the helmet with visor down, put the air nozzle up in the helmet and cracked the air open then charged down the hill, to attempt to carry the collapsed couple out.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 28th, 2018, 2:50pm When everyone first stopped Jeanette got out of the car and walked to Moro's truck and knocks on the window. Moro rolls down her window. "What is it, Jeanette?" "When I mentioned the CD you said we would discuss it at our stop." "I did not want to use the radio as a chat room. Anyhow, the girl on the CD is you." "How is that possible? I sing for a novelty act. I'm not a prima donna." Jeanette is using the original definition. "I have a video I want to show you; we'll watch it when we're wide awake. Anyhow, you're right. Your voices are different; according to every other indicator the two of you are the same person." "How is this possible?" "I don't know. Begining in this timeline, the Illuminati have been researching mutations. It's speculative; they may have given Jeanette her singing voice." "Why would the Illuminati give a rats tail about my singing voice?" Jeanette asks. "After the Happening, the Illuminati built the city of Penn Springs to research mutations." "Why would they want to do that?" "As I mentioned to you at the deli, Wilbur Robinson has a copy of your journal and all the information we have on you. Wilbur went to the Illuminati with his plan. The Illuminati was to build Penn Springs, a first world city in the middle of a third world continent, to research mutations. And Wilbur was to use a time machine to transport you from 1996 to 2061 Penn Springs where he and his human sex kitten Mary were to act as your legal guardians." "Why would the Illuminati be interested in Wilbur's plan?" "Do you mean in addition to having the advantage of knowing what will happen in the future? They want you as their bargaining chip. They know they can't hold you." Moro explains. "Jeanette has to stay of her free will and not because of Stockholm syndrome." "Let me guess, Jeanette is getting everything she ever wanted." "Yes. One of those things is immortality. Jeanette has been an Immortal since she was fourteen, the legal age to get the procedure in Penn Springs." "Why would the Illuminati be interested in a bargaining chip?" Jeanette asks. "Long story short: we delayed their plans for the new world order." "Why would Wilbur do something so stupid?" "Wilbur wants us to have the journal." "Why would he care?" "Wilbur was born after the Happening. He believes he would not have been if the Happening did not exist. Wilbur's just protecting his existence even if it means dying to preserve it. When Fernando threatened our existence, he threatened Wilbur's existence." "Remind me to thank Fernando. This third world mission trip was lacking excitement. Don't get me wrong. I'm happy for Jeanette of this timeline. She has what I want, to be forever young. I wish you would have done that for me. In addition to thanking Fernando, I need to thank you for your inaction. Good night, Moro." Jeanette heads to her car. Moro gets out of the truck. "Grow up, Jeanette. You know very well we could not have given you immortality without your mom's permission. Do you think your mom signed papers for Wilbur to kidnap you? Wilbur may be a sleazebag; he paid the ultimate price for the Jeanette of this timeline to have immortality." Moro gets back in her truck. Jeanette turns around. "I need to grow up? If Wilbur is such a sorry excuse for a human, why didn't you stop him? I'll tell you why. Jeanette of this timeline knew that if she did not write that note, she would not have gotten her immortality. You are afraid of rescuing people if you have a reason to believe they will get mad at you for doing so. When the two of you have time, ask Fernando how many people he rescued who did not want to be rescued." "Sure. While I'm at it, I may as well ask Fernando why he does not want us to rescue Valentine. Let's see how well that goes. At least Valentine wants to be rescued. You don't." "Then why do you want us to go to Penn Springs?" "All I said was go to Penn Springs to asses the situation before making a further decision. If you decide to leave without taking further action, at least you got to enjoy the scenery." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 29th, 2018, 2:05am RPG: Fernando was going to say something about personal conversations on public frequencies but Hondo beaten him to it. He notices that the convoy slows down to a stop, followed by chatter of somebody getting a flat tire. To conserve energy, Fernando turns off the headlights and marker lights on his vehicle. It was a long wait, it must have been one of the larger vehicles that caught a flat and not a smaller vehicle as changing a wheel/tire on a smaller vehicle would have taken a lot less time. But no sooner than they started moving again, there was a flash of a orange glow in the sky reflected from the clouds above, followed by a loud “BOOM!” and the ground rumbling below their tires. Smoke can be seen rising from the orange glow, and everyone decides to become an on-air expert on the radio frequencies as to what it was they just witnessed and what it could be. Being the last one on the line, Fernando just listens to the commotion and waits for a voice of authority to calm things down and give an explanation. Though traveling at a crawling pace, the distant sound of gun fire can be heard. Though the military was ahead to provide everyone protection, Fernando kept looking back at his mirrors to make sure no one was coming up behind them from the rear. The convoy sped up momentarily but then stopped again, perhaps covering another mile or two before stopping again. Fernando got his information from the military channels his other tiny radio, the bridge was blown up with casualties from the passing convoy rear not making it with the others. General Jastrey calls all leading convoy group leaders and drivers to the front of the line for an impromptu meeting. Fernando trots to the front of line to get to the meeting. Nothing was said that he could have speculated on his own. With the information given, Fernando goes back to his Electric Camper. Soon they were rolling slowly again. He did notice that a few military and a couple civilian vehicles pulled over to the side of the road while the rest of the line continued forward. Whatever they were doing, it did not take long for them to return to the line. But once again the convoy crawls to a safe speed as they go down a steep hill leading into a valley. But another tire blow out stops the convoy again, and the driver and crew of that smaller vehicle step out to quickly make a tire change. The military channels open up with chatter of “a smell” coming from below them in the valley. Soon the radio chatter on all the frequencies being to complain of “the smell.” Molly’s voice can be heard over the civilian frequencies for all within listening range to leave the immediate area. James came running to Fernando’s electric camper at the same time Jastrey gives the call on private channels for all military personnel to put on their gas masks and distribute masks out to those who do to who do not have one. http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/israeli-gas-mask.jpg (See Note) Seeing James knocking on his window, Fernando rolls down the window, and the smell gets his nose’s attention. Rotten eggs – the smell of something hideous that can turn into a deadly disaster if left unchecked. Hydrogen Sulfide, which can turn into Sulfuric Acid when it is mixed with water vapor, especially in the lungs of any person that breathes it in! Fernando signals James to go around to the sliding door. Seeing James go around, Fernando crawls to the back of the camper to open the door for James and close it immediately. James was coughing a lot before he can say a word. “I know. The Smell. You stay here and rest up while I figure something out.” Fernando tells him. “*Cough! Cough! Cough!* Hondo *Cough* Went To *Cough* Rescue *COUGH!!*” James tries to say. “Don’t speak anymore.” Fernando tells him. He looks around, finding Meeshie on the bench. “Meeshie. Bed. Under the blankets. Gas… Go!” Meeshie hops off the bench and onto the bed, crawling under the blankets. Fernando goes over to Macey and lightly slaps her to wake her up. She tries to fight him off before waking up. “Why you woke me up?” Macey asks. “There is Bad Gas outside. Go to the bed and under the blankets with Meeshie and stay there, breath through the blanket to protect yourselves and stay there until I tell you it is safe to come out.” Fernando tells her. He turns to James, “You stay here until I come back.” “Where are you *Cough...* going?” James asks as Macey gets under the blankets. One of General Jastrey’s men knocks on Fernando’s Camper windows, holding up a gas mask. Fernando signals him to come to the sliding door, telling James, “You stay inside and don’t come out until I return.” When the solider gets to door, Fernando quickly slides the door and steps out, sliding the door closed. He takes the mask from the solder and puts it on. Together they head into the darkness. Minutes later down in the ravine, Fernando finds Hondo trying drag one of the persons out of the ravine. He was big and heavy, having seen one too many donuts in his lifetime. Hondo could carry him out if he had help getting him on his back as the air tank was in his way. Fernando shines a flashlight given to him by General Jastrey’s men at them. Hondo turns to face the light and see a shadow figure head his way. The figure puts an arm on his shoulder and helps lift the man onto his back, before pointing the way out. Realizing it is Fernando, Hondo shifts the weight of the man on his back and carries him out while Fernando look for any others inside the vehicle. Fernando finds “the wife” passed out in the vehicle with a wicker basket next to her. A soft coughing sound can be heard inside the wicker basket, which turns out to be a small baby inside. With both hands free, he could carry the mother on his back and the baby in the wicker basket. But first he had to make sure the baby’s face was covered by its blanket. Then he had to position the wicker basket as to pick it up once he is carrying the wife/mother. He hurried in his work to get both and begin race walking up the ravine once he has them in position to carry. Half way up, two of Jastrey’s men come down to help him with his load, as they helped Hondo with his load. Once out of the ravine they look down and then across. Somehow half of the military vehicles were already on the other side of the ravine. Chatter on the radio’s military channels begin to get louder, with General Jastrey asking questions. Fernando looks at Hondo before taking off his mask. The smell was strong looking over the ravine. “What do you think?” Fernando says. “Couple of dead oil wells leaking gas.” Hondo answers. “We are not all going to make it. First the bridge is blown up, now this. I think we are being a set up.” Fernando answers. He thinks for a moment before asking, “Hydrogen Sulphide flammable?” “Very.” Hondo answers. Fernando turns to the military men, “Is there another way around this?” Those around him shook their heads though one stated that it would extend their trip by several days to go around the ravine and back down to Fight Town. “OK, get everybody to move back a quarter mile or so and get me a flare.” Fernando says. “What you intend to do?” Hondo asks. “I’m lighting this sucker up to burn the gas.” Fernando tells him.” “That would...” Hondo begins to say. “Either we are delayed a couple hours or we are delayed a few days.” Fernando says to him. After some time to work out a plan and get the couple’s vehicle out of the ravine, and a bit of sneak medicine given to the couple and their baby; Hondo, Fernando and a couple of Jastrey’s men stand by the ledge looking down. Fernando is given a flare and everyone at the ledge lay down on the ground. Fernando lights up the flare and throws it up and over the ravine. He and Hondo watch the flare begin to fall to where the oil wells were. A bright flash of Blue light appears and they both drop to the floor before the loud thunderous “BOOM!” comes out of the ravine. Flames shoot out after the shockwave making the wall of flames look like a sight from Dante’s Inferno. The flames burn for a long while but it was fading into the oil wells where they gas was coming from. Eventually the flames burn like a 100 foot torch of fire from each oil well, lighting up the area with an eerie glow of reds and oranges. The air still stank of rotten eggs, but the smell was fading. Eventually it will become safe enough for somebody to walk through the ravine though the smell was still present. But that was not for at least another hour or so for the area too cool down. The convoy took this time to reassemble themselves to cross the ravine and check their vehicles for various things to fix as needed. Note: From… https://www.mainemilitary.com/productcart/pc/Israeli-Gas-Mask-Without-Straw-258p3716.htm

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 29th, 2018, 7:20am Note: I know the radio is not secure. That's why Jeanette avoided certain words and phrases. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 29th, 2018, 7:58pm Note: Doesn't matter what Jeanette knows. Hondo felt none of it should be on the radio and his temper is short at the moment. seems like Fernando agreed. information or not there is a time and place. Obviously it was not thought to be the time or place by either of them. BIC: With most of the group on the other side of the ravine they moved off a ways to safer ground and waited. After the explosion Hondo went back to the camper and was met by both girls, who hugged him. Tonya: what was all that? Hondo: sour gas. toxic. Can kill a person pretty fast. Not sure if that couple would have lived if Fernando wasn't here with his medicine. Zoey: papa, are you alright? Hondo: Yeah, I'm fine. Tonya: How did you know what it was? Hondo: I used to work in the oilfields. Sour Gas, or H2S was somethin' every oilfield worker knows all too well. Fernando came up about then and Hondo looked at him. Hondo: I know a few other things 'bout oil wells too an' I'd reckon you an' I should look at them as soon as possible. Fernando nodded and handed Hondo a spare gas mask. Hondo shook his head. Hondo: I'll just refill this tank. you use that one. the cartridge in the other one is no good now. gas masks don't last long with that shit, as its corrosive as hell. an' now that we blew it up there will be pockets of SO2, which is just as bad, but the explosion should have pushed a lot of it out. Hondo refilled his tank and as soon as they were able He, Fernando and two soldiers went to investigate the wells. they couldn't get too close but Hondo was able to get close enough on the windward side to see. Hondo: They are mangled some from the explosion but look at the threads on the valves. somebody removed plugs recently an' cracked those valves open. Those threads are too clean to have been sitting open. You were right, Jefe. Someone or somethin' doesn't want us to survive this trip. I'm not too sure that the attack by the bridge was road gangs either. The shots were military rounds, an' bayonet stab wounds.  We need to be more careful or next time we might not be so lucky.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 30th, 2018, 10:25pm RPG: Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Hondo: I'll just refill this tank. you use that one. the cartridge in the other one is no good now. gas masks don't last long with that shit, as its corrosive as hell. an' now that we blew it up there will be pockets of SO2, which is just as bad, but the explosion should have pushed a lot of it out. Hondo refilled his tank and as soon as they were able He, Fernando and two soldiers went to investigate the wells. they couldn't get too close but Hondo was able to get close enough on the windward side to see. Hondo: They are mangled some from the explosion but look at the threads on the valves. somebody removed plugs recently an' cracked those valves open. Those threads are too clean to have been sitting open. You were right, Jefe. Someone or somethin' doesn't want us to survive this trip. I'm not too sure that the attack by the bridge was road gangs either. The shots were military rounds, an' bayonet stab wounds.  We need to be more careful or next time we might not be so lucky. “Once is an accident. Twice is a coincidence. Three Times – it’s a conspiracy!” Fernando says to himself. He turns to Hondo, “Biggus and his Slavers Gang were more than enough to give Center Town and other settlements a run for their money. Whoever is doing this, knows their stuff, engineering of infrastructures and drilling wells is something you do not tinker about in your back yard. They are organized and well equipped, so we need to be extra cautious in this. Get more information and when it is safe to go through, we will meet General Jastrey on the side and have another meeting with her.” Hondo nods. Fernando hands Hondo an old grey rounded box. “Found it in one of the merchants’ AS-IS Boxes. He thought it was some sort of non-working range finder and he claimed that he never got it to work. Anyways, I managed to clean it up and with new batteries I put in it seems to take picture viewable on my old Mac Laptop. Flash works, but it might attract attention... ” Fernando tells Hondo as he hands him a QuickTake 150 Digital Camera by its Neck Strap. “We can discuss details and photos later. You be careful down there.” “Will do Jefe.” Hondo says as he inspects the camera with a nod. They both know that the QuickTakes were Top-Of-Line Digital Camera for 1994. Putting the camera strap around his neck, Hondo goes back down the ravine. http://hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/quicktake-camera.png

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 30th, 2018, 11:52pm As soon as he could Hondo went and got as close as he could to get some pictures. As he looked around he found the caps with clean threads on the ground. As he took a picture f them he noticed some still burning plastic at the base of the well. What intrigued him most was the electronics half melted into them. He found a charred stick and pulled it close. His air was running out so he had little time. Using his bandana he wrapped it up and went to the other well on the other side of the road, where he took pictures and found similar evidence with similar molten remains. As he finished climbing back up top his air gave out. He took off the helmet and laid the air tank down.  The molten blobs were now cool enough to handle bare handed. As he looked them over he was able to pull a metal panel off the one piece of electronics as it seemed older than the other. The surviving electronics told a story of thier own. From the circuit board he pulled out a removable radio crystal from the recover slot that still bore the markings 162.400. He mumbled to himself a bit then stood observing the hills on the windward side with a spyglass.  He didn’t see anything out of place but..... as he looked he saw a line of brush that was off colored as if broken. He loosened the revolver in his shoulder holster and walked along the crevice until he came to the hill at the far end which was a good half mile or so. He went uphill first then circled around to where the line of broken scrub brush was. He studied it and it was definitely made by a human or Wessen.  He could tell from the brush and tracks that whoever came out there had arrived way before the caravan had. He pulled his revolver and staying low followed the trail. As he came to a rocky area the trail seemed to end above what looked like a nook in the hill made by rocks and covered by brush. He figured whoever he was following was in that nook. He took a deep breath and with a jump he landed in the nook, gun drawn and ready for action, but he found he was late for the party. A man in camouflage lay face down, a stab wound in his back and his blood soaking into the earth around him.  In his hand he clutched a radio and in the dirt beside him the words, “Danger, Will Robinson” could be seen, drawn in the earth. Hondo took a picture of that and grabbed the radio. He popped off the cover and inside in the broadcast crystal slot was another crystal marked 162.400. Hondo shook his head at it all. He was starting to think that they didn’t know the wells were sour, which is understandable as sweet gas wells can sour unexpectedly when new let alone this old. He had his suspicions about it all but would wait to hear what Fernando said before expressing his own ideas. As he looked around he stopped suddenly. He saw a set of tracks he missed. The entrance to the nook was too hard to leave a good print so he followed them out. Whoever made them knew what they were about which made following the tracks hard. They were careful not to brake brush and stay on firm ground. Finally he found a full, clear set of prints in a soft area. He took a picture of them as they intrigued him. One was small but deep as if the person carried more weight than was natural. The other looked mechanical, almost claw like. He tried to follow it further but soon lost the trail all together and after 20 minuets of walking back and forth still could not find them again. He pulled out his pocket watch and checked the time. They could soon cross over so he needed to return. The window in which they could cross was small. After they crossed this road would be unsafe to travel for a long time.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on May 31st, 2018, 1:19pm Note: I renewed my Photobucket subscription. I'm now able to link my primary inspiration for the look of Charlton. http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Haibane%20Renmei%20Town/haibane6_zpsxqgm7gfn.jpg (http://s86.photobucket.com/user/Jeanette_Isabelle/media/Haibane%20Renmei%20Town/haibane6_zpsxqgm7gfn.jpg.html) http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Haibane%20Renmei%20Town/Great_Gate_Square_zpsbmhrqygw.png (http://s86.photobucket.com/user/Jeanette_Isabelle/media/Haibane%20Renmei%20Town/Great_Gate_Square_zpsbmhrqygw.png.html) http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Haibane%20Renmei%20Town/Haibane4_zpspmfvl9h0.jpg (http://s86.photobucket.com/user/Jeanette_Isabelle/media/Haibane%20Renmei%20Town/Haibane4_zpspmfvl9h0.jpg.html) http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Haibane%20Renmei%20Town/An%20area%20of%20town%20with%20steps%20and%20tables_zpsbwb2gwn5.png (http://s86.photobucket.com/user/Jeanette_Isabelle/media/Haibane%20Renmei%20Town/An%20area%20of%20town%20with%20steps%20and%20tables_zpsbwb2gwn5.png.html) http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Haibane%20Renmei%20Town/6059_zpsrtsiqjaa.jpg (http://s86.photobucket.com/user/Jeanette_Isabelle/media/Haibane%20Renmei%20Town/6059_zpsrtsiqjaa.jpg.html) http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Haibane%20Renmei%20Town/haibane2_zpsgi3cqiqr.jpeg (http://s86.photobucket.com/user/Jeanette_Isabelle/media/Haibane%20Renmei%20Town/haibane2_zpsgi3cqiqr.jpeg.html) http://i86.photobucket.com/albums/k120/Jeanette_Isabelle/Haibane%20Renmei%20Town/097a5f986b5869134419577111e80b876352da04_hq_zps3wxqa8un.jpg (http://s86.photobucket.com/user/Jeanette_Isabelle/media/Haibane%20Renmei%20Town/097a5f986b5869134419577111e80b876352da04_hq_zps3wxqa8un.jpg.html) Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 3rd, 2018, 11:23pm RPG: Hondo returns from his trip in under an hour of exploring and subsequent return. He has a lot to say but it can’t, limiting his words to “We only have a short amount of time to cross this ravine before it becomes unsafe again.” A few minutes of disorganization leads to a quick crossing of the ravine, including the injured couple with a temporary driver from Jastrey’s forces until they can drive on their own again in a day or two. Fernando’s electric bus was the last one to cross. A meeting point was establishes some 10 miles from the ravine. One thing that bothers Fernando’s mind is the frequency 162.400, to him it is all too familiar. But where? In uploading the pictures from the QuickTake to his PowerBook 1400, he discovers a CD in the CD ROM Drive. It is Compton Encyclopedia on CDROM. For the hell of it, he puts in the frequency 162.400 MHz in the encyclopedia’s search engine to search the articles within. It comes up with the answer of: NOAA Weather Radio. “Who the #$@! would have access to the Weather radio frequency? And on AM or FM? And why?” Fernando thinks to himself.  The Weather Band uses FM for their reports, but walkie-talkies can handle various modulation formats depending on the radio. The Tiny Yeasu’s Fernando and certain members of his party use can access AM, Encoded CW, Wide and Narrow FM, SSB, and Simplex and Trunk Digital. For now things are best alone and not asked. More questions are asked than answered in this second driver’s meeting. The problem is the convoy being as fast as their slowest vehicle on the line. The military will do is best to guard everyone but the roads are not wide enough to make a wagon wheel (A wagon wheel is when the larger/stronger vehicles surround the small weaker ones in a circle to protect them). So everyone has to be vigilant in their safety and the safety of their rolling neighbors. There is nothing more that can be done other than that. “How about we get Motorcycles up ahead?”  James asks. General Jastrey, Hondo, Fernando and the other military leaders look at him in anger or disgust, with the General answering, “We already have five Motorcycles running up ahead. They keep us apprised in the conditions ahead.” “Well, I did not know.” James reply. “You do now.” General Jastrey tells him before any of the others could. “Let’s not argue. We got miles and time to make up. And right now we are wasting time. We go forward or we don’t go at all.” Fernando points out. “General, are there any other oil drilling sites in these areas?” Hondo asks. “There are many, but most are dried up by now. Before the Happening, this area was rich in oil and other resources. During the Chaos, groups moved in and sucked the wells dry. Today there are a few wells that might have something in them but that it scraping the bottom of the barrel.” General Jastrey. “I see...” Hondo replies. “What you know about drilling?” General Jastrey asks. “Let’s say a lot. But for now I won’t be drilling anywhere for no one.” Hondo answers. He adds, “But I can tell you if a well’s plumbing has been has been tampered with and those we ran into back there were tampered with.” “I have a few questions myself, but something tells me to wait, shoot first and ask questions later.” Fernando adds. He glances over to his watch for a second, “We continue with these meetings, we will get to Fight Town very late and be very tired from it. I suggest we remain on the military channels and discuss matters there.” “I agree.” General Jastrey says to the group. She adds, “If anyone has anything to say, say it over the airwaves. Get ready, we’re rolling out.” As everyone start to head to their vehicles, General Jastrey intercepts Fernando and Hondo. “Excuse me, Fernando. Can you explain to me how your system is connected to a research data information node?” General Jastrey asks. “Oh. It is not.” Fernando begins to explain, pressing the CD Eject button on the Mac Powerbook 1400. The draw opens to expose the encyclopedia CDROM inside. “It is an optical data disk with the information on it.” - - - Note: Microsoft’s Encarta, Grolier’s Multimedia Encyclopedia by Scholastic, Compton encyclopedia by Encyclopedia Britannica, and Collier’s encyclopedia were on CD ROM from 1993 to 2005, before such information could be accessed on websites because the popularity and speed of access to the internet was not there for the average person to access.  Many of these CDs were originally given away like AOL Membership Sign Up Disks through many sources including as freebees on CD ROM Drive Installation Kits for one’s computer. With the Internet access becoming faster, these encyclopedia CD ROMs fell out of favor when people can get the same information from the encyclopedia’s website.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 21st, 2018, 12:09am General Jastrey looks at the CD for a moment “We got many such of those things but most are useless games and only a few of our machines can use them. I have only seen a tiny few with such information on them.” “Any Libraries around you have access too?” Fernando asks as he closes up his powerbook. “Libraries? Oh, Information Resource Centers. There are not many Information Resource Centers, and what few that are around are small.” General Jastrey explains. “Information on books and other media, or strictly digital?” Fernando asks. “Information and knowledge comes in many forms, mostly on paper, but there are a few digital disk reserves set aside for information like you have there.” General Jastrey points to his laptop with the CD-ROM, “Only a person of rank or privilege like myself can access them.” “I see…” Fernando says before he starts to turn away. “Let’s get the show on the road. Hondo, meet me upstairs.” He adds as he starts to walk away. Once in his Electric Camper, Fernando sits down at the driver’s seat, listening to his CB Radio set to an Upper Channel past 40. As the convoy begins to slowly roll out, Hondo’s voice gets through the radio speaker. “You wanted me to call, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “A lot to talk about. I feel like we are being set up to fail.” Fernando replies. Silence hits the airways for the moment. Fernando continues “Detours, problems, issues. It’s like it never ends. Now, Hondo, what can you tell me about those wells, and possibly other wells we will be running into along the way?” “Nothing much, other than they were tampered with recently. Looks like they were left open to dry up and go bad. If they would have connected some Gas Lines, they could have collected the residual propane, methane and butane left in the well instead of letting it into the air and go bad.”  Hondo explains. “How recently?” Fernando asks. “This is only a guess – 2, maybe 3 weeks.” Hondo replies. “Alright. We’ll talk about this when it is a more appropriate time. Let’s follow this dogged line of lame reindeers to Santa’s Hide-away. Tomorrow is going to be a long day.” Fernando says. “I hear ya, Jefe.” Hondo replies before his truck lurches forward when the line’s segment of movement catches up to him. Fernando puts his Electric Camper into gear and starts moving as soon as a bit of clearance opens up between the camper and Hondo’s trailer behind his truck. Much of the time is going to be wasted is in doubling back along the other side of the ravine to where the bridge was at and back to the highway. But between here where they were and there remains unknown but open space and the occasional oil drilling rig.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Arik on Oct 26th, 2018, 12:11pm It was cool, not cold, cloudy but no perpetration as Hikaru stood beside Arik. In front of them, a casket is suspended by straps over a hole, six-foot-deep. Next to the freshly dug grave is a pile of dirt covered with a tarp or similar covering. No tombstone at this time. Arik remained silent as if he was not there. As Arik and Hikaru left he stopped and turned his head as if to look at someone; no one was there. Hikaru woke up from her dream, sitting in the front passenger seat of the gas Camper. Mavis, who is behind the wheel, speaks softly as not to wake anyone else in the Camper. "Oh, you're awake." Hikaru also speaks in a soft tone. "I had a dream about Samantha's funeral." "Who's she?" "Samantha is Arik's youngest sister. She died on October 26, 1993, at the age of thirteen. Every year, on October 26, Arik would play "I Hear Leesha" (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=R9VbZqyOIiU), by Michael W. Smith, for her." "I never heard of it." "Michael W. Smith wrote a song as a tribute to Leesha Heaston after her fatal car accident. Leesha's sister, who was also in the car, survived." http://charis2770.tripod.com/

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 14th, 2018, 9:39pm RPG: What marvels Fernando is in the passing of burnt out derelicts of various vehicles, indiscriminate of size, shape, function or form though the burnt out shells were spaces far apart. It seems to him that whatever did them in, did them one at a time and not as a whole group. He thinks “Marauders, Highway Gangs, Slavers’ Historical Attacks? If anything, the vehicle is as valuable as those inside it and what valuables they own. It is hard to say how long they may have been there, it could be weeks or years. Momentarily opening the vent window, he can smell the air outside being less offensive than it was at the ravine. The silence of radio chatter also gets to him, as the convoy move, there should be somebody out there having something to say about something and yet nobody was saying anything. Fernando opens the air vents on his electro-camper half way to allow the cold air flow to course through the bus, the propane heater heats it up. He hopes its not Elsa is dreaming about turning the world into a ball of ice. In the very best it should be chilly to above freezing, not below freezing high up in the mountainous terrain. But when has the weather been cooperative with anyone? Radio chatter picks up again as the convoy slows to stop; vehicle break down, a flat tire from the sounds of it. Fernando takes this down time to check on his passengers and take a bit of food and coffee.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 28th, 2018, 7:43pm The young snow queen is keeping herself comfortably cool without affecting anyone else. For several timelines, the Texas Spirits debated the use of an unconventional approach in helping Elsa overcome her fears. Since someone else [Wilbur Robinson] was changing the timeline this time around, they figured they have less to lose if they are wrong. It was not until they showed her a Disney movie from an alternate timeline did she understand what Pabbie meant. Despite the many liberties Disney took (such as Anna riding a bike before it was invented), Elsa's encounter with the Spirits in Arendelle is as she remembered. This night Elsa has a pleasant dream in which she is ice skating. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 30th, 2018, 8:52pm Note: The bicycle as been around in some form to the public since at least the 1815+ as a "wooden horse". It had no chain, no pedals and you kick-push it with your feet as you sit on its seat. It was dangerous in that it also had no brakes and it was up tot he rider to figure out how to stop. But since then it has rapidly improved. by 1860, you begin to see cranks and pedals and some kind of braking system. Depending when "Frozen" was supposed have happened, Ana riding a bicycle may have been possible.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Dec 31st, 2018, 8:41am Note: Most of the movie takes place in 1816; the scene in which Anna is riding her bike takes place in 1803 or shortly after that. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 1st, 2019, 5:39pm Note: Would sound about right; as Royalty tends to have things before the public would. Leonardo Di Vinci did make plans for a bicycle (a wooden horse) but it was never made in his time. Somebody could have taken those plans and made one hundreds of years later.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 14th, 2019, 12:15pm RPG: It has been such a long while in doing the repair that many drivers of the convoy decided to take a bathroom break along the side of the road. Fernando was no exception, sometimes he forgets to go and hours later his body reminds him to go whether he likes it or not. At least it gives him a chance to look out to the stars and what is there in the skies. The slow moving lights tells him that blimps were in the air taking a slow short haul of connecting two points for a straight line. He keeps looking at the skies, noting the placement of the stars and the band of the galaxy, but for some reason, something was not right with the painted skyline above. He slowly heads back to his electric microbus. After 5 minutes he picks up his CB Microphone and dials it to the convoy's main frequency: Channel 14. Quote: CB Channel 38 would be the Medical & Rescue group's agreed channel, though everyone needs to be on 14 for the main caravan communications - the group needs to switch to 38 as to not to tie up the main channel. “Breaker, Breaker! This is The Prisoner seeking The General. General, you got your ears on?” Fernando says into the microphone, and waits for a reply. A voice answers back, “What is it, Prisoner?” “Just want to know what the set back is?” Fernando asks. “We’re dealing with a minor problem before it becomes a major problem. That is all.” The voice answers back. “I see. Back to monitoring the airways.” Fernando says. “We’ll let everyone know when we are ready to roll.” The voice replies. Though Fernando puts down his microphone, somebody else throws in “Thanks for letting us know.” Fernando turns off half of the lights from his Bus/Ambulance to conserve energy as he waits for the convoy to move again. Being the last car on the line, he looks into his mirrors to see the road behind him before deciding to step out of the bus again. He walks to the rear of his bus and checks on his Dub box trailer, its hitch connection and its windows and doors. Everything is locked tight as it should. Looking at the road behind him there was little to see except for the glowing dome of lights of far away towns that speckle the landscape against the blackness of the night. He wonders why he got the Dub Box but the answer was obvious on many levels. It’s for living inside when not on the move and not when in town. With its reserve of food, water and supplies, he and Macie can hold out in the wild for a few weeks, and its insulated interior gives better protection against the environment than the bus which has minimal insulation. Though it is just in the low 50s in the mountain air, the heater and several blankets are needed to keep Macie and Meeshie warm as they sleep into the night inside the bus. Hunting and fishing equipment and added resources from the ambulance bus will extend their stay to survive months if needed. But what gets to him is why so cheap, why have everyone they met been nice to him and the group. It’s as if the people around him are acting like they know him from before. General Jastrey has stated that they had met before when certain members of the group were older but yet in past years. Perhaps in their past meetings, business and other relationships have been established and continue on to this and knowing things that ‘we’ do not know. There are too many variables to maintain this as simple equation. The convoy starts up again at slow rate. Fernando wonders if he could make the distance at this slow rate though he could flip switches and get the generator running to charge batteries while he is on another battery bank. He has more than enough power to make it but it would mean a longer time to recharge the batteries. He wonders about the liquid fuel vehicles as well, driving on first or second gear at this slow speed will just eat up gas. Though they can refuel and many have extra storage tanks filled with fuel to fill their tanks on, it means buying more fuel when they get to their destination. To converse on power, Fernando turns off the headlights and leaves the parking lights on. Macey has been stirring in her bed more than before.  She’s also talking in her sleep which she never done before in the known observable past. Fernando takes notice of this behavior to talk to her about it in the morning after they get to town. Right now he’ll chalk it up to ‘monsters being under the bed’ while he drives. Radio chatter increases with complaints of the convoy being slow. In truth, the larger tank-track vehicles (the Kharkovchankas) have placed their snow and debris plows down to clear the road. At least they were able to clear out more than two lanes of roadway doing so. But this piles up the debris on what possible junked and abandoned vehicles left of the side of the road. Almost 2 hour had passed and they finally get on the main road where the bridge was destroyed. On this side the bridge’s tower was intact as were the cables on this side and some of the roadway going to it, but it was obvious that after that the road ends to nothingness past the tower. Some cheer, others make their disappointment known over the air. It was still a 2 hour trip to fight Town from there. No way are they going to make up almost 5 hours of lost time even though the Kharkovchankas pick up their snow/debris plows and increase their speed. “Scout Leader to Scouts 2 and 3, follow me! And switch it upstairs!” a voice on the CB says out loud, noting that the motorcycles are going ahead of the convoy to check out road conditions and change the frequency to a secure channel. Fernando looks at his speedometer as they gain speed on the road, shifting into third gear where he thought necessary. He thinks about a lot of things and calculates the time it is going to take for them to get there. He is figuring that it will be well into the daylight hours when they get into town. As far as he knows that poses a problem for at least one driver: Mavis.  He’s seen her wrapped up tighter than a mummy to protect her from the sun but she had time to prepare for that. In the here and now she would have to pull over, stop their part of the convoy and prepare herself for daytime activity before continuing onward with the convoy. But in the end, he figures it does not matter. When they get there, they will get there. The condition they will be in is the main question of concern. Another two hours of driving, and another stop. This time it’s an engine break down of one of the seller’s vehicles. Not a problem for them as another vehicle will act as a tow truck to get them to where they are going but setting this up takes some time to do so. Fernando steps out of his electric camper, looking out down the length of the line of vehicles he can see where they are working on near the very end of the front of the line. Hondo steps out of his truck and steps up to Fernando. “Another effen delay...” Hondo states. “We will get there when we get there. And we got business to take care of when we get there.” Fernando tells him. Hondo growls slightly, holding much if it in as possible. Fernando looks at stars for a moment, positioning them in his mind as per time of day, season, and monthly date. But things do not seem right to him. “This world is so wrong, not even the stars are right.” Fernando says to himself. “How so?” Hondo asks. “Just look.” Fernando points out. “According to the compass, North is that way. But Polaris is over there as are the Two Dippers. The Milky Way is all wrong and where’s Cassiopeia and Pieces. Taurus, Orion, Sirius and Lupus are towards the horizon but they should not be there at all.” Hondo looks at the skies for a moment. “If the poles shifted, that can account for the compass being wrong. Same if this area is high in various metals that can make magnetite, which it is. There are other reasons too; this area is known for where homing pigeons get lost.” He begins to explain, adding, “But for the stars, I cannot explain that. Jefe.” “This time of year one should be able to see the Summer Triangle above the horizon, but it is not there.” Fernando adds. He then points out to a dome of light far in the horizon, “That should be Fight Town.” “That’s still about 100 miles or more.” Hondo complains. “A hundred miles, or about 3 or so hours, I’ll take it.” Fernando points out. ‘HMPH-*!” Hondo replies shortly before the blaring sounds of the horns of the caravan signal that it is about to move again. “Hopefully we’ll see each other in town.” Fernando tells him before trotting over to his electric camper. “Yeah...” Hondo mumbles to himself before stepping into his truck. Almost a minute passes before the last vehicles on the line begin to move onward.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 4th, 2019, 6:54am It took over 4 hours to get to Fight Town as several more breakdowns delayed them. It was well past 4AM when they drove through the gates, there is a slight delay because of an issue of “wessens roaming free.” Jeanette leads the way to a Parking and Camping area as Fernando took care of the problem about independent Wessens within the group. With the exception of Teri who ‘belongs’ to Maribelle, the bunny girl “Clover” belonging to the Den mother, and Hondo ‘owning’ Tonya, Zoe, Molly and Jack; Fernando takes charge and ‘ownership’ of the others during the duration of their stay in Fight Town. As everybody hunkered down for the night, Fernando goes to the back of his Electric Bus, shutting down the generator to allow it to cool down. From between their vehicles, Hondo walks up to Fernando as he shuts off his generator inside the engine compartment of his electric camper bus. “Ready to git into town?” Hondo asks in a very solemn tone. “We should rest first before we go in.” Fernando says, adding “Who will take care of the girls while we are gone?” “Tonya will take care of the girls. She’ll git Ruth and Joanna to help out whilst we’re gone.” Hondo explains. Fernando does not seem to agree with this until Hondo says, “We go together or I go alone.” “Then make sure Tonya gets Macey before Macey gets dressed and start exploring the place on her own.” Fernando tells him, “I’ll meet you in the front of your truck in 5 minutes when I’m done securing a few things.” Hondo nods before he starts to walk away. A single motorcycle parks itself in front of Hondo’s truck and somebody is talking with him for a moment before it goes silent. Fernando sighs as he looks over his bus. “Mr. Fernando?” A female voice calls to him. He sees it is Molly as she steps up to him with James slightly behind her on her left side. “We do not have a place to sleep.” She says. “Come.” Fernando steps up to his Dub Box Camper, opening the side door and stepping inside. They follow him inside as he begins to pull out blankets from one of the under seat storage compartments. He hands them the blankets, “I’m not setting up the full bed, but you can each sleep on a bench. No funny stuff, my daughter can see everything from her window when she wakes up.” He then point to the window in the front of the Dub Box and how they can see the rear window of the electric camper. Molly and James nods. “Ask Tonya about breakfast. Hondo and I have to do a few things.” He tells him before stepping off the Dub Box camper. James puts down his blanket and steps to the door of the camper as Fernando steps away from it. “Wait! Where are you two going?” “Scouting for some information.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll go with you two then.” James tells him. “You need time to recover from breathing in that gas.” Fernando tells him. “I know Fight Town, you ever been to Fight Town?” James says to him. Fernando does not answer. James turns to Molly inside the camper, “I’ll be back after sunrise, Love. Help out with the chores like Mister Hondo said.” Molly just nods as James steps out of the camper and closes the door. James steps up to Fernando. “Let’s go.” James tells him. In a few seconds they meet up with Hondo in the front of his truck. After a discussion, the three of them leave to enter into Fight Town. People around them, both humans and wessens look at the trio.  James goes slightly ahead of them for some head hunting and information retrieval with what little to go by. They are told to go to a gym at the far end of town, but not to go in it but to the alley behind it. They walk there too focused on their goal to take on the sights. Though it being late at night, Fight Town does not sleep, as various activities happen around them. Normally witnessing a crime happen in front of them would get them to take action but in the here and now it is ignored. Both criminal and victim stop to look at them as they walk by, putting a pause in their crime. Of the three, James was the nervous one as he notices everyone stares and what they were staring at. Some 20 minutes later they arrive behind the alley, finding it empty. It angers Hondo as he grabs James but his shirt and lifts him off the ground. “WHERE ARE THEY! WHERE IS VAL! THERE IS NOBODY HERE!!!” Hondo yells at James as he shakes him. But as Hondo unleashes his anger upon James, both ends of the alley go dark as the footsteps of others approach them from both sides. Bright lights from cars light up those coming in from the rear, blocking off the alley from both ends. “Hondo...” Fernando calls to him as they are slowly. Hondo shifts his eyes to Fernando, noticing them approaching from both ends. He tosses James to a nearby wall like one would toss a soiled tissue paper. James crumples to the floor like said soiled tissue paper. He turns and faces them with his back to the wall behind James. Fernando takes to the other wall on the opposite side of the alley. He gives Hondo a slight nod as he gives his cane a slight twist upon its crystal. Hondo gives a slight nod back. A voice on one of vehicle’s PA System echoes across the alley, “If You Want To See The Sun Rise, Hand Over Your Valuables And Your Weapons!” The two groups draw their weapons and stand about waiting for somebody to make their move. Five to one odds, it was unfair to them. Hondo and Fernando move like they blurred into the backgrounds, bullets firing off and hitting their targets in under 3 seconds. It takes longer for the bodies to fall. Then Fernando and Hondo jump onto the hoods of the cars, aiming their weapons to the driver’s faces. A balding fat man in a black suit steps out of the rear of both cars, both of them talk at the same time saying the same thing, “Why You Had To Do That! Good Help Is Hard To Find These Days!” “WHERE’S VAL!!!” Hondo spews at the one on his side of the alley. The fat bald men laugh. “Hondo, I do not think they are real.” Fernando says loud enough to be heard. Before Hondo cab pull the trigger on his guns, a metal gate closes behind the vehicles and the bottom of the alley becomes filled with a fog. “GAS!!!” James yells as he gets up and tries to climb the walls for a fire escape ladder above everyone heads just beyond their reach. Both Hondo and Fernando look at each other, shaking their heads. They jump off their cars and towards James. “We’ll get you up there and you drop down the ladder. Run and we will shoot you.”  Fernando tells him as the both of them grab onto his shirt and pants. Fernando turns to Hondo, “On the count of 3…” “2…” Hondo follows. “3!” Fernando replies before the two of them launch James straight up. James was lucky to be alert enough to gram onto the fire escape as he met up alongside it. He climbs over fenced in area of the fire escape. He looks at the ladder, trying to see how to draw it down. Am arm reaches from behind James and a voice tells him, “Lift up and then let go.” The ladder falls to the just a couple feet above the floor. James turns around to see Hondo behind him. “Let go to the roof...” Fernando says as he steps on the fire escape’s stairway. Hondo reaches down and grabs the top of the ladder, lifting it up in a single arm clean and snatch, throwing it up onto the hook it rested on. He then follows Fernando up the stairs to the roof as Fernando looks over about the edge of the roof. James follows Hondo onto the roof. The alley below is a tub full of fog, but as noticed it does not go over the gates at the alley’s ends. They are only a few floors up but they had a bird’s eye view of their immediate area. Fernando was at the building’s corner from where they entered. “How did you...oomph!*” James started to say before being elbowed in the guy by Hondo. In a loud whisper Hondo tells him, “Learn to be quiet, boy! And listen!” “Hush up and look!” Fernando whispers at them loudly. They gather to the side of him looking down to the street below. They see men gathering at the streets below by the gate from parked cars on the street. Another detail is also seen from above. “Didn’t noticed it when we walked in...” He whispers. “Noticed what?” Hondo whispers back. “Rail tracks on the sidewalk.” Fernando points out as he whispers, “This place is set up like a carnival fun house.” “I git what you mean, Jefe.” Hondo whispers back. “That’s a lot of men...” James says to himself. “Shut up. You knew it was a trap.” Hondo turns to him. “Hondo. Calm down and rearm. We were to set up to empty our guns so these goons could take us out if the gas didn’t.” Fernando steps away from the ledge. He takes his guns out and swaps out the magazines as quietly as possible. Hondo walks away from the ledge emptying out his revolvers and refilling it with a fresh set of rounds into the chambers. Fernando walks over to the front, beside the large signage on the roof and looks down at the roof, taking note of the situation downstairs. James stands alongside him. “What are they waiting for?” James opens his big mouth. “It takes several minutes for a person to pass out on gas though to the person it seems like seconds because they are in a panic.” Fernando tells him, adding “now shut up, listen and then do as we say.” He gives the area one more look before walking away. Hondo gives James a push, “Git going and follow him.” James gives him an annoyed look before following Fernando. Fernando climbs over a few short ledge walls that separated connected buildings. After counting off 4 buildings, he looks for but does not find a fire escape to walk out from. He goes to the roof access and heads down the stairs quietly. Unfortunately the stairs turn into the floor’s main vestibule where several guards standing at several doors. They stand there as they plot out a plan. “Hondo, run James downstairs behind me, I’ll take care of the boys and meet you outside across the street.” Fernando tells him. Hondo nods. Fernando nods before taking action, running down the stairs, “FIRE! FIRE ON THE ROOF!” Hondo runs behind Fernando with James in tow, Fernando yelling when he gets onto the vestibule, “FIRE ON THE ROOF!!!” The guards run up the stairs, a couple of them with a pressure water fire extinguisher in their arms. Guards on lower floors also run up to the roof, prompting Hondo to repeat what Fernando did on the upper floor, “FIRE ON THE ROOF!” The three of them manage to get out of the building, leaving the guards in state of near panic and confused as they check the roof for a fire that is not there. Once on the street, they go across the street and double back to the alley from where they were trapped, observing the activity from their vantage point. The gates go up and the fog like gas pours out onto the street. The men outside go in and search the alley but find nothing. Fernando and Hondo take note of their size and appearances, as well as how they move for hits of weapons and training, as a trained fighter carries himself differently from an untrained person, as does one with hidden weapons compared to an unarmed person. James can only speculate that they are all armed and trained but then he spots somebody he knows and ducks down behind the parked car where they were behind of. “Shit... That’s Lenny the Litch!” James lets out before ducking down to hide. “Lich?” Hondo asks as he lifts up James to stand up again. “Undead immortal created by so-called magical means, but we know what one man’s magic is another man’s technology.” Fernando explains. “I know what a Lich is.” Hondo says. “You do not get it, he’s an undefeated ring fighter, they say he can’t be killed nor does he feel pain. He even survived fighting the Ice Queen..! They say he was a soldier before the happening.” James babbles on. “A Super Solider, that answers everything.” Fernando says loud enough to be heard. He then turns to James, “If you know who he is, you know who his boss is. We’ll pay them a visit later. Let’s go back to camp to check on the others and have some breakfast before we make a few visits.” Not happy with the prospects, Hondo follows him back to camp, but not before giving Lenny the Litch one last long look to get as much information of him as possible.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 5th, 2019, 7:57pm Half way back to the camp, the three of them pass by some restaurants and bars, as they did when they went to the alley. Hondo takes a side step to one of them, grabbing the door handle. “Where are you going?” Fernando asks him. “I’m git’in a brewsky.” Hondo replies. Fernando nods, not wanting to argue with a friend, especially one who is going through so much. Fernando guides James to head in before him and the three go in and take a stool at the far end of bar. “Name your poison.” The barkeep says as she along the length of the bar to them. “A Beer.” Hondo says to be heard. “Make it double.” Fernando replies. “And your ‘essen?” the barkeep asks as she begins to fill a mug with beer from the fountain. “Whatever he wants.” Fernando says. James looks away at them as he answers, “Just a seltzer water.” The bartender nods, putting down the two drinks in front of the men. The seltzer water is served immediately. Not seen was the bartender pressing a secret button under their side of the bar. “I want to know what is the plan.” Hondo almost demands. “We go home and take care of the girls first.” Fernando begins, turning to face James, “Then you are taking us to this Lenny the Lich.” “You don’t talk to Lenny the Litch. You talk to his manager.”  James point out. “I do not care if we go see Santa Claus to see Lenny, we’re seeing Lenny.” Fernando points out. “Who is dis ‘Santa Clause?’” Somebody says from behind them. The three turn around, seeing a dozen or so men in suits and hats behind them, each with their hands on some firearm with the closest pointing Thompson Submachine guns at them (M1921 model). He then asks, “What is yo biz-ness with Lenny? Nobody sees Lenny...” “It’s personal.” Fernando says before Hondo could reply. “Then yo coming wit us to see the boss.” The one who is doing all the talk says. He adds, “Don’t worry about the bill, it’s been paid for. As they get up from their seats, they are frisked and their weapons taken from them. Then they are guided to a nearby wall which opens into a hidden hallway and down a couple flights of stairs. From the stairs, they are guided to a maze of halls and then to a drab looking elevator door. Looks are deceiving however, as the elevator door opens, the large elevator inside was of fancy Art Deco style ornamentation reminiscent of the 1920s. They all pile in, Fernando notices one of the top floor buttons was pressed. It takes a couple of minutes to get to their floor, as it was a slow elevator. They all get off the elevator onto a guard vestibule, men in suits, hats and machineguns guarding several doors. They are led to one on the left side of the vestibule and into a large waiting room which also has well dressed and equally armed guards. Instead of waiting, they are led to a door besides the secretary’s desk where they are buzzed in. Fernando, Hondo and James were pushed into the room. The view outside the window says they are quite a way up, if this were New York City, Fernando estimates about the 45th floor but they were on less than 20 stories though each floor was double height floors with tall ceilings about 18ft high. They stand in front of a desk, with the chair turned to face the windows. It seems they are the only ones in the room. Hondo steps to the desk but a female voice says, “Stay where you are or something dreadful might happen to you.” The chair slowly turns around, revealing a young girl of around 10 or so wearing a shirt skirt school uniform, her arms flat on the arms rests though right fingers were pressing buttons on the armrest. They look at her. She continues, “Don’t let my looks deceive you, I am much older than I look. Much, much older.” “Assuming you’re an Immortal, how much older? You look like you’re 11 years old.” Fernando asks. “11? How insulting. I stopped aging at 10. That’s beside the point, I’m almost 30.” She tells him. She then adds as she puts her hands together on her desk with her index fingers steeples upwards, “What is your want with Lenny the Litch? No one gets to see him. You only fight him in the ring.” “We have business with him and his boss.” Fernando tells her. “Again, you do not see him, you fight him, in the ring.” She tells him. She then adds, “That I can arrange... for a price.” “Don’t do it.” James says out loud to be heard. “You need to shut up, you have not won a fight in over a year.” She tells him with a pointed finger. She then reaches down and lifts up a heavy book, putting it on the desk. She looks at them with shifted eyes though her face was towards the book, “As for you two, the best I can do is a Death Match with Lenny the Litch in a year and six months from now.” She adds, "I can rig it so that you are severely hurt and not killed in the death match. How about it?" Hondo rolls up his coat sleeve, “WHY I OUGHT TO...” “Ought to what? Hit a little girl like me?” She acts out the little girl routine on him, changing to adult tone, “You would not survive the fall out that window if you tried.” “Cool Heads, Hondo. Cool Heads...” Fernando tells him. Hondo backs down and fumes in place. “Look, Miss...” Fernando tells her. “The names Ichigo. It means ‘strawberry’ or ‘number one position’ in Japanese. Take your pick.” She tells him. “Alright, Miss Ichigo. We need to see him in immediately for he may have information about a missing member of our party.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo laughs for the moment before turning all serious on them, “Lenny the Litch is a strong man with the brains of a gold fish. What, if any, information he has is forgotten by now.” “We were sent here by somebody to get our party member back, and then your goons took us.” Fernando tells her. “You were taken because you mentioned seeing Lenny the Litch. I’m tell you no one, absolutely no one sees Lenny the Litch. And like I said, whatever information he may have on your missing person he would have forgotten by now.” Ichigo tells him, adding, “You have no options in your search. Maybe you can go to the police and ask them for help. Price for a missing persons case starts at $20,000 in gold coins, and take 5 years before getting a report.” “I’d rather do it myself like I was doing before your men interfered.” Fernando tells her, “Who runs this town and how do I get to see them?” “Are you talking about Government or the real people running the show?” Ichigo asks, holding back her laughter. “Either way it’s going to cost you more money than I think you do not have.” “You do not know how much money I have, and I am not letting on how much I have.” Fernando tells her, “Price is no object when it comes to saving a life, which is what we are trying to do.” Ichigo leans back against her seat, putting her feet up on her desk crossed at the ankle, slightly spread open at the knees, giving Fernando a view of what her black silk and satin lace panties has to offer. She smiles, “Price is no object? Hmmm...” After a pause, "Only a few can back up those words. Thing is, can you?" She leans forward, uncrossing her legs and opening them wide for the moment, showing all she has as she pulls her legs back under her desk. She flips through the pages in her book. As she goes through the pages, she says, “I hope you enjoyed the view. I usually do not give out such freebies, but you seem to have passed that test.” Fernando tells her "My 13 year old daughter has more to offer than what you have shown." "I bet she does..." Ichigo replies, suddenly looking up at him. “Tomorrow night I can put you three in a 3-way match with the Litch. Take it or leave it.” “We’ll take it.” Fernando tells her. “Good. It will be ‘Winner Takes All’ ‘Anything Goes’ Elimination Death Match. 10-million to 1 odds on any of you winning. I doubt James there will be of any help, as he’ll be the first one to be dragged out dead. Then it will be 3 against 2. But if you win, which I highly doubt, you’ll break the house.” “I’ll put even money on that bet.” Fernando tells her. “You’ll put down 10-million? You lose, then again you’d be too busy being dead to pay up.” Ichigo tells him. “If I had 10-million to put down, I would. At 10-million to 1 odds, the returns would be...” Fernando begins to calculate the figures in his head. “100-million-million. The collective world and all of their connected spirits do not have that kind of money.” Ichigo tells him. “Fine by me. I’ll just take it out of your little ass on top of this desk, the cheap little hoe you are.” Fernando tells her, “I’ll put down a thousand, for a return of 10-billion when I win.” “As highly unlikely that will be, if you win, it would break the house and the city. I seriously doubt you will win.” “All I want is one thing, the information on who had Ms Valentine. If you can get her alive, better. That is all I care about.” Fernando tells her. “Sounds like she’s your wife.” Ichigo replies. “She’s a friend to me, but she is Hondo’s wife.” Fernando point to himself and then to Hondo, “So let me say this much, when you lost so much that you have nothing left to lose, you become a most dangerous thing to all those around you…” He pauses for a second, “We will get what we want or this town looses everything. Like Slave Town.” “What do you know about Slave Town?” Ichigo asks. “I’m the one who took it down, with a little help from my friend.” He tells her as he points to Hondo. “Those blimps were flam’in.” Hondo replies. “Besides the Lich, who will we be fighting?” Fernando asks. “Hamburger Mel the Butcher; James lost in a fight against him last year. And Al the Arsonist. Anything goes, including weapons, except for firearms and blades. You win only if you kill your opponent, knocking them out cold does not preclude a win. They need to be dead.” Ichigo explains. “We’ll do as we must. If in a rescue someone interferes with that rescue, then we have the kill those who interfere in order to complete the rescue.” Fernando tells her. “Brave words for somebody who is about to die.” Ichigo tells him. “If you can get us back out weapons, we will be on peacefully our way.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo presses a button on her arm chair, “Where will you be to finalize the paperwork?” Several well dressed men walk in, to which Ichigo nods to them as Fernando replies, “We will be at a large parking area with several other vehicles. Just come in and asks for me- Fernando or for Hondo. We will be there. ” “Expect me to be there around noon. And be ready for tomorrow night’s match. Hope you have somebody to collect your bodies when the match is over.” Ichigo tells him as their weapons are returned to them. “Hondo, James, let’s go.”  Fernando tells them. Ichigo signals to the men to escort them out of the building. The elevator gets crowded before it goes downstairs. “I said we would leave peacefully...” Fernando tells them. “We’re making sure you leave the building... peacefully.” One of the men in suits replies. Once out of the elevator, the trio are guided to a side exit of the building. “I still want a beer.” Hondo says. “We’ll get one when we return to camp.” Fernando tells him as they begin their long walk.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 6th, 2019, 12:38pm As Fernando takes care of the problem of what human "owns" what Wesen, Jeanette parks the Beetle, turns the lights off and kills the engine. She turns to look at Penny. The girl is a month shy of her tenth birthday and she is asleep. She looks at her little girl. Even for an Immortal, childhood is for but a brief time. With Penny comfortably asleep, Jeanette did not want to wake her when all she wanted to do was transfer her to her bed. Jeanette did not want to sleep in the Dub Box while her girl slept in the car though they were safe. At this point, Jeanette wished she drives a Camper instead of a Bug. Though the seat folds down to form a bed, it is not as comfortable as a regular bed. She decides to make the most of sleeping in the Bug. She unbuckles her seatbelt and realizes, there is no law against sleeping in a car while wearing bedclothes. She checks to be sure that she didn't remove her keychain flashlight on the neck lanyard. It's still there. She opens the car door, gets out; does not close the door all the way. She turns on her keychain flashlight which provides adequate light for her to see where she's going. Jeanette opens the Dub Box door, pokes herself in to get her suitcase and drags it to the open door. She steps back outside to change clothes. Jeanette could do so inside; that would mean turning on the lights. She has ample light outside. Jeanette is safe in camp. Besides, it's night time. Using the floor of the Dub Box as a seat, she removes her boots and socks. After parking her truck and refrigerated trailer, Moro turns the lights and engine off. Before getting out, she looks as the black-feathered angel is sleeping. Not wanting to wake up Jade, Moro puts her hand on the truck door and it quietly opens, seemingly on its own. Moro gets out of the truck and places her hand on the door until it closes, again silently. Her wolf ears don't detect anything that could be out of the ordinary. With a watchful eye, she assesses her situation — no reason to be on high alert at this time. She accesses the life signs detector with her mobile device — no one in the immediate area who shouldn't be there. After a few minutes of taking everything in, Moro starts the generator before the refrigerated trailer could begin to get warm. After parking the gas-powered ambulance, the nocturnal Spirit transforms into a bat to get to her post as a night watchman. When Mavis sees Jeanette getting undressed by the Dub Box, Mavis flies down and is back to her human-like form. "Hi. Watcha doing?" Jeanette is down to her panties and the neck lanyard with the keychain flashlight. She begins to put her pajama top on and secures it. She states the obvious. "Hi, Mavis. I'm putting on my bedclothes." "Why are you changing your clothes outside?" Jeanette begins to put her pajama top on. "There's more light outside. Besides, it's at night and we're in camp." Jeanette finishes putting her pajama top on without buttoning it. "Are you bored already?" Jeanette lays out her uniform so that it does not get wrinkled. Mavis is short with her answer. "No." "You must get bored, being the only one here who is nocturnal." "I knew what I was getting myself into." "True; I don't know if this counts as 'seeing the world.' I need to get some sleep. Otherwise, I won't be able to function during the day. Good night." Jeanette gets back in the Bug so that she can be there with Penny, and lowers the back of her seat down to form a bed. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 6th, 2019, 9:09pm As the sun rises shortly before 6AM, there is a knocking at a camper’s rear window. Under several layers of blankets, a body stirs from the knocking. It becomes louder, loud enough to wake up the one under the blankets. A sleepy head comes out from the blankets and looks at the window where the knocking was coming from. “Zoe?” The one on the outside turns the lever but it is locked, with a muffled voice saying “Open the door!” An arm comes out from the blanket and search behind the mattress of the bed inside the camper until it reaches a latch. The latch is pulled on and the door pops open slightly. A pair of hands reaches under the door and pulls it upwards and the one outside crawls into the camper before it closes the door from the inside. “Macey, why are you still asleep! It’s time to wake up and get dressed for breakfast!” Zoe tells her. Macey crawls back under the blankets, “It’s cold.” Zoe looks around, finding some of the clothing Macey wore he day before. She stuffs them under the blanket, “Get dressed, its warmer in my camper and food will be ready soon.” There is a loud knock on the Camper’s side door. Zoe jumps off the bed and opens the Camper’s side door for she knew who was on the other side: Tonya. “Is Macey awake yet?” Tonya loudly asks. “She’s under the blankets getting dressed.” Zoe explains. “Then she has 2 minutes to get to our camper for breakfast or she won’t get fed!” Tonya says loud enough for Macey to hear her before closing the door and going back to Hondo’s camper. “Come’on Macey, hurry up!” Zoe complains. Macey gets out of her blankets mostly dressed, “I’m almost done!” Looking around she sees Fernando is not around. “Where’s my father?” “He and my dad went out on a mission last night, they have not returned yet.” Zoe explains. Macey is not happy hearing that but decides to keep her protest silent. She might as well get ready for breakfast. Getting out of bed Macey gets her socks and boots and thicker out layers. Meeshie decides to wake up and look at the two girls at what they were doing. She goes to Zoe and climbs on her lap. Macey gets onto the bench part of the bed to put on her socks and boots. She sees Meeshie on Zoe’s lap. “Figures.” Macey complains. “What?” Zoe asks. “That cat will never like me.” Macey complains as she puts down her foot with the boot on it. “I’m sure she will like you. You know how it is – respect is given, trust is earned.” Zoe explains. “Yeah, whatever.” Macey says as she puts on the other boot. In a few seconds, she puts her foot down. “You ready to go?” Zoe asks as she takes Meeshie off her lap. “Yeah.” Macey replies. “The lets go.” Zoe says as she gets up and opens the side camper door. Meeshie manages to jump out of the bed and outside before Macey could. They walk to the rear of Hondo’s camper where Zoe opens the door and Meeshie jumps inside before anyone else got in. Macey enters before Zoe. “We’re here!” Zoe says. “I can see that.” Tonya complains as the girls take their seats at the dining table. “Mew! Mew! Mew! Mew!” Kitty mews as Meeshie carries her into the kitchen area by the scruff of her neck. Everyone looks at the cats before Tonya turning to the girls, “Either of you ladies brought in cat food?” Macey and Zoe look at each other dumbfounded. “Well, how about going back and get a can?” Tonya tells them. “The camper’s lock.” Zoe says. “Besides, she eats anything.” Macey says. “If she’s like most cats and dogs, she’ll eat anything the master give her. We are not her master...” Tonya says, “Either way, I’ll start breakfast for us and see if she’ll take some cooked meat I’ll give her.” “What you making?” Zoe asks. “I’ll make some French toast with the meat from the leftovers.” Tonya says as she takes a giant chicken egg from the refrigerator. She finds a mixing bowl and a small electric mixer. She managed to break the egg without spilling it on the dining table. Her luck continues as she beats the egg with the electric mixer. Tonya then heats up a frying pan and puts some of the egg into a smaller bowl, covering the larger bowl. She adds some sugar and cinnamon to the egg.  The slices of bread they had she gets dunked into the egg, and into the frying pan. In a few seconds, they get flipped over to cook the other side as she looks at the leftover meat from last night’s dinner. Any wessens who has been taught to cook meals can do extremely well with leftovers. Tonya has learned to be a master chef with leftovers. French toast with slices of roast beast with gravy, a tasty breakfast to some, but Macey thinks it’s too yucky for breakfast and should be served for dinner. Tonya takes a small bowl and puts some meat and gravy in it, giving it to the cats. Meeshie sniffs it before she starts chewing on it and rips the meat into smaller pieces for Kitty. They both share in the kitty meal. There is a knock on the camper door.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 7th, 2019, 12:14pm Dressed for the crisp, mountain air, Denver quietly exits the bus that she and the others from the train station are now living in. Quietly she closes the door and goes to look for the kitchen. Mavis sees the teenage Haibane female looking abound. She flies down and is back to her human-like form. From the appearance, teenage with grey feathers, and the fact she left the bus, Mavis deduces that the Haibane she is addressing must be Denver. "Hi. You must be Denver. I'm Mavis." Denver has not seen Mavis before and therefore does not know how this Spirit knew her name. Denver remembers that the Spirits have something called a life sign's detector that somehow identifies every person they are in contact; she did not know any details. As a Romanian Spirit, she does not have access to the life sign's detector. She was able to identify Denver from the description in the journal. "Yes." Denver answers. "I did not know there are Spirits who can transform into a bat or that Spirits can transform that fast." "My people are from Romania. All of us have a bat form and, unlike the Spirits from Charlton who have a Midas touch to fix anything made of metal, our ability is speed." "You live in Romania?" "I was born there; it's not safe for Spirits. We moved to Charlton when I was a baby. So, Denver, why are you out so early in the morning?" "I'm looking for the kitchen." Denver answers. "Don't you eat with the others from the train station?" "I wanted to eat before I help with the setup and cooking." "This way." Mavis leads the way. Denver continues as she follows Mavis to Hondo's camper. "Since your form is a bat, does that mean you are nocturnal?" "Yes." "What do you for this party?" "I drive if we have to drive at night. I have guard duty and I help with breakfast. The ladies may have started without me." Fernando wrote: There is a knock on the camper door. Zoe gets the door and sees Mavis with a teenage Haibane female. "Hi. Have y'all met Denver?" Mavis asks. "No." Tonya and Zoe answer. Mavis continues, "She is from the train station." "Don't you eat with the others from the bus?" Tonya asks. "I wanted to eat a little something before I help with the setup and cooking, whatever you have leftover." Denver answers. Tonya responds with light humor. "If you like leftovers, you came to the right place." "Good." Denver is pleased. "I'm making French toast." Tonya continues. "An excellent way to make use of day-old bread." Denver notices the cinnamon and sugar together. "What do you use for your French toast mix?" "Egg, cinnamon and sugar." "Sugar?" Denver asks with a displeased tone. "You can't have sugar?" Tonya asks. "It's not that." Denver answers. "It takes a lot of resources to process sugar cane. Then it needs to be shipped and I doubt the Charlton Railroad transported it because people don't trust Spirits to deliver sugar. Because of that, it's best to use this limited resource sparingly and use alternatives such as honey which is available everywhere." "If you don't want French toast with sugar, you don't have to eat it." Tonya retorts. "I didn't say I wouldn't eat it. If you have some French toast left over, I'll take it." Denver notices Macey making faces at her French toast covered in gravy. "I like your idea of French toast topped off with last night's dinner." Tonya did not know if Denver meant that as praise or an insult. In either case, she was not anticipating a lecture on sugar in French toast. "I think the sugar we have is made from sugar beets, not cane sugar." Mavis changes the subject. "What do you need me to do to help?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 7th, 2019, 9:12pm Tonya gives a plate of food to Denver, pointing to where she should sit down and eat at the small table. Another knock on the door, Tonya goes to open it. It was Ruth with a large pot in her arms. “How can I help?” Tonya asks. “Since Val is not here, Joanna and I are going to feed Karl and the other wessens. I just need about 1 quart of milk and some of the Giant Chicken egg for their hot cereal. We’ll replace what is taken.” Ruth says. “Oh come on in.” Tonya says before turning to the girls, “Zoe, Macey, if you are finished with breakfast, get up stairs and be scarce until I call for you again.” “Let’s go...” Zoe says to Macey. “I just want to go back to sleep...” Macey complains. “We’ll see what happens when we get there.” Zoe says as they climb the ladder to the upstairs section of the camper. In a few seconds they disappeared upstairs. Tonya takes the empty plates off the table scrapes the bits and pieces from the plate and puts them into the sink for washing later. Ruth puts her pot on the table before receiving the milk from Tonya. “What’s left off the giant chicken egg is in that covered bowl.” Tonya explains. “OK, thanks.” Ruth says as she empties out the quart of milk into the pot. She hands the empty quart of milk to Tonya, “Please fill that up with water? Thank you.” She then uncovers the bowl with the egg in it and nods. Taking the ladle from it, she pours 6 ladles full of egg into the pot. Tonya returns with the refilled quart bottle of water. “Pour the water in.” Ruth tells her. “What are you making?” Tonya asks. “Oatmeal with some egg for protein. It won’t make the wessens sick and give them the protein they need.” Ruth explains, “But first I have to beat this until smooth before putting it on the stove to cook. Got any fruit or sugar?” “We got some left over fruit from the dinner and not a whole lot o sugar left.” Tonya says as she hands over the sugar bowl to Ruth. “This will do, and the left over fruit too.” Ruth says as she pours half the sugar from the bowl into the pot. “Save the fruit to the very end. They will serve as a garnish for the oatmeal.” She begins to beat the contents of the pot with a large spoon she had inside. It takes her a couple minutes to beat it into a smooth slurry. “This is ready to cook. 20 minutes top or until thick and bubbly, stir it occasional so it won’t stick to the bottom. I’m going to need some bowls and utensils for them to eat from.” Ruth explains. Then she asks, “Where can they eat?” - - - - It is approaching 7o’clock in the morning as Fernando, Hondo and James return camp. Within their silence, they are communicating, at least Fernando and Hondo are. James is trying to make sense of what he was dragged into. Perhaps a hot breakfast will calm his nerves. “James, continue ahead. Hondo and I are going to stop here for a moment.” Fernando tells him as they stop by the parking lot entrance. James gives him a haunted look, like that of one would have walking to the gallows. In the least he nods before he continues on this his way. Fernando waits until he is out of hearing range to say something. “Hondo?” Fernando calls to him. Hondo does not answer. Fernando calls to him again, “Hondo. I know you’re not the type to let you anger go one somebody who does not deserve it, but I want to know you will save all that negative energy for tomorrow’s fight.” “Got it.” Hondo tells him. “Seriously Hondo. Check your anger right here and now.” Fernando tells her. “I am and I did.” Hondo snaps at him. But then he calms down, “I know there is a method to your madness, and if it were me, I’d put a collar around James’ neck and have him lead me to the Liches’ hang out would be. But at least you got us out of a trap – twice today, and the possibility of getting information to get and rescue Val from. That is better than nothing, all that worthless wessen has given us is nothing.” “Hondo, don’t you think he is being misled like you and I? I can sense his body language, he acting as truthfully as either one are doing.” Fernando tells him. “I did not want to say it, but seeing his reaction to being a Death Match, he’s scared. So we need to fight as a team and protect him from permanent harm. Like it or not, I’ll take the Litch and hold him until you can get Hamburger Man and Fireman off James and then you two join in me ripping the Litch’s head off.” Hondo takes a moment to answer, “I won’t do anything to upset or hurt anyone. I’m just going to take my whiskey and cigar and sit the whole day contemplating on killing somebody for someone I love.” “I know you won’t, but take it a notch higher, spend the day with somebody you do love, then relax and let the day fall into place.” Fernando tells him. Hondo just looks at Fernando for a moment, then nods before heading into the parking lot. Fernando waits a few seconds before following him into the parking lot and into their camp site where some have begun to cook breakfast.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 8th, 2019, 2:19pm As Jeanette is asleep in the Bug, a legally eighty-year-old version of herself is dressed up as Little Red Riding Hood with a .22 long rifle strapped to her back. "Little Red" is carrying a suitcase as she walks through a hotel lobby, in Fight Town, to check out. She gets to the front desk, places her luggage on the floor beside her and turns in her room key. "Checking out early?" A man on the other side of the desk asks. "I have a place I need to be," Jeanette replies. "Will you be having breakfast in our restaurant?" "I'll eat when I arrive at my destination." A crow flies down from his post in a rafter and lands on Jeanette's shoulder. Jeanette continues. "I call him Edgar." The clerk looks at the Immortal dressed up as Little Red Riding Hood with a crow perched on her shoulder. "What happens in Fight Town stays in Fight Town." He checks Jeanette's Bill. "I see that you opted to prepay. I hope you enjoyed your stay." "Your establishment has the reputation of being the best hotel in Fight Town." "Yes, we pride ourselves in offering the best service money can buy." "If this is what you guys call 'best,' I would hate to see what the other roach motels in this town are like." With that, Jeanette picks up her suitcase and walks out of the lobby. Jeanette exits the front, walks a short distance so that she won't be in anyone's path, coming or going, stops and puts her suitcase down. She looks over the parking lot. Crows, perched on Jeanette's newly restored Volkswagen Type 2 Camper, are standing guard. After a visual scan of the parking lot, Jeanette retrieves a mobile device similar to Moro's to access the life signs detector. Unless there is a dead body in the parking lot, there shouldn't be any surprises. As Jeanette walks to her Camper, "Edgar" flies off of Jeanette's shoulder and joins the other crows. Jeanette gets in, secures her rifle and sits in the driver's seat. For the custom job, Jeanette ordered an outdoor shower and a compost toilet concealed under the bed though at the cost of reduced storage space. In the storage, Jeanette has extra clothes, food and other supplies. Jeanette fastens her seatbelt and puts the key in the ignition and turns it part way. Electrical systems come on. The fuel indicator goes all the way to full as it should. Jeanette topped the tank yesterday. Jeanette turns the key all the way and the gas engine starts. "Hang on, guys. We're about to make history. Correction, we will be fulfilling history." Jeanette puts the four-speed stick into gear. With some Spirit guidance, she was able to find the camp. If she tried to rely on her memory, she might have gotten lost. She was confident when she saw Fernando, Hondo and James as she passed them. She made no contact of any sort, not even visual. Her transportation was just another Volkswagen Type 2 on the road. However, Fernando and all were close to the camp when Jeanette passed them. Jeanette wished she had left a few minutes earlier since she wants to be sure the stage is set before the show begins. As she drives through the camp, Jeanette recognizes Hondo's camper and stops. That is where Jeanette needs to be. She reaccesses the life signs detector and deduces she is out of everybody's visual range. She puts the stick in neutral, sets the parking brake and exits her Camper, still holding the mobile device. Jeanette looks up to the crows. In the unlikely event that others could hear her, though still possible, Jeanette uses a natural tone to avoid the impression of being sneaky. "I need one of you to park the Camper while I get breakfast." One of the crows flies to the ground and transforms into a human-like form: white with jet-black hair. The Spirit gets in the Camper and drives away, looking for a place to park. As Jeanette walks to the entrance of Hondo's camper, she looks at the real-time results of the life signs detector. Fernando, Hondo and James are getting closer; still together. Jeanette feels confident that nobody in the camp saw her. However, someone may have seen her Camper. That is not the only reason Jeanette is checking the results of the life signs detector. It's been fifty-six years since she has seen a lot of these people. She knows the names, mostly because of what she wrote in her journal and, in some cases, a brief description; she would not be able to place every face with every name. She needs to know who is in the camper before she knocks on the door: Tonya, Zoe, Macey, Mavis, Denver and Ruth. The only two who she has not seen in fifty-six years are Denver and Ruth. How could Jeanette possibly forget Denver? The process of elimination method should identify Ruth. Jeanette puts the mobile device away and knocks on the door. Mavis opens the door. "Good morning, Jeanette." Mavis looks at Jeanette for a second. "What happened to your other glasses?" Jeanette suddenly realized she goofed on one little detail: the frames are not identical to the ones she had fifty-six years ago. "Good morning, Mavis. About the other pair, they're either in the Beetle or the Dub Box. May I come in?" "Of course." Mavis opens the door all the way and steps aside to let Jeanette in. Jeanette steps in and looks at every person: Tonya, Mavis, Denver and Ruth. "Good morning. Where are Zoe and Macey?" "Good morning, Jeanette." Ruth answers. "Zoey and Macey are upstairs." Jeanette looks at Denver, the grey-feathered teen, at Tonya and then back at Ruth. "Good morning, Ruth." Ruth notices that Jeanette is acting odd. "Are you okay?" "Yes, I'm fine." Jeanette answers. "I just need to get some breakfast." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 8th, 2019, 8:30pm James arrives at the Dub Box to literally cry. Hondo makes it to his camper a minute later. Fernando makes it to his camper a minute after that. Of the three, he is lucky in that he finds it empty. Hondo steps inside his camper without knocking, finding it crowded with women milling about making something out of nothing. He steps in and makes his way to the rear of the camper. “Fat…Err Hondo. Want anything to eat first?” Tonya asks. “I’ll eat later. Right now I need some rest.” He tells her, pausing for a second. “Well, Zoe and Macey are upstairs.” Tonya explains. “As long as they keep the peace and are behaving, I do not care.” Hondo replies. “OK then, laters.” Tonya says. Hondo was about to turn upstairs but looks at Jeanette for a moment. Acting on an assumption, Jeanette volunteers information. "I'm not 100% certain; most likely, my other pair of glasses are either in the Beetle or the Dub Box." “Yeah. Whatever.” Hondo says before going up the ladder to the upstairs section of the camper. Zoe was a bit more cordial, “Daddy!” As she crawls over to him. “SweetiePie, later. I need to rest up first.” He tells her. “Oh. OK then. Laters.” Zoe replies before Hondo disappears in his partition and the privacy curtain slides across closed. Hondo takes off his outermost layers and weapons before crawling on the bed and lies there midway between passing out and screaming. Fernando closes up his camper as he takes off his outer layers and crawls under the blankets. He figures 3 or 4 hours will work fine for him and he’ll be up before 11 to deal with Ichigo at 12o’clock. Food is another matter for him to be dealt with later. With curtains drawn closed and his head under the blankets, it is dark as dark can be for him.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 10th, 2019, 7:33pm Aware of how late it is, Mavis gets up from the table and brings her dishes to the sink. "Sorry, Tonya. The sun is coming up." "I understand," Tonya says. "Don't worry. I'll take care of everything. You have a good night." "Thanks." Mavis walks out of Hondo's camper, transforms into her bat form and flies to the gas Camper Dub Box. A few feet away, outside next to the gas Camper, Hikaru is in her pajamas doing her daily morning routine: Tai Chi. Danielle is already up and dressed. Inside the Camper, Elsa and Chihiro are the last to get up. Chihiro is usually the last to get up; this time she tied with Elsa. Jeanette, dressed in her uniform, and Penny, also clothed, meet up with Hikaru, Danielle, Elsa and Chihiro at Hondo's camper. Hikaru knocks and Tonya opens the door. "Good morning, ladies." Tonya gets back to what she was doing. Hikaru walks in, followed by Danielle, Chihiro, Elsa and Penny. From outside, Jeanette notices something unusual. Chihiro, Elsa and Penny are looking in the same direction and then back at Jeanette. "What?" Jeanette says, waiting for people to clear a path so she can get in. Danielle may not be able to see; she senses something going on. "What is it?" "Let her in." A voice says. Hikaru, Danielle, Chihiro, Elsa and Penny make room for Jeanette. "What's going on?" Jeanette steps into the camper and looks in the direction others are looking in. "Good morning, Jeanette," Jeanette says from the table, sipping her coffee. Jeanette is at first startled; quickly composes herself realizing who the girl is. "Why are you here?" "What? No 'Hello Jeanette, how have you been the past fifty-six years?'" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 10th, 2019, 8:59pm While everyone is looking at the two Jeanettes, Tonya asks Ruth, “I know you’re doing the oatmeal for the wessens, help me set up the table and chairs outside. In fact I think it is done.” She begins to gather some bowls, plastic glasses, utensils, bag of fruit, milk and juice. “May the redeemer save us all, I sense Spirit work is at hand.” Ruth says as she turns off the stove where the oatmeal pot cooks on. She gathers up her towel she had at her waist and picks up pot by the handles with the towel. Together they go outside between Hondo’s and Fernando’s camper on Hondo’s Camper’s passenger side. The tables are lifted up into place from the side of the camper and secured in place with their fasteners. Ruth begins to set up the bowls and tableware while Tonya gets the folded seats from the trailer behind the camper. Seeing what is going on from Fernando Dub Box camper trailer, Molly points out the activity to James, and discuss what is going on before stepping outside. Marvin has La La, Li Li, Teri and Karl with him as they approach Hondo’s camper on the passenger side. He approaches Ruth with the other behind. “Excuse Ms Ruth. Is there anything for a morning meal?” Marvin tries to say as politely as possible. “I’m setting up some oatmeal for all of you to eat out here.” Ruth points to the pot, “I’m waiting for Tonya to return with some chairs.” “Thank you Ms. Ruth. Thank you.” Marvin says to her, as Tonya returns with the chairs. “Everybody grab a seat and hold on to them while Ms Ruth and I set up the bowls for you all.” Tonya tells them. With the bowls and glasses set, Ruth fills the bowls with oatmeal and Tonya leaves the bag of fruit, and the bottles of milk and juice on the table by the truck’s quarter panel. Ruth signals to them to sit down and eat. Though the area can sit 5, Marvin and Karl’s larger size makes it a tight squeeze. “Ms Ruth?” Molly calls out to her. “Yes?” Ruth turns to see Red molly and James by Fernando’s Dub Box Camper. Then she realizes that like Tonya and Zoe, as Fox-Wessens they are Carnivore Wessens. “I’ll take care of them, Ruth. You did more than enough here.” Tonya tells her. “I’ll take the rest of the oatmeal for the boys and put away the rest. Milk, juice and fruit are on the table if you want it. Anyone wanting seconds can come over to my camper.” Ruth tells them. Those sitting down and eating say “Thank you Ms. Ruth!” “You two can wait out here, it’s a bit crowded in the camper right now.” Tonya tells Molly and James, “It should only take a couple minutes.” She then walks into Hondo’s camper to set up 3 meat omelet sandwiches for them to eat.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 11th, 2019, 9:20pm Jeanette steps outside while her doppelganger remains seated, sipping her coffee. Outside, Jeanette goes to Ruth. "We will be eating with you. It's getting crowded in the camper. Need help setting up tables and chairs?" Jeanette realizes she phrased that wrong. It is she who needs help from Ruth, not the other way around. "Sure." Ruth answers. "I don't know what happened in there and I'm sure I don't want to know." "It's perhaps best that you don't; what will happen remains to be seen." "As for setting up an extra table and some chairs, Tonya is the person you need to talk to." Ruth continues. Jeanette and Tonya work together to set up the other table from the trailer as Hikaru gets the folding chairs. "What's for breakfast?" Jeanette asks Tonya. "Is there anything that any of us can do to help?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 12th, 2019, 1:27am (will make changes as needed) “I was going to make some meat sandwiches for Red Molly, James and I; but I was making French Toast with the leftover meats with gravy from last night’s dinners for some of the others and they all seem to like it. They must be either very hungry or it came out better than I expected.” Tonya explains. “We’ll try out the French Toast with leftover dinner meat.” Jeanette replies. “Just give me a few minutes, I’ll assemble a large plate and you can serve yourselves from it.” Tonya explains. “Thank you.” Jeanette replies before Tonya goes back into the camper. Once inside, Tonya has the French toast cooking on the frying pan, 5 slices at a time. While the first batch is cooking, she hands out plastic glasses to Jeanette to drink either water, juice or milk from what is on the table the Wessens were eating from. She returns for a second time with a few sets of plastic plates and tableware for them to eat from. When she returns to the stove, the first set of 5 slices of French Toast was done. She throws in another 5 into the frying pan, as she gathers three more plates for herself, James and Red Molly. The flame for the meat and gravy is lowered to keep it warm and not burn it. The next 4 set of 6 cooked quickly, and Tonya was able to takes the set of food on two large plates for them to serve themselves from. Going back inside the camper, Tonya makes 3 omelets stuffed with the dinner meat and put between 2 slices of bread. She gives them out to James and Molly while keeping one for herself. For whatever reason, everyone seems to eat their breakfast meal slow.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 12th, 2019, 10:02pm Jeanette, Penny, Hikaru, Chihiro and Elsa have breakfast outside with the Wessens as Jeanette comes out from the camper, with her cup of coffee, and sits opposite of Jeanette. Eyes are on both of them, wondering what on earth is going on. "Why are you here?" Jeanette asks for the second time. "I came here for two reasons." Jeanette answers. "First, I'm here to see an old friend. You have not met her yet. Second, I'm here to talk to Fernando. I think it is possible to correct what happened." "Fernando and I discussed that a few days ago," Jeanette says, attempting to conceal the reality of time travel. "If we are to correct what happened, millions of people would cease to exist." Those at the table, some who do not know that time travel is a reality, watch in silence as today's episode of The Twilight Zone becomes more interesting. Jeanette swallows another sip of her coffee. "I believe it is possible to correct what happened while preserving the existence of some of those people. I don't think it is possible to save everyone. In any case, I believe it is best to wait until this mission is complete." "Okay?" Jeanette asks. "Why come here now if it is best to wait until we get to Charlton, other than to see an old friend?" "Coming here now grants every person involved the time to discuss the plan. That and how I pitch the idea to Fernando is important." "Why?" Jeanette asks. "The Spirits and the Illuminati need to sit down to the negotiating table. Can you think of anyone other than Fernando to act as the negotiator?" Jeanette puts her eating utensils down. She can't believe what's she's hearing. "Have you lost your mind? If Fernando finds out, he's going to take Wilbur's head off. Whatever you do, don't do it. You and I gave up so much to have what we wanted and you want to throw away everything we ever wanted?" Jeanette did not get everything she ever wanted; that is for another topic. "Don't be silly. I don't want to lose everything. Fernando lost his wife. He knows what happened to Dad and why we wouldn't want to go back in time to undo it. The same thing applies here. Fernando gets it." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 13th, 2019, 12:38pm The wessens learned long ago not to interfere when humans are discussing. Thus they sit there slowing down in eating their meal and pretending not to be interested on what is being said but paying attention to every word and by who said it. All eyes shifted onto that table with the two Jeanettes though heads and faces were not in that general direction. It is something wessens learn to do at a young age.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 14th, 2019, 2:30pm At about 9:30, both Fernando and Hondo wake up from their rest. It is not the 3 to 4 hours they needed but it is enough to recharge them enough to continue on with the rest of the day, though to make up for it, they would have to eat a more than just a usual breakfast. It would have to be a very heavy breakfast or at least a large brunch. Fernando goes to his kitchen area of the camper and uses the sink to give himself a bird bath. Hondo finds his camper empty and decides to take a quick shower. They put on a fresh set of clothes. Fernando gathers in what he has in what General Jastrey gave him the night before. In a less than a minute, Fernando is knocking on Hondo’s camper door. Hondo opens the door wearing his regular street clothes. “I brought a few leftover for breakfast.” Fernando says as he holds up a couple paper bags. “Come on in.” Hondo says, “I got coffee brewing, and it looks like Tonya has some left over giant chicken egg.” “Good. I can make that into an omelet with what I got here.” Fernando replies. He asks, “You seen Macey anywhere? In fact you seen Meeshie anywhere?“ “Macey was with Zoe before I took my nap.” Hondo answers. Meeshie makes herself known to Fernando as she arches up and plants her claws onto his pants leg. He looks down at her before reaching down and picking her up and holding her face to face, “You ate?” Meeshie meows at him, as if giving an answer he understands. “What about Kitty?” Fernando asks. Meeshie just meows again. “OK, give me a while and I’ll give you some of what I got when I get it done. You go get Kitty and a bowl.” Fernando tells her before putting her gently on the floor. Meeshie disappears for a while to get Kitty. “I said it before and I’ll say it again, that cat of yours must be part human or somethin’.” Hondo says loud enough to be heard. “You know better than that, she’s learned all she could to be functional, respectful and loving for a creature of her size to somebody like me.” Fernando says as he begins working on the omelets. He finds some bread and various meats, bread and soup. Searching the kitchen a bit he finds some cheese he can use to construct a meal with. “How’s a folded omelet with cheese and last night’s roast beast suit you?” He asks. “Sounds aw’right.” Hondo replies. “Then it will be done.” Fernando replies, putting his attention to his cooking. Frying the egg in one frying pan and warming up the meat in another. Once the egg is done cooking, he slides the meat into cooked egg and wraps it by folding the omelet in half over the meat. He puts it onto a plate with one of the bread rolls from the left over dinner, handing it Hondo. He makes a second one for himself, with Meeshie returning with Kitty and sliding the food bowl to his feet. He makes a third small one for the cats and puts it in the food bowl. Hondo serves the coffee he was brewing and the 4 of them begin to have their late morning meal. “We need to find James before Ichigo arrives with what paperwork she needs us to sign.” Fernando says. “Not a problem.” Hondo replies. Fernando thinks his words carefully before saying, “I will have to go after the Litch and hold him while you and James go after the other two. I have a feeling that James may not survive this, and if that happens, it will be you versus the two other. So I need you to take them down as fast as possible. Despite our immortality factor, I’ll have some Bio Pills on the side for our injuries.” “He dies, he dies.” Hondo says. “Hey – others have said the same of you. But nobody dies on my watch unless they intend to do harm to us first.” Fernando tells him. “Why can’t I get the Litch?” Hondo asks. “Neither one of us can kill him on our own, and the other two need to be eliminated first before we take on the Litch.” Fernando tells him. Hondo sighs at the prospect of killing someone for sport but this is not sport, this situation is life or death of one he so loves. It is just that some have turned this into a game where if he wins, he could get what he lost or if he loses he could lose everything, including his life. Fernando adds, “I’ll have him pinned to the ground interrogating him. When the others are done, we can focus on getting his ass killed. That shit about Litches can’t die is just shit. They got a neck and necks can be broken.” As if on cue, there is a knock on camper’s door, but it begins to open before Hondo could say anything. As the door opens, Hondo and Fernando take out their firearms and aim them at the doorway. Maribelle was standing there in awe as she sees the guns pointed at her. “What The #$@!! You want to shoot me now?!!” Maribelle complains. “You knock on the door and wait for somebody to let you in! You do not try to open the door, and you do not open the door if it is unlocked!” Hondo tells her. “That goes double for me.” Fernando throws in, adding “Now what do you want?” “How about putting them guns away first of all.” Maribelle complains. The complaint goes unheard as they are not put away, and she gets the message that she is intruding on them but being who she is she decides to test them further by stepping into the camper. “Come no further unless I tell you too.” Hondo tells her as he cocks the hammer of his gun to show that he means business. “Want do you want, Maribelle? And make it fast, we are talking business here.” Fernando tells her. “Alright. I would like some breakfast but before I do what I have too to get it, I did not know that there were two group leaders.” Maribelle explains. “Jeanette is the main group leader, I am the second group leader though she tends to follow my lead on getting us to where we need to go safely.” Fernando tells her. “No. I was referring to that there are two Jeanettes. Not just one.” Maribelle explains. Fernando looks at Hondo as he puts away his gun, Hondo follows suit a second later. “Darn Spirits are at it again...” Hondo says. “Though I would agree, I think it is not. I think this is an older version of her that exists in this world like the older versions of us who are also in this world. The question is why is she here? She should be far away as possible from us all.” Fernando explains. He gets up and looks about the kitchen, “We don’t have much, looks like French Toast with Leftovers.” “Got gravy with those leftovers?” Maribelle asks. “Looks like we do.” Fernando answers. “I’ll take it.” Maribelle says as she steps into the camper and walks to the dining table, taking the seat opposite Hondo. “Well?” Hondo tells her. “Well what?” Maribelle asks. “Well – what is the load down on the two Jeanettes? What do you know, seen and heard?” Fernando fixes up a plate of French Toast with meat and gravy from the left over dinner. “I seen them walking about on their end of the camp. Didn’t hear much except something about a fight in town.” Maribelle explains. Fernando turns to face Hondo and gives him a nod. Hondo nods back. “Since I know Karl and Marvin fought here, and the girl wessens were ‘arm candy’ for them, I just want to know about what you know of this place.” Fernando says as he flips the French Toast on the frying pan. “I’ll keep it simple.” Maribelle begins, “There are several districts here, each one with a division of what kind of fight it is: Hand to Hand, Powers against Powers, Humans vs. Wessens, Weapons and Arms, and Death Matches. Each division has a controlling manager who finalizes the fights. Each division also has schools to teach fighters how to fight, and winners promote their schools to be better than others. With few exceptions, one fights until they cannot fight no more or they ‘tap out’. Tapping out means that they give up.” “We know the basic rules of combat.” Fernando tells her before putting the plate of food in front of her. Maribelle likes what she sees in terms of food but realizes that there are no utensils to eat with, and complains accordingly, “There’s no forks, spoons or knives to eat this with.” Fernando holds out the utensils wrapped in a napkin in front of her, “Finish explaining and I’ll give you the forks, spoons and knives.” Maribelle turns to face Hondo who turns away from her. She then continues, “Alright. Dong Shao Pow manages the Hand to Hand and has his own fighting school. No Hand to Hand fight can happen without his approval. He also manages and approves all bets for the fights and his people handle the tickets, rings and the betting money. The Ice Queen manages the Powers Fights; she used to be a fighter moving from Powers vs. Powers to Death Matches before retiring. Some say she got tired of fighting to the death, because even in a Powers Fight one sometimes fights to the death. She controls the show in that division. Moon Dog Mange handles the Humans vs. Wessens fights. Like the Ice Queen, he used to fight in the ring until he retired, having gotten too old to fight But at least he can manage the division. Karl and Marvin used to fight in this division. Do not let the name fool you, in this division it can be human vs. human, wessen vs. wessen, and human vs. wessen. Death Matches are rare here but it’s been known to happen, even by accident. Max the Knife manages the Weapons fighting, mostly bladed weapons but I seen various other strange weapons in the ring. No fire arms or explosive are allowed though. Before I get to Death Matches, there are other kinds of fighting in fight town not mentioned here. Those depend on the house (dojo) supporting them, like Mutant fighting and Gang Fighting are two big ones.  Animal fighting is another big one, most of those ending up to the death. Then if you are not careful, you might end up Street Fight and people will bet on it. They are sometimes called Tourist Fights but you watch yourself out there and don’t go into dark streets or alley ways, you’ll be fine.” Fernando puts down the utensils next to her plate, “Continue. What about Death Matches?” He then puts down a glass and fills it with juice. “What can I say of them? They are to the death. People die in the ring. This division brings in the biggest audience and the largest bets. Many fighters here have worked their way up from other divisions and only the successful ones survive.” Maribelle explains. “Who manages them?” Fernando urges her on for an answer. “From what I hear it is some woman by the name of Ichigo. Never heard of a last name unless that is her last name.” Maribelle explains as she begins to cut up her French Toast into bite size squares. Picking a few of the up with her fork, she dips it into the gravy. “What about the mob?” Hondo asks. “Mob?” Maribelle asks. “Family or group members who act as enforcers, money collectors, insurance agents, suppliers, ring managers, controllers, things like that?” Fernando asks. “Oh. Those people. It depends on who controls who but it is controlled by various people who enforces the house rules. They also control the Town Council and the sheriff’s department, so if you get into trouble with any of them, expect no help from law enforcement.” Maribelle explains after swallowing her bite of food on the fork. “All this betting money, where does it go after everyone gets their cut of it?” Fernando asks. “I will say that there are many fingers on the pie, but from what I hear, the biggest finger belongs to someone named Illuminati.” Maribelle answers continuing eating her meal as the conversation continues. Fernando and Hondo look at each other for a second. “The Illuminati is a group of people, not a single person.” Fernando tells Maribelle. “They been a controllin’ force of the world’s money and government long since before the Happenin’.” Hondo tells Maribelle. “They must be in dire straits if they are picking on small towns to get money from.” Fernando points out. “They git no help from me.” Hondo says out loud to be heard. “I would not be surprised if they are the MIBs.” Fernando points out. “MIBs?” Maribelle asks. “Men In Black.” Fernando answers. “Oh no. Illuminati send in real people. Men in Black do not even look like people. They look like Mannequins that can move and talk.” Maribelle explains. “Looks like some things never change.” Fernando says. “I think they are all eff-in ugly.” Hondo says. “That’s beside the point.” Fernando replies. He looks at Maribelle, “You finish eating?” Her plate was empty except for a few crumbs and splash of gravy. She puts her utensils on the plate and hands it over to Fernando. He takes over to the sink to clean later. As he comes back from the sink, Fernando asks, “Anything else?” “You need to watch yourself. As with those two group leaders, they are not going to need a third, that means you.” Maribelle explains. “I have group loyalty to back up my position here. No one here would be with us if Hondo and I have gotten them rides, food, supplies and campers. I’m not saying that some of you owe us, but some of you owe us. I provide the safe passage, where to get supplies and share the supplies to those who cannot get them. That kind of loyalty cannot be bought or taken away at any price. So Hondo and I have nothing to lose.” Fernando tells her. “HMPH...” Maribelle reacts to his comment. “If you’re done yappin’ then you need to leave. This is a private convo between Jefe and I.” Hondo tells her. “Heh... I never!” Maribelle relies out loud. “Maybe you should once in a while. I hear it is good for the hair and nails.” Fernando tells her. He adds as he points to the door, “Either way, you need to get out of here.” “And don’t think you can ease drop to listen in. I’ma having the outside electrified. In that, touch my truck and you get zapped with 50,000 volts.” Hondo tells her. “Don’t be listening in and you’ll be fine. Now, please leave before I get ugly.” Fernando tells her. Maribelle slowly gets up out of her chair, saying to herself, “You’re already ugly.” As she turns her back to him, Fernando reaches out and grabs her by the scruff of her neck like  cat would a kitten and leads her to the doorway where he lets her go. She protests and demands to be let go. “Learn to keep your thoughts to yourself when you are around me.” Fernando tells her as he points out the door. Maribelle lets out a disgruntled sigh as she grabs onto the side bar to climb out of the camper. She says something as she walks away. Fernando closes the door and head to the kitchen to wash the dishes and other things in there he used to make their breakfast. He looks at his watch, seeing that it is approaching 10:30AM. “You are going to turn on the electric shell?” Fernando asks as he washes the items in the sink. “Later. “ Hondo replies. “Alright then.” Fernando replies as he cleans up the dishes and other things in the sink. He finishes his work in a bit more than 5 minutes, setting the plates, bowls, glasses and utensils to dry on the side. He takes his seat again next to Hondo. “What else is on the plans?” Hondo asks. “48 to 72 hour stay over while my batteries charge up. Need to get fuel for my generator on top of that, the motorcycle they borrowed from you needs fuel, and I’m sure Jeanette’s group need to get some fuel for their vehicles and generators too. Plus some supplies to make up what we took from you from here. Not fair for you to bear the brunt of the burden of feeding everyone. Using your canned stove gas, you would need that tank refilled, and your water tanks too. So let’s set this up for now and get it done after we meet up with Ichigo at noon.” Fernando explains as he dries his hands on a nearby towel. “Thanks for making breakfast and taking care of the dishes for me.” Hondo says as he slowly gets up. He adds as he finally stands up, “You camper first or mine?” “Well, let’s explore first, find out where’s the gas station, water supply and I’m pretty sure your compost toilet needs to be emptied so where to dump it.” Fernando says to him. “I think I saw a gas station before we entered the parking lot. Let’s go check it out.” Hondo says to him. Fernando nods before they head out of Hondo’s camper. They head out to Fernando Camper bus and get his small red pull wagon and juggle the half empty gasoline jugs to make some full and others empty. The two empty jugs go on the wagon. “This is just a start for the generator and motorcycle while we look for a water and stove gas (propane) refill station and a dump off place for the compost toilet and grey water tanks, then we ask the locals some questions.” Fernando begins. Hondo nods as Fernando closes off his engine bay after gathering two empty gasoline jugs. They were off to going to find the gas station Hondo thought he saw the night before. Leaving the camp, the wessens run toward them as they walked by Karl’s camper. “Where are yous going?” Marvin asks. “We’re going to search around for a gas station, we will be back soon.” Fernando tells them. He adds, “You guys can do us a favor by finding a water fountain, spigot or pipe around here to connect the campers to and refill their water tanks. Preferable one that is free, if not I’ll pay for everyone’s refill. Again, we will be back. And Karl, Marvin, get Ruth to take off your bandages. You two should be fine for now but do not over work yourselves and get hurt again. Tell her not to cut the bandages but to re-roll the up again. I’ll take care of the rest.” Fernando and Hondo walk away, leaving the wessens where they stood. Karl lightly smacks Marvin on his chest, “Let go see Ms Ruth about taking off these bandages.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 15th, 2019, 9:26pm Flashes of light, coldness, and random sentences spoken by unfamiliar voices were the only thing Valentine’s mind was processing in her drug induced comatose state. Due to her special physical irregularities, thanks to Fernando, her body was burning through the drug faster than her captors figured. Unfortunately this did nothing to help her situation and only made the process seem longer. A growing sense of hopelessness washed over her random conscious thoughts. As her mind started to become more aware of what was happening she found herself wet, the lukewarm water being poured over her as she lay, naked to the world upon the cold metal gurney, made her colder. She forced one eye to momentarily crack open. A Wesson male, of unknown species, was in a rain suit with a scrub brush washing her. The rough bristles rakes her body, scratching her lightly. It was painful but the drug still gripped her motor function, not allowing her to pull away or fight it.  A second being there roughly grabbed her head and started washing her hair. The being washer her hair called out to another person. Hair washer: Doc! She had her eye open! An elderly looking man in a white lab coat came over to the gurney. Doc: Impossible! We gave her enough to knock a mutant strong man out! The doctor roughy turned her head towards him and shined a light in her eye. She winced and tried to pull away. Doc: What the #$@!.... incompetent idiots! She’s not one of those underfed weaklings or soft social elites we normally get! And I know I specified a triple dose! Fine!! I’ll do it my damn self! He muttered as he walked away Doc: want anything done right... Not even a minute later he returned. It was only then she realized she had an IV port taped to her arm. She tried to pull away as he injected the liquid into her veins but her arms felt so heavy. Doc: There. She will not give you any trouble now. Now hurry up! I still have to do a thorough physical on her. Have to know any potential troubles before I finish the mixture for her procedure and the boss is in a hurry. The society is watching this one closely so no more #$@! ups or it’s the death matches for the lot of you! Wash-wessen: Yes sir! They went back to washing even more roughly than before but by then the drug had taken hold and Valentine’s last conscious feeling was that of being roughly flipped over to have her back side washed. As her mind faded into the black oblivion once more her thoughts turned to the love of her life. A tear rolled down her cheek as her last thought for the moment faded. Valentine: *Hondo, my love, please save me!*

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 16th, 2019, 6:29pm As per their instructions, Karl and Marvin have Ruth take off their bandages and roll them up. After giving thanks to Ms Ruth, they head out to search the parking lot for a source of water to refill their vehicles with, even if they have to pay for it, at least they have the information Fernando wanted when they find it if any. Fernando and Hondo made it to what looked like a gas station; though it was, it was not for the general public to use. It was an inspection and weigh with a rest stop and refueling station for various cargo trucks to enter to be searched and inspected before going into Fight Town. It was not for just anybody to roll in there and get what they need even though they would pay for the fuel and services. Asking basic questions made them feel unwelcomed as they challenged their intelligence and their ability to do anything right. Both Hondo and Fernando were getting on their last nerves before deciding to leave the place before any of the station’s crew would do something stupid and cause them to kill everybody in the house. They stand outside looking around. “Cross-town maybe?” Fernando asks. “Most gas stations are at the border entrance of the town, so one can fuel up when they enter and when they leave town.” Hondo answers. “Then let’s go this way, we know there is nothing over there.” Fernando says. Hondo nods before they start walking across the inspection station. They had not gotten 10 yards before a large box truck stops in front of them. A furry face of a man sticks out the window. “Hey! You two were with General Jastrey from Central Town?” He yells out from his truck’s door’s window. “Yeah, we were.” Fernando stops in his tracks. The truck door opens and a stocky sort of a man puts his foot onto the step outside of his truck. He puts his CB Microphone to his face as he keys up, “Bald Beaver to the Inspector, come in Inspector...” “Bald Beaver you were cleared to go through. What’s the problem now?” A voice from his CB radio says. “Those two gentlemen you refused to help out...” ‘Bald Beaver asks “Those beggars? They better not be causing problems!” The voice on the radio says. “Those are General Jastrey’s men!” Bald Beaver yells into the microphone. “Don’t care who they are. Everyone’s follows orders and regulations here. No one is to waltz into this facility and get serviced for a song and a dance.” The voice on the radio says out loud. “Yo... Bald Beaver... We’ll get our own fuel from somebody else. If you want, complain to General Jastrey that whatever contracted service she may have with these people, it was denied to her medic and the cowboy. She can do whatever she wants from there.” Fernando tells him, adding, “Now, where is the nearest filing station other than this one?” “There a couple cross town to the South and to the East. It’s a long walk. Better to drive there.” Bald Beaver says as he points out the directions. “I can give you a ride if you like.” “We’ll manage but thanks.” Fernando tells him. “Don’t forget to tell General Jastrey what you saw here.” “I won’t!” Bald Beaver says as he closes his door and puts his truck into gear. “Take care and watch yourselves ‘round here.” As he slowly pulls away. “Well, Hondo, we got a long walk.” Fernando says to him. “Let’s go back and take the motorcycles, ought to make this a fast ride.” Hondo replies. “Alright, you convinced me. Let’s go.” Fernando says as he turns around to head back to camp. (Rewind 20 minutes or so.) At the same time Fernando and Hondo left for the gas station, trouble was brewing at Jason’s tractor trailer. “Nobody Told Any Of You To Prepare Food And Feed Your Hungry Selves! None Of You Have Been Profitable Or Useful As Of Late And Do Not Deserve Anything To Eat Or A Place To Sleep!” Jason yells at the group. “Jason, you should calm down...” Wilma tells him. “Maybe you should walk away from this as this is between them and us.” Jason tells her. “The dogs and I have been doing guard duty like you ask!” Lisa tells him. “SHUT UP!” Jason yells at her. He then calms down a bit, “This is Fight Town, we will get something for all of you to do!” “I ain’t selling myself like before.” Another girl says loudly but to herself. “Neither am I, Patty.” Lisa leans towards her. “No work, no money, you can get out now.” Jason tells them. “Then have it your way!” Lisa tells him before she gets up. Taking up the leashes from the two dogs Killer and Bruno, she heads to the front of the trailer and out the door. Patty (short for Patricia) gets up. As she begins to walk out the trailer after Lisa, “If she goes, I go.” As Patty approaches the door, another girl, Nancy, gets up, “I’m not selling myself for you or anyone else. I’m out of here as well.” She race walks to the door after Patty. The last girl, Alice (short for Alicia), gets up and leaves without saying a word. Jason stands there with his arms crossed. He says to himself “Good.” He then turns to the fem-boys “Now as for you darling cock suckers...” Madison gets up and walks a few steps up to Jason, “I do not care if we are cock suckers but I and the others will not stand for this disrespect any longer. You have disrespected us for the last time. Come on boys. Maybe we can get a ride with that mother with the bus.” The other boys, Robin, Dakota, Francis and Jordan all get up and follow Madison out the door. The last one out slams the door shut. Wilma looks at her husband, “Now you done it. Even though this is a down period, these kids were doing some work for us. Robin took care of our equipment, Lisa guarded the place with her dogs. Madison and Patty led the group into action and worked to earn their keep. It was just some breakfast they were cooking before you decided to fly off on some tangent. Now we got no one to do the heavy work here that they did. Maybe I can go talk to them when their heads have cooled down. Roze, let’s go do some shopping.” Roze does not say a word, just follows Wilma out the trailer. Outside the teen boys and girls hang about between Hondo’s trailer and Fernando’s electric camper, knowing that Fernando would be of some help. But Fernando was not around. “He’s not here, and Macey’s not here either.” Lisa says loudly to herself. “So what’s the plan?” Madison asks. “Well, we need a ride and a place to sleep. Mister Fernando isn’t using his trailer camper (the Dub Box), so maybe we can work to use it?” Lisa explains. “It may not fit us all.” Madison explains. "The bed looks like it can fit 6 if the mattress goes across. And four of you boys can sleep on the floor.” Lisa explains. “I am not sleeping on the floor.” Robin says to himself but loud enough to be heard. “We’ll figure out who sleeps where later. Right now our problem is food. Except for the dinner General Jastrey gave us yesterday, we have not eaten in over a couple of days, not even the dogs ate anything.” Madison explains. “Not since Mister Fernando and his cowboy friend saved us from those biker gang days ago.” Patty points out. Ruth comes from behind Hondo’s trailer as she carries a large pot. Trying the door knob, she finds it locked. She knocks on the door but nobody answers. She tries again but again nobody answers. She lets out a sigh before looking over towards Fernando’s electric camper and seeing the teens there. “What are you guys doing there?” Ruth asks. “Jason would not give us food for breakfast, so we left. So we need a place to sleep and eat.” Lisa explains. “We are willing to work for it.” Patty adds. “Why won’t Jason feed you?” Ruth asks. Madison explains, “It’s been a week of break downs and no work available, so we were not able to pay though we would when things got better.” Lisa adds, “The dogs and I have kept guard every night like he told us too. We had not failed in doing that, yet we are denied.” Madison adds, “That adds to the disrespect we are no longer going to take from him.” Most of the others agree with a unified “Yeah!” “Well, Fernando and Hondo are not here from the looks of it. If you are in need of some food, I’ll see what I can do.” Ruth explains. “The dogs have not been fed either.” Lisa adds. “I’ll see what I can do for them too.” Ruth says. “Thanks.” Lisa says to her. “Yeah, thanks. If you need anything done, we’ll work for it.” Madison tells her. “Well. I have nothing for you to do but maybe later. Come back about a half hour later and I’ll have something for you and the dogs. It’s not much, but at least you will not be starving.” Ruth explains. “Again, many thanks.” Madison tells her. He then turns to the group, “Well, let’s take a short walk and come back. Maybe we will find Mister Fernando and Mister Hondo.” Most nods before Madison takes his steps away from the area. The others follow him. As they walk away, Ruth says to herself “That is not good. I’m going to have a talk with that Jason person and if he were mean or disrespectful to those teens in any way, I’m going to give him a piece of my mind.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 17th, 2019, 10:31pm After Hondo left Tonya went to the camper to wash up and Red Molly followed along to help. Red Molly jumped right to the sink to wash dishes as she got started she took off a really nice diamond ring. Tonya looked at it as she took it off. Tonya: James give you that? Red Molly smiled as she looked at it fondly. Red Molly: Yes. Seems like a long time ago now, but it was in reality only a couple years ago. Tonya smiled herself at the happy, far away look in Red Molly's eyes. She wished too, someday, to feel like that about a man. Tonya: How did you two meet? Red Molly sighed: It was almost 4 years ago. I had seem him around town. that dashing, self confident demeanor, that leather jacket, and that motorcycle. He was a sight to see and every girls dream. I had asked about him and I guess he heard that and had been asking about me. Tonya: You have to ask him out? Red Molly laughed: No! nothing so formal. I was leaning against a light pole one morning, watching people come and go and he pulled up on his motorcycle, stopped right in front of me, looked at me, and gave me that dashing smile. I smiled back and said, "Well that's a fine motorbike. A girl could feel special on any such like." He flourished his hat and bowed to me from where he sat. It was the first time I had heard his voice when he replied and I knew right then I was in love.   "My hat's off to you", he said. "It's a Vincent Black Lightning, 1952. And I've seen you on the corners and cafes, it seems. Red hair and black leather, my favorite color scheme." he then held out his hand. I took it and he pulled me on behind him and we took off down the road. Tonya: And you have been running ever since? Red Molly: Oh we didn't just ride off into the sunset. Nothing so romantic. We talked and decided to work together, here in fight town. He fought while I picked pockets of the wealthy slave owners, we ran hustles together, did cross country car and motorcycle races, sold information about the wealthy and corrupt, and took the occasional courier job. We did that for about a year and a half. We had a big fight setup and had bet all our money on him to win. The day before the big fight we went up to our favorite spot out of town, Box hill. It was the first place we ever road together. As we sat there watching the sunset he grabbed my hand, looked into my eyes, and spoke in that deep, mezmorizing voice of his. "Red Molly," he said, "Here's a ring for your right hand, but I'll tell you in earnest I'm a dangerous man; For I've fought with the law since I was seventeen. I've fought many a man to get my Vincent machine.  Now I'm twenty-one years, I might make twenty-two, and I wouldn't mind dyin' but for the love of you. Now, if fate should break my stride, then I'll give you my Vincent, To Ride." Red Molly's smile sort of faded, and her brow scrunched a bit as she looked off into nothing. Red Molly: The grey Lady tried to get him to throw the fight, even threatened his life. He laughed at her and won his fight. She lost a lot of money on that fight. It wasn't the first time they had crossed paths and not even the worst loss she ever faced at his hands but she was determined it would be his last. We ran for two years. he kept trying to talk me into going elsewhere to protect me but I always refused. Then . . . then she captured me and used me to get to him. She only let us go after she had nearly beaten him to death, tortured me in front of him, and then, well, had she not had bigger fish to fry we'd probably be dead. Tonya put her hand on Red Molly's shoulder. Tonya: I'm sorry it has been so hard on you both. Red molly gave her a half smile and patted her hand. Red Molly: It was but even the dark times didn't seem so bad. I had thought for a moment that we might be home free after we delivered that note to Hondo. Unfortunately the fates were not so kind. Now James is to go into the death matches and I've heard the grey lady will be attending. Tonya looked at her in surprise. A touch of passion in her voice. Tonya: What?! No! Pap . .ah, I mean Hondo wouldn't allow it! Neither would Fernando. Ill just tell them and they will . . . Red Molly: They can't stop it. I'm sorry. I didn't know you didn't know. Tonya: Why? Know what?? Red Molly: James told me when they got back. Hes not the only one in the death battle. Hondo and Fernando will be fighting too. 3 on 3, and the odds aren't good. Tonya sand down onto the couch. Tonya: no .  . No! They can't!! Red Molly sat beside her. Red Molly: They have to. Its the only way to get information on Valentine. Tonya looked at the floor, a look of fear and sadness tore across her face and a tear betrayed her eye. Tonya whispered: no . .  not again . .  I can't again . . .

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 19th, 2019, 6:50pm Fernando and Hondo arrive back at the camp a few minutes later, getting there at around 10:55. Except for a few milling about here and there, the camp seemed empty. Fernando looks at his watch and notifies Hondo. “It’s getting late. Ichigo will be arriving at about an hour.” Fernando tells him. “Want to hold off on going?” Hondo asks. “For now, until after we deal with her.” Fernando replies. Hondo just gives a nod. But at least this gives them more time to sort through their fuel needs. They were able to sort out at least another 5 gallon jug that would need refilling. There was one other that was half filled, and it too was taken to be topped off. Fernando was not caring about the others for at least he was getting his ride in order, and give out the information later to where to refill if and when they return. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/GHsBlckBeauty.jpg A black ominous looking car with blacked out windows rolls into the parking area and starts driving around, stopping at the cluster of campers that were there. Fernando and Hondo take notice of it and shove the pull wagon with the fuel jugs into Fernando’s electric camper before stepping out into the open. The dark vehicle pulls up alongside them and stops. Fernando and Hondo stand there looking at it before a rear door window rolls down. She does not have to stick her head out, but her voice makes her presence known, “Boys, get in.” The door opens just a crack. Fernando mentions, “It’s not yet 11:30 yet. The meeting is at 12.” “Consider it further negotiations or I leave.” She says from inside. “We need to get James.” Hondo points out. “The Wessen can wait. This early meeting is for you two only. Get In.” She says sternly, adding, “If you don’t, I’ll be leaving with or without you.” Fernando and Hondo look at each for a second, before they reach for the door handle. But the car’s rear doors were set up as ‘Suicide Doors’ and open in reverse from the front compared to normal doors that open from the rear. Hondo gets the door handle and opens it, holding it open for Fernando to enter first. He then enters after Fernando has gotten in and closes the door shut. The car slowly drives away. Ichigo was sitting on the rear bench seat with her back against the vehicle’s door frame at the far end from them with one leg folded up at the knee against the seat’s back and other dangling from the edge of the seat, giving a more than deliberate view of what she had to offer under a set of glossy black silk underwear. “1968 Crown Imperial. Interesting.” Fernando says though his dark glasses covered eyes were right at she had to offer. “I do not know what they means and nor do I care.” Ichigo says to him, adding, “Before we get to negotiating and signing papers, answer me this truthfully – are you or are you not The Time Walker and his side kick?” Both Fernando and Hondo notices that the vehicle has picked up speed as it gets onto the highway. “I do not know who the #$@! you are talking about, but this is not the first time we have heard those names and they being falsely associated with us.” Fernando tells her. “Hmmmm... Maybe you are and you do not realize it.” Ichigo throws at them. “I do not #$@!ing care, all I want is my wife!” Hondo growls at her. “Yeah, about that.” Ichigo begins as she closes her legs and crosses them at the knee, closing any offer she may have been showing, “Somebody by the name ‘The Grey Lady’ will be there. She has already placed a large bet against you all. It is she who has information about your missing wife.” “Where is she?!!” Hondo lets out. “I don’t know. What I do know is that she will be in the live crowd of the arena watching you two fight tomorrow night.”  Ichigo tells him innocently, trying to play the helpless little girl role. Hondo seems to fume in place for the time being, to be so close but yet so far is getting to be nerve racking on him. “OK. We go in, we fight, we win. Do we get to see her afterwards?” Fernando asks. “That remains to be seen.”  Ichigo tells him. “Remains to be seen on what?” Fernando asks. “Remains to be seen on who wins, first of all. Remains to be seen on who survives. This is a Death Match, after all. A Death Match against a Lich – one who cannot be killed.” Ichigo tells them. “Let me tell you this much: ‘A man who has nothing to lose is a very dangerous person for he will do what it takes to win. Win at any price.’” Fernando tells her. “That does not mean a thing to me.” Ichigo tells him. “Multiply that by 2, him and me. Then think what would we be capable of doing just to win.” Fernando tells her. It takes her a while to digest those words though she tries to ignore the threat behind them. “We’ll see what happens.” She tells him with a shit-eating smile. “I know what will happen. We will win.” Fernando tells her. “Now, anything else before I demand we be taken back to where you got us from?” “I was hoping to have a little lunch with you two. Get know you both better. Get to learn how you think you would win a Death Match against one who cannot be killed. That is if you do not mind.” Ichigo tells her. “We do mind. Unless you got papers for us to sign, take us back or leave us here and we will get there on our own.” Fernando tells her. The door lock tabs suddenly sink into the door frame, disappearing from view and locking the door in place. Fernando and Hondo glance at each other. “Right...” Fernando begins to say as he pulls out the seatbelts from between the cushions and extends them to their longest lengths. He then throws them over the rear firewall in front of the rear window. He adds, “Ichigo – remember this much. ‘Stone walls do not a prison make. Nor iron bars a cage.’ Hondo, lets blew this joint.” “With pleasure.” Hondo replies before letting off a single round from his revolver through the rear window. Grabbing onto the seat belt, he climbs out the rear window and stands on the trunk of the car while still holding onto the belt. Fernando was soon to follow and stands beside him as he holds onto the other belt. On the count of three they jump off the trunk of the car, landing curled up on their feet and roll onto their shoulders to dissipate as much of the traveling energy as possible. After a few tumbles they stop rolling and get back onto their feet. They both look around to get their bearings, deciding to go back on foot from which they by car. “Where too jefe?” “Ichigo’s office.” Fernando states as he takes his cane, extends it and turns the crystal knob handle. With each step they take down the asphalt path, they seem to fade from existence until they were gone from the empty highway.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 23rd, 2019, 2:07pm Fernando and Hondo stood about Ichigo’s office, looking about it but not touching anything or making any noise that would bring any attention to the room. Fernando does find an outlet and a telephone jack-box and pulls the wires from them both. In a tone above a whisper, Fernando says to Hondo, “James needs to be here as well, but he needs to be quiet. “I’ll take care of that.” Hondo says in the same volume just able a whisper. “Then I’ll get him. Let’s hope he is not busy with his personal hygiene routine.” Fernando says in a low volume. He points his cane to a spot above the floor by Hondo and twists the crystal on it. James fades into place, unsure how he got there. Hondo steps up to him, “Do Not Say A Damn Word.” Seeing the anger in Hondo’s face, all James could do is nod. Fernando arrives with a chair and positions it where it cannot be seen if somebody came in. He does the same with two other chairs, “Let’s sit down and wait, it’s going to take a while for Ichigo to return from wherever she took us.” “What do you mean, ‘return from where she took you?’” James complains. “I said keep it quiet! If her men come in here, I’ll make sure you are the only one they will get to see. Now shut up and sit down!” Fernando growls at him. “But all I waaaa...” James started to say before Hondo pushed him down onto his seat. “El Jefe said for you to sit down and shut up.” Hondo growls at him. “James, I do not want to hear your voice. You are to do as you are told, that means when you are told to sign the Death Match papers, you will sign them without saying a word. It is the only way you are going to get my protection.” Fernando tells him, adding, “Don’t listen to me, do your own thing, think you can handle this yourself, then you lose my protection and face death on your own. Do you get my meaning? Just nod, I won’t accept any other answers.” James nods nervously for a second. In a couple of passing minutes, Ichigo can be heard yelling the orders of the day to her men in the waiting room outside her room. She goes into her room and slams the door shut, heading to her desk without checking her room because she was blind and oblivious from anger and other emotions that are stirring inside her little brain. Throwing her briefcase onto the desk, and jumps up onto her chair and pulls herself forward. That is when she notices them at the far wall of the room. “Do not press any buttons, I’ve already cut the wires.” Fernando tells her. He adds as he gets up from his seat and walks over to her desk, “And don’t scream, I do not want to hurt anybody if they come in running to help you. Then you will have nobody to help you afterwards.” “What do you want.” Ichigo tells him. “It’s 12o’clock,” Fernando says as he points to the clock on her desk. It and others about the town begin to chime to note the time. He continues, “Time to sign the papers for the Death Match. Or have you forgotten.” Ichigo looks at her clock on her desk and then at him. She tries to play it off, “How observant of you.” The then tries to stall for a moment, ”We could have had a nice meal together. But instead you decided to blow out my vehicle’s rear window to make a daring escape.” “I’ll tell you this much, no one puts us in a trap and expects us to sit still through the fun and games. We do not play like that.” Fernando tells her. “If you do not play like that with me, how are you going to play in the ring?” Ichigo asks. “What happens in the ring will be expected. What happened in the back of your car was not.” Fernando tells her. “Don’t you want to play with a little girl like me?” Ichigo teases. “My time play with little girls ended when I stopped being a little boy long ago.” Fernando tells her. He then throws in, “About those papers, or we comeback the following day and create a Death Match with your boys outside the likes this world has not seen since the Happening.” “Oh, like what can you do against my boys?” Ichigo nearly demands for an answer. “How about you call up Biggus and ask him. Oh! I forgot, Biggus is dead because of me, and Lacey is in control of Slavania – again, because of me. So you can call her if you like, but I doubt you will get any honest answer from her.” He mocks her demands for an answer. “And you say that you are not the Time Walker. You must be.” Ichigo tells him. “Let me tell you something that will prove I’m not the Time Walker. Basic Science says that there cannot be 2 of the same thing existing at the time, therefore there cannot be two Time Walkers in this world at the same time. As far as I heard, the Time Walker is in Japan negotiating some deal with the Spirits there that would help us here. Since he is over there, I cannot be him over here. Therefore I am not the Time Walker.” Fernando tells her. “A trickery on words if I ever heard one.” Ichigo begins, “Because you could be him and he who is in Japan is not. That keeps one Time Walker in existence and he is you.” “What is your obsession with me being the Time Walker?” Fernando dares to ask. “You are either him or you must be the closest thing to being the best fake out there without even trying.” Ichigo tells him. “Let me guess, you want him in one of your Death Matches to advance your ticket sales?” Fernando asks. He then throws in, “Do not market me as such. I am ‘The Medic,’ my friend’s ‘The Cowboy’ and I do not know what our guide will go by.” “James the Red. He’s fought in the lesser fights before and lost, so I do not know why you would have him in a Death Match with you two. He would be the first to be sent to the morgue.” Ichigo explains as she prepares the paperwork needed for the Death Match. “I do not care who gets to the Morgue first, as long that in the in the very least I am the one who remains standing and is called as the winner when the fight is over.” Fernando tells her sternly. Behind him James gulps in hearing those words. Ichigo just looks at him in an angered disbelief to what he had said. She puts down the contract book she was working on, turns it around and slides it to Fernando. “You sign the first line. Your partner signs the second line. And James signs the third line.” She tells him as she has a pen out for him to use. Instead, Fernando reaches into his pocket and pulls out his own pen, a rather fancy looking one that most should not be carrying. In fact it was a $400 Mont Blanc Fountain Pen with an 18K gold nib. “Hondo, you’re next.” He says after signing the contract. http://hondosackett.com/Fernando/MontBlanc.jpg Hondo walks to the desk and pulls out a $200 Shaefer Fountain Pen from inside his coat, similar to Fernando’s Mont Blanc but in silver. He looks at the contract book and signs at the second line. Ichigo is getting jealous that these two men who in her mind if they are not the Time walker and his companion, are no better than the road rat highway gangs and yet they are pulling out pens fancier than what she has. What she does not know is that these pens are over 100 years old even though they were transported with their owners when they got dragged through space and time to this misbegotten place. http://hondosackett.com/Fernando/thinMontBlanc.jpg They both step away from the desk to either side. Fernando calls to the last member of the team, “James... It’s your turn.” They wait as James gathers his bravery up and eventually gets to the desk. He looks at Fernando and Hondo who both nod at him. He reaches over to Ichigo’s pen and takes it to sign the contract. He gives it back with a shaky hand. “Now, if we are done here, we’re going home.” Fernando tells her as he twists the crystal on his came to a silent click. He adds, “Before we go, we would like to place a bet on the fight that we would win.” “I’ll take care of that after the paper work is finalized.” Ichigo tells him. “then see you at the camp sooner or later then.” Fernando tells her. He then points to the door, “Hondo, James, lets beat this place.” Hondo nods as he takes James by his shoulders and guides him to the door. Fernando follows him as they go through it and closes it behind him. Ichigo waits a couple of seconds before getting out of her seat and heads to the door, opening it. Her men were still there. “You guys did not stop them?” “Stop who, Boss?” One of them asks. She looks about the room at all of the men standing guard and her secretary at her desk by the door. Nothing is amiss here, as if they were never there. She gives the only answer she could think of “Nevermind then. Everyone back to work. I’ll be heading out again to finalize this fight.” Fernando, Hondo and James step onto the parking lot as the Reimann dimensional doorway closes behind them. James stops and looks about, trying to make sense of what happened. “It’s called science. Unless you know science, I am not going to explain it.” Fernando tells him before reaching over and guiding him toward the direction of the camp, “The camp is this way.” Being huge, it takes them a couple of minutes to traverse from the center of the parking lot to their camping area. [Rewind a few minutes] After serving the teenagers and their dogs some of the left-overs she had turned into a hearty breakfast, Ruth walks up to the double-decker trailer knocking on its side cargo door. It opens with a male figure at its doorway. “What do you want?” The male asks sternly. “Jason I presume.” Ruth says to him. “And... What do you want?” Jason repeats himself. “I’m Ruth, and I over see if things are alright when Mister Fernando and Mister Hondo are gone.” Ruth begins. “Who cares. Now what do you want?” Jason begins to sound like a broken record. “I just want to know what happened with the teens. What is their situation and why have they been thrown out?” Ruth says and asks him. “None of that is of your concern.” Jason tells him. “It is when I have to feed them, which I would do willing to help others out as Mister Fernando and Mister Hondo demonstrated with me and my family. Now, we can deal with his as honest folks or I’ll let Mister Fernando and Mister Hondo to deal with you.” Ruth tells him. Jason scowls at her for a few moments, before giving her an answer. “They left on their own accord because they have not lived up to their end of the deal, that is to work and give their money to us every week so we can provide them with food, clothing and shelter. They have not paid up for several weeks now.” “And you threw them because of that?” Ruth asks. “They left on their own accord. They left because I told them to go to town and get some work that will at least get them some money to me what is owed.” Jason tells her. “I see. You were willing to send some defenseless lambs into the jungle where the predators could do to them as they wish.” Ruth says, “I’ll explain all this Mister Fernando and Mister Hondo when they return.” “They are far from defenseless and they are definitely not lambs.” Jason begins. “We’ll figure this out later.” Ruth interrupts him, “Both you and I have a lot to do.” She slowly turns away from him and starts to walk away. She has already picked up all the unsaid information she could get from him. Jason stands at the door way, watching her walk away and takes a mental note on which direction she took. After a few seconds, he closes the door and continues with what he was doing inside. Ruth makes her way back to the teens who were still eating. As they ate, she tells them, “decide amongst yourselves who does what, but I need somebody to wash the tableware and plates you ate from, a couple to sweep up the area from my truck to that first camper behind this truck, and another to go find some water- I’ll give you a pull wagon and a couple large jugs to fill up.” “We’ll get that done for you.” Madison says to her, “And thanks for the food.” “Anytime. And remember we help each other out, not ourselves.” Ruth replies before leaving to check on other things. As she walks away, Madison calls out, “Who are going to do the dishes, who are going to sweep the area, and who is going to search for water and refill the jugs Miss Ruth will get us?” “I’ll do the sweeping.” Lisa volunteers. Alice raises her hand and nods, signaling that she would work with Lisa. “I’ll do the dishes as long as I get help with them.” Nancy says. “I’ll help you with the dishes.” Francis says. “Then Jordan and I will go look for water and refill the jugs Miss Ruth gets us.” Dakota says. “Good. Don’t fail us, we need to be on our best if we are going to make this situation come to past. Patty and I will wait for Mister Fernando and Mister Hondo to return and ask about a place to sleep tonight and for future nights.” “I’m not sleeping outside, on the floor or with the dogs.” Robin lets his thoughts known. “We will all have a place to sleep by tonight, I promise you that.” Madison tells him. Alice tugs on Nancy’s sleeve and signals to her to what some would consider incoherently. Nancy read what Alice’s motions and basically translates for her, “Uhm, yeah. What about our stuff? We need to get it before that asshole Jason takes them and sells them in town.” “We’ll get our stuff soon enough, but first we need to talk to Mister Fernando and Mister Hondo.” Patty points out. “I’m done here. Where should I put the dishes?” Jordan says to be heard. “Leave them there for now, Francis and I will take care of them.” Nancy explains. “Thank you.” Jordan says before getting up. He was the first to finish his meal but others soon followed, piling up their plates on his and separating the tableware. Ruth returns to see what the teens were up too, only to be surprised that they were ready and eager to do their assigned tasks. She takes Nancy and Francis to her Dub Box camper to do the dishes, gives Dakota the pull wagon with the empty water jugs, and Lisa a couple of brooms, dust pans, and a garbage bag to sweep the area with. As they begin their work, Madison and Patty walk out and wait by Karl’s truck for Fernando and Hondo to return. Time waits for no one as it continues on with its march forward. In a couple of minutes Madison and Patty sees Fernando, Hondo and James heading to the direction of the camp and start walking to them to intercept them. They meet somewhere in between the distance. “Mister Fernando?” Madison calls to him. They stop to gather together for the conversation. “Excuse us, Mister Fernando. We need your help.” Madison says to him. “You’re part of Jason’s troop, wuz up?” Fernando says and asks. “We were part of Jason’s group. We had to leave because he was going to force us to do jobs we did not want to do to pay for the services he provides every week.” Madison explains. “We were not going to Fight Town to sell ourselves like we did in our former lives.” Patty throws in. “So we need a ride, food and a place to sleep, we will work for it.” Madison tells him. “How many are you?” Fernando asks. “Four girls, five boys and two dogs.” Patty points out before Madison could. “Hmph...” Fernando reacts, throwing in, “Hondo?” “I have no room.” Hondo says. “I was thinking of something else, but either way, can any of you teens drive a vehicle?” “Most of us can. I know the boys can.” Madison points out. “The girls can too.” Patty throws in. “We are going to need at least 2 campers, to separate the sexes. I can’t have any funny business going on, if you get my meaning.” Fernando tells him. “But, we have no money.” Madison points out. “Can any of you handle a long arm?” Hondo asks. “Long arm?” Patty asks. “Rifle, shotgun, anything bigger than a hand pistol.” Hondo answers. “The boys can, but, uhm... why?” Madison asks. “Guard duty, it will be some of your task to keep an eye out on the camp at night while the rest of us sleep. As is we got 3 guards and that is a bit thin, especially in a place like this.” Hondo explains. “We can do that, in fact Lisa was our night guard with her two dogs.” Patty replies. “What about handguns? Knives? Can any of you fight?” Fernando asks. “We do what we can with what we got. It’s how we freed ourselves.” Madison explains. “We can learn what we do not know.” Patty adds. “Alright, let’s get to camp. Hondo and I will figure out what you guys need and how to get it. You owe us nothing but to work off what you owe: Guard duty, sanitation – cleaning up the area, and looking for resources like water and fuel and other jobs as needed. Everything else – fuel for the vehicle and water to drink and wash with will be provided as long as you are part of the group. Do I make myself clear?” Fernando says and asks. “Yes sir!” both Madison and Patty say at the same time. “Hondo will teach you how to use the fire arms when it is time. Until then you make sure nobody touches the firearms provided for I want no accidents. Hondo?” Fernando tells them. “After dinner should be a good time to teach and learn.” Hondo points out. “Alright, then let’s get to camp.” Fernando says as he breaks through the tiny crowd and continues on his way. The others follow. Ichigo walks out to the waiting area of her office and orders her staff, “I need my ride to go to the commission and register this fight, the printers to print out some posters, and to meet up with the contestants.” Much of this done rather quickly with the connections she has, but is able to get to the camp some two hours later to continue bothering Fernando and Hondo. She shows off to them the Death Match Poster she had made though not caring for their approval. She is just going to do her thing no matter what. Lunch has not been made yet as the teens have not returned from town with some needed supplies. Update on the 4 girls in Jason’s group: Lisa, Patty (Patricia – oldest and unofficial leader), Nancy and Alice (Alicia – seems that she does not speak or can and does not want too, she can hear, so it is not a hearing related problem). Update on the 5 boys in Jason’s group: Madison (oldest and unofficial leader), Robin (Mechanic and techno geek), Dakota, Francis, Jordan

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 23rd, 2019, 9:18pm (added dialog to above post at bottom of Ichigo's section.) Ichigo’s driver slowly pulls over to where Karl’s truck blocks Fernando’s electric camper but Fernando and Hondo can be seen discussing something. She steps out as soon as the vehicle stops, she taking a couple rolls of post paper with her out of the car. “Getting a camper for them might be expensive here, not like Center Town.” Hondo points out. “I’ll take a hunch on this place being like Los Vegas of the 20th century – despite the winners being the hotels and casinos, car dealerships were big in Los Vegas. Winners bought new cars, losers sold their cars for money to bet on.” Fernando explains. “And if they are too high priced here?” Hondo asks. “Then we’ll send a messenger to Center Town for Tom, Jerry and Marco’s shop to get these added things.” “What about Marvin, La La and Li Li? You promised them their own ride and camper when Karl was well enough to drive again.” Hondo points out, adding, “Even Maribelle will want her down ride.” “I forgot about that. Maribelle can wait, Marvin and the sheep-girls have a higher priority.” Fernando says as he thinks, “OK, if we cannot get rides here like I think we can, I’ll forward a message to the boys in Center Town to make three and some firearms for them.” “I’m sure we can get rides and campers for them over here, but I’m saying the price will be a lot higher and I doubt they will be fixed up and repaired like the boys did it in Center Town.” Hondo adds. “So there you two are. Where’s your dog-boy?” Ichigo steps in from in front of Karl’s SUV and between Hondo and Fernando’s campers. “As I understand it, James is a fox wessen of some kind.” Fernando points out. He adds, “What brings you into the Sixth Circle of Hell?” “Fox, wolf, dog – whatever. They are all dogs to begin with. They are worse than men in their insatiable sex drive, good thing though it is only seasonal on a yearly basis for a few days where they can be jailed.” Ichigo tries to point out in being a living encyclopedia. “I really did not want to know that. Besides, it is seasonal to some, not all. Again, what brings you into the Sixth Circle of Hell?” Fernando tells her. “Just wanted your opinion on this...” Ichigo says as she unfurls one of the posters. “You like?” Fernando and Hondo looks at the poster. They see ‘their images’ on one side of the Death Match poster with the Litch and his team on the other. “Who’s pictures are these?” Fernando points to their side of poster. “I never posed for a picture in my life.” “Oh, those – that’s the Time Walker and his companion, who you two look so much alike. I just had their images recycled from an old fight they were in many years ago.” Ichigo explains. “I do not like it.” Fernando tells her. “I don’t care. A couple thousands of these have been made and are being posted up around Fight Town, whether you like it or not. It’s in the contract you all signed.” Ichigo explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 24th, 2019, 7:24pm "Ichigo?" Ichigo turns around to see who called her name and sees two girls, appearing to be identical twins. One is cosplaying as Little Red Riding Hood. The other is wearing a Charlton EMT uniform. "I'm a little busy right now." The one dressed as Little Red wraps her arms around Ichigo and hugs her. "It's been nearly twenty years. I want you to know. I've been looking forward to seeing you again for such a long time. It's great to see you again." Ichigo pushes Jeanette away. "Get off of me! Who are you?" "It's me, Jeanette." Ichigo takes a step back. Eyes Jeanette up and down. "Jeanette who? I don't know anyone by that name. And I certainly haven't seen the likes of you before." Jeanette retrieves her mobile device, accesses a picture of her and Ichigo near a lake and shows it to her old friend. Ichigo looks at the image on the screen. It looks like a photograph she has, the only earthly possession she has from her former life. "Wait just a moment. Let me see that." Ichigo grabs the mobile device before Jeanette could respond. Ichigo looks at the image. "I have this photo." Ichigo compares the girl in the picture with Jeanette. "I remember a girl who was aspiring to be a singer. I don't remember her name." Jeanette was already a classical singer before she moved into the neighborhood. Ichigo continues. "I don't remember you having a twin, though." Jeanette neither wanted to confirm nor deny she has a twin. "You still have this photo?" "Yes." "After slavers attacked your home and family, I went looking and found you unconscious on the ground. I assessed your condition and determined that you were dying of dehydration. I didn't have any water with me. I removed the photo of us from my purse and placed it in your shirt pocket, in case I did not return in time. I picked up my bag and went to get water. When I returned with the water, you were gone." Nearly twenty years earlier, Jeanette had her purse with her as she used her mobile device to access the life signs detector to locate Ichigo. Ichigo had collapsed after running away from the slavers who attacked her home and family. She ran away from those who were to kill or capture her. When Jeanette found Ichigo, she knelt on the ground next to and shook her to determine if her friend is conscious or not. "Ichigo! Ichigo!" No response. Jeanette accessed the life signs detector to get Ichigo's vital signs. The heart rate and breathing were fast and the blood pressure and oxygen saturation were low. Jeanette felt Ichigo's forehead. The temperature was high. Jeanette pinches Ichigo's skin. The skin shrank back to normal, slowly. According to the assessment, Ichigo is dying of dehydration. Jeanette has an immortality autoinjector in her purse; she does not have water with her. Neither is she close to a source. The immortality autoinjector, an autoinjector pen with the immortality mutagen, exists if a person is dying and there are no other means of saving that person's life. Jeanette uses her mobile device to seek a second opinion. "Lain! I'm with Ichigo. She ran away from slavers and is unconscious." "Jeanette, Ichigo's family does not want Spirit intervention." "Lain, you are not a Spirit." Jeanette knew it was pointless to argue technicalities with the Spirits' artificial intelligence program. "Tell me, is Ichigo dying?" "What is her temperature?" Lain asks. "She is burning up. Also, she has poor skin elasticity." "If Ichigo does not get fluids soon, she will die." "Thank you. I will take the blame for giving Ichigo the immortality injection." Jeanette put the mobile device down and retrieved the immortality injector from her purse. She removed the cap and pulled the medical device from its protective case. She left up Ichigo's skirt and injected the mutagen into her thigh. Jeanette puts the skirt back down to protect Ichigo's modesty. She returned the autoinjector to its protective case, puts the cap back on and returned it to her purse. Jeanette took out a photograph of her and Ichigo near the lake and placed it in Ichigo's shirt pocket, in case she is unable to change the timeline. She kissed Ichigo on the cheek and ran her fingers through her friend's hair. "I will do what I can to change this timeline." Jeanette sings "Remember Me," a song she often sang for Ichigo. Remember me Though I have to say goodbye Remember me Don't let it make you cry For even if I'm far away I hold you in my heart I sing a secret song to you Each night we are apart Remember me Though I have to travel far Remember me Each time you hear a sad guitar Know that I'm with you The only way that I can be Until you're in my arms again Remember me Jeanette gathered her mobile device and purse and got up. Jeanette returned to the spot with a water bottle, full, and electrolyte mix. It was too late. Someone had already taken Ichigo away. Overwhelmed with emotion, Jeanette started sobbing for a friend she failed to protect and fell to the forest floor. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 24th, 2019, 9:59pm When Valentines mind started to come back she found herself in a white room, on a cold metal table that was different from the gurney. Her legs were up in stirrups and she was strapped to the table. Her vision was fuzzy and she couldn't even keep a single eye open more that a second and it wasn't even half open for that second. Though it was cool she was half numb so she was barely aware of the fact. She just left her eyes close as it was too much work to open them. Her hearing was returning though and she caught snippets of a conversation the doctor was having on the phone. Doctor: She is amazingly fit and healthy . . . . Yes . .  Not sure. No one I've check  has been so well . . .  Yes . . .Yes . . No . . no, she's not soft enough . . . she has a few scares too . . . oh yes, sir. She is quite fertile. Would make a great worker and great breeding stock.  . . . yes, there is something peculiar about her. The blood work was astounding. I'm having trouble figuring her age too . . . No, sir. Nothing that should hinder the process that I can tell. . . Unless you want her to be a fighter or a hunting companion I would go with a more docile crossing . . . Yes, a fighter would be a waste, but she should be strong enough to try a hybrid. . . I was thinking a triple . . . I know none have survived yet but she is remarkable. If any specimen can this one could. Yes sir. . . Maybe feline, leporidae, and bovine . . . yes, it is an odd mix, but I can pull certain characteristics from each . . . No, we will try to minimize the randomization to ensure the success . .  yes sir! I promise you'll be able to #$@! her in 3 days tops . . . yes, we can wipe her mind and just put in basic abilities so she's extra docile . . . yes we can finish the mind programming after you have finished testing her out. . . Yes sir! I'll have her in the machine within 30 minutes. The doctor hung up the phone and walked to the door he opened it and barked orders. Doctor: Come on you lazy mutts! Get in here and get her back on the gurney! The boss wants her on the machine right away. He wants her for experiments as soon as possible. Wesson 1 muttered: wants another dolly to #$@! probably . . Doctor: What was that?!? Wesson 1: nothing, sir. Doctor: That's right and make sure nothing doesn't happen again. Now move or I'll change your gender and you will be the next doll. The Wesson attendants both kept silent and went to work. Valentine wanted to fight but she had no control over her limbs so she just kept her eyes closed. The Doctor went on ahead and the one wesson patted Valentine's head lightly. Wesson: I'm sorry. I'd not wish this on anyone. I hope you have no one who will miss you. He sighed and started pushing the gurney out, down the hall. After a few minutes they came to a large theater like room and in the middle a round apparatus in a tank. Dr. Frankenstein's lab had nothing on this place. Valentine peeked one eye open then closed it right away. She begged the Almighty for a miracle. Never before had she been more afraid.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 25th, 2019, 7:21am Ichigo hands the mobile device back to Jeanette. "The fact that you have a copy of a photo does not prove anything. Moreover, you admitted to planting the picture on me when I was unconscious. For all I know, it could be a fake." "If the photo was a fake," Jeanette points out, "you would have recognized it as such after you regained consciousness." "Memories are unreliable. Everything that was happening at the time could have skewed them. Maybe I held onto a picture of me with a stranger because it was the only thing I could hang onto. There is no way for me to know if we were friends or not." "You said you remembered a girl who was aspiring to be a singer. How would you know that? I was not trying to be a singer. I already was a singer." "If you were already a singer, why move close to the lake?" "Do you believe in fate?" Jeanette asks. "No." "Why not?" "There can't be a god or something else that controls our destiny. We are the ones who are responsible for our future. If we were friends in some past existence, it was because of your choice to move near the lake, not fate. If you would excuse me, I have work I need to attend to." "If the past means nothing to you, why hang onto that photo?" "I thought it might come in handy some day. Again, I need to attend to business." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 25th, 2019, 9:59pm (in collaboration with JeanetteIsabelle) “It would figure you two would know each other. I’m not even going to ask how.” Fernando decides to step in on their conversation. He turns to Ichigo putting his finger on the poster, “I don’t like it. And the fact that you have thousands being put up all over Fight Town does not change that I do not like it.” He then turns to the two Jeanette, “Unless the universe imploded, you know you do not belong here.” “This is not about her,” Ichigo begins, “In the end I make the decisions to the organization of Death Matches in Fight City. Whether you approve or not, it is up to you to show up at the arena 3 hours early before the start of the match to be processed and readied.” “We will be there.” Fernando tells her, “You better be there as well.” “I will be,” Ichigo says to him. She morbidly puts in “Now, about your funeral.” “Not necessary.” He tells her. “Not necessary? Unless you have somebody to claim the body and do your own arrangements, we need to know what to do with your body.” Ichigo tells him “We have our own arrangements. Just keep our bodies packed in ice until it is picked up.” He tells her. Ichigo takes a small notepad from her personal bag and jots down a few notes. “OK.” “Now, who do I see about placing a bet?” Fernando tells her. “Come with me. Since the odds are so high against you and your team, there is a $1000 limit.” Ichigo explains. “Good enough. Hondo?” Fernando says and asks. “Give me a few seconds to gather some funds. How much are you putting down.” Hondo says and asks. “The limit.” Fernando says as he steps to his electric camper doorway and slides the door open. He steps inside and searches under the bench that extends to make the bed, pocketing a couple bags of gold $100 coins. He steps back out, “We’ll go with you as soon as Hondo comes out.” “I would like to put down a bet for that match.” The Elder Jeanette says. “You need to do that hours after we do it.” Fernando tells her as Hondo steps out if his camper. Elder Jeanette can see why he stated that, “Then hours it will be.” Ichigo says to Fernando, “You ready to go?” “I’m ready. Hondo?” Fernando says. “Let’s go.” Hondo says. Ichigo walks to her car where her driver opens the door for her. She points to Fernando before she throws herself onto the rear seat, “You’re next after me. Then your friend.” Fernando enters the car after she slides over on the bench seat, sitting diagonally at the opposite end of the car, with her legs open – one up against the back of the rear seat and the other hanging off the ledge to show off what she has to offer under her black silk panties yet again. Fernando comments as he slides over to her and Hondo enters the car last, “You need to stop that.” As the door closes, Jeanette grabs the door handle and enters the vehicle behind Hondo, the both of them seeing Ichigo tempting and offering herself to the guys. “Oh? Why?” Ichigo asks as the last person, her driver, gets into the car. “’If you tease a hungry dog enough, he will bite you.’” He tells her. “Oh, like you are going to bite me?” She tries to play the innocent little girl act. “I said and what I mean, you keep doing that, somebody will take the bait you are putting up.” Fernando tells her. “I’m offering and you ain’t taking.” Ichigo tells him. “I’m beginning to think that you must not like little girls or something.” “I would not do you the favor even with somebody else’s penis.” Hondo tells her before Fernando could reply. Fernando tries his best not to laugh, but it is true. Neither one of them has an interest in her though she will continue to press their buttons to get a reaction. Fernando comments, “You’re lucky we are who we are. If we were somebody else, you’d probably have the both of us forcing ourselves on you at the same time.” “I’ve taken on more than two at the same time.” Ichigo tells him, adding, “Around here you do what you must in order to survive, including giving up your most intimate self in order to be able to see the sun rise the next day.” “Though I know exactly what you mean, you do not have to through us. Business is business, unless pleasure is your business, which I see it is not. Death is where you make your money from.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo notices Jeanette smiling at her, "Interested in a little slap and tickle? I can go both ways all the way if you like." "Not here with the boys." Jeanette only says that to get a reaction from Ichigo. "Awww... Two of them, two of us... we could have put on some heavy mileage on this seat." Ichigo throws back at her. Jeanette simply shakes her head, making sure Ichigo saw her. “None of us are interested, Ichigo. So you might as well close those legs and sit up proper like a good little girl should.” Fernando tells her, adding, “Besides, don’t we have a bet – I win the match and that ass of yours is mine?” “You still want that bet? Then it’s on, you win and you can have my ass. But don’t you want to test drive it first?” Ichigo replies. “Not until Monday morning when I take in my winnings.” Fernando tells her. "I'm interested in that bet." Jeanette volunteers. "To what extent?" Fernando asks. "One ounce of gold [$1000]." Jeanette says. "Oh. I thought you wanted a piece of her ass too." Fernando replies. "I like her ass too." Jeanette states. “You and me on her in a 3way?” Fernando asks. “No. One person at a time.” Jeanette answers, trying to tease Ichigo like old times. She remembers when Ichigo was all talk. But as adults and in what Ichigo had went through, she is quite serious in her statement, “One at a time? That would be quite boring. Taking you both on at the same time would be a much better challenge.” “You’re sick and disgusting.” Hondo lets his thoughts known. “Finally the cowboy speaks.” Ichigo mocks him. She throws in, “You do what you can in order to live. Whether it is sick or not, it does not matter. Ethics, Morality, and Good Judgment goes out the window when you want some food in your belly and a warm safe place to sleep in but have nothing but your bare ass to get it with.” “I would never sell myself in order to survive. I got two good hands and a brain to work with. I can always find a paying job that will get me to the next day. I do not have to sell my ass to get by.” Hondo tells her. “If I told you to go sell your ass in order to get your wife back, I bet you would do it.” Ichigo tells him. “If I have too  I will, and when I get my wife back, I’ll go find all those involved, including you and have you all pushing up daisies by morning the next day.” Hondo tells her. Ichigo lets out a slow satirical laugh as if she was in control of the situation. She then makes an odd request, “Anytime you leave this joker and need a real job, come see me, I can use a real man like you as a guard.” Jeanette asks, "Ichigo, what happened nearly twenty years ago? I found you unconscious and went to get water. When I returned, you were gone." “What happened 20 years ago I rather not talk about it. One minute my family is fighting for their lives, the next minute I'm waking up in some strange bed and some creep telling me I'm his new child bride and I should do as he says or I'll never be found alive again.” Ichigo replies. "I'm sorry. I so much wanted to save you. You ran so far away that there was no way I could drag you to safety." Jeanette states. “Heh... you're worried about what happened 20 years ago but not of the present time where these two jokers will end up being killed after tomorrow night.” Ichigo explains. "I'm not worried." Jeanette says confidently. “You care to explain why?” Ichigo asks. "I know what Fernando is capable of." Jeanette throws at her. "Fernando... Isn't the Time Walker's name Fernando?" Ichigo asks. "If it is, who cares. It’s a popular Spanish name." Fernando says out loud. “Look.” Ichigo begins. “As Ring master of the Death Matches, I can rig it so you do not have to die in the ring, just look like you were killed.” “And the price of that would be what you’re offering?” Fernando asks. “Can you blame a lonely girl? Too many out there only want you as a play thing and not as a real loving caring individual.” Ichigo explains. “All I care for is getting back my wife!” Hondo growls. “I get what I want and you will get what you want... eventually.” Ichigo replies. The car slowly pulls over to the sidewalk and stops. The door opens on Ichigo’s side. “We are here milady...” The driver says. Ichigo slowly gets out of her car and steps onto the sidewalk with some assistance from the driver, “Thank you, Perkins.” The others get out, of course without the driver’s help, and then stand about the sidewalk. “If you want to place a bet, follow me.” Ichigo tells them as she walks to a building with a title bar that says “Private Bets & Loans.” They follow her into the building. Ichigo explains, “You will be given a card so you can come in at any time to place bets and pick up your winnings, if you win. Without the card, you are not getting past that guarded door nor are you getting your money.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 27th, 2019, 4:27pm After being introduced to the bettor’s lounge and signing up as members, Fernando and Hondo make their bets for the Death Match with them as the winner. They place their tickets in their personal chained wallets and pocket them accordingly. $2,000 total was placed onto the 10-million to 1 odds, the return would be over $2Billion. Not caring for waiting on anyone, Fernando and Hondo decide to leave once they got their bets and ID in order. If Jeanette wanted to leave with them, she would not have been preoccupied with Ichigo. As it is, the men continue to discuss the vehicle situation at the camp as they look at a town map they manage to find at some tourist kiosk. “I’m just thinking the how to get the vehicles than the when and where. This place looks like they have many car and other property dealers. But like you said, much of these would be As-Is Buyer-Beware purchases compared to getting something guaranteed from Tom, Jerry, Marco and their boys. Things is, getting something from the boys and having it shipped here s getting something here and dealing with it ourselves as is.” Fernando explains. “We can look and check out prices. But I bet Center town will give us a better price than they ever could, even with shipping them here. We could get small things like parts and tools but that is about it even though prices will be through the nose.” Hondo explains. “They seem to average half a day in getting a vehicle together. We would have make a list and call them up as soon as possible.” Fernando “With all the vehicles we took down and they began to recycle them, they owe us. Even a burnt hulk can be recycled and rebuilt if the engine, tranny, body, frame and other mechanicals are still intact. They would just need a few things besides a major cleaning which they can do in a couple hours with a full crew working on them.” Hondo explains. “The hard part would be the campers. They would have to be like Karl’s with an enclosed bathroom for privacy. That means a large camper for them for the amount of people they have.” Fernando points out. “Not a problem. I remember Jerry sayin’ that he is overloaded with stock and need to get rid of a few things. That’s a low price for us.” Hondo points out as well. “It’s not just the campers, but those things inside the campers – a heater, small generator, battery, blankets, pillows, sleeping bags, water, fuel, food and many other things to make it livable. And I’m not even counting a CB Radio in both the vehicle and the camper or fire arms for them to protect themselves with. Tom can get us much of those things fairly cheap, but it’s an added cost which I am not complaining about.” Fernando explains. “The problem is getting them here when they are done, or we have to go get them from Center Town and bring them here. Too much to do in the short time we have.” “Well Jefe, I learned from you long ‘go that one does what they can with what little they got. Everything else is an excuse. We’ll send a message to Tom, Jerry, Marco and the boys and get us 3 vehicles with a camper towed by it, some equipment, supplies and personal items, and have them ship them here. If we wait an extra day it would be worth it.” Hondo states. “You seem to be strangely helpful all of the sudden. “ Fernando throws at him. “I’m still angry and want to kill somebody for what is happenin’ to Val and all, but lashin’ out right now is not the way to find her. I’ll do what has to be done when it is time to do it and maybe Karma would be generous, if not me then to Val and bring us back together again. But until then, we got a job to do, and like it or not right now that is to help others like Marvin, the sheep girls and the teens with their needs of a vehicle and a camper trailer.”  Hondo explains. “Question, what about money and things to get the vehicles and camper trailers?” Fernando asks as he lifts up a bag of gold coins that he has not spent yet. “With two chests of gold and silver coins, we should not have a problem ‘bout money for a long time to come. What type of vehicles are you thinkin’ to get them?” Hondo says and then asks. “For Marvin, something like Karl’s SUV if not a bit bigger since he is a big guy. The teens, I would not know but as long as it can hold and sleep 5 to 6.” Fernando points out. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MilitarySUV.jpg “During the battle with Slave Town, we took down several SUVs, dune buggies and a few motorcycles. And when the Slavers went to Center Town to enforce their laws on them, I took them down and got a couple more dune buggies and motorcycles, I think Marco and Jerry took them all.” Hondo explains. “Dune Buggies. Interesting. But they would be exposed to the elements for the most part but it would get them there.” Fernando says mostly to himself. “They would be demilitarized, of course. We don’t want teens with a machine gun rack on their rides.” Hondo points out. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MilitaryDuneBuggy01.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MilitaryDuneBuggy02.jpg “It’s not that. I’m just thinking of the 1980’s cartoons of teens in a dune buggy with their dog going on a cross country road trip. They better not go out to solve crimes, or I swear.” Fernando points out. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/DuneBuggyCartoons.png “HA! I did not think of that!” Hondo replies, adding, “Won’t that beat all!” “OK then, 1 SUV for Marvin and the sheep girls; 2 dune buggies for the teens, preferably with a hard top or an enclosable soft top; and 3 campers with equipment and supplies in each.” Fernando says as he puts the orders together in his head. “Delivered here if possible.” Hondo points out. “There is not much daylight left. In fact, tell Tonya to take care of Macey and Meeshie for me and feed them some dinner. We’ll eat out while we search to see if they got such rides here and for how much. Then if they don’t, we can send a message out to Tom and the boys to get things done and delivered to us here as fast as they can.” Fernando says to him. “Sounds like a plan.” Hondo replies as they make a sudden turn to head to the camp at the parking lot..

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 27th, 2019, 11:04pm Hondo and Fernando parted ways for a bit as Fernando went to get some things of his own done and ready before they headed back into town and Hondo headed back to his camper, possibly for the last time. The dirty deed that they must complete, though it appeared for sport and his anger and loneliness made him feel a mix of hollowness and blood lust, was not one he enjoyed, but he would do anything for the woman he loved. Once she was back and safe, then and only then he would seek retribution. As he came up to the camper he did not know that Tonya knew of the task that lay before him. He had no intention of telling her, not because he felt he had to lie to her but he was hoping to protect her from further horrors. He knew that he could technically die, but he also knew that his older self was here. Unless the spirits were messing with the time lines again and he was damaged so bad that Fernando or his daughters couldn't bring him back, he would survive, but how things were to play out was yet to be seen. No matter what happened he did not want to put any further stress on those girls. Though he hadn't truly known them long he loved them both dearly, even if his current angry, hollow state of being failed to show it. He regretted not being able to give them the love they needed from him but he could not right now. Valentine needed him at his best and that was angry at the moment. Any other emotion would make him weak at the moment and he couldn't be weak. Hondo walked up the the camper and found Tonya and Red Molly inside. Tonya sat with her back to him and Red Molly had a somber look on her face. She stood up as Hondo came in. She looked at him then at Tonya and then down at the floor. She spoke softly. Red Molly: I will be back later, Tonya. I have some things to take care of. Excuse me. She hurriedly slid past Hondo and exited the camper. Hondo raised his eyebrow and huffed. Hondo: What's with her? Tonya just shrugged, staying turned away from him. Hondo: Probably that piece of shit she follows 'round. I swear if he'd help like he said val would #$@!ing be back already. Tonya's head dropped a bit but she didn't really react. Hondo gave a frustrated sigh. Hondo: You ok? Tonya didn't move or speak. He stepped up quickly to her but she turned her head away. He grabbed her chin and more roughly than he should have turned her face toward him. What he saw was red eyes and big tears. He immediately regretted being so gruff. He tried to back the gruffness down while maintaining enough to keep himself in check. He sat down across from her. Hondo: Tonya? . . . whats wrong? She just shook her head. Hondo sighed. Hondo: you sure you don't need to talk about anything? Tonya shook her head. Hondo huffed with frustration. Hondo: I don't have time for games right now, Tonya. Hondo stood up and grabbed a cup of coffee and put a shot of whiskey in it. Hondo: Listen, I don't know how I pissed you off but I need you to watch Zoey and Macey. Feed them and Meeshie. Keep them here until we return. Don't know when we will be back hopefully by morning but if it takes longer . . . Tonya then launched herself at Hondo, wrapping herself around his waist and almost spilling his coffee in the process. Her shoulder shook as she held him and started to sob into his chest. Hondo: what in the hell . . . Tonya? Tonya sobbed: Please! Don't go! Hondo tried to play stupid Hondo: I'm just going to town to . . Tonya: You're fighting a death match! I know!! Please . . . Please no, papa! We need you! I . .  *sob*  . . I can't . .  can't lose . . . not again! Hondo put his arm around the sobbing teenager. He was pissed that someone told her but he'd deal with them later. Hondo: You're not losin' me. You're stuck with me an' you'll wish most days ya weren't. Tonya: No! I'd never . . *sniff, sniff* . . . never wish . . *sniff* that! . . . . Hondo patted her back. Hondo: Listen, I have to do this. Tonya: Please no . . you'll die! She held him tighter as if she could keep him there, safe, and alive by her own will alone. Hondo: No . .. I won't. He sat his coffee down and pushed her back a bit so he could look into her eyes. Hondo: I have to do this. Maybe you don't understand but you have to trust me. Valentine's life may depend on it Tonya meekly: What about your life? (more quietly) what about . . . us? Hondo: I'll be fone. I can't ask you to understand but I need your trust an' I need you to take care of things. you are stronger than this. I need the strong Tonya here an' right 'W' now! I will be back, we will get Val an' we will all be together, that's a truth you can hang yer hat on! Now, I gotta go. Tonya nodded. Hondo squeezed her shoulder. Hondo: I'll make this all up to you an' Zoey, an' Val soon, I promise. I can't been what you want right now. Tonya: but you'll be what we need, right? Hondo: You can bet yer boots, I will. Now, I don't want the younger girls to know so I need to you act tough here an' hold onto that for a while. Tonya stepped back a bit and dried her eyes. Tonya: Alright. You can count on me. Hondo: I know I can. Now, if I can't return right away trust only Fernando or his daughters, understand. Tonya swallowed hard at the thought of him not coming back but she held it off and nodded. Hondo: You should have supplies to hold up for day. You know where the emergency money is. Don't show it to anyone an' only take a little at a time. Act like its your last every time you spend any. Aw'ight. I've got to go now. stay close to the camper, lock the doors after dark and go out for nothin'. Tonya nodded. Hondo cupped her cheek with his large, rough hand and kissed he lightly on the forehead. he then turned and left, coffee cup in hand, without further words.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jun 28th, 2019, 3:27pm Jeanette signs up as a member in the better's lounge. She does not place a bet at this time. Instead, she gets back to Ichigo, alone. "$2,000, bet so far, at ten million to one odds, is twenty billion in gold, thirty billion when I make my bet. Can the house cover that or would we break the bank?" "I would not worry about how you would collect ten billion," Ichigo reassures Jeanette. "Your friends won't win." "What if they do?" "Why bet if you're afraid that the house won't cover it? What is it that you want?" "Contrary to what we joked about in the car, I don't want your ass. I want all of you." "If your friends win, you will take me as payment in full?" Ichigo asks. "With none of your debts attached, yes." Jeanette answers. "I had no idea I'm worth ten billion to you." "I'm only placing $1,000 down. Besides, the house does not own you. Therefore, they can't legally sign you over to me." "You sound serious. When I was unconscious twenty years ago, did you get inside my panties?" Ichigo asks. "No." Jeanette answers. "Why not?" "You were unconscious." "So?" Ichigo is curious as to why Jeanette is so interested in her. "I respected you. Why? Did you want me to touch your panties?" "I was wondering why I'm worth ten billion to you. Were we friends or lovers?" "We teased each other a lot; we teased each other as friends. It was never what one would consider serious. We were behaving like regular girls who were friends. We were not lovers." Jeanette shifts gears. "In the car, you said you are a lonely girl and that too many out there only want you as a plaything and not as a real loving, caring individual." Ichigo gets serious for a moment. "I would prefer a man in my life. If, instead, a woman felt that way about me? I would like that very much." "I wanted for us to continue as friends, as we were." Though unintentional, Jeanette's words did strike a sour tone. "Your little playmate that you once knew is dead." With that, Ichigo leaves. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 1st, 2019, 9:25pm "Ichigo! Wait!" Jeanette calls out. "I'm interested in that bet." Ichigo stops. "If they win, your ass is mine." Ichigo turns around. "My ass is already spoken for." "My partner asked me if I want in on the action." Those were not Fernando's exact words. Jeanette continues. "If he and the cowboy win, I want 50% ownership." Ichigo responds with a crooked smile. "You have a deal. Do you want to follow me to my office?" "Definitely." Jeanette answers. In her office, Ichigo continues. "I learned how to make women happy when I had to survive. You're not at all like them. Despite liking what you saw during 'show and tell,' you don't come across as that type. Why would you want my ass?" "I want all of you; if I can't have that, I'll accept what you're offering. You deal with people who are only interested in your money, power or what you have under your skirt. Is there anyone who likes you for the girl you are?" "If such a person exists, I would marry him or her. I never met such a person." "Are you sure about that?" Jeanette asks. "I don't remember you and I don't know what happened twenty years ago. You and I must have had something going on back then. If everything you're saying is true, why show up now?" "I was here ten years ago; you probably don't remember." "You're right. I don't. That does not answer my question." "It wasn't time." Ichigo rolls her eyes. "Here, we go again, talking about fate and destiny." "It's true. If the universe allowed it, I would have picked you up off the street and take you to my home in Charlton. Time and space do not work like that." "Did the universe tell you that now is time?" "Not in those words; yes." "Prove it." "My friends and I will be leaving town on Monday. You will choose to go with us." "I will choose to go with you guys?" Ichigo asks in disbelief. "Yes." "That will never happen." "What if everything happens as I said it would?" Jeanette asks. "Yeah, sure. Whatever." "Be serious." "Okay, space cadet. If everything happens as you said it would, we'll be back to being friends like we were before." "I must warn you. I have skeletons in my closet." "I'll even be friends with your skeletons." "Okay, friend. Don't forget to bring that photo of the two of us when we leave." "We are not friends. You have not won the bet. As for the photo, it will be the first item I pack. If you will excuse me, I have things to do." "Okay." With that, Jeanette leaves Ichigo's office. Ichigo goes around her desk and sits in her big chair. She opens a drawer and retrieves a picture frame. In the frame is the picture of her and Jeanette, twenty years ago. "You are one odd duck. Who are you?" She props up the framed photo. "Who in their right mind would love me for me? What did I do in my past life to deserve something like that?" Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 2nd, 2019, 1:59pm Fernando looks over his things in his camper in deciding what to take with him and what not to take. It does not matter to him. How he may look to others. But with all the posters floating about of him, Hondo and James posted about the city, the last thing he needs is some unwanted attention. Glasses come off for a pair of contacts, EMT Jacket gets replaced with a regular jacket, and he goes hatless. Though it is getting to be mid afternoon, neither he nor Hondo have had lunch yet. A burger and a beer would sound good but he was hungry for something more. He steps out of his electric camper and waits for a second as he hears somebody stepping out of Hondo’s camper and decides to see who it is. “Yo Hondo, going back to town like that?” Fernando asks. “What’s wrong with the way I’m dressed?” Hondo asks. “You look like that guy on Ichigo’s Death Match posters. Can’t bring to much attention to ourselves, you know.” Fernando explains. “I see what you mean. Give me a quick second.” Hondo say before stepping into his camper. He takes a couple minutes to change out of his usual coat and hat, coming out in a flannel shirt. But without his coat, he has to switch to a smaller firearm with a pocket holster in his jean’s pocket. At least he still had his back up ankle guns inside his boots. As Hondo steps out of his camper, Fernando points out, “You almost look human.” “You look just as disgusting yourself, Jefe.” Hondo replies. “Good. Let’s go get something to eat, I want something more than just a beer and a burger. Perhaps a steak will do me nicely.” Fernando points out. “Well, let’s hit the tourist spots. Maybe they have something like the Old Ho-Joes from long ago or something.” Hondo replies. “Ho-Jo’s? Now you’re taking!” Fernando says as they begin their trek back to the town. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/ho-jos.jpg The Tourists’ part of town was too much like New York City before the turn of the century. Too many posters, too much bright lights, too many beggars seeking for a hand out for juggling their balls in public. Too much of the non-important and not enough of the important things that could have made this place a better town. Even their restaurants were too show-offy, displaying what was being prepared for the customers in the window like it was done in China Town some 50-years ago. But eventually they find a place to their liking – Al’s Grilled Meat Emporium. Walking in, it was typical as restaurants go, a wait staff attended you to a table and served water as a walk-in refreshment while you studied the menu entries. Both Fernando and Hondo nods at the choices on the list. “Before we start, How about a beer, whatever you have on tap?” Hondo says. “What kind you want, sir?” The waiter points out the last page of the menu under drinks. Two on the list were Home brews, a dark and a light. “Nice...” Hondo replies, adding, “I’ll take the House Special Light Brew.” Fernando turns to the back of the menu for a second, ordering, “I’ll take the House Special Dark.” They continue looking at the menu for a second. “The Bison Brisket sounds good. ’Choices of two vegetables and one grain.’ Hmmm, Wide Egg Noodles with the Brisket with 2 vegetables sounds good. What you think?” Fernando says and asks. “The Bison T-bone sounds good to me. With baked potato and a salad but I’ll skip on the salad.” Hondo points out. “I was looking at that too, but I’d probably take as tomorrow’s lunch.” Fernando replies. Hondo nods as the waiter returns to their table with their beers. Before the waiter can say anything, the two men give out their over – one Bison T-Bone with baked potato and salad and the other a Bison Brisket on top of Wide Egg Noodles with corn and spinach. The beers were a bit better than what they expected, but if one is making their beer, they would at least try to make it better than all the rest they would sell. The meal was served quickly, and the food was fresh as fresh items made for better meals. Fernando was expecting corn kernel nibblets, but instead got a healthy sized ear of corn on the cob. The noodles seem to be fresher than the bagged variety he grew up with, as they were made during the morning of the day. If any fresher, the meats from Fernando’s Brisket and Hondo’s T-Bone were still be rutting and up-holding Alpha Challenges in the fields a couple miles away. At last, a meal mom for her boys would make if mom were still alive in this misbegotten time. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/T-BoneWBakedPotato.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/BrisketBeefWEggNoodles.png “Only a few hours left to Dinner Time, what’s the plans for the rest of the day?” Hondo asks. “Window shopping and price checking for a vehicle and supply shopping for dinner.” Fernando says, realizing he wish he had one of the pull carts with him. He throws in, “This is not bad for apocalypse food.” “Better get used to it.” Hondo points out, “If we do not find a way out of this time, we are stuck here.” “I’m not worried about being stuck here. This place is like a damn snow drift and our tires are just spinning in place. Eventually we will get out. It is just a matter of when.” Fernando points out. “I hope so.” Hondo says as he picks up the local newspapers. “Hmmm... Mr. Johnson’s Wheels and Deals is having a sale.” “I’m sure Mr. Johnson has some competition across the street.” Fernando states the obvious. “We know that. I just find it odd that he’s the only one with ads.” Hondo looks at the ad, “Hmmm... No money down, just show us your winning ticket, we’ll do the rest!” “Probably his newspaper. Remember how the Amish operated their press. Local news only and the general store where the press operates from has all the ad space.” Fernando continues. “Hmmm...” Hondo nods. For another 30 minutes they talk and eat at the same time. Discuss about Jeanette and her carbon temporal copy comes up. “Wasn’t our ‘fearless’ leader a full grown adult?” Hondo asks. “I get that feeling too, but something happened that I cannot place my finger on. So until this mission is over, we are going to suffer from the Mandela Effect while we follow the USS Lolipop’s Captain.” Fernando explains. “And that other one... Bad enough there’s two of them but she’s been hawking our fight promoter like a lost puppy. Even worst that Ichikoo wants to jump your bones but that second Jeanette wants to insert herself into business she should stay out off. She’s into threesomes or something?” Hondo points out. “I would have to be drunk, horny, desperate and dying to hit on either of those two. Doing either of them two would be like doing a child. I swear, there’s a difference between doing a midget and doing a kid.” Fernando lets out. “You into midgets?” Hondo asks inquisitively. “As an adult, the shortest girl I ever dated was 4ft10in. And as a teenager, the shortest girl I went out with was 4ft2in. And believe me, they were both freaks, like they had something to prove because they are so short. Other than that, they are just like normal people, just shorter. I did not date them because they were midgets, but because they were persons of the female persuasion.” Fernando explains. “Hmmm... Interesting...” Hondo responds. “It’s like dating the ugliest girl in class vs. dating the school’s stuck up beauty queen. The ugly girl, who may not be ugly after all, just plain looking, will give it her all for you to have a good time with. You two will be more engaged in conversation and interaction. After the date, she would become a loyal friend to you. But with the Beauty Queen, it is all about ‘Me! Me! Me! and Me!’ That date will go nowhere fast. In fact to make it worse, she might talk about past boyfriends she had because she’s comparing them to you and how you do not measure up to ‘HER’ standards. So that date will end quickly and on a sour note. And unless she wants something from you, there will be no second date.” Fernando explains, adding, “Short girls unless they get that bravado attitude where they think they are undefeatable, would be loyal to those who are kind and generous to them.” “It’s like that with most girls.” Hondo replies. “So it is. But look at Ichigo – so full of that bravado that she thinks she cannot be defeated no matter what. When it comes her downfall will be so hard, she’s going to break on impact. And that other Jeanette is no different. Those two bumping head together – irresistible force meets immovable object. And when that happens, it is not going to be pretty.” Fernando explains. “I can see that already happening.” Hondo begins, “Back in the car when you reminded Ichikoo about her betting her ass, and that other Jeanette steps in adding herself into the bet. But when Ichikoo challenged Jeanette into a 3-way with you and her, Jeanette backed down quickly.” “You saw that too?” Fernando asks as they finished off their meal. “Of course I did. It was quite obvious.” Hondo points out. “I see that, but that Jeanette is dangerous, because she has already lived through this before, her memories would be of what happened here that is yet to come. She is worse than a journal because her memories are a living journal! As is, her throwing subtle hints like her placing a full limit bet on us, she knows that our team will win. Anyone catching that would have an unfair advantage over the house in betting.” Fernando explains. Hondo remains silent in thinking for a long still moment until it hits him, “She is dangerous.” “Then observe her and make her watch her words when she is around you with others. I will do the same after I have a talk with her.” Fernando tells him. Hondo nods. After a few moments of silence... “What does Mr. Johnson has advertised?” Fernando asks. “Looks like recycled old luxury liners of the turn of the century.” Hondo says. “Lexus, Infinity, Mercedes?” Fernando asks. “Mostly, yes. But there are a few others as well.” Hondo points out. “Well, this is not a ‘Pimp My Wessen’ TV show, they just need something to take them from Point A to Point B and back to Point A. Do they have any campers?” Fernando says and asks. “They got RVs... for $20,000.” Hondo answers. “Then unless we absolutely need a $20,000 RV, we’ll get it from him.” Fernando states. “They’re the type made from a city bus and the sides expand out.” Hondo explains. “As lovely as that can be, we do not need it because that would put everyone into one vehicle and one vehicle is not enough, especially when some of us want to split away from the group.” Fernando says. He adds, “No wonder the ad says ‘No money down, just show us your winning ticket, we’ll do the rest!’” Another 10 minutes and they are done with their meal. The price of it was a bit steep - $45 for the both of them, but it was better than what they had in the past few days so it may have been worth it. They walk out onto the streets and head out to the North Eastern side of the town where Mr. Johnson’s Car Lot is at with hopefully other automotive vendors.   The walk through Fight Town was like walking through 5 miles of New York City 42nd street and Broadway through the harsh 70s and 80s – lots of bright light which covers the pornographic stench of services this area provides. They approach the neighborhood where it shifts from raunchy entertainment to various vendors of vehicles, vehicle parts, accessories, auctions, recovery and other services including bank loans to buy such vehicles. It is not just cars and trucks, but also anything on wheels and anything that can move (on water). As expected, everyone was putting their best face forward, or in this case, their best vehicles to the forward end of the lot. On the corner of one of the lots was a restored Korean War General’s Jeep that would make anyone riding it look regal. But every row after that the vehicles got worse, with rolling wrecks and spare parts in the back lot. Except for the occasional RV, no one had campers or trailers except for Zeke’s Glamping Emporium; “Glamorous Comfort For Your Outdoor Camping Adventures!” But Zeke’s Glamping Emporium was ten times more the cost than Tom’s Firearms and Camping Equipment or Jerry’s Camper Trailer Workshop. They found everything that they could every wanted but not at the prices they were willing to pay. “Like the SUV, but how much for modifying it?” Fernando asks. “Depends on what you want, but we do not do modifications. You need to go take it to Jonathan’s Speed Shop. He has a 6 month waiting list for vehicle  As for SUV - $6,000.” The salesman throws at them. “Doesn’t even have a tow hitch.” Hondo points out. “Jonathan’s Speed Shop can install one for you but you don’t really need that.” The salesman throws back at him. Hondo and Fernando both look at him like he was stupid, forcing him to reply, “What? You’s one of those Glamping Heroes? If you want Glamping, I got RVs that will make any camp ground parking lot feel like home - $50,000 to start!” “What about this one on the paper for $20,000?” Fernando asks. “Oh that one.” The salesman says in disbelief, “That one is just there to bring people like you here so you can look at the other ones.” “You can not post a fake ad to draw in customers and tell them that you do not have the item on sale but are willing to sell them another at a higher price. Where I come from that is called ‘Bait and Switch.’ And it is illegal.” Fernando tells him. “Bait and Switch is illegal everywhere!” Hondo throws in. It’s not illegal, it’s how everybody does business in Fight Town.” The salesman says, “I’ve doing this for over 20 years.” “It does not matter if everybody does business like that in Fight Town, it’s illegal. Anyways, I do not see anything that takes my interest here. Thanks.” Fernando tells him. He and Hondo begin to leave the lot before salesman jumps in front of them. “Now wait a minute... You have not checked out our rolling stock in the back lot. Maybe there is something there that would interest you two.” The salesman tells them. “Not interested, but thank you.” Fernando tells him as he starts to walk down the lot to exit it. “Come on, we can make a deal!” the salesman says. “El Jefe said he’s not interested.” Hondo tells him as they step out the lot. They turn to the nearest corner and look at the other three. Alfonz’ Motors was on the opposite corner, Kramer’s ‘Cars & Things’ was across the street on the right and Jonathan’s Speed Shop was across the intersecting street on the left. Kramer’s ‘Cars & Things’ seems to show some promise. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/dunebuggyline.jpg As they look at the dunebuggies on the line, a salesman comes their way. “Can I interest you in a ride?” The salesman asks. “These are nice” Fernando says, “But you’re exposed to the weather in them.” “Many of these come with a folding soft top roof or hard resin top. And many buy a ‘Buggy Blanket’ to wear when it gets too cold outside.” The Salesman explains. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/HuggleBlanket.png “What about rain? No side windows, everyone inside is going to get wet.” Hondo points out. “There are these side clip-on windows those inside can put up and it will protect you from the weather.” The salesman says. “Aright, they are nice except for one thing.” Fernando says. “What would that be?” The salesman asks. “All of these are two seaters. I need something that can fit 4 or more.” Fernando says. The salesman signals them to follow him, “This way, I’ll show you the Maxis. It seats 4 or more and has a sectional hardtop you can take down on those hot days.” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/4ppldunebuggie-small.jpg Fernando looks at the price tag, $2,500 – at least half the price of the two seaters in the other side of the lot. “Why so cheap?” Fernando asks as he points to the price tag. “Well, I’ll be honest with you. The Maxis is the better buggy, but everyone wants the 2-seater than the Maxis. In fact those who buy the Maxis, remove the rear seats and put in added storage space where the seats were. The Maxis is a hard sell, nobody wants them.” “I see. Hondo?” Fernando says. Hondo nods as he kicks the tires and does other checks to it, but then he points out, “We need modifications done to them.” “We can send them to Jonathan’s Speed shop and add to it what your heart’s desire.” The salesman says. “Could you deliver them to our own speed shop, in Centerville? A place called ‘Marco’s?’ And how fast can it be done?” Fernando asks. The salesman noticed the word “them” was used and not “it.” He smiles a bit. “I can ship them as soon as they are paid in full.” “How will they be delivered and what’s the cost?” Hondo asks. “$150 extra for shipping by train. $140 to ship the car there and $10 for the round trip to bring my driver back.” The Salesman explains. “Hondo, you know that we need. Tell him the details, I have to go to the bathroom for a second.” Fernando tells him. “Bathroom is in the side of the building.” The Salesman points out. While Fernando walks to the bathroom, Hondo asks some questions. “These Maxis... they recycled or made new from old stock?” Hondo asks. “If they were the two seaters in the front of the lot, many of these are recycled from wherever we can get them. But the Maxis, they are made new from old stock and recycled parts. We got about 2500 bodies, frames, and even some engines in boxed kits ready to assemble. Everything else is put in from wherever we can get it, including recycled parts.” The Salesman explains. “Green is the only color or you have other colors?” Hondo asks. “We have them in many colors.” The salesman answers. “Any other options? 2-way radio, added storage? Hard top roof and clip-on side windows, road tires instead of sand tires, the buggy blankets for the riders, stuff like that.” Hondo recites the list in his head. “How many Maxis are we talking about?” The salesman asks. “Two. One for me and one for friend in the bathroom.” Hondo answers, as he puts his hand on a panel behind the rear seats and it opens into a small storage area, just like in the VW Bug. “How much of a down payment are you putting down?’ The salesman asks. “Full payment.” Fernando says a he returns from his trip to the bathroom. He asks, “How much is the total cost?” “Let’s go to my desk and figure it out.” The salesman says. EDIT 01012020: Typo correction.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 2nd, 2019, 9:13pm “Two Maxis in green, with Road Tires, CB Radio, hard top, clip-on side windows, and 6 buggy blankets each for each Maxis. Since the hard top and side clip-on windows are part of the buggy, they are free. So is a spare tire and simple tool kit. CB Radio – a Cobra 19+ we agreed on, Road tires actually lowers the costs since they come with sand tires which are more expensive, and the 6 buggy blankets.” The salesman goes through his list. He adds, “$5100 for all that is stated. Delivery Marco’s Garage in Centerville by train is another $300. $5400 total.” Fernando counts off $5500 in gold coins – five $1000 coins and 5 $100 coins, sliding them across the desk. He asks, “How fast will they be on the train?” “They will be on the 3o’clock train, be there before 4.” The salesman tells him. “Then here,” Fernando hands an envelope along with a few $20 silver coins to the salesman, “That is for Tom, Jerry and Marco at Centerville plus return train fare and meals for the drivers. In the letter is the list of things needed for the buggies. It is important that they get it.” “I’ll make sure that they get it.” The salesman promises. “Thank you.” Fernando reaches over and shakes hands on the deal. Hondo shakes hands as well, before they leave the dealership. Back on the streets, they walk around, finding various food markets, buying various items for the group’s dinner. Fruit, vegetables, meats, drinks and sauces, what cannot be used today can be used at another time, along with a pull cart that can be given to whoever needs it the most. It is before 3:30 before they arrive at camp. “I’ll give this out to Ruth and she and Tonya can figure something out with this. I’ll be in my camper, I need my rest.” Fernando tells Hondo. “So do I. See you in about an hour.” Hondo tells him before they separate.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 4th, 2019, 8:05pm (Changes made to fit Jeanette's Post.) 3:54PM A pair of green dune buggies arrive at Marco’s garage. The drivers ask for all three store/vendor owners to give them a letter that Fernando wrote explaining the situation. “Tom, Jerry and Marco, In need of a few things, I hope these 5-$100 coins is enough, if not I can pay more as needed. 1) Marco: I need these two buggies with fitted with at least 50 extra gallons of fuel, 1 20 gallon on each of the sides with a step in them to help the passengers get on and off, and one 10 gallon tank on the rear. Run-Quiet Mufflers to cut the engine noise to a minimum, note the engine is VW Air-cooled based. We do not want to wake up the local natives when we roll at night. I also need them with a tow bar and hitch for a camper that can hold 6 people in it, Jerry will have the camper trailers for you to attach. Added Roof Mounted Storage would be great if possible. 2) Jerry: 3 of the same campers. A camper that can hold 6 people in it, nothing fancy, though it must have its own small kitchen and private bathroom. Needs to be tall as those using it are tall like myself. The beds should fold away into chairs and storage areas. Kitchen should have a 2 burner stove, and a sink with hot/cold running water. Toilet should be a compost toilet. A heater and a generator would be helpful. A CB Radio like a Cobra 19 would be beneficial to the cause. 3) Jerry again: An SUV, one of the larger ones, as the person driving it is quite large. Nothing fancy, but should have a minimum of 50 gallons of fuel. A CB Radio, again a Cobra 19+ would be great. Road tires and a silent muffler would be great. Added Roof Mounted storage if possible. Any repairs, you and Marco know what do. 4) Tom: some weapons for self defense and hunting for each camper: about 6 rifles and shotguns, 6 handguns – revolvers preferably. Holsters for them, and a few ankle guns, ammo and cleaning kits for all. I will want the following for each camper the following: a large tent for each camper, 6 large sleeping bags and thick blankets – those blankets used to move and protect furniture with would be great, 6 large pillows and 6 all-in-one camping mess kits that opens up to cooking and eating utensils. Fellas, I will be in Fight Town’s main parking camping area until Monday afternoon and will meet up General Jastrey Monday Evening. Hope you can deliver the goods, Monday afternoon at Fight town, if not see you with General Jastrey. If I owe more, let me know and I will make payment on all debts I owe with you guys. We will be listening to channel 65 for your delivery call. Many thanks, Fernando G.” All three men look at each other after reading the note. The 5 gold $100 coins were in the envelope as stated. “Who gave you this note to pass to us?” Tom of Tom’s Firearms and Camping goods stated. “Some tall guy with dark glasses.” One of the drivers says. “Black hair?” Tom asks. “Yeah.” The Driver replies. “Anyone else with him?”  Jerry asks. “Tall Blonde Guy, also dark glasses.” The other driver replies. “Sounds like them.” Marco says. “Let’s get it together. I got a package to assemble for General Jastrey as well.” Tom says. He turns to the drivers, “Thanks for bringing this to us. We’ll take care of it from here.” The vendors and drivers shake hands before the drivers head back to the train. Jerry picks three of the same larger camper trailers from his lot as per the request and gets his men to clean it up and refurbish them as fast as possible. Marco takes his men from his garage and takes the two dunebuggies to be worked on. Jerry finds a large SUV for Fernando’s needs and request. He and his men give it a quick clean up before sending it to Marcos garage. The work to be done can be done in a few hours. Since the expected merchandise is expected in a couple days, Monday, they take their time to get the items and supplies, assembling them together right. To them Hondo and Fernando are customers you do not fail in giving them your best service, as one should to ‘ALL’ their customers. It’s been a long short day of a lot of walking, exploring and some shopping. Fernando only got the basics for Ruth and the others to start on making a dinner for the group, they will have to make do with what they got or go to town and get more of what they need. The meat and pasta lunch was good for Fernando and maybe dinner would be the same: Meat, sauce, vegetables, carbs in the form of pasta or grains, and something to drink- juice, sweet water (soda) or beer. But he is tired, as is most likely his partner in crimes – Hondo. But he has to make do with what he has for  VW Camper is not a home unless one makes it his home. Thus he lies down on his bed after taking of his outer layers off, his cat joining him on the bed. Even with the curtains drawn, he cannot get it as dark as he would want it to be. Nor does peace comes to him as he would want it to come. The bad thing about the VW Camper is when somebody knocks on any of its doors or body panels, it echoes inside the camper. And as such, when somebody did some to knock on his side sliding door, it echoed inside. “Fernando?”An all too familiar voice calls for him. Then the sliding side door slides open. “Are you awake, Fernando?” Fernando lets out a disgruntled sigh before yelling, “Jeanette - Get In OR Stay Out, EITHER WAY CLOSE THE DAMN DOOR!” Jeanette gets into the electric camper and closes the door, sitting down on the folding jump seat behind the passenger front seat. “Now, what do you want?” Fernando almost growls at her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 5th, 2019, 3:55pm Ruth, Joanna and Tonya look over the items Fernando and Hondo brought from the market in Fight Town. Some fresh vegetables, a slab of (Kosher, aka non-pork) meat, some large fruits similar to apples, a large Giant Mutant Chicken Egg, a couple quart bottles of milk, and a bag of flour. In another bag was some pastries and a large cake in a box at the bottom. The last bag was a couple cases of Sweet Water (sodas), enough for everyone to have at least one. “What so you think?” Tonya asks. “I’ll figure something out.” Ruth says, “But first let’s get the sheep girls together so they can prepare the vegetables for cooking.” Joanna points out, “I think we got a couple boxes of rice we can throw into this.” “We do. Go get them.” Ruth says. Joanna leaves to get the rice. “What’s the plan?” Tonya asks. “Nothing fancy, just simple delicious food: Rice with Stewed meat and vegetables over it. Rice with stewed vegetables for the wessens except you and Zoe since the both of you can digest meat but they cannot. I’ll ask Fernando or Hondo about the cake, sodas and pastries.” Ruth answers. She then states, “Now, about a kitchen...” “You can use the one in our camper, and the one in Fernando’s Dub Box, plus we got an open grill I can pull out from the trailer.” Tonya says. “Should be enough.” Ruth says. She adds as Joanna returns with two boxes of rice, “Get the kitchens and the grill ready, I’ll get the wessen sheep girls to come prepare the vegetables. Joanna – check that bus over there with the children in it, see what they need and can put into the pot.” “Will do, I’ll get the teens to help out as well.” Joanna replies. In a couple minutes Joanna has the teens sweeping up the area as Tonya gets up the open grill and kitchens for cooking and Ruth explains to the wessen sheep girls how to prepare the vegetables for the night’s meal. As always, Maribelle makes her presence known and to cause a ruckus. “What’s going on and why you have my Teri doing kitchen work?!!” Maribelle walks into the group. Ruth steps up to Maribelle with Joanna and Tonya behind her, “Everybody does something to put into this group or they do not eat. Teri is doing her job in that. You’re doing nothing. Find something to do if you want to eat.” Maribelle looks at them, and then around the area before returning to looking at Ruth, “What is there to do?” “Go get Karl and Marvin and come back here. Then I’ll give you a pull cart with some empty water jugs to fill, you three will be getting a lot of water we will need for this. It should not take you long to find the water, fill the jugs and come back with the water.” Ruth tells her. Maribelle concedes to the request, asking, “Where’s Marvin and Karl?” “They are by Karl’s truck.” One of the twin sheep girls says. “Alright.” Maribelle says before leaving the area. Tonya and Joanna step out of the area to get the pull cart and the empty jugs of water. In a couple of minutes Maribelle returns with Marvin and Karl. Tonya hands over the handle of the pull cart to Maribelle. In a couple of minutes Maribelle was gone with the male wessens in search of the water; Karl and Marvin already know where water was accessible at some spigot at the far end of the parking lot. In the least it was a long walk going there and coming back. As they gathered their water, they notice a small group of medium and large vehicles gathering not too far away from the spigot. The group consisted of 1 tractor trailer, a couple of medium sized vehicle campers similar to Ruth and Joanna’s camper, and a few pick-up trucks with capped off beds; each of them hauling a trailer appropriate in size to their vehicle, with the tractor trailer hauling what looks like a tear-drop camper 5X the size of a typical tear-drop camper. Maribelle studies the group as they gather themselves together in their spot while Karl and Marvin fill up the water jugs. “Ms Maribelle?” A deep almost goofy voice calls to her. She does not respond, prompting to be called again. Still not responding as she studies the group, she gets a slight shove along with her name being called, “Ms Maribelle!” She turns to face them, “What do you want?!!” “We’re done filling the water jugs.” Marvin points to the jugs in the pull cart. “Oh.” Maribelle says. She gives the group one last look before saying, “Let’s get them back to camp.” In a few minutes they return to the camp with the water. “It’s about time!” Ruth tells Maribelle as she returns with Karl and Marvin. “It’s a long walk to the far side of the lot!” Maribelle complains. “Whatever. Karl, Marvin, Tonya will tell you where to take the water too.” Ruth tells them. “Come on boys, follow me.” Tonya tells them. They follow her. “Anything else you want me to do?” Maribelle almost mocks Ruth authority. “Yeah. Show me where you got the water.” Ruth tells her. “Follow me.” Maribelle tells her. They both walked from between the campers and past Karl’s truck that was blocking off the parking spaces to the open area of the parking lot. Maribelle was about to continue to take Ruth to the spigot but Ruth injects. “From right here, point where it is.” Ruth tells her. Maribelle points to as close to the area where the spigot was at the far end of the parking lot, “It’s over there, a pipe and spigot sticking out from the ground.” “Hmph... OK” Ruth says to herself before turning to Maribelle, “OK. After dinner and clean up, I need you and the guys to refill the water jugs again so we can have water for breakfast. Tomorrow I need you to take the guys with you and explore this lot; that cannot be the only access to water in the whole place. Think you can do that?” “I can.” Maribelle replies. “Without Teri.” Ruth says. “What do you want with my wessen?” Maribelle lets out. “She’s a free person, no longer your property. Unless you are going to care for her, she is no longer your slave. But if you want to know, I’m making sure that the girl wessens can cook and tend to themselves and their needs.” Ruth tells her. “She knows how to cook simple things.” Maribelle says. “She needs to cook more than simple things. She needs to cook like a wife should for her man, or in your case, cook for you if you are going to keep her. But she is no longer your slave. Got that?” Ruth tells her. Maribelle nods, “I got it.” “Good.” Ruth says. Her tone changes, “Look, I’ll be the first to admit that we do not like each other, but we are now in the same boat with both our families being purged. If we work together to get things done, then maybe we can all get through this.” “We Jenkins never needed help from anybody.” Maribelle tells her. “Neither did we McDonalds.” Ruth tells her, “But that was before the purge.” “I swear, I would like to find out who started the purge this time, so I can...” Maribelle begins. “Do nothing.” Ruth interrupts her. “At least you, like my family and me, were rescued. Look at those who never had this chance, they are either dead or worse as slaves in some far way town.” “I intend to return and rebuild.” Maribelle says. “That would be nice if we could. But you are not your father and you are not on the town council and you do not have the influence he has. Just like us.” Ruth explains. “My deal with General Jastrey is that they will rebuild the farm for me while I am gone and when I return, I will retake what is mine.” Maribelle tells her. “Good luck to that. There is nothing here for us, so we won’t be returning, we’ll make a new home someplace out there.” Ruth tells her. “Reconsider. I’m going to need somebody like you to help continue where our parents left off.” Maribelle tells her. “We’ll see.” Ruth replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 6th, 2019, 8:28pm Note: Written in collaboration with Fernando. Fernando wrote: It’s been a long short day of a lot of walking, exploring and some shopping. Fernando only got the basics for Ruth and the others to start on making a dinner for the group, they will have to make do with what they got or go to town and get more of what they need. The meat and pasta lunch was good for Fernando and maybe dinner would be the same: Meat, sauce, vegetables, carbs in the form of pasta or grains, and something to drink- juice, sweet water (soda) or beer. But he is tired, as is most likely his partner in crimes – Hondo. But he has to make do with what he has for  VW Camper is not a home unless one makes it his home. Thus he lies down on his bed after taking of his outer layers off, his cat joining him on the bed. Even with the curtains drawn, he cannot get it as dark as he would want it to be. Nor does peace comes to him as he would want it to come. The bad thing about the VW Camper is when somebody knocks on any of its doors or body panels, it echoes inside the camper. And as such, when somebody did some to knock on his side sliding door, it echoed inside. “Fernando?”An all too familiar voice calls for him. Then the sliding side door slides open. “Are you awake, Fernando?” Fernando lets out a disgruntled sigh before yelling, “Jeanette - Get In OR Stay Out, EITHER WAY CLOSE THE DAMN DOOR!” Jeanette gets into the electric camper and closes the door, sitting down on the folding jump seat behind the passenger front seat. “Now, what do you want?” Fernando almost growls at her. Jeanette gets straight to the point. "There are two reasons I'm here. You may already know the first reason." "Let me guess," Fernando interjects. "Your younger self met Ichigo today, which for you would have been fifty-six years ago. There was something about Ichigo that piqued your interest. You gathered enough information for you to find her in the 2040s and moved in her neighborhood to establish yourself in her memories. She does not remember you at the moment; you know what to do to fix that. You had to leave after you found Ichigo unconscious and not come back until now. If you had deviated from this, it is likely you would have never met Ichigo. After fifty-six years, you can now execute your plan, whatever that may be. What is the second reason you are here?" Jeanette nods. "As for the second reason I'm here, I want to talk to you about correcting the timeline." "We already talked about that earlier this week. If we stop the Spirits from interfering with the war in the Middle East, millions of people will cease to exist. We must restore the world as it was without time travel." "I know," Jeanette responds. "We can't save everybody; I believe there is a way to preserve the existence of a lot of people. Transport them from the present time to before the Happening before we correct the timeline." "How do you propose that we correct the timeline?" Fernando asks. "I need for you to act as a negotiator between the Illuminati and the Spirits." Jeanette's answer was as subtle as a bomb in a china shop. "Why?" "The Illuminati and the Spirits are at an impasse. The Illuminati funded and needed that war in the Middle East to bring about their New World Order. The Illuminati were mad as hell when the Spirits interfered. The Illuminati does not possess time travel technology nor do they have the Spirits' military technology. If the Illuminati were to go to war with the Spirits, they would have to pick the battlefield. "Before I continue, let pose this question. As a time traveler, why not use time travel to stop that son of the devil from murdering Cathy or prevent the crash that killed my dad?" "Certain events of the past cannot be altered. No matter what you change to try to stop the event, another event will guarantee it will happen." "Why is that?" "It just is. There is no questioning how the universe is aligned. If something is to happen, it will happen. Death of millions in Pompeii and Herculean in 75AD when Mt Vesuvius erupted. Challenger Accident, Columbia Incident, Apollo 1 – events that happened that cannot be changed." "I have not mentioned this to you before; a person kidnapped me when I was ten-years-old." "Figures. Explains your condition and how things are different than they appear." "How did you know I was kidnapped by a time traveler? You and Hondo are suffering from the Mandela Effect?" "The Mandela effect is when some remember events differently from most others. Hondo and I remember an Adult Jeanette, not a Child-Adult Jeanette." "Then you probably remember a different voice. I don't mean an adult version of my current voice. Precisely sixty seconds, according to the clock on Wilbur Robinson's time machine, is how long I was gone. Everything about my outward appearance remained the same. I removed everything I wore when I reached my destination, to preserve them, and put everything back on before returning to my time. Nevertheless, people noticed a difference in my voice." "Jeanette, get one thing straight. To that time lime, you were gone 1 minute. Because from the looks of it made into an immortal with a ten-year-old body, have spent 50 to 80 plus here. You are not counting the time you were stuck here, and if you were not an immortal, you would have died from old age." "Legally, I'm eighty-years-old. Add to that five years, two months and counting." "I could leave right now and spend 100 years time traveling but arrive an hour later. To you, I would be gone for an hour. In truth, I would have been gone for 100 years. Just because you were gone for a minute on that timeline does not mean a thing, how much time you spend away, what you did, what happened to you - all that adds up to you and your time even if you return 1 minute later. Understand where I am coming from?" "I understand. As I said, add five years, two months and counting to my legal age of eighty." "In telling me, what you want me to do? Because in correcting the timeline, you become an adult." "That depends on how you correct the timeline. I told you what I wanted, act as a negotiator. Before you borrow Hikaru's katana to perform surgery on Wilbur's neck, hear me out. You said why you would not prevent the crash that killed Dad." “Your father’s accident is an immutable event. Your kidnapping can be changed.” "In an alternate timeline, you created a paradox. It may have been inadvertent. I don't know. The Spirits, in response, created multiple universes to fix this enigma. The puzzle remained. Wilbur corrected the paradox in one move. You can go to Penn Springs and take Wilbur's head off. If you did that, we might be back to having a puzzle to solve and a lot of what I wanted will be out the window." Fernando presents his thought on the matter. "Then let me propose this: Let this Time Line be. Let the rescue happen. Let the course of events fulfill themselves as they should. If everyone ends up as 'living happily ever after,' then nothing will be done to correct the timeline." "The Spirits believe that the Time of Chaos was not supposed to happen. Nevertheless, according to them, it happened because they interfered with an event in time that was supposed to happen. They want to restore time to how it was supposed to happen while at the same time preserve the existence of many people who would not have been born if time is restored." The glaring problem with Jeanette's proposal is that there will be people who will cease to exist if the timeline is corrected. Is she willing to deal with that? Even with Lain, the Spirits' artificial intelligence system, and life signs detectors, they can't with 100% accuracy determine who should and should not be sent back in time. Jeanette is starting to believe that Fernando is right. "If the Spirits want to restore the Timeline, then they must leave Earth and never come here at all. If they believe their actions interfered, then all their actions interfered and to end that and restore things as they were, they are not to come to earth ever. Are they willing to do that? I doubt it." "The Spirits believe one action caused the discrepancy in the timeline, not all actions. Look back before the Spirits interfered with the war. The current mass distrust of the Spirits did not exist then. The biggest complaint was from the liberals who did not like the Spirits' conservative views. "How about act as a negotiator between the Illuminati and Spirits; not to correct the timeline. Instead, get the Illuminati and Spirits to work together to rebuild the current world? As is, neither side is willing to make compromises." "Don't get me wrong on this statement as it is just to prove a point. It would be easier for me to strip your clothes off and have you share this bed with me right now than it would be for the Spirits to work cooperatively with the Illuminati." Jeanette nods in agreement in that it would be easier to split the Red Sea than to get the Illuminati and Spirits to sit down at the same table. "We may be in a perpetual state of limbo. The Spirits don't want to curse Isreal through inaction and the Illuminati want their New World Order. To get their New World Order, the Illuminati needs a war which will involve Isreal." "The Spirits have no choice. The Illuminati have no choice. They are to accept the status quo for now and the next 100 years." "With that line of thinking, it would take an act of God to get out of the state of limbo." "Then let God act or the people take care of themselves. People must stop relying on Spirits, organizations and superior beings for doing things for them and must do things on their own again." Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 16th, 2019, 9:33pm As they wheeled Valentine over to the large machine at the center of the room a small group of people gathered in the darkened balcony to watch the procedure. Valentine shook with fear as as she the gurney pass over the grooves in the concrete floor. Her mind raced as she begged heaven for a savior.  The gurney stopped abruptly and the sheet that had covered her was ripped off and thrown to the floor. She was roughly picked up by the wessen attendants and one half tripped and almost dropped her, barely righting himself and digging his claw like fingernails deep into her leg. Doctor: Watch it you clutz! Drop her and you will be in there again! If you're lucky it will kill you. If you're not lucky . . The wessen swallowed hard. Wessen 1: Yes, sir. Sorry, sir. It won't happen again, sir. Doctor: See that is doesn't. The air in the room felt cold but there was a constant flow of cold air in the machine that gave Valentine goosebumps over her whole body and made her shiver worse than before. The one wessen attendant who had her feet let them down easily as the other one wrapped her in a bear hug from the front to hold her upright. As the one held her upright the other helped set her into a half seat like apparatus and fastened a wide leather strap around her high on her waist. As the one attendant fastened the strap he growled at his compatriot. Wesson 1 (half whispered): Do you have a #$@!ing erection?!? The other wessen giggled Wesson 2: Her nipples could cut glass! And I've not felt or seen such perfect globes in a long time. Wessen 1: Knock it off! you want me in here next?? Wessen 2: I can't help it. Wessen 1: Well, stop #$@!ing groping her and secure that arm! I've been done with that waste belt for almost a minute here. The attendant smirked and snorted as he secured her wrists as the other one secured her feet. Wessen 2: Well you were down there long enough. Cop a feel of that fine kitty of hers? Wessen 1: None of your damned business! Wessen 2: That means yes. How was it? The other attendant growled as he turned towards the door. Wessen 1: Get your mind out of the #$@!ing gutter and work. They headed to the gurney, one unlocked the wheels while the other picked up the sheet that they had dropped earlier. Wessen 2: I've seen you "watching" the patients in the recovery room. your head was "in the gutter" so to speak. The other wessen attendant was about to answer back when someone else cleared their throat. Both their heads snapped to see the doctor standing there. their eyes opened wide with shock. Doctor: Are we quite done? They both looked at the floor before answering. Wessen Attendants: Yes sir. Doctor: Good. They started to turn away. Doctor: Oh, one more thing. They stopped dead in their tracks. Doctor: Now that I know about your activities  . . . The first attendant spun around with a scared look on his face. Wessen 1: Please, sir. Not the machine! I'll not do it again. Doctor: No machine, and please, don't stop your activities for me. I think we will just have to come to an . . . understanding. Wessen 1: Sir? Doctor: Unless its a special patient like this one feel free to . . pursue your  . . activities. In exchange for my silence to my superiors and my arranging . . alone time for any special interests you may have you do what I say, when I say, and report to me only. Otherwise . . . Wessen 1: The Machine? Doctor: No. Otherwise I'll produce evidence that I caught you in lewd act with unconscious, valuable patients and if its your word against mine... well... Wessen 1: I understand, sir. Doctor: Very well. Wait in the other room until the procedure is done. Wessen 1: Yes, sir. Doctor: oh, and welcome to my team. The wessen just nodded. he turned back to the gurney when his buddy had stayed, agreeing with everything at a distance. As soon as they made is several paces away the second whispered to the other. Wessen 2: Dude, you're #$@!ed. Wessen 1: You're #$@!ed too, you dumb ass. you heard everything. you think you get out of it since he wasn't breathing that dragon breath in your face. Wessen 2: Damn. They made their exit, glad to be away from the doctor for a bit. Unfortunately the "freedom to explore their passions" they just received wasn't met with any joy; Only fear and trepidation.   Meanwhile the doctor entered the machine and was joined by a med tech who appeared to be some raccoon cross wessen. The doctor fastened various sensors on Valentines naked body while the med tech started several IV tubes. 2 IVs were connected to drip bags that she started immediately. 5 others were connected to pneumatically operated syringes, four containing a swirling metallic purple looking goo and one with a clear liquid. once they had completed that the med tech attached several large cables from the machine with straps to various spots on her body as the doctor secured her head with a vice like cage and sensor array. he moved the sensor, carefully securing the screws that held them in place to her temples. As they finished up the med tech shot and orange liquid into the IV drip bags as the doctor secured a breathing mask to her face. Once complete the doctor did a quick double check and nodded with satisfaction. Doctor: Good work. Med Tech: Thank you, Doctor. They walked around the back side of the machine, out of site of the balcony to check the connections. As soon as the doctor was sure all was good he turned to the med tech. Moving in close he stuck his hand up her skirt, grabbing a handful of her coochie in the process. He leaned in and whispered in her ear. Doctor: My room. Two hours. Bring wine and cheese. Wear . . . nothing. The med tech swallowed and answered in a shaky voice. Med Tech: Yyyes, Doctor. It will be done. The doctor nodded and he let her go and swatted her ass. Doctor: Good. see that it is, my pet. He walked off towards the console to check over the instruments. The med tech looked at the floor as she walked slowly behind him. she held her left arm with her right hand, hugging herself tightly. The thought of being violated by that man again made her feel sick. She had scares from the only time she had refused him. She dare not refuse him again. It had been a long time since she had begged heaven for a savior as she had long ago given up hope. She stood by as the doctor checked over everything and once he was satisfied he nodded and sent her away. He turned to the crowd in the balcony. The low light only let anyone on the theater floor see outlines, not faces. their sinister presence was accented by the smoke that filled the air from their cigars, pipes, and hookahs. The doctor looked around at the silhouettes and keyed a microphone attached to a PA system. Doctor: Esteemed leaders, We are once again spitting in the face of god as we seek to make ourselves gods. Though immortality has evaded us thus far we have made great leaps in making mankind stronger, faster, tougher, and we have greatly extended life, but I believe we have only scratched the surface. After several less than successful attempts I believe we have cracked not only the triple species conversion but we have also cracked a method of which we can specify what traits from which species a subject will be endued. This has only been possible with one species and two traits thus far. today we will take 2 to three traits from three different species and imbue the subject these specific traits. your hand bills outline exactly what species and characteristics we will seek to imbue this subject with today. Afterwards she will be a versatile creature, as she will be the perfect sex partner, be a prolific breeding machine who will recover from every pregnancy as if she had never bare a child before. She will also be able to act as a body guard, be obedient to a master and whomever he or she designates without question, loyal even to her own mutilation and/or death, and free of personal desires other than those of the master. She will eat, breath, love, breed, work, and die for her master alone. If successful the opposite will be successful.  We shall then have the ability to make ourselves near perfect, near god like. powerful master while we have the perfect slave companions. If you, my honored, are ready we will begin. A large figure in the front center stood up, pointed the top of his cane forward and nodded. Doctor: Very well, shall proceed. Two human  came through a door under the balcony and joined the doctor at a large console. He looked at them both. Doctor: Gentlemen, begin the procedure. The two assistants started entering data on key pads. The lights in the room dimmed while the light in the machine changed to a reddish hue. the chamber  door closed and sealed tightly. The doctor started the chamber filling with an inert gas, forcing the oxygen out, while one of the assistants monitored the oxygen flow to Valentine via the mask they had put on her. The other monitored her vitals at the atmosphere in the room changed.The one assistant, Bill, looked at a monitor looked away then did a double take. Bill: Frank, whats the breathing rate look like. Frank: Higher than it should be, Bill. Bill: Doctor, I think she's awake. Doctor: Impossible! She has enough tranquilizer pumped into her to stop five rampaging, giant mutants! Valentines eyes opened for a moment as sh tried her bonds. Frank: Doctor, look! Doctor: #$@!! How? its just not possible! Bill: We need to shut down. Doctor: No! Bill: But the pain will be excruciating! Doctor: This is too important, as are our spectators. She's tied down. Let her scream. Might be quite the show. The doctor grinned evilly. Bill swallowed hard as Frank just shook his head and went back to work. Valentine tried to struggle against her bonds but her limbs still felt so heavy and she was strapped in too well. On top of all that she felt like she was freezing. Frank: Oxygen out. Doctor: Start phase two. Bill nodded and pressed a button. The plunger on the syringe with the clear liquid slowly depressed, filling her veins with the concoction. A warmth spread out from within her body, as if she was filled with an extremely warm liquid. She started to sweat and shiver at the same time. Frank: Phase two complete. Doctor: Initiate gyros. Frank pressed a button and slowly turned a large knob. Two rings spun out from the ring that was around her, they stopped when they were 90 degrees apart, crossing at the top and bottom, forming a sort of sphere around her.  Bluish laser like lights shown around the inside of the rings and grew with intensity until they seemed to spark with static electricity. The rings began to spin opposite directions of each other, faster and faster until all that was seen was a bluish electric orb around her. occasionally small bolts of light would jump from the orb and hit her causing her body to jerk. Frank: Gyros at 75,000 and stable. The machine hummed along, whirring loudly but not too loud. Bill: Heart and breathing rate increasing but well within norms. Doctor: Set electrodes to setting D, 25% strength. Frank pressed a button and nodded. Valentine's body went mostly rigid, only certain muscles twitching occasionally. Frank: Frequency locked in, Ready for final phase. Doctor nodded: Start injections and secondary frequencies setting J, 38% power. Frank got to work changing the settings. What looked like miniature green bolts of lightning ran up and down Valentines body causing her eyes to nearly roll back in her head as her body core flexed with a steady rhythm. The metallic purple goo entered her body and the reaction between that and the green bolts caused her body to seem to glow a pink glow, her bones visible at times as black outlines. Frank: Something's not right. Doctor: Turn Frequency one to K and go 40%; Second to P and 60% The lights changed and her body pulled against the bonds harder. Bill: Her vitals are spiking. Doctor: Keep monitoring, she is not red lining yet. Frank shook his Head: Doc, Her body is fighting us. The doctor growled: Increase dosage, go to M, 55%, W, 76%, and increase speed to 87,000! The orb changed to a purple hue and Valentine started to glow almost white. The machine when from a loud whine to a roar. The Doctor and his assistants almost had to yell to hear each other. Frank: We are running out of the mixture and there is no change! she should have changed by now, at least part of her should have! Doctor: #$@!, I've never seen the like . . . Bill: Sir, shes red lining! We need to shut down, NOW! Doctor: No! I'm not giving up! Bill: She will die! Doctor: #$@! her! She will either change or die! Give her the last of the mixture! First to setting Q 90%, second to Z and 110%! Bill: But sir! Doctor: do your job or get the #$@! out!! Bill looked back at his monitors, as he knew what would happen if he left. Doctor: Increase voltage to electrodes! Valentine's body thrashed at her bonds and she left out a piecing scream. The pain was too great for her to handle though and she passed out. Her ears appeared longer, like a rabbit for a moment then disappear, fur appeared and seemed to vanish, it would seem as if it was working for a second then it was gone. Doctor: What the #$@!?!? Bill: Doc, she cant handle any more! Doctor: Yes she can! The monitor beeped rapidly as she thrashed about then her body sagged, thrashing around still bit more like a rag doll now. The machine gave off one long solid beep and shut down The doctor looked at Bill with a murderous rage in his eyes. Doctor (bellowed): Who the #$@! are you to shut the machine down without my orders!!! Frank: Doc, it wasn't him. it was the auto shut down feature. . . . She's dead. The doctor pushed Bill out of the way, looking wildly about at the monitors. He then stopped, his head hung and he slumped down into a chair. The people in the balcony stood up and left quietly. Frank: Should I evacuate the system. The doctor just nodded. Frank entered a few commands and a vacuum sucked the gas out and then a valve opened and let atmosphere back into the chamber. Bill pressed a button and the door opened. He and Frank walked to the door and stood waiting as the rotors slowed to a stop and folded back into the ring. Bill: Too bad. She's not one of those fancy whore types but there is something about her. Frank: Its true beauty. Bill: I sure bet she was something nice to #$@!. Frank (smiled wryly): Hell, we get her off here and I still might. Bill: You have a sick sense of humor. Frank: You have to working around here. its either that or blow your brains out. Bill: I just go home and drink. Frank shrugged: To each their own. The doctor stayed slumped by the console as the other two started to unhook IV's and cables. Bill took off her mask and looked at her face. He frowned and shook his head. Bill: Is the price for achieving super human status really worth this? Frank: who knows. Maybe someone will invent immortality someday. if they do this will be such a short time in the scheme of things . . . As they worked the machine continued to beep as Bill decided against reaching over the doctor to turn it off. As he sat there the beep stopped for a second and continued. The doctor half sat up and looked at the screen. he shook his head and muttered Doctor: Idiots must have bumped the sensor. He sighed and sat back. he looked at the assistant as they were coiling up the unhooked cables. The machine blipped again but longer and more clearly again. he looked at it and looked at the assistance who were not even near the woman at the time. Doctor: Frank . . . Frank came out with bill on his heals. Frank: Yes, Doc? The machine blipped again paused then blipped again. Frank and bill stopped dead in their tracks and all three of them looked at the "dead" woman that was still strapped in the machine. The machine blipped again, then again, very slowly at first. The doctor started slowly walking towards the woman; Frank and bill close on his heals. the machine started to get a rythem as they approached. They got close, looking over her carefully. She didn't seem to be breathing. Bill got close trying to listen for a breath. HE didn't hear anything at first. The machine had a slow but now steady rhythm. he shook his head as the doctor and frank looked on then the woman, Valentine, gasped and Bill jumped. Frank: What the . . . Bill: It's impossible! She . . She was dead!! The doctor stepped up and grabbed her wrist. Valentines head picked up a bit and she looked at him as he felt a pulse. a whisper came across her lips. Valentine: Please . . . no . . . She passed out again but her heart was beating fairly normal and she was breathing. Doctor: Could it be?? Frank: What? Doctor: It couldn't be anything else . . . Bill: Doc? Doctor: It makes sense! Frank: What does? Doctor: We found one. Frank: One what? Doctor: An immortal. Bill: She's one of those spirits?? Doctor: Are you a complete moron? Of course not! The spirits have worked with us for years and our physiology and theirs is too different. their immortality doesn't work on us. Hell, its not really immortality either, at least not perfect immortality. They have to trade their souls for it. Bill: I'm not sure we haven't done the same. The doctor glared at him but didn't answer him back. Frank:Their immortality is technology based, right? Doctor: Yes, Its reliant on something called a Lazarus chamber. Hokey name taken from some ancient science fiction work, but its almost true. Their physiology makes them hardier, and the chamber heals them, while taking a bit of their soul, or humanity, or what ever you call it when it heals them, but each time they use it the effects last a shorter time until they don't work at all. in our eyes it looks like immortality but it isn't. Bill: Why are you so sure about this woman then? Doctor: Despite the name the Lazarus chamber doesn't resurrect. IT will heal the Spirits if near death but once dead, they are dead. She was dead and came back to life on her own. that means her body wasn't truly dead. Only an immortal could survive that and come back on their own. Frank: And we can't use the chamber? Doctor: We can but its effects are much weaker on us. We have modified a couple that some of our leaders use but if you think I am heartless you should see them! It does help them retain some youth but it will extend their lived 50 years at best. Now as a wessen it would extend their life 200 to 300 years. That's why wessens are forbidden to mess with spirit technology. We can't explain it but it works better on them and strips away less of their . . . soul or whatever it is. That's why this experiment was crucial. If we can get the perfect wessen mixture our leaders could become wessen and maybe even live 500 years! It was thought to give us more time to seek immortality. It seems that we don't need much more time though. Just need to combine the wessen process to make super humans with the immortality . . . . The doctors voice trailed off as his thoughts engulfed his mind. After a moment Frank spoke up. Frank: What do we do now? The doctor blinked and shook his head as if it helped order his thoughts. Doctor: hmm? oh! Bill, you care about her so much, get her to my lab. Frank: What about me? Doctor: I have work to do, but you were loyal and didn't question me earlier, unlike someone else. A certain sexy little med tech will be in my room, bare assed and baring snacks. Spread a blanket over the couch and you can take pleasure in her. tell her she is to please you well or she and I will repeat our first date. Frank: Yes sir! Thank you, Sir! Doctor: Oh and, Frank, you can beat her but no cutting and don't mame her. That's my fun. Frank swallowed hard and forced a smile: Understand sir. Frank felt bad for the med tech but not bad enough to spare her the pleasurable evening he was given. He learned a long time ago that you take the rewards given and enjoy them or else you may get nothing. Bill grabbed a gurney and Frank helped get Valentine on it. Frank: You need any more help, Bill? Bill: No, go have your fun. Frank: Thanks. I want to grab a shower first anyway. Not so much for her as for me. Bill: Just shut up and go. Frank grinned, nodded, and walked off. The two wessen attendants that had brought her in came in about then and took over the gurney. Wessen 1: She dead? Bill: No, and no messing with her. The Doc wants her in the lab. she could very well be our future. Wessen 2 (mumbling): Your future you mean. Bill: What was that? Wessen 1: I didn't hear anything. Bill: Well, get her to the lab and keep your thoughts to yourselves! The doctor had already gone ahead to the lab and started a voice log. Doctor: Doctors notes, subject immortality. The subject resisted the treatment at its highest setting. No one has ever had that setting used on them as not one has survived 75% settings. Subject appeared to die but no changes showing. After several minutes of no pulse or respiration, pulse and respiration resumed on their own. Immortality is finally in our grasp for the first time. Further study starting immediately. I will not rest until I am immortal and the order bows to me! I shall rule the Illuminati; not these puffed up fools! I shall be as a god and the one world Order will be ruled by my Illuminati for millennia to come! ** Note: The red sentences were added to make the orange statement clear.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 17th, 2019, 7:05pm Note: I'm a little confused. What does the doctor know about the immortality mutagen and the fact it was replicated by two human groups (Order of Fire and Illuminati) and the Spirits in Charlton? Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 17th, 2019, 7:33pm It does not take much to go to a town with immortals in it year after year and notice that the members (or certain members thereof) are not aging. This is only sheer observation of the unknown facts thereof, to find out how and why is what is research to be done. In knowing the Sackettes (Hondo, Val, et al), Val should be a little old lady pushing a walker, but here she is looking in peek form in her late 20s/early 30s. Explain that? In their mind she must be one of those immortals. In that she must have some secrets that gives her this, and those secrets need to be extracted, duplicated and used on themselves. Too many people want them and are willing to pay for them. Val, like Hondo has Fernando's immortality as what the Sirians gave him long ago. That and Time Travel they underwent gave them the appearance of being immortals on a very obvious level.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 17th, 2019, 8:18pm Note: I do not believe it has been established that the humans have anything, Illuminati or not. And the Spirits form of "Immortality" hasn't been established either. And even if there is some , Like what Fernando, Hondo and Val have and whatever Jeanette supposedly has its not a main stream thing and most likely a closely guarded secret to keep it out of the hands of evil.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 18th, 2019, 12:00am “Look Ruth, the only thing that separates our two farms is the Morino Ranch. The Morino Ranch was the first to be purged, long before either one of us was born. If we can get the ranch, and unify our two farms with the ranch, that would mean more money for us all.” Maribelle explains. “Explain to me one thing: that some 20 years ago, with the Morino Ranch being between our two farms, why was theirs purged and not either or ours? It seems too selective to me that certain ranches and farms were singled out and that ours would be on that list eventually.” Ruth tells her. “I’m not a slaver to tell you how or why it was done that way other than it was.” Maribelle answers. “No one knows, though there is some speculation that there were some pay-offs to make it happen.” A third voice joins in, that of General Jastrey. She throws in as she looks at the wessen girls preparing the food, “Either one of you knows where Hondo or Fernando is at?” “Hondo is in his camper, resting.” Ruth points to the back of Hondo’s camper, adding, “I don’t know where Fernando is.” “OK, I’ll see Hondo first.” General Jastrey says before heading to the rear of Hondo’s camper. But she stops at the corner before entering it, “There is a rumor of at least 1 or more Morino still alive somewhere. That is why we had not touched it and let the earth reclaim the land. If that one is found, then the land goes back to them. Until then, it goes to no one.” General Jastrey goes behind Hondo’s camper and knocks on the door.  Tonya opens the door and looks down at General Jastrey. “How can I help you?” Tonya asks. “I was told that Hondo was in there. If he is, I need to speak to him.” General Jastrey replies. “Hold on a minute. I’ll get him.” Tonya tells her. Leaving the door open, she goes to get him. After a bit over a minute, Hondo opens the door and reaches his hand out for her to take to climb in, “Come inside.” General Jastrey gets into the camper and points to a seat, “Sit down, please. Want something to drink? Water, juice, whiskey?” General Jastrey sits down, “I should not drink while on the job, but I’ll try a whiskey. You and Fernando should have something better than what they serve at The Sex Kitten’s Litter Box.” “I’m sure you would like this...” Hondo pours out an amber liquid into a small cup and gives it to General Jastrey. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/JackDaniels.jpg General Jastrey sniffs the cup, unsure what to make of what is inside it. Being brave, she swigs it down in one gulp, tensing up a bit as she swallows it but it went down smoother than she thought. “What was that?” She asks. Hondo hands her the bottle, “Jack Daniels Tennessee Whisky. I doubt you would find any today, that bottle travelled with us.” “That’s probably the best I had.” General Jastrey states. “Anyways, I want to know the truth. What is this I hear of you and Fernando fighting in some death match?” “It’s personal.” Hondo says. “Personal?” General Jastrey asks. “Yes. Personal.” Hondo tells her as he fills the bottom of the general’s cup. “If you lose, you’ll be dead.” General Jastrey points out. “I do not intend to lose.” Hondo tells her. “You willing to bet on that?” General Jastrey asks. “If Jefe says we won’t lose, then we won’t lose. You can bet your ass on it.” Hondo tell her. “I won’t bet my ass on it, but I’ll put $50 on it. At 10,000,000 to 1 odds, if you win that’s $500,000,000. I seriously doubt they have enough to cover that, but collecting any part of that would be beneficial for Center Town and what is owed, Center Town can take it out of Fight Town and give us controlling interest. These bastards did not sign the treaty, and with Center town owning controlling interest, they will.” General Jastrey tells him. “Jefe and I already bet the maximum.” Hondo tells her. “Whoa... If you win, there is not enough gold in the world to pay that debt!” General Jastrey tells him. “We know, we will own Fight Town and everything in it!” Hondo points out. “Owning and controlling are two very different things.” General Jastrey says. “That is why we have you.” Hondo tells her. “I like the way you think. But it all depends on you all winning.” General Jastrey says. “We don’t intend to lose, as we intend to walk out of there like we walked in.” Hondo tells her. “What guarantees I have that you will win?” General Jastrey asks. “Whatever issue, whatever confrontation, whatever danger we face, we won. We ended the purge, eliminated Biggus and his Slave Town, gave wessens their rights, we seen it through to its end. Just like we will see this fight through to its end.” Hondo explains. General Jastrey nods.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 18th, 2019, 1:40am Character Profile for Ichigo created: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1422365224/14#14

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 18th, 2019, 9:07am Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Note: I do not believe it has been established that the humans have anything, Illuminati or not. And the Spirits form of "Immortality" hasn't been established either. And even if there is some , Like what Fernando, Hondo and Val have and whatever Jeanette supposedly has its not a main stream thing and most likely a closely guarded secret to keep it out of the hands of evil. Note: It is in the Setting and Rules that the Order of Fire created mutagenic cocktails to convert people into mutants. Jeanette received the immortality injection when she was kidnapped. I have established that. However, I have not confirmed, at this time, who gave it to her. Was it Wilbur or the Illuminatti? In a flashback scene, we see that Elder Jeanette had an immortality autoinjector pen in her purse and that this autoinjector is to be used when it is believed a person will die without medical intervention and as a last resort. I have established in in the story that anyone can go to Charlton and get the immortality injection. Moreover, I established that if anyone under the age of eighteen wants immortality, parental consent is required. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 18th, 2019, 10:05am Ntoe:  the type of immortality/ means isn't established and a mutagen doesn't dictate immortality. and just because she got an injection doesn't mean its wide spread nor that the Illuminati has it. And I have looked and not seen it established that immortality is handed out in Charlton. If it is then the evil people of this world, which are many would have dissected and been using it for their own shit and the world would be unfixable. So I'd think twice before you try to establish anything so #$@!ing stupid as that.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 18th, 2019, 12:30pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Ntoe:  the type of immortality/ means isn't established and a mutagen doesn't dictate immortality. We have been discussing this since before the start of the RPG. Immortality is a mutation. Later on, in this thread, Fernando and I discussed the definition of an Immortal. If you want to be technical, "Immortal" is used to describe someone who is near-immortal. For the sake brevity, "Immortal" has been used to describe someone who is near-immortal. An "Immortal" or rather a person who is near-immortal is a person who has stopped aging, unable to die of natural causes, can quickly heal from injuries that do not kill them and can only die in extream situations such as beheading or be in close proximity to a substantial explosion. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: and just because she got an injection doesn't mean its widespread nor that the Illuminati has it. The second half of that statement is correct. As I said in my previous post, I have yet to establish the Illuminati having it or not. Later on, I will confirm that they do. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: And I have looked and not seen it established that immortality is handed out in Charlton. Here it is: Jeanette wrote: Jeanette puts her detective cap on. "There is a lead I can follow. Sticky is an Immortal. Hikaru is an exception; most people become immortal because of a procedure, correct?" "That is correct." Moro answers. "Who does these procedures?" "We do as well as our people in Japan. The secret society, Order of Fire, can also do it." "You keep records of the procedures done, right?" Jeanette continues to probe. "The ones we do, yes. Those records are not available to the general public." "You can look it up, right?" Moro has the information because the Texas Spirits have investigated this matter. However, she cannot reveal anything from this research because it is based on information from the journal. "If there is something you want me to look up, I will." Jeanette thinks out loud. "Sticky is fifteen, is smaller than Penny but looks to be about the same age. Sticky likely would have had the immortality procedure done six years ago if not more." "Very good, Jeanette. Did you get this information from Penny?" Moro wants to be certain that Jeanette is not acting on any information from the journal. "I was the one who deduced when Sticky had the procedure done but the rest I got from Penny." "There is a girl with the name Sticky who had the immortality procedure done seven years ago." "I hope a guardian has to sign paperwork authorizing the procedure on an eight-year-old." "Of course," Moro reassures Jeanette. "Who is the legal guardian who authorized the procedure?" "Wilbur Robinson." Hondo I. Sackett wrote: If it is then the evil people of this world, which are many would have dissected and been using it for their own shit and the world would be unfixable. So I'd think twice before you try to establish anything so #$@!ing stupid as that. How is it stupid? If a human group, the Order of Fire, has figured out how to replicate a naturally occurring mutation, why can't anyone else figure it out? In the interest of fairness and full disclosure, I have established that no one has yet been able to replicate the cryokinesis mutagen and no one has been able to figure out why, when a person dies, a few come back as a Haibane. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 18th, 2019, 4:45pm RPG Notes: Immortality is not an ability of higher animals, nor is it obtainable naturally. Speaking of humans, there are various individual groups where they seen to live long enough to the biblical limit of 120 years and even pass it. Sardinia, Italy; Okinawa, Japan; Nicoya, Costa Rica; Loma Linda, California; Ikaria, Greece are what are called “Blue Zones” where people tend to live the longest. Some of the common factors to these areas are diet, constant activity, and low stress environment. One factor Nicoya, Costa Rica seems to have over the others is the lack of middle-age mortality, when such factors that that usually kills a middle-aged person do not exist there. Once a person passes middle age, reaching the higher ages is obtainable. But they are still aging. Midgetism, a genetic disorder where a person stops growing and remains the size of a child for the rest of their life, seems like they stopped again. This is not like Short or Small people of the past who did not have proper nutrition remained a certain size because of that lack of nutrition, they would have grown larger if they had the proper nutrition during their lives. With Midgetism, the person appears to have stopped aging all together.  Most of them have a long natural lifespan on top of that, though many die young due to accident or suicide. Note: The character Ichigo has Midgetism. The aging process it tied to the Codons, the end caps of chromosomes, wear out with each cellular division. Once the Codons of a Chromosome are gone, the cell usually dies on the next division. This leads to organ failure and eventual death of the individual. With Midgetism, the cells stop dividing, and thus the cells stop aging as does the individual with it. Immortality can be obtained if 1) the Codons stop self-destructing during cell division, like it does on Stem Cells and certain organ cells like the small intestine and the liver. Or 2) the cells of the body stop dividing. #2 is Midgetism, and the problem with #2 is the ability to heal from injuries. They can heal but it takes them longer to do, and can easily be killed because of this. Thus Ichigo is living on a double edged blade – one major injury she gets and she could be dead before help arrives. If the Mutagen Immortality Solution exists in the RPG, and chances are it does in different flavors, the problem exists in that organizations like the Illuminati finding out about it and trying to get it for themselves. It is not they already have it, for if they did they would have made themselves as immortals and as immortals they can take their time and have the patience to invoke a New World Order as themselves as the leaders of that order over a longer period of time with better organized steps. What issues the Illuminati has with other groups and organization can be taken cared of over the millennia. With a New World Order established, the Illuminati can now go after other immortals they know received the Immortality Solution. It will become another Highlander Epoch in that “only one survives.” But this will not happen for at least 200 years from the RPG’s time. The issue for any immortal is getting there. They could physically do it but the longer they live, the come complacent they become, and the chance they would be killed by an accident above all else increases. Thus immortality goes out the window even though they stopped aging and they could survive forever from most injuries and illnesses, they can’t major ones. Thus Immortality is more of an Illusion to a longer than normal life. “Nobody wants to live forever.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 18th, 2019, 5:06pm Note: Like Fernando said outlined, not a mutation. Longer life can be, rapid healing can be , regrowing limbs can be but living forever is not found in nature. so it is unnatural and the order of fire shouldn't have it and as things are the Illuminati cannot have it or the world as it is would not exist. and not only would immortals grow complacent, like Fernando said, many would, like I said earlier, would turn to extreme lust and fantasies to simulate a bored mind. try to use some common sense on this. You make immortality easy to get the whole story is worthless. If anything Charlton should be against it. Your story should be bent towards them being against these lab done mutations and immortality in the name of the destruction that happened. Look at the bible, you want these being to be of a judeo based faith. People lived to be almost 1000 years old before the flood. they lived too long and their long, long life lead the to evil out of boredom basically. Some argue that the mating with the nephalim also made them as it were mutants. Noah and his family were the only righteous people left, whether that means just faithful to God and perverted or clean human DNA too is disputed. If you had any intentions in making Charlton stand out it would be doing the opposite of what you have been doing. They should be looking at The Happening like punishment from God and be out trying to stop the "heresy" to stop it happening again, maybe even blaming man kind for trying to stop the punishment and preparing for it to be finished in some way, not a flood though as it was promised it wouldn't happen again but something creative. I mean, if they've fixed sickness and death and these spirits have all this power then where is the story? There isn't one! I do not understand why you continue to push material that contradicts the current world status or negates any real story with a push of a button. If you want a #$@!ing soap opera with who is cheating on who and who is depressed and no real action, just petty first world drama, I'm out. oh, and I thought I made it clear, but I'll edit it so its more crayon drawing for you. The lab where Valentine is is ran by Illuminati/ One world order leaders. I'll spell it out so its understood. They don't have it.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 18th, 2019, 9:03pm Fernando wrote: Immortality is not an ability of higher animals, nor is it obtainable naturally. "Naturally" as in not replicating it with a cocktail. Fernando wrote: If the Mutagen Immortality Solution exists in the RPG, and chances are it does in different flavors, the problem exists in that organizations like the Illuminati finding out about it and trying to get it for themselves. It is not they already have it, for if they did they would have made themselves as immortals and as immortals they can take their time and have the patience to invoke a New World Order as themselves as the leaders of that order over a longer period of time with better organized steps. What issues the Illuminati has with other groups and organization can be taken cared of over the millennia. There are other definitions of immortality; those are rare and not relevant to this discussion. You already know that the Illuminati has it because this information was apart of our e-mail conversations. The Illuminati would already had their New World Order if the Spirits had not mistakenly interfered. Fernando wrote: With a New World Order established, the Illuminati can now go after other immortals they know received the Immortality Solution. It will become another Highlander Epoch in that “only one survives.” But this will not happen for at least 200 years from the RPG’s time. I do not consider this a problem since their New World Order can't last but for a short time. When that happens will depend on the Spirits and Illuminati sitting down at the negotiation table as we discussed. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 18th, 2019, 10:40pm Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Note: Like Fernando said outlined, not a mutation. Longer life can be, rapid healing can be , regrowing limbs can be but living forever is not found in nature. I clarified my statement in my previous post. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: so it is unnatural and the order of fire shouldn't have it and as things are the Illuminati cannot have it or the world as it is would not exist. Both groups do have it. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: You make immortality easy to get the whole story is worthless. That has been an active part of the story since the introduction of Penny and the story has not suffered because of it. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: They should be looking at The Happening like punishment from God and be out trying to stop the "heresy" to stop it happening again, maybe even blaming man kind for trying to stop the punishment and preparing for it to be finished in some way, not a flood though as it was promised it wouldn't happen again but something creative. I mean, if they've fixed sickness and death and these spirits have all this power then where is the story? There isn't one! The Spirits believe the Chaos was a result of them stopping one event that was supposed to happen. I have mentioned this several times throughout the story. The Spirits have a couple of other problems to deal with one of which is the Illuminati. We definitely have a story. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: I do not understand why you continue to push material that contradicts the current world status or negates any real story with a push of a button. If you want a #$@!ing soap opera with who is cheating on who and who is depressed and no real action, just petty first world drama, I'm out. You complained that I was not making "After Chaos" challenging enough. I create a challenge for you. I don't understand why you are complaining about now. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: oh, and I thought I made it clear, but I'll edit it so its more crayon drawing for you. The lab where Valentine is is ran by Illuminati/ One world order leaders. I'll spell it out so its understood. They don't have it. What is the relevance of who runs Lab Town? I ask because the Illuminati does have immortality. It's part of the challenge that I created for you after you complained that I was not making it challenging. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 18th, 2019, 10:58pm Note: HAhahahahahahahahahahahhahahaha!!!! That was a challenge?? and even if you think it is we talked about this already. you wwe not supposed to make a challenge for us. you were supposed to put your character in a challenging situation. One that made it look like a struggle. you still haven't done that. We let you come "referee" this story because no one else wanted you. they threw you and it out of the last place. No one else wanted to come play with you so it was just us three. The forum is mine and by extension Fernando's. I think I've been hospitable but know your place. and no, the Illuminati nor any other human group has immortality at this time. And any immortality the spirits have comes in different flavors, all with side effects. That is not up for debate. you let that be and things can stay cordial. fight it and things will get less than cordial. no, immortality has not been free to the world, just a pocket of people that everyone else hates, the spirits. The spirits have something that extends life. That is established and that's not being changed. that it is open to anyone, no. would they give it to Hitler? If you say yes you're more of  moron than I thought. ;D and from now on we will figure any current immortality other than that of the three who had it pre story, had some side effects. That is fernando's department. You were to referee the story if you brought anyone with you. you didn't. and it was referee; you were not made an admin. As far as you creating situation, oddly enough the only interesting situations have been created by myself or Fernando. Mean while Jeanette has done next to nothing and instead of making her own adventure like we have for our character, she sits in camp like a bump on a log. how about having her do something interesting instead of this soap opera drama and "whoa is me" depression. oh and, Hahahahahahahhahah!! ;D

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Jeanette on Jul 19th, 2019, 7:48am Let me begin with the hostility you have shown me over the years. There is no justification for it. You need to deal with your issues instead of taking it out on me. A challenge is a challenge. If you wanted a more specific challenge, you should have asked for a more specific challenge. This is the established challenge. This is what we will use. If you are going to sing "It's My Party and I'll Cry If I Want To," then I will have to move the RPG to another website. I don't where your idea of a soap opera came from. I did use drama on the first day of the story; that was it. Jeanette Isabelle

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 19th, 2019, 9:08am Wrong on all account. You’ve been a major bitch to me since day one. You have earned that ire and more. There is no challenge there. You just tried to change the face of the world. If immortality is rampant then everything from the beginning would have been different. That’s something you put at a setting, not half way through a damned story. You continually uses soap opera drama, and not very good soap opera drama either. And no, that is not what we will use. I’m not saying it’s my party. Just saying you are over reaching. You don’t have the final say here. Take your story somewhere else. It’s not yours anyway by your own admission. The story’s owner didn’t want to come. Other players were talked to but none wanted to work with you as it’s always your way and you are extremely difficult. They said if you ever leave they might join. Funny that I’m not the one with the biggest problem with you. Actually I have been nicer than many and at least I call your bullshit out to your face.  Not hurting my feelings. The Wessen and my characters stay here though as you do not have permission to use them. Bye Felicia

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 1st, 2020, 3:02pm In order to try to continue this to an end of some sort, I need to establish this: RPG NOTES: Changes to the Immortality Solution used by JeanetteIsabelle’s RPG Branch. Since nearly the beginning, JeanetteIsabelle has been using a Mutagen Solution that when injected into a subject, that subject is supposed to become immortal within the premise of a Frozen Body/Age/Construct. It is not true immortality as the person can still be killed if a percentage or vital parts of the body are destroyed. But in terms of name and definition it has been rather vague, which has been causing problems for the RPG. To fix these problems I propose the following set up on this Mutagen Solution: Ichor, Nectar, Ambrosia. Each will have their attachment to the Immortality Mutagen Solution with both negative and positive issues associated with them. The main component of the Immortality Mutagen Solution is Ichor. In Greek Mythology Ichor is “The blood of the gods and other immortals of the realm.” Taking it a step further in literature, Ichor is also the blood of the Vampires, for they are immortals too. Both groups have used Ichor to turn or sire mortals into immortals. Since the late 1970s, science has been looking for a synthetic blood solution as a replacement for real blood for several reasons: Religious groups who are Anti to the use of blood in medical treatments; A field-ready package to be used on the sick and wounded without needing Antigen-Types (A, B, AB, & O) stored in refrigeration; have RH Neutral chemistry as to not cause rejection by the patient; can be stored with minimal of care or worry of spoilage, and be able to create as much as needed on a short notice. Thus in the 1990s, an artificial blood (recombinant hemoglobin) has been created based on the Human and Animal Blood by Products. Made from Natural Sources, there was still a Religious set back to this product.  Synthetic Blood using perfluorocarbons (PFCs) has been successful in acceptance but tricky to use as it requires a medium to be carried through the blood stream. Currently solutions of both have been used in conjunction as a blood replacement. Other research during the 1970s to 2020 was how to reverse aging, notably with blood transfusions. It turns out that a younger person’s blood make up has a lot of stress hormones than an older person. It also turns out that when a younger person’s blood replaces an older person’s blood, the older person’s body reverts to a younger state. However this is only fleeting in its happening. Experiments with synthetic hormones and synthetic blood yielded a “First Generation” Ichor Solution by 2015. This first generation of the solution was able to rejuvenate an old body but it did not last long because the liver and kidneys flushed the solution out of the body within a day’s time. The rejuvenated body would last from about a week to a month, with rapid again to its former age to follow. Controlling the funding sources, much of the research was moved to Rockefeller University in NYC. The head of Rockefeller University is David Rockefeller, who is also a member of the Illuminati. Further research yielded in longer lasting Ichor Solutions that are not easily flushed out of the body and in theory the last Solution created should last within the body as long as it is not chemically neutralized or bled out from the body. But it does not age reverses the body but instead stops the body from further aging as it stabilizes the life chemicals of the body within. But since it stops the body from aging, it does not give the person any other super natural abilities, nor does it enhances any super natural abilities one may have. It does aid in healing as that is was it was originally made for but it must rely on the body’s own healing factor to stop the bleeding.  Once in the body, the body needs to be accustomed too, as it takes an initial toll on energy the body has. It usually takes 24 hour or more for the body to get accustom to the Ichor Solution within itself, leaving the host in a deep sleep or light coma as it heals from what injuries it might have. The Ichor Solution it injected into the body usually by a 500ml IV Bag or a highly concentrated version can be injected by 100ml hypodermic syringe (about the size of an Epi-Pen). A full dose must be given in order for it to though it will not work for everyone. The Ichor Solution is easy to make thus its recipe is kept secret within the Rockefeller University and the research students who joined the Order of Fire. But it has not been secret after “The Happening.” The Ichor Solution may not work on certain individuals for various reasons. Since Hikaru was born a mutant with the immortal gene and who’s abilities kicked in on her teen years, it will not work on her. Same with Ichigo who was born with a Midgetism Gene that would make her look like a child for the rest of her life, depending on how long her life is for such individuals tend to live long. Despite this, Jeanette gave Ichigo an injection to help her from her injuries as she went back to get a vehicle to rescue her. Thus the effects of Midgetism and the Ichor Immortality Solution mixing inside her body currently remain unknown. It will also not work with other solutions claiming to be Immortality Elixirs. In Greek Mythology, Nectar and Ambrosia are the food and drink of the gods (respectfully). As such they are endowed by their creator various powers and abilities to aid the gods in their quests. In the Illiad, Palace Athena was healed after being given Ambrosia from injuries after a battle she was in. And the gods are always talking about the sweetness of Nectar even though Nectar is a food and not a drink. In the books and movies “The Food of the Gods” (I&II), scientists in the 1970s recreated both Nectar and Ambrosia in an attempt to end world hunger by increasing the output of food’s growth. With animals, putting in Ambrosia into their food and drink, instead of getting a 96oz t-bone steak, how about a 96lb t-bone steak! Research was about to go into market except some rats broken into the delivery truck and drink all the Ambrosa onboard. They grew to be 6ft in size and then they started to attack the research station where the Ambrosia was created. In this attack, a major storage facility that held the Ambrosia in tanks leaked into the local water supply. Nectar was used in various literature as well. Many claim it to be a fruit with some saying that it is an apple, as in The Apple from the Tree of Knowledge. As such when a vampire is seen eating, it is usually an apple. In the Odyssey and Iliad, like Ambrosia, Nectar was used as the food of the gods with healing properties. But given to a human, that person becomes cursed with super strength and combined features with an animal, creating the legends of Centaurs, Fauns, Minotaurs, Werewolves and many others. Both Ambrosia and Nectar was created in various labs in hopes to find a quick healing and quick energy elixir on the field of battle and contest. Instead they found various DNA Manipulators that can change a person to a half human/half animal, creating what many call “The Wessens” (of Germanic Folklore: Krampus and others). See: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_hybrid_creatures_in_folklore But nobody wants to undergo such procedures willingly, and various groups have put themselves to work with various “Lab Towns” (short for “Laboratory Towns” where such research is conducted into DNA Manipulation for cloning, rapid healing and immortality). These Lab Towns became successful in cloning body parts and organs in order to heal injured or worn out body parts, and through this are able to extend a person’s life. They use this technique for mostly themselves, but have used Nectar and Ambrosia to create human mutants and Wessens (Hybrids) for slavery and the sex trade. The term “Sex Kitten” and “Sex Puppy” are used (interchangeably) for those wessens (usually female but can also be male in some rare cases) used as sex slaves in either a public or private setting. Otherwise Wessens are created for their strength and loyalty to do various work of hard labor for their masters. Some Wessens are created for entertainment purposes, especially in taking combat entertainment in places like Fight Town. Since people are not normally willing to go through the “Wessen Process” many are forced through the procedure, usually through a purging of their family (a process where a family is selected for some unknown reason to be removed from their homes and into a life of slavery), those who resisted and were not killed are transformed into loyal and trusting Wessens and sold on the slave market. The Wessen process includes a memory wipe and a personality reprogramming to make them loyal, and are given a new name for their new life. Depending on the process the person undergoes as a Wessesn, they can age normally, age slowly or age quickly and die soon afterwards. Most for some reason are given the ability to age slowly. This is perhaps to keep them as young as possible for as long as possible, like in the cases of some Sex Kitten/Puppy where they are the Master’s Doll and must maintain that image for years to come. But the creation of Nectar and Ambrosia, some bad formulations out there have created monstrous results. Moro (of Jeanette’s sub-group) has stated that they are some huge giants out in the badlands the highway crossings between towns. These are unlike the mutants that roams about the outskirts of various, being rumored in height of 12ft or more in height and have been known to take out parts of a convoy as it rolls through their territories. One non-human example of such giant mutants is the Giant Mutant Chickens some ranches have. They are known to produce a basket-ball sized eggs that can feed a group of 20 or more people, and can feed a group or 30 or more if slaughtered for their meat. They are about 5 – 7ft tall and weigh over 200 pounds. They have been known to eat mutants who manage to get into their free-range farmed in areas. Mr. Jamerson is a famous farmer/rancher up in the Northern territories who raises these Mutant Giant Chickens and uses a special feed he says he gets from a Lab Town. By definition alone, this sounds like he is feeding Nectar and Ambrosia to the chickens to get them that big. The problem with Nectar and Ambrosia is that they are easy to create and their results random because no two lab towns uses the same formulations of to create these substances. This Nectar/Ambrosia from one Lab town will be vastly different from the Nectar/Ambrosia from another Lab Town, and both will create similar but very different creatures from their solutions.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 1st, 2020, 3:04pm Jeanette wrote: Note: Written in collaboration with Fernando. (Conversation between Fernando and Jeanette in his camper) Jeanette nods in agreement in that it would be easier to split the Red Sea than to get the Illuminati and Spirits to sit down at the same table. "We may be in a perpetual state of limbo. The Spirits don't want to curse Israel through inaction and the Illuminati want their New World Order. To get their New World Order, the Illuminati needs a war which will involve Israel." "The Spirits have no choice. The Illuminati have no choice. They are to accept the status quo for now and the next 100 years." "With that line of thinking, it would take an act of God to get out of the state of limbo." "Then let God act or the people take care of themselves. People must stop relying on Spirits, organizations and superior beings for doing things for them and must do things on their own again." Jeanette Isabelle Fernando wrote: (Conversation between Hondo and General Jastrey in  his camper) “Whoa... If you win, there is not enough gold in the world to pay that debt!” General Jastrey tells him. “We know, we will own Fight Town and everything in it!” Hondo points out. “Owning and controlling are two very different things.” General Jastrey says. “That is why we have you.” Hondo tells her. “I like the way you think. But it all depends on you all winning.” General Jastrey says. “We don’t intend to lose, as we intend to walk out of there like we walked in.” Hondo tells her. “What guarantees I have that you will win?” General Jastrey asks. “Whatever issue, whatever confrontation, whatever danger we face, we won. We ended the purge, eliminated Biggus and his Slave Town, gave wessens their rights, we seen it through to its end. Just like we will see this fight through to its end.” Hondo explains. General Jastrey nods. “You tell Fernando that I am looking for him, but first I’m going to the Bettor’s Lounge to place a small bet on you guys before they get too crowded with Riff-Raff and other undesirables.” General Jastrey tells Hondo as she slowly got up from her seat. Hondo nods at General Jastrey. In a few steps she leaves through the rear door and makes her way to her troops. Fernando’s words prove themselves to be wiser than the man has ever portrayed himself, though that is because of his own choosing to let people think what they want to think about him and then prove them all wrong on Crunch Time. “I will see you later, then.” Jeanette tells him before she gets up to walk to the camper’s sliding door. Pulling on the lever, the door slides open to the right, where she steps out and turns around to close the door. She makes her way between Fernando’s VW Camper and Hondo’s truck to the front the vehicles where Karl’s truck was at. Though the betting has just started for the Death Match Event, Ichigo sends out her people to make sure that there is no cheating within the bets. Preliminary rounds of betting show no interest on anyone betting on the new comers, betting on the Lich and his team as easy money even though the payout was low. Ichigo fills out the typical insurance forms for the match in case of accidents or misjudgment causes injury to the spectators. She also chooses who will be in the ring to referee the match from within and the support staff outside of the ring. TV and radio coverage contracts are also signed as seat allotment for announcers and media crews on top of the fighters’ care crews. It is a lot of paper work but Ichigo gets it done in a short amount of time But no matter how one looks at this fight’s odds, the organization is going to lose money on this endeavor, how much depends on who wins. But the organization has ways on making up such losses for unless it is a total loss, every opportunity has a chance for profit. As the day begins to wind down unfinished business is attended too, planning and preparation for the evening meal begins to reach a high point of being cooked, and the serving plates being organized as to who gets what. The meal will be of Roast Beast Brisket or Grilled Giant Mutant Chicken, either with assorted stewed vegetables with wide noodles or rice. At least 4 sets of stoves and cooking ware are roaring their flames high to make short work of the meal’s preparation and delivery before dusk in a couple of hours. Marvin and Karl are sent to gather more water but for clean up after the meal instead for preparing for the meal. A couple 5 gallon jugs would be more than enough for clean up. The sheep girls go about to set up some tables and chairs around the space between Hondo and Fernando’s campers, though mostly everyone will be taking their meals to their own vehicles to eat. At the same time as the meal is being made, a late evening/night supper is being made for those who might be interested in a before bed-time meal, referred to as “supper” by some. Many provide a Thermos bottle to put the stewed vegetables in, and a brown paper bag for a sandwich or two. The herbivore wessens get a buttered roll to go with the stewed vegetables supper. A slice of cheese was optional if they wanted it. A couple of hours had past, and the dinner meal is almost complete with a few minor bits to be finished. The top of Fernando’s pop-up camper suddenly goes down and the sliding door heard opening and then closing. Fernando walks over to Karl’s truck. There he finds Maribelle, Karl and Marvin though he was looking for others. In the least he can have an audience with Maribelle and the others. Walking over to them he calls to her. “Maribelle. I am in need of your assistance and cooperation.” He tells her. “Oooo... What will it be this time?” Maribelle says in a taunting tone. “I would need to do a head count, but since you and the wessen girls will be sleeping in Karl’s camper, I may need to add a few more human girls to the group.” Fernando explains, adding, “It is only for tonight. Other sleeping arrangements will be given to them tomorrow.” “I see. And who are these girls being added to the group?” Maribelle asks. “They are the teen girls from Jason’s truck. There was a disagreement with the group and they left Jason’s group but want to stay with us for the trip to Charlton. I need you to tend to their needs but also make them aware that they are to do work to earn their keep. Two of them: Lisa and Patrica want to do night guard duy with their dogs. I approve of it. They will be sleeping during the day instead but the others will sleep with you and the wessen girls during the night.” Fernando explains. “Hmmm,” Maribelle thinks of the possible options, “Wasn’t the group in Jason’s truck of both girls and boys?” “The boys will be sleeping in, heh... I need to find a place for them.” Fernando was about to give an answer and realizes that he does not have one. But at least he could find one in a short amount of time. “Is there a problem?” Karl asks. “I was about to say the boys would sleep in my dub box, but James and Red Molly are sleeping there.” Fernando answers. “Red Molly could sleep with the girls; James can sleep with Marvin and I in the SUV.” Karl points out, throwing in, “The boys can now sleep in your Dub Box.” “Maribelle? You willing accept one more wessen girl into the group?” Fernando asks. “She can sleep on the floor with the others.” Maribelle throws back at him. “Good. James and Red Molly are drivers for Hondo, so they already have a job to do for him. Do not tell them to do additional work, only I or Hondo can request that of them.” Fernando throws at her. She nods. He continues, “I need find the all those involved and notify them of the situation.” “By all means, go do what you got to do.” Maribelle says, almost mocking him or his authority. Fernando just gives her a glance in her direction before turning away. He walks to find the others. Sometimes old habits are hard to break, though in this case such learned habits are just a few weeks or at least couple months old. Fernando finds the teens gathered about not too far from Jason’s truck on the side of the parking area. “Looks like the apples do not fall far from the tree?” Fernando says loud enough to be heard. They all look at him as he approaches. One of the boys asks, “What do you mean by that?” “Simple...” Fernando says as he takes his last steps to them, he then points at Jason’s truck, “That was your ‘home’ for what time you had in there. But shit happens and you had to leave it. Now, however, here you are, not far from it, as if you can go back in anytime you want. But you can’t.” “Even if we could, we won’t.” The eldest of the boys speaks for them. “You still need a ride and a place to sleep and food in your belly.” Fernando tells them. Collectively they all sigh in agreement. “You all will earn your keep.” Fernando tells them, adding, “Tonight is only a temporary setback. Hopefully tomorrow things will be better but if not by the third day things will be set into stone. You will be getting your own rides and a camper to sleep in. By that I mean, the boys will have their own ride and camper and the girls will have their own ride and a camper when they come in a day or two. We just need a few more things for you all for the next couple of days.” The group looks at him with all smiles that quickly diminish. “What do you want us to do?” Madison (the eldest of the group) asks. “Well, first off, we need some sleeping gear for you guys. Then who is going to do what jobs, when and where? Before that, introductions are in order. As you know, I am Fernando, co-leader of this rag tag group heading to Charlton. My partner in crime you met is Hondo. The other EMT – Ms Jeanette, is the other co-leader of this group. Everyone you will get to learn who they are. Now who are you guys and what jobs can you do?” Fernando tells them. The eldest male steps up, “I am Madison. I unofficially lead the boys here: Robin – who is a mechanic and tech expert of sorts, Dakota – he can cook a descent meal from scraps, Francis – he can do almost anything you tell him to do, and Jordan – like Francis he can do anything you tell him to do. The eldest female follows with, “I’m Patricia – the oldest and unofficial leader of the girls – everyone here calls me Patty though, that is Lisa and her two dogs Bruno and Killer – they tend to do guard duty at night and I sometimes join her, Nancy can cook and clean, and Alicia – everyone where calls her Alice does not speak to just anyone though she can speak mostly to us – she like the boys will do anything you tell her to do. Just do not ask us for sexual favors or selling ourselves – we will leave if you do.” “No one in the camp we lead will ask you to do those things. If they do, you tell me, Hondo, Jeanette or the wolf-girl Moro and it will be put to an end immediately. As for you Lisa, we met before though you were ‘busy’ with your dog here.” Fernando tells them and then focuses his attention to Lisa. “Uhm, since when, Mister...?” Lisa asks. “Since I took Macey out of that place you were in and took her into my protection as my adoptive daughter.” Fernando begins, “Now, Macey speaks highly of you but there is a problem in that profession you were in.” “My past life is behind me.” Lisa tells him. ”What about your dogs, and your ‘love’ of them?” Fernando asks. “My love for my dogs is between me and them. But I will say this – take care of me and my dogs, and they will do their best for you in being guard dogs to this group. I’m not expecting no one to be getting jiggy with my dogs but me, and that is only in the privacy of what time and space we can get. My days of selling doggie shows of myself with my dogs are over.” Lisa tells her. “Since Macey spoke highly of you when I adopted her, I will let you two continue to be friends, but keep your dogs in check. I find them trying to sniff up her skirt, I will put them into doggie heaven.” Fernando tells her. “That won’t be a problem.” Lisa replies. “Good.” Fernando tells her. He begins to add, “Ruth and Joanna have a dog named ‘Trip,’ he looks like a border collie to me but I could be wrong, but he is half the size of your dogs. And there are two cats, one is mine – Meeshie is her name, she is 5 years old and trained. The other is Hondo’s, a kitten named ‘Kitty’ which is about 3 months old. Meeshie is not the mother of Kitty but she does take care of it when they are together. The animals should get to know each other in the minimum that they will not fight one another. We can do that when things quiet down. I do have a question for all of you though.” “What’s the question?” Madison asks. “There were a lot more girls to this group that I remember. What happened to the rest of them?” Fernando asks. “They packed up their things and left when we were in Center Town.” Patricia answers. “Will they be coming back or maybe looking for you in the near future?” Fernando asks. “I would guess not. They do know how to contact us, and so far none of them have tried to contact us.” Patricia explains. “To continue such communications, we would need a modified CB Radio, like a Cobra 128GTL, President Grant or a Super Star Ranger.” The one identified as Robin points out. “That might prove difficult but not impossible to do. What channel or frequency are you using?” Fernando asks. “27.8550 MHz on Upper Side Band.” Robin answers. “I see. What few radios I have access to that can go there I will have them search the airwaves for you.” Fernando tells Robin and the group. He then switches subjects, “Now, dinner is about to be served soon but during this time, I need you all to think as to what you would need for the next couple of days: blankets and pillows for the next couple of nights, as when they come the campers will have sleeping bags for you to sleep in; and food for you and the dogs, I say about a week’s worth for you all. The problem is the sleeping arrangements. You ladies will be sleeping with Ms Maribelle and the sheep girl wessens. Lisa, Patricia, since you two will be going guard duty at night, you two can sleep during the day. Whoever is doing guard duty among you boys, the rest of you sleep in my Dub Box Camper and during the day those who did guard duty can sleep in the Dub Box during the day. James the Wessen will be sleeping with you boys.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 1st, 2020, 3:05pm Update on the 4 girls in Jason’s group: Lisa, Patty (Patricia – oldest and unofficial leader), Nancy and Alice (Alicia – seems that she does not speak or can and does not want too, she can hear, so it is not a hearing related problem). Dogs: Bruno and Killer Update on the 5 boys in Jason’s group: Madison (oldest and unofficial leader), Robin (Mechanic and techno geek), Dakota, Francis, Jordan

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 4th, 2020, 4:01pm “I tend to eat last.” Fernando continues. “Dinner is made with the help of various members of the group like Ruth, Joanne, the Den Mother, Tonya and others. The Wessen Sheep girls help out in setting up and preparing the food. If you can cook or prepare food, go to Hondo’s Truck to help out. After dinner, you all help in cleaning up. Follow Karl and Marin’s directions in that. Like I said, everyone earns their keep here. Lisa, Patricia, and what boys will be doing guard duty – you will be given a moderately large wrapped up meal for a midnight lunch. Any questions?” The group more or less shakes their head and half of them break to Hondo’s truck to be given various tasks to prepare the dinner meal. Patricia, Lisa, Madison and Jordan stay behind. “Jordan, you want to do guard duty with me?” Madison asks. “Yeah, why not. Gotta earn our keep, right?” Jordan points out. “Well, let’s do this...” Fernando begins. “Follow me...” The four of them with the two dogs follow him as they go to Hondo’s truck. They stand at the rear door where Fernando knocks on it.  It is answer immediately by Hondo of all people. “Oh. I thought you were resting, Jefe.” Hondo says to him. “No rest in this damn place. Besides, I need to get a few minor things for the additional members back in town. Care to come?” Fernando says to him. “Why not, the girls are getting the kitchen ready for dinner makin’ anyways.” Hondo says. He turns back to Tonya and the others in the nearby kitchen, “I’m stepping out with Fernando, need me to get anything while I am out?” “We’re fine, thanks.” Tonya tells him. “I’ll see you around dinner time.” Hondo says. “Let’s go to my camper for a second. I need to get the wagon.” Fernando tells him. It only takes them a few seconds to do so before they head into town. “What are we getting’?” Hondo asks. “In getting the food and the rides ready, I forget about these guys and their sleeping needs: Sleeping bags, pillows and blankets for nine.  Perhaps a few more of those moving blankets I got at Center Town for them to sleep on.” Fernando answers. “We got blankets and things.” Patricia says. “If it is Jason’s things, you are going to need more than that, especially if he takes them back. Besides, he cannot take away what is already yours.” Fernando tells her. “I think I remember a camping supply store not far from the vehicle dealers.” Hondo says. “Then lead the way and let’s hope they are open.” Fernando says. The walk to the camping supply store leads to a row of such stores down a short street not far from where the vehicles are sold. The sleeping gear is piled up on the wagon but the moving blankets are not found. Prices were also a bit steep but Fernando signaled to Hondo not to say a word for now. They step out of the store and stand outside. “I think that is everything.” Patricia says. “You still need the moving blankets to act as a sleeping pad, you do not want to sleep on the bare floor, even if it is inside a camper or vehicle.” Fernando says as he looks around. At the end of the block he spots a moving truck rental company. “Hondo, you think they would have moving blankets?” “You’d reckon they would.” Hondo says. “Then go ahead and them out. Take the boys with you. Get about 10 if they have them. Don’t worry about the price; I’ll take care of it as soon as I get there.” Fernando tells him as he pulls the wagon behind him. “OK Jefe...” Hondo replies, before telling the boys, “Boys, you are with me.” They follow him without complaint. In a few seconds they enter the moving company ahead of Fernando and the girls. Inside Hondo starts to inquire and deal for the needed items though looking at the business representative, he looks likes something that came out Mafioso New York from the 1980s. The unlit but half smoked cigar in his lips did not add any positive impressions to his appearance. “Looking for a truck and moving crew?” The business rep asks Hondo. “We already have a truck. You have furniture blankets to sell?” Hondo says and asks. “Depends.” The business rep replies. Fernando and the girls walk in, making the business rep break away from Hondo to Fernando thinking he can rent out a truck for more money than to some guy wanting to buy blankets. Turning to Fernando and the girls, the business rep says to them, “Looking for a truck and moving crew?” Fernando points to Hondo, “We’re with him.” He then turns to Hondo, “Got the blankets yet?” This puts the business rep into a foul mood. Hondo looks about the area and then at the business rep before turning to Fernando, “I don’t think he has much of anything.” “Then let’s go. We do not have much time to be wasting.” Fernando says. The business rep steps over to block their exit, “Now wait a minute, fellas. I’m sure I got what you need. Most of it is in storage, so tell me what you want, and I’ll get it for you.” “We need some moving blankets, 96X144 or smaller if you have them.” Fernando tells him. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MovingBlanket.jpg “How many you need?” The business rep asks. “We’ll need about 10.” Fernando tells him. “Can be cheaper if you buy them by the dozen.” The business rep points out. “Let’s see what you have first. Then I’ll decide.” Fernando tells him. Not happy where it is going, the business rep makes a call to his intercom for somebody to find and retrieve the blankets, preferable a case of them which has a dozen in the box. Somebody arrives from a back room after a couple minutes of waiting, walking up to the business rep and dropping a box by his feet. The taped down seams burst upon impact with the floor. Hondo and Fernando look at each other for a moment, as if telepathically agreeing that the price to be negotiated on just went down. The business rep pulls one out of the box to show it off, it is still in its plastic wrapper. “$100 for the whole box, 12 in box total.” The business rep says as he hands it out. “And if I want 10?” Fernando asks as Hondo looks it over in its bag before opening it. “Still $100. Cheaper to buy the box of dozen than to buy them singly.” The business rep says. “Boys, put the box in the wagon.” Fernando tells them, pulling two $50 gold coins from his pocket. The boys do as they are told before they leave the store, Hondo waits behind long enough to get a receipt from the business rep. It does not take him long to catch up with the group outside the store. “$100 is a bit steep.” Hondo points out as they walk back to their camp. “It is but I am not going to argue that in this town. We are going to do what we have to do and get out of here when it is time.” Fernando tells them. Not sure what they are talking about, the older teen boys and girls from Jason’s truck just listen and take mental notes. Fernando turns to them, “For you guy I’ll demonstrate this for everyone, you take the blanket and fold in half and then in half again to lie down on the camper floor. Then you put the sleeping bag on top and set up your blanket and pillow for you to sleep in. Then you fold up the blanket and sleeping bag to put away during the day. I’ll hold on to them in my camper for safe keeping during this time.” They all nod in agreement, not wanting to ask a question that would put them out of given hospitality. In a few minutes they are back at the camp where Fernando explains to the others about the blankets, and sleeping gear. Fernando asks Ruth as to how much they are making, even though the amount the group makes usually covers for everyone to have large portions or at least double on small portions, he wants to makes sure that Jason’s group can be covered and he can add to the supplies if needed. “Ruth, you girls making enough for everyone?” Fernando asks. “More than enough I believe we are.” Ruth answers. “It’s that, you counting Jason’s 9 that are joining our group?” He asks. Ruth looks over the group as the sleeping gear is handed out to them, and then nods, “We should have enough for everyone.” “Let me know, I’ll give you what I have to add to the meal.” Fernando tells her. “It’s OK. We have more than enough.” Ruth replies. “Alright then. I’ll be around if you or the others need me.” Fernando tells her. Ruth nods before walking away to deal with the meal’s preparation. With little to do, Fernando takes the teens from where they were and introduces them to Maribelle. “Maribelle. These are the girls I told you about. I need to get Red Molly to you later. Each has their own blankets and sleeping bags, like when we rode into town, fold the blanket on the floor half and then half in the other direction to make a 4ft by 6ft pad to sleep on.” Fernando explains to her. Maribelle tries to take over to make herself look like she is in charge, “Come on ladies. You’re with me.” She starts to lead them away to her camper. “Maribelle, just to let you know: Two of them will be doing guard duty during the night and will be sleeping during the day.” Fernando explains. Maribelle nods and then signals for the girls to follow her. Fernando signals to the boys to follow him to his Dub Box Camper. He takes them inside. Making some adjustment to the inside, he turns the table in the center of the camper to turn it against the benches and creates a platform bed when the seat cushions are moved onto it. “Two can sleep here, the rest can sleep on the floor. If not, you can undo the bed and all four can sleep on the floor. Do not use the stove, that’s for the cooking staff to make your meals with. You can drink water from the sink, and the refrigerator is empty. The storage shelves are locked. Furthermore, I am just a few feet in my camper, so I will be aware of everything that happens in here so no funny stuff. Finally, the generator is running to charge up my camper as it uses electricity to run and not liquid fuel. Do not mess with it. You should have enough battery power to run the lights in here. There is a compost toilet hidden here in this cabinet. Use it as little as possible. Any questions?” Fernando tells them. They all shake their heads in unison. “Then put your stuff down and come with me.” Fernando tells them. Eventually they do as they were told and follow him outside the Dub Box Camper, which he locks. They follow him as they walk down the parking lot camp grounds, “Wake up call is at 6AM though I wake up later. Ruth and the others will be making breakfast. But you need to wash up and help out with the chores of cleaning our area. Hondo and I have a fight match to attend in order to receive one of our missing crew. Ruth and Maribelle will be in charge of you during our absence. Jeanette would also be in charge as she is in charge of the group but she will also be absent for the match. Those sleeping during the day will be left alone to sleep unless there is an emergency to deal with.” They all stop at the end of the parking lot, quite some distance from the camp. Fernando points to a lone spigot by a fence post, “That as far as I am concerned is the only source of water for everyone on the lot. If you want to search for other sources of clean fresh water, that is on you to do after dinner. But if you are to get water from here, the rules are simple: wait your turn and only take what you can carry. No connections of hoses are to be made to this spigot. Do I make myself clear?” They nod as several from the nearby camp of Indians approach them with empty jugs to fill. The elder of the group looks at Fernando. “Your face looks familiar.” The elder says as his troop begins to fill their water vessels. “You were at the Slavonia’s Treating Signing at Center Town?” Fernando asks. “I was. But I was referring to before that, many moons ago.” The elder says. “I look like a lot of people, so who knows.” Fernando explains. He then asks, “Maybe you know, are there any other water pipes around here?” “As far as I know, it is the only one in this lot.” The elder says. “Well, as I was explaining to my boys, we wait our turn if somebody is here before us and no connecting of hoses or pipes to it. I think it is fair to everybody.” Fernando explains. “Honest men are rare in this part of the world. What brings you here?” The elder says. “Something about a match against the Lich. I’ll be betting against him.” Fernando explains to him, “If I win, it would be very helpful for my town as we have no money.” “I too am here for that match and that bet as well, but let me ask, with odds so high, what makes you think you would win that bet? It would be easier to bet on the Lich and get even money on the winnings.” The elder asks. “I do not need to win such poultry dividends, I need to win to sustain a whole village that is slowly dying. That is why I am bettering against the Lich.” Fernando explains. “Where is your town?” The elder asks. “On the Southern side of the dessert. Many miles away from the main road.” Fernando explains. “I see.” The elder says. “Well, as I explained to my boys, they will be here tomorrow morning to gather water from this pipe outlet. Other members of my group should be arriving on and off during the day for water to cook and clean with. I think we can share this without argument or concern.” Fernando says to him. “I see no problem with sharing.” The elder says. “We got a lot to do, so I’ll be seeing you later.” Fernando tells the elder before pointing to his camp, “That’s us over there. Need anything, come and ask, we don’t have much but maybe we can share more than just water.” “Thank you for your offer. Anything you might need from us, if we have it, is yours.” The elder says. “Thank you.” Fernando says as he extends his hand. The elder takes it and shakes it. They break off their handshake with Fernando saying, “Until next we meet.” He then turns to the boys before they head off to camp, “We got a lot to do.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 21st, 2020, 6:23pm Fernando eventually finds James and Red Molly, needing to tell them about the changes in sleeping arrangements due to the addition of Jason’s group being added and separated due to their sex genders. Though Red Molly was OK with this, James was not, thinking that he would get some sympathy nookie from Red Molly on the night before the match but now has spend the night with Karl and Marvin in their SUV. It is approaching 5o’clock and dinner was getting its final touches to be completed. But it was a bit early for dinner. There were other things to do. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/GHsBlckBeauty.jpg Ichigo’s car arrives and stops besides Karl’s SUV where its front blocks Fernando’s Camper Bus. The driver comes out and opens the rear door for Ichigo to go exit from. She steps out and looks about the camping area. He is nowhere to be found when he is less than a couple yards away from her inside Karl’s camper. Ichigo walks around the front of Karl’s SUV and then stops in front of Fernando’s Camper looking down between the rows of vehicles and tow boxes behind them. She spots Fernando leaving with the others from Karl’s camper. “Fernando!” Ichigo calls to him, waving her arms over her head to be seen. Fernando turns to see Ichigo waving to get his attention. He turns to his group, “Girls, discuss with Mariabelle about where to set up your beds. Boys, set up your beds in my camper. Those going to do guard duty tonight, set your bedding folded up in some corner to get when it is your turn to go to bed in the morning. I got some business to take care of.” Not much was said as Fernando walks away from the group. Maribelle can be heard saying, “Girls – inside...” Just only a few feet though he wishes it was a few miles. Half way the distance that separates them, Fernando asks, “What do you want? More papers to sign?” “It’s customary to give a dying condemned man his ‘last meal,’ or should I say ‘dinner.’” Ichigo tells him as he closes up the distance between them. “Funny, I do not see Lenny the Lich here.” Fernando tells her. “I was referring to you. Your boys Hondo and though I’ll regret it, James too are welcomed to join us.” Ichigo tells him. “We’ll pass.” Fernando tells her. “The ladies here are making dinner for the crew.” Ichigo stands there indignant at his words. She crosses her arms under her breasts and turns her head away from his direction, “HMPH! Why I never!” “Maybe you should. I hear it is good for the hair and nails.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo just turns to him and scowls, “What is that supposed to mean?” “Take it as you like it.” He continues to walk to her. He takes her hand and pulls her with him as he continues to walk away from the camp. “Tell me the truth, what brings you here?” “Tomorrow’s the fight. Just making sure that you are not going to run out on me.” Ichigo tells him. “I do not run away from anything. This way no one left alive has a chance to shoot me in the back.” He tells her. “Interesting way of putting it.” Ichigo begins. She then continues, “About your bet. Since a few others are also betting for you, if you do win, I would advise that you come early as possible in the morning to collect what we have to give you. This way there you get something compared to others who will get less from the House Earnings.” “What about your ass that is also on the bet?” He mocks her. “If you’re capable of taking me on after such a match, I’m yours as long as I remain in Fight Town.” She tells him, adding, “Other than the Lich, every winner of a Death Match was in no condition to deal their own basic needs and needed weeks of expensive hospital care to recover. Since you are no Lich, I’m not expecting anything from you.” “Oh ye of little faith.  If I win and I end up in a hospital nursing my wounds, you will be here to nurse me back to health.” Fernando tells her. “I don’t do nursing.” Ichigo says. “You cook? Clean? Keep House? Do laundry?” Fernando asks as Ichigo shakes her head at each question thrown at her. Ichigo finally says, “If it is not for me, I do not do those things for anyone else.” “As a slave, you have to do for others as you do for yourself. As my slave, you need to support me and this group as you support yourself. I do not want your job or your money or your personal and private property. All that is yours. What I want is you. Well, besides the money for winning the fight.” He tells her.   “You expect me to go with you?” Ichigo asks. “I expect you to go with Jeanette for now. Hondo and I have an important mission with General Jastrey to go to. After that mission, you will go with me.” Fernando tells her. “You’re leaving me with that stamp licker?” She asks. “Only for a day or so, maybe less. It depends on how long it will take.” He explains. “It depends on whether or not you win the Death Match. You lose, you’re dead, no mission with General Jastrey, no money, and no me being your slave.” She says to him. “So you decided to drop my for some pre-fight nookie action...” He taunts her. “You wish. You do not get into my panties unless you win the Death Match.” She tells him in an authorative tone, throwing in, “Not that I expect you to win.” “So, you’re giving that tail of yours to Lenny the Lich and his boys?” He taunts her some more. “You’re the only one I’m betting my ass with. Everyone else gets their fair share of money, nothing more.” She tells him. They stop by the spigot at the end of the lot, making her look around and see the Indian mobile camp site nearby. “Look, I run a respectable establishment. No under the table deals and no funny business. That is what got the last Event Manager killed. I do not want myself to end up the same way as he did.”  She adds. “It’s good to know that you have some ethical morals, too bad it’s in running a business that deals in death.” Fernando points out. “Considering what is out there, this is better than most jobs.” Ichigo points out. “Care to elaborate? I need an upgrade to my education.” He tells her. “Hmph…” She lets out, “You stated that you took care of Biggus and Slave Town, which is hard to believe, but let me tell you this: just because you eliminated the slave trade in this area, you have not dealt with the problem everywhere else. People will be taken and sold as those who would take and sell them. Then there are the stoners, boners and the junkies who fill up their bodies with assorted potions and chemicals of mind and body altering liquids. They inject themselves with their potions and become useless as they go through the effects of the liquid. And it depends on the liquid, they can feel no pain or have super strength, or think they can do incredible things. They will do anything to get money to go buy their potions. And I mean anything.” “I have seen some of that already.” He tells her. “Let me finish.” She tells him, “The drinkers are not as bad as the others. All they want is their alcohol though some take it to the extreme of those others and let it ruin their lives. And of course, you have seen the local adult entertainment.” “Sex sells. I’m not surprised you have not fell into that.” He says. “I did what I had to do in my younger days. But those days are over for me.” She says, interrupting Fernando from asking for details, “I was a bunny ring girl, marking off the next round of the fight with a number card in a bunny girl suit, but to get the job, I had to ‘prove myself worthy’ of the job to the Event Manager and Dojo Owner with other girls, with the best girl getting the job. Even those accursed wessen girls were chosen if they proved themselves better than us real girls.” “What about before you became a bunny girl?” He asks. “I was lucky not to fall into the ‘entertainment’ industry, though there were many creeps out there who wanted me too. I was a food server for a small restaurant until I became a ring girl.” She explains, “It is obvious why I became a ring girl, for the money... I did not know then what I had to for the job but a girl has to do what a girl has to do in order to survive in this world. Now what about you?” “Not much to say about me. I was asked to help look for a missing girl and end up in this convoluted mission of rescuing others and now searching for one of our own that brought us here to find the Lich.” Fernando tells her. “I can tell you that the Lich knows nothing. He is nothing more than a muscle man with no mind of his own. But what I do know is somebody by the name of the ‘Grey Lady’ is one you need to find. I know she will be in the audience during the fight.” She tells him. She adds, “I’ll assume that some of your friends will be getting to her as you and the others will be in the ring.” “We will see. Like I said, anyone getting in the way of the rescue will be killed.” He tells her. “I’m sure like that is going to happen.” She says in reply. “Unless you want to stay for dinner, I think it is time for you to get going.” He tells her. “Hmmm... Dinner... I could stay if I send my driver home and you take me home after dinner.” She tells him. “Me? Take you home?” Fernando asks. “I do not live that far away, you can walk me there. It’s that I’m such a little girl and all that, I need protection from the perverts that hang out in the streets.” Ichigo tells him turning go her little girl voice in the end. “And if anything happens to me while taking you home?” He asks. “That’s the risk you are going to take.” She tells him. She asks, “What’s for dinner?” “I don’t know. Whatever they to offer, I’ll be glad to eat it.” He tells her. “Dinner surprise...” Ichigo says to herself as she steps closer to him. “We eat what we have with what we can get. I’m not going to let my pride drive me to starvation.” He tells her. “I see... I’ll take the sausage then.” She says to him with a smile. “Sausage?” He asks. “Yes, yours!” She tells him as she reaches out and grabs at his groin, giving it a slight squeeze. “You mind?!!” He says as he takes her hand off his groin. “I thought you would like ‘Sum Young Girl’ as your last meal tonight.” She tells him. “My last meal will happen many years from not and not any time soon.” He begins to tell her, “Besides I’ll take your ass when I come to claim it. Not before.” “Only a fool keeps his toys in a box thinking it would get a higher value later on. If you got it, play with it now.” Ichigo says in reference to herself, “If not you, somebody else will.” “First of all I know you are testing me, and I do not care about how you are going to grade me in that test. Second, I do not care if you think I and the others are going to die at the ring. We will come out victorious of the outcome because we are fighting for the life of one of our own. Third, when I come to collect our money, I’m also collecting your little ass too. So be prepared. Do I make myself clear?” He tells her. “Absolutely.” She replies. Fernando turns around and starts to head back to camp, with Ichigo following right behind him. She tries to continue the conversation, though not caring what direction if takes, “Anyways, I would like to have dinner with you and you can take me home.  Like I said, I do not live far from here, we can walk to my home after we eat and talk some more.” “First, I have to make sure there is food for everyone before I can add you to the guest list. If there is not, then you are to go home.” Fernando tells her. “OK then...” She says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 21st, 2020, 9:18pm With the girls were busy with supper, Fernando busy organizing, and the others about task, Hondo found himself underfoot for the first time in a while. With his camper being used to cook as well as Ruth's, he did not have a lot of places to go. He took a quick inventory of the food stock they had brought. It was starting to run low, but it would last for a few days yet at least. The fuel tanks were all full or close to it, and the portable water tanks were full as well. He tried to keep busy to keep it all off his mind but things were either done or being done.after a while he grabbed a bottle of whiskey from the supply trailer and headed away from the camp and sat under a tree. He was angry, angry but tired. Other emotions tried to slip in but the liquor seemed to help him hold them at bay. He sat there for at least half an hour before someone came up behind him. "You ok." A voice asked. "What you want!" He snapped before he looked to see who it was. Once he looked he immediately regretted snapping. He sighed and rubbed his eyes. It was Zoey. She was holding kitty in her arms and cringing slightly. "Just wanted to make sure you were ok, papa." She said timidly. Hondo sighed and motioned for her to come over. She could smell the whiskey on him as she approached, and though he was not drunk she knew he was bothered. She carefully sat down beside him and leaned against him. "I'm sorry, little lady. I'm ... " He shook his head as he spoke as the words just did not come to him. "You're angry 'cause Moma's been taken. Tonya and I still love you, Papa. Please don't be angry." She said softly Hondo sighed, "I have to be angry, but I don't mean to be angry with you girls. I might get snappy but bein' angry keeps me sharp. Your Moma needs me to be sharp right now." Zoey fidgeted a bit and sighed, "You shouldn't drink so much. It's bad for you." Hondo gave a half hearted chuckle, "If you only knew little one." Hondo stood up and patted Zoey on the head, "Why don't you go help your sister with dinner." She walked back sadly to the camper. She did not understand why he was so angry. She missed Valentine too and just wanted him to cry with her. She did not understand why he could not. Tonya was in the kitchen when Zoey came in. "What's wrong, sis?" She asked. "Papa said I should come help you... He's so angry since Moma got taken and its all my fault. Now he just drinks and doesn't say much. He saved us and I hurt him! He must hate me." She said in a quavering voice. Tonya gave her a quick hug, "It's not your fault. Papa is angry because he has to be. I understand. I hope you never do, though. He doesn't hate you. No one hates you. And for drinking, he hurts and it helps him not hurt so he can take care of us and find Moma again. It's going to be ok, trust me. Now we are good here, but Ruth said she could use a hand setting tables. Get Macy and get her to help set tables," Zoey just nodded and walked away. Tonya watched her leave and once she was gone she went out to where Hondo was. He saw her coming and just stood there, half expecting a scolding about Zoey. Instead she came up and hugged him. He stood there for a moment and then hugged her back. "Sorry I can't give you girls what you need emotionally right now," He said quietly. He took another quick swig of the whiskey in his hand. Tonya took the bottle from his hand and took a swig herself before handing it back. He raised an eyebrow at her and she smiled. "You give us everything we need. I understand why you are angry. Zoey just loves you so much, as do I. We will get her back, Papa." she said She kissed his cheek and headed back to the camper. Hondo could not help but give half a smile and wonder what he did to deserve such daughters, adopted though they may be, they were his. He took another swig, corked the bottle, and sat it on the tongue of the trailer behind the camper. He decided to take a walk around the camp, stopping at his Bronco first. he wanted to punch something, and wished he had brought a punching bag, but he had not. Fortunately, when you need something bad enough the universe seems to provide it. As he approached the bronco from a distance he something move under it. He had to look twice, but it was someone under the bronco. As he walked over they lay still, thinking they were not seen. He acted like he was about some other business and dropped his pocket watch. As he reached down to supposedly grab it, he grabbed the persons arm instead. It was a lanky, greasy looking fellow with a weaselly look about him. He  slammed him into the side of the bronco, and then grabbed his shirt and lifted him off the ground. "What the #$@! are you doin' to my ride!" he growled "Your ride? I ... I didn't know who's it was!" He whined. "What were you doin'?" Hondo growled louder "I was hired to do a job! That's all, I swear. It's nothing personal." He said "What job an' by who?!? I ask again an' you'll wish I shot ya!" Hondo said coldly. "The Grey Lady! You don't tell her no! She .. she told me to cut the brake lines in case you tried to run!" He squealed. Hondo dropped him to the ground, "You're lucky I'm a nice guy. I see you back here an' I'll shoot first next time." The weaselly guy looked at him and gave Hondo a nasty grin. He pulled a knife out as he looked at him. "Unfortunately, I'm not a nice guy!" He said as he lunged in. For a big guy Hondo moved fairly and this surprised the grease-ball of a man. Hondo side stepped and grabbed his wrist, twisting it until the man screamed out and dropped the knife. "That was a bad move on your part, but frankly, I'm goin' to enjoy this." Hondo replied with a grin. The man grit his teeth and tried lashed out with his fists but he was no match. he landed one or two but they did not phase Hondo. Hondo just grinned and commenced to beat the shit out of the lanky asshole.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 22nd, 2020, 3:49pm As Fernando and Ichigo went to check on Ruth and the others about the dinner meal, the sounds of somebody being beaten on the other side of Hondo’s truck can be heard. He runs around the front of Hondo’s truck to the other side and sees nothing between Hondo’s truck and his bronco. He continues to go around the Bronco where he finds Hondo beating some poor excuse of a human. “Hondo!” Fernando shuts at him. Hondo gives the individual a couple more hits before stopping and turning to Fernando. “What’s going on and who he is?!” Fernando says out loud. “Save Me!” The individual yells but Hondo pulls him from the Bronco and slams him back against it. Fernando approaches Hondo though Ichigo decides to stay in place and others begin to gather behind her. “I caught this... thing... under the bronco! He claims the Grey Lady sent him to cut our brakes!” Hondo tells him. Fernando walks up to them, grabbing the individual by his chin. “Grey Lady Sent You?” The individual nods nervously. “She ordered you to cut our brakes, why?” Fernando asks. “Uh.uh... To keep you from leaving...” The individual stated before breaking down. “He’s yours to do as you like. I’ll bring the pull cart for his body.” Fernando tells Hondo. “NOOOOO!!!!!!” The man howls before he is silenced by backhand slap to the face Fernando gave him. “May these be the last words you hear: Anybody who interferes in a rescue and makes himself a danger to the rescuers, is to be killed without question.” Fernando tells him loud enough for all who had gathered to hear before turning to Hondo, “He’s yours.” The man cries to be spared, asking for mercy for him, his wife and his children. It lands on deaf ears. A fist to his jaw silences him into unconsciousness. Hondo throws his body onto the floor. Fernando left for a few seconds to get his pull cart. Hondo goes under the bronco to check on its brakes. Fernando checks on individual’s the vital signs, finding him still alive before putting his body into the pull cart. The crowd still looks at them. “I don’t know what you are looking at, you should be checking the rubber hose behind each wheel on your vehicles to see if this asshole has cut your brake lines. If you find them wet or cut, let me and/or Hondo know immediately. So go while I take out the trash!” Fernando tells them. Hondo comes out from under the bronco, “Where you intend to take his sorry ass?” “Back to town to make an example of him.” Fernando tells him. “No. I got a better I idea.” Hondo tells him. He goes into the back of the bronco to its trailer and pulls out some handcuffs and chains he got when he was in jail at the corrupt town a few weeks ago. He comes back, giving Fernando a pat on the shoulder and showing off his implements of imprisonment, “I knew these would come in handy one day.” Fernando nods and follows Hondo to the park lot’s gate. They pick him up and put him up against the fence where he is chained to it spread eagle style. Hondo trots back to his vehicles and comes back with a car battery, some booster cables and welding rods, using the brute force of the battery’s amperage to melt the welding rods and weld the chains to the fence on the inside of the city limits. Fernando goes through the garbage and finds a few dirty rags, which he uses to gag his mouth shut. They find a large broken piece of thin particle board used as a signage for a fight fought long ago. They find something to write with and write on the clear back side of the sign “Caught stealing” and fasten the sign to his chest with some of the rags Fernando found. They inspect their handiwork before walking away satisfied of their work. In a few short minutes a crowd builds up around him, and the whispers within the crowd grows. In a couple of minutes, he becomes a target of thrown rotten food for several minutes before they walked away. Back at the camp, Hondo finishes inspecting his vehicles and was assisting with others. Ichigo had pulled Fernando to the side and started asking him questions. “Of all the unfair bully beat downs I have ever seen...” Ichigo complains. “Slow your roll Miss.” Fernando begins, “That asshole was caught trying to sabotage our vehicles which would have gotten anyone of us killed in the process of leaving this place. He deserves no more than he was going to give us and that is death. He is lucky that we did not kill him ourselves for we have the right to do so. Anyone who interferes with a rescue and makes himself a danger to the rescuers deserves to die. We are here to rescue somebody who was taken, we are searching to find her, we are following leads to who has her and why. That leads to a fight we are to do tomorrow, and it is that drive to find her that will make sure that we will win. So if you think we are bullies in beating the crap out of somebody who deserves more than death, wait until you see us in the ring tomorrow.” Ichigo looks at him, ingesting the words he spat out at her and liking the fire behind them. But there is a lot more to a fight than just throwing a few fists and make the other submit. Death matches can last as short as 3 minutes and as long as 3 hours. One can never know but in the least, if there are no screw ups, this should be an interesting long lasting fight. Her interest grows but why she is unsure. She lets out a dissatisfied sigh. “Uhm... what about dinner?” Ichigo then asks. “Let’s go ask.” Fernando says as he heads to the back of Hondo’s camper truck.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 28th, 2020, 2:15pm As consciousness slowly came to Valentine, her hearing was the first to return. Though she could hear her mind struggled at first to make out who was talking and what was being said. The voice she finally realized after several minutes was of the doctor she had seen and heard in the few times the tranquilizers had wore off.  He was speaking on the phone at first then went back to bark orders at some helper. After a bit he was the only one left. She forced an eye open and saw him sitting behind a desk making some notes. It was too much effort to keep her eye open, so she closed it again. It was about then she started to feel pain in her abdomen and chest, as well as her head. It hurt to think but she had to try. As she slowly forced her mind to work, she heard the doctor speak again. She cracked an eye open to see him talking into a recording device. “Doctors voice log, day three notes. Have taken several pints of blood from test subject. Cannot pinpoint differences in blood other than then it looks cleaner than any other specimen I have tested in the past. Have opened the subject’s chest and view heart. Forcibly stopped beating four times. Each time heart restarts on its own. Time between stop and start seeming dependent on damage done to subject during the stopping of the heart. Abdominal anatomy human. No extra organ and no different alignment. Hands on inspection confirmed. Took ovary for testing. Might be linked to reproductive system. Brain matter sample still in testing. Will test ovary after brain matter test complete if test is inconclusive. Believe immortality of subject is conditional upon damage received. Subject too valuable to test limits at this time. Believe subject was imbued with immortality and not born into immortality. DNA for age must have been locked in. Cannot determine what governs this DNA lock. If I can find what governs it, I should be able to precisely manipulate DNA and lock in. This will allow not only combining of species traits, but also guarantee 100% success rates and I should be able to extend the abilities of a subject to recover from damage making immortal subject nearly if not completely perfect! Will be transfusing subjects’ blood into my Procyon Lotor Wessen medical technician. If she does not survive, I can make another one, but if there are any advances gained from this, keeping the successes close to my side will be to my advantage. Plan to keep subject sedated and observe healing. Will take other parts as needed for study. Eye, lung, and kidney will be next parts removed for study. Plan to inseminate subject in the next few days and see if any life extending or immortality is passed on to fetus.” Valentine started to panic mentally. Day three? Stopped heart? Removed parts?? Inseminate?!? None of it sound good. The doctor continued with some other plans and details but was interrupted by one of the wessen who had transported her the day she was strapped into that machine. “Doc! Doc!” The wessen shouted excitedly as he burst into the room. The doctor turned off the recording device and growled at the wessen. “I was in the middle of dictating my notes, you worthless mutt! This had better be good or I’ll castrate you on the spot!” He said angrily. The wessen cowered a bit but proceeded to continue. “Doc, its important! We gotta get out of here!” He said excitedly. “I cannot leave. I’m in the middle of my experiments!” He said indignantly “But all the other’s have left! Something’s happened on the surface! The Grey Lady did something and now the bosses are pissed! They are evacuating and said you need to either dispose of your project or wrap it up and get out as fast as possible!” he replied with a worried enthusiasm. The wessen handed him a folder with a few documents in it. “This project is far too valuable to scrap. Damn it all!” The doctor swore angrily as he glanced over the documents and notes. He calmed down for a moment and sighed as he read. He shook his head. “The fools. I warned them about this sort of thing. Alright, we must get packed up. My assistant and I will take care of here, Get the other room packed up and a truck ready to get us to the Lab Town facility. We need to move out by dark. This place is going to get crazy fast! I told them fight town was too unstable for a second lab facility.” The doctor said with a cold note to his voice. The wessen nodded and left, having his instructions already. Valentine cracked an eye open to watch the scene play out. The doctor seemed to ignore her for a moment, but she was still tied down and her body hurt and would not function. Escaping was hopeless. The doctor sat still for a moment the walked to the other side of the room. Valentine carefully moved her head to see where he was going. As she watched the doctor walked up to another table and hit a button, making the table tip up. As it rose, she saw a female wessen, who look vaguely like a raccoon, was strapped to it, completely naked. The doctor shot something into an IV port that was on her wrist and slapped her face a few times. “Wake up! Wake up, damn you!” He growled. The female wessen stirred and groaned. “Hmm? Wha… what happened? Where am I??” She said groggily. “Come on! Snap to it! You’re in the test lab.” He said coldly. “Wha … what did you do to me?” She asked timidly. “Nothing yet, lucky for you. We have to evacuate. You give me any hell and a failed transfusion will seem like a joy compared to what I’ll do to you!” HE growled at her as he undid the straps that held her. Once the last strap was released, she fell to the floor with a groan. The doctor kicked her in the side. “Get up, damn you! Get up and get some clothes on. I’ll #$@! you properly later. Right now we have work to do!” he said coldly. She scurried to her feet, and stood, wobblily for a moment, as she held onto the bed for support. She finally was able to stand on her own and she quickly slipped into a skirt and shirt that lay on a table. There was no underwear as the doctor demanded that she never wear any as it allowed him easier access when the desire came over him. She hated him, oh how she hated him, but her fear of what he could and would do to her far outweighed the fear. Valentine tried to move her arm to test a restraint as her muscle control started to come back, but the movement sent a wave of pain through her chest and she groaned loudly. The doctor spun and looked at her. A creepy smile crept over his face. “So intriguing. Your body burns up that tranquilizer faster than anything I’ve seen! I’ve given you five times the lethal dose several times already and you still burn it off and revive! Fascinating. I wonder if this revitalization works on everything. If it works on your vagina as well, I could make a perpetually virgin sex slave! Maybe even a perpetually virgin breeder! Could you imagine the value of such a being? I’ll call it ‘the Virgin Mary’ project. Could even lock in the age as desired. 14, 16, 18, the living sex doll that is always as young and fresh as the first time. The possibilities are endless!” he said as he stood leering over her. The doctor turned away from Valentine and turned to the med tech and snapped his fingers. “Re-sedate this one. Bump the dosage up again by two.” He said. He turned back to valentine and gave her a grin. “Let’s see how you do with seven times the lethal dose. I would love to run some pain tests on you while you are conscious but sadly, we have to move as a certain cyborg bitch is selling information on us.” He said. He reached out to touch her face, but Valentine turned her head. He sneered, “you may be revolted by me now, but just wait! You will beg me for a kind touch! You ill beg to suck my balls for a taste of relief! And you would do anything I say if I merely suggest I can bring about death’s sweet release for you! Your secrets will not be the only thing I take!  Your mind, body, and soul will be mere playthings for my amusement, and you will dance gladly for your immortal master!” He laughed as if he told a joke. A bleak, cold wave of fear ran through Valentine like a bolt of lightning, and despair plunged through her heart like a dagger. Was she to live as the immortal lab ran and plaything? It was a cold, empty existence without the one she loved, and she could hardly bear it. The raccoon wessen soon came over with a large syringe filled with a colorless liquid. Valentine and the woman locked eyes for a moment. “Help me, please. I beg you.” Valentine whispered. The wessen woman shook her ehad, “I can’t. he … he’d do horrible things to us both.” “My .. my husband… he … he’d protect us both.” She whispered. “If he was able, you’d not be here. …I… I’m sorry.” The woman said as she put the needle into the IV port “Please, no. not again … please.” Valentine begged as tears flowed down her face. The wessen woman turned her face away from Valentine as she pressed the plunger and forced the liquid into Valentine’s veins.  As the liquids filled her veins the tears flowed down her face, unhindered. As her mind darkened her thoughts again turned to Hondo and the girls. “My love, why? Why have you left me?” She whispered It was her last conscious thought before her mind was plunged once again into a dark, unconscious oblivion. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo had finished looking at cars about the time Fernando and Ichigo made it back to his camper. As they walked up he walked over to the trailer hitch where he had left the bottle of whiskey earlier. He took a deep drink and lit up a cigar. He sat puffing it with a cold, almost expressionless look on his face. Everyone seemed to steer clear of him at the moment. He was not sure if it was because of his mood lately, because of how he beat the shit out of the creep earlier, or something else going around that he was not privy to. The ladies had finished supper by this time and were setting it out. The spread consisted of the last of the fresh salad makings, chili with five kinds of beans, burger, and ground chicken, cornbread, veggie stew for those who did not eat meat, some herb biscuits, and rice to help stretch the stew and chili out. Ruth came up to Hondo as he puffed. Other than Fernando or his daughters, she was the first to talk to him unless told to in a while. “Mr. Hondo?” She said a bit timidly. “It’s Hondo, nothin’ more, nothin’ less.” He said at a half growl, though he did not mean it to sound like that at all. “I’m sorry to bother you, but we will need more provisions soon. I have a feeling we will be moving out shortly after the fight if …” She paused unsure how to say what she was thinking. “If we live, you mean?” He said coolly. She nodded, “Yes. I’m sorry if I sound like we don’t have faith in you and Fernando. You’ve both done so much for us but this … this is suicide!” “An’ I should walk away from my wife because it seems grim?” He asked almost without any perceived emotions. She shook her head, “No. I just wish there was another way. You guys are almost like family now. You’ve done more for us than a lot of families do for each other. It’s nothing we can ever repay.” “We are not interested in payment. I’d ask how ya know ‘bout the fight but it’s all over town, I’m sure.” Hondo replied flatly. “Yes. We have tried to keep the younger girls from knowing but the rest of us heard from various outlets… We know you are not looking for payment for all this, and that makes it worth all the more to us. I want you to know that and how much it means to us.” Ruth said. “You were talkin’ ‘bout supplies.” Hondo replied, changing the conversation “Yes … From here we have some places we can get food, but we should stock up here if we can, especially on fresh fruits and vegetables. We could use meat and cheese, and to top off some baking supplies to prep sandwiches for travel times too. I’m not sure if you have plans on this or ..?” She paused waiting for feedback. Hondo stared off at nothing, still and puffed on his cigar a few times before responding. “I’ll give Tonya some money in the morning. Buy from places on the edge of town. Take Karl, Marvin, and any of the teens for help. Buy and get back. Load up all we can use or carry. If we don’t make if back take the supplies and get to safety. You have to get them before the fight, though. Once its time for the fight you must be back. No one from the camp is to go to the fight, understand?” He said a bit coldly. She nodded, “Yes sir and thank you, again.” Hondo just grunted and she walked away. Fernando was approaching Tonya and said something about food, so Ruth turned her attention to them. Hondo sat alone for the moment, trying not to think too much. He was balling up his anger the best he could Tomorrow three men must die, and it could not be them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 28th, 2020, 5:03pm Like it or not, Ichigo was hard to shake off.  There was more than enough to feed everyone and have a small supper or seconds, and lunch to the night time crew. Hondo did Fernando a favor in taking care of Macey and Meeshie for him as he took care of Ichigo. They had dinner in his camper: a piece of roasted giant mutant chicken breast chili, rice and vegetables with some roasted chicken chili gravy with a choice of flavored sweet water as their drink. She sits on the jump seat behind the front passenger seat facing him as he sits on the bench as they eat their meal. Though not the best meal she ever had, it is better than most meals she has had. Strange though, Fernando slows down his eating to keep up with her while eating at her normal pace, she slows herself down to keep up with him. At least they eat with the minimum of conversation, which was good for him for he was not up to answering any questions or asking them. They finish their meal at about the same time, with Ichigo extending her arm with the empty plate. Fernando takes it and places the plates and utensils into the camper’s sink for the time being. The same with the empty bottles of flavored sweet water. She sits there with her hands folded on her lap and her legs crossed at the ankles, looking like a catholic school girl in her uniform. “Time to go home.” Fernando says. “No. Not yet for now.” Ichigo tells him. “Get it through your head that this is not a date. You came, asked a few questions, I answered them, we had dinner. What else is next?” He asks her. “More talk, more questions to answer.” She says with a sigh. She lets go of her hands and grabs onto the bottom hem of her short skirt and pulls it down as she adjusts herself on the seat, lifting up her skirt whether deliberately or not but more than enough to show him what she has to offer covered by her black nylon panties. Fernando shades his eyes as he shakes his head. Ichigo decides to jump off her seat and bounce onto the bench next to him.  Fernando buries his face into his hands. “What now?” He asks her. “Oh, nothing.” She says. “You moved over here to get my attention. Now what is it before I kick you out my bus.” He tells her. “Well... If I were 10 years old, would you adopt me like you did with Macey?” She asks. “Depends on the circumstances.” He says. “OK. You find me on the road near death, and nursed me back to health, and I told you what happened to my family being purged. Since they are either dead or in slavery, I would be alone. Would you adopt me then?” She explains and asks. “Maybe yes, once it has been proven that you are all alone in this world. And then what? How will you behave as ‘my daughter’ riding shot-gun in this camper modified ambulance?” He says and asks. “Don’t you have a home? A house to go to?” She asks. Fernando goes to the driver’s seat to get his jacket. He shows her the patch on it:  New York City Emergency Medical Services. “As I heard long ago, New York City is under 400ft of water. Whether it is true or not I do not know but I have not been there in a very long time. That is where my home is or was. Until I can go there, I will be on the road. As my daughter, you will be on the road with me. Can 10 year old you deal with that?” He explains to her. “10 year old me will have to do what she has to do to live a life as a daughter to man like you.” She tells him before she asks, “Is there anything I would have to do as your daughter?” “Anything like what?” He asks. “Anything sexual.” She answers. “Anything sexual with a child is sick.” He tells her. “What about anything sexual with me now? As I am?” She asks. “You’re not my girlfriend and you’re not my wife. Nor did I pick you up as a whore to service me or a date with a one night fling. You and I do not have an emotional attachment or a physical one other than my penis going into what hole you have to offer.” He begins to tell her, “And you looking like a child has no meaning to me but will to somebody else.” “I always had a problem with perverts wanting me to fulfill their little girl fantasies.” She points out. “You play that role quite well.” He tells her. “It’s a role I never wanted.” She tells him. “It’s a role you continue to use to tease those around you because you done it with me and Hondo, and I’m sure you had done it with others.” He points out to her. “I am just testing what level of perversion one is at because almost everyone out there only wants young girls and view us like fresh meat at the market. But if I ever find somebody who is willing to accept me as who I am and not what I look like, I would do for him anything he would like. Even little girl fantasies.” She explains. “So why are you telling me this?” He asks. “If you did not have the Death Match Tomorrow, would it be possible for us to date?” She asks. “I doubt it, because I have other places to go to and only be stopping by here a day or two to get food and fuel for the caravan. In that we would have not met and even if we did, it would been in passing. Not stopping or talking to each other.” He explains. Trying to change the subject, Ichigo looks around, seeing the bed folded as the bench is set to sit on and it being too small for Fernando to sleep in, “Where do you sleep in?” “The bed back there.” Fernando points to it. “Aint it a little too small for you?” She asks. “This bench folds down making the bed bigger and I can fit there.” He explains. “I see. And Macey? She sleeps in that little attached camper behind us?” She asks. “She sleeps with me.” He answers, adding, neither campers are insulated against the extreme cold of the night, so we sleep together to keep warm. The heater can only give but so much heat but the metal walls are cold from the outside.” He explains. Ichigo climbs up over the bench seat and onto the bed, sitting down in the middle with her legs straight out but open in a ‘V’ and she leaning back on her extended arms. Looking at her, he can see up under her skirt and everything she had to offer there. “You know I can see up your skirt from here.” He says to her. “So? You act like you never seen a girl’s underwear before.” She tells him. “It’s a matter of modesty.” He tells her. “This is Fight Town. There is no modesty here. Everyone is here to make money, sell something or sell themselves or each other. Everything is out in the open. Even if you can see my panties, I am comfortable with you in seeing what is down there, even if I was bare down there.” She tells him, adding after a slight pause, “I only do this with those I can trust and if you do not get it by now, I can trust you.” “I’m not going to ask why.” He says more to himself. Though she heard it, she continues on her own tangent, “What would it take for me to sleep with you?” “It’s not going to happen tonight.” He tells her. “OK, any night, if there was no death match tomorrow.” She tells him. “What are you offering?” Though in asking, Fernando got it wrong to say it. Ichigo gets up on her knees, lifts up and holds her skirt against her belly with her hand as she points with the other to her crotch, “What else you think I got to offer? Other than myself?” “I did not mean it that way.” He says to her. Still kneeling and holding up her skirt as she points to herself, “Oh? Then what do you mean?” “If I want pussy, I can get it anywhere, here, there, even go out and buy it, so I do not need to get it from you per say since it is out there for the taking.” As he points to her crotch. He puts his arm down and continues, “I meant what you have to offer in terms of work – physical or mental work, what can you do add to this community, what you can do when called to do something?” “It depends. I know many things that can be useful for you and your group. I know people that can be useful to you in your journey. I know who you can talk to in order to get things.” She explains. “We have several people that can do that. Anything else?” He says and asks. “You want to know if I can cook and clean? I can do that if needed. I can drive if the controls were set up for me to reach them. I can do a great many things. What needs to be done I sure I can do it.” She tells him. “So you can be a good wife to somebody, or a slave.” He tells her. “So that is what is about? That bet if you win I become your slave?” She asks. “Everyone in this convoy, except for the children do something to in order support us. Even the children do something from gathering water to help bringing things back from shopping. Nobody here is a bed-warmer. And as for ‘if’ I win, no, it is ‘when’ I win. I intend to walk into that ring with my friends and walk out. Nothing is going to stop us from winning.” He tells her. Ichigo crawls up to him and when she gets close enough to him to kiss him on his cheek. “Hey!” He tells her. “I do not know why I did that or why I am attracted to you but it is something I had to do, in the least because you may not be around tomorrow. And since you are not willing to take what I am offering, you might as well take me home now.” She tells him. “Tomorrow is not guaranteed to some but it is to many, and I intend to be one of that many along with my friends.” He tells her as he gathers his things. Ichigo gets up off the bed and back on the bench as he opens the sliding door. He steps out first and helps her down. “Where’s home?” He asks her. Ichigo latches onto his arm and takes a couple steps forward to pull him while pointing, “Over that direction.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 30th, 2020, 10:52pm Hondo had a little chili, but that was it as he was not hungry. Macy and Zoey sat by Tonya at the table closest to the camper. Hondo sat in a chair by the camper and watched them interact. The two younger girls chatted away at each other over girl things. Tonya answered questions that was asked her, but engaged in no conversations on her own. Once supper was done the girls helped clean up. Macy had to be half drug by Zoey to get her to help, but it was usually like that. Other than Zoey feeling guilty for Valentine being gone and Macy feeling guilty for upsetting Zoey which lead to the events that got Valentine taken, they were as good, if not better friends than they had ever been. Macy cringed around Hondo a bit still, and could not seem to look him in the eye. Her and Zoey had talked long about him being upset and why. Zoey might have felt guilty but she knew Hondo still loved her. Macy on the other hand knew her father trusted Hondo but was not sure he even liked her. It was not so in Hondo’s mind, but in Macy’s mind, he was pissed at her and would leave her to the wolves if he had the choice! Other than watching Zoey drag Macy from table to table to clean up dishes, clean up was fairly dull just like it should be. Hondo tried to help but Ruth forbade him from helping there as he had helped with so much already. As clean up happened Hondo saw Fernando leave with Ichigo. That little bitch was someone Hondo didn’t trust one bit, but he knew Fernando could take care of himself. Fernando had asked him to watch over Macy for him since he had business to handle. It was nothing new and Hondo was glad to do it. To him Macy was like a niece and though she had screwed up, she was a kid and had to learn like any other. As the cleaning up was getting close to done Hondo called the girls over. “Zoey! Macy! Come here.” He called out as they passed not to far off. Zoey once again half drug Macy as she was dragging her heals. The attitude and trust difference showed as Zoey smiled and looked at him expectantly and Macy frowned and stared at her shoes. “Yes papa? You want something?” Zoey asked. “Yeah, it’s getting along towards bed time and Fernando wanted Macy to stay with us tonight. Why don’t you two girls go get her bed clothes so she can get a shower. Once she is done then you get a shower.” He said to Zoey. “Macy is going to spend the night?” Zoey asked. “That’s the plan.” he replied Macy shook her head and mumbled, “I’ll just stay in Daddy’s camper.” “Awww… why don’t you want to stay, Macy?” Zoey asked “It’s not up for disscussion.” Hondo said flatly. He was not intentionally sounding that way but in his state things did not always come out as friendly as planned. Macy cringed a bit and tugged at Zoey. “Let’s go.” She whispered “But, why don’t you want to sleep over?” Zoey asked “Let’s go!” Macy whispered half angrily. They took off, Macy half dragging Zoey this time, to get her clothes. They talked when out of earshot and passed back, Macy still dragging Zoey bit in a wide arc around Hondo. He did not think too much of it. He shook his head at their antics and light up another cigar. The girls shot inside and to the bathroom. Zoey grabbed her clothes and sat them on the sink while Macy stripped down and jumped into the shower. While Macy showered Zoey leaned against the sink so they could talk. Once Macy was done they switch off. Tonya, who was in the kitchen finishing up the part of the dishes she took to clean, listened in for a bit and shook her head. She gathered up the clean dishes to return to Ruth and headed out. As she exited she passed Hondo. “The girls gettin’ their showers or messin’ around?” He asked “Can they do one without doing the other?” Tonya asked. “Figured as much. Does Macy seem to be a little gun shy lately?” He asked “I listen to them talking sometimes. I heard her telling Zoey that she thinks you hate her.” she replied. “Where did she come up with that shit?” Hondo growled. “Well, you have been about as friendly as a grizzly bear with a toothache since Valentine got taken.” She said “An’ I’m supposed to be happy ‘bout it?” Hondo said flatly. “No, but she blames herself kinda like Zoey does. Only difference is Zoey knows you still love her. Macy isn’t sure you ever cared.” She said Hondo shrugged, “She’s my best friends adopted daughter. More see Jefe as a brother sometimes, so she’s kinda like an adopted niece, maybe? Hell if I know. I care. I know she’s seen her own hell, but ...” He just shook his head. Tonya came and put a hand on his shoulder. “It’s ok, Papa. I know you care about us all and its hard to show for you right now. Just saying, she feels bad and is a bit scared of you right now. To be fair her father scared her pretty good as well, and she’s still terrified that she’ll screw up and be left by the road by him too. She’s been left a lot in life. I think it will just take time for her to understand she’s not going to be left behind as an inconvenience when someone gets tired of her.” She said. “You’re probably right. When they are done why don’t you get cleaned up. I don’t want Zoey or Macy to know ‘bout tomorrow, but in case I cannot make it back for a while after, I want to spend some time with you two tonight.” Hondo said. “Macy not staying with us tonight?” Tonya asked “She is, though she doesn’t want to. Apparently it must be connected to me bein’ the bad guy, as she couldn’t say ‘I don’t want to’ an’ get away from me fast enough earlier.” Hondo said. “I can talk to her for you, if you’d like. I need to take these to Ruth. She wanted them back to get some oats soaking for breakfast,” Tonya replied Hondo took a puff on his cigar and nodded, “Would be good. Could you stop by Fernando’s camper and grab some cat food for Meeshie? Fernando said he had some for her.” Tonya nodded and chuckled, “I like Meeshie, but I swear she’s like part wessen or something.” Hondo shook his head, “I’ve told Fernando somethin’ similar several times. He assures me she’s just a very smart cat. Hopefully she’ll rub off on Kitty an’ teach her a thing or two when she’s older.” Tonya just shook her head and headed off to Ruth’s then Fernando’s a few minutes later as Ruth was already busy with something else. Tonya offered to help her but Ruth declined the help.  She returned and went back into the camper add opened Meeshie’s food. As she opened it and filled the freshly washed kitty bowl, Meeshie brought out the kitten, placed her out of step on range and rubbed against Tonya’s leg as sort of a ‘thank you for feeding us’ gesture. The shower noise had stopped and Macy and Zoey’s talk got more whispery. Tonya peaked her head in the bathroom as Meeshie and Kitty ate to see what was going on. Zoey and Macy were both showered and wearing fresh t-shirts and panties. Macy sat on the closed toilet and Zoey sat on the sink. They both stopped their talking and stared wide eyed at Tonya as if they had been caught robbing Fort Knox. “What you two talking about?” Tonya asked. “Nothing!” They replied simultaneously. Tonya narrowed her eyes a bit and looked between them, “Why don’t you two come out and get your bed ready. You two can use the double bed. I’ll use the single one.” They sighed and shuffled their feet as they exited the bathroom. As they started getting the bed ready Tonya pulled Macy aside. “Are you alright, Macy?” Tonya asked Macy shrugged. “I heard you two talking a bit.” Tonya said. Macy looked at Zoey then back at Tonya then at the floor. “Macy, I know you are scared and feel bad, but Hondo would never hurt you or leave you behind. He loves you. Maybe not like your father does, but almost as much.” Tonya said “How can he? I hurt you and Zoey and him. I’m just a stupid in the way kid that’s too young to be of any good, that’s what Ma used to say.” Macy said softly “That’s not true. You have a lot to learn but we all care about you. Hondo, he’s just sad about Valentine. He loves her very much and it hurts him that she was taken and maybe is hurt. He and your father have to save her. If he lefts himself be sad he can’t help find her. So he gets angry instead. he’s not angry at you, he’s angry at those who took her.” Tonya said. “I hurt Zoey and they took Aunt Valentine because of me. If he doesn’t hate me, I hate me.” She said. “Why don’t you go talk to him?” Tonya said. Macy vigorously shook her head. Zoey jumped up off the bed and grabbed Macy’s arm. “Come on! I told you, you should talk to him!” Zoey said. “You might feel better.” Tonya said. Macy just looked at the floor. Tonya put a hand on her shoulder. “Hondo loves you very much. You should give him a chance. I’ll not push you to talk to him, but you should. I’m going to get a shower now. You two behave.” Tonya said. Macy just stood there and Zoey plopped on the bed. Tonya stripped down to her panties and t-shirt, as she didn’t generally generally wear a bra and though it wouldn’t have bothered her is she was topless and Hondo walked in, she did not want to encourage the younger girls to such things. The difference was Tonya had light fur on her whole body and the girls didn’t. Tonya wished she looked more human. Hondo said maybe someday, but he wasn’t sure. She grabbed her towel clean panties, and her robe, then headed to the shower. After Tonya left Zoey looked at her friend. “You really scared or Papa?” Zoey asked. “I told you I’m not afraid of anyone!” Macy said indignantly “Then go talk to him!” Zoey said. Macy crossed her arms. Zoey raised her eyebrow. “Need me to hold your hand and go with you?” Zoey asked “Fine! I guess this is payback for being mean to you. Didn’t know you wanted me dead though, “Macy said trying to get some pity from her friend. “Really?” Zoey asked almost incredulously. Macy rolled her eyes and sighed. She marched to the door and exited in her bare feet, t-shirt and panties. She acted confident until the door shut then she started to wonder if  swallowing her pride and admitting she was scared would have been easier. As she Zoey shut the door behind Macy, the sound drew Hondo’s attention. He was sitting on a log not far off, but just far enough to observe the comings and goings of the others easier. She looked at him and reached behind her to open the door again, but Zoey was holding the latch on the other side. She swallowed hard as she saw him sitting there. His eyes seemed to bore through her and the smoke from his cigar gave him a sinister look in the dull moonlight. She stood still until he spoke and she jumped at his words. “Macy … you ok?” He asked. She nodded shallowly and cussed Zoey under her breath as he motioned for her to come over. The cool air made her shiver as there was not a lot between her and the night. As she got close he looked her over. “Bare feet an’ just a shirt an’ yur underwear? What ya thinking?” he said and stood up. She closed her eyes and tensed up expecting him to hit her or something but she jet felt something heavy and warm being laid over her shoulders. She opened her eyes and saw that he had taken off his coat and draped it around her shoulders. She looked at him a might confused. He patted the log beside him. “Why don’t ya set a spell. You look like a young lady with somethin’ on your mind.” He said flatly. She sat down and looked at her feet, not saying anything. Hondo sighed, “You don’t hafta say anythin’ if ya don’t want to, but it sure looks like ya got somethin’ on your mind.” She stayed silent for several minutes before speaking in an almost whisper. “Do … do you hate me?” she whispered in a barely audible tone he heard her but asked anyway, “What did ya say?” She sighed and spoke in a slightly louder whisper, "Do you hate me, Uncle Hondo?” “Why would I hate ya?” he asked She shrugged, “Cause … Cause Aunt Valentine got taken.” “You think I should hate you?” He asked She shrugged again, “Don’t know. Maybe.” “if I did hate you an’ blame you, what do you think I should do with you?” He asked She looked down at her feet silently for a moment before answering. When she did she whispered again. “Throw me to the wolves or sell me as a slave or something.” She replied after a time. “You think that’s what you deserve?” He asked. She just nodded. He stood up and stood in front of her. “Stand up.” He said. She stood up and looked at the ground. She tried to prepare herself for the worst as he hunkered down to her eye level and put his hands on her shoulders. As she braced for the worst she found herself once again surprised and he had pulled her into a hug. “Macy, I’m not your father but I love ya very much, almost as much as my own girls. I’m angry that Valentine is gone. You hurt me very bad when you hurt Zoey an’ Valentine got taken when we went lookin’ for her, but I could never hate you.” He said softly. Macy nodded and allowed a couple tears to fall but she kept herself from crying. “Thank you, Uncle Hondo. I’m .. I’m sorry.” She said timidly “I know. We’ll get her back.” He said. He let her go after a moment and they turned to see Zoey and tonya watching from the camper. Macy slipped back into her tough, silent act. Hondo allowed himself a slight grin. He cleared his throat and replied a bit more gruffly this time “Now, a lady your age shouldn’t be out barefoot an’ half naked. Git in the camper with Zoey an’ git ready for bed!” He said firmly. She nodded and gave him a quick smile before bringing back her somber face upon turning back to the other two girls. As she entered the camper with Zoey on her heals asking for a full report on what happened, Tonya slipped on her boots and walked towards Hondo Hondo sat back down as Tonya approached. She had a light jacket on over her robe but the robe, boots, and panties did little to keep her lower half warm. “Another half naked girl comin’ to sit and talk with the old grouchy man?” he said “It’s getting chilly fast! How are you standing it without your coat?” Tonya asked as her teeth started to chatter. Hondo picked up the whiskey bottle he had behind the log and held it up before taking a drink. “Can I join you for a couple?” She asked “You actually askin’ this time? An’ since when did you start drinkin’? He asked She shrugged and sat up close to him for warmth, When I was a slave we’d sneak some from the kitchen at times. It was a depressing life and we did anything we could to escape it.” she said “Well, i’ll not be havin’ my daughters becomin’ alcoholics an’ I don’t expect this to become a habit  but ..” he handed her the bottle and she took it. “But what?” She asked “But given the circumstances, I’d be proud to have a couple drinks with my daughter.” He said. She took a drink and coughed a bit. He took another then handed it back She had to wait a bit for a second but the first was already making her feel warmer and made the chills stop. They sat there, silently for a while. They both had a couple more sips from the bottle as they sat there quietly. After a bit Hondo sighed. “Better git you back inside. That warm feelin’ is a false warmth. Don’t want you sick.” He said “I know it may be silly for someone my age, but … Would you hold me more tonight. Maybe … maybe let me sleep in your bed?” She said softly “You shouldn’t be worried ‘bout tomorrow. I need you strong to keep the younger two from gettin’ upset.” he said “I’ll be as strong as you need me to be tomorrow if you just hold me and reassure me tonight that you;ll be back tomorrow.” She said. He nodded, “Alright. But I need a shower first.” “I already have clothes and a towel for you kn the bathroom.” She replied. “Don’t know what I did to get such a lovin’ daughter.” He said. “we both love you very much and couldn’t live without you.” She said softly “You could live without me. If somethin’ happenes, all this is yours until I get back.” He said. “You mean if you come back.” She said “No, I mean when. I’ll always be back.” he replied She stood up and he followed suit. They walked back to the camper and he grabbed a beer from the fridge. They were running out of beer he had brought. He made a note to see if anyone bottled beer around before they left to resupply. Tonya made sure the younger two were settled in and she fixed up Hondo’s bed while he showered. He came out a bit later in clean boxers and laid down. Tonya was sitting on the bed and curled up beside him. “Thank you, Papa. I will sleep better feeling you close.” She said. She was soon asleep but Hondo spent the next couple hours staring at the ceiling and thinking of Valentine. Along about midnight, just as he was dozing off he felt something at his other side. It was Zoey. “Somethin’ wrong?” he whispered sleepily. “Couldn’t sleep and Macy was hogging the blankets.” She said softly He grunted and tapped the empty spot on his right. Zoey curled up beside him and pulled the blanket over them. Within ten minutes she joined her sister in sleep. Hondo laid awake again fro another half hour or so. The love those two girls had fro him was humbling, as was the trust they put into him. He only wished Valentine was here to enjoy this too.  He realized how short a distance there truly was between true bliss and heartache, that night. With all three of his girls, his life was perfect. Without any one of them, his life was hell.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 8th, 2020, 4:52pm Ichigo took Fernando all over town as if she was parading him for all to see. Her home was in a hotel not too far from the bettor’s lounge, thus the walk could have been made a lot less shorter than it could have been. It seems that everybody knows, and they should as she has been a fixture to the area for over the past 10 to 15 years. Despite walking her to her hotel, she insists that he take her upstairs to her room on the penthouse suite. They get to one of the higher floors of the hotel by elevator, needing to step off onto the floor’s lobby. Her suite was down the end of the hall in room 7-19. The door opens up to a luxurious living room space with a kitchen facility on the right and bathroom facilities on the left. Ichigo guides Fernando in to the living and tells him to have a seat and wait for her before she goes into the bedroom in the back of the living room. Fernando felt uncomfortable by this as he got up and walked to a large bay window, looking outside. The building itself is about 8 stories tall, and is one of the taller buildings in the area outside of the communications tower at the far side of town. From there he can see the bright lights and busy streets below despite it being almost 9PM. Except for a few establishments, much of Centertown would be shut down for the evening after 9PM. But Fernando thinks how things are outside downstairs – like how it used to be in Time Square in New York City. “Lovely view, isn’t it?” Ichigo asks from behind him. Trying not to show that he was startled, he slowly turns around, and follows her visually as she steps up to the window sill, climbing onto the deep and extended ledge of the bay window and sitting down with one leg hanging off the ledge and to the bent up at the knee. She has changed her clothes to a dark red robe with black trim, tied neatly across her waist though the bottom half was draped down with her hanging leg, showing her black nylon panties from where it is open. He turns to face the window again, “I hope you have something underneath that robe.” Ichigo reaches to her tied up belt and unties it, opening the robe revealing everything she had on underneath: the black nylon panties had a lace trim around the waist band, and a small cup black bra with lace trim on the bands, “That is all I have on. I hope you like what you see.” He turns to face her momentarily, seeing all she had to offer. “Why must you do that?” He says before turning back to the window. “Do what?” She acts innocently. “Display yourself in such provocative ways.” He points out. “It’s a test. Like I said before, a test of what level of perversion and temptation one is on and can take because almost everyone out there only wants young girls for one thing and view us like fresh meat at the market. But if I ever find somebody who is willing to accept me as who I am and not what I look like, I would do for him anything he would like. Even little girl fantasies.” She explains almost repeating herself from before. “You already said that at my camper.” He tells her. Ichigo lets out a sigh, “So I did.” She pauses for a moment before saying, “But you keep passing that test.” “Don’t tell me that you fell for me?” He asks. Ichigo remains silent for the moment. “So what do you want: Some dick stuffed between your legs or me to be your boyfriend?” He asks. “Both...” She says as she looks down at herself and putting her two index fingers together, “More of one than the other.” “Care to elaborate more of which one than the other?” He asks. “No.” She looks up at him. But then she adds, “Is there any way to stop this Death Match? Just say so and I’ll cancel it. I do not want to see you get hurt.” She tells him. “Unless you can bring me Hondo’s wife back to him and those responsible for kidnapping her to me, I doubt you can do anything.” He tells her. “The only lead I can give you is ‘The Grey Lady’ will be in the audience. Though ‘you’ had ended slavery in this area, not everybody is abiding to it and she is one of them. Fight Town is one of those towns that did not sign the treaty because that is where we get some of our money. No doubt ‘The Grey Lady’ has your friend’s wife or knows who does. But your people will not see her until after the match and they better be armed. She does not come alone and her guards are supposed to be the best money can buy.” She tells him. “When I deal with the Lich, I will deal with the Grey Lady.” He tells her. “You will barely be able to walk out that ring if you win.” She says. “Watch me.” He tells her. Ichigo lets out a dishearten sigh. She gets up on the deep and extended window sill and takes a couple steps to him. Standing on the sill makes her about the same height as he is. She poked him on the chest, telling him, “If you don’t win, you will break my heart! So you better win!” “If I did not know better, I would say you’re creaming your panties right now.” He tells her. “If I am, I am for you. Can’t you see that?” She tells him. “Ichigo, I’m going to tell you this much – You can’t get what you want but you get what you need.” He tells her. He continues, “Right now all I care about is one thing, and that one thing is not you. But what happens after the fight, that is another matter. I win, I get the money and you. Then you can have me as I so please as often as I want.” He starts to go walk to the door. “Leaving already?” Ichigo complains. “You asked me to take you home, nothing more. My job is done here.” Fernando tells her, “Now if you excuse me, I got a job to do elsewhere.” Fernando heads out into the floor’s lobby to the elevators were at. Ichigo runs up to the door of her home, opening it and steps half way out into the hallway while keeping the door open. She wants to call to him, she wants to go and pull him back inside, if at least for another few minutes. She does not make a move to do so and thusly Fernando steps into the elevator and she watches him disappear from her sight. “You made a promise to me, Time Walker. And you are going to live up to that promise.” Ichigo says to herself before closing the door to her home. Fernando walks about the town, though knowing which way is home, he takes the long way Ichigo sent him through on getting her home. Along the way he buys several sandwiches, both of meat and vegetarian varieties. He does not arrive ‘home’ until past 10:30PM. He looks about the camp, staying within the outer edge of the patrol’s ability to see into the darkness. He can see them but it would be difficult for them to see him within the shadows. But staying out of sight in the darkness, he calls out to Karl and Marvin. “Karl, Marvin! Over here, now!” Fernando calls to them. They arrive in a few seconds to him, holding up their lantern lights to see him. “You called, everything OK?” Karl asks. “Everything is OK.” Fernando explains, holding up his large paper bags, “Let get the others, I got some sandwiches for you guys and some sweet water drinks.” They make their rounds to the others, Fernando handing them a wrapped sandwich and a bottle of sweet water to them. Those like Mavis do not want to move from their perches on top of the vehicles. Lisa, Patricia and the dogs a later met as they walk around the perimeter of the camp site, Jordan and Madison are met at the opposite side of the camp, the food is distributed to them all, including the dogs. The food Fernando gives them along with the bagged meals Ruth had given them from dinner’s left over will sustain them throughout the night. Fernando joins Karl and Marvin in patrolling the area for the night. Knowing that Meeshie and Macey are safe with Hondo puts his mind at ease, with only thoughts of the fight bothering him. Though he does not care, the Older Jeanette remains away and watches him from her camper as he makes his rounds around the camp. The morning sun rises up at 7AM, warming up the cold air of the area.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 8th, 2020, 8:30pm Hondo managed to crawl out from in between the two girls, he now saw as his daughters, around 5:30 am. he dressed, made some coffee and slipped out without waking them. Once outside he lit a cigar and added some whiskey to his coffee. The morning was crisp and cool and the sunrise was quite impressive. Hondo stoked one of the campfires that had burned down and added some wood to it before sitting on a log beside the fire. After a while of sitting and thinking a voice awakened him from his  thoughts. "It's a grim thing before you, today. I cannot begin to imagine what you are going through." the voice said. Without turning to look, he replied, "That it is, Ruth. It's not somethin' I desire, but I'd lie to say it will bring me no joy. I'm glad you can't imagine, though." "How can you enjoy it?" She asked "They have my wife. The feeling of throttling someone for it is something my hands ache to do. The ability to take my anger out on someone I don't see as innocent is something my bein' desires. The first president of the United States thought there was something about the smell of gunpowder an' the sound of bullets wizzin' past him that was wonderful. To say that violence is abhorred with all a man's being is a lie. A man cannot be truly peaceful unless he is a dangerous man in control of his urges to begin with." He replied She nodded solemnly, "Wish I could say I did not understand a little, at least. I try to seem unaffected, but deep down I'd love to see the suffering and death of those who kill my family. The thought of my hands chocking them has been in my deepest, darkest dreams. I ... I guess I thought I was the only one who felt that way. Thought I was evil for that." He shook his head, "Anyone who says they don't have these feelin's is a liar or is out of touch with reality." She nodded, "Nice to know. We owe you and Fernando our lives, you know. You ... you going to be alright?" "I'll be alright. Just take care of my girls for me. That's all I want. I'll be back; when is yet to be seen, though." He replied She topped off his coffee with some fresh made coffee in the kettle she held. "Can't say I understand it all. You two seem like gods who act as men, but whatever you are, taking care of your daughters is the very least we can do. Good luck today." She replied. He nodded, "Thanks." She put the coffee over the fire to keep warn and headed back to her camper to start breakfast preparations

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 29th, 2020, 10:11pm The camp slowly woke up with Ruth leading the way with certain members to help make breakfast for everyone. Fernando gives Ruth one of the few giant mutant chicken eggs he has to make various egg-meals with it. Those who stood up during the night to guard make their last rounds of patrol before they get first round of the breakfast share before going to sleep for the day. Others slowly get up and begin their day preparing for what is ahead of them as the day calls to them. Fernando did not cared. He cared enough to help out with what is needed, but for what the day required being prepared for the night’s sport, he did not cared for it. Maribelle has gotten the girls up and ready, and though not really needed right now, she has them gathering water from the spigot at the end of the parking area. Hikaru and the Den Mother walk over to Hondo’s camper to lend a hand with breakfast preparation. Though herbivore wessens have issues with digesting meat, they can have a bit of egg for increasing their protein intake without issue. Making oatmeal with a raw scrambled egg thrown in with a splash of milk while cooking will be beneficial for them. For the Den Mother, it will be great for the children as well. Fernando walks away from the camp and looks back at the breakfast activities going on. He sees Jeanette, not sure of which one, has joined in at Hondo’s camper. He thinks it is probably the younger Jeanette going to tend to Penny’s breakfast needs. But at the same time he does not care. There is only a couple of people that he cares about right now, and that is Hondo and Val. He starts to walk away from the camp. Somebody runs after him and intercepts him at the gate. It was Jeanette, or at least the Elder Jeanette wearing a dark blue terry cloth robe. “Where are you going?” Jeanette asks. “Going out to get some breakfast.” Fernando tells her “I can get you something from Ruth.” Jeanette stated. “Unless she is making steak and eggs, I doubt I am going to want what is being made.” He tells her. He adds, “Besides, you should go back to camp if you are not wearing anything under that robe other than your undies. Too many creepy in town that find you like this a very tempting target.” Jeanette looks at him with her arms crossed before dropping down her arms and untying her robe. She then opens her robe in front of him, showing that she is wearing her black bunny outfit underneath covered by a t-shirt, “See, I’m wearing a lot more than just ‘my undies.’” “It would not take much to grab you, take you and rape you.” He tells her. “The black crows protect me from being harmed, remember?” She tells him. “If you are my future wife in this world as you stated, then you should know that I do not trust your feathered friends.” He tells her. “As your future wife, we do not agree on a lot of things but we being married do not have to mean that we do. It means that we have to respect each other, help each other, understand each other and love each other. As you stated to me ‘as long as we can go to bed together not angry with each other, that is fine with you.’” She tells him. “Considering the hell Tammy put me through, why should I marry you, especially when I need to help a friend get his wife back first and above all.” He tells her. “Let me put your mind at ease – though people are going to hurt and possibly even die tonight, you will win this fight with the Litch. You will not have your meeting with the Grey Lady as she and members of her crew will be attacked and killed after the fight, but somebody will find and bring Valentine to Hondo.  She will need some medical attention which you will provide for her. Things will return to normal for Hondo and Valentine after a couple days of recovering for her. As for us, you and ‘I’ or should I say my younger self, I’m just going to say that the both of you will connect, have a relationship and despite the hardships of this mission find time for each other. ‘We,’ you and her, will marry after Gabrielle is found, rescued and taken to Charlton.”  Elder Jeanette explains. “You are an adult in a child’s body. Marriage to me, a full grown adult male will make demands on you that you may not be able to fulfill. Like sex between you and I, or her and I?” Fernando asks. “Let me say this, it’s going to be a very tight fit but you satisfy my needs as I do yours, I meaning her who is my younger self.” She explains. “Spare me the details.” He tells her. “You’re male and I/she is female, parts fit. And even in this body, I, she, is still capable of performing like a female should though things will be difficult if not tricky to do but we will figure them out. Those are only details you need to know.” She tells him. “I told you to spare me the details.” He tells her, “Now I have to get that image out of my mind...” “What image, you and I being in a sexual relationship?” Jeanette asks. “The image of me doing it with a ‘woman’ that by physical appearance is a 10 year old girl.” He tells her before adding, “Look. If it were you/her were an adult in form and body, I have no problems or issues with that. But something happened and now you’re an adult with a 10 year old body.” He tells her. “You have no problems screwing Ichigo!” Jeanette lets out but then she covers her mouth as she realizes she said something that has yet to happen. “Jealousy? I know you have green eyes, but I never thought that this person who once I consider as a friend would be ‘the green eyed monster’ on something that has not happened and may not happen. But what happens between Ichigo and I is our personal business first of all. Second, Ichigo is in her 30s to say the least, and have aged mentally and emotionally despite her youthful appearance of being in her pre-teen years. You, from the looks of it, have not aged, mentally, emotionally and physically. And that is just the start of the problems. I do not know how this change was made, but do not let me find out because I’ll reverse it.” He tells her. “Don’t.” She yells him. “And why not?” He dares to ask. “You would undo a lot if you did.” She answers. “Ask me if I care. Because I don’t.” He tells her. “All you care about is getting Valentine back to Hondo. That is all that is on your mind right now.” She says. “Until Val is back in Hondo’s arms again, you are just an end to justify the means.” He tells her. “I already told you that she will be returned to him, and given a short amount of time of time, things will return to normal. You just need to let things be and do as needed when called for. Nothing more.” She tells him. “I’ll give you 24 hours. If things do not go as you stated to me, I will use my god given power to return this earth to what is was and what it is supposed to be.” He tells her. Jeanette lets out a sigh, “You do not see it now, but things will happen as I said. You have to have hope and strength to see it through.” “I have the strength to see it through but I have no hope since you came and the Jeanette I know reverted to a 10yr old body version of herself because that says somebody manipulated the Time line again. Somebody with a lot of power who does not belong here. I will find out who it is after Val is reunited with Hondo.” He tells her. “Don’t. Again, you will undo a lot that was done if you do.” She tells him. “Again, ask me if I care, because I don’t.” He tells her. He begins to take a couple steps to the gate to get into town. Elder Jeanette steps in front of him again. “Don’t go. I cannot guarantee your safety if you leave right now. It would be safe for you and the others to leave around noon-lunch time.” “I am going out for breakfast, something big and large, Steak and Eggs sounds good to me right now. So unless you, the other Jeanette or both is going to give me a blow job or some pussy, I would advise you to leave me alone.” “How about I get you a Ham, Egg and Cheese on a Roll with a large coffee, if you wait for me in your camper?” She asks. Fernando lets out a disgruntled sigh. But that was not going to stop her from going back to Hondo’s trailer to get him breakfast. Watching her trot away left him almost no option but to go back to his camper. He walks to his camper and lets himself inside when he gets there.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 4th, 2020, 5:10pm As Fernando opens the camper door to let himself in, he feels a presence and looks up to see Hondo standing there. Normally he would have heard him approach but his mind was busy on other things. He stopped and looked at him for a moment before shaking his head. "You look like I feel." Fernando said. "Glad to know I'm loved, an' same to you." Hondo said. "Got something on your mind?" Fernando asked. "Couldn't help but hear your conversation with whichever Jeanette that was." Hondo said. "And?" Fernando queried "An' I think we should go get that breakfast in town." Hondo said. "If you heard the conversation you know what was said." Fernando said. Hondo nodded, "I did an' I disagree. She acts like she knows what's al goin' on but like you said, someone is messin' with the timelines. Her perspective might be off big time. The Jeanette that was here wasn't a kid until 'round the time the other one showed up, from what I can remember. We might have time jumped several times before but I'm not sure I'll ever get used to conflictin' memories." "Welcome to the club. We have t-shirts and coffee mugs." Fernando replied "But, all that aside you an' I both know she can't protect you here or out there." Hondo said "True enough." Fernando replied "The lets get breakfast. She can eat her own damn sandwich. Besides, I need to get out of here for a bit an' I bet you do too." Hondo said. Fernando nodded, "You don't have to twist my arm." As they started to walk off, Hondo spoke again, though he continued to look forward. "I know you always say, 'thank me later', but for what else ya said there, Thanks. It might not mean a lot to the other but it means a lot to me an' Val. I couldn't ask for more, Amigo." Hondo said.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 16th, 2020, 12:12am “Hondo, give me a few minutes before we go. Hopefully it won’t take long.” Fernando tells Hondo. “I’ll be waiting nearby. Don’t take too long.” Hondo says to him. Fernando nods at Hondo before going inside his camper. Hondo hides behind in the Dub Box camper for now. Fernando waits inside his camper, sitting on the bed that he had not yet cleaned up. It takes almost a full half hour before Jeanette knocks on his door. Then the door opens with her carrying a paper bag, still wearing the bunny suit. “I was told to bring this to you?” She says. “Told? So you’re the Jeanette I met earlier?” He asks. “You mean elder version of me? No. She’s busy getting the children set up for breakfast and told me to get this bag to you.” She tells him. “I swear.” He says to himself as she takes out the items inside the bag and puts them on the counter by the camper’s sink and stove. She takes the coffee from the counter top and walks over to him with it in hand. She reaches out to him, “Here, take your coffee. I know how cranky you can be without it.” “You’re talking like we’ve been married for a while.” He says as he takes the vessel with the coffee in it from her. “According to older self, we will be one day.” She answers, adding, “But you and I are not at that level of our relationship yet.” “Sure... You know my views on marriage.” He says almost to himself. “You were my weekend baby-sitter since I was 10 and we did a lot of talking since then, so I know. But you also know how I feel about it too.” She tells him. “Yes, and I seen you grow up to become a lovely young lady in her mid 20s. But here you as if you never grew up, never changed since you were 10.” He tells her. “That needs to be reversed, undone. But your older self does not want me to do so because in her words, ‘So much will be undone.’” “She is right in saying that. If I can add to that, she is also right.” Jeanette says. “What is to stop me from taking any action that would restore you to your adult self?” He asks, “Then again, what is to stop me to take you away from here and have my way with you?” “You know the crows protect me.” She tells him with a bit of anger in her voice. “Apparently they failed because you are 10 years old in form while living as an adult. You never grew up, and something which they could have stopped but didn’t. Therefore they failed in protecting you several times that I can count. Again, what is to stop me to take you away from here and have my way with you?” he explains and asks. “If you succeed, I would be very angry at you.” She tells him. “Being angry with me means nothing to me right now. Right now all I care about is getting Val to Hondo and that means killing several people to get that done. But you as Group Leader has not bat an eye lash to assist in this. Saying that Hondo and I will not allow Spirit technology to rescue her is an excuse because the Spirits have failed in you and who knows what defenses they have against the Spirits in holding Val. Sure, they could teleport her away in a rescue, but what stops them from using a scrambler that would leave Val as nothing more than a lump of smoldering DNA Goo when the teleportation is done? And how are you going to explain that to Hondo? ‘Oh the rescue was a complete success but Val did not survived the rescue.’ That is why we will not allow Spirit to help us.” He tells her. Jeanette does not want to say anything to this. No matter what she would say, she knew he was right. He continues when he sees that she is not going to say anything. “We got a job to do, and that is to Rescue Gabrielle. But along the way, we are going to rescue many others and we are going to get hurt in the process and even rescue ourselves. Tonight Hondo, James, you, your other self and I are going into a fight for our lives. Those who we are going to fight are going to die. But one of us is going to die as well. Could be Hondo, James, you, your other self and I. We won’t know until it happens. And those stupid crows will not be able to save any of us when it happens. Do you understand what I am telling you?” “I do.” Jeanette says after a deep seated sigh. “What are you going to do about it?” He asks. “What can we do about it? Like you said to me long ago, ‘Damned if I do and damned if I don’t. So it is better to be damned for doing than to be damned to do nothing at all.’” She tells him. Fernando gets up, putting the coffee on the counter by the stove and reaches over to the glove box of the Camper. He takes out a small metal box and a few glassine envelopes before sitting on the bed next to Jeanette. He opens one envelope and puts 9 shimmering pills in it before sealing it up and folding it into a small package. He repeats this two more times before closing the metal box. “Get up in front of me.” He tells her. “How about a please.” She tells him. “How about you suck my dick first.” He tells her bluntly. He continues, “I swear. I’m leading in this rescue, not you or anyone else. Now stand up in front of me.” Jeanette angrily complies. He puts his hands on her hips. She tries to take them off but his put them back on her hips. “Don’t give me any guff, girl. You can be angry all you want with me later, right now we got a job to do and I’m in charge of that getting that job done. Now slowly turn around and let me see how tight that bunny suit is on you.” He tells her. Jeanette again angrily complies after letting out a sigh. She stops turning when she is facing him again. “How tight is this suit against you?” He asks as he grabs the material at her side and pulls on it slightly to check its elasticity. “Like a 1-piece bathing suit.” She tells him. “Wearing any panties underneath?” He asks as he slides his hands on her waist and hips to the leg band of the bunny suit. “No.” She answers. “That would make it easy for anyone to rape you if they kidnapped you.” He tells her. “I was told it was not needed.” She replies. “Then follow that advice of not wearing underwear underneath.” He says to her, before taking one of the packets of pills and pulls on the outside right side leg band of the bunny suit and slips the envelope in there, as he explains, “These are my bio-pills I use to rescue individuals from injury, deformity and even death. It must be given within 4 minutes from death or it wound be able to bring them back. You understand what I am telling you?” “Yes I do.” She replies as he holds another packet up to her face. “The one on your side is for those you rescue. This one is for your Elder Self.” He says before pulling on her suit collar and stuffing it down her chest. “Make sure she gets it. And work on your plan on what you two are going to do at the fight tonight.” Jeanette nods. “One word of warning.” He tells her. “What would that be?” She asks. “Do not give these pills to the Spirits. If you do, Game over. That is all I’m going to say.” He tells her. She nods. “Now go do your job in this rescue. I’m expecting more than 110 percent from you like I am from everybody else involved. And I expect everyone to return alive and Val rescued when all is said and done. Hopefully no one will be killed if I can help it.” He tells her. They just stare at each other for the moment. They lean to each other slightly until they lips just meet for a second in a very short peck of a kiss on the lips. They quickly separate from each other and she takes a step back from him. “I got to go.” She says to him, gently pushing his hands off her waist. She then steps over to the side and opens the side door of the camper so she can leave. “I’d thought she’d never leave.” Fernando says to himself before he goes back to his coffee before heading out to meet with Hondo. Hondo was already outside the camper waiting for him to come out after Jeanette left. “Took you long enough,” Hondo says to him, “But I heard every word you said to her and understand that little bitch needed to be put in her place and you put her there. Let’s hope she understands that.” “We will have to wait and see.” Fernando says before giving Hondo the last packet of Bio-pills. “Let’s go get breakfast.” Hondo tips his hat before they both walk away into town.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 25th, 2020, 9:00pm As Fernando and Hondo walk towards town, the hustle and bustle of fight town seems to be super charged. They weren't too far from camp when a voice called out behind them. "Wait up!" The voice called. Hondo half turned as the voice was familiar. He he sighed and turned back. Soon James trotted up behind them. "Should have told me you guys were going to town." James said "You should've stayed an' spent your time with your woman, an' let us be until we called you." Hondo half growled James frowned, "I don't know what I did to get your ire. We are in this together, if I remember right." Hondo ignored him. "Hondo is not wrong. Though we will do our best to keep you alive we cannot guarantee life." Fernando said. James nodded, "I know. I've been in those fight cages many times.  Just never against The Lich!" "Which is why you should spend the time with your woman. We are just going to have breakfast and talk away from the camp." Fernando said flatly. "I'll tag along. I think you guys at least owe me breakfast for this." He said half jokingly Hondo stopped and turned with a growl, "How the #$@! do we owe you anythin'?!" James scowled, "I didn't have to deliver that letter, nor stay around. I stayed to help and all I've gotten was guff from you!" "We saved your ass at a bar an' only after got the message. An' you told us you could get us in touch with who we needed an' yet we've learned nothin'!" Hondo growled "I'm sorry, but Molly and I had to rest and heal. We'd never had made it out there in our condition. I had to over sell myself or you'd have kicked us to the side of the road! I got us this far, and though I'm scared to death of this fight I haven't ran." James said in his defense. "Had you ran, You'd have breathed your last before The Lich ever entered the ring today!" Hondo said in a low threatening growl. "Why do you hate me? All I've done my whole life was fight to be free so me and the woman I love can settle down and raise a family together. That's all I want! I'm risking that right now, so how do I rate your ire?" James asked in a half desperate tone. "Sounds familiar, doesn't it Hondo?" Fernando said. Hondo sighed a frustrated sigh, "Too familiar." Hondo growled and shook his head then sighed again, "James .... I hate almost everyone right now. They have the woman I love an' I'm helpless! Jefe probably is right, as usual. You remind me of myself, a younger version of myself. Eager to help, inexperienced in this life, though used to fightin' for life, think you're savvy to the ways of the world, an' though you are more so than most you still are missin' it! So, yeah, I hate you for everythin' you remind me of me, my weaknesses, failures, an' the whole lot! I blame myself for Val ein' gone an' havin' who knows what horrors done to her. I blame me an' hate you for remindin' me of me." James was a bit taken back, "I... I don't know what to say. ... I'm sorry, though." Fernando shook his head, "That's not what I was getting at, but it works." "You were gettin' at the fact that what he's after is what we both have been fightin' for but never have achieved because we both risk it to right wrongs we see, though we grouse 'bout bein' drug into them we couldn't say no as we know its right no matter what it costs us personally." Hondo replied Fernando nodded, "That was more my point, but I can see where you are coming from too." Hondo nodded and then turned to James, "I can't pretend to like you right now, as all I can see is hate an' rage. I have to stay like this to survive, but I'm the one who should be appologizin'... I won't be here anytime soon but I probably should be." James grinned, "I'll take it. Thanks." "Don't thank me yet." Hondo growled As they walked towards the diner they noticed the crowds were crazy. New street vendors seemed to pop up over night and people from other towns and the outskirts of town seemed to have flocked into the center of town. Fights were already being announced, as bouts were starting in an hour, but the posters around town showed the main event. The posters showed Fernando and Hondo prominently opposite The Lich. In the back ground was James and two others. The poster read "Main Event! Time-Walker, The Cowboy, and slave VS The Lich and his Unstoppable Killers!" Hondo shook his head, "What garbage." James scowled, "Slave? SLAVE?! Who the #$@! wrote that propaganda?!?" "Most likly Ichigo, the small woman who had us sign the fight documents." Fernando said "Should have figured that bitch was behind that!" James growled "#$@! 'um an' the horse they rode in on. I need food an' beer." Hondo said. "We'd probably better get off the streets if we don't want more than one fight today." James said angrily Fernando lead the way into the diner, where they found a seat and sat down. The crowd went silent for a moment as they entered, then murmurers rippled through them as they stared at the three of them. "Not exactly what I was hopin' for when I was thinkin' of escapin' camp for breakfast." Hondo growled About then a wesson server came up to them. "Follow me please." "Something wrong with us sitting here?" James asked indignantly "Please, just follow me or there will be trouble." He said. "That had better not be a threat. My partner and I do not take threats well." Fernando replied. "Not a threat. Just a fact. Please come with me." The server almost begged. Fernando looked at the other two and nodded. they got up and followed the server. He took them through the kitchen to a small dining room with private bar. In the room an older man stood. "Sorry for the inconvenience, gentlemen. I'm the proprietor, Atlee Kruger. You are the time-walker and the cowboy, yes?" He asked "We are just a couple of friends helping those who are in need." Fernando said "But you three are the main even fighters, right." Atlee asked Hondo nodded, "We're fightin', but don't believe the propaganda." Hondo said flatly Atlee chuckled, "I've been around long enough to not trust their lies. I don't care who you guys are, honestly, but to that crowd out there you are the time-walker and the cowboy. Who you really are or your reasons don't matter to me. I just want to keep my diner in one piece. So for my peace of mind, and yours, whether you know it or not, I'm asking you to use this private dining room. You pay for the food and the drinks are on me, if you use this room and leave through the back door. Publicity is good, only if it helps my business. With you three out front I'll be burned down before you get your food." Fernando nodded, "That sounds reasonable to us. We have no will to cause you trouble." Atlee nodded, "I appreciate that. Yancy will be your server, but if you have any questions or concerns ask him to get me and I'll be back as soon as I can." With that the older man left them with the wesson server, who seemed to be some dog type wesson. "Atlee said to get you guys anything you want, if you can pay that is." Yancy said "We can pay." Hondo said flatly. "Then we'll prepare anything within reason. You guys know what you want?" he asked. Hondo ordered Eggs, Bacon, steak, Sausage gravy on biscuits, stewed apples, grits, Black coffee, and a tall beer with a shot. James ordered Eggs, Steak, Oatmeal with strawberries, and coffee with a shot.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 26th, 2020, 6:11pm Fernando orders a steak and egg with home fries with a large coffee.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 28th, 2020, 4:19pm As they wait for their breakfast to arrive, Fernando begins the conversation. “During the fight, I’m taking on the Litch myself. I’m going to have to pin him down somehow and make him submit answers to the questions we have in Val’s abduction. You two take on who you think you can take on and if you have to – kill them.” Fernando tells them. Hondo nods but James protests, “You’re no match for the Litch!” “Do not get on my bad side, James. People are going to die in this fight, I would prefer if it were not you or Hondo. But if it has to be one of us, I’ll let you rot in the ring while Hondo and I fight for what we need to fight for.” Fernando tells him. “You do not have it in you to kill somebody.” James tells him. “Why you runt of the litter...” Hondo begins to say with a snarl. “Oh really? We are the ones who put an end to the purge, ended the slave trade, and destroyed the command center of slave town. We’re the reason why Biggus and many of his men are buried underground, and Lacey is in charge of Slavania.” Fernando tells him. “It is easy to put an end to a life from far away with a rifle shot. It is another thing to take a life when it is inches from your face and holding onto you.” James throws at him in his own defense. “I have danced ‘La Baille de la Morte’ with others. And it is either me or them, and as you can see, I am still here, and I will remain to be here. You, on the other hand, are another matter. You have not won a fight since you were last here. Many think that you will bring us down. Let me tell you this hybrid – do anything to throw this match, and I will kill you in the ring myself. I’d rather fight three on my own than to fight three and worry about somebody on my team turning traitor on me.” Fernando tells him. “If he doesn’t kill ya for turnin’ on us, then I will. Consider that a fact of promise an’ action.” Hondo tells him flatly without looking up at him. “You may think we do not understand the harshness of the reality that some people are going to have to die tonight, you would be wrong to think that because we do understand. Both Hondo and I in our time had to kill people from farther away than one may think possible and closer than you and I are at this dinner table. It does not matter to me who dies; It matters why they had to die. The Litch, his wrestling team, and anyone in the way or who refuses to help us in the rescue of one of our own will die if we do not get cooperation. Anybody getting in the way of such a rescue, they will die. It does not matter to me anymore if someone is innocent or not. There will be a price to pay and if it is not paid, then there will be a litter of bodies piled up as payment. You get where I am coming from, hybrid?” Fernando tells him. James just sits there indignant of what was said to him. The food it brought over to their table. Both Fernando and Hondo examine it before they start eating. James takes longer to start on his meal as he sits there thinking and fuming. He has seen ‘would be’ saviors before, heralded as champions of the people. Never once had they proved to be who or what they said. These two had done a lot, so far, but he expected to be disappointed, like every time before. There was no way they could be in one piece and unmamed, and be as tough as they said they were. “A rescuer has to do what he must in order to get the rescue done. Anybody interfering with the rescue has to be dealt with accordingly. Anybody trying to stop a rescue has to be dealt with deadly force. The Litch and those connected with him have information for us to rescue one of our own. They refuse to give any information then they will be dealt with deadly force. That is why we are in this Death Match.” Fernando tells him. In the background a pair of small hands claps loudly and a medium high pitched female voice yells out “Bravo!” It gets louder as she approaches them. Without needing to look, Hondo and Fernando recognize the voice as Ichigo Morino. For the time being they ignore her. “Bravo! Bravo!” Ichigo approaches their table. Her driver takes a chair from another table and puts it where Ichigo can sit or stand on it to be with them. She gets up on the seat and puts her extended arms on the table before pointing at Fernando, ”I have not heard those exact words in over 15 years, out of the very mouth of the Time Walker himself.” “It’s something that all rescuers learn in our training, ‘get in the way of our rescue mission and I may have to kill you to get it done.’ No biggie there. We all learned it, we all live by it, and some of us had to do it.” Fernando tells her. Hondo was next to him nodding. “There has not been a rescuer anywhere around these parts that lived up to that creed in many years. They live up ‘I saved your ass, you owe me so much money.’ But only the Time Walker and his partner had spoken about rescuing without wanting rewards because that is what rescuers do.” Ichigo tell him. “And so?” Fernando says. “You, like them, are fools. Throughout the land you are going to hear ‘Money talks, bullshit walks.’ It is more so here and in any other place but it is what everyone goes by.” Ichigo tells him, “Adding, if you had a million dollars, for the one you are looking for, would you spend that much to save her, even though you had to wait several days for her to return and take a chance that they had not robbed your money?” “If that is what it takes, I’d do it. But such an offer does not exist because you did not offer it. You only hinted that the Grey Lady would be at the match and she might be the one we would need to see. So if we win this match, I want a private audience with the Grey Lady and any of her entourage.” Fernando tells her. “And if she says ‘No.’?” Ichigo replies. “Then I will hunt her down and drag her out like a rabid dog and if we do not get the answers we need to rescue our friend, she will be treated like a rabid dog.” Fernando tells her with Hondo putting his firearm on the table. Fernando continues, “If it were to be your ass that needed rescuing, how would you like it if I charged you some outrageous price for that rescue?” “I have more than enough money to answer that charge.” Ichigo tells him, then she adds, “And if you think getting some ass or pussy would satisfy that debt, we can have a romp around on the grass until I get off your tired ass.” “Remember, how much I have laid down to bet and it also includes your ass on the table. I win, I will own you.” Fernando tells her. “The dead do not collect the debts owed to them.” Ichigo points out. “Then so be it, I am dead. So is Hondo and James here. But this fight and its victory is going to give us life. For when a man has nothing to lose, then he has become the most dangerous thing out there.” Fernando tells her. Hondo lets his thoughts known. “You do not know what danger is until you walk up to a rattler an’ it’s shaking its tail.” Having a few coins in his fist he shakes to mimic that sound. James looks at them both, seeing how crazy their responses are to her. He swallowed hard as he knew they were going to be the death of him. “Ichigo, we were here to have a peaceful meal. We would like the rest of our time in peace to finish our meal.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo shook her head and looked at Fernando, “It is a shame you all are going to die today, especially before I had some fun. I could have fulfilled a lot of fantasies for you. It is a shame.” She looked over at Hondo and raised an eyebrow, “Might have had some fun with the cowboy too, if he was not so rigid. The coldness I understand, though. We’d have had such fun. I could be the little orphan girl he saved from the Indians.” Hondo gave her a look of disgust. James looked at the ceiling to keep from laughing at his expression and Fernando’s glare at her could be felt through his dark glasses, though she seemed to ignore it. She gave him her little girl look and raised the pitch of her voice. “What? You big stwong man, wouldn’t want a reward from a gwateful wittle girl, like me?” She asked batting her eyelashes. “You’re disgustin’.” Hondo growled, “Now leave us be.” Her voice returned to normal with a touch of indignance, “I’m disgusting because I look like a little girl or because I know what men secretly want? At least I don’t lie to myself and know who I am.” “Of anyone here, you lie to yourself the most I reckon. What’s disgustin’ is that you think everyone is interested in you. They aren’t.” Hondo growled. “Ichigo, leave us. I was nice the first time I suggested you leave and am being nice now, but I will not be if I have to suggest it again.” Fernando replied. She started to reply but the glares from Fernando and Hondo made her decide different. She got up and walked out, making it a point to of a showy exit. Hondo glared at James as he caught him staring at her ass she she left. Only Hondo clearing his throat and growling brought him back to reality. “Hey!” Hondo growled James gave him a sheepish look, “What?” “Pervert.” Hondo replied in a half snarl “I’m no pervert!” James replied “She looks like a little girl!” Hondo snapped “So? She might look young but she’s all woman. Doesn’t hurt to look, does it?” James said trying to defend himself. “If  you had daughter’s you’d not think that way.” Hondo said gruffly. “What does it matter. We’re all dying today.” James said glumly. “Talk like that will get you killed. A little faith in us would not hurt you, but would be in your best interest.” Fernando said “Faith? You’re both mad! Put my faith in mad men??” James exclaimed “Mad or not, we will all be in the ring together. The smart thing would be to at least try to be friendly with those who will have your back.” Fernando replied “I’m not sure he’s that smart.” Hondo replied James opened his mouth to defend but shut it again and resumed sulking and picking at his food. Hondo and Fernando finished eating there food in relative silence. Fernando saw that, though Hondo was holding it together, he was seething and snapping at more and more little things. He understood what he was going through, and knew the only thing he could do for him was to give him an outlet for his rage and to find Valentine. Before too much longer they were done. They sat around for a bit longer nursing some beers, each waiting for the other to speak first. ,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Valentine woke again and tried to open her eyes to find only one would open. Her abdomen and chest hurt worse than before. The pain and medication made her head spin. She laid there for a moment, but the pain only got worse as her head cleared. She tried to move her hand but something felt wrong. She brought it up as far as she could and opened the eye that worked. It took a bit for her to focus but as she did she saw a bandage over her left hand. She tried to reach her face to figure out what was wrong with her eye but the straps holding her down did not allow it to reach that far. She tried to pull against the straps but she was weak and the strain on her body shot a wave of pain through her whole being. She cried out softly as the pain hit her. A hand grabbed her shoulder and restrained her from trying again. “Shh… Lie still.” a female voice said. Valentine looked up into the face of the raccoon wessen med tech. She looked sad and scared, herself, and didn’t make eye contact with Valentine. “Wha...wha… what ha..happened t..t..to me?” Valentine asked, straining to talk. “Shh… don’t exert yourself. It will only make you hurt more.” She said softly. “P...p...please… please tell me.” Valentine whispered. The wessen woman sighed, “The doctor, he… he took your eye, a coupe fingers, a kidney, half a lung, and part of your liver. You’re very low on blood too.” “He… he didn’t...didn’t...” She struggled to ask. “No, he hasn’t tried to get you pregnant. He did send some of your parts to another lab already. I… I saw some of his notes. He… He plans to impregnate you after we get to the next place.” She said. Tears streamed down Valentine’s face, “I .. I beg you.. Help me please! My.. My husband… my friends… can protec…. don’t know where I am.” “There is nothing I can do. Please, don’t fight it. They cannot protect you, no one can. These people are too powerful.” She said “Th.. th.. then… kill me…. Please!” Valentine begged. The pain was terrible and tore through her body. She wanted to see Hondo and be held in his arms once more, but the pain was so great. Through the pain she felt embarrassment too. She was torn to pieces. Even if she could go back, Hondo did not deserve a cripple, and invalid. She was half a woman. She wanted back to him so badly, but not like this, not a hollow husk of her former self. “I… I would if I could, but… I can’t. You don’t die. He’s killed you several times and you keep coming back.” She said apologetically. The wessen woman’s eyes showed she understood the pain and the fear, but she had been beaten down too much to fight anymore. “D...de..destroy me. Can die...if… if destroyed.” Valentine whimpered, gritting her teeth to speak through the pain. The wessen woman filled a syringe full of a clear liquid and stuck it into Valentine’s arm. “They will torture me if I try anything. This is the best I can do. The doctor will be back to move you soon. We are leaving as soon as the main event fight is underway. The roads should be clear then.” The woman said “No… please … please.” Valentine whispered hoarsely. The wessen patted her shoulder, “Keeping you out is the best I can do. I’m sorry.” The liquid that was shot into her veins made the pain quickly fade, and as the warm numbness washed over her body she slowly lost consciousness. For the first time she hoped Hondo would never find her. There was not enough left. As her vision blinked out she hoped it was the last time she would ever be awake again.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 6th, 2020, 9:34pm After several beers, Fernando gets up out of his seat, “Let’s go back to camp and drop off our firearms.” “I ain’t leavin’ my guns behind.” Hondo complains. “Rules are no firearms in the ring. Nothing says you can give them to somebody outside the ring who you trust to hold them for you until you get out, but we cannot walk into the ring armed with guns. They’ll be taken and who knows, you might not see you favorite girls again.” Fernando tells him. “Then take that cane of yours and put them in some inter-dimensional pocket for safe keepin’.” Hondo says. “I’ll do that before we walk into the ring.” Fernando tells him. “What the #$@! are you two talking about?” James asks. “Nothing of your concern.” Fernando tells him. He then turns to Hondo, “Let’s go home, pick up what items you think you will need to the fight, then walk into that ring and own the place.” They get up from their seats and walk out of the restaurant. The day outside was gloomy with hanging storm clouds threatening over head but nothing more. The gloom of the clouds does not darken the city’s display lights of advertised shows, services and upcoming events. Neither deter the crimes of opportunity the city is known for. They had not walked to the end of the block when they get bothered. A tough guy down on his luck walk up to them, though several others think they are not seen as they hide behind various obstacles. “Can you give a fella down on his luck some loose change?” As he walks straight to them. “Don’t have it.” Fernando tells him without looking at him. Though they try to walk around him, the beggar makes sure he was in their way. “I said ‘Can you give a fella down on his luck some loose change?’” The beggar continues to be in their way. “What part of ‘No’ do you not understand, the ‘N’ or the “Oh’? Let me so I can break it down for you.” Fernando tells him. “Oh you think you’s funny!” The beggar says to him, before raising his hand and snapping his finger. Several others come out of hiding surround them. “We got a way of dealing with funny people.” “Eight? Only eight of yous? Go home and get your big brothers and sisters and your momma too. This is as unfair fight as it is.” Fernando tells him. “Just give them some coins and they’ll go away.” James says nervously. “You think we’re stupid? Watch and learn!” Hondo tells him. “Once you give to a beggar, they will continue to ask you every time they see you.” Fernando says before the beggar shoves him. “You talkin’ about me? Now give me what you got!” The beggar yells at him. “Oh you just #$@!ed...” Fernando says before shoving the cane into the beggar’s groin and then bangs the crystal over his head. He then swings the cane, banging the crystal end against the temple of the person next to him, and switches to the opposite direction and hits the other person on the temple as well before pulling back on the cane and hitting the person behind him. Four out of nine down, with Hondo taking down two with his fists and a third with a shot to their knee cap. Seven down in under four seconds. The two by James stand there with their jaws drop as their numbers fall around them. James, like the other two, stands there in disbelief. Fernando pushes James to the side, and yells at the other two, “GET THE #$@! OUT OUR FACE OR DIE!” They quickly turn around and run away as long and fast as they can. Hondo and Fernando turn to face James. Fernando slaps James to wake him up into reality. “Wake up you idiot!” Fernando slaps him. Hondo takes James by the shoulder and shakes him, “Hey, shit for brains, wake up!” “Let’s leave him. We can do the fight on our own.” Fernando tells Hondo as he begins to step away, stepping on the groin of the beggar in front of him. Hondo takes a couple steps to Fernando as he walks away before James wakes up. He trots behind them to catch up, “Wait for me!” Both Hondo and Fernando stop and turn to face James as he catches up. Hondo grabs him by his shirt, “You listen here – freak. If you freeze up in the ring, you’re dead to us. You better not freeze up in the ring tonight.” “You are either on our side or alone. Again, turn on us in the ring, or freeze in the ring, consider your fuzzy tail ground up wessen feed meat.” Fernando tells him. James sighs before answering, “Alright! Alright! Jeesh, I swear.” “Then let’s go. We got things to do before we go to the ring.” Fernando tells him They walk back to the camp and break off into their separate campers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 11th, 2020, 10:26pm James followed Hondo after Fernando headed to his camper. He muttered as he walked causing Hondo to stop and turn to him with an irritated look. "What the #$@! is your issues?" he growled "You two, you're nuts!" James exclaimed "If I remember right it's you who came to me an' insisted on joinin' in on this fight!" Hondo replied angrily "As I told you before, we were hurt and needed food and a place to rest, so I played it up a bit." James "So ya lied." Hondo replied with a low growl. "Embellished!" James corrected hastily. "You said you wanted to join our fight against these folks! You're just a lyin' dog, an' nothin' more." Hondo said with a growl and started to turn away. James snarled, grabbed Hondo by the shoulder, spun him around and swung at him. Unfortunately for James, Hondo blocked his punch, returned the favor, and knocked him to the ground. This caught the attention of Marvin and Karl who came trotting over. James started to scramble to his feet but Marvin kicked him back to the ground and pointed at him. "Stay down!" Marvin said firmly before turning to Hondo. "You alright, Mr. Hondo?" Marvin asked "It's nothin' I can't handle. Just a lyin' mutt tryin' to defend his dishonesty." Hondo replied James snarled and tried to get back up but Karl lazily swung the rifle he hand in his hands towards James and he shook his head. "I wouldn't if I was you." Karl said in a slow, lazy way. "He's a wesen hater, like all the rest, and I'm tired of him putting me down!" James snarled from where he lay. "Mr. Hondo? Have you seen his girls? Have you seen all the other wesens he and Mr. Fernando have saved and brought here? You see them mistreat any of the girls?" Marvin asked in an incredulous tone. "It's all an act!" James said trying to defend himself. The disapproving looks from Marvin and Karl made him stop from adding to that statement. "You really think I'd risk my well bein' an' take wesens into my family if I was prejudiced? My wife, the woman I love more than anythin', was taken lookin' for a wesen girl who I now call my daughter. I killed to save her! I've killed to protect an' provide for everyone here an' all I've asked is some cooperation in helpin' me save one person. That's all I've asked!" Hondo growled. James looked at the other two wesen, looking for back up, "he ... he's used derogatory slurs against me!" "You argued to join this fight an' have only questioned our ability, been a coward, an' lied! An' you expect me to respect you as a man?" Hondo growled. James looked at Karl, "He beat the shit out of you, didn't he?" Karl nodded, "Yeah, and I asked for it. I'm surprised Mr. Fernando hasn't showed Introduced you to Lucy yet." "Lucy?" James asked in a confused tone "Trust me, man, you do NOT want to know." Karl replied. "Fernando isn't to be bothered with this. This mutt is my problem." Hondo said flatly. "See!" James exclaimed "You lie like he said?" Marvin asked coldly. "It...it wasn't exactly a lie.." James stammered slightly. "The truth! now!" Marvin barked James sighed, slumped slightly, and nodded. "It's... it's like this... The woman I love and I were caught and had the shit beat out of us by the Grey LAdy. she... she hated me as I bested her in a fight." James said " By cheating most likely," Karl said dryly. James glared at him for a second then nodded, "Yeah, well if you fight fair you die, especially against the Grey Lady. She didn't see it that way, though I spared her life. She was going to torture us both to death, slowly, but something else came up that was more important, a contract on his wife. I needed a place to heal and wanted the Grey Lady put out of commission. I figured they would get together a small army and attack her. He is a a Sackett after all." Marvin growled a bit, "You lie!" Hondo held up his hand, "no... no he's not." Marvin and Karl looked at him in disbelief. "Wait... Hondo Sackett... as in .." Karl said slowly but was cut off "Don't finish that sentence! This stays here!" Hondo growled. "But how?" Marvin asked. "I'm not him. I'm a Sackett but not the one you think. I don't even know them. I don't use my last name as we cannot afford that type of attention." he replied He was only half lying as what the present him and his family  were like or had been through he did not know, and experiences, especially those shared, change a person. Who he was in this time line, he did not know, nor cared to know. If it was him he would know someday, and if it was not it did not matter. "The Grey Lady said ..." James started again "I don't care what the Grey Lady said!" Hondo snapped. "Continue." Marvin said to James. The look on Hondo's face told him to leave off any further details about the Sacketts, but he'd confront him later when alone. "I thought we'd have an army and I could get a reward for helping. I pretended like I had a clue so I could get some money and get out. All I want is to raise a family with Red Molly and live a quiet life. I did not think these two were crazy enough to get into the ring for a death match! I swore I'd not get in a ring again, and here I am in a death match! You heard of these two? I know you both fought here before. Does anyone who is as good as they say they are not get some notoriety in a ring?" James said "Maybe they aren't from around here like they said and don't seek glory? You think of that? Would you not do the same for your woman?" Marvin asked firmly "But it's not my woman! I've not backed out or anything. I just think they are crazy and even if I... was fuzzy on details, I deserve more respect." James replied "An' you'd give me respect if the tables were turned?" Hondo asked gruffly. James started to replied then stopped, sighed, and hung his head, "No... I guess I wouldn't." Marvin shook his head at James before turning to Hondo, "Mr. Hondo, I'd sure feel better about all this if you let me fight in his place." Hondo shook his head, "I need you here protectin' the women folks. Besides, I think that little brat who runs the fight has it set in stone." Marvin shook his head, "It's not set in stone. James disappears and you two can pick a replacement. He'd never be able to  show his face here again, but probably better he doesn't anyway." Hondo looked at James a moment, "Well, dog boy, it's up to you. You gonna fight or tuck tail an' run?" James growled then sighed, "I have more honor than to run, and I plan to prove it. I'll not go unless you order it." Hondo looked at James for a moment then at Karl. "Don't look at me, Man. I ain't volunteering. I'll guard the camp but I have enough self preservation to never even fake offering to go into that ring!" Karl exclaimed "Don't soil yourself, goat man! Was just thinkin' if I'd trust you alone to protect the women folk an' you answered that for me." Hondo replied sourly "Heh! Goat man... haha." Marvin chuckled "Don't! Don't even!" Karl replied as he pointed at MArvin. "I think I'll hafta stick with Wolfy, here. He said he wanted to help an' I plan to give him his chance." Hondo replied "You trying to piss me off?" James asked "I'm tryin' to put some fire in your gut! Some faith in us would do ya a lot of good too. Wish I had a reason to put some in you. Best I've seen from ya is that weak-ass punch." Hondo replied "He's not built for power like I am. I've seen how you and Mr. Fernando move. I don't know how you are so fast and so powerful. Most of us are made one way or the other. Some have mixed abilities but usually its either speed or power. James is more powerful than most humans. You two are an exception I don't understand but I'm not questioning either. but he was made for speed. Being a wesen usually just means more powerful than humans, that's normally a given. Now I'm built for power. I'm not fast by any means, though with some training, I'm better than some. With the right weapon James could be deadly, if he's healed and was trained right. I've nearly lost to some like him. He's just too hot headed." MArvin said "Well, If he gets Fernando killed with that hot head of his an' I'll kill him before they get me. I can promise the opposite is true." Hondo said "You want me to hold his woman here to make sure he behaves?" Marvin asked James growled expecting a yes, but to his surprise Hondo shook his head. "We don't work that way. If he fights beside us it's as a teammate on his word, an' he an' his woman get the same respect an' protection as everyone else gets while they are here. You should know this." Hondo replied firmly. Marvin nodded, "I know. I think James just needed to hear it." Hondo sighed and nodded, "I see. Well, You two had better get back to watchin'. I think we're done here." Marvin nodded, "If you change your mind, let me know. Come on... goat man." Karl scowled and followed Marvin, "I said not to start with me, man." "What you gonna do?" Marvin asked as they walked away. "Just wait until I unleash the demon goat stare on your ass! That'll give you night mares!" Karl replied. Hondo shook his head and watched as they walked out of sight. after they were gone he turned to James and held out his hand. James looked at it reluctantly, then took it. Hondo pulled him to his feet in one smooth easy pull. "You should spend some time holdin' your woman. I'll find ya some weapons before we leave." Hondo said. He started to walk away but James spoke and it stopped Hondo in his tracks. "It's you business why you don't want them to know who you are but I know your him." James said Hondo half way turned and looked back at him. "You heard what I said." he replied coldly. "Yeah, and I know a story when I hear one." He replied "It wasn't a story. It's true. I'm not who they think I am." Hondo said "Maybe not, but you are he, I know that." James replied. "Maybe someday I will be, but I am not he now. I don't expect you to understand that but I expect you to take it for what it is an' keep it to yourself." Hondo said in a half growl. James nodded, "Alright. I don't understand, but I'll keep quiet. and I'll be in that fight and I'll fight my best." "Let's hope its enough." Hondo said. "Yeah... that's what I'm hoping. I'm going to find Molly." James said. "She's sitting out at the wood line crying." a female voice. They turned to see Tonya sanding there. James nodded at her. "Thanks." He replied then took off. Hondo looked at her and shook his head, ""Bout as quiet as val, if not a bit quieter. How long ya been standin' here?" "Not too long.... what did he mean when he said you are him?" Tonya asked Hondo sighed, "You were there longer than I hoped ya were... It doesn't matter." "It does to me...please.... I .. I heard you talking to the general. Is Momma... is Valentine's name really Maria?" Tonya asked Hondo sighed and turned away, "It's not the time for this conversation." Tonya moved to his side quickly and clung to his arm. "Papa, please. You know I told you about my prayers... my dreams. They were foolish, I know but... but you said... you said they weren't and I'd be surprised at how things get answered in ways we don't expect.... You said to trust you, and I do but... I need to know... How are you?... Who am I?" She asked with pleading eyes. He sighed and nodded. He motioned for her to go with him. They walked off a bit and sat on the log he had been sitting on last night. He folded his hands and he thought about what to say, as she looked at him, eagerly expecting an answer. "Tonya... You're adopted name is Tonya Sackett." He said "Sackett? As... as in?... you mean you're...?" She stammered quietly. "No... I am not." Hondo replied "But... then ...? She started to ask. "I can't explain. As I told James, maybe someday I will be but I am not." Hondo replied "But Valentine's name is Maria, right?" She asked "Maria Valentine, yes." Hondo replied "And your middle name?" She asked "..... Israel." He replied. "Hondo Israel?.... H. I.?, but ..." she tried to make sense of it. "Tonya, Trust me I am not him yet an' may never be.... I can't explain it all right now but.... understand I ...we, Val an' I are not from this time." He said "This time? I don't..." She started to reply but was cut short. "Who is H.I. Sackett's friend an' partner?" Hondo asked. "Well, the Time walk...er... wait... wait! you mean?" She asked half excited half confused. "You don't get a name like that without the ability to walk outside of your normal time an time line. People usually have abilities before they get a reputation, too." Hondo said "And... and, if I understand right, maybe friends and partners often share abilities?" She asked He nodded, "I can't spell it out but I think you understand. I'll tell ya all 'bout it in time. Just keep it quiet until I say more, that means to Zoey too. Just know in some way your prays did come true." "Please don't die today. We need you. I... I don't understand but I'm starting too. I can't lose you just when I'm starting to understand." She said softly. "You won't lose me. I'll be back. That's a promise." he said. .... to be continued

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 12th, 2020, 8:27pm Tonya wrapped her arms around Hondo and held him tightly. "I love you, papa. I know we've only been together a short time but you... you and Val... Mama... its like all that bad time was a dream, just knowing you're here. I don't want this to be the dream and to see it vanish." She said softly with her furry face buried into Hondo's chest. Hondo placed his arms around her and rubbed her back, "It won't be... I just have this thing to do then I'll be back...." "Then we find mama and become a complete family again." She replied. Hondo sighed wearily, "yeah... we will find her." He was feeling so tired. His anger was burning him out. He needed to stoke the flames by releasing some of the stress soon, or risk burning out. He had ran on anger before, and for a longer time, but this balancing act with trying to be feeling for the girls was making it harder on him. He just hoped that they would get a real lead on valentine from this fight. If they did not.... he dare not think that thought as he could not currently handle the rabbit hole that line of thinking would take him down. No, he had to believe this fight would be what he needed to get her back. After a moment Tonya let up and she and Hondo started to walk arm and arm back to the camper. They almost made it before they were intercepted by Ruth and Joanna. "Spending a little father/daughter time before you go get ..." Joanna started to say but was cut off "Joanna!" Ruth said shaking her head. Joanna's eye's got wide, "Oh! I'm sorry I didn't think..." "It's ok, Jo, I know." Tonya said. "You do?" Joanna asked with a sigh of relief. Hondo nodded and spoke flatly, "She does, but the little ones don't. Please don't slip up with them." Joanna looked at the ground, "Sorry, Mr. Hondo... I.. I didn't mean .." "It's just Hondo, an' I know you didn't mean to but I need the little ones to not know." Hondo interrupted.   Joanna nodded, "Sorry." "Sorry don't get it done." Hondo growled slightly "He's a bit grumpy because of..." Tonya said "You don't have to explain. We understand." Ruth said to Tonya. She then turned to Hondo, "And we are here to help. It's the least we can do after all you and Mr. Fernando have done." "I just need things runnin' smoothly here an' things ready to roll in case things don't go as planned." Hondo said. "We'll do that." Joanna said "We do need some more supplies like we talked about earlier." Ruth said. Hondo nodded and waved for them to follow him to the front of the truck. At the passenger door he opened it and pulled a small bag of coins out of the glove compartment. "Here's a few hundred in gold an' silver. Take Tonya an' Karl with ya. Don't take longer than needed. Get stuff n' get back. I'll be here for a bit." he said to Ruth She nodded and took the money, "Thank you. We'll do our best but we are in the middle of making dinner at the moment." "I know you will....  Finish dinner first then, an' leave Tonya here to watch the girls." He said before turning to Tonya. "I'd better go hyelp them too. You going to be here when I get back?" She asked "Don't know. but I'll see ya when this business is done." He said She nodded sadly and kissed him on the cheek before hugging him tightly again. "Yes, please come back." She said as she held him tightly. She let go of him after a moment and he forced a smile for her. "I'll be back. The little ones in the camper?" He asked "Zoey is. She is getting ready to show Macey those moving pictures you have. Macey went to her and Uncle Fernando's camper to get some things." Tonya said. Hondo nodded, " Jefe was headed to his camper so she's probably with him now. I'll look after them for now, if they return before you get back. Hurry back." Tonya nodded and the three ladies went to get the wagons and Karl. Hondo continued onto the rear door to the camper and pulled himself inside. He was feeling old at the moment. He poured himself a whiskey and sat down into his recliner. The squeak of the springs had Zoey pop her head out of the loft bedroom. "Papa!" She exclaimed as she pounced on him. He groaned a bit as she landed on him, "Oof! Careful, there, Kitten!" "Sorry, Papa." She said as she hugged his neck. "You alright?" He asked "Yeah... Just worried about you." She said "I'm just tired." He said "No, its something else. I don't know how I know, but I know. Something to do with Mama, maybe." She said "Well, nothin' you should worry yourself 'bout. Uncle Fernando an' I will get her back." He replied "When?" She asked "Soon, hopefully. We are going to meet with someone who might have more information this afternoon." He said "I hope it is soon. I'm worried about her." She replied "We all are, but we'll get her back." He said, trying to sound confident. "You... you gonna be here until then?" She asked "Just for a few minutes, unfortunately." He said "Can I stay with you for now?" she asked as she held onto him "I'd like that." he replied. after a few minutes Tonya returned to grab some supplies that were stowed under Hondo's bed. *Note: Edited to fit following post.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 12th, 2020, 8:30pm In Fernando’s electric camper... “Look, Macey. You are going to be with Zoe and Tonya for tonight and you better not give them any problems. Joanne and Ruth will be checking up on you so you do as you are told. I will be back tomorrow with Hondo and James and hopefully with Val. I better not hear that you gave somebody grief, drama, back talk or problems, for I will spank your bare ass in front of everybody.” Fernando tells her. “I promise to be a good girl... daddy...” Macey replies. “No. I do not want you to be a good girl. I demand that you be best girl you can be. You understand what I am telling you?” Fernando tells her. “Yes daddy...” Macey replies as she looks down on herself. Fernando reaches over and puts his arm around her neck and pulls her towards him. He holds her for a moment before she reaches over to hold him. “What Hondo, James and I need to do tonight is something for you not to worry yourself about. Nor are you going to talk about it with anybody, including and especially Zoe. You are a child, an older child but a child still that means you are to stay out of adult business. Do I make myself clear with that?” Fernando tells her. “Yes daddy...” Macey replies as she continues to look down on herself. “Good.” He kisses her on the forehead. “No promise but if everything goes well I might take you out and buy you a few things you want.” “If?” Macey asks. “If as in you behave while sleeping over with Zoe and Tonya; the business Hondo, James and I is successful, Val is brought home, and nothing else bad happens. Plus I will not get those things for you here in Fight Town, I will get them for you in whatever town we go to and they have it.” Fernando explains. Macey nods. Meeshie jumps from the floor to the folded bench seat and onto the bed before walking over to Fernando. She hops up and curls up onto his lap, purring heavily as he strokes her little head. “Look. Go get your things to go sleep with Tonya and Zoe in Hondo’s camper. I’ll see you again in the morning. I’ll be outside waiting for you and Hondo.” Fernando tells her. He picks up Meeshie from his lap, putting her on his shoulder and takes a couple of cans of cat food from the cupboard before stepping outside. Taking a couple of steps, a red-haired woman in her mid 20s in a tight dress steps out into view. She carries a black and gold cased Katana over her shoulder. “Daddy thought you may need this.” She tells him as she extends her arm to hand him the blade. “Francesca, I do not need Grace tonight, or any other night soon enough.” He tells her. He does take off his holster, handing it to her along with his other firearms, “You can take of these for me. Put them away in the usual place after Macey leaves.” “We will all be there watching tonight.” Francesca says. “You know who’s going to win, so stop worrying about it.” Fernando tells her. “There has to be a better way.” Francesca points out. “Believe me, if there were, I would be taking it right now. All I need is this and a laid out plans by some mice and men. So go hide and wait for Macey to leave.” Fernando tells her as he shows her his walking stick. Francesca nods before she steps behind the camper and into a fold in space from where she came from. “Meow...” Meeshie says from his shoulder. “I know girl. I know. Now let’s go” Fernando says. “Fernando?” a voice calls to him. “What do you want, Jeanette?” He say before he turns to face her, finding the both of them there. “We need to have a talk.” One of them say, with him not caring which one it is. “We talked, it’s over, and I do not care. I do not want to see either of you until tomorrow when all this crap is over and even then I do not want to see either of you until Val has returned.” He tells them. “We need to have a talk.” Jeanette repeats herself. “And I said no. You both know what you have to do. You both need to do as planned and whichever of you is the elder, knows how it is going to end as this will be repeated history for you. Now if you do not mind, time is running out and you two need to be at ringside for tonight’s event. You better be there and you better be ready to take action. Now leave me.” Fernando tells them both. “Let’s go.” One says to the other, “I told you he would not talk.” “This is not over, not by a long shot!” The other says to Fernando before being hauled away by the first. “It’s not over until it is over, and even though the fat lady with the horns has to sing.” Fernando says to himself. “Meurrrr...” Meeshie lets out from his shoulder. “I know girl. I know.” Fernando replies to her as he reaches over and scratches her neck and shoulder. Soon the side door of the electric camper opens with Macey stepping out of the door carrying a bag of her personal items she needs for sleeping over. “Let’s go to Hondo’s camper and wait for him there.” Fernando tells her. Together they walk around the electric camper and to Hondo’s camper. Fernando points to the step bumper and tells Macey to sit there while they wait. To be continued...

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 22nd, 2020, 9:00pm Looking about for a moment, Fernando does not see Hondo outside, and figure that he might be inside his camper. “Get up for a second.” Fernando tells his little girl. Giving her his hand, she takes it and gets up off the step bumper. He then knocks on the rear door of the camper. A few seconds later the door opens with Hondo looking outside to see who it was. They both look at each other before Fernando says, “Get in Macey.” He then takes Meeshie off his shoulder and puts her into the camper’s floor where she scurries in to find Kitty. He then grabs onto the outside handle and climbs into Hondo’s Camper. “Thanks. Tonya around?” “We’re all here.” Hondo replies. Once inside the camper, Fernando explains as he walks in, “I spoken to Macey, she will behave while we are away and understands the importance of what we are going to do.” Hondo nods. Another knock on the door is answered by Hondo again. It is Ruth with her cousin Joanna. “Hello, Hondo?  We’re letting everyone know that dinner is almost done and will soon be served.” Ruth states to him. “What are you making?” Hondo asks. “Nothing fancy. Just some roast beast sandwiches on large roll bread, some gravy and a vegetable soup.” Ruth replies. “I’ll take three then.” Hondo says. Fernando can be heard saying loudly, “And a small bowl or cup saucer of a few pieces of meat and gravy!” Hondo looks back for a moment before telling Ruth, “And a small bowl or cup saucer of a few pieces of meat with gravy.” Ruth looks at him for a second before he adds, “For the cats in the camper.” “Oh.” Ruth replies, “Not a problem, kitties need to be fed too. I’ll be back in a few minutes.” “Thank you.” Hondo says to her before she leaves. He then turns around to those in the camper. “Tonya. Miss Ruth will be bringing in some lunch for you girls and for the cats. Accept it, tell her ‘thank you.’ And enjoy the meal. Fernando and I might be gone when she arrives, so expect her to come with food.” “Alright pa... er, Hondo...” Tonya says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 26th, 2020, 4:24pm "I … I probably should go help them." Tonya said after a moment. "Let's step outside quick like." He said to Tonya before turning to Zoey. "Zoey, why don't ya take Macey in to the bedroom an' show her the movin' pictures. Remember, only the ones I said. Miss Ruth will be by soon with dinner. I'll probably be back really late so listen to Tonya an' don't wait up. You give Tonya hell an' I'll tan your backside." He said sort of firmly. Zoey knew there was more to it all, as something felt off, but the look and tone he gave her told her not to ask. She ran up to him and gave him a hug. "I'll listen and do all I can to help, I promise, Papa. I love you." She said He hugged her back, while trying to keep his mind focused on the anger to keep emotions at bay. "I know ya will. Love ya too, kitten." He replied a bit gruffly, though not intentionally. He let her go and she grabbed Macey by the arm and drug her to the bedroom loft, though Macey needed little coaxing to retreat. She too knew something was off, though what escaped her too. Whatever her father and Uncle Hondo had to do to get Valentine back was something that had them both stressed and on edge and she could feel it in the air. Escaping that dank, heavy feeling that surrounded them was something that she could not retreat from fast enough. Hondo exited the camper with Tonya on his heals. Fernando followed, but at a distance and a slower pace, giving Hondo and Tonya their space for the moment. Hondo headed to the trailer behind the camper, waiting to speak until they were a few paces away. "Tonya... I need ya to stay with the girls an' keep them here. Let Ruth an' Joanna handle the meals an' the trip into town. To be able to do what we need to do both Jefe an' I need to know our girls are safe." HE said "What... what if things … well, you know." She said hesitantly. "What if it don't go to plan, ya mean?" He asked a bit gruffly. She nodded. He sighed and thought for a moment as he unlocked the trailer. He opened the doors to the trailer and pulled out a plastic tote as he spoke. "I don't intent to fail, but I like to be prepared for the worst an' expect you to be too. If we aren't back by tomorrow night y'all need to get out of here. They should leave ya alone in town, as everyone should be too busy partyin' for the time bein'. After that they might look at this group as weak an' try to attack so get out. If Jeanette will lead, let her lead. Keep in contact with Karl, Marvin, Ruth, an' the other girls. Don't trust anyone else an' if needs be you an' Ruth work together to lead everyone out. Once out get on the radio an' send the message out this message: "The Vigilante Cowboy is missing and his girls need the clan." Repeat it on channels I have on the list by the radio once every three hours until you get a reply. They should ask if the Angel is there. Tell them no. If they ask anything else don't answer and keep the message going until you get that question. Logan or Nolan Sackett should come help you until I return." He said She nodded, "I still don't totally understand, but I'll do it and we will be waiting for you. Please don't be gone too long, Papa." She looked at him, trying to put on a brave façade, though her eyes betrayed her fear. It was not that she couldn't handle herself, she had been through too much to not be able to do that. The fear was the thought of losing her new family and the love they gave her of which she never thought she'd ever feel. He set down the box and took her in his arms. He hugged her tightly, betraying his own emotions in that alone. "I'll be back. Just keep everyone safe, yourself included." He said. He let her go after a moment and went back to his work to keep his mind on the task at hand. A tear betrayed Tonya's eye and she thought to say more, but Fernando made himself known by clearing his throat and approached. She quickly wiped the tear from her eye and started to leave. "Tonya, Thank you for watching Macey. If she misbehaves let me know when we get back. Stay close until then." Fernando said as Tonya started to pass him. She stopped and nodded, trying not to make eye contact as she didn't want him to see that she was crying. She felt he'd trust her less and she felt foolish for crying now after all the hardships she had been through without shedding a tear. He put a hand on her shoulder. "I will bring them back. That is something you can believe." He said to her. She nodded and forced a smile, "Thank you Uncle Fernando." She then hurried back to the camper ad Fernando walked up to Hondo, who was going through a box. "Thinkin' 'bout takin' my bowie an' maybe some chain an' my old bull whip. Think I have some brass knuckles in here for James. Not sure what else I could give him. Might have an old police baton from my brother in here somewhere too if ya want it. Know how to use it but never was one of my favor tools." Hondo said, trying to keep his mind on the fight ahead, and not on the girls anguish.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 26th, 2020, 8:42pm “I don’t need anything, just my cane.” Fernando says. “That’s it?” Hondo asks earnest, “I know you can do some things controlling time and all that, but we are fighting to get Val back!” “Let me say this,” Fernando begins, “If you met your future selves when you first got here, that means we will win this fight and any other that comes to us and you two will be and remain unified. The matter is how hard and dirty are we going to fight. You and James need to fight hard and dirty to eliminate your dance partners, but I have to keep mine alive long enough to get answers he may or may not have and then kill him afterwards. Don’t do anything stupid to get yourself hurt or killed in the ring, just make it quick and dirty. Because when it is all said and done, you are going to love her and make love to her like nobody’s business. That means keeping yourself in one piece during this and all other future fights we will have. Question: Do you remember the movie ‘The Running Man?’” Fernando says and asks. “What does the movie have ta do with anythin’?” Hondo asks in an annoyed tone. “Two characters: Buzzsaw and Fireball. As I remember the movie, Hamburger Mel the Butcher would be Buzzsaw. James lost to him before but I think he can take him on with a bit of help. Al the Arsonist will be a problem but I think you can eliminate him with ease. Like Fireball in the move, he would be coming in with fuel tanks to try to fry us in the ring. I’ll give you a Bio Pill to take before the fight to protect you from severe burns. But all you need is this” Fernando explains before reaching into Hondo’s trailer and pulling out a Halligan tool he had in there. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/HalliganTool.jpg “Lure him away from the Lich and penetrate his tank with that and Light him up good!” Fernando says as ha hands over a zippos lighter to Hondo “And the explosion?” Hondo asks. “It should take him out as well as the butcher and even James. But the Bio Pill will keep you from burns and concessive injuries. Just don’t do anything stupid that will have the butcher put a blade into your back.” Fernando explains, adding, “Even though Ichigo said that there would be no blades allowed, with the name like the ‘Butcher’ I would not be surprised if he had an axe or other bladed weapon. Ichgo said ‘no firearms or bladed weapons.’ Chances are they will take away you knife but not what he has.” Hondo looks at him as if a thousand years of planning just became useless when it was needed on this one particular day. Fernando continues, “The chains and leather bull whip maybe useful. Bring the nightstick and brass knuckles for James and let’s get him and get out of here.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 27th, 2020, 4:05pm Hondo grimaced, and put the bowie back. He felt underprepared for this and though he trusted Fernando and his abilities, the lack of weapons he was taking bothered him. He had not met himself of this time but had met some of their children and they had said they looked the same. But that made him all the more cautious. If they had lived through this and it was the them of this timeline they had only lived by being prepared and by being ruthless to their enemies, and by fighting viciously. Knowing they were there made it all thee more dangerous. To be lax now could be their undoing. If he had learned anything about time travel was that one misstep, one piece of future knowledge taken as gospel, one time of letting your guard down as something was taken for granted that you would succeed, just one of those could unravel time itself. He had no way of knowing if the them of this timeline was them. It was possible that they all died and the Hondo, Val, and Fernando of this time line remain unchanged as their timelines had diverged some time before all this happened. He knew all this, but the time to argue or contemplate it was gone for now, as was his mental capacity to rationally quantify it all. All he kept on his mind was anger and the thought that they had to survive at all costs. As he put the chains back he grabbed another smaller chain, a couple leather wrist guards for him and James, and the baton. He slung the chains over his shoulder, for now, and secured the bull whip to his side. He threw the lighter into the pocket of his old leather vest he had on, threw the brass knuckles into the other pocket, shoved the baton into his belt, and took the Halligan tool from Fernando. "Let's get James an' get to it." Hondo growled. "I know you're angry, but just focus it for a bit longer. Do not go in with blind range and get yourself hurt. You have people who need you." Fernando said again, not sure he was getting through his rage or not. Hondo shot a bit of a glare his way and growled in a low tone, "I can handle myself!" "That's not in question. I know you can, which is why I need you to think and not take chances. You can bull and thrash your way through this and get hurt or think and channel your anger and walk away in one piece." Fernando said calmly but firmly, as he understood what his friend was going through. Hondo looked at him coldly for a moment before sighing and looking at the ground. He knew Fernando meant well, but as the fight grew closer his worry for Valentine and the girls, and his anger for what they were all being put through only grew and blinded him to the efforts of those who were just trying to help. It made him, at times, lash out like a wounded animal. He knew he'd survive, if Fernando and his daughters had anything to do with it, but his mind set was that he was going to his death and just had to be the last one to die. He tried not to growl as he spoke but every word he spoke today seemed to have an extra gruff edge to it, "Yeah. Sorry. Just. promise me if things go sideways you'll get Val an' take care of the girls." "Damn it, Hondo! You know better than to think that way! You will make it and you need to believe that! and you know that is nothing you ever have to ask!" Fernando scolded. "Maybe I'll live, but I'd die to protect them." He replied sourly. "You need to live for them. Dying does not do them any good." Fernando replied "If the only option was to die so they might live, I'd die." He answered gruffly. "If that is the only option then you change it and make new options. You as the head of the Sackett clan and as friend and number two to the time walker have that ability." Fernando replied. "Only I'm not either of those an' don't know if I'll ever be. We could be from a completely different time line for all I know!" Hondo replied "If we are not the ones of this time line we will be as powerful or more so than the ones here. That is something you should not question. We are who we are through any timeline. Do not take that garbage where for every action you take there is one of you doing the opposite in another timeline. Your doubt and anger are understandable. Just do not let them cloud who you are and what you know to be true. I know you can win as do you. Do not forget that." Fernando said firmly. Hondo nodded and changed the subject, "Let's get James. Standin' here isn't gettin' it done." He headed off to where he had seen him last, headed to the tree line to  find Red Molly, who Tonya said had gone off to cry. Fernando followed him as they walked to the tree line. HE stayed quiet for the moment, knowing all to well the screaming that was going on in Hondo's head at the moment. As they approached the wood line they didn't see James anywhere but heard some grunting and groaning on the other side of some bushes. Not thinking nor caring why the noises were being made Hondo circled around and found James and Red Molly. Molly was down on all fours, her shirt open and her pants off. James had his pants off and was balls deep in her, hands gripping her above her hips, and pounding her soundly. She gasped from Surprise as Hondo turned the corner but was in no position to cover herself. James didn't stop either but kept going to town as he growled at the unwanted company. "What the hell?" Hondo asked, annoyed that he wasn't ready to go. "Just give us a couple damn minutes!" James growled. Hondo shook his head and turned around. "Make is damn fast!" He growled back as he walked a few paces away and to the other side of the bushes to give them some privacy. The noise got louder over the next couple minutes. Normally Hondo would walk away and give them space, but his mind was on the fight and he didn't have time for niceties. After a couple final loud moans and groans things got quieter, as just the sound of rustling was heard. Soon Molly and James came out, fully dressed now. Red Molly kissed James quickly one more time and walked back to the camp, without making eye contact with Hondo or Fernando. She didn't have fur like Tonya had, so her blush was extremely evident.  James glared at Hondo as he approached. "What's so important now?" He asked angrily. Hondo growled but Fernando shook his head at him. He sighed and rubbed his eyes for a moment, trying to rub out the building headache. "Didn't mean to interrupt you makin' love to your woman, but we need to get goin'." Hondo replied trying not to growl. "That time already? Damn. I thought I had a bit still." James said honestly surprised. Yeah, its that time... oh, an' next time how 'bout findin' some place a bit more private. She's a decent lookin' woman but I'm not interested in a show." Hondo replied gruffly. James grinned, "We are used to very little privacy. Molly just gets embarrassed easily by that stuff. I grew up in a family with no privacy She was raised a bit differently." "It's not just that. We have children in camp." Fernando said. "Little privacy is normal around here. They will see it sooner or later, if they haven't already." James said. "Maybe it is normal for children 'round here to see it but we have daughters to worry about. We will decide when to talk to them 'bout it all an' don't need their education on sex to be determined to what they see through the bushes!" Hondo growled. James nodded, "Sorry. Just not sure I'll be back an' wanted to get in one last time with her. Just takin' what I could get in the moment, you know." Fernando nodded, "We understand but just be more careful next time." "If there is a next time." James said. "There will be." Fernando replied. Hondo pulled out the brass knuckles from his pocket, and changed the conversation. "Here. Marvin seems to think you're fast. These should help that weak-ass punch of yours." Hondo said. James looked them over and nodded, "They should help." Hondo then handed him a night stick and a smaller chain. "I know how to use the night stick, but what do I do with the chain?" He asked "Use your imagination. You can whip with it, choke someone with it, or warp it around your off-hand forearm and use it to shield blows." Fernando said. Hondo nodded, "I'd do the latter. Use the brass-knuckles when you can punch an' use the chain an' night-stick to block. The butcher is a brute, I reckon, so move fast, land only sure punches, an' avoid gettin' hit." James sighed and shook his head, "He's a big bastard, alright, but not getting hit is easier said than done. He's got a long reach." "You'll figure it out." Hondo said gruffly. "We should get going. We do not want to be late." Fernando said. Hondo nodded and started walking towards town. the other two followed with Fernando taking the lead before they hit town.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 28th, 2020, 9:56pm The three of them go into town together, taking a long slow walk to the ring. Though it is early afternoon, their fight would be at 11PM, they have to report in by 4PM. Fernando picks up a few meat sandwiches with some locally brewed beers in bottles to take with them. Chances are Hondo and Fernando would not eat it, not before the fight. Approaching the arena, they find the line outside wrapping around the block, and posters of 2 smaller fights before theirs starting at 8o’clock. As they walk past the line Fernando hears an all familiar voice calling to him. “Fernando! Fernando!” Somebody calls to him. Fernando stops, making the others stop as he looks around. He finds both Jeanette in their bunny suits towards the rear of the line. He signals to them to get out of the line and go with them. “Why are they coming with us?” Hondo holds back his temper. “They are part of my plan. So let’s remain quiet until we are in the locker room.” Fernando explains. As they turn the corner, they can see fancy cars pulling up and various VIP audience members being guided into the arena in a separate exit. They continue to walk past them and towards a rear entrance for the fighters. Fernando spots the paparazzi there taking photographs of those entering the fighter’s entrance. He takes his cane and freezes time just long enough for them to get in and be halfway to their locker room as marked by a sign on the door. Fernando closes their locker room door. He places the food on a table in the room. “What are they doing here?” Hondo asks. “For us they are here in case anyone of us gets hurt, they can give us a bio pill to get better on. For everyone else and the show, they are here as our little cheering squad.” Fernando explains. “What about the others?” Hondo asks. Fernando reaches into one of the Jeanettes and pulls out a tiny Yeasu VX2 radio from her bunny suit’s neck line. Ruth, you out there? “We’re here, Fernando...” Ruth replies. “Good. It’s early, make things look as normal as possible and after dinner is served and everyone’s eaten and cleaned up, I say at about 7:30, I’ll teleport you to your seats.” Fernando explains. “No problem!” Ruth replies. “And keep an eye on the girls, especially Macey and Penny.” Fernando tells her. “Will do!” Ruth replies. Fernando gives back the radio to the Jeanette he took it from. “The fight is not until 11PM. What is there to do?” The other Jeanette asks. “Sit down and make peace with your god; if you believe in god.” James lets out. “Let me tell you something, Wolfie. It is whether or not you believe in god, it is whether or not God believes in you. The Holy Trinity put us here for a reason and that is to live a life that is of good for us to enter his kingdom. Even if you give up on God, he has not given up on you. All those who pursue selfish or evil gains, and have given up on God for those gains, will not receive his reward to enter his kingdom, but rather to suffer for all of eternity in Hell. In this fight you will think things are not going your way but they will. You will not see it but at the very end when you walk back to camp – whether with us or on your own.” Fernando tells him. “And how do you know this will end?” James asks. “It does not matter if I am the Time Walker or not. But I know that I do not give up on myself and on my friends, and for that, for when I try, I will win. That is how I know how it will end.” Fernando tells him. The door opens up and a short young looking female walks in, naturally it is Ichigo. She says to them, “How fitting, a motivational speech to get the team going. But many here do not believe in god, any god.” “That’s their loss.” Hondo almost growls to her. Then he throws in, “Why are you here?” “I need to get you guys examined and weighed in, make sure you are fit enough to be in such a fight.” Ichigo explains. She looks at James first, “Since you have been through this before, you are first. Come.” James gets up and leaves with Ichigo. She closes the door behind her. Fernando looks at the two Jeanettes, “Only one of you have been through this before, for the other this is her first time. Now, which one is which.” Jeanette with the Yeasu mini radio clipped into her bunny suit pushes the other one towards him. “You mind?” Jeanette complains to her other self. “It has to be done.” The other Jeanette says to her. “So you’re the younger Jeanette?” Fernando asks. “I am.” She finally says to him. Fernando reaches behind his head and neck, uncoupling the chain’s linkage he is wearing. He takes off his Gold Jesus Head Pendant and reaches out to her, putting it around her neck and tucking the Jesus Head into the neckline of her bunny suit. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/JesusHeadPendant.jpg He then takes his watch off and puts it on her wrist. http://i.pinimg.com/originals/92/30/01/923001a4534f653d1fb0ae043e4e98b9.jpg “They do not come off you until I see you again. Then I expect you to return them.” Fernando tells her. “Why are you giving them to me?” The younger Jeanette asks. “Because I can trust you with them. In the ring, the chain or watch could be broken, so it is better that you have it in safe keeping. Do not give me any excuses. You have a job to do and I expect you to do them. I trust you in getting them done.” He tells her. “Anything else?” She asks. “How about being a leader to this convoy group we lead and not some second fiddle to me. And take care of Macey while I am healing. “We’ll make sure to take care of the girls for you both.” The Elder Jeanette steps in. “I will not have Zoe and Tonya being taken cared of by a couple of elementary school drop outs.” Hondo says loudly. “It is just for a day or so, nothing more. Besides, Ruth and Joanna will be there to help as well. But somebody got to take care of this group.” Fernando explains. He then turns to the Elder Jeanette, “You got it?” “Yeah.” She replies. “Then give it to him.” Fernando tells her. Elder Jeanette walks over to Hondo, pulling out a pair of Crystal Clear safety Lab Glasses with an elastic band to put on. It is grounded to his prescription. “What is this?” Hondo asks. “It is a set Quartz Crystal Safety Glasses grounded to your prescription. Put those on and give her your regular pair for safe keeping. At least these will survive the explosion and protect your eyes from the blast when you go after the Arsonist’s fuel tanks.” Fernando tells him. Hondo looks at them for a moment, looking through the lenses of the glasses given to him. They are as stated, grounded to his prescription. “Give her yours for safe keeping.” Fernando tells him. Hondo is hesitant on handing over his glasses over to anyone, especially someone he does not trust wholly. Eventually he does. “I want them back when this fight is over.” Hondo tells her. Elder Jeanette clips the glasses to her bunny ears where they will remain safe for the time being, “You will get them back just like you will get Val back.” “Jeanette...” Fernando calls to her. “He should be given some hope. Right now I can see he has none.” Elder Jeanette says. “Never mind that. But tell me what intel you do know.” Fernando throws at her. “The Grey Lady has her, she will be seated in the first few rows of VIP Section, and has betted against you, thinking the Lich will win. The Lich knows the Grey Lady but whether or not he remembers if she has Val or not, the guy has a memory of a gold fish.” Elder Jeanette tells him. “So I’ll go after the Grey Lady after I take care of the Arsonist.” Hondo says. “Anything happened to the Grey Lady, Val gets killed. But she will meet up with the winners of the fight, which is why it is important for you to win.” Elder Jeanette tells him. Hondo scowls at her trying to see between them who would blink first. Elder Jeanette turns away, telling him “I am not the enemy.” “You’re not somebody I trust either.” Hondo flatly tells her. “Jeanette I can trust, it’s the Spirits she associates herself with I cannot.” Fernando tells them. They both look at him, one in awe the other in diluted anger. Fernando continues and asks them, “Either way, are things set and ready to go?” “You know something I don’t?” Hondo asks. “I don’t.” Fernando replies but he points to Elder Jeanette, “But she does. In her timeline – she was here some 30 years ago as the Younger Jeanette. She is here now as the Older Jeanette. To her this is living the events of her life as she lived them then and as she does now. So I’m asking, everything is set and ready to go?” “They are. The rest is on you two and on us two.” The Elder Jeanette answers. “On them two?” Hondo asks. “I say it before, in case any one of us gets hurt or killed, they will be there to give us a bio pill when they take our body out of the ring.” Fernando explains. “How are they going to do that?” Hondo asks. “Why do you think they are in bunny suits? They are part of our cheering squad. They will have limited access to us in the ring and total access outside the ring. Anything happens to us, they will be there to help us.” Fernando explains. The door opens with Ichigo entering first before James, adding, “And if they enter the ring, they become another target for the Lich and his men to kill.” She then looks at Hondo before looking at Fernando, selecting Hondo, “Come. You’re next.” “Where are we going?” Hondo asks. “For your physical and weigh-in.” Ichigo explains, “Come or you forfeit the match.” Fernando nods at Hondo, “Go. You will be back soon enough.” Not liking the decision, Hondo leaves the room in silence.  James sits down on the bench. “Anymore motivational speeches?” James almost mocks him. “Do as I say or die.” Fernando tells him. He then asks, “How did it go?” “What do you expect? They check you out and then they weigh besides your opponent.” James tells him. “Who they chose for you?” Fernando asks. “Hamburger Mel the Butcher, because I fought him before and lost. They are making it as a rematch to the death between he and I.” James explains. “Then you better fight and not get yourself killed.” Fernando tells him. “Don’t you think I know that?” James throws at him. “There is a difference between knowing and doing.” Fernando tells him. “Don’t get educational on me! Words cannot do what fists need to do!” James barks at him. “You better listen to what I have to tell you if you want to come out alive from this shit, James!”  Fernando tells him just as loud, “Despite the rules, The Butcher is going to have some blades on him. Attack him from the side and from the rear if you can get there. Also attack his hands to make him drop whatever he may be carrying. Keep attacking his hands so he won’t be able to pick anything up and use it against you. It will also shorten his reach once you bang up his hands good. Then bang his knees with the nightstick so he can’t run.” “I know how to fight – human!” James barks at him. “You need to fight to win!” Fernando barks back at him, “That means changing the rules as you go to your favor! That means to cheat without looking like you are cheating! That means going for their balls when they are going for your head! There is only one way to win this shit, and you better find your way!” “Fernando, James, save it for the in the ring!” Elder Jeanette says to them. Fernando nods before saying, “You and Hondo are going to go a couple seconds behind me.  No doubt The Lich is going to send in the boys first so he remains behind. I will cut through the middle between them and hit them hard before going for the Lich. That will throw them off enough for you and Hondo to make your moves. Make those moves fast and if you eliminate your opponent – then help Hondo. If Hondo eliminates his opponent, he will help you. Do not help me, I have to keep the Lich pinned down and alive to get answers from him so we can rescue Val – which is why we are doing this in the first place! Do as I say and we three go home then Hondo and I go out to get Val.” “Yeah right.” James says to himself. “We will go over this when I return from my weigh in. Then we are going to rest until the fight. If you want to eat or drink, go ahead. I won’t and Hondo won’t either as we are not going into the ring with a full belly and an urge to go to the bathroom.” Fernando tells him. The door opens up with Ichigo entering the room. Hondo enters behind her. “You’re next.” Ichigo says as she points to Fernando. Hondo leans over to Fernando, “Be careful, they want to start the fight at the weigh-in.” “I will.” Fernando tells him as he hands over his cane to the younger Jeanette before he leaves with Ichigo. As they walk down the hall, Ichigo begins to press for information and innuendos, “Got some last rite pussy from those two bunny girls?” “Don’t be disgusting. They are there as our cheering squad, nothing more.” Fernando tells her. “Well, if they ain’t putting out, I could... if... let’s see how your weigh-in goes.” Ichigo tells him. “Offering that ass before I win it from you? I thought you were better than that.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo leads him into the room where a couple of medical professionals were waiting. “Take your outer layers off and sit on the examination table.” One of the men in lab coats says to Fernando. Fernando complies. The other puts a blood pressure cuff on his arm, and a thermometer in his mouth. The first check on his reflexes and writes down notes on his build and tone. He is checked out for swollen glands and throat inflections, none were found. After ten minutes of examining him, he is told to put on his clothes he took off. “Come with me for your public weigh in.” Ichigo tells her. Fernando follows her down a maze of halls before they walk into a crowded staging area. This was definitely set up for show. The weigh-in was just nothing more than an excuse to see how they would act in seeing each other. That is how they were positioned – facing each other with just under a foot between them. “We meet again... You’re dead meat Time Walker.” The Lich hisses at him. “You want to fight? We fight right here right now!” Fernando yells at him. As expected, the Lich takes a wild swing at Fernando, which he dodges and avoids. Fernando takes the Lich’s swinging arm by the wrist and pins it against his back. The Lich opens his hand to see if he can scratch Fernando’s arm. Unfortunately for the Lich, Fernando takes his thumb, twists is and pins it against his forearm. The pain alone makes the Lich howl. Fernando escorts the Lich to various areas about the weigh in, making him crash hard into walls and tables until he finds edge of the stage and push him hard into the empty orchestra pit. Fernando then picks up the hospital scale put there for the weigh-in and takes it the edge of the stage. The Lich was crawling around trying to get up, before Fernando throws the heavy scale onto his head. The cameras caught all this mayhem. Fernando then walks to the other scale, the one meant for him to stand on, and moved the weighs himself. He moves it to 220 pounds before stepping off. He begins to walk away. The Arsonist and the Butcher blocked his way from going anywhere. The Arsonist was the first to get hit, with a hard stomp to his foot and then an uppercut to his groin. He doubles over in pain.  Before the butcher can realize what has happened, he gets a right cross to the face and is shoved to the edge of the stage. He manages to barely stay on until Fernando literally throws the Arsonist into his direction. They both fell into the orchestra pit on top of the Lich. He then exits the weigh in area. Ichigo runs out of the staging area and catches up with Fernando, running in front of him to stop him from going further. Her guards close the door and makes sure no one else leaves the room. “Wait, wait, wait!” She tells him as she puts her arms on his abdomen and walks backwards. Fernando stops and crosses his arms as he looks down at her. “What do you want?” He asks her. “Wow... I swear... You took on all three just like that!” She started to say. “And? All that excitement made you wet your panties and your pussy hunger for some dick?” He tells her. “And if you did? I would only allow you to take me and use me like a man of your ability could.” She tells him as she slowly takes her hands off him. “Seriously. What do you want?” Fernando asks. “Seriously? I want you to win.” Ichigo tells him. “Winning means you become my slave.” He reminds her. “I know and I would want that to happen though I have to continue to run this business. But every penny I make from it becomes yours.” She tells him. She continues, “But, you need to win. And you took the first steps in doing so right now.” “Start explaining yourself.” He tells her. “Every match the Lich fought, he would slap his opponent during weigh in. Then his opponents would show up to the ring and tire quickly and he would kill them.” She explains. “You’re saying that he tried to inject me with some sort of slow acting poison? I ought go back there and kick his ass some more!” He tells her. “Yes. But save it for the fight.” Ichigo says to him. But she also throws at him, “If you were at with me during these past couple days, I would have warned you before then.” “And to what end? What would I have to do to get that information?” He asks. “Nothing, really. I mean, I would not want you to do something that you would not want to do but you make me happy and I would make you happy.” She tells him. “Happy in #$@!ing your brains out...” He says. “You know, a girl gotta have it. And I have not had it in a long while.” She tells him. “You might get it and get it often after you become my slave after this fight.” He tells her. “Then you better win.” She tells him. “Enough of this talk. Where’s the locker room?” He says and asks. “I’ll show you, but first... I still have my people looking for your friend’s wife. We have not found anything yet.” She says. “You should be telling my friend Hondo that.” He tells her. “I’m telling you first so if I say anything to him, I do not want to be victim to his short temper.” She tells him. “I see.” Fernando replies. He then adds, “You lying about what you said? Tell me the truth.” “I am.” Ichigo replies. “Then let’s go. Where is the locker room?” He says. “Follow me.” She tells him. He follows her, as she takes him through the maze of hallways back to their private locker room. She opens the door and walks in. Fernando walks in after her. Ichigo remains silent for the meantime. “Tell Hondo what you told me.” Fernando says to Ichigo. “Uhm...” Ichigo begins. “Tell him.” Fernando nudges her. “Tell me what?” Hondo asks. Ichigo steps back and bumps against Fernando. She looks up at him, he nods at her. She then looks down and then at Hondo, telling him “I have had my men look for your wife. We have not found anything on her yet.” “What about this Grey Lady we keep hearing about?” Hondo holds back from growling. “If the Grey Lady has her, it is not inside Fight Town.” Ichigo answers. “Val is nearby.” Elder Jeanette points out. “And how do you know?” Hondo throws at her. “I know because you will be reunited with her soon enough.  Since you will be reunited with her soon, she has to be nearby, not days of traveling looking for her.” Elder Jeanette tells him. “You and your False Spirit friends better not have a hand in her disappearance or in her finding.” Hondo tells her. “They don’t and they won’t. I won’t allow it.” Fernando tells him. Hondo releases a deep seated sigh. “Look, I’ll be in and out to check on your needs before the fight.” Ichigo tells them before she leaves. The door closes behind her. James jumps up out of his chair and trots over to Fernando, grabbing his face and looking at both sides. “What happened?!! Didn’t the Lich tried to slap-poison you?!!” Fernando slaps James knocking him to the ground “What The #$@!, James?!! You Knew I Was Going To Be Poisoned?!!” “That’s how the Lich operates!” James says trying to defend himself in words. “He and his ring mates went diving into the orchestra pit in front of the stage.” Fernando scowls at him. “What?!!!” James exclaims. “The Lich tried to slap me, so I dodged it and then judo threw him off the stage. His ring mates tried to take revenge and jump me, so they went flying to join him too. So what is your #$@!ing problem!” Fernando growls at him. “Oh shit! Oh Shit! Oh shit! Oh shit!” James repeats himself, “No one has ever done that before!” “I Don’t #$@!ing Care! I Will Fight This Flight Alone If I Have Too! At Least I Can Trust Hondo To Be There For Me When Needed... Hell - I Can Trust The Bobsy Twins Here To Be There For Me When I Need Them! But You! You Have A Lot To Atone Too! I Don’t #$@!ing Care, James... And When You Get People Like Me To Not Care – There Is A Heavy price To Pay!” Fernando growls loudly at him. James slid on his tail back to the benches from where he was sitting before but he did not get up to sit on the bench. “We got six hours to relax and prepare for the fight. Take what food or drink I brought in that you want or need but do not overload yourself that you will need to go to the bathroom before the fight. Do Not Take Food Or Water Offered Here. It Might Be Drugged Or Poisoned.” Fernando tells the others, more to James than to everyone else. -= To Be Continued. =-

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 29th, 2020, 8:24pm 7:30 comes and Fernando reaches Ruth on the radio.  She has Hikaru, Moro, Joanna, Maribelle, Karl and Marvin ready for Fernando to teleport them to their seats in the first row of the section behind the VIPs. With tickets in stored away, and some food and drink for them to have, Fernando teleports them all at once, not caring who sees it. Naturally, an Usher wanted to see their tickets and is silenced when he sees them. Ruth decided to remain behind to watch over the girls and the camp as needed. 8:00 As expected, the first match was rather bloody. As expected one has to die, but they did not expect the match to last so long. And the damage done to both bodies, the winner was not expected to survive much after the fight either. It takes a long intermission for them to clean up and disinfect the mess in and out of the ring. “You were part of this?” Hikaru asks Karl and Marvin. “This arena only caters to death matches. The other arenas cater to fighting to submission, or until the other is no longer able to fight. There is one that caters to use of weapons like firearms and Death there is common but not necessary to win.” Karl explains. Marvin nods. “You seen one Death Match, you’ve seen them all.” Maribelle chimes in. “Please, only Death Match you ever seen is who gets to do it with Teri after chasing her through the corn fields thinking that it is you.” Karl throws at her. Maribelle has not comeback because Karl knows the truth about her and her activities. 9:30 comes and the second match set into action: a couple of Wessens: a large Ram and a large Grey Wolf. Being only hand to hand, it takes a long time for the fight to come to a conclusion. The disappointment of the betting crowd shows that the Ram has won. The Wolf could have won but he over extended his stamina and tired out towards the end. The Ram won in being defensive and holding on his own for as long as he could, outlasting the Wolf in strength and stamina. The fight itself was not as bloody as it could have been. Clean up was short but the length of the fight cut into the 11PM’s main event. 10:30 Fernando goes over their fight plan, as simple it is and as short as it may be, it has to be adhered in order to be successful. He explains, “You - James and Hondo are going to go a couple seconds behind me.  The Lich is going to send in the boys first so he remains behind. I will cut through the middle between them and hit them hard before going for the Lich. That will throw them off enough for you two to make your moves. Make those moves fast and if you eliminate your opponent – then help the other. If you – James, eliminate your opponent first, help Hondo eliminate his. If you - Hondo eliminate your opponent, help James with his opponent. Do not help me, I have to keep the Lich pinned down and alive to get answers from him so we can rescue Val – which is why we are doing this in the first place! Do as I say and we three go home then Hondo and I go out to get Val.” Hondo scowls at James, “Sounds simple enough.” Fernando takes back his cane from the younger Jeanette. 11:40 the fight announcer walks into ring as well as 3 referees, the announcer take the microphone and mentions the main event. “This is a Triple Death – three on three, one or more remains standing at the end of the fight takes all!” The announcer says. In the locker room, Ichigo enters the locker room as the announcer’s message is played through the areana’s PA system. “Come on fellas, it is time!” Ichigo tells them. They get up and she escorts them to the ring with the two Jeanettes in bunny suits following behind. “Coming into the ring are the undefeated members: Al the Arsonist, Hamburger Mel the Butcher and The Lich!” The announcer says into the microphone. The crowd cheers as they enter the ring and take to their side of the ring. It takes a while for the crowd to calm down before Fernando, Hondo and James enter the main floor of the arena. The two Jeanette separate and takes positions at opposites ends of the ring. The announcer continues with the introductions. “Now entering the ring are the challengers: The Time Walker, his companion the Righteous Cowboy and James the Rabid Wessen!” The announcer continues with the introductions. The crowd boos though Fernando and Hondo does not care as they get their team into position. The announcer leaves the rings as the referees take their places at the edge of the ring. The bell is rung and the fight begins. As expected the Lich sends the Butcher and The Arsonist first. Twisting the crystal a bit to give him some added speed, Fernando runs toward the space between them which then try to close up. The Arsonist throws outs a stream of flames in an attempt to stop Fernando in his path and fry him where he stood. But Fernando continued, going through the flames, knowing that it would be less than a second of exposure to the heat and flames. As he goes through the conflagration, he swings his cane with the crystal ball hitting the Arsonist across the faceplate of his helmet and face shield- shattering it. The Arsonist raises his hands to cover his face but with forgets that his stream of flames is still on and envelopes him in a coiling stream of fire. Fernando switches over his swing over to his other side, hitting The Butcher along the side of his face, half knocking off his helmet and making him spin about from the impact. Hondo begins his attack on the Arsonist who was having problems with this flame throwing gear but finally gets control when he is just a couple feet away. The Arsonists reaches out to throw flames at Hondo, Hondo swings his Halligan tool, hitting the Arsonist across his face and knocking his arms out of the way. As the Arsonist spins about uncontrollably, Hondo uses the hook of the Halligan tool to catch the straps that held his fuel tanks on his back and throw him to the far end of the ring. Those in the front row caught a scene they did not think possible – fear on the face of the fallen Arsonist behind the protective shield that separates them. Hondo jumps behind him as he laid on the floor before swinging the hooked spike of the Halligan tool into the one of the fuel tanks, giving it a twist to widen the hole. In less than a second, the area is saturated enough with fuel, air and flames from The Arsonists throwers that it causes a massive explosion! The Lich looks at what happened and calculates that this is going to be a losing fight if he does not act fast. But in that time of thinking, the sole of a size 13 and half EEE boot comes down on his face as Fernando uses his cane to pole vault above him and then down upon his little pointed head. Though with first and second degree burns on the exposed parts of his body, Hondo gets up a few feet from behind The Butcher, as he was thrown across the ring by the explosion. The Arsonist lies dead on the far end of the ring with his costume and equipment burning on top of him. From above the arena, fire fighters spray Carbon Dioxide gas onto the burning body of the Arsonist. The Elder Jeanette positions herself to be by the exit from which he would be removed. Once the fire is out, the body is dragged out and places on a gurney, and the Elder Jeanette makes her move, getting close to the Arsonist face to put a Bio-pill into his mouth. She pretends to leave with him and separates from him when they get to the locker room door way. She makes her way back to witness the next set of killings. James gets distracted by the explosion that happened behind him as was The Butcher, but The Butcher takes fast action against James, taking an illegal blade hidden in his belt and plunges the knife into his chest. The crowd boos at the illegal act. James takes a few steps back as The Butcher laughs while pulling out his blade from james’ chest. As James falls to the ground dying, The Butcher is silenced as the hooked spike of the Halligan tool goes right through the side of his head. Hondo pulls it out and wails on The Butcher, perforating his body like a piece of Swiss cheese with the Halligan tool’s spike. Hondo momentarily tires and steps away to view his handy work. The Clean Up crew manages to get the two bodies out, with the younger Jeanette tending to James and the Elder Jeanette tending to the Butcher – each putting a bio-pill into their mouths. The Lich is on a defensive fight for his life, with two against one odds against him. But he notices that Hondo is not making a move to assist Fernando. He thinks that maybe perhaps he can recover something from this after all. To win, all is needed is one to remain standing. He charges at Fernando with his poisoned claws extended. Fernando blocks with his cane but the Lich grabs it, making it a fight for its control. Eventually Fernando gains the leverage on it and Judo throws the Lich over his head and pounces onto his back! He puts his cane across Lich’s neck and pulls back, making him arch his back. “Answer me this – Lich! Where’s Val?!!” Fernando hisses at his ear. “Who The #$@! Is Val?!” The Lich hisses back. “The Red Head Woman Kidnapped At Center Town! I was told you have information on her whereabouts!” Fernando hisses at him. “Don’t Know, Don’t Care Who the #$@! She Is!” The Lich hisses out his answer. “Tell Me And You Live, Say Nothing And Die!” Fernando hisses back. “You Can Never Kill Me! I’m Immortal!” The Lich hisses back. Fernando tosses his cane to the side and grabs the Lich’s bald head from behind and under his chin, giving it a hard twisting yank. The Lich seems to reach out and then point to something, or someone in front of him. Hondo follows the direction of his finger before the arm drops limp on the floor and sees a blond haired woman in the VIP Section with a Mechanical Arm. “YOU!” Hondo yells before he runs towards her, and using the Halligan tool to try to get over the ring’s shielding. He climbs over the top of the transparent wall, yelling “WHERE’S VAL, YOU BITCH!” A loud gunshot is heard a half second before Hondo falls back into the ring, bleeding from his right shoulder.  Fernando gets up as he picks up his cane and looks at her – The Grey Lady, standing at her seat with a smoking firearm in her hand. “You’re Next!” Fernando yells at her. The bell rings signifying the end of the match. The Lich and Hondo are taken away, The Elder Jeanette gives attention to the Lich, putting a bio-pill into his mouth. The Younger Jeanette puts a bio-pill into Hondo’s mouth though he was still alive. The announcer announces the Time Walker as the winner and one remain standing. Fernando walks to transparent panel separating the ring from the outside hits it with the crystal of the cane. It shatters and exposes the ring to the outside. He points to the Grey Lady, “Free Val or You’re Next!” The Grey Lady aims her firearm to Fernando but every shot she takes misses. The audience begins to leave in a rush and semi panic mode. They had their more than their money’s worth of blood, gore and death entertainment, and money generated by the event breaks all box-office records. With the audience gone, the cleaning and repair crews come in as Fernando continues to stand there. Ichigo quietly walks up to him. “It’s over. You won. It’s time to go.” She tells him. “Where’s Hondo.” He says in a hard cold tone. “Our medical staff is patching him up. If you want to wait for him, you can wait for him in the locker room. He will be taken there when done.” She tells him. “And James?” He asks. “In the Autopsy room.” She answers. “Do nothing to him. Just put him in a box and I’ll pick him up in the morning.” He explains. Ichigo nods. She then asks, “Anything else?” “Hondo and I will pick up our winnings in the morning.” Fernando says to her. “Including me?” She asks. “I’ll pick you up to start having my way with you in the afternoon after we put our money away.” He tells her. “Technically you can have me now, in the locker room, if you like.” She tells him. “Where are the bunny girl twins?” He asks. “They were escorted out the building with everyone else.” She explains. “And the press?” He asks. “Gone. I figure you would not want after-fight pictures or an interview.” She explains. “Where’s the locker room. Take me there.” He says to her. Ichigo takes his hand and leads him to the locker room the place seem oddly quiet as it is empty. It takes a couple of minutes to get there. Once inside she closes and locks the door behind her. Fernando walks to the room’s table and leans against it. Ichigo goes to one of the lockers, unlocks and opens it, bringing out the bag of food he brought in hours ago. She places the bag on the table next to him. “Want a bite or drink?” She reaches into the bag and pulls out a bottle of beer. “I’m not hungry.” He says to her. She looks at the bottle of beer, “Hmmm... Indian Head Beer. Not the best but, mind if I take one?” “Go ahead.” He tells her. She takes the bottle in her hand and opens it with a cap opener she has in her pocket. She sits down the bench across from him, with her skirt lifted up and her legs open to show him what she has to offer. “You like wearing black nylon panties, don’t you.” He throws at her. “They’re silk. But you know what they say about a girl who wears black panties.” She throws at him back. “Tell me, what?” He asks. Ichigo lets out a sigh before saying, “A girl who wears black panties is serious in obtaining sex any way possible, especially what who she wants to have sex with.” “And you being that girl...” He begins. “I’m serious in wanting to have sex with you.” She says. “I dare ask, you in love with me of something?” He asks. “It’s hard to define that. In love with you? That is hard to say, maybe I am. But in love with what you can do for me? Yes.” She says to him. “Can I dare ask why?” He asks. “Don’t you remember – 10 years ago?” She asks. “Is that what it is about?” He asks. “Well, don’t you?” She asks. “Let me tell you this.” He begins. “Tell me what?” She interrupts him. “The man you met who is or was the Time Walker was not me. Or should I say, will be me one day. But it was not me. You see, the Time Walker walks backwards in time. I have not gotten there yet, though to you in your history I already have. This is my first time seeing and knowing you.” He explains to her. “He said something like that. But he also said that I would become your slave or your wife or both – first as one and then the other. He also said that I would get on your nerves until you put me in my place.” She explains. “What were you doing ten years ago? I mean when you met him?” He asks. “I was bunny ring girl, marking off the next round of the fight with a number card in a bunny girl suit. Then I became an Event Manager Assistant’s Secretary and then Event Manager Assistant and then Event Manager in a very short amount of time thanks to him. I have been an Event Manager for much of those 10 years.” She explains. “And during that time, you and him, were...” He begins to ask. “Sexually active with each other? No. He said that it was not our time then but when next we meet again, we would be.” She explains. “Let me guess, you two or at least you were in love, with him.” He asks. “I was. I still am. Look. He, like you are now, do not treat me as a little girl because I may look like one. He, like you, had treated me like the woman I am.” She explains. She then looks up at him, “Look, you do not have to love me, not right away at least. But continue to treat me as the woman I am supposed to be and maybe I’ll grow on you.” “What about your sexual past? Before him, I mean.” He throws at her. “My family was purged, and I was later taken as a slave by some pervert who raped me as often as he wanted. When I became of age, I killed him and escaped, ending up here. I was lucky not to fall into the ‘entertainment’ industry, though there were many creeps out there who wanted me too. I was a food server for a small restaurant until I became a ring girl. But along the way I did not know then what I had to for the job but a girl has to do what a girl has to do in order to survive in this world. But before he left, the Time Walker gave me this pill which he said would cure me and repair me of what damages life had given me.” She explains. “I see. And since then?” He asks. “Since then there has been nobody. Why - you are probably thinking. I’ll tell you – I’m female. If I were a male or lesbian Event Manager I would have every Ring Girl in my office dropping her panties for me but I do not like girls in that way even though as a ring girl I had to do things, all sorts of things, with other girls as well as with guys, with singular and multiple partners. At least, thank god, I never done it with a dog though I seen other girls do it for both entertainment and to move up as a Ring Girl.” She explains. “Anything else?” He asks. Ichigo reaches into her pocket, pulling out a tiny Yeasu VX2 2-Way Radio, handing it to him, “One of the twin bunny girls told me to give this to you and to call her when you are ready to come home and they ‘would pick you up in the bug.’ Her exact words, I do not know what that means.” “A ‘bug’ is a kind of old car that they have. Nothing more.” He explains. He then tells her, “Look. I want to be left alone until Hondo is brought over and I take him home. I’ll see you tomorrow and whenever we meet again.” Ichigo looks down at herself like she did something wrong. Fernando steps up to her and bends down enough to give her a kiss on the forehead before getting back up again. “Tomorrow. When I come to get my winnings.” He tells her. Ichigo hops off the bench, “Alright. I’ll see you tomorrow.” She then shyly walks out of the room like some school girl. Fernando walks over to the door and locks it. He then takes his cane and twists crystal. He is teleported to the morgue where the bodies lie on examination tables. He finds James on one of the slabs and goes to it. He then turns the crystal on the cane and taps James on the check with it. James shutters in place as he gasps for air. He then sits up. “What happened?” James asks. “You don’t want to know. But I’m sending you to the parking lot where the camp is at. If anyone asks, tell them that ‘Fernando made you better.’” Fernando explains. ”Huh?” James reply. “Oh never mind. Just go.” Fernando tells him. “Go where-*!” James begins to ask before Fernando teleports him to the parking lot. Fernando twists the crystal and circles his cane before teleporting himself back to the locker room. Unlocking the door, he waits for Hondo to be brought over to him. It would at close to 3:30AM when he is brought over in a wheelchair. They leave him with Fernando in the locker room. Hondo is bandaged up in both hands, part of his face and has his right arm in a sling. Fernando uses his cane to remove the bandages, “You won’t need these as the Bio Pill is dealing with your burns.” He also removes the sling, “You won’t need that either. You will be fine in a day though a bit sore.” “What about Val and the Grey Lady?” Hondo asks. “Ichigo has her men following her. If Val is nearby where the Grey Lady has her, they will find her.” Fernando lies to keep him from going on some tangent. He adds, “Let’s go home and deal with life. Tomorrow we pick up our winnings and then we pick up Val.” “What time is it?” Hondo asks. “Almost 4AM.” Fernando answers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 30th, 2020, 12:13am Hondo stood up and tested his arm. He winced at the pain, though he tried to hide it. He limped a bit has he moved, though he didn't realize it at the time. "Don't trust that bitch or her goons to find their own assholes with their hands." Hondo said in a weary growl. The days of anger, the fight, his wounds, the whiskey, and the lack of sleep had worn hard on his body and mind, and the anger he stoked within was the only thing that had kept him from falling over. "I need to go after the bitch who  shot me!" Hondo said in a guff tone after a moment. "You need to rest." Fernando said. "Why? Cause I'm so fragile?! You made it through an' I got cut to #$@!in' ribbons so I'm not good enough to go on?!" Hondo growled. "No, I need rest too. You did well, as I knew you would. Running off half-cocked will not help, and you know it! As I promised, we will get her back tomorrow. You need to settle down." Fernando said firmly. Hondo stood staring at him angrily, unblinking, for several seconds before he sighed.  His featured relaxed a bit but the anger remained on his face, only clearing enough to show one other emotion in his eyes, desperation. "I... I thought the fight would help... help take some of the anger. ... It didn't. Killing.... killing them was too easy. Jefe..... I have to find her." He said in growl that was meant to hide the desperation in his voice. "We will find her. After we rest and collect our winnings. After that we will turn this place upside down to find her. You have my word. I have been told that this had to happen to keep her safe or we'd have torn the place apart before now. Now we can without risking her life, and we will. Please, my friend, come back to camp and rest." Fernando said Fernando asking him to come back, in such a way set him back a bit. It wasn't normal, but it showed he was trying to reach him. Hondo nodded and sighed wearily. "Alright." he replied gruffly. He followed Fernando back to camp, eyeing ever person they passed warily. The walk back seemed to take longer than it took for them to leave camp for the fight arena locker room. Ruth and Joanna met them with Marvin, as they entered the camp. "Was wondering how long until you two would get back!" Ruth said. "You see James?" Fernando asked Marvin nodded, "He and his woman went to bed a while ago. He seemed alright, but exhausted." Fernando nodded, "He will be." "I swore he was killed by the butcher. That was a dirty move!" Joanna said "Looks can be deceiving. As for the Butcher, Hondo saw that he got his just reward." Fernando replied "I was told about it. Sounds like he made quiet the impression." Ruth said "It was unlike anything I've seen in the arenas before. Made my blood run cold!" Joanna replied, wide eyed. "I agree with Joanna! Was damn good fighting! Never seen the like before! And the way Fernando knocked them silly and had the Lich running in fear!! It was a beautiful thing you two did tonight." Marvin said with a grin. Hondo just stood with a half angry frown on his face, but not at them. He was hearing little of what they said as he was running on fumes. His wounds were bad enough, but the biopill that was healing him was quickly zapping him of all his energy. Fernando looked at him, and knew he was trying to put on a strong facade, but he knew all too well how tired, hurt, and desperate he was feeling. "We can all talk after breakfast. Hondo and I need some rest after all that. IT was a long day." Fernando said, covering for Hondo. Hondo nodded and replied flatly, "Yeah. I could use a quick nap, I reckon." Fernando nodded, "Then lets get some rest. You all should too." "I've got to start breakfast in about an hour. but you all are free to sleep." Ruth said as she started off. "I could do with a nap", Joanna said, stifling a yawn. Fernando hung back as the others walked off. Hondo, stood, as if on auto-pilot and waiting for orders. Fernando put a hand on his shoulder. "We have a lot to do  tomorrow. We will find her. Get some sleep, you earned it." Hondo nodded deftly as Fernando walked away. He paused a bit before heading off to his camper. As he got there, Hondo grabbed a bottle of whiskey from the truck he sat down against the side of the rear tire and took a long, deep pull from the bottle. He wondered what Valentine was going through and cursed himself for letting her be taken and remaining gone so long. It was not a conscious action but he quickly fell asleep where he sat. After a while Ruth happened by and found him asleep. She smiled and shook her head as she looked on at him. It was at least partially evident to her what he was going through and she only just realized the act he must have been putting on as he came back to camp. The night air was damp and chill so she found a moving blanket in his trailer and gently laid it over him to protect him, before leaving him to sleep.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 31st, 2020, 1:26am (Morning of the Third Day: Down Fall) Sleep was not easy for both Hondo and Fernando. In fact they did not sleep at all, at least not restful ones. The fight itself lasted some 50 minutes. Clean up and wipe down, along with the cover up certain members of the team took another half hour. Even James was taken out of the morgue alive. By the time all was said and done, it was almost dawn when they got to camp. Just in time for the morning “Cheat Sheets” (aka Newspapers) to come out. Pictures and morning headlines has “Death Of An Immortal! The Lich Is Gone!” with a picture of the ring of Fernando snapping the Lich’s neck. It lists the Lich’s long career along with the list of wins and subsequent kills he has acquired over this decades long record. Various reporters write up stories of his career, friends, and family (or lack thereof). Others report on the loss of millions, perhaps billions of dollars of those who betted for the Lich and against the newcomers. Some wrote of it being long time for the Lich to retire before he got killed in the ring. But hidden among all the articles and pages of various subscriptions, there was one article that questioned the match. Questioned why there were only 10 bettors to win. Questioned where were the bodies of the Death Match. Questioned where is the money to pay those 10 winners coming from. This was the story that is about to open can of worms like no other since the 1760s. Ruth got the girls up and around to help with making breakfast at 6AM, though she had to go to town with Karl and Mavin to pick up a couple Giant Mutant Chicken Eggs from the 24 hour market. She picked up a few other things as well. First was some Hot Cereal for the children and the wessens who could not eat meat. She then made some biscuit egg cups (fried/cooked egg in a biscuit), which took a while to cook. Coffee, sausage and bacon was made, some of the meat given to the children to eat with their hot cereal, along with some cold milk. The adults had coffee or fruit juice. Hondo nor Fernando had anything to eat though they were offered. They politely refused and told the servers to save it for them for when they return. Hondo met up with Fernando as he was setting up his electric camper to charge up as much as possible during the day. Though he is at 65% charged, he is going to need to run from his generator later into the night or get a tow from Hondo. On top of that, this will be the first camp outside of a city they are going to do in order for certain members of the group to join the fight at Lab Town, as Flight Town and Tech Town is too far away to go there and turn back for the battle. Until then there was a lot of things to get done, last minute supplies to gather and a battle to prepare for. “Gittin’ her ready?” Hondo asks. “Yeah. Just need a final charge and topping off of the batteries.” Fernando explains. “OK. While you do that, I’ll get Val’s truck ready to go into town so we can collect our money.” “I’m almost done.” Fernando says before closing off the rear engine bay door. “Alright, what needs to be done?” “Just go to empty the rear seats, and pack’em where ever.” Hondo states. “Stuff it into my Dub Box for now and we’ll swap things around when we return.” Fernando proposes. He then asks, “What about James?” “Bah! He said that he would pick up the money himself later in the day.” Hondo stated. “Alright. Let’s get moving.” Fernando says. They work hard and fast to empty out Val’s truck and stuff its contents into Fernando’s Dub Box. Almost complete, Hondo asks, “Jefe, just off the top of your head, how much is $10Billion in gold coins?” “10,000,000 - $100 gold coins. Why you ask?” Fernando answers and asks. “Just trying to figure out how it is all going to fit.” Hondo asks. “$10Billion in gold coins is about 31,250 tons of gold. No way all that is going to fit into this truck, or any truck we have, not even Jason’s truck. Even a million in gold coins are about 32 tons of gold, we can’t carry that since we are already over loaded as is. At best I figure 3 and a quarter tons of gold or about $100,000 is all we can carry, if not a bit more. All we can do is take what we can of this and take the rest as a check or I-O-U. In short, we own this town. When we finish this mission and rescue this Gabrielle girl, we come back and clean up this mess.” Fernando explains. “I figured as much. Perhaps we can open a bank account here with it and take out from it as we need from it.” Hondo explains. “We can make our own bank or buy one of theirs with this kind of money.” Fernando begins, “But you’re right, we open a bank account and like I said we come back and make something good out of this place.” He pauses for a moment before asking, “How much gold were you going to put in here?” “As much as I can plus your share.” Hondo says. “I’m just going to take what I can carry – about 200 pounds, or $20,000 or so I am guessing. We do not need much to travel with; we do not need to be loaded down; it can all sit here in some bank vault until we return to invest in this community.” Fernando explains. “Make 500 pounds each and you got a deal.” Hondo says. “Huh?” Fernando responds. “500 pounds each, half a ton total between you and I - $50,000 worth each.” Hondo points out. “That Electric Bus will not be able to handle that much.” Fernando explains. “I’ll carry for you what you can’t.” Hondo says. Seeing Fernando nod, Hondo asks, “What about Ms Ichi-Koo?” “What about her?” Fernando asks. “You bet her that if we won, you would throw her on her desk and ride that elementary school ass of her for what she is worth.” Hondo tells him. “Oh, That. You know I’m not interested in preschool skank.” Fernando tells him. “She’s probably in her office getting herself prepared for you as we speak.” Hondo says. “She has to be prepared for you first, or did you forget about Val?” Fernando points out. “I have not forgotten.” Hondo says, “She better have the information I want to get Val back.” He tries his best not to growl or show any emotion. “Alright. If she does have that information, you go back to camp to secure the gold, and take one of the motorcycles with you to bring her back. I’ll be taking care of business with her before comeback to camp. Don’t worry about food, I’ll bring lunch, something to make dinner with and something for the road and battle tonight.” Fernando explains. “What if she does not have the information?” Hondo asks. “We are not leaving this town unless Val leaves with us or we can find her outside of town.” Fernando tells him. Hondo nods as the last of the items is stuffed into the Dub box. Fernando locks the door before they both go to Val’s truck with a pull cart, and slowly drive into town with it. Some 5 minutes of driving into town, they reach the ‘Bettors’ Lounge.’ They circle the block to park the truck on the back side of the building and not at the front main avenue. There they find a jeep with a couple military SUVs and a couple other smaller SUVs. The military vehicles had armed soliders with them, the smaller SUVs has armed Indians around them. Fernando and Hondo found a parking space nearby the military vehicles. Across the street was a VW Beetle. They go up into the bettor’s lounge and taken to a waiting room. General Jastrey was there with a few of her armed men, as were a few Indians standing around an elder from the Indian Campsite in the parking lot, and the two Jeanettes with Moro. General Jastrey gets up and walks over to Fernando and Hondo, taking Fernando’s hand and shakes it, “You and your men put up a an excellent fight last night.” She shakes Hondo’s hand, “But peace over here is not going to last long. Many think they were cheated. I have a small group to roll in if things get crazy here.” “I do not care General. That is their problem.” Fernando tells her. The Indian Elder gets up to join in to shake their hands, “So, you were in the ring in that fight. I must congratulate you two on your win, and sorrow for your loss.” “Thank you.” Fernando says to him. Ichigo enters the waiting room. “There you are.” Ichigo says. She then lets out, “If nobody has any complaints, I would like to see Fernando and Hondo first.” Fernando and Hondo look at the others, who nod and get out of the way to the door for them. They walk to Ichigo and follow her to her office. “$10Billion in gold. No way we can pay that, not at once. But perhaps we can make an arrangement. I’ll give you a million in gold each and start a bank account for you to access the rest as needed.” Ichigo tells them. Fernando and Hondo look at each other before turning to her. “We can not accept that.” Fernando answers. “Huh?” Ichigo replies. “We would not be able to carry 32 tons of gold.” Hondo stipulates. “We’ll each take $50,000, which is about 500 pounds of gold.” Fernando throws in. “The rest can go to the bank.” Hondo says. “OK. Let me make a phone call and we wait for the bank representative to arrive.” Ichigo says before presses a buzzer on her phone on her desk. One of her guards walks in, “What do you need, ma’am?” “These men are here to pick up part of their winnings and put the rest the in the back. Get Bank Manager Grecco (Grecko) here to do the money paper transfer and bring up two 500 pounds stacks of gold here.” Ichigo explains. “Will do, Ma’am.” Her hired man answers. Ichigo goes into a safe by her desk, and opens it. She pulls out a ledger book and a check book from it along with two large belts with a large shield on it of embossed and embellished writing “Death Match Champion.” She put them on the desk and slides the belts to them. “Those are yours.” Ichigo tells them before opening her books. Fernando picks them up and holds them out to Hondo. Hondo takes the closest one to him. “This don’t mean nothing to me.” Hondo says. “He’s right. Until we get Valentine back, nothing is worth what we did last night.” Fernando tells her. “Speaking about your missing friend, my men followed the Grey Lady to the other side of city to the East Parking Lot, where she entered a motorized balloon or blimp. There were several armed men around it so my men could not go in and verify if your friend was in there.” Ichigo tells them. “Good. After we put away the gold, we will go there and get Val ourselves.” Hondo says out loud. “First we got to make plans and prepare for it. We can’t go there half cocked and shoot up the place. They would harm Val at the first sign of trouble.” Fernando points out. Hondo just gives him a scowl as he is tired of waiting, planning and taking baby steps to obtain the goal. Ichigo’s men begin to enter the room with hand trucks loaded with gold on it. They start making two piles from four trips. Ichigo herself pulls out two checks she had filled out and writes into her ledger book. “Fernando, I need your full name here.” She calls to him. Fernando gets up and walks to her desk and fills the appropriate information in the blank areas. She hands him a paper check for $10Billion, basically useless as it is just paper but in the right hands it means something of great value. “Thank you.” Fernando tells her before he sits down. “Hondo, you’re next. I need your full name here. “She calls to him. Hondo gets up and walks to her desk and fills the approprieate information in the blank areas. She hands him a paper check for $10Billion, also useless as it is just paper but in the right hands it means something of great value. “Thanks.” Hondo says as he looks at the check, unimpressed by it. As the last pile of gold is brought up, so is Grecco the bank manager from across the street. “Hello Mister Grecco. These two, and hopefully those outside want to open an account with your bank.” Ichigo tells him as she closes her check book. “Thank you for calling me. How much are we talking about?” Mr. Grecco says and asks. “With them, $10Billion... each.” Ichigo says to him. Mr. Grecco’s jaw seems to drop to the floor in hearing the amount stated. “If the match would have went the other way, we would talking the same amount but in smaller portions. These 10 winners were the only ones to win betting the long shot.” Ichigo explains to him. “I understand.” Mr Grecco says before opening his brief case. He takes his ledger book and two canvas covered passbooks and fill them in. He then looks at the two men, “Who would be first?” Hondo points for Fernando to go. Fernando nods before getting up and heading to Mr Grecco. He hands the check to Mr. Grecco. Mr. Grecco hands it back and pulls out an ink pad, “I need to you to sign the back and then put yout thumb print on this blank area on the front of the check.” Fernando does as he said, signing the check on the back and finger printing the front. Mr. Grecco looks over the check fills out the pass book. A 1 followed by ten 0’s, spaced out in groups of threes from the right. Registering the passbook’s serial number and the amount on it in his Ledger Book, he hands Fernando the passbook. “You can go to the bank during banking hours to add or take from the account. I urge you not to spend it all in one place.” Mr. Grecco says to him. He looks up at Fernando, “It’s a joke. No way you can spend $10Billion in one place.” “Excuse me for not getting your joke. We are too involved in trying to find a mission person and have a few leads.” Fernando tells him. “I see. Hope you find your missing friend.” Mr Grecco tells him. He then looks at Hondo. “I believe you’re next.” Fernando goes to his seat as Hondo gets up to go over to Mr. Grecco. He hands the check to Mr. Grecco. Mr. Grecco hands it back and points to the ink pad, “I need to you to sign the back and then put yout thumb print on this blank area on the front of the check.” Hondo does as he said, signing the check on the back and finger printing the front. Mr. Grecco looks over the check fills out the pass book. A 1 followed by ten 0’s, spaced out in groups of threes from the right. Registering the passbook’s serial number and the amount on it in his Ledger Book, he hands Hondo the passbook. “You can go to the bank during banking hours to add or take from the account.” Mr. Grecco says to him. He looks up at Hondo, “It’s a pleasure doing business with you both. Hope to see you soon.” “Thanks.” Hondo tells him as he pockets the passbook. Both Fernando and Hondo go over to the pile of gold, where Fernando takes his cane and teleports three-quarters of the gold onto the floor of the truck in front of the rear seat. The rest they pile up on the pull cart and haul it away. It takes them some time to haul and put away the gold into the truck. With the gold packed up, they begin the slow drive back to camp.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 1st, 2020, 5:28pm Fight Night: (The Grey Lady) Lady Azubah Grey, known in the past as Gianna Hackworth, sat down in her normal VIP ring side seat. She bought a beer and a shot before sitting down and lit a cigar as she settled into her seat. For a VIP section, it was filled mostly with feared people of power, like crime bosses, top notch bounty hunters, ruthless clan leaders, and pirate captains like herself. The wealthy, influential had a special box and some even owned their own, though it differed from ring to ring. Though none of those in the VIP box were what you would call upstanding citizens, nor to be trusted, she trusted these people a lot more than the so called elite of the area. Most of them had never done a hard days work, been  injured and next to death, or seen friends and family cut down before them in a fight for life. To those kind this ballet of death was something beyond them, for their sheer pleasure alone. They had no understanding of its true nature. For those like the Grey Lady who sat in the VIP box, this was just a part of living life and the entertainment lie in seeing the strength of others and understanding the fear that those on the inside felt. It was primal, it was savage, it was real life, and it was something the elite would never understand. She sat back, legs spread, and her one good leg on the back of the empty seat in front of her, as she waited for the first fight to start. She was called Lady in title only, as she had left behind being one long ago. Her title was formed more out of sarcasm than anything else, and the irony of it ever brought a smile to her weather scared face at times. Being a lady to her was for those snobs who looked to find a man to provide for her so she did not have to turn tricks, work her fingers to the bone, or turn to a life of crime. While her work was less than honest it was work and she took pride in it. She had done what was needed to survive and begged no man for anything, at least not since she had Begged Hondo to get Fernando to time jump and save the friends she called family who were murdered in the most brutal of fashions. Unfortunately, She had been warned, and after not heeding the warnings and failing, she tried to fix the even herself with stolen technology, only messing up the time line and sealing the fate of her comrades. This event and the feeling of betrayal by H. I. Sackett and the Time Walker were forever burned into her memory, Many were the nights she lay asleep thinking of ways she could cause them pain. The Time walker she hated but it was the Sacketts she despised most of all. They had hard times but they were a family, and one of the few trying and succeeding to make the world a better place for others. Their helping others and not helping her only made her hate stronger. She sat back and watched the first two fights with a look of disdain. Usually she enjoyed these fights, and recruited much of her crew from winners who impressed her by their skills against skilled foes. Tonight was different, though. There was only one fight that interested her, and that was the last match of the evening, the three on three. The first two fights seemed to drag on longer than normal, but about a dozen large mugs of beer later the announcer finally introduced the main event. She chuckled as the names were called out. Calling Hondo 'The Righteous Cowboy' seemed ironic in multiple ways to her. He had done things that most wouldn't consider righteous. If he knew some of the things his future self had done to protect his family he would even look down on himself. Yet, all that aside he was hailed, both he and the Time Walker, as true rescuers, unlike these 'rescue for gold' fake heroes that came and went like the seasons. She sat forward, eager for this fight, hoping for heavy carnage. She knew they would live, though she was not sure about winning. She had made a few small side bets in their favor, getting good odds, but not drawing attention to herself. She was not into this for the money, she was into it to see Hondo and Fernando in pain. The fact that James was there too was like a dab of whip cream or a slice of sharp cheese with a piece of warm apple pie. It was above what she had anticipated but added so to the delight of the evening. As the bell sounded She saw the Arsonist and the Butcher step forward as she figured would happen. She frowned though as Fernando plowed through them, knocking them off balance in a blur of motion. She growled a bit as she watched it unfold. She always hated his showboating. She settled down though as Hondo took on the Arsonist. Seeing him fly across the ring in a ball of flames was most satisfying, though she had hoped the Arsonist would have hosed him down with more flames before being taken out. She frowned as Hondo stood up, but was quickly elated when she saw the knife plunge into James chest. She half wished she had been the one plunging the knife into that cheating mutt's chest, but it was done. The thrill of seeing James down was quickly lost when Hondo took out the Butcher. He had taken down two, and though burnt he was still moving. She hated to admit she enjoyed seeing the brutality in his killing of the butcher as she hated Hondo so, but it was something she could understand. She had learned to see an elegance in brutality and had came to enjoy it so, which is why she had not found a lover who would stay with her more than a couple nights in a long time. She was confuse, at first, why Hondo did not move in to help Fernando, but she figured it out fairly quick. With his last dying act, the Lich pointed her out and Hondo tried to come over the barrier at her. She saw the anger in his eyes, but the raw hate was not one of recognition. She wanted him to know who his tormenter was. Though he had not even been through the events that lead her to hate him yet, they had a history together that had lead to an unpleasant ending. She had hoped he would at least recognize her from that and make him wonder why she had done this. As he started to come over the barrier she calmly drew her pistol and shot him through the shoulder. She made sure it was his right shoulder, as that would slow his gun down for a while anyway. Though she had fought for a long time, and had augmented her body with machinery, which made her a tough customer, she had just witnessed Hondo and Fernando take down three of the toughest customers in fight town, and she had no will to bet on her winning against them, even with them not fired and injured. When Fernando yelled and pointed she emptied her gun at him. She did not mean to hit him so much as cause a panic, in which to hide her own retreat. She did not intend to kill Fernando but she would not have minded winging him. She did not though, as she did not want him as a personal enemy yet. So far she was just an enemy of his friend Hondo, or so she thought. Little did she know how personal he took the attack on Valentine. It was one thing she never learned about Fernando. Had she attacked him herself he'd have been more forgiving. Attacking his friends made it truly personal. She escaped the chaos she had created and went the long way back to her ship. She smiled to herself as she walked. Though the fight could have been more painful for the three, her plan had worked beautifully. A few well placed lies, some information to distract them, and they had come to fight town thinking she had Maria Valentine Sackett. She had been well paid to deliver one of those who was taking down the slavers, as that was all the syndicate who hired her knew about them at the time. They had no intention of giving her back. It was to be an example to them, to discourage them from continuing their work. They Syndicate's silence to Hondo and Fernando had aided her in her plan. They had fought hard, and she knew tortured themselves over this all, taking down whoever stood in their way in getting Valentine, yet the path they were on was one of futility, as she had set it up for them. Now her contacts had information that the syndicate knew who they had and was moving out. If offered her the perfect opportunity to once again get her hands on the bait and string them out farther. As she walked she noticed she was being followed. She growled to herself as she recognized those on her trail. She cussed that little bitch, Ichigo, for getting involved. She would have to put that little 'forever young' bitch in her place, later, but for now she had to make plans. She couldn't shake her tail so she gave up around 4:30 am and headed right to her ship. They were an minor inconvenience, but not for long. ---to be continued --

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 1st, 2020, 11:02pm continued... About 7:00 am The Grey Lady exited her ship, dressed in a cloak. She looked about cautiously before silently slipped into the shadows. Her suspicious activities were not missed by certain watching eyes. Her shadows from the night before resumed their following, hoping for better news to report to their boss this time. Their lack of information that morning was not received well. Less than 20 minutes later the air ship's engines coughed to life and it rose up into the sky. In a short amount of time it was headed out southeast of town. Fight Night: (Valentine) The doctor took a deep drink from a cooling cup of coffee. He was getting tired as the evening wore on and the more tired he got the more irritated he got. In the lab next door he heard a loud noise followed by the shattering of glass. He got up angrily, growling at the disturbance, and stormed into the lab. "What the hell is going on in here!" He bellowed. A box lay on the floor with some shattered vials laying around it and the racoon wessen woman was on her knees picking up the pieces. The doctor looked at her angrily as he marched up to her. "That better have not been important or I'll have your hide!" He yelled. "It..it was just.. just empty vials!... I'm... I'm sorry, sir!" She stammered. He grabbed her ear, twisting it hard which made her cry out, and pulled her too her feet. "You clumsy cunt! You're wasting my time!! Pack important stuff and forget about empty shit! The syndicate can afford more vials. What we can't replace is my genius, which includes my work! Now be careful and be useful for a change!" He said, letting her go only after he was done yelling. He pushed her towards some lab equipment, causing her to stumble and almost fall. She caught herself on the lab table, but not before bruising her side on the tables corner. She groaned as the pain hit her, but held herself together. "Useless.... I don't know why I haven't cut you up yet, I swear...." he muttered "I'm...I'm sorry, sir." She stammered again in fear. "Sorry doesn't get it done!! Now work!" He barked She jumped, and got to work without saying a word. He shook his head and swore in a low voice. "#$@!ing shit.... Why they want us to move is beyond me. It's a damn inconvenience. They should just bring in the The Grey Lady. I'd have fun experimenting on her.... Bunch of puffed up assholes..." He muttered angrily "I'd stop before you say something you regret." A low, calm, but sharp female voice said through the dark opened doorway. A dark skinned woman with a beehive hair-do appeared in the doorway. She appeared to be in her 50's and looked like a normal woman except for her longer canines, pointier ears, and red eyes. Though she did not look threatening on first glance there was something unsettling about her. The doctor swallowed hard at first then recomposed himself. How he despised her. She had a way of appearing out of no where at the worst times and always made him feel small. "Mrs. Fredrick, What a pleasant surprise." He said through half clenched teeth. "It is never pleasant to meet with you, but my position takes me from everywhere from the beautiful people to cockroaches like you." She said unemotionally. "You never were one for pleasantries. What do you want?" He asked sourly, knowing he was needed but not a favorite with some. "There's the butcher I know. Right to the rat killing. Now you know I don't condone what you do. My only worry is preserving certain items, but too many of my peers think your work is necessary. So I'll make calls to protect you, though I don't like you." Mrs. Fredrick said. "I know your feelings about me. What I don't get is why you all are scared of the Grey Lady!" The doctor replied angrily. "We are NOT afraid of that sky whore, though she withheld information from us. Unfortunately we paid her to do a job, not to tell us we were fools." Mrs. Fredrick said. Mrs. Fredrick's words confused the doctor a bit and it showed on his face and in his tone. "Fools? I.. I don't understand. I was told we had to bug out as the Grey Lady was threatening to sell us out." The doctor asked "Yes, I said fools. The story about the Grey Lady was the one given to keep people from panicking." Mrs Fredrick replied "Then what is really going on?" the doctor asked. "We wanted to stop those who were taking down the slave trade. We rely on it for income." Mrs Fredrick said "I understand that, and this was the wife of one of the leaders, some cowboy I was told." The doctor replied "Not just some cowboy. Did you not pay attention to the fights happening tonight?" Mrs Fredrick asked. "I am not interested in such low brow events. I did hear that two those who took out Biggus Dickus were entering the death match. " The doctor replied "What the low brows say or do is often important. Those two were not just some lucky badasses who can be scared easily. It's the Time walker and his cowboy partner, H.I. Sackett." Mrs Fredrick said, betraying herself for the first time in the doctors memory with a hint of emotion in her voice. "What!?! You mean I've been taking apart Maria Sackett?!" The doctor almost yelled "Yes, and it's too late to back out now. The Lich and his crew are a favorite to win, but our syndicate has survived only because we don't gamble. We also don't bow or apologize. Usually we don't run either, but we broke our one cardinal rule. We messed with the only group we swore never to mess with. It's too late now, but we know there is something special about them and we want you to continue your work. That means getting out while they are already engaged in something else. Their fight starts in an hour. You need to be headed out before the fights are done. If the Lich is true to form it will not be a long fight. For now they believe the Grey Lady has her. That will only work to our advantage for so long." Mrs Fredrick said. The doctor sighed and nodded, "It all makes sense now. We will be ready, but I need some more muscle to move this stuff and the specimen." "I'll send in one of the orderlies. Most everyone else has cleared out already. We have been dispersing slowly. We all are expendable, including you, but ..." She sighed, " by majority vote, your project is not expendable. You will see your work gets to Lab town safe." He nodded, "I will. We will be ready to leave in two hours." "You have an hour, maybe hour and a half. After that you may be seen." Mrs Fredrick said. The doctor nodded,"An hour it is." He turned to the Racoon wessen woman, "You heard her, work and fast!" He turned back to address Mrs Fredrick but she was gone. He shivered involuntarily,  frowned, and shook his head. "I hate it when she does that." He muttered. A few minutes later one of the wessen orderlies who he had worked with the other day showed up. "Ah, It's you. Good. Our deal can continue then. You get to play with the unimportant specimens in exchange for loyalty." the doctor said reminding the wessen of their deal. The wessen swallowed hard and nodded, "Y..y..yes sir." "Help that worthless cunt get the stuff together then get the specimen in the van. We have less than an hour!" He barked. The dog type wessen male nodded and got to work. After a bit the doctor swore and headed to the door. "#$@!ing hell I'm tired. I'm getting a pick me up. You two better be ready when I get back!" The doctor said gruffly as he headed out of the room. He headed to his office and started some more coffee. As the coffee brewed he pulled out a small leather sack from his desk and carefully poured out a line of white powder. He cut it up the chunks with a razor blade and put it into a thin line. He pulled an old world $100 bill from his desk and rolled it up into a straw. He used it to snort up the white powder and once done he sat back in his chair and shook his head.  His eyes widened and his pupils dilated as he sat back and let the powder take its effect. Meanwhile in the other room the male wessen pulled the female wessen aside and whispered into her ear. "You tired of that bastard pushing you around and #$@!ing you at his pleasure?" He whispered She nodded vigorously. "You want to make some money?" He asked "You mean... money of my own?" She asked wide eyed. "Enough money to get the hell out of here and live comfortably forever, #$@!ing only who you want when you want and needing nothing from nobody ever!" He whispered "How?!" she asked half excitedly. He pulled a small pistol from his pocket, reached into her skirt and clipped it to her waistband. He pulled her shirt over it and patted it carefully. "When the time comes you back me up." He whispered "Back you up? I.. I don't understand." She said. "We're taking that bitch from these assholes. Someone is offering a bunch of money for her." He said quietly "Who? How??" She asked in a worried tone. "How is not important. Who ... The Grey Lady wants her." He said "Why?" She asked. "I don't know! It's not important." He hissed "It is, though." She said He sighed in frustration, "*sigh*, She didn't tell me! but... I heard she has something against this one's old man and want to use her against him." "She wants them dead, doesn't she?" The racoon wessen asked "I don't know! Maybe! Does it matter? She's as good as dead anyway. This way we both get paid and get free of these asshole! You in or not?" He asked "If I'm not?" She asked warily. He pulled another gun from his pocket, "I'll be named a hero for stopping the bitch who tried to sabotage the 'good doctor's' work." She swallowed hard and shook her head, "That... that won't be needed. I'll... I'll help." He put the pistol back and nodded, "Good. Not as dumb as I thought there for a bit. Now we'd better get to work!" They made quick work of the needed supplies, paperwork, and samples and had them all in the van before the doctor came back. He had much more of a spring in his step but seemed a tad more nervous. "You done? We need to be going! I don't have time for lay abouts! I'll #$@! you both if you're not almost done!" He said speaking rapidly. "Just need to load you patient, sir." The male wessen said. The doctor nodded, "Good! Good!! The last fight should be under way. It's 11:15. We need to be going, and now!" The male wessen smiled, "Yes Sir! She's strapped down and ready to go." "Then get the specimen out there and now!" The doctor growled angrily. The two wessens nodded and pushed the gurney outside. Luckily for Valentine she was still out through all this. The racoon wessen had made sure to keep giving her regular sedatives to keep her out cold. The thought of the pain Valentine was going through made the wessen woman almost sick when she thought about it. She knew she had to get away from the doctor soon or she too would suffer the safe fate. The two pushed the gurney out and fastened it down inside the van. The doctor climbed into the driver seat and the male wessen into the passenger seat. The racoon wessen sat beside Valentine. She stared at her face and lightly stroked her hair. "I'm... I'm sorry. I don't like what I must do but... but I can't be where you are... not again." She whispered to the unconscious Valentine, as the van pulled away from the tunnel entrance. They drove south east, sticking to back roads to avoid road gangs and others who might give them trouble. Gangs normally would let them go once they learned who they were, as they didn't want the wrath of the syndicate on them, but tonight just being sighted was risky if the Sacketts and the Time Walker were after them. About an hour out they got a flat tire and had to pull over. The Doctor paced, half angry and half nervous, beside the van as the male wessen changed the tire. He didn't hurry too fast, but made himself look busy, making the doctor more nervous. After he finished he gathered up the tools and started to the back of the van. "You done? It's after 2 am!" The doctor growled. "Should be soon. Need to get something out of the back to check that valve stem. Think it might be leaking. Don't want to ruin this tire too." The male wessen said lazily. The doctor nodded and threw his hands up in the air, "Fine. Fine! Just hurry, damn it!" The male wessen nodded and went to the back door of the van and opened it up. The doctor mean while paced in front of the van, looking up and down the road for any unexpected vehicles. The male wessen placed the tools in the back and nodded at the racoon female. "Be ready. I'm making my move!" He whispered "Do... do we have to do this? She doesn't deserve this." She whispered "We don't deserve this either. It's her or us. Now you said you'd help! It's either this or stay with that bastard and die a painful death!!" He hissed. She swallowed hard and nodded. "Alright." He said as he shut the door quietly. The female wessen slipped into the driver seat and it caught the attention of the doctor. "What the #$@! do you think you're doing? Back in the back, bitch!" He bellowed. The male wessen walked up and stuck the gun in the doctors face. "Hand's up, Doc your you're a dead bastard!" the wessen growled. Instead of the doctor pausing he grabbed the gun and struggled with the wessen for it. The doctor was stronger than he figured him to be, and the fight was too evenly matched. As they struggled the gun fell in through the open driver's window. They continued their struggle, both trying to keep the other away from the vehicle and the gun. The male wessen growled at the female wessen who sat in the driver seat. "Help me, damn it!" He barked at her. A tear ran down her face. She shook her head and stammered. "This... this isn't right." She said "What!?!" He yelled as he struggled with the doctor. "I'm.. I'm sorry." she said. She started the van, slammed it into gear and sped away, swerving a bit, as she wasn't used to driving. She found a spot to spin the vehicle around and headed back towards town, passing the struggling doctor and wessen orderly again.   "Wait! Come back!" The wessen male cried out. "I'll find you, bitch!!" The doctor screamed after her. Though now without light from the van, the full moon lit up the country side as if it was nearly dawn. The two continued to struggle, each tying to adjust their eyes to the lack of light. After a few more seconds of struggling the doctor brought up his knee and smashed it into the male wessen's groin, causing him to lose his breath, and double over to hold himself. The doctor then grabbed him by the hair and hit him with a savage uppercut, knocking him to the ground, dazing him greatly. As the male wessen struggled to get to his knees the Doctor grabbed a large rock that moon light had bounced off of and caught his eye. He brought the rock down hard over the wessens head, knocking him to the ground. The wessen lay on the ground, groaning softly as blood flowed from the fresh wound on his head. The doctor picked up the rock again and knelt beside him. "You really thought you could best me? You pathetic mutt!" He snarled. The wessen tried to look up at him, but the last thing he saw was the rock coming to his face. The doctor knelt over him pounding the wessen's skull again and again, until he split his head open and made his face unrecognizable. Covered in blood and brains the doctor stood and looked down at the wessen with a sneer on his lips. He spat on the dead body before he turned and looked towards town. He growled as he stood and looked through the dark, moon-lit landscape, "One down, one to go." --to be continued -- (edited for spelling, grammar, and clarity)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 2nd, 2020, 5:04pm Continued... The wessen woman continued to speed back towards town. The fear of what she had done showed on her face as tears filled her eyes. She had no contacts, no money, and no hope of surviving the day as it stood. She turned and headed north east after a bit, and after driving for about half an hour on a different road than they had been on before, she slammed on the breaks, threw the van into park, leaned against the steering wheel, and sobbed. She had no clue what she was doing. Something in her just couldn't allow her to turn this woman over to the Grey Lady, nor could she leave her with the doctor. Had she stayed with the doctor they both would suffer much pain and soon would be dead. Had she turned on the doctor and given the woman to the Grey lady the woman would most likely die, as would she once the syndicate figured out what happened. As it was they would both likely still end up dead, and this scared her. She questioned her actions, as maybe if she had waited she'd found a better option, or maybe she could have gotten far enough away with the money she was promised. Deep down she knew she had chosen the right path, but to what end did it lead? It felt right but seemed hopeless. She let out her hopelessness, pain, and fear as she sat hunched over the steering wheel, her body shaking as she gasped for air between her heart wrenching sobs. No one heard her cries as she was alone, other than the sedated woman in the back. Never before had she felt so alone and lost, but for once, even if it was for a short time, she was free. When she had fallen asleep she did not know, but the pain, fatigue, and stress finally had caught up with her and she cried herself asleep on the steering wheel. She woke up some time later, her face sticky from drying tears and her neck sore from being slumped in such an odd position. It took her several seconds to regain her bearings but as it all came back to her she sat up with a start. She looked at the clock in the van and it showed 5:30 am. It was still dark but a slight light on the horizon said it would not be so for long. She climbed out of the seat and crawled into the back to check on her passenger. The woman was still out cold. She hoped she would stay that way for now, as she only had one dose left of the sedative, and there was no telling what would happen and when they would need it. She checked the woman's vitals quick like, finding them stable but not as good as she would like. There was nothing she could do for her out here anyway. After checking on the woman, and making sure she was still secure, the wessen woman climbed out of the van and stood in the cool, damp early morning air. The glow to the north west showed where town was, but she was not exactly sure how to get there from here. After a few minutes she decided her only option was to drive to the east side of town and hope to find someone who knew this woman. It was their only hope of a good ending to the day. She climbed back into the driver seat, buckled herself in, slid the gear selector into drive, and cautiously pulled back out onto the road. She drove much slower this time, as the adrenalin she had felt earlier was gone. Before last night she had never driven before. She had seen how a vehicle can be driven but never handled one herself. She took her travel easier but still went faster than she was really comfortable with as she worried for the woman's well being, and that of her own. Sitting would only make her an easier target. They had to keep moving. The time was now 5:45 am. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Back in the west side of town a pirate captain sat dozing in an easy chair in her quarters. Sleep rarely came easy to her, and when it did it was full of nightmares. She had been up for several days without sleep so it quickly drifted over her. There had been much to do, but now that the fight was over all she could do was wait for her contact, especially with Ichigo's pesky guards following her everywhere she went. For the first time in a long time her sleep was dreamless and half restful, though it was not a deep sleep. Unfortunately, it was cut short when a crewman burst into the room. "Cap'n!" The excited crewman shouted. The Grey Lady jumped in her chair and sat up right quickly. She snapped at the crewman as she got to her feet and tried to make her sore joints work. Her joints were always sore but they seemed to be getting worse lately. She was not sure how much longer she could last without more of the bio-drug. "This had better be #$@!ing good, to rush in shouting like that!" She growled The crewman swallowed hard and nodded, "Sorry, Cap'n, but ya said to 'lert ya da moment da tracker started movin'." "Where is it heading? What time is it?" She asked in a firm tone. "It's almost 6:00 am. The tracker is headed north east, towards da far side O'town, but accordin' to da maps dat road don't go towards town!" He crewmen replied earnestly. The Grey Lady frowned and walked over to the window and pulled the curtain back enough to see out. Standing off a ways by some bushes, just on the edge of a lit area, were Ichigo's goons, still watching her. Her frown only deepened seeing them still there. "What is that mutts game!?" She asked to no one but herself. "Maybe he was offered more money?" The crewmember offered She shook her head, "No. The only one who would pay more would be the bastards in the ring tonight and there is no way they know about this yet. No, I think something went wrong. I half anticipated this, which is why I made him put a tracker on their vehicle to begin with." "You think he lost to da lab folks?" The crewman asked. "I don't think so, but we can't be too careful. We need her alive... for now." She said in a low growl "Order, Cap'n?" The crewman asked. She sighed and nodded as she walked over to her desk and scribbled a few things down on paper. "Take this to my first mate. I'll be getting off here in a bit. You are to give me a few minutes to get clear and draw my shadows away, then take off and intercept them." She said as she sealed the paper wither stamp and handed it to the crewman. "Want any food before ya go, Cap'n?" The crew member asked. "No. I'll eat later. I just need a shower and some fresh clothes. You may go now." She said in her normal, cool tone. The crewmember nodded and quickly exited, shutting the door behind him. As soon as the door shut she sank into a chair and sighed. She rubbed her limbs where the cybernetic prosthesis met her real flesh, trying to rub the ache out of them. The pain seemed to grow worse every day, and she feared her strength was going with it. The only thing that kept her going these days was the thought of enacting her vengeance on those who refused to go back in time to keep her friends from dying in the happening. She remembered the fight with Hondo and Fernando well. Fernando calculated that there was a small chance they could save them and stop the happening, but to do that, one of them would not come back. The calculations showed the greatest chance of survival and success was if Hondo was the one sacrificed, but at a 5% chance of success at that, Fernando would not allow it. The time event he deemed to be immutable. Hondo offered to try, but she did not feel he pushed hard enough and compared his offer to grandstanding to make himself look better. All he had to do was die and there would have been a chance! At least that's what she told herself and believed. Now nothing would bring her friends back nor reverse these atrocities against the world, but she would see that one thing would happen. Hondo Sacket and that bastard Fernando would feel her pain and Hondo would die. Whether it was enough to vindicate the loss of her friends and family, she did not know, but it was something. She grabbed a bottle of snake oil out of her desk drawer and took a long, deep pull from the bottle. It tasted horrible, but it eased her pain. After a couple drinks she slowly got and limped to her shower bottle in hand. She stripped her clothes off and let them fall to the floor, and threw her eye patch on the sink. She turned the water on as hot as she could stand and climbed into the shower. She leaned against the wall, as she let the near scalding water massage her sore body. She occasional took a drink from the bottle. Soon, soon she would have Valentine back and watch as Hondo's torment deepened, then one day soon she would kill him. She would kill his wife and then kill him. After that she could rest, even if that rest was below ground after the Time Walker ended her miserable existence. She almost hoped for death but not before she killed two and took something away from Fernando, his friends and family. The water started to grow cold and it forced her out of the shower sooner than she would like. She got out, polishing off the bottle as she stood nude in front of a full length mirror. She was still well muscled but her once good looking body was growing old and so full of scars now. She sneered at her reflection and threw the empty bottle at the mirror shattering it. "Seven years bad luck, my ass." She growled as she looked at the shattered pieces. After a moment of standing there she finally walked to her wardrobe and pulled out some clothes and a long hooded cloak. She threw them on and wore them with the disdain for her looks that she had became accustom to. Once ready she grabbed up her weapons and pulled the cloak on over everything. IT was about 7:00 am when she walked out the door. She acted like she was looking to not bee seen and made a show of moving into the shadows. As if on que Ichigo's men started after her, maintaining a distance and a few minutes later The Grey Lady's airship, 'The Sky Hag', took off towards to find the van and Val. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, It was getting close to 8:00 am now but town was not in sight and the racoon wessen woman was starting to panic slightly. The sky had gotten cloudy and seemed to threaten rain, and in the grey she was losing her bearings and was unsure which direction was north. The road had turned and twisted so many times she had lost track of their direction about a half hour back. She thought things could not get much worse when the sound of an airship behind her made her heart jump up into her throat. The well known visage of 'The Sky Hag' could be seen in her mirrors and it was approaching fast. She stomped down on the gas pedal and tried to put distance between them, but "The Sky Hag' was built for speed and that van was not, especially on roads as rough as this one. A voice called out on a loud speaker for her to stop, but she didn't dare. She had gone this far and something inside her pushed her on. She had to save this woman, not just for the woman's sake but for her own. She had always believed she was good, but some of the things the doctor had made her do, and some of the experiments she was made to assist in, just the thoughts of them made her feel dirty. Even if it was one good deed, she had to do it. Only then could she know if there was any goodness in her. This rescue was just as much for herself as it was for the woman on the gurney. As she raced on the airship fired several bursts from an automatic weapon. A few grazed the van but neither of them were injured nor was the van damaged badly. They seemed to be meant as warning shots, but they were definitely too close for comfort. The trees cleared out giving to a more open meadow which allowed her to swerve back and forth making it hard for them to aim.  They stopped shooting for a moment, which told her they wanted one of them alive at least. Unfortunately she knew it was not her. The trees started appearing again and the road narrowed ahead, forcing her to drive the van straight. this allowed the airship the opportunity it needed. The gun on the ship targeted her front tire. They missed the first couple attempts but finally succeeded. The blown tire cause the wessen woman to lose control of the vehicle, and although she fought it to the end  the she could not regain control in time and the van hit a tree, slamming her into the steering wheel. As she hit everything seemed to go into slow motion. She sat up and looked around. Blood trickled down her face from a gash on her forehead and from her now broken nose as she sat there. She fumbled with her seatbelt, as her mind told her that she needed to get out and get the woman out of there. After several attempts she got the buckle lose and tried to open the door. The door was wedged shut from the damage so she tried to crawl over the seat instead. Her head spun from the bump it had taken and she more so fell into the back than crawled. She pulled herself up using the gurney and checked the woman out quickly. She seemed to sustain no further visible damage but the impact on her body from the wreck couldn't have helped her any. Finding the woman alright, the wessen stumbled to the back door, opened it, and stepped out into the day. The light seemed harsher and brighter than it had before, telling her she probably had suffered a mild concussion at least. As she looked up at the sky the airship hovered, not having a clear area large enough to land right below it. Several rope ladders were thrown over the side and a  couple crewmembers with rifles leaned over the side and pointed them at her. A red dot from a sniper laser appeared on her chest. She looked down at it and up at the one holding the rifle. She swallowed hard, wondering if she had tried just to fail and end up dead by a sniper bullet. All of a sudden the red dot went away as the rifleman turned as other pointed to something off a ways in a clearing. They did not have a chance to react further beyond that. A second later there was a screeching roar and a trail of smoke that came from the clearing and headed to the airship. It was followed by an explosion mid ship. The airship tried to turn quickly and flee, but another blast to its rear engines sent the who ship crashing to the ground in a ball of flames. The racoon woman stood in shock as she watched the situation play out in front of her. As she stood there, eyes squinted and jaw dropped, an older red and white 4 door ford pickup roared into sight. It speed towards her, sliding to a stop only 10 yards from the van. She fell to her knees as a tall lanky cowboy stepped out. She saw a shorter more muscular cowboy in the bed, and a younger one step out of the rear driver side. She bowed her head as the lanky one approached her. Here vision spun, her stomach churned, and her head pounded as she knelt on the ground waiting for her end. as the cowboy approached she spoke in a quiet, shaky voice. "Please... just... just kill me." she whispered "Pardon?" The man asked "If... if you are going to kill me... please... please just kill me fast. Don't rape or torture me, … I beg you, mister." She said trying not to cry. "Are you Magdalene?" He asked She looked up at him with a puzzled look, "MY … My friends call me Maggie...How... how do you know my name? Not even the doctor knew my name." He shook his head, "It isn't important, but I'm hear to help. You have Maria Valentine with you?" She looked back at the van, "Maria Sackett? That's what they called her. Please... please don't hurt her. She's suffered enough." He shook his head, "We won't hurt her. We're here to help." "Who... who are you?" She asked "I'm Milo Sackett. This is my brother Nolan an' my son Hot-shot. We're her kin, sort of. Hard to explain." He replied Maggie sighed, "I didn't believe a god existed until now, but thank and bless him! Can.. can you help her?" Milo shook his head, "We can't an' I can't explain why. We can get you close to the camp where her husband an' friends reside. You'll have to carry her in a bit as we can't make ourselves seen at this time. Can you do that?" She started to get up but fell back to her knees from being dizzy, "If... if you get me close I think I can." Milo reached out and helped her to her feet. She swayed a bit, but he caught her. He turned to his son and nodded at Maggie. "Son, help her into the truck. Nolan, Help me get Ma." He said Maggie froze and looked up at Milo, "Ma? She's … she's your mother?? how?!?" Nolan shook his head at Milo, "At least it wasn't me this time shootin' off my mouth!" Milo frown, "Maggie, you need to get keep that to yourself an' forget it. I can't explain but trust me if it wasn't serious I'd not be here." Maggie wanted to ask more but Milo turned away to the van with Nolan. She started to sway again, but Hot-shot moved in and helped keep her steady. "Please follow me, Ma'am." Hot-shot said. Maggie smiled, "Your father raised a polite young man. Thank you." Hot-shot blushed a bit, "Pa's alright but that was more Ma an' Grandma's doin', ma'am." She smiled at him for a moment the frowned. The light made her head throb at the moment. She got up into the back seat with the young man's help and he have her a jar with some water in it. "Don't drink it too fast, but it's cool an' fairly fresh." Hot-shot said as he handed it to her then carefully shut the door. Much to her relief the windows on the old truck were tinted, which helped her head greatly. A thump in the back of the truck said that gurney had been loaded, and after a couple minutes it was strapped down.  As Milo climbed into the driver seat, Hot-shot and Nolan climbed into the truck bed with Valentine. Milo started the engine and the old Cummins diesel roared to life and settled into a rhythmic throb as it idled. As he put the truck into first gear and eased off the clutch he spoke to Magdalene. "I apologize in advance for the rough ride but we have to hurry to beat someone there so we'll have to go cross country." Milo said Maggie merely nodded, closed her eyes and laid back into the seat. For the first time in ever she felt hope. She hurt, it was true but she finally felt hope for life and the possibility of freedom. About 15 minutes of a rough ride latter they pulled up opposite a stand of trees and stopped. Milo shut off the engine and stepped out of the truck. Hot-shot bailed over the side, opened Maggie's door and helped her out. She winced as the grey light hit her eyes. Nolan unstrapped the woman they called Maria Valentine and handed her gently down to Milo. Milo walked up to Maggie and stood looking at Valentine for a moment. "Sorry I can't take her in myself, but I thank you from the bottom of my heart. I... we owe you a life debt for this. Please take care of her. The camp is about 100 yards that way. You are looking for  Hondo or Fernando. They should arrive about the same time you do. If I'm mistaken trust no one but Ruth, Joanna, or Tonya." He said softly. She nodded, "It was my please. I'm glad to know I can actually do something good and not just aid the hand of evil." "Your good just starts here, believe you me. You … you ready?" He asked. She nodded gingerly and took Valentine carefully from his arms. Milos stood there for a moment, gently moved Valentine's hair from her face and kissed her on the forehead. he then looked up at Maggie, pulled a terrer from his pocket and shoved it into one of hers. "Deliver This to Fernando Pa... er, Hondo will not be in the right mind to read this right away. Do not give it to anyone else and do not read it. I'll owe you an extra favor for this." Milo said firmly Maggie nodded, "I'll give it to him." Milo nodded, "God Speed then."   Maggie turned and walked to the camp. She heard the doors on the truck open and shut, heard the engine fire up and the truck start to pull away then out of the corner of her eye she thought she saw a flash of green light. She turned briefly but the truck and the three men were gone, as if they had vanished into thin air. She wanted to puzzle over it but she was tired, sore, and dizzy, so she saved all her energy to carry the woman to her camp. As she walked the clouds grew darker and a light rain started to fall. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- As the rain started to fall the doctor entered the south west side of town. He was no tracker and had long ago lost all sight of the van's tracks. He growled as he headed to a sleazy tavern on the edge of town. If he was to find a tracker it was here. He looked at his watch and it was almost 8:00 am. She could be miles away by now but he had to try. He needed his specimen and that wessen bitch had to die! -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- James had lazily slept in and taken his breakfast late that day. He did not know exactly what had happened last night but he was alive. He remembered the explosion and he thought he remembered being stabbed but other than a sore spot on his chest he was fine, actually he felt better than he ever had! He told Hondo he'd get his own winnings when he tried to rouse him, so Hondo growled and stomped off. It was not so much that he did not want to go with them, but he had made some bets that were in a place out of the ordinary. Winning not only would pay for them to slip off and lead a comfortable life, but also would wipe out an old enemy. It was something he had to do on his own. About 8:00 he slipped off to town, taking his time as he walked across town. A few people stared at him like they had seen a ghost and others whispered as if there was some secret about him that even he did not know. He shrugged it off as they were still shocked that their team had taken out the Lich and his goon squad. As he approached a small pawnshop across town and headed into the basement to collect his winnings it started to rain lightly, but he did not seem to care. He had survived, made his fortune, and was going to begin a new life. Nothing short of fade could break his stride now. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Ruth, Joanna, Karl, Marvin, and Tonya scrambled to move some of the tables and chairs into the trailer as raindrops had just started to fall. Tonya seemed glum, and had been all morning. She saw Hondo and Fernando but Hondo had been really quiet and seemed to avoid them, as did Fernando. Something was not right and Valentine was not back. They had obviously survived the fights, which shocked and pleased her at the same time, but the air hung thick, as if they had lost, and she did not like the feeling at all. Ruth stopped by her and put a hand on her shoulder. "You ok?" Ruth asked Tonya looked up at her, "Hmm? Oh! yeah.. I'm … I'm ok. Why you ask?" "Well besides the dark look on your face, your standing in the rain and staring at an empty chair." Ruth said Tonya looked around as suddenly becoming aware of her surroundings. "Oh! Yeah." She said as she looked around. Ruth grabbed the chair and put a hand on Tonya's shoulder, guiding Tonya to follow her, "Let's get under an awning." Tonya nodded and followed her to their camper. As they got out of the rain Tonya leaned back against the camper and sighed. "You worried about Valentine?" Ruth asked "I have been, we all have been, I think. Besides Jeanette and her lot. I'm surprised that little skank doesn't sell us all out to the highest bidder. No, it's more than that. I just … I can't explain it but, … I know something is wrong. Pa … er, Hondo hasn't said a word to me today. I tried to go talk to him and he seemed to vanish. It's like he can't face me. Fernando didn't seem a lot better. You know as well as I do that it's not often that someone who is taken is found again. It's been too long and I feel like they know something and aren't telling us." Tonya said in a somber tone "If they knew something they would tell us. I think they don't because they don't and maybe don't know where to turn now. I... I had hoped they would come walking back with her walking between them this morning. I was pretty disappointed when it was just them, though I'd never tell them that. They have done so much fo0r all of us, it hurts us when they hurt and we know they are. Just trust them, that's all I know to do." Ruth said. Tonya nodded and started to say something but stopped. The hairs on the back of her neck stood up. Something was different, or off, or something, but it was a feeling she couldn't ignore. IT must have shown on her face as Ruth raised an eyebrow as she looked at her. "You ok?" She asked in concerned tones. "Somethings not right... something..." she started to say as she looked up. Walking through the rain was a wessen woman carrying a red haired woman wrapped in a sheet. Both had blood on them, and though the red haired woman seemed to be hurt, the wessen seemed close to being done in as well. Tonya's eyes were drawn to them, and her staring got Ruth to staring. Tonya started to walk towards them and Ruth followed her. They walked slowly at first slowly picking up their pace with each step. The wessen woman stopped about mid camp and fell to her knees. "Help .. Please." She said hoarsely. Tonya ran up to her and fell to her knees. Ruth came up, stopped short and put her hand over her mouth as she gasped. "Please help. Need Hondo or Fernando." the wessen woman begged. "Hondo is my … my papa. I'm Tonya." Tonya said still in shock to what she was seeing. "Tonya? I... I was told I can trust you. Please help us. She... she needs help." The wessen woman said, nodding towards the redhaired woman in her arms as she tried to catch her breath. Joanna came trotting up as did Karl and Marvin. Marvin swore as he approached. "Damn! It's Ms. Val!" He said. His words snapped them into action as Tonya scooped up Valentine from the woman's arms and Marvin picked up the woman and carried her with them. As they approached the camper Hondo's bronco pulled into the yard. Hondo and Fernando slowly got out to see the band coming towards them. "Papa! Fernando! Hurry! It's Mama!! She's hurt bad!!!" Tonya nearly screamed at them as she held Valentine in her arms. Valentine groaned and stirred in her arms, the sedative losing its grip on her once again.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 2nd, 2020, 8:33pm Kneeling by her, Fernando assesses Val’s condition and it is not good. Drugged up and parts removed from being operated on, Fernando’s only course of action is to take her to a proper medical center. Hondo wants to kill the female raccoon wessen that was found bringing Val in for information but he is being held back by the others while she is being protected by the Marvin and Ruth. The arguments and demands are getting louder that nothing is being heard. And the raccoon wessen was in no shape of answering any questions. If leaves Fernando with one choice: he takes his .45 and shoots it at the ground around everybody. The bullet gets embedded into the asphalt. Nothing in the world sounds like a .45. Few guns comes close and even fewer sound louder, but what Fernando did got everybody’s attention as they all look at each other to see who would fall down dead. Fortunately for everybody, no one does. Fernando looks at everybody before he speaks, “Calm yourself down, Hondo! I need to take Val to a Class 1 Medical and Trauma Center!  I’ll be back with her as soon as I can!” He takes his cane and slaps the crystal on the handle until it violently spins. He clutches it and squeezes hard, creating a brought flash of light. He and Val were gone. Over a quarter million miles away in a place some say the sun never shines, a bright flash of light appears in the middle of a large examination room. Three who are there prepare Val on an examination/operating table while one takes samples of blood. The only male of the group takes off his jacket and puts on an apron and rubber gloves. He sees a lot of damage was done to her. “Activate the Chrono-monitor and trace back 128 hours from this current position in time. Target: Ms. Maria Valentine Sackett.” He says out loud. “What is the intended treatment?” One of the assistants asks. “First let’s see who, what and how the damage was done first, then take action to reverse the damage done.” He says out loud. The repeated playback shows the female raccoon wessen several times by Val’s side, monitoring her several times and administering various medications through injection with somebody’s supervision. She is also there during the butchering surgeries done to Val little more as a life monitor and anesthesiologist. These actions place her there and show that she was planning an escape of some sort and took it on the first chance possible. But there was another, a hunch back of a man, looking like a throwback of some rejected lab town drone who did all the damage done. There was third that occasionally showed up and interacted with Ms Valentine and/or the man – the Grey Lady herself. Fernando takes note of what was removed from Val and when, creating a list of reversing each surgery. A computer replica of each part cut out in wasted or dead stem cells is created and placed onto a tray for the time being. A stasis field is created around the doctor and the patient as the operation begins. Starting from the last operation to the first, going back in time through a bubble-rift created, what parts that were removed were placed back in with as minimal trauma as possible to the patient. The replacement on the tray was swapped out with what was put into the specimen jar of preservatives and growing nutrients. With the parts that were removed and put back in were healed through reverse Time resequencing, making it as is they were never removed at all. Over the next three hours going in reverse to undo the damage done to Valentine, she is made whole again. The specimen jars in the lab filled with useless globs of dying or decaying body matter suspended in what one would call ‘Jello’. “Computer calculate and reestablish time index to when patient stasis field was created. Then forward all to that point in Time and shutdown patient stasis field.” He says. To those outside of the stasis field, it appears as if things that disappeared reappeared by fading into reality. Life monitors reconnect to the patient, showing stronger life signs of a normal person. Fernando turns to the others around him, “Girls, trace back and reverse sequencing to retrieve her clothing and other items she had and get her dressed. Hondo has her motorcycle, so do not worry about that.” He then walks to the Chrono Console and tags a few individuals found around the town involved with Val’s disappearance. He homes in and chrono-tags the scientist-surgeon. In a couple of minutes, the girls have Val dressed and ready to go. “Wake her up and though it is not needed, give her a bio pill.” Fernando tells his assistants. Slowly Val wakes up, no longer in pain, no longer suffering, intact as she was before this ordeal had begun. She sits up on the examination bed, palming her forehead. “How do you feel, Val?” Fernando asks as he walks towards her. “Dizzy.” Val answers. “That is to the expected.” He explains. He then asks, “You remember anything?” “Yes... I remem... ber... it all.” Val says as she looks at her hands, they are whole again. She opens up her shirt to look for the long scar on her abdomen. It is gone. She looks up at him, “What happened?” “It’s rare that I do it but I have went back in time and put back that which was taken from you as if it were never removed at all. In short, you are whole again as if you were never been tampered with. Thing is, you will have the memories of those things that did happened to you. And it would be unfair for me to erase those memories from you without your permission. So what is your wish involving those memories?” He explains and asks. Val sniffles and wipes a tear from her before she starts to button up her shirt. She then answers, “I will keep them and deal with them.” “Beware, such memories can be haunting and bothersome. You need to treat them as false memories implanted by somebody else and ignore them and their influence on your feelings and emotions when they come up. As far as you are concerned, it never happened. Take a few seconds to collect yourself and whenever you are ready you will be returned to somebody who deeply loves you.” Fernando explains. He calls to one of the women in lab coats in the room, “Michelle, come here.” The one named Michelle walks to him, he points to Val. “Val, this is Michelle. Like you, she underwent horrific ordeals in her life. And like you, has underwent reconstruction and healed back to normal before the ordeals began. She would be the best one to talk to if you need to talk to someone on managing those memories because she’s been through it as well.” Val nods as she slowly turns her face to see Michelle and Fernando. “Let me know when you are ready to go, we’ll go.” He tells her. “Can we go now?” Val asks. “We can. But first...” Fernando says and then points to her unbuttoned shirt. Val looks at herself for a moment before replying, “Oh!” She then begins to quickly buttoning up her shirt. She looks down at herself with a slight smile. Still looking down at herself, she says, “I’m ready to go.” “Then stand over here.” Fernando tells her. He turns to the others around him, “Girls, I’ll be seeing you later – you know here. Shutdown the Chrono Base for me. And thanks.” Before any of them can say anything, Fernando squeezes the crystal on his cane and the two of them teleport back to the campsite on Earth. Hondo was being held back by Tonya as Karl, Marvin and Ruth stood their group in protecting the female raccoon wessen. She alone was barely able to hold him in place. Fernando has to take his gun and put another round into the asphalt, getting everyone attention again. “Hondo! Calm Yourself Down! She Was Not At Fault!” Fernando yells at her. Hondo turns to Fernando and begins to yell back, “Then Who... Val?” Val walks over to him, picking up her pace. As she approaches them, she signals to Tonya to step away. She then signals Karl, Marvin And Ruth to step away as well, leaving the both of them standing about a foot apart. “Calm yourself down before we take the next step.” Val tells him. “Look Hondo, I keep my promises, even though this took a lot of luck and a lot input from others, including you to get it done. But it is over.” Fernando tells him. Hondo was not listening, not totally. He steps up to her, grabs her and spins her about as he begins to kiss her. Fernando goes over to Karl, Marvin and Ruth signals them to give them some room, plenty of room. They do reluctantly. He steps to the raccoon wessen. “I supposed you want a reward for this.” Fernando looks her over to see how battered and shaken she was. He throws on “How much do you want?” The raccoon woman was nervous and shaking though she was also tired and in pain. “N.n.n.no.o.o... Help me. They’re after me.” She stutters on her first word before completing her statement. “Another mouth to feed, I swear.” Fernando says to himself. He then tells her, “I know what you did so you are not totally innocent on what happened but you redeemed yourself by bringing her back.” “I... I have something for you.” She says to him. “That can wait.” Fernando tells her. He then turns to Ruth, Marvin and Karl, “Karl. Take her to you camper and let her use your bathroom facilities to wash up. Ruth, find some leftover for her to eat and drink. We’ll talk about details later.” “Will do.” Both Karl and Ruth say though not the same time. Karl takes the Raccoon wessen woman to his camper. As this goes on, the emergency channel turns on with an alarm. It is audible to those around Fernando. He reaches into his pocket and pulls out his Yeasu VX-2 radio. He replies to the emergency signal as soon as it ends. “This is Emergency Medical Responder Fernando G. State the nature of your emergency!” “Fernando? This is General Jastrey! I have bad news for you and your group. James the wessen is dead. He went on his own to collect his winnings, was robbed and severely beaten, it took a long time to find a hospital that would service him and by the time one was found, he was too far gone. He died over a half hour ago. Red Molly is there with him.” The voice on the radio explains. An explosion rocks the background of the city. Gun fire begins to erupt at random places in the city, more so than normal. “What was that?” Fernando asks on the radio. “It was one of the Blimps parked at the other side of the city.” General Jastrey says on the radio. “OK. I’m going to send a few in to get some supplies and then we will be bugging out before evening.”  Fernando says. “Wait for some us to meet up with you for your protection when you leave.” General Jastrey says. “Will do.” Fernando says before he puts away the radio. He then looks at the group. “I need a few of you to load up on some supplies- food mostly. The rest of us, we need to pack up and load up on water from the only spigot in the whole place. I made a deal with Indians there, so if they come, alternate between them to load up on water. Lastly, I need some of you to be cooking carry away ‘baggie’ meals, so we can eat and leave by evening! Do I make myself clear?” -= To Be Continued =-

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 3rd, 2020, 7:50pm (Morning of the Third day: James's last ride) James walked into the basement shop and looked around with a smile. He looked at the times in the shop, items that before he could not afford, items to make his life easier, items that he wanted to buy as gifts for Red Molly but never could before. Once he got his money that would all change. Seeing no one around he strode up to the counter and rang a bell. A voice called out from the back, "Be there in a moment!" James pulled a piece of peppermint candy out of the jar on the counter and popped it in his mouth as he waited. A few minutes later an older gentleman came out from the back. "Howdy there, Can I help .." He started to say in a friendly manner stopping short as he saw James. The old man stopped and stared at him as if he had seen a ghost. "Del McCoury, you old bastard!... You look surprised to see me? Lost my money already??" he said with a grin "James? James Adie?!" He said in an almost frightened surprise. James frowned, "Who else? Something wrong Del? Don't tell me there's something wrong with my bet!" Del shook his head, "N..n..n..no... it's... it's.. well... You're dead!" James laughed, "Dead?! HA! Who told you that story? Don't tell me someone tried to claim my winnings for me!" Dal shook his head, "It can't be you! I saw the fight and read the papers!!" "Papers? What you on about, Del." James asked in a growl as he was quickly getting annoyed. Del shakily picked up a paper from behind the counter and handed it over pointing at an article about the fight. James took it angrily and read the article quickly. They called it the upset of the century. The article mostly went on about money's lost and how the reporter could not believe the fight. The one line caught his eye though and he read it five times as he couldn't believe it. *Before having a hook driven through his head by the Righteous Cowboy, the Butcher pulled an illegal weapon and stabbed JAmes the Rabid wessen through the chest. The knife is said to have pierced and artery and he is believed to have bled out and died before they could haul his body out of the ring.* James just stared at the page in disbelief. "This... this ain't right. I... I got hurt but I didn't get stabbed.... or did I?" He said, confused by his current state of being and his conflicting memories. "It's in all the papers. You're dead!" Del said "If I'm dead how am I here?" James asked in an annoyed tone. "You're right. If you are here then ... then you're an imposter!" Del said getting angrier as he thought. "Del, that's ridiculous! It's me and you damn well know it!" James snarled "no... no! You're just after the money!" Del growled back as he moved to grab something behind the counter. James pulled a gun from his waistband and pointed it at Del, "Don't touch that gun! I know it's there, Del." Dell put his hands up and backed off, "Easy there, stranger. Just take it easy." "I want my money, Del. I want it now!" James snarled again "I... I only have part of it here. I have $50,00 in the safe. The rest... the rest is in the bank, I swear!" Del said in a frightened tone. "Then get me the 50Gs and a bank note for the rest! It should total 20 mill!" James growled. "I know, stranger." Del said timidly "It's James!" James growled "Sure, Anything you say, stranger, Uh, I mean James." Del replied. "Let's get the gold. I know where your safe is and no touching the pistol inside!" James ordered. "That's 200lbs of gold, you know." Del said as he started to the back. "I just need four bags and two pieces of rope." James said as he followed Del and kept his gun on him. Del shakily opened the safe and packed the coins into two bags. He had survived a long time in a harsh world, but only buy being cautious and not trying being a hero. He had lived by that thus far and did not intend to change that now. He complied and even helped tie the bags up. Once they were done in the back, James slung the ropes which held the bags over his shoulder and Del lead him back to the front desk and made a bank note out to James Adie, figuring he was safe to not lose that money as he was sure James, the real James, was dead. James took the note with his left hand and shoved it into his pocket. He nodded at Del and started to the door. "Sorry you don't believe me. Give my respects to the Grey Lady. I know it's her money and I'll enjoy spending every penny!" James said with a grin as he carefully walked out the door. Once out the door James slipped into a nearby alley and headed towards the bank.  Unknown to him, The Grey Lady had paid for a police hotline to be put into the store to protect her interests and as soon as the door shut Del was on the phone with the chief of police. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Red Molly watched James walk to town, and stood watching until long after he was out of sight. She had begged him to let her go with him, but he said she needed to stay and get ready to leave, and that he'd be back soon. Something was going to happen, she just knew it. She went back only after a light rain had started to fall. She tried to work on packing up their things but the impending doom made it hard to concentrate. It had been raining for 20 minutes or so when she felt a pain in her chest. She could not explain the feeling but it was followed by a feeling of fear and sorrow. She left the Dub box and rushed out in the rain, stopping at the trees at the edge of camp, and stared towards town. It wasn't a couple minutes latter that a cop car came roaring up to the camp, passing her at first, sliding to a stop shortly after. It backed up and stopped by her. The passenger window rolled down and she saw a police officer, of whom she and James had dealt with in the past. She knew something bad was wrong at that moment. "Red Molly? That you?" he asked "Hello, Sergeant McRae. Something wrong?" She asked trying to keep it her emotions in check. "I'm sorry, Molly, but I need you to come down to the south side hospital." McRae said "W..w..why?" She stammered. "We... we got a call that Del's Pawn had been robbed and we went after the robber. We were told someone matching the description of young James Aide had committed armed robbery. You have to understand we were told James was dead. the whole town thought he died last night!" said Sergeant McRae He continued, "He.. he put up a fight and almost got away. He turned a corner and surprised a young officer who was toting a shotgun. The.. the blast hit his chest, left nothing inside. You should come down, Red Molly, to his dying bed side." Molley nodded and got into the car. The sergeant flipped on the lights and siren and roared off to the south side of town, to the rough neighborhood known as 'The Kennel". It was more of a ghetto, than a neighborhood, but it's were the wessens and other 'undesirables' lived. The hospital, which looked more like a butcher shop from some horror show, was the only one in town who took wessens and those without money. The Sergent had tried to get others to take James, once they realized their mistake, but they all refused, they wouldn't take him even for 50k. It was not so much the money, but if he really was James Adie that meant someone had lied and they didn't want their establishments questioned on complicity. In a few minutes they pulled up to the front and Molly was led in. When she entered the hospital she gasped softly at the sight of him laying on a gurney , covered in bloody bandages. He looked pale as a ghost and of his life, there wasn't much left. He was running out or road and running out of breath. She tried to hold in her emotion but she no longer could. he opened his eyes and looked up at her. He smiled to see her cry and called out softly. "I ... I wanted to see your face one last time." He whispered. "Don't... don't try to speak... save your strength." She whispered back as she cried. "I don't have long left, Molly." He said hoarsely. "No. No! You can't leave me!" She cried "I'll never be gone. as I promised, I'll give you my Vincent to ride, and as long as you ride it my spirit will always be with you." He said He reached up and wiped a tear from her face, still smiling through the pain. "In my opinion, there's nothing in this world that beats a 52 Vincent and a red headed girl. Now Nortons, Indians, and Greeves just won't do. They just don't have the soul of a Vincent 52." said James. He reached for her hand and he slipped her the keys. "I don't have any further use of these. I see angels on Ariels in leather and chrome, coming down from heaven to carry me home!" James replied with a weak voice. He motioned her down and gave her one last kiss, then died, and he gave her his Vincent to ride. She stayed by his side for a while. after about an hour, she arranged for his funeral, and met the sergeant outside. "I'm sorry, Red Molly, truly sorry. We will look into this soon. I have Jame's stuff and the money he had on him. It... it's yours. We have bigger problems, though, so I need to ask you to take this and get out of town." McRae said "What now?" she asked, wiping the tears from her eye "Seems like Jame's wasn't the only one that was supposedly dead and isn't. The arsonist, the Butcher, and the Lich, all alive. The fights were rigged. The town is in an uproar and going to blow it's top! I'd give you a ride but I'm needed elsewhere." McRae replied Red Molly nodded sadly as she picked up James stuff, "I need to walk anyway. Keep the money. I don't want it." "He'd have wanted you to have it." McRae said. She sighed and nodded, "OK." She slung the bags over her shoulders. They weighed a lot, but nothing compared to the load she felt on her shoulders now. Once again she was alone in life, but this time with no place to go. She walked slowly back to camp. The rain had stopped but it started again about then. she was glad for the rain, cause in the rain no one could see her cry. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Ballad of James and Molly or 1952 Vincent Black Lighting by Richard Thompson (Best Sung by The Del McCoury Band) Said Red Molly to James, "That's a fine motorbike A girl could feel special on any such like" Said James to Red Molly, "My hat's off to you It's a Vincent Black Lightning 1952" "And I've seen you at the corners and cafes it seems Red hair and black leather, my favorite color scheme" And he pulled her on behind And down to Knoxville they did ride Said James to Red Molly, "Here's a ring for your right hand But I'll tell you in earnest, I'm a dangerous man I've fought with the law since I was seventeen I robbed many a man to get my Vincent machine" "Now I'm twenty one years, I might make twenty two And I don't mind dying but for the love of you And if fate should break my stride Then I'll give you my Vincent to ride" "Come down, come down, Red Molly", called Sergeant McRae "For they've taken young James Adie for armed robbery Shotgun blast hit his chest, left nothing inside Come down, Red Molly to his dying bedside" When she came to the hospital, there wasn't much left He was running out of road, he was running out of breath But he smiled to see her cry Said, "I'll give you my Vincent to ride" Said James, "In my opinion, there's nothing in this world Beats a 52 Vincent and a red headed girl Now Norton's and Indians and Greeves just won't do Ah, they don't have a soul like a Vincent 52" He reached for her hand and he slipped her the keys Said he don't have any further use for these I see angels on Ariel's in leather and chrome Swooping down from heaven to carry me home And he gave her one last kiss and died And he gave her his Vincent to ride

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 3rd, 2020, 10:36pm Personal Note: Great song post.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 4th, 2020, 1:43pm Midday… Hondo had Val in his camper with Zoe, Tonya, Macey, Kitty and Meeshie since her return. Though they were celebrating her return, there was a lot to do. The activity in the city was getting worst with each passing moment. As far as such destruction did not the parking area their camp was in, they were safe. But how long would that last? Fernando was getting worried, and is deciding to bug out by evening, but that means having to do a lot of preparing as they would have to eat and run at the same time and those meals have to be made up before hand. “Hondo!” Fernando yells at his Camper. The window at their bedroom section slides open but no head sticks out of it though a voice is heard, “What is it?!” “We can celebrate when we get the #$@! out of Dodge! But we need to prepare for the fight with Lab Town and the very long drive to the next two towns: Flight Town and Tech Town.” Fernando yells at the window, “I’m going into town to get some sandwiches and fill up on my fuel jugs!” “I’ll catch up to you!” Hondo yells back. “Whatever...” Fernando says as he walks away. He goes into his Electric camper and pulls out his 5gallons jugs, finding some of them with more fuel than others. He pours the fuel from the lesser filled jug to the fuller one until it empties out. It does not quite fully fill the jug but almost does.  One of the other two jugs was full so he puts that one back. The last jug fills the first but still has some fuel in it. He goes into the Dub Box and pulls out its four fuel jugs and does the same in shifting fuel from one jug to another. This fills the four fuel jugs in the camper and one for the Dub Box, leaving 3 empty jugs. Securing the Camper and the Dub Box, he takes his pull cart and walks into town with 3 empty jugs in the pull cart. Seeing Fernando leave, a few of the teens, formerly from Jason’s group, leave to catch up to him: Nancy, Madison and Jordan. “Where are you going, Mr. Fernando?” Madison asks loud enough to be heard. “I need to fill up these fuel jugs for my camper’s generator.” Fernando explains, “Come with me, you guys can help with a few things.” “Sure, like what?” Jordan asks. “Get me 2 dozen meat and cheese sandwiches from the local eateries – not just from one place – hit a couple of them. And get some large juice jugs and sliced meat and cheese and some bread rolls. I’ll give them out later.” Fernando explains. He adds, “Damn, I almost forgot, get me a dozen lettuce, tomato, onion and cheese sandwiches for the wessens, they cannot eat meat. And two juice jugs for them.” “Alright... with what money?” Jordan asks. “He’ll give us the money, Jordan... Just be patient.” Madison says to him. “Money is no problem...” Fernando tells them, “We just got to find a place that has what we need.” “We can get bread rolls from the bakeries, and some of them make sandwiches.” Nancy points out. Fernando stops in his tracks looking at the each of them. He pulls out a small cloth bag of $5 and $10 silver coins. He hand it to Nancy, then pulls out two small cloth bags, for Madison and Jordan. “That is a start, and you know to hit the butcher for sandwich meats, and the Farmers market for cheese, lettuce, tomatoes, onions and the jugs of juices. You find anyone else who makes sandwiches, like restaurants and eateries, get them from them too. Go – I will meet you at my camper in less than an half an hour.” Fernando tells them. They all nod at him before Nancy saying, “There is a bakery over there! Let’s go!” They run to get there. Fernando continues on his way to get the fuel he needs. Already there were vehicles lining up to get fuel but he decides to walk and skip the line, as he was just filling his three jugs, each about 5 gallons for a total of 15 gallons. He walks to the fuel station attendant. Somebody in his vehicle yells at Fernando, “Get To The Back Of The #$@!ing Line You Asshole!” Fernando holds out his middle finger and yells back “#$@! You!” As Fernando talks to the station attendant, the guy comes out of vehicle with his friends, each one carrying a large knife or baseball bat. Fernando spots their actions out of the corner of his eye. As soon as they get within 10 feet of him Fernando suddenly turns to them with his gun drawn. “Get in your car and get the #$@! out of here before I fill it and you with holes!” Fernando growls at them. But instead of running to their vehicle, they just kept running. He turns to the attendant as he opens the caps of the jugs, “I need these three jugs filled up fast.” The attendant puts his hose into the mouth of each of the jugs and fills them up as fast as he could. Not caring on the cost, Fernando gives the attendant two $20 silver pieces before he caps the jugs and walks away. Somehow he meets up with Nancy and Jordan, each carrying two bags of food items that he requested. “Where’s Madison?” Fernando asks. “He’s over at that restaurant ordering ten or so sandwiches.” Jordan answers and points to the place. “And you two?” Fernando asks. “We got the items you requested: Sandwiches, lettuce, tomatoes, onions, cheeses, sandwich meats, bread rolls and jugs of juice.” Nancy answers. “Good. Put the bags with the fuel jugs in the pull cart. And with money you have left, go to the market and buy about 8 large jars of soup each. You Nancy, get the vegetable soup with no meat, and you Jordan get some of the chicken soup. I’ll be here waiting here for all three of you to return.” Fernando tells them. “Will do, sir!” They both say as they race walk to the market area to get the soups jars he requested. Fernando waits for them, making adjustments to the contents of the pull cart to make space for the incoming items when they arrive and secure things from moving around too much. Madison arrives first from the restaurant with a large bag of sandwiches. “I got the sandwiches, Mr. Fernando.” Madison says. “Good.” Fernando says as he takes the bag from Madison and put it in the pull cart. Seeing the bags from the market place, Madison asks, “Where’s Nancy and Jordan?” “I sent them back to the market to get 8 large jars of soup each. One set of Vegetable soup with no meat, and another set of Chicken soup. The sheep wessens we have cannot eat meat so they will have the vegetable soup. Everyone else will get the chicken soup.” Fernando explains. Nancy and Jordan come out of the market place with two bags with the soups inside. Fernando takes them and secures them in the pull cart before saying, “Let’s go.” It takes them slightly longer for them to get to the camp as Fernando constantly checked on items in the pull cart from falling out. He takes them to his camper, opening the sliding door. He puts the food bags on the floor of the camper. With the food outside of the pull cart he takes the pull part to the Dub Box. “If you want to help, put the jars on the floor separate from the others and then start organizing things into those 16 groups. Those that get the vegetable soups do not get any meat with it. Then we will pack them up and hand them out.” Fernando tells them. “Alright!” Madison says as he begins to point out how organize the soup jars before organizing the food items with them. Fernando puts the fuel jugs away in the storage bin inside the Dub Box before he goes into the engine bay of his camper and takes out all but one of the fuel jugs there and places them in the DubBox with the others. The one remaining stays secure with the generator in case it needs to be turned on. He locks up the cabinets the fuel jugs are stored, then the Dub Box and the camper’s engine bay. The teens are almost finished with the organization of the food groups, but between them they only had about seven bags to put them in. Fernando finds a few more bags and a heavy cardboard box. He looks at the items. “OK. These two group of one vegetable and one chicken soup is for me. Take the next chicken soup group and put it in the box and take it to Hondo’s Camper next door. Then take this bag and fill it with another chicken soup group and give it to Ms Ruth or Ms Joanna in their camper next door over there. Finally take a bag and put one chicken and one vegetable soup groups and take it to Ms Jeanette – the one in the Beetle Bug car. Then come back and we’ll do the rest.” Fernando explains as he hands out bags for them to pack with. It takes about a minute to pack up the bags and a couple minutes to send them on their way. Madison goes to Hondo’s Camper and knocks loudly. It takes a while for Hondo to answer and he was not happy for the interruption. “Sorry to interrupt your day, sir. But Mr. Fernando said to give this to you.” Madison says as he holds out the box of supplies. Hondo looks at Madison and at the box supplies. He takes it and tells Madison, “Thank you and tell Fernando ‘thank you’ as well.” “Will do!” Madison says to him before stepping over the towing bar and then back to Fernando’s camper. Jordan goes over to Ruth and Joanna’s camper, knocking on the door. Joanna answers it. “This is from Mr. Fernando.” Jordan says to her as he hands over the bag to her. She looks inside and tells him “Thank you! And tell Fernando Thank you too!” “I will.” Jordan says before he leaves to get back to Fernando’s Camper. Nancy gets to the VW Beetle where the two Jeanette were talking about something. She walks up to them and points to the Beetle, “Which Jeanette owns this car?” The younger Jeanette says, “I am.” Nancy hands the bag of food items to Jeanette, “This is from Fernando.” “Oh. Thanks. And tell him thanks too.” Jeanette tells her. “Will do!” Nancy says as she leaves back to Fernando’s camper. Fernando organizes 2 chicken soups and 1 vegetable soup groups for the Den mother in two separate bags. The teens gather by the sliding door before he gives them the two bags. “These two are for the Den Mother in the large bus at the end of the group. Tell the Den mother that the heavier bag is for those children that can eat meat. The lighter bag is for those children that cannot eat meat.” He tells them as he gives the bags to Madison and Nancy. Fernando then prepares a bag of both vegetable and chicken soup group and hands it to Jordan, “Go to the other Camper ambulance and ask for Hikaru. It to her and explain that there are meat and meatless supplies in there. She’ll know what to do with them.” “Yes sir.” Jordan says before he leaves to find Hikaru. Madison and Nancy get to the large vehicle which houses the Den Mother and her brood. They knock on her door and wait for her answer. She arrives in just a few seconds. “Den Mother, we were told to give this to you. This heavier bag is for the children that can eat meat, the lighter bag is for the children that cannot eat meat.” Madison explains to her as they both hold out the bags to her. “Well thank you.” The Den mother replies before taking each bag and putting them in deeper inside her large vehicle. “Tell who ever gave you these, thank you.” “We will” They both say before they leave. They catch up with Jordan who was looking for Hiakru around the Gas Camper “Who are you looking for?” Madison asks . “Hikaru, the one who drives this other camper to Fernando’s.” Jordan replies. “She’s probably in town shopping.” Madison explains. “In that mess that is already going on?” Jordan says to himself. “Give it to Jeanette. She’ll give it to her.” Nancy explains. “Yeah, give to Jeanette. Let’s go.” Madison tells him. The three of them turn about and take Hakaru’s bag to Jeanette. She was still talking with her other self by her bug and Dub Box Camper. Madison steps up to them to interrupt their conversation. “Excuse us Ma’am. We’re trying to find Hikaru but can’t find her. This bad of supplies is for her. Could you give it to her?”  Madison says to them and asks. “We’ll take care of it for her. Thanks.” Elder Jeanette says to them before taking the bag from Jordan. “Thank you!” Madison says before turning others, “Let’s go.” The three of them returned back to Fernando’s camper. He has the final two bags of vegetable soups and their supplies. He had one more Chicken soup supply bag but it put it away with his supplies. “Any more supplies?” Nancy asks as the teens get to the open sliding door. “Just two more bags and that is it.” Fernando replies. He hands one to Jordan and the other to Madison, “These are for the wessens, give one to Karl and the other to Marvin. If you cannot find them, you can give it to Maribelle and she will give it to them later. Karl’s Truck and Camper is right there in front of my camper. They should be nearby.” “Will do, sir.” Madison says before taking the others with him to look for Karl and Marvin. The teens find Karl and Marvin on the other side, fixing up the sleep area inside Karl’s SUV for tonight’s move. Madison steps up behind them. “Excuse us! Are you Karl and Marvin?” Madison asks. They both turn to face who it was behind them, finding the teens there. Karl answers, “I’m Karl, that’s Marvin. What’s going on?” “Mister Fernando gave us these supplies for you two.” Madison explains as the bags are handed over, “One bag for Karl, the other for Marvin.” “Thank you, and tell Fernando thanks.” Karl replies. “Yeah, thanks.” Marin throws in. “Come on, Marvin. These look like they need to go into the camper’s cold box.” Karl tells him. “Yeah...” Marvin follows him around to the camper’s side. The teens go back to Fernando’s camper using the same path as Karl and Marvin uses to get to their camper. Fernando was locking up his camper and going back to the Dub Box as they arrive. “Anything else to do?” Madison asks. “As far as you know, anybody sells packaged cooked food as in cooked roast beast or mutant giant chicken breast, cooked pasta or grains?” Fernando asks. “The market has a few places like that.” Nancy answers. “Alright. Take me there. We need those things and about six giant mutant chicken eggs.” Fernando says. He looks at them and at the town, “And we do not have much time.”  He closes up his Dub Box and locks it. As they begin to walk to town, Ruth comes out of her camper and trots over to them. “Fernando, where are you going?” Ruth asks. “Back to town to pick up more supplies, a few giant mutant chicken eggs, some cooked meats, some pasta and grains. What do you need?” Fernando answers and asks. “Though it is a good idea, can I ask why” Ruth asks. “I’m hoping that you and the others can make a fast meal-on-the-go for us to eat on the road. This is not going to be easy, like the last time we needed to eat and run. But the cooked items I’m bringing back should cut your preparation time.” Fernando explains. “With the items you brought before?” Ruth asks. “No. Those are for future use. Next town is a couple days travel, with time rest. So we will eating from those supplies.” Fernando explains. “Oh.” Ruth says. “If you want to come with us, that is on you. But, can we barrow your pull cart? We will be needing to get as much as possible.”  Fernando explains. “Sure, certainly I’ll go and bring the pull cart. Just wait a minute.” Ruth replies. As she leaves, Maribelle arrives with Teri behind her, “What’s going on?” “Just going to town and getting supplies. With what and who you know, it would be helpful if you came. If you care to join us, bring the pull cart from Karl’s truck.” Fernando explains. “What kind of supplies?” Maribelle asks. “Food for an instant meal as we are going to eat and run like the last time and food for the next couple days as it is going to be a very long trip of a couple days.” Fernando explains. “I’ll go. But what about water?” Maribelle asks, adding, “We need fill our tanks.” “If we do this fast, we can fill up on water quickly when we come back.” Fernando tells her. Maribelle turns around and gives a loud whistle, “Marvin, Karl, get pull cart, we’re going shopping!” Karl and Marvin go into Karl’s camper to get their pull cart and arrive to them as Ruth and Joanna arrive as well. They start to walk into town, Fernando’s mini radio goes off. He takes it out of his pocket and listens in as they continue to walk. “Hey, jefe! Where are you going?” Hondo’s voice is heard on the radio. Fernando answers back, “I’m getting some cooked supplies to make meals on the run and other more supplies for our up-coming long haul trip.” “Slow down, I’ll get Tonya to go with you!” Hondo replies. “We’ll wait here at the gate for her. Have her bring a pull cart. And you can do me a favor?” Fernando replies. “Name it.” Hondo replies. “Starting with your trucks first, top off your water tanks. Then top off my tanks in my camper and Dub Box. And then get the others to do the same while we are out shopping.” Fernando explains. “Will do, Jefe!” Hondo answers. “Should be back in 20 minutes or less.” Fernando replies. Before Fernando can put away the radio, Val calls to him. “Fernando, Ruth going with you?” Val asks. “She is. Hold on.” Fernando says before handing the radio to Ruth. He explains to her how to use the radio. “Val?” Ruth calls to her “Good. What’s the plan?” Val asks. “We are getting prepared supplies to we can make and pack up meals on the run for tonight: sandwiches, soup, pasta bowl; something you can pack up and eat on the run.” Ruth explains. A third voice joins in, “Jeanette will be going while I take care of the water supply on our end.” “Tell her to hurry up then. And bring the pull fart with her. We have no time to be hanging around!” Fernando replies on the radio. Val gets on the radio, “I’ll get the wessen girls to help set up so we can start right away.” “Good. But, to let you know, Teri is here is us!” Ruth replies. “Thanks for letting me know!” Val replies. Tonya and Jeanette with Penny arrive with their pull carts behind them. “Alright. We are all here!  Be back in about 20 minutes!” Fernando says on the radio before putting it back in his pocket. The group starts to walk into town. Fight Town has several markets but Nancy leads them to one at the center of town nearby the arena. Many there deal with prepared foods most would take into the arena for fights or back home for Fight Parties. The group splits up but remains within eye contact of each other. Fernando will be paying for mostly everybody’s purchases. Fernando gets six giant mutant chicken eggs to put in his pull cart from a seller. He then finds a seller selling Roast Beast Ribs, which he buys three racks thereof and two oven-baked giant chicken breasts. Nancy finds some cooked mixed Ziti pasta bowls to add to Fernando’s pull cart and a couple jars of red pasta sauce. Madison finds a package of 100 folding waxed cardboard food containers http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/FoodBox.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/FoodBox-2.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/FoodBox-3.jpg and Jordan finds a package of brown paper bags with handles and paper cups with cardboard covers. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/BrownPaperBags.JPG http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/white-paper-cup-black-cover.jpg The others get more bread rolls, cooked grains (Rice, Quoa, and Cous Cous) and other cooked pastas http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/COUSCOUS.png with jars of various sauces. Some gets cooked sausages and other meats along with various soups. Maribelle gets vegetables and fruits for the wessens. Nancy finds a stack of cardboard bowls http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/CardboardSoupBowl.jpg which she negotiates to a lower price for the whole lot of 50 with a roll of masking tape. Everybody gets something to put in their pull-carts and to work together with. Everyone starts to head back after a half hour of gathering and buying. Val had all those available gathered to begin the operation of preparing and packaging a meal. All of the gathered supplies were gathered in the area between Karl’s SUV, Fernando’s Electric Camper and Hondo’s camper. Karl and Marvin got four buckets of water for washing raw food items and utensils. Madison gathered the teens to help; with Nancy’s covered bowls she got, set up two areas to fill with up with soups and some garnish on them. One area was for meat soup and the other was for no-meat soups. Once filled and covered, the covers were taped shut and then written on as to what type of soup it is. La La and Li Li were cutting lettuce and onions and the pile given to Val. Val makes a quick salad and adds some pasta on the side inside the cardboard food boxes Fernando bought. A separate box was used to store pulled or shredded meat. All the boxes were written on as to what was inside it. What food that was not being used to put together the meals were being gathered, allotted to into groups, and given to everyone for future storage. Fernando gives Hondo the six Giant Mutant Chicken Eggs to put away. At the end of the line was Madison, Jordan and Nancy putting together the meals and putting them in bags, writing on the bags of what’s inside. Though this operation could have taken hours to do, it only took less than an hour to complete. Handing them out was little more than giving the bags to the appropriate person(s) and writing their names on the bags. Smaller meals for seconds were made with the left over bits, though everybody could have gotten something, all of it was best given to the Den Mother as she has the largest group to feed. With the on-the-run meals done, it was time to clean up. Val gathers a few things together, as it is still early in the day to have lunch. Most of the time she would help make lunch for everyone but she decides to make a small lunch for a select few: Hondo, Zoe, Tonya, Macey and Fernando. Others decided to make their own lunch for themselves or for others. At the same time clean up and lunch is being made, Red Molly enters the camp, carrying the load of money that she had received. -= To Be Continued =-

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 4th, 2020, 4:47pm Red Molly She was wet and she was tired, tired on all sorts of levels she did not thought possible: physically, emotionally, mentally. She has hit the rock bottom that many had before her and were not able to get out of.  She did not think it was strange for the passing storm to hit much of the city but not all of it as threatening clouds hung over the parking lot but nothing more. Other than General Jastry’s message about James’ death, there was nothing mentioned about Red Molly or her whereabouts. And in James’ own words, “...once I get my money, Red Molly and I are out of there.” Even with or without James’ apparent death, everyone thought that red Molly would just leave without telling anyone. The issue is James’ 52 Vincent was in the camp for safe keeping while what they had to do was being done and she had to go get it in order to leave. Fernando and Hondo were in the rear of Hondo’s trailer looking over a map of roads and towns, looking at the directions they have to take. For most would continue onward to Flight Town but Fernando and Hondo would help General Jastrey in the clean-up of Lab Town.  Without any detours, Flight Town was at least 250 miles away from Fight Town and Tech Town was another 350 miles on top of that. 250 miles was the upper limit of a few of the vehicles of this little convoy Fernando and Jeanette was managing, notably: The Gas Camper, The VW Beetle, Elder Jeanette’s VW Bus and a couple of the motorcycles. Though they do carry extra jugs of fuel to extend their distance, this means they have to stop on the side of the road somewhere and refill their tanks with stored fuel they had. 350 miles is the theoretical lower limit of Fernando’s Electric Camper as before his had a 200 mile limit before upgrading and adding batteries, generators and electronics to extend his range. With the extra added fuel tanks, most other vehicles had range of 500 to 1800 miles. The trip to Flight would require a massive recharging and refueling of the vehicles and the trip to Tech Town would require at least a stop to refuel from the stored fuels for some. In case of emergency, there were a couple of Indian Towns they can stop over for a short rest. But right now it is time for preparing for the long trip ahead. Unfortunately for many that means filling up buckets and jugs with water and filling up their water tanks by hand. Hondo did what he could to fill the water tanks in his truck and Bronco (SUV) like the others, but his rear trailers have their own water storage facilities. Once filling the tanks on the vehicles were done, Hondo detached the trailers and with some help from Karl and Marvin, hauled them one at a time to the water spigot where the water tanks were filled. All this commotion, everybody was keeping an eye on everyone to make sure nothing funny was to occur. This is when Red Molly was spotted walking into camp, looking like a major mess that crawled out of a muck hole. She continued to talk towards Hondo’s truck where the ’52 Vincent was parked at. It is also where Fernando and Hondo were discussing map and road trip details. Molly puts the bags of gold coins into the bitch seat of the motorcycle and uses the rope they were tied too to secure them in place. Fernando whispers to Hondo, “Isn’t that James’ girl?” “It is.” Hondo replies. Fernando walks to the front of the bike and stands with the front wheel aimed between his legs. Hondo steps up to the right side as Molly sat down and put the key into the ignition. “Molly, where are you going?” Fernando calls to her. Molly does not answer as she is in a haze of emotions and mental action. “Molly...” Fernando calls to her, but nothing. He reaches down and grabs the keys, turning the motorcycle off and removes them from the ignition and handing them to Hondo. “Go get Val.” “WHY YOU LITTLE MAN!” Molly yells out and tries to swipe at Fernando’s face with her extended claw. Instead Fernando catches her arm by the wrist and holds it place. “LET ME GO!” She lets out. The attention of the camp is now on them, with the wessens drawing closer around them. “LET ME GO!” Molly yells again. “And What? As Soon As You Get Ten Miles Out Of Town – You Would Be Robbed And You Either Be Killed Or Turned Into A Sex Puppy For Some Sick Asshole Out There!” Fernando explains. “I DO NOT CARE! LET ME GO!” Molly growls at him. “Make Me! I’m Not Letting You Go So You Can Be Another Victim Of This Vile Despicable Place!” Fernando yells at her back. “IT’S YOURFAULT THAT HE IS DEAD!” Molly yells out. “No. It was when he was in the ring with me. But he acted out on his own and I was not there to do anything for him. If he would have went with me as I told him to go with me earlier today, he would be alive right now. Instead he was with you. Instead he decided to act on his own. Instead he thought he could do it on his own. He let the power of the money get to his head. He thought he could do it on his own when he told us not to do it alone. I cannot change the mind of a man set in his ways of doing things, I can only do what is best to help others out. But if they don’t want to be helped – nothing can be done.” He tells her. Tears begin to roll down her face. Hondo is returning with Val as Fernando tells her, “Look. Let’s get some food in you and then give you options that will keep you safe for now.” “Red Molly. This is Val.” Hondo calls to her. “Without James, I could not have gotten her back. In that I owe him. If you need a place to stay, you can stay with us for as long as you need.” “I don’t know you, but as my husband said is true, we owe you.” Val says to her. Molly puts her head down, letting her tears run down her muzzle and drip onto the motorcycle’s fuel tank. Fernando puts out his hand to Hondo and with his other hand points to the ignition. Hondo nods as he gives him back the keys. Fernando puts the key back into the ignition, and turns on the bike’s electronics. He then steps away from the front of the motorcycle. Molly wipes her tears with the sleeve of her shirt before reaching to ignition keys, turns off the bike and pulls the keys out of the ignition switch. “Get her and her money in the camper and get her fed. I’ll tie up the bike to the back of your trailers as it can be towed when we leave.” Fernando says. “I think we have room to fit one more in the trailer.” Hondo tells Fernando, adding “I’ll take care of it later.” “Molly. Come with me” Val tells her. Another explosion rocks the city in front of them. Fernando says to himself, “I hope Tom, Jerry and Marco make it soon. This place is not going to last too long.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 5th, 2020, 11:01pm 2PM. The CB Radio on Channel 38 turns on, “This is the Chief Mechanic looking or the Medic. Medic are you out there? Come in Medic!” Fernando manages to get the microphone from his electric camper’s CB, “This is the Medic. Chief Mechanic, where are you?!” “We are at the Center Town’s Train Station, loading the rides onto the Iron Horse! ETA To Fight Town: 3 hours!” “We will be waiting! Medic Out!” Fernando says. Another voice joins in, “Chief Mechanic, is Firecracker Boy there with you?” “He is. Hold on.” The Chief Mechanic says before the voice changes to another person, “This is Firecracker Boy!” “Firecracker, this is The General – we need those packages as soon as you can get them here.” The General says. “We’re getting pack onto the Iron Horse at the station. Everything else is on them! ETA 3 hour if there are no delays. See you then!” “See you then...” The General replies. She then turns to The Medic, “Medic, what is going on at the Camp Site?” “We’re buttoning up loose ends. Run-The-Run meals have been made and packed up and supplies for the most part are in order. We have one or two filling up on fuel and water but that is about it.” The Medic replies. “Good. When it is time to go, my team will lead and yours will follow us. We split up at the junction to Lab Town and conduct our war games there during the night. Hope to see you then.” The General says. “See you then! Medic Out!” The Medic replies. -= - - - - - - - - - =- Ichigo’s Run The riots outside have increased in intensity and violence. The newspaper on the desk was opened midway to various reports and photographs of last night’s fight and the expected dead not being where they are supposed to be. Accusations of a rigged fight are printed on the other pages. Blame is being put on the Event Manager for what has transpired. A backpack on the chair is being filled up with what few personal items are in the office along with a couple of large carry bags being filled with gold and Old World Money. Downstairs in the building’s lobby fights have broken out. A tiny hand grabs onto large portable radio. “Chang, get the Black Beauty out and ready! I’ll be on my way after getting a few more things!” “We’ll be ready and waiting, My’Lady!” a voice answers. The radio gets turned off and packed up into the backpack. A couple of explosions can be heard outside in the streets a long with some gunfire and screams. The backpack and bags are closed up, put on, and carried. An explosion is heard outside in the hallway of her floor and it soon erupts into gunfight. “Shit, they are here.” She says to herself. Her hand slides into a wall and the panel slides open to a shaftway. She goes in, closes the panel, and starts climbing down the long ladder. Fifteen long flights to climb down with a heavy load. Reaching the first floor, she can hear the crowd outside the panel fighting and looting the building, knowing that they her. Two more floors to the basement, she continues onward. Hearing voices in the first level of the basement worries her. Escape for her is going to be difficult at best. Reaching the Second Level, she opens the hidden panel to looks outside. It was too late, the crowds have gotten there and despite the fight her driver and body guards are putting up, they are quickly overwhelmed and killed. Her only vehicle of escape, left burning where it is left parked. The hidden panel slides closed and she leans against it. “They are going to get me for sure...” She says to herself. Above her she can hear a window break, one of the windows that are labeled outside as “SHAFTWAY.” A Molotov falls down going down and exploding into flames on the floor below her. She looks about, seeing the flames light up the area. There is a doorway below her labeled “SEWER.” After the flames die down, she does downstairs to the door and finds that she can open it. Going in she pulls the door closed behind her. She thinks as she looks at the various signs about the area. She pulls out a flashlight from her backpack, lighting the immediate area around her. “The parking lot where his camp is to the east... East is... That way...” She says to herself before she starts to walk along the ledges of the sewer as to not. She turns off the flashlight and use the lighting from the various sewer grating and storm drains would allow. Above she can hear the civil war that has broken out, but all she cares about is saving her own skin. And she now nothing more than a rat in a maze, a very large maze, larger than the city that is on it, leading to several drainage exits in the middle of nowhere miles outside the city. One wrong turn and she can end up lost in the wilderness.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 6th, 2020, 11:57pm (Third Day: Valentines Back) *Word in Blue from previous posts Val walks over to him, picking up her pace. As she approaches them, she signals to Tonya to step away. She then signals Karl, Marvin And Ruth to step away as well, leaving the both of them standing about a foot apart. “Calm yourself down before we take the next step.” Val tells him. “Look Hondo, I keep my promises, even though this took a lot of luck and a lot input from others, including you to get it done. But it is over.” Fernando tells him. Hondo was not listening, not totally. He steps up to her, grabs her and spins her about as he begins to kiss her. Fernando goes over to Karl, Marvin and Ruth signals them to give them some room, plenty of room. They do reluctantly. Hondo spun her a couple times, then stopped spinning to just kiss her. He held her up off the ground with one hand under her finely shaped rear end and the other wrapped firmly around her waist, pulling him tightly to him. He held her to him as if her life depended on it. After some time, their air supply was running thin so he let off the kiss to let them breathe. His own head swam, but he was not sure if it was from the lack of air or that adrenaline surge he felt from getting the woman he loved back from a fate worse than death. He smiled as his head cleared some, though they both panted for air still. Her breast heaved against him as he help her, it was a feeling he had missed greatly.  He stared into her eyes for several seconds, soaking in that she was really there. It took him a bit to speak, but his words he found even more inadequate than normal. "It's really you.... God.... I thought... I'm so sorry, Darlin'." He said , stammering as he looked for words but came up empty She kissed him again and then laid her head on his shoulder. "I .... I gave up hope. I... I can't explain the feeling of loneliness. Only thoughts of you kept me going and even then...." She whispered as she could not find a way to explain how she felt to him. "What happened, Darlin'?" He asked "It... it doesn't matter now. I... I'll try to tell you later, but... but I just can't ..." She whispered, holding tighter to him to chase the memories away. "It's alright. You don't have to tell me know. I'm ... I'm just glad you're back. I can't every tell ya how sorry I am." He whispered. She pulled back enough to look longingly into his eye. To her surprise she found a teat on the face of her rough, gruff Husband. She wiped it off with a smile. "Guess it's rainin' a bit." He said. She looked around briefly. Though the sky was grey the rain had stopped over the camp before her return and had not started again since. She looked back at him with an knowing look and a loving smile. "I guess it is, my love." she replied They kissed again and he let her down, as someone approached and cleared their throat. They both turned to see Tonya standing there, awkwardly holding her hands and shuffling her feet. Valentine partially let go of Hondo to hold out an arm to Tonya. Tonya rushed in and hugged them both. "I'm so glad you're back! We all missed you. Papa, he ... he was so hurt. I... I thought we were going to lose you both!" She exclaimed as she hugged them both. "I'm glad I'm back too. I missed you all beyond what I can say." She replied Valentine pulled back after a bit and looked between them. "What happened while I was gone? I feel like it was serious if you thought you were going to lose us both." Valentine asked Tonya looked at Hondo, "She doesn't know?" Hondo frowned, "When has there been time to?" Tonya blushed a bit and pulled back from them, "I'm ... I'm sorry. I didn't think ..." Valentine stopped Tonya's stammering, "It's alright! I know we all have a lot to catch up on." Hondo nodded, "A lot. Just... I wasn't tellin' the younger girls 'bout some of it, like last night. It's not somethin' they need to know yet." Valentine looked at him, "What happened?" "Him, Fernando, and James were in a death match against the champion local fighters!" Tonya blurted out. "Why?" She asked "We were told we had to if we wanted to know where you were. It was a scam, but looks like it worked anyway. Some Sky-pirate bitch put us up to it, seems like." Hondo said with a bit of a growl at the thought. "The Grey Lady?" Valentine asked Hondo squinted at her a bit, "How did you know?" Valentine shrugged, "She's the one who kidnapped me. She told me a lot before handin' me off to those bastards at the lab." Valentine shivered at the thought of the lab, stopping for a moment before continuing, "Just seemed logical, especially since you and her have history." "History?" Hondo asked You remember a Gianna Hackworth?" She asked "Gidget?" He asked She nodded. He looked at her for a second and started to speak before it dawned on him. "What does.. wait." He said as he thought back to the woman who had shot him in the shoulder the night before. His shoulder was healed but still ached. The memory of the older, beat up woman was burnt into his mind but he hadn't thought of knowing anyone, so it did not hit him, until then. As he thought about her he could see Gianna's face and the one of the grey Lady. The years had not been kind, but he knew now i was her. "Damn! She left me! Don't tell me she's after me know 'cause of that!" Hondo exclaimed. Valentine shook her head, "No. It can wait for now, but Both you and Fernando will need to hear it. now who is this James?" "James? The Grey Lady had him an' his fiance. She released them to have them bring me a message. He offered to fight with us to get you back an' help take down the Grey Lady. Thinkin' back I owe him a bit of an apology, even though he was an asshole at times." Hondo stated. About then Fernando's radio crackled to life a ways off. The voice was loud enough for all them to hear, though they didn't listen past hearing James was dead. Tonya gasped at the news of James death, and Hondo just looked at the ground and cussed softly. Valentine covered her mouth and shook her head. "No... I didn't want anyone to die because of me." Hondo shook his head, "It wasn't cause of you. He bet money that we would win, as did Jefe an' I. We tried to get him to go with us this mornin', but he got cocky. He said he'd go himself as he had a few faces he wanted to rub our victory in.... Jefe.... He gave him a biopill. If it wasn't for that he'd not survived the fight.... He... James... he didn't realize he died then. This... this is not you. He made his own choice." Valentine nodded, knowingly, but she still felt somewhat responsible. Tonya turned to Hondo, a tear showed in her eye but she tried to hide it. "Where... where's Red Molly?" She asked Hondo shrugged, "I have no clue." Tonya nodded in reply. Valentine spoke quietly as she looked back at Hondo.   "Is there anything we can do?" She asked. Hondo shook his head, "Not at the moment. Let's just go inside. They girls need to see you. They have been killin' themselves over feelin' responsible for your kidnappin'." "As has Papa." Tonya replied. Hondo shot her a bit of a stern look, but it didn't last long. Valentine was back and it was a reason to celebrate. He took valentine's hand and lead her back to the camper. Tonya followed closely behind, but stayed quiet for the moment. As the door opened and they stepped inside, two heads peaked from the  loft. They had heard commotion but should not see clearly enough to see what it was, and after the coldness their fathers had shown that morning, neither had dared risk punishment by investigating. They saw Hondo at first, and both wondered if he was in a better mood. The second person they saw cleared all previous thoughts, though. As they saw Valentine they both ran at her, and plowed into her, hugging her tightly. Zoey cried freely into Valentine's shirt as she held onto her for dear life. Macey hugged her too, but fought the tears that betrayed her eyes. a flurry of sorries escaped both their lips as they held onto valentine, and she just stood holding them both until they settled down. --to be continued--

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 8th, 2020, 4:28pm Continued... Once the two girls calmed down they both set into apologizing. Zoey more openly than Macey, but that was expected. "Oh, Mama! I...I'm so sorry!!! IT was all my fault!" Zoey said, trying not to start bawling. Macey signed, not wanting her friend to take all the blame, she spoke up, but in more of a sad whisper, "No... it was my fault. Don't hate Zoey for it." Valentine hugged them both, "I don't blame either of you, honestly. I love you both and I'm just happy you're safe and that we're back together again." Zoey started crying softly again as she leaned into Valentine. Macey just leaned against her and hung her head. A tear fell to the floor further betraying her. Macey was always told that no one likes a crying woman and tears are a sign of weakness. She tried not to cry. She wanted to be tough, but the tears betrayed her anyway. Valentine took the girls to the sofa and set down with them. Once they settled down again they started asking questions about what happened. Valentine was evasive about most of them, though she tried to act like she wasn't be evasive. She just told them she was captured by a sky pirate and sold to a lab where they were going to try to change her into a multi-species wessen. She then went on to tell them something happened an they evacuated the lab before they could experiment on her fully, and  she escaped when they were trying to move her to another town. Hondo and Tonya knew there was more to it, much more, but they would wait until the younger girls were gone and Valentine was ready to tell them. Macey knew there was more to it, though she didn't know what. Zoey, though was just glad she was back and took her words for gospel. Though, when they both realized they were getting no more information out of her they started talking about what happened while they were gone. Zoey talked the most, though Macey loosened up some and added her two cents on everything. Tonya just added details as needed and Hondo remained silent. A lot of what they told her about was Hondo, his moods, his heavy drinking and smoking, and not sleeping or eating right since she disappeared. Valentine gave him a sad, worried look several times, but he always seemed to look away, not wanting to meet her glance. After a few minutes Hondo changed the subject. "You probably not ate in a while. Need somethin'?" He asked "I am a bit hungry, now that you said something." Valentine admitted. "I can get you something!" Zoey volunteered. "I can... help... I guess" Macey added in, trying to sound as if she was disinterested. "Why don't you two talk and rest. I'll help the girls get you something. You should eat too, Papa. You didn't eat at all this morning and you didn't eat anything last night." She said in a worried tone. "I had breakfast yesterday. No need to worry, Val. I'm fine!" He replied grumpily. "It's alright, Tonya. We'll both take a light sandwhich or somethin', Thanks." Valentine replied. As the girls worked Hondo went up to the loft and laid back on the bed for a bit, getting out of the girls way. He did not realize how burnt out he was actually feeling until then. A lot of the anger was gone now, but he had seen her before Fernando had fixed her up and a seething ember for those who had hurt her remained, threatening to burn bright and hot again if he ever found out who they were. as he thought he felt a familiar body crawl into bed and curl up beside him. He opened his eyes as he felt her run her fingers through his hair. "Your hairs getting long." She said "Not really had a barber 'round. Don't trust these hacks an' their rusty scissors anywhere 'round me." He replied "I kind of like it. It adds to your rough and rugged look that I find so sexy." She said with a smile. He gave her a slight smile and pulled her to him, kissing her ever so gently. The feel of her soft, warm lips stirred him from his being to his very soul. She pulled back after a bit to breath and just look at him. he gave her a lopsided grin as he stared back. "What?" She asked "If we didn't have things to do, I wasn't runnin' on fumes, an' the girls weren't in the other room, threatenin' to burst in with food any moment, I'd strip you down an' make love to you like we've not done since our last vacation!" He replied She blushed, "That I'd love, but … you're right. Now's not the time. I could probably use some time to process too. I … I should tell you what happened...." She paused. "Not until you're ready. I want to know, but I'm not goin' to push. IF you need some space, let me know. I can sleep in the truck for a while." He said "Oh no! It's... its not like that. I want you close. I'm just trying to sort things. I … I'm just … well, you saw me." She said "Partially, yes." He said. She sighed, "My mind says I should still be in pain that... that I'm not whole anymore. Fernando said... he said I should treat them as false memories and... and talk to his daughter Michelle. He... he offered to erase them, but I told him no. I... I need to remember. Dealing with them, though... I might need help." Hondo pulled her tightly to him, "I'm here an' when you want to tell me I'll listen. Talkin' to Michelle is a good idea." She laid her head against him and tried not to cry. "I... I gave up hope, my love. I hoped you would come then... then... they took so much from me. I... I couldn't come back to you like that. I gave up hope and just wished to die so you wouldn't see me like that." She whispered. "I'm sorry I failed you. I tried to find you, believe me I tried." He replied quietly. She could hear the shame in his voice, which made her hurt for him, "You did not fail me! You could never fail me. The girls are safe and healthy and you're still here. You tried, that's all anyone could ask." About then a voice was heard calling from out side, "Hondo!" Hondo sighed as Valentine pulled back. He rolled over and sat up on the side of the bed, opening the side window. “What is it?!” He asked, through the open window. “We can celebrate when we get the #$@! out of Dodge! But we need to prepare for the fight with Lab Town and the very long drive to the next two towns: Flight Town and Tech Town.” Fernando yells at the window, “I’m going into town to get some sandwiches and fill up on my fuel jugs!” Fernando replied “I’ll catch up to you!” Hondo yells back. “Whatever...” Fernando says as he walks away. Hondo laid back and sighed again. "You going to go help him?" Valentine asked "In a bit. I just got you back. I want to make sure this isn't a dream first." He said She smiled and curled back up beside him. He smile faded after a moment though. "You're too hard on yourself, you know." She said "Obviously, I'm not hard enough or I'd have found you." He replied "No, You don't understand these people... these times. They are good at what they do and we are outsiders. Please be easier on yourself. We need to stop these people if we can, but we, The girls, me, Fernando, the camp, we all need you well. I'm not sure even Fernando, as good as he is can do this without you. You all would be fine without me, but you are needed." She said softly He started to reply but Zoey came bouncing in and jumped on them, declaring that their food was ready. They followed her back to the kitchen to eat quick like and talk. --to be continued--

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 9th, 2020, 9:58am continue... As they ate, the girls chatted with Valentine about the trip to fight town, about new camp members, and other things that have changed. The kitten crawled up into Valentine's lap as she ate, curled up, and started to purr, welcoming her back in her own way. it did not take long for them to eat as it was just a ham and cheese sandwich and some fresh Milk that Tonya had gotten the day before. It was not meant to be a full meal, though. Just something to give them energy to continue on until they could prepare a full meal. Hondo was sitting in the back corner of the dinette, listening to them all talk. It was a beautiful site to behold, and was something he never wanted to lose again. As they sat there, someone knocked on the door. Hondo sighed and growled to himself at the disturbance. "I'll get it." He grumbled. "I can get it, papa." Tonya said. "No, I'll get it, just let me out." He said. Tonya stood up so he could scoot out from the back side of the dinette. Once out he walked out and carefully opened the door, half expecting trouble or something else that would piss him off all over again. To his surprise it was one of the teens they had inherited, somehow, from Jason's group. He gave the kid a stern look, waiting for him to state his business. “Sorry to interrupt your day, sir. But Mr. Fernando said to give this to you.” Madison says as he holds out the box of supplies. Hondo looks at Madison and at the box supplies. He takes it and tells Madison, “Thank you and tell Fernando ‘thank you’ as well.” “Will do!” Madison says to him before stepping over the towing bar and then back to Fernando’s camper.   Hondo shut the door and went back to the kitchen. "Who was it?" Valentine asked "Madison. He brought some supplies from town. Jefe told him to drop this off." Hondo said "Madison? Isn't he one of Jason's?" Valentine asked "Not anymore. Jason didn't treat them right so Papa and Uncle Fernando are helping them out." Tonya said "They are helping Karl and Marvin with guard duty too! they are nice." Zoey said "Jason wanted them to sell things they weren't willin' to sell for money anymore, so they came to us for help when he refused to feed them if they didn't." Hondo said "Uncle Hondo means they wouldn't #$@! for money." Macey replied. "Macey!" Tonya scolded "What?" Macey asked confused as to what she said wrong. "It's alright, Macey, but it's not good for young ladies to talk like that." Valentine said to Macey. "Sorry." Macey whispered "Mr. Jason wanted them to do that?!" Zoey asked in surprise. "It's why I told ya to stay away from them." Hondo answered Zoey as he walks over the the coffee pot. He found a bit of cold coffee in it and frowned at it. He was not fond of cold coffee but he was dragging. Tonya stood up and took it from him as he was about to pure it into a cup. "That's old, papa! I'll make some fresh for you. You and Mama go rest. I'll bring it for you when it's ready" She said. He stood back as she took over and shrugged after a moment. He then headed to the bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed again, getting out of the way. Valentine shortly followed him. The girls tried to follow, but Tonya stepped in front of them to stop them. "You two can help me clean up." Tonya said "Awww, do we hafta?" Zoey asked. Tonya nodded, "Yes. Give them some time alone. Val is back. We'll all have time with her later." Valentine walked in and found Hondo sitting up in bed, with his back against the wall. She wondered how many times he felt his back against the wall in the last few days. As much as she hurt she knew he had hurt along with her, just in a different way. She crawled up the bed and nestled herself into his lap. He played with her hair, almost as if it was instinctual, as she lay on his lap. She sighed a contented sigh at his touch. She found worrying about him to be the best way to escape her own demons for the moment. They would be back later, she knew, but for a moment they were quiet. They sat there for several minutes in the quiet, not saying a thing, just enjoying the closeness. After a while Tonya carefully came in and disturbed their peace. "Coffee's ready." she said. Hondo nodded, "Alright. I'll come get some in a moment." Tonya nodded and went back to the main room. Valentine sighed, "As much as I don't want to break this off, we should probably go help Fernando." Hondo nodded, "Yeah. You're right." She sat up and knelt over his lap. She leaned in, staring deeply into his eyes for a moment, then leaned in and kissed him deeply. She came up for air after a moment but continued to stare into his eyes as she panted for breath. "Please... Please promise... me that you'll... take better care... of yourself." She said between breaths. "Only if you stay with me." He replied "I can't promise anythin'. You know our lives. This world, ... none of us could predict it. I'll never leave you on purpose but if... if somethin' does happen, I want you to go on.... please." She said He sighed and shook his head, "We'll deal with it when that time comes. If somethin' happens to me I want you to survive an' live your life too. I know what I'm askin' is no easy thing.... The strong learn to cope... I questioned if I was one of the strong when I lost you. It's nothin' I wish to ponder further. If it happens I'll cope for the girls but... I won't be the same." She nodded and sat back onto the bed, "Yeah, I guess you're right. I could cope for them but I'd never be the same. I can't even imagine it." Hondo nodded, "Not somethin' I'd like to imagine either, but.... Jefe went through it an' survived. Reckon he'd kick my ass if I didn't survive too." Valentine frowned, "If it truly does change you.... I wonder what he was like before?" Hondo shrugged as he forced himself to stand up. He stood up a bit slowly as he was still sore from the fight. "Don't think we'll ever know that. Now, I'd better get some coffee and find him." Hondo replied Valentine nodded, "Yeah. I'll get some coffee and go with you. Feeling like I'm dragging a bit too. better than feeling like a half junked out truck, though." As they went into the kitchen Tonya poured a cup of coffee and handed it to him. "One for you too, Mama?" Tonya asked "Yes please...You know you don't have to call me that if you don't want to." Valentine replied "I know. I want to. After almost losing you, I want you to know how much you mean to us all." Tonya said as she poured another cup and handed it to Valentine. Valentine kissed her on the cheek, "Thank you for takin' care of things for me, the camp, the girls, Hondo. It means a lot to me." Tonya blushed and looked down for a moment, "No worries, Mama. I was glad to help." Hondo was staring out a window as he sipped his coffee. "Looks like Jefe is headed to town. Wonder what's up." He said. "He should have his radio on him. I'll help him if he needs me." Tonya said. Hondo nodded, "Most likely. Let's see what's up. We all need to help an' get things ready to roll." Hondo grabbed his radio and clicked the TX button. “Hey, jefe! Where are you going?” Hondo’s voice is heard on the radio. Fernando answers back, “I’m getting some cooked supplies to make meals on the run and other more supplies for our up-coming long haul trip.” “Slow down, I’ll get Tonya to go with you!” Hondo replies. “We’ll wait here at the gate for her. Have her bring a pull cart. And you can do me a favor?” Fernando replies. Tonya nodded and headed out the door as Hondo replied “Name it.” Hondo replies. “Starting with your trucks first, top off your water tanks. Then top off my tanks in my camper and Dub Box. And then get the others to do the same while we are out shopping.” Fernando explains. “Will do, Jefe!” Hondo answers. “Should be back in 20 minutes or less.” Fernando replies. Before Fernando can put away the radio, Val calls to him. “Fernando, Ruth going with you?” Val asks. “She is. Hold on.” Fernando says before handing the radio to Ruth. He explains to her how to use the radio. “Val?” Ruth calls to her “Good. What’s the plan?” Val asks. “We are getting prepared supplies to we can make and pack up meals on the run for tonight: sandwiches, soup, pasta bowl; something you can pack up and eat on the run.” Ruth explains. A third voice joins in, “Jeanette will be going while I take care of the water supply on our end.” “Tell her to hurry up then. And bring the pull fart with her. We have no time to be hanging around!” Fernando replies on the radio. Val gets on the radio, “I’ll get the wessen girls to help set up so we can start right away.” “Good. But, to let you know, Teri is here is us!” Ruth replies. “Thanks for letting me know!” Val replies. “Alright. We are all here!  Be back in about 20 minutes!” Fernando says on the radio before putting it back in his pocket. Valentine handed the radio back to Hondo and he put it in his vest pocket. "Looks like we got a lot of work to do." Valentine said. Hondo nodded, "Yup." He turned to the girls, "You two think you're up to helpin' the ladies with meal prep?" Zoey nodded, "Sure papa!" Macey shrugged, "I guess we can... if you think we won't be in the way that is." "Can't learn this any younger. Come on, you two can help me setup and get supplies." Valentine said. "Ok, I guess. If we get in the way we could always come look at some more moving pictures." Macey offered. "Come on, It will be fun!" Zoey said. Macey scowled at her a bit, "I seriously wonder if you know what fun is sometimes.... The things we do for friends." Hondo tried not to chuckle as the followed Valentine out of the camper. Once they were gone he topped off his coffee and picked up the bottle of whiskey, as if by habit. He paused, looked at the bottle, then set it back on the counter as he headed out to take care of the water. Valentine and the girls rounded up the other ladies and got right to work. Hondo grabbed Karl and Marvin to help him with the water while the ladies worked. The camper, not being completely packed up and ready to move, Hondo elected to use the water tank on the fuel trailer to refill the camper and the barrel in the trailer behind it. Marvin offered to try to use a pole and have him and Karl cart the trailer over rickshaw style. Karl didn't like that at all. "I ain't some plow horse!" Karl objected Marvin shrugged, "Seen some guys hauling stuff and people like that in that one town, oh what's it's name? You know, the one down the Mississippi Inlet? The one where those fat guys wrestle?" "You mean China Town? The one with all those weird, slant-eyed orientals?" Karl asked incredulously. "Yeah, that one. They move stuff like that all the time!" Marvin said "Oh yeah I can see it now! (Orientalish accent) Yessie Missah Hondo, We mova wattah for you, quickie, quickie, chop chop! While we wolk, you wantie some orangie juciey with yull flied lice an' egg-low?" Karl said in a mockingly voice. "It's fried rice, you 'plick'!" Marvin replied, "Besides it was just a sugestion. Lot of wagons and foot trafic. We may take up a quarter of the camp but we aren't the only ones getting ready to get the hell out of hear." Another explosion was heard coming from the other side of town. "You hear that? That's moving this way and will only get worse. I don't know what happened, but Fight town if fighting itself and its an all invited death match. You want to stick around for that?" Marvin asked Karl shook his head "Good, then how about some constructive criticism?" Marvin asked Hondo just shook his head, "While this has been real, an' been fun, it's not been really fun. Now I appreciate idea's but that tongue weight is too much to cart it by hand. That bronco has one ton springs and backup air bags. It may handle the trailer well, but y'all won't." Marvin frowned and nodded, "Alright. I'll run interference if you drive. Karl, you get things ready for filling here." "I can get behind that plan." Karl replied. "Now that you ladies have thing's figured out, lets get to it." Hondo replied gruffly as he turned. They looked at him and shrugged, and went their separate directions. They had seen him in the ring and decided that pissing him off was the last thing they wanted to do. After they filled the camper, Hondo had go Karl and Marvin haul some water for the ladies while he finished filling the bronco's water trailer. Hondo had to make a few trips to fill everything up, but the water was all filled about the time Fernando and his group reappeared. As they headed over to Valentine and the other ladies, Hondo pulled back into camp with Fernando's camper and dub box. He parked it back where it was before and headed over to meet the group. Val had all those available gathered to begin the operation of preparing and packaging a meal. All of the gathered supplies were gathered in the area between Karl’s SUV, Fernando’s Electric Camper and Hondo’scamper. Karl and Marvin got four buckets of water for washing raw food items and utensils. Madison gathered the teens to help; with Nancy’s covered bowls she got, set up two areas to fill with up with soups and some garnish on them. One area was for meat soup and the other was for no-meat soups. Once filled and covered, the covers were taped shut and then written on as to what type of soup it is. La La and Li Li were cutting lettuce and onions and the pile given to Val. Val makes a quick salad and adds some pasta on the side inside the cardboard food boxes Fernando bought. A separate box was used to store pulled or shredded meat. All the boxes were written on as to what was inside it. What food that was not being used to put together the meals were being gathered, allotted to into groups, and given to everyone for future storage. Fernando gives Hondo the six Giant Mutant Chicken Eggs to put away. At the end of the line was Madison, Jordan and Nancy putting together the meals and putting them in bags, writing on the bags of what’s inside. Though this operation could have taken hours to do, it only took less than an hour to complete. Handing them out was little more than giving the bags to the appropriate person(s) and writing their names on the bags. Smaller meals for seconds were made with the left over bits, though everybody could have gotten something, all of it was best given to the Den Mother as she has the largest group to feed. As the ladies and the teens work on the meals, Hondo and Fernando move off to his trailer to go over maps. Hondo pulled down a folding table that was built into the side of the trailer so they could lay out the maps. Fernando grabbed the map out of the trailer and laid it out on the table. Hondo shuffled a bit and cleared his throat before speaking. "Jefe?.. I know we have a lot to do but... I just wanted to say thanks an' I'm sorry, I know I've been growly as hell an' all you've tried to do was help." Hondo said "You know you don't have to thank me or apologize. I understand all too well what you were going through. If you want to apologize to someone, that wessen that brought Val in, she did bring her back to you. She's not totally innocent, but she risked a lot to bring her back." Fernando replied Hondo sighed and nodded, "Yeah. You're right. Can't say as I'm ready to apologize to that .... that woman yet, but I'll talk to her later." "Later?" Fernando asked "Let's deal with Lab Town first then I'll see 'bout it." He said. Fernando nodded, "OK, let's go over the route...." With the on-the-run meals done, it was time to clean up. Val gathers a few things together, as it is still early in the day to have lunch. Most of the time she would help make lunch for everyone but she decides to make a small lunch for a select few: Hondo, Zoe, Tonya, Macey and Fernando. Others decided to make their own lunch for themselves or for others. At the same time clean up and lunch is being made, Red Molly enters the camp, carrying the load of money that she had received. Fernando and Hondo were still in the rear of Hondo’s trailer looking over a map of roads and towns, looking at the directions they have to take. For most would continue onward to Flight Town but Fernando and Hondo would help General Jastrey in the clean-up of Lab Town.  Without any detours, Flight Town was at least 250 miles away from Fight Town and Tech Town was another 350 miles on top of that. 250 miles was the upper limit of a few of the vehicles of this little convoy Fernando and Jeanette was managing, notably: The Gas Camper, The VW Beetle, Elder Jeanette’s VW Bus and a couple of the motorcycles. Though they do carry extra jugs of fuel to extend their distance, this means they have to stop on the side of the road somewhere and refill their tanks with stored fuel they had. 350 miles is the theoretical lower limit of Fernando’s Electric Camper as before his had a 200 mile limit before upgrading and adding batteries, generators and electronics to extend his range. With the extra added fuel tanks, most other vehicles had range of 500 to 1800 miles. The trip to Flight would require a massive recharging and refueling of the vehicles and the trip to Tech Town would require at least a stop to refuel from the stored fuels for some. In case of emergency, there were a couple of Indian Towns they can stop over for a short rest. …………. All this commotion, everybody was keeping an eye on everyone to make sure nothing funny was to occur. This is when Red Molly was spotted walking into camp, looking like a major mess that crawled out of a muck hole. She continued to talk towards Hondo’s truck where the ’52 Vincent was parked at. It is also where Fernando and Hondo were discussing map and road trip details. Molly puts the bags of gold coins into the bitch seat of the motorcycle and uses the rope they were tied too to secure them in place. Fernando whispers to Hondo, “Isn’t that James’ girl?” “It is.” Hondo replies. Fernando walks to the front of the bike and stands with the front wheel aimed between his legs. Hondo steps up to the right side as Molly sat down and put the key into the ignition. “Molly, where are you going?” Fernando calls to her. Molly does not answer as she is in a haze of emotions and mental action. “Molly...” Fernando calls to her, but nothing. He reaches down and grabs the keys, turning the motorcycle off and removes them from the ignition and handing them to Hondo. “Go get Val.” “WHY YOU LITTLE MAN!” Molly yells out and tries to swipe at Fernando’s face with her extended claw. Instead Fernando catches her arm by the wrist and holds it place. “LET ME GO!” She lets out. The attention of the camp is now on them, with the wessens drawing closer around them. “LET ME GO!” Molly yells again. “And What? As Soon As You Get Ten Miles Out Of Town – You Would Be Robbed And You Either Be Killed Or Turned Into A Sex Puppy For Some Sick Asshole Out There!” Fernando explains. “I DO NOT CARE! LET ME GO!” Molly growls at him. “Make Me! I’m Not Letting You Go So You Can Be Another Victim Of This Vile Despicable Place!” Fernando yells at her back. “IT’S YOURFAULT THAT HE IS DEAD!” Molly yells out. “No. It was when he was in the ring with me. But he acted out on his own and I was not there to do anything for him. If he would have went with me as I told him to go with me earlier today, he would be alive right now. Instead he was with you. Instead he decided to act on his own. Instead he thought he could do it on his own. He let the power of the money get to his head. He thought he could do it on his own when he told us not to do it alone. I cannot change the mind of a man set in his ways of doing things, I can only do what is best to help others out. But if they don’t want to be helped – nothing can be done.” He tells her. Tears begin to roll down her face. Hondo is returning with Val as Fernando tells her, “Look. Let’s get some food in you and then give you options that will keep you safe for now.” “Red Molly. This is Val.” Hondo calls to her. “Without James, I could not have gotten her back. In that I owe him. If you need a place to stay, you can stay with us for as long as you need.” “I don’t know you, but as my husband said is true, we owe you.” Val says to her. Molly puts her head down, letting her tears run down her muzzle and drip onto the motorcycle’s fuel tank. Fernando puts out his hand to Hondo and with his other hand points to the ignition. Hondo nods as he gives him back the keys. Fernando puts the key back into the ignition, and turns on the bike’s electronics. He then steps away from the front of the motorcycle. Molly wipes her tears with the sleeve of her shirt before reaching to ignition keys, turns off the bike and pulls the keys out of the ignition switch. “Get her and her money in the camper and get her fed. I’ll tie up the bike to the back of your trailers as it can be towed when we leave.” Fernando says. “I think we have room to fit one more in the trailer.” Hondo tells Fernando, adding “I’ll take care of it later.” “Molly. Come with me” Val tells her. Another explosion rocks the city in front of them. Hondo slung her gold over his shoulder and followed, As Valentine put an arm around Molly and lead her to the camper. Molly leaned against Valentine and let the tears fall as she walked, though she made not a noise. The gold was heavy, almost 200lbs by Hondo's guess, but he was strong enough to heft it with little trouble. As they entered the camper, Hondo stowed the bags of gold in a closet. Valentine lead Red Molly to the couch and had her sit down. She then brewed some tea and gave it to Molly as she sat beside her. "Here, it will help calm you down." Valentine said. Molly took it and stared into it, a tear fell from her eye and landed in the tea, making tiny ripples across the surface. "What am I going to do now?" Molly said sadly. "You are going to stay with us, get some food, rest, and we'll help you figure that out, if you want us to. Otherwise we will just be here." She replied Zoey and Macey came busting through the door like a couple of charging water-buffalo. "We heard something was wrong with Molly! What happened?" Zoey asked quickly before she saw Molly sitting sadly on the couch beside Valentine. Molly turned her face to hide the tears but it was too late as the girls already saw it. "We should go." Macey whispered. "But... but somethings wrong. What happened?" Zoey asked in a worried tone. "We really should probably go." Macey whispered again. Hondo frowned, "James ... he had some trouble in town." Zoey's eyes got big and her lip quivered slightly. Macey looked down at the floor and frowned sadly. "He got killed... didn't he?" Macey asked quietly. Hondo nodded. Zoey looked at Molly and started to go to her but Macey grabbed her arm and shook her head. She looked back at Hondo with a sad, questioning look, "Papa?" Hondo sighed, "We'll talk later. You girls go watch some movin' pictures quietly. Molly needs to rest, so leave her be." Macey nodded, seeming to understand the situation better than Zoey did, or being less emotional about it at least, "Yes, Uncle Hondo." She pulled on Zoey's arm and lead her past Molly without saying a word. As they walked, Macey kept her eyes at the floor. Zoey looked at Molly and tried to make eye contact, but Molly looked away. After the girls went away molly shook her head and looked back at the floor. "S..s..s..sorry. I just ... just couldn't...f.f..face them." Molly whispered. "It's alright." Valentine said. Hondo sighed and walked over to where Red Molly sat. "Molly... I'm very sorry. I'll let you rest but if you need anythin', ask an' I'll see what I can do." He said quietly. "Anything?" Molly asked softly as she stared at the floor. "Within reason, if I can I will." Hondo replied "James... bring him back." She whispered. "What?" Hondo asked She looked up at him, her eye's begged him for help, "Bring my man back, please." He sighed and shook her head, "If I could I would but ..." She interrupted him with an angry snarl, "You hated him, didn't you?" Hondo scowled, "No, I didn't. I was a bit hard on him but I wasn't doin' well with Val gone." "Then bring him back!" She said desperately. "I can't." He replied again. She jumped up with a growl, spilling her tea in the process. She sunk her claws into Hondo's shoulders and yelled into his face. "You hated him and hate me because of him. You'd bring him back if you didn't hate us!" Molly growled loudly. The two girls in the loft, unseen, peaked out because of the commotion, their eyes were big as they waited for Hondo to hit her or something. To their surprise he just grabbed her shoulders and held them firmly as he stared into her eyes. "Molly! I don't hate either of you an' I'm sorry. I'd bring him back if I could, but I can't. No one can." He said to her firmly. "Then what good are you!?!" She yelled. She stared at him, teeth grit for a moment then she broke down, started to sob, and flopped into his chest. "What...good...are...you?!" She sobbed. He pulled her claws out his his shoulders. The holes she made turned his grey shirt black at the shoulders from the blood. He pulled her arms down and then put his arms around her, holding her as she sobbed. Blood dripped off his hands after a moment, but he still held her until the sobbing slowed. He stroked her hair after a bit and spoke quietly to her as he held her. "I am sorry, Molly. It won't bring him back, I know, an' you'll never been the same but you'll make it. If you need to talk, Val an' I are always willin' to listen. If you just want to sit with someone, we're here for that too. If you need to talk to someone who has lost before, talk to Fernando. I can't explain as it's his to share or not, but he understands. Now I need to go get ready so we can leave." He said softly. Molly nodded her head, that was against his chest. Valentine came up to her and pulled her away from Hondo and into her arms. The two sat down again, as Valentine let her cry it out. She looked up at Hondo, as Molly cried into her shoulder. "Tell Fernando I have lunch almost ready. One I get Molly settled and fed I'll bring it out to you guys. Have Tonya help outside. I've got things in here." Valentine said. Hondo nodded and headed outside. Once outside He went to the trailer to put Molly's Vincent away. Tonya came up to him as he wheeled it into the trailer. She had seen enough to know what happened but had stayed out of the way, knowing Molly would be overwhelmed at the moment. "Molly going to be alright?" Tonya asked Hondo nodded, "Given time an' help from friends. She's in a very low place right now. I've seen that place in my mind, but not had to go there, thanks to God an' friends like Jefe." Tonya noticed a red drop from his hand and then saw his sleeves were darkening. "You're bleeding! Are you alright? Should I get Uncle Fernando?" She asked in a worried tone. The holes in his shoulders hurt, but he felt as if he almost deserved the pain. Valentine had been kidnapped because he let her go alone, the whole camp was stressed out because of his quest to find her, and he allowed James and molly to be drug into this, leaving James's death and Molly's sorrow on his shoulders now too. The pain he felt was nothing to the pain she felt inside at the moment, and he knew it all too well. Hondo shook his head, "I'll be ok. We just need to get ready to leave. You can find Fernando an' see if he needs any help. Val asked if you'd stay out for a bit to give Molly a chance to settle down." Tonya nodded, "I understand. Where are Zoey and Macey?" "They're in the loft watchin' movies." Hondo replied "Movies?" Tonya asked. "Yeah, it's slang for movin' pictures." Hondo said. Tonya nodded, "Ok, guess I've never heard them called that before. You need any help?" Hondo shook his head," No, I'm just goin' to top off the truck's fuel with the trailer then go fuel up. Let Jefe know that Val has a light lunch almost ready. She'll send it out as soon as Molly is settled." Tonya nodded and went off to find Fernando. Hondo finished securing the Vincent, locked up the trailer, then headed over to the Bronco. He backed up the trailer to the Truck and filled the tank. With the high flow nozzle it was filled in less than five minutes and he was on his way. The lines at both fuel stations were still full but the diesel island at the bigger station had an open lane. He pulled up and started fueling the tanks. Some trucker tried to make trouble for him but if an angry cowboy with blood dripping down his hands wasn't bad enough, someone told the trucker it was the Righteous cowboy from the death fight. The trucker apologized and backed off, getting back in his truck and going to the other station, even though it could mean an hour wait to fuel up. Within seconds everyone at the station was whispering and looking his way. The attention was not welcomed attention, and the scowl communicated that well enough. Once done in the diesel lane he moved to the gas lane to fill up. As Moses parted the red sea, the sight of him moving towards the gas pumps caused the cars to part and move out of his way. The fill up took less than 15 minutes times and after the trucker, no one else bothered him. With all tanks on the trailer full he headed back to camp.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 10th, 2020, 9:59pm 4:30PM Fernando has a drivers’ meeting out in front of the vehicles. Though General Jastrey would want to be there, she is not there. Random explosions go off in the background during the meeting. “We will run to the junction of Lab Town 70 miles away and split up from there. General Jastrey and a couple of us will go into Lab Town to clean it out. The rest of you will continue another 100 miles towards flight Town and find a place to camp out for the night. I will need two (2) Motorcycle Riders to ride ahead a couple miles from the group, no more than 5 miles ahead. They will scout the highway and scout out for a camping area, perhaps an Indian Town can let us rest there for the night.” Fernando explains. The Indians parked at the far end walks to Fernando’s meeting. Though they are carrying various food supplies with them, the Elder does the talking. “How are you doing this afternoon as the city crumbles before our eyes?” The Elder says. “Fine. We are discussing our escape plan we are going to do later in the afternoon.” Fernando explains. “I heard you need a place to rest for the night before continuing to Flight Town? Our town is only 100 miles away from here. You can come with us, rest and continue afterwards when the sun rises.” The Elder says. “You’re not that far from Lab Town.” Fernando points out. “One of our trucks will break off to join General Jastrey’s fight with Lab Town. The rest of us will head into our village. We also protect our part of the highway, so you will not need motorcycles scouting ahead. We have plenty of room and space and resources if you need to recharge and fill your water tanks. You can stay as long as you need. You helped us, we can help you. If you need to stay longer, we can negotiate a deal.” The Elder points out. “We helped you? Since when and how?” Fernando asks. “The Slavers’ treaty for one, the fight against the Lynch you won, and now the fight to clean up Lab Town. In those things you have given us resources, opportunities and freedoms we did not have before. Anything you and your group needs, if we have it we can share it.” The Elder says. “Thank you. People, you accept the chief’s invitation to his village area?” Fernando asks. “I do.” The Elder Jeanette says. “If she does, so do I.” The Younger Jeanette says. “Anyone else?” Fernando asks. Most begin to agree, except Jason. “I don’t.” Jason says. “I don’t care. You’re out-voted several times to one. Even your own driving partner voted against you.” Fernando tells him. “So the plan is simple – we split up at 70 miles where a few of us will go to fight at Lab Town. The rest of you will follow the Elder’s group another 30 miles to their village and park in the designated area where they tell you to park at. There you will lock down and rest up for the night. We should be back by morning, and after breakfast, we will continue to Flight town.” Fernando explains. The Elder adds, “Like I said. We maintain the roads in our area so after Lab Town, things should be smooth from there on. We have water on several piped in spigots in our lot and fresh river water from the mountains nearby. We grow our own foods, maintain cattle, sheep, pigs, ducks and chickens – the natural kind, not the mutant kind. We do our own butchering of animals, hand pick our fruits and vegetables, hunt/fish with nature and don’t waste anything. We use the whole animal from nose to tail, use the plants from leaves to roots, make our own medicines and take care of our own to take care of others.” “I’m sure that if we need anything that we can share or barter with what we have for what you have.” Fernando explains. He then goes back about the highway run they are going to do later that day. “With or without General Jastrey, we are going to start leaving at 6:30, 7o’clock at the latest. IF General Jastrey’s group is with us, they head out first. Followed by the Indian group, then us. Jason, you take the lead, followed by Den Mother. Jeanette in the Beetle will be next, then Elder Jeanette in her bus and Moro in her truck. Mavis/Hikaru in the Gas camper, followed by Ruth and Joanna in their turcks and campers and then Val in Hondo’s camper – Val you will take care of Meeshie and Macey for me while I go deal with the situation at Lab Town. Discuss arrangements in taking Molly and Maggie as well. But you will be delayed with the rear group – we waiting for the teen’s vehicles to come in and they are late, you may need to take a majority of them with you as well, as the truck has so many seats.” Fernando explains. “Might be a bit crowded but we can manage.” Val states. “If the teens’ vehicles arrive, then crowding should not be an issue. We just have to wait to see if the come.” Fernando explains. Val nods before he continues, “Likewise – you Karl will also wait with us as we wait for Marvin’s truck to come in or not. At worst if it is late, then you will take the girls La La and Li Li along with Maribelle and Teri. Hondo, you are second to last in the Bronco and I am the last vehicle on the line. If Marvin’s truck and the teen’s vehicles arrive, they will be between Karl’s truck and Hondo’s Bronco. If vehicles do not arrive, Val will take 3 teen boys 4 teen girls and the two dogs.  Hondo will take Marin and I will take 1 teen boy and 1 teen girl – the group leaders. As always, the convoy radio channel is number 38. Any questions?” Everyone seems to be at agreement at this point. “Good.” Fernando begins, adding “When we get to the Lab town Junction, General Jastry’s vehicles will break off the line to get Lab Town, as well as that one Indian vehicle, and then Hondo and I. Everyone else is to follow the Indian convoy to their village and lock down for the night.” “What about us?” Madison, the teen male leader, asks. “You will be going with Hondo and I to Lab town, but we will hide our vehicles when we go off by foot with General Jastrey. You, Patricia and Marvin will stay behind and guard the vehicles and monitor the radio on channel 38. Hopefully the battle will not last long. But just in case things go wrong, you may have to leave without us. That order will come with a code word from General Jastrey, Hondo or I. I will tell you what that code word is later.” Fernando explains. “Good. I thought we had to go into battle.” Madison says to himself. “Every day is a battle, Madison. You may not see it now but you will later in life.” Fernando tells him. “Since we will be protecting the vehicles, will we be armed?” Marvin asks. “Hondo?” Fernando throws the ball to his court. “Of course you will. I taught some of you the basics on how to use firearms. Hopefully you will not need to use them while we are gone.” Hondo explains. “We’ll hand you the fire arms to protect yourselves with before we leave.” Fernando tell them, adding, “That is your rides never show up. If your rides show up, you all continue to the Indian town with the others in your rides.” “Don’t know what is the delay.” Hondo says. “We will find out soon enough.” Fernando points out. As everyone discuss about who has what and their placement on the line, General Jastrey arrives in one of her military vehicles – an old military Jeep. She has her driver drive up to the group. “Having a driver’s meeting?” General Jastrey asks as she steps out of the jeep. “Just ironing out some details, general – sir.” Fernando says to her. Hondo asks, “What you know about the trains? We are expectin’ Tom and the boys to arrive with a delivery and they are late.” “We’re guarding the tracks to make sure the yahoo’s do not wreck the tracks. But they might be having problems further down the line. We do not know as of yet.” General Jastrey explains. “Thanks.” Hondo says to her. “So what time you guys leaving?” General Jastrey asks. “I’m planning for 6:30, 7o’clock the latest.” Fernando explains. “Hmmm... move it up a half hour,  this way we gather by 6PM and be leaving as you stated – 6:30.” General Jastrey explains “OK. Any objection to moving the bug out at 6PM? That is less than an hour and a half from now. We will prepare then and start rolling out when completed, which would put it at 6:30.” Fernando says to the group. Everyone agrees to the new terms. “OK, with this, I declare this meeting over. Let’s start preparing, like the last time, sleeping areas inside the vehicles and not the trailers. Teens, Molly, and Maggie, connect with Val and set up the truck area for you guys. Macey, you and Meeshie will with be with Zoe, Tonya and Kitty. Everyone else – let’s do this!” Fernando tells them. Everyone starts to pack up and set up their bedding and seating and sleeping areas. -= To be continued... =-

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 11th, 2020, 12:34am The Great Escape From Fight Town 5:50PM A contingent of General Jastrey’s men and their vehicles enter the parking lot from the city’s entrance, positioning themselves in a line to the exit. The Indian convoy is next to line up behind them. And Fernando’s convoy lined up behind the Indian convoy. Last minute vehicle checks and the lone of some 40 vehicles begin to slowly move out of the parking lot. It will be a while before the last vehicles move out of the parking lot. Chatter on channel 38 is requesting a headcount of the vehicles once they are 10 miles outside of Fight Town. But at the same time some are checking on the last vehicles that remain in the parking lot. “I told you guys to go ahead – I’m always the last one out!” Fernando tells those who are staying behind. Downtown of Fight Town sounds like a riot is going on, as it is. Unsure and concerned, those who stayed begin to walk to their vehicles. One by one they roll out to catch up with the others. The only ones left are Val, Hondo, Karl and Fernando along with their vehicles; with Marvin and the sheep girls and the teens who are without a vehicle remain standing in the parking lot. Fernando wonders where the delivery of the promised vehicles, as the last received radio message was of Tom, Jerry and Marco being about an hour from town, using the connected train to make the delivery. He hopes that the tracks are intact and not ruined from the riots. At almost 6:30, Fernando was about to give his final orders to Hondo and Val on taking on passengers when the CB Radios blare out a call, “Chief Mechanic calling for the Medic, come in Medic!” It repeats before Fernando picks up his CB microphone. “This is the Medic – where are you guys?!” Fernando replies. “Sorry we’re late. Some demonstrators decided that the rails would be a nice place to put up a road block! Unfortunately for them their blood and guts now lube the tracks.” Chief Mechanic says, adding, “We are entering the parking lot and have you in sight!” “Good...” Fernando replies with a sigh but looks about the main entrance from the highway and sees nothing there. “Here they are!” Hondo says as he points to the city’s entrance of the parking lot. Fernando had to turn around to see the vehicles come in and pull up in front of them. “Somebody ordered some cars and trailers?” Marco asks. “Marvin, La La, and Li Li, get in the SUV and roll out to catch up with the last vehicle. La La and Li Li, while Marvin is driving, prepare the back area with your things you have to make a sleeping area. Teen Girls, get in into this dune buggy and put the dogs in the trailers for now. Boys, get in the other dune buggy and follow Marvin!  Val, get Molly and Maggie and follow them! Marco, Tom, Jerry – I see you have your vehicle and trailer – go out the east exit and straight to catch up with the convoy.” Fernando tells them. “We know, we got a delivery for General Jastrey in the same area as well.” Tom points out as everyone gets into their appointed vehicles. Once in their vehicles, they roll out as Fernando orders with Hondo in the Bronco being the last tone to go before Fernando. As soon as the doors closed, each vehicle begins to leave as Fernando looks onto the city. Another explosion is heard in the distance. Fernando enters his electric van and checks on Macey sitting in the passenger front seat. Meeshie was also in the front section of the camper, jumping onto Fernando’s lap as he flicked on the various switches to send the most power from the batteries and generator to the electric motor. He reaches for the gear shift when the side sliding door opens and several bags are thrown in before somebody gets in and closes the door behind them. “What are you waiting for?!! Get this thing rolling before they get me!” Somebody sitting on the floor says out loud. “Daddy?” Macey asks from her seat while Meeshie has her back arched up and tail puffed out while she growls as only a cat would. Fernando puts the Electric Bus into gear and punches on the accelerator. The tires screech as they slip against the pavement as if they were connected to a powerful V8 engine. From Zero to 40 in under 8 seconds, respectable for most cars, lets alone a modified electric VW Microbus hauling a Dub box Trailer. He catches up to Hondo’s tail end as they leave the city limits. He sees that it is Ichigo from his inside rearview mirror, “I do not care how or why but if you are going be here, you are to shut up and sit still until we get to safety. I do not want to hear a word from you most of all.” “Don’t you want to know what is going on?” Ichigo throws at him. “I said ‘Shut Up AND Sit There Quietly!’ I don’t want to hear your mouth or what is going on, or I’ll stop this bus and throw you out to the streets of this burning town!” Fernando tells her sternly. Ichigo sat there amongst her pile of bags of things, holding back her emotions of wanting to cry but can’t. She just curls up into a ball on the floor and quietly sobs. “Daddy?” Macey tries to point her out. “I do not care Macey, we got a long haul to do as quickly as possible and nobody is going to stop me from completing it. Now you too need to be quiet as well and prepare yourself in case we have to fight. Fight Town decided now is the time to fall apart and it is going to take whoever they can with it – including us. But that I am not going to let happen.” Fernando tells her. He reaches for his CB Microphone and increases the volume before he keys up, “Line Leader, Line Leader – This is Medic in the Outback. What is the hold up that we have to travel so #$@!ing slow?!! Fight Town is erupting into hell hole, so this is no time to take caution!” “We got a rough ride ahead...” The Line Leader says. “If I get bum rushed from the rear, I’m going to take over the attacking group and hunt your ass down – You Hear Me Line Leader?!!” Fernando tells him for all to hear over the airwaves. “We heard you Medic. We’ll see what we can do!” The voice says on the radio. It takes a bit of time but the line starts moving faster. Fernando sighs for moment. He then takes the CB Radio’s microphone. “Medic to Righteous Cowboy, you listening in Righteous Cowboy?” Fernando says on the airwaves. Hondo answers back, “I’m here Medic.” “Take it upstairs.” Fernando replies. (Meaning take to a channel equivalent to 65). With a couple of modified switches being pulled, the switch to the channel is made. Hondo calls for Fernando, “You there Medic?” “I’m here. Now take it to the Hand Held.” Fernando tells him. (Meaning to use the small Yeasu VX2 radios, at the 2 meter frequencies at the last frequencies used.) “I’m here Medic.” Hondo calls out. “Good. I’m here too.” Fernando replies. “Can I ask why the privacy?” Hondo asks. “The School Girl jumped into my ride as I was to pull out.” Fernando answers. “School girl? She’s there with you?!” Hondo asks. “She is, and she’s been crying since. And from the looks of it, she brought as much money and papers as she cannot her personal things like clothes and brushes.” Fernando explains. Hondo can be heard sighing on the radio, “What you intend to do with her?” “Don’t know. But there are a few things to get to the bottom of first. And clearing out Lab Town might be an issue with her here. Bad enough Macey did not want to get with Zoe and Tonya in you ride Val’s driving. Now I have another mouth to feed.” Fernando explains. “Well, she’s your slave. She needs to do work in order to be fed and taken cared off like everyone else.” Hondo points out. “First we clear out Lab Town. Then we go to Indian Town to sleep for a day or two. I’ll figure out what to do with the School Girl while we are at Indian Town.” Fernando explains. “I trust you in doing the right thing. We all do.” Hondo says on the radio. “Thanks. See you at the Lab Town Junction. Returning back to 38 with the Hand Held at the side.” Fernando replies. “Righteous Cowboy, going back to 38!” Hondo replies. Fernando put the Yeasu hand held on the bus’ dashboard. For the time being the road was smooth. “Macey, get Ichigo to wash up in the sink and give her my towel for now to dry herself up. Then go set up the bed for you two to sleep in while I am away at Lab Town. After you get the bed done, wash yourself up and then get the bag of food Val set up. Should be time for you and her to have dinner, give her a sandwich, a pasta and salad box, a soup cup and a bottle of juice.” Fernando tells her as he flicks his switches to dim down his lights. “OK daddy.” Macey tells him. She slowly gets out of her chair and makes her way back to the middle section of the camper, holding on to the rear of Fernando’s Seat for balance. She looks down at Ichigo, “Dad say for you to get up and wash up here.” As she holds out her hand to help her up. Ichigo takes her hand and gets up, holding onto the side of the sink. Macey gives her a bar of soap and flicks a switch on the wall to turn on the water pump before she warns her, “We do not have hot water.” Ichigo nods before she begins to wash up her hands and then her face. Macey give her a towel to dry off with as she turns off the switch. Macey goes to the bed and gets on it, moving the pillows and blankets into their sleeping position. She then washes her hands and face, drying herself off on her towel before getting the bag of food from the cabinet underneath. She places the food on the area next to the sink, opening the bag and reaching inside as Ichigo sits back on the floor. She pulls out a box of pasta and salad, handing it to Ichigo, then a sandwich and cup of soup. She lastly hands her a couple eating utensils and a bottle of juice. “Where should I sit and eat, daddy?” Macey asks. “Anywhere you want: the bench, well, being folded down it’s the bed now, the floor or in the passenger seat where you were.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll sit on the floor then.” Macey tells him. “OK. Before you do, get me the small flat plate and a can of cat food. Anyone will do.” Fernando tells her. Macey does as she is told, giving him a small flat plate and a can of cat food before she serves herself. She notices the extra food in the bag. “Daddy, why is there extra food in the bag?” Macey asks. “I always eat seconds, you know that. But no one under my care is going to starve, that will be my dinner for later.” Fernando explains. “OK...” Macey replies before she sits down and begins her meal. Fernando looks at Meeshie, “This is no time to be choosey. I will serve you din din and then you will nap for a while. When we stop you can go out and do your kitty business and then go back inside the bus to protect the girls. I’ll be back as soon as we can.” He then opens the can of cat food and pours onto the small plate. He sets the plate on the passenger seat where Meeshie jumps too and begins eating her dinner. It takes them another half hour to enjoy their meal in silence as Fernando drives them following the convoy. Fernando hands Macey a paper bag to put all the used and empty cardboard and paper containers. Getting the bag filled with garbage, Fernando places it on floor in front of the passenger seat. He then takes Meeshie’s food plate and turn’s on his seat to put it into the sink behind his seat. Macey takes off her sneakers, sox, skirt and polo shirt, piling them up in an area by the sink on the floor before getting on the bed in just her t-shirt and panties. Ichigo remains seated on the bed. “Look Ichigo, you do not have to sleep but you need get ready for bed like Macey did. Soon I will be leaving to deal with Lab Town and I need you two to be as quiet as possible while I am gone.” Fernando explains to her. “Who’s going to protect me while you are gone?” Ichigo asks. “Meeshie.” Fernando answers. “Meeshie? The cat?!!” Ichigo exclaims. “I’ll be nearby at all times and a radio call away. Do not call me unless it is an emergency. I will have the bus and camper well hidden from sight. I need to trust you in doing the right thing. Are you going to do the right thing?” Fernando tells her as he hold up the tiny Yeasu VX2 radio. Ichigo bows her head and slightly nods. Fernando continues, “Before I go, I will open the Dub Box trailer camper for you and Macey to use the toilet before going I secure the campers. So take your clothes off down to your t-shirt and panties and get into that bed. There is more than enough room for the three of us, but since I’ll be driving, it will be just you two back there.” “What if somebody comes around looking for me?” Ichigo asks. “The camper will be secure and if somebody is going to try to shoot, bomb or flame the bus, they will not succeed. This vehicle is armored against such attacks, and like I said, I am just a radio call away. I do not think anyone will try to attack as they do not know you are here. Do I make myself clear?” Fernando says and asks. “Yes you do.” Ichigo replies. “Then strip down to your t-shirt and panties and get into bed.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo does as he said and climbs into the bed with Macey, taking the furthest side away from her. A voice on the CB Radio says, “Time to split off! Lab Town go to the left, Indian Village go to the right!” -= To be continued =-

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 12th, 2020, 11:08pm As the vehicles turn off, three of the newer vehicles turn off to Lab Town with Ms Jastry’s troops. It does not go unnoticed by Fernando. Not knowing if they know how to handle a CB Radio, he decides to deal with the situation when they get to the set up point for Lab Town instead of switching around the channels and typing up the convoy’s main frequency with chatter others should not be hearing. The military convoy stops just a couple of miles from their intended target and prepare for the attack from there. The area is sparsely populated with large trees of various kinds: Pine, Oak, Elm mostly.  Fernando parks his camper and trailer under a large oak with a just as equally large canopy. He gets his bus and trailer as close to the tree as possible. In the least, this hides his ride from view from higher points of view. Hondo parks his Bronco and trailer on the other side of the tree from Fernando. They get out to confront the others who haphazardly park their vehicles and trailers. “Why you broke off from the rest of the group going to the Indian village?” Fernando asks as they get out of their vehicles. “You requested that we go with you and do guard duty for your vehicles.” Madison points out. “That was only of you did not get your rides.” Fernando points out, “You got your rides, you should be going with the rest of the convoy.” “Then who is going to protect you and your vehicles, sir?” Marvin asks. “I, Hondo and I, are not alone in this as you can see. If you did not get your rides, only a couple of you would be here with us. Not all of you. And you would be doing simple guard duty to protect the vehicles, not joining us in battle in Lab Town.” Fernando explains. “Maybe they can still be good use in guardin’ our things while we are away.” Hondo throws in. Fernando shakes his head, though he agrees with the idea. It is something he is not happy with but he has to make the best out of the situation. “OK, Hondo. Help them turn their vehicles around to face them to go out on a moment’s notice. I’ll go find a few long arms in my camper for them to use.” Fernando tells him. “OK Jefe...” Hondo replies. It only takes him a couple of minutes per vehicle to turn them around to face the road from which they came from. Fernando goes into his Dub Box camper and pulls out a three of the M1 Garands he has hidden in there, along with a couple of loaded clips per rifle. He leaves them on the floor at the door of the Dub Box. Fernando then calls Marvin first, then Madison and Patricia. They gather about him at the box of the Dub Box. He hands them a clip of loaded ammunition, 7 rounds each. Then he holds out one of the Garands and demonstrates while he explains. “This clip goes into the rifle like this:  you hold open these jaws inside with your thumb and then drop the clip inside. With your other thumb press the clip hard until you feel it drop into place. Then remove your hands out of the area quickly as the rifle will close up and seal the area. If you are not fast enough, the jaws that hold the clip in place will bite you and it will hurt. It is something you need to get used to doing. Then you pull the bolt back and then forward and twist to load the first bullet. All other bullets you shoot will load themselves in automatically. When you shoot the 7th and last bullet, the rifle will open up and eject the clip. Reload the next clip you have like before, load the first round, and continue shooting. Any questions?” They seem to understand what was explained to them. Fernando gives them 3 more loaded clips of ammunitions each for a total of 4 before he hands them a Garand. “Put those other 3 clips in your pocket and load the rifle with the first one.” They do as he explained and demonstrated, giving them a little assistance with the procedure until they got it right. He then continues to explain how to shoot it, “On the side is a lever that has F/S on it. Look at it and twist the lever up and down – S is for Safety, meaning that the rifle is locked up and cannot fire. F is for Fire, meaning that it is unlocked and shoot when you pull the trigger. For now keep it on S. Now you have a loaded and ready to shoot rifle that is locked up to prevent it from being fired accidentally. Not to shoot...” He lifts up his Garand and points out, “You use this tab in the front and this metal notch in the back. Putting the rifle stock on your shoulder and hold it with your left hand on the front wooden stock and the right hand around the curve of the rear stock to where your finger can reach the trigger.  Then lean you head to the rifle with your left eye closed. Line up the notch with the tab and then what you want to shoot be on top of the notch and tab. Squeeze the trigger and it will shoot. When it shoots, it will kick back into your shoulder, so be prepared. At the same time the rifle will eject the bullet casing and load in the next bullet. If you do it right you will hit your target every time. If you miss, just adjust your aim. But whether you hit or miss, if somebody is coming to attack you and this hear how load this rifle is, they will second think about attacking you. Any questions?” “Where is the best place to shoot them?” Patricia asks. “Since it is going to be dark, at best you will be seeing is their shadow. You shout to them as to ask who they are and why are then there. If they do not answer or they try to rush you, shoot in their direction. You want to hit them in the chest and stomach area as it is the biggest area to hit. But they might wearing some amour to protect themselves. Keep shooting them there, as amour wears down with each shot you hit it with. After a while they will either fall or run away.” Fernando explains. He adds, “No one will be coming your way and listen to your CB Radios. If Hondo, General Jastrey, her men or I are coming back here, we will call you first. Also, I have my daughters in my camper. They are not to be disturbed for any reason. Also and lastly...” He takes his cane and twists the crystal ball. For a second there is a faint blue flash. He pick up a rock and throws it out onto the road but it looks like it hits a wall and small blue lightning flash about the rock for a second before it falls to the floor, “The force field will protect you and the vehicles from anyone attacking you for much of the time I am gone. But in case the field goes down, prepare to fight.” Fernando then twists the crystal on his can and twists it, shutting down the force field. He tells them, “While Hondo and I are gone, check your trailers, and set up your beds. I maybe wrong but there might be more rifles in the trailer. Given them out to who will be awake on guard duty here. Tell me what you find when I come back. Do not play with the generators or the lights, that might bring unwanted attention. Have Lisa and her dogs outside the trailer. If something comes that is not friendly, the dogs will alert you first. Hope to see you before Dawn. Hondo, let’s go.” “Right behind you, Jefe.” Hondo says. They both walk away, the force field being turned on after they walked away far enough. A half hour later the moon comes up on the dark skies, lighting the area as it can. Another cloudless night along the mountain roads saps the warm air that was around during the day to a goose-bump rising chill that seems to surround everything. Madison order the teens to action, “Jordan, Robin, check out the trailer and take note of what it there. If there are rifles in there, take them out so we can set them and give them out. Francis and Dakota, check out our food and hand them out to the boys – Pat, get the girls going like I got the boys.” Patricia acknowledges Madison with a nod before telling the girls basically the same thing, Lisa, Nancy, check out the trailer for guns and rifles and bring out the rifles for us to set up and give them out. Alice, check and give out the food we got.” From inside the boy’s trailer, one of the boys yell out, “We got a bathroom in here!” “What kind of bathroom?” Madison asks. “It’s a small room with a toilet and a shower but at least it is private!” the voice replies back. In hearing that the teens have firearms, Marvin explains what was taught to him to La La and Li Li before he goes into his trailer and finds a few firearms, taking out two of them for the girls. They set up rifles for themselves. Taking the bag of food given to him, he pulls out the items and gives them out to the girls. With the exception of Fernando’s girls, the camp relaxes down to having dinner. 15 minutes later Fernando and Hondo arrives to General Jastrey’s camp, overlooking a ridge where the entrance to one of Lab Town’s lower entrances can be seen. On top of the Mesa is a walled in area with a few buildings which marks the outdoor part of Lab Town. General Jastrey and a few of her men look over the area with their binoculars. “That’s it?” Fernando asks. “Yeah. The lights are on but the place looks empty. Nothing has moved from within it in the past 48 hours of observing it. Waiting for my scouts to report in.” General Jastrey says. “Think they bugged out?” Hondo asks. “Remember, they have technology that they can go in and out without walking out where they can be seen. Don’t know what the range is on their teleporters but even a couple of miles, we would lose them in all in a matter of seconds. I think they are doing what they do but in a lesser amount knowing that we are outside, ready to move out when we move in.” Fernando explains. “Teleporters?” General Jastrey asks. “Teleporter is a device or machine that can take you from your place and put you someplace else. There are many ways of doing this but it is something like this.” Fernando explains and then takes his cane and teleports one of the General’s men from where she stood to 10 feet away to prove a point. “Do you have any more of these?” General Jastrey asks as she points to Fernando’s cane. “It’s the only one but there are other devices, other machines that can do the same thing, just do it differently. And from the looks of it, ‘our friends in the cave’ have something like this and are using it to move in and out of the Lab. That is going to cause problems if we move in suddenly. We need to move in slow and silently, that means weapons with silencers.” Fernando explains. General Jastrey nods. -= To Be Continued. =-

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 13th, 2020, 10:51pm Hondo lowered himself onto one knee and rubbed his chin as he looked over the town. He pulled out a small spotting scope from his pocket and looked over the place. "Lot of hidden places, Jefe. If they are teleportin' those buildin's could still be fortified 'gainst rifles. If they can teleport, they could have shields as well. I don't like it. Somethin' feels off." Hondo growled as he observed the town. "From what my scouts have seen it all looks fairly primative. Stucco and wood buildings, no sign of technology." Jastry replied "Looks can be decievin', General. They want us to underestimate them." Hondo said in a low voice. "That is something we will not do." Jastry replied. Hondo grunted in agreement and continued to observe while they waited for the scouts to return once more. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, As they traveled, Maggie, Valentine and the girls all talked. Maggie avoided certain topics on Valentine's request, though she asked to talk about more of what had happened to her when they were alone. Maggie apologized several times, though Valentine continually told her it wasn't necessary. They talked about Hondo a bit too. Maggie expressed her fear of him and Valentine tried to reassure her that she'd be fine and that Hondo just needed time to think and cool off. Zoey and Tonya both gawked at her a bit at first, as they had never seen a racoon wessen before, as they were extremely rare. As they all talked Red Molly sat quietly in the rear most seat. Zoey tried to talk to her but Molly just nodded in reply to Zoey or give one word answers. after a bit she excused herself and crawled in the back of the camper. Zoey tried to follow but Tonya stopped her. Molly sat down and curled up on the couch. She tried not to cry, as she tried to get angry again to control her emotions, but it did not work. Soon she broke down and sobbed softly into one of the couch pillows. She wished she had gone with Hondo and Fernando to fight. After hitting Fernando and making Hondo bleed, she doubted they wanted her around them anyway, but to fight for something, to fight and die for something sounded like the best way out. Outside of death she saw very little hope. She couldn't bring herself to die by her own hand, yet, but the thought of dying in a fight at least seemed like a noble way to end it all.  After a while Tonya crawled into the back to check on her. Molly glanced her way then looked away from her.  Tonya sat down quietly beside her and stoked her hair as she cried softly. They sat together saying nothing, though the silence spoke volumes. as the groups split off Valentine got more quiet and Zoey and Maggie both noticed it and allowed her her thoughts in peace. Valentine had just gotten back to Hondo and now they had to part ways again while he went to fight an enemy that could possibly be far more formidable than the slavers had been. Dark thoughts crossed her mind as she drove. She knew she'd have felt better if she was with him, but the girls needed her. Macey not wanting to come with them bothered her slightly too, and as a side thought she worried about Macey being so close to the fighting. The dark thoughts continued their assault on her mind as she drove, though she tried to fight them off. A couple hours after splitting off they pulled up to the Indian village. They were directed to a camping area inside the main gates. As they pulled over the two Jeanettes argued about camp setup and who should park where. After a bit Ruth came up to Valentine's window. "What's the hold up?" Ruth asked "I don't know. Seems like I missed a lot. There is two Jeanettes apparently and they are arguin'." Valentine said "None of us have a clue. We all sort of decided it wasn't important enough to give much thought to. You think if we give those bitces a pair of pistols they would shoot each other?" Ruth asked with a mischievous smile. Valentine giggled, "I think that's too much to hope for." "Well if we wait for them it will be morning before we are set." Ruth replied. "Then we do it our way." Valentine replied. Valentine got out and started having people park. The Jeanette's angrily came over to complain but Valentine walked away from them. They started to follow but Ruth cut them off. "Park your rig beside the Den mother's school bus." Ruth said. "Who are you to give us orders?" One Jeanette asked "I'm just helping Valentine. She's setting things up." Ruth said "She has no rights! I'm the leader when Fernando is not here!" The other said angrily. "Some leader! You two were busy arguing while we all waited. People need to get setup and get some sleep. We can't wait on you two all night! Someone had to do something so Valentine did." Ruth replied in an angry growl. "But..." The other Jeanette started to retort. "But nothing! If things go bad in the fight Hondo and Fernando will need us to be ready. So you two can either be useful, or shut the #$@! up and get out of the way!" Ruth replied angrily. The other Jeanette started to say something before the first one pulled her away, "Let's just do it. We will have Fernando set them straight when he returns." They walked away and parked their rigs without further words, though they stayed away from the others the rest of the night, only making their indigence known with looks and body language. Ruth walked over to Valentine shaking her head as she approached. "Why does Fernando tollerate them?" Ruth asked as she got close to Valentine. Valentine shrugged, "Beats me. I try to stay away from them. They just aren't worth a fight." Ruth nodded, "Yeah. Just glad you took charge. Someone had to." "It's not a big deal. You headin' them off was a big help to me. I'm not sure ...." Valentine paused "Not sure of what?" Ruth asked Valentine sighed and shook her head, "I'm tryin' not to think 'bout it like Fernando said, but ... my mind has been going to dark places since... since..." "If you want to talk, I'm willing to listen. I won't press but none of us know what happened to you." Ruth said Valentine nodded, "I know. I appreciate the offer, but... I can't even tell Hondo yet. It... it was .... horrible. No nightmare I've ever had could compare. I'm just tryin' to stay busy but not sure I could handle Jeanette's bullshit right now." Ruth nodded, "It's alright. Glad I could help.... Looks like almost everyone is parked. Why is Jason way down at the end?" "He's still poutin', an' doesn't want to be here but refuses to go on his own. So he's parkin' away from us." Valentine replied. Ruth shook her head, "Should put the Jeanettes down by him." "No, they'd just make more noise." Valentine replied. Ruth nodded, "That's true. So where do you want us?" "You can park there at the end of the line. I'll start a second row with the camper up one and across from you. That way Hondo can pull in and be the end of this row, Fernando can pull in on the other side, and the teens and wessens can form up the rest of the second row. It will keep us all closer and make it easier to protect everyone." Valentine said "That works. I saw the teens split off with Fernando and Hondo. I thought they were supposed to come with us?" Ruth said. "I did too, but somethin' must have changed an' we weren't informed." Valentine said. Ruth shrugged, "Maybe, but that leaves us short handed for guard duty." "We should be safer here than we have been, but we'll just have to take turns standin' guard. Tonya and I can stand guard. If Maggie knows how to use a gun I'll see if she'll help." Valentine said "We can help too." Ruth offered. "You take first watch then. Tonya and I can take the late watch since you usually handle breakfast, unless you want me to handle it." Valentine offered. "No, that works for me. I don't mind heading up breakfast. What about Red Molly? Can she help guard?" Ruth asked Valentine shrugged and shook her head, "I don't know if that's a good idea. She's in a darker place than I am by far. Not sure she should be handlin' a gun in her state... at least not yet." Ruth nodded, "I understand. Well, lets get in place so we can setup." Valentine nodded and headed back to the truck. In a few minutes they were parked and joined the others in setting up camp. They did not figure they would stay long so the bare necessities were setup for now.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 11th, 2020, 10:06pm “General Jastrey – have 2 teams per building, but only send one team in. The other team guards the entrance and exit of the building – no one goes in or out without identifying themselves first. Then have ten teams at the main front and rear entrance and exit of the base – eight goes in, one stays outside to secure entry point. Snipers around the facility will take down any overpowering force that might try to enter or leave. We go in all at once together. When we go in, nobody touches anything.” Fernando tells General Jastrey and her men, adding “I’ll take the front, Hondo you take the rear.” “Alright Jefe...” Hondo says. Another 15 minutes of preparation before the team groups set themselves up at the various entrances and exits throughout the compound. The signal was given for the troops to move in. Fighting was very minimal, much of it against automated system and a couple of drones. Lab Techs that were found disappeared in a flash of light. Deeper into the compound they go, the fewer automated systems they fought, the more lab techs they met and disappeared. Several labs were infiltrated, finding shelves of jarred body parts in bubbling solutions. A couple of larger rooms had examinations beds covered in blood and reeking of spoiled meat. It is not until they got to the lowest levels did they find locked cells housing various wessens. In the other end of the hall was several rooms containing large chambers with filled with a green liquid and people floating in it with a mask to give them air to breathe and chains on their wrists and ankles to hold them inside. They looked like they were going through some process of metamorphosis. In another room were three beds but one had a male sheep wessen strapped down on it with some kind of hear gear on his head. Arcs of electricity jumps from the electrode to electrode on the head gear. Fernando finds some kind of control console in the room and looks it over. He presses a few switches and twists a few dials. The electrical flow to the wessen’s head gear ends and the headgear itself opens up to where one of the soldiers took it off the wessen’s head. Hondo arrives to Fernando’s side. “What to do next, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “Take a couple men with you and see if you can open those locked cells and free those within. I’ll see about getting those in those vats out.” Fernando tells him. “Will do.” Hondo replies before pointing out to a few men, “You, you, you  and you, come with me.” Fernando then orders the men with him to release the wessen on the bed. He then goes into the other room with the large glass tanks with the wessens inside. He walks about the room looking for controls but finds none. Going back to the room with the three beds has controls but nothing for the tanks in the other room. “Alright fellas. I can’t controls for these tanks, so we’re going to blow them open. Aim for the top and bottom of the tank above and below whoever is inside. That should shatter the tanks and all that liquid should rush out. The drains on the floor should take care of the liquid but it may be not be fast enough to get it all so get what you can to stand up on as to not get your gear wet. And put on some protective gear to deal with taking down who’s inside!” Fernando explains. The soldiers go about getting the other two beds and move them to the doorway for them to sit on and put on their protective gear, giving them a couple feet of space off the floor. They discuss amongst themselves as to when to shoot them all at once or one at a time. They opted for one at a time. The medic in Fernando’s group was taking care of the wessen they freed from his restraints on the bed. The tanks exploded upon impact with the bullets fired at it, making the liquid surge into a wave that filled the floor several inches. It takes a few seconds for the drain to suck down the green foul smelling liquid from the room before they take down the first of several individuals from within the busted tank. Hearing the explosion, Hondo calls on the radio, “Jefe! Are you alright!” “We’re fine Hondo. rescue those in the cells but do not come into the area – we are dealing with some kind of bio-contamination. Here. There will be several more explosions like that last one to get those in the tanks out.” Fernando explains. “We found what looks like a hose and shower on this end. If you need a clean up, it’s at the very end of the hall with the cells.” Hondo explains. “Good. Get your medic to check who you find before getting them cleaned up. And continue searching, maybe we can find something useful.” Fernando says. “Will do!” Hondo replies. In the background of the radio chatter, somebody yells “Drone! Drone!” before several rounds of gun fire can be heard. Then silence. “Alright everybody – troop leaders – head count!” Fernando says in the radio. After a few seconds, everyone is accounted for. Several more minutes, and the bodies in the tanks were freed in much the same way as the first. Hondo’s group finds a storage closet filled with clothes, towels and personal cleaning supplies, though not the best it is enough to get those they find cleaned up and clothed. A lot of the stuff looks personal but they are not going to sort what belongs to who as they are going to get those they find cleaned up and dressed to leave. “Jefe, you there?” Hondo calls on the radio. “I’m here.” Fernando answers. “I think we are done here. We have about 20 older teens and adults, and 10 children and younger teens. They all in various states of wessen conversion of sorts.” Hondo says. “We’re still gathering and cleaning up here. Go call General Jastrey for a personnel carrier to put those you find in for immediate exit.” Fernando explains. “Gotcha!” Hondo replies. “I heard all of you!” General Jastrey replies from her radio. She then asks, “Hondo, how many you have again, where are you in the compound and how long to extract them?” “I have 20 adults and older teens and 10 children and younger teens in various states of wessen conversion. We’re at the bottom level of the compound. ETA is ‘bout 10 minutes.” Hondo explains. “I’ll have an armored people-carrier at the entrance where you came in. Let me know when you’re half way out of the maze.” General Jastrey tells him. “Will do!” Hondo replies. He then looks at his men and his rescued group, “It’s a long walk but we are heading out where we came in.” A little girl about 8 years old who looks like much of her features were changed to a sheep/lamb wessen looks at him. She asks, “Excuse me mister, where are you taking us?” Hondo gets down on one knee and holds her hands, “Some place safe, away from this nightmare. I’m sorry we could not get here sooner, though.” “Do you have food and water where you are taking us?” The little girl asks. She adds, “We have not eaten or drank in days.” “I’ll see about gettin’ somethin’ for you all to eat.” Hondo tells her before rising up his Radio, “General Jastrey, you still out there?” “I’m here. You’re at the half way point already?” General Jastrey says and asks. “No. But many of these poor folks are weak from thirst and hunger. Got somethin’ for them when we get them out, like field ration energy bars and water?” Hondo asks. “I’ll see what I can gather. Let me know when you’re half way to the destination.” General Jastrey says. “I will, but the condition of these people, it might take longer than the original 10 minutes.” Hondo stated. “Noted.” General Jastrey replies. Hondo looks at the little sheep girl, “It’s not much, but you will have a little somethin’ to eat and drink when we get out of here.” “Thank you, mister!” The little lamb girl says as she pounces and hugs Hondo. Hondo is just frozen in the moment of being pounced and hugged like Zoe does to him. On some level it is accepted since Val has been returned to him but he would prefer to be with her at the Indian camp and not fighting another war with some unknown enemy while rescuing people he does not know. He thinks about how much hate is in such a world they are in where one would snatch people and turn their into hybrid human animals. It reminds him of the African wars of the 1990s, the Tutsis vs. the Tootoos and the late 2010’s South African White Massacre where killing was wanton and non-discriminatory. People were just targets to make one reputation larger based on a body count one can make from those around them. And he wonders if he and Fernando are getting to be like that – owning a reputation based on the body count they are standing on. The little lamb girl eventually lets him go and trots to the rest of the group, leaving him there on one knee. He slowly gets up and continues to follow his group. Fernando takes longer, for except the one found on the bed, everyone found is in very bad condition and can barely move on their own without assistance. He takes them to the cell area where Hondo found the shower and hose facility and finds an open locker with soap, towels and left over clothes. He finds a jar of liquid soap that screw into the hose to make a power wash. Keeping the water pressure to minimum, the bio hazard material is washed off those who were in the tank and off the soldiers exposed to the stuff. The individual were then given some towels to dry off with and clothes to put on. Fernando does a head count of those they had rescued from the tanks and the one from the bed. “16... 12 older teens-young adults- 10 females, 2 males, 4 children-young teens – all female, and that one older male found on the bed.” He says in his mind. He looks about the facility and the control room some more, taking what supplies and things he thinks would be needed, finding a leather binder notebook of notes. He looks it over, and its notes of individuals and the wessens they were changed into. He closes the binder and puts it under his arm. The radio is silent and thus Fernando takes it to make his call. “General Jastrey, are you out there?” Fernando calls to her. “I’m here. What’s your status?” The General asks. “With what was found, we washed off the bio-contaminate off ourselves and the victims we found. We have about 21 individuals, mostly young females. There are 3 males – including one older one. And they are near completion of their wessen transformation. They are all weak, probably from their ordeal of being in a solutions submersion tank for who knows how long they were in them, so it will take a while for us to get out. I also found something that I will show you in person.” Fernando explains. “We’ll be waiting. There will be an armored people carrier waiting when you arrive.” General Jastrey “See you then.” Fernando says on the radio before turning his troops. “I got point, Benson and Wojohowitz, you got the rear. Everyone else gets a dance partner and help them get out of here!” He waits for a few seconds for the troops to organize themselves before telling them, “Let’s Roll out!” Hondo’s team was almost at the half-way point when somebody on the radio started yelling “Drones! Drone!” It is followed by automatic weapons’ fire lasting for several seconds. In the commotion no one sees Hondo clutching at his neck as if something stung him. Whatever it was it was crushed by his almighty large hand, and remnants thereof looked like some kind of flying insect though there were too many silver metallic bits to make it natural. A couple of his men also got the insect bite treatment as well. Not thinking much about it, Hondo wipes his hand on the side of his leg and continues with his group. In a few minutes Hondo and his troop reach the half-way point. He makes the call to General Jastrey of his goal arrival and continuation of extraction of the victims and his team. General Jastrey acknowledges his report. He and his men would be reaching the three-quarter point before Fernando and his group reaches the half way point. Another 15 minutes later Hondo’s group reaches the exit. Hondo radio calls the troops at the exit to identify himself and his group as planned. With visual confirmation a couple of minutes later, Hondo and his team step out of the exit, the victims they extricated are given water and snack bars to hold them over. They were escorted to the armored vehicle where they are sent in to sit down. General Jastrey arrives and heads over to Hondo as she inspects his findings. “Found anything else?” General Jastrey asks. Hondo shakes his head, “Nothin’ out of the ordinary. Just some bugs biting a couple of us.” “I see.” General Jastrey says as she signals the medic to look him over. They find nothing but a bump of a stinging bite on the back of his neck. Little was done to those bitten, a bit of lotion and a band aid was put on the bite wound. Another 10 minutes Fernando radios ahead before revealing himself and his group to the exit. The troops guarding the entrance allowed him and his group to step out. The victims are given snack bars and bottles of water before being escorted to armor vehicle. They get in and sit down while Hondo, Fernando and General Jastrey discuss what was found and what is their next move. “Your job is done. Time to send in a demolition team and flatten the place.” General Jastrey says to them. “Don’t. Leave it be.” Fernando says to her. “Can I ask why?” General Jastrey asks. “We charged in and they left when we charged in, chances are we are being watched. If they think we came in to rescue people, then they would not be so angered with our actions. But if we destroy their place, they will get reinforcements and attack Center Town. At least as is we got their attention and perhaps, just perhaps, they would want to make peace with us. That would be the first step for them to do if they do something. So it is best that it is left alone.”  Fernando explains. General Jastrey thinks for a while before Fernando interrupts her. “General Jastrey, I found this in the control room. It has pictures and names of people and some link it to their transformation. If it helps to restore their identities of who they are despite being converted to wessens, then use it.” Fernando explains. General Jastrey takes the binder and looks over a few pages, saying to herself, “Interesting.” She finds a couple of CD/DVDs in a back pocketed folder inside the binder. “These would be interesting to go over.” “I would like a copy of those CDs.” Fernando says. “So would I.” Hondo throws his voice in to be heard. Fernando reaches out to get the binder from General Jastrey, “Our campers are on top of the top of the ridge, a couple of miles away. My laptop should be able to copy it into memory and I give it back to you. Should only take about an hour, if that.” General Jastrey looks at them both. “Alright, get into the jeep.” She then turns to her officers, “Clean up and pull back to the sniper’s boundaries. We’ll be rolling out soon.” “Yes ma’am.” Her officers say to her as Hondo and Fernando get into the jeep through the rear. They sit and hold onto the rear railing before being driven to the ridge where their campers were. Fernando requests use of the CB Radio on the Jeep, selected to Channel 38. “This is Fernando calling to the Teens and Wessens at the camp. Come Teens and/or Wessens.” Fernando calls over the radio. It takes several seconds before he gets an answer, “Madison of the Teen boys here. What’s the situation?” “Hondo and I are returning to camp. We rescued over 40 individuals in the lab. General Jastrey is handling the reintegration of them back into society. We found some data discs that I will try to recover, that should take about an hour before they are given to General Jastrey. She will be with us as she is supplying the ride for us to get there. We should be there in five minutes.” Fernando explains. “Understood. We will be waiting for your return.” Madison replies. In a couple of minutes, General Jastrey’s Jeep makes it over the ridge and the camp comes into view. Fernando turns off the force field that surrounds the camp with his cane to allow them to enter the campsite. -= To Be Continued... =-

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 13th, 2020, 7:48pm General Jastery’s jeep stops by the vehicles at the campsite. Fernando and Hondo jump off from the rear of the jeep and walk over to the teens and wessens. General Jastrey steps off the her vehicle and follows them. “Everything alright here?” Fernando asks. “No problems.” Madison replies. “Marvin, Karl?” Fernando calls to them in asking. They both shake their heads. “Good.” Fernando replies, before turning to Madison, “It is not that I don’t trust you, but as wessens, Marvin and Karl can see and hear things further away that you can as a human. I trust your word in that things to you were fine. But things are fine up to a point, they can verify if things were fine at a longer distance. Like your dogs, they can pick up things that you can’t. Same logic applies.” “I get ya.” Madison replies. “Then rest up and then get ready to roll now that I’m here. We move out in an hour, as I need to do some work for General Jastrey in recovering data from an information disc we found before we leave.” Fernando tells them. He signals to General Jastrey to follow him to his electric camper. He enters through the front passenger door, reaching into the custom storage box in the box. From inside he pulls out his Mac Powerbook and turns it on. General Jastrey gives him the information disc and he puts it into the drive slot. It loads up and shows an icon on the desktop. Opening the disc’s icon reveals many files, but the titles seem to be encrypted. Strangely, there is a folder named ‘Encryption’ and within the folder is a couple of encryption programs and a generic text file of passwords needed to decrypt the files. Fernando copies the CD directly to the hard drive as a disk image. It is faster to copy the disc as a disk image than to copy it file by file. Thus what could have taken an hour to do, take 15 minutes. As it copies to his system, Fernando explains about the files being encrypted and there is an encryption program with a text file of passwords to gain access to them. When done, Fernando ejects the disc from his computer and shuts it down, handing the disc to General Jastrey. “We’ll call each other if we find something in that disc.” Fernando points out. Before General Jastrey could reply, her driver steps up to her, handing her a portable radio, “General, you’re wanted on the radio.” “General Jastrey here.” General Jastrey says over the radio. “Ma’am, Gunnery Sergeant Smith here, one of the rescued wessens wants to see you in person.” The voice. “Tell the wessen that I will see him when we get to town.” General Jastrey states to him. “This wessen is adamant in wanting to see you now. He claims that he is Reverend Jenkins.” Sergeant Smith says. “Reverend Jenkins?” General Jastrey asks in awe… -=To Be Continued...=-

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 30th, 2020, 4:35am “Yes Ma’am. It is claiming to be Reverend Jenkins.” Sergeant Smith says over the radio. “Get him some food and water and make him comfortable. And tell him that I will see him in the morning to deal with what is going on. Right now we got to pack up and move out.” General Jastrey replies over the radio. “Will go Ma’am!” Sergeant Smith replies. General Jastrey hands over the handheld walkie talkie to her driver. She then turns to Fernando and Hondo, “Due to this new finding, I will be taking my men to the Indian village to deal with Maribelle about this. It will give you and your mini convoy protection to get there.” “Thanks. We’ll prepare to go and wait for your group to pass by and we will follow you.” Fernando tells her. He turns to Hondo and the others, “Marvin, you go first after the General Jastrey’s men go by, Patricia, you will insert your ride after Marvin. Madison, you’re behind Patricia. Hondo and then I will take up the rear.” Through everyone agrees, Patricia needs to ask why for that order, “Sounds great but why in that order?” “Marvin, and Hondo have the stronger vehicles compared to you, Madison and I. If any of us breaks down, they can hitch up to us and tow us to the next destination where we will conduct repairs. It is how I have much of the convoy going though there are some personal preferences as to who wants to be behind who.” Fernando explains. In the distance, one can hear large military vehicles being turned on but not yet moving, as they gathering themselves and putting away their weapons. “Alright. Get your things and then your rides ready. We’ll be going as soon as they pass by.” Fernando tells them. Everyone goes to their respective vehicles, putting away their long arms before getting in to them and turning on their engines. Fernando walks up to Hondo who hesitated in getting into his Bronco. “Everything alright? You look tired.” Fernando asks. “Just tired, nothin’ more. These past several days without sleep and workin’ hard to get Val back, I’ll be better with a bit of sleep tomorrow.” Hondo states. “Alright. I’ll have us stay at the Indian village for a day or two so you can rest up. I’m sure we all need it.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll be fine.” Hondo replies. The engine noise of heavy vehicles begins to get louder as General Jastrey’s troops started rolling out. It takes about 5 minutes for the military caravan to pass them for them to join up at the rear. Marvin pulls out first followed by Patricia and then Madison. Hondo was next with Fernando taking up the rear. In a couple of minutes they were back on the highway road, making their way to the Indian Village some 30-plus miles away. 3:30AM No vehicles broke down so the trip went fast, arriving at the village just a bit over an hour later. The Chief was expecting us and during the night General Jastrey had a meeting with the Chief. Fernando and Hondo were invited but they both stated that they were tired and needed the rest. Hondo joined his family in his camper. Fernando closed up all the curtains in his camper and popped up the top tent for air. He strips down to his briefs before getting into the bed with the girls. He pats on the mattress and Meeshie jumps up onto the bed and curls up on top the blankets with them. 5:30AM The camp begins to wake up with Ruth, one of the teen girls and the Sheep Wessen girls are gathered outside of Hondo’s camper. Ruth knocks on the door when she finds it locked. Tonya opens the door. “Oh, sorry. I did not know it was locked.” Tonya explains, adding, “Hondo and Fernando came in late and he’s still sleeping. I do not dare disturb them, not just yet. Got the stuff?” Ruth hefts up a paper bag of various items, including a Giant Mutant Chicken Egg, “Sure do.” “Good. Let’s get cooking.” Tonya explains. As the ladies begin to assemble the ingredients, there was a knock on camper door. Ruth goes to open it. There were a couple of Indian women at the door. “How can I help you?” Ruth asks. The older of the two reaches up with a leather bag, “As our guest, please accept this gift of food.” “Thank you.” Ruth says as she receives the bag from them. The younger of the two asks, “That white camper with the red cross on it is not answering when we knocked on its door.” Ruth had to think, then look out the window. She sees the Electric camper by Hondo’s camper. “Oh, Fernando’s camper? He’s probably still sleeping but if you have something for him, we’ll give what you want to give him when he wakes up.” She explains. “And that Brown and White Camper?” The older woman asks. “That’s my camper.” Ruth says. “It is?” The older woman asks. “Yeah. We gather into this one to cook most of the meals here, and if need be, we can use the two camper behind the white camper and then my camper.” Ruth explains. “So, and the others?” The older woman asks. “Some of them are here helping to cook, while some others are still sleeping.” Ruth explains. “So... can we give you all the food gifts and you hand them out to the others?” The older woman asks. “We can do that.” Ruth says. The younger woman pulls a pull cart closer to the door and start lifting leather bags of food into Hondo’s camper. There was a bag for every vehicle in the convoy. They were taken to the back where the truck and the camper connect. “Thank you for the food. It is greatly appreciated.” Ruth tells them, “We will make sure that the others will get it and say thanks for these gifts.” “We will see you later during the day.” The older woman says to Ruth before signaling to the younger woman, “Let’s go. We got to help make the morning meal for the village.” Ruth waits for them to walk away before closing the door. Tonya shows the sheep wessen girls and the teen girls how to prepare for breakfast, Ruth takes inventory of one of the bags, finding a dozen regular chicken eggs (large sized), small loaves of bread or large biscuits, and various fruits and fresh grains. Val climbs down from the sleeping area upstairs, with Zoe right after her. She looks at everyone in her kitchen. “What’s going on?” Val asks as Zoe runs into the bathroom. “Oh...” Ruth begins, “When you were ‘gone’ we gathered here to help make breakfast for everyone like you used too. We are just keeping the tradition alive.” “Thanks.” Val says to her, adding, “First thing is first – coffee for Hondo and Fernando.” She goes ahead and puts a large pot of water to boil. “This water is for the coffee for them and also for tea and hot cereal. Just be careful. I do not anybody burned.” “We’ll be careful.” Tonya says. “I’ll be down in a bit after I wash up and get dressed.” Val tells them before she knocks on the door, “Zoe, honey. Let mommy in.” The bathroom opens up a crack, Val opens it enough for her to walk in. Ruth looks over the pot of boiling water while Tonya shows how to crack open a giant mutant chicken egg into a large bowl without spilling a drop. An electric egg beater is used to scramble the egg. A frying pan is set up with a spoonful of oil. Peppers and onions are cut up into small squares, and some bacon is cooked on the frying pan extra crispy. It is taken out of the pan and crumbled up then put on a plate. Taking ladle full of egg, it is poured onto the frying pan and some of the pepper, onions and bacon are sprinkled over it as it cooks. Another frying pan it set up to cook more bacon and sausages. A slice of cheese is put onto one side of the omelet before it is folded. A couple of minutes more, it is put onto a plastic/paper plate along with a couple strips of bacon and a sausage. Ruth takes one of the bread biscuits and puts it on the plate with the egg. Another plastic/paper plate is made in the same fashion. Val and Zoe step out of the bathroom a little bit fresher than when they came in. Zoe goes upstairs to get dressed to get Macey over for breakfast. Val goes over and makes the coffee for Hondo. Tonya tells Val, “The plates are for you and...” She hesitates for a bit before finishing the sentence “Hondo.” “Thank you.” Val says as she takes the plates of food and a sealed coffee carafe upstairs to their bedroom. Zoe comes downstairs and tells Tonya as she leaves, “I’ll be back with Macey!” She hops out of the back of the camper and trots over to Fernando’s camper. There she gets up on the bumper and tow hitch to knock on the rear window. The curtain was closed and rear hatch locked, but her knocking gets somebody’s attention as Meeshie crawls up from under the curtain to see who it is. “Meeshie! Get Macey!” Zoe says to her through the closed window. Meeshie disappears for about a minute. One of the curtain panels slides open, and Macey gets up behind the window. Zoe yells through the window, “Get dressed! Breakfast!” Macey nods before closing the curtain. It takes her a couple minutes to put something on, fresh inner layers with yesterday’s outer layers. She then makes her way to the driver’s seat and leave through the driver’s side door. She goes to the rear of the camper bus where Zoe was waiting for her. “Come on! Tonya and Ruth is making breakfast, you want to eat, don’t you?” Zoe tells her as she takes Macey by the wrist and hauls her to Hondo’s camper. She opens the door and takes her inside and then upstairs to her bedroom. “You stay up here while I get us some food.” Before Macey could say anything, Zoe is heading out and down the ladder. In Fernando’s electric camper, Meeshie is on the bed pawing at Fernando’s face to wake him up. Eventually it does. Fernando wakes up looking right at the cat. It takes a while for reality to set it and for to sit up. He looks about camper, finding Ichigo sleeping but Macey nowhere to be found. He pets Meeshie on her little head, “Thank you, girl.” He sits up and gets dressed. Ichigo slowly wakes up. “Where am I?” “Go back to sleep. I’ll see about getting breakfast later.” Fernando tells her. “Thanks...” Ichigo tries to go back to sleep, but then she sits up abruptly, “Who Are You And Where Am I?!!” “You OK Ichigo? It’s me, Fernando. You dove into my truck after escaping Fight Town.” He tells her. “OH... yeah. I remember now.” She says as she sits up and realized that she is in her t-shirt and panties. “Uhm... You and I didn’t do anything, Uhm, you know...” she asks as she makes a circle with her index and thumb with one hand and slid her extended index finger in and out the hole with other. “No, we didn’t #$@!, nor I did not take advantage of you. You slept with Macey since last night and when I parked the camper in the Indian Village, Meeshie and I climbed into bed with you two and we all slept together.” He explains, adding, “Macey disappeared though I can guess where she is. I’m going to find her. You and Meeshie will stay here until I get back. Best for you to go back to sleep and I’ll get breakfast for us later.” “Alight...” Ichigo begins, realizing that nature is catching up to her, “Uhm... is there a bathroom nearby?” Fernando goes searching for a robe or long coat for her to cover herself with, finding a robe for her to put on. He hands it to her, “Put that on for now and put on some shoes. I’ll open the side after I check on something.” Ichigo just nods. Fernando checks the driver’s door, finding it closed but unlocked. He locks the door and then heads to the center area of the camper and opens the side door.  He stands outside for a moment before Ichigo steps outside. Leaving the door open, he walks to the Dub Box, opens its door and steps inside with Ichigo following him inside. Between the couch and kitchen shelf, is a closed box. He opens the box to reveal the toilet inside, and a roll of toilet paper hanging on the wall. “There’s the toilet. Paper is on the wall. I’ll be outside. Flush and put the seat cover down when you are done.” Fernando tells her before he steps outside. There he waits for her to do her business. Ichigo steps up to the door, “I’m done.” “Alright, step aside so I can close it up” Fernando tells her. Ichigo sits on the on the adjacent couch as Fernando steps in to close up the bathroom. He then steps out with Ichigo stopping at the door. “Where can I wash my hands?” She asks. “In the sink in the camper.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo does not look impressed. Fernando picks up and takes her the few steps to the electric camper and places her inside. He points to the sink where a bar of soap and towel was visible from the night before. Miffed at being picked up and carried, Ichigo goes to the sink to wash her hands. “I’ll be back. Fold up the rope and put it on the shelf by the sink. Then go to bed. I’ll be back.” Fernando tells her. He closes and locks the door before checking on Hondo’s camper for Macey. It only takes him a few seconds to get there. He knocks on the door. Ruth opens the door, “Oh! Mr. Fernando! Anything I can help with? Breakfast, coffee?” “I eat breakfast last, but set up 2 because I have somebody with us I rescued last night. More importantly, is Macey in there with Zoe?” Fernando says and asks. “She is. Want me to call her down?” Ruth asks. “No. Just wanted to know where she was at. I’ll deal with her later. I’ll be back in an hour for that double breakfast, juice and coffee, after everyone eats.” Fernando tells her. “Oh. OK. See you then.” Ruth says before Fernando steps away from the door, and she closes it. Fernando goes back to his electric camper and lets himself in. He closes and locks the sliding door after he lets himself in. Taking his outer layers off, Fernando goes down to his briefs and goes back to bed to go to sleep again. Meeshie jumps about the camper and onto the bed and next to Fernando. Ichigo pushes herself up on extended arms, turning to face him. “Don’t you sleep elsewhere, like in that back camper?” Ichigo complains. “That camper is for emergency use only and the use of the bathroom because this one does not have one. I sleep here with Macey and Meeshie. If you do not like it, I can get you a sleeping bag to sleep on the floor.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo lowers herself on the bed and crawls under the blanket with the pillow, saying, “Don’t try anything stupid or I’m going to scream rape.” “One, I want to go back to sleep. Two, after tomorrow when we leave, you can stay here and hope no one in the village wants to collect the reward of your ass. Three, I own you – remember that. I’ll figure out what to do with you later – nobody rides for free.” Fernando tells her. He then turns onto his side facing the sliding door, covering his head with the blanket. But Fernando could not go to sleep, Ichigo was softly crying. He slowly sits up. “What’s wrong.” Fernando demands more than asks. Ichigo just whimper softly under the blanket. “Well...” Fernando throws at her. Ichigo quiets down a bit but not fully. Fernando takes hold of the blanket and pulls it off her, leaving her there in just her t-shirt and panties as she holds onto a pillow. “Either talk or start packing.” He threatens her. “If you force me out and abandon me, they will find me and then kill me!” Ichigo lets out. “Have you forgotten the past couple days?” He holds back from shouting at her. “No...” She whimpers. “Then what the #$@!?!! I swear... I do not stick my neck out for the liked of you or anyone else because I want to play hero.” Fernando gets up, taking a couple of steps to the center of the camper and pulls down on the pop-up section. He then gathers his clothes and sits on the edge of the bed to put them on. As he puts on each piece he says to her, “Since I am not going to get any sleep... I swear.” He turns to face her. “I do not care how you end up. You have choices to make and obligations to fulfill. Abandon any one of them and I will abandon you. It is that simple. Now I’m going to get some breakfast for us to eat, and eat it you will because it is all what we got and we do not waste food here.” He then turns to the cat, “Meeshie, guard the house. I’ll be back to feed you.” Putting on his shoes, he gets up and heads to the sliding door, unlocking it, opening it and stepping outside. The door slides closed and locked. He just stands there for a second. “I #$@!ing swear...” He says to himself. “So she’s in there?” An all too familiar voice says out loud. Fernando looks down seeing the two Jeanettes, daring to ask, “Who’s where?” “A certain strawberry blonde immortal little girl we made a bet with.” Jeanette tells her. “And if she is? It is none of your business. And besides, she did not accept your bet for her ass, though she did accept mine.” Fernando tells them. “Why you filthy disgusting pervert!” One of the two Jeanettes, presumably the younger one, yells out. “What the #$@!... It’s not like I’m getting some ass from either of you. And if either of you were offering, I would not take it. I swear. Plus this was a personal bet between her and I where she lost and not has to pay up. Furthermore people are after her to kill her as to what happened in Fight Town.” He tells them. “I don’t care if you mind or not, but I need to get some breakfast.” Fernando side steps around them and head to the rear of his camper and steps over the hitch to get to Hondo’s camper.  He steps over the hitch on Hondo’s camper and then knocks on the door. Ruth opens the door. “Oh, hi, Mr. Fernando. Just wait one second, please.” Ruth tells him before leaving the door ajar. She comes back some few seconds later, opening the door again. She hands him over a brown paper bag, and a couple sealed vessels of liquid, “I had to ask around on what you usually eat, so I hope it’s to your liking.” “I’m sure that it will be fine.” He tells her, “And thank you.” Fernando steps away from the door and begins walking around to the front of Hondo’s truck to get to the driver’s side of his camper. He leans over to the passenger seat and places the bag of food and vessels of drink there. He then gets in and locks the door before picking up the food and taking it to the bed behind him. He gets a plate and a can of cat food from the cupboard, opening the can and pouring the content onto the plate and puts it behind the passenger seat of the bus. Meeshie jumps off the bed and begins eating it. A small bowl of water is placed by the cat food while she eats. Fernando sits on the bed by the sliding door, opening the bag and pulling out boxes of food. They seemed to stacked together in groups, finding two egg, ham and cheese sandwiches each in separate boxes. He hands one to over to Ichigo who was curled up under the blanket. He pulls off the blanket off her. “Time to wake up and eat, lazy ass.” Fernando holds back from yelling at her. Ichigo takes her time to sit up though reluctantly does so. Fernando picks up the box with the sandwich in it and hands it over to her. She reluctantly takes it and opens it. Letting out a sigh, she begins eating it. He then checks out the vessels of liquid and gives her the one with the juice. He then begins to eat the other sandwich and drink his coffee in the other vessel. Half way into their meal, Ichigo asks, “Where are my things and money?” “I’ll show you after we finish eating and clean up.” Fernando tells her. “And you need to get dressed, you’re not going to hide in this camper all day every day.” Ichigo just gives him a scowl. “You work, or give up ass or both. After we eat and I show you where things are at, you are going to make the bed, sweep the floors and clean the counter. Then you can sit and rest until I got more for you to do.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo just gives him a mean look. “You better understand unless you under the age of 6 or sick and dying, everyone here earn their keep in order to get fed and a ride. You wanted to escape Fight Town from killing you, this is not a free ride and we do not accept money. Money we got.  Work and supplies we don’t. So everybody got to their bit to keep this convoy together. As it is, I lead where this convoy goes as I search out for the safest routes to get there. Hondo helps me in that task and does first contact with the towns he go into. Jeanette leads the group to its destination in Texas. Everyone else does cooking, cleaning, guarding, help getting supplies and things we need. We discuss plans and share knowledge that we may or may not know. We all work together or not at all. Do I make myself clear with that?” Fernando drops the law on her. “Alright. I got it. But I’m staying in here as long as I can for protection.” Ichigo tells him. “Daughter, wife, mistress, slave, whatever title you want to have on your ass that connects you to me, I will provide you with protection to the best of my ability. You would not be here if I could not.” Fernando tells her. He adds, “But that protection is not free. It comes with a cost that you are going to pay. Furthermore, there are rules for you to learn as well and accepted behaviors on top of that.” “I get it already.” Ichigo complains. “Then do not cop an attitude with me, Hondo, or the others. And unless it is necessary to act like a little girl you look like in front of a stranger, that little girl act is not going to work here. Everyone here knows that you’re an adult. An adult who’s freedom and protection thereof is based on my decisions.” He tells her. “Is that all?” Ichigo asks. “No.” He replies. “Then what is there?” She asks. “Welcome to the family.” He tells her. Ichigo decides to remain silent at this point, looking over her sandwich before she gives it another bite.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 1st, 2020, 4:40pm As Hondo drove into the night, next to the last on the convoy, he fought the weariness that threatened to overtake him. The exhaustion came up on him suddenly and hit him upside the head like a brick being thrown at him threatening to bring about his demise. He knew he had been more tired before, but he honestly could not remember when that was. He told himself that it was just the last several days catching up to him and the wearing off of the anger and adrenalin as Valentine was back and their most recent fight over for now. There would be more fights ahead, but for now all he could think about was getting back to Valentine, the girls, and his bed. The trip to the Indian village compound was uneventful, as was the parking of the vehicles. Now that they had rejoined the group, this freed the ladies from security duty as the teens and wessen took that over, allowing those who had to work in the morning to rest. Valentine was relieved earlier and sent to bed as though Fernando had fixed her body she was physically and mentally drained from the whole ordeal. She had tried to stand guard, taking it on herself to take the late night/early morning but was told otherwise by Ruth. She did not have the energy to argue, so she complied. She grabbed a quick shower, just to wash off the dust and sweat, put on a pair of cotton shorts, and fell into bed. She quickly fell asleep, but as exhausted as she was, she found no rest in it. Her sleep was light, and she tossed and turned as her memory demons brought back snippets of the last several days. As she slept her restless, nightmare filled sleep, Hondo came in, stripped down to his boxers, and laid down on the bed. She did not hear him, nor totally realize he was there, but her being sensed him, and it calmed her. She instinctively rolled over and snuggled up beside him. A sigh of contentedness slipped her lips in her sleep, and her demons fled for the moment. Only at his side did she find rest, and a sweet relief it was. Hondo trudged into the camper wearily, trying his best to not make a lot of noise.  Tonya was fast asleep on the fold out sofa bed, and Zoey was asleep on the small bed in the loft adjacent his and Valentines. Where Zoey slept was its own separate room, just the bed, a couple small shelves, and room to walk beside it. It had no door, just a curtain on one end for privacy. It had been mainly used for storage, in fact he had contemplated taking out the bed and putting cupboards and a desk there, making it an office/computer room, but he had not gotten there, and the girl’s had cleaned it out, obviously, so they did not have to fold down the dinette and put it back every day. He did not see Red Molly or the racoon wessen, so he figured they had made beds in the fold down seats of the truck or elsewhere, probably to stay out of the way for him. He managed to make it to his bed without waking anyone. He stripped down to his boxers and sat on the edge of the bed for a moment. He rubbed his neck lightly where he got stuck. It still burnt a little and itched but he did not think about it much more than being an annoyance. He contemplated a shower as he sat there, but after a couple minutes he realized he was too tired to go through with it. He sighed and laid down. Even in his exhaustion he wanted to hold his wife, but he knew she said she needed time on some things. As he laid there to his surprise Valentine rolled over and snuggled against him. She sighed a contented sigh then settled there, her rhythmic breathing telling him she was still asleep. He put his arm around her and sighed himself. As he fell asleep his last thought was that is was good to be home, as even though they were on the road, with his wife by his side and his two adopted daughters safely asleep in their beds this was home. Valentine woke up to the feel of warmth against her.  The feeling of her the man she loved was something she knew well. It was a calming feeling and told her she was where she was supposed to be and no longer in that cold, damp dungeon strapped to that cruel, metal gurney. Her eyes slowly fluttered open as she lay there, enjoying the feeling of Hondo and the soft bed. The light in the room told her she had slept longer than she had planned, but she lie still a moment longer, taking in the sight of her man sleeping soundly. Noise of clattering dishes and voices in the main area of the camper brought her out of her thoughts. She moved away from Hondo, careful not to wake him, and stretched before sitting up. She grabbed her robe, after sitting up, shrugged it on, and tied it securely around her. As she headed out of the loft she passed Zoey’s nook and found her already awake and sitting on the edge of her bed. “Sleep well?” She asked. Zoey nodded sleepily but did not reply verbally. “Good. Probably should get ready for the day. Sounds like someone is cooking breakfast.” Valentine said to her. Zoey nodded again and got up to follower her down out of the loft. Val climbs down from the sleeping area upstairs, with Zoe right after her. She looks at everyone in her kitchen. “What’s going on?” Val asks as Zoe runs into the bathroom. “Oh...” Ruth begins, “When you were ‘gone’ we gathered here to help make breakfast for everyone like you used too. We are just keeping the tradition alive.” “Thanks.” Val says to her, adding, “First thing is first – coffee for Hondo and Fernando.” She goes ahead and puts a large pot of water to boil. “This water is for the coffee for them and also for tea and hot cereal. Just be careful. I do not anybody burned.” “We’ll be careful.” Tonya says. “I’ll be down in a bit after I wash up and get dressed.” Val tells them before she knocks on the door, “Zoe, honey. Let mommy in.” The bathroom opens up a crack, Val opens it enough for her to walk in.[color=#0000ff]Val climbs down from the sleeping area upstairs, with Zoe right after her. She looks at everyone in her kitchen. “What’s going on?” Val asks as Zoe runs into the bathroom. “Oh...” Ruth begins, “When you were ‘gone’ we gathered here to help make breakfast for everyone like you used too. We are just keeping the tradition alive.” “Thanks.” Val says to her, adding, “First thing is first – coffee for Hondo and Fernando.” She goes ahead and puts a large pot of water to boil. “This water is for the coffee for them and also for tea and hot cereal. Just be careful. I do not anybody burned.” “We’ll be careful.” Tonya says. “I’ll be down in a bit after I wash up and get dressed.” Val tells them before she knocks on the door, “Zoe, honey. Let mommy in.” The bathroom opens up a crack, Val opens it enough for her to walk in. …………………………………. A few minutes later Val and Zoe step out of the bathroom a little bit fresher than when they came in. Zoe goes upstairs to get dressed to get Macey over for breakfast. Val goes over and makes the coffee for Hondo. Tonya tells Val, “The plates are for you and...” She hesitates for a bit before finishing the sentence “Hondo.” “Thank you.” Val says as she takes the plates of food and a sealed coffee carafe upstairs to their bedroom. Hondo was still fast asleep when Valentine returned with coffee and breakfast. She sat the food down on the dresser, poured a cup of coffee for herself and Hondo, then sat the filled cups of the bitter, steaming brew on the night table before sitting on the bed beside him. He did not stir at any of this, so she put a hand on arm and rubbed it light, speaking softly as she did so. “Hondo, Wake up, my love.” She said softly Hondo woke to Valentine soft voice and gentle touch. He groaned softly, and shifted his muscles around a bit, trying to pull his mind into the land of the living. He had always woken up hard, even when he was a child. It had gotten a bit better after he turned thirty, but not that much better. He had slept hard, which made waking up even more challenging. It was literally painful to wake up most days, and doubly so when he was extremely exhausted and had slept as hard as he did that past night. He opened one eye a crack to look at the woman he loved. The sight of her always seemed to help ease his pain, no matter what caused it. Waking usually put him in a growly mood, at least until he had downed a cup or two of coffee, but her smiling softly down at him helped lessen his dour demeanor, as it always did. He groaned a bit louder as he set himself up and stretched. “Ever’thin’ alright?” He growled through his sleepy haze. “Everythin’ is fine. Breakfast is ready and I brought coffee.” She replied in soft tones as she handed him a cup of coffee. He took it and tried to open his eyes more fully but winced slightly at the light. It did not go unnoticed. “You okay?” She asked “Yeah. Sept hard…. Not awake…. Head aches a bit…. Just need my coffee.” He replied in a half mumble. “I’ve got breakfast but maybe you should get a shower first. That might make you feel better.” She replied. He nodded in agreement, so she kissed his cheek and stood up to get out of the way. He took his coffee and walked to the bathroom, watching his path with only one eye. Luckily for him there was a door to the bathroom from their bedroom as well, so he did not have to throw any clothes on to get there. The shower did him a lot of good, and he was functioning better mentally, though he still had a nagging headache, was tired, and felt a bit stiff, but the stiffness seemed to get better the more he moved. Valentine was sitting on the edge of the bed sipping her coffee as he entered the room again, wearing nothing but the coffee cup in his hand. Valentine liked to see him like that, but she could not help but blush a bit and look away do to the thoughts that crossed her mind. She wanted to hold him and make love again, but she was not sure she was mentally ready and she knew it was not the time or place with the others in the kitchen finishing up handing out breakfast, and with the two girls, who had returned, now sitting on Zoey’s bed and talking as they ate. She looked back, watching him dress out of the corner of her eyes. He had a powerful looking body and had a rugged handsomeness about him that drove her wild. It was all a bonus to her, as she loved him for who he was, but in all honesty, she knew it made her love him more. She frowned for a moment and looked at the floor, images of her cut up body flooded her mind and though she knew he’d have still loved her she could not help but feeling revolution for how she would have looked and wondering what he would have thought if he had seen her that way. She knew he’d have not found her sexy anymore. The mangled husk she was made her feel all the more self-conscious, though now that she was back to normal there was nothing to feel self-conscious about. She knew Fernando told her to treat them as false memories, but she was there, it had been real and every time she thought about being with him sexually, it made her think of being half a woman, full of scars and missing parts. Her blood ran cold at the thought, so much so she shivered without realizing it. Hondo dressed fairly quickly, not thinking about much of anything except getting more coffee into him. As he sat down to pull on his boots, he thought he saw Valentine shiver out of the corner of his eye. He turned his head to look at her more fully. She sat hunched over, staring at the floor with a sad, far away look in her eye. She clutched her coffee to her, like the warmth of it was all that stood between life and death for her. He put a hand carefully on her shoulder, causing her to jump slightly. She looked up at him in surprise to see a worried look on his face, and she knew her thoughts were betrayed by her demeanor. “You alright, Darlin’?” He asked in a worried tone. She sighed and nodded, “Yeah, sorry. I … I was lost in thought I guess.” “ ‘Bout what happened to you, I’m guessin’.” He said She nodded, “Yeah. I … I’m sorry I can’t talk about it yet. Fernando … he said to treat the memories as false… fake memories. They are too real to me. This… all this… I’m havin’ more trouble believin’ this is real. I keep worryin’ that I’m dreamin’ this all and I’ll wake up soon to the pain and the cold, and know I’m truly lost and alone.” He sighed and pulled her to him, “This is real, trust me. …. I’m so sorry I couldn’t protect you.” “It wasn’t your fault. You did all you could, and its more than most men ever could have done. I couldn’t ask for a better husband.” She replied softly as she leaned into his chest. “You deserve better. I did fail you an’ I’m gonna work to repay you for my failin’, though I’ll never be able to fully repay my failin’ you nor fix your hurt. Of it all, not bein’ able to take your hurt is what bothers me most.” He said “No one can take another’s pain. We all have to bear our own. You know that.” She replied. He nodded and held her tighter to him, “True, but if you’ve taught me anythin’, it’s that when you have friends an’ people who love you, you never have to bare it alone.” She did not reply, as she knew he was right. She just sighed and leaned against him. Her recover would be a long road, one she wished she did not have to travel, but travel it she must and knowing he would be there made the road not look so hard anymore. They sat together for a while, both having another cup of coffee before eating their now cold breakfast sandwiches. Once done Hondo poured the last of his coffee into his cup and they headed out to the kitchen. A couple of the ladies were sorting dishes in preparation for washing and the rest were outside either having their breakfast or preparing for clean-up. Valentine said she was going to help with the dishes, so after filling a small thermos with coffee, and throwing a shot of whiskey into his current cup to hopefully offset his headache, Hondo left the camper to walk around and get out of the ladies way.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 2nd, 2020, 9:34pm Another 15 – 20 minutes and Fernando and Ichigo had finished their breakfast. Fernando tells her to put on some clothes, but with her things put away, there was not much she had to put on but the office suit she had on the day before. In the least she puts on the skirt and blouse for now. Seeing that Meeshie had finished her meal, Fernando picks up her plate to clean it in the sink, leaving her water bowl behind. He then opens the door slightly, just enough for Meeshie to hop outside and find a place to do her Kitty Business. She comes back a few minutes later. Fernando tells Ichigo to get off the bed as he opens the rarely used Jump Seat behind passenger seat hanging on the cabinet that is there. He tells her to sit there while he goes through a few things. Meeshie had jumped up onto the driver’s seat and curled up into a ball of fur. With Meeshie back inside, the side door is closed. Fernando points out a few things to Ichigo. “This part of the bed is a bench seat.” He explains before grabbing the center of the bar and lifts it upwards and then pushes back into there is a loud audible double-click. “Under the bench seat is the storage compartment, though it is not big, it is more than enough to hold stuff. Here is where your things are. There are two hooks to pull on in order to pull up the seat, here and here.” He explains and points out before lifting up the seat to open the storage area. He signals her to come over and look inside. Ichigo gets up off the jump seat and walks to the open bench seat. She looks inside and sees her things neatly piled up to the side next to a small chest originally given to Fernando by the Indians when he received the camper. Ichigo takes her suit jacket and folds it up, placing it on top of her things in the storage area. Fernando puts the seat down to close the storage area. He then reaches to either side, showing a loop belt tucked between the seat and wall. “You need pull both these belts at the same time in order to pull down the back of the seat to make the bed.” He says as he demonstrates pulling down the back of the seat. He continues as he pushes the back of the seat down to be flat, “Rarely the seat will be up. With the seat down the bed is big enough for 4 or 5 people. With the seat up, only 2 maybe 3 can fit in there. Now get on the bed.” Ichigo silently complies, sitting on the bed facing him with her knees up and legs open as she supports her upper body on her elbows. Fernando gets up on the bed next to her, taking her by her shoulders and pushing her flat on the bed. “Be gentle with me!”  She says out loud to him. “Oh please... you think I’m going to #$@! you here and now? You must be joking.” He tells her. “You don’t want to #$@! me?” She asks sheepishly. Fernando sighs, “No. Now turn over and slide to the back near the window.” He crawls to the window before she does. He continues to explain as he pulls on the back of the mattress, “Right here against the mattress is the handle to open this rear door. It is a t-handle so it is easy to grab and you twist it to the right and then push the door out and up. It is locked from the outside so nothing from the outside can come in. But in case of emergency or on hot days, the door will be open to allow for air to flow through. To close it, pull hard and twist the handle to the left. The door will pop into place when the lock is fully activated.” “Oh...” Ichigo says, then she points to the wooden shelf on the side of the bed. Fernando reaches over and opens a couple of doors on it, “That is temporary storage, like for clothes and stuff.” He pulls out a plastic Tupperware box from inside, “This one has Macey’s socks, underwear and t-shirts neatly folded. I’ll get one for you to do the same. Just respect her stuff as she will respect yours. The other areas are for other clothes; shirts, skirts, shorts, pants, whatever. My clothes are at the top shelf. At the back against the door is where some tools are at for me to do maintenance and repairs with.” Ichigo nods. Just to mess with her head, Fernando puts his hand up her skirt and onto her smooth nylon panty covered ass. “Now lift up that ass so I can start #$@!ing it.” Ichigo grabs onto his arm tightly and cries out, “Please, be gentle with me! I’ll do anything but it’s been a long time since I had to do anything!” Fernando smacks her ass before taking his hand out from under her skirt, turning onto his back to look up. “Please, if I wanted to #$@! you, I’d be balls deep in you right now. But that is beside the point. Now, turn on your back and look up.” In thinking, Ichigo turns onto her back cautiously though keeping her distance from him. He turns onto his side and takes hold of her, pulling her towards him until she is against him. He tells her, “You are I are going to be close, very close. So you need to trust me as I need to trust you. Where we go from here is on you and me. Now, do you want to continue on other thing this camper has or do you want to talk things out before we continue?” “Can we talk first?” Ichigo asks. Fernando lets her go and the turns on his back to look up at the ceiling, “Then talk.” “I mean, I do not know where to begin.” Ichigo states. “Then how about you losing your bet against me and becoming my slave?” He asks. Ichigo sighs for a second before she begins, “I did not expect this outcome, even if you won the fight. But when the riots started to happen, hearing about James getting killed in the streets like some rabid dog, running from the crowd that wanted to kill me... I had to find you for I somehow knew that you would save me. In saving me I knew that there was a price to pay, and that this is not a free ride. I knew that I lost my bet to you, but since you were leaving I thought that there was no way for you to collect on that bet, that is until now. I’m with you and you can collect on this bet anytime you want. You own me, now and forever. And what you intend to do with me scares me.” “I am not going to do anything to you to harm you. But misbehave, act like some little bitch, and you will be bent over my lap and I’m going to spank you something fierce. But as for what you and I are going to do? What relationship we are going to have? That’s on you. Like I said, you can be my daughter, wife, mistress, slave, or whatever title you want to have on your ass that connects you to me even though through the bet I own you. I will provide you with protection to the best of my ability. You would not be here if I could not. But that protection is not free. It comes with a cost that you are going to pay. Furthermore, there are rules for you to learn as well and accepted behaviors on top of that. So do not cop an attitude with me, Hondo, or the others. And unless it is necessary to act like a little girl you look like in front of a stranger, that little girl act is not going to work here. Everyone here knows that you’re an adult. An adult who’s freedom and protection thereof is based on my decisions.” He tells her. Ichigo takes a long while to respond, “I know. And thank you. I will do what you ask of me if I can do it when you needed it done. And I’m sorry now if I act up and be a little bitch, because it is what I am. I will admit that I will work hard because in the past I had, but in these recent years I have been spoiled in getting what I want. But for you and the protection you will provide me, I will do what you tell me to do, as you daughter, wife, girlfriend, slave. If you want sex from me, I will say yes but I need you to take it easy with me...” “You have your old bunny suit in your bags of things?” He asks. “Maybe. I don’t know. I just stuffed my bags with what I could get and ran with it. Why? You into bunny girls or something?” She asks. “No. Just need to know if you do, because my two campers have an outdoor shower. It is a fold out tent so you will get some privacy but for going in there and coming out, it is best that you are covered... a bunny suit or bathing suit would be good for that.” He explains. “Oh. I see. Uhm… does anyone has an indoor shower?” She asks. “There are a couple indoor showers, but we cannot share such resources all the time.  Macey is allowed to use Hondo’s indoor shower. I shower at what hotels the towns and cities we go to might have. Karl, Marvin and the teens have indoor showers in their campers. But it is theirs and you have to clean up after yourself when you are done. Plus, you have to go out later in the day and refill their water tanks for the water you used. It is better if you use what we got or I talk to Hondo about you using his shower later today. You still have to clean up after yourself and refill the water tank to replace the water you used at the end of the day but you will do so with me.” Fernando explains. Ichigo nods, thinking that this is not the perfect situation to be in, it is better than the situation she would be in. “Now. What do you know of the areas we are in? What towns offer what, who’s in charge? Things like that. Maribelle Jenkins knows some things but she is no expert.” He asks and then points out. “I do not know anything other than hearsay. I have not been out of Fight Town for over 15 or more years...” She tells him. “It’s OK. If you know or not it does not matter. We can figure something out later.” Fernando points out. He then asks, “Anything else I should know about?” “I think that is it.” Ichigo replies. “Then before I have my way with you and force you to practice making babies with me, let’s finish this tour.” Fernando says to her. He gets up from the bed and to the center of the Camper area. He reaches up and unlocks and then pushes up on the pop-top. He then tells Ichigo, “Come here.” Ichigo slowly complies. He bends down to her, taking her shoulders and turning her around. He then takes her by the waist and lifts her over his head, into the pop-top area. She grabs onto the ledge of the pop-top area and climbs in. Fernando looks up as she climbs in. He takes the step ladder to get up to his head and shoulders into the pop-top area. Ichigo is sitting there with her legs open and crossed at the ankle. “What’s this up here?” She asks. “It’s a ‘Kid’s’ room of sorts. But I do not use it for anyone and Macey and I are too big to be up here. It might be turned into a small storage area. I do not know yet. But...” Fernando explains, he then unzippers the main ‘tent window’, “You open this up for more air on hot days. And there are two smaller side ones to either side of you. The mesh screen on it will keep the bugs out but you can take out the mesh if need to get out from up there. On cold days, this pop top remains closed.” He then zippers the pop-top door closed before climbing down the step ladder. “OK, come out and I’ll help you down.” Ichigo works her way out, dangling her legs over the edge. “Push yourself off and I’ll catch you.” Fernando tells her. “Step out the way and I can jump off.” Ichigo replies. “Don’t. I’ll explain after I catch you.” He tells her. “Explain now.” She almost demands. “Under the floor is where the battery and water tanks are. Jumping down, and you can dent the floor and damage the water tanks or short out the battery.” He explains. “Oh.” Ichigo says almost to herself. She then adds, “Alright. You ready?” “I’m always ready.” He tells her. “Alright.” She replies before throws herself onto his direction. Fernando manages to catch her and hold her against him, “Hmph... You could have warned me before you jumped.” “But you caught me!” She tells him as she wraps her legs around him and holds onto his shoulders with her arms. “Never mind.” He says as he steps over to the bed. He then places her on the bed. Ichigo falls back on the bed, with her knees up and legs open, supporting herself on her upper arms in a semi sitting position. Fernando can see her panties from under her skirt, though he has been seeing them through most of the day so far. For now he shakes his head before sitting on the bed. “What else is there?” She asks. “Sink – cold water only because hot water takes too long to set up here, propane stove, cabinet under stove and sink has pots, pans, area propane heater used on cold night, plumbing, electrical, and canned and dry foods. Cabinet behind the jump seat has more canned and dry foods. Cabinet behind the driver’s seat is the refrigerator. Cabinet above the refrigerator, sink and stove has plates, dishes and cat food for Meeshie. The two top shelves are where the first aide and medical supplies are at. Lastly, the front passenger side is where a few electronics and communications equipment is at. There is nothing on the driver’s side other than vehicle controls. Behind the seats are the spare tires.” Fernando explains. “That’s it?” Ichigo asks. “That’s about 95% of it. Only thing left is to understand that this is an electric vehicle. There are solar panels on the roof and a generator in the engine bay. The batteries are good for 200 miles and then they need to charge up. It takes about a couple of days to charge up through the solar panels. There is a smaller back up battery good for 50 miles and the generator or solar panel can charge them. The generator can also charge the main batteries to speed up in charging them. We can talk about the other camper later but it is tied to this camper’s electronics as well. That’s it for this camper.” Fernando explains. “What about the cat?” She asks. “What about the cat? Meeshie is my cat, I take care of her. No one else does. Furthermore she is trained and will attack on demand. She can also retrieve and behave on my command. And she is more than capable of holding down the fort and defending you when there is no one else around, like last night. And she takes care of the kitten in Hondo’s truck named Kitty when she is over there.” He tells her. “And Macey?” She asks. “What about her? She is my adopted daughter since her mother did not want her anymore. She gave me her papers and signed her over to me. Period.” He tells her. He then throws at her, “What is with all the personal questions?” “Just want to know where I fit in.” She answers, adding, “If you’re doing your adopted daughter lovely...” Fernando’s big hand cover’s her mouth. “Don’t even joke like that. I’m entrusted to raise her up as if she is part of me and my family and I will. I’m not one of those disgusting fathers that take advantage of their little girls no matter the excuse. It does not matter how many times we slept together, or I seen her naked or helped her shower in the outdoor shower tent or whatever. A father does what he can for his girl and gives her what she wants so she won’t go to some stranger and get it from them and get hurt in the process. If you were my daughter, I would not take advantage of you either in that way and I would do my best for you as I would for her. Do I make myself clear on that?!!” Fernando growls at her. Ichigo nods. “But you are not my daughter.” He tells her. She nods again. “Then you have your place.” He tells her. She nods again. “Macey’s place is beside me. You place is under me. Understand the difference?” He tells her. She nods again. “Then explain it.” He tells her, slowly removing his hand off her mouth. “With me, it’s sexual. Anything goes as per your desires and wishes.” She explains. “There is more to it than just that.” He tells her. “More?” She asks. “Daughter, wife, girlfriend, slave, whatever, you are now part of this family and as a member of this family there are high expectations of you to hold up to because you are representing us as well as yourself. I’m giving you total freedom to do as you need to do for yourself and for us but ultimately you are to follow what I expect you to do from what I tell you to do. I tell you dress up professional and act as a negotiator to make and finalize deals, you will do that. I tell you to dress up like a little girl of your apparent age in order to hide you from the public’s view, you will do that. I tell you to drop those panties and have me go to town on your ass or pussy, you will do that. I am not going to force you to do things you cannot do but you are going to do those things I tell you to do because I need you to do them and there will be no excuse for you not doing them.” He explains to her sternly. “I see...” Ichigo says. “Do you agree?”  Fernando asks. “As your slave, I have to agree. But to give me a choice...” Ichigo begins. “In ancient Roman Times, slaves were as free as anyone else. In fact a Roman’s slave had more rights than his wife or his daughters, even his female slaves. That is done because eventually slaves can buy or earn their freedom over time and have to act as free men that they learned and expected to be once they are freed. Therefore they had free will and free choice as slaves, things were not forced upon them like in other civilizations. Why? In the public view, slaves represented themselves first and their master second. They negotiated deals for their masters, and they did what they could for the master’s family because they were part of that family. Just like you are to me. That is why you will have free choice to take and choose on that is right for you and what is right for me and my family which you are now a part of.” Fernando explains. Ichigo sits there thinking. “With that in mind, do you agree or not?” He asks. Ichigo looks at him for the moment. She lets out a sigh before saying, “I agree, but I agree in the basis of I have no other choice to decide on.” “You have a choice, it is you do not want to contemplate that other option of leaving and try to make it on your own because people out there are willing to hunt you down and kill you. So you decide the easy way out in being my slave and part member of my family and hope I will be nice to you and not abuse you though even if I did, it would still be better than being hunted down and killed. In short the choice is simple: your ass or your life?” He explains. “That is pretty crude and simplistic on those choices. But in those terms, I will always choose my ass.” She says. “Well then. You know what you have to do.” He tells her. There was a short moment of silence between the two before he says, “Suck my dick.” “You want me to suck your dick?” She asks. “Are you going to comply?” He asks. Ichigo sighs before saying, “I will...” before she sits up and leans towards him. She reaches over to undo his belt and zipper, he stakes her hands and stop her from going any further. “That’s enough.” He tells her. “But you said...” She begins to say. “I know what I said. I also know what you are not happy or accepting of your situation. But a deal is a deal, you are mine and I will do with you as I please. But that does not mean that I am to abuse you. Slave or not, I want to know, if given a choice, what or where you want to be in the relationship we have? You and I.” He tells her and then asks. “The relationship I want is not the relationship I have.” Ichigo says as she lifts up her skirt to show off her panties and what she is offering to him, “All this time I do this is because I am testing on what level of perversion you are on because almost everyone out there only wants young girls and view us like fresh meat at the market. If I were to ever find somebody who is willing to accept me as who I am and not what I look like, I would do for him anything he would like, even little girl fantasies. In truth I do not know why I am attracted to you but I know I do not want to be your slave though I would want to be your girlfriend, lover and wife. I would try to fulfill your sexual desires if you want, be that little girl grown men what to thrill, anything – Father/daughter, uncle/niece, student/teacher, school girl and stranger in the park, so on and so forth.” She says as she looks away from him for a moment in saying it. She then throws at him, “Look, whether you admit to me that you are the Time Walker or not, I know you are. In that I have to say that long ago when I was a bunny girl during the Time Walker’s first match with the Lich, he said to me that in the future that he ‘would take me and protect me for then on if I accept the terms of our relationship from then on.’ I thought he meant something along the lines of girlfriend/boyfriend or even husband and wife. Back then it was not a Death Match but the Lich had been known to kill opponents in the ring. That night you and I, or I should say he and I spent it together as a man and woman would in getting to know each other intimately. Let’s just say that because of my condition, I cannot get pregnant that he – you did not become a father. But he said that when we met again, that he – you would be more vicious to me until things calmed down.” “If I did not know better, I’d say you’re in love with me.” He tells her. “Look, sometime in the future, I will reveal to you a secret about the Time Walker but I can’t now. Maybe then you can get your head straighten out.” “And if I am in love? Can you really blame a girl for falling in love with her rescuer?” She asks. “It’s more like what are you going to do deal with it? What if I do not meet your expectations? What if I am not the Time Walker?” He asks. “You’re stuck with me because I’m not leaving the protection you can provide.” She tells him. “Then stay dressed. I’m going to step out to see what is going on. And maybe afterwards, I might go back to sleep, I need the rest.” He tells her before he gets up from the bed. He takes a couple steps to the side door and steps out. He closes the door behind him. Things look normal for a lazy day so far.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 8th, 2020, 8:21pm Fernando makes his rounds, checking on who is doing what and where. He forgot that they are not in a town, and thus there was not market to go to, thus what meals they are going to make will be from what foods they has in storage. He is not aware about the food items gift the Indian women gave Ruth for them. Not much is going on. Things were more relaxed or seemingly so. The usual crowd is out doing their things; Karl and couple of teens were walking about in their patrol of the area, Fernando says hi to them and tells them that he would be in his camper is no one can find them. Fernando continues with walking the area, trying to avoid certain people but at the same time making sure that certain ones did not cause trouble. Ruth had gotten the Wessen girls together to prepare for lunch, setting up the side table on Hondo’s camper. She explains to them about what is being made and what they are going to do in creating it: soup and a sandwich for most, vegetable soup, a vegetable sandwich with a fruit drink for the sheep wessens, and meat based soup with a meat sandwich and various drink options for everyone else, with the vegetables they prepare going into both. Though Marvin should be sleeping or at least resting, he is returning to camp with a pull cart filled with 5-gallon jugs of water. He hauls it to Hondo’s camper where Val answers the door. She steps out and shows him where to put the water in to refill the tanks in the needed campers. Fernando follows them to what was going on. “Hello Val, Marvin. Everything OK?” Fernando says to them. “Hi, everything’s fine.” Val says. “Good. Just make sure Marvin gets some rest after you’re done as he was on guard duty all night for Hondo and I at Lab Town.” Fernando tells her. “Oh. OK, I will.” Val says. “Not a problem. If He’s OK with helping you, I’m OK with it. It just I want to make sure he gets well and rested.” Fernando tells her. “I’m fine with it.” Marvin says. “See you all later.” Fernando says before he walks away from the area. As Fernando walks, he stops just short of Val’s bronco, seeing the two Jeanette’s standing between Jeanette’s beetle and Karl’s camper. He turns around hoping that they had not seen him and quickly trots over to the back of Hondo’s trailer and goes behind it to his Dub Box camper. From there he goes behind the Dub Box camper and around to his electric camper, opening the side door slowly and quietly before entering. He closes the door quietly, and then locks it. Once inside, he takes off his outer layers, piling them on some corner he can find. Once in his briefs he goes under the blankets on the bed. He did not even care if Ichigo was there and what mode of dress she was in as he pretends to go to sleep. “Well, if you wanted to jump me and have my way with me, I should have taken off my clothes and waited for you under the blankets.” Ichigo tells him. “How about you taking off your layers and join me under the layers and keep quiet. Everything outside seems OK and lunch will be ready in a couple of hours but I do not want to deal with the group leader or her elder twin. Not until at least after lunch at least.” He tells her. Ichigo sits up and takes her layers off until she it just n her t-shirt, bra and panties. She puts her clothes on the cabinet before crawling under the blankets to meet him. He was lying on his side facing the wall with the sliding door. Ichigo crawls over to him and climbs up onto his shoulder to look down at him. “Hey, I thought you were going to take me and do me lovely.” Ichigo tells him. Fernando sighs before answering, “You mind? Keep it down. I don’t want anybody snooping around my camper and listening in to see if somebody is awake in here.” “When I thought I had to sleep with you to get your protection, I did not think I had to ‘SLEEP’ with you.” Ichigo says. “Stop joking around and get quiet.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo somehow climbs over him to be in front of him to face him, needing to lie on her side to do so. She inches herself to get closer and press herself against him, hooking her leg over his. Talking softer now, Ichigo says, “I understand that things are not going well with what is going on. But I am going to be demanding and wanting and needy, because you know my situation and I need you and your protection than a newborn child. So I’ll do anything for you in order to get that, and that is not because you own me as a slave. That is just the icing on the cake.” “How about letting me get some rest and possibly some sleep?” He tells her. “Then excuse me for being such a fan girl who ended up working her way into her favorite rock star’s hotel room.” She tells him. “That does not excuse you from needing to do what you are told to do.” He tells her, “And right now I need some peace and quiet.” “Don’t you want something to lower your stress?” She asks. “Don’t take this as an insult, but no, not from you and not from anyone else.” He tells her. “Oh...” She says to herself, adding, “You don’t like me or something?” “I’m not saying whether I like you or not. That is not the point. Trying to get some rest is which you are making difficult for me to have.” He tells her. “Oh. I thought that when you said that after you win fighting the Lich that you would have me bend over my desk and do me lovely.” She replies. “If you want that one day you will get it, but until then you need to wait. Right now it is not the place or time for that. But mark those words, I will have you lovely one day and that will be the beginning of doing you lovely until you are sore and need to walk funny.” He tells her. Ichigo blurts out laughing. She then lets out, “I hope you’re that good... I have not been done as good as one bragged about it in a very long time.” “Just be prepared when the time comes because it will come.” He tells her. He then turns over to the other side and covers his head and face with the blanket. “Alright big boy, I’ll let you have your rest. But I’ll be right here in case I need you.” Ichigo says before lying down, putting her head on his shoulder and then closing her eyes. -= To Be Continued =-

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 11th, 2020, 7:02pm Hondo started out by walking the camp and getting a feel for the layout. Things were setup extremely well. So well, in fact, he knew the Jeanettes could not have had a hand in it. Though his head pounded he started going over the vehicles next. The whiskey helped a bit but not enough. The pain and fatigue left him a bit grouchy, but not as surly as he had been the last several days. His squinted scowl was not missed by Tonya as she passed him as he was starting to look over the Bronco. “You okay, Papa?” She asked “Hmm? Oh, yeah. I’m fine. Why ya ask?” He said as he lifted his head momentarily then went back to checking engine fluids. “You just seem out of sorts.” She replied “Just a headache and some fatigue. Been a rough several days.” He replied. “Does Valentine… Mama know?”  She asked in a worried tone. “Yup. Nothin’ to worry ‘bout.” He replied, ignoring that little voice inside his head that said he should be worried. Normally he gave that voice a lot of credence, but when it came to himself, he often suppressed it. “You need anything?” She asked She was not convinced and wanted to keep an eye on him, but she did not want him to know she was staying close to watch him. “Could use a hand, if ya want to learn. Can’t take care of all these rigs myself, an’ Jefe’s too busy tryin’ to undo Jeanette’s shit to help all the time.” Hondo replied in a half growl. What he was growling at was not clear, but Tonya was fairly sure it was not her. “Sure. I know a little, but it would be nice to have a task that’s mine instead of just flitting between other people’s random projects.” She replied. “We’ll go over all of them together then, but you’ll still halfta help with the other projects, food prep an’ such when not helpin’ me or Fernando on these or doin’ tasks we tell ya to. Helpin’ with the vehicles can be your primary task, but Fernando an’ I are in charge of the vehicles an’ the tasks.” He said a bit more sternly than he meant to. She nodded, “I understand, Papa. I just want to be useful to you. I know I’m helping but I want to learn more. I can’t ever fully repay what you’ve done for us, but I’d like to try.” He sighed and nodded, “You’re doin’ fine. Sorry if I’m a bit hard on you two at times. Just want ya safe.” She smiled and nodded, “We understand. Now, how about showing me what to check and how.” He gave her a weak smile and proceeded to show her how to check fluids and how to look for possibly failing parts in the engine bay and under the vehicle. It took a little longer than planned, as instead of just looking he showed her and explained everything as best he could. They did not find any major issues, though Hondo had Tonya make a list of parts to look out for as he felt they might need them soon.  Hondo had not seen Fernando, so he assumed he was asleep still, so they left his van alone. Jeanette’s rig, and a few others who were loyal to her, like the spirits, were their responsibility, as they deemed it so. Moro, the spirit dog, offered to work on the other vehicles too but neither Hondo nor Fernando trusted her. About the time they were finishing up all their vehicles, sans Fernando’s, Zoey came trotting up. “Need somethin’, Kitten?” Hondo asked as he wiped his hands off on a rag. “Mama says lunch is ready and want’s you too tell Uncle Fernando.” She replied. Hondo nodded, “Ok. I will. Where’s Macey?” “She offered to help Mama! I think she still feels bad and is trying to make up for it. I know I do.” Zoey replied. Hondo nodded, he realized he had not had time to talk to Zoey alone, or Macey.  He knew they both were probably struggling with guilt but there just had not been time, and his headache had had him not thinking straight. Hondo nodded, “Alright, you’d better head back an’ help. Tonya, go with her an’ wash up for lunch. I’ll be there shortly.” Tonya nodded, gave him a kiss on the cheek and took off with Zoey. Hondo headed towards Fernando’s Camper. The distraction had helped him forget his headache but now that the distraction was gone, he once again realized how bad it was. He decided after lunch he was going to have a stiff drink and nap, to hopefully get rid of the headache. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Ichigo lay half asleep when a knocking on the door brought her too. She grumbled softly and slipped of the bed, just wearing her t-shirt and panties. She did not open the curtains or even look to see who was knocking. She just opened the door all the way, not thinking about safety, and squinted trying to get her eyes to see in blinding light. She could not see anything at first, so she just stood there, sleepily, in the doorway. A surprised squeak slipped through her lips as she was ripped from the doorway and slammed against the side of the van. She tried to cry out, but a rough hand clutched her by the throat, keeping her from screaming and holding her in place. The click of a gun hammer could be heard followed by the feel of a cold steal gun barrel being pressed between her breasts. Her blood ran cold as tears filled her eyes as she struggled to breath and see who her attack was.  Her eye’s grew wide as her vision cleared and the face of her attacker became clear. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Hondo soon approached the side door to Fernando’s van and knocked on it lightly, half expecting to have to knock again louder. To his surprise the door opened and a small, half naked, blond woman stepped out. Something inside him snapped in him at her incompetence. He never saw the curtain move, she was half naked in the open, she opened the door all the way, and walking into the light, eyes not adjusted, and not ready for trouble into the arms of the unknown. He grabbed her, slammed her against the van, put a hand around her throat to keep her from screaming, and drew his gun, cocking it loudly and pushing it between her breasts for effect. The look of absolute fear in her being was unmistakable. The confusion that soon followed said she recognized him finally. “Wh…wh..why?” She whispered through his grip. Hondo tried to hold back from screaming but the best he could manage was very loud speaking. “This is you… Dead! This is Fernando… Dead! This is all of us... dead!!” He roared. He de-cocked his pistol and holstered it, letting her drop to the ground. She gasped and chocked a bit trying to regain her breathing as he stood there. “I don’t understand!’ She gasped. He half picked her up off the ground by her arm and held her there, pointing with his free hand. “You see how easily I took you out? This isn’t fight town. No guards, no prominent position, no fear of you! You’re half naked. You told us several times about all the perverts who want to #$@! your midget hide. Well, they are everywhere an’ here, though we will try to protect you, you need to be your first line of defense! Clothe yourself when out, don’t walk out blindly, check out the damn window before ya #$@!ing walk out to the unknown! How damn hard is that?” He growled. “Fernando would protect me!” She said, trying to be defiant, but she was coming across more like a scared child trying to hide their fear and losing that battle. He half spun her around, grabbing her by the shirt, and pointed at Fernando, who was sleeping. “You exposed him! Had I been a bad guy he’d be dead!! You’d be a sex doll then dead! We can’t protect you if we’re dead!” He roared again. The noise roused Fernando who was mad as a grizzly with a toothache. He grabbed a gun and pointed it at Hondo at first, lowering it only after seeing who he was. Seeing him holding Ichigo by the shirt only seemed to tick him off more, momentarily, as he had to force his brain to work faster than he cared for. “What the #$@! is going on!” He growled through a sleepy haze. “Ask her. Once she’s done tellin’ ya, an’ you’re dressed lunch is ready.” Hondo replied gruffly. He spun her around and made her look into his eyes. “I find out you lied to him an’ I’ll spank you, like the spoiled brat ya are, an’ you’ll not like it!” Hondo said in a low, cold tone. He pushed her back slightly, so she fell in a sitting position just inside the van’s door. “An’ close the door and get some #$@!in’ clothes on!” He said as he stormed away angrily. He did not go all the way to his camper. He stopped half way between them, waiting for Fernando as he half expected an ass chewing, whether he deserved one or not.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 13th, 2020, 10:12pm The sliding door to the camper slowly closed. Sometimes Fernando wished it was a Pre ‘67 Bus (like the elder Jeanette’s ’63 Bus) they had and not a Post ’68 (‘73 model in both Fernando and Jeanette’s original buses), as the Pre ‘67s had swing out Dual Bay Doors and not 1 big sliding door of the Post ‘68s. But the Pre ’67s were also 9 inches shorter than Post ‘68s and that 9 inches in length meant a lot of internal storage space inside the bus, in this case, a bigger bed for them to sleep on. (Note: the ‘73s in both Bug and Bus had the most powerful engine in the US Market of the time, after ’74, air pollution control devices added to the engine killed the power that they were able to produce, just like in many cars of that era.) Ichigo nervously went back to bed, shaking and though tearing, holding back from crying. Crawling under the blanket, she held on to Fernando tightly and begins to cry, wrecking what peace he had for sleep. “Oh what is it now?!!” Fernando says out loud. Ichigo was incoherently babbling at this point, unable to say anything through her tears. Fernando fought her off and pinned her down in the bed, telling her, “You need to relax. We will deal with this later, so calm the #$@! down and relax. Put something on while I am gone. I’m going to get us our lunch – the mid day meal as soon as I get dressed.” She nods at him before he slowly lets her go. He crawls out from under the blanket and gather his clothes from where they were by the piled up on the floor by the corner at the bed. It takes under a minute for him to get dressed. Fernando gets up and steps over to the center of the camper, and push up on the pop-up of the camper to get some air flowing in the camper. He then side steps to the sliding door, opens it and then steps out. He then slides the door closed and walks to the rear of the camper as walking over the hitch between the camper and dub box is the fastest way to Hondo’s camper. He finds Hondo leaning against the rear of his camper. “Wuz up?” Fernando tells him. “Ichigo not comin’ out?” Hondo asks. “She’s scared and won’t be coming out any time soon.” Fernando tells him. Hondo probes to see where it leads, “Well, she needed to learn a lesson.” “She needs many lessons in living this new live. How they are going to be taught, I do not care.” Fernando tells him. “So you’re not angry?” Hondo asks. “For what? Her getting a scare? Believe me, Hondo, it is better if you taught her in a practice drill than for some stranger to teach her in a real situation.” Fernando tells her. He continues, “What’s for lunch? I have not even had breakfast and need coffee. And I’m going to have to drag all that to the camper and stuff her damn mouth.” “Just the usual soup and sandwiches.” Hondo points out. “Fair enough. What else is going on?” Fernando asks. “Nothing really, just checking out the trucks and giving them maintenance they need.” Hondo replies. “Good. I need to check out that camper. It’s running good but I do not trust it.” Fernando replies in kind. “Yeah, damn Spirit Tech. I would not trust it either.” Hondo throws in. “Yeah, whatever.” Fernando replies before he throws in, “I figure one more night before we load up on basic supplies and roll out tomorrow evening for Flight Town, which is 150 miles away. Then we have to prepare for the long haul as Tech Town is 350 miles from there, according to the maps, unless it’s all a mistake and should be 200 miles from Flight Town. Either way it is still a long haul; 350 miles and some of us need to stop and refuel from our stored tanks, 200 miles we can make it but we need to recharge, refuel and reload from the trip. That would take several days. I would need 3 days to recharge the batteries.” “Talked to the Bobsy Twins about this?” Hondo replies. “No and I don’t care. They should know the limits of their vehicles and if they think they have an issue, they can come see us about it in asking.” Fernando tells him. He sighs, “My worst fear is when we get to the ‘No Man’s Land’ Dessert territory – that from what I hear it is a 900 to 1500 mile run. We need to be ready for that on the basis of fuel and food as it will take a few days to cross it.” “That is a long haul.” Hondo says. “A Long Haul we need to prepare for – Hot scorching days and freezing nights. Moro and the Wessens better carry a couple 55 gallon drums of fuel for the group. We’re going to need it.” Fernando points out. “Going to need what?” One of the two Jeanettes asks as they get between Hondo’s camper truck and Fernando’s electric camper. Fernando is not in the mood to see them but it is respectful to share information, “After we hit these next couple towns, we got ‘No Man’s Land’ – a run of 900 to 1500 dessert miles. And we are going to need a few stored 55gallon drums of fuel to replenish what we have while on break there. It is going to be a rough one, at least 5 days of crossing in the extreme heat and cold with breaks for rest, sleep and food. So we better be ready for it when we get there. We are lucky that we have a week or two’s time to prepare for it.” “What about the ride between Flight Town and Tech Town. That is a 350 mile haul.” Jeanette, presumably the Elder one, states. She continues, “The most many of us can do is 250 miles and then need to refuel.” “At 200 miles or so, we stop for a break and refuel with the tanks we got. Consider that a practice run for the run through ‘No Man’s Land.’ I got 20 gallons of gas in 4 5gallon jugs for those who need it but it is my generator fuel.” If you do not have your jugs filled up, let’s say, I’ll fill up your primary tanks in the bug and bus which are 10 gallons each. That should be enough to get you to Tech Town and then you need to refill my jugs.” Fernando tells them. “Not a problem.” One of them says. “What about the Gas camper?” The other Jeanette asks. “This is why you need to have your fuel jugs filled.” Fernando points out and continues, “I am not going to help anyone that won’t help themselves. And with the money we got from the fight, buying fuel and food is no longer a problem. If anyone does not have spare fuel jugs then they should buy them and have them filled. The only ones that are excused are the Motorcycle scouts we are going to have ahead of us as they can only carry 5 gallons in their tanks and have no space to carry a fuel jug. So when someone runs out of fuel, we stop and rest while we fuel up the rides and our bodies.” “What’s the range on the motorcycles?” The other Jeanette asks. “Depends on the variables of fuel mileage but on average about 200 to 250 miles, the same distance as on the Bug and Bus campers. So when they stop, we stop.” Fernando points out. “How far are they going to be ahead of us?” The other Jeanette continues in asking. “One mile ahead. Under General Jastrey they were 10 miles ahead, but that was mostly her men and a couple of ours. But for us, one mile so we can get there quickly if trouble happens.” Fernando explains before throwing in, “Anything else?” One Jeanette thinks while the other replies, “Not really.” “Then good. Now, I request that your group help out with the food once in a while. I know some in your group does guard duty and they are excused from that.  But we all got to put in our fair share.” Fernando throws in. “What do you want us to do?” The first Jeanette asks. “When we get to Flight Town and Tech Town, you can help out in gathering food and fuel for the ‘No Man’s Land’ Run. We will discuss what and how that in Flight Town. But I am going to need every available space in storing the food and fuel we are going to need. That is going to include the Moro’s trailer and in any other available space your group has as well as everyone else.” Fernando tells them. “Now, if there is anything else, rest up and prepare. Tomorrow evening we leave for Flight Town, which is 150 miles away. I need to charge up my batteries.” “Alright let’s go.” The first Jeanette say while the other one is saying “But... but... but...” as she is lead away. “Thank god those two are gone.” Hondo says to himself. Karl and Marvin walks in with Maribelle, La La and Li Li behind them. Karl asks, “Can we eat here?” “I’ll get the chairs.” Fernando says as he goes to his Dub box trailer. Hondo goes set up the lift table on the side of his truck. Fernando returns with some chairs and a folding table. He hands out the chairs and sets the folding table beside the Dub Box camper. After he sets up the table and 2 chairs with it, he goes to Hondo’s camper. Hondo follows him. Fernando knocks on the door and it opens, revealing Ruth. “How can I help you?” Ruth asks. “I’m going to need a bagged lunch for two and a coffee for me, please.” Fernando says to him. “I’ll get that done for you, sir. Anything else?” Ruth says and asks. Hondo steps in, “I’ll take a bagged lunch for one. And the wessens will be here soon as they are done setting their table.” “Good, and thank you for letting me know. I’ll get that done for you in a bit.” Ruth says. “Hondo, mind getting my lunch? In all this confusion I forgot to check on Meeshie’s food and water bowls. I’ll be back.” Fernando tells him before going to his camper to check on the cat. Fernando enters from his side door and looks about the camper, finding his precious little furball asleep on the driver’s seat. He checks her food and water bowl, finding that they were not set up. He gathers her food bowl and opens a can, pouring the contents into it. He then fills her water bowl and places both in the space between the driver’s and passenger’s seat. Meeshie wakes up to the smell of food, stretches and then pounces on her meal. Fernando scritches her ear, “I’m sorry, girl for it is late. I did not know you were not fed.” Meeshie just meows before continues to eat. “Behave for me, OK Girl?” Fernando tells her. Meeshie meows again. “Good.” Fernando replies, adding, “I’ll see you later.” Meeshie rubs her face against his ankle. Fernando scritches her ear again before he steps to the door and opens the door to leave. He steps out and slides the door closed. He walks to the back of the electric camper and steps over the hitch. Hondo was already there at the table with the lunches. “Thank you.” Fernando tells Hondo, before he turns to the rear window of the electric camper, putting the key into its locking handle. With a twist, the rear window unlatches from the frame. Fernando pulls it up to its full height. “Ichigo, pull up to the window.” Fernando goes to the table where Hondo is at and opens his bag, pulling out the lunch sandwiches and the soup, taking a set and putting it through the rear window. Ichigo takes and brings it deeper into the camper. A bottle of juice was next to be handed to her. He then sits down at the seat with Hondo at the table and lets out a sigh. He begins to take out the other sandwich, soup and soda. At this time Meeshie steps up to the window and meows for my attention. I get up to the window and pick her up and put her on my lap. She hops off and trots off to some area behind the camper parking area. “Where is she going?” Hondo asks. “More than likely, Kitty bathroom.” Fernando tells her. “Oh...” Hondo replies before laughing out loud. “Meeshie should be teaching Kitty outdoor bathroom usage. But that is on you.” Fernando tells him. “We’ll see that happens.” Hondo replies. Meeshie comes back and jumps onto Fernando’s leg and continues climbing onto his lap. Fernando pets her before picking her up and takes her to the window and putting her into the camper. He sits back down and continues with his lunch. “So what is on the agenda for today?” Fernando asks. “I’ll be checking the vehicles for what they may need.” Hondo point out. “Save yourself the headache. Except for your vehicles, everyone’s vehicles are practically new – rebuilt. If anything you should check on their tires and see if they need replacing, but I do not think they do. But after our run through ‘No Man’s Land’ we are going to need check-ups and tune ups. I’ll see about getting us some oil and filters for our rides. You do as you think you need to do. We work together on this.” Hondo nods as he sips his drink. “Let’s take this as a day of rest and recharge our batteries in more ways than one. We leave tomorrow late afternoon. Hopefully we will get to Flight Town tomorrow night.” Fernando points out.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 16th, 2020, 11:27am Hondo nodded in reply, “Can’t rightly argue with that. Feelin’ a bit run-down, myself.” “I know the feeling, all too well.” Fernando replied with an understanding nod. “I’ve got a list of possible parts we should look at gettin’ for the vehicles, our groups anyway. Jeanette an’ her spirits are on their own in that department. Not arguin’ that many of these cars are new, or rebuilt, but I’ve seen plenty of new rides have failin’ parts in their break in period. “Can’t say as I’m to confident in this time’s quality control either.” Hondo said. Fernando sighed and nodded, “You have a point. These rigs crap out on us in ‘No Man’s Land’, we will be knocking some heads when we come back!” “It’s one of the few things I enjoy about this timeline.” Hondo said with a grin. The conversation was fairly light for the rest of their meal, as they saved the heavy business talk for later. As long as things stayed quiet for the next 24 hours they would have time for that talk later. Hondo’s head still throbbed, though the food and conversation seemed to help him ignore it. He felt tired on top of it, more so than he had felt in a while, but he tried to ignore it for the moment. They talked a little about the girls, and Fernando warned him to keep an eye on Valentine, as though she was well in body, she could suffer from a form of PTSD due to the memories. Once they were done eating, they disposed of trash and returned any dishes they had to a tub of warm water outside the door of the camper that the ladies had left for dishes. As they dropped off their dishes Fernando turned to Hondo and apprised him. There was something off about him he knew, but he tried to write it off as him being tired from pushing and beating himself up while Valentine was gone.  He spoke after a bit. “You should take advantage of the this stop and get some rest. I can tell you need it.” Fernando said. “Do I look that rough?” Hondo asked “New York City roadkill rough.” Fernando replied Hondo chuckled, “Nothin’ a good shot of whiskey an’ a nap won’t cure, I’m sure.” “I do not know about the whiskey helping but see that you get that nap.” Fernando replied sternly. “We’ll see. Need to clean some guns still too.” Hondo replied trying to brush him off. “You want me to tell Valentine you need a nap?” Fernando threatened. “That’s low. Ya don’t need to get mean, Jefe!” Hondo replied with a frown. “Then for once rest! You are no good to me dead on your feet.” Fernando replied. “I’ve always held my end up, dead on my feet or not!” He replied slightly defensively, before sighing in defeat, “Alright, I’ll try to get some rest. I’ll let the ladies finish cleanin’ up first.” Fernando nodded, “I can live with that. Just take advantage of the peace we have now. You know it will not last long.” Hondo nodded, “I reckon your right.” “And by take advantage I mean get some rest and hold your wife! She’ll heal mentally faster that way.” He replied. Hondo exhaled deeply and nodded, “I reckon. Don’t think I don’t want to. She’s just holdin’ me at arm’s length on some things, an’ I was tryin’ to give her space. She still hasn’t told me what happened, even.” “She will tell you when she’s ready. Don’t push her, but don’t back away from her either.” Fernando replied Hondo nodded, “I’ll do my best. Some days I worry I’m to course an’ unfeelin’ for her. She deserves a more gentle, romantic man.” Fernando shook his head, “That’s not true. You do well. So, you’re a bit rough on the outside. I’ve seen how you two react. You could vocalize your feelings to her a bit better and more often, but she is lucky to have you.” “Cursed to have me, I think you mean.” Hondo replied. “If I thought you were bad for her, I’d beat your ass until you were good for her!” Fernando replied Hondo chuckled lightly, “Heh! That would be a sight to see! I bet someone would make a fortune sellin’ tickets!... But, I know ya would. Just after this last pile of shit, I feel like I’ve failed her.” “We all make mistakes. The only way you could fail her is if you gave up on her or turned selfish. For both of those I’d beat your ass too.” Fernando said seriously. Hondo frowned, “I reckon you’re right, but knowin’ it an’ feelin’ it are two different things. Fernando nodded, “Just trust me on it.” About then Valentine came out of the camper to grab up the tub of dishes. “Oh, didn’t expect to see you too standing there! You almost scared me!” Valentine said in a surprised tone. “Sorry, darlin’. We were just shootin’ the breeze.” Hondo replied. “We have anythin’ planned today?” Valentine asked. “I’ll probably just be resting. I suggest you two do the same.” Fernando replied Hondo nodded, “I need to clean some guns, but so I’ll work on those until things quiet down inside then a nap would probably be good. Other than that, an’ supper, there’s not much else.” Valentine nodded, “Sounds good to me. We should be done in here in 45 minutes or so.” “Is Macey still in there with Zoey?” Fernando asked. “Yes, they finished the work we gave them, so they went to Zoey’s room to watch a movie.” Valentine said. “Tell Macey she needs to play outside and get some exercise. They can rest while we travel. This place is the nicest and safest we will see for a while. Flight town should not be bad, but it will not be this safe nor so sparsely populated. After that it’s five days of desert and desolation.” Fernando said. Hondo nodded, “Tell Zoey the same. They need to stay within sight of the group, but they should be fine to wander around a bit.” “Tonya was talking about taking a walk. Maybe I’ll see if she will take them with her.” Valentine offered. “That sounds fine to me, just make sure they stay within sight of the camp. These Indians are friendly, but I would still be careful.” Fernando said. Valentine nodded, “That sounds good. I’ll go talk to them.” Fernando nodded, “If you need me, I will probably be at my camper.” “Alright, Jefe. I’ll be here most likely.” Hondo replied. Fernando nodded and headed off leaving the two of them standing there. “I’ll get the girls and then help finish cleanin’ up so you can rest.” She replied. “Sounds like a plan.” He replied as she hefted the dish pan and headed inside. Hondo grabbed a camp chair, his cleaning kit, and the guns he used the night before from the Bronco and started cleaning them. A few minutes later the two little girls, followed by Tonya spilled out of the trailer and started on a path that lead around the opening and along the edge of the small village and creek that ran past it to the east. He watched as they walked off. Macey was a bit more subdued lately, due to the events that lead to Valentine being kidnapped. Zoey seemed herself, but maybe a bit more wary. She had guilt like Macey did, but Macey still struggled with understanding love and having people love her. It was evident, at the moment, that they needed each other as friends. Hondo worried slightly that Macey would move on or grow tired of Zoey, but for now they were nearly inseparable. He was not sure who needed the other more, and he hoped to never have to find out. He watched the girls walk off until they were blocked from his view before returning to cleaning his guns. His headache and fatigue made it hard to concentrate, but thankfully he had done this so many times before, that cleaning them was almost second nature. As he cleaned his weapons, he lost track of time and found his mind wandering a bit. He was brought out of his own thoughts, though, by the sound of the camper door opening and the ladies inside spilling out. The last out was Valentine, who thanked everyone for their help as they headed towards their own campers. After they were all gone, she walked up to her husband. “You look tired. You okay?” She asked. He nodded, “Yeah. Tired mostly. I’m sure a nap will help.” He replied, not wanting her to know he still had a headache. She nodded, “You should go lay down. The girls should be out for a while still, as I asked Tonya to keep them out for a few hours at least.” “What time the ladies coming back to do supper?” He asked “They aren’t tonight. Ruth decided that since it’s a nice evening and they have time that we are grilling out tonight. There is a couple grills amongst us so she and the others are going to make some cold salads, prep some meat and vegetables for the grill, then cook out tonight.” Valentine replied. “Sounds like a plan.” Hondo said as he stood up to put the weapons away. “You… you need some alone time?” She asked “Hmm?” he queried “I mean, for your nap. If you want to rest alone, I understand.” She said looking away partially as if she was saying she wanted to be with him but did not want him to think she was being needy. He put the guns and the cleaning kit into the bronco and turned to her. “I’d probably rest better if I had some company.” He replied She smiled softly and nodded, “Yeah, I’d rest better being close to you too.” He kissed her softly on the cheek, took her hand, and lead her inside. Once inside she locked the door, as the only people who needed to get in were Tonya and Fernando and they both had keys. Everyone else could wait. “Need anything before you lay down?” Valentine asked. “Could use a double whiskey. Would help me relax.” He replied. She nodded, “I’ll get you one and bring it to you. You go rest.” He smiled, nodded, and headed for the bedroom. Once there he took off his boot, shucked of his clothes, down to his boxers, pulled the blankets back and lay down on the cool sheets. About the time he lay down Valentine came in with two glasses, half full of an amber coloured liquid. He propped himself up, took the glass that was handed to him, and took a sip. “Thanks. That tastes good.” He said. She took a sip of hers and nodded in agreement, “It is. I never liked whiskey until I met you. Funny how some things change like that.” He nodded in reply and sipped some more. Valentine took another sip as well before sitting her glass down so she could remove her clothes. Though she did not make a show of it, she took a little extra time removing her clothes for Hondo’s benefit. She enjoyed the way he looked at her when she did so. She had never seen herself as that attractive, but it made her feel attractive when she saw how he looked at her. She stripped down to her her panties, which were grey lacy, silk bikini cut, and pretty well see through. She looked down at herself a moment, as the memories of missing parts flashed into her mind. As she looked at herself she ran her hands lightly over her body, making sure that the sight of being whole was not just a visual illusion. Being satisfied she downed the last of her whiskey and crawled onto the bed. Hondo’s head hurt and he was tired, but he did not know if he could ever hurt so bad or be so tired that he did not enjoy watching her undress. The flicker of doubt and fear in her eyes he did not miss, neither did he miss that she seemed to feel her body in a way to make sure she was all there. He wished she would tell him what happened and what was going through her mind, but he did not push it. She seemed to settle her thoughts though, as a slight smile returned to her face after she downed her whiskey and crawled onto the bed. There was a hint of a seductive look in her eye as she crawled to him, but he dared not get his hopes up, though something else was coming up whether it was wanted to or not. He downed his whiskey and laid back down on the bed, allowing her to crawl up to him and half lay on top of him. She leaned in close, and kissed him deeply, him returning the kiss with equal passion. She started to get more passionate but then pulled away suddenly, almost in fear. “I … I’m sorry. I want to make love to you but… but…” She said, almost starting to cry. He pulled her close and rubbed her back lightly. “It’s alright, darlin’. I love you more than I can say, an’ if I need to wait I can as long as you need.” He replied. She nuzzled her face into his chest, the warm tears from her eyes falling on his bare skin. “Besides, I’m probably too tired to get it up, anyway.” He said trying to lighten the mood. She looked up at him with half a smile, and she wiped the tears from her eyes. “That’s a lie and we both know it. Even if you weren’t already hard, which its poking my hip right now so I know you are, I’ve never seen you too tired to coax it up a couple times at least!” She replied teasingly. “Alright, so it’s a bit of a lie, but honestly, I can wait for your sake an’ I am tired. Just holdin’ you like this is all I need right now.” He replied “I love you, you know? You mean the world to me.” She said softly “An’ you to me. Now let’s get some rest.” He said. She nodded in reply as she pulled a sheet up over them to the middle of her back. It was warm enough at the moment that neither of them wanted any more covers than that. He kissed her forehead softly then closed his eyes and settled down into the bed, enjoying the warmth and softness of her body against his.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 22nd, 2020, 12:23pm After Hondo goes inside his camper, Fernando closes the rear window hatchway on his camper, locking it in place. He steps over the towing hitch and then on towards the side sliding door, allowing himself to enter. He closes the door and locks it. He sees Ichigo has not put on anything, nor has gotten out of the bed.  He wants rest but he doubts he will get it. He take off his outer layers and remains in his briefs before crawling under the blankets. He lies there staring at the ceiling above them. At least Ichigo has calmed down enough to stop crying but not enough to deal with the situation. After a while she crawls up to him and climbs onto him, facing him while straddling her legs around his. She lay down and rests her head on his chest, putting her arms about him like a little girl holding a giant teddy bear. It remains silent for a couple minutes before she asks him questions. “Fernando... make love to me, please?” She asks of him. “No.” He tells her. “Why not?” She asks. “Making love to you means having an emotional attachment that is not there between us – for one.” He explains. “Then just #$@! me.” She tells him. “Again, no.” He says. “Why not?” She asks. “Not interested.” He says to her. “Not interested? I can feel your hardness between us!” She points out. “Just because I’m hard does not mean I’m interested.” He tells her. “But...” She tries to begin. “No Buts.” He says to her. After a brief pause he continues, “Look. It is not about you or me. It is about us. You’re my slave, big deal. But does a master put his slave through such sexual endeavors, through such emotional connections? Why not become my wife then? But I am not seeking a wife, or a girlfriend to have such relations with. Nor do I want to be serviced by you or anyone else. I just want to lay here and rest.” “But what about what you said about after winning the fight that you would put me over my desk and do me lovely on it from behind? This is not my desk but here I am, waiting for you to take me and do me lovely as you planned.” She explains. “Be honest with me – whether I make love to you, #$@!ed your brains out or held you down and had my way with you, do you 1) receive any emotional gratification from it, 2) get something you want, and 3) care about me and my need or of just that of you and your own needs?” He asks. Ichigo lays there, tracing out the muscles of his chest with a finger as she thinks and then finally answering, “I am not going to lie to you and say that I would finally get something I have been wanting for a very long time, even if there was no emotional attachment to it because to me it would seem like it would be attached to something, it would be attached to my emotions within me. And as such I hope it would be the same for you.” She pauses for a second before she continues, “Back in Fight Town, getting sex was easy, giving sex was easier. One can go out and pick and choose who they wanted from what was available and what benefits one could derive from it. But to be at the level I was, such opportunities were available for the taking but I never took it during that time. Before then, I did what I had to do in order to survive.” She then pauses to think for a while before continuing, “The last time I saw you, I was a bunny girl. And we spend two hours in your locker room before you fought the Lich long ago. At the time you did not wanted me to service you but it happened, you and I on the locker room’s bench where you proceeded to rock my little world for the next hour or so. In that I made you promise me not to lose the fight against the Lich and that for you to take me away from this madness. Instead you said that you would be back – different but back and in that things would be better for me until you came back when things would fall apart again. And in when we would meet again, you would accept me though things would be rough between us at first because you would not remember me. And then we kissed one last time before you went into that ring and proceeded to beat the Lich’s ass. But because you won, like it did these past days ago, Fight Town rioted. My Event Manager was hunted down and killed, with many saying that the fight was rigged. Too many bet on the Lich and lost. I bet on you and I won. Then I became Event Manager like you said as if it was planned. 10 years later, same thing happens again, you fought the Lich and you won, Fight Town rioted and went after me to kill me as I was the Event Manager. But this time you were there to save me. So here we are. Here I am... scared but knowing that you would do what must be done to save me. And I would do for you as your slave, waifu, girlfriend... whatever. I am yours: mind, soul and body. Take me... please.” A long moment of silence passes. “If I told you that things would be rough when we meet again because I do not remember you, then take that to heart. To you things would be a continuation of things and happenings while for me it would not. I do not care about the past because to me the past does not exist, not in the sense it does for you. If things are to get better between us then you better understand that things are going to be rough for us before they get better. In all that, I am not making demands. But until then, there is a lot to do and you cannot do me wrong in what I demand of you to do because things will get worse between us if you don’t.” He tells her. Ichigo nods against his chest. More than a couple minutes have passed when she asks, “Fernando, hold me, please.” Fernando lets out something between a grunt and a sigh before putting his hand onto her tiny waist. Ichigo lies there trying to keep herself together. After about a half hour Fernando slaps her on her ass. “Ow!” Not even 24 hours and you are already abusing me?” Ichigo complains. “I’ll do more than abuse you. Now I need you to get dressed. We’re heading out and do some exploring.” He tells her. “And if I do not want to go out?” She asks. “Then I’ll deal with you later.” He tells her. “I thought you were going to say that I was going to suck your dick or lay there while you force me to have your babies.” She replies. “Don’t you wish.” He tells her. “One day you will get your wish, but not today or any time soon. Now get dressed.” “I refuse.” She tells him. “I will dare ask ‘why?’” He asks. “Because there are people out there who want me dead.” Ichigo tells him. “Even in the Indian Village? They won because we won.” Fernando tells her. “I am worth more to them dead or alive in reward money than what they won in the fight’s bet.” She tells him. “And you do not trust me in being able to protect you.” He tells her. “I do.” She begins, “It’s that Hondo scared me to the core with the truth.” “And? You went and open a door without checking, without peeking through the curtains to see who it was. You deserve what you got. You deserve what you got because you got sloppy, thought it was safe. What if the camp was under attack? What if it was a lone assassin out to get you? You need to be on the ball 24/7 because you cannot defend yourself. And I cannot defend you alone, which is why I have the camp willing to save your butt when called into action. But you need to put in what you take from it. You want protection, you need to work for it. And giving me that elementary school ass of yours is not working for it.” He tells her outright.   Ichigo does not say a word in reply or comment. Fernando throws at her, “If you think I and those in this camp cannot protect you, you can pack up your things and walk away. I’ll even let you have my pull cart to make it easier for you to leave. It is that simple.” She looks at him, “NOOOoooo!” “Then you need to do as I tell you and not bitch about it.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo dejectedly sighs, “I will... but I need a couple days before I can step out.” “Then get up and get dressed. There things to do and you to learn.” He tells her. “Like what?” She asks. “I taught you all there is to know about inside this camper expect for driving it. Now it’s time to learn the rest.” He tells her. Though Ichigo had less to put on, Fernando had put on his clothes faster than she did. He steps out of the camper first and waits for her outside. She steps out a couple minutes behind him. He shakes his head, not understanding or not wanting to understand why there was a delay. Once she was outside, he slowly closes the door behind them and leads her to the back of the electric camper and shows her a set of keys. “These keys unlock the rear passenger door panel and the engine bay.” He begins to tell her, “The key into this t-handle for the passenger door and twist the key and then the handle to open it. The engine bay you twist the key, take it out and grab the handle, pressing the button before lifting it up.” He demonstrates how the locks work on each door and leaves them open. He then points out the inside components, “This is an electric vehicle. That large round cylinder is the electric motor mounted to the transmission. There are four battery packs throughout the bus that powers the motor and other electrical devices. On the roof are 3 solar panels to create electricity to charge up the batteries during the day. This big caged box on the left side is a gas powered generator to also charge up the batteries and run other electrical devices in the camper; I use it when I am running at night to power the lights as to not run down the batteries. These four smaller boxes are gasoline jugs to store gasoline for the generator; each on is five gallons each. In case of an emergency, I will give out the gas from these jugs to those who need it. All these electrical devices are connected to a switching panel in the front at the driver’s side. Any questions?” “No, not really.” Ichigo replies. “If you say not really, then you have a question.” Fernando point out. “The only question I have is why do you have an electric camper and everyone has a gas powered vehicle?” Ichigo asks. “Simple. This mission was to be between Jeanette and I, and the intention was in case she ran out of gasoline, I would go fourth and get fuel for her and if needed, tow her vehicle behind mine. But over the following days we met up with my old friend Hondo and the others and the convoy grew, so the need for the electric camper to rescue gas camper became a moot point.” Fernando explains. “I see.” She replies. “It’s not perfect but it works well enough to keep up with the others for the most part while being the lightest vehicle in the group.” He explains before grabbing a thick cable from the back the bus that connects to the Dub Box Camper. “This cable connects the electric camper with the camper trailer.” He says as he closes the locks up the rear of the electric camper. Fernando gets up and heads to the Dub Box camper, unlocking and opening the door. He lets her to go in first and follows her inside, closing the door behind them. She stands around and looks about inside. He steps to the middle the camper and pushes up in its ceiling, extending the roof upwards another foot and a half. With the added height, he can stand up taller and not hunched over inside the dub box. He then steps over to the kitchen area. He points out to the front of the camper to the large bay window that is there, pointing out the various things in the area, “The top cabinets have some dry goods like instant soup and cereal.” He lifts off the cover off the shelf area, “This shelf is a sink and a two burner stove. The stove uses propane or butane, and there are a couple large bottles of propane in the lower shelf.  The faucet folds into the sink to cover it. Ruth has used this kitchen area a couple of times and does so with my permission when needed. So if you see her in here, there is no problem about her being here. She cleans up after herself when she uses it and informs me of what may be needed when it is needed.” He then covers the stove and sink, and then points to the larger upper shelves on the left hand wall. “Here we have more food things, mostly canned food though there are few dry foods and powdered juices. Between the electric camper and this Dub Box camper there is enough food for about four days for the four of us.” “Four of us?” Ichigo interrupts. “You, Macey, me and Meeshie.” He tells her. “But the cat can go catch mice and eat them.” Ichigo throws at him. “You want to eat mice? I would not let her. She is not feral animal and can get sick if she caught a sick mouse to eat. So she eats what I have for her included in our supplies.” Fernando tells her. He adds, “She can catch mice and keep the campers rodent free but she won’t eat them because I trained her not to eat them.” Pausing for a second, he continues, “This last shelf is where plates, cups and bowls are kept, along with a couple pots and pans. Forks, spoons, knives and cooking utensils are in this sliding drawer on this lower shelf under the plates and things. The other drawers are some basic tools I need to work on the campers when needed. Now for the lower cabinets, any question before we go on?” “No questions so far.” She replies. “Good, now for the lower cabinets.” He begins as he opens the doors on the cabinets below the sink and stove. “On the extreme right are four more jugs of gasoline. They are for the generator the Dub Box has in the outside storage area which I will show later. But it is the same generator as in the electric camper. Next to it is two propane tanks for the stove, and a box of smaller propane bottles I use for the heater that I showed you the last time. But they are not safe use without supervising them. But I also have an outdoor camper stove that also uses the small propane bottles as well, so they are still useful. I’ll show you the outdoor camper stove later as it is with the generator outside. This center section is for the water heater and grey water tank for the sink. There is a 40 gallon water tank under the Dub Box. Next to that at the corner are more canned and dry foods. Going to the left hand side wall, the lower cabinets has more food, with that second to last cabinet being a small refrigerator. I keep what raw meats and eggs we have in there. The last cabinet is empty for now. Any questions?” “So most of the food is in here?” She asks. “Unfortunately yes.” He says as closes up the cabinets. He then sits on the bench closest to the door before pulling Ichigo towards him and turn her around, pointing to a box next to the cabinet. “That is the bathroom.” “Bathroom?” She asks. He guides her away from him and steps to the box, opening it. The top folds up first and then the front opens up like a door, revealing a toilet inside. On the door was a hanging roll of toilet paper. “It is just a toilet but it is a compost toilet, so it needs to be emptied out every couple weeks when it is near full. I will show you how to do it when it is time to do it. But it is there when we need it though I prefer to use it as little as possible. To open it to use it, the top lifts up first and then the door swings open. To close it, the door swing in first and then the top down onto it.” He demonstrates closing it. “If that is the toilet, is there a shower or bath?” She asks. Fernando points to the rear door, “It is like the electric camper as it also has an outdoor shower with a tent to go in. it has its own separate water tank that hold about 30 gallons of water, and a separate water heater but it takes a long time for it to heat up water. A few days ago before going into Fight Town it got so cold that all of my water tanks froze and I had to use Hondo’s water supply that day. Macey is welcomed to use Hondo’s bathroom facilities. You need to ask him for permission to use it. Any water you use you have to replace in the end of the day or when he says it is needed to be replaced.” He then sits on the bench by the bathroom box, pointing to the bench across the camper where he sat before. “That is electronic controller for this Camper Trailer...” He walks over to it and lifts up the seat cushions. Lifting the small cushion shows a recessed box with a couple display panels and switches on it, as well as a CB Radio, a 2meter/73cm radio (with microphones for both) and am/fm/cassette stereo radio. “Two way radio communications, and switches for what options I need, including sending power from Dub Box to the Electrical camper.” He opens the larger of the two cushions, and a couple door covers inside before pulling out a M1 Garand Rifle. He reaches out to Ichigo, handing the rifle to her. “Here is where the fire arms, bullets, tools and cleaning kits are kept for safe storage. There are six rifles, a dozen or so hand guns of larger calibers and about 20 or so small boot guns.” He picks up one of the smaller boot guns with its holster and hands it to her. She takes it and looks at it. “I may allow you to carry something to protect yourself with after Hondo trains you on using it.” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/2calShortMuzzle.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/22calHipHolster.jpg “I know how to use a gun.” Ichigo says to him. “I want to make sure that you can with some extra training. It would be better that you do.” Fernando tells her in kind. “Then you can have one of these.” He gives her a larger .32 pistol to look over while taking the rifle off her grasp, placing is back in the storage place. http://www.hondosackett.com/Fernando/wiki/uploads/Main/32naag.jpg He finds a .22 inside a belt buckle, wondering when he got it. For now he puts it on the side before getting the two guns from Ichigo to put away. He then closes the bench and sits on it. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/22calBeltBuckle.jpg “There are also some fishing and camping gear in there.” He explains. Taking Ichigo by her waist, he guides her to sit on the bench beside him. He points out, “The bench next to us has six sleeping bags and blankets. There are also these thick furniture cover blankets that I use as a mattress thickener and floor separator so anyone needing to sleep on the floor has some padding for them to sleep on and not on the cold floor. The last bench by the corner has pillows. Now looking across to the bench by the toilet, that has toilet paper and paper towels. The next bench has more blankets, more camping gear, and cleaning products – soaps, detergent, etc. The last corner bench has a folded thin mattress, second table top and a couple short support beams. The top of the table comes off the support and the support comes off the floor. There are two holes on the floors for the short supports. Put in a short support, flip the table to the other direction and put it against the ends of the benches to make a bed. Do the same with the other table top and short support and this whole bench section becomes a large bed. With the padding and mattresses, you and four others can sleep comfortably on it. That is it for the inside.” “What about the back bench?” She asks. Fernando gets up and walks to the back, taking the table top off from the support it was on. He then signals her to go with him. As she walks to him, he lifts up the rear window door like the on the electric camper. He lifts up the cushion on the bench revealing the metal base, on the metal base was two round corner locking covers. Ichigo looks at metal area. Fernando begins to explain as he opens each panel, “Outside on the sides are lift-up doors with locks. This one (on the door side of the trailer) is where the generator is at. There is also a hydraulic bottle jack, a tire iron, a spare tire and the two burner camping stove that I talked about before. The other side is empty but since it is sealed, I will keep clothing we are not using in there.” He pauses for a second before he continues as he points to the raised doorway, “A shower tent comes down around from above the door. There is a panel outside that opens, and you can pull out the shower head and hose. There are water dials for hot and cold water but again, it takes a long time for hot water to be heated up.” Ichigo nods. Fernando closes up the covers and locks them, he then puts the bench cushion onto the metal shelf restoring its seating function. The rear window is closed and locked quickly after. “The front window also opens and closes in the same way. Any questions?” He says and asks. “None.” She tells him. “Good. Then let’s go outside.” As he pulls down the pop-up roof before he leads the way out. She follows him outside; he leaves the door open while they were out. They head to the rear of the camper trailer. He points out the door to the generator before opening it, showing the generator inside. He points up to show the locked panel. The door is closed and the other compartment is shown with the same results: an empty compartment with its upper hatch is closed and locked. The door to the compartment closes and locks itself into place, appearing as it if it was one piece with the wall. He then steps back to the rear to show off the hatch for the shower hose and water valves. After closing up and locking the open hatches and finally the door, Fernando goes to the front of the Dub Box where a large steel locked box was against the trailer wall on the trailer’s towing tongue. He unlocks it and opens it, showing that it was empty. It was big enough to put her inside and close it shut closed. “What is this for?” Ichigo asks. “More storage, usually for hardware but all that is inside of either camper. I could put anything I need in here but some idiot could try to break in and steal what’s inside. Maybe more blankets, sleeping bags and dry and canned foods, maybe a tent, maybe. I have not decided yet.” Fernando explains. “Any questions?” He asks as he closes and locks the empty storage box. “No...” She replies. “Good. Let’s go back inside.”  He tells her. Ichigo goes to the sliding door on the electric camper. She gets the door open before stepping inside. Fernando closes the sliding door, locking it and then enters through passenger side. He sits on the passenger seat and looks over the electrical panel on the driver’s side. The solar panels seem to be charging the batteries in the engine bay as it is set up to do so, and there was enough of a reserve charge in the other batteries to make the trip to Flight Town. Once he sees that things are in order, he turns around on the seat and steps through to the rear of the camper from between the gap in the seats. He sees that Ichigo has sat herself on the bed. He sits on the bench part of the bed with nothing to think or do. For the first time being in this hell hole of a situation, he is absolutely bored.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 5th, 2020, 3:08pm Hondo's mind slowly woke up as he lay in his warm bed. The extra warmth beside him of Valentine was something he recognized right away, and it brought a smile to his face. The smile was unusual due to his normal grumpy nature when waking up, but he had gotten used to her being there and the several nights of sleeping without her made this all the more pleasant. The feel of her warm breath against his neck and her soft, ample breasts pressed against him brought him a delight and comfort he was not sure how he done without all those years.  After a few minutes of just enjoying the feeling he forced an eye open to look at the clock. To his surprise he had slept for over 2 hours. Normally that would have sent a slight wave of panic in him, as there was things to be done, but there was not that much to be done today so he felt no sense of urgency and he took his time to wake up. After about 15 minutes he sighed and opened both eyes. Valentine was still asleep, but she was half on top of him and clung to him. He swore he heard her whimper in her sleep a couple times as she lay there but he was unsure. He rubbed her back softly as he lay there, partly to comfort and reassure her if she was having bad dreams, and partly because he liked touching her. Not only did he like touching her but she made him feel comfortable doing so. He never was a touchy, feely person. He was more the kind to shy away from those who always had to hug everyone and even a hand on his shoulder would cause him to glare at the one who touched him. When he and Valentine had first got together, she teased him lightly about it as he would jump even at her touch when unexpected and it took coaxing to reassure him it was alright that he touch her. He had girlfriends before her but none of them made him feel comfortable touching them, more like he had to work hard to earn the privilege and that privilege could be revoked at any time for no reason. Valentine never made him feel that way. She was his and he was hers and that was all that was needed, other than respect and love for each other which both went hand in hand, nothing more was needed. His upbringing was probably partly to blame too. His family was not much into touch of any kind and it stayed with him, that was until Valentine came into his life. The human connection was one he did not know he needed until she showed him that he did. She had brought a lot of good into his life, even though they had not been together that long in reality. Five years in their timeline at least, a little longer if you considered some of the time jumping missions that they had been on with Fernando. He had lived 30 years without her, but those 5 years were enough to change him for the better and not make him want to ever go back to living alone. Valentine did not sleep too deeply as nightmares kept threatening her well-being. She knew they were there though and managed to fight them off by not allowing herself a deep sleep. She did so as she did not want to wake Hondo. Unknow to her though a few whimpers escaped her lips. As she dreamed, and tried to fight them off, the feeling of a strong, rough hand gently rubbing her back cut through the fear and darkness as it threatened to overtake her. It was as if there was something behind the touch that gave her the strength of mind and soul she needed. She did not register where the touch came from but just melted into the comfort it brought. After a bit, her mind started to wake up and process what was happening more. She was back, back in her bed not in that damp cell or in that retched lab on that cold, hard gurney. She was whole and she was back with the man she loved. Her eyes flickered open and she looked up carefully at the man who held her against him. A soft smile played across her lips before she nuzzled her face back into his neck and shoulder. "You sleep ok?" He asked softly "Hmmm." she sighed non-comitally, not being fully awake nor wanting to admit she was having nightmares. She lay still against him, just enjoying the closeness for a bit before she spoke. “You sleep well?” She half mumbled into his shoulder He continued to rub her smooth back softly as they lay there. “Yeah, slept well. Over two hours! Guess the last several days tuckered me plum out.” He replied. She sighed as she lay against him, absentmindedly tracing out the muscles on his chest and abdomen with her right hand. “I’m glad you got some sleep. You looked like you needed it…. I wish you wouldn’t have been so hard on yourself over me. I’m not worth you killin’ yourself over, you know?” She replied. She knew he had tried to find her, of that there was no doubt in her mind, but whether she realized it or not there was a lot of self-doubt that she was worth any of his efforts and even deeper down was a bit of resentment that he had not saved her from that nightmare of a lab she had been in. The resentment she did not recognize at all yet, but it was there none the less, threatening to overturn her emotions and drive a wedge between them. He half sat up and looked at her, his sitting up causing her to roll onto her back. She looked away from him and pulled the sheet up over her breast as if she was ashamed for him to look at her. “You’re worth dyin’ a hundred deaths for an’ findin’ a way to come back one last time, even if it means fallin’ from heaven or clawin’ my way outtta hell to be with! You mean everythin’ to me! ... I’m just so sorry I didn’t get to you myself, before … before whatever happened.” He said half sternly, but in a way that showed he cared. She rolled over so her back was to him and stared at the wall. “I … I wish you had too, but … but we don’t always get what we ask or wish for, I guess.” She replied softly without looking at him. He signed deeply and sat up on the edge of the bed. He stared at the floor for a bit before speaking. “I reckon we don’t.  I’d like to know what happened… when you’re ready that is.” He said in a low, soft voice. “I’m not … ready yet” She said in almost a whisper. He nodded to himself, as she was still looking away, “That’s alright. I’ll be here when you are.” She did not reply but stay under the sheets looking away from him. He looked at her for a moment, then sighed, got to his feet, dressed, and headed back outside to finish cleaning guns. His headache at least had improved greatly, a slight dull pain in his head reminded him that it had been there but he was not sure if that was a remnant of the headache or because his neck muscles felt sort and stiff. As he walked outside, he saw the girls walked back towards camp and Ruth and a couple of the wessen girls helping her with supper preparations. He pulled out the chair he had been using earlier and laid the tailgate on the bronco down to use as a worktable once again as he returned to his earlier task. His mind was busy thinking on his wife and her emotional state, though. He was feeling a bit useless on how to help her at the moment. He just wanted to hold her and tell her he loved her and everything would be alright, but every time she seemed to start to allow him to get close, something would happen and she’d push him away again, but what it was that happened he was clueless as it seemed to happen for no reason, and he felt like it was getting worse. He tried to shake it off as him being overly worried about her, as she had only been back less than two days at this point. He could not shake the feeling that for every step he moved forward towards her she was pushing him two back. He was worried that he had not seen the worst yet either, but hoped he was wrong Valentine lay there as he dressed and walked off, she half wanted him to grab her and take her by force and half wanted to hit him, yet she did nothing. She did not understand her lack of action nor the feelings she had. Why did she feel so? Why did she feel like hurting him was something she wanted to do or that she could not freely make love to him? None of it made sense to her. She held herself together until he left, and as soon as she heard the camper door shut, she broke down sobbing. She laid, alone in bed, under the sheet, crying until she could not cry any longer. She lay for a while after she had cried herself out, just staring at the wall. How long it was she did not know as she lost track of time.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 6th, 2020, 8:07pm “Well, if I do not have to go back out, I might as well strip down to my underwear and crawl under the blankets unless you want to get busy with me.” Ichigo tells him. “Eh? Get busy?” Fernando replies. Ichigo sighs before she explains, “Get busy – you know, have sex with me.” “What is it with you wanting to have sex with me? I swear.” Fernando lets out. “A girl gotta have it every once in a while, you know... And you yourself said that you would do me lovely after you win your match with the Lich and long ago you told me that we would be screwing again.” She tells him. “Well, now is not the time and we will be stepping out again soon enough. Now cut it out and start acting like a descent person. This is not about sex all the time, it is about our survival and making sure we get to where we need to go. And right now I need to think out a few problems.” He tells her. There is a knock on the sliding door. Fernando looks at Ichigo before going sliding door, looks through the gap in the curtains and partially opens the door. Maggie stands there. “Need help with something?” Fernando asks. “Can I come in? I need to talk with you.” Maggie replies. Fernando steps away from the door and allowed Maggie to come in. Once she is in, he closes and locks the door behind her before taking his seat on the bed. He then points to the folded jumps seat behind the front passenger seat for Maggie to open up and sit down on. She sees Ichigo sitting on the bed and looking quite frustrated. “Oh... I hope I was not interrupting your time together.” Maggie lets out. “Gee, what give you that idea...” Ichigo lets out under her breathe. “Miss Morino, cut it out.” Fernando tells her. He then turns to Maggie, “What’s the problem?” “I’m going to need a place to sleep, as I do not want to stress Hondo any further. I sense that he is upset...” Maggie explains. “Never mind that. I can fit you in here, but you would have to sleep on the floor as there is no room on the bed for another person. But I will get you those things to make you comfortable: padding to sleep in the floor, sleeping bag and blanket to keep you warm, and a pillow for your head.” Fernando tells her. “Uhm... What about the trailer behind the bus?” Maggie asks. “That is for medical emergencies and injured convoy members. There is no room in there for sleepovers unless it is absolutely necessary.” Fernando explains. “I see.” Maggie says. “Look, until other options are found for you, you are welcomed to stay here. Take it or leave it.” Fernando tells her. But he adds, “Nobody stays here for free. There is a price to be paid and everyone has a job to do if they want to be part of this convoy.” “Uhm...” Maggie wants to say something but does not or can’t. “Did you get anything to eat for Breakfast?” Fernando asks. Maggie nods. He continues, “What about lunch?” He asks. She nods some more. He continues, “Then dinner is coming soon but that is not problem. We will figure out what you can do tomorrow.” He turns to Ichigo, “Get Maggie a sleeping bag, pillow and blanket from the storage container, she will be sleeping here tonight and the next couple nights. I have to check the Dub Box for some blanket padding for her to sleep on.” He then turns to Maggie, “We go to bed at 10:30 or so. I have to check with the night time security before I go to bed.” “So it is just you and her?” Maggie asks. “I wish...” Ichigo silently complains. “No it is not. It is her, my daughter Macey, my cat and myself on that bed. Unless I add another bed to this, there is not enough room for another person.” He tells her. He then steps to the sliding door, opens it and steps out, closing the door and heading to the Dub Box camper. He finds a furniture blanket he can use for Maggie and brings it back to the camper. He hands her the blanket, “That is for you to put on the floor to give you padding and insulation from the cold metal floor. Fold it in half and lay it flat.” Ichigo gets a pillow, blanket and sleeping bag from the storage area under the bench seat. She hands them over to Maggie. Maggie holds the items close to her, “Uhm... Thanks...” “Don’t thank me yet. You will have to pay for what you take and use here.” Fernando tells her. He then steps to the door, “I have to step out and talk with Hondo and check on the others. I’ll be back soon.” Hondo was outside on the chair he had been sitting on earlier and laid the tailgate on the bronco down to use as a worktable once again as he returned to his earlier task of checking and cleaning his firearms used night before. Fernando finds him and approaches him. “How’s things?” Fernando asks. “They are what they are.” Hondo says without looking up. “How about you?” Fernando asks. “I’m dealin’ with it.” Hondo throws at him. “Not to get on your business, but is there an issue with Raccoon Wessen Girl?” Fernando asks. Hondo puts his work down for a second and looks at him, “What you gittin’ at?” “If there is a problem, I would like to know. Now, not point fingers at you or blaming you for anything, Maggie feels uncomfortable around you. Don’t know why, don’t care for why either. But for me I want peace among us all. That is all.” Fernando tells him. “How do you think I feel? She brought Val in messed up condition. You seen her, you healed her. How could she live with herself allowing what happen to Val, or to anyone else?” Hondo gives Fernando a piece of his mind. “I’m not here to defend anyone, as you would be the only one I defend if needed. But she did bring Val home. That should count for something.” Fernando tells him. He adds, “Anyways, until I can figure something out, she will be with me.” “Eh...” Hondo replies as he goes back to working on his task. “Seen Macey around?” Fernando asks. “She and Zoe are with Ruth, learning how to cook as they prepare dinner in her camper.” Hondo points out. “A bit early for making dinner, but as long as they are learning... Thanks.” Fernando tells him. Hondo looks up at him. “Later after dinner, I will want a driver’s meeting. I want us to move out in the morning. That should get us into Flight Town by early afternoon.” Fernando explains. “Alrigh’.” Hondo replies he continues to do his work. Fernando looks about. Nothing much is going on. Karl and Marvin were standing about, discussing about their vehicles and their plans as they walked their rounds. A couple of the teens were also doing their rounds. Maribelle was getting Teri, La La and Li Li together to begin their work in dinner preparation. Ruth had Macey and Zoe come out to the preparation area, which Ruth had to set up. Teri, La La and Li Li took to their seats. Meanwhile in the electric camper... “I do not want to owe him or anybody anything.” Maggie says. “Like he said, nobody rides for free.” Ichigo throws at her. “But... Ok...” Maggie begins to say in thinking. She finally says, “How can I pay him back?” “If you’re female and you have not figured it out already...” Ichigo throws a hint at her. “What do you mean?” Maggie asks. “Sex and getting your pussy stuffed as often as possible.” Ichigo says, adding as she crawls to her on the bed, “That is if you are female. Fernando does not like guys and is very anti-homo.” She hops off the bed and steps over to Maggie, putting her hand up Maggie’s skirt and cupping her groin. “Looks like you’re female. There should be no problem in offering him a payment plan.” As she removes her hand from under Maggie’s skirt. She steps to the sink and washes her hand, drying them on a nearby rarely used dish towel before she goes back into the bed. “I’m not that type of girl...” Maggie lets out. “Ha! A Wessen like you? I bet that hole between your legs has been stuffed many times and as often as possible.” Ichigo tells her. “I won’t deny that such things happened, but they were forced on me, along with beatings. I’m not proud in what happened but what is a girl to do?” Maggie explains. “A girl has to what a girl has to do. If it meaning using her body to pay the price of putting food into her belly and having a warm place to sleep in, she will do those things without shame.” Ichigo tells her. “I thought I had escaped all that.” Maggie says as tears begin to flow. “It’s a man’s world out there. They rule. We do what we can in order to live within those rules and hope not to get harmed by them. But we are their weakness. They do for us, from working hard to fighting each other and starting wars. From what I hear, the whole Chaos started because of men fighting for a woman.” Ichigo tells her. She then throws in, “From the looks of it to me, you have a couple days before he starts to demand payment from you where you are going to have to bend over and give up your ass and pussy.” Maggie was in tears though she tries to hold them back as much as possible. She is heard saying to herself “I can’t go through that again...” “If it weren’t for your interruption, he would be plowing my ass right now. So I owe you... But I do not know how long I can protect you from him.” Ichigo tells her. “I don’t know how to pay you back...” Maggie states, “I do not know who you are. How old are you?” “I just turned 12, but he bought me from some slaver’s auction as his ‘bed warmer.’  His ‘daughter’ is another girl he picked up from some whore house as his first bed warmer. She’s also 12 I think. How old are you?” Ichigo tells her. “I’m 25 or so.” Maggie says. “Or so?” Ichigo asks. “I stopped counting when I was 21 and was sold in auction, that was about 4 years ago.” Maggie says. “I see.” Ichigo says. “How you ended up on auction? You seem like a very intelligent girl.” Maggie asks and points out. “My family got purged and those of us who were not killed were sold into auction.” Ichigo answers. “It does not answer why you are so smart.” Maggie says. “My father was a school master and my mother was a teacher.” Ichigo lies. “Oh...” Maggie replies. She then looks up to her, “How about we plan for an escape? We can include What’s her name? May-Cee?” “It’s not good to do that. Last person who tried to escape he shot dead.” Ichigo tries to instill fear in her. Maggie looks about and finds a small frying pan in a cabinet, “I think I can use this to take care of him.” “Don’t. If you fail, he would shoot you too.” Ichigo tells her. “I can do this, I did just so when I escaped and brought that lady over here.” Maggie says. She then says, “I do not believe this because I thought I was going to get a big reward for bringing her back. So far I got nothing I was told I would have gotten.” “Where did you hear there was a reward for her?” Ichigo asks. “Back at the lab where she was being kept at. But to my slave masters, she was worth more to them than the reward was.” Maggie explains. They can hear Fernando outside the electric camper, Meeshie gets up and props herself under the curtain of the passenger side door window. Not seeing the cat’s actions, Maggie props herself against the passenger seat by the sliding door with the frying pan over her head. Fernando can see Meeshie, speaking in their little known Kitty Sign language and he nods to her. She climbs back into the passenger seat. From outside the camper Fernando can he heard saying, “I need to check on a couple things first!” The sliding door opens and it looks like Fernando leans his head into the doorway. In fact it was him holding his hat and glasses in through the doorway. Maggie swings the frying pan on what seems to be his head, knocking the hat and frying pan from his hand with a loud crash of the swinging frying pan on the floor. As Ichigo and Maggie try to inspect what had happened as they find a hat and a pair of broken glasses on the camper floor, Fernando reaches in and pulls Maggie out by her neck and pins her by the door frame and putting his 1911A2M2 to her forehead. Without his eyewear, she can see the flames of Hell burning in his eyes, “You better have a good reason why you would attack me!” Fernando growls at her. Hondo and the others gather quickly around the electric camper. “What’s goin’ on...” Hondo says as he runs up to them drawing his gun out. In a couple of seconds, both Jeanettes come to investigate. “Don’t!” Ichigo says out loud as she steps out. “It’s my fault...” “Go get your things and leave.” Fernando tells Ichigo without looking at her. He then swings Maggie off the door frame and body slams her to the ground. “I’m not leaving.” Ichigo says to him. “You dare plan to do me harm and then have her act on doing it. Neither of you belong here. When I return you both better be gone.” Fernando begins to walk away, disappearing in a flash of light. Hondo shakes his head before he starts ordering everybody, “Go back to doin’ yo business. There is nothing to see here.” As everyone begins to leave, he steps up to the camper’s sliding door and looks at Ichigo, “You heard the man. Pack your things and go. You’re not wanted here no more.” One of the Jeanettes speak up for them, “Hondo, don’t.” “And who are either of you to say anythin’? You have said nothin’, you have done nothin’, all this is Jefe’s work. And now these two just tried to harm him in a big way? For what? They’re plannin’ on robbin’ him and even us? Anyone who makes themselves a danger to us is not allowed to remain with us. Anyone who tries to harm any of us, needs to leave. They’re both lucky he did not shoot first and asked questions later.” Hondo growls at them. “What about forgive and forget?” The other Jeanette says. “You do not forgive one who tries to take your life and you do not forget that they tried.” Hondo tells them. He then turns to Ichigo, “Hurry up and get your things or leave without them. You caused enough trouble here already.” -= To Be Continued. =-

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 8th, 2020, 11:55pm Hondo steps away from this mess, telling Ichigo before he leaves, “You better be packed and ready to go when I return or you leave with nothing.” He walks away from the area to deal with his things before he would return. Both Jeanettes step up to the camper and one of them looks over Maggie who was still lying on the floor. The other Jeanette looks at Ichigo pack but tells her other self, “I’ll get Moro to store their things and they can stay with us until this can be settled out.” “This one is in shock.” The first Jeanette points out. “She’ll be fine after a night’s rest.” The other Jeanette points out. “How would you know?” The first Jeanette says, but looking at her looking back, she replies, “Alright.” “So, they are being kicked out.” A voice says to them from behind. It was Maribelle, Karl and Marvin were behind her. “I have final say as to who gets kicked out or not.” The first Jeanette tells her. “Hmph... Let’s see how that goes.” Maribelle lets out before leaving. Karl and Marvin remain behind and thus were drafted. “Karl, Marvin... Help pick up this woman by her shoulders and take her to my ambulance so I can check her out. Tell Hikaru not to do anything until I get there.” The first Jeanette says to them. They do as they were told, helping Maggie get up onto her feet and with an arm of hers over their shoulders, goes to carry her to the gas ambulance. Ichigo stays inside the electric camper’s bed, balled up under the covers crying. She knows that out there, even in the Indian Camp her life is worth squat and she would be taken, robbed, raped, beaten and hauled back to Fight Town to be murdered like much of her staff were. The first Jeanette goes to take care of Maggie. The second Jeanette steps up to the electric camper’s sliding doorway. “I’m not going to ask as to what happened because I already know. I just want to know why.” The second Jeanette throws at her. Ichigo does not answer. “Look. Hondo is going to be here to kick you out. You need to follow me and I’ll make sure you won’t be kicked out for now.” The second Jeanette tells her. “Just take your personal things like clothes. Everything else can stay here so you do not have to drag it all back. I’ll take care of the rest and get you back on.” Ichigo has no time left with Hondo coming in, though taking his time. She takes up her clothes and put them into her bag, a soft padded suitcase which as able to hold the few things she had. She gets off the bed when Hondo arrives at the door. “Let’s go. It’s time to get out of here.” Hondo steps to the doorway. Ichigo slowly steps out of Fernando’s camper. Hondo takes the handle from the sliding door and slides it shut. He sees Ichigo leaving with Jeanette. “Where are you taking her?” Hondo demands out loud. “To my bus.” The second Jeanette tells him. “She’s been kicked out.” Hondo tells her. “I’ll take her to Flight Town and maybe she can get a blimp to who knows where from there.” The second Jeanette tells him. “Jefe better not see her. And you better not be scheming.” Hondo tells her. He looks around, “Where’s that Raccoon Wessen woman?” “In Jeanette’s Ambulance. She’s in shock from the injuries he gave her and needs treatment.” The second Jeanette tells him. “Consider her lucky he did not shoot her. For what she did, she deserves no less.” He tells her. “Look, there is a misunderstanding...” The second Jeanette begins to say. “The misunderstanding is blindly accepting those who need help when they really want to do is worm their way in and take what they see. Jefe is a bit more generous than I in that regard, but anybody caught stealing when things are given to them do not belong here with us. Anyone who would try to harm us and rob us needs to leave. The days of being nice to others and helping them is over. Therefore the both of them are to leave as soon as the opportunity arrives if not sooner. Now I am not going to hear any more of this. It’s going to be done whether you agree with it or not.” Hondo throws at her. The second Jeanette takes Ichigo to her gas camper. -= To Be Continued. =-

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 10th, 2020, 1:01pm Fernando does not return until a couple hours later. During that time he was on the mountain tops looking over the area. The branches of the highway look clear to the next towns, and the couple abandoned towns along the way show that they were seemingly empty. For him that was good in that they could leave tonight or tomorrow morning and not have to worry about road gangs on their way to the next town. Fernando walks back to his electric camper. He opens the sliding door, finding it empty. “They are with the Bobbsy Twins.” Hondo says from the rear corner of the electric camper. “Don’t care.” Fernando replies. “They are tryin’ to insure that they would not get kicked out.” Hondo states. “Again, don’t care.” Fernando replies. “Then I’ll leave you alone for a while. Dinner should be ready soon, I’ll see you then.” Hondo states. “Alright. I’ll see you then.” Fernando says before stepping into the camper. The side door slowly slides closed. In a couple of minutes, there is a knocking on the side door. Knowing it is not Hondo, Fernando ignores it. He does not care who it is. Val and Ruth know that he prefers to be served last when everyone received their share of food first, so it could not be them. A few minutes later at Jeanette’s ambulance/gas camper. “There was no answer at Fernando’s camper.” One Jeanette says to the other. “I’ll talk with him later then.” The other Jeanette replies. “Well, dinner is ready. I’ll make sure our other guest gets fed first.” The first Jeanette says. “You go do that. I’ll be with this one.” The other Jeanette tells her before ranting to herself, “Damn, I never seen injuries like this outside of a car accident. How hard did he throw her?”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 12th, 2020, 4:01pm Hondo walked back to his camper and left Fernando alone. When Fernando went into his "I don't care" mode, there was not use talking to him. Hondo had a few choice words about the Jeanettes and their meddling, but once again it was best left unsaid as Valentine did not need the extra stress of hearing his gripes, Fernando was not in the mood to listen or deal with it, and no one else cared, was trusted enough, or it was not something they should be involved in. Hondo had few enough friends as was, but here the number was even smaller so he found himself grumbling to himself, silently in his own head, more often than not about the troubles that arose. As he walked he muttered to himself a bit. He walked back to his chair and resumed his gun cleaning. He was almost done anyway, and in another hour supper would be ready. As he sat cleaning, Valentine came out of the camper, grabbed a chair and sat down beside him. She was quiet for several seconds. Hondo was not sure if he missed a que to ask a question or not, but he waited patiently to see if she wanted something or just wanted company. After a bit of silence she sighed and then spoke. "Fernando back?" She asked "Yeah." Hondo replied. "Is Maggie gonna be alright?" She asked "Don't know an' I don't care." He replied a bit colder than he intended to. "Don't care?! You should. She saved my life!" Valentine said, a perturbed look on her face. "She admitted to bein' one of them who hurt you." Hondo replied a bit gruffly. "She was under orders and scared!" Valentine said defensively. "Orders or not, she hurt you! I'm very glad she brought you in but that doesn't absolve her of her sins. How many others felt pain or died because she followed orders? She didn't save them, did she?!" Hondo retorted. "You weren't there! She was scared to death! I was there, I know and I forgave her! She deserves rewarded for helpin' me, not hurt!!" Valentine replied angrily as she gave him a hard look. The look set Hondo back a it, as it was not one he had gotten from her before, let alone seen her given anyone, even when angry. Something had changed in her and it worried him a bit. After a moment of giving him her hard icy stare she turned away from him and looked off into the distance. Her face took on a sad, far away look and she sighed deeply. "You weren't there. You don't understand what it was like... you can't understand what it was like. If anyone understands it is her. I need her here." She said in a quiet, almost emotionless tone. Hondo sighed, "She tried to hit Jefe with a skillet. Not sure if there is anythin' I can do to change his mind, an' not sure its right to change his mind. She dangerous." She turned to Hondo again with a cold look, "It's that little blond bitch who is dangerous! I know she had to put Maggie up to it, I just know! If you actually cared about me you'd get Fernando to change his mind!" Hondo scowled, "That's not fair of you to say!" Valentine stared at him for a moment, trying to engage him in a staring contest of wills, but after a few seconds she gave up, adverted her eyes, and looked down at the ground sadly. She nodded after a moment. "You're right... my love. I'm...sorry. I know Fernando said I need to treat these like false memories or they would eat me, but its easier said than done.... I can't explain how it was but Maggie knows. I … I would appreciate it if you and Fernando would look into what happened and see if there is a plausible explanation as to why she did what she did before you pass judgement. IF... if after talking to them both find that she wasn't misled, then I'll abide by your decisions." She said slowly and deliberately, as if she had to force the words. After a moment she stood up and looked across the camp. "I'd better go see if Ruth needs help/" She said "Alright. I'll be here, I reckon." He replied. She walked off without looking at him or acknowledging that she heard him. He watched her walk off. The normal energetic, easy-going swagger was gone from her step. She did not walk slow, but she moved with a cold, rigidity the likes of which he had never seen in her before. She seemed to be a completely different person from what she was before their nap. What had changed in that time, he could not even guess at. Unfortunately for Hondo, nothing had really changed, other than Valentine losing at quieting the voices of doubt that shouted the darkness of those memories into her ears. When she was busy it was easier to shut them out and pretend like they were not real, but when she had nothing to occupy her time, they flooded her mind, like the waters from a broken dam covering a town, washing away all the good as they swept through leaving only destruction and desolation in their wake. She did not mean to be cold or angry at him, but the whispers of doubt grew louder, questioning if he ever really tried to find her at all. Hondo finished cleaning the weapons and putting everything away about 45 minutes after Valentine had left. About then the ladies started setting up tables for serving and eating, and the girls set out plates, cups, napkins, silverware, and anything else that was required.  About 30 minutes later they we setup and started serving. Hondo stayed back and just watched for now. Usually Fernando did that and insisted that he go eat, but Fernando was in his camper at the moment, so he watched instead. He leaned against the bronco as he watched everyone go about their supper routines. Everyone seemed calm and happy at the moment, but Hondo could feel a storm brewing. He sighed as he watched. He wished everything could go this smooth every day, but he knew it would not last.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 12th, 2020, 9:24pm In the silence of his camper, Fernando can hear the conversations outside. As can Macey and Zoey in the younger girl’s upper floor bedroom. “Uncle Fernando hurt somebody?” Zoey asks. “Father would only hurt anyone who would hurt him...” Macey says. “Mew mew mew mew...” Kitty says between them. They both look at the kitten. “Know what she is saying?” Macey asks. “No.” Zoey replies. “Only Meeshie would know.” Macey says in defeat. “Then go get her.” Zoey says. “Then come with me.” Macey throws back. “Alright!” Zoey says, taking Kitty and stuffing into her shirt. “Mew mew mew.” Kitty says though muffled by her shirt. Macey takes her shoes and goes downstairs to put them on. Zoey was right behind her doing the same thing. Together they step outside and see Hondo sitting as he watches everyone and their actions from where they sat. Zoey goes straight to him and plots herself on her lap but before she can say anything, Kitty’s mewing gets louder. “Eh?” Hondo reacts before looking into the little girl’s shirt. He reaches in and pulls out the kitten. “Why is Kitty in your shirt?” “She’s been mewing for a long time now, like she wants something but I do not know what that is.” Zoey says innocently. “Well, Kitten... Kitty needs her freedom and access to her food and water. Keepin' her in your room makes her feel trapped.” Hondo explains. “I did not know that.” Zoey replies. At Fernando’s electric camper, Macey knocks on the door, “Daddy? You in there?” The door slowly opens, with Fernando on the other side, looking like he had just woken up. “Everything OK?” Fernando asks. “I don’t know. Kitty keeps mewing for some reason. So I’m getting Meeshie to see if she can help.” Macey says. Fernando calls out for his cat, “Meeshie.” Meeshie sticks her head out from between the driver’s and passenger seats. “Come here girl.” Fernando calls. Meeshie jumps off the seats and trots over to him. He picks her up putting her on his shoulder, telling Macey, “Let’s go check on Kitty.” He steps out of the electric bus camper and heads over to Hondo’s camper. Between the vehicles Fernando finds Hondo with Zoey and hears ‘mewing’ from Hondo’s hands. He and Macey step up to them. “Something wrong with the kitten?” Fernando asks as he reaches out for it. “I reckon the girls had her kooked up in Zoey’s room.” Hondo hands Kitty over to him. Fernando looks over its little paws, stomach, legs, head and body for any gross injury, and then gently presses her tummy. His finger sinks in but he pulls out before going too deep. “When did she eat and drink anything?” Fernando asks. “This morning.” Zoey asks. “Let’s go... Hondo?” Fernando tells them and calls to his friend. “Is she sick?” Hondo asks. “We’ll find out.” Fernando says as they step over to Hondo’s camper. Hondo steps in followed by Zoey, Macey and Fernando with the two cats. Inside Hondo’s camper, Fernando asks, “Where’s Kitty food and water bowls?” “Over here by the Radio Room.” Hondo points out the area under the stairs to the bedrooms and between the truck’s passenger area and camper’s main area. The two adult men look over the food and water bowls for Kitty, finding the food untouched and the water still filled. “That’s why. She has not eaten all day.” Fernando says. He puts the kitten down by the food bowl and Meeshie next to her. “Meeshie, make sure she eats but not to over stuff herself.” Meeshie replies with a “Meow.” She begins licking Kitty as the kitten eats some of her meal. “Kitty will be just fine after this.” Fernando says. With the emergency averted, they walk back to the living area of Hondo’s camper. “She was hungry?” Zoey asks. “Looks like she was.” Hondo answers. “Cats do not eat like we do. We have a breakfast, lunch, dinner and supper at set times. Cats eat when they are hungry. So you give them food and they will eat some of it then and eat the rest later. Same with drinking water. That is why you must always check their food and water bowls often.” Fernando explains. “You make sure the water bowl is full but the food bowl should be filled twice a day – in the morning and around dinner time.” Hondo adds. Meeshie walks up to Fernando with Kitty at her side. Fernando picks them both up and hands Kitty to Zoey. Kitty begins purring. “She’s purring...” Zoey says with glee. “You see Zoey, You cannot keep Kitty in your room all day, because she has to eat and drink when she has the need to. You have to let her go sometimes so she can do those thin's.” Hondo tells her sternly but not angrily. “I’m sorry, papa.” Zoey says. “I think you need to apologize to Kitty and not to your father, but it looks like Kitty forgives you already.” Fernando throws in. “How you know that?” Zoey asks. “Cats have a simple language, much of it by their actions and their tones from their meows. If they purr, they forgive you, love you and are happy to be with you. Kitty’s purring in your hands, that means she forgives you and loves you.” Fernando explains. “Are you going to forgive Maggie, daddy?” Macey lets out. Fernando turns to her with a stern look. “Jefe, your little girl is right.” Hondo throws at him before letting out a sigh. “Don’t remind me.” Fernando replies. “The Bobbsie twins did take her and that under grown school girl to their ambulance.” Hondo adds. “I’ll deal with it after dinner, after our Driver’s Meeting.” Fernando replies. “Please do not take too long...” Macey says, adding “...daddy.” “We will deal with it later. Right now I’m angry with the both of them.” Fernando tells her though it was to all of them. “At least check up on Maggie. I heard and seen, she was severely injured.” Hondo says. “I’ll see her soon enough then.” Fernando tells him. He then holds Meeshie to his face, “What you think, girl?” “Meow...” Meeshie responds. “Figures. OK. Stay here for a while and take care of Kitty while we are gone.” Fernando tells her. “Meow.” Meeshie responds again, though to the untrained ear it sounded the same but when one is with cats long enough, they can tell the difference in the tonal inflections. “Alright. Macey, if you continue to behave and listen to Hondo and he says yes, you can stay with Zoey.” Fernando tells her. “Can I?” Macey asks to Hondo. “Yes, but Val and Ruth will be preparin’ supper soon and you girls need to learn how to cook. So your play time will be short.” Hondo tells them both. “Good enough for me.” Fernando says. “Thanks.” -= To Be Continued... =-

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 17th, 2020, 10:50pm Fernando leaves Hondo’s camper though not caring about what was said about forgiving anyone. He knew that in some respect they were right but he was not up to wanting to do a thing towards it. He heads to his electric camper and sits down on the step of the sliding door when he opens it. The Elder Janette makes her way to Fernando’s electric camper, finding him sitting on the step of his camper’s sliding door. She stands in front of him with her arms crossed. “What do you want.” Fernando tells her. “In the words of your future wife, ‘Damn, I never seen injuries like this outside of a car accident. How hard did he throw her?’” She tells him, throwing in, “You need to undo this somehow. Whether with the bio pill or some Time manipulation. You also need to deal with Ichigo – as she is scared on leaving knowing that somebody will take her, beat her, have their way with her to break her before being dragging her to Fight Town where they will kill her.” “Ask me if I care, for I don’t.” He tells her. “And why not?” She asks. “Because the line was crossed. That’s why. No one tries to do me wrong, do me harm or take from me without me taking some retaliatory action. They acted against me, I took action to defend myself. People got hurt. Who the #$@! cares.” He tells her. “We do, that’s who cares. Innocent or not, mistakes were made and it’s time to own up to them.” She tells him. “The first mistake was not dealing with Wilbur and having you like some adult in a child’s body. And despite your many years, you still act like a child, unlike Ichigo who acts like the adult she is even though she in a child-like, not child, body. You need to grow up, you need to deal with your issues, you need to become the person you used to be before Wilbur became a time traveler and he needs to be stopped and if needed – killed on site for doing what he did to you, and what he had done to others. You actually think this is normal?” He tells her. “You better not interfere with what Wilbur did.” She tells him. “First I will take care of these bird people. You do not get it nor will you ever get it – The children of the stars vs. the children of the ground, the children of the ground will take on the wings of the black feather to destroy the children of the stars. If you think I will allow them to do what they did – all this that they did, from the war to the so-called un-natural events, to all that the Chaos was to what it is today, will be dealt with. We – Humanity should be in space stations, moon and interplanetary bases, and exploring the stars right now instead of scrounging about and fighting for everything that should be ours in cooperation and not by force. Then Wilbur will be next.” He tells her. “You are to leave that alone.” She says in a threatening tone. “You are to deal with the here and now and that is to undo what you did to that poor girl to injure her so and forgive them both for what they did to you.” “As my so-called wife, if I were to catch you cheating, am I to forgive you for what you did?” He dare asks. “As my husband, yes.” She tells him. “So each time you repeat cheating with somebody, I am to forgive you for your continual cheating actions?” He dares to ask. “As my husband, yes.” She tells him again. “Wrong.” He tells her. “No. You are supposed to forgive.” She says. “Wrong again.” He tells her. “How and why?” She asks. “In either case you did not apologize for your actions because in apologizing you would be admitting your actions of cheating against me as your husband, and you would not want to admit to that or implicate who your lover is. Since you did not apologize, therefore you should not be forgiven. Without one, there cannot be the other.” He explains to her. She stands there dumbfounded. He continues, “Long ago as your pre-teen baby sitter and tutor we promised each other than when you grew up that we would marry. In those many years I seen you get older and develop into the adult I remember you to be and in that we were married while you were in college. Those were events in our past. But in interference, Wilbur causes us to get married in the future with this child body you have. It is that interference where you cheated with Wilbur against me. As your husband to be or husband that used to be, you have not apologized to me for the repeated continual cheating you did to me with him, and therefore should not be forgiven. If you apologize then you will admit to your cheating on me with Wilbur that is something you do not want to admit, that are in denial of, and think it is something that will solve itself. Wrong again.” “What happened between Wilbur and I...” She begins to say. “What happened between you and Wilbur goes against what we had as a married couple – period. You went to him for something you thought I could not provide, you continued to go to him because you wanted something only he could provide. That in its very core is cheating. Cheating to where it effected our marriage and our relationship. So why should I trust you? Why should I believe what you had stated as the truth? Why should I forgive you because you repeated went against me through him? And therefore, why should I trust you at all? Then, why should I trust you say in anything else? My business with Ichigo and Maggie is my business, not yours. Who I stick my dick into until the day we get married, is not your business. So in this life I’m not married to you - yet. In the former life you and Wilbur destroyed, we were. So lead, follow or get out of my way.” He tells her before he gets up. He slides the camper door closed and lock itself, continuing to walk to Jeanette’s side of the camp. It takes him less than a minute to get there. Both camper doors were open. Ichigo was sitting in the back of the Elder Jeanette’s camper. He continued a few more feet to the other camper. There in the Younger Jeanette’s camper, Hikaru and the Younger Jeanette bandaging up Maggie. “Stop what you are doing.” Fernando tells them. They both look at him with the Younger Jeanette saying, “What for? You’re the one that injured her.” “How about you learning what happened first before making assumptions and accusations.” Fernando steps up to her. As he takes his steps, he twists the on his cane ever so much before swinging it onto Maggie. They do not notice what happened but Maggie springs up into a sitting position. “What happened?” Maggie asks. “Get into my camper – now.” Fernando tells her before he begins to walk to the other camper. He looks inside it and finds Ichigo in there. “Get your things and get in the camper – now.” He tells her. He begins to walk away to this camper. Maggie and Ichigo slowly get together and head back Fernando’s camper. Both Jeanettes and Hikaru follow them. Fernando gets to his camper before the others, opening the sliding door on it and waits beside it for the others to arrive. The four of them arrive at about the same time, he points to inside his camper. Reluctantly Ichigo and then Maggie step inside with their things, with the two Jeanettes and Hikaru stepping up to Fernando. “What do you three want?” Fernando almost growls at them. “Making sure that you do not abuse those two.” The younger Jeanette tells him. “What happens in my camper is my business. Just like what happens in your camper is your business. I do not interfere in your personal business, do not interfere in mine.” Fernando tells her. “So if you murder somebody, we are to leave it alone? Is that it?!!” The younger Jeanette tells him. “I do not kill anyone unless they deserve it, and when the lives of others are at stake. I take no pleasure in killing.” Fernando tells her. “Come on Jeanette, this is one argument we are not going to win.” The Elder Jeanette says to the younger. The two Jeanettes leave while Hikaru remains behind for a moment. “Well?” Fernando asks her. “I used to trust you because Jeanette trusted you. Now I’m not sure anymore.” Hikaru says to him. “I just got one thing to say to you, Hikaru. Follow your heart. Not the words or actions of others, but what is deep down in you.” Fernando tells her. He adds, “Now, if you do not mind, I got to have a private talk these two knuckle heads.” Hikaru just scowls her face a bit before giving a slight and quick nod before she walks away. Once she is gone, Fernando steps into his camper and slides the door closed. The two of them sit on the bench part of the bed, and Ichigo’s cart with her things (not her money) is in front of it. Fernando opens up the jump seat behind the passenger seat in front of a cabinet that is there, sitting on it. He points to Maggie, “Sit further back on the bed.” Then at Ichigo, “Put away your things. They are taking up too much space where they are.” They look at each other for a moment before Ichigo nods. Maggie slides herself further back on the bed while Ichigo got off the bench seat and lifted up the cushions. She begins to put in her things back where were in the box storage under the bench seat, not wanting to take her time but does so. When done in a few minutes, she puts the cart between the end of the bend and the cabinet where the sink is. The bench gets righted and then pushed down to make the bed again. She signals to Maggie to move up to the bench, and she does. They both sit there like children caught misbehaving at school and have to answer to their parents. “I do not care for words either of you have to say. Apologies will not accepted at this point in time. You both know what you did. Both of you are going to think about what you did, the consequences thereof is being kicked out of this convoy and you can walk to wherever. Then you are going to think about why you did it, knowing that you could have been left behind for doing it. No one in this convoy is essential that they cannot be kicked out. I get kicked out, this camper and its trailer goes with me as does my cat and Macey. But as for the two of you, you crossed the line one should never cross. You took more than what was offered to you. You bit the hand that feeds you. You dared to disrespect those who reached out to help you. So anything either of you say will be held against you. And I do not want to hear it. All I want to hear from the both of you is silence!” Fernando tells them both. Other than a slight nod, neither said a word. “Val and Ruth are setting up to make tonight’s dinner and supper meal. Also help set up with breakfast tomorrow as we leave after breakfast. Go and put in work in making this possible so you can earn your keep. And Ichigo, you will be sleeping on the floor with Maggie tonight. Sleeping on my bed is a privilege when there is room. You lost that privilege until I decide to give it back. Now go and do your work before I forget that I am being nice to you.” Fernando tells them. Ichigo and Maggie look at each other for a second before slowly getting up. Fernando reaches over and slides open the door for them to step out. Ichigo steps up to the door and looks at Fernando, “Uhm... where is Ruth or Val?” Fernando points, “That there is Ruth’s camper. Ruth might be in there. Val is in Hondo’s camper, and I know she is not there right now. If they are out shopping, you two are to return here to me and stay until they come back.” Ichigo nods slowly before heading out, as she walks away, “Let’s go Maggie. First Ruth’s camper, then Hondo’s camper. And if we can’t find then, we go back to Fernando’s camper until they return.” It only took them a couple of minutes to find out that Val and Ruth went out to get a few things for the dinner, mostly a few greens for the wessens and some peppers, which the tribe had plenty of. They also had female wessens (La La, Li Li and Teri) help bring in some fresh water from their wells. They head back to Fernando’s camper. The sliding door was open. Ichigo walks up to the open doorway, “They are out somewhere. Don’t know where.” “Then sit down and relax.” Fernando tells them, adding, “Last one closes the door.” Last one would be Maggie. Fernando reaches over the front passenger seat and takes a hand held radio from the glove box. He then tells them, “Go set up your beds on the floor. I’m going to take a short nap for while to deal with this headache you two gave me.” Maggie’s things were mostly set up, piled up into a corner behind the driver’s seat and just needs to be pulled out and set up. Ichigo needs to gather her things as they were put away as she slept with Fernando and Macey in the first night out. Fernando goes out and into the Dub Box camper and grabs a couple of furniture blankets from there and brings them back. He sets them down on top of the floor as Maggie was pulling her things out from behind the driver’s seat. Now they have a double layered area to put their things on. With their furniture blankets laid on top folded in half, this gives them 4 layers of padding to sleep on from the hard floor. Ichigo gets her things given to her from their storage under the bench and begin to set up her bed. She puts the sleeping bag down on top of the padded layers, then the pillow and blanket inside the sleeping bag. Maggie copied her example of setting up her bed. Between the two, there was a small area from which Fernando could step through from the jump seat to the rear bed. Once Ichigo has taken out her things and puts down the bench, he steps over to the bed. He takes off his outer layers and folds them up, placing them onto the cover of the sink. He immediately went back to the bed and crawled under the covers. But sleep would not come to him. Both Ichigo and Maggie sit on their made beds for the moment. It is an uncomfortable silence at best. Ichigo crawls into her sleeping bag fully clothed except for her shoes, lying on her side facing away from Maggie. Maggie sits into a ball position with her knees at her chest and her arms around her legs. = To Be Continued... =-

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 21st, 2020, 12:31pm Ruth returns with a couple Indian women carrying some assorted fresh vegetables. Val was nowhere in sight. Karl and Marvin return with the Wessen girls, hauling a couple of carts of jugs filled with water. Ruth walks over to Fernando’s electric camper and knocks on the sliding door. Fernando crawls over to the rear hatch door and opens it. “Back here between the bus and the camper trailer.” He says loud enough to be heard. Ruth walks to the back, seeing Fernando’s head sticking out from the hatch. “Oh... Everything OK?” “Everything’s fine.” Fernando replies. “Know where Val is at?” Ruth asks. “I do not know.” Fernando answers, but then he says, “I have Maggie and Ichigo ready to help with preparing the meal today and tomorrow morning.  If you need my Dub box Camper’s kitchen, it will be open to you.” “Thanks.” Ruth says. “Think nothing of it. We all got to put in our share.” Fernando tells her. He then turn to the inside of his electric camper, “You two ladies put on your shoes and step outside to Miss Ruth. She has work for you to do.” Ichigo and Maggie does as he says, putting on their shoes and then stepping outside once the sliding door is open. The door is closed, as is the rear hatch. Fernando quickly puts on his clothes before stepping outside. He prepares the Dub Box kitchen for Ruth in case she needs it. Ruth tells the Wessen girls where to set up (as usual on Hondo’s Camper pull up Side Table) to start preparing the vegetables for dinner. She gives them the metal work plate and knives to start preparing and then explains what she wants done: potatoes and carrots peeled; celery, carrots and potatoes diced up in a medium sized cube where possible (about 1 inch cube); onions and bell peppers diced up into small cubes; ends of the string beans trimmed off and then cut into halves or quarters to give an inch or so cut; dry beans (Pink and Pinto) and peas sorted through and made sure for foreign matter is in them (amazing how many tiny pebbles can be found in a 5lbs bag of dried beans) then put into a pot of water to soak for an hour before cooking. Ruth will take care of the cabbage and meat while two different pots will create a meat (chicken) stew and a vegetable stew. It will be the same stew with the only difference being one will have meat (chicken) and the other will not. A third pot will cook white rice for those who want rice with the stew. Ruth sets up a large pot of water for the rice in Fernando’s Dub box Camper. She gives Ichigo and Maggie instructions to watch the pot and when it boils, to put the premeasured rice into the water, stir the water, cover it and then lower the flame of the stove to half the size and watch the rice ever 10 minutes, stirring it occasionally. When the rice is dry, turn off the stove and stir the rice with a fork to fluff up the rice. When done, let the rice sit. It should only take about 45 minutes to get it done. The beans, peas and carrots are set to cook in the water first as they take longer to cook. When the water begins to boil and the vegetables begin to soften, tomato paste and spices are put in, and in one of the pots the meat is put in and is allowed to cook for a while. When the meat is half done, the rest of the vegetables and spices are put in except for the cabbage. The cabbage is put in last when it is almost done and allowed to wilt into the broth. It is a simple meal while surprisingly tastes very good, is meant to be filling. Val arrives when Ruth has things started and begins to make biscuits and sweet bread to go with the meal. Macey and Zoe learn how to make the dough for the bread and biscuits, setting them up on a cookie sheet before it goes into the oven. Certain items like the rice gets done first but allowed to rest, the biscuits and sweet breads get done next and allowed to cool. The stew takes the longest to cook but everything gets done in a couple of hours. With the others sharing their resources, everybody had something to eat for their dinner meal and have something for their supper meal later in the evening. Maggie and Ichigo is told to help with clean up. They are given the small task of collecting the cups, glasses and plates. Others sweep up the areas. Fernando wipes down his Dub Box Camper’s kitchen area and closes the camper down when done. The leftovers, which are meant for the supper meal later in the evening, is put away to be given out later to those want it as lunch for those doing guard duty at night. Maggie and Ichigo walk back into electric camper with a large paper bag of food. “I would dare ask what is in the bag, but I already know. Is that for you both or everyone in this camper?” Fernando says and asks. “It’s for everybody.” Ichigo says as the bag gets placed on the covered sink. “Good.” Fernando replies, “We’ll eat in 3 hours, and then it will be time to sleep, though I will be stepping out to check on the night guards before I go to bed.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 24th, 2020, 12:25am The day started out early with the ladies working hard on making a fast breakfast for those who get it from them. Everyone had their breakfast while at the same time they packed up their vehicles and campers. Fernando had wakened up at 5:30AM and started to prepare his electric camper to move out when all is said and done. He then goes to those doing guard duty to tell them to start taking it easy and begin to pack up to move out to after breakfast. Around 6AM Zoey gets up and after being cleaned up and dressed for the day, heads over to Fernando’s electric camper to be with Macey who was having a difficult time waking up. Eventually Zoey drags Macey out of the electric camper and into Hondo’s camper. With Macey gone, Fernando takes a can of cat food and pours the contents into a small bowl for Meeshie. A second bowl of water is set by the food bowl while Meeshie begins to eat. The sliding door is left ajar to let Meeshie to go out and come back for her bathroom needs. Fernando goes to Hondo’s camper as if following Zoe and Macey. Val and Ruth had started on making breakfast for a while and are almost ready to start handing out bags to the crews. Before Fernando can say anything, Ruth gives him a large bag of breakfast sandwiches, and a four bowls of oatmeal. She then hands him a large metal vessel of coffee. “Thanks.” Fernando says, “I was just going to ask for the coffee, I was not expecting this. Many thanks.” “Think nothing of it. You helped us, we are helping you.” Ruth says. Fernando nods before he leaves for his camper. He puts the bag of food on his camper’s covered sink, taking a sandwich and the coffee for himself. He nudges Ichigo and Maggie to wake up, meeting resistance with both. Either way he says that Breakfast is on the sink and to leave something for Macey. He then takes his egg sandwich and coffee outside by the front driver’s corner of his camper where he has a view of much of the camp. Hondo comes down to inspect the front of his truck. “Checking out the ride?” Fernando asks. Hondo nods as he checks the truck, “You know it. Checked yours yet?” “There is not much to check out on this thing, but what I had to look over seems to be fine.” Fernando replies. “Good.” Hondo says. Fernando finishes his breakfast sandwich and coffee, putting the empty vessel onto the dash board shelf of the electric camper from the driver’s side door. He sees Meeshie sleeping on the driver’s seat, having returned from her little bathroom trip, like any cat should. “Give me a second.” Fernando says before he walks to the passenger side and closes the sliding door. He goes back to the front driver’s corner of the camper. As the clock approaches 7AM, everyone does what they can to prepare for the morning move. Everyone has breakfast served to them and many of the drivers have gotten their passengers/crews together. Fernando reaches into the bus and turns on his CB Radio. He tells Hondo to tell Macey to get to the bus immediately. Opening the driver’s door, Fernando gently lifts up Meeshie without waking her, getting into his driver’s seat, and then putting her on his lap. He turns around seeing Ichigo and Maggie waking up from their positions on the floor. “Food is on the sink. Move your things to the bed and get on the bed. We will be moving out soon.” He tells them. Macey gets into the bus from the passenger front door as the engines from the other vehicles start. Fernando tells those in the back, “Hand over a sandwich from the bag and bottle of sweetwater from the refrigerator.” “But I already ate.” Macey complains. “Then hold on to it. You will eat it later.” Fernando tells her. He then picks up his CB Radio microphone, “Alright Jason, this is Convoy leader taking up the rear. Roll out and lead us into Flight Town!” “Putting her into gear, Convoy Leader.” Jason replies. His truck lurches forward as he begins the line to move onto flight Town. Moro’s truck goes behind him followed by the Elder Jeanette’s Bus, the Younger Jeanette’s Beetle hauling its small Dub Box Camper, Jeanette’s gas camper hauling a larger Dub Box Camper driven by Hikaru, The House mother’s Bus camper with her children, Ruth’s Camper with its camper trailer, Joanne’s truck with its camper trailer, Karl’s SUV and its camper trailer, Marvin’s SUV and its camper trailer, the male teens’ dune buggy and its camper trailer, the female teens’ dune buggy and its camper trailer, Val’s Bronco and its supply trailer, Hondo’s Ford Truck Camper with its supply trailer and lastly Fernando’s electric camper taking the rear with his Dub Box trailer. The line of vehicles and trailers makes about quarter of a mile in length. They get on the main highway in less than five minutes of driving, with another four or more hours of driving 150 miles of highway.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 27th, 2020, 8:13pm Flight Town… http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/FlightTown-web.jpg (http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/FlightTown.jpg) Never has there been a larger hive of Scum and Villainy. Despite its small size, it is a major port to many who can travel by land, sea and/or air, where for the right price one can get nearly anything and everything. From supplies, to sex, to drugs, to weapons, to technologies; with everyone coming in from all over, somebody ought to have it and sell it at the right price. But those are the ones who come in and out of Flight Town. The majority of the residences this port city are mechanics, food vendors, medical service providers and other services they provide. Having not signed the Anti-Slave Treaty, they support slavery on many levels, as slaves come in and out with their masters on various business trips that start from there and spread out elsewhere. Flight town is named as such to the many versions of powered manned and unmanned flights from various crafts; from balloons, to blimps, to gliders, to powered aircraft built from what parts they can scavenge from many sources. Several claim to rule Flight Town through various titles and offices but in truth no one rules because of its decentralized political structure. Basically, if one is in charge of a certain area, that it the limit of their powers though some try to encroach onto the politics of others. It is one of the few places where they have a Ministry of Inspections and Accident Prevention, and they are into everything. Flight Town is an average sized town of around 1500 residences, but with people coming in and out, the population can easily double that. As a port city, it has many hotels and restaurants to accommodate their visitors, and a large rest stop for trucks and convoys to pull over and use as needed.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 6th, 2020, 12:53am Almost four hours have passed and five miles to Flight Town, Fernando gets on the radio. “This is your medic and convoy leader, slow down a bit while I make my way to the front of the line for entry into the town.” Fernando says as he takes hold of the microphone and keys up. The vehicles slow down while he pulls out to the outer lane of the highway and begins passing them. Hikaru pulls out of the line after he passes her and follows him to the front of the line. It takes a couple of minutes for him to get in front of Jason with Hikaru wedging herself in between them. Fernando takes the microphone to his lips to key up, “Now in position, let’s get have up to speed.” The road seems flat and clear of debris, with Flight Town in their view. Above their heads is a few aircraft flying or floating over head. About ten minutes later they get to the gates of Flight Town. The guards have the toll gate down as they approach Fernando’s electric camper. “State your name and business here.” One the guards ask as he steps up to Fernando’s window. “Emergency Medical Tech Fernando G and my medical convoy on our way to Texas, requiring a day’s or two of rest and refueling of our vehicles.” Fernando explains. “Any slaves, mutants or wessens?” The guard asks. Fernando holds up his hands before unlocking his door and slowly opens it. He slowly steps out with his hands up and signals to them to follow him just a few steps away from the line, “What wessens and mutants we have are our slaves. Now look...” Before he begins to point out the vehicles, “I have a Wessen in my vehicle to take care of my two daughters, the large truck behind our ambulances is our mobile medical center for the patients we have, the two smaller trucks have wessens, again, as our slaves to carry supplies and do the work we demand them to do. Then we have a couple of mutants, nothing dangerous about them, but they do the heavy work and that last truck has a couple wessens – again as slaves. Now, I give my slaves a lot room and freedom to the jobs I require them to do and they will often look like they are working on their own. So I am responsible on what they do and any crimes they do, I will punish them accordingly. Do I make myself clear on that?” The guard nods to him. Another guard asks, “You’re a medical tech? How many others are medical techs?” “I have four medical techs and three emergency rescue techs. Even a couple of the wessens are training to be rescue techs. Now, let me ask, anybody there selling medical supplies?” Fernando says and then asks to throw them off. “Hmmm... Maybe you can search the market area for common medicines.” The second guard says. “Thank you then.” Fernando tells him before taking a few steps to his camper. “Hold on there.” The first guard tells him. Fernando stops in his tracks before turning around to see him, “Yes?” “You got paper work on the vehicles and wessens?” The guard asks. “You really want to check all the paperwork on everything I have here?” Fernando asks. “We need to make sure you are not hiding runaways.” The guard asks. Fernando walks up to him, throwing his shoulder to his face and points at it, “See that. That says I’m not hiding any slaves. I’m hired to do a job and I’m doing it. As an emergency medical tech and rescue worker, get in my way and I will shoot you where you stand. Now you want to argue, go into the town’s communication center and get in contact with General Jastrey and talk with her. You understand where I am coming from?” “Come on Paul. He seems legit.” The first guard says to him. “What about him paying the toll?” Paul, the second guard says. “He’s providing a service with emergence medical rescues, what him to charge you for doing his job? Let him and his group go by.” The first guard says. They look at each other though Fernando interrupts them. “Before I and my group go in, is there a medical facility, clinic or hospital in town?” Fernando asks. “Yeah, we got a medical center in there. Got anyone hurt needing medical attention?” The first guard asks. “No, we are taking care of our own sick and wounded here, but I may have a few things to give them as well as connect them to the other town medical centers I work with.” Fernando tells him. They both nod at him with the first guard saying to the second, “Let them in.” Fernando asks, “Is there a large parking or rest stop to park our vehicles? And any market areas?” “There are several places, mostly to the north of the runway. Then there is a large area north of the blimp staging area, and three market areas with rest stops to the north, north east and north west of the runway.” The first guard explains. “Hmmm... OK. If it is free, I’ll take the area by the blimp staging area.” Fernando says before he goes to his camper. He opens the door and steps inside. Closing the door, he takes the radio microphone to his lips as the guards approach him, “This is Line Leader Medic, we’re going in and checking out an area by the blimp staging area. If it is big enough, we are staying there. If not there is a couple other areas for us to check out as well. Also, teens and wessens, do not go out alone into town without one of us adult leaders. I’ll answer any questions when we find a spot to hunker down onto. Let’s roll!” Before Fernando leads the line into town, he reaches out and gives the first guard a small sack of coins, “That is for your lunch and any tolls we need to pay. Have a good day.” The guard opens the sack finding various coins in $50 and $100 denominations as Fernando drives his camper into town. The line of vehicles follows him into town. It is only a quarter mile before entering one of the town’s main road way. The turn to the parking area at the Blimp staging area has some tight curves which made Jason’s truck hard to maneuver but whoever was at the wheel managed to get through that tight part of the course. Fernando drives to the end of the parking area and decide to park his vehicle at the right from center part of the area. The other vehicles seem to fall into place according to his position. The area itself was maybe three times larger than the space they took up, unlike past spaces where double or larger than space they are currently in. Everyone begin to settle into their parking spaces, Ruth and Val get together with the sheep girl wessens to help begin to make and distribute a quick lunch. They had prepared various items during breakfast so putting lunch together was fast and simple in terms of Hero Sandwiches for all with meat and cheese for those who can eat it and a lettuce, tomato, onion and other vegetables sandwich for those who cannot eat meat. Fernando opens the door to let Macey go out to find Zoe. Hondo inspects his truck and trailer, notably his tires. “Everything OK, Hondo?” Fernando asks. “Just checkin’ on a couple of things.” Hondo replies. He adds, “How’s your ride holdin’?” “Seems fine. I need to check on a few things when we get to Tech town, as it seems like one battery set went flat faster than it should have but I have another three sets to go on. Let’s see how it charges up while we are here.” Fernando explains. “Sound like you have a bum cell in the pack.” Hondo points out. “I’m thinking the same thing. Again, let’s see how it charges. Just in case, I may have the ladies ride with you while I diagnose this on the road.” Fernando explains. “No problem with that. I’ll do ya the favor.” Hondo replies. “Thanks.” Fernando replies. He then adds, “I’m not hungry but I’ll wait for lunch to come this way. Ichigo and Maggie can eat then as well.” He then suddenly realizes, “Damn! I should have asked about getting water and dumping our waste! I don’t believe I forgot about that.” “We can go exploring later. Right now let’s just relax, eat, and soon after get to know the neighbors.” Hondo throws out. “Yeah. I’ll be back...” Fernando says before back around to the side camper door and opens it, “Look, ladies. If you want to eat, report to Val in Hondo’s Camper and ask what you can do to help without needing to go into town. You should be safe as long as you remain here. Now fold up your things, put them on the bench and go. You can see me later.” He closes the sliding door and goes back to Hondo. “The other two should be coming out to help Val to earn their meals. I do not care if they gather and bag the garbage or clean dishes, I want them to earn their keep one way or another.” “I ain’t arguin’ that. Everyone should earn their keep.” Hondo replies. “Well, if nothing is going to happen, wake me up in half an hour for lunch and then we can go explore the neighborhood. I’ll start this thing to charge up that bum pack.” Fernando says to him Hondo nods at him before they go on their separate ways. Fernando goes to his camper where he dresses down enough to get into his bed to rest but still clothed enough to act outside with what he has on. He was tired and wanted to be left alone for the time being.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 9th, 2021, 1:10pm Due to unforseen emergency circumstances, this RPG will be closed until further notice.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 4th, 2021, 1:19am Inside the electric camper Fernando pops up the top and opens a couple windows to clear the air of the camper. Maggie and Ichigo had finished packing their things and putting them on the bench as Fernando sits down to take off his shoes. “You two need to be faster than this next time. Now go, Val is waiting.” He tells them. Maggie steps out of the camper first, opening the sliding door to let herself out. Ichigo remains inside for a moment. “This is unfair. We apologized and everything.” Ichigo says to him. “Gee... Apology, Admittance, Forgiveness, Restitution, Absolution, Resolution – No. You did not do everything. You only apologized if you can call it that. You have yet begun to do anything beyond that. Now go do something useful and earn your keep while you are at it.” Fernando tells her. “I swear...” Ichigo says to herself. “Just go before I decide to close that door on you and wail on that ass of you like I did Macey long ago to straighten her up.” Fernando tells her, adding, “You’re an adult. Act your age and not your shoe size.” Ichigo steps out of the camper before sliding the door shut. Taking off his jacket and hat, placing them on the counter where the sink is at, he climbs over the bench seat to rest on the bed on the back of the bus. Meeshie gets up from the driver’s seat and trots through the bus to the bench, jumps over the bench and onto the bed. She curls up next to Fernando. “Thanks girl.” He says to her as he pats her tiny little head. He tries to rest on his bed but the commotion outside will not allow it. In a few a few seconds the electric shakes and shimmies as somebody tries to open the doors by pulling hard on them. Fernando gets dressed quickly and gets his cane, jacket, hat and glasses on when the sliding panel door is pounded on. Before opening the door, he gathers up Meeshie and places her on his right shoulder. “Ready girl?” He asks. Meeshie meows back in an angry tone that only a cat can give. Fernando nods before opening the sliding door. It was Wilbur, standing there with an all too familiar Time Traveler’s came in his hands charges up and ready to discharge. Wilbur is not fast enough to evade the cane in Fernando’s hand from striking him on the side of his head. The cane is snatched from his hands before he can hit the floor. Fernando takes his cane and twists the crystal on his cane and then taps the cane Wilbur had. All the energy has been drawn from it and put into his cane, rendering inert. He throws the inert cane onto the bed of his camper before stepping outside and sliding the door closed. Bending over, he grabs Wilbur by the back of his shirt collar and begins to drag him to Jeanettes’ vehicles. Hondo sees him walking while dragging a body behind him and decides to investigate as to what is going on. He gets to Fernando’s side in just a matter of seconds. “What’s goin’ on Jefe?” Hondo asks. “Just need to verify one thing before I take out the trash.” Fernando tells him. “Then I’ll go with you.” Hondo replies. Fernando nods as he trudges along to Jeanettes’ vehicles dragging Wilbur’s body. Everyone watches and some follow Fernando and Hondo to their destination. “What is going on here?” One of the Jeanettes says to them. “No! Let Him Go!” The other Jeanette says out loud. “Rescuer’s rule: Anyone who makes themselves a threat or a danger to those on a rescue mission will be eliminated in one way or another, including death.” Fernando begins, he continues, “This idiot tried to attack in my camper and tried to de-res me from him, but as you can see I was faster and neutralized his cane, which happens to be my cane. Now, what is he doing with my cane? Furthermore, you stated that there was more than four of him floating about in time, making adjustments, including the adjustment that left you as little girls. That will be changing today. In my memories I married or would be marrying a woman, not a child, not a teenager, but an adult woman who is more than capable of dealing with life and all its trials and tribulations without excuses or delays. I do not care that you as you are have issues with puberty – it is something everybody goes through. Even Ichigo underwent puberty. Now the question is, with the elimination of this Wilbur, what will be the results?” “Don’t do it! I swear he will never bother us again!” Jeanette yells at him. “When Penny was brought over, and before the change you underwent, you stated that he would never come back and that you did not know him in the first place. So who’s lying? For him to turn you as an immortal at the age of 10, you had to have known him since then. For him to turn you an immortal as a teenager, you had to have known him then. You went after him to get something from him you thought I could not give you. As my wife and wife to be, that is cheating on your spouse – me. He is the one you cheated on me with. In the many cultures that are left in this world, I have the right to kill him on that fact alone.” Fernando explains. “You can’t kill him!” Jeanette lets out. “I’m not going to kill him, killing him will not correct the actions he has taken upon you against me. Since he came at me with a Chrono-walking stick set to de-res me, I am going to de-res him, and in doing so; everything this one has done onto you to cheat against me will be undone. Thing is how much will be undone? We will not know until it happens.” He tells them as he twists the crystal on his cane as if to open combination lock on a safe. “How dare you! We are not even a couple and you dare say I cheated on you?!!” Jeanette tells him loudly. “Whatever your motives were, your actions with him at the time destroyed what we could have had then had you grown up into an adult.” Fernando tells her. “Even so, we got married later on! So it was delayed by a few years!” The other Jeanette tells him. “Years? Try decades. I’m not selfish in my wants and my needs, and I will do everything I can for my significant other. Yet I have wait and oblige a child who should have been an adult long ago, this just proves that somebody has not grown up all these years and still think they are of that age they are stuck in. And it is not about sex, for if I wanted sex, there are a lot of women around who are willing to put out for me and Hondo at a drop of a hat. And if I want to have sex with a child, I have Ichigo to fulfill that fantasy anytime I’m in the mood for it.” Fernando tells her, adding, “In case you forgot the course of historical events, I break up with Tammy, pack up and move to various places before settling down on Texas where you and I as full grown adults start dating. After a couple of years of dating and courtship, I proposed to you, you accepted and later we got married. As my wife and an adult I gave you an immortality pill before The Happening, and for a while we were physically separated because of the events separating us and not because we choose to due to fights and arguments. Somehow we kept in touch electronically but we were still physically separated, until one day I made it back home and we lived as best as we could under the circumstances. But Wilbur turning you into an immortal child destroys all that. And that is going to be rectified by his De-Resolution.” “Don’t Fernando!” The first Jeanette tells him. She tries to add, “Look, though things are different, a lot of things remain the same. We still got married, we dealt with The Happening and through The Chaos that followed, we were separated but we still connected together like man and wife should. Only thing is that it took longer to fulfill all that, and you were patient enough to wait for it to happen.” Hondo pulls out his gun and readies it to be fired though he holds it down at his side. The first Jeanette yells at him, “What are you going to do, shoot us?!!” “I’ll shoot at anyone who gets in the way of this execution, including your feathered friends. So I would advise you to tell them to vamoose from the area immediately. As for you two, that is up to Jefe to decide.” Hondo tells her as he shifts his eyes behind his darkened glasses to see who’s around them. Fernando was more noticeable in his actions as he looks about for the moment to look at the others and their actions. No one seems to want to interfere with either of them. At least not those around them, but Wilbur might as he begins to wake up from his painfully induced slumber. He slowly gets up, holding his head where Fernando had struck him before. “What happened...?” Wilbur asks in a weak voice. “You are what is going to happen.” Fernando says to him loudly. “Huh?” Wilbur asks. “By the order of the Time Lords and Historical Doctors, For Your Crimes In Manipulation Of Individuals Through The Time Line, You Are Ordered To Be DERESOLVED.” Fernando tells him. Jeanette (the Elder) tries to interfere by kneeling behind Wilbur and holding on to him, yelling “NO!” The Younger Jeanette threatens, “Do anything to harm him and I will lose all respect for you!” “You talk about losing all respect for me while you cheated against me with this pedophile? You who are supposed to be my present or future adult wife? That shows everyone that you do not know what the meaning of the word is.” Fernando tells her. He turns to Wilbur, “Do you have any last words before sentence is commuted?” “#$@! you! I’ll be back! You Do Not Know Who You Are Messing With!” Wilbur throws back at Fernando. “Then so be it.” Fernando tells him before activating his cane. “NOOOooo!!” The Elder Jeanette yells out as she holds onto Wilbur as the beam of Temporal Energy shot out from Fernando’s cane and envelops Wilbur. Wilbur seems to scream as his body deformed in a temporal gravitational storm of Deresolution but no sound is heard from him. His body seems to glow with energy while the Elder Jeanette tries to hold him from escaping reality. But it is not enough, as Wilbur turns from solid matter to temporal energy and absorbed into Fernando cane. As soon as Wilbur is gone, both Jeanettes begin to glow in place as does their personal property, morphing into something that takes several seconds of time that is unexpected to most. As the glow fades away, two older yet young teenaged Jeanettes are in the place of where the Child-Jeanettes were. Memories of everyone around then only remember Jeanette being a Young Teenager and not a child. Memories of Wilbur influencing their history to remain as immortal children no longer exists, replaced with the prior event of him interfering with their teen life as young teen immortals. Epilogue: 1990s, The Miller’s Home livingroom, midnight, when Jeanette was 10 years old. The glow of a portal doorway flashes throughout the livingroom, as a lone figure steps into the room. He looks around, preparing a syringe with some chemicals in it thinking he is alone. He walks to the stairs to get to the bedrooms upstairs. He stops in his tracks as he looks around after hearing a voice. “This is where it ends, Wilbur.” The voice tells him. “YOU! HOW CAN THAT BE?!!” Wilbur shouts out. “Figure it out yourself...” The voice said as a cane is raised to him, before a beam of energy hits Wilbur. The beam of energy surrounds him, before phasing the matter of his body into energy and being absorbed into the cane. After a few seconds, the house is dark and quiet again. The main door of the house opens and closes, a lone figure walks out onto the sidewalk to an awaiting truck. It gets into the truck from the passenger side. “So is it done, Jefe?” The driver asks. “This part is done; there will be more to deal with later on. But for now, it is done.” The lone figure replies. [Back to the convoy in 2066] “Teens?” Hondo asks. “Good. Your memories are intact as mine are as to what they used to be, though everyone else, including them will not remember the children they used to be.  But I know that Wilbur did this in stages, creating several of him floating in Space time. Each one needs to be found and De-Res to restore the Time Line and that has to be done a step at a time.” Fernando replies. He then turns away and walks back to his camper. Hondo follows him as he heads to his camper truck. Note: Due to the abandonment of various individuals, this thread will conclude to an end with those who remain. It may or may not be the conclusion some may want but it will be the conclusion it will have.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 8th, 2021, 11:16pm {Sorry, rusty as hell and trying to find the story flow again. Can't remember exactly what I had planned here anymore, so winging it} As Hondo looked around there were various small things that seemed to be different, but thinking about it gave him a headache so he ignored it for now and just accepted things were different without focusing on what was different. Fernando continued on to his own camper while Hondo stopped in at the camper-truck to check on lunch.  As he approached the door he was nearly hit in the face as it was flung open. He stumbled backwards just in time to miss getting hit, but was then again almost ran over by a teary eyed, angry Ichigo. He sat back on his heels for a moment as he watched her storm towards Ruth's camper. Ruth soon exited the camper, frowning as she walked. "What the hell?" Hondo half muttered to himself, not expecting an answer. Ruth turned with a shrug, and replied, "You'll have to talk to Valentine. I have to go." Hondo watched them go for a moment and shook his head before stepping into the camper. A half angry, half upset Valentine sat on the couch beside Maggie, the raccoon wessen, who had obviously been crying. Hondo looked around but the others evaded his gaze, giving him only side-long glances after his eyes left their general vicinity. He sighed after a moment and turned to Valentine. "What happened?" Hondo asked, a slight reluctance sounding in his voice. "That midget whore opened her mouth, upset Maggie, and didn't like it when I told her off." Valentine replied in half a growl. Hondo sighed and rubbed his eyes. He was still feeling tired and out of sorts, and this was not what he wanted to deal with right not. "What... exactly ... happened?" Hondo asked without looking at anyone, but continued to rub his eyes, hoping someone would rationally volunteer that requested information. "Maggie accidentally spilled something on Ichigo and she called her a derogatory term for Wessen. They argued, Maggie called her out for lying and getting her to attack Fernando, then Ichigo said that Maggie would never be trusted nor have friends here and that she was nothing more than a sex puppy traitor who just needed to keep her  legs open and her mouth shut if she didn't want to be thrown to the streets to be raped and killed. Valentine called her out, and ripped her a new one." Tonya answered timidly "I told her her place in this world and reminded her that without us or Fernando she was nothing but street-meat, and even with us she was a sorry excuse for a woman and we'd always remember that she was a power-hungry, lying, whore." Valentine replied coldly. Tonya shrugged as Hondo looked over at her, "That was the jist of it anyway." "I also told Maggie she will be staying with us. I don't trust that little whore to not try something again and as much as I hate that little bitch I'd not ask Fernando to throw her to the streets. No one deserves that." Valentine replied flatly Hondo sighed again, "Val, we need to talk." Valentine stood up with a frustrated sigh and headed to the door. Hondo followed her outside to a place just far enough away to be out of earshot of the others. She stop and turned to him angrily. "What?" She asked in an annoyed tone. "What?? You know what! I don't trust that woman and you should have talked to me before offerin' her a place in our camper." Hondo replied in a hushed, but frustrated tone. "And you trust that blond woman-child, Ichigo?" Valentine asked angrily. "Not as far as the kitten can throw her! But, She didn't hurt you. This racoon woman did, though." Hondo replied starting to sound angry himself. "I told you she was forced to and that she not only saved me but I forgave her, I trust her,... I need her." Valentine retorted with a growl. "Need her? I don't understand. I want to help you, but you won't let me in." Hondo said Valentine snarled, "The time for you to have helped was when I was being cut to pieces in that dungeon! Why should I trust you or let you in over her? She saved me, you didn't!" About then Tonya exited the camper and approached them to make sure they were alright. As she approached she heard Valentines cold words and gasped. The look of shame and heartbreak that came over Hondo's face was not missed by her. Valentine saw the look on Hondo's face and a part of her immediate regretted her words but Tonya's gasp drew her more immediate attention. "Val? ... Mom... How could you say that?" Tonya said in disbelief. Hondo shook his head, "No, Val's right. I failed her." "NO!" Tonya replied passionately, "You don't know how hard he fought for you, and how much he beat himself up, but kept trying no matter what!" "Tonya, This isn't any of your business." Valentine replied coldly. "But... " Tonya started to argue. "Listen to Val, Tonya. Just go help with lunch." Hondo replied quietly. He wanted to argue with Valentine but her words were crushing. He knew it was most likely just her way of dealing with whatever trauma she had gone through, but they had all gone through a trauma of their own. Part of Hondo's was blaming himself for not saving her, and for letting her go search for Zoey in the first place. "No, you guys got to stop ...." Tonya argued. "This is none of your business. Go back to the camper, "Valentine replied with a bit of a stern growl. Tonya fired back, "No, I have a right to speak..." "What gives you a right?" Valentine snapped. "We are a family, and families figure things out together!" Tonya replied firmly. "Family? You are a child! We took you in because your tail needed saved, but that doesn't automatically give you a right to so mythical family bullshit!!" Valentine yelled A look of horror came over Tonya's face, and Valentine gasped as she realized what she had said. Hondo reached out to Tonya but she stepped away, "Tonya..." Tonya just shook her head and tried to choke back tears that threatened to fallow. Valentine shook her head, "I ...I didn't mean that. Tonya I'm sorry." Tonya shook her head, "No ... you're right. ... I'm sorry I bothered you both..... ever!" She blurted the 'ever' out just as she turned and ran off a ways, towards the edge of the camp. Hondo shook his head slightly then turned to Valentine. His voice was sad but tinged with anger too. "Val, I don't know what happened to you, but you can yell at me all you want, just leave those girls out of it." He replied sternly. She stared in the direction where Tonya had ran off for a moment before turning back to Hondo, and disgusted look on her face. "See what you made me do! All because you can't forgive the woman who saved me and understand I need her!" Valentine said angrily. "What?" Hondo asked incredulously. "You heard me! Now I lost help and people will want lunch soon! I have to go finish the food. Maggie is stayin' at the camper. If you don't like it find somewhere else to sleep!" she said as she marched off. Hondo stood and watched her go for a moment. He had never seen her like this, ever, and was a little shocked. He had other problems for now to deal with. He headed off in the direction where Tonya had gone, hoping she didn't go too far. A little ways off he found her sitting in the grass, face burried in her knees to hide her tears. He sat down beside her and put his arm around her. They sat in silence for a bit before she spoke. "Are you ever sorry you rescued us?" She asked quietly. "Not even once have I been sorry 'bout that." He replied "But Valentine.... she ...?" Tonya stumbled looking for the words as she tried to not start crying again. "Val didn't mean it. I've never seen her like this, so I'm at a bit of a loss too, but whatever happened to her, her demons are winnin' at the moment. She just needs us to be there for her... you girls most of all." He replied. Tonya shook her head, "No, she needs you more." Hondo sighed, "I'm not so sure 'bout that anymore. I think she blames me for what happened. ... In a way she's right. I wasn't there when she needed me." "Don't blame yourself, papa. You are there when you can be. You can't save us all the time." Tonya said. "I wish that thought made failin' easier to swallow..... Why don't we go back? Lunch should be ready soon." Hondo replied trying to change the subject. Tonya shook her head, "I though I might talk a walk. Maybe go through the bazaar." "Alone?" Hondo asked. "That's not a good idea." Tonya sighed, "You're right. Can I just sit here for a while?" Hondo sighed and nodded,"Alright. Just come back soon." She nodded and laid back in the grass. Hondo sat there for a moment before standing up and slowly walking back to camp. He was not looking forward to thfacing this new, angry Valentine again. After Hondo was out of sight, Tonya got up and walked towards town. She knew Hondo had said to stay there, but Valentine's words kept echoing in her head and she needed a distraction. Back in camp, the camper-trucks kitchen was bereft of the normal chatter and laughter that went along with the meal preparations. The others would glance a Valentine occasionally then at each other and someone would shrug, but nothing was said. Valentine worked methodically but it as as if no one else was even there. In her own mind she replayed the conversation. The words didn't sound like her, but they came from her mouth. The anger wasn't like her, but it was felt in her body.  The lashing out at those she cared for and loved was not in her character, but it came from her being. She felt as if she was losing herself and what was left was trapped. It was as if she knew what was happening but was powerless to do anything about it. To be continued.....

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 9th, 2021, 8:14pm “Flight Town, Tech Town, a couple minor stops or so around the Yellow Stone Caldera and then on to No-Man’s Land and until some river settlements and to points unknown. Sturgis is along the way if a detour is taken before going around the Caldera. Another Supply Run through Sturgis? Hmm...” Fernando thinks as he looks over the maps given to him as he sits on the floor of the bus’ open side doors. He also thinks about Gabrielle as well as finding her should be along the way but where no one knows. What worries him is the increasing distance between towns and settlements, and the No-Man’s Land Run is expected to take 7 to 10 days by itself. Meeshie hops off the bed/bench of the rear of the bus and trots over to Fernando, sitting next to him. She looks over his lap onto the map that is there and “Meows.” Fernando reaches over and picks her up, putting her on his lap behind the map. She looks at the map, and “Meows” again, putting her paw on the star that labels Sturgis as a larger town. “You think we should go?” He asks. Meeshie “Meows” again. “Supply Run at Sturgis?” He asks Meeshie “Meows” again. “Alright. Let’s see how it goes. But no promises, you know how things can change at the last minute in this world.” He tells her Meeshie leans against him and purrs as she rubs her little head against his chest. He strokes her neck and back. Their little moment of silence is broken as Ichigo runs from behind the camper and into it, jumping onto the bed in the back and burying herself under the blankets. Fernando puts Meeshie on the camper floor and she makes her way to jump onto the driver’s seat of the bus. “Alright Ichigo, what is going on?” Fernando holds back from yelling at her. “I’m not going to going back to help that cow your friend calls a wife!” Ichigo stammers out. “What happened, Ichigo!” Fernando goes into the camper and closes the door behind him. “That stupid Wessen spilled hot water on me and I told her off, and then Val said that I am not welcomed and do not deserved to have been rescued! I told her that it is YOUR decision you made and not hers! She then said that if she had it her way, I would be thrown out! So I left...” Ichigo explains trying to hold back her tears. “No one is thrown out without my say so. No one joins without my say so. If everyone is going to stepping on each other’s toes, then I’m going to start slapping faces. And I do not care whose face it is either. I will not have disrespect being served here like the meals that are made and eaten. As for you, you disrespected anyone, you are going to apologize for it.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo does not answer, at least not for the moment. He stands there in silence, wondering if she will say something but she does not. He was not angered or disappointed by her silence but annoyed. He tells her, “Stay here for now, but eventually you will be stepping out with me and we will go to town later on. I’m stepping out and the doors and windows will be locked. The top will be open for air. Do not leave for any reason.” Again she does not reply. He steps over to the side door and steps outside, closing and locking it behind him. He looks about the place, seeing others doing what they must for the day and checking out their vehicles. As he begins to walk towards the town, Karl and Marvin with Marvin hauling a pull cart behind him with some empty 5-gallon gas/fuel jugs. They call to him. “Excuse me, Mr. Fernando.” Karl calls to him. Fernando stops and turns to them, “Hi there you two. Anything I can do for you?” “Well, yeah. We just need a few coins for fuel, as that last ride we are half empty, and rather making a mad rush to get fuel before we leave, we might as well fill up now.” Karl says. “That’s a great idea. I’ll go with you so there are no problems about lone wessens walking about the town for now.” Fernando tells them. “Thank you.” Both Karl and Marvin says. As they walk about, Fernando points out, “I made a mistake and did not check the area for water access. When you are done filling your rides with fuel, talk to Ruth and Maribelle about going with you to search for water.” “We’ll do that.” Karl says. They stop and look about, finding that they are on a parking area for small and medium sized blimps. Off to their left is some sort of one-story office building which seems to have been through better times. “This is interesting.” Fernando says before he starts to walk to the direction of the building. He and the wessens walk inside when finding the door to the premise unlocked. Inside was a counter and behind the counter was a group of separated desks. Though three females were on three of the desks, the fourth desk was occupied by a large overweight male smoking a cigar and doing nothing much of anything else. He calls out to get their attention, “Excuse me, I need some service and attention!” The male gets up from his desk, annoyed from needing to get up and deal with. He walks over to the counter, tying to stare down those standing there: Fernando and his wessens. As they do not back down, he asks, “What is your business here?” “Passing through, getting fuels and supplies and buying wares. Where’s your fuel depot and your merchant areas?” Fernando tells him. Trying to show off his power, the man blows cigar smoke into Fernando’s face. This upsets Fernando, grabbing the cigar out of his mouth, and shutting it off by shoving the lit end into the palm of his hand and crushing it to extinguish its flame. He then grabs the overweight guy by his shirt and tie and pulls him against the counter and lifts him off the floor with just one arm. “Learn to respect your customers, or I’ll make sure no one will ever come here again.” Fernando tells him. “Too many loud mouths like you say that – it is an empty threat!” The overweight man growls at him. Fernando lifts him up further off the floor before pulling out his little Yeasu VX-2 handheld radio. He presses button on the side, “Hondo, you out there?” “I’m here Jefe. What be the deal?” Hondo replies on the radio. “Contact General Jastrey and tell her Flight Town is being uncooperative and needs to be shut down.” Fernando explains. “I’ll forward the message to her to turn this place into a No-Fly Zone in 48 hours.” Hondo replies on the radio. “Thank you.” Fernando replies. “This is utter bull crap!” The overweight man yells at him. Fernando whaps the man on his nose with the rubber antenna on his little radio, then shows the radio to his face. He then points to the patch on his chest and arm with the antenna, “I do not sling bull crap like you do.” He pauses for a second, “Right now General Jastrey and her army are cleaning up Fight Town from the riots that is going on over there after the fight where the Lich was killed. Right now Fight Town is a No-Fly Zone. Now, we can do business or I can have you removed from your seat of power before I leave this place burning like I left Fight Town. Now which one shall it be?” “You should listen to the man. He takes no bull crap from anyone.” Karl throws in. The overweight man looks over at Karl and then nods. In seeing this, Fernando slowly puts the overweight man down onto the floor. He then picks up the crushed cigar and puts it to his face, “Stop smoking these things, it’s a slow poison that will kill you, and you are in no shape to be fighting poisons.” He then tosses the cigar, making it land into a garbage can by the overweight man’s desk before adding “And lose some weight, being this big puts a toll on your heart and you will die at an early age.” “I’m 40 years old.” He tells him as if he achieved something. Fernando replies, “I’m 75, I do not smoke and I’m thin and lean. Tell me – you get out of breath after a long walk? Your chest hurts after some heavy work? I do not care if you answer, but if you have any of that and do not take care of it by doctor’s orders, you will be buried in the ground dead before I turn 80 in five short years.” The overweight man looks at him with his eyes opening wide. Fernando continues, “Now, we need fuel and water. Members of my convoy will be buying food and other supplies later. I would also like a schedule of flights you have.” The overweight man sighs before answering, “There are sellers all over the place. And Fuel is at the vehicle depots. Water however you can only get inside a hanger.” “So there is no outdoor access to water?” Fernando asks. “Long ago we used too, but too many abused the privilege and left the water running, causing floods in the areas. So if you want water, you need to rent a hanger. Now, do you have an air craft?” The overweight man explains and asks. “I need an aircraft to rent a hanger?” Fernando asks. “Aircraft have higher priority to hanger rentals. If you do not have an aircraft, a service fee will be added to double the price.” The overweight man explains. “Define Aircraft.” Fernando asks. “Aircraft can be any manned or unmanned vehicle that goes through the air at altitude set by its pilot. It can be a blimp, balloon, glider, or whirlybird of varying size.” The overweight man explains. “I see. One of our convoy members has a balloon but it is packed up and need of repairs.” Fernando says. “We have flight mechanics that can do repairs.” The overweight man says. “How much for a hanger then?” Fernando asks. “Depends on its size and your length of stay.” The overweight man answers. “Hmmm... What’s your biggest Hanger?” Fernando asks. “50,000 square feet – 100 by 500 feet.” The overweight man answers. “Have anything smaller?” Fernando asks. “What do you have in mind?” The overweight man asks. “Maybe something half that size. I’m thinking something smaller but half the size should be more than enough.” Fernando asks. “I need to check on availability.” The overweight man replies. “How much for such a space?” Fernando asks. “$10thousand a day.” The overweight man answers. “That’s robbery. Every town I passed by had such spaces for that much a month!” Fernando complains. “Take it or leave it.” The overweight man replies. “I’ll be back. When General Jastrey arrives, I’ll get the space for free.” Fernando says before turning away. He starts heading to the door, “Come on fellas, let go get that fuel.” As Fernando and his wessens leave, he hears the overweight man say to himself, “Who does that fool think he is? I bet there no General Jastree out there.” A young boy of about 10 years of age runs into the office and throws a few envelopes and a newspaper onto counter, “Here Mister Awbrite...” Then he extends his hand out to him. The overweight man puts a couple metal coins into the kid’s hand. The kid motions his arm closer to the overweight man with the coins in his hand, as if demanding for more. The overweight man scowls at him but the kid motions to his again. The overweight man puts three more coins into child’s hand. The kid withdraws his hand and walks away, yelling, “Pleasure doing business with you!” “Hmph! Damn begging kid... ” The overweight man says to himself as he puts a cigar to his teeth and lights it. He then picks up the mail and the newspaper, reading the newspaper’s headlines “Riots and Violence Quelled In Fight Town By General Jastrey And Her Men”. Underneath the headline is a picture of a woman in her 40s riding a tank through town. On the side of the picture is an insert to two pictures of Hondo and Fernando and a caption saying, “I Could Not Have Done It Without Them!” The overweight man gasps, inhaling the cigar deep into his throat before coughing it out onto the floor and goes through a severe coughing fit! Outside Fernando, Karl and Marvin walk about, exploring the town. Karl asks, “You really thinking about getting an indoor space for the convoy?” “You heard him, water is only available indoors. But $10,000 a day to have access to a single spigot for water – hell no. I’d rather pay an indoor merchant we’ll make friends with $1,000 a day to get water from them.” Fernando explains. Karl nods in response and reply. They walk for another five minutes before they find a fuel depot almost a quarter mile away from their camp. The place looked empty, Fernando points to the fuel pumps for Karl and Marvin to go to as he looks for somebody who works there. He did not like the prices of the fuel, as they seemed twice as high as they were in Flight Town, but he is not going to argue. Eventually a scruffy man in mechanics overalls comes out with a large wrench in his hands. several other mechanics stand in the doorway of the garage with large implements of tools in their hands. He looks at Fernando and his wessens. He yells out as he approaches them, “What do you want?” “We need fuel – gasoline, preferably high output gas.” Fernando tells him. “Where’s your vehicle?” The mechanic asks. Without thinking, Fernando gives him a lie, “We broke down 5 miles out of down. My wessens and I walked where and have jugs to fill to bring back and fill our tanks.” The mechanic stops within an arm’s reach of Fernando’s distance, “We usually do not fill out jugs to be taken elsewhere. Too many ass-holes trying to burn down a merchant’s store with gas when a deal goes sour. No vehicle, no gas.” Fernando looks at him before turning to show his shoulder patch. “You see that. I’m not here for torching bad businesses that deserve it. I’m here for fuel while I do rescue work out in the wilderness.” “I’ll send a tow truck to haul you in and charge you for the fuel and tow.” The mechanic says. “Unless you can pick up and handle a 10-ton all-track, no way are you getting that towed to here. If we had fuel, we can drive it in.” Fernando explains. “How much fuel you need?” The mechanic asks. “I would like it if all the jugs were filled.” Fernando answers. “How do I know you’re not going to burn down some merchant’s store?” The mechanic asks. Fernando opens his jacket and pulls out one of his .45s, putting it to the mechanic’s face, “I am a rescuer, I rescue those in need of help. Anybody who gets in the way of me doing a rescue will get three of this to the head. Right now I need to rescue my crew and vehicle and you are in my way of that rescue by not providing me the fuel I need.” He then puts away his gun in his shoulder holster, closing his jacket before he says, “You understand where I am coming from?” The mechanic nods. Fernando replies, “Good. Now, I request that those fuel jugs be filled and I’ll pay you accordingly.” He then shows a small bag of coins, clanking about giving the sound of gold and silver and not copper or nickel.” The mechanic tries to reach for the bag of coins, Fernando pulls it out of his reach and into his pocket “Fuel first. Then you tell me how much I owe and I pay for it.” The mechanic turns away and yell at the men at the door, “Johnson, Smith – give this man what he wants, then take his money as payment.” Two younger guys walk up to Fernando and ask what he wants. Fernando tells them to fill the jugs on the pull cart with the best gasoline they have. Karl and Marvin start handing them empty jugs to be filled. As the filled jugs are placed into the pull cart, another empty one is handed out. Another 10 minutes had passed and all the jugs were filled. The cost on both pumps totaled over $200 for the fuel, a price that is a bit high but Fernando is not arguing it, handing $220 in gold and silver coins. He signals to Karl and Marvin to follow him once things are packed up to return to camp. Fernando says to himself, “I’m not liking this place at all.” “How so?” Karl asks. “First that fat mofo in the office wanting to charge us for water and an indoor space an amount of money a day that I would spend in month in most towns we were in.” Fernando explains, adding, “Then there is the cost of this fuel being three to four times more than every place else. Money is not a problem for us, but this is robbery on all levels.” “It’s tough everywhere.” Karl replies. “Tough is one thing but this is Price Gouging. There is no reason why this place, a center of transportation and commerce should prices be sky high. In fact prices, especially on space rentals and fuel should be lower than every place I’ve been at because this is the place where it gets first dibs on what comes to the area before all the other towns. Before I met you guys, I was in a town almost 800 miles away, and they had the lowest prices on fuel and food. Center Town where I met most of you guys at, the price of space, food and fuel was just as low. The prices at Fight Town were expensive but there was a high demand diving up the high price. But there is nothing here driving up the cost of things to these ridiculous levels. Eight jugs of fuel should not be over $200. $120 maybe but no more than $150.” Fernando explains. “No use crying over spilled fuel.” Marvin throws in, adding, “You said that money is no problem, so you can pay what price is being asked.” “Technically, Yes. But if you allow one injustice to happen – like the slavery of humans and wessens, other will continue it and find any excuse to allow it to continue. Human or Wessen – we are born free men with rights to have and responsibilities to those rights to be maintained. If the price of space with access to water and fuel is this high, how much will the food be? I need to sit and talk with the others about this, including you guys as it affects you as it does everyone else.” Fernando explains. “What are you going to do about the fight the women folks are having?” Marvin throws out. Fernando stops in his tracks, forcing Marvin and Karl to stop. They both turn to face him. “What do you know that is going on?” Fernando asks. “Only what our ears tell us.” Karl points out. He throws in “It is one of the few good things about being a Wessen – super hearing, the other is being stronger and faster than most humans.” “Yeah, we heard the screaming and yelling in Hondo’s camper and then seen Ichigo and Ruth leave the camper.” Marvin says. “Yeah, but we’re not getting involved in that. A bad place for a man to be in is between fighting women.” Karl throws in. Fernando sighs, knowing that a majority of history’s wars were fought because of women and the crap they fling. He thinks for a while. He then says, “If it does not resolve itself by dinner time, I will be stepping in. Until then it better resolve itself.” The three of them seem to let out a collective sigh at the same time. “Let get your rides fueled up, and go look for something to eat. I know you guys cannot eat meat but maybe we can find some fruit and oatmeal for you guys. Also get something for the Wessen girls and my ladies as well in case lunch is ruined like I think it will be.” Fernando says. “Sounds like a plan.” Karl says. “Yeah, let’s go.” Marvin throws in before they continue with their return trip home.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 11th, 2021, 3:00am Once at the camp, Fernando assisted Karl and Marvin refuel their SUVs, bringing their fuel level between full and 3/4 on the fuel meter on one of the tanks though the other tanks were more or less full. As they fill up their tanks, Madison and Robin with Patricia and Alicia walk up to them as they make their usual guard rounds. Madison asks, “Hey, what’s up?” Fernando turns to see them as Marvin was finishing up fueling his SUV, “Man, I should sit you down and fill you in, this place is an evil paradise.” “Expensive all around, and people demanding money up front for everything?” Madison begins, he continues, “Some of us have been there before with Jason. Though Jason has a few leads, I would not trust them.” “Figures.” Fernando says mostly to himself. He then asks, “Anything I should know, as I’ll be getting lunch for some of us, and I’m going to throw you in for today.” “Why?” Madison asks, thinking that he and the others would get a bagged lunch while out on patrol from Ruth or Val. Patricia steps in, “Didn’t you hear that argument in the kitchen camper?” “Err... No.” Madison replies. “Me neither.” Robin says. “Well, guessing that Lunch will be ruined for most of us, I’m going into town and buy something for those of us who earned it. That includes you guys, and the wessens. Everybody else can go to hell.” Fernando says. “Alright. What about this fuel fill up you were doing? Planning to leave soon or something?” Madison asks. “No, Karl and Marvin had a point. In the last few towns we were in, we were in panic mode getting fuel right before we leave. They decided to fill up now and not be in a panic mode later on. Rather genius of them to do that.” Fernando explains. “Well, that’s a great idea. But how you got the fuel station to just fill up your jugs? They are rather adamant about that, saying that they had deliberate fires set from those who they sold fuel in a jug.” Madison explains. “Well, that was part of the problem. I had to convince them to give up the fuel. They did and no problem after that and where we are.” Fernando explains. Robin throws out, “We should fuel up too so we don’t have to later on.” Madison replies, “It would be a lot easier if we can drive in without the camper.” “Hold on. That’s easy. Marvin, Karl, I need some muscle, please.” Fernando says as they walk to the teens’ dune buggies. He then point to the trailer connection of the dune buggy and the camper, “First you need to set down the resting jack to the floor. So everyone grab a rail, and when I tell you, lift up on it.” The teens along with Marvin and Karl grabs onto the camper’s tow A-Arms. Fernando explains that with the buggy in neutral and the brake off, he drops the resting jack to the floor and locks into place. He then releases the trailer hitch ball lock and tells them to lift up the camper about half a foot. When the trailer ball lock clears the buggy’s trailer hitch, Fernando pushes the buggy way about a foot and tells them to put down the camper onto the resting jack. They repeat the same actions on the other teens’ dune buggy. “Now the campers should be fine while we are gone for lunch and fuel.” “But we got little money.” Madison says. “Don’t worry about it.” Fernando tells him as he tosses to the each of them a bag of gold and silver coins. “Since you been here before, take us to a good eatery that can make us sandwiches and soups and something meatless for the wessens.” “Sure, hop on in!” Madison says as Karl and Marvin put away the jugs and pull cart. Fernando hops into the Boys’ dune buggy while Marvin and Karl hop into the girls’ dune buggy, and the two vehicles drive into town. Since the teen boys and girls know of Flight Town through past visits on Jason’s truck, they drive on further than Fernando and the wessens walked before. They go past the northern end of the main runway to a group of merchants and service providers, and stop at building at the end of the group. A sign above the door says “Mad Moondog Maddie’s Place.” “Here we are. This is Mad Maddie’s place. She can make anything if you tell her what you want.” Madison explains. He adds, “Go in, make your order. It should be ready when we return from refueling...” “I’ll see you then.” Fernando says as he hops off the back of the dune buggy. Marvin and Karl join him as they hop out of the girls’ dune buggy. They gather themselves as the teens drive away. They walk into the establishment, which the inside was a lot better looking than the outside. They walk up to the service bar and wait. A couple minutes later an older woman walks up to the counter, wiping it down with a rag. “My name’s Maddie, Mad Moondog Maddie. How can I help you?” “Good day to you Maddie. My convoy came in and I need a large order. Hope you can fill it.” Fernando explains. “I can fill any order, if given the time. This a rush job?” Maddie says and asks. “No rush.” Fernando replies. “When what shall it be?” Maddie asks. “This is all carry out, so... you got those cardboard bowls that can hold soup?” Fernando asks. “I do. What’s your order?” Maddie asks. “Let’s see...” Fernando begins to count off on his fingers, “Karl, Marvin, Teri, La La, Li Li – that’s it? OK five small oatmeal bowls, some fruit – apples, pears, berries to go separate with the oatmeal. And let’s see... me, Ichigo, Macey, Hondo, 10 teens, Val, Zoey, oh #$@! it – 30 meat and cheese sandwiches with lettuce and tomato – assorted to make it easier for you to make. Just mark them as what they are – ham, beef, chicken, whatever. With a few bowls of gravy, some fruit to go with them as well, and I’ll buy the drinks outside by the jug load. Can you recommend anyone?” “So 5 oatmeal bowls, 30 sandwiches, fruit?” Maddie asks. “Make it 50 sandwiches. And 8 oatmeal bowls. How long will it take and costs?” Fernando asks. “Give me an hour. And costs? Let’s see… $350 should do it.” Maddie points out. “Write it down on a receipt. And consider this as a down payment, I’ll pay for the rest when I get back. Can my boys remain here while I am gone?” Fernando says and asks as he slides two $100 gold coins to her. Maddie takes the coins and writes something down on her pad, “Not a problem as long as they behave.” “Alright, I’ll be back. Boy’s be good. If the teens return before I do, tell them to wait.” Fernando says to them. “See ya boss...” Karl says as Fernando walks away. Once Fernando is outside, he looks about, seeing various merchants selling items from Apples to Zucchinis, from vegetables and fruits to meats and seafood. Other merchants were selling odds and ends hardware, vehicles parts, weapons, clothing, etc. There were many with aircraft parts for sale. But he was interested in getting juice and sweet water by the jugs. He finds a place which also sells various fruit produce. He gets 4 large jugs of fruit juice and 4 jugs of sweet water, and another bag of assorted fruits, mostly apples and pears. He returns in a few minutes with the items to Maddie’s place. Maddie sees Fernando returning, “Hope you got what you need.” “Let me ask, as it might add to the order. Do you make like, hmmm... a salad in a sandwich?” Fernando asks. “A salad in a sandwich?” Maddie asks. “You know- like a ham and cheese with lettuce and tomato without the ham or cheese? Any maybe with other salad bits in it?” Fernando asks. “Oh, for your boys who cannot eat meat? We do that all the time.” Maddie answers. “OK. Add to the order 8 salad sandwiches, and can you wrap up a pound of sliced cheese?” Fernando says and asks. “Sure.” Maddie answers as she write is down. “How much is all that?” Fernando asks. “$380, minus the $200 you gave, that’s $180 left over.” Maddie explains. “That’s all?” Fernando asks. He then takes another $200 from his pocket and put it on the counter. “Keep the change for the excellent service.” “Why thank you.” Maddie says as she takes the coins and writes on her pad. She looks at kitchen area, checking on the order being done. Half of the sandwiches were already done. Other items were started at this point. The teens return and entered the establishment. Madison asks, “How long for the order to be done?” “I guess another half hour or so.” Fernando points out. “We can wait then.” Madison says. “What do you mean, wait?” Fernando asks. “We have guard duty to do.” Madison asks. “You’re excused from duty while you are with me.” Fernando tells him. “But what about protecting the convoy?” Madison asks. “With or without you the convoy can protect itself. Right now with the women willing to cause grief and strife with their arguing, no one is going to go in to bother them. And we will be there soon enough anyways.” Fernando explains. “If you insist.” Madison replies. “You can do me a favor and put these in the storage space of your buggies.” Fernando says as he hands him the bags of juices, sweet water and assorted fruit. Madison and Robin take the bag with Patricia and Alicia following them outside. They open the front hood (similar to a vintage VW Beetle) and put the various items inside it before heading back into the restaurant. Another 1 minutes and Maddie comes out with her cooks and assistants, piling the sandwiches and other items onto the counter. Maddie explains, “I made 20 Roast Beast, 20 Ham, 20 Chicken, 20 Cold cuts and 20 mixed sandwiches; the 8 oatmeal bowls and 8 salad sandwiches and 20 bowls of dipping/pouring gravy for the sandwiches. And here is a bag of assorted fruits. Will that be all?” “This is perfect. Of course I will be back with more orders but for now this is it. And I will be spreading the word that this is the place to go. Thanks.” Fernando tells her. He then turns to his crew, “Ladies, Gentlemen – let’s pack these up and head to camp!” The food items are gathered up and packed up into the trunk of the dune buggies. In a couple of minutes, they drive back to the convoy’s camp. Before the food is given out, Fernando has the buggies reconnected to their camper trailers. He gives Karl and Marvin the oatmeal, salad sandwiches, assorted fruits, and a jug of juice to give out to the wessens (Teri, La La, Li Li and themselves); and the teens to handout majority of the sandwiches, fruit and drinks to themselves, the Den Mother, Maribelle , Jeanette and her crew; and he takes several items that remain for his group. He walks to his camper, opening the side door, putting the items on the floor. He holds back from yelling, “I do not want back talk, belly aching or crying, you eat what is given to you, rarely are you going to have a choice.” He then moves the food from the floor of the bus to the sink shelf before closing the side door, “Now, Roast Beast, Ham or Chicken sandwich?” Ichigo looks up at him as he sorts out what he has, about 12 sandwiches in all. “If I hand you something, that is all you are going to get if you do not tell me what you want.” He tells her one more time. Again, she does not answer. “Alright, have this one. The rest I have to give out. There is juice in a large paper cup for you to have. I will be back.” He tells her as he tosses a (chicken) sandwich onto the bed next to her. He then picks up the remainder of the sandwiches and heads to Ruth’s camper. In the minute it takes to get to Ruth’s camper, Fernando tries to shake off that uneasy feeling that he might get dragged into something he does not want to be in. He knocks on the door, Joanna answers the door. “Oh, hi Mister Fernando. How can I help you?” Joanna asks. “I do not care about what argument might be happening, but here, I bought these in town. I do not know what they are other than it can be roast beast, ham, chicken or cold cuts. This other bag has some apples, pears and other fruits in it. And I poured myself some from this juice jug, the rest is for you guys.” Fernando explains as he hands Joanna the items. She takes them and puts them on a nearby shelf area, “Oh, thank you very much. We were not expecting this...” “Don’t worry about it. Just take and enjoy.” Fernando tells her. “Well, thanks again!” Joanna says. [This section can be removed if needed…] Fernando then walks around, but does not find Hondo around. This makes his choice harder to do but do it he must. With 6 remaining sandwiches he heads to Hondo’s camper and knocks hard on the door. The door opens with Val looking like she is guarding the gates of hell herself. It is met an eviler look from Fernando. “What do you want?” Val scowls at him. Fernando reaches over with the food his arms to her. “I bought lunch for everyone, and I do not care if you were busy cooking in there. Now take it and make peace with the world. I’m sure the girls are hungry.” “I don't need your help taking care of the girls. I managed to survive without you men until now.” Val spews out at him. “Do not start with me, woman. What I did to put you together can be undone with a wave of a hand.” Fernando tells her, “But I have this feeling that you do not care. So let me tell you this – the one thing they did not cut out from you was your heart. You better go in there and think about what is going on because despite what happened to you, Hondo and I took this group to look for you, chasing false leads, fighting to the death with those who got in our way looking for you, and even losing one of our own to find you. Yes Val – a person, James, was killed looking for you. It almost became two as even Hondo, your husband, took a bullet from Grey Lady looking for you as well. And when we went to where we were told you would be, we found the blimp crashed and burning on the ground. Take that to your grave because everybody needs help. Even me, and I have your husband at my right side to give me that help when I need it without asking. I do not care if what we do is not good enough, but it is the best we have and if you do not like it, you do not have to eat it. Now I’ll be in my camper. You can send Macey ‘home’ so we can eat what I bought for the group. But as for this arguing, I do not want to hear it. See you later and enjoy what we have.” He then turns and walks way but not in the direction of his camper. Val stands there for the moment in what was said and what had to be heard. His words seems to replay in her head, people got hurt and died looking for her. Her own husband, who she blamed in not doing anything, got shot by the one person holding her hostage. They arrive at the place she was held it and found it wrecked and burning. Part of her wants to find fault in being one step behind the situation and not catching up. But most of her is finding how much they tried to rescue her and how close they were in doing so. There is no fault there to have or point out. After a few moments she puts the sandwiches and items given to her onto the dining table. She then calls out to Macey and tells her to go to Fernando’s camper. -- To Be Continued... --

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 12th, 2021, 11:03pm (Great addition/edit)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 12th, 2021, 11:54pm Ruth Chased Ichigo down as she ran out of the camper.  She gave spoke a few words to Hondo quickly in passing, but did not envy what he was walking into. "Ichigo wait!" Ruth called out. Ichigo stopped but kept her back to Ruth. "Ichigo, I'm sorry. That was unfair of Valentine to say, but ."  Ruth said but was cut short. Ichigo spun angrily on her feet, tears of sadness, anger, and embarrassment in her eyes. "But nothing! That witch had no call!" Ichigo said angrily "She's been through hell, you know as much as we do, and we all know there is more to it. It wasn't right of her but, she's not well." Ruth said "I don't care! I deserve more respect than that!" Ichigo pouted. Ruth sighed, "Ichigo, I'm trying to be nice and help, but you haven't done much to deserve respect from us. Actually you've done nothing to deserve respect. You forget, we all saw your handiwork in fight town and got a taste of your attitude when you came into our camp uninvited like you owned not only the place but us as well. Fernando still took you in after all that, and we respected that. He and Hondo have helped all of us one way or another, as has Valentine. You, though, you've barely helped, and when you did Fernando forced you to. You've caused issues more than once, gone between stuck up and scared little girl like someone with extreme bi-polar disorder. Then, on top of that, you called Maggie names as if she's less than you. She is wessen but she is not less, and if Fernando heard what you called her, he'd wash your mouth out with soap! Now, I'm sorry Valentine said those things to you, but that doesn't excuse you." Ichigo got angrier and started full on crying "You all hate me and want me dead!" She bawled as she ran back to Fernando's camper. Ruth sighed and hung her head. It was only then he heard Valentine yelling at Tonya and Hondo. She looked up to see Tonya running away from camp and shortly after Hondo following, shaking his head in frustration, as he followed not far behind Tonya as Valentine stormed back to the camper. Ruth shook her head and headed back to her camper. As she approached, Joanna was standing in the doorway looking toward where the commotions had all came from. "What's the ruckus?" Joanna asked "You don't want to know." Ruth said "That bad?" Joanna asked Ruth nodded, "I think we may have to take back over meals, tonight at least. I'm not sure how we are going to pull off lunch at this point." "I thought Valentine was taking lunch and we were just doing sides for supper? What happened?" Joanna queried. "I don't know if its a relapse, or she's just realizing all that happened, or what, but she jut had a meltdown and I'm not sure that it's over." Ruth said. "I thought I heard that small blond woman yelling?" Joanna said. "Ichigo? Yeah. She was being .... herself." Ruth said. Joanna raised an eyebrow, "A condescending bitch?" Ruth shrugged, "It's o cover for a weak, scared person, but.... yeah. She called Maggie a ..." Ruth looked around, then leaned forward and whispered in Joanna's ear. Joana pulled back with wide eyes. "She didn't!" Joanna exclaimed. "Unfortunately so. That doesn't leave us, understand. She said some other things too, and made Maggie cry. Valentine lost her cool and reamed her out. I tried to talk to Ichigo, but she wasn't up for it. I just saw Hondo and Tonya get their asses handed to them by Valentine too, so we're going to have to hold it together for all of us." Ruth said. Joanna shook her head and shrugged, "Oh well, we've done it before. I'd like to complain but after all we've been through ..." Ruth smiled, "I feel the same. I need to go check on Valentine and the others, but if you could get the girls and get started early, that would be good." "They are out watching the boy's play, but I'll round them up." Joanna said. Ruth nodded,"Thanks" As Joanna headed off to collect the younger ones Ruth headed back to a place that usually had been the welcoming center of camp, but now felt as if the door to that camper was the gates of Tartarus themselves.  As she headed back she saw Fernando head off with Marvin and Karl towards town. She envied them. She had heard this town was a dangerous pit of thieves and cutthroats. Yes, Fernando and the others were descending into a den of vipers and she envied them. As she entered the camper, she found Maggie staring at the table, Valentine chopping vegetable with a cold, far away, almost scared look on her face, and the others who were "helping" trying to look busy but were accomplishing almost nothing. Macey and Zoey were not in sight, so she suspected that they had retreated to the loft for their own safety. Ruth went up to Valentine cautiously, and cleared her throat. But Valentine did not acknowledge her presence at all. The other in the room, except for Maggie, watched Ruth and Valentine with side long glances. "Val?" Ruth said "hmm." Valentine grunted. "Valentine, look at me." Ruth said firmly. Valentine half turned her head towards her, her eye's though looked down. "Val, this isn't like you." Ruth said "You don't know me. Not sure anyone here does... Maggie maybe, but not the rest of you.... Not even my own husband. Startin' to think no one cares 'bout me either, just what I can do for them." She half muttered. "That's not fair of you to say. You are better than this yelling at people and pity party you're having. " Ruth said Valentine's eye's snapped to Ruth finally, and the lost look was replaced with one of anger. "Who are you to say what's fair?! I was the one tortured and taken apart! You have no clue who I am or what I've gone through!" Valentine growled. "That's because you won't tell us! All we know is you were hurt, and the only person who knows and you say you trust helped hurt you!" Ruth exclaimed "She saved me!! Where were the rest of you?!?" Valentine snarled. "Trying to find your ungrateful ass! You know what we all endured? What Hondo and Fernando went through and ..." Ruth started to point at Molly, but she shook her head at Ruth so she stopped. "All I hear about is what you all went through! I'm tired of it!" Valentine snapped. Ruth sighed again, "Valentine.... I'm sorry for what happened to you, but the women who helped save me, my sister, and my cousins isn't the one I see in front of me. We all miss her and want her back. We'd all help if she let us." Valentine stared back at the floor without saying anything. Ruth turned to Molly who looked like she was trying to head things up but was looking lost. "Molly, My campers a bit smaller, but we can take the meal prep over there." Ruth said "We're fine here." Valentine murmured. "Obviously you are not." Ruth replied before turning back to Molly. "We can take care of the main course for supper as well." Ruth said. "We might have to do an early supper and hand out snacks. Lunch is late and it's not even half done now." Molly said. "Ok, then, ladies, lets get things moved." Ruth said. "I'll help you move stuff then I'd better come back." Molly said nodding towards Valentine. Ruth nodded. and started helping the few that remained gather stuff up. After they left Valentine and Maggie sat in silence for several minutes. After several uncomfortably quiet minutes Maggie spoke up. "Valentine.... They are right." She said in almost a whisper. "Right?" Valentine asked softly without looking up. "I... I hurt you. I know what happened because I... I helped." She said in a broken whisper. Valentine shook her head, "No, you were forced.... You had no choice." Maggie sighed, "I had a choice. Death is still a choice. they would have killed me, yes... hell they almost did. They had me strapped to a bed and were going to transplant some of you into me and see what happened. If... if it wasn't for the emergency... if it wasn't for the threat of your husband and Fernando getting too close..." "Wait, what? They moved me because of them?" Valentine said. "Yes, they knew they would find us, even as well hidden as we were. Those two scared the boogie men. If it wasn't for that we'd both be lab rats still, I'd probably be dead and in specimen jars. They gave me a chance, a window of opportunity. I did what our captors ordered as I didn't want to die. So I made a choice. I might have got you out, but you asked me to take a chance and help you just get a message out so they could come and I chose not to. I'm no good. I barely saved you. If it hadn't been for those cowboy's we'd be dead. No one has ever needed me, cause I'm worthless. That Ichigo is a mean person, but she right. I'm a dirty, worthless, half trash-panda, science-experiment-gone-wrong whore." Maggie said meekly. Valentine's head snapped up, "Don't say that! You are good! You saved me! I need you!!" Maggie sighed, "I wish that was true." About then Hondo entered the camper with Molly on his heels. "Val." He said quietly but firmly. "You change your mind?" She asked flatly. " 'bout?" He asked. " 'bout Maggie stayin'." She said. "I think we need to talk 'bout it." He replied. "No. Yes or we have nothin' to talk 'bout." She replied. Hondo nodded, "Alright, then I guess I'll be sleepin' in the Bronco until you decide to actually talk to me." He turned to Molly quickly before leaving, "You stayin' 'round?" "I'll keep an eye on her." Molly replied softly. Hondo nodded, "Thanks." After Hondo left, Molly sat down on the couch. Nothing was said between them. Molly stared at Valentine and Maggie. Valentine stared at the floor blankly and Maggie stared sadly at the table. their silence was broken only by a knock at the door. Valentine looked up and Molly who just shrugged. Valentine returned her shrug with a scowl and got up to answer the door. Upon opening the door she found Fernando standing there, of which she figured he was there to plead Hondo's case.  Val gave him a look like she was guarding the gates of hell herself. It was met an eviler look from Fernando. “What do you want?” Val scowls at him.   Fernando reaches over with the food his arms to her. “I bought lunch for everyone, and I do not care if you were busy cooking in there. Now take it and make peace with the world. I’m sure the girls are hungry.” “I don't need your help taking care of the girls. I managed to survive without you men until now.” Val spews out at him. “Do not start with me, woman. What I did to put you together can be undone with a wave of a hand.” Fernando tells her, “But I have this feeling that you do not care. So let me tell you this – the one thing they did not cut out from you was your heart. You better go in there and think about what is going on because despite what happened to you, Hondo and I took this group to look for you, chasing false leads, fighting to the death with those who got in our way looking for you, and even losing one of our own to find you. Yes Val – a person, James, was killed looking for you. It almost became two as even Hondo, your husband, took a bullet from Grey Lady looking for you as well. And when we went to where we were told you would be, we found the blimp crashed and burning on the ground. Take that to your grave because everybody needs help. Even me, and I have your husband at my right side to give me that help when I need it without asking. I do not care if what we do is not good enough, but it is the best we have and if you do not like it, you do not have to eat it. Now I’ll be in my camper. You can send Macey ‘home’ so we can eat what I bought for the group. But as for this arguing, I do not want to hear it. See you later and enjoy what we have.” He then turns and walks way but not in the direction of his camper. Val stands there for the moment in what was said and what had to be heard. His words seems to replay in her head, people got hurt and died looking for her. Her own husband, who she blamed in not doing anything, got shot by the one person holding her hostage. They arrive at the place she was held it and found it wrecked and burning. Part of her wants to find fault in being one step behind the situation and not catching up. But most of her is finding how much they tried to rescue her and how close they were in doing so. There is no fault there to have or point out. After a few moments she puts the sandwiches and items given to her onto the dining table. She then calls out to Macey and tells her to go to Fernando’s camper. After Macey left, Zoey sat down to eat with Molly, though she ate halfheartedly as she was feeling sad about Valentine being upset. Maggie didn't eat but continued to stare at the ceiling. Valentine looked at them all for a moment before turning towards the lift. "I have a headache. I'm goin' to lie down. Don't bother me for anyone." She said flatly, leaving her sandwich sit on the counter for Molly to put away with the other uneaten food. Valentine walked into the bedroom and took off her boot and stripped down to her Bra and panties. She stared at herself in the mirror for several minutes, feeling for scars or missing parts, but found nothing. She even seemed to be missing some scars she had gotten when she was younger. After a bit she sat down n the bed, Hondo's, Fernando's, Ruth's, and Maggie's words ran through her head. she clenched her fists in anger and slammed a fist into the side table, cracking the top and her hand in the process. She she lifted her hurt hand and stared at it for a moment as she clenched and unclenched her fist, taking in the pain of every motion. after a moment it just felt numb and she let her arm drop to her side. A tear betrayed her face and after a few more moment she laid face down into her pillows and sobbed. When Hondo left the camper he walked off to where he had left Tonya, but found the area empty. He looked around a bit and found a trailer through the taller grass that showed where she had gone. She had gone alone as there was no newer print in the area, nor newly bent and crushed grass, but her path seemed to make a bee-line towards the local bazaar. The place he had told her not to go alone. He sighed and muttered to himself. Valentine was having a melt down and had crawled up both their asses, but he had thought Tonya would have been more obedient than this. He wished he had his shotgun too, but he had his revolver and return to camp would just lose him time. He hoped Fernando might still be in town, as they had not crossed paths yet, but he was not sure. He sighed once more and started off towards town.he limped slightly as he walked and muttered about his knee hurting, though he only half processed it. He wasn't feeling right but he had too much to do to worry about it now. To be continued....

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 14th, 2021, 12:11am Tonya walked toward the bazaar slowly. A little voice in her head told her she should not go, like Hondo wanted, but Valentine's words replayed so loudly in her mind that she just could not think straight. She loved them both, and Hondo was being the father to her she had craved for so long, so disobedience was the furthest thing from her mind. Her mind just was not processing her actions as going against Hondo, but more so as trying to escape the hurt the words that pounded in her head brought her. As she walked she thought. She wanted to cry some more, but she would not let herself. She had been here before, after a fashion.  She had not felt love in a long time, not like she had felt from Hondo, Valentine, and even Fernando to a point, but she had felt like crying a lot in the past. It was not the first time she had been hurt or felt used and cast aside. But as a slave, and a wessen to boot, weakness could get you dead, and crying was seen as weakness. So to stay looking strong you got angry. Angry was something she knew and had been for so long it was hard to remember a time before she was angry. When the anger stopped, that time was clear as a bell. It was not the moment she met Hondo, but it was shortly after. Her anger started to dissolve the moment he came walking out of the woods holding Zoey in his arms and was almost a distant memory after he asked her to be his daughter. It was not that being his daughter was fading from her mind or heart, but old habits die hard and her anger was coming back as if by reflex. As the noise of the bazaar hit her, she was feeling the full on cold anger she was used to again. It almost felt empowering, but some voice in her did not like seeing it back, though the voice was small and quiet at the moment. The bazaar was much like she expected. It was loud, dirty, and rough. It fed her anger and quieted the voices in her head. The place was a mix of people of different races, businessmen mixed with hookers and farmers, wessens of all kinds, freemen, slaves, slave sellers, thieves, murderers, and self-appointed lawmen all packed in, pushing and bustling, each ones business more important than anyone elses. It was chaos, it was madness, it was the experience called the bazaar. As she walked she saw sellers of food, craftsmen, artisans, and whores plying their trades, junk sellers, junk buyers alike. Some people sold new items, some antiques, and some junk they called "priceless" antiques. Many sellers were wessen, some free and others trusted slaves selling for their masters. There were people there who looked like they could buy and sell the whole town several times over and poor, beaten down beggars just looking for a coin to buy food, or a scrap of bread to tame the aching emptiness in their bellies. As she past one food stall in particular a sight caught her attention and she moved in closer to hear the voices better. A dirty little wessen girl, Eisbiber she thought but she was so dirty and skinny, stood in front of a big man at a food stall. The poor little thing barely had any clothes on, what she did have were torn and thread-bare. She had no shoes, her hair was matted with dirt, and arm was bent as if it had been broken and not set properly.  She held out her hands pleadingly before the big man as he shouted and pointed his finger away. As Tonya got closer she could hear what was going on. "Please, I'm so hungry! Just a piece of bread, please mister!" The little girl begged. "I've told you before, no money no food! Now get out of here!" He said as he kicked at her. She fell down trying to avoid his heavy boot, and she just sat there in the dirt and filth, seeming out of will to fight for life much further. a small timid looking woamn came out from behind the booth and knelt down beside the girl. She appeared to be half wessen maybe, part Indole Gentile, but it was hard to tell. She had a bruise on her face that looked to be pretty new, and was missing her pinky on her right hand and pinky and ring finger on her left. As she knelt beside the girl she looked up at the man with with pleading eyes. "Let her have my bread, please master. I can go without." She said meekly. He raised his hand as if to hit her, "Why you insolent bitch!" He stopped short as she flinched and raised her arm to protect herself. He lowered his arm with a huff. "If you're so eager to give up your food you can just not eat today. No get back to work before I cut off that thumb and make your left arm completely usless. I'd have to sell you as a street whore then. You're not a good enough #$@! to keep with only one usable hand!" He said chuckling evil as if he'd told some joke. She nodded and scrambled to her feet. "I'm sorry master." she said meekly. She went back behind the stand as the big man stood over the little girl. "Now, you git going and I don't want to see you again until you get hair in your crotch. Then maybe if you're a good enough #$@! I'll feed out. This one will be worn out by then anyway!" He said with a gaff as he nodded to his slave. He chuckled to himself and turned back to his stand, not waiting for the little girl to get up. Tonya stepped forward about then and helped the little girl up. She then turned grabbed some bread from the stand and handed it to the little girl. The girls eye's brightened and a smile came to her face. "Th..th..thank you." She stuttered meekly. Before Tonya could reply a strong hand grabbed her arm and spun her around. "Got you, thieving wessen scum!" The store owner bellowed. Tonya glanced back over her should at where the little girl had been but she had disappeared in the crowd. She turned back to the man, who was half lifting her off the feet by her arm, as he was as tall as Hondo, if not a bit taller, though she doubted he was stronger as much of his mass she was sure was fat. She glared and growled at him. "I'm not a thief! I had every intention of paying. Just was not going to let an innocent one starve while you wallow in excess!" she hissed "Got some fire in you. Not seen one so furry in a long time. Bet you're a real goer in under the sheets." He said as a leering grin played across his fat face. "I'd not do you the favor dead drunk!" She spat. He jerked her so hard her shoulder popped, then dropped her to the ground. "If you don't have the money to pay you'll do as I say or I'll turn you over to the slavers. There's a particularly nasty one that likes to... alter his slaves before selling them. He does it himself without pain killers. I think he'd even let me watch if I asked!" He said with a grin and a laugh. Tonya scrambled to her feet angrily and spoke with a snarl,"Just tell me what I owe you for the bread, you pig!" "Price of my bread is $5, for your kind it's $20, because you took it and gave it away before paying I'd have charged you $50, but because of that pig comment its $500 or I sell your ass!" He snarled back. Tonya angrily stuck her hand in her pocket and her heart jumped into her throat. Her pocket was empty. Hondo had given her some gold coins in case of emergencies, but she had emptied her pockets into her vest, which she had taken off before starting to help with lunch. Her vest was hanging in camper still which left her penniless. She tried to force a confident smile as she spoke almost shakily. "You wouldn't take my word that I could get you double in an hour, would you?" She asked The big man smiled a big ugly grin and chuckled, "Oh how I hoped you'd say something like that. Now, the question is, do I sell you or #$@! you first then sell you?!" Tonya spun on her heals and took off running. She didn't realize how badly he had popped her shoulder until then. As she ran the man bellowed loudly for all to hear "Thief!! Stop that Fuchsbau! She's a thief! 3 gold piece reward for that thief!" He bellowed. At that moment a want-to-be self-appointed lawman, dressed in black leather stepped out in the street in front of her. The crowd split with screams and gasps, and Tonya skidded to a stop and turned to try to run down an alley. As she turned something hit her shoulder blade with a dull thump, that left her shoulder feeling as if it were on fire. She reached back with her left hand and felt a knife sticking out of her shoulder. She half stumbled and looked behind her to see the man dressed in leather hot on her tail. She pushed herself, trying to get more speed out of her legs, but another dull thump, and a burning pain in the back of her thigh sent her sprawling face first into the dirt. She tried to move, tried to get up, but as she started to rise a knee slammed into her back and knocked her back, face-first, into the dirt. She struggled to free herself but the knee dug deeper into her back. "Stop squirming, filth!" A voice hissed. "Let me go! I'm innocent!" She pleaded. "None of you wessens are innocent. You're all filth. I'd slit your throat now and take the hide in for the wessen bounty at Fort Denver, if it wasn't that your hide is worth more alive at the moment!" He hissed. After a moment she settled down and was yanked to her feet. She tried to pull away but her bad arm was twisted up behind her back. "Fight me and I'll yank that arm, and twist that knife until you pass out!" He hissed. She stopped fighting as the pain was too much at the moment and the man was too strong, stronger than a human his size should be. She was marched back to the vendor in quick order, her left and should throbbing with every move. As they approached the big man at the stand he was grinning smugly at her. He frowned a bit as he saw the blood running down her shoulder and leg. "Did you have to poke her full of holes? I don't want to get blood on me when I #$@! her!... Well, not like that anyway." He said in a condescending tone. The "lawman" just stared at the vendor blankly. "I don't care what you do with this filth. Just have her fixed if you're gonna #$@! her. Don't need more of their kind around." The man said flatly. "I'll keep that in mind. Now, I expect you want paid. Just a moment." The big man said as he turned and walked behind his stall and grabbed a couple items. He came back out with four gold pieces, some hand cuffs, and a leather collar that had been modified to have eight spikes on the inside connected to four old dog shock collar packs. "Cuff and collar the bitch and I'll give you an extra gold piece." The big man said to the "lawman". The "lawman" nodded and took the money, pocketed it then took the cuffs and collar and put them on Tonya. "I'd have collared this filth for free." he said coldly. "I'll remember that for next time." The big man said with a grin. The "lawman" merely squinted at him for a moment before finishing his task. Once done he pulled the knife out of her leg and shoulder, and let her go. "She's your dog now." He said. Tonya turned and tried to run but a hot blue fire jumped out of the collar causing her eye's to roll back into he head and her body to hit the ground in a fit of spasms. It stopped for a moment and she tried to catch her breath but the pain his her again and sent her body into spasms again. Just as she started to lose consciousness it stopped and left her panting, shaking, and sweating on the ground. The big man laughed at her, "Ha, ha, ha! That never gets old! Now, you'll do what I say, bitch or I'll turn up the power on it! You'd better save your strength or you won't survive my friend poking around inside of you." About then a loud 'THWACK' sound was heard and the big man fell to his knees with a scream. Tonya couldn't see what was happening as her eyes were out of focus and filled with dirt and tears, but it sounded as if someone had hit the big man with a baseball bat or the like. As she looked up and blinked, trying to focus, she saw a gang of wessens standing off to one side. the crowd had parted for them and the roar of voices had fallen to a dull murmur. In the front of the gang of wessens a dark haired fox wessen, possibly a Vulpesmyrca, stood tall, right behind the big man. He was holding a black baseball bat in his right hand, thumping it menacingly like in his left. The "lawman" started to draw a throwing knife but one of the other wessen pulled out a .410 shotgun loaded with a slug and shot the "lawman" in the left shoulder. He dropped the knife and grabbed is injured shoulder, scowling at the wessen mob. The dark haired fox wessen clicked his tough and shook his head. "Ah, señor, Bringing a knife to a gun fight? Not very savvy, señor." He said. The "lawman" growled, spun on his heals and ran into the crowd. A couple of wessen started to give chase but the dark haired wessen whistled and shook his head. "Not today, amigos. We will get him later. We have other matters to deal with." He said Tonya tried to ease herself up, but she hurt all over and was too weak to with the handcuffs on. The dark haired wessen reached down and picked her up as if she weighed almost nothing. She stumbled and swayed on her feet but he held her gently, but firmly to keep her upright. As she looked at him he was maybe a little shorter than herself but he had seemed like a giant as he had stood over her a moment ago, and still somehow seemed like a giant among men and wessen alike. Many of his group were far bigger than him, and even Fernando and Hondo would make him look like a dwarf, but he had the attitude of a giant, and it showed. He smiled gently at her as he held her upright as she regained her senses. "The ground is no place for a beautiful señorita like yourself." He said in a strong soothing voice. He snapped his fingers and two female wessen rushed forward, one took the collar off her, and the other picked the lock on her handcuffs. Tonya swayed a bit but was starting to stabilize a bit. Her eyes locked on his, they were a dark green and they seemed to pull her in. He smiled softly at her. "I am sorry we did not get here sooner to keep this humiliation from happening." He said "Who... who are you?" She asked weakly. "My apologies, bonita. I am Hector De la Cruz, unofficial leader of os animais. We are a league of wessen who are tired of being treated like animales and banded together to fight for all wessen to have good lives." He replied "That sounds like a nice idea. Thank you, Mr. De la Cruz." She replied "That is Hector to you, bonita." he replied. "Bonita?" she asked. "Ah, forgive me. It means pretty one, in Spanish." He replied. She looked down at the ground, and embarrassed smile crept across her face. "I'm not pretty. I'm a dirty, mess at the moment, and unlike you I have the shame ..." She said quietly "Your pink hair? It's no shame. It's beautiful, its unique, its you. You are pretty.... and you could use a bath, some medical care, and some rest. Allow me." He said She squeaked slightly as he swept her off her feet. As he held her he turned to the big man who lay on the ground. He looked up at Hector with pleading eyes. "Please, Mister, Have pity." The big man pleaded. "Like you had on her? or the little girl? or the woman you call your slave?" Hector asked coldly. "I'm sorry... I"ll make up for it, I promise! Please have mercy!" He begged. Hector looked at Tonya, "What do you think, bonita?" Tonya sighed, "Let him go. He's not worth it." Hector nodded then turned to the man and spoke coldly, "She is your saving angel. Be gone from this town before nightfall or I'll end you myself." "Thank you, kind sir. You'll not regret it!" The big man said as he crawled over to the stand and pulled himself to his feet. Hector turned away and carried Tonya to a cart and gently placed her in it. He turned to one of the larger wessens close to him and nodded at the wagon. He nodded back and started pulling the cart with Tonya in it back to the wessen district of town. She wanted to protest but she was in pain and tired. as they pulled off Hector hung back a bit, and pulled a couple other wessens back. As soon as they others were out of earshot he spoke lowly to them. "Follow this asshole out of town. Once he's out of the towns's sight, kill him, throw him in a ditch and bring his wares back for the group." he said in a low tone. They nodded and silently moved off into the shadows to watch an wait. Tonya did not know when it happened but she soon passed out. She half woke up as two wessen women stripped her bare, shaved her fur around her wounds so they could clean them and sew them up, and then they cleaned her up. they gave her some medicine to drink and it wasn't much longer until things went dark again. Hondo followed her tracks to the edge of the Bazaar and lost it there. The place was bustling with people of all types, from the wealthy, to the down and dirty. Hondo shook his head. He was not sure how he would find her here, but hopefully he'd get lucky this time and be worrying about nothing. He stopped and chatted with a few of the vendors but as soon as he asked about a pink haired fuchsbau they would clam up and not be interested in talking, a couple even told him to leave in no uncertain terms.  After about forty minutes of searching hit hit upon his first lead. A group of old coots were drinking beer, smoking pipes, swapping stories, and playing cards not far from the main beer tent in the bazaar. He decided to stop in for a beer and listen for any gossip. the guys at the bar in the tent were tight lipped so he wandered over to where the old men were shooting the shit. after a bit one of them took notice of him and spoke up. "Want ta sit in fer a hand, sonny?" He asked. "No thanks, old timer. Just wanted a quick beer." Hondo replied. "What's the hurry? Goin' to a fire or gotta man to kill?" He said with a straight face. Hondo raised an eyebrow which caused him to start laughing as did the others. "Heh, heh, lighten up, sonny. Life's too short to be so serious." he said Hondo chuckled lightly, "Sorry, just got business to attend to an' no one seems to give me the information I need." "Information? What you up to?" The old man asked. "Lookin' for someone. Someone I care 'bout and swore to protect, but they decided not to listen to me an' wandered off. Might not be anythin' wrong but everyone I ask 'bout her clams up or gets hostile. Just want to make sure she's alright." He said "She? ah, a love interest, eh?" the old man said with a grin. "More or a daughter, you could say." Hondo said seriously. The old man frowned, " I see. Had a daughter once." He shook his head, "She was so young when she died. I'd have traded everythin' to save her. Lost myself for a while after. Who ya lookin' for. Might not be able to help directly but might know how ta open the right doors for ya." Hondo nodded, "I'd appreciate it. Lookin' for a young woman, 16 years old, looks a bit older, bright pink hair." "Fuchebau?" one of the others asked warily. Hondo nodded again, "That would be the one." A couple of the old men just shook their head and turned away, some of the others murmured incoherently. The first one held up his hand to the other. "He has a right to know." He said "Quiet, you old fool! If they find out..." Another started to say. "If they find out, what? They kill me? I'm an old man. I don't have much longer as is. I'd rather not rack up any more regrets before I die!" he said. "Know what?" Hondo asked firmly. The old man sighed, "You missed a hell of a ruckus here, 'bout an eighty to ninety minutes ago. There was a jerk of a vendors down the way, hates wessens an' he's a pig. Had a run in with a fuchbau with pink hair." "Where is she?!" Hondo asked more firmly. "Let me just say I'm sure she's alright now. one of those wanna-be lawmen put a couple pig-stickers in her, and that bastard had some fun with a shock collar on her, but Os Animais saved her." He said. "Os Animais? Who are they and where is she, old timer?!" He asked with a growl. "Now, don't get your hackles up, sonny! Os Animais is a group of wessens. Some call them vigilantes, some call them thugs, they call themselves freedom fighters. They look after wessen injustices... sometimes. We think there is more goin' on, but we don't know. If they have her, though, she's safe for now. She's in Wessen Town, rumored to be under the care of De la Cruz." He said. "Where is this Wessen Town?" Hondo asked coldly. "It's on the northeast side of town, but you don't want to go there, son." the old man said. "Why? I've saved wessens. Hell, I have more human enemies in this world 'cause I have helped wessens, my friend and I have. I adopted two wessen girls as my own daughters on top of that!" Hondo said angrily. the old man shook his head, "It's commendable, I know. Hell, I got nothin' 'gainst them. Don't reckon they are any better or any worse than the rest of us, but those wessen think they are better, an' you are human. They don't care if you saved a million of them. You are inferior an' a a threat as a human. You go there, 'specially all het up you'll die there for sure. If they have yur girl she's safe, an' if she loves an' trusts you she'll be back. Just wait." "I can't wait." Hondo replied. One of the others sighed, "Oh hell. I might as well not have any new regrets either. Listen to this old fool, young man. He's an old fool, but he's not wrong. Now I happen to know that De la Cruz has an early supper at this one place at the end of town every weeknight. He's never missed when he's in town. The owner owes me a favor or two. How 'bout you. me, and this old fool go have us a tequila and wait for them. I'll have that bastard that owns the place put out a spotter to let us know when they are coming. I just need you to promise to keep your cool. If she's with him you can talk to her then, if not you might have a chance to approach him if he's in a good mood. He won't do aything to you there as long as you aren't rude." Hondo sighed and nodded, "What time does he usually get there?" To be continued....

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 14th, 2021, 11:02pm Tonya woke slowly, her body felt stiff but there was softness all around her, and the faint smell of roses. She opened her eyes and found herself on a large, soft bed covered in a white down quilt. Their was sun spilling through the window beside her, which fell gently across the bed. A white, see through canopy covered the grand bed, and the soft feather pillows cradled her head just right. She did not remember when she was last so comfortable. For a moment she just lie there, enjoying the warmth and comfort until a thought crossed her mind which caused her to sit upright in the bed. Where was she? She put a hand to her head for a moment then eased herself back as she had sat up too fast and it had made her dizzy. She tried to think about where she might be but nothing came to her. She pulled the blanket's back again, in a second attempt to sit up and found herself in a white, almost see-through gown. As she looked at herself and wondered how she had gotten into the gown a sort of familiar, sultry Spanish accented voice spoke out. "How are you feeling, bonita?" the voice called out. Tonya pulled the blankets back over herself and stared at him wide eyed for a second or two as she processed. "Who..? What...? where am I? And you? You're ... you're..." She stammered "Hector De la Cruz, your savior, and once again at your service, bonita." He said with a bow and flourish. She blinked a moment then nodded, "yes, I remember.... but where am I and.... and how did I get in this and here?!" She asked in an exited tone. "Calm yourself. This is the guest room at my hacienda. You are my guest." He said soothingly. "But ... but... this gown? My clothes!" she exclaimed. "There is nothing to worry about, fair señorita. The nurses who took care of your wounds and cleaned you up dressed you and put you in bed. Do not worry, that were of the chosen evolved." Hector replied. Tonya relaxed a bit but raised an eyebrow, "Chosen evolved?" "Forgive me, bonita. I forget that some have been downtrodden by the humans for so long they do know understand. The chosen evolved are what the humans call wessen. We were chosen to be evolved, to be better than them. We are faster, stronger, have heightened senses, and when not injected with their poison, many of us will live much longer. The humans despise us for this and try to make us think we are less than we are, for we the chosen evolved should be running this world and the humans should be our slaves!" Hector replied with a fiery passion in his voice. "Oh." Tonya said a bit surprised, "But... not all humans are bad." Hector shook his head, "Tsk, tsk. My poor, downtrodden little fox. Some say they are our friends and some will even help us, but when it comes down to humans or the chosen evolved they will always choose the humans. But, enough about that. Do you have any family or friends who might be looking for you?" "Papa and maybe a coupe others. Wait, how long have I been asleep?" he asked in a worried tone. "A couple hours, I believe." he replied She sat back up and looked around, "Papa will be worried! I... I need my clothes! I need to get back!" Hector walked up to her and gently pushed her back, "Rest, Bonita. I can get your Papa and bring him here. Is there anyone else?" Tonya nodded, " Yes, but you don't understand," "Mama? Sisters? Brothers?" hector asked "Sister and Moma, but..." She said "Why were you out alone in a town like this, then? Did you not know ow dangerous it was?" He asked, cutting her off. Tonya nodded, "Moma and I had a fight today. I... Papa said not to go alone, but I was hurt and angry and..." "Just needed some time and noise to keep your thoughts from being too loud, I understand. It was a foolish thing to do, but Hector has been there before. Now, where do I find your family?" Hector asked "You don't understand... My sister is Klaustreich, I think..." She said before being cut off again. "Ah I understand. You are adopted. A family, but not of blood. It is like that here with many of us." He said. "Yeah, but.... Papa and Moma... they are human." She said, a touch of shame in her voice. She heard the shame and it surprised her. She had not been ashamed of being adopted by humans before. Why was she now? Hector nodded solemnly, "Ah.... I did not expect that. I see why you would be reluctant to say. Let me ask, was your fight with your... adopted human mother because you are not one of them?" Tonya cocked her head and thought for a moment, "I.. I don't think so.... She was tortured recently and... it changed her somehow. She was yelling at papa and I tried to stop her. Told her we should talk as a family and she told me that I may be their adopted daughter but it didn't give me some magical family right to have a say in what was happening." "Not tell me, do you think she would have said that if your were human, were actually their flesh and blood daughter?" Hector asked "I... I don't know." Tonya said quietly. "I believe you do know, bonita. It just hurts to admit. I too have been where you are. The humans will never accept us as one of them. You do not have to hate them, but you can not trust them. The only ones you can trust are your own kind, us, the chosen evolved." Hector said in a soothing voice. There was something about his voice and his accent that soothed Tonya to her very core. She sighed and sat back in a half defeated means. "Maybe you're right." Tonya said Hector smiled, "That is not important now. What is important is for you to rest, and if you feel well enough, you can accompany me to dinner." "What about papa?" She asked. "You think he is actually worried?" He asked Tonya nodded, "You don't know papa. If there are actually good humans in this world he is one of the best, better than you've seen before. He doesn't look at what you are. It only matters to him who you are." Hector sighed, "Bonita, if I ever had wanted to believe that, you make me wish it was true. I am not sure that he would be welcome here with the chosen, or what the humans call wessen town, but after dinner I will send word to him that you are safe. For now, you are my guest and you should rest. You are to be my guest for as long as you wish, and I hope that is for a long time." He smiled at her and his smile melted all of her fears away. "I think I feel well enough to go to dinner." She said He nodded, "Then, I will leave you for now. There is a bathroom over there. No baths as you have stitches, but a hot shower may feel nice. The wardrobe  had many clothes for a beautiful woman such as you. Pick out whatever dress you like. I will come again for you in an hour and a half." He bowed slightly to her, "Until later, my fair flower." He then departed, but he did not just walk away. He left in such a style that left her watching him with awe until he had disappeared from sight. She lay back into the pillows for several minutes before forcing herself to get up. When she got up it was slow and shakily. She tried to stretch out the kinks. She looked around again to make sure she was alone before she pulled the gown off from over her head. there was a light breeze blowing through the window and it felt good as it blew across the light fur that covered her body. After a moment she forced herself to walk to the bathroom. She opened the windows in there, one being in the shower itself but it was in such a way that no one could see in, and the breeze felt great still. It was warm out but still cool enough to raise goosebumps over her whole body as she stood there. the shower was an older type, all brass plumbing, but it shown as if new. She turned the knobs and the water flowed out of the shower head, hitting her with a cold blast at first, which caused her to shiver, but it soon warmed. The now hot water soothed her sore body and the cool breeze kept her from getting too warm. A more perfect shower she had never had before. She stayed under the water much longer than planned, but it felt so good. She finally got out and dried off. The warmth from the shower had raised her temperature enough that the wind did not feel as cool as it had before, so she sat at the end of the bed and let the breeze dry her fur. once she was dry she combed her hair and went to the closet. She had only worn a skirt once, but never a dress and that was all there was in the wardrobe. She finally decided on a black and red dress, that went almost all the way to the floor but left her shoulders and much of her cleavage exposed, much more than anything she had worn before. She found a red shawl in a dresser in the room that seemed to math the red in the dress perfectly, as well as a red pair of shoes. She looked at herself in the mirror and hardly recognized the person she saw. For the first time she felt like a real lady, and she liked that feeling. Not far away Hondo sat with two old codgers in a Mexican type cantina just a stones throw from wessen town. They sipped tequila and talked about bullshit mostly. To the casual on looker it was just a cowboy and a couple old timers shooting the shit over some alcohol, but it was much more than that. Ever person that entered was scrutinized and watched. A few random folks had been in and out but none of interest. The only suspicious ones were a three guys dressed in black. Two wore dusters and one worse a leather coat and hat. They all had pistols rifles, except the one in leather. He had one arm in a sling and carried a sawed off 12 gauge. Hondo caught a glimpse of what looked like a badge on at least one of them, but it did not matter too much. They were not wessen, and though they looked slightly menacing, they kept to themselves and were of no interest to him as long as they stayed that way. So for now he watched and waited. Back at camp Valentine was finally waking up. she had cried herself asleep, but she was not sure how long ago that was though. She dressed and slowly came down from the loft. She found Maggie pretty well in the same place she left her and Molly was kicked back on the couch. "Where is everyone?" She asked. "No clue on Hondo or Tonya, not seen them since before you laid down. Macey came back but I sent her and Zoey to hang out with Ruth. Ruth said she'd watch them and handle supper." Molly said from under her hat. "Well then, sounds like we aren't needed." Valentine said. Maggie shrugged but said nothing. Molly grunted, "hmm, I guess. Don't think you won any friends today anyway." Valentine scowled, "They didn't endear themselves to me either. Now, if I'm not needed, I'm going to town. Tired of starin' at this camper. You two goin' or am I goin' alone?" Molly sighed and stood up slowly. "Come on, Mags. We'd better go with her since she seems to fall into shit wherever she goes and blames everyone else if they aren't there." Molly said in an annoyed tone. "#$@! you!" Valentine said, "and where were you when I was bein' tortured?" "Drinking booze, smokin' meth, and #$@!ing like there was no tomorrow, what else?" She said sarcastically. Valentine scowled, "I don't need your sharp tongue! You comin' or stayin'?" "I'll stay." Maggie said quietly. "Oh no you don't! You're not leaving me with Polly Anna here! Get your tail up!" Molly said Valentine's scowl deepened but she did not say anything. Maggie sighed but got up and pulled on a coat. Valentine strapped on a pistol and grabbed her shotgun and headed out the door, not looking to see if the other two were following or not. Molly hurried Maggie to follow Valentine and closed the door behind them. "Hondo, you owe me one." Molly mutter under her breath as she drug Maggie along trying to catch up the the quickly retreating Valentine. To be continued ...

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 14th, 2021, 11:33pm After walking about to his camper Fernando stops at the side door. Macey comes from between the electric camper and the dub box trailer. He opens the door as she steps up to him. He points inside the bus and she goes inside. He follows in after her and closes the door behind him. Macey sits on the edge of the bench as Fernando step to the front passenger seat and searched for one of his small Yeasu radios. As he searched, he starts to talk to Macey, “This is no punishment on you or Zoey, but until we adults can resolve on some issues, you two are not to play unless Hondo and I are together with you both. I hope this only lasts a short time.” “This is because of the way Aunt Val was screaming at everyone earlier?” Macey asks. “That has a lot to do with it, I will admit that but it is nothing against her, Hondo, Zoey or Tonya. It is something that has to be resolved before any peace and play time can be gotten again. We cannot be disrespectful to each other as individuals if we are going to stay as a group.” Fernando explains. “What about bathroom and washing up?” Macey asks. “We got a toilet in the Dub Box trailer behind us. As for washing up, I’ll ask around to see what I can do.” He explains. “Oh. OK.” Macey replies. Fernando finds his Yeasu VX-2 mini hand held radio and turns it on, it is at the proper frequencies for 2m and 73cm bands*. He calls on one and then the other, waiting for a response. “Righteous Cowboy, this is the Medic calling for you. Come in Righteous Cowboy.” Fernando calls on the 73cm band first. With no immediate answer, he tries again two more times on the 73cm band. No answer from Hondo, thus he switches to2m band and tries there. “Righteous Cowboy, this is the Medic calling for you. Come in Righteous Cowboy.” Fernando calls on 2m. Again, no answer, even after a couple of tries. He switches back to 73cm and leaves the radio there. “No answer from Uncle Hondo?” Macey asks. “Afraid not.” Fernando replies. He goes into the glove box and pulls out his back up Yeasu VX-2 radio, setting it on the 73cm frequency band. He turns it on and puts it on the sink’s cover. “That radio is tied to this one on the same frequency I’m trying contact Hondo on. Do not call me unless it is an absolute emergency. Do answer if I call you. I will get Ruth to check up on you from time to time, and there is a sandwich and some sweet water drinks for you and Ichigo here on the counter. I do not know what it is – chicken, roast beast or mixed meat, just take it and eat it. That is all I have to give. When Ruth comes to check on you, she will knock 3 times. Look through the curtain before you open the door. I’m going out to look for Hondo.” “How long it is going to take?” Macey asks. “As long as it takes.” Fernando answers. “Alright.” Macey replies. “I’ll be back.” Fernando says before sliding over on the passenger seat to the passenger door. The door opens and he steps outside, closing and locking it. He then checks the side doors before leaving the camp area and walks to town. At the gate that encloses the parking area, Fernando looks around. Though there were several areas Hondo could have gone, the outdoor bazaar seems to the logical place to go to though it was a walk to get there if one takes the allotted paths. Since he sees many going through the tarmac where the blimps are parked, he decides to follow suit and take the tarmac as a shortcut to the bazaar. It takes him half a minute to take the shortcut to get the bazaar. He looks around and sees many looking at him. He walks in and looks around. People and wessens from many different areas of work, areas and walks of life; sellers selling anything and everything from junk to fixable items to new items, food of many cuisines both raw and prepared. People are negotiating and buying, using old paper money, and various coins of various metals and values for various products and services- including the sexual kind. It reminds him of how Time Square and China Town. In the back of his mind he’s expecting from big idiot thug to walk up to him to sell him a counterfeit Rolex Watch. He walks to an area with a few food vendors selling anything and everything from pastries to grilled meat on a stick. He then hears some loud voices at a food vendor selling bread, pastries and sandwiches. A couple of cowboy looking men with a dull plain brass star badge on their chest listen to what a large man in a dirty apron and t-shirt. The badges did not have a title on them – whether “Sheriff”, “Deputy”, “Ranger”, or “Marshal”. He looks like he was in several high school football games too many in his life time without a helmet. “If it weren’t for that De La Cruz, I would have that pink-haired Fuchsbau!” The vendor says. Fernando thinks to himself, “Pink Haired Fuchsbau? Hondo’s Tonya? Was here?” He steps up to the counter, getting in between the two Lawmen as he heads to the vendor. One of the ‘officers’ puts his hand on Fernando’s shoulder, trying to pull him away, saying, “This is a lawful investigation you ar-ARGH!!!” Fernando grabs the officer’s thumb and twists it and pins it to his forearm, making him howl in pain and fall to his knees. He looks at his friend, “Those ain’t real badges, so you’re either rent-a-cops, wanna-be bounty hunters, or little bratty bully kids pretending to play cops and robbers, which one is it?” “We answer to no one, now let go of my partner before I take action.” The other threatens. Fernando takes his wallet out and opens it with one hand, showing the highly ornamented shields of his EMT Badge and New York City Auxiliary Police, “Those a real badges and I have the power and authority to use them. And I’m not letting go of your friend until I get answers.” He then closes up and puts away his wallet. The ‘officer’ looks at him wide-eyed as if he met his supervisor and is about to be ripped a new asshole with the chewing out he is going to get. The officer looks around and makes a quick hasty exit of the area. Fernando pulls on the arm he was holding, making it more painful for the thumb hold the officer was in. He pins against the display case and removes the officer’s handcuffs and cuffs him, looping the handcuffs behind the belt. Fernando tells him, “You have the right to remain silent, anything you say can and will be used against you. But any information I need, you will cooperate and say what I want to hear. Do you understand that asshole?!” The officer nods nervously. “Now get on the floor.” Fernando tells him. The officer does as he says, and Fernando puts his foot on his shoulders before he turns to the vendor. “Now for you. As you were saying about the pink haired Fuchsbau: what she did, what happened to her and where did she go?” “I ain’t answering to the likes of you, I never seen you in my entire life.” The large vendor man says. Fernando reaches over and grabs him by his neck, pulling him partly over counter. He then switches hands, grabbing a fist full of hair from the back as top of his head was tinning out and balding and not much to grab there. “I have a vested interest in that fox-wessen. Now the right answer will give you another day to live, the wrong answer will see this place burn while you sleep in your bed. Which one are you going to give?” Fernando tells him. “Alright! Alright! I’ll Tell You, Just Let Me Go!” The vendor pleads. “I’ll let you go when you tell me what I want to know.” Fernando tells him. He then hears the sound of a hammer being pulled back by his ear. “He does not have to tell you anything. Now let him go and get off my man.” A gruff old voice says behind him. Fernando shifts his eyes, seeing the run-away officer to his left has returned with some back up behind him. He thinks quickly. Few actions are required that he can take. He steps back, stepping off the officer on the ground, leans back and moves quickly, flaying his arm in a wide fast arc knocking gun from the hand of the one behind him, and continues onward of down and over – catching him in his groin. He hears a loud gasp and then a body crumpling onto the ground. He seems to accelerate in movement as his right leg lifts up and swings to the left, catching the run-away officer across his jaw with the steel toe of his boot, then catches himself to stand up with his back to the vendor, but facing two more ‘officers.’ His right arm raises a balled fist and smashes against the officer directly in front of him, making him fall back unconscious onto his friend. The force of the blow makes them fall back together. Fernando steps over to the two, turns to face the vendor and steps on the arm of the conscious one. “Now, I want my answers or I’m burning this place tonight.” Fernando tells the vendor as he draws his gun to him. “Alright! Alright! She left with De La Cruz!” The vendor lets out. “Who The #$@! Is De La Cruz?!” Fernando asks loudly. “He’s a Fuchsbau Wessen, he leads a vigilante gang of wessens, against humans who harm other wessens.” An old man, another vendor from across the path says as he gets close to Fernando and the fallen officers. “And why would pink hair leave with him?” Fernando asks. “Why? He rescued her, from this vendor and these officers.” The old man says. “What do you mean by that?” Fernando asks. “What is your interest in her? You know her? Is she... ‘hunted?’” The old man asks. “I know her familiarly, she is my niece. Whether you know it or not, wessens were once humans until the scourge of Lab town kidnapped people and changed them into wessens with some evil medicine. I and a few friends are looking for a cure. She and no other can be cured if she is not found. So what did this bastage did to my niece?!” Fernando tells him. “A cure? You mean they can be changed back?” The old man says. He adds, “But they say they are the ‘chosen ones,’ chosen to be evolved. I do not think they want a cure.” The old man explains. “Where is he?” Fernando asks. The old man points, to the direction of the runways, “In that direction, past the runway and the service roads, in Wessen town. You will not be welcomed there.” “If I am not welcomed, you better hope that the sun does not rise from the middle of Wessen town, because I will move Heaven and Earth to defend my family.” Fernando tells him. He then turns to vendor over the counter, “As for you, if you believe in god, you better hope I come back in a better state of emotions.” Fernando puts away his firearm and starts walking away towards the runway. Back at the camp... Ruth picks up Macey and Zoey and takes them to her camper shortly after Fernando left. She does so to make sure that the girls has some sort of adult supervision while Fernando and Hondo are out. For the time being, the girls are in the Dub Box trailer behind her camper where it is set up as a play area for the boys. - To Be Continued... -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 15th, 2021, 10:37pm Valentine did not know that both Hondo and Fernando had gone from the camp, nor that Tonya was missing, but had she known it was unclear whether she would care or not. Something had snapped inside her head, and it blocked her, the true Valentine, from acting. She could feel herself deep inside but whatever had taken over her blocked her heart and soul from actually being used. Whether is was an effect of some drug used on her, some group of alien spirits messing with her mind, or her mind just snapping from fatigue as the reality of everything hit her was unclear. The fact remained that she was broken and not herself, but it was a fact she could not admit to herself. Valentine walked with a scowl on her face, marching towards what appeared to be a flea market of sorts off one of the old taxi-ways. She did not look around but kept her eyes fixed straight forward, as if she was walking with intent. Maggie, being a little woman, struggled to keep up with the pace Valentine was setting. She glanced up occasionally to gauge if she needed to speed up or not, but mostly kept her eyes pointed down. She knew something was wrong with Valentine, and an overwhelming wave of guilt swept over her. If she had only taken a chance and contacted the men like she was asked to. She blamed herself. Valentine sort of clung to her,  but she knew it was not for the right reason. She wanted her to be well so she could ask for forgiveness and throw herself at Hondo's feet for punishment or mercy. If he killed or tortured her, like she knew she deserved, it would at least make her feel more at peace with herself. As it was she almost wished she was dead. She trotted behind Valentine, hoping maybe she would get a chance to actually put her life on the line and earn the praise Valentine was currently giving her. Molly took up the rear of the group. Her eyes were squinted and her head was on a swivel. She had been mad at Hondo at first. She still could not help but feel that he was partially responsible for Jame's death, but he did not deserve this. He had fought to get Valentine back with a passion she had never seen before. She could not help but wonder if James had the same passions that Hondo did that he might still be alive. She almost had to admit she was falling for Hondo a bit, but she knew his heart was Valentine's alone. She she would watch her for him, and put her life on the line to make sure he did not feel the loss she currently felt. Another thought played in the back of her mind, she would also be there in case it all went wrong and he needed someone to be there for him; she would be there for him. As they got closer to the flea market they could better see what was being sold. There were some small booths with junk and goods but more so there were vehicles, farm equipment, planes, blimps, dirigibles, tanks, guns, armor, and people selling services to fix of build whatever you wanted, for the right amount of money that is. They wandered through the vendors, looking as they walked. Molly bought a canvas bag on a rebuilt Alice frame, a mare's leg, a couple boxes of ammo, a 20 gauge double barrel shotgun pistol, and some body armor. Molly tried to be nice and engage Maggie, but she was lost in thought. Molly did buy her a small pistol, a canvas shoulder bag, a hat, and old army coat, and some new boots, as her current ones looked like hell. Valentine looked at things but her eye's kept going back to the plans and such. She missed her old bi-wing. She had not been able to fly it in a while as Hondo had talked her into rebuilding the engine and they had to wait on some parts to get machined. She had thought it was fine, even if the engine sputtered and was weaker than it once was. She scowled at the thought. She'd have been flying it before they were drug here if it was not for him! It was probably his fault they were here too! She wandered over and looked over the equipment. She was more so looking at planes until a custom made dirigible caught her eye. It looked like an old sailing ship, but seemed of newer construction. As she walked up to it an older gal walked out and met her. "She's somethin', ain't she?" The old woman asked "Looks too heavy to fly." Valentine commented. "It's decievin', I know, but its newer construction. Built her myself. Took years to get the parts. She's aluminum framed. The wood is a special weather resistant, fire resistant variety, an' its only two inches thick, backed by Kevlar layered with carbon-fiber. She'll withstand most artillery, she's faster than most, an' she's equipped with gadget that most folks don't even know exist." The woman said. "So whats wrong with it?" Valentine asked dryly. The old woman sighed, "Right to the rat killin' I see. Well, the fact is my husband was the electronics wizard. I have no clue how to repair the gadgets on her an' half of them are down. The other half on the fritz. I was the mechanic between us too, but my arthritis has gotten so bad I have trouble holdin' a wrench. She runs but not well. My husband an' I built her to travel the world together. Without him, I've lost interest. Besides, I've got grandchildren I've not seen an' one is sick. I need the money so I can go see them and help them before I die. I hate to sell her, but she needs someone better an' I'm needed elsewhere. Valentine nodded and stared at the ship for a minute before speaking, "How 'bout a tour while I think?" "Would be my pleasure. This way." the old woman said with a smile as she motioned to the gang-plank. Hondo sat nursing a drink as he and the old men talked. His mind was on Tonya, but it stayed to Valentine at times too. Had he wronged her so badly that he did deserve her wrath? And why had Tonya gone off? Did she not trust him or listen to him anymore? As he was deep in thought one of the waiters came and whispered in the one old mans ear. He nodded solemnly then turned to the bartender. "Hombre! Another round!" He said loudly. he then turned to hondo and whispered, "They were just seen leavin' wessen town. should be here 15 minutes or so." Hondo nodded and downed the last of his drink. He hoped Tonya was alright. He did not know if he could take two of his ladies being messed up. to be continued .... (will do Tonya's part tomorrow. Calling it a night early tonight. Will get Tonya to the restaurant then wait for Fernando)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 16th, 2021, 10:36pm Tonya stood in front of the mirror making last minute adjustments to her hair and clothes. She had never had desires for such things before, nor worn such things before, but she found herself half liking looking like this. It was as if someone else was staring back. If it was not for the pink hair and light red fur she almost thought she might look pretty. She frowned after a moment, as she was sure she would never be pretty nor anything other than a freak. Still, there was something about Hector, the way he smiled, the way he looked at her, the way he talked to her that made her feel pretty despite how she looked. Hondo had told her several times that she was beautiful, but there was something about how Hector spoke that made her truly believe someone could see her as pretty, whether she saw herself that way or not. As she stood there thinking a voice called out and brought her out of her thoughts. "A true vision of beauty, yes?" The sultry Spanish accented voice said. Tonya spun around quickly, as the voice surprised her. A slight gasp left her lips as she she turned. "Oh! Hector. I... I'm sorry. I was lost in thought. I've never worn anything like this before." She said Hector bowed slightly, a light smile played across his lips and his hands were behind his back. He wore grey tailored slacks and a grey Spanish-styled vest, a white frilled shirt, and around his waste was a red sash with a pistol tucked into it.   "Is it to your tastes, then?" He asked "It's very lovely! I wish I did it justice." She replied. "No, Bonita. It is not lovely. It is you who are lovely. The gown only appears lovely as your beauty is reflected off of it." He said with a smile. He pulled his hands from behind his back and produced a red rose. He held it up, broke off part of the stem, then held it up and pointed to her hair. "May I?" He asked "Hmm?" She looked at him quizzically for a moment then it hit her what he wanted. "Oh! Sure!" She tilted her head down a bit as he placed the flower in her hair, tucked in close to her left ear.  She looked back up at him and he gave her a dashing smile. "Ah, even the beauty of the this rose is dimmed by your natural beauty." He said Tonya looked down at the floor and smiled in embarrassment. "You don't mean that. I'm a freak even among wessen." She replied with a sad note in her voice. Hector frowned and an angry fire shown in his eyes, "NO! I will have no such talk come from you!" Tonya took a step back as his tone surprised her, and it shown in her face. He softened his look and his tone. "Forgive me, bonita. It just burns my heart to see you disparage against yourself. You only see yourself through a looking glass tainted by the words of the inferior humans!" He replied with passion but not as aggressive as before. Tonya looked down, "But other wessens have said..." Hector cut her off, "They too are blinded by the humans prejudice against us. Many of the chosen, like you, have been trapped in the human's world and made to look at yourself and other of the chosen evolved through the eyes of the humans. Here, among the chosen you are perfection, you are a queen!" He moved in close to here and looked down into her eyes. She found his gaze tantalizing. He moved in and spoke in a low, passionate tones in her eye. The sound of his voice made chills run down her spine and the feel of his hot breath on her neck made her skin tingle. "You, bonita, have the form of the very goddess of our people." He whispered. She shook slightly and responded in a quiet and shaky voice, "I appreciate the thought but I ... even if it wasn't for my fur and shame, I have many scares... I was made to fight in the ring.... I'm far from a goddess." "No!" He said softly but firmly, "The humans have a god who bares scares from helping them, and them killing him. These scars," He said as he ran a finger along one on her arm that could be seen even through her fur, " These represent the suffering of our people, of the chosen. Your fur, your pink hair, your scars, all of it go into what makes you beautiful and what makes you the very representation of our people." A deeper chill ran down her spine and caused her to pull away from him and turn away in fear of feelings that she did not understand, of which were taking her over. Hector sighed and bowed slightly, "I am sorry, bonita. I did not mean to make you uncomfortable." She turned back to him, "No! it's not that! I ... I just." A million thoughts went through her head, and none of them made sense. Her head felt like it was going to explode. She did not want to offend him and have him send her away, but she was scared of her own feelings. She felt like running away in part and felt like she was locked up. Then out of no where when she thought she'd go crazy from her own conflicted, she stepped forward and kissed him. He stepped back with a surprised look and she looked at him part scared, part embarrassed, and part confused. "I am flattered, bonita, but.." he started to say before being cut off by a babbling teenage. "I...I..  I'm sorry... I thought you wanted me too... I mean ... I don't know what... I..." She stammered He stepped forward and put a finger to her lips. "It is alright, pretty one. I confess I have wanted a kiss from the time I first laid eyes on you, but I would not take something from a lady like you in private like this as I do not want those of small minds to blemish your honor with gossip of what might have happened." He said. She sighed, "I'm sorry." "Do not be sorry. I was honored that you deemed me worthy to entrust with your kiss. Now, we should head out to supper. Do you feel strong enough to walk?" He asked She nodded, "Yes, I'm fine. Are you taking me back to my papa after supper?" "If you wish. You know you are welcome to stay here too. I would enjoy your company if you wish to stay. I must admit I have never met a woman that I have found so enchanting or intoxicating. It is as if you we were made to be together." he said, his eye's flashing with a sensual, dangerous light. Tonya swallowed hard. She wanted to go back to Hondo and Zoey, but she still felt hurt from Valentine's words. And what if Hector was right? What if she only saw herself as she did because of humans and what if things went bad, would Hondo ditch her over other humans? She smiled shyly, "That is kind of you to say. I... I should go back, but I do thank you for your offer. I would like to see you again though before we go." He nodded, "Maybe, if you do not stay, I will go with you. But for now, our supper awaits." He offered his arm, "May I have the honor and privilege to escort you, fair señorita?" She smiled and took his arm, "Yes you may, kind sir." With that they left the room and descended to the streets of wessen town. As they walked they talked and the more they talked the more she trusted him, the more she fell for him, and the more she questioned if Hondo and the other supposedly good humans were lying to her. As she looked about the street she saw fairly nice houses, but more so she did not see any wessens begging in the streets, none fighting or hiding. They all seemed happy and free. It seemed like a wessen paradise. They soon left town, of which the gates were guarded by four guards, at least four were seen but sh felt there were more around somewhere. On the other side of the gate everything seemed dirty and dismal, nothing like the clean warmth of wessen town. Up the path ahead a small Spanish looking building set, with tables outside and a large sign that said 'Hacienda Restaurante'. They could have walked more quickly and been there sooner, but for the moment she was enjoying taking her time and talking with the dark haired wessen man, and she did not wish for it all to end anytime sooner than needed.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 17th, 2021, 12:50am As Fernando approaches the border of bazaar and the aircraft area, a dirty little wessen girl, an Eisbiber, who is so dirty and skinny with barely any clothes on, what she did have were torn and thread-bare approaches him from behind calling for him, “Excuse me mister...” Fernando turns around to see she had no shoes, her hair was matted with dirt, and arm was bent as if it had been broken and not set properly.  She held out her hands pleadingly, begging for something, that something being food. “Could you get me something to eat?” Fernando gets on one knee. He puts a hand behind onto her back and pulls her towards him and then slowly picks up her arm with both hands. “What happened to you arm?” He asks. “It broke and got like that.” The little girl explains, embarrassed at the situation she was in. He then tugs at her clothing slightly, examining its condition before she jumps back away from him and says, “I’ll let you see and touch my Woo-Ha if you get me something to eat.” The sound of her desperation echoes in mind. How cruel can the world be to even let the youngest and most innocent of fall into such a disgraceful level of depravity? “No, that won’t be necessary.” He says to the girl. He then turns slightly to show off his arm patch, “Look, little girl – I am a doctor, part of a rescue group helping everyone out there to get better. Some are coming with us to a place in Texas but we will be here for a few days. You understand that?” She nods slightly, but asks anyway, “You do not want to see and touch my Woo-Ha?” “No. But let me ask, you got friends or family like you, like this, who needs help?” He asks. She nods slightly, but asks further, “Why do you want to see and touch my Woo-Ha? Am I ugly?” “No... Uhm... What’s your name?” He says wanting to explain but suddenly asks. “My name?” She asks. “Your name, what people - your friends and family calls you. What your momma and poppa calls you?” He explains. She looks down on the floor before answering and what she said was disturbing, “I have no momma or poppa. No family, no friends.” “What about your name?” He asks. She gets quiet at this point. He thinks for a moment, “You must sleep somewhere even if you sleep in the streets, who do you sleep with – what do they call you?” She does not want to answer. “OK. Then let me ask, are they little ones like you, or bigger than you, or grown-ups?” He asks. She looks up at him slightly and nods. “Little ones like you?” He asks. She nods slowly. “Bigger older but still little?” He asks. She nods some more. “Grown ups?” He asks. This time she shakes her head as to say no. “What about bigger older but not grown up?” He asks. She nods, holding one finger up. “OK. Let’s get you something to eat and let’s get you some clothes and washed up before I go looking for my friend.” He says. She looks up at him, almost in disbelief in what she is hearing. Even worst, when he takes her hand and takes her back to the bazaar. Just mess with the man, Fernando goes to the vendor he had by the hair. He tells her, “Point to what you want.” “Hey! We Do Not Server Her Kind!” The vendor yells at him. The little girl hides behind Fernando, but Fernando reaches over to the vendor and grabs him by his neck once again. This time the vendor was ready and slaps a shock collar about Fernando’s neck and presses button he had in his hand. 50,000 volts crackle and spark about the collar and through Fernando’s body but it does not faze him. After several seconds, the vendor lets go of the button and stands there in awe. Fernando just snarls at him with his eyes glowing bright red behind his dark glasses. “Now You’re Going To Find Out How I Beaten The Lich, But Unlike Him, You Are Going To Live To Feel His Pain For The Rest Of Your Days!” News of Lich’s demise in fight was getting to the area with many not believing it. The vendor gets thrown over the counter and pinned on the floor under Fernando’s foot like the officer. He takes his other foot and kicks the vendor across his face with enough force not to knock him out but to make him feel the pain.  A couple of kicks to the ribs, Fernando reaches and feels about the shock collar, finding the mag-clip around the back and undoes it, pulling it off his neck. He then puts it on vendor’s neck, lifting him up and propping him against his counter. He slaps him a couple of times. “You Listen To Me, Mother#$@!er! Wessens Are People Too – Humans Who’s Homes And Families Were Purges And Then Taken To A Lab Facility And Turned Into What They Are By Force!  So No Matter What Your Petty Little Mind Believes, They Are Humans Like You And Me! They Are Not To Be Disrespected! They Ask You For Help, You Give Them Help! You Treat Them Like Any Other Human And They Will Respect You Just The Same! Now Get Back Into Your Cage And Give This Little Girl The Service She Deserves Or Else. I’ll Be Paying For It!” Fernando drags him to his service entrance and was about to shove him through the door. But before he throws the vendor through the door, Fernando tells him in the coldest of terms “Do anything that will poison her food or make her sick, and I will kill you.” The vendor nervously nods before Fernando shove him through the door. Fernando goes back to the little girl. He tells her, “Tell him what you want to eat.” The little girl puts her palms on the glass of the display case, looking at all the good things to eat in there. She then points to a small cup cake with icing on it, “I want that one, Mister...” “Then you shall have it.” Fernando replies. He then turns to the vendor and points to the cupcake, “That one.” The vendor slowly takes the cupcake from the display counter and puts it on top of the display case. Fernando asks, “How much.” “5 dollars...” The vendor says nervously. “That is highway robbery.” Fernando begins. He then throws in, “How much does Pink Hair owes you?” “Eh?” The vendor replies. “The Pink Haired Fuchsbau Wessen that was here earlier. There would not be a commotion unless she owes you; if she said she would have come back to pay you, it would have been me coming with her to pay you. So how much she owes you?” Fernando explains. “A loaf of bead... 10 dollars.” The vendor says nervously. “15 dollars total then. Though it is price gouging and highway robbery, I’ll pay it.” Fernando tells him. He reaches into his pocket and pulls out a 25 silver dollar coin from his pocket before grabbing the vendor by his hair and shows the coin to his face. He then slowly inserts the coin into the vendor’s mouth. “Now swallow it.” Nervously, the vendor just as he was told, swallowing the 25 dollar coin, nearly choking on it as he swallows. Fernando lets him go. He takes the shock collar and control from him and pockets it. “Keep the change and consider all debts owed as paid in full.” Fernando tells the vendor. He takes the cupcake and gives it to the little Wessen girl. Together they walk out of the area. Fernando twists the crystal on his came a slight bit, making them walk faster through time than it seemed possible, though to the little girl, it was a normal pace. Once at the same spot near the runway, Fernando gets on one knee to talk to the girl. “I have to go to Wessen town and rescue my niece. But tomorrow morning, if you go to where the large area where trucks and cars park in, look for a white box van with a red cross on it. It is my box van and where I sleep. I will give you some clothes and see about sixing your arm too though it might hurt when I do it.” He explains. “Can’t you do that now?” The little girl asks. “I’m sorry I cannot. I have to find and rescue my niece first, the Pink Haired Fuchsbau Wessen. I hear she was taken to Wessen Town.” Fernando explains. He adds, “If you go there, ask the sheep or goat wessens for ‘Mister Fernando.’ That is me and they will take you to me. If I am not there, they will tell you that I am not there and you ask them if you can wait. Also ask if they can give you a bit of food too from Misses Ruth. They will help you out until I return from rescuing my niece.” Fernando explains. He throws in, “See you tomorrow in the morning.” The little girl pounces on him and holds him tightly for the moment. She then lets him go. They both nod at each other before he starts to walk away. She takes the cupcake he gave her and begins eating it. By the time she eats half of it, Fernando seems to fade into the distance though he had teleported himself closer to Wessen town at the other end of the runway. The little girl looks at the cupcake and decides to drop it on the floor. She then runs towards town but ducks behind a building and crawls into a sewer grating, saying to herself “My friend needs help...” Fernando stops at a block of a few buildings, noticing that the majority of them have Spanish Writing on their signs. He sees one that his senses alert him too “Hacienda Restaurante.” He walks inside and looks about, finding Hondo sitting with a much older man and a couple empty beer bottles. He walks to them, yelling out, “What The #$@! Is That Smell? It Smells Like That Dead Lich In The Ring From Nights Ago!”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 17th, 2021, 2:37am “My friend, he needs help! We need to help him!” The little girl says to a group of 20 of so around her, varying in age from barely past toddler to a couple of teenagers there. “Now hold up Lily (short for Lilith). Who is this friend and why should we help him?” One of the teens asks her. “He went to Wessen Town looking for his niece, a Pink Haired Fuchsbau Wessen De La Cruz took to Wessen Town!” Lily explains. “So? De La Cruz takes who he wants, and anybody wanting it back, it will be a Wessen on Wessen fight. Besides, we are not allowed to go back there, remember De La Cruz kicked us out because we did not met his needs, would not steal for the fun of it, hurt others because they are there. We take and fight now because we have too in order to survive.” The older teen tells her. “You do not understand! My friend... he is not a Wessen… He is Human but his niece is a Wessen!” Lily tries to explain. “Let me get this straight – he a human but his niece is a Wessen? Impossible!” The older teen says. “Yes – possible!” Lily replies back, throwing in “He stated how we were made – In Lab Town! How we used to be human, how we still are human! He said that if I go see him tomorrow at his vehicle, that he would help me with clothes, food and my arm!” “Impossible! Only a doctor can fix your arm, and no doctor here is going to fix a wessen’s arm!” The older teen replies back loudly. “He said he would, and he went to Wessen town to get his niece and said he would help me tomorrow.” Lily says. Another younger teen approaches Lily, “Tell us, how did he look like?” “Look like?” Lily asks. “What was he wearing?” The younger teen asks. “He had a small black hat, a black smooth shiny jacket with a orange thing on his arm – with 2 snakes on a stick on it, and, uhm… he has black thing covering his eyes.” Lily explains. “2 snakes on a stick says he’s a doctor.” The older teen says. “Black thing covering his eyes? You mean like goggles?” The younger teen asks. “No, not goggles.” Lily says, holding her hands in a ‘letter C’ to the side of her eyes. “A mask then?” The younger teen asks. “Uhm... yeah – a mask!” Lily replies. Another child, a preteen steps up to them, holding up some papers that she had, one of them was the fight poster at Fight Town, with Hondo, James and Fernando on one side with the Lich, Hamburger Mel the Butcher and Al the Arsonist on the other. Lily sees the poster and points at Fernando, “THAT IS HIM!!!” The others look at the poster, not grabbing, knowing that it would rip if it did. Another brings up a news paper showing Fernando pinning down the Lich with inserts photos of the others who were dragged out of the ring dead. The few that can read, reads. “It says that’s the Time Walker!” “You cannot believe everything they put on paper! You know that Lily!” The older teen says. “If that is the Time Walker, why is he here?” The younger teen asks. “To save his niece – aren’t you listening?” Lily lets out. “How about we go and investigate? Only investigate – see what is going on. Watch the fight, not be part of it.” The preen teen says. They discuss it to themselves for a while. “Alright, alright... Get your fire sticks and tough jackets, we’re going to roll up on them.” The younger Teen says. Those with firearms go gets them, though it is a small .22 rifle or bb-gun. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/KidRifleAd-small.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/DaisyBBRifleSmall.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Daisy340BBGunSmall.jpg Many of them get their bicycles, some with an attached car in the back for those who do not know how to ride yet. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/PedalBikeWithTowCar-Small.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/KidPedalPower-Small.jpg The majority put on their leather jackets, some with metal drink tabs woven with wire on them. They go through the tunnels under the city and ride their bikes out of a larger exit, and make their way of a group of 20 bikes or more with a minimum or two riders on it, all hauling ass along the side of the runway to a place they are not allowed to go to alone: Wessen Town. They would arrive there seeing several of De La Cruz’s men outside the door of the “Hacienda Restaurante.” Staying outside of their view, they look at what is going on. The body of a large bull Wessen, a Taureus-Armenta, flies out of the doorway and those outside of the restaurant run inside it. The kid biker gang decide to roll up to the restaurant’s door to see what is going on, several of them grabbing their ‘firesticks’ and prepare them for action. Looking at the large bull Wessen, he was unconscious but still breathing. They were in awe at this. “Who could win a fight against Big Willie?” One of the wessen kids asks. “The Time Walker – who else?!” The preteen says. They look at Big Willie for a while before gun fire is heard, making them scatter for a safe location to hide in, with those with fire arms having them aimed at the restaurant’s door way. (This is the fight that is happening inside as per the point of view from the kids on the outside, they do not know what is going on in the inside...)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 17th, 2021, 7:34pm As Hondo and the two old coots, Hondo watched the door out of the corner of his eye. The sighed and shook his head after the bartender had left their refills. "I hope we haven't signed our death warrants, Silas." He said The other chuckled, "Elisha, I swear you worry too much. "Course you worried like an old woman back when you were still a young squirt!" Elisha frowned, "My cautiousness has kept us alive, you old goat!" "Well, my lack of cautiousness is why we've had any fun at all over the years, ya old stick in the mud!" Silas retorted. About then the front door opened, and they prepared themselves for the confrontation. Hondo noted that the toughs in the back, the supposed lawmen, seemed to stiffen and ready themselves for something, but then relaxed as if it was not who they expected to walk through the door. Hondo's attention went back to the door, and who entered was not who he expected either. "False alarm, not who we're lookin' for. Don't know who he's lookin' for but glad it's not me." Silas whispered. "Should pit this mean looking cowboy against him and see who wins! Would be interesting." Elisha said. About then the man who entered walked up to the table and spoke, “What The #$@! Is That Smell? It Smells Like That Dead Lich In The Ring From Nights Ago!” Silas and Elisha almost pissed themselves as he WAS approaching their table and seemed to be speaking at them. Hondo slid his chair around enough to face the newcomer without standing up. "Quit your complainin'. The butcher would have gagged a maggot off a meat wagon, an' I don't wanna even talk 'bout that burnt hair an' flesh smell the arsonist left behind!" Hondo replied. He nodded towards an empty chair, "Pop a squat, Amigo. I'll buy ya a drink." Fernando nodded and took a seat. "Lich? Butcher? Arsonist? You were at the fights in fight-town?" Silas askes "After a manner." Hondo replied cautiously as the bartender eyed them suspiciously. Fernando was looking for attention, though, so he loudly replied, "At the fight? We were the fight!"       (will add later)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 17th, 2021, 10:11pm Things in the camp have gotten quiet with Fernando, Hondo, and Val with Maggie and Molly having gone to town and Ruth taking Zoey and Macey to her camper trailer for ‘appropriate’ adult supervision. It does not mean that things have stopped, but continues onward at a quieter pace. But as things continue to go on, nobody notices that they are being watched. It is difficult to see a periscope made from cardboard looking out from inside a sewer drain. Those surveying the camp are for the most part harmless though they can be a nuisance. For now they just observe. What they notice in their observations are things that do not make sense to them: humans and wessens working together, both armed as if ready for war but are on the same side. They patrol the area their vehicles are in as if someone of valued importance was within their midst. Furthermore, when a human with a female sheep Wessen talks to the others, they all disagree in what she has to say yet continues to talk to find a common ground. Wessens, not obeying or agreeing with what a human has to say, they are at a loss for words in witnessing this. It is several more hours before day turns into night, but they continue to stay until their stomachs tell them to go look for food. At the bar, Fernando tells Hondo as he hands him his Walking Time Stick, “After all this is said and down and we leave for the next time, I’ll be giving you my other Walking Time Stick.” “Eh?” Hondo replies. “My other Walking Time Stick – the one Wilbur had. The problem is from what I gather it is from a parallel universe. And it is currently dead as its Orion Rift Generator has run out of fuel. But I can get it restarted and teach you how to use it... after all this is said and done.” Fernando explains. “Uhm, sure, Jefe. But why?” Hondo says and asks. “Simple, I cannot keep an eye on two of them, and even if I hide it or lock it away, somebody will find it and try to take it. It is better if it is with somebody I can trust. That somebody I can trust is you.” Fernando explains. “Oh...” Hondo replies. -To Be Continued.-

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 19th, 2021, 10:04pm Orange = repeat from my last post. Blue = tie in Fernando's post Fernando nodded and took a seat.   "Lich? Butcher? Arsonist? You were at the fights in fight-town?" Silas askes. "After a manner." Hondo replied cautiously as the bartender eyed them suspiciously. Fernando was looking for attention, though, so he loudly replied, "At the fight? We were the fight!" "Were the fight? You can't mean...." Silas started to say in disbelief. Elisha shook his head, "What else ya think he mean's you old fool!" Elisha stared between Hondo and Fernando for a moment, "You two look like ya could be tough, but that tough I'm not sure.... " Fernando gave him a cold look, "You do not want a personal demonstration, trust us." "I'm sure I do not, but if ya are them, I'm sure I'll see somethin' here soon. Now, Old Cho, the owner here, has a flier in his office I believe. I  might just go grab it for a spell." Elisha said with a nod. "Old Cho? That doesn't sound very spanish." Hondo commented with a raised eyebrow. "He ain't. He got kicked outta that town by the inland sea that's ran by them 'ornamentals'. He's one of them 'ornamental's himself. When he got kicked out he ran into a group of hispanics from that there Mexico land down south. They were headed here. They knew how to cook, an' he had himself some dough an' a knowledge 'bout restaurantin', so he started this place. Now, you folks don't start the fun without me. I'll be back in a tick." Elisha replied. As Elisha made his way to the owners office in the rear and Slias turned to talk the the bartender who thought their story was a load of bull. Unbeknownst to them the bartender had pushed a silent alarm button. As the others were otherwise occupied, Hondo and Fernando were left alone to speak more candidly. Fernando tells Hondo as he hands him his Walking Time Stick, “After all this is said and down and we leave for the next time, I’ll be giving you my other Walking Time Stick.” “Eh?” Hondo replies. “My other Walking Time Stick – the one Wilbur had. The problem is from what I gather it is from a parallel universe. And it is currently dead as its Orion Rift Generator has run out of fuel. But I can get it restarted and teach you how to use it... after all this is said and done.” Fernando explains. “Uhm, sure, Jefe. But why?” Hondo says and asks. “Simple, I cannot keep an eye on two of them, and even if I hide it or lock it away, somebody will find it and try to take it. It is better if it is with somebody I can trust. That somebody I can trust is you.” Fernando explains. “Oh...” Hondo replies. "But we have other issues at hand, I gather." Fernando replied. "Tonya." Hondo replied "I was in the market, gathered some information. I came looking for you originally. I'm half surprised you've not tried to storm Wessen Town alone. I know that you're gutsy enough to take it on, so there must be more going on." Fernando summarized. "You've probably heard that Wessen Town doesn't welcome humans."  Hondo replied "Sounds like it may possibly be a death sentence to most, I've got the feeling." Fernando added. "Yeah, So I'm not sure if they know us an' are watchin' for us or what kinda danger Tonya is in. I'll not let her just disappear like Valentine did, believe you me, but these old codgers told me that the leader of Wessen Town, of who they saw take Tonya away, comes here for dinner every night. I don't know that I could get close to him there, but here I have a shot." Hondo said Fernando frowned, "It's a good plan but you should have called me or came and got me or sent someone." Hondo shook his head, "Couldn't risk losin' my lead, don't know who may be listenin' on the radio as these handhelds aren't encrypted, an' I don't trust anyone here to send a message with them. " Fernando nodded, "I could assume as much, just wanted to make sure you were thinking this out and not just charging in like a bull." Hondo scowled a bit, "For someone you trust you sure like t question my judgement." It was Fernando's turn to scowl back, "That's not it at all. I know what you have been through lately, and though I do not know details, I know Valentine has not been herself, and now Tonya has disappeared and we know she was hurt. If we need to, we will walk into that town and make Sodom like like a beach party! I just need to know where your head is." Hondo scowled for a moment longer before sighing and relaxing his features a bit. "No, that's fair. It's been a lot lately. I should be more worried, but I feel that she's alright. Call it that Sackett sixth sense. I want her back but as worried as I am, I feel we have time to play it safe." Hondo replied "Your sixth sense has served us both well in the past. No sense discounting it now. I would rather you follow that and think things through than to go play destroyer.... without inviting me first, that is." Fernando replied with a rye grin. "I'd not leave you out intentionally, unless it was an emergency. Everyone might think I'm just a #$@!in' bull in a china store, but that's cause I need to be at times, an' most aren't willin' to be."  Hondo replied Fernando was about to comment on Hondo's reply, but the front door burst open suddenly and drew their attention. Fernando nodded at the new comers, "That looks like an actual bull in a Mexican restaurant. Looks like we can test out your talents." ,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, As Hector and Tonya walked along someone called out to them. "Boss! Boss, wait!" A voice called. A  large bull Wessen, a Taureus-Armenta, a large bear Wessen, a Jägerbar, two goat wessens, Ziegevolks, and a pig wessen, Bauerschwein came running up to them. Hector turned sharply and gave them a very cold look. It was evident to everyone that his was pissed, but he looked at Tonya who gave him a bit of a curious look and he swallowed his anger. "I gave my wishes that I did not wish my evening with this fair flower disturbed, so I truly hope whatever you have to say is important." He replied coolly. "There was a silent alarm sounded at the Hacienda Restaurante. We knew you were headed there and did not want you running into a situation... especially with your company, sir." The Jägerbar said. Hector sighed then nodded, "You did well, compadre. You, Big Willie, and Porkie come along. You three go in the front door, while I escort the fair señorita to the back porch. I will come in through the back door once I know she is safe." He then turned to the two Ziegevolks, "Ted, Jed, you two guard the road and make sure no one else joins us." The Ziegevolks nodded and moved down the road a bit to keep anyone away. Hector nodded to the other three, "Ok, give metwo minutes then make your entrance." The other three nodded and headed to the door. Hector turned to Tonya, "I apologize for this, bonita. I assure you it will be quickly dealt with then we can get on with our evening." "I can help... if you'd like. I've helped papa before." She offered. "I would not dream of seeing you in harms way, my flower. Besides, my compadres can handle the situation with little effort." He relied with a smile. She nodded and followed him to the rear of the restaurant. He lead her to a table under an awning, not far from the door. "You will be safe here, bonita. I will be back in un momento." He replied, giving her a dashing smile. She smiled a bit of an embarassed smile, but found herself getting bolder about looking into his eyes. "Just be safe and come back to me soon." She replied softly. "That I will." He said with a half bow, before turning towards the door. A loud slam, the sound of smashing furniture, then the sound of a window shattering broke the easy quiet. "Ah! sounds as if my friends have started without me. I will return, Bonita." He said as he smiled once more, then opened the door and went inside. .... To be continued (will do fight scene tomorrow)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 20th, 2021, 2:19pm In the background of the frequency is a faint beeping signal that seems to punch through the static. To some it seems random, to others some kind of coded message from the government; though the both  of them can not figure out what is going on or why the signal comes and goes at random times during the day or night. Furthermore, there is on being transmitted on is at 27.145 MHz, outside of most public radio access as it is an “In Between Channel” on the CB Band – between channels 15 and 16. Only those with modified radios can get access to it and use it for private communications though this is very rare to do. Though it is an in between channel, interference from dirty radios leaking into the frequency causes a heavy static in the back ground that this soft beep seems to punch through.  The beeping repeats itself. -... .-. ..- -.-. . / .-.. . . / -....- / -... .-. ..- -.-. . / .-.. . . / -....- / -.-- --- ..- / --- ..- - / - .... . .-. . ..--.. -... .-. ..- -.-. . / .-.. . . / -....- / -... .-. ..- -.-. . / .-.. . . / -....- / -.-- --- ..- / --- ..- - / - .... . .-. . ..--.. After a few seconds of silence, the pattern seems to change. - .... .. ... / .. ... / .-.. . . / -....- / ... - .- -.-- / --.- ..- .. . - / ..- -. - .. .-.. / .. / ... .- -.-- / ... --- -.-.-- And it changes again after some silence. .-. . .--. --- .-. - .. -. --. / .... ..- -- .- -. ... / .- -. -.. / .-- . ... ... . -. ... / .-- --- .-. -.- .. -. --. / - --- --. . - .... . .-. / .- - / .- / -.-. --- -. ...- --- -.-- / -.-. .- -- .--. -.-.-- / .-- --- .-. -.- .. -. --. / - --- --. . - .... . .-. --..-- / -. --- - / ..-. --- .-. -.-. . -.. --..-- / -. --- - / .- ... / ... .-.. .- ...- . ... -.-.— Then one more time before it goes silent. - .... . -. / -.- . . .--. / .-- .- - -.-. .... .. -. --. / .- -. -.. / -.- . . .--. / .. - / --.- ..- .. . - / ..- -. - .. .-.. / .. / -.-. .- .-.. .-.. / ..-. --- .-. / -.-- --- ..- -.-.-- http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Morse-Code-Key-002.jpg Two look at each other for the moment, with the light of their flashlight lighting up their tiny dark area. A third one joins in with a bag of food she managed to gather from various sources. As the only girl of the three, a Seelengut (Sheep Wessen) of about 12 years old, she asks, “What happened while I was gone?” “We contacted Bruce Lee to report what we saw, he said to keep looking until he calls us.” The older of the two boys, a Willahara (Rabbit Wessen) of about 13 years old, says to her as he puts down a black plastic box with a rubbery stem on it. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/70sWalkieTalkies.jpg (70’s toy walkie talkies with Morse code button and key on the front. Like many of their time, they are set to 27.145 MHz (Channel 4) on the Toy & RC Frequencies set at 100 milliwatts. Some are set to other Toy and RC Frequencies. Despite the high level of static noise these frequency seem to have, voice communications has a short range but Morse code range can equal the range of more powerful radio sets at this low power.  See: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1618901097/0#0 ) (On Bruce Lee, based on a RL person in Bucharest, Romania: https://medium.com/journalists-house/bruce-lee-king-of-sewers-9dffb3812129 ) “What you got us?” the younger of the two boys, a Mauzhertz (Mouse Wessen) about 10 years old, says to them. “Old man MacKinnley gave me a bag of these donuts he was going to throw out but made me pay for them by having him touch all over me under my clothes in his private office.” The girl complains angrily. “You’re lucky that you are a girl...” The older Rabbit Wessen says to her, throwing in, “At least they let you go for you to come back for more another day. We boys usually get kidnapped and disappear or else I would have sent Mousey here to go instead of you.” “Oh no... I’m not going above alone! Too many bad humans outside wanting to hurt me!” The Mouse Wessen complains in a nervous voice. The girl Wessen looks at them both, being silent for the moment before saying, “There is a lot of donuts in here but we will eat one each now and one each at night and one each before bedtime and have some more for tomorrow. We got to make this last.” The Rabbit Wessen nods before looking at the Mouse Wessen, “Alright Mickey keep one talkie box on in case Brue Lee calls us, and put up the spy tube in place so we can keep watching these people.” As the Mouse Wessen does what he was told to do, the sheep Wessen gives out a donut to the boys before going into a large raggedy sleeping bag that has seen better times through a battle field the three of them share. The Rabbit Wessen looks at her and her actions. “It’s still daytime, why you going to bed for?” The Rabbit Boy asks. “Old Man MacKinnley touching me has left me tired, I need some rest.” The Sheep Girl answers. “Wait – you took your underwear off for him?” The Rabbit Boy asks. “Do not question what I had to do to get us food. Just eat it and do as Bruce Lee wants us to do. I need my rest.” “Alright then. Tonight I’ll go and get some more food I can find.” The Rabbit Boy says to her. “No – don’t. Better if I go get it even if they have to touch me to get it. At least it won’t have the yucky salt water (Ammonia) thrown on it in the garbage piles that makes us sick.” The Sheep Girl tells him. “You sure about that?” The Rabbit Boy asks. “Yes, I’m sure... now go do your job.” The Sheep Girl tells him. “One day when we’re old enough I’ll get us out of here, I swear.” The Rabbit Boy tells her. “You also said one day you would marry me. But one day is not now, so we got to do what has to be done. Let me know if anything happens.” The Sheep Girl tells him. Reluctantly the Rabbit Boy nods before he crawls in the tiny space to the Mouse boy who was already looking through the spy tube. He looks through the other Spy Tube set up besides the first. Little has changed from what they had observed other than it continues to go on.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 20th, 2021, 9:02pm As Fernando and Hondo looked at the thrown open door, Hondo nodded as the Bull wessen entered the room, followed by a pig and from what Hondo guessed might be a bear wessen, but he'd not seen one before. "That's a lot of Bull, Jefe." Hondo said flatly, though some pun was intended. The Bull wessen was large, larger than the Lich, and very muscular. The bear wessen was about as big, but not as muscular, and the pig wessen was short and stock, but looked powerful enough to be a handful on his own. The three looked at the bartender who pointed at Hondo and Fernando. Silas turned to the bartender with a scowl as he backed away. "What the #$@!, Marcos?! You knew they were with us!" Silas said angrily. The bartender shrugged, "You no tip. I get paid for information, señor." "I thought we were pals!" Silas replied. "No money, no amigo." he replied unapologetically. As this conversation was happening, the wessen trio slowly and menacingly approached Hondo and Fernando, who had turned to face them but had not stood up yet. The bear wessen smiled evilly and spoke with a vaguely Russian accent, "Porky and Boris vill handle medic with cane. Big Willie handle blond cowboy." "Uhh! Can I pound him to pemmican?" Big Willie asked with a grin. "Keep alive for boss to question. No have to be good condition, jest enough to talk." Boris replied. They stepped forward but neither Hondo nor Fernando stood up. Hondo shook his head, "You hombres really wanna do this?" "You're damn right we do!" Porky grunted. They continued to approach, but Hondo and Fernando sat still, this began to bother Boris, but neither Porky nor Big Willie were disturbed. Hondo noticed that the men in the back, the supposed lawmen, seemed interested at first, but upon seeing who they were seemed to lose interest. He felt it was odd at first, but it was not their problem and in this country most folks did not come to others aid. Big Willie was the first to make his move, lowering his horns and charging Hondo, hoping to gore him with his horns. To his surprise, Hondo kicked the stool out from under himself and under Big Willies feet, causing him to stumble. as he stumbled Hondo grabbed him by the arm and accelerating his charge right into the hardwood bar, stunning him momentarily and causing him to fall onto a nearby table, smashing it as he fell. He lay moaning for a moment as he tried to regain his sense and figure out what hit him. At the same time Boris slowed enough to let Porky charge in first. Porky took the opportunity to charge right into Fernando, which did not work well at all. Fernando did not even stand up but tucked his cane under his arm. As Porky dove at him, Fernando simultaneously Leaned sideways and grabbed Porky's arm, driving his head into the bar. As Porky hit Fernando slammed his elbow into the back of Porky's neck.  Being part pig wessen, the slam to the head and neck did not phase him as much as it would a human, but it did stagger him. Fernando took that opportunity to chock Porky out, using his care for extra leverage, on his thick, muscled throat. In seconds Porky hit the floor unconscious. Fernando sat back and looked at Boris, waiting for his attack. Boris Smiled and clapped slowly. "Very good, medic-man, but Porky was... how you say?... Imbecile. Porky strong but no talent no experience. Boris not be so easy. Boris take you.. OOooFFF!" Boris started to say tauntingly, but something hit him in the side and took the wind out of him. While Boris was talking Hondo had charged him and slammed into his side, knocking the wind out of him and sending him to slam against the wall. As he did Fernando ducked as a chair was throw at him, but his fast movement let it smash harmlessly against the wall. Big Willie stood there, angry that his chair had missed but still slightly dazed. Fernando stood up from his stool as the big ox lumbered forward. He swung at Fernando bu Fernando dodged. Being further angered that he missed he started swinging wild haymakers at Fernando, who dodged them almost effortlessly. After a few seconds Fernando tired of this foolishness, blocked one of Willie's blows with his forearm. Fernando then looked the big bull in the eyes smiled, and headbutted him right in the nosed, causing his vision to blur and his nose to bleed. As Willie held his nose, Fernando slammed a knife-hand blow to the side of the bulls neck, causing his to drop like a sack of potatoes, then as if he weighed next to nothing, Fernando grabbed his by the shirt and threw him out the window. Fernando then turned to Hondo who was pummeling the bear wessen on the floor. He stood there a moment before speaking. "Better leave enough of him to speak, as I want answers." Fernando said Hondo hit him one more time, then just sat on him breathing heavily. "So..do..I." He panted. He hit him one more time for good luck before standing up. Elisha came running in from the back with an old chinaman in tow. "What the hell happened?!" Elisha let out. But before anyone could answer the sound of slow clapping could be heard from the back door. As they turned Hondo could not help but notice that the newcomer was drawing attention from the men in the back. They tensed up and put hands on weapons, but did not make a move, yet. As Hondo and Fernando turned they say a dark haired fox wessen dressed in what resembled garb of the old Spanish dons. He grinned at them as he clapped slowly. "Very good. Very good. I would expect nothing less of you two." He said in an accent that seem vaguely Spanish. Boris started to sit up, but Hondo kicked him in the face. "These your minions?" Hondo asked coldly. The fox wessen nodded, "Si. I apologize. We got a distress call from the bar and thought that banditos were robbing the place. "Who are you?" Hondo asked with some venom in his voice. The fox wessen grinned and nodded. "How rude of me, of course. You are new to this town. I am Señor Hector De la Cruz, leader of the Chosen evolved, a group of protectors of those those you humans call wessen." Hector replied. "And I take it you know who we are?" Fernando asked flatly. "Of course, The Time walker, and The righteous Cowboy, victors of the most epic fight to be help in Fight Town." Hector replied. "I see our reputation precedes us." Fernando replied. "Some think its all fake, a ruse, and they do not believe it. The lich was unstoppable. I admit my men are not up to their level, but I am still impressed. If anything stories of you were underrated. But now, unfortunately I must..." Hector said before being cut off from behind him. "Did I hear you say something about The Time Walker and..." Tonya said as she entered, but stopped short as she saw who was there. "Papa!" She exclaimed and ran to Hondo and hugged him. Hondo was taken back for a moment as he had never seen her like that but he quickly regained his composure and hugged her back. "You had me worried, girl! Are you alright?!?" He asked She pulled back and smiled at him, "I"m fine, Papa, Hector saved me and had me patched up. We were going to have supper then come find you. I hope I did not worry you and Uncle Fernando too much." "Wait... This is your Papa and uncle??" Hector asked taken back slightly, a confused look spread across his face. The sound of guns being cocked in the rear of the room temporarily drew everyone attention. The three men all had guns out. One had a double barreled shotgun and was  pointing it at Hector. another had a rifle and the third, who had his arm in a sling, had an old 1911 in his hand pointed at Tonya. The oldest of them, the one with the shotgun spoke first. "Hector de la Cruz, Leader of the animal scum. We finally got you." He said The one with the sling nodded at Tonya, "This is the bitch that got me hurt this morning, Pa." Hondo slowly grabbed Tonya's arm and moved her behind him. "Now, we don't want any trouble here." Hondo said slowly. "You want have any from us as long as you hand over the wessens and git outta the way." the older man said. "Let's just shoot 'um, Pa!" The one with the sling said. "Shut-up, Boy." The older man said. Hondo shook his head, "No, you have no rights to them." The older man gritted his teeth, as if not used to being argued with, "We have every right to them! We are the law when it comes to trouble making wessens 'round these parts. This one is the ringleader of a bunch of outlaws an' that one is a thief. Their hides are worth money, an' we are taking them even if we have to go through you. Now I'm gonna count to three an' I expect you two to step back or you'll die with them.... One... " *Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!! Boom!! Boom!!!* No sooner had he said one then Hondo drew his pistol and fired. He fired at the one with the rifle first, who dropped without ever firing his gun. The one with the sling fired and hit Hondo in the left shoulder, half spinning him around. Fernando used the chaos to draw his own pistol and shoot the one with the sling, dropping him with one directly through the head. Before either of them could draw a bead on the older man with the shotgun, two shots were heard from beside them and the older man crumpled over, discharged his shotgun into the floor and fell down dead. As they looked over, Hector stood with a smoking revolver in his hands in a gunman's fan-shot pose. Hondo held his gun down but kept it out. Once Hector had slid his own revolver back into his sash, Hondo slid his revolver back into its holster. Tonya came around and hugged him. "You alright Papa?" She asked. Hondo winced but nodded, "Ive been hit worse." She then let him go and ran up to Hector. "You alright?" She asked. "Si, Bonita. I hope you too are scarred." He said Tonya nodded, "Yes, Papa shielded me. I'm fine." She then turned to Fernando, "Uncle Fernando, you alright." He nodded, "I am not a bullet magnet like Hondo is." Hector turned to them with a slight bow, "I... we are in your debt, gentlemen. Tonya had told me of her family. I had no idea that her Padre and uncle were so famosa." "I told you they were different." Tonya said. "That I can see. Now, normally we do not welcome humans into our village, due to anti-chosen... wessen... sentiments, but we can make an exception here, in fact I would love to invite you and your families to lunch tomorrow, as a token of our gratitude for what you have done for our kind." He replied. Hondo held his shoulder, the blood starting to run down his arm now. He turned and looked at Fernando with a raised eyebrow. "We will have to talk about it, but ..." Hondo started to say. "Please say yes." Tonya asked. .... To be continued (feel free to pick up from here, Jefe)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 22nd, 2021, 2:07am “I do not like what I see here.” Fernando says as he reaches into his back fanny pack. He pulls out some gauze and folds it up, giving it Hondo. Hondo takes the gauze and shove it into his shirt and onto his wounded shoulder. Fernando turns back to De La Cruz, “You’re a long way away from Mejico (Spanish Pronounced as Meh-Hee-ko), not that it matters. But I find your faith in the culture lacking – And I do not like what I have been seeing here. Hondo, let’s go home so I can take care of your wound.” “Let’s go, Tonya...” Hondo tells her. “But Papa...!” Tonya replies. “Do not be too hasty.” Hector says, “You’re welcomed to come over and stay.” “We are not welcomed as you say, as by the actions and statements of your men and later the denial of your words. If as you stated that we are ‘welcomed’, your men would not have walked up to us and caused problems for us to handle. I do not go to your house in order to check you out and test you but yet you did that with us. Eso es un desgredio... (That is a disgrace). You want us – you come see us. We will not go to you unless you want a repeat of what you see here today. Hondo, let’s go.” Fernando tells him. With Fernando behind them, Hondo takes Tonya by the arm and start leading her to the door. Tonya resists, making Hondo stop as De La Cruz says out loud to be heard, “Mi Bonita!” Fernando turns around to face Hector, “Mira, cabron susio... Ella no es tu` bonita. Ella es nada de ti. No llega para vir a ella. Nosotros somo la familia de ella, tu es nada de nosotros. Deja la solo o que paso aqui se a pasar adonde tu para, Indio Feo. (See here you dirty mother #$@!er... She is not your pretty girl. She is nothing of yours. We are her family, you are nothing to us. Leave her alone or what happened here will happen to you where you stand, You Ugly Indian.*)” Fernando turns to face Hondo and points to the door, following him and Tonya. He turns the crystal on his can with his thumb to speed up time for them to get to the camp quickly and tend to Hondo’s wound to get there. But the side effect of this action is everything around them slows down on their perspective. They hear the loud “CLACK!” of the hammer of a gun falling onto a chamber round and a second later the “BOOM!” of the ignition of gunpowder as the bullet releases from its casing and out of the gun’s muzzle. Fernando turns about, seeing the bullet moving through the air at about 20mph to his perspective, steps towards it and catches it in his hand. He sees Hector in line with the bullet with his gun drawn and the muzzle flash coming out from his gun. He steps up to Hector and slugs his with a right cross to the jaw, with enough force to make him fly across the space between him and the wall behind him. As Hector hits the wall, Fernando twists the crystal on his came to restore the time frame to a normal speed. “BANG!” A shot from a random direction hits Fernando on his back, his bullet proof vest protects him from any intended damage to his body but he will be sore and in pain from it. He turns around slowly seeing the bartender behind the bar with a firearm in his hands aimed at him. Seeing him as he were, Fernando reaches into his jacket with both hands and pulls out both his .45s aims and lets out of volley of rounds at the bartender. He get hit with a series of bullets on both his right and left sides of his stomach, chest, face and forehead. Hondo had stopped at the door with his gun drawn, looking about. Fernando turns to face him and nods. Hondo looks behind Fernando to Sala, Elisha and the Asian Restaurant owner. He says to them, “If you value your lives, leave now. Right now.” Sala taps the chest of Elisha with his back hand and thumbs to the direction of a back exit and the three of them head for it. Fernando and Hondo nod at each other and Hondo pulls Tonya out the door. Inside the restaurant bar, Fernando walks over to the Pig Wessen and puts two rounds into his ass cheeks and then one to the back of his head. The Bear Wessen gets the same treatment. He then moves a couple chairs and a table over Hector’s unconscious body. He hears a single gunshot from outside. He catches up to Hondo and Tonya and walk for about 50 yards before pressing the top of his cane. The restaurant blows up but at least the chairs and table protects Hector from being crushed from the falling debris. What few emergency services they have in town arrive to the collapsed building within minutes. There are no casualties other than those Fernando and Hondo created. But around them they can hear the sounds of hidden people following them. “How you holding out?” Fernando asks Hondo. “I’ll manage.” Hondo says as they approach a park area between the buildings and the airport. Fernando leads them to a bench and have Hondo sit on it. They both look at Tonya who has a horrified look on her face. He tells Hondo, “You’re taking too many injures. Granted you will live a long life with what I gave you but what condition you will be when you get there depends on how hurt you get through the years.” “Livin’ in this world is a problem. Too much senseless violence over nothin’.”  Hondo growls out. “In the end we will take care of this world. Getting there is the problem. As for this place, we need to be here a couple days and there is already a whole lotta crap going on. So you being at your 65 percent you need give 110 percent one way or another. I’ll do what I can, but you need to take it easy for a while.” Fernando tells Hondo. He turns to Tonya, “As for you miss, it is for your safety that you are to not ever go into town without an adult with you. That asshole wanted to turn you into one of his sex slaves by treating you nice and fall for his empty promises made by his golden tongue before he slaps one of these to your neck.” He pulls out the shock collar he got from the vendor from his pocket. “That’s not True!” Tonya lets out. “Then where’s your clothes? Explain your dress? Why were you at the restaurant? Let me tell you something, girl – I have been walking on this earth a long time before the Chaos happened, through history’s worst times. I seen how men like him trick girls like you with promises of nice clothes and a good time only to put them through drug addiction and Sexual Slavery with many of these girls not lasting 10 years as many of them being found dead in the streets from an overdose or a knife to the chest. Two of my own daughters I saved from such a life as their mothers were dug addicted sex slaves and they were going to be next in line. It did not take long for their mothers to be found dead soon after I took them in. Now you think because you’re a Wessen among other wessens that they would not turn on you? Guess again, because you are just a fine piece of lovely tail they would want to do that too. ‘Mi bonita.’ That stands for ‘My Pretty.’ He’s already calling you as his property, his slave, and you think it’s something nice to hear.” Tonya begins to tear up but tries not to cry. Fernando continues, “He told you that humans consider you ugly because you are a wessen. He said that to make you accept him. In our eyes – Hondo’s, Val’s Ruth, Joanna, Jeanette, Zoey, Macey, mine or anyone else in the camp never consider you as ugly. You are a person and as human as any other. It is not your outside that is beautiful, it has to be your inside: what is in your heart, and in your mind that makes you a beautiful person or an ugly one. I see nothing but potential beauty in you, as long as you do not fall for the traps that men like him – Wessen or human, throws at you to make you turn ugly and go with them. What the #$@! he has to offer you? Nothing but the hardships of being a sex slave. What do we have to offer you? A new life, with opportunities of knowledge, money and power – all you have to do is live and learn the life lessons you need to know through us. So I’m giving you a choice – you can walk back to Wessen town and be one of their ‘Mi Bonita’ sex slaves or you can stay with us where life will be hard and rough but the rewards of working hard will be endless. Choose now.” “Fernando...” Hondo says loud enough to be heard, “Do not ever talk to my daughter like that ever again.” “I say what needs to be said and heard. And now I need you to relax and calm down so you can heal. And while you heal, I need you to do me a favor and get to the Administration building after I patch you up and ask about getting a large hanger to move the camp too. In asking, I found out there is no outdoor water access, only indoor. And when I asked, they wanted $100,000 a day for renting a large hanger that can hold the camp. I say that is Effing Bull Crap. You can make a better deal than I can. Tonya can help you get around. There are other things to do but I’ll get to that later. Maybe you can get a hanger with a built-in home inside so some of us can shower up and sleep on a bed. And for you to heal. You do what you can to get us the best. I trust you can do that. Now excuse me.” Fernando tells him. Fernando pulls out his radio and calls to it. “Macey, answer me if you are out there.” He repeats his message one more time. A voice answers but it is not Macey, “Macey is not here.” “Then where is she, Ichigo?” Fernando asks. “Ruth came over and took her with Zoey to be in her camper while things sort themselves out.” Ichigo explains. “Good enough. Now, I want you to get dressed, fix the bed and sit quietly in the front passenger seat. I’m bringing in Hondo and Tonya, he needs medical attention and I’m going to deal with his injuries on the bed. You got two minutes to get that done. Then we’re teleporting in.” Fernando tells her. “Alright! Getting it done!” Ichigo replies. After sometime, she calls back, “Bed is done and I’m on the front passenger seat.” Fernando does not answer, as his thumb twists the crystal on the cane and then presses it against the top of the cane. A bright flash appears in both places, they disappear from one place and reappear in another: Hondo sits on the edge of the camper’s bed. “Take off that jacket and the shirt. This is going to get painful.” Fernando tells him. Hondo does not argue, just does. Fernando takes his Civil War Surgical Kit and spreads it out on the bed next to him. After looking over the wound, Fernando uses a pair of tweezers and pulls out a .45 slug from Hondo’s shoulder. “Consider yourself lucky I was a .45 and not a 9mm. A 9mm would have gone right through you and caused more damage.” Fernando tells him. He continues to patch him up, momentarily stuffing bit of gauze into the wound and holding it there for a moment and then looking inside. "No major arteries, no broken bones, no nerves, just a lot of soft tissue damage. You are going to be in pain for several days.” “Don’t you think I know that?” Hondo replies. Fernando takes his cane and turns the crystal, letting a beam of light hit the wound, accelerating the healing process from minutes to a couple of days. The wound closes itself up and seals itself. Fernando bandages him up despite the wound closing, it can reopen if stretched. He then waves his came over Hondo’s clothes, eliminating the damage from gunshot. “Alright done.” Fernando tells him, “Put on your shirt and take it easy. If you want, I would like you to go into the administration building in the Blimp parking area just outside our parking area for a hanger – a large hanger. Tonya, you go with him. I have to go to town and check on a few things. Ichigo, you stay here and clean up. I’ll take care of the trash later.” Hardly anyone says a word, just nod in his general direction. Hondo puts on his shirt though still in a lot of pain. Then his jacket does on next. With nothing else to say, Hondo asks, “What about the cane?” Fernando reaches over and takes it from behind the driver’s seat, handing it to him. “That is it, but it is out of energy. We’ll discuss it later when we have time to be alone and see about recharging it.” -To Be Continued.- *Note: Indio Feo is an insult to Mexican with Aztec or Mayian Heritage in their family. It is worse if they do not have or think they do not have such ancient heritage and are being called that.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 22nd, 2021, 8:08pm Note: When these toy radios were out, their Morse Code Oscillators created a different tone as per the company that made it. Though they were around 10KHz, about the middle of the human hearing range, companies made their radios slightly above or below that 10KHz tone. The “GI Joe” Walkie Talkies had their own tone and all “GI Joe” radios sounded the same, as did all the “Space Ranger” Walkie Talkies had their own tone, and all others had their own tones. Thus if you have a group who all have the same radio, and you heard Morse Code with a tone that different from your group’s tone, then you can deduce that an outside party was trying to join in. You can also identify those by their tone if they had different radios by knowing what tones go to what radio. But there were hundreds of toy radio makers out in the 60s, 70s and 80s, so to know them all was impossible though due to their low power and limited range, you can learn who has what tone in your area by the different radios they owned and used. Above the static of the airwaves on 27.145 MHz (Toy Channel 4), a faint beeping can be heard - .... . / .... .- -.-. .. . -. -.. .- / -... .-.. . .-- / ..- .--. -.-.-- After a few seconds a reply is given just as soft in volume .-- .... .- - / .... .- .--. .--. . -. . -.. ..--.. Followed by another reply .- / -.-. --- .-- -... --- -.-- / .-- .- .-.. -.- . -.. / --- ..- - / --- ..-. / - .... . / .--. .-.. .- -.-. . / .-- .. - .... / .- / .--. .. -. -.- / .... .- .. .-. / .-- . ... ... . -. / ..-. --- -..- / --. .. .-. .-.. / .- -. -.. / .... . / ... .... --- - / -... .. --. / .-- .. .-.. .-.. .. . / -.. . .- -.. -.-.-- / - .... . -. / - .... . / - .. -- . / .-- .- .-.. -.- . .-. / -.-. .- -- . / --- ..- - / .- -. -.. / -- . - / .-- .. - .... / - .... . -- / .- -. -.. / - .... . -. / - .... . / .... .- -.-. .. . -. -.. .- / -... .-.. . .-- / ..- .--. -.-.— It takes a long while before a reply was given on a fainter tone but it is a tone different from all the others .-- .... .- - / .-- .- ... / - .... .- - ..--.. -.-.— It is immediately followed by .-- .... .- - / .-- .- ... / - .... .- - ..--.. -.-.— No reply is given from any other side. As they empty out Fernando’s camper, Fernando gets his pull cart from his Dub Box Camper. He, Hondo and Tonya walk to the exit of the parking area and to the Blimp parking area. Fernando points to a short building at the far edge of the Blimp parking area. “That I found out to be the airport administration building. They told me that we can stay in the area we are in but there is no outdoor water access.” Fernando explains. “What about where the merchants get their water?” Hondo asks. “I do not know. They probably share an indoor water access for some fee. I’m not down for paying for water or licensed access fees when water is supposed to be as free as the air I breathe.” Fernando explains. He then throws in, “It is also best to have some indoor shelter; I have a funny feeling about the weather here.” “How so?” Hondo asks. “Basic weather science, we are on the side of the mountain range, with wide areas of forest trees or farm land, thus this is the wet side of the mountain range. But it has been nothing but bright sunny days here for the time we were moving on. Sooner or later it is going to rain and when it does, it is going to be a heavy downpour.” Fernando explains. “I figured as much.” Hondo replies. He then asks, “Where are you going with the pull cart?” “Some homeless kid helped me so I’m going to get her some things she needs from the bazaar, and I told her to come over tomorrow for me to give them to her. Hopefully she will come. Hopefully nothing happened to her.” Fernando explains. “You’re not thinking on taking her in, are you?” Hondo asks. “No. I do not have the space for her or anyone else she might bring. Maybe somebody can be found to help her but I can’t.” Fernando answers. Hondo sighs, “Alright, later then.” He then turns to Tonya “Let’s go.” before heading off to the administration building. Fernando goes off on his own to the bazaar, walking past the food court area and finding general merchandise further on down.  He thinks how it is set up to get weary travelers with expensive food items before getting what they would need. He would find a place further back that would have what he was looking for. He looks about the outdoor stock and starts piling up various items of mostly clothing: socks, shorts, t-shirts, long sleeve shirts, underwear, skirts, hoodies, jean pants and belts of random and assorted sizes. A thin build of a man comes out from the shop – the back of a large truck he set up to be a walk-in shop. “My name is Lenny; this is my shop – Lenny’s clothes and apparel. How can I help you?” The thin man wearing a blue shop apron says and asks. “Just getting some things for members of my convoy as we pass through town. How much are these things as I do not see any prices?” Fernando says and asks. Lenny looks at his pile before pointing out, “T-shirts, underpants, socks by the pair and belts are $1 a piece. Shorts and Long Sleeve Shirts are $5 each. Jean pants and skirts are $10 a piece. The Hooded thin jackets are $20 a piece.” Though Fernando thinks the prices are a bit high, he just nods in agreement and continues to make his pile bigger with adding more items that he selects. Eventually he says, “Fair enough.” After a couple more minutes, Fernando looks at Lenny and puts a hand on his pile, “How much for everything?” Lenny looks at the pile, separating and piling items as he counts them. 10 skirts, 30 t-shirts, 40 girls underwear, 40 boys underwear, 100 pairs of socks (the whole case), 20 belts, 20 long sleeve shirts, 20 shorts, 40 jean pants and 40 hooded jackets. He writes everything he counts before adding up his total of the tally: $1730. Fernando thinks for a moment, making Lenny think that he is not interested in buying. “You interested in buying these of not?” Lenny asks in an annoyed tone. “Oh, yes I am. It is that it feels like I’m forgetting something, if you know what I mean.” Fernando replies. “Like what?” Lenny asks. “Let me think...” Fernando says. He then asks, “You have a medium backpack or shoulder carry bag to load these things into? I would need about 40.” “I do not know if I have that many but I’ll get my staff to see.” Lenny replies before yelling into the truck about finding backpacks and shoulder bags. A few minutes later about 30 bags (20 back packs and 10 shoulder bags) were brought out. Fernando inspects each bag making sure that they were intact and not dry rotted or moth eaten. He nods. Fernando then says, “OK. I’ll need about 40 large brown paper bags. So how much for everything now?” “Give me $2000 for everything.” Lenny says without counting the bags as he signals a nearby staff member to start packing up the items. Fernando nods, not willing to argue or barter, pulls out his bag of coins and begins to count off 20 $100 gold coins, handing them to Lenny. He then receives the bundled packages of items to put into his pull cart one at a time until it was full. He secures things in the pull cart with the bungee cords he has. Before going back to the camp he picks up a few boxes of assorted pastries and jugs of sweet water, napkins and paper towels. He then heads back to camp, making a call on his tiny handheld radio. “Ichigo, you out there?” Fernando calls to her. “Ichigo here.” She replies. “I need you to do me a big job, I have clothes for a group of kids that helped us, I need you to sort them out by size and bag them in a paper bag. Then put the paper bag into back pack or shoulder bag while I go out to get us food for dinner.” Fernando explains. “OK... I’ll do that.” Ichigo replies. “I need this to be done; you will work in the dub box camper trailer as it has more room for you to work in while I am gone.” Fernando explains. “OK, fine. But the Dub Box Camper is locked. I can’t get into it.” Ichigo explains. “I’ll open it when I get there. You just wait and relax until I get there and then you start working. I should be there in five to ten minutes.” Fernando explains. “OK...” Ichigo replies. Fernando gets to his electric camper in about 8 or so minutes. Ichigo steps out of the electric camper from the front passenger door as he walks to the side doors. Seeing her get out, he head to the Dub Box camper and unlocks it. He lets Ichigo to go in first before he lifts the pull cart into the Dub Box. Ichigo sits on the bench as he puts the bags of sweet water and pastries inside a cabinet in the kitchen area of the Dub Box Camper. He then gets and opens one of the packages. “All these packages are clothing, underwear and personal things, I just need you to select the items for a girl or a boy by size: underwear, t-shirt, shirt, 2 pairs of socks, a belt, shorts, jeans, skirt for a girl and a hoodie, put it into a brown paper bag and then into a back pack for a young teen or preteen and into a shoulder bag for an older teen. Take the socks and ball them up by the pair and put them in the bag as a ball.” Fernando explains. Ichigo looks at the packaged items and then nods, “I’ll get it done.” “Before I go, what do you want for dinner? I doubt I will be able to get it but I’ll get something I can find. In the least it will be a sandwich and a soup.” Fernando explains. “Whatever you eat, I’ll eat.” Ichigo says to him as she lays out the packages on the floor. “If anything happens, you should be able to hide in one of the empty storage area. Call me on the radio if you have to hide. I’ll lock the door as I leave so no one should bother you.” He tells her before stepping to the door. He throws in, “I’ll see you in about 20 or so minutes.” “See ya...” Ichigo replies. Fernando steps out of the Dub Box Camper with his pull cart and locks the door behind him. He looks back at the Dub Box, seeing that Ichigo was short enough for just the top of her head can only be seen against the bottom of the window as one has to look though the window at an upward angle, missing her head entirely. He then heads back into town. Though there were several bazaars and other outdoor market areas throughout Flight Town, he heads to the one he went to before as it is the closest one to the convoy camp. There were plenty of food vendors but they seem to sell fast or carnival style foods at this location. He needed some restaurant food or at least deli style food in the form of sandwiches and maybe a soup. Sandwiched between a couple of food trucks was a building with a sit-down restaurant inside it. He goes inside, finding a Chinese style restaurant; he walks to the cashier and asks a few questions. “Good afternoon sir, how can I help you?” The cashier asks, looking of mixed Asian and White American Descent. “I hope you can. I got a very big order, and, well, can your restaurant make food for about 50 people? I mean I would get other things to feed them all from other places but just want to know if you can fill some of it.” Fernando asks. “It would take a while, but that would you need?” The cashier asks. “I would need a large pot of vegetable fried rice, or about 40 large vegetable fried rice boxes. Then a smaller pot of beef and vegetables in garlic sauce or 25 large boxes of beef and vegetables in garlic sauce, and one the same size of just assorted vegetables in garlic sauce or 25 large boxes of it. How long would that take and how much will it cost?” Fernando says and asks. The cashier tilts his head for a moment, and then answers, “In such short notice, that would take about 2 hours to do, and cost about $350.” “Just in time for dinner.” Fernando says. He pulls out four $50 gold coins, sliding it to the cashier on his counter. “Consider that down payment, I’ll pay the rest when I come back to get the food in 2 hours. I just need a receipt for it.” The cashier writes out a receipt for the food and deducts the down payment from the price. He hands Fernando the receipt, “Here you are sir. If you are staying long, we can cater your meal at a lower price for you. Sorry for charging so much as this is such short notice.” “No problem at all and thank you for the service. If we are here for a long while, I will have your establishment cater our dinner meal. See you in two hours.” Fernando tells him. They both nod at each other, and Fernando steps away from building the restaurant was in. He looks for another place to get the sweet water drinks for them to drink. He walks about and picks up a few jugs of sweet water and juices, along with paper cups and plates to serve the food. Then he finds a butcher that sells raw and cooked meats and orders a shoulder cut of roast beast with a tub of gravy. He gathers these later items and takes them to his Dub Box camper trailer. Putting them on the kitchen counter area, he looks at Ichigo, seeing that she is more than half done with the work he requested of her. “I’m going to get Ruth to deal with the food. I’ll be right back.” He tells her. Ichigo nods at him before going back to her work. He leaves his Dub Box camper and head to Ruth’s Camper, knocking on its door. Ruth opens the door. He looks up at her. “Hello Ruth. If you have some time, I have some things for tonight’s dinner in my Dub Box Camper I want you to look at.” Fernando tells her. She replies with, “Just give me a few seconds and I’ll be right there, please.” “Thank you, I’ll see you there.” He tells her before he walks back to his Dub Box Camper. It takes him a few seconds to get there. At the kitchen area He organizes the things on the counter – paper cups and plates, the sweet water and juices, tub of gravy and the large platter of roast beast shoulder. He then turns around to talk to Ichigo. “Ichigo, Ruth is going to be there to deal with the food items I’m bringing in for everyone to have some dinner. Do you have a problem with Ruth?” He says and asks. “No I don’t. I have a problem with that Bitch Val.” Ichigo replies. “OK. Look, I’m trying to take her out of the food preparation for a day or two but everyone has to work things out in the end. So Ruth will be...” He begins to say before there was a knock on the door. He steps to the door and opens it. With a helping hand, Ruth steps into the camper. “Thank you for coming. Ichigo is doing an important job for me so she will be back there working and earning her pay. As for you, let me explain.” As he points to the kitchen counter. Ruth looks at the items, “You got these?” “There’s more coming, I found this Asian restaurant and they are making a large amount of vegetable fried rice, beef and vegetables in garlic sauce and a separate order of vegetables in garlic sauce for the Wessen who cannot eat meat. I’m picking it up in 2 hour when they get it done.” Fernando explains. “Oh... I was about to make something for some of us.” Ruth begins. “You can add it if you like. As far as I am concerned. You are in charge of this food and that I bring in later. Maybe you can use the Dub Box as a serving place and they can eat wherever. They must have their own forks, spoons and knives; I do not have any to give out like that. So get what help you need and tell everyone food should be ready in two and a half hours. Do as you like with the leftovers, I trust your judgment.” Fernando tells her. “Do you have any folding tables? They would be helpful to serve the food.” Ruth asks and says. “No, but I can get a couple from the bazaar.” He tells her. He then adds, “I’ll be back with the folding tables, you are in charge of the food here and Ichigo is doing a job for me. Before I forget...” He turns Ichigo, “When you done you can help Ruth or rest. You did a lot for me so far. Thanks.” “I’ll rest first and then help Ms Ruth out.” Ichigo says out loud to be heard. “OK then.” Fernando says before turning to the door, “I’ll see you ladies later.” -To Be Continued.-

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 24th, 2021, 6:03pm The walk back to the bazaar was relatively quiet, though relative is the key word here. It is loud and chaotic but it was always so. It is only now Fernando notices the distractions as he spreads his senses out for a wider situational awareness. He is only looking for a couple of folding tables, though Hondo has a set that can be used, Fernando’s trying to eliminate interaction with him and Val so they can sort things out on their own without having the pressures of others’ needs on them. The General Merchandise area had somebody selling tools and camping cooking gear. Fernando walks up to the vendor’s stand and looks around. A senior woman comes out from the store and storage area. “How can I help you, young man?” She asks. “I’m in need of a couple folding tables. Nothing big or fancy, about 6ft (2m) open, 3ft (1m) folded up, about 3ft (1m) tall.” Fernando explains. “Let me see what I have in stock. Please wait right there for me to return.” The woman tells him. Fernando looks over the other items as he waits. There is not much there that he needs or is interested in but it is good to know to find certain things that might be needed later on. After couple of minutes, the woman returns with an assistant carrying a couple of folded tables. Fernando inspects them, seeing that they are not new but not heavily used easier. They are up to his liking. “How much for the pair?” Fernando asks. The woman says, “$20 each, so $40 total.” Fernando is not happy with the answer but pulls out 4 $10 coins from his pocket, handing it to her. He then nods at her and says “Thank you. I just need a receipt for the purchase.” He takes the tables and secures them onto the pull cart as the woman writes up a receipt. He takes the receipt and head back to camp with the tables in tow. It takes him a couple of minutes to get back to his camper and begin setting up the tables by the Dub Box. He knocks on the door to get Ruth’s attention. Ruth comes out a looks over the set up and nods, “This is great.” “Good, I’m going to get some bread rolls, butter and fruit to complete the meal while the other items are being prepared at the restaurant. I’ll get to those when they are done.” Fernando tells her. “We will be here setting up.” Ruth says. Fernando nods before he leaves. He goes back into the bazaar, just blindly walking about and looking what it is there being sold. He looks over the pastries in the food court of the bazaar. An all too familiar voice yells out “THERE HE IS!” It is quickly followed by several lawmen in black surrounding him. Fernando shifts his eyes to see these so-called lawmen around him and the troublesome pastry baker walking up to him with his arms crossed and a smug look on his face. He points at Fernando. “That’s the thief who stole from me and beaten me! He also helped that Pink-Haired Fuchsbau Bitch!” The vendor yells out. Fernando looks at the vendor with a lawman next to him, “What the #$@! are you talking about?” He notices the other lawmen around him closing in on him. He turns to the lawman next to the vendor, “Tell your men to back off before I start dropping them and then you.” “Boys, git him!” The lawman by the vendor says to the others. Fernando twists the crystal on his can and presses it, activating Time shift on himself before taking a Marshall Arts stance. He plants his cane on the ground and let it stand on its own. Before the first can grab his arm, he swings his fist to the lawman’s face getting him square on the nose and breaking it. He steps and spins to the one behind him and send his foot to his face, knocking him down before turn to the next one getting close to him who gets a trust to the gut and a knee to the face as he bends over from the force and the pain. A quarter turn to the left was a fourth who stood there in awe as to what was going gets a back handed slap across his face that knocks him out along with a couple of teeth. He grabs the cane with his right and draws his gun with his left, stepping to the lawman by the vendor and knocking out the gun in his hand with a hard whap from his cane, breaking several bones in lawman’s hand, and putting the muzzle of his gun to the lawman’s face. The smell of urine and shit can be smelled by the nearby noses originating from the vendor next to the lawman. Fernando pulls out his wallet and shows his gold EMT Badge and his silver NYC Auxiliary police badge. “You do not know how you are messing with, so let me introduce myself. I am the law. I roam the highways rescuing the hurt and innocents and correct the wrongs I see and this place is wrong. This vendor is wrong in accusing me and others in crimes that never happened. I can point to the witnesses here who saw me pay this man the money owed and a bit extra for his time so there was not theft of stolen items. Secondly, that Pink haired Fuchsbau Wessen is my niece, who thanks to this mother #$@!er was kidnapped by De La Cruz, and I am going after him when I find out where he is.” Fernando tells him as he puts away his wallet. “Yeah Clem, that man paid that asshole some good money!” A vendor from across the path yells. The lawman looks at his vendor friend for the moment as another lets out “You do not know who you messing with! That’s The Time Walker! Haven’t You Seen the Fight Posters?!! He fought The Lich A Couple Nights Ago And Now He’s Here!” Fernando slowly puts away his firearm and steps back a step to give room for the lawman to pick up his weapon. The lawman slowly picks up his weapon with his good hand and holsters it with some difficulty. The lawman finally asks, “What is the Time Walker doin’ in these here parts?” “First I had to fight the Lich to rescue a kidnapped lady who is a wife to my friend. Second my people are looking for a lost child somewhere on the highway. Third, we’re getting rid of the Lab Towns and putting an end to the Wessen scourge that makes them with the help of General Jastrey. Her and her Army will be rolling in soon in a couple of days. Fourth, we’re looking for the cure to turn the Wessens back into people again. I seen it done, but it is not easy. In fact it is painful. Five) General Jastrey is reconnecting the towns’ railroads so we can trade freely again. That is what I am doing in these here parts.” Fernando explains. “We got airships here. We do not need a railroad.” The lawman says. “As far as I travelled airships are good to a point. But you cannot fly to Central Town, you have to go to Slavania and then take a train or truck to Center Town. The same with Small towns and Indian Towns in between here and there, unless you join forces with General Jastrey and build airports to those towns that do not have them.” Fernando tells him. “And what do we get if we build these airports?” The lawman asks. “You get to patrol the highways from above to keep the peace. You get free trade with the other towns and access to their facilities. And you get more opportunities for more money in doing this job and catching real criminals, not going after petty bread stealing crap from complaints this ‘Karen’ has to bitch about. I know that in Fight Town there is a $1Millions bounty on the fight manager Ichigo Morino, wouldn’t it be nice to collect on that.” Fernando tells her. “You said $1Million?” the Lawman asks. “$1Million – Alive, nothing if she if dead.” Fernando reiterates. He adds, “But you have a problem – my daughter Maria looks exactly like her. Do not think that Ichigo is here in Flight Town because somebody looks like her, for that is my daughter. Ichigo is trapped and hiding in Fight Town. Mess with my daughter, and I will put three into your head to make sure you are dead. Get where I am coming from?” The Lawman nods. His men start to come out of their unconscious pains. Fernando twists the crystal on his cane and hovers it over the Lawman’s hand, giving it a few days of healing to recover from. “That will be sore for a week, but at least you can use it. My beef is not with you, it is with this ‘Karen.’” Fernando tells the lawman. “My name is not Karen! It’s Phil!” The vendor yells back. “For now on your name is ‘Karen’ for ‘Karen’ is a lying Jezebel who thinks she can get others in trouble with the authority with her lies. And there you are – lying to this man of the badge, and keeper of order and ender of crimes for your personal petty injustice against people like me. What the #$@! I did to you? If he was not here, I would beat you shitless with my cane where you stand.” Fernando tells him. “Maybe I should let him beat some sense into you.” The lawman says to Karen-Phil. Fernando then turns to the lawman, “Peace officers work for the community. Not for those who pay for your services. Let’s say, you and your men arrest me. Where is the reward to give you for my arrest coming from? Where is the evidence of my crime? When I see the judge and he sees that this arrest was made because somebody paid you to arrest me as a favor – guess what? You become a criminal – an officer of the peace accepting bribes to do his job done as a favor to another is a crime. You will get arrested. I will be released from jail while you go behind bars. So watch what you do for who you do it for because such actions are illegal and one of your own men can turn on you and arrest you and turn you into a disgrace for a few dollars in reward for a personal favor. You want that? Think about it.” The lawman nods his head for a moment before looking at Karen-Phil in disgust. “Now, I came for some food – bread, butter and other things. But...” Fernando counts off the food tables, counting 20 or so vendors. He continues “I’m going to give each vendor here, except for Karen-Phil here, a $100 gold coin, and let’s start celebrating. Change is coming to Flight Town and Change Is Good!” Fernando then takes a small sack of coins from his jacket pocket, reaches into and slaps a $100 gold coin on each of the counters of the vendors in area. The lawman follows Fernando as he pays off each vendor in the area. Then he turns to the lawman and hands over the sack of coins to him. “Consider it as payment for keeping the peace, and let the people celebrate. I have to get food for my convoy. But watch yourself around that Karen-Phil. He wants to use you like a tool. You are not a tool. You are just a man doing his job.” Fernando tells him. The lawman nods as couple of vendors starts to play loud music through their speakers. He then leans to Fernando, “What you know about this Ichigo person?” “Ichigo Morino was the event manager who set up the fight between the Lich and I, and I won. Many think that the fight was rigged and Fight Town erupted into riots. The Law wants Ichigo to answer whether this fight was rigged or not. Thing is, some others want her dead. General Jastrey, who is bringing back law and order in Fight Town, wants her alive to answer those questions. And there is that $1Million reward for capturing her alive. She is hiding somewhere in Fight Town.” “How do you know she is hiding in Fight Town?” The lawman asks. “Ichigo is this tall, looks like a little girl, as many do in Fight Town. She has blonde hair and blue eyes.” Fernando shows her height with his hand. He continues, “But her body guards and driver were captured by a mob and killed, her car burned. She has nowhere to run as she cannot run. Her only means of escape were destroyed, so she hiding somewhere in Fight Town, but where? She needs to be caught alive and kept alive for her being dead does not pay a cent.” Fernando explains. The lawman puts his hand onto his chin and nods, saying to himself, “A million would go a long away.” “That it would.” Fernando leads him on. The Lawman looks at him for a second. Fernando throws back, “Look, General Jastrey will be here in a couple days and you can ask her about it. But a couple of days might be too late if somebody else captures her, and maybe even kills her.” He pauses for a second and looks about before telling him, “I have to get some food supplies for my crew. You go do what you want to do – that is on you. But do not cry to me if you miss out on an opportunity that I told you about.” “Why aren’t you getting some of this action?” The Lawman asks. “I fought the Lich and won. I already got my winner’s purse from that shit and rescued my friend’s wife too. So I’m going to continue onward with my job of rescuing others and not worry about money for a long time to come. Frankly I am tired, and I rescue those in need and not criminals, and Ichigo Morino being a wanted person is a criminal.” Fernando tells him. He adds, “Now if you excuse me, I have supplies to get.” Absentmindedly the Lawman let Fernando walk by as he thought about the $1Million reward in capturing Ichigo even though it means leaving Flight Town to get to Fight Town. He also thought about the work that would be needed to do this job though it would be a gamble to get her; the reward seems to outweigh the risk and the gamble. His men get up and gather around their boss. One of them asks, “Aren’t we going after that ‘criminal’?” The Lawman looks at him and then the other, “He’s not the criminal, we have been lied to by that vendor. But that is not important; we have to sit down and talk, there is a much bigger job with a huge reward out there that we can do. It is at Fight Town. So get the others together, we got a meeting to hold.” Fernando gets a few pastries and bread rolls for the meal. He also got some leafy vegetables for a salad to those who want one. As he buys these items, he passes by the Chinese restaurant, the cashier steps outs to meet him. “Excuse me sir. Your meal is almost done, so you can come in and wait a while and pick it up.” The cashier tells him. “Thank you. First I’ll go to my camp to drop these off and I’ll return to get the food. Should be back in ten minutes.” Fernando says to him. “Ten minutes is good. See you then.” The cashier tells him. Fernando nods before he heads back to the convoy. Looking at his watch, the order of food was done one hour faster than expected. He quickens his pace a bit to get to the camp sooner. At the camp he finds Ruth at the tables he had set up. “Hey Ruth. Here is the bread and a couple other things, like leafy greens for salad if anyone wants one. I was told the food is done and will be picking it up and bringing it back.” Fernando says as he piles the items to one of the table. Ruth replies, “OK. I’ll be setting up over here.” Fernando gives a nod before heading back with the empty pull cart. He hurries slightly to cut his time without looking like he is in a rush. He gets to the Chinese restaurant in a few minutes. “Hello there, I’m back!” Fernando says loud enough to be heard. “Hello there!” The cashier says as he signals to Fernando to come to the side of the cash register. Another begins to start packing the food in large bags into the pull cart. Fernando pay the rest of the money owed. “Let me ask, do you have Egg or Spring Rolls?” Fernando asks as he hands the cashier the remainder of the money owed. “We do.” The cashier says. “I need about 100 tomorrow at about 12noon. Can you do that?” Fernando asks. “I think we can.” The Cashier says as he hands Fernando his receipt. “Good. How much would that be?” Fernando asks. “One Spring Roll is dollar, but for 100 I’ll thrown in a bulk discount for you - $75.” The cashier says. But then he adds, “I can sell you a 5 pound bag of raw frozen Egg Rolls for $20, 5 pounds has 50 Egg Rolls in them.” “I’ll buy a couple bags, make it four. But I will need 100 cooked ones for an important gathering tomorrow. How much for all that?” Fernando explains and asks. “For all the egg rolls, cooked and frozen, let’s say $140 total. Want to pay now or want to pay then?” The cashier says and asks. “Sounds good. I’ll pay $100 now and the rest then. Just need a receipt.” Fernando says as he pulls a $100 coin from his pocket. The cashier takes the coin and hands Fernando a receipt. Fernando then looks over the packages of food before he goes back to the camp. Five minutes later He walks to the table Ruth was setting up by his Dub Box Camper. He begins to put the packages of food on the table. “It’s OK Mr. Fernando. I’ll take care of it.” Ruth tells him. Fernando nods before he says, “OK. I need to check with Ichigo and the job I had her doing.” “OK. I do not think she is done though.” Ruth says. “Alright. I’ll check on her.” Fernando says before going into his Dub Box. He looks around the back of the Dub Box, seeing Ichigo looking like she is working but she was already done. “You done here?” “Been finished long ago. Ruth kept trying to ask what was all this about and who is it for. I told her nothing because I do not know.” Ichigo answers. “Well, that is true. Look. Pile up as many as you can into the empty storage compartment and then pile the rest on the back seat. I’ll be in our camper resting; I do need to talk to you though. Oh, enter through the front driver’s door; it will be unlocked for you.” Fernando explains to her. “I’ll see you later then...” Ichigo says. Fernando walks out of the Dub Box and around the tables. Ruth asks him, “What kind of rice is this?” “It is Chinese made Vegetable Fried Rice. It should have no meat in it.” Fernando begins. He then points to the other packages, “And there should some packages of Vegetables with Garlic Sauce and others of Beef with Garlic Sauce You need to check out what is what as I did not see how they packed them up.” “Alright, I’ll check on them and get it sorted out.” Ruth says. “I’ll be in my camper resting up. Knock if you need me.” Fernando tells her. She just nods before he leaves and enters his camper through the side doors. Once inside, He strips to just his pants and t-shirt and lied down on the bed. A couple of minutes later Ichigo enters the camper through the driver’s door. She locks it before heading to the rear of the camper. Seeing Fernando resting there; she strips down to just her t-shirt and panties before climbing onto the bed. She lies down on her side next to him. “You wanted to see me?” Ichigo asks as she puts a hand to his chest. “First of all, do not panic. Second of all, I ran into a pack of Bounty Hunters looking for Ichigo Morino. But I warned that that my blonde hair purple eyed daughter is not Ichigo Morino, and any idiot thinking that she is and try to kidnap her to collect the reward will have three in the head.” Fernando explains. “I see.” Ichigo says. “If and when you go out to town, you will remain at my side at all times and your name is Maria.” Fernando begins. He adds, “We cannot totally hide you, but we can hide you in plain sight and we can fool others to think you are somebody else and not the Notorious Ichigo Morino on the Wanted Posters. But you need to be where I tell you to be. When going out, you are to be at my side. Staying here, you are to be in the Camper or in the Dub Box. Got that?” Ichigo nods, though a bit nervous at the prospect of what is going on. She gets up slightly and puts her head on his chest and an arm across him. Fernando continues, “I’ll do what I can to protect you. But we will discuss other options as we need them. For now, just do as I say and you get to live another day.” “How about us getting together and you doing me lovely?” She asks. “Right now I need to rest, and like I said, that is going to take a while. So who knows when that will happen if ever.” He explains. He throws in, “Right now I need my rest.” “Oh...” She says to herself. Fernando notices her reaction, “Look. However, wherever, whatever we have as a relationship goes, that is on us after we set limits and define what we have as a relationship. I am not going to marry you, at least not in the foreseeable future. And for the time being, we agreed to you being my slave so I own you. But I cannot protect you if you do things out of my control.” Ichigo just lies there, tying to hold back the tears. She just nods before she says, “I know all that. But I need something, some connection, some way to tell me that I am liked and wanted. That will fill my need as a woman. Something that will fill that empty space within me – something that says I am loved so I can love back. Love you back.” “Maybe one day I’ll pin you down and #$@! your brains out. But right now I’m tired of dealing with bounty hunters and dealing with a-holes Karens lying to get others in trouble. This place is filled with stupid people, who only care about a freaking gold coin and not the value of one’s life. I need my rest and time to figure out a lot of things.” He tells her. “OK then... I just hope it is one day soon.” She says to him before she closes her eyes.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 28th, 2021, 10:13pm Tonya followed Hondo silently for a bit. She could tell he was thinking and fuming a bit, but she was so unsure of what to say at the moment. She Knew Uncle Fernando did not like Hector, and they she believed he meant well he had scared her some. It was not what he said as much as how he said it. Hondo had stuck up for her, but he had not argued with what was said either, just how it was said. What was said was bad enough, and she had a hard time believing it. She knew Uncle Fernando believed it, but he had not seen Hector De la Cruz like she had. He had such kind eyes, and the community he had built was thriving and the wessen there seemed happier and cleaner than the humans outside their little town. She was not even sure if Hector was alive now, and that made her really sad. The thought that Uncle Fernando might have killed him and Hondo, the one she called Papa had been responsible for his death lite a small flame of anger within her that she did not realize was there yet. She had not noticed that Hector had taken a pot-shot at them, thought that was among the lesser of the things she was not realizing right now. The sound of a voice speaking to her jarred her from her thoughts,"He wasn't wrong, ya know." She looked up at Hondo and blinked, "What?" "Fernando... He wasn't wrong. I wish he had spoken to you differently but he wasn't wrong." Hondo replied. "What does he know about Hector.... or you. You never gave him a chance." She said quietly. "I know its hard to hear, but darlin', Hector was a user. He just wanted to use you." Hondo said Tonya glared at him, "How would you know?! Did you actually talk to him?!? Did you see the town he's built up?!? NO! You guy's shot his men, shot wessens, like me! Then you blew him up!! You going to get tired of me and shoot me too 'cause I'm a wessen? You hate all of us, just like he said!!!" Tears glistened from her eyes as she glared at him angrily. Her jaw was set into a scowl and the tears flowed but she did not cry. Hondo stopped and turned to face her. A slightly pissed look came over his face, but it could not hide the hurt that lay behind his eyes at her accusations. "Is that what you really think of me? After what we've been through, you think I hate wessens or think less of them?.... of you??" He asked in a low voice. She tried to look him in the eyes but ended up staring at the ground. "How else do you explain what you did?" She asked coldly "How 'bout explainin' why Cruz sent his goons after us? They came at us to kill, not capture. Then explain Cruz's reaction when he learned who we were? An' how 'bout him tryin' to turn you against us? These thoughts of us hatin' wessens didn't come from you, I know ya better than that! Explain why he shot at us when we left?? You explain all that?" He asked in the same low, incredulous tone. She glanced up then looked back at the ground. Her facial featured softened and a confused look came over her face. "That... that can't be true. He'd never have shot at you... at us. And... I was outside with him. He thought there was trouble. He just wanted them to stop you..." She said quietly. "It is true, an' they planned to stop our hearts, not just us. Why he shot us, I don't know, but had Fernando not sped up time for him he or I would have another bullet in us, an' I took one that saved Cruz's ass. AN' all that aside, you think I wasn't worried as #$@! when I found you gone? When I found out you were hurt?? When I'm told you were taken by some fanatic?!?" He said a bit harsher She looked up at him doing her best not to cry, "He's not a fanatic! He just wants to help wessens!" "Then how do ya explain those downtrodden wessens in town? I've seen some wessen kids that looked pretty rough. They not clean enough for his town?" Hondo asked Tonya thought back to the little girl she had given the bread, but the thought of Hectors handsome face and bright, flashing eyes popped into her head. She shook her head, "No, they.... some just ...just don't want help." "Should I have said that when you were angry with me an' distrusted me when I first tried to help you?" He asked softly. She hung her head for a moment then shook it slightly. He stared at her a moment, sighed then turned back to the path. "We need to get you outta that dress an' into some jeans and a long sleeved shirt." He said as he started to walk away. "You do think I'm ugly then." She said softly, causing him to stop and look at her again. He looked at her more angrily this time, "What stupidity is this? I don't know what he did to you, but he messed with your damn mind!" She looked up at him a bit surprised at his response, "He didn't mess with my mind, honest!" "Then what the hell is with this ugly business?!" He replied "You... you want me just in jeans... so ..." She stammered. "That's cause you're a beautiful young woman an' that dress will draw attention, then wrong kinda attention to ya. We don't want that." Hondo replied. "...oh." She replied softly. He shook his head again and continued on. She waited a second or two before following. HEr thoughts once again turned inward, but they were more confused than before. (will continue tomorrow if possible.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 29th, 2021, 11:03pm Hondo walked on, with Tonya following behind him a few steps. Nothing was said as they walked. Both their minds were busy. Tonya's mind was on herself, The truth of how wessens were seen, how she was seen especially by those that said they loved her and of whom she loved. She did love them, Hondo, Valentine, Zoey, and even Macey and Fernando somewhat. They were the family she never had, but despite the love, her faith in them was shaken by words of a stranger. Hector was that stranger, but though a stranger he was wessen, a fox wessen to boot. He had a dark hair, and it wasn't genetically altered like hers, so he was considered a different wessen kind, but his kind was closely related to hers and he was the first free fox wessen she had ever met. None of it made sense in her head, and her teen hormones were not helping either, which being wessen seemed to make them stronger by nature at times then most humans. Hondo's head was on multiple things. Tonya disappearing against his word, her falling for some stranger, her doubting him, Fernando getting uglier with her than he thought he should have, this wessen named Hector that Tonya had fallen for and if he was alive or dead and what either state meant for them, this cane Fernando was giving him and the responsibility that came with it, Valentine and her anger, Red Molly and Maggie and their demons, the safety of the whole group in this #$@!ed up world, and the miles ahead of them. The one thing he tried not to think of was the pain in his shoulder and the fatigue that he could feel slowing him down. He was managing to keep up the expected energy at the moment, but he could feel himself growing weary faster than usual and needing sleep sooner than was normal. Joints ached that had not in a long time either, but he took that as to be from just being tired. All of it he either tried to ignore or explain away. If he only knew what was really wrong or knew that there were those watching him from afar to see if their concoction would perform as planned. At the moment they were disappointed with the results to date but they had seen him fight in  Fight Town and for now they had not given up. They wrote off the lack of results due to him being an unusual specimen. If they only knew how much he was hiding, they would not have been disappointed in the slightest. They soon approached the administration building and went inside. A fat man was behind the desk reading a paper and half ignored them.  Hondo cleared his throat and the man growled. "What do you want?" He grumbled, not putting his paper down. "How 'bout your attention, ya rude #$@!?" Hondo growled. The man slammed down his paper angrily, " Why you assole! Who do you think...? #$@! its you!" The man had a surprised look and looked as he looked at Hondo. He shook his head in short jerking motions after a moment. "No, no. I already dealt with that asshole partner of yours today! I'm not dealing with you too!!" HE said angrily, yet with a slight bit of fear. "Then stop bein' a rude #$@! an' help us get what we want." He said "I told your partner $10k a day. That's the price... for you." He said. He paused slightly and looked at Tonya who still was half looking at the ground and standing behind Hondo. "Course, I could maybe see giving you guys a discount in trade for your sex-kitten." he said. "My what?" Hondo asked angrily. "The fox whore behind you. You dress your's fairly nice, I have to say, though what I would do with her doesn't require a dress, so you can keep the dress if you want it." He said with a lecherous grin on his fat face. "Why you...!" Hondo started to say angrily and draw back his fist, but a smallish pair of strong hands grabbed his arm and held it. He turned to look and see Tonya holding his arm and looking at him with her sad eyes. Why they looked so sad he was not sure. She shook her head, "No, Papa." The fat man chuckled, "Papa? Guess that's not the first time I've seen someone daddy, daughter roll play but not out in public. To each their own, though." "Shut the #$@! up." Hondo replied through grit teeth. Tonya still held onto his good arm and kept him from reacting at the moment. "Why so angry?" The fat man asked, "She's not that good looking and she's covered with hair. Might #$@! her all hairy, but a full body waxing is the only thing that will help. I've heard that getting gutted hurts less, but all that aside, you're famous and in good shape. You can get a good one easily. I take what I can get!" Tonya let go of Hondo's arm and her head dropped in shame. The man's words rang in her head, as if someone had sounded a gong off in her ears. It echoed again and again. Even in the dress, she felt ugly. (To be continued... {will finish as soon as possible. Might be Monday or Tuesday night})

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 2nd, 2021, 6:50pm The celebration at the bazaar seems to grow for some strange reason. The two Jeanettes and Hikaru found it odd that there would be a party going on as they looked for various supplies. Moro was left behind to look after the kids. But amongst the celebration there was also much confusion. Their shopping venture shortly turns into an intel gathering mission. They try not to be suspicious as they follow an older lawman as he goes to the younger ones in the area, and trying to listen in on what is being said. “Wha’ you mean you can’t git anyone on da radio? The elder lawman says. “Just lissin, boss... just noise on all the channels!” The younger lawman says. The elder lawman just growls, sensing something is not right, as strange things tend to happen when their radios go dead; though actually the radios themselves are not dead but the airways are filled with loud static. The elder lawman turns to his underling, “Go gather the others in the area and have them meet by the pastry shops, we’re goin’ to da Hacienda and git the others for this meetin’! And tell Al to bring his truck – I ain’t walkin’ over dare!” Above the static of the airwaves on 27.145 MHz (Toy Channel 4), a faint beeping can be heard .-.. .- .-- -- . -. / --- -. / - .... . / .-. ..- -. -.-.-- / .-.. .- .-- -- . -. / --- -. / - .... . / .-. ..- -. -.-.-- There was a quick reply .-- .... --- / -.-. .- .-. . ... -.-.-- / .- -. -.-- / --- ..-. / -.-- --- ..- / ..-. --- ..- -. -.. / - .... . / -- . -.. .. -.-. .. -. . ..--.. / .-.. .. - - .-.. . / -- .- .-. -.-- / .. ... / --. . - - .. -. --. / ... .. -.-. -.- . .-. .-.-.- Followed by another one .-.. .. .-.. -.-- --..-- / -.-. .- -. / -.-- --- ..- / --. . - / -.-- --- ..- .-. / -.. --- -.-. - --- .-. / ..-. .-. .. . -. -.. / - --- / - .... . / -... .- ... . ..--.. Then a short one -. --- / --. .-. --- .-- -. / ..- .--. ... / .- - / - .... . / -... .- ... . -.-.-- After a long pause, another replies comes .-.. .. .-.. -.-- .----. ... / ..-. .-. .. . -. -.. / .. ... / .- / -.. --- -.-. - --- .-. .-.-.- / .... . / -.-. .- -. / .... . .-.. .--. / .-.. .. - - .-.. . / -- .- .-. -.-- .-.-.- The short one repeats again -. --- / --. .-. --- .-- -. / ..- .--. ... / .- - / - .... . / -... .- ... . -.-.-- It is replied with .-.. .. .-.. -.-- --..-- / --. . - / -.-- --- ..- .-. / ..-. .-. .. . -. -.. / .- -. -.. / -... .-. .. -. --. / .... .. -- / - --- / - .... . / -... .- ... . .-.-.- The short one repeats again -. --- / --. .-. --- .-- -. / ..- .--. ... / .- - / - .... . / -... .- ... . -.-.— A shorter reply is given -.-- --- ..- / .-- .- -. - / .-.. .. - - .-.. . / -- .- .-. -.-- / - --- / -.. .. . ..--.. After a long pause, a reply is given -. --- .-.-.- / -... ..- - / ... .... . / ... .... --- ..- .-.. -.. / -. --- - / .... .- ...- . / -... . . -. / .--. .-.. .- -.-- .. -. --. / .-- .. - .... / - .... .- - / .-. --- .--. . / -.. --- --. -.-.— Then another - .... . / .-. --- .--. . / -.. --- --. / ... -. ..- -.-. -.- / ..- .--. / --- -. / .... . .-. / .- -. -.. / -... .. - / .... . .-. -.-.— An answer is given - .... .. ... / .. ... / -... .-. ..- -.-. . / .-.. . . .-.-.- / .-.. .. .-.. -.-- --..-- / --. . - / -- .- .-. .-.. .. -. / .- -. -.. / ...- .. - .- / .- -. -.. / --. --- / -... .-. .. -. --. / -.-- --- ..- .-. / -.. --- -.-. - --- .-. / ..-. .-. .. . -. -.. / - --- / - .... . / -... .- ... . .-.-.- / .-- . / .-- .. .-.. .-.. / -.. . .- .-.. / .-- .. - .... / .- -.. ..- .-.. - ... / .. -. / - .... . / -... .- ... . / .-.. .- - . .-. .-.-.- A final reply is given --- -.- / .. / - .-. -.-- .-.-.- A loud knock is put onto the side door the electric camper. Though not asleep, Fernando gets up, trying to peek through the gaps in the curtains but sees no one there. He tells Ichigo, “Get dressed.” He puts on his pants and shirts quickly himself. Stepping onto the camper floor, he leans to the camper’s side door with his firearm in hand. Looking through the gap in the curtains of the side doors, he still sees no one. If it were Ruth, he would have been able to see her. He heads to the front seats but with the windows blocked out by the privacy curtains, he cannot see a thing unless he pulls the curtain aside and letting anyone outside to be able to see in or open the door and confronts them directly. The passenger front door opens and he steps out finding Lily with two older Willahara (Rabbit Wessen) children in their early teens with her. “What are you doing here? I said for you to be here tomorrow.” Fernando tells her. “I know... but...” Lily begins to say but is cut off by the only boy of the three. “Listen mister. Lily here says you’re a doctor and that you can help.” He says to Fernando. “And I said for her to come tomorrow about fixing her arm.” Fernando tells him. “We are not here for that.” The boy tells him. He adds, “Look. One of the little ones got bit by a rope-dog and is very sick, and needs a doctor’s help.” “A what?” Fernando asks. “A rope-dog...” The boy says. He then tries to explain, pointing to the ends of the bus and then makes a fist, “It’s about that long, a head this big but has no legs or tail and moves very fast in the grass.” “A what... a snake?” Fernando asks. The three of them look at each other and nods. He continues, “What color was it? What design it had on its back?” “It was dirt brown – they are all dirt brown...” The boy says. The girl with Lily says, holding up her index fingers and thumbs touching each other making a diamond shape, “It had that all over its back.” “A Diamond Back...” Fernando says to himself. He then turns inside the camper, “No arguments from you – get dressed, put on a hoodie and get the med kit from under the sink. We have no time to waste!” He then turns to the children beside the bus. “Give me one second and we will be on our way.” Fernando gets inside the bus and puts on his shoes, hats and jacket, getting one of Macey’s hoodies for Ichigo to wear. With a couple of the hanging electric lanterns, the med-kit taken out of its storage location, the side door opens with him stepping out with the medical kit and lanterns tied to it hanging from his shoulder. Ichigo hops out of the electric camper after him. He locks the doors to the camper before looking at the children. “Where is she?” Fernando says to them. “This way...” The boy says as he points to a direction, adding, “To the cliffs by the stinky water.” “That’s a long walk.” Fernando says to himself, thinking at the mental measurements of at least 5 miles at best. He gets an idea, then walks to where the teens have their dune buggies parked and gathers Karl, Marvin, Madison, Robin, Patricia and Alicia from their usual guard position. “I need the dune buggies and I need you guys to follow me. Somebody is in need of emergency rescue.” The group nods to each other and go to the two dune buggies, securing the rear trailers as Fernando taught them how to before, and then separating the dune buggies from the camper trailers. He is realizing that this is going to be a tight squeeze but it will have to do. “Ichigo, take the med-kit and sit with the teens in the other dunebuggy. Marvin, Karl, you are with me and these kids. Patricia, Madison, whoever is driving follow me, we are going to go fast. Now, let’s go.” He tells them. Karl and Marvin get into the first dunebuggy with the children and Fernando in the driver’s seat, while Ichigo with the med-kit gets into the dunebuggy with the teens. Fernando stomps on the gas and leads the way with the boy Wessen giving him directions. In a few minutes, they get to the outskirts of town by a ravine with a flowing river at the bottom of it. There were several drainage and sewer pipes sticking out of the cliffs pouring a slow flow of a brown smelly yuck fluid into the waters of the river. The smell from the drainage pipes was offensive: the smell of rotting flesh and raw sewage just reeks about the place. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Drainpipes.png About 200 yards or more upstream from the drainage pipes was the hulk of a plane that crashed there many years ago, if not decades ago. Looked like the remains of a C17 Globemaster Military transport to him. The wings and tail have been sheared off and further behind the crash site but the fuselage seems to be intact with parts of it covered in a tarp of some kind and held down by rope that has seen better years. The boy points to it. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/C17-GlobeMaster.jpg “There.” The Rabbit Wessen boy says. Fernando drives the dunebuggy until he is several feet from the cliff and directly over it. They all get out of the vehicles and stand by the cliff. “Karl, Ichigo, you two come down with me and bring the med kit with you. The rest of you stand guard up here and protect the dunebuggies and alert me of anyone that might come by.” Fernando tells them. He then turns to the Wessen children, “How do we get down there?” The Wessen children start walking down a thin path on the side of the cliff that has a slight incline. Fernando follows them with Ichigo and Karl behind him. It takes them a while to get down the side of the cliff and to the wreckage of the plane. He follows them around the fuselage to an open door covered by a tarp. They walk into a maze of sorts, with a direct path down the middle of the plane. There are military cots were set up like beds for at least 20 people. A Cat Wessen girl sits down next to a cot with a small girl on it inside a ratty sleeping bag, looking like a Mouse Wessen. The Cat Girl looks at them, “No adults are to be in here!” The Rabbit Boy Wessen looks at the Cat Girl, “Bruce Lee said to bring a doctor to see Little Mary. So here he is.” Fernando just looks at the scene, and then at the mouse girl in the cot and then at the cat girl, “Ichi – my med-kit, now.” “It does not matter. She is about to die like all the others.” The Cat Girl tells him as Ichigo gives Fernando the Med Kit. “I’ll be the judge of that. How long ago was she bit?” Fernando says “Since before the sun was high in the sky.” The Cat Girl says to him. “Almost three hours ago.” Fernando says to himself. He then looks at the Cat Girl, “Where was she bit?” “Out in the fields gathering wild bush berries...” The Cat Girl begins to say. Fernando interrupts her, “Where on her body was she bit.” “I do not know, I was not there when it happened.” The Cat Girl tells him, adding “They bring me the hurt and sick to take care off. But those who get bit by the rope dogs all die by night time.” “Then get out my way. I got work to do, nobody is going to die tonight if I can help it.” Fernando tells her. Fernando takes a lantern, turning it on and hangs it from one of the wall’s support structures. It lights up an already gloomy area.  He steps over to the girl, she looks like she is on her final hours of life as the poisons does its deed of destroying her life sustaining tissues from inside her body. Much of her lower body has turned black and blue. He opens his med kit, flipping items around the bag until he gets a plastic box the size of a small loaf of bread with a masking tape label on it saying “Snake Bite Kit.” He opens it and organizes what he might need on the top layer of the contents of the box. He then opens the sleeping bag and looks at the girl inside. She looks like she could be no more than 7years of age, though she could be 10 or older with her growth stunted by malnutrition. She was only wearing a t-shirt and nothing more underneath, and was already unconscious from the poison. Time was running out for her. He lifts and checks both her legs, front, back, inside, outside and there it was – the typical double needle mark holes above the outside knob of her right ankle at the bottom of the meat of her thigh. He takes his knife and cuts an ‘X’ onto her skin between the bite marks. He takes a rubber bulb from the med kit and squeezes it hard, crushing it to a smaller size but in actuality removing all the air from it. He puts the opening of the bulb onto the bite wound and cut skin, releasing it. The vacuum on the bulb pulls on the body fluid pressure and pulling back on the venom from flowing deeper into the body. But at this point it might be too late for the girl. He then looks into his med kit, finding several vials of anti-venom in crystalline from. He finds one for ‘Rattle Snake’ though there are many kinds of rattle snakes. He takes a large hypodermic syringe and opens it up, pouring a few granules of the anti-venom into it. He then looks around for some water and finds a cup the Cat Girl was feeding her with, he takes it and fills the syringe with water and then shakes the solution until the crystals dissolve in the water and it clears up into a yellow liquid that looks like urine inside the tube. Fernando sighs before he takes the girl’s arm and inserts the needle into her arm at the elbow at the vein that is there, slowly pushing on the plunger put inject the fluid into her body. He keeps the needle in the girl’s arm even though he had inject all of the fluid into it, waiting for a sign to see if it will work or not. He gets it the form the girl taking a gasp of air. He presses his thumb onto the site of the needle’s entry and pulls out the long silver shaft out of the girl’s arm. He throws it into the med kid, and gets some gauze and medical tape. The gauze gets folded up into a small pad and the medical tape is placed on it to hold it in place on her arm. He folds up her arm and puts it on her chest. He then takes another gauze and balls it up, going to her leg before taking off the rubber bulb off her leg. A thick black liquid oozes out from the bulb – broken down proteins from the girl’s body that is infused with the snake venom. The gauze is put onto her leg and pressed hard against it. It was taped up tightly. How much snake venom was removed remains to be seen but the anti-venom should deal with what is in the body whether the venom was removed or not. Fernando takes the rubber bulb and chucks it into the cup of water and cleans/closes up his medical kit. As he closes the med kit, the Cat Girl asks, “How much is this going to cost?” Fernando looks at her annoyed in being asked that but pretends not to hear, “What was that?” The Cat Girl Repeats herself adding, “How much is this going to cost? We ain’t got no money to pay.” “How much you think her life is worth? Or yours? Or theirs?” Fernando asks before he throws in, “It’s invaluable, meaning it has a price so high that can never be paid. Understand that. And understand that any doctor who charges to save a life should be beaten to an inch of his life. Working at a hospital is one thing – that he should be paid for, but doing rescue work and saving lives out in the wild – no. He should not be paid for that. That one does out of the goodness from their heart.” “You sound like a damn preacher saying that one should believe in the redeemer and prepare for his coming.” The Cat Girl tells her. “The Redeemer came and left this misbegotten world a long time ago. That is what the Chaos was about.” Fernando tells her, adding, “Anyone wanting to play god will face him in the afterlife. So prepare for him in life because when you die and go to see him, it will be too late to do or say anything.” “The redeemer does not exist. It is a story to keep the people in line by the powers that be.” The Cat Girl says like she won an argument. “You believe what you want to believe. I’m not here to teach anyone anything. Nor am I charging for saving some poor little girl’s life because rescuers do not charge for doing rescues.” Fernando tells her. “Then if you do not charge, what or who will you take?” The Cat Girl asks, throwing in, “Nobody is that dumb that they work for free. Everything has a price.” “I said that I am not charging for a rescue. Rescues are done for free.” Fernando tells her. “Humans can’t be trusted. Your kind take and take when you find out that the Wessens you helped cannot pay for the services given. If you cannot find property to take, you take one of us and turn us into a Sex Kitten and keep us as slaves until we die. Hector is right, you Humans are scum.” The Cat Girl tells him as she crosses her arms in front of her chest. Fernando reaches into his jacket and pulls out his gun, putting it to the Mouse Girl’s temple while looking at the Cat Girl, “Then maybe I should kill her now, as you said, ‘those who get bit by the rope dogs all die by night time.’” The Cat Girl stands there with her arms crossed but jaw dropping, remaining silent for the moment until Fernando pulls back on the gun’s hammer. She then yells out, “Don’t!” Fernando just looks at her, but not doing anything. “Alright...” The Cat Girl says in a defeated tone. She drops her arms for a second before reaching up to her shirt buttons and undoes the top one between her breasts, “I’ll pay for you saving her.” “You ain’t paying for nothing. Nobody is paying for this rescue.” Fernando tells her as he puts away his gun and finishes closing up his medical bag. He slides the bag to Ichigo’s feet, “Watch that while I go outside for a moment. Alone...” He then picks up the cup with the rubber bulb inside the contaminated water and takes it outside. Standing by the edge of the river he looks further upstream but only sees cliff face and rocky shores, with fish swimming in the clear waters. Downstream where the drainpipes were located was a different story. When the wind blows upstream, there was no way to avoid the smell of raw sewage coming from those pipes. He bends down and puts his hand into the water, rubbing it between his fingers and sniffing his hand. The water at this point seems to be unaffected by the pollution from the drainage pipes downstream. He dunks the cup with the rubber bulb inside the contaminated bio-fluids into the water, shakes it and rinses it out for almost a minute until it was clean to the eye. Waiting for a few moments for the items to surface dry, he places the rubber bulb in his pocket before heading back. In the fuselage after Fernando left, the Cat Girl watched him leave and then looks over the mouse girl for a moment. She’s improving, but slowly and it will take some time before she could be considered to be 100%. Then the Cat Girl tries to walk to follow Fernando out of the plane. Karl takes his rifle and holds it across her to stop her from leaving. “Where you think you are going?” Karl throws at her. “To have a talk with that man.” The Cat Girl tells him. “No. You stay right here until he returns.” Karl tells her. “This is my place and I will come and go as I please!” The Cat Girl tells him. “When Master Fernando says he is going somewhere alone, he is to be left alone.” Karl tells her. “Master? So you’re his Slave Wessen?” The Cat Girl asks. “No. I am a Free Wessen. He is ‘Master’ because he takes care of us all in the convoy without want or demand of payment. We do for him as needed: guard the vehicles, prepare the food, gather water and supplies, maintain and repair our vehicles. He pays us for the work we do, all we have to do is follow his orders on getting things done. We are free Wessens and we can leave the convoy any time we think it is our time to go.” Karl explains. “That is not possible. Humans hold us Wessens as slaves. No Wessen is free unless they escape their Human Masters. Hector says this to be true!” The Cat Girl says. “I do not know who this Hector is, nor do I care. But it sounds to me like somebody is trying to control you through their words like an evil master controls his slaves with a whip.” Karl points out, adding, “Master Fernando and Master Hondo worked hard every town we went through to end slavery of Wessens and Humans, and have done so with the help of General Jastrey and her army.” Karl explains. “Why would anybody do that? Wessens are better than Humans though there are more of them than there is of us.” The Cat Girl replies. “Wrong. We Wessens are Humans. We were forced by a Lab Town to be turned in Wessens against our will. Made to forget who we were when we were humans, separated from our families and sold to be slaves.” Karl explains. The Cat Girl remains silent at this revelation, but then she lets out “Lies! All Lies!” “I had seen Master Fernando bring a wessen back to her Human form for a while. She was changed back as it was her wish to remain as a Wessen. Bringing a Wessen back to being a Human proved that we are humans on the inside.” Karl tells her. “Lies! Hector says that Wessens are the chosen ones!” The Cat Girl says to him. “If you are so chosen, then why are you living in a shell of a crashed airplane and not in a house you can call home? Where are the nice clothes and the kitchen smelling of good food being cooked?” A voice can be heard from behind them as Fernando enters the plane and walks down the fuselage. He continues, “Why must you forage for wild berries in the bushes where a snake can bite you and inject you with its venom, and kill you in a matter of hours? Why must you beg for scraps at the bazaar, show off your privates and offer them as a form of payment for those scraps? Why must you bear the scars of your wounds, not get proper medical care, not have those things you need in order to survive like clean drinking water? Funny. You and the others here are forced to live in filth while Hector has a clean home, be served hand and foot by slave servant wessens like you, and have all those things I have stated? Something is rotten here and it is not coming from those drain pipes.” Fernando walks past Karl and steps up to the Mouse Girl, putting his hand to her neck to see her pulse there. It is weak but increasing in strength, she will have another night to sleep through and many nights to follow as long as life allows. He then picks up his medical bag, hefting the carry strap over his shoulders. “Karl, lead the way out of here. Ichi – follow him. I will be right behind you both.” Fernando tells them. Karl nods and starts walking away. Ichigo follows him to exit the structure. Fernando turns, getting on his knee to face Lily, “I will see you tomorrow morning.” Lily smiles and nods. Fernando slowly gets up and leaves. He catches up with Ichigo and Karl at the face of the cliff. He signals to Karl to lead the way up a steep but manageable foot path. Ichigo continues to follow Karl, and Fernando goes up after her. It takes them a couple of minutes to climb the path and join Marvin and teens. They can see that they were not happy. Marvin leans over to Karl, “Something happened while you were down there?” Karl replies, “Fernando save a girl’s life but the attitudes of some people, I swear. It may have been better if she was not saved at all.” “Hmph...” Marvin replies. Fernando gets into the dunebuggy, turns on the engine and revs it a couple times to get their attention. The Karl, Marvin and the teens get into the dunebuggies and start driving to the convoy camp. Fernando does not say a word as they drive home. Fifteen minutes later they get to the convoy camp and Fernando helps with putting the dunebuggies connected to their trailers. After thanking Karl, Marvin and the teens for their help, Fernando leads Ichigo back to their electric camper, locking the doors as they strip down and get comfortable on the camper’s bed. Fernando just lies on his back staring at the ceiling. Ichigo in just her t-shirt and panties, crawls up to him, resting her head on his chest. She lets out a sigh. “I see how stupid people can be.” Ichigo says. “Stupid is as stupid does, and it runs high and deep in this town.” Fernando says. She replies, “I see how stressed out you are right now. Want me to... you know... alleviate that stress for you?” “How so?” He asks. “Well, you know... with sex. A blowjob maybe. Perhaps vaginal if you like... with me on top or not...” She explains. “No...” He tells her. He pauses before continues, “Look, now is not the time. But thanks for offering.” Ichigo remains silent for the moment. He continues as he notices her silence, “Maybe one day soon, I’ll pounce on you and #$@! your little ass until your head is spins off its little neck.” “You want to #$@! me in my ass?” Ichigo almost protests, adding, “As big as you are, you’d split me in half!” “Protesting? From you of all people? You used to tease Hondo and I by showing off your black lace silk panties all the time, saying that you’d take on the both of us at the same time.” He tells her. “That was to test you two, because those who came by pretending to be you and he would immediately fail by reaching over and touching me down there. Neither of you ever did that to me so you two had to be the real deal. And even though it turned out bad for me in the end, I’m glad to be here with you right now.” She explains. “So… If I were to reach over and touch you there right now...” He begins. “The test was for then. You passed it. What happens now between us is between us. And it’s only been a couple of days I have been you but I am getting to know you better and fallen for you – whether you want me as a girlfriend, wife, daughter or slave because that is what we agreed on for me being here with you.” She explains. How about at the next town we get into I get you some white cotton panties for you? You only wearing your black silk or nylon ones makes it looks like you only have one pair of panties.” He says, tying to change the subject. “I grabbed what I could when I ran, but I have enough for a week before I need to wash them and I do wash the ones I wore by hand and let them dry under the sink cabinet where they can not been seen.” She explains to him. Then she adds, “But if you want me to have white ones or any other color ones, I’ll wear them too.” Nothing is said for the time being. After a few minutes of silence Ichigo lifts herself up off him and positions her head to plant her lips against his for a moment. Fernando was mostly unresponsive for the moment. She lifts herself off him and looks at him in the eye. “Thank you...” She begins, “Thank you for allowing me to be part of your ride, for saving my life and protecting me those willing to harm me. I do not know how I can repay that back, but I’ll try to do something every day even if it means doing nothing and just be out of the way. But I’m also sorry, for I am not an easy person to get a lot with, and you seem to understand that. I do not mean to be such a bitch but that is who I am, what I had to be, because of Fight Town and how it changed me. I must seem like an ugly person to you...” “I really do not care about any of that. All I care about is what is going to happen the next day, at the next time, what lies on the road ahead. And I’ll do what I can to keep us all safe, even if it means that I get hurt to save one of us. Even you.” He tells her. “I appreciate that. But do not get hurt trying to save me. I would not know what to do if that were to happen.” She explains. “I’m not saying that I would sacrifice my life, or an arm or a leg or an eye for you, but if something were to happen, I would do my best to save you and hope I do not get hurt in the process but hurt is what I am going to be and I am going to have to deal with it. And if you think that you are not worth it, think again. There are people one can say are of a lesser value than you and I’d do my damnedest to save them if I can, and without needing to charge for the service.” He tells her. “You mean like that little mouse girl?” She asks. “Let’s just say yes.” He replies. She nods in understanding. He continues, “Human life, in any form is worth saving at any expense other than losing another life to save it. A baby still in the womb, a small child, a cripple person, an elderly person, a well endowed person of wealth and strength, a poor homeless waif, Wessen or Human, even some animals – are all worth saving.” She just nods for a second before lowering her head on his chest. “I’m going to close my eyes for a moment to rest. Wake me up if somebody comes knocking.” He tells her. She nods, “I will.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 3rd, 2021, 10:36pm The two Jeanettes and Hikaru walk about the bazaar looking over the various items that are for sale. But they seem to be stuck in the fast food section and at this one particular market area. Just because it is closest to the Blimp parking with loading and unloading facilities, it does not mean that it will have the lowest prices or the best supplies. Open Market and Private Deliveries seem to curb the lowest cost and best items to the highest bidders. Soon they start to head to the right direction, getting deeper into the bazaar to the enclosed building structures and the stores they hold inside. They find a couple of restaurants and food vendors, getting a prepared meal for themselves and their group and some supplies to make their meals in forms of sandwiches. Canned soups and powered juices was also found which they gather a few items thereof. Fresh vegetables and smoked meats are also found and bought in small quantities. They figure they have enough for a day or two, but only for their tiny group. In the tunnels of the sewers, three pre-teens/young teens look inside a canvas sack, pressing buttons and looking at the blinking lights on a panel. The bottom of the panel was a faded label “2300 Radio Jammer”, and the lights and knobs had their own labels describing what its functions are. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/backpack_jammer.jpg “This looks like it is about to shut down.” One says to the others. “Do we have a battery to replace it?” Another says. “No... this is our last battery we have.” The third says. “Put it back up on the shelf... we got to go check what they have for food and help get something if there is nothing to eat.” The first says. “What if it dies while we are out eating?” The second says. “Then it dies until we can replace the battery. Now lets go, I'm hungry.” The first says.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 3rd, 2021, 10:50pm As Hector came to, all he saw was wood, dust, and smoke. His head hurt like hell and he squinted as he looked around. It took him a moment to realize what had happened, but it all came back to him. That cowboy and that asshole medic! They ruined everything! As he looked around he realized he was in what was left of the Hacienda but it was in ruins. He was sure those two had something to do with it. A beam of light off to his side look promising and he crawled to it and pawed at the debris. It took a little work, but with the help of his added wessen strength and agility he managed to get out. The sunlight hurt his eyes, but thankfully it was getting on to sunset so it was not as bright as it could of been. He looked around but did not see much as part of the front wall was still partially up. He half walked around the side of the building but stopped short as he saw a crowd gathering at the front of the dilapidated building. not far from the crowd was Big-Willie. The hole in his head was all he needed to see to know that he and most likely the other two were gone. After a moment he stepped back and slipped off towards the road, ducking through some trees and brush to hide himself. As he made his way to the road, he found the two Ziegevolks wessens, Ted and Jed, standing off a ways watching but staying out of sight. He picked up a rock and threw it, hitting one of them in the arm. The one hit rubbed his arm and looked in the direction it came from sourly. Once he saw who throw it he yank on his brother's arm and nodded in Hector's direction. The other turned and looked and when he saw who it was his eyes widened significantly. After a moment they backed away slowly and trotted off to where Hector stood, out of sight of the crowd. "Boss! We thought you was done killed like Big-Willie!" Ted said. "What happened? I'm a little fuzzy on what happened." Hector asked Jed shrugged, "We saw big willie come out the window, unconscious, heard some shootin', saw the big cowboy and medic start to leave with that pinked haired girl you had, There was another couple shots and.... hell it was hard to tell what exactly happened next." "What do you mean?" Hector asked half angrily. Ted nodded, "Jed is right, it was hard to tell. Those two big fellas and the girl moved like nothin' we've seen before. They went back in like the wind, and then there was a few more shots. The cowboy came out and shot big willie and they took off like a flash again, the place blew up  behind them. There was a couple old guys an' that ornamental dude who owned the place who ran out, but they seemed to be runnin' scared." "But it was those two who blew up the place and left me for dead?" Hector asked Jed shrugged again, "We can only say the one killed Big-Willie, Boss. Couldn't see anything else. We were setup to watch for trouble coming from outside, not see what happened inside." Ted nodded, "And we thought you was dead for sure, and with all that happened we stayed away so folks didn't think it was some wessen/human war. I've heard talk there was wessen hunters in there, you know, the ones that call themselves lawmen." Hector breathed deeply to pull his anger down. He had left it get the best of him with that medic and it had been his downfall. That it was the supposed Timewalker and the Righteous Cowboy frmo the fight did not surprise him at all. In fact his contact said they might come through here and if they did he was to act accordingly. He had plans on how he would act if he met them and it was all going well until the girl, the pink-haired sexy fox girl said called the Righteous Cowboy her father. He had plans for her. She was the perfect mate. He had plans for how to deal with her if she rejected him too, but now all his plans were in ruins because of her connection the the cowboy. It angered him and he let it run him. Taking the pot-shot was stupid. She had trained him better than that and if he failed due to letting his anger best him again she would not forgive him so readily this time. But, there might be a way to save all this, he just needed to think. He sighed and breathed as deeply as his bruised ribs would allow for the moment. After he calmed himself he spoke again. "Yes... of course, compadres. You did as I asked and I could ask nothing more. Let us return to our town. I have t think... to plan.... THe chosen might have to fight soon.  Maybe soon we will rule the humans and they will be our slaves...soon." He said as he looked back at the smoke that drifted lazily upward from small fired that were starting in the wreckage of the Hacienda. He turned and walked quickly, though with a slight limp, back to Wessen town. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- With Hondo's good arm now free he reached out and grabbed the big man by the collar and pulled him off his feet, half lifting him over the counter. "THAT..IS..MY..ADOPTED..DAUGHTER..YOU..SICK..FAT..#$@!!!" He growled loudly though his teeth. The fat man literally pissed himself, the yellow stream running down his leg and across the floor. A couple of the ladies working for him acted like they saw nothing, afraid of the angry cowboy who had killed the butcher and the arsonist, but a few of the others watched out of the corner of their eyes with sadistic glee, thinking of the times he had forced the to do things they found revolting, with him mostly, for the safety of their jobs and families. The fat man shook as he dangled like a worm on a hook. "Please, have mercy.... I... I didn't know!" He whined. Hondo was about to say something when another voice spoke from behind him. It was the voice of an older woman. "Not that the little shit doesn't deserve having the snot beat out of him, but could we talk a little business before you pummel him?" The old woman asked. Hondo half turned to see an old woman wearing a leather aviator cap, goggles, and a bomber jacket. She wore old leather gloves on her hands, of which had the faint smell of grease and gasoline, and a patched pair of jeans. She seemed to have the look of one of the dirigible pilots, of which Hondo had seen a few around. It was not so much the old woman who caught his attention, but the other three with her. For behind the old woman stood a pretty, but scowling redheaded woman in western garb, a sad looking racoon wessen in what looked like a patched nurse's outfit and a coyote wessen in biker garb who had the look of someone who felt dead inside in her eyes. The dangling fat man looked at the old woman with pitifully and spoke with desperation in his voice. "Mum, please! He'll kill me!" He pleaded. Valentine sneered, "Yeah, that's my big tough hero of a husband. Beatin' up morons instead of doin' anythin' that matters." Hondo frowned sourly and sighed, dropping the fat man, who did not land on his feet but fell completely to the floor landing in his own piss puddle. The old woman looked between Hondo and Valentine, then at Molly who just shook her head. The old woman gave a half knowing nod then looked back at Hondo for a moment with her head cocked a bit. Her eyes lit up after a moment and she smiled and pointed a knowing old finger at him. "I thought I recognized you from somewhere, but now I know. You were one of the ones in the fight. The one looking and fighting to get his woman back, yes?" The old woman said. Hondo nodded, "Yeah. That was me." The old woman chuckled, "I was there! Oy! what a fight!! The whole town expected you to be dead within the first minute! The wessen lived a little longer than expected, but not much. That Timewalker though, no one thought anyone could take out the lich, but he did so without breaking a sweat! If I hadn't married my Harold and I was 30 or 40 years younger, I'd be at his door morning and night!" Hondo sighed and rolled his eyes a bit behind his dark glasses. It was not the first time he had heard similar about Fernando. It did not bother him that women like Fernando over him ninety-nine times out of one hundred, but he was not in the mood for listening to it at the moment. Molly looked away a bit and Hondo caught the sad look that flickered in her eyes. The old woman did not know, so he left it alone for now but he would check on Molly later. Before anyone could say anything else Valentine spoke up, "Yeah. He might have said he was fightin' for me but if it hadn't been for Maggie I'd still be there." She turned away from Hondo with that angry look in her eyes that he had never seen before today. The old woman patted Hondo on the arm and nodded knowingly.  Tonya stood back a ways off still looking at the floor with embarrassment. Molly noticed and walked over and put an arm around Tonya as she looked at Hondo. "What happened? What's with the dress? It's not safe for her to wear it." Molly said. "Probably dressing her up as my replacement. I came back from the dead and ruined his plan to replace me." Valentine muttered viciously and loudly enough for all to hear. Hondo ignored her and replied to Molly, "She went to town alone, got hurt by some low-life asshats. Long story but someone rescued her an' put her in that as her clothes were supposedly ruined." "They were.... he's not a bad guy... he can't be." Tonya said softly, almost in a whisper. Molly looked at Hondo questioningly. He shook his head, "Long story. But anyway, this fat piece of shit called her things, made her not believe that she is beautiful, an' insisted on buying her as a sex-kitten." "He's right... I am ugly and a freak.... maybe I should just be a sex-kitten." Tonya whispered. "No, NO! That's bad talk, bad thinking! You are pretty and good! You are better than this talk." Molly said to her. She then turned to the fat man who had finally pulled himself out of his own piss puddle. She pointed at him and his eyes grew wide with fear. "You! You bastard!" Molly growled as she started to lunge forward. Hondo caught her but barely, and with his left arm. A slight tearing pain was felt in his shoulder as he tried to hold her back. "Let me claw his face! Just once!" Molly growled. "Mum! Save me!" the man cried as he stumbled back against the wall. "Molly! Enough!" Hondo growled She growled but stopped pulling. Hondo spoke to her again. "Molly... We'll deal with it. I understand how you feel. I almost throttled him myself. HE deserves it, but not in front of his Ma. Go outside an' cool off if ya need to." He said firmly. She looked up and him and snorted. She sighed after a moment then nodded. She walked over to Tonya first and wrapped an arm around her. "Tonya and I will go sit outside for a bit." Molly said. As they walked to the door they passed valentine who was seeming to purposely look away from them. "I wanted a family, you know. You have one but you don't deserve it with this attitude. We should have been holding you back from killing him." Molly said flatly to her. Valentine acted like she did not hear, but the real her, deep inside was crying out, sobbing and hurting for Tonya and for the lack of empathy that controlled her. The battle was within but it dd not show on her face. Molly did not wait for Valentine to reply but continued out with Tonya, finding a near by bench for them to sit at. When they sat down Tonya melted into a puddle of tears. Tonya had told herself she would not cry, but the words of that fat, smelly man was the last straw, and she could not hold them back any longer. Molly said nothing as she held the sobbing Fuchsbau in her arms. A few tears of her own fell too. She knew the sound of a heart breaking, as her own had broken a few times. She knew Tonya would have many more, but she hoped none would be as bad as her own. Molly had learned the hard way that some broken hearts will never mend and some tears will never be dried. After they had gone a long, uncomfortable silence hung over the room. After what seemed like an eternity the old woman spoke up. "So... I'm sure you had some business with this louse of a son of mine before he so rudely offended your daughter. I'd try to make him apologize and make it right but I know it would not mean much. I don't know where I went wrong but I failed him long ago." She said sadly "Mum!" The fat man complained. "Don't you mum me! You are a disgrace! I loved your father but he was always a small, frail man. Maybe that's what was wrong. He couldn't beat you strongly enough. Lord know I tried, but you were always a big boy. Needed a big man to make you learn respect. Your father was big at heart, though, God rest his soul. How you turned out was his biggest regret at his death." She said. "Mum, please!" He begged. She started to speak again but Hondo spoke up first. "We have a caravan, an' your son told my partner that there is no water taps 'round that we can use unless we rent a hanger." Hondo said She nodded, "Unfortunately he's right. A hanger, shop, or a vendor stall, but most of those you'll not get your rigs close enough to fill. I know there are hangers available, so what's the issue?" "The issue is ten thousand dollars a day he wants us to pay." Hondo said flatly. The old woman closed her eyes and shook her head before turning to look at her son, "It was not bad enough that you are a gluttonous, lecherous, fearmongering, lying man-whore, but you're also a thief too?" "Did you just come to see your son?" Hondo asked, trying to stop another lecture from happening. "No, I came with... your wife I presume?" She said, as if she was hunting for more to the story. "I am his wife ... for now." Valentine said coldly. The old woman gave a slightly nod, knowing she was not getting any further information at the moment, "Yes, well we..." "I bought a dirigible from her and need to rent a hanger so I can get it ready to fly. I figured I should have some fun wth some of that money you won while I was getting ripped apart by a mad scientist without morals." Valentine said flatly, interrupting the old woman. Hondo stepped forward and tried to get her to look into his eyes but she would not. "Val, what happened to you? to us?" He asked She looked off to the left, "You should know." He shook his head, "I don't." She turned and looked into his eyes for a moment, what he saw almost made him visible shiver. "Until you do we are done." She answered coldly. Hondo sighed and stepped back. He was half ready to turn to the door when the old woman spoke again. "Do you just need a hanger or anything special?" She asked "Would like somethin' with maybe a few bedrooms, showers, kitchen, and the like. Got a lot of folks sleepin' on movin' mats or car seats. Would be nice to give them a few nights on a bed an' a real shower. "You think a a 100' by 300' would work? With two master bedrooms,  6 regular rooms with 3 bathrooms, and a small bunk room that can hold 10 more? It has a galley and a rec room too. Was made for cargo crews for some of the larger airships. Should fit the dirigible and several vehicles too." She said "Yeah, it would work, but not for $10k." Hondo said "What about for free for? For a week?" She asked "Mum! I can't let it go for free! I have investors who  I have to answer too!" The fat man whined. "Use some of your ill gotten gains to cover it then!" She growled. "How 'bout $800 for the week." Hondo offered. "No, I think..." she started to say. "YES! I'll take it!" The fat man said loudly, cutting her off. "Still rude as ever." The old woman muttered. He sighed  with relief when Hondo nodded. "I'll pay $800, but I want the papers done up, I want it legal, an' I want witnesses, your Ma included as a witness." Hondo said. He nodded and turned to the ladies at the desks, "You heard the man! Get me the papers so We can sign them.... NOW!" The ladies got to typing quickly, the clattering or the typewriter keys striking was almost deafening, even compared to the yelling that had preceded the flurry of action. The fat man turned back to his mother, "You'll be leaving after this I expect, mum?" She scowled, "As much as I hate that my leaving brings you joy, yes. You're sister needs some help as little Cora is sick." He shook his head, "I don't know what you waste your time. She married that dirt-farming half-wessen bastard. She deserves everything she gets!" "That's your sister and your niece you are talking about! They are family!" The old woman said incredulously. "Sister? Niece? She was my sister until she let that animal-bastard stick his dick in her! And that thing is not my niece! It's an animal too and deserves to die! If she is unlucky enough to live all she's still a #$@!ing animal. All those animals are good for is hard work or if they are pretty enough , for a man to get his jollies with!" He said. Hondo had enough and grabbed the man again by the collar with his right arm and hit him with his left, breaking the fat mns nose, which started to gush blood everywhere. Hondo dropped him back to the floor where the fat man squealed in pain and held his nose, cussing as he yelled. Hondo's shoulder started throbbing worse itself and an all to familiar warm-wet feeling began under his shirt where he had been sht earlier. He put his right hand to his shoulder and held it firmly to slow down the bleeding under his shirt. "You alright?" The old woman asked. Hondo nodded, "Yeah. Sorry 'bout hittin' him. I just couldn't listen to any more from him." Hondo said. She shook her head, "Do not worry about it. I should thank you. He needs that and more! As far as I'm concerned, anyone who treats his family like that is no blood of mine! I"m done with the bastard." Valentine sighed loudly, "Well if you're done proving how much of a man you are and think you can handle the papers without having them 'captured' I'll go see to the dirigible." "You'll need directions." The old woman said. Valentine looked at her in a surprised manner then nodded sheepishly. The old woman wrote down directions to the hanger and handed them to her. As Valentine reached for them, the old woman grabbed her hand and pulled her in close. "Don't let the past eat at you and ruin your future." the old woman whispered. Valentine took the directions and pulled away. "Thanks," She muttered as she turned and walked out the door. Maggie stood against the wall and looked from the door to Hondo and back. Hondo pointed at the door. "Go with her, an' keep her safe from herself an' maybe you an' I will talk." He said a bit coldly. Maggie nodded and scurried out after Valentine. The old woman turned to Hondo and shook her head, "Young man, you have your hands full." Hondo sighed, "An' you don't know the half of it." "I figured as much. I don't need to either. Just don't give up on her or yourself." She said. "It's not me that has given up on us." He replied. "Give her time. I saw her eyes. She's fighting something. The worse person you can ever fight is yourself, and she's doing just that. She will come around if you just give her time." She said "I hope you're right." He replied. After a few moment minutes the papers were done and the fat man, Hondo, The old woman, and a vendor who had dropped in to pay his stall rent were signing the papers. Once they were signed Hondo payed the money, thanked the old woman and left her to her final lecture to her wayward son. As Hondo walked out he found Molly and Tonya sitting on a bench, not saying much of anything. When they saw him they stood up. They both noticed his sleeve looking wet with blood. "You alright, papa?" Tonya asked in a worried tone. "Yeah, just stretched wrong, I reckon. You two alright?" He asked. Tonya looked down and nodded. Hondo looked at Molly who shrugged letting him silently know that Tonya had not told her what had happened. Hondo nodded, "Well, we need to get you into somethin' that causes less of a stir, young lady." "You need to take care of that shoulder too, looks like. What happened?" Molly asked "Nothin' to worry 'bout. Just a scratch." He said Molly gave him a look that said she knew there was more but she was not asking at the moment. "We can got to the bazaar and get your some more clothes." Hondo said to Tonya. "I have some more at the camper. Could use another set or two but I can wait a day or so, besides if you got that hanger you need to tell Fernando and have him look at that shoulder again." Tonya said "Again?" Molly asked Hondo ignored Molly for the moment and nodded at Tonya, "Yeah, I'll got take care of that, if Molly wants to take you back to the camper to change." Molly nodded, "I can do that." Tonya nodded and started to walk off, but Hondo put a hand on Molly's arm to stop her for a moment. "Stay with her, please." He whispered Molly looked at him, "Shouldn't I go after Val instead?" He shook his head, "Not right now. Tonya needs you more." She nodded and turned to the path, trotting to catch up to Tonya. As she caught up to her she put an arm around Tonya's shoulder. "Sound's like you have a story to tell." Molly said Tonya shrugged, but started telling her side of what happened at they walked. Hondo waited a bit until they were a ways off then followed. keeping his distance as he did so. They were in the camper for a couple minutes before he even entered the camp. No one seemed to notice him, as they were all busy with other tasks. He looked around and noticed a couple of the dune buggies were missing. He stopped one of the teens who was on guard and asked what was going on. they said Fernando and a few others went to someones aid and they did not know when they would be back. They asked if Hondo was alright, as they saw his red sleeve, but he made the same excuse, shrugging it off like before. Once the teen went back on their way He went to the bronco tailgate and pulled out a small med kit. He carefully, but painfully shrugged off his vest and shirt, finding the bullet hole mostly open again. He packed it with gauze, and taped it up before carefully shrugging into a clean shirt and his vest once again. He pulled out a sealed vial from the med kit, which contained a mix of part water and part bio-pill. Fernando had showed him how to mix and store partials for less than serious injuries that needed some help healing. He drank it down, figuring that his shoulder would be good as new withing 2 or 3 days, so there was no reason to worry Fernando about it. Once everything was cleaned up and put away he checked Fernando's camper to see if he was there. Seeing he was truly gone, he stopped in at Ruth's camper. She was extremely busy setting things up for supper and had the girls helping her. Seeing that  Zoey and Macey were at least doing well made him feel a little better. At least a couple of them were not baring the brunt of the shit that was happening. Ruth was busy so he left a message with her for Fernando then got out of her way. He stopped by the camper quickly, but did not go in as he head Tonya and Molly talking about what had happened. Tonya was crying still but was talking through the tears, so he left them be.  Not knowing what else to do, at the moment, he pulled out a copy of one of the lease papers, looked at the directions and headed off in the direction of the hanger to check it out. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Down in dimly lit basement, Hector sat at the monitor of a machine that looked way more technically advanced than most of what you would find in this town. It was a computer with a transceiver built into it, that looked even more advanced than anything you could buy before the happening. It should not have existed in the world, yet it did. He tapped on a few keys and a window on the screen flickered to life showing a camera emblem crossed out. A voice crackled over the speakers. "Have you seen them?" a female voice asked. "Si, I have, my lady. I think I have the means to lure them where you want them too. I am unsure on your information about the cowboy being poisoned though. He does not seem to be slowed any." Hector replied "Do not under estimate them! Do and you'll die!" She said "Si, ah. I will be careful." He said hesitantly "That tone... I recognize it. You let your anger get the better of you and #$@!ed up again, didn't you?!" the voice replied "Eh, #$@!ed up is a harsh term. A small set-back is all. I misjudged the situation but I will not again." He said "You better not! I'll have your hide for a rug if you do!" She replied angrily. "Why is your camera off, my lady? You always have it on." He asked "I am having to build another device as my other one was crashed by idiots who could not handle a hacked up woman and a frightened wessen. Had they survived, they would have begged for their deaths before I had finished with them!.... But that is in the past. Do not fail me or the punishment I would have given them will seem like child's play compared to what I do to you." She replied coldly. Hector swallowed hard, "Si, My lady. I will not fail you." He sighed as a pulsing tone signaled that she had signed off. She scared him badly, but she had taken him from the gutters in town in Mexico, that had no name back in a time when he had no name either. She had healed him, groomed him to be a gentleman, and trained him to be a heartless killer. What he did not expect was the feeling that stirred deep in his loins at the thought of Tonya. from the moment he looked into her eyes he knew there was something different about her. He had lusted before and got his jollies off, but this one was different. Still, he had a job to do, and even if he didn't and she rejected him, he had people who could make her compliant like he had done to others who had rejected him, though he hoped she would fall in line and obey hi so he never had to do that to her. The reality was, though, if he could not convince her that all humans were evil she would reject him when he did what he had to with her adopted family. He pulled out a bottle of tequila from under his desk and took a deep pull from it. He had sent Ted, Jed, and a couple others to spread out and keep an eye on Tonya's camp and then Tonya herself once she was spotted. For now all he could do is rest and wait, wait fro the right moment to try to talk to her again, alone.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 4th, 2021, 9:31pm On the way back to camp, the two Jeanettes and Hikaru go to Ruth’s camper, finding her setting up the meal at Fernando’s camper. They walk to the table to talk to her. “Hello Ruth. Are you making dinner here for everyone?” One of the Jeanettes asks. “I am. But as you know, everyone has to put in something or do something to earn their keep.” Ruth tells them. She looks at the, knowing who they are and what they do for the camp but in her mind Fernando and Hondo should not be the only ones putting into the meal everyday like they have so far, others should put in something though Ruth has helped prepare the meal with Val, she has put in something for all to eat as well. The two Jeanettes look at each other and then at Hikaru. Though they only bought things to make sandwiches with and a few fruits and vegetables, it is all that they had. Hikaru asks as she looks at the food being sorted, “You and Val made all that?” “Fernando bought it, as there was a disagreement with Val about who is allowed to work and help in her kitchen. He found a couple of places that would make the meal for us if we call in advance and we go pick it up, and that is what he did.” Ruth explains. “Is that enough for everyone though?” Hikaru asks. “This is more than enough for everyone, although it is all he has, and everyone has to eat what it is we have. Beggars can’t be choosers.” Ruth tells her. She adds as she looks at their bags, “Anyone can put in what little they got, as we have to support ourselves and each other. I’m not judging in what is being given, just if they give or not.” “is Fernando in his camper?” One of the Jeanettes asks. “Not that I know of. I saw him leave some time ago with the teens doing guard duty in their dune buggies.” Ruth says. “The teens and their buggies are back.” The other Jeanette says. “Well, I do not now but if they were on a rescue, then he must be tired so he should be left alone. He’s been doing a lot for us lately today.” Ruth throws back. “We’ll find and talk with Fernando later.” The first Jeanette says, throwing in, “Let’s go.” “But...” The second Jeanette says. “We will deal with it later.” The first Jeanette tells her before leaving the area. The second Jeanette had little choice to follow her other self, with Hikaru following them. The rear hatch of the electric camper opens, and Ichigo sticks her head out of it. “Hey Ruth... Thanks for covering.” Ichigo says as she gets Ruth’s attention. “No problem. How is Mr. Fernando doing, by the way?” Ruth says and asks. “He just fell asleep. He must be very tired doing all those things he did today.” Ichigo says to her. “I can imagine. Well, dinner will served in a half hour. Now I know Mr. Fernando likes to be served last but I will have his and your meals here ready to be picked up at any time.” Ruth explains. “I’ll pick them up when everyone is served. I’ll open this rear door and you can send it to us from here.” Ichigo says. Ruth nods as she finishes preparing the meal. Ichigo throws out, “Again, thanks.” Before closing the rear hatch door of the electric camper. In a couple of minutes, Ruth goes about the camp to collect the children, teens and wessens first to serve them their meals first. Over time the adults were next with Hondo, Fernando and Ichigo the last ones to be served.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 4th, 2021, 11:34pm Back at the ruins of the Hacienda four lawmen, known by some as wessen hunters, had finally arrived on scene. As they approached the scene, they witnessed people digging through the rubble, looking for more bodies. The ones that had been found lay out front. Three lawmen and three wessen. The older of the four scowled and worked his jaw angrily as he looked over the bodies. One of the others swore in a low voice, "#$@!in' shit! that's the bosses brother and nephews!" The older man snapped around and glared at the one who spoke, "Yeah its my family, an' what else do ya see?" "Wessens?" youngest one asked innocently. The other looked down and shook their head at their younger member. The older man walked up to the young man angrily and got right in his face. "Even a blind ruskie could see there are dead wessens here! What else!" he barked The younger man swallowed and looked around frantically but was not sure what was the right answer. One of the others spoke up to save him. "Since our men didn't report in, and the place is blown to shit, there must have been other wessen's involved, Boss." He said The older man looked at the one who spoke and pointed at him as he looked back at the younger man. "You see there, boy? There's some-un who uses 'is brain for somethin' other than a hat rack! Learn from him!" He barked. "Yes boss!" the younger man squeaked. The old man glared at him for a moment longer before taking a coupe paces away. He stood looking at the mess quietly before turning back to his men. "These wessen started this by bein'. We didn't ask for them, yet they came an' brought their sicknesses, their pestilanses, and their animalistic violence with them!  We tried to keep them in line, an' let the peaceful ones live apart, live as servants, aid us in tasks as animals should... but this? This is war, men! They cannot live. Tie to get the others, the auxiliary, an' anyone else who will stand with us, round up these rabid monsters, and put them down like the dogs they are! From the old to the new born!" He barked passionately. Two of them cheered and hollared, "Yes sir!" The younger stayed silent at first and the older man walked up to him and got into his face again. "You not like that, son?!" He asked firmly. the young man jumped, "Oh, uh, yes, no... uh, I mean, Yes sir, lets kills some damn wessens!" The old man nodded, "That's more like it! Now We need to start spreadin' the word among those who are like minded. We will meet tomorrow afternoon at pappys bar on the south edge of town to start plannin'. We have to keep this quiet from those who are blinded by the truth. I want to be ready to launch a round up the mornin' after tomorrow mornin' and start puttin' them down before supper of that day. You all know what needs done, so get to it!" "Yes Boss!" They all three shouted, though the younger with less conviction. They started off in different directions, the youngest south and the other two east and west. The older man stood there a while before heading back to the office to get others to spread the word to the 'faithful'. The youngest went out of sight to the south then hid and waited until the boss had passed and the other two were out of sight. Once there he made his way carefully north, to the northern outskirts of Wessen Town. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Valentine walked to the hanger and scoped it out. It needed some cleaning but the others could handle that. ONce she looked everything over she decided where to place the dirigible then went to find a crew to move it. That did not take long either, as there was a place where men and woman, human and wessen alike, hung out to take on temporary work. Seeing as Hondo had a lot of money and her care was suppressed somewhere deep inside her being she did not argue on the price, just merely paid what was asked and supervised the job herself. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Hondo made his way slowly to the hanger and looked it over. His shoulder throbbed and he felt tired, but he had things to do. The place was open and there were boot prints in the dust. He recognized them as he had seen them many times before. Valentine had been here and looked it over already and left. He looked around and saw it needed a cleaning. Whoever had left it last had not cleaned after they left at all.  He went through the rooms and looked the over. One of the master bedrooms and three of the regular rooms, and half the bunkhouse was untouched. The kitchen was a shambles, and the rec room was partially wrecked but there was water, and things could be cleaned. As he was looking around he heard a noise in the bay and came out to look. The sound was of a large, ship like dirigible being moved into the bay. Up on the deck stood Valentine, she looked strong and proud, but there was something cold and cruel about her look and stance too. It reminded him of someone, but he could not place who at the moment. As the dirigible stopped, Valentine climbed down, paid the workers, and left them to remove the haul dollies and leave. Hondo walked up slowly and looked it over. "Bigger than I imagined." He said. Bigger, smaller, what the #$@! does it matter to you? It's not yours anyway." She said coldly. He grabbed her by the arm and stopped her from passing him. "What happened to us? How do I fix this?" He asked She glared at him, "I'm not sure if there is any fixing for us. That ended when you chose to fight over  saving me." "I was told I had to fight to find you or you were dead!" He growled angrily. "Well, I died anyway... inside. " She said coldly. He gazed deeply into her eyes and looked for hope, "Val! I'm sorry! Please, please let me in. Let me help you!" A solitary tear rolled down her cheek, but she spoke flatly, "Kill me then." "What?!" He asked incredulously "Kill me... please. Finish what they started. I thought I could come back, but I can't. Just finish me." She said without emotion. "I can't do that. You know better." He said softly. "Then you can't help me." She said coldly as she pulled away from him. She walked towards the tool box in the bay and started looking over the tools. "I'm going to be here for a but, then I'll head back to sleep in my bed... Make sure you are not in it." She stated flatly. "An' Tonya?" He asked. She paused for a moment, "You're girly toy can sleep with you in the bronco. Zoey can stay in the camper. She's to young to know what the world has in store for her. Let her think she is safe for a little longer." Hondo sighed and walked out, headed back to camp. He was not sure how much more of this he could take. After he was gone Valentine slumped down into an old couch in the hanger and just sat there, staring at nothing. Her voice, words, and thoughts did not feel like her own, yet they were in control. None of it made sense. She was angry, hurt, and felt hollow, but she did not know what. She was not herself and half wished she had died in that dungeon. Maybe Hondo would not have suffered so. The venom that spewed from within her was not of her own making, yet he enabled it. She knew Fernando had healed her body, so what else could it be?

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 5th, 2021, 11:14pm Ruth knocks on the doors of the various campers, telling those inside that dinner will be served and for help from her cousin Joanne and their sisters. Zoey and Macey were served first with the Wessen Sheep Girls second. The children from the Den Mother’s bus and the children Jeanette were taking cared off were next. The teens and then Marvin and Karl were served afterwards before the adults were handed their portions. Jeanette’s adult crew somehow managed to be served first before the others. Hondo was seen walking into the camp, seemingly as if he was defeated in a fight. As Ruth gave Joanne their share of the food, she goes to the back of the electric camper and knocks on the rear hatch door. It slowly opens with Ichigo holding it open. Ruth puts several packages on the bed at the edge of the doorway, “Here’s dinner for you two and this bag is for supper for the three of you if you want it. Fernando requested long ago to have a separate bag for supper so he does not have to go out for it.” “Oh... thank you. Thank you very much!” Ichigo tells her. “Well, tell Fernando that I will be using his rear camper to set up and prepare the day’s meals as needed until the situation with Val can be resolved.” Ruth tries to explain. “I see no problem with that. I will tell him. And when I can during the day, I will clean up camper when it possible.” Ichigo tells her. “I understand if you can’t. I know many want to hunt you down for the reward.” Ruth tells her. “Well, Thanks, again.” Ichigo tells her. “You’re welcomed.” Ruth says, almost with a smile before Ichigo slowly closes the rear door hatch. Ichigo takes the meal to the sink for the moment and checks on them before going back to the bed to try to wake up Fernando. Seeing Hondo walk to the back of his camper and trailer, Ruth takes a bag of a dinner meal she prepared for him and brings it to him. “Excuse me, Mister Hondo. With the help of Fernando getting the parts, I prepared this meal for you and for everyone. Everyone has been served, so you’re the last one.” Ruth tells him as she hands him the brown paper bag of food. She describes the content of the meal, “It is Asian Fried Rice with vegetables, Beef in Garlic Sauce, a salad and some sweet pastry. There is a bottle of beer in there to go with your meal. Give me the empties and silverware when you’re done.” Hondo looks at her, trying to hide the great sadness on his face but can’t. He takes the bag she was holding out slowly from her. “Why... thank you, Ruth. This is greatly appreciated.” Hondo tells her with a nod as he takes the package from her. Ruth nods back before heading back Fernando’s Dub Box and eats there as she looks about and cleans up at the same time. Inside a nearby sewer, three preteen children sit down in a dry spot they had been using most of the day. One of them, a Rabbit Wesson Boy puts down a paper bag and opens it. The food inside the bag was handed out to the other two, a Sheep girl and a Mouse Boy. “I told you I would get the food.” The Rabbit Boy say says. “Yeah, but how you got it?” The Sheep Girl asks. “I just stood in line when the children got up and lined up. The lady with the long hair was very nice.” The Rabbit Boy explains. “Yeah but, didn’t anyone noticed you?” The Sheep Girl asks. “No. They all assumed I was a new kid. Anyways, the lady says there is no meat in the meal so ‘I’ would not get sick as herbivore Wessens would if they ate meat. So she knows how to treat us.” The Rabbit Boy says. The Mouse Boy holds out his hands for the Rabbit boy to fill with food for him to eat. He was surprised to get a paper plate to put the food on.  Though they did not have much in utensils, they shared what was in the bag along with the food.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 6th, 2021, 10:47pm Hondo sat on the camper stairs and opened his bag of food. He really was not hungry, but his exhausted body could use the fuel and he knew that to many in this time regular meals were hard to come by, so he wasted none of his.  He finished fairly slowly, his mind wandering as he ate. Where did he go wrong? He had tried so hard to find her, and he had failed. Yet she came back to hi, was healed from... that he was not sure of still, but then as quickly as she was back, she was gone again. The hardest part was that she physically was still here; yet her mind was not. Fight people to find her? That he knew how to do, yet he failed on that. Save her mind? Hell, he had no clue where to start! How could he succeed on something he knew nothing about?? He finished up, deposited his flat-ware, and containers in the appropriate place, then went back to the camper. It was getting close to dark, so he grabbed some weapons, clothes, odds and ends he might need, a couple spare quilts, and enough liquor to kill that bull wessen three times over, and moved it all the the Bronco. He had to move things around in the bronco to lay the back seat down into a bed, but he managed. It was pretty well dark by the time he finished. As he finished up, the sound of two pairs of small feet approached him. He turned slightly to see Zoey and Macey standing by and looking at him. He did not say anything right away so Zoey spoke up. "Papa.... you alright?" She asked softly He tried to give her a smile, but it was a weak one. Not angry like the ones before. This time it was just tired and sad. "I reckon I'll live. What you two up to?" He asked Zoey shrugged, "Nothing.... what you doing in the bronco?" He sighed, "Well, kitten, your mama is not feelin' well right now, so I'll be sleepin' here for a while." "Should I sleep with you?" She asked. He shook his head, "You won't be comfortable here. Besides, Tonya will be sleepin' here too, so won't be a lot of room." "Mama mad at her too?" Zoey asked "She's mad at me, an' Tonya just said the wrong thing in my defense." Hondo said "Is.... is she angry at us too?" Zoey asked hesitantly. "No... not at you, but..... " Hondo sighed and paused for a moment. "Macey, is their any room in your camper?" Hondo asked She shrugged, "She be with Maggie moving out, unless daddy rescued someone else." Hondo nodded, "Would you mind Zoey sleeping over with you?" Her eye's brightened some, but she tried to not show her excitement slipping a bit at first. "Really?!... I mean, Sure, I guess. Don't want her to sleep outside and get sick, I guess." Macey said Hondo chuckled slightly and nodded, "I appreciate your charity. Zoey, got get that sleeping bag I got you, put a change of clothes and some night clothes in your backpack, grab a pillow, and brush your teeth before you come out." She nodded and headed off. Macey started to follow but Hondo stopped her. "Macey, wait." He said. Macey stopped short and turned slowly. She looked down and waited for Zoey to leave before speaking. "Am I in trouble?" she asked quietly. "No, not in trouble at all. I just wanted to thank you for being a friend to Zoey. I know you've had your rough spots, but she needs you." Hondo said Macey just shrugged, "It's ok.  Got nothing else to do anyway." Hondo sighed, "Listen, little lady, I know you've had it rough an' I know the tough act is safer at times, but you don't hafta put it on for us." She just kicked some dirt and shrugged again. Hondo hunkered down to get eye level with her. She looked up occasionally then would look back at the ground, as if it was something worth studying. "Macey,... I know I'm a bit gruff at times, an' I don't always mean to be. I think you an' I area lot alike like that. Just know you're family, we love you, an' you can be yourself with us." He said. She kicked the ground for a bit longer than sighed, "...Is Aunt Val gonna be ok?" Hondo sighed and shook his head, "I don't know... She's very angry right now. Blames me for not rescuin' her. I don't know if somethin' in her snapped or they did somethin' to her that your Pa missed. I'd believe the first way more easily as your Pa rarely misses things..... I think I just failed her an' she knows it.... I don't know what it will take to fix this. Zoey might need some extra help from you, if you're up to it. Zoey has been through a lot, but you seem to understand how some things work better, I think." Macey shrugged, "I think she just pretends to not understand sometimes.... I'll watch her." "Thanks Little lady. I appreciate it." He said standing up. She started to turn away but paused and turned back after a moment. "Uncle Hondo?" She asked He looked at her questioningly, "Yeah?" "I know it hurts, but... we love you too.... and... thanks." She said softly before turning back to go help Zoey. He smiled a bit to himself, and it was probably the only real smile he had smiled all day. Macey disappeared for a bit and returned 10 minutes later with Zoey in tow. Macey had Zoey's backpack and Zoey carried her sleeping bag and pillow and they disappeared off to Fernando's camper. A few minutes later Tonya and Molly came out. Tonya was dressed in a pair of jeans, a long sleeved t-shirt, and an old hoodie. They had washed their dishes and took them to Ruth's first before stopping back by Hondo. "Where did that sweatshirt come from?" Hondo asked "My light jacket was pretty well destroyed today, so Molly lent me this." She answered Hondo sighed, rubbed his eyes and nodded, "Alright. We'll get ya a new one tomorrow." "You alright, Papa?" Tonya asked. Hondo scowled a bit, "Everyone keeps askin' me that! Do I look that bad?" "N.n.no." Tonya said hesitantly. "You look like shit warmed over, boss." Molly said. Hondo frowned, "Thanks for the vote of confidence there, and I'm not your boss." Molly shrugged, "You rather me lie or be honest? And you might as well be my boss. I have no where else to go. I still hate you a bit because of... of what happened, but I know it's not your fault. You have been harsh at times but I see how you treat folks here and you never used me wrong. I could do worse for a boss." Hondo just shook his head. He started to say something but one of the teens who was coming on night duty stopped by. "Mr. Hondo, you ok? You look terrible." He said. "Do I really look that terrible or is everyone talking about my wife losing her mind?" Hondo asked in annoyed tone. The teen shrugged, "Some of both, I guess." Hondo shook his head and was about to respond when Marvin came up. "Damn, Master Hondo you ..." He started to say. Hondo shook his head and interrupted, "Just don't finish that thought. Not sure I can hear it again right now." Marvin chuckled, "Sorry." Hondo turned to the teen who still stood there, "How many of you are on night duty?" He thought for a moment,"Me and one other are on duty all night. Two others are with us until midnight, and two of the others will rejoin us about 2 am." "Karl and I nap as needed so we are available. I usually stay up until 1am and Karl gets about about then and we switch to help them, Why?" Marvin asked "I got us a hanger, with some real beds, showers, a large kitchen, lounge, and of course running water so we can fill out rigs. Unfortunately it was not cleaned will. There was some laundry soap an' cleanin' stuff there, but need someone to clean it." Hondo said "We would but we have to stand guard." The teen said. "What if the four of you went? The two that need to go to bed can use the bunks there to sleep in, an' you an' the other can take a bunk when you get off duty. Leave the other two to come on. Marvin an' I can pick up the slack, if he's fine with that." Hondo said "I'm fine with that, but don't you need some sleep?" Marvin asked Hondo shook his head, "Not sure I can sleep right now anyway." "I've not done a lot today. I can help too." Molly said, patting the newly bought 20 gauge pistol that hung at her side. "It would be appreciated." Hondo said. "I can help too, Papa!" Tonya offered. He shook his head, "No. You get some rest. You might be needed here tomorrow. We're a bit short handed now unfortunately." Tonya sighed but nodded, "Alright.... Is it alright for me to sleep in the camper, or..." Hondo shook his head, "We need to give Val a little space. I made up a bed in the bronco. You an' I will be sleepin' there. Sorry you have to share with me but It's the best I can do at the moment. Best you grab whatever you need from the camper now, just in case." She nodded and headed back to the camper. Molly sighed and shook her head, "It's all bad business, boss." Hondo nodded then turned to the teen, "You guy don't mind cleanin' that place up, then?" "Are you kidding? For a chance to sleep in a real bed? I don't remember the last time I slept in one!" He said with a smile. Hondo nodded, "Alright, get at it then." The teen nodded and took off to get the others. Hondo shook his head and spoke to no one in particular, "I really should learn their names someday." Marvin shrugged, "Eh, whats it matter? You humans all look the same." Molly nodded, trying to repress a grin at Hondo's scowl. "You two think you're funny. Well, funny folk, get whatever you need as we are securin' the place now. Molly, you an' Marvin discuess where ya want to patrol an' I'll take whats left. Make sure ya cross each other's path at regular intervals to make sure each other is alright." He said Marvin nodded, "That's SOP, but I'll make sure Molly knows." Molly pulled out her 20 gauge pistol, breaks the action, looks at the shells then snaps it back shut. "This isn't my first death match." She said as she started walking away. Marvin looked at Hondo and shrugged before turning and trotting after her. "Molly, wait up!" He called as he chased after her. Hondo sighed and shook his head, He grabbed his lever action 12 gauge from the bronco and checked it over. Once he was sure it was good he grabbed his 1911 double stack and shoulder holster to add with his revolver. Hopefully none of it would be needed but it was better to be careful. He took a quick swig of whiskey to help him focus and shrugged on his coat. It was cooling off fast and threatened to be a cold night. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Valentine started to look over what work needed down as Maggie followed me like a lost puppy. Valentine sighed after a bit as they kept getting in each others way. "You know you can relax on the couch or somethin'. Ya don't have to watch my every move." Valentine said flatly. Maggie shrugged, "It's ok. I...I like watching." Valentine raised an eyebrow and spoke dryly, "I could take that so many ways." Maggie cocked her head a bit at first then it hit her what Valentine meant. "Hmm? Oh! On, No! I didn't mean it like that." Maggie said hurridly. Valentine gave a light chuckle, "I know." Valentine bent down to check on a junction box but ran into Maggie again wen she stood up. "Ooph! Maggie!" Valentine exclaimed as she almost fell on her ass, catching herself on a railing at the last moment. "I'm sorry! I'll try to stay out of the way." She said Valentine looked at her for a moment, "... Did Hondo tell you to watch me or somethin'?" Maggie looked at the floor for a moment then nodded, "... yeah. He said if I kept you safe from yourself we'd talk." Valentine shook her head angrily and growled, "#$@! him! Thinks he can protect everyone one way or another and yet fails when he's actually needed." "Maybe... maybe your a bit hard on him?" Maggie asked meekly. Valentine's eyes snapped to her angrily, "Don't let his swingin' bologna fool you! If he was haf what he claimed to be they'd never have cut into me even once!" Maggie shrugged, "I don't know. They are an old, powerful organization. No one has gone against them and lived. That any of us are still alive is a miracle. Why do you think I served them without question? I was scared to death! I'd never had tried to escape if it hadn't been for you." "I know it was hard on you too, but remember, WE escaped, an' without them! We are the strong ones!" Valentine said Maggie shook her head, "No... it wasn't us at all. If fight town had not have gone into chaos because of Fernando and your husband we'd never had the chance. They had me strapped to a gurney and ready to experiment on! They only let me go because they needed extra hands." "You're making it worse than it is." Valentine said brushing her off. "No I'm not!" Maggie said, stamping her little foot angrily. "I failed! I chickened out and was set to but cut up like you! They gave us the only chance we had! Honest. And if it wasn't for your sons saving us from that airship that tried to gun us down..." Valentine turned to her with a confused look, "Wait! My sons?" A faint flicker of humanity jumped in her eyes as the wheels of her mind started turning. "I said too much. " Maggie said turning away. Valentine spun her around, "What happened?" Maggie shook her head, "No. I promised not to say anything." "Maggie! What happened?!" Valentine asked forcefully. Maggie sighed, "We only got out because the Doctor took us out to flee. He wrecked the van in his hurry and got  a flat tire. The van still ran so he made me change the tire. I tricked him and stole the van but we ended up getting chased my an airship that was trying to kill us. I.. I got scared and accidentally crashed the van, totaling it and knocking myself out. A pickup with a couple cowboys in it drove up. They shot down the airship and gave us a ride to camp. they said they couldn't go into camp as two were your sons and one was your grandson. I don't understand how that's possible but that's what they said. I carried you in the rest of the way but I said nothing like they said. Who would believe me anyway?" Valentine thought for a moment and turned back to her, "Are you sure thats exactly what happened?" Maggie nodded, "I've done some bad things but I've never lied to you, honest. I ... I'm no hero. I'd have gotten us both killed if we didn't have help." Valentine shook her head and shrugged it off, "No, you still saved me. Hondo did nothin'." Maggie shook her head, "We got lucky. He tried hard, I know he did. It's not his fault." Her mid started to think a but but the sound of the teens approaching snapped her out of it and her eyes went cold again. She sighed and growled. "What the #$@! is the puberty squad doin' here? I can bet that failure of a husband of mine had somethin' to do with it!" she growled. She climbed half down the dirigibles ladder before jumping the rest of the way to the ground and landing in front of the teens. "What are you four doing here?" She asked sharply. "Hi, Miss Valentine! Mr. Hondo sent us here to clean up." One of them said cheerfully. They all stopped short when they saw her surly disposition. "Who's on guard duty then?" She asked coldly. "Mr. Hondo, Marvin, and Molly are taking guard so we can work here." One of the others said hesitanty. Valentine sighed a frustrated sigh, "Now the whole camp is doom... Fine. Get to it. I'm going back to camp. Don't touch my dirigible!" The teens swallowed hard and nodded. "Yes ma'am." They said in unison. She looked at them all the strode off. She could hear them whisper as she walked away, but ignored them. "Is he like that 'cause of one of those woman things?" One of the boys whispered. One of the girls shook her head, "No. Some women get cranky, but that... I don't think menopause would even make a woman that irrational!" -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- To be continued . . . (have a little left, but can rewind time to do it. Just a late night rendezvous)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 7th, 2021, 10:29pm Fernando had eventually woke up with a headache. But since he has been with headaches for most of his life, he has to deal with it like before. Ichigo filled him in with what Ruth had done to feed the others and clean up the Dub Box trailer while handing him his dinner. She sat down next to him and ate her dinner with him. They ate their meal in relative peace, even without saying a word to each other. Ichigo cleans up their area when they were done eating. He slides over to the edge of the bed and starts putting on his clothes. “Going somewhere?” Ichigo asks. “Going out to check on the guards and on Macey.” He tells her as he finishes up putting on his shoes. Grabbing onto his jacket to put it on, there was a knock on the door as it was locked. Fernando reaches over and opens the side door, both Macey and Zoey standing there with a couple of personal carry bags. Macey steps in with Zoey following her. “Is Maggie going to sleep over tonight?” Macey asks. “Don’t know. Probably not. Why?” Fernando asks. “Uncle Hondo said that it is OK for Zoey to sleep over tonight.” Macey begins. Fernando looks at the two of them, he then points to the right side of the bed, “Set her up over there on the bed, and you sleep in the middle next to her.” “What about you and Ichigo?” Macey asks. “Ichigo will sleep on the left side and I’ll be outside checking things out while the three of you sleep.” Fernando says. “OK...” Macey says as Zoey puts her bags on the bed. Her sleeping bag opens its self up and the snout of a little kitten sticks out, mewing. Meeshie jumps from the driver’s seat to the sink and stove counter and then onto the bed, sticking her head into the sleeping bag. In a couple of seconds, she pulls Kitty out from the sleeping bag. “Ichigo, was food set for Meeshie?” Fernando asks. “No, err... not that I know off.” Ichigo replies. Fernando turns about to look at Meeshie’s food and water bowls, finding them empty. He picks them up into the sink and cleans them out before filling them up with food and water. Calling to Meeshie, he puts her food and water bowls in front of his driver’s seat. Meeshie takes Kitty out and guides her to the food and water. Fernando sits on the passenger seat and watches them eat for a moment. He turns to the girls on the bed. “Ladies, behave while I am gone. Go to sleep in a couple hours. I’ll be in and out during the night. Ichigo, if there is any extra food, give some of it to them in a couple hours as their supper meal before they go to sleep.” He tells them. “Dad-dee... are you going to sleep with us when you’re done with what you’re are doing outside?” Macey asks. “No... not in the same bed. I’ll sleep up front in the driver’s seat while you girls have the bed.” He says as he gets up and takes a step to the middle of the camper, raising the pop-up roof to circulate the air in the bus. He then steps to the side door. “Now behave. I’ll be back...” He then opens the side door and steps out of the camper, closing the door behind him. Fernando looks around the area and starts to walk to the area between the electric camper and the vehicles and campers owned and driven by the Wessens Marvin and Karl and the teens. Going on around, he notices that the teens are not around. He then goes has the vehicles, noticing that Hondo and a couple of others he cannot tell who were they were at the area at the Den Mother’s bus at the far end of the camp and Moro’s truck and trailer. He decides to trot over the 50 or so yards to them to see what was going on. He eventually catches up to Hondo, calling him from behind, “Yo Hondo...!” Hondo stops in his tracks and turns around, seeing Fernando a few steps away getting closer. Fernando continues, “Where’s the teens?” Hondo relaxes a bit before he answers, “They are with Val at the hanger I got. How is Zoey doin’ with Macey?” “Zoey is fine. Ichigo will feed them some supper before they go to sleep in a couple of hours.” Fernando explains. “Where will she be sleepin’, as I know there is not much room in your camper?” Hondo asks. “The girls will be sleeping together in my bed.” Fernando answers. “Hope you’re not bein’ put out.” Hondo points out. “Not a problem. I’ll sleep in the driver’s seat tonight.” Fernando explains. Hondo nods. He adds, “And Ichikoo?” “She will be sleeping with them in the bed. Zoey at the driver’s side of the bed, Ichigo on the passenger, and Macey in the middle. Also Ichigo will be feeding them supper before they go to sleep. It’s not much but it is something to have in their bellies while they sleep. I’ll be checking on them from time to time.” Fernando explains. Hondo thinks for a moment before he replies, “I can accept that.” Lisa with her dogs: Bruno and Killer; Nancy, Dakota, Francis, and Jordan arrive when they see Fernando. Mavis climbed on top of Jeanette’s Gas Camper/Ambulance. The night guards were putting themselves into place. “Hey Mister Fernando! Anything we should know?” Lisa arrives with the others behind her and her dogs at her side. “Patricia, Alice, Madison and Robin are in town helping clean out an area for us to move into.” Fernando explains. “Where were you guys at?” Hondo asks. “Oh... I’m sorry, I forgot to let you know so let me explain. I spoke with the Teens at Fight Town to divide the guard work with a day and night teams. The ones you sent to Val and the hanger were the day team. This is the night team. They patrol at night and sleep in the day.” Fernando explains to Hondo before he turns to the teens, “You guys got your midnight lunch?” They hold up the paper bag with their midnight meals. “Good.” Fernando says. He points to Mavis on Jeanette’s Ambulance Camper, “Mavis who is on Jeanette’s team is also part of the night guard group. I’ll talk with her later about her midnight meal.” Hondo looks up at her on top of the camper and nods. “So maybe I should get the day team back so they can go sleep instead of workin’ with Val?” Hondo asks. “Let them work. I’ll figure something out in the morning to work things out for all of them. Speaking of which, breakfast. In a couple of hours I’m going in town to another Bazaar across town Madison showed me. Moon Dog Maddie’s Place is the name. I’ll ask her to do a large breakfast to feed all of us in the morning. And around lunch time I will be getting 100 cooked and 100 frozen raw egg rolls from the Asian restaurant I found nearby.  Before then, around 10o’clock I say, I’m expecting a group of homeless kids to come in so I can help them out with their health needs and give them some clothes and food I got stashed away. If they hang around, I’ll give them an egg roll for lunch.” Fernando explains. “You thinkin’ of takin’ in these kids?” Hondo asks. “Only one that can handle such a load is the Den Mother and I’m not going to force her into taking in more kids. No. General Jastrey will have to take care of this when she comes.” Fernando explains. Hondo nods. Fernando adds, “What kind of a place is this that they would ignore the wellbeing of their own children – Wessen or not.” “This is normal for most of the places around here.” Lisa chimes in. Fernando and Hondo look at her in surprised disgust. She continues, “If a parent cannot afford to feed and take care of a child, the child is kicked out of the house. If the community is not willing to help out the family, then the family has to do on its own, and like before, the child gets kicked out of the house.” “Talking from experience?” Fernando asks. “I’d rather not say.” Lisa interjects. “Well, we cannot help these kids. Just start them out with a good beginning and hopefully somebody like General Jastrey can do the rest.” Fernando explains. “You said that you will be giving these kids some food and clothes? I want to be part of that.” Lisa asks and says. “So do I.” Nancy says, followed by “Me too” by Dakota, Francis, and Jordan. “We’ll discuss this in the morning. Right now let’s deal with the things that go bump in the night.” Fernando tells them. “Alright...” Lisa replies, with the others saying “Yeah.” “Hondo, I’ll see you later after I see Mavis first. They know you and I are in charge.” Fernando tells him. Hondo gives a nod before Fernando walks away. He then turns to the teens, “I think you now your jobs, but right now nobody is guardin’ that other end. So let’s get the area covered and protected.” “Will do!” Lisa says as she begins to lead the others away.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 8th, 2021, 3:17pm Fernando takes the few steps to Jeanette’s gas camper/ambulance to where Mavis is on the roof thereof. She watches him as he walks to the vehicle. He stops a couple feet from it and calls to her. “Excuse me, Mavis... do you have everything you need for the night? Meal, drink, weapon, radio?” He asks. “I have everything I need.” Mavis replies to his question. “Good. Both Hondo and I are out here. Call either of us if you need anything.” He states to her. “Will do, sir!” Mavis replies. “Then I’ll see you later!” Fernando tells her before taking a step away from the camper/ambulance. “See you, sir!” Mavis responds in kind as he walks away. Fernando walks to the other side of the camp where his electric camper/ambulance was to check on the girls. He walks to the passenger front door and gingerly opens it. He looks inside seeing the girls looking like they are playing some kind of card game. Meeshie and Kitty are in the Driver’s seat curled up against each other. The girls look at him back before he steps in. Closing the door behind him, he sits down at the passenger seat. He reaches out and starts closing the window curtains in the front to ensure some privacy. He steps out onto the middle area of the camper and closes the side windows’ curtains. The rear window curtain was fine and did not need to be closed as they already were closed. He looks at them and tells them, “I will be back, hopefully you will be having your supper or going to sleep when I do. Good night ladies.” They reply to him, “Good night...” Fernando leaves through the side door, closing and locking it behind him. Other than the noise outside from the nearby bazaar and the landing of a blimp onto the blimp landing/parking area, there was nothing much going on. If it were not for the noise from the activity, it would be quiet over all. He looks at his watch, seeing the time approaching 9o’clock. Early to many, late to some. The stars look normal to those who are used to it but to Fernando, it was not right. But there was no time to care. He thinks about heading out to Moon Dog Maddie’s place to put the order in for breakfast but needs a vehicle to get there. There was little in options to take. As he walks to the Blimp parking area and to the nearby bazaar, he sees Val heading into the parking area with Maggie behind her. He decides to stay in the shadows and follow her from a distance while she was here in the convoy parking area.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 10th, 2021, 10:59pm Valentine walked briskly at first, then slowed her pace once she was away from the hanger. The slowing of pace relieved Maggie greatly as she was half running to keep up with Valentine's fast paced march. It was pretty well dark now and the stars were mostly visible, though there a faint glow still shown in the west. Many of the smaller vendors and wandering traders had closed up for the night, leaving just some of the larger stalls and stores open. Here, as in many of the larger trading towns, Flight town did not truly sleep. There was always someone coming or going, and business was always happening. But, as evenings tend to do, especially with a limited source of lighting manufacturing, things slowed down from madness to a dull roar and the shadier of business deals in bars and alleyways now occurred. Valentine really did not look around, as there was a battle that raged in side her louder than any noise this town could make. The more she tried to silence the battle, the more unfeeling she seemed to get. It was as if embracing the pain hurt to much yet it was where who-she-truly-was resided. It was nothing that she was doing consciously, though if she looked she could see the drastic change in herself. To others it had just happened over night, but it had started in her mind the day she was taken. To acknowledge it was pain, to confront it was pain, to live was pain. She was not what one would call suicidal, but she was moving closer to a death wish. Her mind told her to distance herself from everyone, shut them out, push them away, and then when they have moved on without her should could die and end her mental suffering. Her body looked whole, but she felt as if parts were gone or being cut out of her all the time. Fernando had said to treat the memories as false, but without her thinking about it she had still accepted them as real, to the point where the memories were more real than her physical reality. Now all her mind said was that she was hallow, a shell of a person, the proverbial walking dead. She felt dead inside, and all that was left was to distance herself and actually die. Maggie stayed silently as she followed Valentine, blaming herself for this. She had seen the hope in Valentine's eyes before, and the light that shown in her being from loving her husband and their adopted daughters, though short lived, had shown bright enough for the moment it had that Maggie knew what she had been. Valentine was destroyed now, with little hope of returning in Maggie's eyes, and she blamed herself. She had hoped that she would find redemption, a new start, and the beginning of forgiving herself and living life as her own person for once. Now she found that possibility tied to one who walked around if dead inside. Her future and happiness relied on Valentine fixing herself, and the chances of that happening looked slim. As they approached the edge of camp, a dark figured stepped out of the shadows and approached them. "Can I interest you ladies in ... GMPH!" He started to say but was cut short by the barrel of a pistol being shoved in his mouth. The man was a weaselly looking wessen, but it was too dark to make out for sure. He looked pretty rough too and to top it off smelled as if he had never had a bath in his life. His eyes were wide as he stared at the angry cowgirl-looking woman in front of him. He trembled visibly, but kept his hands up and in front of him and made no moves tat might get him killed. Valentine growled slightly and eased back the hammer on the pistol as she stared at him, angrily. "You'd better have a good reason to have stopped us in the dark, or I'm gonna splatter your #$@!in' brains across the night!" She growled Maggie grabbed Valentine's arm and pulled with all her might to get her to pull the pistol out of the frightened weasels mouth. "Valentine, let him talk!" Maggie said Valentine eased back a nit and nodded, "Give your excuse or get gone." The weasel swallowed hard and nodded. "I...I saw you earlier leave the admin building and you seemed tense. I...I thought you could use some of the things I sell." he stammered. "If you saw me then why not approach me then in the light, instead of the damn dark?!" She growled. "I have enemies, and competition, and though this town is wild, its not fight town or coastal china-town!" He said quickly. Valentine looked at him slightly confused but still angry, "I don't understand. What do you sell?" He grinned slightly, "Some call me a street pharmacist. Others call me much worse things, but all that aside, I sell chemical aids for those who find this life troublesome." "Chemical aids?" She asked "Drugs." Maggie said "Is this true?!" Valentine growled he nodded hesitantly, "Yes. It..it.. it is. You can get most of these anywhere, but they cost more, and many of them are weak as they have been cut badly. The self appointed lawmen regulate them and get their cut from the suppliers, which adds to the cost! I.. I consider myself a humanitarian soul, aiding the suffering of those who need it, at a more affordable rate!" Valentine de-cocked her pistol and holster it. "Get lost." She growled and turned towards camp. "But I have something for everything! Need a high? Need to sleep? Need an escape for your mind? Need to forget or take a trip somewhere better without leaving town?" He said to them as they started to walk away. Valentine stopped and turned back to him, "You have things to help you forget? What about for pain... metal pain?" Maggie pulled on her arm, "Val, Come on. He doesn't have anything that will help. It's all bad." "But it's not! and I can help!" He said. Valentine shook off Maggie's grip and took a couple steps back towards the weaselly man. "What can you do?" She asked "What can't I?" He asked. "You new to street pharmaceuticals?" "Let's just say, the less we know about each other the best." She growled slightly. He nodded, "Yes, well, tell me what you want to do and I'll put something together for you." "I need something to sleep at night and keep the dreams at bay. Need energy during the day, need to be able to focus on technical work, keep detached emotionally, and forget things I've seen. I want to feel whole or not care that I don't feel that way. I... I don't want to feel dead inside too." She said, looking at the ground. "Hmmm." He hummed as he thought for a moment, " You're more #$@!ed up than I thought. I can help, but some of these are dangerous for a newbie." "I just need to last long enough for certain people to be done with me so I can disappear... permanently." She said quietly, but flatly. "I don't help with the disappearing, but I can help with the others." He said. He pulled a few bags from his pockets and looked at the with a pen light. Once he had looked at several he chose a few and put a few pills or a scoop or two of powder, or a handful of dried greens into bags. He then scribbled on the back of an old napkin that he pulled from his pocket. "I'll write instructions on her for you. Take as I say or they will #$@! you up!" He said "How much is this going to cost me?" Valentine asked "$1000." He said Valentine reached for her pistol and he half raised his hands. His voice jumped a couple octaves and he spoke quickly. "Ok, $500, $500! I'm taking a chance here and giving you unlicenced medical advice! I'm sticking my tail out doing that!! It's worth something!!" He squeaked. Valentine relaxed and pulled a 5 gold coins and a couple silvers, "Alright. Here's the $500, plus a $100 in silver... That's a retainer. Come see me again in two nights. I might want more before we leave." He nodded, handed her the bags and the note, and took the money hurriedly. "Pleasure doing business with you, "He said quickly before scurrying off. Valentine watched him for a moment before turning back to camp. It did not take them much longer to get to the camper. As They approached the door, Maggie spoke up. "Val... Val, don't take those, please. They are bad for you!" She pleaded softly. Valentine turned to her and glared angrily, "Be quiet and get inside! My body is my business! And don't you tell anyone or...." Valentine did not finish the sentence as Maggie cringed and shrunk back from her, looked at the ground. The fear in the woman's eyes made Valentine pause, but the pain within did not let her apologize. "Just... just go inside. I'll be right in." Valentine said flatly. Maggie nodded and went inside. Valentine stood for a moment in the shadow of the camper and looked across the way. on the Bronco's tailgate Tonya sat, carving on a piece of wood with the pocketknife Hondo had given her. Across the way Hondo listened as someone spoke to him, but she could see he loked tired and his shoulders sagged more than usual, as if the weight of the world was on them. She took this all in for a moment then looked at the bags in her hand. *maybe, just maybe these will help me escape and forget.* she thought. "Maybe.." She murdered as she turned to the door. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Across town a goat wessen knocks on the study door of the nicest house in wessen town. "It had better be importante!" a voice answered angrily to the knock. The goat-man cracked the door open carefully and spoke as he opened it. "It's me, boss... Ted." He said "Si, I can see that. What do you have to report?" Hector asked impatiently, as he sat studying a map on his desk while sipping from a glass of clear liquid. "That pink haired buchsbau is back at their camp. She's close to the edge too. Seems sad." Ted replied Hector smiled slightly, "Thinking of me no doubt... I will go! Take me to mi Bonita! I have many plans for her yet." -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Tonya sat for a bit whittling, but her mind ran wild. She had whittled figurines for some of the younger wessen kids in the past, but her heart was not in it this night, so she more or less was turning sticks into shavings instead of art. She looked around after a bit but saw no one was close nor paying attention to her. She got up after a moment and walked around a bit. She felt tired, but was too restless and sad to sleep. It would be the first night since she was rescued that she did not sleep in the camper, the place she now saw as home, and the reasons hurt. She did not mind sleeping with Hondo, in fact she secretly liked it, as she felt he understood her pain and maybe some close father-daughter time would ease the hurt they both felt. Unfortunately, Hondo was fighting sleep himself, as he was not sure he could rest, but this left Tonya alone. After a bit she slipped into the dark, not to leave camp, but just to stay at the edge and watch. She felt as if she was outside it all before, but now she felt alone. Hector's words ran in her ears still. She watched everyone who passed. Did they all find her ugly? Did all humans think she was inferior? Would they all turn on her if it came down to humans verse wessen? Were the other wessen blind to it? Were they chosen for something greater but being held back? Much of it she would not of believed before today. She believed Hondo was still there for her, but Fernando's yelling at her and blowing up Hector left her confused and scared of him, and Valentine's redirected rage made her feel unloved and alone. If hector was right about them, would Hondo turn on her too? As she stood there, in the dark and what she thought was alone a voice called out softly to her. "Bonita? Bonita? It is you, si?" a low voice called in the dark. Her fox eye's saw almost everything, and was surpassed only by Macey's, but the figure in the shadows was unmistakable still. "Hector? is it you?" She said in questioning wonderment. "Si, Bonita." He said. She stepped quickly to him, closing the gap in mere seconds. Once she was sure it was him she threw his arms around him. "I thought you had died!" she said as she held him. He held her lightly and rubbed her back softly, "Shhh, Bonita. Hector is fine. Now come, let's go a bit further away. It is not safe to talk here." She  pulled back and looked at hm questioningly, "What's wrong? Someone after you?" He shrugged, "Someone is always after Hector, that is not new, but I think this papa and uncle of yours would finish me for good if they found they had not killed Hector the first time." "But... Papa said you....... did you really shoot at them?" She asked "Why would I shoot at them? NO, I saw the bartender pulling rifle and I tried to stop him to keep you safe. They must have seen me grab my pistola and thought I was shooting at them." Hector lied smoothly. She nodded, seeming to buy his answer in part, and followed him off a ways. "Why would they think you were shooting at them?" She asked after a moment as they walked. "We  are the chosen, but in the eyes of the humans we are just wessen. They do not trust us. Those who bow down to them they use. Those who stand on their own, as free beings,  they do not trust. We are despised, trust me. I have seen it many, many times." he said "But Papa and Uncle Fernando... " She started to object but was interrupted. "They are human. They might say they do not hate our kind and they maybe believe it, but humans are brought up to hate and look down on us. I do not blame them. It is not their fault they have grown up with such lies, but they do and there is no changing their minds, unfortunately." He said. "But maybe..." She started again but he cut her off again. "What did they say about me? That I could not be trusted? That I was trying to use you? Own you? Make you into, what do the humans call them... Sex kittens?" He asked She looked at him for a moment in surprise then looked at the ground and nodded shamefully. He put his hand lightly under her chin and lifted it so she had to look him in the eyes. "Never look down, as a slave wessen would to their master, in shame and subservience. There is nothing for you to be ashamed. You are of the chosen." He said She sighed, "Sorry. I... I just don't know what to think. They did say all that but.... they have been good to me." "Because they have been good to you is why they are protected. I see to that. But, they are human. They do not understand. You do not to be sorry, though. You have to relearn what you have been taught. Hector will teach you all he can." He said in a soft kind voice. They talked for what seemed like hours, but how long it had been she did not know. As she sat beside him on a lonely bench in the shadows, he sighed and stood up after a moment of shared silence. "Is something wrong?" She asked "It is getting late, Bonita. You should return before you are missed." Hector said. "Are you sure? I love hearing you talk." She replied. "I am afraid it must be. Someday you will leave with Hector and we will be together always. Tonight, though you must return." He said. "Can I see you again tomorrow?" She asked. "I will return tomorrow night, for we can only meet in the dark. This is the life of the chosen in the world of the humans, but someday that will change... We will change it together, mi bonita." He said She nodded, "Yes, we will." He took her hand and kissed it lightly. He then bowed slightly . "Until the darkness tomorrow, you will be on my heart an mind, bonita." He said. "You will be on mine too." She replied. He nodded, turned, and walked quietly off into the dark. Tonya stood and watched until she could see him no longer before she turned and slipped back to the edge of camp. Once there she looked around carefully. Seeing no one close she slipped back to the bronco and crawled inside. She slipped off her boots, socks, jeans, and over-shirt, before crawling under the heavy quilt Hondo had placed there for her. She did not fall asleep quickly, but her thoughts were more pleasant as she lay there and thought of Hector.   -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo paced the camp, watching over its inhabitants. Nothing much seemed to stir, which was good, but he could not help but feel something was off. He looked all over the camp edge, but after seeing nothing he felt his head was messing with him, as was his gut. He took a swig of whiskey from his pocket flask. The feeling did not leave him though. After a while he thought of Tonya, and realized he had not seen her in a while and she had not pushed helping further, which was not like her. He walked quickly to the Bronco to look at the folded down back seat. To his relief she was burrowed under the blankets. He breathed a sigh of relief, figuring she was just exhausted from her rough day. He left her be and went back on patrol, continuing to fight his own demons of doubt, sadness, and anger that threatened t pull him down. As sad as he was he was resolved to not let them win. Too many relied on him to help. He could not afford to be weak. As he walked his knee caught slightly and he stumbled, barely catching himself on the edge of one of the vehicles. He saved himself from falling, but this made his should bleed more under his bandage and reminded him of its presence. He was slightly worried that the bio-pill liquid had not worked yet, but it was watered down greatly, and that fact alone kept him from fully worrying about it. He looked around, and saw no one looking his way so he continued on as nothing happened.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 14th, 2021, 3:20pm As Val stands by the camper she shared with Hondo, there is a growling that is getting louder. A growling of a very large dog. It was Killer, one of Lisa’s two guard dogs. Despite her past and present relationship with her canine lovers, they were also Lacey’s drug sniffing dogs for the establishment, making sure that such poisons never went into her establishment and get one or more of her girls or customers drugged, or fights happen because of drug deals gone wrong. What happened outside of her established business remains outside of her established business. As such, something caught Killer’s nose and he is responding to it accordingly. http://i.pinimg.com/564x/10/e1/45/10e1455a6bd56974c43c7516799a2c69.jpg Killer http://i.pinimg.com/736x/be/bf/39/bebf390a4d4a7aa02963cb76f0696366.jpg Bruno Val freezes in her tracks, seeing this huge mongrel of a canine beast angered at her nearby presence for reasons she does not know why. “Killer! Down! Get Down!” Lisa says out loud as she pulls hard on his leash. “GET THAT DOG RESTRAINED OR I’LL PUT A BULLET INTO HIS HEAD!” Val yells at Lisa as she reaches into her pocket for her weapon. The other teens quickly gather but keep their distance from the situation. Killer is growling and they know it is for a good reason. Worst is Bruno, who is silence but snarling in place. Just give them the word and they will tear the target to shreds. Unfortunately the target right now is Val, a respected member of the convoy. “I SAID RESTRAIN YOUR DOG OR I WILL SHOOT IT!” Val yells at Lisa. Fernando has to let himself appear, not liking the situation that is happening. He walks through the group of teens and from behind Val, goes around her to get between them. He looks at Lisa and nods. She nods back at him. “Maggie. Get to my camper. NOW!” Fernando lets out loud. “NO! MAGGIE, YOU’RE WITH ME!” Val yells out. “MAGGIE. I’M CHARGE HERE – GET TO MY CAMPER – NOW!” Fernando lets out very loudly that it echoes from the distance. Maggie stands there scared, shaking in place literally. “I SAID FOR YOU TO GO RIGHT NOW!!!” Fernando yells at her. Maggie looks at Val before she says, “I’m sorry!” and runs away. Fernando notices something – it is not Maggie the dogs are growling at. It is Val. He slowly turns to Val. “Whatever it is you have in your pocket, hand it over right now.” Fernando tells Val. “Don’t know what you’re talking about.” Val tries to play innocent. “Both Bruno and Killer were guard dogs for Lacie’s House of Sin, and as such they were trained to sniff for various substances, like drugs. In telling Maggie to leave, the dogs’ attention remained on you, so you must have something that is triggering them into action. Now whatever it is, hand it over – NOW!” Fernando tells Val. “I’m Telling You I Have Nothing!” Val tells him loudly. “If you have nothing, how about I release the dogs on you?” Fernando tells her. She remains silent. He says, “Lisa – bring the dogs over – slowly.” With help from Nancy in controlling her dogs, Lisa inch up to them. Val is getting edgy but then thinks she can make a run for camper’s door. She slowly places her foot behind her, thinking Fernando is not noticing. She yells at him to distract him, “GET THOSE DOGS AWAY FROM ME!” She gives him a shove, turns and takes a step to run from the situation. She quickly falls onto her face as Fernando hooks his foot around her ankle and lifts it up high. Not liking what he has to do, he puts his knee to the small of her back to pin her down and takes her right arm up onto and against her back. He then reaches into her hand and takes out the packets from within her palm. He tosses them towards the dogs, their attention now focused on packets, growling at it. “WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!!!” Val yells. “As Chief Medic and Doctor to this Convoy – I just saved your damn life!” Fernando yells back at her. They stand paused for a second before he continues, “You Do Not Know What Is In That Stuff! Hondo And I Seen The Results Of Them In Fight Town! You Want To End Up Like A #$@!ing Zombie Or Even Dead?!! Or Worse – What If Zoey Got Her Hands On It And Tries Because She Is A Child Who Does Not Know Any Better?!! Now Get Into Your Camper And Do Not Leave It! You’re Under House Arrest Until We Decide What To Do With You!” Flustered and angered, Val had no choice but perhaps run out of the camp, but doing so she knew it would seal her fate. She opens the door to the camper and steps in, slamming the door behind her. Fernando bends over and picks up the packets off the floor. The dogs look at him and growls, he looks at them back and they silence themselves. He looks at Lisa for a moment and shows off the drug packets, “Tell the others that Val is not to leave her camper until I say otherwise. I’ll take care of this.” Lisa nods at him, “Will do sir.” “Thank you. I’ll see you guys later.” Fernando tells her before heading away. He runs into Hondo at the front end of his camper. “Explain what happened.” Hondo demands. “The dogs caught Val carrying drugs into the camper. She is under House Arrest and is not to leave the camper until we sit down and discuss what to do with her.” Fernando says as he pulls out the packets of illegal drugs from his pocket. Hondo takes the packets from Fernando’s hand; the look of his anger is not hidden. “She had this on her?” Hondo asks with a growl. “Lisa was there to witness it.” Fernando begins. He adds, “First we take care of the seller who sold it to her, and then we take care of Hector.” “Hector?” Hondo asks. “I sense his presence around. But first...” Fernando says and then activates his cane. A dark figure stands startled in front of them, a weaselly looking Wessen, he looked pretty rough too and smelled as if he had never had a bath in his life. His eyes open wide as he raised his hands slightly and slowly front of him to the two human males in front of him. “Errr... can I interest you gentlemen in a little something.” He says to them. “Why you...” Hondo begins to say. “Relax Cowboy...” Fernando says to Hondo putting up arm to prevent him to stepping forward. He then nods at Hondo, “We’re here to ask questions before we buy, if he is the right guy.” “Depends on what you want. If I do not have it, I can get it and bring it to you.” The gruff weasel face dude explains. “Alright then.” Fernando begins, “Do you remember selling something to a young thin lady, brown hair, and green eyes? Walked with a raccoon Wessen girl?” “I sell to many women out there.” The weasel Wessen says to him. “Well,...” Fernando says as he pulls out a sack of coins from his pocket and jingles it out by his side, “Whatever you sold her we want more. It made that bitch easy after she took it, and the bitches in this camp need to be made easy.” Hondo sees where this is going and holsters his anger for the moment. He nods at the weasel with a side of the face smile. Fernando adds, “I got $5000 for everything you got now and can get $20,000 tomorrow for you to bring in more. Let see what you got.” The weasel smiles at what he is hearing. He pulls out a few packets from his pocket, explaining what they were, “These will make you guys hard and strong, if you know what I mean. And these will loosen any bitch’s tight hole for you to get at. And these will make you and the ladies feel good. And these last ones will make your day go a lot smoother.” “Given them all to my friend, give him everything you got. All of it.” Fernando tells him. “Hey, now wait a minute. How do I know you are not going to under sell me!” The weasel complains. “Undersell? No. We’re buying from you, and we’re using it to our bitches to make them cooperative. And if we can get more bitches, even better.” Fernando tells him. “Of, if you want ladies, I can get them too.” The weasel replies. “Human or Wessen?” Fernando asks. “Humans, Wessen, half-breeds, young and strong too.” The weasel says. “How young?” Fernando asks. “As young as you want.” The weasel says. “Then let’s see what you can bring tomorrow, both a human and a Wessen, a bunny Wessen perhaps – about 9 or 10 years old, they better be clean and washed up. I ain’t sticking my dick into some dirty smelly hoe.” Fernando tells him as he dangles the sack of coin to him. “Only the cleanest bitches for my best customers.” The weasel says. “Good.” Fernando says, and then adds, “Is that everything you got?” “Yeah, I can get more if you want.” The weasel replies. Fernando pulls out a second bag of coins, “You sure that is all you got? I do not want to be cheated.” Fernando tells him. The weasel begins to empty out his pockets of more inventory and handing it to Hondo until he stops, “That’s everything I got.” “Good.” Fernando says. He turns to Hondo, “This should make the morning easy for us to serve the girls some long sausage.” The weasel laughs. He notices that neither Fernando or Hondo were laughing. Fernando asks, “Is that everything?” “That’s everything.” The weasel tells him.” Fernando hands over one of the two bags of coins to him. The weasel hurries up and opens it, finding gold coins in it. Fernando taps him on the shoulder, holding the other bag of coins to him. The weasel feeling over confident tries to snatch it but Fernando pulls it away. “Now hold on...” Fernando tells him, “This is for the girls you’re going to bring, two human, two Wessen, preferably a bunny girl. Clean and washed up, respectable looking, not in rags. Bring them in around 7 in the morning with more of these packets. Not earlier, not later. There might be something more if you do us well.” The weasel nods, almost drooling at the prospect at the money he thinks he is making. As he nods, he replies, “Oh, anything for such a good customer like you!” “Good. You’ll be our head guy when we are in the area.” Fernando tells him. “Oh definitely!” The weasel says as Fernando places the other bag of gold coins into his hands. “Our business for the night is over. I do not want to see you until tomorrow morning with the girls.” Fernando sneers at him, before barking out, “Now Leave!” “Alright! Alright! I’m outing, I’m outing!” The weasel says as he steps back before almost tripping on his own feet. He turns away and takes a couple of running steps back to the town. Fernando turns the crystal of his cane, enveloping the weasel in a cocoon of energy and makes him hover ten feet above the ground. The weasel trashes about trying to get out of the cocoon. Fernando and Hondo walk up to him to face him. “Too bad this will be your last night on this earth. This is how we deal with those who deal in slavery, trafficking and death.” Fernando tells him. “Look! Whatever it takes, I can get it for you!” The weasel says to them to make a deal. Fernando waves his cane, removing his bags of gold from his pocket, as well as the $500 in gold Val gave him. Other moneys were removed from the weasel’s pocket. It is piled up by them. “Look, I get it! It’s a set up! Take my money!” The weasel says nervously. “You deal in Death by selling these drugs. And this is the punishment for those who deal in Death.” Fernando tells him. “What do you mean I deal in death?!! I killed no one!” The weasel pleads loudly. “How many had died taking your garbage chemical drugs? Even if you did not kill them directly, you provided the means of their death. In providing the means, you caused the death of them.” Fernando tells him. “Utter Bullshit!” The weasel yells. “Hope you don’t mind the heights, but you will be dead before you hit the ground.” Fernando tells him. “Noooo! Wait!!!” The weasel cries out. But then his clothing explodes off his body in tiny pieces before he shoots up into the sky. Hondo looks up at the soaring weasel, “Where did you sent him?” “Escape Velocity. He’ll be dead from the vacuum of space before he burns up on reentry.” Fernando explains. “Now... about Hector?” Hondo asks. “Call it a hunch, but I felt a presence that was his. Now let’s go to his place. If he is home then he was never here, but if he coming home or is not home when we get there, then he was here. And we have to deal with him either way. Ready?” Fernando says and asks. “Ready as you are.” Hondo say. “Good.” Fernando says before they disappear in a flash of light.” Above the sound of quieting static... .-.. . -. -. -.-- / .. ... / --. --- -. . -.-.— The reply is returned quickly. .-- .... .- - / -.. --- / -.-- --- ..- / -- . .- -. --..-- / .-.. . -. -. -.-- / .. ... / --. --- -. . ..--.. Follow by... .... . .----. ... / --. --- -. . -.-.-- / - .... . / -.. --- -.-. - --- .-. / .- -. -.. / - .... . / -.-. --- .-- -... --- -.-- / - --- --- -.- / .... .. -- / .- -. -.. / - .... . -. / - .... .-. . .-- / .... .. -- / .... .. --. .... / .. -. - --- / - .... . / .- .. .-. -.-.-- / .... . .----. ... / --. --- -. . -.-.-- / .-- . / -.-. .- -. .----. - / ... . . / .-- .... . .-. . / .... . / .-- . -. - -.-.— Silence static remains. In front of a fancy house, there is a bright flash of light. Hondo and Fernando look at the house, except for a couple of windows, it was dark, and quiet on top of that. Hondo pulls out his revolver and looks about. Fernando taps him on the arm and points to the front gate and then at the guard towers. How the guards missed the flash of light from the teleportation is beyond them, other than being lazy and probably sleeping at their posts. Fernando discusses what he wants done with Hector and Hondo agrees. Soon the gate opens with a loud but short squeal, enough for a person to get through. They can see somebody walk down the path to house. They go into the shadows and intercept the lone figure midway to the home. A fast swing of the cane and the crystal making contact to the side of the head made fast quiet work of the body snatching. They grab the body followed by a bright flash of light. On a snowy ridge looking down upon the town is a bright flash of light. Silence for 20 minutes but enough time for the pair to restrain the body. It wakes up. “Huh? What? Where? How?!!” He begins to say. “I should have let you die, Hector. But I thought in giving you a chance you would heed my warning of leaving us alone. But no, you had to do crap against us. What the #$@! we did to you? You got one minute to talk or you will be left here, dead, and never to be found unless somebody climbs these mountains.” Fernando tells him. “I won’t say a thing.” Hector says to him. “Hondo, he’s yours. But I want him alive.” Fernando tells him before he steps away from Hector. “BANG!” A shot rings out and echoes across the mountain range. Followed by a yelling howl and blood oozing out from a shin. Without turning to face Hector, Fernando says out loud, “Hector – We got ways of making you talk, but I got better ways of watching you die. Now which one are you going to provide us with?” “I Ain’t telling you No-!” Hector yells out.  “BANG!” More blood is flowing out of his thigh. “Hondo, make the next shot take out his dick.” Fernando tells him. Hondo does not say a word but unzippers Hector’s pants and shoves the barrel of the gun into his pants. “NOOO!!!!” Hector howls. “Then tell me what I want to know. All of it. Every single bit of it.” Fernando tells him. “Bu-Bu-But – She’ll Kill Me!!!” Hector yells. “Like we won’t? #$@!, we’ll kill you and your body will never be found so nobody will ever know what happened to you!” Fernando tells him. Hector whimpers “She’ll kill me if I say anything!” You don’t say anything, we’ll kill you here and now. It is that simple. Now what do you choose?” Fernando tells him. He throws in “On the count of three – shoot his dick off. Two and a half...” “WAIT A MINUTE! YOU SAID ON THE COUNT OF THREE!!!” Hector yells “I said to the count of three, I did not say where I would start. Two and three quarters...” Fernando tells him. “ALRIGHT! I’LL TALK!!” Hector yells. “I do not want to hear you say you will talk. I want to hear names, places, how much money you’re being paid, when and where you meet ‘her.’” Fernando tells him, adding, “Hondo, shoot him if he does not say what I want to hear.” The hammer on Hondo’s gun is heard being pulled into firing mode. “It’s Her!” Hector yells out. “Names. I want to hear names. Say anything else, and you lose your dick.” Fernando tells him. Hector groans, anticipating Hondo blowing off his penis with a blast from his gun. But then he lets out a name “The Grey Lady!” Though Fernando and Hondo became stunned at hearing the name, it only lasts for a second. Fernando nods at Hondo and signals him to withdraw. Hondo pulls the muzzle of his gun out of Hector’s pants. Fernando leans towards Hector, “Now that was not too bad, was it? You get to live another day. In fact, let’s see what I can do about that leg. But before I do, how do you contact her? She comes here? If so when?” Hector lies there breathing heavily, looking up at the sky. A flaming meteor shoots across the sky and Hector makes a silent wish to somehow come out of this alive. Hondo sees it first, pointing at it. Fernando looks up. “Oh I see our friend is coming back to earth... how nice.” Fernando says. “A friend?” Hector asks. “Yeah – a drug dealing pedophile weasel Wessen I sent up into space. He deserves no less for dealing in death.” Fernando tells him. “You killed a Wessen?!!” Hector lets out. “I killed a drug dealing pedophile weasel Wessen. Drug dealing and pedophiles is dealing in death, so I gave him no less than what he has been dealing out to others – death.” Fernando tells him, throwing in, “I do not want to hear you trying to glorify a drug dealing pedophile – Wessen, human or otherwise. I want to know how you contact the Grey Lady.” Hector remains silent for the moment. “Hondo, shoot his dick off.” Fernando calmly says. Hondo takes aim before Hector yells out, “By Wireless Radio!” “What is the Frequency?” Fernando asks. “Frequency?” Hector tries to be dumb and stupid. “The numbers on the glowing face of the radio when you talk to her. And it better be right, as I will be dialing in on it with this little thing.” Fernando tells him as he shows off his little Yeasu VX-2 Radio. Hector looks scared for the moment before Fernando yells at him “THE NUMBERS!” “OK! OK! OK... uhm... 9-2-5-point-0-0-0-M-H-Z.” “925.000MHz?” Hondo asks. “That Channel 2 on the high-end side of 802.11a/h Wifi Band.” Fernando explains, even after punching in the frequency and raising the volume to full into his radio. “There is nothing but silence on the channel other than a few faint high frequency bleeps.” He then takes his cane and heals Hector of his injuries. Hector does not believe what was being done. But he was still restrained. Hondo and Fernando take a few steps away from Hector but he protests their walking away. “Hey! Hey! You Can’t Leave Me!” Hector yells. Both Hondo and Fernando stop in their tracks and turn to face him. They look at each other for a moment. “Oh. We can’t leave you? So sorry...” Fernando tells him. He gets up to Hector, helps him on his feet and takes the restraints off. He pats Hector on his back. “There you go! No hard feelings, right? All we wanted was just a little information. You gave it and now you’re free to go.” Hector looks at him, happy but concerned at the same time. “Don’t worry about the Grey Lady. She can’t get you if she can’t find you.” Fernando throws in. “Huh?” Hector reacts. Fernando raises his cane and envelopes Hector in a cocoon of energy, making him freeze in place, and taking his time on him, time reversing his DNA to the point it was when he was human. It appears that he was turned into what he was fairly recently. But that did not bother Fernando, there are enough freaks and weirdoes in this world to go through this process of transformation voluntarily. Fernando continues with his process, adding aging to the transformation. Adding some 50 years physically to Hector’s physique. When Fernando ends his transformation on Hector, he is a toothless old man in his late 70s or early 80s in human form. “Aye... Mi Bonita...” Fernando says to him, “Que te paso a ti’?” (What has happened to you?) Hondo has to hold back from laughing but Fernando continues, “Your mistake was targeting us, and targeting one of our own and trying to brain wash her. Wessens are not better than humans, they are equal. Your actions against one of our girls are nothing more than a pimp working a run-away to get her into his stable of whores. You did not want her, you only wanted what she had between her legs. But now with low testosterone and a swollen prostate, you will have no interest in girls other than having them making soup for you to eat. Now enjoy the rest of your short life.” Fernando spins his cane about before he and Hondo teleport away in a flash of light, leaving Hector alone up in the mountains. Whether Hector gets down and back into town remains to be seen, and even if he gets back into town, how is he going to Wessen Town in the condition he is in? Fernando did not cared, he wanted the man to suffer and suffer greatly in his defeat and humiliation. Hondo and Fernando end up in front of Hector’s home. Hondo turns to Fernando, “Why are we here?” “He gave a radio frequency, therefore he has to have a radio somewhere in the house.” Fernando explains. He looks about and finds something on the roof of the house, “There!” Hondo looks up and sees an antenna on the roof – larger than it needs to be if one was only receiving TV and radio signals. He nods and they both split up to search the outside of the house like a couple of thieves into the night. They end up on the back end of the house where they find the cable running down from the side of the house and into the ground, signifying that the radio is in the basement nearby that side of the building. Fernando also notices a couple of propane tanks tied to the back of the house, and pipes going in the wall. He thinks that this must be the kitchen side of the house. They look at each other. “Radio’s in the basement. We go in, take the radio. You go back to camp with the radio, I got a few things to take care of.” Fernando tells him. “There’s a storm door back at the corner of the house where I came from.” Hondo replies. “Then let’s go.” Fernando says. They get to the storm doors, and make quick work of it despite the security had. They go in quietly going into the basement and closing the storm door behind them. They enter into a storage room of weapons, enough weapons for a small army. They look at it, eyeing each piece into a mental inventory of what was there. Hondo takes an M-16 and a couple of loaded banana clips from their shelf. Several more loaded banana clips go into his pocket. Fernando finds a door that leads into a storage room of fuel. Drums lined the walls from floor to ceiling, lying on their sides. At the corner of the room were several generators and a couple of fuel pumps with hand cranks. A door leads to a hallway. Lucky for them it was empty but there were room set up as a barracks. Then they find a grey steel door. It was locked but locked doors do not stop one when they can teleport to the other side. Bingo! The radio room. They look at the equipment inside, very modern for a world that is recovering from a global catastrophe. They inventory a couple of laptops, ham radio transceivers, DMR (Digital Mode Radio module) and SDR (Software Define Radio module), and a large car battery to power it all. “I’ll teleport you back to your bronco with this radio and computer equipment, and then I’ll be on my way a few seconds later.” Fernando tells him. “Why are you stayin’ behind?” Hondo asks. “This place is not to be the threat to the community that it is, even with Hector returning to power or somebody else taking his place.” Fernando explains. Then they hear voices behind the door. “Be ready...” Fernando tells Hondo. Hondo nods, and with a bright flash in the room, much of the computer and radio equipment is gone, reappearing miles away at the convoy camp behind a Ford Bronco hauling a trailer. He then teleports himself a couple hundred yards away with a rifle from the house’s armory and a few clips and rounds in his pocket. He can see men (not Wessen) walking about the house shining flashlights and getting into the storm door he and Hondo used to get in. They were already taking out the weapons they had found earlier. “Forgive me...” Fernando says to himself as he prepares the rifle he took, and lying prone on the ground in the grass, he takes take to the propane tanks in the back of the house. The shot was loud to him but probably because he was next to the gun. Those next to the propane tanks only heard a loud ‘PING!’ before they explode. The entire house goes up in a huge fireball and it rains a million splinters. The basement fuel depot goes up while the splinters of the house rains down, creating more explosions and fireballs. Voices can be heard screaming in pain, others were yelling out names. Fernando slowly got up and looked at the carnage of wreckage and flames, men running around like chickens without a head. Fernando twists the crystal on his cane and teleports back to the convoy camp.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 16th, 2021, 3:01pm Fernando ends up at the camp in front of his electric camper. Looking around he hears Hondo putting away the radio equipment in the trailer behind the Bronco for the time being. He goes there to check on Hondo. “How is it going?” Fernando asks as he approaches Hondo. “It’s a tight squeeze but I can git it all in there.” Hondo replies. He stops for a moment and turns to face Fernando, “You had anythin’ to do with that explosion out in the distance?” “I will admit that I help caused it.” Fernando replies. “Help caused it?” Hondo asks. “It was all me, I’ll admit it. But remember those voices we heard?” Fernando says and asks. “Yeah.” Hondo replies. “It was those ‘Lawmen.’ They were emptying the house out of its weapons, fuel and what whatever that place had. I had to blow up the place with them in it as to them not get the weapons.” Fernando explains. “I can agree with that. But there was somethin’ strange that followed.” Hondo begins to explain. “What do you mean?” Fernando asks. “Though the sound of the explosion was soft but audible, the fireball in the sky was everyone able to see. While the fireball was seen rising and the explosion heard the bazaar here began to cheer loudly.” Hondo explains. “Hmmm... That is odd. Unless...” Fernando begins. He then says, “Look, I’ll be leaving before dawn to get everyone breakfast. Could you go in and ask around while I take care of the kids coming in at around 10o’clock?” “I’ll see what I can do.” Hondo replies. “Good. Now, I have to go get Maggie and see where she is sleeping. All her stuff is in my camper, though she is welcomed to sleep there if she likes. That is on her.” Fernando explains. “Alright. I would prefer it if she sleeps in your camper. I need to deal with Val.” Hondo says. “Well, because of the drugs, I put Val under House Arrest. You can commute her sentence when you and her resolve things. I’m just too tired to deal with everything and got a nasty headache on top of that.” Fernando explains. “Though I appreciate the gesture, what problems I have with Val is my problem.” Hondo tells him. “I thoroughly agree. But to save her, I had to step in and find out why Lisa’s dogs were going to rip her apart. That is when I found the drugs in her hand.” Fernando explains. He adds, “Anyways, I’m getting Maggie. Good night if I do not see you until morning.” “Good nigh’ to you too.” Hondo tells him. Fernando gives a nod before stepping away to the rear of Hondo’s camper. He gives the door a hard knock with the crystal of his cane. No one answers, so he knocks again. This time he can hear activity walking to the door before it opens. It was Val. “What do you want?” She growls at him. “Several things, but most of it will be dealt with tomorrow. But right now I need Maggie.” Fernando tells her. “What for?” Val growls at him. “Maggie is not punished and has a choice to either sleep here or at my camper. Either way her sleeping bag and things is in my camper and she should get them to bring here or sleep there.” Fernando explains. Val takes some time for her to decide. Meantime Fernando steps back away from the camper doorway. Val closes the door and there was some discussion barely heard. Soon the door opens again and Maggie steps outside. The camper door closes behind her. “You wanted to see me?” Maggie asks him. “You have a choice to either sleep in Hondo’s camper or in my camper, but either way you need to get your things.” Fernando explains. He then signals her to follow him. They walk around the front of Hondo’s camper and around to Fernando’s camper, over to the side door of his camper. He opens the door. “What’s your choice – sleep in here or in Hondo’s camper with Val.” He tells her. “Val said that I have to sleep in their camper but I do not trust her.” Maggie says. “Then you if you cannot trust her, you can sleep here.” Fernando tells her. He then turns to the girls inside, “Ichigo, I need you to set up the two blankets on the floor for Maggie to sleep on set it up one on top of the other and help her set up her sleeping bag and blankets afterwards. I’m expecting it to be a cold night tonight so she has to be warm while she sleeps.” He then steps inside and pushes up on the pop-up tent to open to promote airflow but that will also drop the temperatures inside the camper. He then steps outside for Maggie to get in. he then goes to the rear of his camper and opens the rear hatch. “Macey, hand me my pillow and blanket. I’ll be sleeping in the front while Zoey sleeps with you and Ichigo.” Macey acts without saying a word, giving him his pillow and blanket. Fernando takes them, telling Ichigo, “Get me the large sleeping bag from under the seat cabinet.” Ichigo stands up on the floor and lifts up the bench seat back and then the seat itself to get into the storage compartment and get the large sleeping bag in there. It was given to Macey to send it through the rear hatch to Fernando. He closes and locks the rear hatch as soon as he pulls out the sleeping bag. He then walks to the front of the camper and opens the passenger door. Taking the back seat cushion off from the passenger seat, he puts it across the space between the passenger and driver seat cushions, bridging them together. He then sets up the sleeping bag and blanket across the two seats. “I’m tired and have a headache, it is time to go to sleep, ladies.” Fernando tells them. In a couple of minutes the beds were set up. Fernando takes one last look over the inside of the camper and checks the curtains positions to be closed. Lifting the sleeping bag’s top panel to block the view, Fernando sits on the seat and strips down to his pants and t-shirt. He then crawls into the sleeping bag. And covers himself with the blanket and sleeping bag, closing it up to prepare himself to go to sleep. At the same time Maggie got herself ready to sleep in her sleeping bag. “Good night, daddy.” Macey says just loud enough to be heard. “Yeah, good night uncle.” Zoey follows. Good night Fernando...” Ichigo chimes in. Maggie eventually says loud enough to be heard, “Good night Mister Fernando.” “Good night ladies.” Fernando throws back at them. There was some moving about but things settled down; everyone but Fernando going to sleep in a couple of minutes. Fernando lies there staring at the ceiling. During the night the temperature outside begins to drop to near freezing levels. Those outside doing guard duty go inside, with several of them taking out their hats, coats and jackets to get warm and continue their work. Those in the hanger were not affected though they noticed the cold outside and decided to stay inside the hanger where it was warm. Minutes become hours. 4:30AM A lone merchant truck makes a turn around the mountain bend as it makes it way to Flight Town. They stop in order not to run over a body in the middle of the road. Stepping out of the driver and shotgun passenger walk to the body to move it out of the way. “You take the shoulders, and I take the legs and we will move it to the ditch in the road.” The driver says to his passenger while he searches body for valuables. “I’m always taking the heavy end! How about you take the heavy end this time?” The passenger complains. “How about listening to your boss...-*Eh?” The driver throws back to his passenger but suddenly the old man shows signs of life. “Help me...” The old man says in a soft growly tone. “Oh shit – Chep! He’s alive!” The passenger lets out. “Looks like he is not going last that long though, not in this condition.” Chep throws back “Help me...” The old man repeats himself. “Maybe there is a reward for him?” The passenger asks. “Shut up Ed and let me think!” Chep throws at him. “Yes... reward... Help me...” The old man says. “Good enough for me...” Ed says. “There better be a reward or I’m rewarding myself with your paycheck!” Chep throws at him. They pick up the old man and throw him in the back of the rear passenger area of their king-cab truck, where it was already crowded with sleeping passengers of family and workers and assorted tools and supplies. They then get into their truck and drive for another hour to Flight Town.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 17th, 2021, 11:25pm Valentine had stomped into the camper. She was mad, but more so beyond that she was embarrassed, scared, and desperate to hide from her own thoughts. As she went inside she found the place empty. Tonya was not there, so Hondo must have moved her out like she ordered. Zoey's sleeping bag and a few of her other things were gone, so Hondo must have moved her out too in fear of her temper. Even some of Hondo's things were gone, so he had moved out, like she had told him to. It made a small part of her hurt, as she a small piece of her still wanted him to fight for her, but the louder voice said it was all for the best. She plopped down on the couch, listening to the silence outside and feeling very alone. Molly had left her back at the admin office, so she was not sure she would have her company tonight or not. To her relief Maggie returned not long after Fernando had imprisoned Valentine in her own camper, and she was glad to not be alone. She let loose a tirade of insults against Fernando, the teens, the dogs, and her husband. Her insides were a flurry of emotions but she let them out in a flow of anger, and Maggie just sat and silently listened. After about an hour her ranting starting to slow much to Maggie's relief, but soon there was a knock at the door which only reignited valentine's outward anger. Valentine ignored it at first, but the knocking got more persistent so she sighed and stomped to the door. "No one can #$@!in' leave me alone, just want to be left alone! #$@!ing bastards the  whole group." she muttered as she approached the door. She threw the door open angrily and glared out, not caring who it was, only that they were bothering her. “What do you want?” She growls at him. “Several things, but most of it will be dealt with tomorrow. But right now I need Maggie.” Fernando tells her. “What for?” Val growls at him. “Maggie is not punished and has a choice to either sleep here or at my camper. Either way her sleeping bag and things is in my camper and she should get them to bring here or sleep there.” Fernando explains. Val takes some time for her to decide. Meantime Fernando steps back away from the camper doorway. Valentine closed the door and walked over to Maggie. "That bastard, Fernando wants to talk to you about your stuff and where you're sleeping." Valentine said. "Oh, I...I'd better go talk to him. " She said hesitantly. "You don't have to. We have plenty here. You can get your stuff tomorrow." Valentine said flatly as she plopped back on the couch. "We'll, He is camp leader. I...I'd better talk to him and grab my stuff. B.b.besides, you've had it rough lately, and I'm sure you'd like some peace and alone time." Maggie replied as she stood up. Valentine came back to her feet quickly, "NO!... I.. I mean, there is no sense in that. Big camper, My asshole husband took the kids, you should just stay with me." Valentine said trying not to sound desperate but coming off more so unstable. "Oh! S.s.sure. I'll just go get my things and talk to him." Maggie replied as she moved towards the door. "Ok, but if he tries to get you to stay there, you tell him you are staying here and I said so!" Valentine said firmly. Maggie nodded and ducked out the door. Valentine took a seat again and waited for a bit. 30 minutes past and she got really antsy. After an hour she sighed as sad sigh. "She's not comin' back..... All ... alone." She muttered to herself. She sat there alone for several more minutes, but the voices grew louder in her head. She cussed out Fernando for taking her drugs. It had been a long time since she took any and she had hated herself for taking them, but it had been a low point in her life. She vowed to never take any ever again, but this time it nor her life mattered. She just wanted them to let her go so she could find some way to end it all. She sighed after a moment and stood up and grabbed a beer from the fridge. As she drank it she realized she had not eaten anything almost all day. She drank it down and another, before grabbing a third and heading for the shower. She stripped off her clothes, getting down to her panties before heading to the shower with her beer. As she entered the bathroom she looked at herself in the mirror. She stood there for a long time looking at her nearly bare form. Though most would see her well built frame, nice wide, but not too wide, hips and firm ass, narrow muscular waist, firm, white, well-endowed mounds, creamy white sparsely freckled skin, large green eyes, full lips, and reddish-brown hair that almost shone as it flowed gently down her shoulders; that is not what she saw. As she stared in the mirror she saw missing parts, scars, a hollow shell of a woman standing there. It was all in her mind, and she knew it was true but she could not escape her own mind. She growled after a moment and threw her beer at the mirror, shattering them both. She did not care about the shattered glass, but grabbed her robe and strode angrily out of the bathroom. She picked up a couple glass chunks, but she did not stop to tend them, she just allowed the wounds to bleed as she stormed to the kitchen, leaving bloody footprints in her wake. She shrugged on the robe as she rifled through the cupboards until she found a cheap 1.75 bottle or bourbon that was 3/4 full and a large full bottle of cold & flu liquid sleep aid. She poured the smaller bottle into the larger one and drank deeply from the bottle itself. When she stopped she coughed and sputtered a bit but then just drank some more. She had half of the contents gone before she stumbled to the couch and plopped down on it. The bourbon and sleep aid was having its effect, as she felt a warmth start to come over her. She looked down at her body, her robe covering nothing more than her shoulders, but she still saw a woman who was not whole. She drank some more, hoping it would all take over soon and send her to at least a black-out drunk sleep and at best maybe killing her. In between drinks she stopped to look at the bloody footprints on the floor. Luckily for her, though her feet were still bleeding slightly the wounds were minor. She did not care, though. As she approached the bottom of the bottle she was finding it increasingly hard to see, concentrate, or lift the bottle to her lips. Before much longer she dropped the bottle, the last bit of its contents spilling on the floor in the process, and she passed out. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- The night was growing cold so Hondo pulled out his coat and a pair of thin gloves from the front of the Bronco and out them on, as he knew his mind would allow no sleep this night. He looked in on Tonya, who though appeared to be sleeping peacefully, shivered slightly. He threw another blanket over her and turned on the internal diesel heater to keep her warm.  He grabbed another blanket from in the front seat and walked over to where Molly was huddled by a fire. "Startin' to really cool down tonight." He said to get her attention. She looked up and him and nodded, "Y.y.y..yeah. D.d.d.amn cold!" I d.d.d.d.didn't bargin on th.th.th.this." "Don't ya have a heavier jacket?" He asked. She shook her head, "N.n.no. Damn G.g..g.grey Lady took m.m.m.most our g.g.gear." He handed her the blanket in his hand and she did not hesitate to take it and wrap it around her shoulders. "Th.th.thanks." She said Hondo looked up at the clear sky. The stars shined brightly which meant it would get colder yet. "You can get some rest, ya know. We've got it handled out here." He said. She shook her head, "N.n.not until you do, boss." "I'm not your boss, but I want you to at least crawl in the bronco an' get some rest ifin ya get too tired or cold, if ya rather not sleep in the camper, that is." He said. "N.no offence, but I'd r.rather not face Valentine like she is now. I'll watch her if you ask me to, but I have my own messed up head to deal with." She replied. "Understand. We'll, I need to get a radio setup then I'm going to walk a bit." He said as he turned and started to walk away. "Boss? Er, I mean Hondo?" She called out. Hondo turned, "Yeah?" "If... if Valentine... if she doesn't want you or the girls anymore, know there are those of us who do." She said hesitantly. "I know." He replied and started to turn again. "No. I mean.... I mean if.... if things go bad.... I'll be there wit you three and.... I won't turn against you." She said softly, looking at the fire as she spoke. Hondo paused and raised an eyebrow a but as he looked at her. He was not sure how to take it, but tried not to read too much into it. "We appreciate it, Molly. Now don't push yourself." He said as he walked away. After he left and she got warm again she did another round. Hondo headed back to where he stored the radio's they took from Hector's plus a few other spares he had already or they had picked up along the way. He powered the one main one they took and copied down the main frequency as well as a few others. He then set a handheld to scan the channels that he copied down and added a better antenna to the handheld. It was not that he expected the Grey Lady to call, but with a setup like he saw, he expected this was not the only radio like it in town nor the only safe house. Hector's place was almost too obvious, probably due to Hector's arrogance. But the fact remained anyone who the Grey Lady controlled was not to be underestimated. Though he highly doubted they would see Hector again he did not doubt there was a chain of command in place in case something happened. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, While Hondo messed with the radios, the teen's and dogs were along the front of the camp and Molly was walking to the fare side to check on things. As they watched the camp a dark figure watched them from the shadows. Their main focus was the large camper-truck at edge of camp. They had waited patiently for a couple hours, and now their window of opportunity was open. As the others had their attention focused elsewhere, the shadowy figure, in a dark hooded cloak, sprang from the shadows and swiftly entered the camper's door. As the figure entered it looked around inside, their eye's falling on Valentine almost immediately. The figure rushed over to check her pulse but as their cold fingers touched Valentine's neck Valentine pulled away and moaned slightly. The dark figured sighed in relief, took their hood off, and plopped down beside her. The person shivered as their worn out pants and thin cloak had done little to keep them warm out in the cold night. The figure sighed and shook their head at Valentine as they took off their dirty cloak and pulled a clean, warm blanket around their shoulders. "So you went through this too?" The figure whispered softly to the unconscious Valentine, "Let me get a drink an' we'll get you patched up." -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, A lone semi pulled into the far side of town late. The trucked slowed as it pulled into an over-night truck spot and the air brakes hisses as it slowed to a stop. The driver put it into park and turned to the passenger compartment. He tapped then shook the leg of the old man they had picked up. "Hey gramps... Gramps! Hey, we're here! Where we go now? I need that reward for fuel." He said. Old man Hector stirred slowly, confused at first to what was happening, but after the driver repeated it all came back to him. "Go to wessen town. Find Ted or Jed. They are Goat wessens." Hector croaked in a horse-gravelly voice. "We's ain't going to no wessen town. Can we send a messenger?" The driver asked. Hector nodded shakily, "Yes. At the all night fuel station. There is a Klaustrike, cat wessen... teenager. Tell him Hector said so." The driver nodded, "Alright. You go back to sleep until I return. Don't want you'se to croak before I get my reward." The drive left and Hector laid back. He pulled a worn blanket over him, but it failed to warm him. He felt like he had just drifted off when he was being shaken again. "Hey, old geezer. Couple of them goat-men here. Get up!" He said. Hector tried but he was stiff and weak, "You'll have to help me." The driver sighed and looked at his partner who was asleep in the passenger seat. He shook his head. "That reward better be worth it!" He said. He looked back at his partner, "And my share better be bigger!" He half carried Hector out of the truck and helped him stand. Ted and Jed approached cautiously. They looked at each other then back at the old man and shook their heads. "We don't know this old fogy." Ted said. "It's me, Hector!" He croaked at them. Jed laughed, "Seriously? Hector is young and definitely not a human." The driver sighed angrily, "#$@!ing figures. Stick my neck out to help someone and they are worthless." "No, you fools, it is I, Hector de la Cruz!" He shouted hoarsely. "#$@! off." Ted said. Hector thought quickly then spoke again, "How about what I found you two doing down in holding block three? I'm sure the humans would find that interesting." They stopped and looked at him, "You don't know shit, old man." Hector glared at them, "So, I don't know about you, Ted, and you, Jed, and a certain thirteen year old human..." "Stop!" Jed yelled out nervously. The driver narrowed his eyes at them, "I was told there would be a reward. Sounds like if I'm not getting it from you I might could..." "No, no! Here... Here!" Ted interrupted, pulling a bag of gold from his shoulder bag and handing it to the driver. "It's $1500 in gold." Jed said. "A thousand as a thank you. The five-hundred for you forgetting you have ever seen us." Hector said shakily. The driver looked in the bag and nodded, "Never seen any of you weirdos." As he walked away, Hector turned to the two ziegevolk and snarled. "You two hair-brained morons are going to be the death of me!" He snarled raspily. Ted narrowed his eyes, "Alright, mister. You know things that you shouldn't know, but I have no #$@!ing idea who you are." "It is Hector! Estupido!! *cough, cough*" Hector choked on his own words. He staggered slightly and Jed caught him and steadied him. "If you're Hector, what happened?" Jed demanded. "That medic... he use some sort of spirit magic! Turned me human then old!! It... it explains all. We just have to call.... her." He said "Why?" Ted asked "If we can get the word out, we can get people to believe he won the fight using spirit magic! A lot of powerful people, regular hombre's, and wessens lost mucho money on that fight. The people will turn on this medic and cowboy. I may die, but They will too!" Hector said. He coughed again  and breathed heavily, resting for a moment. Ted and Jed looked at each other then nodded and looked back at Hector. "We have a cart and we will take you to the radio. If you try anything, we will kill you to protect the group. That is orders." Ted said. "I know the orders, I gave them to you!" Hector growled "Maybe, but we can't tell if its you or not. You know things only Hector should know but we can't take a chance.... she will know, though." Jed replied Hector shuttered inside. He was not about to tell her that he spoke her name to them, but she should not know this so he would cross his fingers and hope for the best. HE was going to die soon anyway, so he might as well chance it. He nodded, "That sounds good. Take me to mi casa." Ted and Jed exchanged looks before one of them spoke. "Your place, if you are Hector, sort of got blown up." Jed said. "What!? Was it that damn medic?!" Hector demanded. "We are not sure. A group of lawmen were in there searching the place. The place went up with them in it. We figure they set off one of hectors... your boobie-traps." Ted said Hector nodded hesitantly, knowing he had lied about half the traps and the other half he had not set, " Yeah. That sounds right then... but those lawmen are only on our trail because of that medic and cowboy! If they had just let me have my fair, pink-haired señorita..." He paused as his thoughts drifted off. Ted and Jed looked at each other again and shrugged. "We'll get ya back, right away." Jed said as Ted ran and grabbed the cart. They set Hector in the cart and wheeled him into town. They circled around the ruin of his house and headed for an old barn on the far side of town. Once inside they helped the old Man who said he was Hector out of the cart. Once on his feet he wobbled over to a small grain room. "Where you headed pops?" Ted asked. Hector turned and scowled at him. "Uh, I mean, sir." Ted corrected himself. Hector sighed and continued forward, "The elevator is over here, imbecile! The stairs are on the other side. I cannot do the stairs in my condition. Jed shrugged, "Maybe he really IS Hector." Ted just shrugged in reply and followed. They all went into the feed room and shut the door. With the door shut a button on the back wall glowed. Hector pressed it and a set of doors opened. Once they stepped in Hector entered a number on a key-pad inside and the doors shut and the steel box started its decent..] Jed shrugged again, "Maybe." Ted just scowled at him this time and sighed, "Shut-up." As soon as they were downstairs, Hector hobbled to a wall, flipped a light-switch, and then hobbled over to a cupboard. He opened the door, turned a knob and the radio came to life. There was little doubt in Ted or Jed's minds now, but it all just seemed other-worldly to them. Hector keyed the mike and called out, "My Lady 666, My Lady 666, are you there?" After a moment the radio crackled to life, "Who is this?! This is a secured line! I don't recognize your voice." "It is I, My Lady. The Brown eyed handsome lad." He replied shakily. There was a moment of silence before a reply came back, "Those voice is wrong... are you  on the back-up device? What happened." "The lawmen blew up my house. And... and the medic, he used some sort of spirit magic on me. I'm old and... human!" Hector replied. "Did you see a green light coming from his cane?" the voice asked. "Si." Hector replied. The airwaves went silent for a moment. The voice came back on after a minute. "I knew you would fail again..... You are lucky I finally got this. Stand still our you might lose something vital." The voice said. Hector let go of the microphone and stood as still as his shaky, old bones would allow. After a moment a red sparking orb surrounded him, and after a few loud pops he disappeared. Ted and Jed stood, slack-jawed staring, for a moment before they were snapped out of their surprised stupor by the same voice coming over the radio. "Listen, Idiots, its business at normal for now. Say nothing of what you saw unless you want your balls cut off with a hack saw! Hector will be back tomorrow, looking like his old self again. Over and out." The voice called out. After that the radio went silent. Ted and Jed both swallowed hard, and after they recomposed themselves the closed everything up and went back topside. They said nothing to anyone about it. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, (will finish up tomorrow)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 18th, 2021, 8:37pm It did not take Hondo too long to get the radio setup and checked out. It was working fine, but the frequencies were silent. He clipped it to the ammo bandoleer he had outside his coat and got back to helping watch. He walked for quite a while, and though while he did watch for issues, his mind was on Valentine. His quiet was only broken by the radio coming briefly to life, but all he heard was garbled, squealing noise. It hit him towards the end of the broadcast that the transmissions were encoded or possibly oscillated, but by the time he got to where he had the original equipment they took stashed the frequencies went dead again. He cussed himself out for a while for not thinking that an encoding might be used, and while he thought of that failure on his part his mind went back to Valentine and how he was failing her. He half wished he had an excuse to check on her, to make sure she was alright. That she had bought drugs to hide from whatever was bothering her, he took as a failing on his part. He figured she was asleep by now, or hoped so at least, but on the off chance she was not, he did not want her yelling at him to wake the camp. He pulled the flask from his pocket and took a sip. As he stood there he looked at the camper for a moment. He shook his head after a moment, sighed and headed for the door, hoping for the best but expecting the worst, worst as in her in a rage. He paused at the door briefly before opening it, sighed again then opened it. As he stepped inside his eye's went directly to The sleeping Valentine. She lay on the couch, with her robe half fastened and a blanket on the floor. As he approached her, something else caught his attention. An empty bottle was half sticking out of the trash can that was hanging out from the open cupboard doors. He picked it up and smelled it as the color of the residue did not look right in it. He frowned as he could smell the cold & flue sleep medicine mixed with the whiskey. Something under the bottle caught his attention too. He reached in carefully and pulled out some rags that had dark red stains on them. He did not miss the clinking of broken glass that fell from one of the rags and back into the bag, either. His eye's jumped to Valentine and the bandages on her feet drew his attention. In one quick step he was at her side, kneeling beside her and checking her. as he did a voice spoke from the darkened door to the loft. "She'll be fine." The voice said. The voice was familiar but different at the same time, and the surprise caused him to pull his revolver and aim it at the figure in the door. The figure raised her hands slightly and carefully stepped out into the light. "Hey, it's alright, Hondo. I'm not a threat, I promise." She said He held the gun at her for a moment longer as his mind processed, "Val?" She nodded, "Yes, but not yours, I mean, I've always been an' always will be yours, but I'm not the one you know." He stared at her cautiously for a moment. She looked like Valentine, but her hair was shorter, she had a couple scars he had not seen on his wife before, and her eyes looked older, as if she had seen and been through more. She was wearing  half torn up grey jeans and a dirty brown t-shirt, and looked like she needed a drink, a shower, and some sleep. "Who are you then?  I mean, from where? When, I mean." He said, trying to collect his thoughts and make sense of it all. "I'm from here, this #$@!ed up timeline." she said Hondo sighed, and nodded, as he was satisfied with that answer for now. "Alright. I can't argue that its not possible, but you shouldn't be here if that's true." He said. "Two of a person are not supposed to be in the same place because of time-loops an' such, I know. Fernando taught us both. I'm not her, though." She said pointing at the Valentine on the couch. "Is she alright?" He asked "I think so. Even though I'm not her directly, my timeline is extremely similar. I went through similar an' made it.... though I'd wish some things had gone differently." She said. "Do you know what happened to her then? Tonight I mean." He asked She frowned, "  She.... I had a temper tantrum of sorts. The loneliness got to me, I drank a few beers, looked at myself in the mirror, didn't like what I saw, broke the mirror with a beer bottle, walked over the broken glass, made myself a sleep aid an' whiskey cocktail, an' passed out on the couch." Hondo shook his head, "Damn... I wish I knew how to help her... you.... you know what I mean." She chuckled, "I thought it was you who bandaged my feet that night, until tonight. Maybe you did in my timeline, I don't know. Don't tell her different, though." Hondo nodded, "Understand.... I know you can't tell me much, but.... can you tell me what's going on in her head?" She sighed, "I'm not sure tellin' you would help, honestly. Just know she doesn't hate you. She doesn't like herself an' you're just an outlet, Like Tonya, Zoey, an' .... an' Kc are." Hondo raised an eyebrow, "She's not yelled at Zoey an' I don't know a KC." She frowned, "She wasn't with Tonya and Zoey when you rescued them from the slave facility outside center town?" "No, I rescued them in the forest when the slavers were trying to execute them 'cause I acted without knowin' what was goin' on an' accidentally started the damn purge in that area." He said with a frown. She frowned and turned a bit white, setting down at his Valentine's feet, "Oh.... I'm sorry. ..... I have a couple different memories in my head due to the timelines being changed. Fernando, he gave us one of these so we could him sort out who was messing with time." She showed him a ring on her one hand with a green stone that seemed to glow faintly, "It makes for some headaches at times, and some confusion at times, though." Hondo shook his head, "I have a few different timeline memories too, but because I was with him. He never gave us anything like that." The older Valentine closed her eye's for a moment as if in deep thought, "No KC... no ring... camper-truck.... yeah, I think I can sort that timeline out in my head." "How many you remember?" He asked. She shrugged, "Only about 3 main ones, just there are some blurring on them all in spots, slight differences that make those three to be as if there were hundreds. There are certain things that remain fairly constant, an' all three merge several times. Even with the differences you are you an' I am me. Of any of us I have the most changes. Fernando... he's the steadiest. You are the next, an' your changes are usually because of me." "Who is KC? an' what happened to her if I did not find her with Tonya an' Zoey?" He asked with some concern. The older Valentine frowned, "I...I can't say. That burden shouldn't be placed on you if as ...." She paused and looked at the floor. "As what?" He asked firmly. She looked up at him with a hint of steel in her gaze, something he had not seen before in his wife, even when lately. It sent a ray of cold straight through him, and made him wonder what else she had gone through to get that cold of a gaze. "The percentages are not good that you will find her now, an' if you do it will not be good." She said He frowned, "Damn, So I #$@!ed up someone else's life too?!" She sighed, stood up, and gave hi a firm look. "You are Hondo Sackett. You have saved many lives. You cannot save them all nor know all that you could save. Every one you save is one less who suffered. Those you did not, you cannot worry about as worrying about them will only hinder you helping those who need you in the future." she said in an icy tone. He nodded then looked back into her icy green eyes, "I don't like it, but I can understand it. But what I want to know is, what happened to you, Val?" She blinked and looked away slightly, "I don't know what you mean." He sighed, "Good to see ya never got good at lyin' to me." She sat back down, the tiredness in her body was starting to show heavily on her face. "I... I can't say. I'm too close to my own situation to know exactly, and what I do know... lets say you shouldn't until the time is right. I've probably said too much already." She said. "How can I help her? I need to know." Hondo said, pointing to his wife, who laid asleep and oblivious to their conversation. She sighed and pulled a small white box from her pocket. It had two metal prongs on it. She stared at it fr a moment before flipping open a small cover on it and messing with some switches. "This... this is somethin' else I thought someone different gave to you." She said. "Is that a mind -wiper?" He asked hesitantly. "Sort of. I helped make a newer version of it about 10 years ago. It has more adjustments to it now." She said. "What are you settin' it to do?" He said slowly, not liking where he thought this might be going. "I'm setting it for partial amnesia for a certain time period. I have it set targets memories that are making her scared and angry..... all you have to do is press it to her head, hold the buttons for 30 seconds and she will forget most of what has happened since she was kidnapped." She said "But... won't she ask questions?" He asked "She will remember being kidnapped, and remember Maggie helping her, but will not remember most of what happened... for now." She said hesitantly. "For now?" He asked "Because we are nigh immortal, her mind will repair itself and reconnect the memories. Someday she will remember it all again an' have to deal with it at that time." She said as she held the device out to him. He looked at it for a moment as if deep in thought then shook his head, "No... no, I don't like it at all. I... I can't do that to her." She sighed and put it into his hand, "You... you have to. It's... it's the only way you are sure to keep me." He looked at it, "What are my chances of keepin' you without it?" "Not good." she said sadly. "What happens if I lose you? I think I'd rather lose you then to do this to you." He said "No, no those possibilities are almost 100% chance of me dead and you givin' up on life. This whole world goes to shit then, much worse shit than this." she said firmly. "Are your sure this is the only way?" He asked She started to nod, then sighed, "I... I wish I knew a different way." "You don't sound like you are happy 'bout what you're askin' me to do." he said questioningly. "I.... I'm not." she said "Tell me what happens.. If you can't tell me why I have to, tell me what you don't like 'bout it." He asked firmly. "I... I should say nothin' but..." She paused "But what?! Val, It's me. Maybe I've grown harder, but have I grown that hard that you can't talk to me?" He asked "If it were so simple..... I can't tell you much, but....  I remember everythin' later an'... I don't take it well. I understand why but.... I... I know you met our kids. They probably told you I turned into a hard person because of what happens to Zoey, but it was because of this. I got my memories back about the same time, so we never told them different." She said Hondo shook his head, "We all talked a bit, the two of our sons I met, but they never told me that you were hard or that somethin' happened to Zoey. What happened?" He asked. "Wait... they didn't tell you? .... I blamed you for years for knowin' but actin' anyway... just like I blamed Fernando for givin' you that white box." She said hesitantly, as if lost in thought. He grabbed her arm, "Val, what happened?!" She looked at him with that steely glance, but he saw something deeper this time, hurt ant confusion. "I can't tell you but.... but." She stammered as she lost her resolve. "Val, what?" He asked. "I think I've made some more wrong assumption an' made you pay for them over the years. Just 'cause I knew several timelines and outcomes I thought I had things more figured out. I'm so sorry." She said "Maybe I should talk to you, "he pointed at the sleeping Valentine, " I mean her about more of this an' maybe seein' if she wants this memory deal." "No! of that I'm certian... I think." She said She rubbed her eyes, "I'm sorry. I've not had much sleep lately." "Is somethin' wrong? Here I mean, in this time." He asked "You mean outside of almost everythin'?... Yeah. You have to stay out of it, please, but ... You an' Fernando of this time seemed to have disappeared. I... I tried to find or contact you for almost two weeks. Then someone started to come after me." She said. She pulled up her shirt and showed him a bandage on her side, "They almost got me three nights ago. Been on the run for I'm not sure how long now." "You must be tired. Wash up, eat, an' get some sleep. I'm not sleepin' tonight, I reckon. If I do it will be in the Bronco with Tonya." he said She nodded, "I need some food and some sleep.... Thank you. You were always good to me." He shrugged, "It's easy to be good to one ya love." She smiled, "Just the same, I'm not sure why you keep lovin' me some days. I put you through a lot.... I'll be gone before daylight. SHe... I can't know I'm here." "She is on house arrest. We got a hanger an' you bought a dirigible an' put it there." He said She nodded, "I remember. That is a fairly close constant." He sighed, "I'd like to talk to you a bit more, after you rest some. Would you meet me there tomorrow. Might be noon or so before I can get away." "I can't tell you any more." She said. He shook his head, "I'm not askin' for more. Just for you to think 'bout if you're mistaken on this mind-wipe deal." She sighed, "I'll meet you there, but... the decision is yours, to use it or not. I can only suggest. You have to live with your actions on this an' the consequences of them as I have to live with mine, no matter how stupid or blind they may be." He nodded, "I understand.... I need to get back to guard duty. Get some rest." She smiled at him, "Thank you... It was good to see you, Hondo... my love." "Hopefully I don't mess up an' things get better for us soon, as I sure miss ya, darlin'." He replied softly. He gave her a smile then left before she could say anything. He went back to walking his rounds, his mind more busy any troubled than before. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- The older Valentine sighed and looked at the door for several minutes after he left. She finally pulled herself out of her thoughts, grabbed a beer and some cheese to eat as she went to the shower. After she ate and washed she borrowed some of her past selves clothes and laid down in the recliner to try to get some rest. As she rested her mind did not. She thought about ways she could be wrong and he could do differently and still save her from herself while saving their marriage. The thought plagued her mind, but for the first time in a long time she honestly wondered if there was a better way. Right before daybreak she slipped out of the camper and back into the shadows. Once she was sure she was not seen she made her way to the hanger and the dirigible. She thought working on it again might help organize her thoughts, or at least she hoped it would. As she thought back she realized that getting certain systems running in the old flying-machine had never came back to her. Was that because she did them now, as her old self and never did as her younger self? It was something to think on but not a thought for the moment.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 19th, 2021, 7:03pm Fernando did not sleep much during the night. Right before 5-in the morning, he gets up and gets dressed, getting himself together to get breakfast for everyone. Without waking up the others in his camper, he cleans up his area, rights the passenger and folds his sleeping bag and blanket – putting them on the driver’s seat. He quietly steps out of his vehicle, silently closing the door behind him. It only takes him a few seconds for him to get to the Dub Box trailer behind his electric camper. He gets his pull cart from inside the Dub Box trailer, and locks it before he walks away. Before he gets to the front of his camper he teleports out of the area with a bright flash of light. A bright flash of light appears in the middle of street about half a block from Mad Moondog Maddie’s Place. No one seemed to notice as the street was empty ad the dawn of the rising sun was brightening the length of the road. The place seems open but empty, so he walks in. The woman behind the counter sees him enter. “Welcome back stranger, how can I help you?” Moondog Maddie says. “If you remember yesterday’s large order, I need another just like it.” Fernando explains. “Is this a rush order?” Maddie asks. “No rush. I can sit down and wait.” Fernando points out. “Alright then, what is your order, please?” Maddie replies. “Let’s see, 50 meat and cheese sandwiches, a large bowl of scrambled eggs, 10 oatmeal bowls, and 10 bowls of fruit. How long will it take and costs?” Fernando asks. “Give me an hour. And costs? Let’s see… $400 should do it.” Maddie points out. “Write it down on a receipt and consider this as a down payment, I’ll pay for the rest when I get back.” Fernando says as he slides two $100 gold coins to her. He then adds, “Oh, I do not care what kind of meet or cheese it is but could you mark on the wrapper what kind of meat and cheese it is? Since it is 50, I figure 10 of each meat/cheese like: ham and cheese, roast beef and cheese, chicken and cheese, turkey and cheese and one just plain cheese – no meat. ” “I’ll do that for you.” Maddie says to him. “Thank you.” Fernando tells her. He then asks, “This is my first time here in Flight Town and will be dropping in from time to time on my convoy. Just want to know, are there other flying things besides those large motorized balloons?” “It depends on what you want. In all honestly, Zeppelins, Blimps, and motorized Balloons can fly the longest and can go town to town which is great for shipping and commerce. But there are whirly birds used to patrol the area (look like a large quadcopter drone), and winged planes with or without an engine (gliders). Old man Jessie James has a 2-wing plane he uses to smoke his fields during seeding and harvest. And his brother Robert James has a top wing plane he also uses to smoke his crops. Like most of them, they are made of metal tubing and fabric.” Maddie explains before handing the written order to the kitchen staff. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/OldGliders.png “Can I ask, how you know all this?” Fernando asks. Maddie points to a picture of a young woman in a flight jacket with a Piper Cub behind her, “That was me long ago...” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MadMaddiesPiper.png “I see. What happened to you and your plane?” Fernando says and asks. “Years ago when things were quieter, we used to have airplane races where one had to fly around the mountains. I won a couple of those races and apparently somebody did not like me winning those races, so my plane was burned inside its hanger and my crew killed.” Maddie explains, wiping a tear in her eye. “Suspect anyone?” Fernando asks. “A couple, but one of them crashed and burned in a race, and the other left the races after the first burned and crashed. After that, with few racers and dying interest, there were no more races to be had. And then there are the Wessens.” Maddie explains. “Too bad I will be leaving in a couple of days. Otherwise I would put some money down to start the races again. It would something I would like to see.” Fernando says with a yawn. “It would take a lot of money and organizing to bring racing back to Flight Town again.” Maddie replies. “What about the Wessens you mentioned, what did they do?” Fernando asks. “Out in the mountains are some observations towers used in the races and for looking for forest fires on the other side of the mountains. The Wessens took over ones in the south side for their ‘community protection.’” Maddie explains. “I see.” Fernando says. He then asks, “Any Glider Schools and maybe a glider or so for sale?” “Check my sister’s place – Crazy Clara Flying School on the east side of the runway past the administration building.” Maddie answers, adding, “She’s my sister and former racing team partner.” “Sounds good. I’ll have to check her out tomorrow, as today I have a busy day.” Fernando tells her. “What’s your name? I’ll inform her of your arrival tomorrow.” Maddie says. “Francisco is my name. And thanks.” Fernando tells her. Maddie brings out a cup of coffee and a plain donut, putting it front of Fernando. “Here. You look like you need it.” Fernando looks coffee and donut, “Thanks.” He takes it and slowly eats it. He reaches into his pocket and puts down a couple gold coins that would have paid off the breakfast. “Here.” “You do not have to pay me now the rest that is owed.” Maddie says to him. “Oh no... that is for donut and coffee!” He tells her. “What… wait a minute!” Maddie tries to begin. “Look, because my friends and I fought and won the fight in Fight Town with the Lich, so I came to a lot of money that I would never in my lifetime spend. Also – nobody can rob you if you gave it away. But do not take my generosity as a weakness. You helped me, I’m going to help you. But like I said, I’m only here for a few days and am gone for a long while before I return. But if I was here for a longer period of time I would want to sit with you and others to start the races again.” Fernando explains to her. “So, you are the Time Walker, like the posters say?” Maddie asks. “No, I am not.” Fernando throws at her. “So, how did you defeated the Lich?” Maddie asks. “Let’s just say, I had to do what had to be done to rescue somebody who was taken away. The Lich is like everyone else, with the same weaknesses as anyone. He had his tricks and methods of cheating I was warned about so I took advantage of the knowledge. And it being a Death Match, it was to only end one way and I did what I had to do.” Fernando explains. After a slight pause he throws in, “In winning, we received a large purse the fight had as a prize. It is money from that purse I can use to bring back the races if I had the time to stay here and do it.” “I see.” Maddie replies. As they talked, a female Redhead white Hamster Wessen (Hamsterherts, from Maushertz in German) with orange spots sparkly spaced on her body, looking more human than hamster probably being a human/Wessen hybrid, walks in. Most notably she has a large orange spot around her left eye, a smaller one on her right elbow, a spot on the back of her left hand and right foot, and a group of smaller spots on her left hip, and about early to mid 20s in age or seemingly so but at just about 5ft tall, looks younger than she actually is. Her hair was cut short and she is wearing cut-off jean shorts – being shorter than they needed to be and a tight cut-off flannel shirt, bottom ends tied above her flat and seemingly muscular belly with the lower buttons buttoned up to seemingly push up her bra covered breasts, beaten up white cloth sneaker/slipper shoes and a leather tool belt about her wait with anything but tools on it, though an old CB walkie-talkie hung on a pouch where a large hand tool would be. At least she seems to be wearing underwear of a bra and panties as bits of them can be seen through the cut off areas of her clothing. She also smelled a lot cleaner than most wessens Fernando ran into, as she smelled like Zoey after having taking a morning shower with hint of scented soap or shampoo on her. She takes a seat at the counter next to Fernando’s seat. Maddie looks at her, not happy with her presence there. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/FlightTown-Minerva-cropped.png http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/CBWalkieTalkies.png “You know you are not to show yourself in public and there is no food to give you.” Maddie tells her. “I am not here to beg for food or money. I’m here for him.” The Hamster Wessen tells Maddie. “I’m sure he is not interested in what you have to say or offer, even of yourself. He’s here on business.” Maddie tells her. “I’m in need of doing some business with someone who can make things happen, one in the terms of medicine and treatments to those in need.” The Hamster Wessen begins. She turns to Fernando, “I was told that you saved a little girl who was bitten by a Rope Dog, and refused payment of what was offered. We need discuss about that and about helping those in medical need in this place and payment for those services.” Fernando wipes his mouth with a nearby napkin before he says something without turning to face her, “As I told the Cat Girl, I do not charge for rescues. And that any rescuer who charges to do a rescue should be taken outside and beaten to an inch of his life. Rescues are done through the goodness of one’s heart and bravery of one’s soul- they are not for one to seek reward or payment, and what recognition through the one who is saved is given is reward enough within itself as rescues can never be repaid. That Cat-girl thought that she dropping her panties and offering what she had in terms of what she had as a female would be payment enough. I’m going to tell you that payment would never be enough, for in saving a life, in everyday after that rescue which would will be a day that needs to be paid for without the rescue they would not have those future days.” The Hamster Girl leans her head slightly in confused thought but realizes the implications of what was being said. She then straightens herself out, throwing in, “We need somebody like you as many of the doctors here will not accept Wessens or hybrids.” “Hmph...” Fernando lets out before he takes a second’s pause to reply, “What about that Hector Idiot. I hear he has claims to the Wessen Town not far from here. Don’t you think he has access to such medical facilities and staff?” “No... We do not have access to his medical supplies or doctors. In his views, we are unwanted.” The Hamster Wessen explains. “Unwanted, as in how?” Fernando asks. “First of, we are not of the same origin, he claims to have come from a place where wessens are right and pure – whatever that means. Second, there is talk around Wessen Town about some old guy being found in the mountains saying that he is Hector hours after his place was blown up by Lawmen, and he was taken there. What happened to him I do not know. Like I said, it is just talk.” The Hamster Wessen explains. Fernando lets out a sigh. In his mind, he begins to think that Hector somehow managed to survive and brought back to town. But what happened to him? He thinks and rather than to chase him across time, he rather wait for him to show up again and this time be ready and slice his head off with his Samurai Blade or put a couple explosive rounds into his cranium. But this talk about those in Wessen Town thinking that they are of the Right and Pure only reeks of Nazi Gestapo Propaganda to him, thinking of his 20th Century friends who had to endure their punishment and prejudices, forced to live in concentration camps, had medical experiments done on them and the words echo through his head “Never Again!” Hector and those who would follow him need to be stopped and eliminated wherever possible. But it has to wait, more pressing things need to be done first. “Just talk? It only takes a whisper in the crowd to send an innocent man to a death sentence.” Fernando says. The bell on the access portal to the kitchen is rung, the first of the breakfasts are done: The oatmeal, fruit bowls and ten cheese sandwiches. Maddie takes them from the service shelf and puts them on the counter, where Fernando starts to pack them into his pull cart. The omelet is next as it is places in a large cardboard container, placed on the service counter and given to Fernando where he packs them onto the cart. The meat sandwiches tale the longest to set up, set up in groups of ten, wrapped up in paper and labeled. As the sandwiches are piled up on the counter, Fernando slides two $100 gold coins to Maddie along with the receipt. “Here is the rest of the money, just fill out the receipt as paid in full. I’ll need more of the same tomorrow morning so I’ll be back for that than.” Fernando tells Maddie. He then throws in, “And thanks. You have been a great help.” “It’s been a pleasure!” Maddie says as she hands him the sandwiches to put away and then the receipt signed ‘Paid in Full.’ Fernando puts away the past sandwich into the pull cart, he gets up and starts to walk away. The Hamster Girl follows him out of the restaurant and catches up to him as he gets onto the street. “Wait, where are you going?” She asks. “I got my crew to feed. A small group at the hanger and the others at the convoy camp.” He tells her. “Which hanger? Where?” She asks. “I do not know. But I can find out.” He says as he lifts up his cane slightly and twists the crystal. But before he could teleport away, the hamster girl steps up to him and latches onto his arm and teleports with him. They end up inside the hanger, whose location was still unknown to him. He looks at the Hamster Girl, who lets go of him and takes a step back from him. “You and I are going to have a long talk.” He tells her but then adds, “But right now I need to find my crew.” He looks around, seeing the Blimp taking up a good part of the hanger but there was still room to move in a few vehicles and trailers. He walks around the blimp to the larger empty space to the living quarters area. “Patricia, Nancy, Madison, Robin, Marvin, Karl – come out where ever you are!” he says loud enough to be heard. “We are here, Master G.!” Karl’s voice can be heard as they walk out into view. “Good.” Fernando says as he walks up to them, He then asks, “Everything OK?” Madison replies, “Ms Val came in a few hours ago, she is in the blimp.” Fernando found it odd but left it unanswered. He walks over to a work bench, taking out a ham and cheese sandwich and adding some scrambled egg to it before rewrapping it. He also leaves a bowl of oatmeal and a fruit bowl on the work bench with some disposable eating utensils on it. “Val, if you can hear me, I’m leaving a ham egg and cheese sandwich, a small bowl of oatmeal and fruit bowl. Sorry I do not have anything to drink. I’m taking the teens and wessens with me to camp, see you later!” Val answers but stays in hiding, “Thank you! See you later!” Fernando senses something is not right but it is distracted to think about it. “So, who is your friend?” Karl asks as they look at the Hamster Girl. “Oh. She’s...” Fernando tries to answer but can’t. “I’m Minerva Li (Lee). I needed to talk to him about helping the children here.” The Hamster Girl tells them. “Hello Minerva. I’m Karl, My friends are Marvin, Madison, Robin, Patricia and Nancy. And of course, you met Master Fernando.” Karl says. “Master? You’re his slave wessens?” Minerva asks. “We, all us wessens in the convoy are free wessens, and work for him doing various tasks like guarding the camp, getting supplies, preparing the food, maintaining the vehicles, and so on. If we stay with the convoy, we got to earn our keep. But we have the right to leave the convoy at any time we think we should leave. But he is the master of the convoy, and if anything were to happen to us, like get arrested, he can get us under the guise of being his slave wessens.” Karl explains. “Not to be an ugly master but we got to get back to the camp and feed everyone. You guys can start the guard duty with extended breaks while I get Ruth and the others to serve breakfast.” Fernando explains. “So let’s go.” Karl says before stepping away for the door. “Just stay where you and I’ll get us all there.” Fernando says to them, mostly to Karl. Fernando twists the crystal on the cane and before he can press on it, Minerva latches on his arm before the group teleports back to the convoy camp in the area between the Wessen campers and Fernando and Hondo’s campers. Fernando looks around seeing the others beginning to start the day. “Ladies, fellas, I’ll be at my Dub Box trailer getting breakfast set up with Ms. Ruth. Make sure to get your share and have your break to have your meal. You guys worked hard, so thank you. We’ll discuss the camp’s other needs later. Patricia, Madison, in that we may need to use your buggies to deal with those needs, so we will need you guys to drive later in the day” They all agree before going off on their way. Fernando walks to the back of his camper to his dub box, where he finds Ruth getting up for breakfast. “Hello Ruth. I hope you did not start preparing anything, I have most of the breakfast food here. I do not have juices, milk or coffee, however.” Fernando says as he pulls the pull cart to the table to hand over to her. Ruth takes pull cart as he adds, “Everything is labeled, and the large box is scrambled egg omelet for you to stuff into sandwiches if they want egg in the sandwich. I’ll get Zoey and Macey ready to be in your Dub Box camper.” “All this looks great. Do we have access to water?” Ruth says and asks. “My Dub Box has about 30 gallons, but I will have to discuss with Hondo and others, we have access to a hanger with water but we would need to get the water from there and bring it here. We’ll figure it out before dinner time.” Fernando nods. Ruth nods. She then asks, “Want you share now or later?” “I’ll eat last like always. Thanks.” Fernando tells her. “And your friend?” Ruth asks as she shyly points to Minerva. “She’ll eat with me.” Fernando says. “Excuse me Miss,” Ruth calls to her, “Can you eat meat or not?” “Me? Oh... No, I should not eat meat though I can if I have too. It just upsets my stomach when I do.” Minerva explains. “That’s fine. Many of our wessens cannot eat meat so we try to accommodate them as best as we can.” Ruth says. “I’ll see you in a bit. Ichigo will be here later to help clean up, and I need to set up to feed and medically take care of some hungry children when they arrive at 10o’clock.” Fernando explains. “She’s part of that group?” Ruth asks, again pointing to Minerva. Minerva nods as she says, “I am.” “OK then.” Ruth replies. “I’ll see around.” Fernando says before he starts to walk away. Minerva shyly waves at Ruth before following Fernando to the side of his camper a few feet away. He opens up the side of his camper. “OK Ladies, time to get up, wash up and get something to eat! Macey, Zoey - you two will be in Ruth’s Dub Box Trailer, Ichigo – you will be with me later on so you need to be washed up and ready to work with me. Maggie, see if you can help Ruth and the others.” They all agreed and started to get ready for the day. Meeshie walks up to the edge of the door carrying Kitty by the scruff of her neck. Fernando picks the two of them up, putting Meeshie onto his shoulder and holding Kitty in his hands. He scritches Kitty about her cheek and ear, making her rub up against his hand and purr. “Meeshie, I’ll feed you both after the girls leave the camper. So please be patient with me.” Fernando tells her. Meeshie meows at him. He pets her before putting her and Kitty down in the camper. He then slowly closes the door. He then turns around and leans against the door, facing Minerva. “Who are you and why are you following me?” Fernando tells her. “Like I said before, my name is Minerva Li, and I need you to help the children of this community.” She explains. “Like I told the Cat Girl Wessen, rescues are free. Everything else is not. You want me to be a doctor, I need to be paid for the time I am here. Furthermore, we will be leaving in a few days. So what help I can provide will be short and quick.” He tells her. “What about Lily? You told her to come here so you can deal with her arm. You going to charge her for that? A few days does not seem like enough time to deal with such an injury she has.” Minerva tells him. “What I am doing for Lily is a rescue from her deformity. Whatever happened to her arm is not natural by any means and whoever gave her medical treatment was very lacking in her care, causing improper healing and the deformity it has. Thus it being a rescue, there will be no charge for it, like I told that Cat Girl when I dealt with that little girl bitten by a Rope Dog as it is called around here. But if you want me to give out services of the medical kind that has to be paid for because my time, my services and my supplies are in short order. I highly doubt you or the majority of the people here can afford to pay such a price.” Fernando tells her. Minerva stands there for a moment, thinking as she looks at him. She then put her hand under her shirt collar and slowly pulls it to her shoulder to expose more of her bra covered breast, “We do not have any money, but I’ll do anything for these children. Anything.” “If you think sex is going to get you those things from me, it’s not going to happen. Not from you, not from that Cat Girl, not from little Mary or Lily. Nor will I take it from any male either as I do not swing that way. It is not a sex thing or a relationship thing or a money thing. It is a ‘I want to be left alone’ thing. I will do what I can to help those around me but I am not be working for anyone. That includes you.”  He tells her bluntly. “It’s because I’m a Wessen, or at least a hybrid.” She lets out, trying to hold back her tears. “Whether you are a Wessen or not, Human or not, Hybrid of both or not, is not the case. Wessens are equal to humans, plain and simple. They are to be treated with the same love, trust and respect like anyone else. And whether you are capable of loving anyone is on you. I on the other hand am not capable of loving or returning that love at the moment for personal reasons of being burned. Also, do not equate sex as love. If you and I were to go to a hotel, get into a bed and perform some horizontal dancing, it just the act to get my jollies off and not an emotional connection with somebody who I am with and maybe you got your jollies off as well. In short, it would be an act to satisfy a need to lower stress and get one’s jollies off.” He tells her. “That is very unfair to say, father!” A voice comes from the front of Fernando electric camper, as a pair of young adult women step up to the two of them. The one making the statement is a dark skin Redhead, the other is a long hair Asian Brunette. “Francesca, how many times have I said for you ladies not to interfere with my relationships with anyone of the fairer sex.” He tells her. The other begins to say, “Dad, this is Minerva.” “And?” He throws in asking. “I don’t think he remembers.” Francesca, the dark skinned redhead, says. “Wait. Minerva, is this the first time you two are meeting?” The long hair Asian Brunette asks. “It is.” Minerva replies. “Whatever it is you know, I do not want to know it.” Fernando tells the young ladies. “Then you need to know this, dad, when you run into Hector again. Don’t be nice in sparing his life. If you do not kill him, he will kill others.” Francesca says as they both look at Minerva. “Many will pay the price of his anger towards you. You should have left him bleeding to death on the mountains. Now, because of him, you are going to have the blood of innocents on your hands.” The long haired Asian explains. “Leave it alone, Michelle. I will do what needs to be done to get things right.” Fernando tells her. “Just do not dismiss our warnings. OK, dad?” Francesca says and asks. “And listen to what Minerva needs and open your heart. You can love again with the right person.” Michelle throws in. “You are going to be here for at least a week. Use that time well.” Francesca tells him. “OK, OK... You two do not belong here, so go! I’ll take care of what has to be taken cared off. Now leave.” Fernando tells them. “We’ll be back.” Francesca tells him before hooking Michelle’s arm and hauling her away. After they left, Fernando faces Minerva. He looks at her from head to toe. “You’ll do anything for these children?” Fernando asks in a demanding way. “Anything.” Minerva tells him. The side door of his camper opens. Maggie steps out followed by Macey, Zoey, and then Ichigo. They all start to go to see Ruth about breakfast and things to do for the day. Fernando steps into his camper and begins to prepare some food and water for Meeshie and Kitty. The cats come out and begin eating and drinking. Minerva stands outside the door, watching him feed the cats. “Those are the smallest cats I ever seen.” Minerva says. “Actually, Meeshie is the adult. The other is a kitten we found and rescued and Meeshie accepted her. We also got three dogs in the camp. And several children.” Fernando tells her. He then says, “If you want to talk, get in and close the door behind you. We’ll get breakfast in about half an hour. Minerva looks at him and then around to the others who are not noticing her being there or nor caring that she is there. She steps in and looks at the door before figuring out that is slides closed. The door slides closed as he wipes down the bed and then sits on it. “What do you want and need for these children? And how are you willing to pay?” Fernando says to her. - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 21st, 2021, 5:02pm Minerva looks around the inside of the camper, and sees that Fernando is on one side of the bed against the wall. She sits down slides at the far end opposite of him, leaning against the wall. She turns to face him, lifting one leg onto the bed and folding it back under her. “I need a medical person who can help and take care of these children when they get hurt or sick. This is the most important thing I need first and above all.” Minerva states, pausing for a bit, “Many groups, airships, convoys come and they have their own medical personnel but no one wants to help. And when Hector’s group came some years ago, they took over the southern part of this large town and splintered the rest of the city into little towns around the airport. He put an end to the races; Maddie did not want to say it was him because they will kill her if she said anything, but me? I’m worthless to them, like the children I take care of – cast out of Wessen town, because they are different or won’t listen to orders or do what is expected of them. Long ago, Hector wanted to kill them, but many decided kill them and that was not going to happen.” “How do you fit into this?” Fernando asks. “He first met me as a child, and thought he could take me and raise me as his Seniorita Bonita, but then he found out I was a half human hybrid and that shattered his ‘pure breed’ dreams. He went after my parents, thinking I would not know. I would find out and his plans to kill me and those like me. So when he went to sleep that night long ago, I left Wessen Town and found out many like me in situation hiding in the sewers. Leadership of the sewers exchanged hands throughout the years until I ended up with it, and we expanded. But there are a lot of mouths to feed, tummies to fill, cuts and bruises to bandage and illness to cure. At least I took those with skills to teach others and we have some basic communications and self-powered transportations (bicycles). Now it is just me and the kids.” Minerva explains. “How many kids are we talking about?” Fernando asks. “Last count 35.” Minerva answers. “Last count?” Fernando asks. “We used have over 50, but a few were killed by the Rope Dogs and others were kidnapped. I know Hector has something to do with the kidnappings as he does not like any of us and often said that he wishes we were gone. So now we are more organized and have radios on us.” Minerva says. She takes a breath and not say a thing for a moment. But then she says, “We’re kids, we do not go to school, we do not work because we are not allowed too. Many of us beg to get food and what we can get we share. It is often not enough. Many of us are suffering from malnutrition. We often get sick. But this is Spring time and we could get berries from the bushes, but Rope Dogs have bitten some of us, and until you saved Little Mary yesterday, those who were bitten died. Somebody with that sort of knowledge and resources is somebody we need.” “You count yourself as one of the kids, how old are you?” Fernando asks. “I’m... 25.” She answers with some hesitation. “You do not look like you’re over 18.” Fernando points out. “Not eating does that. It makes you look younger than you actually are.” Minerva explains. Fernando nods. He then states, “You need a health care facility to take care of your needs.” “Don’t you think I know that? But we are not allowed access to those services, not in the towns around the airport, and not in Wessen Town thanks to Hector.” Minerva explains. “Then you have a problem. I am not staying long enough to be of any help to you and the children.” Fernando says. He adds, “And if I were stay, how am I going to get paid since you and others said that there is no money to pay me. Everything has a price.” “All I got is myself to pay and I know even that is not enough for what is needed. I do not know what to do.” She tells him. “How often have you asked for help, and how often you paid for a service that was never there?” Fernando asks. “A girl has to do what a girl has to do. But I try to make sure that if I have to do what I got to do to get those things I need for the children that I get them first before I do anything to pay. In that as they failed to give what was needed, I walked away from the deal – all of them.” Minerva explains. “How often were you forced to pay and got nothing in return?” Fernando asks. “I was forced a few times but in those times I gave in to give them a false sense of security and when put into that position, I bit them hard and spat out their manhood. I then made my escape in the ensuing panic. If I am ever caught by the humans, there is a reward for what I did to save myself.” She explains. “And you trust me in all this? What if I want to collect the reward? Or avenge those you had castrated with your mouth?” He tells her. “I heard what you said to Maddie – about winning that fight with the Lich and getting a large prize for winning. So somebody with that much money, money would not be something a major issue and something they would not want as a reward. Like I heard you say to her, ‘how can they rob you if you gave it away?’ And I have been listening to the gossip of a convoy going through the towns and dealing with bad guys like Hector and setting things straight. I even heard about a treaty about ending slavery and giving Wessen equal rights. All these things point to you and your convoy. You are someone I can trust.” She explains. “Does not matter who I am...” Fernando explains, “A reward is a reward, money is money. You as who and what you are versus me in who and what I am, it would be easy for me to take you and have my way with you and drag you into town for the reward.” Minerva looks down at the space between them.  She is just horrified at the facts there – if this guy was adamant in taking her and having his way with her before dragging her in for a reward, there was no way she could get out of it as he would easily over power her and probably knock her out unconscious before having his way with her. She lets out a sigh and begins to untie the front of her flannel shirt. For some reason she thinks that she had his sympathy and in that she hopes that she could trust him in what she wanted to show him. So she takes her shirt off, and looks up at him as she sat there in her bra and shorts. She slowly takes her bra off, covering her breasts with her forearm and turned to face away from him. But she did not turn away in disgust or fear in what one thinks she has to do, but the evidence was clear, to show off the scars on her back caused by whipping with a leather bull whip. Before Fernando could say anything, there is a knock on bus’ side door. He gets up and opens it. It was Ruth, she was holding out a paper bag to him. “Like you said – last to be served. An egg, ham and cheese sandwich, a cheese sandwich, a bowl of oatmeal; a fruit bowl; coffee for you and a fruit juice for your... friend.” Ruth tells him as she hands him the bag, noticing Minerva sitting there topless and hiding her breasts in her forearms. “Oh. Thanks.” Fernando says to her. “Well, I’ll leave you two alone for your private moment.” Ruth says. “It’s not what you think.” Fernando says. “Don’t worry about it.” Ruth says as she takes a side step away from the open door and slides the door closed. Dumbfounded, Fernando takes the paper bag with their meal inside and places on the kitchen sink before he sits back down to where he sat before. “Now that my reputation is ruined once again, why are you showing me the scars on your back?” Fernando asks. “Not too long ago after I first bit somebody to escape from them, a reward was put on my head and for some reason Hector reaches out to hide me. It was a trap for him to catch me and collect the reward. He and his men hog tied me over a saddle rack and whipped me to get a confession. Then they stopped to take a break before they would come back to have their way with me. While they were gone, a couple of the kids I took care of got in and freed me, so I went into hiding. I have only been caught a couple more times and escaped with their help. I owe it to them to get them the help they need.” Minerva explains. “I’ll deal with your scars later. Right now, we both got to eat to get your strength up and for me to get rid of this headache.” He says to her as he leans out of his seat to get the bag of food to them. He opens the bag and start pulling out the items, placing them on the bed between them. Minerva turns around, not believing what she is hearing, but at the same time distracted. It’s been a couple or more days since she had a meal of any kind outside of a couple bites of a shared morsel somebody managed to beg. She lets go of one arm on her breasts to reach for a sandwich but in leaning forward, let’s go of her other arm to support herself on the bed as she went for the food, exposing her firm breasts to him unintentionally. But then she realizes what has happened and sees him staring at her. “Uhm...” She tries to think to say something, nervously letting out “With so many females I seen in this convoy, I’m sure you seen a female’s breasts before.” “I see modesty is not an issue with you.” He says, taking the bar from the bed and looks it over quickly and looking at the size tag, wondering if he picked anything up in that size for her before giving it to her. Minerva puts on her bra, taking her time to see his action and reactions. He hands her the shirt next, which she puts on slowly. He then hands her a cheese sandwich. “It’s not much, but it is all that I have to share.” He tells her. “I know you should not eat meat but if you want the egg from my sandwich you can have it.” “It’s OK. The sandwich is more than enough for me.” She says in a defeated tone. She looks up to him and tries to smile but can barely put one on. Silence hung around as they begin to eat. She would only eat half the sandwich, because she could not fit more in her belly from years of not eating much her stomach had shrunk over time. Fernando on the other hand ate his sandwich whole, taking bigger bites that he can and finishing his meal at the same she did her small amount. She sits there, a bit uncomfortable and wondering what is next. She set herself up in this situation, and what happens to her next she thinks would be of her own fault. But she tries to convince herself that what she was doing, what she had to do, what she thought she was going to do was necessary for the children. Fernando calls to Meeshie to come to him, as expected Kitty follows her. Meeshie jumps up to the bed from the floor. Fernando bends down and picks up Kitty and places her on his lap. He scritches the side of Kitty’s face and ears, making her purr. He then points Minerva. “Meeshie – friend?” He says. Meeshie jumps over his lap and trots over to Minerva, and sniffs her, lifting a paw with extended claws as if to swipe at her. Fernando looks at them, “Reach out slowly and let her sniff your hand.” Minerva looks at him a bit nervously, he nods at her. She then slowly reaches out to Meeshie; the cat sniffs her hand for a moment, putting down and disarming her paw and rubs the side of her face onto Minerva’s hand. “Slowly move to the top of her head and scratch her lightly behind her ear.” Fernando tells her. Minerva does as he told her, lightly scratching Meeshie behind her ear lightly. Meeshie purrs. “If she can trust you, then so can I.” He tells her. “What do you mean by that?” She asks. “Simple, as a cat, as an animal, she has a higher trust value and sense than humans do, and thus I trust her judgment on who she trusts.” He tells her. “Oh...” She replies. “You as an animal, a Wessen and hybrid, should be able to trust your senses on who you can trust.” He tells her. “Animal senses be damned, Hector claims that we Wessens have better senses than humans, but we still fail, often worst than humans.” Minerva tells him. “It’s because you are human like all Wessens and hybrids are. And as a human, you are prone to mistakes and failures like any other.” He tells her. He then switches the subject back, “So how are you going to pay for my services?” “You going to stay and help us?” She asks. “No. But I’ll do what I can.” He says to her before asking, “Do you trust me?” “Trust... you? I... I have to think about it.” She answers. “You do not trust me but you are willing to pay any price.” He tells her. He then throws in, “Then you have a choice: take your things including your food and leave, or do as I say and stand in the middle of the camper, take your shirt, shorts and shoes off and stand there in just your panties and bra.” “Is that my choice?” She asks. “One or the other.” He tells her. “If I take off my clothes and stand there in my underwear, what are your intentions with me?” She asks. “You will have to wait and see what my intentions are. But in the end, it is a matter of trust.” He tells her. He then says, “You said that you would do anything to pay for what has to be done for the children. So what are you going to do?” Minerva sits there for a moment before she takes her shirt off again. She kicks off her cloth shoes as she folds up her shirt and places on the bed next to her. She then gets up and shimmies out of her shorts, being careful not to pull down her panties, folds them and places them on bed with her shirt. She then takes a step out to the center of the camper. She stands there facing him, her right hand holding her left by the wrist in front of her crotch. “Turn around and raise your arms out to the side. Let’s see your back again.” He tells her. She turns around and extends her arms out. He looks her over from behind, though she thinks he is scoping out her body from behind, he is examining her scars on her back. “I should have asked before, how long ago did this happen?” He asks. “You mean when I was whipped by Hector and his men?” She asks. “Yes. How long ago did it happen?” He asks. “I was 18 when it happened, shortly after Hector turned on me and threw me out, and when he ‘wanted me back”; I was taken by his generosity only for him to turn on me and try to turn me in for the reward.” She explains. Fernando gets up, noticing a circular star like injury on the left shoulder that can only be caused by a gunshot wound. “What happened here?” He asks as he gently taps her shoulder. “What happened where?” She tries to deny the question. “Here, on your shoulder. Looks like you were shot at one point. When happened and when did it happen?” He says and asks. “I can’t say.” She replies, throwing in, “I do not remember.” “You can’t say because you do not remember or you won’t say because you do not want to remember?” He asks. “I can’t say because I can’t remember.” She answers. “Hmph...” Fernando responds. He then asks as he sits back on the bed, “Turn around and put your arms down. Any other injuries, illnesses or violations done to your body?” “None that I know off.” She replies. He takes his cane, twists the crystal on the handle and then points it at her. A bolt of energy from the crystal onto her and he moves the beam on her from head to toe. “I see.” He says as he looks over the results of the scan and the additional injuries it shows. He thinks for a moment before going into his pocket to take out a small metal box. He opens the box and pulls out a shimmering silver glowing pill. He puts it on his open palm and reaches out to her with it. “Take it, put it in your mouth and swallow.” “What is this?” She asks. “It’s a pill with medicine that will heal what injuries you had suffered in life, like the pill I gave Little Mary for the Rope Dog bite that saved her. If you were violated, things down there will be restored to a virgin like state though you will still have the memories of the violation happening to you. I will have to tell you to ignore those memories and forget them since now you would be restored to a virgin like state.” He explains to her. “I... I can not take this.” She tells him “Why not?” He asks. “This can used to help others. So to help others, I’m refusing it.” She explains. “I would if it were possible. But this pill is for healing scars both external and internal to the body. The one I used on Little Mary was for cancelling out poisons. And there are other pills to heal other things like illnesses. So this one, since it is to heal scarring, is for you and the scars you have.” He explains to her. She looks at it and then at him. “You cannot help them if you cannot help yourself. Take the pill. It will help you help others.” He tells her. “It looks like something Hector gave me a long time ago...” She says to herself. She hesitates but she takes the pill, putting into her mouth before swallowing it. She sighs after taking the pill. She passes out seconds later. Fernando looks at her crumpled body on the floor, “That is rather odd. She must be very weak for the pill to overwhelm her.” He says to himself. He gets up taking a step to her picks he up and takes her to the bed. He tries to makes her comfortable with his pillow and covers her with his blanket. He then moves her things to the side of the bed by the wall. - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 21st, 2021, 8:16pm Fernando takes his time to clean up the camper of the used utensils, bags and items, packing Minerva’s breakfast in the bag, leaving it on the counter where the sink is at. He notices her shoes on the floor, picks them up and places them on the bed by her other clothes. He then goes outside to check on the others. 9:30AM. Fernando gathers Ichigo and those from the Night Crew to go with him to his Dub box behind his camper. He reaches into his pocket and pulls out a bag of gold and silver coins. He gives the bag to Lisa who had her dogs with her. “Go into town at that bazaar close to us and bring a couple of large jugs of Sweetwater juice, a bag of ice and a couple stacks of paper cups – medium sized. Take the others with you as well as your dogs.” He tells them. Lisa nods and then looks at Alicia, Francis, Jordan and Dakota, “Let’s go.” They disappear into the parking lot exit in a less than a minute. Fernando looks at Ichigo. “The kids will be coming in a few minutes. I’ll go set up the tables, you get the bags I had you set up and put away, put them by the kitchen area and the door. And get the pastries and sweet water juice I put in the kitchen storage area, put them on the sink counter.” Fernando tells Ichigo. She nods and begins the work she needs to do. Fernando takes the tables from inside the Dub Box he has and sets them up by the trailer camper’s door. Ten minutes later Lisa and the others arrive with the requested supplies. He gives instructions for them to set up and how things are to go. While they continue their work, Fernando goes into his electric camper. He checks on Minerva. Body is still warm, she has a pulse and is still breathing but she was still out. But out cold but more sleeping than comatose. Seeing that she seems to be alright, he steps out of the Electric Camper and locks the door behind him. Several kids begin to show up with Lily leading the way. They walk past the teens and wessens doing guard duty as they were expected to arrive. About 15, less than half expected to come, show up. One of the larger kids, a rabbit Wessen, was hauling a pull cart with a little mouse girl Wessen wrapped up in a blanket and sitting on a pillow. They in front of the electric camper but Dakota tells them, “Right this way.” They are lead to the Dub Box trailer behind the electric camper. They are given instructions to wait, besides the fact that they are a bit early. Fernando signals for Lily to go to him, and leads her inside the Dub Box. He closes the locks the door behind him. She stands around look at him as he sets up the camper’s bed. He puts on a set of rubber gloves. “Please sit down on the bed. I am sorry in that this is going to hurt a lot.” He tells her. She looks up at him innocently but shows the bravery of a foot soldier at the battlefield as she nods to him. Looking at the bed, she walks to it and hops on it, sitting with her legs open and throwing all modesty out the window as she was not wearing any panties and showing what she has to offer as she lifts her skirt up over her hips. Fernando walks up to her, and gives a kiss on her forehead, “That will not be necessary.” As he pulls her skirt down. He then reaches into his pocket and pulls out his little box of pills and puts it into her hand. “Put that in your mouth and hold it with your teeth. Then you feel the pain, bite on the pill to break it.” Lily nods. “Now lie down and put your arm out.” He tells her. She does as he says. He puts his knee on the bed next to her and holds her deform arm down with his hand. Twisting the crystal with his thumb, he activates is before swinging down onto the middle of deformity, breaking the bones under the skin and muscles. She wants to scream but doing what she was told to told, biting on the pill, breaking it. To her the pain seems to fade away immediately. Fernando waves his cane over her broken arm, straightening it out and lengthening it to normal while energies from the cane works with the medicine from the pill to quickly heal the broken bone in its proper position. Next stage of healing is the swelling from the initial healing to go down and the bruising to lighten out and fade away. With the bone healed, he continues with her healing with improving muscle tone and strength as well as nerve connections and hand/eye coordination lost over the years by the deformity. Ten minutes have passed before the cane gets shut off, Fernando gets off the bed and steps away. “Sit up Lily, and tell me what you think.” He tells her. She does as he says, looking and rubbing on her arm and moving its fingers as it was something she could not do before without pain. Things seemed fine, if not better than fine, if not perfect. Other injures she had was also accelerated in healing through the residual energies from the cane. She gives her arm a twisting motion as if she was turning a doorknob, and there was not pain. She then jumps up and pounces on Fernando, holding him tightly. “YOU DID IT! YOU DID IT!!” She yells out. You just relax, and I need you to go outside and take your friend to line up at the table. I got a little something for you to eat and a gift for everybody. OK?” He says and asks. “A gift?” She asks. Fernando reaches for the hem of her dress/skirt and pulls it up, “No little girl like you should be without panties and showing off and offering what she has to anyone as a girl in order to get food or money.” He hesitates for a moment, “I swear, all this will be fixed when I am done with this place.” “What are you going to do?” She asks. “Do not worry about it. But I want you to grow up as the nicest person you can be and help others when you can. Now, you ready to go outside and make this line of your friends that I ask?” “Yeah.” She answers. “First, the food, or snack, then the gifts after you all ate. Call the other to bring everyone over here. Even the sick ones, I’ll take care of them like I took care of you.” Fernando explains. Lily smiles. He bends over to pick her up with his arm under her rear end. “Put your arm between us so nobody see it until I put you down. OK?” He sys to her. She nods before she does as he says, putting her arm between them. He walks to the Dub Box’s door, opens it and steps outside as he carries her outside. The kids seem to gather around them but keeping their distance from him at the same time. He bends down to put Lily on the floor. Lilly does a spinning jump and faces her friends with both her arms outstretched, “HE DID IT!!!” The kids look at Lily in awe, seeing her healed. She then tells them, “I want everyone lined up over there! And somebody, call the others and tell them to come!” A couple kids pull out their radios and sends a message. Within a couple minutes the manhole cover in the middle of the lot opens and more kids come out, with the Cat Girl who was with Little Mary as she was dying the day before comes out last. A couple larger boys closes the manhole cover. The Cat Girl asks, “Anyone heard or seen Bruce Lee?” Everyone all shake their heads. Fernando sneaks off and crushes a couple of healing pills into the large jugs, hoping that it will help in their healing at least. He then says to his staff, Alight people, let’s get these children fed!” As Lily organizes the line up and begins the party, it does not go unnoticed. Ruth and the others walk in to join where they can, Hondo shows up to see the commotion, and notices Fernando go inside his electric camper. He goes in through the driver’s door. “What are you doing here?” Fernando asks of Hondo. “Just wonderin’ what’s going on.” Hondo replies. Fernando replies, “It’s a little party of sorts. And soon the gifts will be given out. You can help out in that if you like.” “Who is that in your bed?” Hondo asks. “The leader of the children. But when I gave her a pill to heal her injuries, she passed out. It must have taken a lot of energy from her to even start the process.” Fernando explains. “She looks like a Wessen.” Hondo points out. “She told me that she’s a hybrid – half Wessen and half human. She also told me that Hector had an eye for her years ago until he found out she was a hybrid and almost killed her from what I seen of her injuries. She has scars from a bull whip and a gunshot wound that healed years ago on her shoulder.” Fernando explains. “That’s a very rough life for anyone to have.” Hondo replies. “I know.” Fernando replies. “So what’s going to happen?” Hondo asks. “Well, I’m going to give her some energy to try to wake her up. You can oversee the party outside. Make sure no one from our group drink the Sweetwater juice as I spiked it with a couple bio pills to heal them from their assorted injuries. Then Ichigo can give out the gifts of backpacks and supplies I have out for them.” Fernando explains. Hondo nods, “I’ll be outside then, Jefe.” “Thank you, Hondo.” Fernando tells him. Hondo leave through the driver’s door and closes it behind him. Fernando turns on his came and pours some of its energy to Minerva. After a few short seconds, she wakes up in shock, covering herself with the blanket around her. “Huh?!! Where Am I?!” She says before focusing her eyes on Fernando. “You’re in my camper. I gave you some medicine to help with your scars and you passed out. I put you on the bed and wrapped you with the blanket and let you rest. Your clothes are here and the kids are outside. Lily’s arm as been repaired. I suggest you put your clothes on and go outside.” He tells her. He was about to step away but she reaches and grabs his arm. “Wait...” She hesitates for a second, “Did we, err... do something? Did I had to ‘pay’ for any of this?” She eventually asks. Fernando sits on the edge of the bed, “I want you to think, search with your mind body connection, and see if you are stretched out, tired, worn, whatever – down there or any other place like it would if you did?” She thinks for a moment before she answers, “No.” “In your memory, do you remember us doing anything?” He asks. She thinks for a while before answering, “No.” “Then that is your answer. Nothing between us and nothing will happen to us for there is no price to pay. Understand that.” He tells her. “Oh...” She says, almost wanting to say something but cannot remember what to say. “Put on your clothes and meet me outside. I’ll see you later.” Fernando tells her as he pats the bed at where her things were, before he gets up and heads to the door. He pulls on the handle and goes outside, closing the sliding door of his camper. He stands outside and looks about, seeing the near party atmosphere the area has become. - To Be Continued... –

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 22nd, 2021, 7:29pm Fernando waits outside by the rear of his camper. Everyone enjoying the food that was being given out, Hondo made sure that the kids got their sweet water juices while others got something else. But the eating and drinking was only part of the celebration. The giving out of the back packs should have been done with the snack but it was not done. The teens and wessens doing guard duty came by and closed up the patrol area to where the kids were hanging out at. In a few minutes Minerva steps out of the electric camper, fully dressed in what she came with. Lily and a couple rabbit wessens pulsing Little Mary come up to Minerva. “Bruce Lee! Look!!!” Lily waves her repaired and healed arm at her. Minerva manages to catch Lily’s arm and examine it, making sure it is not some sort of prosthesis or robotic implant. She then turns Fernando, “You did this?” “I said I would do a rescue. Saving Lily from a life of disability and pain was a rescue.” Fernando tells her. “How did you do it?” Minerva asks. “Don’t ask how it was done. Nor do not ask about what has happen to you either.” Fernando tells her. He then tells Lily, “It is time for everyone to get their prizes. Line them up as before.” “OK, I will!” Lily says. She then says as she leaves, “Mary, you’re first on line!” Fernando nods as he looks at Lily, Little Mary and the two rabbit Wessen boys head to get on line. He then walks to the Dub Box where the table was at. Minerva follows him. He tells Ichigo, “It’s time to give out the bags. You think you can handle it from here?” “The teens can help me, so yes I can.” Ichigo says. “Good. So let’s get this started.” He tells her, he then signals for little Mary to be brought to the front as he tells Ichigo “Get me a back pack for a small girl.” Ichigo goes into the Dub Box and returns with a small backpack filled with various clothing and things a girl would need. It is given to Mary and another serving of Sweetwater juice was also given to her. Lily was next, given a slightly larger pack back with the similar items of clothing and hygiene needs. Then one by one the boys and girls get a back pack filled with clothing and other personal needs. The only ones left who did not get a thing were the Cat Girl and Minerva herself. Fernando goes inside and there were a couple of back packs there but meant for children and not older teens/adults. There were also several paper bags of clothing and personal items for older children/younger teens. He takes his cane and activates is above two back packs that he had pulled out, switching the contents inside for something more appropriate for an older teen and young adult of the Cat Girl and Minerva’s size. When done with the switching, he picks up the back packs and step out of the Dub Box trailer. He walks up the two ladies, handing one back pack to the Cat Girl, and then the other to Minerva as they look over the activity Wessen children in the area. “What is this for?” Minerva asks. “Basic clothing and a storage bag for personal items for them to go with. I gave everybody one.” He tells her. “Why?” Minerva asks. “Do not take my generosity as a weakness.” Fernando scowls at her. He begins to throws in “Most of your girls are running around without panties, I bet the boys do not have underwear on as well, and both boys and girls look like they wore the same clothing for several months now without a single washing to them. This is something that needs to be taken cared off.” “MASTER FERNADO! MASTER HONDO!” Sounds like Marvin letting out his voice to alert everyone. Fernando begins to run to where he heard Marvin’s voice. Hondo follows suit with Minerva and the Cat Girl behind them. They get to him in a matter of seconds where there were several ‘Law Men’ standing about with Marvin on the floor and handcuffed. Karl and the teens arrive a few seconds later with their rifles in arm. “What are you doing to MY WESSEN!” Fernando yells at the smartest one of the group, throwing in “LET HIM GO AND HAND HIM HIS WEAPON!” “By Order Of The Law Council Of This Municipality, All Wessens Are To Be Arrested And Detained Until Further Notice!” The oldest and perhaps the commanding officer of the group says. The convoy camp goes silent. Fernando twists the crystal with his thumb but does not press it. He tells him, “This is my Wessen, and you and your men are going to release him and I am going to forget that this happened, or else.” “Is that a threat?” The Law Man steps up to Fernando, bumping his chest to him. Fernando reaches into rear pants pocket and pulls out his wallet and opens it to the Law Man’s face, showing him the two badges inside, “Listen Asshole – I Outrank You Twice! I’m On A Mission And You’re Interfering With That Mission! And I Have The Permission To Eliminate - AS IN KILL – ANYONE WHO GETS IN MY WAY AND INTERFERES WITH MY MISSION!” One of the younger Law Men leans to his commanding officer, “Hey boss – isn’t that Red Haired Wessen Wanted?” “Git her.” The Law Man growls out his order. As the Law Men stepped up to go past Fernando, he presses the crystal on his cane. The Law Men except for the commanding officer rise up 20 feet into the air with their gun belts falling onto the floor. Any holding a weapon, whether a hand gun, shotgun or rifle, becomes too hot to hold on to and are immediately dropped. They are heard screaming and yelling as they float in the air. Fernando grabs a fist full of shirt and lifts the old lawman up off his feet, “You dare come to my convoy camp, try to arrest my workers and people because they are wessens, dare to interrupt me of doing my job of goodwill, rescue and healing to those in need. My job dictates that I have the right to kill anyone that gets in my way without arrest or penalty – and any Law Man who gets in my way, when my supervisors come to get me, will be taken, discommended and dishonored with removal from the law service. You do not know who you are #$@!ing with, so go away before I make you and your men disappear and never to be found.” “You and what Army is going to stop me?!” The Law Man taunts. Fernando puts away his wallet and pulls out his Yaesu VX-2 Radio. He turns it on and presses the ‘Talk’ Button. “General Jastrey, this is the Medic, you out there?” He waits a few second before repeating his message. “General Jastrey, this is the Medic, you out there?” An answer comes on, faint but audible, “Hey Medic! This is Lieutenant Benson. General Jastrey is with the Mayor of Fight Town discussing terms of surrender! Is there is problem?” “I will say there is. I have these Self Appointed Law Men Who Are Harassing And Trying To Arrest My Rescuers Because They Are Wessens.” Fernando Explains. “You conducting a rescue now?” Lieutenant Benson asks. “Yes.” Fernando says on the radio. “Then you have the right to kill anyone who interferes with your mission.” Lieutenant Benson says. “I’m going to need help here with these assholes. How long can you get here?” Fernando says. “We can have tanks rolling in Flight Town in 48 hours or less. We can have armed infantry and rifle men in 12 hours. Which would you prefer?” Lieutenant Benson says and asks. “If you do not hear from me in 3 hours, send in the Infantry men and have the tanks and artillery roll in when they can and flatten this place to Kingdom Come. Also, to the South of Flight Town is a Wessen Town. They are not to be trusted and in fact – destroy the place to smoking wreckage when you flatten Flight Town.” Fernando tells him. “We will be there in high alert when we arrive. Shelling of the town will commence when targets are identified. Thank you for the intel.” Lieutenant Benson says. “Thank you for the back up.” Fernando says before he puts away his radio. He then turns to the Law Man he has held up in the air by a fist full of short, “Me and THAT Army. You got one minute to get out of my face before I decide to start capping knee caps and foreheads. And if anything happens to me, my rescue workers of this convoy camp or anyone I am dealing with and conducting a rescue on - including the Red Haired Wessen behind me, if Lieutenant Benson and General Jastrey does not hear from me during the next 48 hours as I have to report to them every hour on the hour, the wrath that will follow will be as if The Chaos is happening upon this town again. Do Not #$@! With Me. Do Not #$@! With My Rescue Workers – Wessen, Human or otherwise. And Do Not #$@! With Anyone I Am Working With And Rescuing. The Life You Save By Leaving Me Alone Will Be Your Own.” The Law Man has turned pale and is nervously shaking, trying to nod. Fernando puts the Law Man on the floor. “You and your men are to walk out of here without your weapons or personal items that had fell from them, and then in a half hour you will have 2 men come in by truck to pick up your things and take it back to town. I’ll give you that respect to get your things back. Now go do your job without interfering in mine.” He then let’s go of the Law Man and put his men on the floor before pointing to the exit of the parking lot. “Now leave.”  Fernando tells him “Men, let’s go.” The commanding officer tells his men. Some are bending down to get their things, to which he yells at them, “Leave your things where they are and walk away.” “But boss!” One of his men says. “But Boss Nothing! Pick Nothing Up And Start Walking! NOW!” The commanding officer says to them. They begin to walk away looking like a defeated army returning from a long battle they had lost. A couple of minutes passed before Fernando helps Marvin up and gets him uncuffed. He then hands him his rifle. He gives Marvin a hug before sending him to get a drink and rest for a bit. As soon as Marvin has a place to sit, the children cheers. Several of them go to Marvin and give him a hug. Minerva steps up to Fernando from behind and gives him a hug. He flinches as he grabbed and held though her strength seems to be weaker than it should be. He says, “I’ll talk to you later, right now I need to talk to my right hand man.” Minerva slowly lets him go and says disappointedly, “Alright, I’ll see you later then.” “Hondo – come with me, please.” Fernando says as he begins to walk to the parking lot exit. Hondo follows, “Alrigh’ Jefe...” They stop a few yards from the exit that goes to the Blimp yard, administration building and bazaar. Fernando turns to face him. “This is a little premature but it is called for. Hold out your left hand.” Fernando tells him. “Alright Jefe...” Hondo says. Fernando taps his hand with the crystal of his cane, making the other dead cane materialize in his hand. Hondo grasps at it tightly before it can fall out of his hand. “Hold it tightly by its shaft.” Fernando says as he puts his cane down, standing on its end. He then grabs the crystal of the dead cane and twists it hard while pressing down. The cane seems to creek and moan in pain and protest until there is a loud pop and it spins off the shaft. “Alright let me have it.” Hondo lets go of the cane, Fernando takes it and separates the crystal from the shaft before pouring out glittering fine powder from both items. Hondo needs to ask, “What is that?” “In stellar physics and nuclear reaction, that is iron, platinum, gold and other heavy metals – the end result of black hole that has evaporated.” Fernando explains. He then says, “Now, to get some Iron-15.” “Iron-15?” Hondo asks. Fernando gives a quick nod, “Iron-14 is natural and abundant on earth, it is what all our iron and steel products are. It is also Nuclear Inert – it will not react with radiation except for Gamma Rays. Iron-15 is an isotope of Iron-14 with an extra Neutron and is mostly found in dying stars, there is also 1.5% of it on Earth, but I do not touch that supply as it is rare. But with a little wave of my cane, I have a hidden supply from nearby dying stars for just in case. It is very nuclear active if put under the right conditions of crushing gravity, which creates a neutron star or black hole.” He pulls out an envelope from his pocket, opens it and pours a fine silver powder into the crystal. Holding the crystal in place, he places the shaft into the fixture and screws it in place. He gives it Hondo, “Hold the shaft tightly.” Hondo does as he is told. Fernando grabs the crystal and twists it in the other direction until a loud “CLACK!” is heard. “Good.” Fernando says. He then tells Hondo, “Hold the cane horizontal at your side with your arm facing down and you standing straight.” Hondo does as he says. Fernando then twists the crystal on his cane before reaching with it and presses it against Hondo’s forehead. Hondo is hit with a lightning bolt as Time Around them stop. “I and The Time Lords of the Harvard Collective Instill On To You the Rules, Rights, Knowledge And Abilities of a Time Lord, once active upon Your Chrono Stick is activated.” (See: “Einstein’s Laws,” “If Time Allows It” and other entries on http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsBWiki/ ) Things return to normal and Hondo looks at him as if he had Aztec Style Coffee – complete with Hell Pepper Extract, fermented coffee water and triple the caffeine. Fernando looks at him. “How do you feel?” Fernando asks. “The same as before but with this nagging headache that something it not right.” Hondo says. “Nothing is right – this is an artificially constructed universe. Not even the Chrono Server in my Moon Base works, only the Chrono Sticks do. Without the Chrono Server, I’m doing this blind.” Fernando explains. Hondo sighs, “Now I understand why you can’t do anythin’.” “Now let’s get that puppy howling.” Fernando points to the Chrono Stick Hondo is holding. “Now, hold the cane out and vertically with the crystal on top with your hand just under the crystal. Place your other hand over the crystal, feel how it freely spins with clicks and how you have three levels of pressing it down. There is a fourth level, that activates the Iron-15 into becoming a Micro Black Hole, the source of its power. It is very hard to push it to that fourth level but to activate it, it must be done. After you push it to the fourth level, twist it to right until it clicks again and it will activate the Iron-15 into a Micro Singularity – a Micro Black Hole. The Micro Black Hole will have a 10,000 to 10,000,000 year life span depending on how often you use it. To it and to you, no matter where you both are in time, you have your own clock that goes forward. So going back in time does not add to the time the Chrono stick has. In case the Chrono stick dies, you can put in regular Iron-14 in it as 1.5 percent of it will be Iron-15 and that will be enough to give you power to get out of the situation and back ‘Home.’ But without a Chrono Server, the Chrono sticks think this is Home. So we need to see how it plays out to the end, which means getting this mission to Texas and rescue this Gabriella Girl done. Any questions?” “Many questions but I will have to ask them when needed.” Hondo says as he looks at the stick. “Then activate the Chrono Stick.” Fernando says. Hondo follows his directions, needing to push the crystal hard with all his weight while standing it against the ground until it pops into the fourth level. The stick starts to whine like a jet engine. He then twists it while holding pressure until it clicks into place. A lightning bolt arcs from the cane and envelopes Hondo before it soars up skywards. To those who knows, a Time Lord has been born. The lightning fades and things seem to return to normal again, normal for this time and place has to offer. “Now, Hondo. Within the limits of the laws of Space/Time, the Chrono Stick is tied to your mind. You twist the crystal back and fourth to get its attention and give it a command mentally. Pressing on the crystal against the cane activates the command you have in your head. That is how it works on its simplest level. There are other options and issues to deal with but you will deal and solve them as you learn the limits of your cane. It also hides on your person as you are not using it 90 percent of the time. You think to get it to use it as needed. There are things you cannot change through time and you cannot change another person’s mind with it. But you can erase a person out of history – which must be used as a last resort as the one who replaces him through time could be worse than he you erased would ever be. Now let’s get back to this party.” Fernando tells him. Hondo nods and they begin to walk back to the party that is going on. - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 24th, 2021, 9:54pm Earlier that day-- Around 5:00 am Tonya woke up slowly. It took her a moment to figure out her surroundings but it came back to her slowly. As she sat up she realized she had a second blanket on, which she did not remember having the night before. She smiled a bit as she thought of hector and their talk. She knew her day was just starting but she was anxious for the night to come again so they could talk once more. She tried to straighten he hair, but it was a mess and not cooperating. As she woke up she realized she needed to use the restroom too, but always having access to the camper, she was not sure of alternatives, other than the bushes. She popped a door open on the bronco and a blast of cold air hit her, causing her to shiver. She still had not replaced her lighter coat and her heavy coat was stored away in the camper at the moment, so she crawled out of the bronco and wrapped herself in a blanket. She looked around briefly and noticed Hondo standing over a fire, with a shotgun over his shoulder. He was pouring coffee from a coffee pot into a worn old metal coffee cup. She called out to him softly, as she approached as to not spook him. "Morning, papa." She said softly. He half turned and glanced her way before turning back to finish pouring his coffee. "Mornin' sweetheart. You sleep alright?" He asked in a sort of gravely voice. "I slept well enough.... You sound a bit rough." She said. He put the coffee pot back and turned towards her with a chuckle, "Heh, thanks." She shook her head as she looked at him too, "You look exhausted too. Why didn't you come to bed? Was it cause I was there? I wouldn't mind sleeping with you... I mean... That sounded wrong." He chuckled again as he could see she embarrassed herself a bit. "Heh, I know what ya meant, sweetheart. It wasn't cause of you. Just couldn't sleep if I tried last night. Val has me worried an' I sent some of those on guard duty to clean up the hanger a bit." He said "We gonna move the camp there?" She asked. He shrugged, " I don't know yet. Haven't talked to Fernando 'bout it. Those without proper beds deserve to get a few nights sleep there, an' Ruth would probably have an easier time with meal prep in that kitchen. It was built to feed a crew. But it's a lot of work to move the camp, even though there is room. I figure I'll take your girls an' Molly there tonight, though, even if no one else goes." "What about Momma? ... Val, I mean." She asked hesitantly He sighed and shook his head. He took a sip of the coffee and frowned. "That shit is burnt as hell." He muttered. He pulled a flask from his pocket and dumped a couple shots worth into the cup then took a sip again and nodded his approval. "That's better." He said. He sighed again and looked down at the ground for a bit before looking back at her. "She's not doin' well. I don't know what happened but.... she's not herself at all." He said shaking his head. Tonya frowned and nodded, "I understand..... I'm sorry, papa. I know it's hard on you." He shrugged, "At least she's here an' alive." She nodded again and stared at the fire for a moment. Her bladder reminded her it was full again though so she looked back up at Hondo with a shy, questioning look on her face. "I...I hate to ask, but DO you know of a bathroom I can use, or.... should I use the bushes?" She asked softly. "Oh, yeah, I'm sorry. Never got anythin' setup for ya. There is an outhouse down the way but you might as well use the camper this mornin'." He replied "Won't Val get upset?" She asked He shook his head and frowned, "I doubt it. She drank a bottle of cold & flu sleep aid an' three quarters of a one seven five of whiskey sometime last night after....." He paused and she gave him a questioning look, "After what? What happened?" He sighed, "She bought drugs an' Fernando caught her with them. Maggie went to sleep at Fernando's van... I told him that would be better, considerin' Val's state of mind.  She got lonely after Maggie left an' let her temper flare, drake a few bears, smashed a mirror, stomped over the broken glass, an' drank herself into a stupor." Tonya put her hand over her mouth and gasped, "NO! That's horrible. I'm so sorry." He shrugged, "Not your fault." "I know, but I'm still sorry you both are going through this..... How do you know she got lonely?" Tonya asked Hondo shook his head, "That's way too long of a story. Maybe I'll tell ya later. Just go used the bathroom, get a shower or whatever, an' get out before she wakes up." She nodded, "I will. You need to get some sleep too." He nodded, "I'll grab a nap later if there is time." She stepped up on tip-toe to kiss him on the cheek then headed inside the camper to clean up. Valentine was still passed out on the couch and showed no signs of stirring any time soon. Hondo smiled softly as he watched her go and sipped on his coffee. After she was gone he walked over to the bronco and looked in one of the mirrors. He frowned at his own reflection as she was right, he did look rough. He face was unshaven, there were dark rings under his eyes, his eyes were starting to look blood-shot again, and his face was slowly getting a haggard look to it. He shook his head and opened the door, pulling out a cold bottle of water. He laid his guns and ammo on the seat and stripped down from the waist up. He then pored the water over his head, gasping as the cold water shocked his system a bit. He shivered as he washed up his face, neck, arms, and armpits with it and then toweled off with a towel he had stashed under the seat. As he pat dried his body and wiped his face and eyes off he head he heard someone click there tongue a couple times, so he looked up. He looked up to see Molly standing there grinning. He scowled at her a bit. "What's that look for?" He asked "I knew you were good looking, but seeing you without your shirt on... damn boss! Could get a girl all hot and bothered like that!" She said with a sly grin. He shook his head and gave her a sarcastic chuckle, "Heh. Don't kid with me Molly,not really in the mood." She shook her head, "I'm not really kidding, boss." "I'm not your boss." He replied as he started to undo the bandage from his shoulder. She looked him over, noting he had a few cuts and bruises, as well as a couple scars, but not as many as she'd expect from someone who stood up against the things she'd see him go up against. A concerned look crossed her face as she saw the bloody gaze that he removed from the bandage. "You alright? What happened? That's can't be from When the Grey Lady shot you?" She asked He frowned and shook his head, "No, it not. It's more recent, but... If ya want ta help, you can help me patch this back up, once I clean it, an' you can not say a damn thing 'bout it to anyone." She nodded and stayed silent, though she wanted to ask more. She watched as he cleaned the would, enjoying watching the muscles ripple across his shoulders as he moved. He was a big enough man, but she never would have thought he was that muscular, had she not seen him without his shirt. A couple minutes later he had it cleaned and had applied some ointment to the wound and applied new gauze. She helped him wrap it with a bandage and tied it for him. Once done he pulled a clean shirt out of the bronco, that had been hanging on the back of the seat and carefully shrugged into it. He frowned a bit and looked down then back up at her. "Thanks Molly, an'... don't worry 'bout it. Jefe an' Tonya knows I was shot... Just takes time to heal. Just don't want anyone worryin' over nothin'." He said She felt there was more to it, but just nodded and held her peace. She watched as he combed his hair and finished dressing, smiling to herself at her watching making him slightly uncomfortable. After he finished he turned back to her and acted like nothing had happened. "After breakfast you should get a nap at least." He said. "I'll rest when you do, boss." she said. He just ignored her reply, grabbed his coffee and shotgun and moved off. About 7:00 am Zoey found Hondo and gave him a bag of food and a quick hug, then she took off to find Macey and finish helping Ruth. Hondo ate his food fairly quickly and found that it only made him more tired. about 7:30 he finally gave in and headed to the bronco. He looked inside and found it empty, so he stripped down to his jeans and climbed into the back, bed area and laid down, tucking a pistol under his pillow before pulling a blanket over him and closing his eyes. He did not know how long he had been asleep but it had not been more than a couple hours tops when the door opened softly. He popped an eye half open and saw it only to be molly so he closed his eye again as he did not sense any urgency in her presence. After a minute he felt her carefully crawl over him and crawl under the blanket behind him, which he thought was odd, but his mind was still half asleep and did not care. A bit later, though he felt her arms go around him. That started his mind to working but the thing that sent his mind into over-drive instantly was the feeling of bare breast against his back. His eyes popped wide open and he pulled away and set up, half throwing the blanket off both of them. Molly lay on her side looking at him in  bit of surprise and holding her hands out in front of her. "Easy, boss. Just me. No danger." She said, thinking she startled him by her mere presence. "I figured that out, really fast! What's with... this?" He gestured at her laying there in nothing but panties. She shrugged, "You said to get some sleep." "I didn't mean mostly naked with me! What's up with that?" He half growled. She gave him a kind of sheepish look, "I... I just thought.. ya know." "I'm not sure I do... Spell it out for me." He said hesitantly. "Well, I'm single now.... kinda horny... you're a good looking man.... you're having woman trouble.... just...just thought we could.... you know... help each other." She said. He shook his head, "No... That's can't happen." She frowned and looked down, pulling the blanket over her mostly bare form. "It's because I'm a damn ugly wessen, isn't it?" She said in a soft, sad voice that she tried to hid with a half hearted growl. Hondo signed and shook his head angrily, "What is it with you women an' this inferiority complex?" She half glared at him, "I don't know what you mean, but..." He cut her off, his voice sounding angry, "It has nothin' with you bein' wessen! You're a strong, good lookin' woman. A bit on the rugged side, but I like that. Val is... was kinda like that at times." "If it's not then what?! Why did you pull away? You ashamed of me then?" She asked He growled, "If I am not bothered by ya bein' a wessen, why would I be ashamed of you?" "Then why?" She asked "Because I love my wife!" He half shouted. She shrunk back a bit and looked down. He sighed and set back against the window. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't yell. Just a bit tired.... Molly, I don't want to hurt you but.... I love my wife. I love Val more than anythin'." He said "But there are curtains on the windows.... no one would see...... I'd like you to hold me." She said. He sighed, " I could hold ya as a friend, but... I think you want more.... I can't." He said "No one would know." She said softly. "That's not true. You an' I would know." He said She nodded, "You're right.... you're right! I just wasn't thinking..... You want me to go?" He shook his head, "No. I'm awake now. You get some sleep." He moved forward, letting her get fully under the blankets while he crawled out and redressed. Before he left he stuck his head in one more time. "Molly?" He called out softly. "Yeah?" She replied. "I don't mind holdin' ya if needed nor ya sleepin' with me if we had to, to just get some rest. I hope I didn't hurt ya too badly, but I can't let Val see us in any way that could make her question things right now, understand? ... If you're truly a friend I need your help as she's too fragile to take anythin' that looks comprimisin' right now." He said She nodded, "I understand but...." She paused and he cocked his head a bit, quizzically. "But what?" He asked "If things go bad I'll be there for you.... in any way you need." She said. He looked down and nodded knowingly, "So that's what ya meant yesterday." She nodded, "Yeah. That's what I meant." "I understand now an' I appreciate it. I can't think that far ahead but, .... I'm glad you're around." He said softly. She smiled softly, "Thanks, boss." He did not reply but left and headed to the camper, letting Molly settle down and try to rest. Sleep did come to her eventually,  but not before she chided herself for moving too fast and acting so foolishly. She was feeling more and more like she wanted him, but she did not want him at the expense of Valentine's or his happiness. She would help him get her back, as all she really wanted was too see him smile, and she'd do anything to see that happen. Hondo entered the camper and found Valentine still on the couch. He checked her breathing and pulse. Both seemed fine, from what he could tell at least, but she was still out cold. He looked around and found some vitamins that help with energy, something they had packed away for emergency situations where they were getting little to no sleep, though it was never intended for this situation. The situation they were in was nothing anyone could have guessed would happened, though.   He refilled his flask and headed outside, as there was no reason to hang around there. Once outside he ran into Tonya. She trotted up to him as he stood there looking around and taking everything in. "Papa, could I go to the hanger?" She asked. He saw a commotion going on at Fernando's camper, as a bunch of dirty looking wessen kids had gathered there. He looked at them for a moment before turning back to her. "I'd rather you not go alone an' there's somethin' happenin' over at Fernando's camper that I'd better check out. Wait here for now, an' Iif I can't go with ya here in a bit I'll find someone to go with ya, alright?" He said She frowned slightly but nodded, "Yes, papa. I'll wait." He nodded then headed to Fernando's to see what was going on. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Around noon Valentine's eyes fluttered open to only clam tight shut again. she felt like death warmed over and the light made her head throb. She tried to pull her mind together but her thoughts were fuzzy and distorted. She forced herself to sit up to try to figure things out, but this only made her turn green and finding no other option she bolted for the bathroom and knelt over the toilet, puking the contents of her system up. With every retching muscle spasm, more contents came up and her head hurt like her brain was going to pop out the top of her head! After a few seconds she was reduced to mostly dry heaving and a couple minutes later she half laid on the toilet seat as she finally got control of her gagging but could not find the energy to stand. It all started coming back to her, but she had no energy to be angry at the moment.  she still felt hollow, but feeling sick over-road all that for the moment. She contemplated standing up but as she did she noticed her feet hurt. She managed to open one eye enough to look down and see her feet were bandaged. She gingerly pulled the bandages off and felt the cuts on her feet. That part of the night she sort of remembered, but the bandages were something she was not sure how they had gotten there. She looked around and noticed the glass was cleaned up to. Not knowing what else to figure, she figured Hondo had done it. It made her feel embarrassed to think he had found her in such a state and had cleaned up and patched her wounds, but try as she could she felt too sick to muster up any anger. A few minutes later she half crawled to the shower, pulled herself up and got the shower going. She stripped down and threw her clothes in a pile, then stood under the water for a bit, letting it soother her head and body. The shower started to sputter, which signaled the water was running low, so she shut it off and cussed softly as she stood there for a moment before sinking to the shower floor as another wave of nausea flowed over her. After a few minutes, and some more dry heaving she manged to pull herself together and pull herself upright. As she staggered out of the shower she grabbed Hondo's robe, as it was easy to reach and not on the floor. She staggered back t the kitchen, stepping as gingerly as she could to keep from reopening the cuts on her feet. She found a bottle of gator-aid in the fridge and pulled out some extra strength pain-tabs from the cupboard. She took a couple and a swallow of gator-aid, but fought her nausea once more. She managed to keep it together this time, but she knew it would all not be enough. She found some vodka and topped off the gator-aid bottle, and grabbed some soda-crackers from the cupboard and sat back down. She ate enough crackers to get the vodka-electrolytic drink mixture down and then laid back down, covering her body with the robe and her head with the blanket. She laid there for about an hour, letting her system settle and they pain-tabs and hair-of-the-dog take effect. As she laid there she tried to order her thoughts and figure out how to escape without detection. to be continued....

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 24th, 2021, 11:04pm Hondo and Fernando walk back to Fernando’s camper where the party activity was going on. “What is going to happen with that Redhead Wessen and all those children?” Hondo asks. “I do not know. She has not said anything but requested that I should stay to help them out. I have so far refused to but that I would do something to help out. That is why I spiked the punch with the bio pills.” Fernando tells him. “Thinking on acceptin’ them into the convoy?” Hondo asks. “I do not even think she knows how to drive, and the only one with a big enough vehicle is the Den Mother and she does not have enough space for all of them, maybe half of them.” Fernando says. “What about Jason? He has that double haul trailer and all those beds that are now empty.” Hondo says. “First, these are children. Second, we would have to pay him and once he sees that he could make more money doing something else, he will throw them out and we will be stuck at square one again.” Fernando explains. “Let me talk to him, maybe I can make a deal of some sort.” Hondo puts out. “You can try. I doubt you will get anywhere.” Fernando points out. “We will have to see.” Hondo says. He adds, “Last night I picked up a signal on Hector’s radio but I forgot to turn on the encryption. So I missed what was said.” “It’s hard to do but I can show you to back track time on the device to see what was done and adjust it to get the message.” Fernando says. He then lets out a sigh before adding, “Minerva, the Redhead Wessen Hybrid, told me that some truck driver found an old man in the mountain roads and then brought him over to Wessen Town.” “So chances are it was Hector, and he made a call to somebody else.” Hondo speculates. He adds, “I wonder who he was talking too and what was said.” “We will figure it out later. Right now I got a headache that is not going away.” Fernando says. “I’m going to go into my electric camper to rest. Call me at around noon.” “All righ’. I’ll see you then.” Hondo says. “If you can do me the favor and see this party end in about an hour and everyone is to leave. Unfortunately that means them going back to the sewers from what I seen.” Fernando says. “I’ll see what I can do.” Hondo replies as they approach Fernando’s camper. Expecting the party to be going on, they find the place empty with Ichigo and the teens cleaning up. “What happened?” Fernando asks. “The Redhead Wessen started to go about and tell the kids a few at a time to leave the area. Then she left with the Cat Girl.” Ichigo tells him. “Interesting.” Fernando says. He then adds, “After you guys clean, the teens need to go get their rest for tonight’s guard duty, and you can help Ruth with lunch. Give her this to buy some supplies but you are to stay here and wait for her to return, and then help out make lunch for all. Tell her that she can go to bazaar and keep going past the junk food, where she will find the restaurants and a food market to get things. Anything happens, I’m inside the camper resting.” He then hands over two sacks of gold and silver coins to her. “I’ll do this for you. And I’ll be in after lunch.” Ichigo says to him. “Good. I’ll see you later. I’ll see you later too, Hondo.” Fernando says. He then walks away to the sliding camper door and get in. Once inside the camper, he steps to the middle and raises his hands up and pushes the pop-top to its open position. He then partially strips to his t-shirt, pants and briefs before he sits on the side of the bed. “If you want to lie down, I would not mind.” A voice says. Fernando flinches slightly but otherwise does not move. “What are you doing here?” He finally asks. “We still need to talk about you helping out.” Minerva says to him. “I already did.” Fernando tells her. “You fixed Lily’s arm, and saved Little Mary from death from a Rope dog. That’s about it as I see.” She throws back at him. “I gave you a pill and let you rest. If you did not notice, you feel better than before, your ankle, knee and shoulder has stopped hurting and if you did not noticed, the scars on your back are gone. You are also no longer tired or in other pains that slows you down. And that gunshot wound in your shoulder – healed as if it never happened. Traces of various poisons in your body are also gone – poisons from being in the sewers and in that plane by the drainage pit. And if you were violated and forced to have sex with somebody – your ‘girlie parts’ are healed and restored to a virgin state though you still remember the attacks and how it felt to be penetrated, you are physically a virgin once again.” He explains to her. “And what about the others? Back packs and clothes I can get from the kindness of strangers to give out to the kids.” Minerva tells him in a hidden anger tone. “There is a reason why I had this little party for the children. If you noticed no one from the convoy camp ate the pastries or drank the Sweetwater juices, as per my orders. I put that same medicine I gave you into the food and drinks. They will be having a lower dose of their medicine but since they are children, it should work out to be the same and it is currently working on them in dealing with their injuries and poisons in their bodies as it did to you. The problem is, it will only cure them of what they have now, not for future issues if they continue to be exposed to the violence and toxins this place reeks of. So what are we going to do about that? Can you drive a vehicle?” Fernando explains and then asks. “Drive a vehicle? No, not really. Why do you ask?” She replies and asks. “The problem is all those kids. You would need a large vehicle to house them all.” He says. “And why would I need a large vehicle to house the kids?” She asks. “If you and the kids were to leave with us, they would need to be in such a large vehicle to be housed in while we travel.” He explains. She thinks for a moment before asking, “If I can drive and if we could leave and get a large vehicle, who would pay for it? I have no money to pay for that.” “I would pay for it.” He says out loud. Minerva is stunned into silence at this point. He continues, “Nearly every vehicle and camper trailer here I bought with my own money to help those in need for them to have. And if they leave with the vehicle, it is their vehicle to have as I gave it to them to have a better life with. All I ask with if I get you a vehicle and be with us on the convoy that you and I will dare say the older kids put in some work to support the convoy. Cooking, preparing food, guard duty, getting food, getting water, getting fuel, taking care of the younger ones, something, anything to support the camp, and you and those in your vehicle will share in the food, water, fuel, protection, take care of the younger kids, etc. for as long as you are with us. I will not ask you to be in a dangerous mission, I will not put you in harm’s way. I will not ask you to take on anything that would hurt you or the kids. All I ask is that you do something to support the camp and drive where we are going and stay with the convoy for your safety.” Minerva remains silent for the moment. She then asks, “Where is the convoy going?” “Various stops in Texas.” He answers. “What about you? Where are you going?” She asks. “Don’t know. Eventually I’ll find a place somewhere.” He replies. “Well...” She thinks. “What about those females that were sleeping in here? And where do you sleep?” She then asks. “The two older girls are my daughters. The Wessen is just a guest here for day or two, and the youngest girl is Hondo’s daughter, sleeping here for a day or two while things in his camper are being repaired.” He explains. “And where do you sleep?” She asks again. “Usually I sleep in my bed with the girls, but since there are guests here, I’m sleeping in the front seat until things are back to normal.” He explains. “You sleep with your daughters?” She asks. “We do what we can with what little we got. If it means that I sleep with them or they sleep with me, then it is done.” He says to her. “Are you, err..., sexual with your girls?” She hesitantly asks. “You think I’m some kind of sick bastard that would screw his own daughters? Hell no. I’m a loving but fair father to my girls, not some sick pedophile who screws the young female members of his family.” He tells her. “There are many that do as it is accepted in practice. I hear that many daughters are married to their fathers before they become old enough to marry another man.” She says to him. “I’m not one of those fathers.” He tells her. “Then, what about me? Do you find me attractive?” She asks. “I’m not going to say.” He says. “It’s because I’m a hybrid – a half Hamster Wessen?” She asks. “You are attractive in your own right. I am not going to acknowledge that because I am more focused on doing the job of finding the safest route to the next town, getting supplies and raising my two girls. I cannot have the leisure of having a girlfriend while doing all those things as she would be a distraction.” He tells her. Minerva inches up to him while trying to keep the blanket over her firm breasts, sitting up at an awkward angle, she reaches over and wraps her arms around him; one over his shoulder and the other from under his waist and her hands holding each other. She then lets out a sigh. “Are you wearing anything?” He asks. “No...” She honestly answers. “OK, I’m not going to ask why.” He says, but then throws in, “You know you placed yourself in danger if I would have turn on you and raped you and there is not much you can say because you went to my bed naked.” “I know you are not that type of man that would take advantage of a girl in that way and do her wrong.” She says. “Do not take my kindness as a weakness.” He tells her, adding, “I am a man, and have the same faults and a danger to any female in sexual assault action as any other.” “I would rather take my chances on you than on anyone else.” She tells him. He just sighs. Eventually he asks, “What do you want?” “I don’t know what I want. I just want the kids and others like us to stop suffering, and the only way to get that done it to eliminate Hector. Then maybe when things are back to some sort of normal, I can have a life of being somebody’s wife and only worry about my children.” She explains. She lets out a sigh before she asks, “If it were possible, I would like you to marry me and be my husband as I would be your wife. So... in asking, would you marry me?” “You in love with me or something?” He asks. “I am in love with who you are and what you have done, and in seeing that I think you would make a great husband for a girl like me.” She answers. “How do you know I’m not some crazed pervert that would take advantage of you?” He asks. “Because if you were, you would have pinned me down on this bed and be taking advantage of me right now, and yet you have not. I’m beginning to think you are some sort of purist who will not would not have sex with a Wessen because in your mind that would be having sex with an animal.” She answers. “Look. Most Wessens are humans who were forced to undergo a transformation process at a Lab Town – usually after they and their families have been purged from their lands and homes, and later sold into slavery. Wessens who originally underwent this can be reverted back to being humans again. Children of these Lab Created Wessens could be reverted back to humans but with difficulty, and the more generations that are away from that first lab created Wessen, the harder it is to revert that Wessen back to being human. Hybrids are even harder to revert to humans. So whether you like it or not, you are human. Not that crap Hector is promoting about Wessen Superiority. No Wessen born or created is superior to a human. They are equal. As for me having sex with you, it is not because you are a Wessen. It is because I do not think what we have as a relationship is not at that level.” Fernando tells her. He then adds after a slight pause, “Understand this much: there is Love without Sex, Sex without Love and Love with Sex. Where are we there as what we are? Are we even friends?” “If I had to do something as payment to help out the children, it would be Sex without Love. But since I did not have to do that, I am able to trust you more than I would with most.” She begins to say before letting out a sigh. She continues, “And I am beginning feel something for you that I have not felt since Hector tried to steal my heart. But unlike him, you did nothing to win my heart other then helping others without wanting payment or reward. Nor are you doing anything to try to push it to the next level. That is a level of honesty I never seen anyone show before. In that I would like you as a friend, and perhaps more. A boyfriend maybe, a lover maybe, a husband possibly. But in the least I would like some alone time with you if you can give it, please.” “I do not know what you want to do but I got a headache from pushing myself to hard lately and need my rest.” He tells her. Minerva sighs but then says, “You can finish taking your clothes off and get inside the blanket with me. Nothing needs to happen between us, if you want to rest, you can close your eyes while I do the same as I hold you.” Fernando thinks about it, knowing that he should keep wearing what he has on in case he needs to step out of the camper to deal with what emergencies that might come up. But he gets up, making Minerva to let him go, and takes off his t-shirt and pants. Minerva sits up, supporting herself on her forearms to look at him undress though there is a bit of apprehension in her mind that he might do something to her. Fernando sighs before he takes his briefs off and places them with the rest of his clothes. He turns to face his bed to get on, seeing Minerva with a wide eyed jaw dropped expression. “Something wrong?” He asks. “No, but I will say I can see where you as a human is very much more superior to Hector as a Wessen.” She says to him. Then she lets out a giggle before lifting up the blanket for him to enter. Fernando shakes his head before climbing into his bed and lies on his back. Minerva takes blanket and covers him with it. She then climbs up partially on him, slightly diagonal with her chest on his and her face above his. She gives him a slight smile. “What?” He asks. “I’ll just say that you’re also better looking as a human than Hector is as a Wesson.” She tells him. “Let’s say if that old man was Hector, and he returns as a Wessen, what then?” He asks. “I don’t know. What or whoever turned him into an old man, he is going to want to have revenge against it.” She tells him. “Then I hope he comes.” He says. “What do you mean?” She asks. Fernando sighs, and then tries to change the subject, “If I told you that children would be alright if you leave when I leave, would you go with me?” “How can you promise that?” She asks. “General Jastrey and her people will take care of them when I talk with her.” He explains. “And where would I go? Where would I sleep? What would I have to do, I’m not whoring myself out for anyone.” She begins to say. “You and that Cat Girl were about to whore yourselves for these children. But I was not going to accept that because no one should sell themselves for another.” He tells her. “Why must you make a good time turn sour?” She asks. “I’m just saying the truth. And you are keeping me from resting.” He tells her. “I just wanted to talk.” She replies. “And I want to rest.” He returns. “And you will get it, but one in your job, I do not know how you can get it. People need to be constantly rescued.” She says before resting her head on his chest. After a few seconds of silence, she says, “I’m sorry.” “No need to apologize.” He says. She nods. She then asks, “You did not answer, would you marry me?” “You willing to give up this life and leave with me?” He asks. “You said that General Jastrey would take care of the children. I would like to talk with General Jastrey before I make such a decision to leave with you and make sure the kids are safe with her.” She explains. “That is for you to decide. I have a mission to do and that means leaving this place in four or so days. Idiots like Hector or the Lawmen get in my way, and they will pay a price so high they will learn a lesson whether they want to or not.” He points out. “Well... until General Jastrey comes, can I ask that I sleep here with you? I need a place to hide and be safe for the time being.” She asks. “The space is tight in there as is with five females; you would have to sleep on the floor with one of them already there. I put down some padding for the floor to be warm and comfortable. And everyone works to earn their keep, though I would not know what you can do.” He explains. “I would be out most of the day taking care of the kids but I need a place to sleep for the night and hide from the Lawmen and Hector’s goons.” She explains. “I will see what I can do, whenever you are done with dealing with your children, come here and after you have something to eat and some set up and wind down time, go into your sleeping bag and sleep. I’ll be out for the first couple hours to check on the night guards and other things before I go in. I’ll be sleeping on the driver’s seat when I return. The cats will be with me in the front.” Minerva looks down at him for a second before lowering her head down and planting her lips against his. He should have protested but doesn’t, letting it ride for the moment. The level of intimacy rises, it is also limited by the both of them. They separate and she lifts herself up on extended arms. “I think we should stop before we end up practicing making babies.” He tells her. “What do you mean by that?” She asks. “I think we should stop before we end up having sex.” He tells her. “If we go that far, I would not mind because it is with you.” She says. “I see I am not going to get my rest here...” He says to himself. He then gets out from under her and sits up at the edge of the bed. He begins to gather his things to put on. “Where are you going?” She asks. “I’m not going to get my rest and there are things to do. “ He says as he begins to put on his briefs followed by his pants. The t-shirt and shirt go on next followed by the sox and boots.  Holster, guns, wallet and other items are checked and pocketed.  Glasses, hat, jacket, cane are taken. For some reason, Fernando reaches into the back of the front seat between the seat and the steel plate that separates it from the sink/cooking counter and the rest of bus. He pulls out his samurai blade his daughters brought over the day before and fastens it to his tool belt. “Then hold on, I’ll go with you.” Minerva says as she pulls the blanket off her. She slides over to the edge of the bed as Fernando waits for her to get dressed. She gets her things from between the bed and the sink/stove counter to get her things. It sees to him that she is taking her time to get dressed. In the least as she sat on the edge of bed as she puts on her panties, getting up for a second to pulls them up on her, she steps up to him and gives him another kiss on his lips. It is almost like a newly-wed bride playing with her husband. But he catches her by her waist and pulls her against him, “You want to go with me? I’ll be going to the bazaar to pick up a few things, and people might go after you.” He tells her. “I have a few friends that will help out if anything happens.” Minerva replies. She tries to push off him but he holds her tight against him. She looks at him puzzled. “I just want you to understand one thing, Minerva.” He begins to tell her, she nods in reply. He continues, “I am a serious man. I’m not into games or tom-foolery. I understand and do have fun but those times for me are rare and few. There is a lot for me to do and get done. I am not going to do a half-ass job and take shortcuts to get things done.  That includes relationships, and in that I do not like being teased and I do not like games. That might be too much for some but if you are serious about a future with me, you will understand this.” Minerva nods, almost nervously at him. He lets her go, “Now if you want to go with me, please do not take your time getting dressed and ready.” “I won’t.” She says as she puts on her bra next, followed by her shorts, then shirt and tool belt with her radio in the pouch. Her shoes slip on her feet with ease. She then steps up to him, “I’m ready.” “Then let’s go.” He says before opening the side sliding door. She steps out before he does, he closes the door behind them. He steps a few feet to the Dub Box trailer, seeing Ichigo at the tables. “I’m stepping out to the bazaar for a moment. When it is done, hold my lunch for me if I am late.” “Alright!” Ichigo says. “I’ll be hiding in the camper soon as this area gets lonely.” “Do what you got to do, all the doors are locked except for the sliding door. Lock it if you go inside. I’ll be back as soon as possible.” He tells her. “See you and thanks.” Ichigo says. Fernando starts walking to the parking lot exit, Minerva walks with him at his left side though a bit apprehensive. They walk to the Bazaar with those around them mumble but no one does anything against them. They make their way to the Asian restaurant Fernando was at the day before. He stops at the door before going in. He pulls out a small sack of gold and silver coins, handing it to her. “You get these kids something to eat during the day. I also have something in there for them but I forgot to get it for them during the celebration. We can get it now and you go feed it to them.” Fernando explains. “Oh? You did?” She replies. “I’m not going to let these kids starve if I can help it. But you would be a better judge of their needs than I. So let’s go in.” Fernando tells her. “Stop where you are!” A voice says loud enough to get their attention. A male Dog Wessen, a male Cat Wessen, and four male humans step to them with guns drawn. They do not notice Fernando twisting the crystal on his cane. “Well, well... If it ain’t Minerva... Hey Min... Hate to break your date with this Sugar Daddy but there is reward on your tail. Thing is, who to send you to as both rewards are the same.” A wretched old man lumbers over to them. He reaches to her with a mechanical claw but Fernando parries his arm to keep him from grabbing her. “Looks like you Sugar Daddy has some balls. Too bad they will need to be cut off.” “If anybody will be doing any cutting, it will be me.” Fernando hisses at him. “Men, shoot hi-*!” The wretched man begins to say but Fernando acts in his mid sentence, pulling out his blade and swings it about in an arc, cutting extended arms with guns at half way up their forearms. The sliced off arms holding the guns rotate downward to the floor as screams can be heard. The mechanical claw is also cut, leaving a stump of cut metal and arcing wires on its former owner's arm. He runs away with a howl that fades in the distance. Fernando looks at the others before he swings his blade, slicing heads off from their shoulders. He picks up the mechanical arm off the floor and then reaches out and pushes Minerva through the door before stepping through himself. He closes the door behind them. The same counterperson from the day before steps out with a shot gun, “What happened outside?” “Some idiots tried to rob us. I took care of them.” Fernando tells him. He adds, “Sorry for the attention that is to come, we will need to leave through the back entrance after we take care of business.” He reaches into his pocket, pulling out two $100 gold coins and handing it to the counter person. He adds, “Before I go, your establishment makes Lo Mien?” “Yes we do.” The counterperson says. “OK. Same order as yesterday, plus 50 spring rolls and a large pot or 20 or so large boxes of vegetable Lo Mein. Also add some garlic chicken separate from the beef – same amount as the beef. How much would that be and how long will it take?” “$450 would cover for everything. It should be done in a couple of hours.” “Take your time with it – do it three hours, I’ll be out running errands and take that long to return.” Fernando explains as he receives two bags, one with the 100 cooked spring rolls and the other with the frozen ones. He hands the one with the cooked spring rolls to Minerva. “Now, can we use your rear exit?” “Right this way.” The Asian counter person leads the way to a rear door that leads to a back alley. Fernando looks around, before Minerva taps his chest to get his attention. She then trots over to manhole that opens up from within. “This way.” Minerva hands the bag to someone in the manhole, one of the children. She begins to climb down into the hole. Fernando walks to the edge of the manhole and looks down into it. Minerva and three other Wessen children are looking up at him. “I’ll find my own way. Minerva, I’ll get more food for the children for dinner, have them come around 6 tonight and we will feed them. Have them washed up and clean for them to eat.” He tells her. “I’ll do my best.” Minerva says back to him. “I’ll slide this back in place, you do what you do to secure it. See you then.” Fernando tells her. “See you...” Minerva says before she throws a kiss at him. Fernando uses his cane to move the manhole cover onto the hole. A squeal coming from it says that they locked it from inside. Fernando looks around and starts to head back to camp. Getting back to camp, Fernando hands the frozen spring rolls to Ichigo, telling her to tell Ruth that they need to be cooked: fried or baked, and have no meat so is it safe for the Wessen.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 26th, 2021, 11:14pm Hondo left Fernando and headed over to find Jason. Jason was talking to someone about getting some transport work, but the conversation was not going well as Jason was a greedy bastard. As Hondo approached Jason's potential customer shook their heads vigorously and waved him off, leaving as he protested how 'unfair' they were being. Hondo shook his head as he approached, knowing this would not be easy. Jason saw him and gave him a scowl as well as some supposedly cutting remarks about losing money because of him. Hondo got him to calm down and proposed what he had in mind, as far as paying him to use the truck to haul the kids and for him to just drive. He thought for a moment then gave Hondo this greedy smile that would have seemed unsettling to most. Hondo did not find it that way. In fact it only made Hondo a might more cantankerous. After some fairly heated discussion, Hondo turned, shaking his head, and started to walk away. "You'll be back and pay what I want. The tables have turned, and you now need me, cowboy!" Jason said smugly to his back as he walked away. "#$@! you, Jason." Hondo growled without turning around. Tonya intercepted him as she saw him heading towards the bronco. She picked up on his mood really fast, thanks to his muttering and the snarl on his face. "Something wrong, Papa?" She asked "That #$@!in' son-of-a bitch Jason... Greedy mother-#$@!ing asshole!" He snarled She took a step back and swallowed hard, which did not escape his notice. He sighed and his snarl turned more into a frown. "I'm sorry, sweetheart. Not yellin' at you." He said She nodded and stepped back forward, "I know. Not much scares me but you sorta do when you get like that." "I don't mean to." He said "I know.... What happened?" She asked "Jefe an' I talked 'bout the possibility of takin' those kids with us. Only available option to move them we have is Jason's rig, so he an' I had a chat." He said. "That would be a big undertaking." Tonya commented. "Yeah, an' Jason didn't miss that fact either." He said "What happened?" She asked He shook his head and worked his jaw angrily, "Bastard wants $500k in gold now, an' $2000 a day plus expenses, whether his rig rolls or not!" Tonya's eye got wide, "He is a #$@!ing greedy bastard!" Hondo frowned, "Hey, watch your language, young lady! I can swear as I'm beyond help. On top of that, a man doesn't want to hear a lady swear like a sailor." "Sorry, Papa." she said looking down at the ground. He sighed, "Problem is, you're right. He's greedy an' has no loyalties. He said he won't sign a contract either. The 500k he wants with no strings an' he said if he decides to leave or take another gig he's gone. So short of takin' over his rig an' dry-gulchin' the piece of shit, he's of no use to us." She nodded, then looked up at him questioningly, "What are you doing now? You gonna get some sleep?" He looked to the bronco and raised an eyebrow, then shook his head, "Naw... Tried an' it wasn't goin' accordin' to plan." She cocked her head and furrowed her brow slightly but decided not to ask questions about that. "You need to get some, you know." She said. He nodded, "I know. Maybe I'll catch a nap somewhere." "You want to walk with me to the hanger? I'd like to see it." She said giving him a bit of a smile. He raised an eyebrow at her then nodded, "I suppose I can. Hard to say no to a pretty smile like that, anyway." She gave him a bigger smile and a peck on the cheek, "Thanks, papa! I'll just grab my bag out of the bronco." He nodded, "Just don't slam doors, Molly's sleepin' in there right now." She nodded and opened the passenger door, where she had stowed her bag, quietly. She looked in the back and raised an eyebrow, as Molly had the blanket pulled barely across her waist, showing that she was wearing only her panties. She looked at her the glanced over to where Hondo stood then looked back before sighing, shaking her head, and shutting the door. She walked back to him and they started off, briefly waving to Zoey, who was busy with Macey helping Ruth and the girls on some task. They walked in relative silence for a bit before Tonya spoke. "Molly stay up all night with you?" She asked "She offered to help guard since I sent some of the others away. I think she just wants to feel useful." He said. She nodded, "Makes sense. She sleeping in the bronco with us?" "We'll take turns as needed. Shouldn't with the hanger, though." He said. "You wouldn't share a bed with her if she needed a place to sleep?" She asked "If needed I would, I reckon... What's with the questions?" He asked "I thought you said I could ask you anything?" She asked innocently. "I did an' you can, but its just an odd line of questions." He replied. "Sorry. Was just thinking about how we were going to handle everything if Moma.. Val stayed angry." She said half lying. He accepted this response with a nod as he was tried, growing weaker by the day do to the poison, and is mind had been on Valentine and what to do and how long it would go on as well. They soon approached the hanger, though there was a couple vendor booths out selling various wares, mainly related somehow to flying. Hondo stopped at one who had some jackets and bought Tonya a fleece lined bomber jacket and a light weight leather duster. He told her he'd replace the rest of her clothes later. She gave him a kiss on the cheek and donned the duster, as it had warmed up enough to make the bomber jacket too warm. As they entered the hanger an old man stood up from the worn out old shop couch and waved at Hondo. "Well, there's that young whipper snapper that eats fire for breakfast and danced with the devil for fun!" The old man cackled "Silas? surprised your heart didn't give out from all the excitement." Hondo replied dryly. The old man chuckled and looked at Tonya, "I like this one. He knows how ta give shit back to a fella an' is tougher than nails!" He looked between Hondo and Tonya with a questioning look, "Is this..?" Hondo nodded, "This is Tonya, My daughter." "Besides the hair I almost didn't recognize her from the other day." He said Tonya frowned a bit, "Cause I'm not dressed as nice?" "Nice? I mean ifin I was going to a fancy swaray with my sweet-thang, that might be an alright dress. You're a handsome little filly, but tht get-up made ya look like Hector's steet-meat! Naw, I always had a thing for a woman in jeans. They are practical, makes a woman look like she has some pride in herself while bein' self-sufficient, and show off those damn good lookin' legs!" He said with a cackle. "Hey! no oglin' my daughter, old timer." Hondo said seriously. "No offense meant, miss. Just never get too old to appreciate a good lookin' woman." Silas said with a grin. "You think I'm good looking?" She asked Silas gave her a serious look, "A blind hog could see that!" He turned to Hondo, "You not tell your daughter she's good lookin'? What kinda father are ya?" "I have. Seems like a thing with wessen women, or manybe just women I'm 'round. You can tell them an' show them, within proper limits, that they are good lookin', but they don't see it. Looks aside, I try to make my girls understand its who they are that is more important, though they seem to miss that too." He said with a bit of a sigh. Silas shrugged, "That's a woman for ya. Even the ones who are arrogant, are so to hide insecurities. Not met one yet who was truly secure in who they were." Hondo shrugged, "Are any of us secure in who we are?" "When I was younger, I had doubts. I'm too old to give a crap what others think now an' I know how I am. I'm a dirty old man who does an occasional good deed as I see fit an' I'm fine with that." Silas said with a grin. "Wish we were all that settled in who we are, but all that aside, I'm sure you didn't stop to talk about me or my daughter." Hondo said "Well, that's where you'd be wrong, ya young whipper-snapper!" Silas said plopping back on the couch. Hondo walked over and sat on a stood, and Tonya sat on the far side of the couch from Silas. "So what ya here for, then?" He asked Silas looked at Tonya then back at Hondo, "Ya want to talk in front of her?" Hondo nodded, "If it pertains to her, yeah." Silas shrugged, "alright. You said both yur daughters are wessen, right?" Hondo nodded. "Well, The lawmen are done pissed off. Think that started at the restaurant. They blame hector mostly, but after his house blowin' up with some of them in it an' you folks standin' against them at your camp, they blame all wessens an' all wessen sympathizers for what's happened." He said "They comin' after us again?" Hondo asked Silas shook his head, "They have orders to leave your camp alone. they might try ta pick ya off an' blame wessens on it, though. I overheard that for sure. But the thing is, the lawmen have groups down the line too. They have sent out the word to all their people an' to all those who are against wessens to start roundin' up wessens an' their human sympathizers. It's not to look like a mass arrest, but they are travelin' in groups an' makin' up crimes or excuses to detain those they feel they need to." Hondo sighed, "What are they doin' with them?" "Well, they are settin' up concentration camps out of the towns. They are goin' through to find skilled wessens or.." He looked at Tonya then at the floor, "Or those they think will make good sex puppies an' then plan to neuter them, scatter them out, an' sell them. The ones who aren't worth shit they will just gas an' burn." "What about the sympathizers?" Hondo asked "Most killed. Some, the same treatment, but its all bad." Silas said glumly. "An' folks are standin' by an' lettin' this happen?" Hondo asked angrily. Silas shook his head, "No. I had an informant... The area's senior leaders nephew. He told me an' then went to warn the wessens. .. Ya see... his girlfriend was a wessen." "Was?" Hondo asked. Silas stared at the floor for a moment. He looked up at Tonya then at Hondo. "Yeah... was... You see,... he was followed today. They could be after me now too, but I think they think I'm a worthless old man who no one will believe...  They caught the boy and his girlfriend. I don't know for sure, as its just whispers, mind you but I heard they raped her in front of him.... what I do know... if... if ya wanted to find the boy an' the girl.... they are hangin' west of town in a ravine." Salias said in a shaky voice. "What?!" Tonya said in a gasp. Hondo growled, "An' no one stood up to them?!? This whole town needs destroyed!" Slias looked up quickly, "No! Now, if anyone could I know you an' thet friend of yours could, but please no. Most folks don't know 'bout it. I do because the boy's older brother's eyes were opened too alte an' he sent me word. It was done in without the town knowin'. Don't get me wrong, there is a lot of evil here, but... not all the town is evil, humans or wessens. Some are just scared to death an' others are too busy tryin' to survive to see what's happenin'." Hondo snorted angrily, "Then what do ya want of me?" "Just keep your girls an' your people close. Not just here but wherever you go. You are known an' your fame an' notoriety are spreadin' fast. Wessens are gonna star dissapearin' from the streets an' any who try to stop it will be arrested as disturbin' the peace, interfearin' with law business, or aidin' criminals. It's gonna get ugly." He said sadly. "So you just came to warn me?" Hondo asked. Silas nodded, "That an' offer our help." "Our?" Hondo asked "Mine, Elisha's, and Old Cho." Silas said. "Old Cho?" Hondo asked Silas nodded, "Yeah, The owner of that restaurant you an' yur friend blew up! He'll help y'all cook an' guard this place in exchange for some protection an' a place to sleep. Not safe to be alone out there, these days, an' ye did blow up his home." Hondo sighed, "I recon you can stay here an' take shifts. Not sure if we are movin' camp here but some of us will be in an' out. I gotta talk to my friend to let him know, but I don't see an issue. What's you plan when we leave?" Silas shrugged, "If we live that long... How knows? Elisha has this old van he rigged for cross country, but might just be easier to die here. For now we help each other an' worry 'bout later later." Hondo nodded, "Alright. Where are the others?" "Hidin' in case I fail. A few saw us eave the place before it blew up. They saw you three leavin' too but they claim you guys moved like a blur! Damn drunks. So some think it was some special wessen.... bu I'll got get them an' be back in an hour or so." Silas said. "If you're not?" Hondo asked Silas sighed, "Then say somethin' nice 'bout us an' move on." Hondo nodded solemnly, "I understand." Silas nodded, stood up slowly then shuffled over to the door. He pasued and looked about outside, and once he was relatively sure he was safe he took off. Hondo stood up after a moment with a sigh. "What a #$@!in' mess." He muttered. Tonya frowned, "Papa... why... why do they hate us so much?" Hondo shook his head, "Ignorance mostly. Some just fear that what is different." She sighed, "You'd have a better time without us, wouldn't you?" "What kinda question is that? I'm glad we found you both! I'd not trade anythin' for that!" He said "You'd be safer, though, right?" She asked Hondo shook his head, "We'd rescue wessens an' humans alike even if we hadn't found you, so its a moot point. Besides, I'll gladly take on the danger for you both." "You shouldn't have to." She said "I don't have to. I want to. There is a difference." He replied She felt he would not say that they would be safer no matter what, though she believed it was true. If it hadn't been for her the law men would not be pissed off and the other wessens and the people who befriended them would not have their lives in danger. She sighed and looked down at the floor. Hondo stood up and walked over to the dirigible and started to look it over. "So this is what Val blew our money on. Hope it's worth it." He said with a sigh. "This is why she wanted a hanger?" She asked Hondo nodded, "Yup. This is it." A voice called out from inside the dirigible, "Hondo? Is that you?" "It's me." He called out. Tonya found the voice familiar but when Valentine's head popped up she stepped back in surprise.  Valentine looked at Hondo with a smile then turned to Tonya with a surprised look. "Tonya? I didn't know you were here." She said Tonya stepped behind Hondo a bit, expecting to get yelled at. Valentine wiped her hands off on a rag and then climbed over the side using a rope ladder that hung in place. "I almost didn't recognize you. Been a while since I seen you with fur." She said Tonya stepped up beside Hondo and looked between Hondo and Valentine. "Don't recognize me? Without Fur? Are you alright?" She asked Valentine frowned and looked at Hondo, "Oh, I guess she did not know about me." Hondo shook his head, "I'm not sure anyone does." She frowned, "I thought maybe you told Fernando as he stopped and gave me breakfast, but I thought your wife was on house arrest in the camper?" "She is an' he didn't say anythin' to me." Hondo said Valentine shrugged, "Well, he's got a lot on his mind an' without the chrono server, he has more issues seeing through things with his mind being this busy." "We might need to talk about that." Hondo said. Valentine cocked her head questioningly at him but before she could ask anything Tonya spoke up. "What's going on?" She asked. Valentine stepped forward, "Look at me. Really look at me." Tonya looked at her then at Hondo then back. She looked at her briefly then looked down as if embarrassed and confused before looking back up at her. This time she studied her face before their eyes locked. Tonya stared for a moment before gasping and stepping back. "You're not Valentine!" She said Valentine shrugged, "It's not that simple, really. I am Valentine, a Valentine, just not the one you know." Tonya looked at Hondo, "Papa?" Hondo sighed, "Remember that talk we had an' how I explained I was H.I. Sackett but not the one of this time?" She nodded. "Well, this is Maria V. Sackett of this time." he said She looked between them for a moment then stopped on Valentine, "So, wait... you're the future Valentine to his... our Valentine?" Valentine nodded, "That's right in the simplest terms. It's more complex, unfortunately, but yeah." Tonya looked down for a moment thinking then back up, "Wait, so I don't have fur later?" Valentine sighed, "I don't know. I have a Tonya but that doesn't mean you will be mine Tonya someday, I'm sorry I said that. Just a slip. It's been a long few weeks." "How much longer you stayin'?" Hondo asked "Through tonight, if you'll let me. I need a good night sleep, at least one, before I'm on the run again." She said He nodded, "That's fine. Would like to talk to you a bit more, anyway." He looked at Tonya who held up her hands, "I can take a hint! I'll go check out the place." After she had left to check out the rooms Hondo turned back to the older Valentine. "There's a lot you aren't tellin' me, I take it." He said. "You know there's a lot I can't say." She said. "Not even why you are on the run or what happened to the me an' Fernando of this time?" He asked "I told you, I don't know what happened to them. We were on a mission in Japan. An issue with spirits. I was off gathering some information from some locals, an' I cam back to where we were stayin' an' the place was destroyed. I searched for you both an' then someone tried to kill me an' has been for weeks." "When did this all happen?" He asked. She shrugged, "Hard to tell...." She thought for a moment, " 4 weeks ago or better... maybe." "So about the time we arrived in this time, then.... strange." He replied. She shrugged, but looked like she was hiding something, "Maybe." "You know about this then?" he asked He reached across his body with his left hand, as if reaching for something, and drew his hand away from himself as if pulling a sword out of a sheath. In his hand appeared a cane with a glowing green crystal atop it. He held it out between them for a second before seeming to re-sheath it and it disappearing. "Wait.... you're a time lord now?" She asked in a surprised tone. He scowled, "Don't give me that shit." "It's not shit! That's one of those almost 100% alignment moment, when you become a time lord! It's not supposed to happen yet!" She said half excited and half scared. "What does that mean?" He asked "It means that you two are the ones to break the time loop! ... it means we need to talk." She said seriously. To be Continued ....

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 27th, 2021, 1:42am The two Jeanettes with Moro and Hikaru walk about the town’s closest bazaar, not knowing about the celebration that was going on at the camp. They were not happy with what Ruth had told them the other day about not putting into the group’s supplies and food. But truth be told, they have done little in terms of anything other than taking what is given and not adding to what is there to give. Even though Jeanette was the convoy leader, to many it seems that she was not leading much of anything other than her little clique. Some even stated that they have not even dropped their panties as work for anything. Moro has done some night-time guard duty with Mavis but that was not 100 percent of the time. Compared to the two, Mavis has done more work for the group in terms of night time guard duty than all the others combined. But this is a group, and those in the group need to work together in order for the group to achieve its goals. “Who does that woman think she is?” One of the two Jeanettes says. “She’s been helping Val prepare the food that we eat, and unless we are to prepare our own food, she is feeding us day in and day out. Least we should do is give back to what we have taken while we prepare to be able to do ourselves in case they cannot.” The other Jeanette says to the other. “I appreciated what they do for us but this is a volunteer effort and if they do not want to volunteer then they do not have too. They should also not make demands of others, everyone does have a job and we do that job even though it is not putting into the supply of food. Furthermore the teens, wessens or the den mother is putting to the food supply either.” The first Jeanette says. “The female wessens I know help in preparing the food though they do not add to it. And like Mavis, the teens put in guard duty day and night as do the male wessens. The Den Mother is the only one that I seen not doing anything other than putting in to her brood. As far as I remember, it was your idea to bring them into the fold.” The other Jeanette points out. “They had no place to go. The abandoned train station they called home was being reclaimed by the town’s government and being made functional again in connecting to other towns. So where would they live in – the sewers?*” The first Jeanette says and asks. “But this town-to-town hopping is delaying things. Don’t you think you are going to miss picking up Gabrielle?” Moro says. “Fernando will lead us to find her in time. It may look like we are delayed but there is much to do and prepare for. In the next month of travel will be going through ‘No-Man’s Land,’ that is 1500 miles and 8 days with no towns in between of hot dessert travel and we need to prepare with stocks of food and water to last the trip before we get there. But we cannot prepare here, they are too expensive and their do not stock supplies we need. Tech Town will be the start of stocking up and preparation for the trip through No Man’s Land. We will find Gabrielle and a few others after leaving Tech Town and before Water Town, where we finish stocking up before No Man’s Land.” The other Jeanette explains. “You sure about that?” The first Jeanette asks. “My memories are of events you are going to live through, so yes, I am sure of that. I’m just wondering when you and Fernando are going to start sleeping together and get married. Of which, I do not remember Penny until after we get to Charlton as she was the last one we rescued, not one of the first.” The other Jeanette points out. “What are you trying to say?” The other Jeanette asks. “I’m just saying, my memories are intact and lie within a specific path. Some of the events are not lining up with the memories but as a whole they are intact. I just wonder what else is tangled up?” The first Jeanette explains. “Nothing else I hope.” The other Jeanette implies. “In the least we should see what is there to be offered here. Flight Town denotes airplanes and things with wings. So far all I have seen is blimps and balloons. They do not fly, rather they float in air by Hydrogen gas guided by motorized propellers and steering rudders.” Moro points out. “Technology limits and all, they are flying even if they are floating, because they are guided and not going by where the wind blows. This poses the question, if this one Flight Town, where are the others? And how far can these blimps go on a trip non-stop?” The other Jeanette asks. “Slavia was one such Flight Town before Fernando destroyed the Control Tower and killed Biggus. Between that one and this one, slaves were being traded and transported, more than likely by Blimp as that would be the safest and fastest way to transport your cargo across such long distances. If I am right, Slavia has rebuilt their Control Tower by now.” The first Jeanette answers. “What are we here to get?” Moro throws in before more talk delays their shopping adventure. “Meats, bread, cereal, vegetables, eggs and fruit juices for both us and the convoy.” The first Jeanette answers. Note: * The irony of the statement is that they are unaware of the situation of the Wessen children in this city.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 27th, 2021, 10:37pm Hondo and the older Valentine walked over to the old shop couch and sat down. Luckily it was leather as it looked like it had seen a rough life, but it looked as if the teens had tried to scrub it so it was not too bad. Hondo stared at her a bit as they sat down. This did not go unnoticed by Valentine. "You're starin'." She said He shook his head, "Sorry. It's just odd." "What?" She asked "You. I know we are near immortal, thanks to Jefe, but I guess I did not expect to see such little agin'. You honestly don't look much different. Few more scars, maybe. Only your eyes are different." He said. "I guess because I've seen a lot more. You know, the eyes bein' windows to the soul an' all that. I guess you can't stop a soul from agin'." She replied He nodded, "Makes sense." "An' the scars? You might have noticed that we don't scar easily? Well, we don't. Every scar I gained... that wound would have killed most people." she said quietly "I failed you multiple times, then.... I'm sorry." He replied softly. She shook her head, "No. You never failed me....I... I might have told you that you did a few times, but that was anger I was... am dealing with. In fact... the last words I spoke to you were in anger.... and if I never see my you again,and you become him, which I am doubting now, please know I'm sorry an' I regret the anger I've shown you an' our children. It's only recently that I've seen what my coldness over the years has done to my family. An' from talkin' to you I see even more of it was misplaced. You don't know how sorry I am or how much I... and your Val, actually love our husbands." "If he's me, which he was I reckon, then he knows.....One question though, you said you doubt I'll become him? What do you mean?" He asked as he furrowed his brow at her. She sighed, "That's why we need to talk. I need you to tell me everythin' that's happened so far to you." "You should know that, right?" He asked "I thought I did, but now... I'm not sure." She replied Hondo nodded and proceeded to tell her 'their' story from the day they left North Dakota until present. She shook her head a few times and pulled out a notebook and made notes at one point. After he was done he looked at her questioningly. "Well? Is it the story you remember?" He asked She looked at him wide eyed and shook her head, "No! Not much of this is right." "What do you mean?" He asked incredulously. "Up to our meetin' up with Fernando, most of it sounds right... except for Macey. But not long after... it doesn't match up." She said "You said there were variations." He replied "Yes, variations, but also things that are set. What you've said goes off script, completely!" She replied. "Where?" He asked "First, you rescued Tonya, Val, and in most variation KC from the slaver market. This purge wasn't set off until you guys took over the slave market." She said "But I rescued Ruth an' her family first an' that's what set the purge off." He said "No, Fernando bought them as you went broke buyin' the girls." She said. "What 'bout Marribelle an' Terri?" He asked "Bought at a different slave auction, The humiliation nearly broke Marribelle. Terri said she was never the same. Quiet and docile from that day." She said "What did they do to her at the slaver market?" He asked "I take it you've not been to one yet?" She asked "Nope." He replied. She frowned, "They are like the ones of old. Strip them naked and parade them in public to be looked over like livestock. Tonya, Zoey, Terri, and KC had been slaves before so they were used to it." Hondo shook his head, "An' Macey?" "Fernando bought her off a trader here. She.. she had been badly used." Valentine replied. "So what else?" He asked She shrugged, "Zoey and Macey didn't get into that fight, so The Grey Lady didn't capture me until the gass wells. We lost a part of the convoy in the explosion there, which distracted you guys long enough for them to capture me. I was messed up, but it seems like something more happened to her, though how I found her was very much like what happened to me.... The teens you got earlier when Fernando shot Jason for attackin' you guys, Jeanette's group, from what I saw is VERY different, We picked up the sheep twins, Karl, an' Marvin from the hospital after you guys took out Biggus Dickus, We never met James as the Grey Lady killed him, you rescued Molly in fight town from an illegal death fight, Ichigo was killed in fight town, They did somethin' to Maggie that made her messed up in the head...." "Screwed up worse than she is?" He said "They tried to combine some of my DNA with hers. She went almost insane. Fernando tried to help her but the mind is one thing that is nearly impossible to be fixed. .... Once he did all he could she... she wouldn't wear clothes an' tried to screw any guy who stood still for any length of time." She said hesitantly. "That sounds... awkward." He replied. "It was. He ended up sending her away with his daughters. I... I still feel bad for her. It took a lot of years to get her to be able to function right again." She said sadly. "SO, what are you gettin' to with all this?" He asked. She sighed, "My point is, this isn't the time loop." "Time loop?" He asked "Yes. That's why I have multiple memories of the slight differences. We always tried to change things but they happened over again. Our younger selves would come, see some of our future family, an' ultimately help them reset the world. We would go back to our time, but then the happening would repeat itself. We didn't know how to stop it. When I last saw Fernando, he an' I argued some. You tried to get me to settle down but I lashed out at you an' left. One of the things he said is that we wouldn't succeed until the version of us showed up that broke the mold. When you said you became a time lord, I know that I was witnessing the right us to stop this all!" She replied talking faster than normal, as if it excited her. "What is all this about, then? Did Jefe say anythin' about what was causin' the time loop?" Hondo asked. "I was angry, so I was not listening to everythin' he said, unfortunately. I know he suspected the spirits, for some reason." She said "No clue why, though?" He asked. She shrugged, "Not that made sense to me. He said somethin' 'bout someone tryin' to reach the Orions before they were destroyed. Does that make any sense to you?" to be continued....

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 27th, 2021, 10:38pm Fernando heads his camper and stands by the sliding door. He thinks about what has happened. He steps out to the open area of their camp.  There he gathers the teen and Wessen guards. “Ladies, fellas, I will be back. But in all seriousness, if anyone comes to start trouble, shoot to kill. I say this because of these stupid lawmen trying to arrest Marvin; I believe that they will try again. I’ll see about setting up a protective field around the camp while I am gone that only we can go in and out of but not any outsiders. If Minerva, the red haired Wessen comes looking for me, tell her to wait for my return.” Fernando tells them. “Where are you headed?” Karl asks. “I’m going out to the bazaar to gather some information. I should be back within a half hour or so.” Fernando answers. He begins to walk away to the parking area exit. At the exit he looks about not finding much activity going on. In the least one blimp was having its crew load up on various boxed supplies and crates. What gets to him are several older wessens and Native American humans being brought on board in chains. He takes a quick pace to the blimp and goes up to its loading ramp, noting the name on the side ‘New Horizon.’ “Who are you and where are you going?!” A stern voice yells out with several large firearms being loaded and aimed into his direction. Several footsteps are heard heading to his direction until he was surrounded. The voice, though much closer and literally next to him repeats loudly, “Who are you and where are you going?” Fernando takes out his wallet and opens it, showing his dual badges, “Officer G. here to talk to you captain and conduct safety inspection.” Everyone looks at each other, then the one who called to him steps up to him with a clip board in hand. He reaches into his pocket and pulls out a folded envelope. He hands it to Fernando, “Then this is for you.” Fernando glances at the envelope of ‘Old World Money’ in paper bills of large denominations before he pockets the envelope and pats the man’s chest, and signals him to walk away from the rest of group. He tells him as he makes up his story, “Look. I got report from both the north and the south about two blimps being brought down in flames. Survivors claim of these flaming arrows coming at them at high speed before things went from bad to worst. Now if possible, I would like to talk to your captain about posting look out men at various locations about the ship and keep a watch out for these things.” “I’m the first officer and I’ll notify the captain of this. But we are heading east. Got any information about anything from the east?” the First Officer says and asks. “Only thing I know about the East is storms some 150 miles away.” Fernando says. He asks, “You hauling prisoners or slaves?” “A little of both.” The First Officer says. “Alright then. I’ll leave you and your ship be and consider this ‘inspection’ done. May the winds always be at your tail.” Fernando tells him before he starts walking away. As Fernando disappears into the bazaar, another walks up to the first officer as the last of their cargo is loaded up. He holds out his hand to the first officer, “I’m here for your ship’s inspection...” Fernando continues about the bazaar not looking at anything in particular, but getting a sense of things. He has noticed that as he passed various people, they would speak behind him. What is said is easily picked up by his sensitive ears. “How dare he walk around here alone?” “Even the Lawmen are scared of him...” “If you guys would back me up, I’d taken him right now...” “What the #$@! are you – some kind of fool?” The last two made him stop in his tracks and turn to them. He then closes the space between them. He point to the first who made his statement, “You want to take me one right now? Go ahead. In fact I’ll let you have the first punch, but in all fairness, I have to have the second punch, if I get up from the punch you gave me.” The guy looks at his friends and then at Fernando. They push him towards Fernando, “Go ahead!” “Knock him out and we’ll back you up!” “YEAH! GIT HIM!” “You’re giving me one punch?” The guy asks Fernando. “You got balls, let’s see you use them-*!” Fernando tells him. The guy tries to sucker punch Fernando in mid-sentence but Fernando manages to evade his fist and then send one to the side of his jaw. He crumples to the floor unconscious to reality that is around him. His jaw looks to be broken as blood slowly oozes from his mouth. Fernando turns to the others, looking at them for the moment. He pulls out a fist full of silver coins and steps to the guy’s friend, handing it to him. “I need a tour guide, you just been hired. Now let’s go...” Fernando tells him as he takes the guy by his arm and pulls him out of the crowd. “Now, I hear there is a card game in these parts. I got 100 $100-gold coins for you after you take me there and take me back home.” “But... I do not know of any card games!” The guy complains. “Oh yes you do. Everyone does. It is whether or not one is invited to them. Now, it is either cards, or billiards. Which one shall it be?” Fernando tells him. “Damnation... I’m not allowed into go into Giovanni’s Pool Hall... I owe them too much money there!” The guy says, then he gasps in realization of what he said. “I’ll take care of the debt for you, just take me there. I’ll do everything else.” He says to him as he takes out the envelope of Old World Money and shows it to him. The guy tries to snatch it and run but misses and trips on his feet, face planting to the floor. Fernando pockets the envelope and picks him up, “I said I am willing to take care of your debt and pay you, but try to rob me and you might be found on the highway dead. Now can I trust you? If so, take me to the Giovanni fellow and I’ll take care of the rest.” The guy nervously shakes his head. He takes Fernando for a long walk through out that part of town until they walk to this out of the place building. While the buildings next to it seem to be run down but still functional, this place looks like it has been recently refurbished to near new condition and properly maintained. Fernando pushes the guy through the door and follows him inside. There were human and Wessen female dancing naked in large cages and a few of them just wearing a bathroom with nothing underneath, showing off what they have to potential clients. One of them looked too much like Minerva, right down to her spots. Somebody from the bar yells out, “HEY! HEY! YOU CAN’T COME BACK HERE UNLESS YOU GOT YOUR MONEY TO PAY YOUR DAMED DEBT!” Seeing this riled up guy at the bar, Fernando pushes his guide to the bar, “And how much does he owe?” “And who are you?” The barkeep asks in an angry tone. He signals to security to come take care of the situation. “My name is Captain Francisco, I’m just off the Slave Ship ‘New Horizons,’ from Slavia. Since Biggus was killed over there, it has been a war to see who controls it now, but while they fight, I’m looking for some ‘fresh meat’ to take back home. He is my tour guide whose services I’m paying for. So how much does he owe? I’ll take it out of his pay.” Fernando tells him. With the security guards surrounding them, the barkeep says, “$1200.” “Oh, that’s all? Damn, I thought he owed something like his left nut or something!” Fernando laughs as he elbows the guard next to him and gestures a pointed finger to his guide’s groin. He then pulls out a sack of gold coins and counts off 12 $100 gold coins, sliding it to the barkeep. “There. Debt Paid.” He then slides another 3 $100 gold coins, “Drinks are on the house!” He then leans over to the barkeep sliding another $100 coin, “I do not know what type of dunk my guide is but give him the hard stuff. I want him pissed drunk and unable to go the bathroom unless he crawls there. Get my meaning?” “Yeah...” The barkeep says and nods before signaling for the guards to go back to their posts. “That is what I like – staff who can follow orders without saying a word.” Fernando says. He then says, “Hey, barkeep, my guide says there is a private pool game going on, can I get in? There’s $500 in it for you if you can get me in.” The barkeep nods and signals for somebody come over. The red haired Wessen in the bathrobe walks up to them. The barkeep tells her, “Take him inside after he pays me.” The red haired Wessen nods, and Fernando puts 5 $100 gold coins on the bar to which the barkeep takes. The red haired Wessen then takes Fernando by the arm and leads him to a curtained off dark hallway which will lead them to the other side of the building. But before they get there, Fernando says, “What are you doing here, Minerva?” The red haired Wessen turns and manages to slap him across the face, “Don’t you ever mention that name around here again!” “But I am asking, what are you doing here?” He asks. “First off, I’m not Minerva. I’m her twin sister Miniya. Secondly I’m here thanks to her in order not to be captured and killed by those who want her dead! Now never mention that name around here again!” Miniya tells him. “Then I’m sorry, I did not know. You look exactly like her.” Fernando tells her. “Well Duh! We’re twins!” Miniya tells him. “Well, before we go in, tell me what you know about the game they play here.” Fernando asks of her. “They play 8-ball, if you ever heard of that. And they bet high, $10,000 a shot. Also, the table is rigged so a new comer like you cannot ever win. If you do not have the money, they will take whatever you have, including your ship and your cargo manifest. If you know my twin sister, I advise you to keep your mouth shut. Both humans and wessens play here, including Hector. Drinking and smoking is allowed, as well as distractions.” Miniya explains. “I know how to play 8-ball. Now about these ‘distractions...’” Fernando says and asks. Miniya steps up to him and cups his groin in her hand, feeling his massive size inside his pants before saying, “I will be your distraction.” “Then let’s go.” Fernando says to her, grabbing her by the arm. They get to a door at the end of a hall and Miniya nods to let them in. They walk into a scene where the guards drag out the body of a dead pool player by his feet. This fat man in a suit growls as he points a Mother of Perl handled .45 1911 at the body being dragged away, “Let that learned you that no one calls Giovanni a cheater!” The Wessen girl, a white bunny with one lop-ear, who came with him gets grabbed by the arm and taken out of the room. She is shaking her head as to not wanting to be taken away. Fernando steps to the table, “Who has next?” Everyone in the room looks at him. Fernando can see Hector hiding in the back of the crowd. Giovanni looks at Fernando before putting a lit cigar to his mouth, “Looks like you do.” “Good. Now, where is the girl being taken away?” Fernando asks. “None of your business.” Giovanni explains. “Oh, it is my business when I want a live audience to watch this. Let her stay.” Fernando says to Giovanni. “You already got a girl.” Giovanni points to Miniya. “Let’s make this simple. This one game, I lose, she can leave. I win, she can stay.” Fernando tells him as he twists the crystal on his cane. “Then put your money where your mouth is.” Giovanni says to him. Fernando puts 5 sacks of gold coins on the table He then picks up his cane though it now looks like a pool cue, “The game is 8-ball. Unlimited banking, no need to call the ball or the pocket, just get them in with the 8-ball going in the last pocket the last ball went in. I break. If the 8-ball goes in on the first shot, then I win. Fair enough?” “Ha! No one has ever gotten the 8-ball in the first shot since before The Happening!” Giovanni laughs as he signals for one of his men to gather the sacks of gold off the pool table. “Then do you accept my rules?” Fernando asks. Giovanni laughs before he accepts the conditions of the game. Fernando asks, “Where’s your money?” Giovanni laughs, “The girl is my money! It’s her ass now on the table!” “So you’re saying if I win I can take her home?” Fernando asks. “You can take them both home!” Giovanni exclaims. “Then set up the balls.” Fernando says to him. As they are being set up, he says, “8-ball, back right corner pocket.” Giovanni nods and all of the sudden the crystal on the end of his cue begins to glow, signifying a strong magnetic field has been turned on around them and chances are it is the pool table in front of them. The balls are set and Fernando places the cue ball just left of the triangle group of balls with the 8-ball in the center of the group. He aims his shot with a little English (spin) on the cue ball for it to track a curved line that will track the 8-ball to the back right corner pocket. He pulls back on his cue stick and launching it forward with a twist, impacting the cue ball to forward with a slight spin. It tracks a straight line to the balls but makes a slight turn to the right, breaking the formation and scattering the balls in all directions. But the cue ball follows the 8-ball to the back right corner pocket and sinks only the 8-ball in. All the other balls head to the magnetized area of the table, including the cue ball. If anything, this little cheat of their backfired on them as the magnets made it easier for the 8-ball to leave the group and track its own path to the back right corner pocket. The room is stunned silence. The one hired to oversee the game looks over the balls and counts them before removing 8-ball from the back right corner pocket. He yells, “WINNER!!!” “Beginner’s luck.” Giovanni says. “Beginner’s luck my momma’s left titty. I’ve been playing pool in my mother’s bar in New York City since I have been able to walk. Now, the girl can stay and they are both mine as is the money I put down. So I put down the same money again for our second game. You break first. What are you putting down for money?” “You don’t trust me?!!” Giovanni roars out loud, “I own the place!” “Let’s see how long that is going to last. As my momma used to say, ‘No Money, No Honey.’” Fernando tells him. Some people laugh at hearing that and repeat it – “HA HA! NO Money No Honey!” That riles up Giovanni even more, “PEDRO!!! BRING THE BAG OVER! NOW!” A poor wretched fox or weasel of a male Wessen comes over with a leather medical bag, opening it and puts down two bricks of Old World Money on the pool table. Fernando says as he twists the crystal on his cue stick, “I’ll accept that.” He can feel the magnetism of the pool table shift for some reason, but understands what Miniya said about the game being rigged. The two Wessen girls stand behind Fernando as the money is taken away and the table is set up. The room gets silent as Giovanni readies himself to shoot. He pulls back on his cue and launches it hard against the cue ball, sending it to the triangle formation at high speed. But it impacts the balls lightly and they only move just a few inches from one another. No balls go into the pocket neither. Fernando goes to the table, feeling the magnetism shift again, saying, “$10,000 a shot? 8 balls, 8 shots, that $80,000. I’ll start with the low balls.” He hunches over the pool table and hit cue ball. It hits the yellow 1 ball and sinks it into a pocket.” Giovanni growls, signaling for the bookkeeper Wessen to put another 2 bricks onto the bet. Fernando goes again, sinking the blue #2 ball into a side pocket. Another two bricks are placed on the betting table. Fernando goes again and the dark orange #3 ball goes in. Another two bricks of cash are placed on the betting table. Fernando sent in the dark blue #4 ball into a corner pocket. Others place money onto the table, thinking that Fernando could not be that good but he sends in the orange #5 ball into an opposite corner pocket. The bet is doubled, forcing Fernando to bet everything he had, though he sinks in the Green #6 ball into a side pocket. The weasel bookkeeper steps out to get another bag, placing the whole bag as a bet. Against everything Fernando had won. The Brown #7 ball goes into a right side pocket. The 8-ball was near the left corner back pocket and hitting it would send it into that pocket making him lose. Fernando senses the magnetism of the pool table shift oddly but he gets the pattern. He aims, needing to hit the back corner of the pocket to hit the 8 ball out of there and bank twice into the needed side pocket. The cue ball hits tiny corner unnoticed then the 8-ball, both hit the opposite corner and out onto the pool table, across to the right cushion, to the left cushion and the 8-ball is going into the right side pocket. A gunshot is heard and the 8-ball explodes above pocket. Hector is in the back with gun drawn and yelling, “HE CHEATED!” Everyone turns to face his and his two bull-wessen body guards, also with guns drawn. Fernando spins the crystal on his cue stick, then presses it in. In slow motion he can see them begin to fire at his direction. Fernando drawn both his 1911s and start firing in their directions as he falls back to the floor. He hits both Bull Wessens square in the head, killing them but gets Hector in the shoulder as he runs and jumps out of a window. “That Damn Hector! He’s Dead Meat Next Time!” Fernando yells before he slowly gets up as he puts away his guns. But as he gets up, guns are pointed at him. “What gives?” “No 8-ball, no winner. You lose.” Giovanni tells him. Fernando twists the crystal on his cue stick, back trekking the events to before the 8-ball exploded from Hector’s shot, changing the trajectory of the bullet by a quarter of an inch, missing the 8-ball and into the rubber cushion, the 8-ball goes into the pocket and everything of the following events goes unchanged. Fernando looks at him, “You sure about that?” He then points to the judge of the game to search the pocket, and the 8-ball is pulled out of the pocket. It is shown to Giovanni and the rest of the room. The room is stunned silent yet again. “WINNER!” The judge says. “WHY I OUGHT TO!!” Giovanni says out loud. “YOU AINT OUGHT TO NOTHING! HECTOR SHOT AT THE TABLE AND THEN AT ME! NEXT TIME I SEE HIM, HE’S DEAD!” Fernando shouts at him back. He then tones down his voice, “Now if you do not like to lose once in a while, I can understand that if you are an honest man. I’m not here for your money. I’m here for good time. In fact, I will say this – you can take your money back except for 4 bricks of cash and the two girls. I need it to buy some fuel and some accompaniment. We can play a real game later. Right now I’m going after that Wessen.” Fernando tries to leave but the security stops him in his tracks. “Let’s go to my office where we can make some deals.” Giovanni tells him. Fernando and the two Wessen girls are led to Giovanni’s office. They are made to take seats before the guards step outside. Giovanni looks at the three of them. “Who are you.” He says sternly. “I’m Captain Francisco of the slave blimp ‘New Horizon.’” Fernando tells him. “The New Horizon is my Slave Blimp, and I do not have a Captain Francisco.” Giovanni says to him. “Well, you do now.” Fernando tells him. “Alright then. Since you seem to like these girls, you do not answer with the truth, I’ll have the bunny girl – Tracy-Ann - shot first and then Miniya second.” Giovanni tells him flatly. “Alright. I am Captain Francisco, Rescue Medic for my convoy passing through. But I still need money for fuel for my convoy so we can continue to the next town.” Fernando explains. “That’s more like it. Now, how did you win? I never seen anyone play that good.” Giovanni complains. “Simple, I know you cheated.” Fernando tells him. Giovanni tries to argue that he didn’t, but Fernando cuts him off, “My mother had the same tables at her place so I practiced with the magnets on the table on, off and pulsating. I’ve been playing on those tables for 25 of my 30 years of my life. So when I sensed the magnets flip-flopping in your table, I knew how to play.” Giovanni scowls at him. But then he nods. “So you said you want 4 bricks of cash, and the two girls?” Giovanni asks. “For fuel.” Fernando says. “I understand that from the money. Why the girls?” Giovanni asks. “Well, you put them on the betting table, I won them, so I’ll take them into my group and get them to do rescues with the rest of us.” Fernando explains. Giovanni just grumbles. Fernando switches subjects on him, “Now, about Hector?” “What about him?” Giovanni asks. “He damaged your pool table by tying to shoot the 8-ball.” Fernando explains. It finally hits him, “THAT DAMN WESSEN IS DEAD!” Fernando relaxes for a while, observing Giovanni until he calms down. He then asks, “If you do not mind, I need to go back to my crew and take care of them.” Giovanni points his finger at Fernando, “You really giving me back the money I lost? Why.” “Like I said, I’m here for a game, not the money though I do need some of it for food for my crew and fuel but that is all I’m going to take. You know, I could come back and tell you of some places you can expand this little operation. I’m sure Center Town would like an entertainment center like this.” Fernando tells him. “Center Town?” Giovanni asks. “It’s about 200 miles North of Fight Town. A real boring place, mostly a farming community. But you can get that puppy howling with such a place like this over there.” Fernando explains. Giovanni sits back against his seat and thinks. He then presses a button under his desk. The weasel bookkeeper and the guards enter the room. “Give him 4 bricks of the winnings and his things he put up to bet. He’s leaving and taking the two girls with him.” Giovanni tells them. “Alright boss.” The weasel bookkeeper says as he hands Fernando his winnings. “One more thing Giovanni.” Fernando calls to him as he puts away his things. “Yeah, what?” Giovanni asks. “If I capture Hector, I’m bringing him to you. If you capture him, I want to see him get his just deserts.” Fernando tells him. “Yeah.” Giovanni nods at him. Fernando finishes his packing and tells the girls to follow him. On the way out they run into a very drunk guy, his ‘tour guide’ he left behind. He looks at the barkeep, “He’s still standing! Give him another!” That was enough to distract the guy enough to get away from him. Once outside, Fernando asks, “You ladies got a place to go to? A home, apartment, hotel room?” Neither of them said a thing, just shake their heads. “Alright then.” He says. He tells them as he turns the crystal on his cue stick, “Take a deep breath and close your eyes.” They do as he said and he presses the crystal, teleporting them to his convoy camp by his camper. He opens the side door of his camper, telling them, “Go inside and rest. I got things to figure out. I’m just closing the door for you ladies to have some privacy.” - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 28th, 2021, 11:37pm Inside the camper Tracy-Ann and Miniya talk with each other. “You going to stay around and be his sex toy?” Tracy-Ann asks. “I’m out of here as soon as I can.” Miniya says as she looks down at herself in her bathrobe. The sliding door opens, and Fernando steps in, putting a couple small bowls of soup, a couple of wrapped up sandwiches and 2 bottles of sweet water juices on the nearby sink/stove counter. He looks at them. “If you are hungry, here is a soup and sandwich with cheese – no meat since you are herbivore wessens and I know your kind can not have meat. And here is a bottle of sweet water juice for you both. Hope you like it. I will be back with more stuff for you both.” Fernando tells them. Tracy-Ann was the first to get up and go to the food on the counter. She opens wrapped sandwich and examines it. It smells freshly made, and not something that made long ago and left on a shelf for much of the day. Nor did it have any chemical smells that her sensitive nose would pick up. “Well?” Miniya asks. “Seems OK.” Tracy-Ann answers. Tracy-Ann takes the sandwich to the bed where they sit down at and hands the other half to Miniya. They begin to eat what was given to them. They continue with their discussion as they eat. “If we get out of here, where would we go?” Miniya asks. “I’ll go back to Giovanni and see if he would accept me back.” Tracy-Ann answers. “Going back to Giovanni is one thing, getting there is another.” Miniya replies. As they eat, Fernando goes into town and its bazaar, using his Chrono Cane to walk faster through the crowds. He finds a couple of clothing places and bought some basic underwear, top, skirt, ankle sox, and cloth sneakers. A small carry-all shoulder bag complemented everything and had spares within of the clothing he got them. He also got them a hoodie type jacket. He quickly gets back to his camper with the items in tow in separate paper bags for each girl. The girls were finishing up their meal when the Fernando opens the sliding door. He steps in and closes the door behind him. He puts a bag by each of the girls. “What is this?” Miniya asks. “If you are going out, you cannot go out naked in just your bathrobe. How long you think you are going to last walking around like that?” He tells her. He and Miniya look at each other for the moment. He then says to them, “Just put the empties on the shelf right here when you finish eating and I’ll take care of the rest later. I’ll be outside to give you some privacy while you try on those things.” He then opens the sliding door and steps out, closing the door behind him. He stands by the door and waits for them to try on what he gave them and get dressed. The girls look at the things he got them, amazed that he got them at their sizes without knowing or ask. Tracy-Ann holds up the panties he got then, a white bikini cut in cotton. “Basic white, and not even a thong?” Tracy-Ann points out. “Some guys like that over a thong.” Miniya tells her. It takes them a couple of minutes to put on the clothes he got them. They put on the cloth sneaker shoes and put away the few things they had into their shoulder bags. The sliding door opens after a few seconds of the handle shaking. They both step out looking about even though Fernando was a couple feet away at the passenger front door. “Hope things fit well.” He says to them. They both turn to face him, Miniya answers, “They do, thanks.” He goes into his pocket and pulls out one of the bricks of cash and removes several paper slips summing up to $1000 (10 $100 bills). He divides it up into two groups before putting the rest of the brick away. He then hands the group of money, ($500 each) to the girls. “The choice is yours. You can leave and go wherever it is you go. Or you can stay and do various jobs to earn your keep while we – this group – make our way to Texas. Either way, the clothes and money I gave you is yours.” Fernando explains. “But... aren’t we your slaves?” Tracy-Ann asks. “Slaves because I won you in a pool game? Please. You might as well go back into that camper and lie down on its bed naked and have me #$@! you every time my dick gets hard.” He tells her. He throws in, “Just because I won you two does not mean I own you both. You two are free to do as you like, but be my slaves. But if you stay, I demand that you do something to earn your keep like cooking, cleaning, preparing the food, shopping, guard duty, and so on with whatever skills you may have we can use. No one sleeps or screws their way to a free meal and a warm bed here. Everyone has a job to do, even the older children here. Now the choice is yours – stay with us as we make our way to Texas and rescue others long the way, or you can walk and take your freedom as you please. That $500 I gave you both should last you a few days and maybe get a ticket on a blimp or a truck ride out of here.” “What do you want to do?” Tracy-Ann asks Miniya. “It is obvious this idiot knows my twin sister Minerva, so I have to stay around and find out how they know each other...” Miniya tells her. “Then I’ll stay or go wherever you go.” Tracy-Ann replies. Miniya turns to Fernando, “Where are we going to sleep? Hopefully not with you.” “For now the only room I have is in my trailer camper. My camper is already full with people – humans and Wessen.” He tells them. He adds, “What worries me is when we drive, you have to stay in the camper and not in the trailer.” After a long pause of silence, he turns to them, “Now wait a minute! What do you mean ‘Hopefully not with me?’ Back in Giovanni’s you were about to get on your hands and knees and suck my dick or rub your pussy against it and let me #$@! it!” “A girl got to do what a girl got to do.” Miniya tells him. “Meaning...?” He asks. “My job was to distract you to keep you from winning. But since you put our asses on the bet and won, my job of distracting you was over.” Miniya tells him. “So you would suck my dick or let me #$@! your pussy because it is your job?” Fernando asks of her. “Because it is my job and my life depended on it.” Miniya tells him. Tracy-Ann nods, wiping away a tear. “And why are you crying?” Fernando asks of Tracy-Ann. “She’s crying because that bet you made saved her life.” Miniya tells him. “How?” Fernando asks. “When we walked in Giovanni just shot somebody who accused him of cheating, somebody Tracy had to distract but apparently it was not enough. When the one accusing get shot, the girl will get shot soon after but you stepped in and saved her with that bet. Now if you would have lost, she would have been shot.” Miniya explains. “And I dare ask – why?” Fernando asks. “A life of a Wessen is less than a life of a human, and if Giovanni was willing to kill a human for calling him a cheater of a game they played, killing a Wessen who failed in distracting him would have been less than an inconvenience.” Miniya explains, holding Tracy-Ann as she cries. “And yet from what I heard through the camper walls, you both are willing to go back to Giovanni.” Fernando points out. They both look at him in silence. Fernando continues, “It is still up to you. You can stay or you can go, that is on you. If you go to Giovanni, that is your business. But he was going to shoot you for failing to distract a customer? Talk about loyalty...” After a few moments of silence, Miniya says, “It is the only best option we have.” “Yeah, suck dick and #$@! a client customer to distract him so they can lose a game and all the money they bet on that game. And if you fail to distract him and he calls out Giovanni as a cheater, both he and you get shot and killed. You might as well go to Smith’s Butcher Shop and jump into the sausage making machine and turn yourself into sausages. It’s quicker that way.” Fernando tells her. “Then where can we go?” Miniya asks. “I offered staying with us as we convoy our way to Texas. The rest is up to you. Stay or go, that is your prerogative.” He tells them. She looks at him, unsure how to reply. But he adds, “I’m not demanding for much, just earn your keep through work in supporting the convoy and you will be fed, kept dry and warm and protected to the best of our ability. What you do not know what to do, we will teach you.” He pauses for a while again, “You got until the day we leave to decide. After that when we leave, we leave with or without you. I make no exceptions to the rule by coming back for anyone. So for now, you are free to do as you think you must do. Dinner time is at 6PM. If you come and anybody ask, tell them that I invited you. By the way, if you go out – put on the hooded jacket and cover your head and hide your hair. It will make travelling about town easier. But I also hear the lawmen are hunting wessens, so that only adds to your problems.” Miniya slowly reaches for the handle of the sliding door. But it does not open for her as it is locked. Fernando puts his arm between her and his camper, unlocking the door and then sliding the door open. “If you two want to talk about it – you can do it in there. I need to check on a few things so you two can have your talk in private.” He tells them. Miniya nods before she goes into the camper with Tracy-Ann behind her. Fernando closes the door and walks away. As Fernando walks to the open area of the convoy, Karl and Marvin walk up to him. “Bringing in the ladies for a date?” Karl asks. “It’s more like a rescue.” Fernando explains. “Eh?” Karl reacts. “The Bunny Girl was about to get shot when she failed in her Sex-Kitten job so I stepped in and bought her. She’s free to go as far as I am concerned, but where is she to go? She goes back to her old employer, they will kill her. She’s free to stay here for a while so she can decide what to do with the rest of her life.” Fernando explains. “What about her friend, she looks familiar.” Marvin says. “Yeah, she looks like she was here earlier with the kids.” Karl throws in. “That’s the sister of the one who was here earlier. I also saved her by buying her as she too was going to be shot for standing up for her friend.” Fernando says. “Sister? Interesting.” Karl says. “Look, if they leave, they are welcomed to come back. Hopefully trouble is not following them when they return.” Fernando tells them. “Alright.” Karl replies. “We’ll keep an eye out for trouble.” Marvin says. “I want you two to be within sight of the others so they can respond to help if the Lawmen try to arrest either of you again. Except for Hondo and I, no one leaves this camp alone.” Fernando tells them. “Going somewhere?” Karl asks. “I have not decided. But I’ll be walking around. If you see Hondo, tell him I’m looking for him. I should be around the camp.” Fernando tells them. “Alright, we’ll tell him to find you.” Karl replies. “See you later, fellas.” Fernando says to them before he starts walking away.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 31st, 2021, 2:26pm There was nothing much in the camp area, and the parking lot seems to be quiet. Though looks can be deceiving, it seems that the camp can guard itself if he were to leave for a few minutes. He steps out to the Blimp area and head towards the administration building on the left and yet continues past it to the several other buildings and to control and communications building. Past that is an open field north of the runway. North of that is the road they would have taken if they continued past the first parking area. Fernando continues to look about; to the south are the take-off runway and various hangers beside the parallel side utility runways, to the south east is another bazaar area with buildings and stores where Maggie’s place is at. Further south east past the runway is Wessen town as he can see it. Looking back at the road at the north, it goes out for another mile with scattered buildings and then goes into warehouses, and an occasional truck rolling by on the road. The road looks like it turns from east to the south where other buildings seem to line the road but traffic cannot be seen, leading Fernando to think that these are the backs of buildings on the west side of the road. He continues to look out, this town is expansive in size but not as big in population as others as there are large gaps between the groups of buildings and bazaars, and at least other Blimp holding/parking/lift-off area to the one his convoy is near of. It almost makes it as if these were separate smaller towns instead of a large one that is by their shared roads. The runway shows signs of usage and maintenance so something must be taking off and landing from it. For a town that is supposed to be a major hub of commerce, it seems rather quiet. He thinks how difficult it has been to make friends here and wonders. The truth of the fact is that like Fight Town, Flight Town is nothing more than a self-centered hive of money making ventures through what one is willing to do to make that money. There is a lot to do but nothing is going to get done. He is sure of that. He cannot help to think that there are many pieces to the puzzle and that there are pieces missing. If Minerva joins the convoy with the kids, she is going to need transport for her and them. Yet she says she does not know how to drive, and driver will be required to drive her and the children if he is to get a vehicle for them. And getting a vehicle for them is another matter, it would have to be large to house them and take care of their needs. They would need a vehicle like that the den mother has. At best it would be better if Minerva decides to leave Flight Town that she leaves with General Jastrey in charge of the kids. But who is Minerva? His daughters made her seem like she is somebody who is or will be important to him. He knows that he will be rescuing those who will be important to him and the convoy. Ruth and her family have been extremely helpful in getting the group fed, the Wessen have been extremely helpful in protecting the convoy and preparing the food, Maribelle and the teens has been helpful with the information they know through their past travels, everyone has been helpful in one form or another and the group has been self supportive because of the work everyone does. Even Ichigo has made herself useful in helping out in the short she has been there though she can be a pest to some at times. But where would Minerva fit in? Where would she sleep? Where would she go? How does he feel for her? How do the others feel about her? The answers to the questions are not there. Not now at least. What bothers him was how comfortable he felt with her in his bed. It’s no lie that he and Tammy have not shared a bed in months before their break up and he leaving the place they shared before the Spirits teleported him to this Hell Hole of a Future World. Back at home there was a possibility of having a relationship with Jeanette even though she refused to move out of Texas at the time but at least it is somebody he knows and was friends with, one he seen grow up online to an attractive young adult woman with similar likes, interests and career as he. But in this world though she is an adult by age, she had been physically reverted to that of one in her teens. That is not good and destroys any possibility of any relationship that might happen, despite her Time Crossed self calling him as her husband. The strange thing that backs it up is she walks with a dead Chrono Cane which she claims belongs to Future Fernando. Either way there is no way this Fernando is going to marry a little girl in his mind. Though not exactly the center of town, Fernando can see much of the layout the town was in. He thinks that if anyone is selling and refurbishing a large vehicle, it would be there in that area in the east end of the north road. But before he can decide in getting a vehicle, he needs to get confirmation from all parties involved as to what is needed. With little to go on, Fernando turns around and starts to head back home. The trip was uneventful until he got to the parking lot. Several jeeps and assorted vehicles roll into the parking lot the convoy was in. He steps up to the middle of the parking lot not blocked by his convoy. One of the jeep vehicles rolls up to Fernando. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/M-transportjeeps-01.png “You Rescue Medic Fernando G.? And this you convoy camp?” A female officer says from the jeep’s passenger seat. “I am and it is.” Fernando tells her. The female officer gets up on her seat, blows a whistle, twirls her arm over her head and yells, “THIS IS IT! SET UP CAMP AND POST UP THE GUARDS!” As the vehicles went out to do as ordered, the officer steps out and steps up to Fernando, putting out her hand, “I’m Major Moynihan, and we are the backup you requested. Troop support vehicles will be arriving in 4 hours or so it is just us for now. Explain to me the situation we have here.” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/M-transports-02.png Fernando takes her hand and shakes it before he begins to explain, “Well, this is a multifold problem for you to deal with, but the immediate concern is two-fold. First, there is a pack of so-called lawmen going about establishing their form of justice, and have deemed my camp, convoy, and members thereof as a target of harassment and false arrest. They are not Lawmen of any established town or municipality, but a group of so-called bounty hunters that go about bullying others and demand money payments for protection and arrests. They are currently having a little war with the Wessen Town at the far south eastern end of the Flight Town. As such they tried to arrest my Wessen, and they tried to arrest members of my convoy including myself. Wessens, hybrids and some humans are deemed as slaves and subject to arrest and resale without proof or provocation. Second, the war with Wessen Town is lead by a Fox Wessen named Hector De La Cruz. They are armed and dangerous; one of their supply houses was destroyed by the lawmen when they raided it, though that destruction may have been through improper handling of munitions during the raid as several Lawmen were killed in the operation. Hector and his men deal with the dark side of town, as like Fight Town, this place is not fine and honkey dorey. Hector is Anti-human, and goes about promoting the superiority of Wessens over humans and humans are to be enslaved or killed. He harasses the merchants and what he cannot buy; he will take by stealing it. He also deals in contraband, illegal gambling and prostitution with certain members of Human Dark Societies. In all that, they came here to harass me and my convoy which is why we requested for back up, but I did not expect you guys to come until about night fall and I did not expect anything this big.” “I see.” Major Moynihan says. “Are there any logistical issues we should know about?” “There is a major one which we are trying to solve. I found out that there is no outside source for water, only indoor sites have access to water. We, through Hondo, managed to get a hanger with some provisions; it does have a couple of access points for water within. But the issue is going there and coming back with packaged water without being harassed.” Fernando asks. “We can take care of that for you. Now is Hondo around? I would like to speak to him so we can have water flowing here ASAP.” The major says. “I do not know where he is. But he should be returning soon.” Fernando says. “We will see him then.” The major says. Fernando calls to his camp patrol. Marvin, Karl, Madison, Robin, Patricia and Alice walk up to them. Fernando speaks, “Ladies, gentlemen, this is Major Moynihan and she and her troop will be aiding us in guarding the camp and help provide other services for our safety. Introduce yourself to her ‘men’ during the patrol and if a situation arises, let them deal with it. You guys will continue to patrol and request for back up if anything arises.” He this turns to Major Moynihan, “Major, these are the daytime guard duty members of the convoy: Marvin, Karl, Madison, Robin, Patricia and Alice. There is a night time contingent which you will meet when they come out for their patrol. We have 3 meals a day: breakfast, lunch and dinner, with the night crew having a packaged night-time lunch meal already provided to them to eat when they deem it is lunch time for them. Every adult here has a job to do, and they know where they are to be and when. I am currently trying to rescue a Wessen care giver and the many kids she over sees, so there will be some visiting during the day. Consult with my guards as to who they are when they arrive. With that, I hand over security the camp over to you.” “Thank you, Mister G. This must be a big threat for you to call on us for back up, as you already have established your line of defense and fortifications of the camp with your vehicles.” Major Moynihan tells him. “In short, they outnumber us by a minimum of 5 to 1.” Fernando tells her. “Good enough. Let them come, my ‘men’ will shoot five times and then walk home. They can sort out their dead afterwards.” The major says. “Now, any Intel worth of any value?” Fernando dismisses his guards to continue their patrol and introduce themselves to the Major’s men, before he starts to walk away. The major walks with him as he explains the various things he seen and dealt with throughout the town. He tells her of the places he goes out for food – Maddie’s Place for breakfast items and the Asian place for various dinner items. He warns her of the Pastry baker at the front of the bazaar, and where the places if ill repute he had found. He explains of the situation of the children he is helping and of their care giver ‘Minerva.’ After almost a half hour of explaining, they break up and head to their separate directions.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 1st, 2021, 10:32pm The night before: As he stood there a red ball of cracking, arcing light engulfed him and when it faded again he was not were he had been. Hector trembled slightly from his advanced age and fatigue as he looked around at the old wood walls and rusting support beams. A voice that called out to hi cause him to turn slowly. "What the #$@! did you screw up... Hector??.... You can't be Hector! Who are you?" The female voice said. Hector turned to see the grey lady pointing some sort of modified pistol at him.  In her other hand she held a cane, very much like the one Fernando had used to turn him into an old man, but instead of a green glow it glowed red and it had some electronics with switches attached to it. She wore and odd looking head band that had electrodes which attached at her temples and a switch on the side of it. He held up his hand as he turned.  He found the cane and the head-band odd, but he was more worried about getting shot at the moment than what new oddities 'the lady' had found. His voice trembled as he spoke in his defense. "It is I, Hector, my lady! This is what that... that medic did to me!!" He said in his now gravely sounding voice, with a hint of a whine to his words. She lowered her gun and sighed, "#$@!ing Fernando.... Yeah, it has to be you. No one else whines in a Spanish accent like that!." "I am not whining, my lady. My voice is not right since that bastard made me old and repugnante!" Hector protested. The grey lady rolled her eyes and shook her head, "No, you've always been whiny. I thought taking a little boy in to raise as my own would make sense. I swear a little girl would whine less and be less... preppy." He hung his head, "Hector is sorry that he has disappointed my lady." "Oh grow some #$@!ning balls! I didn't raise you to bow to anyone! even me!!" She half snarled. He swallowed hard then nodded, "My apologies. I believe this old body is making my mind weak." She raised an eyebrow, "Yeah... sure." She turned and started to walk away. "My lady? What should I do?" He asked in a worried tone. "Follow me, you saggy assed, whining old miser!" She said gruffly as she continued walking. Hector started to follow but struggled to keep up. She noticed this and slowed down, but sighed in frustration. "You..*huff* are..*huff* angry... *huff* with me... *huff, My lady?" He asked through panting breaths. "With you? No. I'm angry at .. at those two bastards! Disappointed? A little, but seeing as you are still alive after going against both of them, I should be impressed. Not many have survived them." She said flatly. "What happened.... *huff* between you... *huff* and them?" He asked "Who says something happened between us?" She asked. He tried to catch his breath to reply but she stopped him. "Save your breath. You've been around me too long. I am not good at hiding my hatred of those two anyway..... With the cowboy, Hondo and me.... let's just say we were close ... once." she said almost sounding sad as she spoke of Hondo. "He...*huff* dump you?" Hector asked. She  shook her head and spoke defensively, "No! I left him!... I... left him." He cocked his head questioningly, "Then why?" She huffed indignantly, "Because he would not talk the other one.... Fernando, your medic, into saving my family! He had the ability... the power... but he refused, #$@!ing useless bastard!!" "So...*huff* you hunt him  ...*huff* for revenge?" He asked, really hoping she'd slow down further. She stopped and spun around with an angry look on her face, "NO! ... yes... its complicated?" "I... *huff* do not understand." He said She sighed, "Look, seeing them go down will be sweet and I do wish to see it happen before my time is up, but even I do not hate them enough to do it for free." "Then why?" He asked she held up her modified cane, "You see this? Our employers want more. they need more to accomplish our task. They have one and they gave me this one to aid us in getting more. They said there is three in their camp. A dead one and two live ones. They need at least three to accomplish what they wish to, and if we can get them a total of four we will get a huge bonus! I know Fernando has one, but we are not sure who has the other two. They just can track their approximate radiation. The cowboy did not have one when I knew him, but he's a candidate for having one. If he doesn't he knows who does. That's where I need you to succeed. How is that going?" Hector sighed, "The fox señorita is eating out of the palm of my hand... or was. Like this though..." "I can fix this. Can you get her?" She asked "Why do we need her?" Hector asked. "We get to Fernando through Hondo and we get to Hondo through the girl." She said "Are you sure? He is a tough hombre." Hector replied She nodded, "With his wife rejecting him he's losing his grip on the family he's always wanted. He'll do anything to hold  I'll get what I want through him by taking his family... maybe then he'll understand finally how I felt and why I'm this way. I just hope he begs me to give him his family back, as I begged him for the same thing! That would be sweet justice." He nodded, "If you re sure, I am sure I can still get her.... but not in flight town. I cannot stay there. It is muy dangerous for me there." "What about your little wessen perfection cult?" She asked "Os Animais? The Chosen?? Those fools are like children. They believe anything, my lady. They actually believe they are fighting for a higher calling and they are chosen. Like they are supirior just because they are wessen. " He said with a chuckle. She gave a wry grin and shook her head, "The problem is they could be. Increased sense and endurance.... they could be superior." He nodded, "Si, between threat and their being gullible children, they make good Soldados, but they lack the anger to make them great! I was close, but now wessens in flight town are at war with the law men, the #$@!ing bastards." "So, what do you need?" She asked "There is some loyal idiotas still there. I need to get in, secure transpord for them and supplies, make one more night time rendezvous with mi bonita to plan the seed for when I see her next, and then get out... unsee if possible." He said She raised an eye at him, "Your bonita eh? The way you say that it sounds as if you're falling for her." "NO! She is just a tool. Hector has no feelings for this... girl. I will #$@! her and then sell her as a sex slave when done as that's all she means to Hector!" He said, lying through his teeth as he was finding himself truly falling for her. "I hope not. She is a mission, nothing more at this point... I didn't know you liked them young, though." she said with a sarcastic smile. "She is 16! Many wessen women find older mates starting at 14. It's the way of nature and the way of the wessen." He said defensively. She laughed, "You are starting to sound like one of those damn propaganda pamphlets I wrote for you!" "I just meant..." Hector started to defend himself but was cut off. "Just stop. I don't care who you #$@!, as long as it doesn't cause me issues. If it's needed to complete a mission I expect you to screw whoever you must. On your own time you can screw whoever you please. Just don't let me find some kid wandering the halls crying 'cause you took them." She said flatly. Hector wanted to defend himself, but he knew he had used people before and did not deserve any defense. Tonya was not the first sweet, young think he had tried to manipulate. There had been a few that he had used and they had failed his metrics. Most he did not care about,other than one. He had fallen long ago for one hamster wessen girl, but when it was found out she was impure he had to nearly beat her to death to prove to the others that he meant what he was preaching, though he did not believe it in the slightest. He was a con-artist, as that was what The Grey Lady had raised him to be. He did what he had to do, but there were times he did not like himself for what he did. Each time he did it, though, it got a little easier. He thought after Minerva he would not have such feelings again. He had even #$@!ed her sister numerous times to prove to himself it was all business now, but Tonya made him feel things he thought he was incapable of anymore. There was a strength in her, but a sweetness of heart, even after all she had been through that awed him. He had no doubt she could be savage if she needed to be, but she did not use her savageness as her normal mode of operation and he marveled at that. The Grey Lady continued on a bit down, turned down a hall, then stopped at a door towards then end. She pulled out a set of keys and opened a door and motioned for Hector to enter first. He entered and looked around. "Where am I?" He asked "Guest room. You are going to need some sleep to get well." She said. "I mean, where is this place?" He asked "That is not for you to know at this time." She replied coldly She walked over to the night stand and pulled out a small box. From the box she pulled out this glowing pill and handed it to Hector with a glass of water. "What is this?" He asked "It should make you young and strong again. I took it from the one I got this from." She said as she held up the modified cane. "But, will it make me wessen again?" He asked "No. I'll use the cane for that once the pill does it's work." She said "But the medic did all this with his cane, and that one is almost identical." He countered She gave out a frustrated growl, "I know it is, but It doesn't work for me so easily, which is better than the nothing it does for our employers." "But you can make me wessen with it?" He asked She sighed, "hmm... Yes, I believe I can, but... it seems to be a little hard on the system of those I use it one. It's fighting me, which is why I must used these electronics with it. You need to be strong to undergo the transformation back. Take the pill, sleep, and when you wake we will change you back." He nodded and took the pill, gulping down all the water with it. He sat the glass down with a sigh and stood there for a moment. He felt nothing and just looked at her with a shrug. about three seconds later it hit and extreme weariness flowed over him, almost causing him to hit the floor. The grey lady stepped up to him, catching him before he fell and helped him to the bed. she rested the cane against the bed and helped him in, covering him up after he was situated. He mubled just as he fell asleep. "Gracious, Madre." He mumbled as he passed out cold. She stepped up and with a look of care in her eye's brushed the hair off his face, "Seep well, son." She grabbed the cane and stepped back a bit before holding it out over him. she flipped a couple switches on it, held a buttong down on it with one hand and held a button down on the side of her head with others. She grunted a bit at first then grit her teeth as if in great physical pain. the cane glowed red and random arcs of light jumped out of it. Some of the archs surrounded Hector, making his body seen to pulse between red and green; other acrs jumped to her body singeing and burning wherever they hit. After a moment she let off the buttons, letting the glowing stop before she lowered the cane. She sighed and painfully put the cane into a sheathe on her back, groaning at the movements. several spots on her body, both flesh and mechanical still smoldered where they were hit by the arcs of light. She rubbed a few spots out with her good hand then rubbed her shoulder, with her good hand, where her artificial arm melded with her flesh. She sighed and shook her head as she stood there. "If I didn't need those new limbs.... I hate owing those bastards.... They better come through for us... Just one last time, Hector. Just one more time then we'll be done with them." she mumbled. She turned and headed to the door. She was tired... tired of all of this. No revenge was worth this. Maybe she used it to fuel herself these days and maybe once several years ago she'd have risked herself to take them out, but the more pain she felt and the more that this fight threatened to have more taken from her by Fernando and Hondo, the more she wondered if it was worth it. She had tried to make her own limb replacements before but she could not make anything that compared to what they made, so they owned her. She limped to her own room, where she stripped her clothes off and collapsed on the edge of her bed. She pulled a bottle of rum from the side-table drawer and down almost a full bottle before she let herself fall back on the bed. Thankfully between it and her own exhaustion she passed out, which was something she had not been able to do in days. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo stood up with a half angry look on his face, "The Orions? Jefe wiped them out ages ago! ... at least a jefe did... it all a bit confusin', but.... The orions are gone." "That's all I know. I'd ask him, but he an' my husband are gone, as if not in this timeline at all!" She replied. "What else?" He asked she shook her head, "I don't know. There's so many things that I don't know, and several that I'm not sure if they are safe to tell you. I should have been more involved with you two, but I let my own anger get in the way." "It's alright. You've been through a lot." He replied. "It's not alright. If I could change it..... " She paused then turned to him with a serious look. "Did you use the device on... on your wife?.... on me?" She asked quietly, looking at him with a sad, somber look. He sighed and shook his head, "I... I couldn't do it. I love her... you too much. I want you with me... her with me, but.... I'm not sure that using this isn't too high a price to pay." She sighed and sank back into the couch, "Thank God.... We have to find a different way to help her.... for both of our sakes." "How though?" He asked "Would Fernando talk to me? Maybe he'd have an idea." She said. "I can ask. Can Tonya stay here with you for now?" He asked She nodded, "I'll keep an eye on her. Be nice talking to her again." "I take it things are not well between your two." He replied "They weren't an'.... I've not told the others but I was told she was killed recently. That's part of what my Hondo an' I were fightin' 'bout recently." She said sadly. "Have you talked to your other kids recently?" He asked She shook her head, "Not sure they would want to, but that aside, if they don't know where I am r if I'm even alive, maybe those who are after me will leave them alone." "You should find them. You're stronger together." He replied. "Yes, but sometimes we have to sacrifice ourselves for those we care about. You taught me that." She replied softly. He frowned, "I meant I had to at times, not any of you!" "Whats good for the goose..." Valentine started to say before Hondo interrupted. "Don't finish that! Besides, that's not always true.... anyway, I'd better get back. No tellin' what happened while I was gone." He replied as he turned to the door. Some things never change and he would always be Hondo. That made Valentine smile softly to herself. "I'll be here until mornin' unless you guys need me longer." She said. "Alright. I'll be back." He said with a two finger wave over his shoulder. She watched him go for a bit before she went to find where Tonya had gotten off to. She was Glad Hondo had left Tonya here as it gave her a chance to redeem herself. Valentine had some tasks in mind for Tonya to do to do, and as soon as Hondo was out of sight she got up and got Tonya right on them. Valentine hoped that she could wear the fox girl out and make sure her future would not happen, for if this unchangeable event was to happen, Tonya would be kidnapped tonight! -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Back at the campground the convoy bustled with excitement and activity as the military group started to set up. This noise was not missed by Valentine. As she looked out she saw the group gathering outside and talking with Fernando. Her head hurt like hell, but she finished dressing and gingerly put her boots on.  She looked out again and saw Fernando gathering the teens and wessens to talk with the military personnel. Finally Valentine had found her window of opportunity! She grabbed a pair of shades, and old baseball cap, a shoulder holster with one of Hondo's double-stack 1911's and a couple spare mags and put it on under one of Hondo's old leather coats. The mismatched clothes made her fit in with the normal crowd in town and made her look less like her to the others in the group. She looked out again and convinced they were all busy she grabbed some money and quietly slipped out of the camper. Once outside she made her way to some bushes and tall grass and paused to look back. No one seemed to notice her leaving so once she was sure no one was following she slipped away and into town. As she hit town her headache only seemed to get worse. She half wished she still had the drugs, but she was not sure where to even get any now. She had not been there, but she was sure Hondo and Fernando had found and scared off her dealer for good. Little did she know her dealer was ash spread lightly over the prairie at this point. She paused at the edge of town and looked around. there were some nice bars in the area but they did not seem to be what she was after. She determined that the only bars that might have drug sellers were the really fancy ones and the really scummy ones. As much as she did not want to go to a scummy one, she knew she'd not fit in at a fancy one, and buying her way in would spark too much conversation, which she did not want. After a moment, the only answer she had was inescapable so she headed to the dark and dirty side of town. Alone. Alone, that is other than a whole lot of strangers who did not pay her any mind and one, though, that did. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- As Hondo approached camp he shook his head and swore. The place was crawling with military type people. He would have been worried but he saw Marvin and Karl on guard duty still, and Fernando was not elbow deep in bodies, so these must be welcomed. He entered camp, though and went to find his friend, partner, and fellow time lord.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 2nd, 2021, 3:51pm Around 1:30 - 2:00PM Remembering his $1800 in gold coins he had spent at Giovanni’s place, Fernando pauses in mid-step and thinks for a while. He then twists the crystal on his cane before pressing it down onto the cane. Inside the cash register of Giovanni’s bar and the ‘tip jar’, the gold coins vanish as if they were never there to begin with. Fernando’s pocket suddenly gets heavy, but he continues to take a step and goes on his way. In all this that has happened, Fernando has not taken a lunch nor has he checked on Ichigo at the Dub Box trailer. But he does not care for the moment as he walks aimlessly around.  Though things were settling down, he had a feeling that something was not right. In fact it was several things that were not right as far as he can sense but could not make heads or tails of the situation. With little to do, Fernando goes out to the bazaar to head to the Asian Restaurant to make an order for tonight’s dinner. He thinks that Lo Mein (noodles) and White Rice would continue the meal but with vegetables in white sauce instead of spicy garlic sauce, and another order of 100 frozen Spring (Vegetable) Rolls, Brazed Chicken and Beef in White Sauce; the white sauce is a thick rice porridge. He thinks the order should be enough for the convoy camp and the children Minerva would bring as well as Tracey-Ann and Miniya. He realizes his mistake as he did not take into account of Major Moynihan and her men. In his mind he decides to double the order he has in his mind before stepping into the Asian Restaurant. He sees the same counter person on the front of the store, sweeping the floor with a beaten up broom. Fernando stops next to him, “One of these days I’m going to learn your name.” The counter person looks at him and nods, “Name Steve, Steven Sakamori-Ng.” “Interesting, Japanese and Chinese?” Fernando asks. “You’re quite knowledgeable if you can understand that.” Steve replies. “I travel all over the place and learned a few things.” Fernando explains himself. He then adds, “Sorry I’m early but I got a double large order to place as a couple more vehicles from my convoy just arrived.” “No problem if you give us the time.” Steve replies, adding, “What is your order?” Fernando goes down on his list: 100 large box orders of Vegetable Lo Mein (noodles) and White Rice, 200 frozen Spring (Vegetable) Rolls, and Brazed Chicken and Beef in White Sauce in a large serving box; the white sauce is a thick rice porridge. A side order of assorted steamed vegetables, and 200 fried vegetable dumpling and 200 fried beef dumplings. He asks how long it would take and how much will it cost. “It will be ready before 6o’clock. Cost-$950.” Steve tells him. Fernando takes an envelope of old world money, and shows off and hands him a $100 bill, “Before I give you coins, do you accept this?” “Ah, Old World Money. Yeah, I’ll accept it, but can I ask where you got it?” Steve says and asks. “I won it from some 8-ball game in the shady part of town. The loser refused to pay until I persuaded him that it would be beneficial to his health to be debt free.” Fernando explains. Steve laughs and then pulls out a jar of iodine with a Q-tip swab in it, “Good one. But before I can accept it, I have to test it. Many printing up fake money.” “Oh sure! Show me how and hell, I’ll give you more for your service and education.” Fernando tells him. Steven holds up the jar of purple fluid, explaining, “I’ll just dab a tiny corner with this. If it is real, it will show up as purple, if it is fake, it turns black.” “Oh, the old Iodine Starch test!” Fernando lets out. “So you know about this?” Steve asks. “I’m a medic, I have a supply of Iodine in my rescue vehicle, so yes, I know about it. Let’s test this cash. It better be OK or else some loser’s health is going to turn for the worse later today.” Fernando hands out the money and it gets tested. Surprisingly, all of the money turns out to be real. Fernando then hands over $1200 over to Steve, $900 for the meal, $300 for doing him a favor of testing his money and as a tip incentive to continue excellent service. “Thank you!” Fernando tells him, “I’ll be back at around 6o’clock with a couple friends to help haul the food back in one trip. I just need the receipt before I leave.” “Here you go.” Steve hands him the receipt with the words “Paid In Full” written on it. “Take care!” Fernando says before he heads back. In a couple minutes he was back in the camp and goes over to Major Moynihan. “Excuse me Major, can I have a minute of your time?” “Sure Fernando, How can I help you?” The Major says to him. “Well, I went out to order dinner for my group and some children that might be visiting as well. But then I realized by the time your remaining support troops come, it would be late, so I extended the order to feed your men as well. Now I’m not asking for repayment for getting your men dinner. I just need a couple guys to haul it back to camp from the place that is preparing it for me, and another help organize distribution of the food to make sure everyone gets fed here. Nothing more.” Fernando explains. “We’ll take my jeep, I want to see this place you are ordering from. If the food is good, we will work with them on feeding the troops while we are here.” Major Moynihan says. “For large orders, they need about 5 hours to prepare it, and you can do a partial payment upon order and complete the payment when you pick it up or you can pay it all in full when you order.” Fernando explains. Major Moynihan nods, and then asks, “What is today’s order?” Fernando hands over the receipt to show what he had ordered, explaining that “The meal is set up as meatless but with separate orders of meat to add to it. Many of our Wessens cannot eat meat.” Major Moynihan nods, “Tomorrow, we feed your camp as you fed us.” “Thank you. We meet around 6PM to pick up the meal.” Fernando says. “Question, where do you set up to distribute your meals?” The major asks. “Oh... Behind my camper is my trailer, we setup for food distribution there with a couple of tables. Everyone is given a cardboard box or bowl and the food is placed within. Miss Ruth and Miss Maria and a couple of teens or female Wessens are there to distribute the food to those who line up to receive food.” Fernando explains. “I’ll have a couple men help out in the food distribution.” The major says. “Thanks” Fernando says, he then realizes, “I have to go out and buy some sweet water juices.” He looks around the camp before telling the major, “I’ll be back in about half an hour.” “We will be waiting.” The major says. Fernando goes back to his camper and to the back where Ichigo was at. He takes her to the camper, opening the sliding door and stepping in with her behind him. Miniya and Tracey-Ann were sitting on the bed with Tracey-Ann leaning against Miniya and Miniya holding her. He looks at them, “Hope you ladies are doing alright.” “Who is she?” Miniya asks. “That is my daughter, Maria. She’s helping out on giving out the meals with Ms Ruth.” Fernando says before reaching up and popping up the top camper tent. He then looks down at Miniya, “Where you are sitting at, is where she and my other daughter sleep.” “Oh... want us to get of the bed?” Miniya asks. “You can stay there. I’m just telling you that if you stay, we need to find a place for you to sleep in. Meanwhile, dinner will be served at about 6o’clock – 6:30, and lights out – bed time is at around 9o’clock. But we will have things figured out by then.” He tells her. “OK...” Miniya says. “I need to step out and get some sweet water juices, Maria will remain in here for her safety while I am gone.” Fernando tells them. “Safety? What’s going on?” Miniya asks. Fernando reaches over to Ichigo and holds her against him, “If you know what is going on at Flight Town, the Event Manager Ichigo Morino is being hunted down for rigging a fight, and the reward for her live capture is one million dollars. Thing is she must be brought in alive and to General Jastrey to get the reward. But many want to see her dead. My daughter Maria looks exactly like Ichigo, a fact General Jastrey is aware of. Anyone bringing my daughter to General Jastrey will be arrested and executed for child kidnapping. Maria here is a child, my child. Ichigo, despite her small size and appearance of a child, is an adult. So if you do not mind a bit of company, Maria will be here waiting for me to return.” Fernando then pats Ichigo on her butt and signals her to get on the bed. “I’ll be back in a bit.” Fernando says to the girls in the camper. He opens the door and leaves, closing the sliding door and locks it. Ichigo looks at the Wessens, “So, daddy bought you from slavery or something?” “It’s a long story.” Miniya tells her. “I got plenty of time.” Ichigo tells her. Fernando gets his pull cart from the Dub Box trailer and starts to walk out of the camp area. - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 2nd, 2021, 10:15pm Earlier that day:  Hector woke up slowly and looked around. He felt tired and groggy but could not remember where he was at the moment. As he sat up his head spun so he laid back down. He groaned as he tried to rub the sleep out of his eyes. He felt like he had partied hard the night before, but he was sure he would have remembered that! A voice called out that stirred his memories. "Awake finally, I see... and looking better too!" A female voice said. He looked up and saw The Grey Lady standing there and everything rushed back to him. He looked at his hands which looked young and stumbled out of the bed to look at the mirror. He saw himself, human but young again and completely naked! He turned and gave her a surprised look as his hands shot to cover his crotch region. "Where are my clothes?" He asked "I had one of my girls remove them as you were sweating so bad you had them soaked.... Oh. stop with the modesty. I remember you liking to strut your stuff in the past! besides, its not the first dick I've seen, though I hope as a wessen it gets a bit bigger." She said with a rye grin. He gave her a frustrated frown, "I happen to have a grow-er, not a show-er! Even so, you are like a mother to me. I don't care to have you staring at my manhood, even if its just to makes jokes and berate me!" She frowned and threw a pair of pants at him, "Cover up then... I thought you had a better sense of humor. And I'm Not your mother. I took you in and raised you to be what you are, but you are just a another student, another trainee. You'd not bee the first trainee I #$@!ed for fun!.... not that I want to." "We were more, my lady, but your pride will not allow you to admit it!" Hector growled. "That's just your arrogance talking! Want proof that you mean nothing? Bring that little dick over here and I'll ride it better than those little, inexperienced animal girlies ever did!" she half yelled. He dropped his pants and motioned to his crotch, "Fine! There it is! Impress Hector!" She looked at him for a moment the turned away, a slight blush showing in her cheeks, "Just put it away, we don't have time for this right now! I need to get you turned back into a wessen." "Changing the subject, Madre?" He said starting to get bolder. "It's My Lady to you! Now, stand still. This will hurt and I can't say I won't enjoy that part!" She said as she raised the cane at him. She flipped a coupe switches and hit the two buttons on it and it bucked in her hand as the red crystal's light intensified and bolts arched forth from it. It lifted Hector off the ground and caused waves of pain to surge through his body, growing with intensity at each wave. As the light's intensity grew to full strength a white searing pan caused Hector to black out for a second and before he knew it he was on his knees on the floor.  He panted heavily and his body shivered from the pain. After a moment he struggled to his feet and staggered to the mirror. He touched his face and body to make sure it was all real. He was a wessen again. He turned to The Grey Lady with a smile in his face. "My Lady, it worked! I ..." He said excitedly but his words trailed off as he gazed on the sight before him. The grey lady was down on one knee panting heavily and her mechanical arm hung limp at her side with smoke pouring out of it. Several spots on her body were singed as well and she visibly shook. "My Lady! What is wrong?" He asked as he rushed to her side. "Help... me.. up... please,... Hector." She said weakly. He helped her to her feet, and she stagger as she stood. "Let me help you to the bed or a chair." He said in a worried tone. She shook her head, "No... just give me a minute. I need to rest." "You need more than rest! What happened?" He asked "The cane fights me at times. The more I demand of it, the more it hurts me. I have a pill like I gave your mixed with water in vials in my room. I take one and I'll be fine." She replied raspily. "I will go get you one." He said as he started to walk away. "No!... no. I can get one after you're gone. You have a mission to do. I need you ready." She said. "Then at least, sit down." He said firmly. She nodded and let him lead her to a chair. "I will need clothes, a weapon, and other incidentals." he said as she sat down. "In the dresser." She replied pointing to the one with the mirror on it, that he had used earlier. He strode over and opened the drawers. He smiled at the sight before him and proceeded to dress without displaying any further shame or shyness. Once dressed he walked up to her again, "I am ready. How do I get out?" "What's your plan?" She asked "Go to Giovanni's, meet with one of my suppliers and a couple others, get word to those left I trust, hide until nightfall, meet with the fox girl, and get out of town. Now how do I get out?" He asked again more firmly. "That should work. Don't worry about getting out. We are days from Flight Town." She said "Days?!? But I need to be there before night fall!" He half yelled. She struggled to her feet with a sour look, "You'll get there in a few seconds with this." He looked at the cane she held out and he shook his head, "No! You cannot take that again." She shook her head, it's fine. Teleportation isn't as hard. I'll go take some of my meds after you are gone, I promise." He nodded, "Alright. As long as you are sure you will be fine." She nodded, "Yeah. I'll be fine." She had to aid her mechanical arm in bending up to the button on her head piece, but once it was there she was able to press the button. She turned a knob on the cane, pressed the crystal, then hit a button on the side of it as she pointed it at Hector. a swirling ball of red and green light engulfed Hector and in seconds he was standing in an empty alley not far from Giovanni's. At the underground hideout, the grey lady staggered as the light disappeared. She tried to keep on her feet, but lost the battle. she soon fell to her knees then as her mind started to dim, she fell forward onto the floor, passed out cold. An hour later one of her female assistants found her, got help carrying her to bed, forced a vial of the water downed pill down her throat, and left her to wake on her own. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- As Hondo stood at the edge of camp looking over the new comers Fernando appeared pulling the wagon and heading towards town. "There you are. I was looking for you earlier." Fernando said "Sorry, Jefe. Was at the hanger." Hondo replied "Speaking of the hanger, The officer in charge of this group wants to speak with you about it. They will help haul water if they know where it is." He said "About them, what they hell happened while I was gone?" Hondo asked. Fernando shook his head, "A lot, but when doesn't it around here? Gastery sent us this forward group to help protect the camp from the Lawmen and I added a couple more, potentially, to our flock." "More rescued? Hell, we don't have enough beds here, as is. I spoke to Jason, but you were right. He was no damned help at all." Hondo said "Beds will be an issue. Might have to all crowd in a bit for a couple nights until we figure this out." Fernando replied "If Jeanette actually did anythin' ofther than play footsies with her time double she might could find somethin'!" Hondo replied with a snarl. "We both know that's not going to happen." Fernando replied "Yeah,... What 'bout the hanger? There is two bunk houses, to master suits, an' 6 or 8 other small private rooms. Damn thing is fairly massive, as are the facilities. Not sure we should move the whole camp, but some of them can go sleep there. Thought 'bout it myself tonight as I've not slept in two days an' the bronco is gettin' crowded too." He said "That might be helpful. Will need to post some guard there. Only bad thing with that is it splits up resources, but we might not have another option unless we move the whole camp. Speaking of your sleeping in the bronco,  did you let Valentine go work at the hanger?" Fernando asked Hondo shook his head, "No. That's somethin' we need to talk 'bout. There is someone at the hanger that would like to talk to you, run ideas past you, I reckon, but its not Valentine... my Valentine anyway." Fernando nodded, "I would like to hope you don't mean what I think you mean, but I know better than that. Damn, this #$@!ed up world! How is you Valentine doing?" He shrugged, "Last I saw her she was passed out. Got into the whiskey an' cold & flu sleep aid... mixed them an' passed out last night.... Jefe, I know she's my problem an' responsibility, but frankly I'm beyond worried an' out of ideas." Fernando nodded, " Well, I need to run an errand. I see the officer I spoke of headed this way. We'll talk when I get back and make plans, alright?" Hondo nodded, "Yeah, thanks Amigo." "Don't thank me yet." Fernando said over his shoulder as he walked off towards town. Hondo turned as a female officer walked up to him. "Are you Hondo? You match the description given." she said "I'm Hondo. You are?" He asked She snapped to attention and saluted, "I’m Major Moynihan, at your disposal, sir!" Hondo nodded and put his hand out, "I'm not military, so no need to salute me, Major. Good to meet ya, thought." She paused for a moment, then relaxed and shook his hand, "Sorry, sir. I've heard a lot about you though. You and Fernando are well thought of, that is obvious." "Just tryin' to help as we can.Now, what can I do for ya?" He asked "Oh, Yes, Fernando said you were in charge of the hanger where we can get water, and you knew the way." She said "In charge of it? I'm not sure 'bout that, but I can show ya where it is. " He said "That would be appreciated, sir!" She replied. "You don't need to keep calling me sir. Hondo is fine." He replied She smiled and nodded, "Thank you, sir, uh I mean Hondo." "You want to walk or drive there?" He asked "We can take my jeep. We have a small water trailer we can haul water with once we know where the place is." She replied. "I have a trailer with a tote in it as well. Need to get a bigger one or a second added before we cross the great dessert, but it should work for now if y'all want to use it too." He said. "You need a half-track water truck to make it through the desert with this group, but we can discuss that later. My jeep is over here." She said Hondo followed her and they engaged in light conversation as he showed her the way, that is she talked and he gave short answers and grunted mostly as he was too tired to say much. Once at the hanger he found Tonya busy as a bee scrubbing the outside of the dirigible and getting it ready for paint and sealer. He let her know what was going on then road back to camp in the jeep with the major. Once back at camp the major went to instruct her men and Hondo went to check on Valentine.  As he approached the camper door he stopped and decided to knock. When his knock was unanswered he went inside. Inside he found no one, and he looked around. He did find her boots, his old leather jacket, a baseball cap that had been hanging on the closet door, and one of his guns gone. His pulse quickened slightly as he marched outside and looked around half frantic. As he stood, looking wildly about camp Marvin approached him. "Master Hondo! The major asked if I could help with water, are you alright with that?.... are you ok?" Marvin said after he caught the look on his face. "Have you seen my wife anywhere?" He asked in a slightly cold, but excited tone. Marvin shook his head, "No, and we all have been watching. Not seen her so much as stick her head out." Marvin turned and looked around until he saw Karl, "Yo Karl!?" Karl stopped and looked their way, "What's up?" "Seen Ms Val?" Marvin asked. Karl shook his head, "Not since last night. She should be in her camper still as Master Fernando put her under house arrest." "She's gone." Marvin replied. Karl trotted up with a concerned look, "Gone? When? How??" Hondo shook his head and sighed, "I don't know. Just keep an' eye out for her as you walk the camp an' report back to me if you see her." Karl nodded, "I will do." Karl headed back to work and Marvin turned back to Hondo. "I'm sorry we failed you, Master Hondo." Marvin said. Hondo shook his head, "Not your fault. She was always good at disappearin' if she wanted to. Had always been useful until now." "You want me to stay here then? or go look for her?" Marvin asked Hondo shook his head in defeat, "No, go help them. We need water. I'll ... I'll stay here and wait for Jefe. Not sure where t even look for her at the moment." Marvin nodded and walked off to join the major and her crew. After he left Hondo half plopped down on the camper steps. He was tired, drained, and feeling lost.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 3rd, 2021, 9:41pm Walking into the bazaar, Fernando manages to find a merchant nearby the troublesome pastry baker’s stand, in fact, across the thin road on it. A couple of Major Moynihan’s men had followed Fernando out of the camp and into the bazaar. Fernando was aware of their presence but pretended to not pay attention to them. He stands at the merchant’s stand. “I see you deal in fruit juices. What you have, and how much of it do you have?” Fernando says and asks. “What you see is that I got. I can make more, plenty more. Tell me what you want.” The merchant says. “Hmmm... you seem to have a lot of tropical fruits. This is not the Tropics.” Fernando points out. “What you know about tropical fruits?” The merchant asks. Fernando points out what is on display, “That is a Papaya, that’s a Guava, Passion Fruit, Pineapple, Florida Avocado, Mexican Avocado, Limes, Lemons, Oranges, Grapefruit, Bananas, Grapes, Cherries, shall I go on? My family used to grow half this stuff before the Happening. You also have Apples, Pears, Cranberries, Raspberries, Strawberries – those are not tropical.” “So you know your fruits. Now what do you want?” The merchant says in an annoyed tone. “Well, I was about to say that I need a large order but if you are going to be all snarky about it, then I’ll go elsewhere.” Fernando tells him. “Heh... a couple of gallons of sweet water is not a large order.” The merchant says. “No it is not, but I’m buying 50 gallons to feed 200 mouths in my convoy.” Fernando tells him before he starts to walk away. The merchant tried to get out of his stall and stop in front of front of Fernando, “Now wait a minute. We are being too hasty.” “Look, you just lost a customer because of your attitude and your assumptions of who I am and what I know. Deal with it. Go back to your shop before you make a scene and lose more customers.” Fernando tells him. The merchant is stupefied, Fernando steps around him and points to the next merchant, “Hey, what you got in sweet water juices?” “Let me know what you need. If I do not have it, I can send you to somebody that will.” The merchant says. “Well now, you got 5 or 10 gallon jugs?” Fernando asks. “I got both. What you need?” The merchant says and asks. “OK, I will need 2 – 10 gallon Lemon aide drink, 2 – 10 gallons of Orange juice, and 2 – 10 gallons of Apple juice.  Do you have them?” Fernando says and asks. “I have them. How are you going to carry them?” the second merchant says and asks. “I have a hand cart to carry as much as it can hold. How much for all of them?” Fernando says and asks. “$10 a jug.” The merchant says. “That’s all?” Fernando asks, and then he says, “Put them in the cart!” He then puts 4 $20 silver coins on the counter. “You gave me too much.” The merchant slides back one of the coins. “Keep it. That is for being honest and honorable. Consider it as a reward for your hard work.” Fernando tells him. Shocked, the merchant yells at his crew to get two 10 gallons of Lemon Aid, Orange Juice and Apple Juice and to help put them into his pull cart. It only takes a couple of minutes do this. Fernando goes off to find another merchant where he found large size paper cups in 100 cup stacks. He gets 4 stacks and packs those into the pull cart along with the jugs of juices. Looking at the jugs, they are of the resealable kind. He nods to himself as he thinks they can be used as water jugs after they have been emptied of their juice and washed out. He then goes back to camp. Back in the camp he finds Ruth at around her camper. He walks up to her. “Good afternoon Ruth, how are things?” Fernando asks. “Good afternoon, Fernando.” Ruth replies. She then asks, “These soldiers, I heard they are to help us?” “They are to help provide guarding the area, there was some trouble with some self-appointed law men. I requested for their help. There will be more coming for our protection.” Fernando explains. “I hope they bought their own food, I do not think we have enough to feed them all.” Ruth points out. “I’ll take care of the food situation for now. They will help giving the food out but you are in charge of that.  Not only do we have to feed us and them, there are also those kids that were here earlier. They will be back. For that I got these juices for everyone, and will be picking up some food from the Asian restaurant at around 6. Part of that will be some frozen vegetable rolls, just throw them into the oven for about 10 minutes while the food is being prepared to be given out. In fact, I think I have some in storage you can warm up before 6PM. And use these paper cups for these juices – Lemon, Orange, and Apple. Do not throw out the jugs when they are empty, we will need them later on as water jugs. The soldiers will be working with Hondo on getting water from the hanger. So it is going to be crazy for a while, but if we do this right, it will be an organized crazy. Tomorrow, they will provide with Breakfast and dinner. Talk to Major Moynihan about the details and how you can help. I’ll be getting supplies throughout the day.” Fernando explains. “That is a lot to take in.” Ruth says. “Well, until Val can get her head straight, you are in command of feeding us and the military will help you out.” Fernando says. He adds, “I’m more worried about the kids in this city. They are in a bad situation here, and there is no way we can help them.” He pauses for a second, “Well, when General Jastrey comes, I’ll have something figured out to help them with by then.” “Let’s hope you do. You’re doing god’s work in helping out the poor.” Ruth says. She then suddenly changes the subject, “Since we now have extra help and protection, would it be possible for someone to be in the grassy area? I saw a couple of people I did not recognize walking about back there.” “Interesting. I will talk to Major Moynihan about that. And I will put these in my Dub Box trailer for storage and you can serve them with the dinner meal. There are about 35 children I’m taking care of here and an adult care giver for them all. Just watch and observe, when in doubt ask. I do not want free-loaders and riff raff coming in thinking they can have a free meal. It should just us, the military personnel, 35 kids and 3 female adults – a grey bunny Wessen named Tracey-Ann and a spotted white hamster human hybrid twins named Minerva and Miniya. Minerva is in charge of the kids.” Fernando explains. “I’ll definitely keep an eye out. Thanks for letting me know.” Ruth replies. “No – Thank you for your hard work in helping feed the camp. Without you and Val, most of us would be wondering where our next meal would come from.” Fernando tells her. He then says, “I need to put these away in the Dub Box. They will be by the bench when you walk in. Ichigo will be helping you at dinner time.” “I’ll see you then.” Ruth says. “See you...” Fernando says before walking away to his Dub Box trailer. Once there he begins to unload the pull cart of the jugs of juices, placing them by the bench. The stacks of paper cups were place on top of the juice jugs. He then puts the pull cart away inside the storage area under the benches. Fernando can see Hondo sitting on his camper steps and looking quite defeated. About 20 – 30 minutes before... Val steps out of the camper and heads into the grass to walk away from the situation. She does not see that Maggie has stepped out of the bathroom in the camper and saw her leaving, deciding to following her to where ever she goes. Once outside the camper, Maggie can see Val going through the grassy area behind the camp, and heads into it. She follows Val through the grass and into town. Maggie did not know where Val was going but following her seemed to make sense for some reason. Val looks about at the various low-lives and places of ill repute as if she was shopping for something. A voice yells from the crowd at Val, “Hey lady! Looking for a good time?!!” Val holds up her middle finger at some older man and continues to walk away from him. Maggie had to hide for a brief second as the older man tries to confront Val but is met with the busy end of .45 to his face. He walks away with both his hands raised at his shoulders. Val stands there for a few seconds before heading off on her own direction. Maggie gives chase again after her. In a few moments and passing a few places, Val walks into bar – McGee’s Saloon & Watering Hole. She is not sure as to why she is going in there but she is. Maggie notices her entry and waits outside for a moment before going inside. Val walks in, seeing a couple of card games going on, one table in particular surrounded by Lawmen where a Lawman was playing against six others. She walks up to the bar, giving the bartender the universal signal of ‘one finger’ for a shot of whiskey while still looking at the game. The bartender puts the shot glass on the table and fills it. She does not notice that the bartender was an older woman but does sense her presence. “What kind of game is going on over there?” Val says without looking at the bartender. “7 Card Draw, $500 a hand.” The bartender replies. Val turns around to meet a woman, “I was expecting a man to be bartending.” “I was expecting a man to be drinking, but women do come in.” The Bartender says to her, extending her hand to Val, “Lianna’s the name, Lee for short.” “Val the name. Just Val.” She says to Lee. She then adds, “Is that a private game or anyone can join?” Val asks. “Depends on whether you have the money to buy in.” Lee answers. “Money is not a problem-*?!!” Val begins to say but a disruption gets their attention. “You Cheated!” One of the players gets up and bangs his hand on the table. The Lawmen takes a half step back and pull out their guns. “Sit down Lars, before an accident happens.” The Lawman sitting at the table tells him. “I Ain’t Sittin’ With A Cheater!” The one making the accusations yells out. As that disruption was going on, another disruption happens. “HEY! LET ME GO!” A female’s voice is heard yelling right before the front door is kicked in and a female Raccoon Wessen is thrown into the bar. A Lawman steps into bar and puts his boot between the Wessen’s shoulders. “Lookie what I caught snoopin’ outside!” The Lawman yells out to be heard. Val realizes that it is Maggie. She gets up and draws her gun from her holster and aims it to the Lawman at the door, “What The #$@! You Doing To MY Wessen?!!!” The Lawman at the card game table says out loud to be heard, “All Wessens Found In Town Are To Be Arrested!” “You’re Letting Her Go Or Else!” Val yells back. The Lawman signals to the other to make a line between him and Val with weapons drawn, saying, “Or else what? It is just one of you, and eight of us.” All of the sudden the Lawman’s hat at the door flies off his head followed by him flying across the room and over a couple of tables, crumpling onto the floor. Fernando stands where the lawman stood and his arms in a Martial Arts fighting position and his right leg raised up to where the lawman’s shoulders would have been. Hondo steps in with both guns drawn, then slowly helps Maggie to get up. Fernando turns to the line of Lawmen with one of his guns drawn, “I told you assholes to leave me, my people and my Wessens alone or there would be a price to be paid!” “Heh... I heard you threaten that you would bring an army in here. I don’t see an army.” The Lawman mocks Fernando. Fernando pulls out his Yeasu VX-2 radio, “Major Moynihan, what’s the status?” “The building is surrounded and we are ready to charge in.” A voice says on the radio. “You’re bluffing.” The Lawman says. “Flash Bang the place and storm in. We got about 8 Lawmen to deal on the right of the entry way with and several innocent all over the place. I want them alive.” Fernando says on the radio. The windows break and there are muffled explosions of high intensity brightness before several military men make their way in, and taking out a lawman each. They were made to kneel, disarmed and handcuffed in the middle of the streets in view of everyone. A few minutes before... Fernando sees Hondo sitting on his camper steps and looking quite defeated. He gets up and out of the Dub Box Camper, heading out to Hondo. “Hey, what happened?” Fernando asks. “Val is not in the camper. She jus up and left.” Hondo stated. “Alright. Then let’s find her.” Fernando says. He takes his cane and twists the crystal, opening an observation ball – a small portal in time to witness history. “You can do that and you didn’t when she was caught in Center Town?” Hondo says angrily. “There was some interference in Center Town...” Fernando says as they look into the glowing ball. But like in Center Town only static can be seen. “The interference is still there.” Hondo nods, though upset by the findings. But within the static the fuzzy image of a female raccoon Wessen appears but for a moment. They both say “Maggie?” Fernando adds, “Focus on Maggie.” Maggie’s image sharpens and follows a static blob through the grass and into town, following it through the streets. The static blob goes into a building “McGee’s Saloon.” Maggie walks up to the door and a couple minutes later a lawman goes up behind her. He throws her into the saloon’s doorway and draws out his gun. Fernando teleports himself and Hondo to Major Moynihan. “We got a situation at McGee’s Saloon. I need a few men with me.” “I’ll go with you. Get in the jeep and let’s go.” The major says. “I have a better way.” Fernando spins on the crystal of his cane and teleports the major, her jeep and a few armed men with him and Hondo to McGee’s Saloon. The men surround the building as Fernando and Hondo walk in. “Hondo, you go get Val, I’ll take care of Maggie.” Fernando tells him. He then helps Maggie get up and taking her outside. Major Moynihan steps up to Fernando, “What do you want with these assholes?” “If it were me, I’d kill them now to send a message to their leader.” Fernando begins to say. He then throws in, “Take their weapons, hardware and clothing. We are going to parade them through town in their nakedness.” “We got men to take you all on!” The smart mouth one begins to say. Fernando points him out. “Release him and give him his weapons and get him to stand.” They get him up and standing in front of Fernando. Fernando tells him as he twists the crystal on his cane, “You are free to tell your boss the following...” “I’m telling him nothing but the truth!” The smart mouth lawman says. “Then have it your way...” Fernando says as he turns to face away and stomping his cane onto the floor. The lawman flies up into the air in an alarming rate. He disappears as a dot in the skies, reaching space in just a few seconds. Fernando then stomps his cane on the floor, unknown to them the Lawman is teleported into the Atlantic Ocean in the whirlpool waves of a Category 5 Storm. Fernando stomps his cane on the ground again and the Lawman is teleported to the dark night of the frozen waste lands of the Antarctic. Fernando stomps his cane on the ground again and a semi conscious Lawman appears on the floor in front of the others covered in fragments of ice, shaking and crying as if the doctor just smacked his ass after pulling him out of his mother’s birth canal.. “I changed my mind. Just take their weapons and release them. They have a message to rely to their boss.” “What’s the message?” The major asks. “The message is – the Time Walker is here and he is pissed. Bother him at your own risk. This idiot will tell them where I send him. We will leave for camp when Hondo steps out with Val.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 8th, 2021, 10:36pm As Hondo went back to find Valentine, he found her sitting on a bar stood partially disoriented from the flash-bang. "Val... Val, lets go." He said a bit gruffly. She shook her head, "No... I'm fine here. "That wasn't a request. Come on.... Don't make a scene." He said in a low voice. The bartender started to reach under the bar but Hondo pulled his pistol again and pointed it at her. The bartender froze in place. "So, you'd shoot a woman?" she asked snidely. "I don't want to, ma'am, but I don't reckon I want to get shot by one either." Hondo replied. "She wants to stay. Leave her be." She replied. Hondo shook his head, "'Fraid I can't do that Ma'am. You have no reason to trust me, but this is my wife an' she's not well." "I'm fine an' don't need you." Valentine mumbled as she stared at the floor. The bartender frowned, "How can I trust you?" "I haven't shot you. How many folks these days give someone an option when they have the drop on a body like this?" He asked She sighed, nodded, and stepped back, "Alright. You got me there. Just don't hurt her... she strikes me as a good girl in trouble... was there myself once." Hondo nodded and holstered his pistol, "You read her right, Ma'am. Thanks." Hondo grabbed Valentines arm lightly, "Come on, Val." She pulled away angrily, still not looking at him, "Leave me alone!" He grabbed her arm more tightly and half lifted her too her feet, "No, Val. You're comin' back now." She tried to pull away but his grip was too firm. It hurt her a bit, but had his grip not hurt she could have pulled away. She gritted her teeth and through about trying to get away and get the drop on him, but she  knew she would fail. She had proven a better shooter at long range shooting but up close he was faster and definitely stronger. She knew he would do his best to not hurt her, but she knew he would do what was necessary to get her back. This thought alone turned in the back of her mind, she knew he would not give up. As he marched her angrily out the door they met Fernando on the outside. Fernando gave him a knowing look and a nod. Hondo half nodded back and passed him, making Valentine sit in the front seat of the jeep. She sat there angrily staring at the floor, trying to regain her full sense still. The lawmen were slowly dispersing, freeing up the major and the three men with her, so they returned to the jeep to meet up with the others. The major looked over the group and frowned. "Not sure I have room for everyone", she said, "I can have my men walk." Hondo shook his head, "No, I'll walk." "Someone else would have to, too." She said. "We get out of sight and I can get us back fast." Fernando offered. "We did it in the open earlier." The major replied. "There are emergencies when it is necessary, and there are times when we need to be seen as more normal to leave them wondering." Fernando said. "Actually, I was hopin' you'd see Val back to the camper, Jefe." Hondo said. Fernando raised an eyebrow at him, "I figured you two had things to talk about." Hondo nodded, "We do an' we will when I get back. First I need to have a talk with someone else." He turned to look at Maggie who was half looking down but up enough to catch that he was looking at her. She looked up, surprised, and after looking between him and Fernando she spoke nervously. "M.m.m.m.me?" She stammered. Hondo nodded, "Yup. 'Bout time we had a talk." Fernando looked at him emotionless, "Not going to be any issues, right?" "No issues unless someone else starts them." Hondo replied flatly. Fernando nodded, "Alright. Maggie, you walk with Hondo." Maggie gave Fernando a bit of a frightened look,"Y.y.y.y.you s.s.s.s.s.sure?" Fernando nodded.  Maggie swallowed hard and started walking slowly towards Hondo. "Don't tell him a damn thing!" Valentine growled , still staring at the jeep floor. Maggie paused at her words then continued on. Fernando climbed in the jeep behind Valentine while the major climbed in the back with one of her men and the other two climbed in the front. The jeep took off down the road and went around a corned. Once out of sight Fernando teleported them back to the camp. Maggie partly watched them leave with the jeep, partly watched Hondo watching them leave, and partly stared at the ground. Her mind wandered to what he wanted. She tried to tell herself it was just to talk finally but her mind kept wandering to darker and darker places. She stayed thinking until a deep voice brought her out of her own thoughts with a jolt. "You alright?" Hondo asked She jumped and looked at him, startled like, before swallowing hard and nodding with short jerky nods. "No need to be nervous." He said "I'm.. I'm.. I'm not..not nervous." she stammered. She shook slightly, wondering what he was going to do to her. She half looked at the ground but he drew her attention again. "Common. Let's go." he said as he nodded towards camp. She nodded and started to walk to the path that went through town but Hondo's voice stopped her. "Not through town. Lets take the road 'round. Less people."He said with a nod towards the road the jeep had gone down. Going down that road felt like a death sentence to her. She still remembered the murderous look in his eyes as he had leaped at her that day she had walked into camp with Valentine. It literally haunted her dreams some nights, as she believed he was right and she deserved to die. But as much as she felt like she deserved to die, she did not want to die as only now did she feel like she actually had a chance to live and redeem herself. Now she wondered if she would actually have that chance. She walked before him, silently, looking at the ground as she walked. It was as if she was the condemned being walked to her execution. She trembled slightly as they got out of the sight of the town and closed her eyes just waiting for death but nothing happened. Her heart pounded as they walked on, ever ready for it but nothing happened. She started to think maybe she was overreacting as she could almost see the edge of the camp ahead, through a break in the trees, when a rough hand grabbed her shoulder and his low voice sounded sending chills through her body. She was not sure what he said but she knew her time had come. She jumped and then fell to her knees sobbing, "Please!... Please, just do it! I can't take it anymore!!" -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Hondo watched as they disappeared, more sensing the green flash than actually seeing it himself. It was as if his connection as a time lord made him able to sense more than he used to but yet feel more lost due to the nature of the current time continuum they currently were suck in. He sighed lightly and shook his head. What he was going to do with Valentine weighed greatly on him. He was half temped to turn her loose, as that is what she seemed to want, but he was too afraid of the destructive path that she seemed destined to go down on her own. After a moment he looked over at Maggie who was looking at the ground and seemed to almost trembled. "You alright?" Hondo asked She jumped and looked at him, startled like, before swallowing hard and nodding with short jerky nods. "No need to be nervous." He said "I'm.. I'm.. I'm not..not nervous." she stammered. She seemed to shake nervously still, but he wrote it off as her just being jumpy. "Common. Let's go." he said as he nodded towards camp. She nodded and started to walk to the path that went through town but he called out to her to stop her. "Not through town. Lets take the road 'round. Less people."He said with a nod towards the road the jeep had gone down. He really did not want to deal with the assholes of this town at the moment, especially with Maggie to protect and angry lawmen who would gladly shoot them both. She started on down the road quietly and a bit slowly, but he stayed behind her, watching for trouble and thinking what he should say. He knew he had been hard on her and felt bad about it, especially after seeing her try to help Valentine repeatedly at her own risk and how nervous she appeared. She walked before him, silently, looking at the ground as she walked. He looked at her and the further they walked the more she seemed to tremble.  He looked around and saw they were getting close enough to camp that gunfire would bring help but far enough away they could talk in private. He noticed she was shaking even more visibly at the moment so he reached out and gently put his hand on her shoulder. "You alright, Maggie?" He asked in a low voice. To his surprise she jumped and then fell to her knees sobbing. "Please!... Please, just do it! I can't take it anymore!!" She sobbed. Tears poured from her eyes as she knelt in the dirt, held her head in her hands and sobbed. He stood there lost for a moment before kneeling down beside her. He placed a hand on her shoulder again but that just made her tremble even worse as she shrank away from him. "Maggie? What the hell is wrong?" He asked in a worried tone. "Just kill me, please! Don't mess with me anymore!" She sobbed. "Kill you? Kill you?! ... Maggie, you thought I was going to kill you?" He asked incredulously. She half looked at him, her crying softening, "Is..is..isn't that why you brought me out here? I..I..I messed up ..and..and if you and Fernando hadn't.. hadn't come we'd be dead!" He sat down on the ground beside her, "Maggie, I'm not gonna kill you." "But..but.. you..you wanted to..to when.. when ..." She stammered. "Maggie, I'm sorry. Apologizin' isn't easy for me, but I was wrong. I was angry 'cause of Val an'... an' I blamed you when it was all my fault. I'm sorry." He said earnestly. She sniffled a bit and looked up at him, her eyes and cheeks tear stained, "Your.. your fault? How?" He sighed, "Our girl.. Zoey, she... she had her feelin's hurt by Macey. Macey was bein' mean, but kids do that shit an' have to be taught better. Zoey ran off an' I got so worried that I let Val go one way while I went another way searchin' for Zoey." "What... what happened?" Maggie asked, trying to wipe away the tears. "What happened was I found Zoey an' the grey Lady found Val. From there I'm not sure what happened other than I failed to find her before... well, I think you know, though she won't tell me." He replied in a low, sad voice. "Then you... you wanted me with you..you to..to " She stammered. "I need to know what happened to my wife. You know, so I need to know what you know and..... I should have done so earlier but I need to apologize to you. Losin' Val made me angrier than I've ever been or ever hope to be. I saw you with her an' her her an'...an' I just needed to hurt someone because of her state. I... I should never of came at you like that." He replied She stared at him awestruck for a moment, "You..you mean you actually just wanted to talk to..to me, not ..not kill me?" He frowned and looked down at the ground, "Yes. I am very sorry, Maggie. I'm tryin' to be a good husband, a good father, an' be a leader an' protector to those at camp but frankly a lot of it is new to me an' I reckon I have failed in some of it." She moved over closer to him and put a hand on his arm causing him to look her in the eyes. She stared into his eyes for a moment and sighed. "You're bein' honest." she said "You can tell from my eyes?" He asked She shrugged, "Partly. its more than that but I've always been able to read if someone was lying or not." She sighed and sat down beside him, "You do a good job at camp and with your girls. I know you feel like you failed with Valentine too but I see you try so hard with her and I see the worry in your eyes over her... I admit I've been scared of you, but... *sigh* a lot of it is just my mind. I..I figure everyone is out to get me anymore. I know what Valentine has been through so I tried to help, as she and I have been through a lot of the same stuff... and Fernando... He;s gruff and scary at times, but... there is just something about him that makes me feel safe." "I'm sorry I've not made you feel safe." Hondo replied She frowned and nodded, "It's ok. I..I deserve all of your wrath for doing what I've done... I did it to survive but..but..but I knew it was wrong.... I'm..I'm not a strong woman. I'm scared... always scared. Always expecting to be in pain and..and I don't expect to see another day every time I go to sleep..... Valentine....Val... she is feeling like this too." "You don't deserve our wrath. I don't like what you may have done but you've shown you want to change an' make things right... I... we want to help you achieve that.... everyone deserves a second chance if they want to change." He replied. She smiled softly, "Thank you." "Now... What about Val? Whats going on with her?" He asked Maggie proceeded to tell him what she knew. She told him about her arriving unconscious from the Grey Lady and kept in a cold sell, not allowed to  retain any of her pride. About how they tried to change her into a mixed species wessen, which is extremely painful, and how her body rejected it. She told him how they believed she was immortal and started to take body parts from her and how they killed her over and over to time how long before she came back each time. As she spoke he had to stand and pace. He cussed angrily under his breath several times and at one point punched a tree with his left hand,  cracking several bones and cutting up his knuckles in the process. His last out burst frightened her a bit but she knew it was not against her. She stood up, pulled a bandanna from her pocket, and approached him carefully. "Let me..me see it." She said. He pulled away and spoke gruffly, "I'm fine!" He saw her shutter a bit and shrink back. He sighed and shook his head. "Sorry. I'm fine, honestly." He said a bit more softly She swallowed hard then held her hand out, "Let me see it... please." He sighed and let her see his hand. She cleaned a couple chunks of bark and a few splinters from the wound, being as careful as she could before wrapping it. He watched her work. As she did her hands were steady, nimble, and her touch was delicate. "You're good at that." He replied. She smiled softly, "Thank you. I'd like to help people heal for once, instead..instead of hurting them." He nodded, "Understand. You have a gift, that's for sure. Now, how did you guys get out?" She sighed, "That was you and Fernando... I think. I've only got parts and pieces on what happened outside. They... they were set to transfer a couple of Valentine's organs into me and a couple of mine into her. They... They wanted to see if her body accepted of changed my organs and wanted to see if hers would adapt to me... I guess. they did not clue me in on a lot. At that point I was more valuable as a lab rat than as an assistant. It's not the first time they used me like that but it was the first time I was pretty sure I was going to die. IF you guys had not had caused a stir and scared them into pulling out, I'd most likely be dead. They...they needed me to help move Val.... Sorry, its hard to talk about." "If you can't..." Hondo started to say She shook her head, "No... No I need to talk about it and you need to hear it." She continued to tell him about how they escaped and how their future sons helped her, leaving out the part where they gave her a letter for Fernando, not him. He nodded and listened and when she had finished he sighed. "Thank you for tellin' me... Just wish she would have." He said sadly. she smiled, "I'm glad I could help." "Any advice?" He asked She shrugged, "I don't know. She feels hollow, like pieces are missing. She's scared, angry, lost, and probably sees herself as not whole, even when the mirror says differently. She feels like everyone is out to get here and those who treat her right.. well... she feels like a burden. I know because..." "Because you feel the same way." Hondo finished her thought for her. She nodded, "Yeah. Which is why I don't know how to help you help her. Everyone is different and.....and .... I haven't even figured out how to help myself." He sighed, "I'm sorry. It has to be hard." She shrugged, "After a while this gets normal. It's only when you get around good people, like your guys, that you realize how broken you really are. Hondo,... Val is broken. She may need to be alone to fix herself or she might need you there. She might need a break from you guys but need you to be close by in case. I don't know and I know she doesn't know." Hondo nodded, "Thanks, Maggie. We'd probably better get back." "Yeah. They will think we got lose!" she said with a light grin. Hondo started to head back but stopped when Maggie spoke again. "Hondo... I'll do all I can to help her, but... but I'm not a brave or strong person." She said. He half turned so he could look at her, "You followed her to town when you knew it was dangerous. You wanted to make sure she was alright even at risk to yourself. That isn't a weak or cowardly person. Maybe you have to learn how brave you can be, but I didn't see a coward back there." She looked down and smiled softly, "I wish I felt that way but... thank you." He nodded and continued on. She trotted to catch up and though he walked a bit fast for her short stature, she walked beside him back to camp. (To be continued...)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 10th, 2021, 10:46pm (2 hour jump from Val being brought over back to camp.) 2:00PM On the airwaves at Channel 4 for the RC/CB band, a message is sent and heard by many with the right equipment. -- . . - .. -. --. / .- - / -- .- .. -. / -.. . -. / .. -. / ...-- ----- / -- .. -. ..- - . ... --..-- / -... . / - .... . .-. . -.-.-- 3:30PM In a meeting in a crashed airplane by the stream and the drainage pipes, many children have gathered about along with older teens and one adult. The adult of the group addresses them. “If I were to leave this place, who would go with me?” The female adult says to the teens and children. The children discuss it among themselves, the vote was unanimous: they all would. “But, I cannot take you all.” The female adult tells them. One of the older teens spoke up, “If you leave, who would take care of us? We are not wanted by anyone. And between the Lawmen and Hector, we would be kidnapped and sold into slavery.” “Are you leaving with Fernando?” Lily asks. “Well... I was offered to go with him.” The female adult replies. “Did he say we can go with you?” Another asks. “We talked about it, and though he is looking into options, right now there is no way for all of us to go.” The female adult explains. “What would it take for us to go with them?” One of the older teens asks. The female adult thinks about it for a while. She then says “We need to be able to fit our numbers into their vehicles. If not, we need to get a vehicle of our own that will fit us all.” “When are they leaving?” One of the younger ones asks. “Don’t know.” The female adult says. But she then throws in, “I was told we are to be there around 6PM for an evening meal. We got plenty of time so let’s get washed up and ready for them.” “Nice to know...” A male adult voice joins in, “We’ll let him know that you could not make it.” After a slight pause, he says, “Boys, arrest everyone here.” “EVERYBODY – RUN!” The female adult yells out. Panic ensues, but the place is surrounded by Lawmen and every entrance/exit covered. Little Mary takes a couple young ones her age and manages to find a nook where they can hide for a while as everybody else was gathered up and put into chains before being taken away. Various items were dropped: child walkie talkies, handkerchiefs, hair clips, carry-all bags, pack backs, etc. It took another half hour for the Lawmen to leave in motorized vehicles. After hearing the vehicles leave, Little Mary crawls out of hiding with the other two – a mouse boy and his twin sister. Being younger than she is, they begin to cry. It takes them another half hour for them to calm down. Little Mary looks about and picks up a walkie talkie from the floor. She finds her bag given to her by Fernando and puts the radio inside it. She tells the others to do the same, to pick a radio and put it in their bag. She then takes the children’s hands, telling them, “We got to find Mister Fernando. It is a long way away but he will take care of us.” “You know where he is?” The boy asks. “He’s in town, and you know we are far away from town. But we will get there. Let’s go.” Mary says. She leads them into the sewer drain pipe and down its length which eventually leads into town. In the least it makes a three hour trip over land to just over two. 4:00PM In a concrete and brick building that houses the jail cells and the Lawmen’s offices... The children were stuffed into three separate cells. But adult female was not there with them. She was in another room being ‘interrogated’ by various means of violence, rape and abuse. Despite being in a locked room some distance from the jail cells, she can be heard screaming in pain and agony. Men in round bowler’s hats and suits come in and look over the children, inquiring about prices for various individuals in the cages. But no deal has been made yet. The younger ones in the cages were about to cry but the older ones tried their best to keep them calmed down. The older Cat Girl who took care of Mary during the rope dog incident was taken out of the cage soon afterwards and taken to another room for interrogation. The screams from the second room started almost immediately as the torture began. 5:15 PM... Mary makes it to the part of the sewer under the bazaar near the parking lot with the two younger ones. But getting there and getting out were two different things. It was a heavy manhole cover to say the least. Too heavy for her to open. She decides to pass it, as there were a couple manholes that were easier to open in the parking lot. But for Mary, easier does not mean that she can do it. They walked around the sewers under the parking lot and peeking through a couple storm gratings they had found. One of the storm gratings they can see Karl and Marvin doing their patrol. The metal grating was heavy but moveable enough to get one of the smaller children out. Little Mary decides for the little girl to go as she was smaller than her twin brother. “Daisy, we are going to move this cover and you are going to get out and get those two Wessen men’s attention and bring them here.” Little Mary tells the little girl. The little girl nods her head. With help from her brother, Little Mary manages to push the grating out of the way enough for Daisy to climb out of it. She then gets up off the floor, looks around the area and then runs Marvin and Karl. “Mister! Mister! Mister! I Need Help!” She says to them. Marvin lowers himself to her level, “What the problem, little one?” Daisy points to where she came from “Come! We Need Help!” She then starts to run in the pointed direction. Karl shrugs his shoulders, Marvin nods and both begin to follow her. The teens doing the patrol sees them chasing after the girl and go after them. Daisy stops by the storm grating and points at it. Karl and Marvin look at the storm grating and see Little Mary with the little boy. The teens catch up with them and see what is going on. “Pick it up and move it.” Mary yells from inside the storm grating. Marvin bends down at his knees, grabbing a couple of rungs of the grating and lifts it out of the way. The boy climbs out with Little Mary after him. Marvin puts the grating back on the storm hole. “Mr. Fernando? Where is Mr. Fernando?” Little Mary asks as she looks around for him. “I think he is in his camper.” Karl says. “What’s the problem?” One of the teens asks. “Lawmen... They came to our den and took us all! They are going to sell us to slavery!” Little Mary exclaims. “Let’s go.” One of the teens says. “I’m going to get the Major.” Another teen says. In few seconds they find Fernando setting up the tables by his Dub Box Camper for dinner. Little Mary runs up to him and pounces on him, grabbing him on his leg. The other teens and military members are surrounding his area. “Mr. Fernando! Mr. Fernando!” Little Mary calls to him. She adds, “Lawmen! They came and took everyone from the den!” Fernando looks down at her before taking her by the shoulders and lifting her up to his level. He asks her as she grabs onto his neck, “What happened?” Little Mary begins to cry but explains what has happened. Fernando puts Little Mary down on the floor and starts walking to the front of the convoy as she explains. But the problem exposes itself as several jeeps pull up to the convoy. Others, not wearing the badge, are by the parking lot gate. A voice yells out, “We the Lawmen of the municipality are placing any and all Wessens and Wessen Sympathizers under arrest!” Fernando walks to them. He begins to yell at them. “I Do Not Know What bug Crawled Up Your Ass, But I TOLD YOU NOT TO INTERFERE WITH MY MISSION!” Fernando yells at them. “YOU Are In Cahoots With A Known Wessen Criminal AND YOU Are Under Arrest!” The Leader of the Lawmen Yells At Him. “Who Is This Criminal? Bring Them Out To View!” Fernando challenges. “Bring Her Out, Boys!” The Lawman yells out. A couple of lawmen drag an adult Wessen female by her tied up arms who has been thoroughly beaten and abused to an inch of her life. Fernando recognizes her as Minerva. Fernando looks at Minerva for a second before he asks. “How many of you are left?” Fernando asks. “What kind of question is that?” The Lawman asks. “There is one of me, 25 of you here and now. How many of you ‘lawmen’ are out there left?” Fernando says and asks. “Oh, you think you can go after all of us? There are hundreds of us out there. Many join the force every day. It is a number you can never count.” The Lawman leader tells him. “The abuse of power ends right now. Or else.” Fernando tells him. “Or else what? We know your army will not be here until the following day. You will be dead before then.” The Lawman tells him. “I am not afraid to die. Are you?” Fernando looks at him. “Men, get him, and get all of them!” The Lawman says. As the Lawmen takes a step towards Fernando, he draws both his .45s out into view and in rapid secession, hit each lawman square in their forehead with the speed of the last one being hit before the first one the killed hits the ground. The smoke clears and only two remain standing, the Lawman Leader and Fernando with both his .45s aimed to Lawman’s forehead. Fernando tells him, “You dare bring you private little war against me, you made accusations against me and my crew, you attacked my crew and were warned not to, and you did everything within your power to try to take me down – for what? That Pastry Baker still has you in his pockets? You Still Accepting Bribes From That Asshole? You are getting in my way of my mission – a mission from god to help the poor, weak and sick and restore their health and vitality and give them some financial assistance to get them back on their feet. These people did not ask to be purged, they did not ask to be beaten and stepped on, and they did not ask to be turned into Wessens at a Lab Town. But you are no better than any highway slaver gang out there that I ran up against, and they are either with me or they no longer exist. You are no longer going to exist.” Fernando pulls his arms back and raises his foot to head level and kicks the lawman across his face. He then drops his guns and pounced on the older man and wails on him, giving head, face and body punches the likes no one has seen outside of fight town. Bones are heard being broken, the Lawman screams like a little girl for the time that he could scream. And even though Fernando knocks him out, Fernando continues to unleash his anger. He had to be pulled off by Karl, Marvin and the major’s men. “Come on Fernando! He’s Had Enough!” Karl yells into his ear as they drag him away from the Lawman. Fernando eventually calms down enough to be let go. He does not get up but crawls over to Minerva. He slowly picks her up onto his lap, and pulls a metal box out of his pocket. He takes a round glowing pill from inside and puts it into her mouth. With a slight push of her jaw, the pill breaks in her mouth, spilling the bio-energy infused liquid matrix into her cell structure and blood stream. It will be hours before she is well again but she gathers the strength to say, “Fernando, I’m sorry...” “Don’t be. Don’t ever be sorry. Not for this sorry excuse of a world. I swear, Minerva – all that is wrong with this place will be righted once and for all. I promise you that.” Fernando says to her before cutting her bindings. From behind the campers walk 6 women in a tight black dress, wearing dark sunglasses and each walking with a black cane with a glowing sphere on it. Two of them pick up his guns and all step up behind him as they all kneel down beside him. “It’s like Cathy all over again.” the oldest of the group says. “There is a difference – daddy succeeded in saving Minerva.” The youngest of the group says. “Girls... I told you not to mess with those of the fairer sex I am involved with.” Fernando tells them. “We never interfered. We are just aware of what is going on and what will go on and what might go on. The rest is on you.” The long haired brunette Asian says. “You are to save two on this part of the journey, you just saved one but the job is not complete. In Tech Town, you have another to save. Then everything becomes unclear until you reach Sturgis.” The dark skinned redhead tells him. “We will take care of Minerva. We will take care of this mess. You need rescue the kids, they are being eyed over as slaves on an auction at the lawmen’s jail house. And the Cat Girl is in just as bad shape as Minerva is. Get there, fast.” A blonde one speaks. “Due to some interference, you can’t teleport there, so take one of the jeeps with you.” A short haired brunette tells him. “Take Marvin and Karl with you – and have them follow you in separate jeeps as well. You are going to need them” The oldest of the six tells him. “Don’t fail them, dad. They need you now.” The long haired Asian tells him. Silence hangs there like a bad smell. He slowly shifts Minerva into her arms and picks her up as he stands up. The young women stand up with him. He turns to face them, handing Minerva’s limp body to their outstretched arms. Major Moynihan steps up to them, “We will take care of this mess.” “No, don’t. But confiscate the vehicles and the weapons, gather what Intel from what they have. I’ll be back.” Fernando tells her. He then turns to Karl and Marvin and points to separate jeeps, “You two are with me, let’s go!” As they hop into three separate jeeps, the teens uncouple their dune buggies from the camper, and hop in to follow them. Fernando leads the group out of the parking area, running over the dead that were in his way. They follow him. It is a trip that normally takes 10 minutes to do, Fernando does it in 3. They stop just yards from the jail house, out of sight of the guards at the door. They see some fancy SUVs outside and men in fancy suits going in. Fernando tells the group, “Turn your vehicles around and be ready to leave with or without me as soon as it is filled with kids. The kids will be running here when I am done.” They look at him and nod. Fernando takes a jug of gasoline from the back of the jeep as he gets up and starts walking the few yards to the jail house. The teens, Karl and Marvin turn their vehicles around, and wait. Walking up to the jail house as Fernando spills the fuel onto the ground, the six guards there take a stand. Two of the guards were personal bodyguards of the slavers who walked inside the jailhouse, the other four were lawmen. Karl, Marvin and the teens heard six shots being fire and then silence. A flame erupts along the line showing a path from where it originates, though Fernando had poured the fuel onto the fancy SUVs and lighting them on fire. He steps through the doorway, with more gun fire erupting from inside the building. The firefight last for over a couple of minutes. A man in a fancy suit manages to escape the battle and runs to between the vehicles but finds them ablaze in flames. Fernando steps out of the jailhouse and put a round into the back of his head. A couple of minutes later the children are running out of the jail house, following the flames of the burning fuel where the teens, Karl and Marvin wait for them. They are put into the vehicles and leave. Fernando walks into the room where the Cat Girl was, tied up over a pummel horse, in a similar state Minerva was in. He pulls out his knife and cuts her bindings, taking her off the pummel horse and holds onto her as he kneels on the floor. He takes his metal can from his pocket and pulls out a round glowing pill. He puts the pill into the Cat Girl’s mouth and pushes her jaw to break it. It begins to take action in healing her and giving her strength to continue on. But he hears voices outside. He checks and changes his double stack magazines before putting the Cat Girl on the ground, getting up and steps to the doorway of the room. “What happened here?!!!” Somebody yells out loud as they walk though the jail house, counting off the bodies. With his guns at this side, Fernando steps out into the main room of the jail house, looking at several more Lawmen. He tilts his head, “I am what happened to your men.” The lawmen reach for their guns but Fernando puts a round into each of their heads. A couple managed to run outside followed by the barrage of bullets through the doorway. Fernando crawls on the floor and takes a mirror from his pocket angling it at the window to see who and how many are outside. Though there were another 10 to deal with, there were two on jeeps with machines guns shooting through the doors. He puts away the mirror and gets up as they continue to shoot through the door. Fernando shoots through the window, hitting the two on the machinegun jeeps in the head. The shooting stops momentarily. He steps to the path of the doorway, seeing those he shot being pulled off and being replaced by another two. They did not get a chance to take hold of the ultimate weapons. Fernando walks up to the door way, shooting anyone who got to the jeeps. But there were several more to the sides of the building and out of view by the burning SUVs. He steps to the doorway, shooting anyone he sees. Stepping outside, he extends his arms out to the side and pulls the trigger several times, hitting those few that were hiding there. The area becomes quiet as he begins to look around. There was survivor trying to crawl away. He walks up to him. “Why are you on the wrong side of the law?” Fernando asks. “I am only following orders.” The wounded Lawman tells him. “That gives you no right or excuse to break the law, abuse the weak, rape the innocents, or assault those who cannot defend themselves.” Fernando tells him. “I’m sorry... What do you want to let me go?” The wounded Lawman says and asks. “There is nothing you can give me that will make me let you go. But if you learn anything, you will learn one thing today – the law of Ancient Mesopotamia was 'An eye for an eye. A tooth for a tooth.' A life for the lives you had taken – directly and indirectly.” Fernando tells him. “What is that supposed to mean?” The Lawman asks. “You cannot be that stupid. How about asking the Great Redeemer himself for an answer.” Fernando tells him before putting a bullet into his head. Fernando then closes his eyes and reaches out with his senses. There is nobody within a couple miles from where he stands as far as his senses tell him. Putting away his firearm, he goes back inside, looking at the mess he help created. He goes into the interrogation room to where the Cat Girl is. He extends his arm out and summons his cane. It appears within his grasp. He spins the crystal and pushes it onto the cane. Time is shifted, he picks up the Cat Girl and carries her to the jeep he had left in the bushes with the others who had left some time ago. He takes his jacket off and covers her with it. He then gets into the jeep and still time shifted, he drives back to the convoy camp. He makes it back there a few minutes after the others did. The teens were able to recouple their dune buggies to their camper trailers during the time before he returned. He twists and presses the crystal, reverting back to normal time. Around 6PM The young adult women in black dresses comes out to meet him before taking the Cat Girl with them. Karl, Marvin, the teens and the Major and her men walk up to him. “What’s next?” Major Moynihan asks. “I need to get the food from the Asian restaurant, I need to get my pull cart.” Fernando says. “You did enough. We’ll get our pull carts and you show us where to get it.” Karl tells him. He then taps Marvin on the chest and signals to follow him. They both run to their campers and quickly come back with their pull carts. Fernando tells the Major, “Take 4 men with you, the rest can stand guard here.” He then turns to the teens, “Tell Ms Ruth things are going to be late but we are on our way to get the food. Ichigo is to be left alone until I come back. We should be back in 10 minutes. Help her set up.” The teens nod before leaving to help Ruth set up as Fernando takes the Major, her men, Karl and Marvin to Asian restaurant. Along the way they passed by the Pastry Stand, there was a sudden “HUH? What is he still doing here?” coming from the stand. Fernando stops and turns to the direction of the Pastry Stand, facing the stand owner, “What was that, Karen?!!” “You, you are supposed to be arrested!” The Pastry Stand Owner points at Fernando. “Oh, is that so! How would you know?” Fernando says and asks. “I submitted a complaint to the Lawmen about you being with that Wessen!” The Pastry Owner almost brags. “Oh, is that so?” Fernando says out loud. He then walks to the Pastry Stand Service door and enters it  He steps to the Pastry Stand Owner who has pulled a shotgun out on Fernando. Fernando steps up to him and gets within arm’s reach of him, but the Pastry Owner pulls the trigger, letting out a blast to Fernando’s chest. Fernando staggers a bit, shakes his head before grabbing the shotgun from the pastry owner and swinging the butt end against his head. He then picks up the Pastry Stand owner and throws him over the counter to the street side. “Major, arrest that man on the charge of interfering with a rescue mission and a whole host of other charges I can think up later!” Fernando yells from the stand. He then steps out from the pastry stand and pulls out his wallet, showing off his two badges to the other merchants and then getting on one knee, placing the knee on the Pastry Stand Owner’s neck. Fernando puts his wallet to show off his two shields to Pastry Owner’s Face and says loudly for all to hear. “Thanks to you I had to kill over 50 Lawmen who were abusing their powers, making threats of my demise against me and my rescue team, and injuring those I am rescuing! As a rescuer on a mission, I have the right to kill anyone who gets in my way and interferes with a rescue. Anybody, including Lawmen. You interfered with a rescue by sending Lawmen on false intentions – I have the right kill you! But no, that is too good for you! You are now under arrest, you are not going home, you are not going to see your family, you are going to lose your business, and it will be a long time before you are released to be here ever again! You will go through a worst time than if you were killed here and now since your family could pick up your body and bury you in a box. But no, you had to cross that line. Guess what, that line was a rope dog and it just bit you. Sucks to be you.” Fernando gets up and tells the major, “Let’s go and take him with us.” The entire bazaar became dead quiet. In another couple of minutes they were at the Asian Restaurant. Fernando yells out as he steps in, “I’m sorry that I am late!” Steve comes out from behind the counter, “I was getting worried about you.” He then snaps his fingers and the other restaurant workers come out with bags. Karl and Marvin step over with their pull wagons, but Karl’s wagon is filled up. Steve looks at the Pastry Stand owner in handcuffs, “What’s up with him?” “He’s the problem as to why I am late, he sent the Lawmen after me on fake charges. He is under arrest, and so is any surviving Lawman.” Fernando explains. “Surviving?” Steve asks. “There is a pile of bodies of Lawmen thanks to me.” Fernando explains. The major and her men all nod. “I see.” Steve says to himself. Fernando steps up to him and hands him a sack of gold coins, “Look, I owe you what? $200? Keep the change. Tomorrow the Major might be coming with her men with double the order. Treat her well, and you might get a contract serving the army when their supplies are late or missing. I got mouths to feed, so I’ll see you around. Thanks.” Fernando then goes to the door and holds it open. Marvin goes out with Karl following. The Major was next to leave after picking up a few flyer menus. Her men followed her with Fernando leaving last. Fernando then leads them out the same way as they enter but he stops at a juice and beverage shop that he stopped by earlier that day. He gets the stand owner’s attention. “You still have some juices in 10 gallons like earlier today?” Fernando asks. “I still have, what you want?” The stand owner says. “Same as before, 2 Lemon Aid, 2 Orange Juices and 2 Apple Juice.” Fernando tells him. “Same price as before - $60.” The stand owner tells him. “Not a problem.” As Fernando puts four $20 silver coins on his counter. The stand owner orders his staff to get the juiced ordered and place onto Marvin’s pull wagon. It only takes about a minute for the transactions to go through before they were on their way. In a couple of minutes, they were entering the camp. Fernando tells Karl and Marvin to take the food and drink to his Dub Box camper where Ruth and the teens should be. As they go by to deliver the food, Major Moynihan asks, “Those are the merchants that you trust?” “There is one more but she is on the opposite side of town. The Teens know where she is – Mad Maddie’s Place.  I go there to pick large orders of breakfast to feed the convoy.” Fernando explains. “You will have to take me there tomorrow then.” The Major says. “I’m up at 6AM, 0600 to you, when I go there to make my order. It takes about an hour for the order to be made and I’m usually back by 8AM. I then give the food to Ruth to distribute. To make sure that others have something to eat, I have Ruth to serve me last.” Fernando explains. The major nods in hearing his words. She then says, “We will meet tomorrow morning at 0600 then.” In the background there was a rumbling of heavy engine machinery. As the noise gets louder, Major Moynihan’s radio squawks loudly to life. She picks up the radio to her face and responds, “This is Major Moynihan.” “This is Lieutenant Benson. We are on the main entry road of Flight Town. Which parking area are you in?” the voice on the radio replies. “We are in the first one on right the road.” Major Moynihan explains. “OK, I see it, ETA in 5 minutes.” Lieutenant Benson replies. “See you then.” Major Moynihan replies. She then looks about the area. “We are going to need water after they set up.” “We can go to the hanger and get it when your men are ready.” Fernando tells her. He then adds, “While you work with your men, I need check over the civilian adult and children. I’ll be around if you need me.” “We’ll see each other later.” Major Moynihan replies before they go on their separate ways. She orders her men to clean up certain areas and lock down the parking lot entrance to the Blimp Parking area, Administration Building and Bazaar and from the entrance road. Fernando goes about and checks the convoy camp. Though the children were happy to be somewhere safe and to be given something to eat, they were upset with what they had to endure and witness. He goes about giving each child a hug and a smile to make them feel better. But he is not doing well himself. Managing to get a few seconds to himself, he twists the crystal on his cane before he disappears in a flash of light. In a metal clad sterile room a bright flash of light occurs. Only lasting less than a second, a long figure stands in place where the flash occurred. “Waldo, verify identity of recent entry.” The figure says out loud. A hollow robotic voice echoes across the room, “Identity verified: Time Lord Fernando G. Good afternoon Fernando, your last visit here was 4 days ago. Your daughters are in the medical facility with two patients they had brought in.” “Thank you Waldo. Continue with various assigned tasks in Silent Running Mode. I will be around to check on the girls and the patients they brought in.” Fernando says. He begins his long walk through the halls and chambers of this Moon Station on the Dark Side of the Moon. It is not a long walk but it is one where he checks assorted things in a visual diagnostics and mental note taking. After a while he makes his way into the medical bay, hearing voices in one of the patient rooms. “You both will be fine in a couple of hours.” An all too familiar voice says. He walks into the room, “Ahem...” The girls standing about the two patient beds turn around with most of them reacting “Dad!” or “Father!” “I swear, you girls are all grown up and yet you still act like I caught your pre-teen selves touching yourself. We are all beyond that stage of our lives despite being father and daughters, you all will always be my girls.” Fernando says as he walks to the beds.” He looks at them, ending with looking at the Cat Girl and Minerva. “Besides my Bio-Infused Energy Pill, what was done to them?” The oldest of the daughters steps up to him and whispers in his ear, “A BioInfused Energy Pill of their own DNA, a short advancement through time, and memory manipulation so they remember that what had happened but was never raped – just tortured.” “I see...” Fernando replies. He looks at the others, “Can they be taken home now and heal down there?” “It would be best if they were up here.” The Long haired Asian says. “It would be best for everyone if they were down and outside to show that they are alright.” Fernando tells her. “I think that can be arranged.” The oldest of the girls says. “Then do so, and restore their clothes to before they were attacked. I’ll be waiting at the teleport spot.” He tells them before he leaves. It takes him a couple minutes to get back from where he came from. In a few minutes the daughters bring Minerva and the Cat Girl over to him in the large open area. He does not say a word. He just nods to his girls and they walk away. “Where are the children?” Minerva asks. “In safe place at my camp.” Fernando tells her. Minerva then looks down at the floor, “How many Lawmen you killed?” “Over 50, the 20 that held you captive including the leader and the rest at jailhouse the children were in as well as a few slavers who were going to take the children away.” He tells her. “I see...” Minerva says to herself as she continues to look at the floor. “They deserved it. Anybody who dare takes someone and plans to use that person as a slave, especially using children as slaves, deserves to die. Plain and simple.” He tells her. “I see...” Minerva says to herself as she looks up at him. “I have a few questions myself, but I’ll ask them later when we are at the camp.” He says to her as he raises his cane. “Right now the kids want to see you... both.” He turns to face the Cat Girl as he twists the crystal on his cane. He then presses the crystal into the cane. A bright flash happens when he teleport them to the grassy area behind the campsite. He guides them back to camp, though much has changed. The rest of the Major’s men have arrived, and though Fernando hoped he had enough food for everyone, the children were a first priority, followed by his convoy camp. But since the children do not eat much, there might be enough got the Major and her men. He can only hope. But there are more pressing needs to deal with as he escorts them back to camp. “Two things...” Fernando begins, “You, Cat Girl – what is your name?” Minerva and the Cat Girl stop in their tracks, forcing Fernando to stop in his tracks. “Well?” He looks at them both. He continues, “I’m just asking for her name, not her rank, serial number, next in her command or of what battle plans she may know. This I can call her by her name, and not point to her and say ‘Hey You!’” They both continue to look at him and then at each other. The Cat Girl then looks at the ground. After a few seconds of silence, the Cat Girl says “My name is Abigail Warner.” “I have heard of worst names out there, yours is pretty average.” Fernando tells her. “You do not understand. The Warner Wessens sided with De La Cruz in his crusade to attack the humans and separate Wessen Town from the rest the Flight Town.” Abigail points out. “Were you part of that in any way?” Fernando asks. “I was a little kitten at the time.” Abigail says. “Then you are not responsible for what happened.” Fernando tells her. She remains silent for the moment. He tells her, “If you do not like it, then just change your name or accept a name you can lie with. Your name is Abigail, so let’s shorten your name. Hmmm... Instead of Abigail, how about you change it to Abby.” “Abby sounds nice.” Minerva says. “You think so?” Abigail asks. “Yeah.” Minerva says. “Then Abby it is.” Fernando tells them. He then turns Minerva. “Now it’s your turn.” “My turn?” Minerva asks. “Yes.” He says, adding, “Miniya.” “Miniya? Who is that?” Minerva says. “Miniya is you twin. Or so she says.” He tells her. “Impossible. Miniya died a long time ago.” Minerva throws back. “Funny, I just rescued a Miniya and her friend Tracey-Ann at a Sex Kitten Bar called ‘Giovanni’s’.” Fernando tells her. “Wait – Tracey-Ann – blonde haired grey fur Bunny?” Abby asks. “Last time I saw – yes.” He tells her. “No #$@!ing way.” Abby says. “Look, I went to Giovanni’s and met with Miniya there. Then I was brought over to a secluded private part of the bar where something happened and some guy called the fat guy who I found out was Giovanni himself a cheater. The guy was then shot dead by Giovanni and he was about to shoot this Bunny girl who I later found out was Tracey-Ann. I stated out loud, ‘If you are going to shoot her how about I buy her from you?’ Giovanni took it as a bet and both Tracey-Ann and Miniya were put up as his wager for the bet. In short, I wiped Giovanni clean, though I could have taken him for everything he had, 2 sex kitten girls and 4 bricks of cash was more than enough for me. But I’m not in it for the sex kittens that they might be, I rescued them out of a tough situation, like I am trying to rescue your kids.” Fernando tells her. “I, No, we, were told that Tracey-Ann and Miniya were both killed by Giovanni’s men for not doing their jobs years ago. There were also accusations of them spreading some sort of disease around. The Grey Lady gave the humans a pill that cured them of what was going around, but Wessens who had it or people thought they had it, were killed. Including Miniya and Tracey-Ann” Minerva tells him. “Now, unless they are lying to me, somebody lied to you about them. As for diseases, I have a pill that can cure them of anything they might have. They are in my camper, I told them to wait for me and to not leave it unless I tell them to come out. so, let’s go.” Fernando tells them as he continues on walking. They get to the camp in about minute from where they were. The children sees them and overwhelms them with welcome and praises of hugs and kisses. Fernando continues to walk over to his Dub Box trailer. He opens the sliding door but waits. He does tell Ichigo to get dressed and go help out with the distribution of food. As Ichigo leaves, Fernando sits down at the camper’s step. It takes a while for Minerva and Abby to may their way to Fernando’s camper. He puts his hand out to keep them from going any further and not to enter his camper. He gets up and signals to Ichigo to get him 5 meals prepared, 2 meat and 3 non-meat meals. Ichigo gets the meals assembled and bagged for Fernando, and sends them to him. He tells her thanks and she goes back to the table distributing food. He tells Minerva and Abby loud enough to be heard by Tracey and Miniya, “Go inside and do not say a word.” He then signals for them to go inside the camper. They go inside as they were told, and freeze in place as they see who was sitting on the bed of the camper. Fernando goes in and slides the door closed behind him. “Have a seat.” He tells them as he point to the other side of the bed. They do as he said. He opens each of the bags and inspects the contents inside before handing them out to the appropriate person to eat it. He then says, “Ladies. Time for some introductions before we eat.” The four of them look at each other for a moment before Minerva lets out “We thought you were dead!” “I would not have to go into hiding if you didn’t go around biting dicks off.” Miniya tells her. “And you?” Fernando throws at Tracey-Ann. “What’s there to say? Miniya saved me from being shot on more than one occasion, and now you saved us both.” Trace-Ann says. “No, what is your connection to them as they obviously know you too?” Fernando asks as he looks at his meal. Before Tracey could answer, Abby answers for her, “Though we are different, she is my sister. Her Lab transformation was different from mine, but she was with us years ago until Hector...” “Enough.” Fernando tells her. “I do not want to hear it anymore.” “But...” Abby tries to say. “But nothing. Anything involving that Wessen’s name ends the conversation.” Fernando tells her. He then reaches into his pocket and pulls out a metal box. He pulls out two pills from it before handing to Miniya and Tracey-Ann. “What is this for?” Miniya asks. “It’s a medicine to help heal what injuries you have gotten through life. It will also restore you down there to a virgin state though with your memories, you will not be a virgin. I have given it to your twin and to the Cat Girl as well as the children outside and they are healing or have healed from their injuries.” Fernando tells her. Miniya looks at the pill before turning to Abby and Minerva. They both nod at her. Tracey takes the pill before she does. Not seeing Tracey react to the pill in a negative or any sense, Miniya takes the pill after her. After a few seconds, Fernando says, “Now, as we eat, we have a situation.” “What you mean?” Miniya asks. “Finding a place for you all to sleep in. not just you four, but the children too.” Fernando tells her. “You said that I could sleep on the floor.” Minerva says. “That would only take care of you. What about the others?” Fernando says and asks. “What about the trailer behind this camper?” Minerva asks. “That camper is for mainly serving food to the rest of the camp. If you are to sleep in there, you have to wake up, clean up and leave before they come in to prepare the food.” Fernando tells her. “We can do it.” Miniya replies a bit too sure of herself. “What about the kids?” Fernando asks. “Can we find some space for them?” Minerva asks. “Maybe the military can give us some space?” Abby asks. “If you three of you are in the trailer in the back, four to six kids might be able to fit inside with you if they sleep on the floor. That still leaves about 30 children left.” Fernando explains. “Can they sleep any place else?” Minerva asks. “I can ask around, but I doubt I can fit everybody.” Fernando asks. “What about that big white truck outside?” Miniya asks. “No. He might have the space, but he would turn on you if he does not like the deal and sell you into slavery. I know because the teens I have guarding the camp used to be his workers he picked up in various towns and then tried to sell them as slaves when in his view they were not doing enough work to make his junk recycling business profitable.” Fernando tells her. He then explains, “Even if I could find the beds for all the kids to sleep in, what about when we travel? Space would be tighter to fill then as well. I can only fit my little family as we move to the next town, and no one is to be inside a camper trailer because they would be killed if that camper trailer ends up in a minor accident because they are easy to flip over.” No one seems to have a word to say. “Let’s finish eating. I’ll get my crew to help out recover the children’s things from the Den, and get the Major to go into town to buy some small and medium sleeping bags for the kids to sleep in.” Fernando explains. “I would like to go with you when you go to get the kids their things.” Minerva says. “You would be safe if you remain here.” Fernando tells her. Around 6:20PM In Wessen Town... “What!!!” A voice yells out as a fist hits the bar top. “Like I said boss – over 50 Lawmen were killed! 2 Big Slavers and their body guards were also killed! Including the 20 Lawmen who went to the North Parking Area! The Pastry Shop Owner was arrested! And An Army has started to move into the North Parking Area above the Bazaar!” A second voice says. “The Army moved in on the Lawmen?!!” The first voice asks with a lot of concern. “No! This was hours before the Army moved in! And It Was Done By One Man!” The second voice says. “WHAT?!!! IMPOSSIBLE!!!” The first voice lets out. “They Say It Was The Time Walker, But It Did Not Looks Like The Time Walker! When the Time Walker moves, he moves like a blur. This Guy who ever he maybe, just walked up the lawmen and started shooting at every Lawman that was there until he was the only one standing alone!” The second voice explains. “Did he have a cane?” The first voice asks. “No. No one saw a cane!” The second voice answers. “If it is not the Time Walker, then who can it be?” The first voice asks itself. He then addresses the second voice, “Go back out gather more information and do not come back unless you have all the details! I can not make my move unless I know everything!” “I’ll do my best, Senior Hector!” The second voice says. 7:30PM: At the crashed C17 aircraft the children call “The Den.” Three sets of Jeeps are parked along the side of a cliff with Fernando, Karl, Marvin, Madison, Robin, Patricia, and Alicia are along the ledge looking down at the aircraft. Further behind them several yards away are two jeeps with Major Moynihan’s men hiding in the bushes. “Marvin, Karl, you two are with me. Guys, girls, you will be up here keeping low and keeping an eye out on things. This should only take before the sun goes down.” Fernando tells them. They all agree, before Fernando tells them, “Let’s go.” Karl and Marvin follow Fernando as he heads down the side of the cliff through a thin path to the remains of the crashed C17 fuselage. They walk in through the hole in the rear of the wreck, seeing the mess the place was in. At least the majority of the kids’ bags were there. “Get the bags together into a single pile, also pick up any stuffed animal and add it to the pile. I’ll be out in the front looking for more of their things.” Fernando tells them. “Will do.” Karl says before they begin their task. Fernando walks about the front of the aircraft and under various area where a bag could be hidden, finding a few bags. He picks them up and puts the straps onto his arms and continues looking for more. Finding about nine back pack bags, Fernando takes them to the pile Karl and Marvin was making. After about 15 minutes of searching and piling, they think they got all the bags. Fernando teleports them and the bags to the top of the cliff. They and the teens pack up the bags and other found items onto the jeeps. In a couple of minutes they are driving away with Major Moynihan’s men taking up the rear. They enter the camp in less than 10 minutes. - To Be Continued... -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 24th, 2021, 6:04pm Rollback about 4.5 hours, before the kid’s party and Lily’s arm being fixed. Fernando sat on the edge of the back of the jeep with Val sitting over the tire hump on the driver’s side. It takes Major Moynihan’s men a few minutes to drive back to the camp. Once at the camp, Fernando jumps out of the jeep from behind. He extends his hand to Val to help her down but she refuses to take it. He follows her to her camper she lives in with Hondo but she stops before turning to the rear doors. “You going to follow me inside too?” Val barks at him. “I’m not Hondo, I will slap the shit out of you and silence that bitch you are letting out.” Fernando tells her loudly. “All this was your fault!” Val barks at him. “Really?” Fernando throws back at her. “YES! The Grey Lady Would Not Have Captured Me If It Were not For That Pre-Teen Foul Mouth Whore You Call A Daughter. You’re Probably Screwing Her! That’s Why She Was Never Punished-*!” Val lets out before Fernando backhands her across the face. “You call Tonya a whore and say that she’s screwing Hondo – her adopted father as you are her adopted mother! You Call Macey A Whore And State I’m Screwing Her! How About Looking At A Mirror! Hondo told you to wait for him so you two would go looking for Zoey together. BUT NO!!!! You Decided That You Were MAN Enough To Do This On Your Own, Knowing You Would Be Attacked, Kidnapped And Sold Into Slavery! So You Went Out On Your Own, Got Attacked, Got Kidnapped, And Sold To The Grey Lady – AND YOU BLAME US FOR THAT?!! I LEAD THE CHARGE TO RESCUE YOU! PEOPLE DIED LOOKING FOR YOU! PEOPLE GOT HURT LOOKING FOR YOU! HONDO – YOUR HUSBAND – GOT SHOT BY THE GREY LADY TRYING TO SAVE YOU! THAT’S HOW CLOSE WE WERE TO FINDING AND RESCUING YOU! AND YOU SAY IT’S OUR FAULT?!! GO #$@! YOURSELF!!” Fernando yells at her loud enough for his voice to echo off the nearby mountains. But he was not finished, not by a long shot. He continues to yell at her, “HOW DARE YOU TURN ON THE ONES THAT LOVE YOU THE MOST. EVEN I LOVE YOU AS A MEMBER OF MY FAMILY. BUT YOU WANT TO BE A BITCH, WALLOW ABOUT IN THE DRAMA, I’M NOT HAVING THE DRAMA! IT IS SAID THAT PEOPLE HURT THE ONES THEY LOVE THE MOST; WELL, THAT PROVES YOUR LOVE FOR HONDO AND THE GIRLS YOU ADOPTED. I DO NOT CARE ABOUT ME BECAUSE I CAN DEAL WITH MY LIFE LIVING ALONE. BUT UNTIL YOU GET THAT BITCH BUG OUT OF YOUR ASS, I’M TAKING CARE OF ZOEY AND KITTY BECAUSE YOU IN YOUR CONDITION ARE GOING TO HURT THEM WITH YOUR HATE. NOW IF I FIND YOU TAKING DRUGS IN THIS CONVOY EVER AGAIN, YOU WILL BE LEFT TO YOUR DEVICES AND BE SOLD INTO SLAVERY. #$@!... THERE IS A SLAVE BLIMP RIGHT NOW IN THE BLIMP PARKING AREA PICKING UP SLAVES. I MIGHT THROW YOU IN THERE TIED UP IN CHAINS, BECAUSE I RATHER HAVE HONDO GOING CRAZY LOOKING FOR YOU THAN FOR YOU TO BELITTLE HIM AND INSULT HIM IN TYING TO BE A MAN FOR YOUR STUPID BITCH DRAMA LADEN ASS.” He then draws a line on the floor in the sand and dirt between them, “Cross That Line With Me Or Anyone In Our Little Family, I Will Deal With You Like I Deal With The Road Gangs. You’re A Grown Ass Woman – Be One! And Act your Age – Not Your Shoe Size! If Not, I’m Taking The Bitch Out Of You And I’m Going To Shoot It Like The Rabid Dog It Is.” For a moment they stare at each other. After more than an uncomfortable minute, Fernando takes a couple of backwards steps, stilling keeping eye contact with Val until he was more than an arm’s reach away from her. He then turns around and walks away from her, turning around the front of Hondo’s truck, heading to his electric camper. Everyone around the camp looks at her. Val barks at the crowd, “WHAT ARE YOU LOOKING?!!” She then heads into her camper, slamming the door behind her. She takes a seat and sits in it. Fuming at first, she becomes despondent and falls apart in tears. The camp was dead silent in sound and motion for the moment before its normal activities begin again. Fernando opens the side sliding door of his camper and sits on its edge. He has things to do but for now he needs to let the echoes of the words he threw at Val to fade in his head.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 24th, 2021, 10:35pm As Hondo and Maggie approached Molly walked up to meet them. “Both in one piece? You having fun without me?” She said teasingly. Hondo scowled, “Molly, really not a good time for that.” Molly frowned and looked down at the ground, “Sorry.” She was feeling a bit awkward around him since what she had tried in the Bronco with him. Though she had laid there fantasizing about him a bit, the fact that he would not take her because of the love for his wife, made her respect him even more. “Just needed to talk some things over… ‘bout Val.” Hondo said after a moment. Molly nodded, “Understand… Sorry again… I just..” Hondo cut her off, “Don’t worry ‘bout it. Never happened.” To everyone else within ear shot, they thought he was just talking about her teasing, but she knew he meant something else, of which he was doing her a favor by keeping her attempt under wraps. Molly just nodded in reply. “Valentine in the camper?” Maggie asked Molly’s eyebrows went up and she nodded emphatically, “Oh yeah! That jeep pulled in with the soldiers, Fernando and her, and she got off the jeep. She was so angry I could feel it from here! Her and Fernando had… words. He was completely right in what he said, but how he said it scared me and it wasn’t at me! She didn’t flinch though…. I don’t understand it. ” “Did ya try talkin’ to her?” Hondo asked Molly hung her head a bit, “No… didn’t feel right.” Maggie sighed and nodded, “She probably hates me now, but..but I should go try to talk to her.” Hondo grabbed her arm lightly, “You don’t hafta, Maggie. I’ll go talk to her.” Maggie shook her head, “No. I told you what she didn’t want me to. I need to tell her that in person…. She scares me a bit but… someone I know told me that I’m braver than I think I am, so I think I can handle it.” Hondo patted her shoulder lightly and nodded. As she walked to the camper Molly shook her head. “I don’t envy her. I’m good at being a mean bitch, unlike her, but Val almost scares me when she’s like this!” Molly said. “Understand…. Not seen her like this before so I’m more so just lost on what to do.” He replied Molly was about to reply but shouting from the camper drew their attention. Valentine came storming out of the camper, mad as hell, with Maggie at her heals. “Val, its not his fault! He didn’t hurt me or force me!’ Maggie said in a pleading voice. “We’ll just see about that!” Valentine growled. Molly looked at Valentine then at Hondo and shook her head. “She still has a gun??? You might need my help.” She whispered to him. Hondo shook his head ever so slightly, “No, stay out of it. I’ll handle this.” He took a couple large steps forward to meet the advancing Valentine and distance himself from Molly. As Valentine stormed up Maggie was still begging her to believe that Hondo had not forced anything out of her. As she approached him, Hondo spoke up. “What’s the problem?” he asked almost monotone. Valentine walked up, her teeth grit, and slapped him across the face. “How dare you! How dare you force Maggie to tell you things I told her not to tell you! If I had wanted you to know I’ve have told you, but no, you have to force it out of the one person who actually saved me!!” she screamed angrily drawing the attention of most of the camp once again. “I don’t know what you were told...,” He started to say a bit defensively. Maggie shook her head and replied in a worried tone, “I told her you did nothing!” “And I think she’s coverin’ for you, as she’s scared of you!” Valentine snapped, looking between them, “What did you do to her? Beat her? Threaten to shoot her?? Hold her down and rape her?!? What did you do to her, you #$@!ing brute?!?!” She started to slap him again but he caught her arm. He growled slightly as he replied, “I’ve had ‘bout enough of that! Now, I didn’t hurt her!” “You lie!” She snapped back as she pulled her arm out of his grasp. “I asked her what happened an’ she told me! That was it!” He replied angrily. “Why would she do that, unless you had her scared?!” Valentine snarled “Maybe she’s worried ‘bout you too!” Hondo replied loudly. “Too? Who the #$@! else cares??” Valentine asked with a growl. “Who else? The whole camp #$@!in’ cares! Not more than I do,  but ...” He started to say in an exasperated tone but was cut short. “You care?!? Bah! If you cared you’d have rescued me instead of playin’ round in bars and fightin’ rings. You only care ‘bout yourself and your own damned reputation!” She snarled. He tried to remain looking pissed-off, but Maggie and Molly saw the hurt in his eyes all too well. “You really believe that?” He asked in a much softer tone. “I believe that and that you’d hurt anyone to get what you want!” She snarled. He looked down for a moment as his mind scrambled for what to say. He put his hand over his mouth and rubbed the stubble on his chin as he tried for force his mind to think faster. After a moment he sighed heavily, a sigh that sounded a mix of defeat and exasperation. “Val… Believe what you will but I love you an’ care ‘bout you more than anythin’. I only wish I knew how to prove it.” He replied in a low voice. “I’m not sure you can. Just leave me alone, you selfish, worthless bastard.” She said in a cold tone. He started to turn away but a wessen-like blur that shot in front of him stopped him in his tracks. Without any warning Molly charged Valentine, hit her just below her breasts and drove her to the ground. “You #$@!ing heartless cunt!! How dare you!?!” Molly growled as she and Valentine hit the ground. Valentine was surprised for a moment, but quickly recovered. She used her fists to pound on Molly’s back, trying to get her to let go, but Molly had her temporarily wrapped in a bear-hug. “You wessen bitch! Get the #$@! off! You lost your damn mind!” Valentine yelled angrily. Valentine pulled Molly’s hair after a moment which caused Molly to cry out in pain. She sat up, to get away from Valentine’s hands but kept her locked in a mount position with her knees. “I’ve lost my mind?! You’ve gone bat shit insane! Attacking everyone who cares about you, alienating your girls, hurting the man who loves you more than anyone...” Molly growled. Valentine sneered, “Like you even have a clue what you’re talking about. Who’d love you?!” Molly gasped and then slapped Valentine across the face. “How dare you! I had a man and lost him!! I’d give anything to have him back!! Now you’re wasting the time you two have with self pity! If he was my man I’d treasure every damn day, unlike you!” She yelled through grit teeth, a couple tears betraying her eyes as she spoke. Valentine used the time to work her way lose enough to pull a leg loose, cause Molly to go off balance, then grabbing her arm, flipped  Molly off of her. Molly hit the ground hard and just lay there a moment as Valentine stood up. “You want the lousy bastard, you take him!” She said. Molly then sprang to her feet and charged Valentine again, “#$@!ing crazy bitch!” Valentine had the time to brace herself this time, so she did not go down. She caught Molly in a half-assed choke hold with one arm, but Valentine could not get enough leverage to pry her off of her so she proceeded to beat her back with her free fist. Molly soon let go and broke free of the choke hold, staggering back a bit to regain her wits. Valentine did not give her much time though, as she was now thoroughly pissed! They started trading blows, half fighting like the men who taught them and half fighting like like women without training, pulling hair and clawing wildly at their opponents. Maggie started forward to try to do something but Hondo caught her by the arm. “Shouldn’t we stop them?!” She asked in a surprised tone. Hondo shook his head, “Not sure. I’ve tried everythin’ I know. Maybe see if this works. Not sure it can get much worse between us at this point.” Maggie sighed and stood beside him. Molly and Valentine continued to trade blows, but they were both tiring. Valentine should have been the better fighter, and Hondo knew she could do better, but she mostly swung out of blind rage. Mollly, though, fought with a purpose, to either get Valentine to see straight and not hurt Hondo any further or to get Valentine to leave so maybe she could help Hondo heal from his loss.  As they fought Valentine’s blind swings were costing her energy and the fight. After a bit she staggered back against the bronco and leaned there, her breasts heaving up and down as she panted for air. Hondo started forward as Molly stood back a bit, breathing heavily herself and just staring at Valentine. “Had..*pant* enough..*pant* yet?” Molly asked after a moment. Valentine furrowed her brow and gritted her teeth as she stared at her, “I’ll..*pant* Not lose...*pant* to any damn…*pant* wessen!” The noise had drawn a bit of a crowd, who had kept their distance, but among the crowd were Zoey and Macey. Hondo walked forward and stopped at Molly. He put a hand on her shoulder. “You alright?” He asked Molly nodded, still panting, “I’ll live..*pant*, boss.” Hondo turned and looked at Valentine disappointingly. “Val, just let it go. If you want to separate...” He started to say but was stopped as he saw Valentine’s hand move rapidly to her holster. “#$@!ing wessen bitch!” Valentine growled. Valentine pulled the 1911 from her holster, and bringing it to bare on Molly. She did not intent do shoot her, and deep in her mind she knew pulling the gun was wrong, but her pain, embarrassment, and rage blinded her. The hammer had been down on the gun she had, as Hondo had taught her to not trust the safety alone, so she flipped the safety off and started to thumbed back the hammer. Unfortunately she was tired and sweaty, so her hands were wet and shook. As she raised it towards Molly, her sweaty, shaky hands caused her thumb to slip off the hammer when it was not fully cocked. To her horror the gun bucked in her hand and sent a .45 caliber bullet towards Molly. Luckily for Molly Hondo slammed into her, knocking her to the ground in time, but it was not so lucky for him. The bullet hit the gun in his shoulder holster, and it half spun him around. At the same time the bullet ricocheted off the pistol and tore a path across his chest and along his shoulder, reopening the wound on his shoulder that had just recently stopped bleeding. He clutched his shoulder, as it felt like it was on fire, and fell to one knee. Valentine stood, looking on in horror, and Molly scrambled to her feet knees and crawled over to Hondo. “Hondo! Oh, Hondo, are you okay?!” Molly asked as she looked him over. He clenched his teeth and sucked air through them, “Could have been worse…. Think it bounced off my gun and grazed me.” Molly pulled back part of his torn shirt and gasped, “Oh shit! That… that looks deep.” Zoey ran over to him, with Macey hot on her tail “Papa! No!” She cried out as tears started to roll down her face. Valentine stood trembling, the gun fell from her hand and landed in the dirt. “Oh no… Oh God!… what….. what have I done?!?” She whispered with the look of horror still on her face. Hondo started to struggle to his feet but Molly tried to hold him back, “You should sit down.” Hondo shook his head, “No… I’m fine.” As he struggled to his feet, Molly grabbed his right arm and helped him up. Zoey plowed into him and buried her face in his shirt. He groaned a bit but did his best not to let Zoey know her actions hurt him. He gingerly rubbed her back with his left arm, though it caused him extreme pain. “I’ll be fine, little lady.” He said through clenched teeth with a forced smile on his face. Hondo looked up at Valentine and frowned, “Is this what you wanted?” She shook her head rapidly and tried to hold back from sobbing, “N.n.n.no… I… I… I just… just wanted to ...to scare her….. I… I just… I… Just… just… I…. I thought you’d… you’d chase… chase me off…. I…” Hondo shook his head, “I don’t understand you or know you anymore. You want time apart? You got it. I’ll go stay at the hanger. Camper’s yours.” “No… I… I didn’t…. I mean… this… it isn’t.” She stammered. “Papa, take us with you! She… she scares me.” Zoey said as she looked at him with pleading eyes. Hondo nodded, “You can come stay with me tonight. I got some things to do there first. Stay with Macey an’ Miss Ruth for now.” Hearing Zoey say that she scared her caused Valentine to collapse in a sobbing heap. He stood there and looked at her, wanting to go to her but finding himself unable at the moment. As he stood there Maggie came up to him. “Anything I can do to help?” She asked. “You’ve helped enough...” He started to say but she cut him off. “No! I’ve got a lot to make up for. If I can help I want to.” She said firmly for her. Hondo sighed, “You think you can watch over her?” Maggie looked at Valentine and then back at Hondo and nodded, “Yeah. Might need help at times, though.” Hondo nodded, “If she gets bad call a guard.” Hondo ginger pulled a set of keys from his left vest pocket and handed them to Maggie. “If you would, grab that pistol an’ lock all the other guns up in the safe and then give the keys to Marvin.” He said. “Where will you be?” She asked “At the hanger patching myself up.” He said. “Oh no! We are calling Fernando and waiting here until he can heal you! I’ve seen him do it before.” Molly said. Hondo shook his head, “No! This is my problem. He’s stressed enough as is. I… I can’t bother him with this too.” Molly sighed, “I should try to talk you out of it, but I know better. Where can we get med supplies?” Hondo nodded to the bronco, “I have a med bag in there… you’ll hafta drive.” Molly nodded, pulled the keys out of his right pocket and, even though he growled about it, she helped him to the Bronco. Meanwhile Maggie grabbed the pistol, shoved it into her waist band and hauled the sobbing Valentine to her feet. “Maggie, what have I done?!?!? Oh my love, im sorry...” She sobbed Maggie patted her shoulder as she half carried her to the camper. “It will be fine. You just pissed him off a bit. He still loves you, though.” She said “No, no, I’ve lost him! I tried to get him to get rid of me and now… now it happened and I don’t want him to be gone!” She wailed. “You’ve not lost him.” She tried to reassure her. “No… no I’ve lost him. Molly is there for him when I should have been!” She sobbed. Maggie just sighed and continued to the camper. She had completely carried Valentine into camp the one day, yet just half carrying her now felt like more of an effort. She set valentine down on the couch where she curled up into a ball and continued to sob. She paced the pistol, and a couple others in the gun safe and locked it up tight. As she walked out the camper door to wave Marvin down she saw the Bronco with Hondo and Molly drive off. Something about how Molly was acting told her that Molly wanted them to be more than friends, and this worried her. She hoped Valentine was not right as she was sure that would destroy her. To be continued…….

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 27th, 2021, 8:23pm [Around 7:15 -7:30 PM] Once in the camp, Fernando gathers the back packs and lines them up by Joanne’s Dub Box camper, opposite to his Dub Box camper, organizing it by size. He uses his cane to figure out to which bag the extras (stuffed animals, loose items, etc.) belong too. When he is done, the kids are ordered one by one to take their things. The Major arrives with her jeep and her men, stepping out and bringing a couple of sleeping bags to Fernando for his inspection. He inspects them, and likes what he sees. “I also bought a pillow and blanket for them. And a duffle bag that they can roll up and store their sleeping gear during the day. Do you want the change?” The Major explains. “I’ll take the receipt later, have your men set up the sleeping bags outside in the open area in a 7 X 5 grid, in size order. I’ll gather the kids together when your men are done. The kids need to know how to pack and unpack their sleeping gear. I’ll need a couple men to help teach this, especially to the little ones.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll get it done.” The Major says. “Thank you.” Fernando tells her. They split off on their separate ways. He goes off to his camper and lets himself inside. “Minerva, Abby, I need you two outside in 5 minutes. I have a few things for the children as I try to figure things out.” “We’ll be out soon to see you then.” Minerva replies. Fernando then opens the sliding side door and steps outside. He walks to Ruth and Joanne’s camper, knocking on the door. Joanne answers. “Oh, hi Joanne. Is Ruth home? I would like to have a talk with the both of you.” Fernando says to her. “Yeah, hold on...” Joanne tells him before she goes back inside her camper. Ruth opens the door and steps out of the camper with Joanne stepping behind her. “How can we help you?” Ruth asks. “I hope you can.” Fernando replies, he continues, “I have a situation and need some space for these kids to sleep in. So can I use one of your Dub Box Camper Trailers for them to sleep in? I guess 9 kids maximum and one adult to supervise them.” “Which camper would you want to use?” Ruth asks. “That on you two, as they are your campers.” Fernando explains. “How many children are there totally?” Joanne asks. “About 35. And 4 adults. The kids will be responsible and clean up after themselves in the morning. I just have figure who can go where.” Fernando explains. “Are you taking any into your camper?” Ruth asks. “Yes.” He answers. The ladies look at each other for the moment before Ruth says, “You can have my camper for them to sleep in.” Joanne throws in, “You can have mine too.” “Thank you. If you are not too busy, I would like you two to meet in front of the camp in a few minutes while the kids are taught how to pack, unpack and zip up their sleeping bags. And the adults will be there. Once the class is done, you can talk with the adults and discuss who will sleep with who.” Fernando explains. He then adds, “I just need one more camper space for the rest to sleep in.” “Talked to Hondo?” Ruth asks. “I do not want to impose on him while he and Val are working things out.” Fernando tells them. Joanne throws in, “Well, his truck can hold them for the night or two. That thing has about 8 seats in it.” “It has 3 rows of bench seats and a passenger seat in the front. Depending on the children, one can sleep on the bench and the other can sleep on the floor.” Fernando explains. Ruth asks, “Tell me, where were they sleeping before?” “As I can tell, there is a large crashed air transport outside of town by the river they slept in. It is set up with bedding and all that but I got the Major to buy new sleeping gear for the kids to have and own. It barely gave them shelter.” Fernando explains. “Then let us talk to Hondo. You take care of the kids and their adults.” Ruth tells him. Fernando thinks about it for a moment, before he says, “Alright. Thanks on the favor. I’ll see you in front of the camp in a few minutes.” He then goes back to his camper, opening the side door before he steps in and closes the door behind him. “I might have space for everyone, if not, I might have to go for a Plan B that I need to figure out but that should not be a problem. But I need the four of you to take care of the kids in groups and you will be sleeping with them.” “Where would they be sleeping at?” Minerva asks. Fernando explains, “Ms Ruth and her cousin Ms Joanne each have a camper trailer like mine. That is three campers you and they can sleep in. Each one will have a group of 9 kids and 1 adult. That takes care of 27 children and 3 adults. The problem is with Hondo’s truck camper. That will be 8 children and 1 adult in his truck area that has 3 bench seats. And the rest can sleep on the floor unless the seats can fold down into a large bed and everyone can sleep on the bed. But if we cannot get Hondo’s truck, I might be able to get Karl or Marvin’s truck for the last group to sleep in. I’m going to tell you now, that is going to be tight on space, but at least they will be safe here. Now, I need you four to go out and gather the children and gather them into the space in front of the convoy. The major has set up their sleeping gear there for them to learn the zipper and how to pack it in the bag. Then they will gather their things and go to the camper. Ruth and Joanne will be there for you four to introduce yourselves too. They will set up their beds and then go out to hang out or play until 8PM. Then they will go into the camper and get ready for bed. ‘Lights out’ – the time they are to be asleep is 9o’clock. Any questions?” They all look at each other and shake their heads, saying “No.” “Good. Now let’s go.” Fernando tells them before opening the door and helping the ladies to step off the camper. The women go out to gather the children while Fernando goes to meet with the Major and her men. In a couple of minutes he gets to see 35 sleeping bags laid out flat on the floor in a 7 X 5 grid. “It looks good.” He says loud enough to be heard as he approached the Major. “Let’s see how the kids will take it.” The Major says. Minerva and the other begin to arrive with the children. Fernando tells them to line up on the side of the sleeping bag group in size order. He can hear some of the older kids thinking that they are going to sleep outside. He talks to the group, as Joanne, Ruth and other members of the convoy start to gather around them. “Now, children – do not think that I am going to let you sleep outside. The sleeping bags are here for you to get them but first you need to learn how to pack them up, fold them up and take care of them. For as long as you are with us, this is your bed for now and you will be taking your bed with you everywhere you go. So you will have two bags to carry – your back packs with your personal things and clothing, and this shoulder bag with your bed in it. Now to start, I want the first seven children to take this first row and sit down next to your sleeping bag. Then the next seven on the second row, and the next seven on the third row and so on until all rows are fill. So please do that.” Fernando tells them. The children do as they were told walking over to their sleeping bags and sit next down next to them. Hondo would arrive and heads to Ruth and the other ladies to ask what was going on. Fernando introduces Major Moynihan, Lieutenant Benson and their troops to the children and explains why they are there and how they are helping out. He then hands the ‘class’ over to Major Moynihan. As the Major begins to explain the about the sleeping gear, Fernando walks over to the adults. They look over the kids as the class is going on. “Since I seen sleeping bags at the crafted aircraft, this should be easy for them.” Fernando says out loud. “Some of the little ones have trouble with zippers.” Minerva states. “Assign an older one to be with that little one to teach them everything they need to know.” Fernando points out. He then adds, “The hard part is breaking them up into groups of 9s, with one group being 8. We can go this by age or mixed group with an older teen there to help you. The question is where is the last group going to sleep? Hondo, did Ms Ruth or Ms Joanne talked to you already?” “No, I just got here to see what is goin’ on.” Hondo answers. “Well, I got 35 kids and 4 adults, that is 9 kids per adult, except one adult will have 8. Ruth and Joanne are going to let me use their campers for them to sleep in on top of my camper until we can find a more permanent solution for them. Now I’ll ask you directly since you are here; 1) can the truck’s bench seats fold down to a bed? And whether they can or cannot, can we ask to use your truck for the small group of 8 to sleep in?” “I would have to discuss that with Val, as we are still at odds with each other though we mostly made up.” Hondo says. “Let me know as soon as you can, I want these kids sleeping by 9PM.” Fernando says to him. He then turns to Ruth, “How much food from dinner is left over?” “Not much.” Ruth answers. “Is there enough sweet water juice for all the kids?” Fernando asks. “If I gave everyone 3/4 of a cup, then yes.” Ruth answers. “Alright. It is up to you and I can maybe get the teens to help you again, but in my camper refrigerator are 100 frozen vegetable rolls. They only take 10 minutes in the oven to cook. It’s that I do not have an oven. You can also fry them, takes about the same time to fry them but a frying pan is smaller than an oven. If you start after the intro, the kids can have a small supper of vegetable roll and juice at around 7o’clock or so. Everyone else can have a spring roll and whatever is left. Again, it is up to you.” Fernando tells her. Ruth nods, “I’ll get it done for you.” “Thank you. But this is for them, not me. Take about 50 rolls out, so we can have them for tomorrow. And after the kids get one, give the one to the adults, and then to our Wessens: Karl, Marvin, La La, Li Li, and Terri. The rest goes to whoever you think deserves one.” Fernando explains. The kids are seen testing out the zipper of their sleeping bags and putting their blankets in it. Some of the major’s men help out the younger kids with the zippers. After a few minutes the kids begin to fold up the sleeping bags and put them into their duffle bags followed by their pillows before they get closed up. The Major calls for Fernando to talk to the kids. He signals to the others to follow him to the front of the group. Fernando takes ‘center stage’ to the children before he begins. “Good afternoon boys and girls. Many of you know me, or know of me. My name is Fernando G, I am a rescue medic and doctor on a mission that will take me to Texas. Along the way I and my team of rescue workers will be rescuing many others along the way. Some will go will go with us, others will stay where they live. But we will give everybody we rescue the things they need to have a new life. So here we are, giving you a new start to a new life. But there are many problems to figure out and solve. Many decisions to be made that will affect you. One such decision will be where you will be sleeping for tonight and maybe the next couple of nights while we are here. You will also be fed during your stay here, and you will be kept safe and protected here. But we will only be here for a few days, and after that we need to decide as to what to do you. But if you stay or you go with us, you will be taken cared for by good people that I will leave here. You will have a chance to be children again, to go to school and learn your math, your science, your history and you language. You will grow up and become adults. You all will be somebody. So, later today, we will gather you into groups and you will be taken to one of our campers, you will set up your beds and go to sleep for the night. Minerva?” Fernando explains before calling her. “Oh... yes.” Minerva begins.”Thanks to Fernando, he found two that were said were lost and killed: our friend Tracey and my sister Miniya! That gives us four adults to get things done. That gives four groups for us to work with, when you are sleeping in the campers, we will be in there with you. You have two hours before we get you together and get ready for bed. You are stay in the area between the campers. No one is to go outside to the bazaar or to the grassy field. If you need to use the bathroom, get to one of us and we will take you to one. You need some water, we will get you some water. Whatever it is you need, find one of us and we will help you. But you all, we all, have to stay together as a group. You need to listen to what we tell you, and you need to do what you are told. We got friends here, they will help us, we are no longer alone and on our own.” “What about the Lawmen and Hector and his men?” One of the older teens says out loud. Fernando steps back to center stage and looks at the teen dead in the eye across their distance, “I will take care of Hector, his men and the Lawmen. Major Moynihan men will take care of anybody who dares comes to us to cause trouble. Like Ms Minerva had said – you are to listen to what we say and do what we tell you to do. Remember, who came to the jail and got you out? Of course I had help in getting you here, but I took care of those who took you and tried to sell you into slavery. Believe me, killing is not easy, it is not done out of fun or prove a point on how big and bad one is. You are only allowed to kill somebody in order to save another. No other time, are you to take a life. So you are protected here. But you have to listen to what we have to say, and do what we tell you to do.” Fernando tells him. He takes a couple steps back and forth on the stage before turning back to the teen, “I heard a lot of crap about Wessen Superiority, and Wessens’ Rights. If all that is true, why did he not help you? Why did he not step in and stop the lawmen from getting you? I’m going to tell you why – because all that Hector says is Bullshit. He is only out there to save himself and make as much money as possible from it. To him you are not a prized Wessen worthy of his respect and love, you are a means for him to make money, using any excuse to get rid of you in order to make that money. And Wessens are not superior to Humans, as Wessens are from humans and are equal to Wessens. Thus Wessens are Humans but have been forced to become Wessen at a Lab Town and to be sold as a slave. Lastly you cannot be superior if you are a slave to somebody else. If you were not humans, I would not be able to do this!” Fernando takes Minerva by her waist, pulling her against him and planting his lips on her for the moment. The majority of the older kids “Ooo’d” as the kiss lasted though it was just for a few short seconds. They break off their kiss and stare at each other for a moment. He tells her, “Sorry, but I had to do that.” “No, don’t be. It had to be done.” Minerva tells him. He slowly lets her go and steps off the staging area. She stands there with the others, and nods. She then continues. “Yeah, right... Well, like I said – you are to stay with the area between the campers and no other place. If you need anything, let us know and we will help you get it. Now, get your things and go to the area I stated, I need to talk with the adults about setting up the beds in the campers and getting water and bathroom access for you all. Breakfast will be at around 7 in the morning, we need to be awake and packed up before then. Furthermore, since you all will be safe, things might get boring. That gives you no excuse to be playing the Dare game or leaving the area without permission. This is the time for you children to relax while we adults do what we can to protect you. Now before we leave to the camper area, let me introduce you to the adults here: Ms Ruth you know as she is the one that had given you food, we will be using her camper for the night. Ms Joanne is her cousin and some of us will be sleeping in her camper as well. Mr. Fernando G. you know, and we will be using his camper. Mr. Hondo will be helping us through Mr. Fernando, we might be using his camper as well or somebody else camper. We will have to wait and see what is the final decision with the options we have. Also, we might be giving out some juice or sweet water before bed time. We do not have a lot but we will give out what we have. Lastly, you met Major Moynihan and her men – they will be protecting us and more of their people will be coming in to add to that protection. Furthermore, as we all know, there is no water unless it is inside a building, they will be bringing in water for us. Now, any questions before I let you guys go?” “Any way we can get our walkie talkies? Most of them are at the den.” A younger teen asks and says. “I’ll talk to Mr. Fernando about getting back your walkie talkies. But do know that it might take a couple of days to get them but you will get them.” Minerva tells them. She asks, “Before we go, any other questions?” The children look at each other but no one says a thing. Minerva continues, “Alright then, pick up your things and go to the area between the campers. We will be around if you need us. We will gather you together in group for bedtime later on. Enjoy the time we have left.” The kids slowly get up and head to the area between the campers, many gathering into their little friend groups and standing or sitting at various areas.     Fernando had worked his way into his camper bus and was sitting in the driver’s seat. He had both Kitty and Meeshie on his lap petting them. He had the front windshield privacy curtain open on the driver’s side to allow him to lookout of his camper but it allowed others to look in through the opened space. Though many just glanced in his direction, Minerva was looking for him and found him accordingly. She walks to the driver’s door and knocks on it. Fernando rolls down the window. “Aren’t you going to let me in?” Minerva asks. Fernando lets out a sigh before saying, “Give me a second.” He signals for her to go around to the passenger side. He puts the cats down onto the floor before reaching over to the front passenger door and unlocks it. He then sits back up on his seat, reaching down to get Kitty while Meeshie jumps up onto his lap. Minerva grabs the door handle and pulls the door open. Seeing Fernando with the cats and the passenger seat clear, she steps in and sits down on the seat while closing the door. “The kids requested if it would be possible for someone to go get their walkie talkies from the den.” Minerva asks. “I’ll get them in about 10 minutes or so. I just need to go to the bazaar alone and get a few things for breakfast tomorrow. I should be back with the radios as well.” Fernando explains. “But alone?” Minerva asks. “It is easier for me to work alone to get things done, especially if I end up in a situation where I have to fight. I do not have worry protecting somebody else besides myself.” He tells her. They sit silently for a while. She then asks a question, “Why did you kissed me in front of the kids?” “It was to prove a point to the kids that Wessens and Humans are the same and equal. You should know since you are a hybrid of both, No way would you be possible if there were differences of superiority or inferiority between Humans and Wessens.” He explains. “Well... It seems to me that there was something there in that kiss.” She beings to say, adding, “I know there was something there from me to you.” “I do not want to get your hopes up in saying that there was something there from me to you as well. I am too focused on getting my mission done.” He tells her. Minerva shifts and turns herself on the seat to face him. She says to him, “Somehow I do not believe you.” She pauses for a second. “You maybe too focused on your mission, but you are also in need of some companionship, to be with somebody who is willing to care for you as you would care for them. Somebody to love, to hold, to keep you going when you want to give up.” “It would be unfair to you if I were to allow it to be so. There is sex without love, love without sex and sex with love. If we were to couple up, you would think it would be the latter: Sex with love. In actuality for me it would be sex without love just to get the edge off the stress. That would basically make you my personal sex kitten, and a sex kitten I do not want. I want a wife who can be true to herself as can be true to me. I need her to be obedient to me absolutely, but be able to act on her own.” He explains to her. “I accept.” She tells him flatly. “Wait a minute.” He begins to tell her, “How do you know if I’m already married to somebody else or not?” “A man would not be travelling with his daughters if he had a wife. They would be with his wife or the wife be along with them.” She tells him. “OK, I can trust you on letting you know on this secret.” He begins. She crosses her arms and legs tightly as he begins his explanation, “The blonde one is Ichigo Morino, the Event Manager who is wanted in Fight Town. The reward for her is a million dollars. But because she was instrumental in rescuing a missing member of our crew, when she called us to rescue her, despite the objection of others, I decided to rescue her. Despite her size and appearance, she is an adult in her mid 30s. And she, like you, have been pushing me into a sexual relationship of sorts with her.” “Have you taken her yet?” She asks. “No, even though we do sleep together because we need to save space.” He explains. “Well, if you marry me, you can also have her as well as often as you like.” She tells him. “Understand one thing, as great as sex without love can be, it causes a lot of problems with what relationships are there with expectations and demand. There is often little understanding for what denial that happens. And then the excuses, then finally feelings are going to get hurt. What for? Because somebody was not willing to drop their panties or suck my dick for me. I’d prefer to have a relationship that gives back what I put into to, and continue to give when for one reason or another I can’t. But that is the problem – sex is easy, love is hard.” He explains to her. “I’m willing to put in what it takes to have a relationship with someone that has proven himself to me to be the right man who do things as a man for my safety and well being, a man who I will love without strings attached and support him in the things he does like he supports me. As long as I have that trust and respect, we can always work on love as we go along.” She tells him. “So despite all that which you said, you willing to do what I want without question even though I might not like you? You willing to give up of yourself to have sex with me even if I no feelings for you other than a means to an ends of getting my jollies off?” He asks her. “If that is what I have to do to win you, then I’ll call that a bargain.” She tells him. “Then what about the children? You going to leave them behind?” He asks. “I have to figure that out because they still need me.” She says. “If you and your friends knew how to drive a vehicle, it would be simple to get you a camper trailer that can fit everybody and come with us.” He points out. “Where would you get such a vehicle for us?” She asks. “I would buy and have it cleaned up, repaired, overhauled and modified as needed. Somebody must have such a vehicle for sale or abandoned one.” He tells her. “But that would cost a lot of money.” She points out. “Money is not a problem. It is just a matter of time and resources. You, the other adults and the children adds to the number of mouths we need to feed but that is not a problem if everybody pulls their weight together and work to get things done like getting food, preparing it and serving it.” He tells her. “And what of those who refuse to put in the work?” Minerva asks. “Then they will be denied food, water, fuel, vehicle maintenance/repairs, access to money to get supplies and services, even medical care. If they do not want to be part of the group, then they can leave. Plain and simple.” Fernando explains. “What jobs are there?” She asks. “The most important is driver – driving your vehicle with your people from town to town. But a driver does other jobs as well as driving and will not be driving all the time. Food gathering or preparing are jobs they can also do. Some like Mavis, Marvin Karl and the teens do guard duty. Val, Ruth and Joanne with the Female Wessens of the camp prepare, cook and serve the meals and take care of the few children we have as well as drive.” He explains. “And what do you do?” She asks. “I lead the group, get information, establish safe route, find and obtain parking space for the convoy, deal with road gangs, find food and services, and of course help and rescue people. I establish what goes and what does not.” He explains to her. “Oh...” She replies. “Well, let’s go. I have to get a few things.” He tells her. She interjects, “Could you wait for a second?” “What’s wrong?” He asks. She leans over to his chair, “I would want to go with you while you get the radio and things, but since I can’t...” She leans over to him and plants her lips against his. She then leans back to her seat with a half smile on her face hoping for something positive to come out of it. Fernando slowly gets up and puts the cats on his lap onto the driver’s seat and step to the back of the camper. He tells her, “Come.” Minerva was confused, she hoped for some kind of reaction and yet there was none that she could tell. She gets up and follows him to the side sliding door. He opens the door and steps out, helping her out when she gets to the doorway. He closes the door behind her and heads to the Dub Box behind the camper. He twists the crystal on his cane as he steps up to the tow tongue of the Dub Box Trailer, pressing the crystal into the cane. He then takes his keys and opens the metal box outside the Dub Box, showing off its contents. “Here are the radios. Give them out while I am gone.” He tells her. He takes one with a tool belt and hands it to her. “I think that one is yours.” Minerva takes the tool-belt and looks at it. She takes the radio out and turns it on. It seems to work normally. She shuts it off and puts it back on the tool-belt. “How you got...*?” Minerva begins to ask but is interrupted. “Never ask. Now, give them out, I have to go. I’ll be back in about ten minutes.” Fernando tells her. “Alright, I guess.” Minerva says. Fernando goes to his Dub Box Camper and pulls out his pull cart before closing it but not locking it. He then walks back to the Bazaar near the entrance of the parking lot. He heads to the juice merchant that he has dealt with before, and orders another round of six 10 gallon jugs but this time he was denied. “Sorry, I won’t have 10 gallon juices until tomorrow.” The merchant tells him. “Then do you have 5 gallon juices? I’ll take the same six of five. And how much?” Fernando says and asks. “5 gallons I can do. That would be half price of the 10 gallons.” The merchant says. “No problem.” Fernando replies before putting $40 in silver coins onto the counter. The merchant’s staff step out from the stand and place the 5 gallon juices onto his cart. Salutations are exchanged and Fernando heads out. As Fernando walks out of the area he senses that he is being followed. Thus instead of making a left turn at the blimp parking area, he turns right, and walks around the whole circumference of the circled blip parking area. He then turns the crystal on his cane, and then pressing the crystal. As each step he walks, he is shifted out of time about .001 seconds into the past until he turns invisible. Being in the past he can see into the future that is the present. He stands there and waits to see what comes after him. A Rat Wessen with a couple of Cat Wessens step out in race walking fashion to where he stood. “Where did he go?” The Rat Wessen says out loud. They look around and search the area within a couple of steps from where they were, coming back, The Rat Wessen repeating, “Where the #$@! did he go?!” “We don’t see him nowhere, boss.” One of the Cat Wessens says. The Rat Wessen pulls out a handheld radio, turning it on and looking at its face for a moment. Fernando also looks at the radio, just has a couple of knobs on it, one for volume, another for squelch and a third with a series of color dots on it. He recognizes it as a Motorola Radio that operates on the Business Band of 74cm, just above the 73cm Amateur Band, mostly used by store management and mall security staff in the Pre-Chaos days ( https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Business_band ). He sees a knob on the radio pointing to the Yellow dot on a face with several different color dots, signifying it is on channel 5 at 464.550 MHz . “Yeah boss, we lost him.” The Rat Wessen begins to say into the radio. An all too familiar voice responds, “How did you lose him, pendejo?” “He just disappeared!” The Rat Wessen replies. “Nobody disappears. Now go find him!” The familiar voice on the radio yells. The three Wessens look at each other before the Rat Wessen replies, “Yes boss! Right away boss!” He then turns off the handheld radio and pots it into his pocket. Fernando walks up to them, still invisible to them, walks up to the rat listening to their argument though not caring for what is being said. He reaches into the Rat Wessen’s pocket and grabs the radio by the antenna and slowly slides it out of his pocket. Once out of the Rat Wessen’s pocket, Fernando takes radio into his sphere of temporal influence and makes it disappear from their view. He stops walking with them, letting them continue on their way as they argued before cutting to the left through the blimp parking area. Once he got near the parking lot entrance, he phases himself back into normal time and heads to his Dub Box camper trailer. Ruth was in his Dub Box camper cooking up the spring rolls on his little stove, making short work of it. He brings in and shows her the smaller 5 gallon juice jugs he bought in, stating, “This is in case we run out of juice but still have kids to give juice too.” “We should have enough for everyone.” Ruth says as she continues cooking the spring rolls, five at a time in the frying pan she was using. “Well, thank you for helping. I need to get the adults and show them how to access the toilet, should only take a few minutes. Then I’ll be around if not then in my camper.” He tells Ruth. “See you around, then.” Ruth replies. After putting away his pull cart, Fernando steps out of the Dub Box Camper. He walks around the camp until he finds Minerva, Miniya, Tracey and Abby in the area by Karl’s SUV overlooking the children as they hang around the area. He walks up to them. “Ladies, come with me.” He tells them. “Where are we going?” Miniya asks. “Before the kids go to bed, I need to show you all the bathroom inside the camper.” He tells them, “Just follow me. Since three of the campers are the same, what I show you in my camper applies to the other two. The problem still lies with Hondo’s camper. If I cannot get Hondo’s camper, that means that last group will sleep in Karl’s or Marvin’s SUV and that does not have a bathroom. If we get Hondo’s camper, you will be sleeping in the truck part of the camper, and the bathroom is inside the camper part, which is easy to get too when you are inside. So some, let me show you the campers and bathrooms. I also need to show you how to set up the beds.” Fernando explains to them before leading them away from the kids, who basically take care of themselves. He leads them to Ruth and Joanne’s vehicles, pointing them out and then to the Dub Box Campers behind them, “The panel truck is Ruth’s main camper where she and her family, including Joanne, eat and sleep in, this truck on the other side is Joanne’s truck. They both pull a Dub Box Camper like mine. That is where you will be sleeping in. Ruth uses her camper during the day as a play pen for her young boys – cousins who also survived their purge, so in the morning, whoever sleeps in Ruth’s caper just keep it clean and leave it before they come in. Come to my Camper...” He walks behind and around Joanne’s camper to his camper. Ruth was already outside with a couple of teens setting up the table for the supper/snack time that is soon to come. Fernando walks in with the ladies following him. He continues to explain while he demonstrates, “This is my Dub Box Camper. Up on the ceiling is a curved rod, that is for the curtain for the toilet that is inside this box. Open the box first and the toilet, you the pull the curtain around for privacy. When you are done, wipe yourself with some toilet paper, put it in the toilet and flush it. Then you fix up your clothes, pull away the curtain into its slot in the wall, and close up the toilet seat and then the box that covers it. Any questions?” “Where does the waste go when you flush it?” Miniya asks. “There is a tank under the toilet that you pull out and empty every 2 to 3 weeks. There are some chemicals inside it to take care of the waste so it does not smell or pollute the area. When I leave this place, I will empty and clean the tank and put in new chemicals in it before I go.” Fernando explains. He then asks, “Any more questions?” The ladies look at each other and shake their heads. “OK, now for the bed. Look on the floor, there is a metal ring here. That ring is for the table and bed support.” He explains as he lifts up a cushion on one of the seats and pulls out two metal round columns, a long one and a short one. “You want the short one and put it into the ring.” He then looks for a large panel with a cushion on one side. “This is both the table top and the bed, depending on how you put it on the column. Line up the edge of the rear seat with the edge of the panel and along the sides, put it down onto the support column and make sure it is on the edge of the seat frames on the sides and not on the cushion. Then you the seat back cushions and put them on panel, and there you have your bed. You can sleep up to 4 adults or 6 children. The rest will have to sleep on the floor. I have some cushion blankets to put on the floor to make it softer and warmer to sleep on. Any questions?” “Is there any heat, in case it gets cold?” Miniya asks. Fernando pulls out a propane bottle heater he has from the cabinet, “I have these heaters but they cannot be used at night because they make a small amount of poison when heating the camper. During the day, when the door is opened and closed, it is fine to use as the poison is let out when the door is open, but at night when the camper is sealed up, it can be dangerous as it builds up inside the camper. Only thing I can suggest is to share space and blankets and get warm that way. Besides, the sleeping bags I had Major Moynihan got are the best to keep you warm on cold nights. You should have the windows open a tiny bit to let flow inside the camper. Any questions?” The ladies look at each other and shake their heads, but Minerva then asks, “Who will be sleeping where?” “That is for you to decide. Though I recommend that the last group be the youngest, and hopefully Hondo can take them in. I also have to decide on Plan B and Plan C inside Hondo cannot help out. Look, do not cite him if things are not possible. There are some shit going on that he has to take care of and as such he has to deal with them, throwing a group of little ones for them to sleep in his camper might make things worse for him.” Fernando explains. What about the two campers at the other side of the convoy which one has a medical cross on?” Miniya asks. “That is Plan C. In fact, let’s go.” Fernando tells them. He leads them to the front of his camper and to the other end of the convoy. Along the way, he gets Karl and Marvin to go with him. In under a minute they are at Jeanette’s side of the convoy camp, walking up to them as they talked about who knows what. “Excuse me ladies.” Fernando tries to interrupt their conversation. “Yes, Fernando?” One of the Jeanettes answers in an annoyed tone. “As you noticed, I rescued a large group of children with their adults, and to make a long story short, I need one more camper for a slice of that group to sleep in. That is, if I cannot have Hondo’s truck to have them sleep in. Karl, Marvin, if I cannot have Hondo’s truck, can I use your SUV? And if I cannot have Your SUVs, Jeanette, can I have one of the Dub Box Campers you are not using?” Fernando asks them. Karl and Marvin answer, “Yes, you can use our trucks.” “Yeah, you can.” Everyone turns to the Jeanettes, who one of them asks, “How many are you talking about?” “Eight kids and one adult to oversee them, they will be the youngest kids. And they will clean up before they leave for the day. It is just for a couple of nights until General Jastrey comes in and takes over the group.” Fernando explains. “What happened to their place?” The same Jeanette asks. “Like any other Purge Victim – they were trashed and burned, and they were put to be sold into slavery when I rescued them.” Fernando tells them. “They can sleep with my cousins in my camper. I’ll just sleep in the truck.” Marvin says, annoyed that Jeanette would ask such a question. “Thank you, Marvin. You too Karl.” Fernando says to them. He turns to the ladies of his group, “Let’s go. It will be bedtime in an hour and a half.” Before he leaves, he says to Karl and Marvin, “In about half an hour, I’ll be giving out vegetable spring rolls to the kids, if there are any extras left, get yourself one along with some sweet water juice.” “Thanks!” “We definitely will.” Both Marvin and Karl reply respectfully. They begin to go back to their guard patrol until it is time for them to take their nightly rest. Fernando and the ladies begin to walk to their, Jeanette runs after him and stop them from continuing further. The other Jeanette catches up to them. “Why are you delaying Gabrielle’s rescue?” Jeanette all but yells at him. “Gabrielle will be rescued when it is her time to be rescued. Not before then. Now is not her time to be rescued, and she is also some 450 plus miles away, but others also need our help as well, Spirits be damned. They get in the way of a rescue – any rescue – I will give them the same respect as I would anyone else that gets in the way. If you want to go fourth and rescue Gabrielle on your own, you do so alone and without the protection and services I created with this convoy.” Fernando tells her. Jeanette scowls at him, the other whispers something in her ear which makes away from the situation. The second Jeanette stays. “And what do you want?” Fernando scowls at her. “Something is not right, and sooner or later I am going to find out what it is, then I am going to take action.” The second Jeanette tells him. “I do not care if you got up and danced the Hokey Pokey. We need to recharge, get supplies, go through dangerous roads, deal with high way gangs, get to towns, make deals and help those we can along the way. In that I have not seen your other self do anything in edgewise to help or lead like she is supposed to. So tell her that she has to put into the group or she can leave. Leader or not, everyone puts into the group. Right now I need space to help some kids in need until General Jastrey comes to pick them up. She has already sent in some of her men to protect us since this is not a friendly town where a gold coin has more value than a human life.” Fernando tells her. The second Jeanette lets out a sigh before she walks away. Minerva asks when the second Jeanette is out of hearing range, “What was that about?” “It is a long story. One day I will tell it to you.” Fernando tells her. “Alright...” Minerva replies. As they head back to Fernando’s electric camper, they meet up with Hondo who was at the back of Bronco’s trailer. Fernando walks up to him with the ladies behind him. “Excuse me, Hondo. How are things?” Fernando says and asks. “Oh, wus up Jefe... I have not been able to talk to Val about the space yet.” Hondo replies. “That is not what I’m here about.” Fernando says to him. He takes out the radio from his pocket and hands it to him, “I was in town and heard a couple of Wessens arguing to somebody with a Spanish Accent on this radio, so I pretended to walk by him and bump him by accident, making his radio disappear from his pocket and into mine – if you know what I mean.” Fernando tells him. Hondo nods as he takes the radio. He nods, “Looks like a rent-a-mall-cop radio from back in the day.” “I thought so too. So look up the Business Band frequencies and see what those color dots match up to. But they were talking on that channel, I did not changed the channel since I got it, hopefully he had not either.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll be listening in on it then.” Hondo says. “OK, we’ll talk later then.” Fernando tells him. He then turns to the ladies behind him, “Let’s go.” Fernando walks around the Bronco, past Hondo’s camper and to his electric one. The kids were in the boxed in area where assorted camper positioned. He looks at the ladies, “I hope that solves everything. In the least it is a start and everyone will have a place to sleep in for tonight. Tomorrow will be better. Then we can deal with what decisions you four make in staying or leaving with us.” “We need to talk about this another time.” Minerva says to him. “We are only here for a few days, a week if you are lucky. So make your decision as soon as possible and I’ll see about getting you a vehicle to drive and house the kids in, which takes time for it be cleaned up and set up professionally for you to drive and house the kids in. That takes at least 4 to 5 days to do. We cannot afford to lose time like that.” Fernando tells her. “We’ll get you an answer as soon as we can.” Minerva tells him. “Alright. I’ll see you ladies later. I need my rest.” Fernando tells them before walking away. He walks around his camper to the side sliding door. Minerva goes to follow him after telling her friends she will see them later. She calls to Fernando as he begins to step into his camper. “Fernando?” Minerva calls to him. Fernando stops from entering his camper and turns to face her. “Yes?” “Oh, nothing really. Just want to continue with our talk.” She replies. Fernando steps out of the doorway and lets her go in first. He then goes in and closes the door behind him. He goes to the sink/stove counter and takes off his jacket. He then goes about cleaning the cat food and water bowls. He then fills them with cat food and fresh water, before petting the older cat, Meeshie. “Sorry girl. I forgot about the time.” Fernando tells her as he pets her softly. Meeshie guides Kitty to the bowl where they shared the food. He then goes to the side of the bed and sits down. He turn to Minerva, “What do you want?” “Well, I just wanted to know.” She begins to say. “Know what? We already discussed what was needed to be discussed. There is no more to discuss about.” He tells her before reaching up and popping open the pop-up tent of the camper. Minerva looks down at the floor of the camper, silenced for the moment. Fernando takes off his jacket and shoulder holster, taking a seat on the side of his bed by the sink/stove counter. “If you dare think we are going to have a loving relationship because we are having sex, like I said before... it would be unfair to you if we allowed ourselves to have a relationship that does not exist. Again, there is sex without love, love without sex and sex with love. If we were to couple up, you would think it would be sex with love. In actuality for me it would be sex without love. Now I know you stated that you would accept and want to be my wife, but I question whether you would be able to or not and why would you want to be. If you think in being a wife to me would grant you a free ride to escape this place you would think wrong. Everyone in this convoy works. Everyone in this convoy has a job. Except for the youngest or weakest of the group, there is no exception to this rule.” “I understand all that, and know that things are not easy in this life. But we do what we can for each other. This place is too corrupted, between Hector and the Separated Wessens and the Paid Lawmen enforcing laws and rules like a merchant selling their wares. And the slavery in this town – most Wessens who are arrested are not sent to jail and made to see a judge; they are taken to a slave ship and taken away to who knows where. The same with people deemed as troublemakers by those paying the Lawmen. In short – people, humans, Wessens, and mutants disappear at a drop of a gold coin. Because of that, and the protection of the children, I would do anything for you to help us. Even leave this place if I could.” Minerva explains to him. “Then I dare ask, you in love with me or something?” He asks, seemingly as if he was switching the subject but wasn’t. He is looking for something in her answers. “You could say that, but it is more that I am in love with you for what you can do for us while being in love with you as a person is secondary. Though I will say that loving you as a person would be easy since I’m already there, it’s the reason to why that needs to be changed to a more personal one than a professional one it is now but that would be easy to do. Least to say for whatever the reason you already stolen my heart.” She explains. “Well, I’m sorry that I cannot reciprocate those feelings. I’ll do what I can for you and the others but that is about it. I’m not here to settle down, have kids, build a house over farm land – or whatever.” He tells her. He adds, “That is not why you are here.” He gets up and starts setting up the bed areas for the night. He sets up his bed first, taking the back panel for the passenger seat and putting it across the space between the two seats, turning it into a single bed for one. He goes back to the bed to get his pillow and blanket which he sets up on the makeshift bed. Once done with his bed, He works on setting up Maggie’s bed on the floor, putting the padding of the bed on the camper’s ground first. Minerva, after some time to think, replies, “If it were not for the children, I would go with you and want to be your friend, and hopefully become something more as time goes on.” “Let’s see what happens. General Jastrey might take in the children like she did with Central Town. Or if you and your friends can drive, get a vehicle that can fit you all. We just have a few days to figure that out.” Fernando explains. “Well, anyways... go get your friends over. There is one more pill for you four to take. I already added some to the children’s drinks so they can heal better throughout the night. After you four take the pills, then gather the kids for their night time snacks before they prepare for bed.” He tells her, though not entirely true. “Alright then...” Minerva says. She then opens the side sliding door, heading out to find her friends. Fernando goes into his medical bag and pulls out a metal box of pills. Unlike his usual set of healing pills, this set was the immortality pills, which he has a couple hundred off. He sets four aside for them. He steps out onto the camper sliding door and has a seat on the floor. Ruth was talking to Minerva and her friends, telling them to get the kids together for them to get their evening snack/small meal. This delays Minerva returning with her friends but is not a problem as Fernando saw the interaction and takes it in stride. He shifts over on the Camper floor to have his back against the door frame while he sits. The cats walk up to him and sit next to him. In about a minute the children line up by the tables Ruth and the teens set up. Ichigo arrives with a couple of Spring Rolls and a couple of drinks, handing one of each to Fernando. She sits down on the camper’s step next to him. “What’s going on?” Ichigo asks. “Nothing much. Waiting on Minerva and the others. You should get the bed ready for you and the girls then get Macey, Zoey and Maggie when you’re done.” Fernando says. Ichigo nods as they continue to eat their little snack meal. They were done in about five minutes and after a quick clean up, Ichigo goes ahead with setting up the rear camper bed. While she is preparing the bed, Minerva and her friends arrive at camper, each with a spring roll and drink in their hands. “You wanted us to come back?” Minerva asks. Fernando takes his little metal can of pills, “Yes. I need you to take this pill to finish on your healing of your injuries.” “OK...” Minerva says for them. “Do I need to take it? I feel fine as it is.” Tracey says. “You do not know what diseases you might be carrying you got infected with working at Giovanni’s. This pill will cure you of that.” Fernando tells her, handing out the pills to Minerva, Miniya and Abby. He gives the last pill to Tracey-Ann who reluctantly takes it. The girls look at each other before they take the pill, with Minerva being the first to take hers. Miniya follows as soon as Minerva finishes taking hers. Abby immediately follows Miniya, and finally Tracey-Ann takes her pills when the others turn to look at her. “Alright ladies, start forming your groups to go to bed. The youngest ones should have a camper with a bathroom for them to use as the little ones tend to go the bathroom more than the older kids. And whoever has the least amount of kids will be sleeping in the Karl’s or Marvin’s SUV. So choose your groups and discuss which campers you will be.” Fernando explains. They nod at him. “I’ll be back, I need to talk to Marvin and Karl. You ladies should get your group together.” Fernando tells them. He gets up and slides the door closed behind him. He walks to Marvin and Karl who had stated on their snack meal which Ruth gave to them as part of the extras she had. “Gentlemen, how are you this evening?” Fernando asks them. “Great so far.” Marvin says. “Good to hear.” Fernando replies. He adds, “Have you guys decided on which SUV can used for the kids to sleep in? The situation with Hondo is not resolving itself fast enough.” “They can sleep in my camper with the girls. I’ll sleep in my SUV.” Marvin says to him. “You sure, Marvin? I do not want to put you out.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll be fine. The kids need a place to sleep; they can sleep with my cousins in the camper.” Marvin tells him. “Then, Karl, Marvin, I will need those thick furniture blankets to pad the floor for them to sleep on.” Fernando tells them. “No problem man.” Karl says before he begins to get his set of furniture blankets from his SUV. Marvin also gathers his blankets from his SUV. They then go to Marvin’s camper as to layer the blankets on the floor. La La and Li Li already know that they will have some young visitors tonight, as told to them by Marvin earlier in the day. Minerva, along with her friends and the children gather by Marvin’s camper as Fernando, Karl and Marvin set it up for them. They step out and look at the group waiting outside. “Not everybody is going to fit in her.” Fernando almost jokes at the group. “We will be sleeping in the SUV?” Minerva asks. “There has been a slight change. Marvin will be letting us use his camper, with his female cousins sleeping on the bed. That means this group will be sleeping on the floor but at least there is a bathroom inside and extra adult help if you need it.” Fernando explains. “What about Marvin, where will he sleep?” Minerva asks. “He will be sleeping in his SUV.” Fernando tells them. “Well, in that light, thank you Mister Marvin for your sacrifice in helping us.” Minerva tells him. The children also chime in, “Thank you Mister Marvin!” “Heh… It is nothing. We all help each other out.” Marvin says to them. “Also, Karl was going to give up his space as well but since it worked out, Karl will not need to give up his space but in the future if we need it, he will gladly give it.” Fernando explains. “Then thank you too, Mister Karl.” Minerva says to him in. The children also chime in, “Thank you Mister Karl!” “Anytime. We all work together here.” Karl says to them. “Now with that... How many of the youngest ones do we have and who is their group leader?” Fernando says to them. “By little what do you mean?” Minerva asks. “Your youngest kids. No more than 8 years old I would say.” Fernando says. “Putting it that way, that is our biggest group with 11 children.” Minerva says. “Then what it the smallest group?” Fernando asks. “The older kids – 12 to 14 year olds, with only 6 in that group.” Minerva explains. Fernando thinks, and eyes the kids by their size. Malnutrition has hit the little ones hard, making them smaller than they should be. In fact, all the children seem smaller than they all should be. But 11 little one can fit in. “If we break them up into their initial group of an older kid leader with his pod, there will be less children to deal with.” Abby says to be heard. “Yes, that that makes six pods for four campers. Two pods will need to be broken up and mixed with the other four to go into all tour campers.” Minerva says. Fernando thinks, no way the pods are going to break the group evenly. He then says to the group, “OK, let me see the pods.” The kids gather together in their groups, and as expected most of the group has six kids in it but one group has five. He then points to the oldest of the pod of five. “You, who of the other pods can you trust and work with without problems?” Fernando points to the oldest of the five, who is a male canine Wessen of sorts. The dog Wessen points to a female cat Wessen of about his age, “Her.” Fernando looks at the two groups and then at the inside of Marvin’s camper. Marvin’s camper is larger than the Dub Box campers he has. He then says to the adults, “Who will take care of this group?” Tracey-Ann volunteers herself for the group’s supervision. “Alright.” Fernando begins, pointing at the two pod leaders, “You and you will be in this camper with your pods. Tracey will be your adult supervisor, and La La and Li Li are the adults of the Camper. They will show you how to use the bathroom. We set up the padding on the floor for you all to sleep on and have a clear path to get to the bathroom if needed. So get yourselves together and go inside. Set up your beds and be ready to sleep in 30 minutes.” As they go inside to prepare their beds and go to sleep, Fernando takes the rest of the group to Ruth’s camper. Realizing that there are three campers left but four pods, he does the math in his head where one pod has to be broken into 3 groups to join the remaining pods to fit into the remaining campers. The remaining kids groups seem to understand this without needing to be told. He quickly goes inside and sets up the bed, floor padding and pops up the roof. Without saying a word, Abby steps forward and takes a pod with her and a couple of the youngest kids from another pod to take them side the camper. From the group she manages to get most of the kids onto the bed except for the two oldest ones and herself. The door is closed as they prepare themselves for bed. As Fernando sets up Joanne’s camper for the kids to sleep in, Miniya takes the pod with the older kids in it and takes two of the older kids from another pod to join hers. Like with Ruth’s camper, Fernando sets up the bed, floor padding and pops up the roof. Miniya takes the kids into the camper and has all but three to sleep on the bed. Including her, the rest will sleep on the floor on the padding. The last group Fernando takes to his Dub Box camper. Like the others before, he goes inside and sets up the bed, floor padding and pop-up roof. This last group seems to be of middle aged kids from 8 to 10 years of age. Minerva tells them to go inside and wait for her as she spends a couple minutes outside with Fernando. “I can say this a thousand times and it will never be enough, but thank you.” Minerva tells him. “Thank me when all this is over. This is just temporary, so tomorrow things might be different. And the day after that will also be different. If anything, Ruth will be cooking and giving out breakfast from my camper, this camper, so you need to get this group up and out earlier than the others and the camper has to be clean on top of that.” Fernando explains to her. “I’ll have all that taken cared of for you.” Minerva tells him. “Then good night.” Fernando tells her. “Wait, where are you going?” She asks. “I have to set things up and get the night guards together for their night patrol.” He explains, throwing in, “But I’ll be around. These are my campers, it is not like I can get up and leave without you knowing.” “Well... I would like to at least give you a good night kiss.” She tells him. “Let’s not and say that we did. Look, we as the adults can not show weakness in front of the kids. That means no public displays of affection, because they will question it and demand why you as a adult can do it but they has a child cannot. They will also tease and question you about it to no end. So, not meaning to order you around, but go inside. We will deal with everything in the morning.” He tells her. “OK then.” Minerva says, trying to look innocent. She then takes both his hands and pulls on them as she tiptoes herself up to plant her lips against his. The kiss lasts a few seconds but enough to get the “Oooo!” from the kids in the camper. She quickly separates from him and turns to the Dub Box Camper, seeing the kids at the windows and doorway. She yells at them, “You kids better get back into your beds right now!” With that the faces disappears from windows and doorway and curtains are drawn shut. “Well, I’ll be seeing you in the morning.” Minerva says. “Yeah. I’ll be seeing you then.” Fernando tells her. He steps away from her, and towards his electric camper. Minerva, not having a choice in anything else, starts walking towards the Dub Box camper’s doorway and enters it. The door closes but the light inside remains on. Fernando looks at the other campers. Marvin’s camper has gone dark, and Ruth’s camper has gone mostly dark, a couple of flashlights can be seen lighting up a tiny area. Joanne’s camper is also mostly all dark as well. Fernando’s camper is half dark for the moment and then goes mostly dark like the others. Fernando goes to his camper and opens the sliding door slowly. He looks inside, finding Ichigo, Macey and Zoey in bed but awake. But Maggie was nowhere to be found. “Ichigo, you could not find Maggie?” Fernando asks. “I could not find her. I heard she left with Hondo.” Ichigo replies. Fernando thinks for a moment. Then he nods, saying “OK. Go to sleep girls. I’ll go a partial night patrol and then I’ll come back to sleep. Good night, ladies.” “Good night Fernando.” Ichigo replies. “Good night daddy.” Macey throws in. “Good night Uncle Fernando.” Zoey says last. He slides the door closed as quietly as possible. He then walks to the front of his camper, taking out his Yaesu VX-2 out. “Righteous Cowboy, this is the Medic, are you out there?” Fernando says on the radio as he presses the talk button. For the moment there was no answer. Fernando repeats himself, “Righteous Cowboy, this is the Medic, are you out there?” “Medic, I have some information for you.” A voice replies belonging to Hondo. “Then say it.” Fernando replies. “That radio you gave me, I intercepted a conversation. It said somethin’ about sendin’ the cold ones to the check the camp.” Hondo replies. “Alright. Let me ask... In your mind, can a Wessen be of lizard origin?” Fernando asks. (Part 1 of 2)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 27th, 2021, 8:25pm NOTE: This post was so long, it had to be cut into two posts to make fit. (Part 2 of 2) “You would know better than I, but I reckon it is possible with genetic engineerin’.” Hondo replies. “Then I dare ask though I already know the answer, if a human/lizard Wessen is possible, I would dare say, a human/crocodile or human/alligator hybrid – where would those in Lab Town get an alligator or a crocodile for the base DNA? This area is too cold for lizard, let alone a crocodile or alligator.” Fernando says and asks. “They could have gotten a croc or an ali from Down South from some of the blimps goin’ to those areas. But Medic, you forgot one thin’ – as cold as this place can be, there are snakes in this area – particularly diamond back rattlers like that one you said bit that little girl you treated.” Hondo explains. Fernando nods as he thinks about it. A human/snake hybrid, a venomous snake that can kill a person with one bite. He replies. “OK, got that. Now, is Maggie with you? I heard she left the campsite with you.” “She is with me.” Hondo replies. “Alright. I’ll do a partial night patrol with our people and the Major’s men to make sure all bases are covered. Medic out.” Fernando tells him. Hondo replies, “Righteous cowboy – out.” Fernando puts away the radio. He looks around, finding Lieutenant Benson talking with a couple of her guards. He heads over to her. “Good evening Lieutenant Benson. I’m afraid to have some bad intel that is going to require a change in your men’s patrol.” Fernando says as he walks up to her. He asks as he gets closer to her and her men, “How many men have night-vision equipment?” “Just a few.” Lieutenant Benson replies. “Tell them to turn it off and not use it.” Fernando says to her. “Can I ask why?” Lieutenant Benson asks. “This is from the Bad Intel I’m about to give you.” Fernando tells her. Lieutenant Benson nods as he continues. “My intel says that there is a cold blooded Wessen created from snake or lizard and human hybrid. Because they are cold blooded, they will not be seen on night vision equipment. I recommend on doubling up the men into teams to make ambushing them difficult.” “I’ll get on that right away.” Lieutenant Benson says, before taking to her radio and calling her men with new instructions. “Attention all patrols – we got a potential threat out there that cannot be seen with Night Vision. I repeat, we have a potential threat out there that cannot be seen with Night Vision. I need Odd teams to head to their immediate left and Even teams to head to their immediate right and double up with each other. You guys will need to guard each other’s backs out there. Get it done!” Fernando steps up to Lieutenant Benson, telling her, “Inform you men I’ll be patrolling in the grass behind the campers.” “Will do.” Lieutenant Benson replies before Fernando leaves the area. - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 27th, 2021, 8:30pm [Around 8:30PM] Before getting onto the grassy area behind the campers, Fernando gets his Katana blade and his largest CO2 Fire Extinguishers from his electric camper. He then steps over the tiny chain link fence that surrounds the parking area. Along the way he passes by a couple of army patrols, glad that they have doubled up and keeping view of each other’s backs. A few steps after passing them, he gets down on his knees and let his senses reach out. He can hear somebody nearby with dry grass crumpling under their feet. Looking around he can see the silhouette of somebody heading to his direction, somebody monstrously tall, standing over 7ft or more. Fernando thinks that the only way he can be seen is if they are also using night vision equipment and are picking up on his infrared glow. He gives himself a blast of Cold CO2 Gas from the fire extinguisher. It lowers his surface and outside body temperature below the air temperature, making him invisible to night vision equipment but it will only last for about a minute. The figure stops a few feet from Fernando and looks around, as if confused like it lost something. Fernando can hear him growl under his breath in complaint. Fernando twists the crystal on his cane and presses it, speeding up time for him and slowing down time for those around him, making him act fast, identifying the person in front of him, taking out his Samurai blade and jumping up in front of him, swinging the blade at neck level and taking off the head of his opponent. The head spins several times before it hits the floor, seconds before the body falls onto its knees and then flat on its chest. Time returns to normal as Fernando side steps away from the body and getting on his knee to hide in the grass, hearing voices coming from the radio on the dead opponent’s radio. He listens in to the voices. Looking around, he can see several others making their way to where the army men were patrolling but yet unaware of what was going on around them. Looking about, he makes a mental path to take those around him from closest to furthest – three to his left were closer with two further to his right. Taking on the closest three, he would get further away from the two. He gives himself another cold blast from the fire extinguisher, and presses on the crystal on his cane, shifting time again. He runs to his left, taking on the three that there one at a time with neck slices that take off their heads. Killing the last of the three, he sees that he is at least 50 yards from closest of the two that were further away on his right. He turns about and runs straight towards them. With a swing at neck level, he takes them out before they can make their moves against their targeted patrols. Standing over the last one as Time returns to normal for him, he can hear panicked radio chatter but looking around he can see no one nearby. But almost a quarter mile away he can see a couple of parked vehicles, jeeps from the looks of their low profile stance. Fernando knows that there are no roads in that area, so they had to gotten there getting off from the main road and travel about on the grass. Looking around as far as his senses can reach, he can see nobody else, just two jeeps and two drivers, one for each jeep. He gives himself another cold blast from the fire extinguisher and presses onto the crystal of his cane, shifting Time to his advantage. He is by the jeeps in just seconds, slicing off the head off one of the drivers and pulling his body out of the jeep. Pressing on crystal, Fernando normalizes Time for him as he stands in front of the last driver who was standing by his jeep looking through binoculars. Seeing the image go dark in the binoculars, the driver slowly puts down the binoculars, seeing Fernando in front of him. That was one of the last things he saw before his head slices off and lands face down on the floor. The body falls next to the head. Fernando bends over and takes the binoculars from the dead driver’s hands, using it to look around. Other than the patrols and the convoy camp, there were no signs of life around them. He gets on his Yeasu VX-2 radio and calls to Lieutenant Benson. “This is The Medic calling Lieutenant Benson. Come in Lieutenant Benson...” Fernando says over the radio. “Lieutenant Benson here.” She replies. “I know your men are listening in, so this part of the message is for them. Patrols in the grass, be aware that there is a dead cold blooded enemy behind you that I took cared off. It is a cold blooded Wessen that poison you with his bite. Since it is cold blooded, its head takes longer to die so stay away from its mouth. Give it half day for it to die so do not disturb the head! The body you can take as it is harmless and dead without its head.” Fernando explains. He continues “Lieutenant Benson, What free men you have look over for a flash of light. At the 6o’clock of the convoy camp in the grassy field about half a mile from the convoy border, I am there with two more dead enemies and their vehicles. I am emitting the flash of light now.” He presses the crystal on his cane to create the flash of light. “We see the flash and are on our way.” Lieutenant Benson replies. “I will see you in a few minutes. Commencing Radio Silence. Medic Out!” Fernando says for all to hear. Waiting for them to arrive, Fernando can see beams from flashlights being waved around as they search through the grass on their way to him. They stop by the closest patrols and inspect the kills, as the other patrols inspect the kills near them. Somebody lets out on the radio, “God, that’s an ugly mother#$@!er!” Lieutenant Benson replies, “Maintain radio silence and leave the head alone!” The radio waves become silent at that point. In a few minutes Lieutenant Benson arrives with her men at Fernando’s location. The men surround the area as she walks to him. “Be careful. The heads are still alive though the body is dead.” Fernando points out the heads and the bodies of the enemy he dealt with. Flashlights are aimed at the bodies. “Heh...  Lizard Men. I thought they were stories to scare little kids.” Lieutenant Benson says. “These Mofo’s have a poisonous bite, like a Rope Dog. Who ever created these Wessens must have used a Rope Dog to create them. The question is why, though I do not care for an answer. This creates more problems than we can solve.” Fernando explains to them. Lieutenant Benson nods. She then asks, “From your relaxed demeanor, I can assume that the area is secure?” “The area is as secure as I know and see.” Fernando says to her. He then adds, “I hand you over these captured vehicles, but check got booby traps before taking them.” “I thank you for your service.” Lieutenant Benson tells him. No sooner as Lieutenant Benson gave her thanks, a voice breaks through the vehicles’ radios “Camp Killer 1, Camp Killer 2 – what is your status?” The voice has an all too familiar Spanish accent. Everyone look at each other for a moment as the voice repeats itself, “Camp Killer 1, Camp Killer 2 – what is your status?” Fernando takes the microphone and slurs his words in a heavy breathing, high pitched tone, “SSSStill Looking Over The Camp.” “I pay-ed you too Keel Dem assholes! Not To look at Them Like Slaves At An Auction!” The voice on the radio yells out. “SSS-There are too many close together... We need to wait so they ssseparate before we make our move.” Fernando replies, not believing the asshole on the other side is taking this in as true. “Just keel a few of them to give message that we can get them anytime we want! Then come back to base and give a report of how many we are dealing with!” The voice says out loud for all to hear. Lieutenant Benson and her men are angered at hearing this. But Fernando signals to them to keep their anger held in. He then replies on the radio, “SSS-SSS-We will return before the sssun comes up, there isss many, we will have to kill many to give them that messssage.” “Due not keel them all! They need to know that we can get to them any time we want!” The voice replies. “SSS-We counted over a hundred army men... we need to kill over 20 for them to get that messssage. It will be done, we will return after it isss done.” Fernando hisses into microphone. “Just due not be seen or captured. I pay-ed for the eight of you to do your job! So Do Your Job!” The voice replies. “SSS-It will be done... SSSee you at Ssssun Reye-sss.” Fernando replies on the radio. No answer comes back. After a few moments of silence, Lieutenant Benson asks, “How did you know how to speak to fool him?” “Before I killed the first one I ran into, I heard him speak. I figure that they all sound the same way. I’m glad it worked.” Fernando explains. After a couple moments of silence, Fernando adds, “At least all of them have been killed, and that asshole on the radio will think the job is being done, this gives us 8 or 9 hours of peace. We still have to be on alert though.” Lieutenant Benson nods before saying, “Good. We can relax for a bit but only that. I’ll take care of the bodies and the vehicles.” “Not to jump claims or anything. I claim what coins, or money you find, but for you to hold so we can go get supplies with it without spending our own resources. I’ll see you at 0500 to get breakfast at Moon Dog Maddie’s place. We’ll need a couple of jeeps and men to go there and carry back the food. We can use the money you find to pay for her service.” Fernando explains. Lieutenant Benson nods in agreement before they shake hands and Fernando leaves to his electric camper. At his camper, Fernando looks at his watch, seeing it is a few minutes before 10:30PM. He gathers his convoy patrol and steps over to Jeanette’s Ambulance where Mavis was sitting on top of. He tells Mavis to join them beside the ambulance camper. Seeing the other convoy guards with him, she comes down to meet with them. “What’s going on?” Mavis asks. “Major Moynihan’s men just ran into a pack of lizard men sent to get us. It seems that they are all taken down but they were hard to find and harder to fight. Lucky for us, the major’s men patrol in packs and were able to take them down when they ran into them without casualties to themselves. Do not let your guard down, but do not be so high triggered that an insect crawling up your leg will excite you. The major’s men will protect us but we need to be able to act when danger comes. The more alert eyes out there to see, the better all of us will be. Work with the major’s men as they will work with you.” Fernando tells them. “That explains it.” Lisa says. “Explains what?” Fernando asks. “All this while, Bruno and Killer have been looking at the grassy field every time we got close to it. And by look, they growled towards the area.” Lisa replies. “I see. Lisa, everyone else, walk together with the others for the time being. Mavis, you stay up where you are at. Make you guys meet up with the major’s men during the patrol. You see or hear anything, report to them.” Fernando tells them. They all seem to agree. “Good. I’ll be at my camper and then leave the site at 5 in the morning with the major to get food for breakfast from a trusted source. I’ll see you then. Be careful out there.” Fernando says to them. “Yeah, see you then.” They reply to him. Fernando walks to his camper and they continued on with their modified patrol. He gets inside his electric camper. The girls were asleep and Maggie was still not there. Taking his outer layers off, he lies down on his makeshift bed on the front seats, wrapping himself in his blanket. It is not going to be a restful sleep but he will have to make do with what he could get until he has to get up a few hours later and be ready to get breakfast for everyone.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 28th, 2021, 10:45pm Hondo sat silently as Molly drove them to the hanger. Molly glanced at him several times and frowned at what she saw. His face was stony, but his eyes were sad and his attitude withdrawn. She wanted to make the hurt go away, but it was partially familiar and in that she knew one doesn't make it just go away, at least not her. If he chose to leave her or if she reverted and left him, though, she would be there. They could not take each others pain away but maybe together they could ease it a bit. Though she was mostly worried about him, she found her mind wandering to herself and how nice it might be to be with him and have her own pain eased. She frowned and chided herself mentally for such a thought. He needed her right now to be a caring friend, not a needy bitch, as he already had one of those! His shirt was getting redder by the moment and his pallor was turning a bit whiter than it should be, and that made her worry all the more. "You alright?" She asked cautiously. He just nodded. She sighed and shook her head, "You'd not say if you weren't, would you?" He did not even grunt in reply, but just sat there, obviously lost in his own thoughts. She felt he was not meaning to ignore her so much as trying to ignore his own condition. She knew he was blaming himself for how things turned out, while searching for a way out, but even though he really was not to blame, there is no way to make him see that. She knew all too well, as she still blamed herself for James' death and went through many 'what ifs' daily in her own head. They soon pulled up to the hanger, and Molly shut down the engine. Hondo just sat there, as if he did not notice they had arrived. She sat there for a moment, then got out and went around to his side of the Bronco and opened the door, but he just sat there. "Boss, we here." She said. He did not move. "Boss? ... Hondo?... you alright?" She said as she put a hand gently on his arm. He popped out of his thoughts with a grunt and looked at here half puzzled at first. "Hmm?.. Oh! I reckon we are.... Sorry. Just thinkin." He said with a bit of a growl to his. To Molly the growl in his voice was sad sounding, as if it came from a wounded creature which was corned and had almost given u on life, but would only go out looking like they were fighting it. He was trying to fight the feeling but something in him told him he had lost. He'd not let it be said he did not fight to the end, but there was not much in the way of hope left. He had the girls still, and they needed him... or he needed them. It was a reason to keep surviving and fighting, which he had found in them when Valentine had been taken, but now it was different. Before he had his anger to fuel him, but now he was having trouble mustering it. There were no bad guys to hunt this time, no information to find, no trail to follow. If there was a bad guy it had to be him, and as for Valentine being lost, she was so close and still not there. There was something else wrong in him though, something new. It was as if a part of him was too worn out, too hurt, to exhausted to try much more. Lashing out was about all he had left but he tried to hold back from that for now. Valentine's cries had been heart rending but as much as they hurt him, they almost angered him too. He had fought so hard, been so patient, and in the end he got shot by her protecting a friend from her temper. That broke something in him, something he could not explain to anyone, let alone himself. "You're not looking well. We need to get you patched up." Molly replied. He sighed and nodded, "I reckon... The bag is in the back. Red, with a blue cross on it." "You need help?" She paused and asked. He shook his head, "No. Just grab the bag." She looked at him a moment, as he still sat in the bronco,But she sighed after a moment and went to grab the bag. Hondo waited until she had walked around the back to slide out. The movement made him groan and suck air through his teeth as he got out. He cussed under his breath as he stood beside the bronco and recomposed himself.  After a moment he walked around the front of the bronco and strode to the hanger, trying to keep a composure as if all was well in his body language. If he could have seen himself, that would have been a waste, as his shirt was mostly blood soaked, with drying blood streaks running down his arm, and dust starting to cling to him in places. He looked like hell, but if he could have seen himself he could have attested to feeling worse than he looked! As they approached the older Valentine popped her head out of the dirigible. "That you, Hondo....oh shit!" She exclaimed as she looked at him. She climbed down over the side quickly but was hauled by a voice calling out from inside the dirigible. "Something wrong?" the voice called. Valentine swore under her breath again, "shit." She turned to the dirigible,"Nothin' I can't handle." Her words were too slow, though, and Tonya appeared at the edge and gasped as she saw Hondo. "Papa? Papa! What happened!?!?" She cried out as she scurried down the rope ladder and up to him. She grabbed his left arm which caused him to groan and suck air again. She pulled back and gasped again, "Oh Papa! I'm sorry!" "It's alright... no.. worries." He said in a strained voice as he tried to recompose himself. "What happened?" She asked worriedly. Hondo shook his head at Molly and gave her a cold look, which said not to tell. The older Valentine sighed, "Your me shot you... didn't she?" Hondo looked at her half angry, "I suppose you shot your husband too, then?!" She sighed and shook her head, "No... no I didn't." He cocked his head and squinted at her, "Then how...?" She interrupted him, "The  look on your face. You've been hurt a lot, even lost friends and family that crushed you, but the look of defeat.... It seems like only I could ever bring that to your face.... I never shot my Hondo... my love... but I have hurt him before and it's the only time he ever looked so defeated." He just sighed and looked at the floor. "Papa?... is she right?.... did... did Mama... did Valentine shot you??" Tonya asked quietly. He just sighed again and looked away. Molly shook her head after a moment, "Yes... but.... she wasn't trying to shoot him. she... she let her rage blind her and pointed a gun at someone else. From her expression, I'd say it was an accident.... I... I think she was just trying to scare someone as ... as her pride was lost." Valentine and Tonya both looked from her to Hondo. "What happened?" Valentine asked. Hondo said nothing. "Papa?" Tonya asked quietly. He sighed, "Val went to a bar an' almost got killed. Maggie tried t protect her but almost got killed too. Jefe an' I rescued them, I had a talk with Maggie to find out what the hell happened. Maggie told her we talked an' Val swore I .. I hurt her to make her talk. We argued... she... she got pretty mean. Molly here stood up for me...." "She disrespected him loudly in front of the camp. I lost my cool and decided to try to beat some sense into her." Molly said in a low growl. "She shot at you?" Tonya asked incredulously. Hondo nodded, "Yeah. Val let her anger get to her... was all rage... she was losin' an' when things turned bad she pulled a gun... my gun. ... She must have taken it from the camper.... I think her thumb slipped off the hammer..... I hope it did." "She dropped the gun and looked pretty devistated. said she just wanted to scare me.... Zoey said she scared her, though, and after that she collapsed into a sobbing mess." Molly said. Hondo turned and started walking away to one of the master bedrooms. The older Valentine and Tonya watched him for a second before turning back to Molly. "How is he?" Valentine asked Molly shook her head, "It's not good. He's hurt pretty bad... lost a lot of blood, but as you saw in his eyes he's more hurt inside... something we can't patch." Hondo had good enough hearing he heard what was said. He did not like to think about it let alone hear about it out loud. The former he could not stop but the latter he could try. "You gonna let me bleed to death or what?" He said loudly without turning around. Molly hoisted the bag and started after him, "Sorry!" "I'm coming with you!" Tonya said. "I'll be there in a minute... need to grab something." the older Valentine said, leaving Tonya and Molly to chase after Hondo. Hondo walked into the room and sat down in a wooden chair that sat at a small table in the master room. "Don't you want to sit on the bed? It'd be more comfortable." Tonya offered as she came up to him. He shook his head, "No... I'll be sleepin' her tonight... don't want to bleed on the bed right now." She nodded and walked up to him as Molly placed the med bag on the bed and opened it. "Let me help you with your shirt." Tonya said. Hondo tried to pull away a bit, but it hurt to do so. He shook his head, "You don't need to deal with this." The older Valentine returned about then. "Let her. She might as well get used to it... It won't be the first she'll see." Valentine said Hondo squinted at her, " I thought you said..." She uninterrupted him, "You guys are completely off script... maybe we can change that... together." Tonya looked at them, "Change what?" Hondo looked away, "Nothin' you need to worry 'bout. Besides, its too dangerous for her to stay here." "I can risk another night or two... if it helps.... I should know by morning, though, if things have changed." Valentine replied. Tonya shook her head, "I wish I could understand you too better." "Oh, honey, no you don't." Valentine said seriously. Hondo finally let his right away down which exposed his torn shirt and the wound underneath. Tonya started to try to help but had to turn away after the moment. "Oh god.." She gasped and tried not to cry for him. Molly moved in and started to gently ease his shirt off as Valentine dug for supplies in the bag. Hondo groaned loudly and breathed a bit heavily after they finally got the shirt off, to breath through the pain. Valentine walked over to Tonya with a couple pills and a small flask. She put a hand on her shoulder. Tonya looked at her with an embarrassed look. "I'm.. I'm sorry. I... I just..." Tonya stammered. Valentine nodded understandingly, "I understand. It looks bad, you know he's hurt and you love him. It's hard, but you learn how, especially when that loved one is counting on you. Now, he could use your love... and these." Tonya took the pills and flask from her with a nodded and headed over to Hondo's side. She held out the pills and the whiskey flask to him. "Valentine... this Valentine, said you needed these." She said a bit more timidly than normal. He nodded, held out his hand, of which she dumped the pills into it, and he popped them in his mouth. He then took the flask from her and drank from it deeply to swallow the pills. She took it from him once he was done and grabbed his hand gently. He looked down at her hand holding his then back up at her. He forced a smile, picked up her hand, kissed it gently, then returned it to his lap, where he held it as the other two worked. Valentine was not too bad, but she had never had that magic medical touch. Molly knew what she was doing but she lacked a gentle touch too, making Valentine look like a nursing professional! He did his best to hold himself together, but it was all pretty painful. If the stress of the day, the hurt by Valentine, and the blood loss had not been enough, trying to fight through the pain of being patched up took out what little he had left in him.  He leaned back against the chair as they finished up and the pain killers started to work. After they finished Molly nodded for Tonya to move and she helped him to his feet. "I need to get back and check on Zoey." He said groggily. "Zoey will be fine. Fernando, Ruth, Marvin, KArl, and the others will not let anything happen to her. You ever hear say it takes a town to raise a child? Well, that is your town and they will protect her." Molly retorted. "Then what the #$@! am I supposed to do?" He growled "You need some rest, Papa." Tonya said. "And some food." Valentine threw in. "I don't have any food here nor time to sit around." He replied in an annoyed tone. "Well, luckily I have some food here I bought at a local shop." Valentine replied flatly. "And if you're needed Marvin and Maggie know where you are." Molly replied "Maggie... I need to check on her an'... an'.." He struggled to even say her name at the moment. "Val and Maggie are fine. We all should probably stay here tonight." Molly replied "I told Zoey she could stay with me tonight." Hondo replied looking for excuses. "She'd probably be better with her friend right now." Molly said. "Definitely. Tonight at least." Valentine replied "You eat and get some rest then we can run back to camp." Tonya said He looked at the three of them and shook his head, "Gangin' up on me... I see how it is!..... Fine! I'll eat somethin' an' get a nap." Molly lead him over to the bed, though he growled the whole way. Tonya sat down beside him, and Valentine disappeared for a moment and returned with a sandwich, a couple cookies, and a glass of milk. Hondo took a couple bites slowly, then it hit him how hungry he really was, so he nearly inhaled the rest in record time. He finished the last of the milk, then handed the plate and empty cup, to Valentine, who had held out her hand for them. "Thanks... Guess I was a bit hungry." He said hesitantly. "Now you need some rest, Papa." Tonya said. He sighed and nodded, "Don't let me sleep for more than an hour." Valentine reached into her pocket and pulled out a small metal case, "Before you sleep you should take one of these." She opened the case and pulled out a round, silver looking pill with an orange stripe on it. "Is that what I think it is?" He asked. She nodded, "Yes." He shook his head, "Don't waste it on me. Save it for others." "It's coded to your DNA for faster healing. I... I have three with me in case... in case I find my Hondo and he needs help. I can spare one. Only you two can use them." She said. He sighed then after a moment nodded and took it. He popped it in his mouth and Tonya handed him the flask again. He drank enough to swallow the pill at first, then finished it off. Valentine nodded and headed out, with Molly on her heals. Molly stopped at the door though, and turned to Tonya. "Better let him sleep." She said to Tonya. Tonya nodded, "I will." "An' you wake me in an hour!" Hondo yelled after Molly. She waved him off and kept walking. "Make sure she wakes me up in an hour." He told Tonya as she helped him lay back. "I will, Papa. Get some rest." She said. His eyes closed and he started to drift off as soon as his head hit the pillow. It was not because his mind was at ease, but because his body had expended almost all it could at this time. Tonya frowned a bit as she looked at him. She had never seen him this vulnerable before and it scared her a bit. She covered him with a blanket and left him to rest. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Hector paced restlessly in his underground bunker. He mumbled to himself as he walked. "You going to be okay, boss?" Ted the goat wessen asked "Okay? With the time walker on the loose and the lawmen dropping like flies and getting angrier by the moment, am I suppose to be okay?!?!" He growled at Ted. "He's the slow one, boss. Don't mind him." Jed said Hector looked between them with a sour look, "You both are idiotas!" He paced again for a bit before Jed spoke up again. "So, what do we do, Boss." He asked Hector sighed and looked between them, "You two... *sigh* ... you two get supplies ready to go, and only the most trusted men. Leave the well spoken bastard to run things when we leave." "The right Reverend Wallace?" Ted asked "That is him. That hombre is loco but he believed we are made superior. He will continue the fight." Hector said. "What are we going to do?" Jed asked. "We need to meet up with another group who supports our cause so we can spread the word." Hector lied to them. "So... how do we get out of town?" Ted asked "Get ready and at dark sneak out. I'll have the supposed time walker distracted by the cold ones for you." He said "What about you?" Jed asked. "I have one other potential convert to speak with then I will join you. Just head out to the caves east of town and get the emergency rides and supplies. Drive east and I will find you." He said "Where are we headed?" Jed asked "Coastal Chinatown. We are headed home." He replied with a sly smiled. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Hondo felt someone grab his shoulder and shake him and it scared him awake. He sat up and grabbed the person by the throat and squeezed hard as a wave of pain shot through him and he tried to regain his senses. A small but strong pair of hands gripped his arm and tried to pull away,  As his vision and mind started to process he saw he had Molly by the throat. He dropped her and fell back with a groan. He panted as he tried to pull his mind together and breath through the pain. Molly fell to her knees coughing and gasping for breath. "#$@!! Molly, I'm sorry... you alright?" He said through clenched teeth. "Yeah boss... my fault... should have spoke first." She croaked as her breathing slowly returned to normal. She got up after a moment and helped him back up. He sighed wearily, "I'm really sorry. I didn't meant to." She grabbed his hand and squeezed it lightly. "Don't worry about it. You're under a lot of stress. Not the worst that's happened to me by a long shot!" she said trying to make light of it. "What time is it?" He asked. "A bit after seven." She replied. "Seven? Shit! I said one hour! That was more than two!" "Actually, and hour and 45 minutes. The other two wanted me to leave you be. .. I wanted to let you sleep too, but figured you'd be angrier if we left you to sleep than if we woke you up a bit late." She said He gave off a frustrated sigh, "Rather have been woken up earlier but... I probably could have slept all night." She helped him to his feet and tried to help him. He waved her off, though, and started off himself. His body was weak from blood loss still and he was still half asleep so he stumbled a bit at first but caught himself. Molly moved forward in case he fell, but he righted hiself and got his muscles to start cooperating better. "You sure you're strong enough?" she asked. "I have to be...Maybe you can't understand but.." He said. She put a hand on his arm, "I understand. You're one of the strongest men I've ever met. you can trust me with your weaknesses though." He stopped, "Thanks... I don't have many I can do that 'round an' I just lost one of them." "You didn't lose her... not permanently."  She replied "Wish I was sure of that." He replied. She tried to give him hope but she felt her words were hollow. If he did not love Valentine so much she'd have done everything she could to get rid of her... for both of their sake. She wanted him badly, but not at the expense of his happiness. to be continued.....

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 29th, 2021, 11:04pm (Note: Black words are mine original, Blue are copied from previous posts for continuity, and italicized and underlined blue words were added in by me for character perspective changes) Hondo mustered his will and strode out of the room to the main hanger area. Tonya was not in sight but the older Valentine was. She was sitting on one of the old couches going through her bag. She looked up as he and Molly came into the area. Molly trotted off towards the Bronco as Hondo continued over to Valentine. "You're awake." She said Hondo frowned, "Yeah, late but at least I'm up, though some would have gone against my wishes all together." She chuckled, "You forget I've dealt with one exactly like you before. I was way harder to him than I should have been and I regret it greatly, but he was harder on himself than anyone was. Sometimes I had to go against his wishes for his own good too." His frown deepened, "That's between you an' your husband. I'm not him. My Valentine shot me, remember?" Valentine frowned at his coarse words. "I'm sorry. You're right I just... I just wished I had tried to protect my Hondo more. Maybe... maybe he'd still be here with me and not missin'." Hondo's prickly demeanor faded, leaving a light frown behind, "Sorry. Didn't mean it like that. I just... I am dealin' with things that you don't fully know 'bout. I need to be at camp an' check on things an' be seen a bit. Even when my Val an' I are doin' well I sometimes keep the details on why I ask for somethin' to myself so I alone carry that burden. I'm sure yours does the same." "I'm sure he does, but I wish he didn't. Not that I've made it easy for him to share.... Since you and your Valentine aren't talkin' who are you protectin'?" She asked He sighed, "Several folks, I reckon. I need to check on Maggie, make sure Zoey is alright and let her know I'm fine. Let the camp see me...." She cut him off, "Not what do you have to do, but who are you protectin'? You are tryin' to keep some of this from someone." "I'm tryin' to keep my girls from worrryin' an' tryin' to keep Jefe from worryin' 'bout all this." He replied "Fernando? I'm not sure he needs protectin' from anythin'." She said as she shook her head. "Have you been that much inside yourself?" he asked almost as if her reply annoyed him. She cocked her head, "I don't understand." "I just expected more from you. Most seem him as the man of mystery, the ladies man, the unstoppable spy, an' to a few who know him better, a time lord. Truth is, Jefe is like any other real man. He gets tired, lonely, stressed, sick, has bad days, an' needs rest. I've seen him the last several days. Findin' you, the other you, my Val, took a toll on him too. That's not countin' all the stress we've gotten from havin' to deal with in this #$@!ed up hell hole! He's tired, stressed, an' gettin' headaches again. This with Val is my problem... He's my friend. The best one I've had, but I'll not add to his burdens with my shit any further if I can help it!"  He replied firmly. "I guess I did let my own shit blind me. I... I just always saw him as a tower of strength. Not that I did not see you, my Hondo, that way too, but I was angry with them both for a long time. Now that I think on it, I think I hurt him, Fernando, too. He tried to help me. I always thought it was just for you, but maybe... maybe it was for me too." She looked down at the floor, a sad but thoughtful look on her face. He sighed, "You can bet it all without it bein' a gamble on the fact he did it for both of us an' that you hurt us both with your anger." Valentine nodded, "They say you hurt those you love, but I never put a lot of stock in it before. I've a lot of sins to rectify.... I hope to God you both are still alive. I have a lot of apologizin' to do." "I though you said you two made up?" He asked "I just saw how much I was hurtin' my family and realized how angry I had allowed myself to be, so I started bein' nicer. ... I never really apologized nor thought a lot about tryin' to undo the damage I caused. Just tried to not cause more.... You.. bein' round you, it made me remeber how things were... how I was.... how we were. You, me, Fernando ... we were a team. Him marryin' you-know-who was a bit hard on you, as she hates your guts, but we were still a team and you were there for him and me.... I just failed to be there for either of you." She said "Wait, when you say you-know-who...?" He asked "Yes, Jeanette. They were married for a while. Hopefully not in this time line, though." She said "For a while?" He asked She shook her head, "As much as what's happenin' to your group doesn't match up to what I know should have happened, I can't risk sayin' more there. What I know could happen or it could be different.... I truly hope for everyone it is different." Molly returned about then with a fresh shirt, clean canvas vest, a pocket pistol, a 1911 colt commander and back holster, a green canvas chore length duster, and his hat, which she had cleaned up. "I grabbed some things for you. Hope they work." She said with a smile. He forced a smile and nodded, "Thank you, Molly. I'd have gotten it." "I'm here to help, Boss. It's the least I can do." she replied Valentine looked between them but said nothing for the moment. He took the shirt and tried to put it on but stretching like that hurt him, especially now since his should had stiffened up. Molly set the rest of the stuff down and helped him get his shirt on. "Thanks, Molly. It's a bit embarassin' bein' like this." He said with a frown. She smiled, "No need for that. Like I said, you can share your weakness with me." He nodded, "Thanks." She moved in front of him and buttoned up his shirt for him, after a moment they found themselves staring into each others eyes as she worked. In that moment the world seemed to almost stand still, that was until Valentine spoke up and pulled them out of their own thoughts. "That Bio-pill hasn't worked yet, I take it?" She asked rather loudly. Molly looked down at the floor then walked over to grab his vest and coat to help him with. Hondo half turned to look at her with one eyebrow quirked. He thought it might be his imagination but he got the feeling from the look in her eyes that she was jealous... and worried. "Not yet anyway. Those take a day or more still, dependin' on the injury, ya know. Will see how I'm doin' in the mornin'." He replied "Well, you'll need these to make your masquerade work." She said as she stood up and handed him some blue and green pills. "What are these?" He asked. "For pain an energy. They are somethin' that Fernando started havin' us stock in our med bags after the happenin'. We've all teken them more than once. Don't know what they are exactly. I know my herbs but chemical meds I'm not too sure on. You should be able to move almost as if you aren't hurt. Be careful though, as you are hurt. You over do it and you'll be laid up bad when they wear off. The energy ones won't make you hyper but after all that blood loss they will keep you from collapsin'." She said. He took them from her with a nod, "I hope they work." She sighed, "They do. I saw you take out almost a damn army on a couple bottles of these. A couple of our kids were taken, and Fernando was hurt. You were full of holes too.... you made it through on these bastards alone but we almost lost you after... Just be careful." "I will be. Need to go get some water from the room." He said. "I can get it!" Molly said but he waved her off. She was going to go with him but Valentine's voice stopped her. "Molly. Let him do it." she said Molly sighed, "He needs to take it easier though." "I know, but... I have somethin' to say to you without him." Valentine replied Molly turned to her with a questioning look, "What's wrong?" Valentine frowned, "Nothin' yet, but I see the way you look at him... and how he's starting to look at you. Do not get between him and his wife." "I don't know what you mean," Molly lied, trying to sound innocent. "Don't waste that on me! In my past you weren't the only one who tried to comfort my husband when he was hurtin', but I never shot him either. He's vulnerable right now and him version of me caused him a lot of pain. Maybe this sounds selfish or somethin', but I know she needs him as much as he needs her. you two might do alright together, but not what they can do together." Valentine said coldly. "So no matter how much you hurt him I should let him be hurt and not try to help him?" Molly said angrily. Valentine turned away, "That's not what I meant! They need a chance at being together! ... I'd spare him all this if I could but..." "I think it is just selfishness on your part! She's hurting him! I want to stop his pain! only... only I know how he feels about her. I want to help them get back together for his sake but if she doesn't straighten up I'm moving in and will try to ease his pain! If you Valentines were more worried about easin' you husbands pains like he is about easin' yours then I and other like me would not have a reason to try to step in!" Molly hissed. Valentine looked down at the floor, a mix of grief and anger coursed through her being. She looked up after a moment but stopped as she saw Hondo coming back. He looked at them both and raised an eyebrow. "Everythin' alright?" He asked Molly forced a smile, "Yeah. Just talking about how we women can best help our men and how some of us fail." Valentine turned away for a moment to recompose herself, which Hondo did not miss. Molly helped him on with his coat then handed him his had and weapons. "Ready to go back to camp?" She asked He nodded, "I am, but I need you to stay here." Molly shook her head, "You shouldn't go alone." "I need you to watch here. I'll be fine. Shouldn't be gone for more than a couple hours. Valentine here has people who might catch up with her an' I have a feelin' Hector is still prowlin' 'round. I need you here to help Tonya in case things go bad. These pills should keep me together for now." he said. She nodded, "Aright. Just be safe. Your girls, as well as others of us, still need you, boss." He grinned slightly, "I'm not your boss." He turned to the older Valentine, "You be here when I get back?" She turned back to him and nodded, though she looked a bit distraught. "Yeah, I should be unless things go bad and I have to run. Should be here until mornin' at least. I'll know if things changed enough for me to be comfortable with going." she replied a bit quietly. He nodded, "Alright. I'll be back then." He turned and walked to the Bronco without saying anything further. Valentine turned and headed back to the dirigible, leaving only Molly to watch him until he drove out of sight. Getting into the Bronco hurt him a bit but once he was settled in the pain receded. As he drove his wounds started to feel partly numb and partly warm, the pills kicking in he figured. He also felt a bit more awake and less like his body was dragging. It was no so much a euphoric feeling, but it was as if it took little effort to move his limbs now. He started feeling almost too good, which scared him a bit as he had not felt himself in days. As he approached camp he saw some sort of crowd in camp. At first he was worried something was wrong, but as he approached he saw it was some of the military folks, the kids, a bunch of gear, and a couple others from the camp like Ruth and Joanne. He pulled up along side the camper and got out. The pain was minimal as he got out, which was good as it meant he could play it off as being better than he was. After he got out and shut the door he ambled over the the group to see what was going on. As he approach, he came up to Ruth and Joanne, Joanne turning and recognizing him first. "Mr Hondo?" She said a bit surprised. "Howdy Miss Jo. How's it goin'?" He asked "Not too bad, and you can call me just Jo." she said "When you call me just Hondo." He replied. "Hondo, you alright?" Ruth asked. "I'm fine, was just a scratch." He said Ruth hook her head, "We aw it all. That was no scratch. How you are on your feet is beyond me.... I know what happened must have been hard on you. She'll come around, but we are sorry you had to go through that." "Nothin' for you to be sorry 'bout. Not any of your doin'." He replied "Maybe not, but we are women and we see how you look at her. We know it has to be hard on you and after everything you have done for us, well, we are still sorry it happened." SHe replied He nodded, "I thank ya for the sentiments. Just, if neither of ya have said anythin' to Fernando 'bout it, I ask you keep it to yourselves." "You've not told him?" Joanne asked Hondo shook his head, "He has enough stress at the moment. Speakin' of him, stress, an' the moment, what's he got goin' on here?" "Trying to help these kids. Especially after what they went through today." Ruth said "Today? What happened??" Hondo asked. "Lawmen took a bunch of them. Tortured the older cat girl and that Minerva girl, the hamster wessen. He had to kill several lawmen to save them. They even came at him here!" Joanne said. "What?! #$@!! Damn! Shit!!" He swore violently under his breath and shook his head He sighed hard and continued to shake his head, "#$@!.. an' I wasn't here like I should have been to help." "It's not your fault. You should be off resting or something after your ordeal." Ruth said. He shook his head, "No. I'm his second, his back-up. Damn. Lettin' everyone down these days." Ruth put a hand on his arm but did not say anything as she was not sure what to saw, especially after the day he had. She knew he had to be hurt worse than he was showing, but how he was not acting hurt, she did not know. After a moment he settled down and spoke again. "So, Anythin' I can help with here or am I too late for that too?" he asked flatly. "That's what we were going to talk to you about." Joanne said but the sound of another familiar voice cut her off from saying further. Hondo, did Ms Ruth or Ms Joanne talked to you already?” Fernando asked, pulling Ruth, Joanne, and Hondo's attention to him. “No, I just got here to see what is goin’ on.” Hondo answers. “Well, I got 35 kids and 4 adults, that is 9 kids per adult, except one adult will have 8. Ruth and Joanne are going to let me use their campers for them to sleep in on top of my camper until we can find a more permanent solution for them. Now I’ll ask you directly since you are here; 1) can the truck’s bench seats fold down to a bed? And whether they can or cannot, can we ask to use your truck for the small group of 8 to sleep in?” “I would have to discuss that with Val, as we are still at odds with each other though we mostly made up.” Hondo says, lying in part to keep him from worrying about them. “Let me know as soon as you can, I want these kids sleeping by 9PM.” Fernando says to him. He then turns to Ruth, “How much food from dinner is left over?” “Not much.” Ruth answers. “Is there enough sweet water juice for all the kids?” Fernando asks. “If I gave everyone 3/4 of a cup, then yes.” Ruth answers. “Alright. It is up to you and I can maybe get the teens to help you again, but in my camper refrigerator are 100 frozen vegetable rolls. They only take 10 minutes in the oven to cook. It’s that I do not have an oven. You can also fry them, takes about the same time to fry them but a frying pan is smaller than an oven. If you start after the intro, the kids can have a small supper of vegetable roll and juice at around 7o’clock or so. Everyone else can have a spring roll and whatever is left. Again, it is up to you.” Fernando tells her. Ruth nods, “I’ll get it done for you.” “Thank you. But this is for them, not me. Take about 50 rolls out, so we can have them for tomorrow. And after the kids get one, give the one to the adults, and then to our Wessens: Karl, Marvin, La La, Li Li, and Terri. The rest goes to whoever you think deserves one.” Fernando explains. Hondo listened for a bit longer then slipped away as he felt he was not needed her further. He wanted to help the kids, but talking to Valentine weighed heavily on him and he was not sure she was in the right frame of mind to even deal with this right now either. He tried to muster up strength to go talk to her but he was not finding it. He started towards the camper then turned and walked to his trailer. He was not ready now, but maybe in a bit he would be, or so he tried to convince himself. As he walked he heard another familiar voice call out, that grabbed his attention. "Papa?" Zoey said as she walked around from the back side of Fernando's van with Macey. She ran up to him, but stopped short. Even though he tried earlier to not let her know she caused him pain, Macey had seen it and told her later to be careful with him as she had hurt him. He held out his hand and waved her to him, "Come here, kitty." She trotted up to him, and squealed a bit as he picker her up, hugged her tightly and gave her a kiss on the cheek. she laughed as he did so, "Papa! Stop! *giggle* *giggle*!" "What, gettin' too old for some love from me?" He said with a grin as he put her down. she shook her head, "No, just wasn't expecting it and when you do that it makes my tummy tickle.. than and your mustache tickles my cheek." Macey walked up slowly but kept her distance. "How you doin' tonight, Macey?" He asked. "I'm okay." She said hesitantly. "Don't worry, I'll not do that to you... unless ya want." He said with a wink. "No, I'm good." She said. "No one's looking, Macey. You can get a hug if you want!" Zoey said. Macey scowled a bit and whispered angrily, "I thought you said you'd not say I told you about that!" "I said I'd not tell anyone else you let your uncle hug you and you liked it! He was there. He knows!" Zoey whispered back matching Macey's tone. Macey sighed, "You're right.... sorry." She said a bit flatly. SHe looked around quickly and seeing no one looking at them gave Hondo a quick hug. "You okay, uncle Hondo?" she asked as she hugged him. As she stepped back he nodded, "I'll be alright. Molly has me bandaged up alright an' I took a couple of pain killers. Will probably be a bit sore tomorrow but after some sleep I should be fine." "Why is Mama still so mad? She scares me." Zoey asked Hondo pulled her to him and held her at his side with one arm, "I don't know, Kitten. I wish I did." "You gonna marry Molly instead?" Macey asked "Molly? What gave you that idea?" He asked "She's nice to you and we seen how she looks at you, not angry like Mama does." Zoey said. Hondo frowned, "I don't know who is sayin' what, but Val is just sick right now. She went through some bad things which is makin' her depressed and hurt inside. Her mind is a bit sick because of that. She just needs us to love her an' try to understand until she gets well." His words rang a bit hollow in his own ears, as though he did love her he was running out of understanding after what happened today. "What is she doesn't get well?" Zoey asked. "Molly's sorta nice, I guess, unless you don't like wessens." Macey said Zoey frowned and looked at the ground and Macey's face took on a bit of a panicked look as she realized what she said. "Zoey! I didn't mean..!" Macey said in a panic. Zoey shook her head,"It's okay... I know what I am." Hondo hunched down and looked Zoey in the eyes, "I don't think Macey meant anythin' bad there, kitten. We know what you are too. You're a very sweet girl who we love very much. That you're wessen doesn't  make us feel any different an' it doesn't make you any less than the rest of us, no matter what you've heard." "We are just sentient farm animals... that what my last owner told us." Zoey said "Well, he's a fool. Right Macey?" Hondo asked turning to Macey for the moment. "Right... Uncle Hondo.... Zoey, I did not mean anything bad by it.... I'm sorry. I didn't think. I just know some men don't like wessen women. I did not even think about it making you feel bad." Macey said Zoey nodded, wiped her eyes and spoke quietly, "I know. Just feeling a bit lonely and scared with Papa hurt, Tonya being boy crazy, and Mama angry. I know I've not been here long, and at first sleeping over with you seemed like camping but now.... I'm feeling like I lost a home again." "You've not lost a home, believe me. An' though I have nothin' against wessen women, honestly, I don't want to hear this talk 'bout Molly repeated. She's a good friend is all. Val has me upset an' she's upset from losin' James, so we understand each other a bit is all. " He said "What... what if Mama doesn't get better and leaves? Would you marry Molly then?" Zoey asked Hondo sighed, "Not thought 'bout it an' don't plan on havin' to. If Val leaves me I'll think 'bout it after that. For now, though, I don't want to hear 'bout it again. I don't want to think 'bout it an' Val does not need to hear these things, alright?" They both nodded. "Alright, Papa." Zoey said "okay, Uncle Hondo... sorry." Macey said with a shrug. "Can I still come spend the night with you tonight, Papa?" Zoey asked. "Would you mind stayin' with Macey  and Uncle Fernando for another night? I might have some things to do tonight." He said She frowned, "I guess I can." Macey leaned over to her and tried to whisper, but it was a bit loud, "he needs to rest. We'll be fine with my daddy." Zoey nodded at Macey then looked up at Hondo, "Yeah, I'll stay with Macey and Uncle Fernando as long as you need me too." He smiled and gave her another quick hug, "Thanks, kitten. I know it's hard on ya, but I appreciate you bein' brave for me." She smiled, nodded, and turned to go away. She started off first as Macey turned to Hondo. "I'll watch over her this time, Uncle Hondo. I promise." Macey said seriously. He nodded, "Thanks little lady." a slight smile betrayed the edges of her serious look right before he turned away and jogged to catch up to Zoey. As she caught up she put her arm around Zoey's should and said something that was just barely audible to hondo's ears. "Looks like you're stuck with me for now, kid." Hondo could not help but chuckling to himself and shaking his head as he watched them go. His frown slipped though as he looked back at the camper. The memory of Valentine's anger and her shooting at Molly... at him.... it festered in his belly and almost made him feel ill. As he thought Molly returned to his mind, as did what the girls said. If Valentine left could he be happy with Molly? Could she fill the hole in his heart that he felt grow with every sharp word from Valentine and from every time the image of her standing there with that gun in her hand pointed at them? He started to head to the camper again but turned back to the camper again but turned away again and headed to his trailer to grab a few things. It took him a while to get what he was after, as the trailer was getting extremely full these days, but he managed to get a bit of food to take to the hanger, some more clothes, weapons, and some tools from it and moved them to the bronco. He took his time doing so, pausing occasionally to try to get up the nerve to go in the camper but just could not do it. After he finished loading things he walked around the camp for a bit, trying to sort his thoughts. He looked for Marvin to ask him to not tell Fernando about earlier, but Fernando must have had him busy as he was not finding him. He did run into Ruth again at one point who stopped him again. "You talk to Valentine about the camper?" She asked He sighed and shook his head, "No... Not yet." "Can't face her yet, I guess." She said He scowled at first then sighed and nodded. "Yeah.... What she did today... it was a deep hurt." He said "You're hurt worse than you're letting on." Ruth said He looked away from her, "I wasn't talkin' physically hurt." She sighed, "I know what you meant. I'm a woman, remember? We are the ones who know emotions the best, but I also saw you hit and when you speak of her you absent mindedly put you right arm across your chest." He gave a weak chuckle, "Heh, no offense, but I reckon I didn't know you were that observative." She shrugged, "We are women alone in a mans world, Don't get me wrong, you and Fernando we know are there for us and we could never pay you back, even we gave you of ourselves for the rest of time, but you have your own lives and we need to find our own. Knowledge is power, but not when you go saying everything you know. Watching and waiting for the right information or the right opportunities." "I'm sure you'll do fine on whatever ya put your mind to." Hondo said Ruth put a hand on his arm, "Are you going to be alright?" He sighed and looked away for a moment. After a moment he looked down then back at her. "I don't know. I'll heal physically, though I'd not be upright without some pain pills right now. If she had hit eight inches to the right I'd be in less pain right now, though. " He said She squeezed his arm gently, "Take care of yourself, Hondo, and don't be afraid to ask for some help." He nodded and walked off. As she watched him walk away she wished he'd not asked her to not tell Fernando. (to be continued... (Sorry, will fully catch up to your post tomorrow, Jefe.))

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 30th, 2021, 11:16pm As Hondo left Ruth he finally settled himself enough to try to talk to Valentine. I was not that he was scared of her, but he was of himself. She had hurt him, and that was bad enough, but she let her anger endanger the camp. Beyond that she had pulled a gun on an unarmed woman who had tried to help her, though he was getting the feeling that Molly was doing it more for his sake. Inside him was a bag of mixed emotions and, frankly, right now he was not sure which one would come out. He had messed up with Valentine too much already, or so he and her seemed to think, but both for different reasons. As he approached the door he paused and decided to knock. Before he could the door popped open and Maggie popped out shutting the door behind her. "How are you even on your feet?" Maggie asked incredulously. "Pills, ... but its not as bad as it looked." Hondo replied Maggie shook her head, "I've been in medical too long to know that to be true! You're hurt bad!" "I don't have time to be hurt bad. Jefe has enough on his plate as is, an' these jackals will move in faster than you can blink if they suspect a weakness." He said in a low voice. She shivered a bit, "I trust you now, but you still scare me a bit. Anyone who crosses men as stubborn and you and Fernando are stupid and bound to lose." "Well, it'd be easier on all of us if they realized it now an' just gave up!" He replied with a bit of a grin playing at one edge of his mouth. "You come to check on us or need something?" Maggie asked, figuring a man like him at a time like this was not just stopping by to shoot the breeze. "Both, actually. First, you alright?" He asked She nodded, "Yeah. I'm fine. Easier to be brave when people trust in you." "Val get violent again?" He asked "No. I'm just afraid she might harm herself. She's barely stopped sobbing since it happened." Maggie replied Hondo nodded grimly, "Hmm. But she's alright otherwise?" Maggie nodded, "Yeah. I think her eye's opened a bit late and now instead of trying to blame others for her pain she's blaming herself for other's pain... you're and the girls mostly." Hondo sighed, "Yeah.... Yeah, a bit late, though unfortunately." "She hurt you you in more ways than one, I know.... You mad at her?" She asked "I don't know what I am right now, honestly. " He said with a shrug. "I guess that's to be expected. You've not even given yourself the time to process. You need to.... before you talk to her. She's too frail emotionally to be able to handle you not knowing what you feel and possibly being all over the map." She said "Maybe so, but Fernando wanted to use the front of the truck to give some kids a place to sleep... I told her the camper is her's so she needs to be asked... Tryin' to keep Fernando out of it as he has enough stress without dealin' with mine, an' knowin' him he'd try to help shoulder mine too." He said "He's a good friend to have. You are lucky." She said "I reckon I am." He replied "But, I really don't think Val could handle that or guests right now. I can try to keep her locked down for now to keep her out of Fernando's hair.... I'll not say you can't see her, but I am saying I think its best to wait." She said He sighed and nodded, "Alright... I feel for those kids an' will just hafta make it up to them. Should try to get him to let them stay at the hanger, plenty of beds, but probably safer here with the military." She nodded, "Probably... Be careful out there, and please, get some rest." "I'll try. Call me on the radio if there is trouble. Otherwise just try to stay locked in here until morning." He said She nodded and watched him turn and walk away. Once he disappeared around the other side of the Bronco she went back in and locked the door. He walked around the Bronco and stopped to lean against it. He was not hurting or losing energy yet, but something inside him told him he needed to take it easy. His mind was a jumble as he leaned there for a bit. He shook his head as he just did not know what to think or feel about any of it still. When he tried to make sense of it all, all he could see was Valentine pointing that gun at Molly. He could hear the roar, see the flash, and feel the burn all over again, and though when it happened, Valentine's face showed horror, the anger it had showed moments before was the face that was etched in his mind. None of it made any sense to him. He was not sure he recognized her anymore and it made him feel very much alone once again. He shook it off after a moment and walked around the back side of the Bronco's trailer. The Major's men had gotten some water but had not filled all the tanks yet as things kept happening. Hondo pulled out the hose and hooked it up to the tank in the trailer and pumped the rest of it's contents into the camper, to get it empty so he could fill it back up in the morning. The little electric pump made short work of the tank, but what was left barely half filled the campers tank. Once done he coiled the hose back up and leaned against the tail gate for a moment, trying not to think too much, but finding his mind wandering without his permission. Luckily his mind did not have long to wander as a familiar voice once again pulled him back to his senses. It was that of Fernando, who was being followed by a couple of the yound women who had been with the kids. “Excuse me, Hondo. How are things?” Fernando says and asks. “Oh, wus up Jefe... I have not been able to talk to Val about the space yet.” Hondo replies, knowing it was barely the truth. “That is not what I’m here about.” Fernando says to him. He takes out the radio from his pocket and hands it to him, “I was in town and heard a couple of Wessens arguing to somebody with a Spanish Accent on this radio, so I pretended to walk by him and bump him by accident, making his radio disappear from his pocket and into mine – if you know what I mean.” Fernando tells him. Hondo nods as he takes the radio. He nods, “Looks like a rent-a-mall-cop radio from back in the day.” “I thought so too. So look up the Business Band frequencies and see what those color dots match up to. But they were talking on that channel, I did not changed the channel since I got it, hopefully he had not either.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll be listening in on it then.” Hondo says. “OK, we’ll talk later then.” Fernando tells him. He then turns to the ladies behind him, “Let’s go.” Hondo waited until he left and looked down at the radio in his hand. It was a distraction at least. He went back to the trailer behind the camper and pulled out a small homemade laptop, a couple jump drives and a radio book. Once he had them he headed back to the Bronco, climbed in, and headed back to the hanger. He hated letting Fernando and those kids down, but that's all he seemed to be good at lately, was letting people down. Hondo took his time, but it was not a long drive to the hanger. Once there he was met by the three ladies there. He showed them the food he grabbed and The older valentine and Tonya grabbed it and set to throw together a light supper. Molly lingered back though. "Holding together, boss?" She asked He nodded, "Yeah... Pills are workin' at the moment. Got a bit of work to do too." "Nothing too strenuous, I hope." She said He shook his head and held up the radio, "Gotta find the frequency of this bastard an' listen for chatter on it." She nodded, "That doesn't sound too bad. .. Need help?" "I think I'd rather be alone for a while, if ya don't mind." He said. She nodded, patted him on the arm and went to join Tonya and Valentine, Though her and the older Valentine were still walking circles around each other, they tried to act cordial in front of Tonya at least. Hondo sat at a workbench with the laptop booted up in front of him as he randomly flipped through the book he had brought too, trying to cross reference the radio brand, then find it's setup by band. As he read Tonya brought him over a bowl of skillet chili and some pan bread they had whipped up from what he had brought, some food that was left, and some supplies Valentine had bought. The ladies ate and cleaned up at the same time, leaving Hondo to himself. After they were done Molly retreated to the master bedroom Hondo had used to get a shower,  Valentine returned to the dirigible deck to tinker a bit, and Tonya found a book and curled up on the couch. Other than the clink of tools and the occasional computer key press the hanger was quiet. A bit later as Hondo thought he had it pretty well figured out the radio Fernando gave him squealed to life. A familiar Spanish accent came over the radio. "Compadres, be ready for distraction in twenty minutes. The cold ones will be paying a visit to the camp of this fake time walker. They will know who we are and will give the fear and respect Os Animas deserve! Acknowledge Compadres." The voice said. Hondo frowned, knowing it was Hector on the radio. Several others acknowledged but there was a long bit of silence after. The radio then crackled to life again. "Do not fear that some have not responded as some are watching a flower for me. I will join you all once I have paid my respects. Hasta pronto. over y out." the voice said and then the radio waves went silent. As Hondo scribbled down what was said on a piece of paper, he failed to see Tonya get up silently and slip out. She too recognized the voice and hoped that she was the flower of whom he was going to pay his respects to. As Hondo finished writing, the other radio in his pocket squealed to life with another familiar voice. “Righteous Cowboy, this is the Medic, are you out there?” Fernando's voice called out over the radio. Hondo fished it out of his pocket, but it took a moment, as though he was not hurting still, thanks to those pills, his shoulder had stiffened up a bit.   Fernando's hail sounded again as he finally pulled the radio free from his coat pocket, “Righteous Cowboy, this is the Medic, are you out there?” “Medic, I have some information for you.” A voice replies belonging to Hondo. “Then say it.” Fernando replies. “That radio you gave me, I intercepted a conversation. It said somethin’ about sendin’ the cold ones to the check the camp.” Hondo replies. “Alright. Let me ask... In your mind, can a Wessen be of lizard origin?” Fernando asks. “You would know better than I, but I reckon it is possible with genetic engineerin’.” Hondo replies. “Then I dare ask though I already know the answer, if a human/lizard Wessen is possible, I would dare say, a human/crocodile or human/alligator hybrid – where would those in Lab Town get an alligator or a crocodile for the base DNA? This area is too cold for lizard, let alone a crocodile or alligator.” Fernando says and asks. “They could have gotten a croc or an ali from Down South from some of the blimps goin’ to those areas. But Medic, you forgot one thin’ – as cold as this place can be, there are snakes in this area – particularly diamond back rattlers like that one you said bit that little girl you treated.” Hondo explains. Fernando nods as he thinks about it. A human/snake hybrid, a venomous snake that can kill a person with one bite. He replies. “OK, got that. Now, is Maggie with you? I heard she left the campsite with you.” Hondo paused a moment before replying, “She is with me.” “Alright. I’ll do a partial night patrol with our people and the Major’s men to make sure all bases are covered. Medic out.” Fernando tells him. Hondo replies, “Righteous cowboy – out.” Hondo sighed as he placed the radio back in his pocket. He did not like this at all. He shut the laptop down and closed the book he had, before stacking them on each other and getting up. He looked around and noticed Tonya was gone, but he did not connect her being gone and the radio message yet. He walked over to the kitchen area and dug around for some whiskey.  He found a bottle and some dusty glasses of which he pulled out one, blew it off and poured himself an unhealthy amount. As he corked the bottle he heard footsteps behind him. He turned to See Molly in a robe, toweling off her hair. "Feel better?" He asked She nodded and smiled, "Mmhmm! Nothing like a hot shower after a day like today. Did not realize how bruised up I was until now. Valentine must be half black and blue!" Hondo frowned and looked down into his glass. Molly saw this and with a light gasp, and a frown, she quickly stepped up to him and put a hand on his arm. "Oh, Hondo, I'm... I'm sorry. I wasn't thinking." Molly said with a touch of horor in her voice from realizing what she said and how he must feel. He nodded, "It's alright. I know ya didn't mean anythin' by it. Sorry you got hurt helpin' me, though." She smiled, "I don't mind. You wouldn't want to help me out by rubbing a few sore muscles, would you?" "Molly,... I know you want somethin' with me but... I can't think 'bout ifs right now. I made a pledge to Val to be hers always, that means in good an' bad. Only she can free me from that an' it's not a thing I wish. I think I'd enjoy bein' in your arms an' feelin' some love an' care right now.... but not at her expense... not at our expense. If she sets me free then maybe, but know... as mixxed as my emotions are, an' as angry as she made me, I do not wish to be set free.... I hope you understand." He said with a frown. She let go of his arm and nodded, a slight frown showing on her face. "I know... I guess I let my loneliness overcome me at times... but know I am there if you change your mind... but don't change your mind unless you are sure.... I'm not sure I could take having you take me then dropping me because you regret it." She replied. He nodded, "I don't want that for any of us." He sighed and hurriedly looked to change the subject, "I was looking for Tonya to ask her somethin', but maybe you know. You hear of an wessen's called the cold ones?" Molly's face fell and her pallor seemed to turn pale. she swallowed hard and looked at him with wide eyes. "Where...where did you hear that term?" She asked Hondo nodded out to the hanger, "On that radio I was foolin' with. Think it was Hector. Said somethin' 'bout the cold ones payin' the camp a visit." "You warn Fernando yet?!" She asked in a panic. "I did." He said, "Who are they?" She sat down on a stool, "Reptile wessens, snakes in this part, though there are others down south. Most other wessens reject them. I've been around one a couple times. Just their presence makes my skin crawl! They are thugs, assassins, brutes, killers! One bite from them would kill even you in a matter of hours, anyone smaller ... minutes. Even their claws are poison." "I need to find Tonya." Hondo said as he headed out to the hanger. Molly grabbed his arm, "We need to get back to camp." Hondo shook his head, "No. They are probably watching us too. Get the Bronco inside and shut the hanger door. I'll go get Valentine." Molly nodded, took the keys from Hondo, and ran off to the Bronco, barely holding her robe together as she ran. Hondo trotted over the the dirigible and called out as he approached. "Valentine! Valentine, We need you!" He shouted. She popped up over the edge and looked down at him worriedly, "What's wrong?" "Tonya with you?" He asked "No. why?" She asked "You hear of cold ones?" He asked. She frowned, "Don't tell me they are comin'." "They are goin' to the camp, I know. Might come here too." He said. "If you have a sword get it. 00 buck works well too. They have thick skin but they are tough, have double of some organs, and have a big adrenaline reserve. Removin' their heads are best but they are deadly at close range. They move fast too. Don't waste pistol ammo on them unless its large and right at their eye. Their skin is very resistant to bullets. If you have a shotgun aim for the face and try to blind them. Body shots are a crap shoot. Now, what do you want me to do?" She asked "Find Tonya. She could be in one of the rooms. We need to regroup in the hanger. If it's Hector, he could be after her."  He said. She nodded and disappeared below before returning with a sawed off shotgun and a bowie knife. Hondo turned as Molly pulled in with the bronco and jumped out of the driver seat. She had on her boots, and the robe, which was barely tied. She had on a large curved blade and an ammo belt with a double barreled shotgun pistol. "They are out there. I can feel it. Thought I saw something too, but it moved too fast.... What's the plan, Boss?" She asked. "If we're all here we hold our ground." He said. "If we're not?" She asked He gave her a bit of a grin, "We take the fight to them." (To be continued...)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 1st, 2021, 6:01pm Hondo dug through the Bronco and found his old cutlass stashed under one of the seats. He had acquired it more for show, though he had made sure it was usable, but he had not quite imagined a use for it until now. He had a shotgun, but being full length, he though it was too long to maneuver in a tight area if needed so instead he opened up a hidden compartment in the truck which revealed several guns, and pulled from it an AF 2011-A1 .45 pistol. Being as he had to left hand it, and had no left draw holster, he just threw a couple spare mags in his vest pocket, and stuck the pistol in his waist band. Seeing as these creatures had sharp venomous claws and teeth, he threw on some long leather wrist cuffs, and a leather motorcycle jacked as well. As he armed up, Molly grabbed a pair of Valentine’s shooting gloves, leather wrist guards and a leather duster of hers from the bronco and threw them on, along with a pair of her leather riding chaps.  Hondo paused and gave her a quick glance, as though she was well covered where it mattered, she was uncovered in other places that are normally covered. He knew she did not do it to draw attention, but it still drew his attention. She was not shy about her body, which was obvious, and things needed to be done in a hurry so she did what she had to do. Hondo chastised himself for the thoughts that ran through his head. She was a friend and he did not want to ruin that, nor hurt her. He also did not want to ruin any chances he and Valentine might have of fixing things, but the stress and loneliness were getting to him. If there were any lingering thoughts from either of them, the thoughts were gone as the older Valentine rushed back into the hanger. “I’ve checked all the rooms, she’s gone.” She said “Gone? Where? Why?” Molly asked in a worried tone. Hondo cussed, “Damn!... She was on the couch when that message came through.” “You don’t think she went to go see him?” Molly asked “I’d like to think she’d trust me that he’s bad news, but folks do stupid things for love an’ I think she’s fallen for his bullshit!” Hondo said with a growl. Valentine nodded, “I know our’s did…. Hondo, we can’t let him take her if he takes her….” Her voice trailed off a bit and she looked at the floor with a sad expression on her face. “What happens?” Hondo asked firmly. “I can’t say exactly, but it will be bad. We have to find her.” She said About then a couple shots were fired. Hondo carefully moved to the man door. He turned off all the hanger lights and peaked the door open a crack. As he did another shot went off and one of the outside lights shattered. He closed it back and shook his head. “Someone shot out the lights. They want to draw us out, but don’t know that we know night vision is useless.” He said as he turned back to them. “What do we do, then?” Molly asked. “There is a second story window in the back that you can drop down on from onto that lean-to out back. Might could make it if there was a distraction out front.” Valentine said Hondo nodded, “That sets it, then. You two go out that window and find Tonya. I’ll go out the front an’ make some noise.” “I’m coming with you!” Molly said firmly. Hondo shook his head, “No you’re not! You’re goin’ out the back an’ findin’ Tonya!” Molly shook her head and put a hand on his arm, “Boss, I care about Tonya too, but I can’t let you go out alone. That’s suicide! Besides, if what you said is true about them wanting Tonya, they want her alive.” “She’s right.” Valentine said Molly turned to her a bit surprised, “You’re agreeing with me?” Valentine frowned, “I don’t hate you. I just know what Hondo and his version of me could be. I also know what could happen if they separate…. I don’t wish you unhappiness, Molly. I just want to see them have as little pain as possible… see them make it better than we, my Hondo and I, did. Besides, I can find Tonya. Things are different in this timeline for some reason, but some things start out the same. I believe there is enough similarities that I can find her faster alone, but I need you to take care of the others then come find us.” Molly nodded, “Understood… Boss?” Hondo sighed and gave them both a half-hearted glare, “Don’t reckon I have much of a choice, now do I?” Valentine shrugged, “You work with what you got. Now, don’t get killed out there.” “That’s number one on my daily agenda, avoid gettin’ killed.” He replied snarkily. Valentine grabbed a tighter fitting leather jacket she had on one of the benches, and pulled it on. “Glad I grabbed this in town today. My other jacket was falling apart… I’ll give you a few minutes before I sneak out.” She said as she finished zipping it up and resettling her weapons. Hondo nodded,” Alright.” He walked back to the bronco and grabbed a small leather bag and a couple lighters as well as that shotgun.  When he returned he handed a lighter and the bag to Molly, taking three large firecracker looking objects out of the bag for himself. “What are these?” She asked “Long burning phosphorous strobes. Meant for celebrations an’ such, but handy for deals like this.” He replied. “You had planned for deals like this?” She asked incredulously. “I meant night operations where you want to get attention. Ruins a body’s night vision an’ makes night vision scopes an’ thermal goggles almost useless. They should level the playin’ field. I’ll step out light an’ throw these out a ways, then I’ll start randomly shooting with the shotgun into the dark. It’s a bit dangerous but there shouldn’t be any innocent folks in range. Once I start shootin’ you light off the rest an’ throw them in a wide arc. Don’t look at the light directly or you’ll be as blind as they will be. Got it?” He asked She nodded, “Yeah. Let’s get it done.” Hondo nodded and lined the three strobes up in his hand. He lit all three, dropped the lighter and stepped out the door, throwing them as fast as he could, one to the left, one to the right, and one straight ahead. It was a second delay from the time they landed to the time the strobe went off, but the pulsing white light caused beings to stir. Some moved slower, and Hondo could identify them as some of the wessens he had seen around normally, others though, 4 at least, maybe more, moved fast, but what he could see of them told him they were taller than the rest, even taller than him by a good bit. He took his time and fired the shotgun in between the puddles of light. Molly stepped out after his first shot and started lighting and throwing more strobes. Between the blinding light and the shotgun blasts an occasional shout or scream was heard. But the pure chaos did not keep them distracted for long. They realized their stealth advantage was gone, but that was not their only advantage. Hondo swallowed a bit hard as figures appeared approaching through the strobes. They moved slower and more menacingly, now. There were five assorted regular wessens, all under six-foot-tall and four very large, wessens with them standing well over seven foot in height, all with massive arms, and well-defined muscles. The hiss they gave off as they slowly approached in and of itself would cause shivers to run down the spine of even the most hardened veteran. Hondo leaned his empty shotgun against the building and pulled the cutlass from his belt and the 2011 from his waistband. He looked over at Molly who had the curved knife in her left hand held so the blade was pointed down and her double barrel shotgun pistol was in her right, hammers eared back. She saw his glance and looked his way momentarily before turning back the advancing threat. “You ready?” He asked “Do I have a choice?” she retorted. He shook his head in response, “I reckon not.” About then, just as some of the strobes were starting to die down, the wessen’s started at them ad a sprint. Hondo used his pistol and blew large holes through two of the regular wessen, big enough that once their bodies hit the ground they would never come off the ground under their own power ever again. One of the Cold Ones was cocky and charged Hondo straight off, but a flash of Hondo’s cutlass relieved the monster of its head, causing its headless body to crash into the hanger door and fall to the ground twitching and writhing harmlessly. At the same time a second Cold one and one of the other wessens had charged Molly. The one wessen wielded a pair of corn sickles, while the snake wessen came bare handed. The rushed her, coming in from almost opposite sides.  The Cold one had his hand flat and took a swipe at her as he charged, using his claws as a slicing weapon. She managed to jump back, roll, and steer clear of the snake, though she came up in the path of the corn-knife wielding wessen, who could have been a wolf or coyote like herself.  As he rushed in she brought up her shotgun pistol and shot him right in the face, removing his face from his skull and his life from his body. The Cold one had spun around then and charged her again. She jumped clear, but it was close, as it’s razor sharp, poisonous claws ripped through the tail of the leather duster she wore tearing it to shreds and ripping a good portion of the back of her robe away with it.  He spun and hissed at her again, as he ran at her, but this time he expected her to roll away and instead she lashed out, taking one of his hands clear off. He howled in pain as he gripped his stump of an arm and spun at her with rage. Molly, though, had jumped to her feet and had the shotgun pistol pointed at his face. She shot and the blast hit him, ripping his eyes to shreds. He thrashed in pain but she leaped at him and sliced his head off his shoulders, before rolling clear of his still deadly fangs. As she came to her knee again she broke the pistol open and thumbed in two new shells, barely having time to ready it again as another wessen came at her with a machete. She fired twice into him, dropping him just short of her. She sighed and reloaded again, looking Hondo’s way to make sure he was still on his feet. Having dispatched the first so quickly the last two came cold ones and the fifth wessen came at him at the same time. He shot the first that came at him in the knee, slowing him down only a bit. He managed to roll out of the was as the second charged him, but it was his bad shoulder he hit so he tumbled wrong as he hit it due to the weakness in it and a wave of pain that went through his body. He groaned loudly and grabbed it with his right arm momentarily. The wessen leapt at him, but when he saw Hondo’s gun come up, he rolled off to the side and out of harms way, leaving Hondo’s shot to lodge harmlessly into the ground. HE swore under his breath that his reflexes were so slow, but the weak shoulder was not allowing him to move as fast as he should. The distraction the wessen gave, though gave one of the cold ones a chance to attack from Hondo’s blind side. As big and as fast as they were, they moved nearly silently. Hondo’s attention was turned when he heard someone yell out his name. It was Molly. “HONDO! LOOK OUT!” She shouted causing him to turn. He turned just in time to see Molly dashing his way, and the cold one who was not wounded yet almost on top of him. He lashed out with the cutlass, slicing the creature’s fingers off one hand. This afforded him time to jump to his feet, but not time to move away. The creature howled in pain the lashed out with a savage back hand that hit Hondo. Hondo was a big man, but the force of the blow picked him up off his feet and sent him crashing through an old wooden fence that was a good twenty yards away! The blow and crash dazed him momentarily but he shook it off quickly. As he regained his senses he saw Molly swinging wildly at the fingerless creature while the one with the wounded knee made his way in to take her from the rear. As he jumped up and ran towards her, the wessen charge him from the side, hoping to buy the cold one’s time. As bad as it hurt, Hondo managed to drop his weapon, grab the wessens arm, and throw him into the fingerless creature, knocking him down and allowing Molly to retreat a bit. He hurriedly scooped up his weapons and charged the fingerless one again. As he leapt in the creature swiped out with his good hand, slicing through Hondo’s coat, vest, and shirt, and raking his skin just enough to leave burning blisters from the poison on its claws. Hondo’s action was not wasted though, as the creature had to swipe across his body, which left his neck exposed and vulnerable.  With one swift chop, the creatures head rolled away from it writhing body. Molly jumped back, thanks to Hondo’s intervention, but the creature continued to lumbered forward at her, though slower than the other due to barely having any knee left. It lashed out viciously at her but she jumped out of its strike zone and raised her pistol again. Before she could fire, the wessen hit her from the side, sending the pistol flying. He grabbed this pistol and turned it on her. The light from the moon lit his face enough for her to see he was a coyotal like she was. “You’d kill one of your own kind who’s done nothing to you? Is that what your wessen superiority group is about?!” She said with a snarl “Bitch, #$@! them. I’m killing for money, a whole pile of money!” He said with an evil grin as he raised the pistol at her. A boom sounded from somewhere further back and the pistol fell from the wessens hand as his head exploded in a burst of red mist. As he fell, Molly could see Hondo standing not far off with his 2011 in hand. He gritted his teeth and limped towards her and the remaining cold one. The Cold one looked between them and expressed a definite willingness to flee, but that was not afforded to him. As Hondo limped towards it he started to into a limping trot, raising his sword in the process, drawing the creature’s full attention for a moment. At yell of a female voice made the creature turn its head. Molly was charging from the side, but the creature’s body was pointed at Hondo, which left it in an unbalanced stance. It tried to lash out at Molly but she dropped into a slide and slashed with her knife, plunging it deep into the creatures remaining good leg, causing it to stumble and fall to its knees. Seeing Hondo move in it raised its hand defensively, only to find its arm sliced off by his sabre. It grabbed its stump or an arm and howled in pain. It Swiped at Hondo again. But he threw himself backwards to avoid the swipe, throwing his sword into the air and past the creature as he fell. The creature grinned, thinking it had made progress but the feeling of cold steel against his neck made him stop cold. As the creature fell to it’s knee’s Molly had scrambled back to her feet and positioned herself behind the creature, but now without a gun or knife, other than a small dagger she had strapped to her leg. As Hondo fell backwards and threw his cutlass she managed to jump and catch it in midair. She stumbled as she landed but managed to right herself and place the cutlass at the creature’s neck, safe from his claws and teeth in this spot. Hondo sat on the ground for a moment, pistol pointed at the creature as he tried to control his breathing. After a moment he stood, groaning as he did so. It was not until he had fallen again that he realized he had been impaled with pieces of wood from the fence he went through. The pills were wearing off and his whole body started to hurt with every movement, but he got to his feet and stood tall before the monster. “Who #$@!in’ hired ya an’ why?” He snarled. “Go ssssscrew yourssself!” The creature hissed. “Was it Hector? Hector De La Cruz?? What does he want with my girl?!? Talk!!” Hondo growled. “Jussst kill me or let me go. I’ll tell you nothingsss!” He hissed Molly frowned, “You aren’t gonna let him go, are you boss?” “Lisssten, Let me go and I’ll let you both live, after I sssscrew your wesssssen here, and ssscrew and kill every woman in your camp!” He hissed as a cruel smile crossed his lips. “What kinda #$@!in’ incentive is that!” Hondo asked. “It’ssss either that or you all die! SSSSSSSSS!” He said with a his that could be only taken as an evil laugh. “Molly.” Hondo said “Yeah boss?” She asked “Do it.” He replied The creature grinned evilly, thinking it meant he was to be freed, but that was not the understanding between Hondo and Molly. As Molly withdrew the cutlass she swung it back and chopped down hard, severing the head from the creature. As the head fell into the grass and the life slowly drained from it, the grin turned to a look of horror. Molly grabbed her pistol out of the grass and pulled her knife the thigh of the creature’s lifeless body before trotting over to Hondo. “You alright, Boss? She asked. “Might need some help rebandagin’ and removin’ some wood chunks from my back and backside but I’ll live…. You alright?” he asked, panting a bit. “Got a few new bruises, they ripped this jacket to shreds and I think the only part of that robe left is on my shoulders, but I’m doing okay. As they stood there a tall creature ran past them and around the building. “#$@!, not another!” Molly said. A scream was heard from behind the building and they both turned to each other and spoke at the same time, “TONYA!” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- As the radio that Hondo was working on crackled to life, the voice that came over it was extremely familiar to Tonya’s ears. As he talked about his flower and paying respects she knew it could only mean he knew she was here and he was coming to see her. He had called her his flower last night, so there was no doubt in her mind it was him.  Hondo seemed busy with the radio and it’s message and the others were busy elsewhere so she put her book down on the edge of the couch and slipped away to the back bedrooms. Once far enough away she knew Hondo would not hear her she went upstairs and climbed out the rear window, and slid down onto the lean-to roof. She cautiously walked to the edge and sat down, not seeing anyone yet, other than a couple wessen off in the distance. She wondered if those were the ones Hector had watching her. She never questioned why they were watching as she was sure he had sent them to make sure she was safe. Had this been anyone else she would have seen trouble and told them to stay away, but it was her in this and she was falling fast for this dark, Spanish stranger. She sat there for several minutes looking out into the night before a familiar voice called up to her softly. “Bonita! How fair my evening flower looks in the moonlight.” Hector said, his dashing smile seeming to pierce the night with its brilliance. She smiled, “Hector! I hoped you would come!” He held out his arms, “Come, Bonita, I will catch you.” She hopped off the roof and landed in his strong arms. He just held her there and stared into her eyes for a moment. His eyes and mouth seemed to draw her in and once again she found herself leaning in to kiss him, but unlike last time he did not pull away, but leaned into her kiss, returning it was a passion and voracity she had only though possible in a dream. After a bit he pulled away gently, let her up for air, and set her down on the ground. She stood, staring at him as her breasted heaved up and down as she panted for air. She felt high as a kite and words escaped her at the moment. “Bonita, such a kiss I have not had in my life. Thank you.” Hector said with a bow. She blushed and giggled slightly, “I..I did not believe anything could feel so wonderful.” “It can only be so when two people are meant for each other, such as we are.” He replied She nodded, “Yes… That has to be it.” He offered her his arm with a partial bow, “Would the señorita care for a stroll in the moonlight?” She took his arm and nodded, “I would like that very much.” They talked about life, hopes, dreams, and plans, he told her about how the wessens were the chosen and why they needed to take their rightful place and she told him about her time as a slave and a ring fighter. Her face was sad as she spoke about her past, causing him to stop and kiss her again. She leaned into him, pressing her smaller, firm breasts into his chest, as she thoroughly enjoyed the feeling of touching another in this way. After he let her up again she smiled at him, but could not help but notice the frown on his face. “Is something wrong?  Did I do something wrong??” she asked in a worried tone. He sighed, “It is not you, Bonita. I have bad news and it pains me to say it to you.” She frowned, “Is… is there someone else?” He looked at her confused at first, “Some else?... Oh! No, no, no. It is not that… You see, I must be leaving wessen town.” “What? No!... Why?” She asked in a panic searching you face for an answer. “It is because…” He stopped with a sigh and shook his head, “No… no, I cannot burden you with why.” She grabbed onto his arm and held it tightly, “Please, Hector… I must know.” He shook his head, “No… it is too great a burden for your shoulders. Besides, who am I that you should take on such a burden for me?” She frowned and spoke softly, “Please, if you care about me, tell me. You do care about me, don’t you?” He sighed, “Si, Bonita I do. And you? Do you care about me?” She nodded vigorously, “Yes… I care … I think … I think..” “Si?” He asked “I think I love you.” She whispered. “Only think, Bonita?” He sighed, “No, think is not enough to burden you with this.” He started to turn away but she held on tightly. He hid his smile from her. He thought to himself as how it was all almost too easy. “No, there is not think, Hector. I know. I love you! Please tell me!” She begged. He made sure his face wore a frown before he turned back to her. He looked at her then at the ground grimly then back at her. “Si, for love I think I can tell…. I pains me to say but I must leave as I am in fear for my life.” He said “You are afraid of someone killing you? Who could? And why would they want to??” She asked half angry and half scared for him. “You may not believe me, Bonita.” He said with a sad tone to his voice. “I’ll believe anything you tell me, I promise!” She said pleadingly. He frowned, “It… it is your papa, Hondo and his friend in the medic jacket.” “Papa and Uncle Fernando?” She asked in disbelief. He turned away, pulling free from her grasp as he did so, “I said you would not believe me.” She moved around to face him, grabbing his arm again, “I.. I do believe you. I… I just do not understand why.” “Because of Os Animas and … and you.” He said “What! Why?” She asked “They believe those of us who know we are chosen are dangerous as they believe they are higher than we wessens and we are just fit to be their servants.  Maybe your uncle and papa do not realize they think they are better but they will stop at nothing to break us down as they believe there will be too much fighting if we take our rightful place.   They are right, but if they would help us we could stop the fighting together, under my leadership.  Sadly, they have chosen to destroy me instead.  They have tried a couple times already.  I barely survived each time, I’m afraid I will not survive again.  They too have killed many of the lawmen who now blame us and hurt us, saying it has to be the wessens killing us as humans would not. Sadly the lawmen have rounded up may of our kind to be sold as slaves, yet you papa and uncle have done nothing to stop it.” He said “No… It’s… it’s..” She stammered “I know it is hard to believe, but ask them. Your uncle knows of the slave ship in town and they both have killed lawmen and let Os Animas take the fall!” HE said “But… what do I have to do with it?” She asked He sighed again, “They are jealous that you like me and want you to secretly like them in a way a daughter or nice should never like a father or uncle. To them you are a wessen and they want to take from you what you have and keep it for themselves. Your happiness to them does not matter as long as they have you.” She looked at the ground and shook her head in disbelief, “I … I do not know what to think.” “I should have not told you. It is too much of a burden.” He said sadly “No! if it’s true I need to know but, … please… please don’t leave. Just give me time to figure it all out!” She begged. “I cannot stay, mi Bonita, but I will see you soon. Look for me in the towns that lay ahead, and I will find you once more.” He said. “If it’s all true will you take me with you then?” She asked “Si, bonita, and we will be together forever!” He said with a smile About then bright flashing lights and the sound of gunfire erupted from the front of the hanger. “What’s happening?” Tonya asked in a panic. Hector frowned, “I do not know, but stay behind me and I will protect you!” (to be continued… (should be able to finish it tonight))

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 1st, 2021, 11:21pm As Valentine crept out the window she crouched and watched the darkness. As her eyes full adjusted she could see fairly well due to the vivid moon light that had peaked out behind the clouds probably only minutes before. All around she could see the shadows thrown by the phosphorus  strobes and she could heat the occasional yell and firing of a gun. From the sound of it those attacking were planning on stealth and had only quiet, close range weapons, but she could not be sure. As she looked around she saw Hector and Tonya standing out behind the hanger, not very far from where she stood. She did not dare move at the moment, but he did no appear to be trying to get her to leave, but seemed to be trying to protect her. She listened as they talked. "You will be safe as long as I draw breath, Bonita." Hector said. "But my Papa is hurt! If he's being attacked he could die!" Tonya said in a worried tone. "If you go you could slow him down and if I go he will surely try to kill me too." Hector said Tonya sighed, "I... I am not saying you are not telling the truth, but I believe there has to be some misunderstanding. You don't know him like I do and he doesn't know you like I do." Hector sighed, "Mi Bonita, if it were only so simple, but I knew you would not understand. Why would you trust some stranger's word over that of your papa?" "It's not like that, and you're not some stranger!.... I'm sorry, I'm just so confused." She said sadly. "Maybe I should take you back to your camp where those fine military hombres can protect you until your Papa is done." He said Tonya shook her head, "I couldn't leave without him knowing. He'd worry too much." "But I fear for your safety, and do not want you to see him and I fight if he sees me." Hector said. "Please, for me just talk to him once more.... please. I will be with you. I promise he will not hurt you." She said Hector nodded, "Si, I will talk with your papa, but I ask you not to hate me if I must defend myself." "You won't have to. You'll see. He loves me and will talk with us if I ask him to." She said softly. "I trust you, Bonita, my one and only." He said in a soft voice. "Kiss me,... please." She whispered. He cupped her face in his hands  and looked deeply into her eyes before leaning in and kissing her deeply once more. Valentine's blood boiled as she saw this and she dropped down to ground level as silently as she could she started to move towards them, but  she head a foot fall behind her, but before she could turn something hit her in the head and she it the ground. The sound startled Tonya, but she was not sure if she heard anything or it was her imagination. she pulled away quickly and looked at hector seriously. "Did you hear something?" She asked He smiled, "Only the sound of our two hearts beating as one for a moment in time that felt like eternity in paradise." She smiled back softly and melted into his embrace as he kissed her again and lifted her off her feet, turning her so she could not see Hectors men Drag the older Valentine's unconscious body away. They were out of sighed quickly, but there was a new distraction that came and ruined their moment. a loud growling hiss was seen and they both broke off the kiss and turned to see a lumbering Cold one charge in their direction.   "AAAAA!!!", Tonya screamed and Hector pushed her to the ground just in time for him to be thrown back against the building. The creature lumbered over her and smiled wickedly. "A ssssuckulant young treat. The Quessstion isss, do I ssssscrew you now, ssssscrew you as you die of my poison, or ssscreew you twisssse and ssssee which I like mosssssst?" It said with a hissing laugh. "YOU WILL NOT TOUCH MY WOMAN!!" Hector roared as he launched at it, sabre in one hand and a horse pistol in the other. He flung two slower shots at it and missed them both, then launched at the creature with his sabre slashing wildly, but missing as the creature dodged his thoughts. "You Shall Not Pass, Vile Monster!" He roared. "You don't sssscare me, sssssseñor Sssssissssssy." The monster hissed. Hector growled, "If you had brains, monster, you would fear Hector De La Cruz!" "I fear no being. No sssstand assside and I might sssscrew only the sssssslut." The creature hissed. "You will not be raping anything every again, foul fiend!" Hector roared as he lashed out. The monster looked like he was going to say something else but there was a yell behind him that caused both Hector and the creature to turn and look.   "Die, #$@!er! Hondo yelled as he ran at the creature. He fired his pistol at the creature hitting its shoulder, which caused it to cry out in pain.  It spund and growled at Hector. "Thissss is not what we disssscusssed!" He growled Hector raised his pistol and shot the creature in the throat, "Monster die!" It lashed out and threw Hector back again, but he seemed to hit harder this time and was slightly dazed. Tonya crawled over to him to make sure he was alright as Hondo and Molly continued to fight the creature. Molly dove past it, rolled to her feet, spun, and slashed at its back. It howled in pain and sun to have Molly unload a round of buckshot into its knee. It howled and feel to the ground. It looked at hector and growled again. "Thissss wasssn't the deal!" it hissed in a low tone. This was missed by all but Hector and Molly, who looked between Hector and the creature quickly. No further words from the creature were heard, though as Hondo brought his cutlass down, severing the creatures head from its body. Unlike the others, the body did not twitch, as if it accepted its fate without further fight. (to be continued.... (sorry, got hunfg up. Will try to finish in the morning))

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 2nd, 2021, 1:15pm Tonya helped Hector up off the ground as Hondo stood over the dead creature’s body. “Thank you, Amigo. We are happy you came to our assistance.” Hector said Hondo turned to hector with a snarl and murderous intent in his eyes. “You #$@!in’ bastard! I’ll gut you for this!” Hondo roared as he raised his pistol. He was stopped, though when Tonya stepped in front of Hector, blocking Hondo’s shot. “No, papa! Please!” Tonya cried out in desperation. “Out of the way, Tonya. He’s a murderous bastard who needs put down like the dog he is!” Hondo growled “He’s not a dog! He’s a wessen like I am! Just talk with him! He’s a good man.!” Tonya pleaded “Out of the way, darlin’, please.” Hondo asked in a half growl. “No! I promised I’d not let him get hurt if he tried to talk with you. I told him you’d talk to him because I love you! Don’t you love me? She cried out, as tears started to fill her eyes. “Bonita, For your safety, do as your Papa says.” Hector said softly. “This has nothin’ to do with me lovin’ you! He’s the one who brought these snake assholes down on us!” Hondo half yelled “How do you know, Papa?!” She asked sounding more desperate by the moment. “That was him on the radio sayin’ the Cold ones were coming! You heard him!” Hondo snarled “He did not say he sent them!” Tonya cried. “He said they were goin’ to the fake time walkers camp and that they would fear his group because of them! It’s clear he sent them!” Hondo growled Hector raised his hands and stepped to the side, but Tonya stepped back in front of him. “Please, Bonita, this is my problem.” Hector said. “No! There has to be an explanation, tell him! Please!” She begged. Hector sighed, “Señor, hear me out. I knew the cold ones were coming but you and your compadre’s hatred for me is known so I could not warn you. I sent my men out to fight them. It was these Cold one who were suppose to fear us. I fear they are the hired killers for these lawmen.” “You lie!” Hondo growled. “Papa, just listen!” Tonya begged again. “I know you do not trust me, but this is true. I heard the fighting earlier but stayed to protect your daughter. Did my men not help you fight them?” Hector asked “There were five other wessens who attacked us with the cold ones!” Hondo snarled. Hector shook his head, “They were attacking the Cold ones. Other wessens never fight along side Cold ones, this is well known.” Hondo turned and looked at Molly who shrugged. “Normally they don’t but there is always a first time.” Molly said in a half questioning tone, as even she was questioning herself now. “That’s all Bullshit! They attacked us and we took them out!” Hondo said. “You killed my Compadres?” Hector asked in fake disbelief. He sighed and hung his head, “You see, Bonita, they hate any of us they cannot control. My men just tried to help and now they are dead.” Hondo walked up and yanked Tonya to the side and at the same time placing his 2011 into Hectors chest. “You lyin’, manipulatin’ #$@!! I know what you are an’ I’ll not allow you to brainwash my daughter!” Hondo yelled. Hector sighed, “Forgive me Bonita.” With a flick of his wrist a small knife shot out of hectors sleeve and into his hand where he plunged it into Hondo’s thigh, causing him to momentarily lower the gun to try to grab his leg. Hector then bought both fists down on his bad shoulder. It did not knock Hondo down like Hector had hoped it would, but it did cause him to stagger back and momentarily daze him from the pain. Hondo tried to right himself and swung out at Hector, but Hector dodged Hondo’s wild swing, and circled around him forcing Hondo to turn around with a wounded leg. “Please, papa, stop!!” Tonya wailed. She tried to get in between them But Molly sprang forward and pulled her away. As Hondo turned he tried to bring the 2011 to bare again but Hector kicked him in the chest and sent him flying back into the side of the hanger, leaving a dent in the building where he hit. As he hit the ground her groaned from the pain. His head spun as if he had a mild concussion and he fought blacking out. He tried to bring his gun up again, moving slower each time. Hector fanned of a shot that deeply grazed Hondo’s side causing him drop his arm almost instinctively. Hector moved to cock his pistol again but the loud thumbing of a shot-gun’s hammer made his freeze in place. He turned his head slowly and just enough to see Molly pointing her shotgun pistol at him. He raised his hands slowly and turned to her. “Molly, please, don’t hurt him!” Tonya cried “He almost killed Hondo!” She growled “I was only defending myself. If I had wanted to kill him that last bullet would have done so as would have that knife. Bonita, I hope you understand. I told you I was afraid this would happen. Some men will never listen nor accept us.” Hector said Hondo growled as he tried to get up, but Tonya moved over to him and tried to keep him down for now. “Don’t move, Papa. You’re hurt.” She said. Hondo shook his head, “Don’t listen to him. This has nothin’ to do with bein’ wessen.” Her eyes were full of tears as she looked at him, “Why won’t you trust me then and just listen to him?” “You don’t understand.” Hondo half growled. Hondo slowly stood up, his pistol in hand but down at his side. Hector lowered his gun too and then Molly did. Hector smiled this annoying smile that pissed off Hondo even more. “Señor, for the love of your daughter, let us talk.” He said with a smile. Hondo grit his teeth, “I’ll do anythin’ I can to protect my girls an’ my family. Even if they hate me for it! With that Hondo snapped the pistol up, even though his whole body hurt like hell, and fired. The shot was off a bit, but still him Hectors gun arm half spinning him around. Tonya grabbed Hondo’s gun and yanked it down. “No! Hector!” She screamed. Hector turned back to him and snarled, “You don’t love a daughter, you are possessive of a slave!” He turned to Tonya with a frown, “I’m sorry Bonita. I must go, but remember what I said.” With that he pulled a ring from his pocket, that looked a lot like one the older Valentine wore but instead of a green light, it glowed red. He pressed the red, glowing jewel on the ring and moments later he was enveloped by a sphere or crackling red energy. It was only then that Hondo remembered the cane, not being used to it. He tried to will it to appear but he had not done it enough and was a bit slow at it, especially when upset it seemed, so by the time it materialized Hector was gone. He tried to get him back or see where he had gone by twisting the canes top and pressing down but every time he tried he would get a small jolt of electricity as if he was being blocked from Hector by some unknow force. After a couple tries he stumbled back and leaned against the building as extreme fatigue seemed to overtake his body. With a frustrated sigh he put the cane away and started to fall to the ground but Molly rushed up and helped him stand. Molly looked at Tonya with a frown, “A little help here?” Tonya just stood looking at Hondo with this horrified look on her face. “He told me… he told me you hated us and would do this but… I begged him… begged and promised him you would talk and not hurt him because you love me!” She said shakily. “You are bein’ blinded by him, love. You don’t see what I see… I’m only tryin’ to protect you.” Hondo replied wearily. “Protect me? Protect me?! That’s what you call this?! I love Hector! How is shooting the man I love protecting me?!?” She half yelled half cried. “You don’t know him! He’s a vicious animal!” Hondo half shouted. “IS that all we are to you? Animals?? Are Zoey and I just pets with pussies that you’re wanting to screw when your ready?!?!” She sobbed. Molly gasped, “Tonya! You know better!” “Do I? DO I?!? We are all just monsters to them! He’ll do you the same, Molly. Run before it’s too late! RUN!! Run, our you’ll just be a slave to the humans all over again…” She fell to her knees sobbing hysterically. Hondo tried to reach out to her but she pulled away, trembling as if she was terrified of him. He shook physically, partly from fatigue and blood loss, but also from his heart breaking inside of him at her sorrow, terror, and disbelief in him. “Boss, we need to get you inside. You’re losing more blood and you can’t afford to lose much more.” Molly said. He shook his head and spoke softly, “No. Take care of Tonya first. I’ll be alright.” Molly looked at him, wanting to argue, but the determination in his eyes told her not to. She helped him lean against the wall then bent down to help Tonya up. Tonya swatted at her at first, but finally gave in and let her help her up. Tonya then clung to molly like her life depended on it and sobbed into her chest as Molly carefully walked her back inside and got her settled into a room. Hondo sighed and shook his head. This was not at all how he would have imagined this going, and he was started to feel like he could not bare much more. First Valentine and then Tonya. Who would turn on him next? He was not sure his heart and soul could take losing anyone else. He summoned the cane once again, but his mind was too clouded to make it do anything at the moment, so he used it as a cane and hobbled back to the hanger. As he entered Molly was just coming out of the room that she had gotten Tonya settled in. She gasped at the sight of him. “Boss! You should have waited… you’re bleeding worse from moving.” She said in a worried tone. “If I don’t live it’s no great loss.” He said flatly. “Please don’t talk like that, Hondo. You wouldn’t let me give up on myself I’ll not let you give up on you either. You hear me?” She said firmly. “Where is Valentine?” He asked changing the subject. “I don’t know. Never saw her after she slipped out the back.” Molly replied Hondo’s frowned deepened, “We need to find her.” “Not until you’re well.” She said. About then a jeep squealed to a stop out front of the hanger. The door flew open and both Hondo and Molly raised their pistols. The sight before them was the older Valentine. She was dirty, her eye was bruised badly, and there was drying blood on her hands and face. “What happened?!” Molly exclaimed as they lowered their weapons. Valentine sighed, “I slipped out and saw Tonya with Hector. He kissed her and I tried to slip in behind him to take him out… unfortunately I saw jumped and knocked out. They tried to haul me off.” “How did you get away?” Hondo asked She shook her head but then held it as it made a wave of pain shoot through her when she did that. “You don’t want to know…. Unfortunately, one got away, so I got to get out of here.” She said “You need to rest first!” Molly said. “I can’t. I think they were on the lookout for me, in part. I don’t think they figured to find me here, but they were cackling about the reward money and how proud their boss would be that they got me. I’ll endanger your group if I stay….” She stopped short as her vision finally focused enough to see how bad a shape Hondo was in. “Damn, Hondo you’re bleeding bad.” She said He sighed, “It’s not news to me.” “We need to get you patched. That kit is running low on supplies.” She said Molly frowned, “And I think we need someone who is better at this than we are.” Valentine frowned, “We need Fernando.” Hondo growled, “No! He will not be bothered! I am not his problem nor will I add to his stress!” “Then who do we get?” Valentine asked angrily. “What about Maggie? She’s not a doctor but I’ve heard she’s pretty handy at wounds.” Molly suggested. “Someone needs to stay with my Val then.” He said Valentine sighed, “I can for a bit, but I need to leave before daylight.” Molly nodded, “Okay. Let’s get him to the bedroom then …” Hondo cut her off, “I can walk myself. Just go.” Molly sighed and looked at Valentine who shrugged. “You heard him. Let’s go.” She said Molly nodded and opened the hanger door so she could get the Bronco out and Valentine limped back out to the jeep and fired it up. Hondo stood there for a moment and watched them go before turning and hobbling towards the master bedroom. As he entered he felt his head spin and he dropped to his knees to keep from falling over completely. But that was not enough. Darkness threatened to take over his mind and he fell forward, barely catching himself with his hands. He growled at the darkness and found it taking him, but he was too weak so the darkness one and he passed out on the floor. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Molly and the older Valentine pulled their vehicles up to a screeching halt. Marvin heard them and came running up with a couple of the soldier. “What’s going on?” Marvin asked, seeing only Molly as Valentine ducked down behind the jeep to not be seen. “It’s just me, Marvin. Hondo sent us for a few things. Had a run in with some of those Cold ones and needed a few items in case they returned, she lied. “You need any help or anyone else at the hanger?” He asked “No, we’re going to lock down once we get back so we should be good until morning.” She said, trying to stay calm but wishing they would leave so they could get Maggie. Marvin nodded, “Alright. If you need anything don’t be afraid to ask, though. We all help each other, remember.” Molly nodded, “Okay. Thanks!” Marvin nodded again and he and the soldiers turned and went about their business. Molly sighed a sigh of relief and turned to see Valentine pop up and limp over to her after they were gone. “That was close.” Valentine said. “Too close.” Molly replied They went up to the camper door and knocked. They had to knock a few times before a groggy, half-asleep Maggie showed up at the door wearing one of Valentine’s robes which was almost too long for her and with a shotgun that looked like it would blow her over if she shot it. “Molly?... what’s wrong?” She said sleepily. She looked at the older Valentine and then did a double take, before looking between her and the bedroom for a second. “How..? How did you get out?” She asked nervously. Valentine shook her head, “I didn’t.” She pushed past Maggie and entered the camper, plopping down on the sofa and sighing wearily. “But..but.. I.. I don’t understand.” She said. “I’m Valentine’s twin, Maria. No time to explain, though. Hondo’s hurt bad. Neither of us are good with wounds and he doesn’t want to involve Fernando. We need your help.” Valentine said, lying to her about herself as it was easier than explaining the truth. “But, what about Valentine?” Maggie asked “I’ll stay with her. I’m a bit beat up and need to rest anyway.” The older Valentine replied. Maggie looked at Molly who nodded, “Trust her. Hondo wanted her to stay here and watch Val.” “Alright. I need to change first.” Maggie said “No time! Hondo needs help and you can’t tell me you’re that shy after what you’ve been through.” Molly said. Maggie clutched the robe a bit tightly around her, “Shy?... no. Ashamed? … yes.” Molly shook her head, “No time for that either. He’ll bleed to death if we don’t hurry!” Maggie nodded, “Okay. He has a med bag in the closet there.” Molly went to the closet Maggie pointed to and grabbed the large red bag before heading to the door. They both left quickly and a few moments later Valentine heard the Bronco fire up and take off to the hanger. Valentine sat back and sighed again. She laid back as her head throbbed and found herself soon asleep. She did not know when it was but her eye's popped back open after a while. She listened carefully but heard nothing. She looked at the clock and frowned. She had been asleep for four hours and it would be daylight in a couple more. She looked around for a moment before standing back up and going to a cupboard to look for a bottle of whiskey. It took a couple tries but eventually she found one. She pulled it out with a smile. “Some things are always the same.” She said as she smiled at the bottle and thought of good memories with her Hondo. Behind her she heard a very familiar voice in deed. “What’s going on? Who are you?” The voice said almost more timidly than she had ever remembered hearing herself speak to anyone other than her husband once or twice. “There is a lot going on and it’s our fault, unfortunately.” The older Valentine said without turning around. “Your voice… it’s so familiar. Who are you and what’s wrong?” Val asked The older Valentine turned around with a frown on her face as she looked at the younger version of herself. She looked beat down, timid, and weak. Her eyes were blood shot and her face tear stained. A surprised look came across her face though as she looked on at the older, blood stained, dirty, and busied version of herself. Valentine sighed, “I guess you could say I am you, and we have a lot to talk about.” (to be continued)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 2nd, 2021, 4:03pm Back at the hanger Molly and Maggie found Hondo unconscious in the master bedroom he was using. They managed to get him up on the bed and carefully removed clothing to get to the wounds, having to cut a lot of his clothes off to keep from making the wounds bleed worse. Once they had managed to clean out and stitch up the larger wounds they worked on removing the wood shrapnel from his back, backside, and a large chunk that was stuck into the same thigh as Hector had stabbed. They had him cleaned and patched up in about 3 hours, though they worried they should have taken more time on some of the worse one. He was not gushing blood at least, so Maggie decided he hit no arteries and should be fine. About 3 am Maggie plopped down in a chair beside the bed and Molly curled up beside him, both falling quickly to sleep. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- In her temporary room Tonya lay away still, tear strains in the matted fur on her face. She lay looking at the ceiling, everything Hector had told her last night and the times before ran through her mind. She tried to explain away Hondo’s actions but they matched up with what Hector said would happen. Was it all true? Was she just being saved for a sex slave or worse? Did they really hate and fear wessens? Was this whole ‘free the wessens’ work of theirs just to control them? Were they truly the chosen ones but had been repressed? None of it made sense to her, but the more she thought about it the more she feared Hector was right, and that fear struck her down to her very core. She started to cry again softly. She had loved Hondo, but she told herself she should have know it was all too good to be true. Good things never lasted in her life. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- “You’re me? I… I don’t understand… How?” Val asked Valentine sighed and motioned for Val to sit down while she plopped into the recliner and pulled the cork on the whiskey bottle. She took a deep drink from the bottle as Val sat down warily and looked at her. She coughed a bit as it was a big drink for a first one, and it was a bit stronger than she expected. Once she stopped coughing and got her breathing sorted she looked over at Val. “I’m the Valentine of this… this world of chaos.” Valentine said “But… I thought Fernando said it’s not good for us to be around ourselves.” She asked “Normally it’s not, but number one, I’ve done enough time travelin’ I think I know what to and what not to say… usually. Number two… I’m not exactly you.” She replied “Not you? But… I thought you said you were me?” Val asked Valentine rubbed the bridge of her nose and squinted a bit, trying to fight off her headache. She was sure there was a bit of a concussion, but she was seeing straight for the most part so it could not be too bad. “It’s complicated… I am a Valentine, just not you. I’ve talked to Molly, Tonya, and Hondo. I had a lot of shit happen to me in my life, but it seems we had different things happen or they happened at different times. Same with Hondo, Molly, Tonya, and many other.” Valentine said Val’s frown deepened, “So even you don’t understand me or what I went through.” Valentine frowned a bit angrily, “The #$@! I don’t! Listen, my hell might have been a little different but we are still virtually the same person. Our experiences may be different but we think, feel, love, hate, laugh, and cry the same way.” “Then, what do I do?” Val asked “Get the #$@! over yourself, that’s what!” Valentine said “I can’t! I’ve tried!” Val said starting to cry again. Valentine stood up and slapped her across the face causing her to jump and gasp. “What was that for!” Val asked in a surprised tone. “To get you to stop cryin’. We don’t have time for that. I have some bad folks chasin’ me and I need to be gone before they come and hurt your people.” Valentine said. “What happened?” Val asked Valentine’s frown turned sad, “I…I wish I knew. Hondo… My Hondo, and Fernando disappeared. Now I’m being chased by bounty hunters. I’ve barely escaped several attempts on my life, too. Tonight was one of them.” “What happened?” Val asked Valentine gave a sarcastic sounding chuckle, “Heh, I forgot you’re out of the loop. Self-centered bitch.” Val started to get angry, “I’m a self-centerd bitch?!” “No, we both are! No settle down.” Valentine said “What happened to you?” Val asked Valentine sighed, “Bad things… but that’s not why either of us are the way we are. We chose to let those bad things get to us… define us. We did not have to do that. We then took it out on those who loved us. We accused them of horrible things, said words to them we can never take back, we were often harsh and unloving when all they wanted was our love and understanding.” Tears started falling from Valentines eyes but she held it together, only her eyes betraying her, “We punished those who loved us most for things they were never responsible for and would have gladly taken our place if they could have…. You have done some of this, I know, but not nearly as much as I have… I’ve been angry and hard so long I almost don’t remember who I was before this.” Val looked down at the floor, “Do I have no choice but to be like that too?” Valentine’s frown got angry again, “What a dumb question. I seriously wonder how I could be considered so smart and be so dumb…. You have a choice! Did you not hear me earlier?? We made the choice to let the actions of others on us define how we treated our family and friends… not that I have friends anymore. The choice is yours! … It’s a choice I don’t have for the past. … I just…just hope I find my love, my Hondo again so I can beg him to forgive me and then try to make up for all the love, care, and compassion I did not show him while he stood by me all those years. If he forgives me maybe my children will and maybe even my nieces, nephews and maybe… maybe even Fernando will forgive me. He’s been more forgivin’ with me than I’ve ever seen him be to anyone else, but… I think that’s all for Hondo these days. I think he ran out of any love he had for me a long time ago.” Val sighed and nodded, “He and I had words recently too. I said some bad things about him and Macey… I didn’t really mean them but I was so angry and… and they just came out.” “You can control that. You’re the only one who can as no one else can control it for you.” Valentine said “Can I ask you… Was your Hondo ever unfaithful to you… you know… with other women?” Val asked Valentine raised an eyebrow, “I’m not sure I should answer that.” “Please.” Val begged. Valentine sighed, “He had to sleep with other women for missions a few times, though Fernando tried to do that himself more so than not so he did not have to.” “I’m not talkin’ ‘bout on missions.” Val said Valentine nodded, “I know… the answer is yes but… but we… I drove him to it.” “Because of our anger?” Val asked Valentine nodded, “He never left me nor sot it out, but there were times in the arms of another, when tied, down, and tempted that he gave in…. The first several times he regretted it and told me. I made him regret it a whole lot more!” “Should you have, though?” Val asked Valentine shook her head, “No. No, I should have cried for failing him, then gotten down on my feet and begged his forgiveness then done everything I could to be his loving sex slave so he had no reason to ever fall into another’s arms.” “You said the first few times he felt bad?” Val asked “Yeah. He learned better after a while. I was starting to see what damage I was causing later when I found out about others. I wanted to do the same but I knew I was to blame… I just had been like that for so long I did not know how else to be. So… I just ignored those times. It’s not like I was meetin’ his needs anyway. I almost made him feel guilty to ask for sex and… well, let’s just say I gave him very few reasons to enjoy our time together. Later I tried to do better but so much damage had been done by then…. I want to try to make it up to him, but… seein’ you and seein’ your Hondo and the girls… it’s opened my eyes a lot to what could have been and when I should have changed things.” Valentine said “You mean it’s not too late for me? Me and my Hondo?” She asked “Too late for you to have a good life with him and fix your relationship? No. There has been damage done but not like the damage I have done. I can’t promise he hasn’t been with another woman, though.” Valentine said Val’s eye took on a defeated look, “Molly?” Valentine nodded, “Yeah. Now, I’m not sayin’ they have, but she’s been very supportive of him and very kind. I’d not blame him if he did find comfort in her arms.” Valentine looked at the floor for a moment, swallowed hard, then nodded, “If he did… that’s okay. I need tog et to know her better, but… I like Molly. She… she lost her husband tryin’ to find me yet after her initial shock and sorrow… she never blamed us again and has been really sweet and helpful…. If he wants her I will not fight it… I’ll just beg to be a second… to clean for them, … somethin’… just to feel his love occasionally.” Valentine shook her head, “I said be his sex slave, not his and another womans slave!” Valentine sighed, “Listen, you do what you must, as long as you get over yourself and love your family in word and deed. If playin’ second fiddle to Molly is what you and he decide, fine, but I think you should fight for what is yours. I did say fight for what’s yours, though, not hurt. HE slips up and falls in with another woman after you brow beat him or he was stuck and tempted, don’t be angry with him. We women might have higher sex drives than most men, but ours is not activated as easily. If some man tempts us that far we let it happen. Men it can happen without them trying to find it or looking for it. If he starts to go wild for other women when you are giving fully of yourself then you have problems but..” “But he wouldn’t be our Hondo if he was like that, right?” Val said Valentine nodded, “Yeah. HE might stumble at times and occasionally fall, but he always gets back up and for some reason always comes back to us, even when we give him no reason to.” “Why? Why does he keep doin’ it?” Val asked “Love. He can seem like one of the grumpiest, growliest men to most outsiders, but I don’t know if there’s another man with that much love in his heart. HE goes above and beyond at the expense of his own well bein’ too often.” Valentine said. “Speakin’ of his well bein’, you never said what happened tonight. Is he alright?” Val asked Valentine frowned, “I hope so… he’s stubborn too so I hope so.” Val took on a very worried look, “What are you not tellin’ me?” Valentine sighed, “We were attacked by those this world call the Cold Ones. Reptile wessens, heartless bastards every one. Some are lizard hybrids, some alligator and crocodile hybrids but these, these were the worst. They are Diamondback hybrids.” “WHAT!? SHIT!” Val exclaimed Valentine nodded, “It gets worse. They stand over seven foot tall normally, are faster than greased lightnin’, stronger than most wessen, cannot be seen on thermal night vision, and they have poisoned fangs and claws.” “What happened to Hondo?” Val asked her worry growing. “He’s alive, and actually survived the fight with the cold ones fairly well I was told.” She said “We told?” Val asked Valentine nodded and rubbed her head, “I snuck out a back window to find Tonya as she snuck off, while Hondo and Molly went out the front to cause a distraction and fight the bastards. That’s when I saw Hector kiss Tonya and got wanged on the head. I took out my captors and made it back to the hanger but the fightin’ was over.” “Somethin’ else happened that you are not tellin’ me.” Val said Valentine sighed, “Well he lost a lot of blood from you shootin’ him, so he was weak. I gave him some pills that help with energy and pain, which was the only reason he was on his feet at all. He got thrown through a wooden fence and took on a lot of splinters. He got thrown around a bit and scratched by a Cold one, then when confrontin’ Hector ‘bout sendin’ them Tonya stood between them as Hector has her brain-washed, and when I fight ensued Hector stabbed him, threw hit against a wall extremely hard, and shot him in the side…..” She paused thinking for a moment then nodded, “Yeah, I think that’s all I was told. Molly told me over a radio on the way here, so I could be missin’ somethin’.” Val turned a bit whites and stood up, “What do I do?” Valentine shrugged, “I don’t know. It’s been a long time for me.” Val looked at the floor and then back up at her, “Take me to him,… please.” “You want to get dressed first? I’m not seein’ panties under that robe.” Valentine said with a sly smile. Val clutched the robe tightly around herself and blushed. Valentine chuckled a bit. “Look, I’ve seen that pussy a whole lot more often than you have! Now you want to get dressed first or?” Valentine asked Val shook her head as she slid into some boots, grabbed her duster, and pulled on her hat, “No. I need to get there.” Valentine nodded and stood up, “This bottle’s coming with me, though. You grab the shotgun.” Valentine pointed to the gun Maggie had left and Val quickly scooped it up. With that they both quietly snuck out of the camper, locking it behind. They both hopped into the jeep and took off to the hanger. Once there they went inside and Valentine showed Val where Hondo was. When they entered they found him Bandaged and asleep. In a chair beside him Maggie sat fast asleep and curled up by his side was Molly, dirty, bruised, half naked but asleep. Valentine put a hand on Val’s shoulder and whispered to her, “You’ll have to take it from here.” Val turned to her, “But… but what if I fail?” Valentine frowned, “Then you’ll hurt a lot of people who love you very much. Please, don’t fail. You can’t fail… you can’t be me. … They don’t deserve that.” Val nodded, “okay. I’ll try.” Valentine gave her a light smile, patted her on the shoulder and walked off. She went out to the hanger, left a note for Val on the dirigible, a note for Tonya beside her bed, and a note for Hondo with a small care package on the workbench. Then in the darkness of the early morning she slipped out, jumped into the jeep and roared off. When Valentine left Val stared at the three for a bit. She was not sure what to do nor if what she did was right. With a sigh she stripped off her duster, hat, and boots and curled up at Hondo’s feet. She thought about what had happened and what Valentine had told her until right before first light when she finally fell asleep.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 3rd, 2021, 5:19am Fernando could not sleep, something deep inside would not let him. He sits up on his makeshift bed and puts on his clothes. He looks at his watch, only 20 minutes had past. At least the girls were asleep from their heavy breathing and soft snoring. In under a minute he is fully dressed and stepping out of the electric camper quietly. He checks his guns, extra clips, his samurai blade and the fire extinguisher he had in his fight. He then searches and ‘pockets’ two of his Tanto blades to his belt and his medical kit with the snake anti-venom dried serums. He was about to step out and take one of the Lawmen or Hector’s Wessen’s jeep. But stepping to the front of his electric camper bus somebody steps out in front of it he was not expecting. “Leaving?” A Red Haired Hamster Wessen tells him. “Minerva, I need to check on Hondo.” Fernando tells him. “Where is he and why?” Minerva asks. “He is at the hanger.” Fernando says before taking out a deep seated sigh, “While you and the others were getting the kids to sleep, the camp was about to be overrun by Lizard Men.” Minerva’s face fell into awe and fear. She then started to ask “Tall, taller than this camper, green scaly skin, muscle bound build...” “And dumb as a bunch of rocks in a bag. Yes. I fought them all. Eight in all – dead.” He tells her. “How you know you got them all?” Minerva asks. “When we recovering the bodies, somebody tried to contact them on their vehicle’s radio. Sounded like Hector. I managed to fool him to think I was one of them, and he said ‘Just do not be seen or captured. I paid for the eight of you to do your job! So Do Your Job!’ Since he said eight, and I killed eight, they are all accounted for.” He explains to her. She just looks at him. He throws back at her, “What about you? Why are you awake, and not with the children?” “Once the children go to sleep, they will remain sleep until morning. I go out and check on things before going back to them, then I saw you.” Minerva explains. She then throws in, “I’ll go with you.” “And if we run into Lizard Men at the hanger?” Fernando asks. “I’m not a fighter. Damn it, I’m a Hamster – look cute, expect others to give me things, don’t scavenge like the rats and mice do. But like the rats and mice, lizards eat hamsters, and I would be tasty to those cold blooded ones.” Minerva explains. “But as a Wessen, your senses are better than mine or supposedly. Can you use a long gun or a large blade?” He says and asks. “No...” Minerva replies. “Then scream when you need too. I’ll take care of the rest.” Fernando tells her as he grabs her arm and takes a confiscated jeep. He drops one of his two Tanto Blades to her lap, “Hold on to that and use when necessary.” He turns it on and drives away with it. The jeep drives nearly perfectly, hardly a sound came from it. It is too quiet, as if it were brand new. He knows that the Spirits technology can restore mechanical metal devices but who has the technology to do the same to this jeep? The only thing they cannot restore is organic resins and polymers, thus things like gaskets, rubber coatings and even tires were not possible for them to restore and must be obtained through different means. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Tanto.jpg They drive through the various paths and roads to get to the hanger. The roads and drive-in paths to the hanger looks like a battle has been fought here, with dead Wessens and dead lizard men litter the path to the hanger. He takes the jeep and uses it to block the hanger large door.  He then helps Minerva to step out of the jeep and head to the regular door. Standing Minerva towards the large hanger door, he hits on it hard with coded rhythm that Hondo would recognize: 1, pause, 2, pause, 3, pause, 5. (The first 4 prime numbers of real positive numbers.) If Hondo was there, he would return an incomplete “Shave and a Haircut” beat for Fernando to finish the last two knocks. But nothing. Just an eerie silence. “I don’t like the way this looks.” Fernando says mostly to himself. He turns to face Minerva, seeing a shadow rise up behind her with a raised arm and a heavy object in its hand. Fernando acts fast, drawing both his guns out on extended arms on top of and behind her shoulders, releasing a volley of 6 shots at the shadow, hitting it from head to mid chest. It staggers back before it falls on its back with a disgusting squishy thud. Fernando and Minerva stay still for a moment, looking at each other. Minerva finally says, “Can I scream now?” “You can but I rather you did not.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll... try...” She replies, then asks, “Was it a cold blooded Lizard Man?” “Doesn’t look like it, but it was about to hit you with a large club.” Fernando tells her. Minerva nods. She then wraps her arms around Fernando and holds on him tightly, with her body nervously shaking against his. The small door they stood in front of slowly opens with a double barrel of a shot gun inching through the crack. “Hondo?” Fernando calls out. The door opens quickly with Molly standing there with the shot gun in her arms, “Finally, you are here.” She hesitates for the moment before saying, “Come in...” “Where’s Hondo?” Fernando asks as he guides Minerva in. “He’s in the main bedroom.” Molly says as she locks the door. She hesitantly says, “He’s... not in good shape.” “Seeing the dead out there, I’m expecting it.” Fernando tells him. “You are expecting it?” Molly asks. “I am. Now where is he?” Fernando growls at her. “Follow me.” Molly replies. Fernando and Minerva follow Molly to the main bedroom. To get there they have to pass a couple minor rooms, though the blimp in the hanger was mostly ignored. Hearing the footsteps echoing in the hanger area, Tonya steps out to see who was out there.  Her attention focuses on the near human looking Wessen Minerva was as she was wearing her cut-off Daisy Duke shorts and mostly open flannel cut-off short sleeve shirt. “What Is This? You Brought A Sex Kitten For Hondo?!!” Tonya yells out. Though they stop in their tracks, Fernando steps up to Tonya, “What was that?” “You Dare Bring A Whore For Dad?!!” Tonya lets out loud. “Don’t You Take That Tone With Me, Miss. I’m Not Your Father, I Will Teach You To Respect Those Around You!” Fernando tells her. “I won’t respect you! This Just Proves What Hector Says!” Tonya lets out. “You dare mention that name?!!” Fernando tells her. He takes his cane lashes at Tonya, the both disappear in a flash of light. 2100ft and falling fast in the freezing cold of -10 degrees, Fernando just relaxes but Tonya is in a panic, flaying her arms and legs thinking that she could get some lift from them as they plummet down. “Where Are We!!!” Tonya yells out loud. “Three miles high and falling fast.” Fernando tells her. “Now you are going to listen to me or you are going to learn the hard way about Hector.” “You got nothing to show me about Hector!” Tonya tells her. “Then have it your way...” Fernando tells her. He then prods her with his cane and they both disappear from the skies in a bright flash of light. She wakes up in a fancy bed as the sunlight hits her face. “Aye, Mi Bonita... You could have remained sleeping the whole day...” An all too familiar voice says to her. But she notices her arms are the wrong color, Instead of reddish orange fluffy fur, it was short and white with a couple orange spots on the elbow and the back of the hand. The Spanish Fox walks up her bed and sits on it. “Mi Minerva, I’ll get the staff to get you something to fill your belly.” He then leans to her and plants his maw against hers for a very intimate kiss. When the kiss end, he gets up, “Pretty you-self up while I geet your comida.” He then leaves the room. She gets up and trots over to the mirror, instead seeing her Vixen self, there in the reflection stared back the very one she called a six kitten and a whore. She stands there staring at the mirror looking at the reflection of the mirror. She touches her face, pulls her hair, opens her mouth and checks her teeth, twists and turns her body and grabs her short stubby tail, then turns to face reflection on the glass and grab at her breasts. The calendar on the wall says it is June 2058, some 8 years before present date. But this was only the beginning. She lives out the days Minerva had with Hector, nearly 5 years worth in a matter of minutes. The first three years was of her spoiling her but that spoiling came with a price that can only be paid with what she had between her legs. The more she gave up her private intimate self, the better things became. This was the price of Love a girl has to pay she thought. But all of the sudden he was quick to anger and lashed out at her for little to no reason at all. First it was the name calling, then the physical violence starting with slapping around and then punches and kicking. Then less than a week later from when all the bad started, one day he brings in his men and dragged her out to the barn, ripping off her clothing and tying her up to a saddle horse rack. “Aye, mi bonita fea... que puta tu eres... que embustes tu me dijo... ninguno hace embustes en mi!” (“Oh my pretty ugly... what a whore you are... what lies you told me... nobody ever lies to me!”!) He tells her. Then the stinging of the bull whip crash onto her back over twice of a dozen times.  After 10 minutes of being whipped, it stops. “Take her away, I do not want to ever see this filthy half breed again.” Hector says to his men. As soon as he walks out of the barn, the men take turns on in raping her limp exhausted body racked in pain. Her semi-conscious brain only made her into a reluctant yet obedient partner to their lustful whims. Too tired to fight, too much in pain to move, there was nothing for her to do but let her body run on auto pilot as they have their fill of sex from her from which ever hole they decide to use on her. After more than a couple of hours of this abuse as the men brought in their friends, they put her body into the back of the jeep and dump her body into the merchant area by the blimp parking area. Some of the humans and Wessens kick at her, some pour various liquids on her, one even lowered himself to her and grabs her by her hair. A tall older teen with a group of younger teens walk up to her. “Get off her hair...” A voice is said. “Who the fu...” The hair grabber says before looking up and decides to be silence. He gets up and quickly walks away. The younger teens gather around her as the elder teens yells to those around them, “Anyone claims this Wessen as theirs? Well anyone?!!?” No one dare answers. She then yells out, “Then I, Bruce Lee, Claim This Wessen as Mine!” The teens pick up the body and take her away to an alley between the buildings and down a basement to one of the buildings. All she knows is that her world fades to black. Reality comes back. “Welcome back Tonya... or should I say Minerva.” Fernando tells her. Tonya could only sit on the floor looking up at him. “Before you, Minerva was Hector’s ‘Mi Bonita’ until he found out that she was a half Wessen half human hybrid. Then he tried to destroy her, not once, but twice. You only seen part one of Minerva’s memories. He never cared about her. All he wanted was what was in between her legs, feeding her the same garbage about Los Animales, and how Wessens are superior than humans. They are not. If they were, then Human / Wessen Hybrids would not be a thing. Wessens are humans, forced to be one by the actions of a lab town kidnapping and purging families and sending them through the Wessen process. But that is beside the point. Hector has done this to dozens of girls out there like you. Now you are his Mi Bonita and like all the others, he will tire of you, make excuses, start slapping you around and one day, you will be lucky if you survive his farewell treatment from his whip and his men.” Fernando tells her. Tonya begins to cry, saying to herself, “It can’t be true!” Minerva kneels next to her as Fernando says to her, “Care to relive Part two? It gets worst from there.” Tonya looks at Minerva, like she was a reflection in the mirror, but there was no mirror as Minerva nods. Fernando continues “You think you’re all cute and that he’s the only one you are to give that of yourself to him. Let me tell you – you need to treat that virgin pussy between your legs as if it is a gold coin you found in a mud puddle, because once you give your virginity away to some asshole like Hector, that pussy you have will not be worth the mud you found the coin in.” Tonya sees Minerva nodding, and turns to Molly, who is nodding too. “You think Hector loves you? Go ahead – like everyone in the convoy, you have the right to leave anytime you want. But when you leave, you can never return. Hell, I’ll give you a confiscated jeep and a bag of gold coins to leave if you think you giving up your tail to that idiot is worth giving up those who truly love you, because since the day we, and when I say we, I mean Hondo, saved you, Karl and Zoey from the slavers, we never lied to you, never tricked you to make a decision, or forced you to do anything you did not like to do. Anything you do at the camp is a job to earn the right be with the camp and get those things we work hard to get – a warm bed, good food and shelter from the storm. But you have more than that – you have a family that took you in when there nobody to take you but some slavers who were about to turn you into a subservient sex puppy. You have a family that loves you despite the good and the bad that is happening to them right now. You think Hector is going to be that nice to you? Look at that face in front of you – you lived through her years with Hector. You think that’s cute? You think that’s love? He’s just going to use you as a personal whore, a collared sex puppy – that is all you will be to him and one day he is going to tire of you and then he’s going to do to you as he did to her and many others before her. Oh... you think Hector is in his 20s? He’s been around since the nearly the beginning of the Chaos, using Mojo, Black Magic, Evil Lab Tech to keep himself young. He is not an immortal, but he is been around and killing babies to keep his eternal youth. And in that time he has destroyed the lives of many girls out there, including Minerva in front of you and now you are next.” - To Be Continued -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 3rd, 2021, 5:48pm “It’s not possible!” Tonya lets out. “Guys like that only care about getting into your pussy. You’re just a piece of meat to them. And you think that you are old enough to make adult decision. Unless you are ready to have a job, own a house, run a business, take responsibility for your actions and care of a family, you are not an adult. You’re a kid, a child – it does not matter if you are a late aged teen – you are not an adult. Hell – there are 30-something year olds that because they cannot abide to those simple rules are not an adult. And let me tell you this – Hector is no adult. He is a spoiled brat, one who is constantly running to somebody to rescue him from the situation he put himself into – adults take care of their own problems because they have no one to run to help them. When have you seen Hondo run from a problem? (He then point to his Emergency Medic Patches on his jacket) You think I run? Hondo is my best friend and right hand man because I know he would never run when we face situations that would make others run. But Hector ran. Hector runs all the time. Real men – Wessen or Human – Stand up to the problem until either a) They eliminate the problem or b) the problem eliminates them. So you as a problem are going to behave and do as you are told or you can go to Hector, get abuse and realize that you can never come back to us because we are gone and those who leave the convoy never come back.” Fernando tells her. “You do not know what Love is! You just use people as well!” Tonya yells at him. Fernando raises his cane at Tonya and presses the crystal on the end of the shaft, putting her in a muzzle, handcuffs and ankle chains. He then lifts her up and puts her over his shoulders. “Minerva, Molly – come with me.” He tells them “What about Hondo?” Molly asks. “Hondo needs his rest more than anything else. Right now follow me.” Fernando tells her. Not liking where it is going, Molly follows them to outside the hanger. Fernando puts Tonya on the back of the jeep. He then turns on the motor of the jeep to give it power to turn on the electronics. He turns on the radio and begins imitating the voice of one of the lizard men. “SSS-Zorro Loco, Disss Isss Camp Killer 1. SSS-Zorro Loco, Disss Isss Camp Killer 1. Yousss out there SSS-Zorro Loco?” Fernando says over the radio. There is no answer for the moment, just static over the airwaves. Fernando repeats his call, “SSS-Zorro Loco, Disss Isss Camp Killer 1...” “What Due You Want – I’m Extremely Busy!” Hector’s voice comes over the radio. “SSS-Zorro Loco, We Killed over 50 of their peoplesss, including all of the children there... Now we want our money.” Fernando mocks. “You will get your money at the rendezvous.” Hector replies on the radio angrily. “Nose. You will get ussss our money now, or we will kill your girlie friend.” Fernando threatens. There was a pause. “Where are you?” Hector dares to ask. “Weesss are at the hanger. I do not like ssseeing my nest matesss all dead ssso we killed everybody in the hanger except for this cutie becaussse she sssaysss you’re her boyfriend. You want her, you pay usss double or we take her.” Fernando tells him. “You keeled everyone in the hanger?” Hector asks. “Everyone... Evenss the cowboy and another female human who wasss hiding in the hanger. We want our money now or we take the girl.” Fernando threatens. “Give me time to get the money and I’ll be there in a few minutes. She better be unharmed!” Hector replies. “Wesss will be waiting.” Fernando mocks. With little time to act, Fernando clears the area of dead bodies with help from his cane and then gathers the bodies of the lizard men to stand around, putting their heads on their necks making it look like they were alive around the jeep. It takes Hector longer than Fernando thought but it gives him more time to prepare. “Molly, you hide around the corner of the hanger and when I come out you will shoot what men come with Hector, as he will not be coming alone.” Fernando tells her. Molly nods before she checks her guns and goes to the corner of the building to hide. “Minerva, I need you lying on the hood of the jeep with your arms tied up. They will be tied up loosely so you can escape from the easily. When Molly comes out, roll to between the jeep and the hanger and hide there. I’ll be on the roof.” Minerva nods and Fernando ties her wrists loosely and helps her up on the hood of the jeep and lies her down on her belly down. He then gets up on the roof of the hanger and from up there takes hold of one of the dead lizard men with his cane to animate him. A few minutes later, Hector arrives two men carrying bags of money in a flash of red light. He notices a body on the hood. “Who is she?” Hector walks up to the jeep, “And where’s my girl?” He grabs Minerva by her hair and immediately recognizes her, “Where you found her?!!” “At the camp with the army menss. SSShe will make a tasty meal.” Fernando manipulates the lizard man to move his arm and throw his voice. “No! I’ll take her too! I’ve been looking for her for a long time.” Hector tells him without looking at him. He then throws out “Where’s mi Bonita?” “She is back here, sleeping.” The lizard man moves his arm, “Where’s our money.” “I’ll take both girls. Men, give them the money and get the ladies.” Hector tells him. Hector’s men step up and put four canvas bags on the floor before stepping to the girls. The lizard man complains, “No! Hamster Girl Is Our food. Hamster Girl is Yummy!’ Hector draws out an old revolver and puts it to the lizard man’s face, “No one gets between me and my sex puppy slaves. No one!” He nudges his gun to the lizard man’s nose, just moving his head slightly, but enough for its head to fall off his shoulders. Hector sees the lizard man’s head fall to the floor. “What is this?!!” Fernando jumps off the roof and behind Hector, swinging his samurai blade to Hectors wrist. Molly comes out from the corner of the building and blows away Hector’s men with her shotgun.  Hector screams as his hand with the gun and the ring somersaults past his face.  Taking his cane, he envelops Hector and his detached hand in a cocoon of energy but something takes hold of Hector’s body and teleports him away. Fernando focuses his energy on Hector’s detached hand. “Molly. Untie Minerva and you two check the bags for money.” Fernando tells her. “Will do boss.” Molly replies. In a couple of minutes Molly reports, “One bag of going coins, and three bags of useless sand. “Alright.” He then takes the radio from his pocket, “This is the Medic calling Major Moynihan. Repeat, this is the Medic calling Major Moynihan.” “This is Major Moynihan. Where are you, Medic?” The Major says and asks. “I’m at the hanger, had to deal with a situation here. Come pick us up to get breakfast. And I’ll need a couple extra men for a teen who needs a PINS (Person In Need of Supervision).” Fernando tells her. “Understood. We will be right over.” The Major replies. “Thank you.” Fernando replies. He then turns to Molly, “Go check on Hondo and as soon as the Major arrives with her men, we are going to get breakfast for everyone.” Molly nods before going back to the hanger. “Minerva, go check on Tonya.” Fernando says as he takes Hector’s hand off the floor. He gets the revolver out from its grasp and sees there is a ring on its finger. A glowing red sphere similar to his crystal on his cane but red instead of green. He takes the ring off the hand and pockets it. Tonya was crying in Minerva’s arms, and the Major and her men in 4 jeeps arrive as Molly steps out of the hanger. She closes the door and it locks into place. After a discussion with everybody, they head out to Mad Moondog Maddie’s Place. Fernando leads the group in, “Hey Maddie! I’ll take the usual order but double it!” “Alright!” She goes back to the kitchen. It takes a while to make such a large order so they wait. Meanwhile Fernando gathers his money to pay for the meal. While the meal was being prepared, Fernando asks for a large mason jar and some pickle juice or rot-gut rum. “Why do you need that for?” Maddie asks. “The mofo who owned this sent some cold blooded killers after my group. I want to make sure his hand can never be sewn back on.” Fernando tells her. “You survived an attack of cold blooded killers?” She says, adding, “That looks like a fox wessen’s hand... No... That’s Hector’s hand?” The group in the room nods their heads. “I’ll be right back.” Maddie says. She comes back in about a minute with a large gallon sized mason jar filled with pickles and pickle juice. She opens the jar and starts pulling out the pickles and hurriedly wraps them in wax paper until the Mason jar was just half filed with pickle juice. “Here. Put Hector’s hand in here.” Fernando puts the hand into the Mason jar but it needs some more liquid. Maddie pulls out a bottle of rot-gut whiskey and puts the bottle into the Mason jar until it covers the submerged hand. She them caps the jar with its top. “How much?” Fernando tells her. “For doing this to Hector, it’s free. He destroyed the lives of hundreds of people, Humans and Wessens, he needs to be dead and his body dragged through town until there is nothing left of him at the end of the tow rope.” Maddie tells him. “NO!!!!” Tonya lets out. “Oh, who is this? One of his little ‘Mi Bonitas?’ you rescued her from his bedroom of lust?” Maddie says out loud. “That is my niece Tonya. And you can say she is rescued but she is still brainwashed with his crap.” Fernando tells her. Maddie gets out of her counter and walks over to Tonya, “Listen Miss. Hector is bad news. Forget about him. He would have made you into one of his drug fed sex puppies like he with many other girls and he almost made of this one.” She then points to Minerva. She continues, “Because of that poor excuse of a man, people – both humans and wessens – have been hurt and killed. Properties were destroyed, merchant stores burned. This was a peaceful town until he came and started strife and grief, destroying the games we had with the air races. In short, if he could not run it or own it, he would destroy it. And I hope to dear god he has not gotten too deep into you, because he would have used you and destroyed you.” Tonya begins to cry. “Tonya... Not once did Maddie separate Wessens and humans when she said ‘People.’” Fernando tells her. “Of not! Wessens are humans – we all know that. And we all know that many Wessens were forced to become what they are through the Lab Towns - purged families taken into slavery, those who resisted were turned into Wessens and the females were sold as sex puppies and sex kittens. We all know that. I wish there was a way to fight the Lab Towns and put a stop to this.” Maddie explains. Major Moynihan steps up to Maddie, “We already captured 3 Lab towns and rescued many who being converted to Wessens thanks to this man and his partner.” Maddie turns to Fernando. “No... You did? Where’s your partner?” “He’s not doing well. He’s been shot up and maybe a cold blooded one got him with poison. I do not know, but I got a medical person with him.” Fernando points out. “You hold onto that thought right there. I’ll be right back!” Maddie runs out of the dining area and into the kitchen. Two minutes later she comes back with a First Canister that was more rust than canister. She opens it and pulls out an envelope.  She gives it to Fernando, “Here, give him this with some sweetwater or tea to cut the bitter taste. Just use a tiny pinch.” “Grandma Marge’s Cure-All and Rat Poison?” Fernando asks. “You never heard of fighting one poison with another poison?” Maddie asks. “Yes I have but it’s hard to get such things.” Fernando says. “Then take it. I got more in this box.” Maddie says to him. “I don’t know what to say, but thanks.” Fernando says to her. “You did us more of a favor with eliminating those Lab Towns than that one packet of poison will ever cure.” Maddie tells him. “Just follow the instructions on the back and he will get violently ill but he will throw up and crap out all the poisons in his body and get better within a day.” Fernando nods. The cook begins to stack up the sandwiches he has made so far. Fernando slides his money to Maddie on the counter but she refuses, “For what you had done, the meal is free.” “You got to be paid for your services.” Fernando says. Major Moynihan steps in, “I’ll pay for it. How much for everything?” “Well if you are paying for it...” Maddie begins, “Let’s see, 100 meat and cheese sandwiches, a large bowl of scrambled eggs, 20 oatmeal bowls, and 20 bowls of fruit. $600 should do it.” “Sounds like you are under cutting yourself.” Fernando says, “Yesterday’s order was for $400.” “Consider it a discount. The more you get the less you pay.” Maddie tells him. “Well, let me add, You got any sweet water juices like Apple and Orange?” Fernando asks. “I’ll give you something better.” Maddie says, before coming back with two large 5 pound cans of powdered juice. She explains, “Two scoops for a gallon of water and you got juice.” “How much?” Fernando asks. “For you – nothing. For your friend - $20, $10 a can.” Maddie says. Major Moynihan puts $650 in gold coins on the counter, “Keep the change. This will serve us well.” She then adds, “I will be back in the day to discuss a contract with you to make our men’s meals along with another place closer to us. Together you two will feed us well and we will offer protection on top of paying for your services.” “Sounds great. I’ll be seeing you later today then.” Maddie say. Another half hour the meals are done and Fernando takes 5 meals and puts them in a separate bag, handing them to Tonya “That is for you, Maggie, Tonya and Hondo at the hanger. I’ll check on you later after we drop you off and I go help feed the kids. If you need too, keep Tonya locked up in one of the rooms. Also, give this to Maggie, she will know what to do with it.” He then hand the packet of poison to her. Maggie looks at it and nods. The major’s men pack up the food. Fernando requests “Major, have a couple of men get off with Molly, and search the area for a vehicle to confiscate and bring it back to the camp. If they find nothing, to go back to the hanger and wait for us to get them but I doubt those who attacked the hanger came on foot.” “Will do.” The Major says. In a couple of minutes, Fernando, the major and their entourage have into their vehicles and drive away. At the first stop was the hanger where Molly takes Tonya, their food, her shotgun and the poison into the hanger. Four of the major’s men get off their vehicles to look for the hidden vehicles before the others, including Fernando and Minerva, drive back to the convoy. They get there in a few minutes. Fernando, Minerva, the Major and her men gather about Fernando’s Dub Box camper and set up to serve breakfast to the kids, the convoy members and the troops. It takes them a couple of minutes to set up the tables and make juice from powder with the water they had to serve everyone. Back at the hanger, Maggie made sure for Hondo to eat so she can give him the poison later when he felt better. - To be continued -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 5th, 2021, 8:46pm Setting up breakfast and handing them out to the kids, convoy members and Major Moynihan’s troops was easy. There were even extras to store away for lunch to those who want it. Odd to some, Val stepped out and got a double breakfast to bring into the camper. Fernando was in his camper setting up food for Kitty and Meeshie when Ichigo enters the camper with something for the both of them. She sits on the bed waiting for him. When Fernando is done setting food for the kitties, he sits down on the camper’s entrance step. Ichigo steps up to him and hands him a sandwich and a coffee. “Here, enjoy.” She tells him. She then leans against the doorway, “Anything happened last night? I noticed you were not in for most of the night.” “I can’t tell you right now. But first I need to neutralize this.” Fernando replies as he takes ring out of his pocket and drops it on the floor, then waves his came over it, making it age a couple hundred years until it dies out and the crystal goes dark. He then picks up the ring and looks at it. “Who in hell would use a Brown Dwarf Material to power a Temporal Stone?” “What are you talking about?” Ichigo asks. “Temporal Mechanics. This ‘Time Traveling’ Ring’s crystal was powered up with a very poor energy source. It’s like feeding a Sheep Wessen meat to try to get it strong. All you will get is a sick Sheep Wessen that can barely work.” “And the jar with the hand in it?” Ichigo asks. “Somebody who needed to be taught a lesson. It’s in a pickle and alcohol solution to kill it inside and out so it can never be reattached to its owner ever again.” Fernando explains. “I see. Since you said, ‘Time Traveling’ so did it belong to a Time Traveler?” Ichigo asks. “No. Far from it. It was on somebody so evil, they probably stole it from a Time Traveler to get it.” Fernando explains. “And that has something to do with last night?” Ichigo asks. “You could say that.” Fernando says to her. Meeshie trots over to Fernando so he can pick her up. He picks her up and checks on her collar, signaling to Ichigo to get closer. He shoes off the bell and the crystal next to it. “Meeshie has such a crystal which is tied to me and my cane so she will always be around me when the time is needed. It is why her crystal and my crystal are green.” He holds up the crystal on the ring, “But this one was red. And a Time Traveling crystal that is red is an unstable one that might leave you stranded out in the past or in the future.” “What’s to stop anyone from getting Meeshie’s collar? Even if they have to kill her for it, they can take it from her.” Ichigo says. “Well first off, you need two hands to unlock her collar, and it is tied to her and my DNA to remove it. Anyone else tying to get it, will be shocked with 10,000 volts of electricity. They will be lucky if it does not kill them. If they try again to take it off, then it will kill them. If they try to take it off with protection or technology, whatever device they use to try to remove it will be destroyed and them with it.” He explains to her. He then looks at her, “Do not even think of trying to get her collar.” “I’m not!” Ichigo says. “In time I might give you such a thing that would protect you throughout time while I am not around but until then, all you got is just me and this little group to help you as long as you help them.” He tells her. He sees her nodding in a non-verbal reply. He then says to her, “Thank you for the work you done helping out with cooking and Ms Ruth, and the things I told you to do for me.” “I’ll do what I can, but you know I need your protection and will go into hiding if I feel threatened.” Ichigo tells him. “Yes I know, and Meeshie knows as well.” He tells her. He then throws at her, “If you want to hide the day away, go ahead. I’ll be around checking on things.” “Alight...” Ichigo replies. Fernando continues to eat his food, she goes to the bed and sits down on it. After a few bites, he looks up at her, “While I am out, check on Macey and Zoey for me once in a while.” “Will do.” She replies. Fernando finishes up his breakfast and gathers his large medical kit and the mason jar with Hector’s hand in it before leaving for his personal patrol of several areas and checking on various people. Minerva finds her way to him during his patrol and latches herself to him. “Where are you going? Minerva asks. “Just walking around before I go see Hondo at the hanger and make sure he is OK.” He tells her, throwing in, “Come. You might as well follow me.” For the next couple of minutes they walk around as he checks out a few things. He reaches the Major conferring with her men. “Good morning Major. How are things today? How are we dealing with the bodies in the field?” Fernando asks. “We found a local carrion pit to dispose of the bodies into. The flames would dispose of any poisons these ugly bastards have.” The Major tells him. “Thank you.” Fernando tells her. “No. Thank you. You saved the men and possibly the camp as well. You need to teach us how you did it.” The major tells him. “Looks like I will have to, in order for you to deal with these creatures.” Fernando tells her, adding, “But now is not the time. If you do not mind, Major, I’m taking one of the confiscated jeeps to the hanger.” “Oh, please wait. Some of my men will go there to fill up water containers to refill the tanks here.” The Major says. Fernando nods. “Alright. I’ll take that jeep and wait for your men to gather.” (It is the same jeep he took to go to the hanger last night.) The major nods before he starts to walk away. In less than a minute he is there and leaning against the hood of the jeep. Marvin and Karl walk up to him. “Good morning Mister Fernando. How are things?” Marvin says and asks. Karl nods his head as he looks around. “We lived through another night, that’s important.” Fernando tells him. “What is this rumor I heard about what happened last night, of Cold Blooded Ones trying to take the camp?” Karl asks. “Well...” Minerva tries to say something but Fernando covers he mouth. “Only I talk about such matters with my guards, Minerva.” He tells her sternly.  He then lets her go. He then looks at Karl, “They tried to infiltrate the camp last night. We found out through Hondo who intercepted a radio transmission of two groups, 8 cold ones to attack this one and 4 along with a few Wessens to attack the hanger. I took care of the ones over here and Hondo took care of the ones at the hanger. But he did not fare better than I did, so I need to check on him soon.” “How in hell you defeated 8 Cold Blooded ones?” Karl asks. Fernando pulls out one of his Tanto Blades from his medical carry sack, handing it to him. Karl asks, “What’s so special about a knife?” Fernando takes the blade and puts it onto the near center hood the jeep, and pushes down on it. The tip punctures a tiny hole into the sheet metal, and then the hole grows and the blade sinks into the metal with a groaning squeal. The only force Fernando gives is pushing the blade downward onto the hood of the vehicle. He then grabs the handle and slowly pulls up, lifting the blade out of the hole. He gives it back to Karl to inspect the blade’s sharpness. Karl hands the blade back to him, giving a nod. The Major’s men begin to gather about Fernando in their vehicles with 3 or 4 large drums in the rear area. “You ready to go, Mister G. Sir?” The officer in the closest vehicle asks. “Yeah, let’s go.” Fernando says as he signals Minerva to get into the passenger side while he gets into the driver’s side and placing the medical bag and the mason jar in the back area. He then tells Marvin and Karl, “Get in the back.” Marvin and Karl hop on into the rear of the jeep as Fernando turn on the engine. They were seated securely as Fernando puts the vehicle in gear. In a few minutes Fernando leads the group to the hanger. He gets on his radio to call Hondo, though knowing Molly or Maggie might answer. “This is the Medic calling Righteous Cowboy, you out there Righteous Cowboy?” Fernando says into his radio. It takes a few seconds for Hondo to answer “Righteous Cowboy here...” “Righteous, you sound awful. Get Red Molly to open the hanger doors. I got the Major’s men to gather some water for the camp and they will be in and out for most of the day.” Fernando tells him. “It will be done.” Hondo replies. “Thank you. We have the hanger in sight, will be there in a couple of minutes. Medic Out.” Fernando says before putting away his radio. In almost no time they reach the hanger door. Molly was there getting the hanger door open just enough to lets the jeeps to drive in. Fernando drives his jeep as far into the hanger as he could, parking it behind Hondo’s Bronco. The major’s men go about filing the containers with water as Marvin and Karl begin guarding the hanger entrance with Molly. Fernando takes the Mason jar and the Medic bag with him. Minerva follows Fernando as they make their way to the master bedroom. Hondo was in bed half asleep at best, shivering from the cold of not having enough blood in him to keep him warm. Maggie was sitting in a chair next to the bed, wondering what to do as she did not have the supplies to give proper medical care other than the minimum to keeping him warm and comfortable. This would have killed a normal person under normal circumstances. “Alright, what is the situation here?” Fernando asks Maggie. “Huh?” Maggie replies. “I said, what is the situation here? You know – how is the patient and how did he get in this condition?” Fernando throws at her. “I do not know, he was already in bad shape to begin with when I saw him.” Maggie says, tying to hide what facts she knows. “Don’t bullshit me, Maggie. If it were not for his stubborn will to keep on living, he would be dead by now. Now, get me two large glasses of water.” Fernando tells her. She just sits there looking at him all confused. Fernando almost has to yell at her, “I said to get me two large glasses of water – now!” Maggie leaves as if she was in a hurry. Fernando points to an empty seat in the room for Minerva to sit in. He then puts the Mason Jar on the bed stand and the medical bad on the bed. He starts going through the medical bag. Hondo manages to barely say, “Hector is still out here...” “What was that?” Fernando asks. “Hector... he attacked the hanger with some Wessens and lizard men. He escaped by teleporting.” Hondo says, with anger giving him the strength to complain. “Looks like you killed quite of few of them yourself. There was a Wessen crawling around that I killed last night. As for Hector, he’s regretting crossing my path. He’s lucky I missed. I was going for his head before he teleported away.” Fernando tells him, putting the mason jar next to him. Hondo sits up, taking the mason jar and looking at the hand inside. “This is Hector’s hand?” Fernando goes into his jacket pocket and pulls out an old but well kept revolver, tossing it on his lap. “That was his gun he was going to shoot me with connected to that hand. Merry Christmas, by the way.” He pauses for a second, “Once it is pickled through, he will never be able to put that hand back on his body ever again. Now, as for you. The Lizard men bit or sliced you with their claws?” “No, not that I know.” Hondo replies. “Well, I’m not taking any chances. You look like you’re low on blood so you need at least a couple days or rest. You can get up and move around, eat, go to the bathroom and that is about it. No fixing of vehicles, not charging in while fighting. You need to relax and get your body to heal and blood count up. You’re also quite dehydrated from the blood loss, so I’m preparing an IV as soon as Maggie gets here with some water. After you recover, we got some poison medication to take care of what poisons you picked up along the way. It won’t cure you of everything, but you will feel a lot better afterwards.” Fernando explains. “You’re going to give me poison?” Hondo asks. “Just enough to make you throw up and shit out the poison in your system. It’s going to be a rough ride, but afterwards, you are going to feel like you want to kick some ass because it is there. But this will clean most of you out, not all of you. Who knows how deep the poisons are in you, but it should clear out most that is floating around in you.” Fernando tells him. Hondo sighs, but at least if he is going to get better, he needs to rest for a day or two and be in better shape to kick some ass. Maggie arrives with some water and places it on the end table by the bed. Fernando takes out an empty IV Bag and a packet of salt, pouring the salt into the IV Bag before pouring the water in. He takes the IV Bag and shakes it. Lucky for him somebody put a nail on the wall above the bed, so he hangs the IV Bag on it. He then runs tubes down to the bed, squeezing out the air bubbles out of them. Once at Hondo’s side, Fernando hooks the needle into the inside of Hondo’s elbow and secure the tubing with some medical tape. “There. That should empty out in an hour.” He turns to Maggie, “If there is any food and sweet water juice, let him have it after this bag is empty so he can get his strength up.” “What is this good for it is only water with whatever that powder you put into it?” Maggie complains. “It is a tiny amount of salt in the water to balance his electrolytes and give his blood fluid some balance. The water is to give him some blood volume to make it flow easier and get his organs rehydrated.” Fernando explains. Maggie stands there worried about what possible consequences. Fernando signals to Minerva, “I’ll be back to check on you, Hondo. Let’s go Minerva.” “Yeah, hurry up, I need to git out of this bed!” Hondo replies. Fernando gets out of the main bedroom, leaving his medical bag and the mason jar with Hector’s hand inside it with Hondo. He makes his way to the front of the hanger. Molly, Marvin and Karl were there as the Major’s men went in and out with filled containers of water. “Karl, Marvin, I need one of you to go back to camp and tell Ms Ruth to talk to Major Moynihan about making lunch for the kids. If they need money to get supplies, give them this.” Fernando talks to them and holds out two small bags of gold and silver coins. The two look at each other and then nodded. “I’ll go.” Marvin says. “Take the jeep with you, and come back. Things should be fine over there. Don’t speed, in fact follow the Major’s men as they go in and out. Take a couple of men with you coming and going.” Fernando tells him. Marvin nods before heading out to get the jeep and then slowly drive out. The next Jeep with the major’s men was heavy with water and men, so he got the men into the jeep with him and followed the jeep with the water containers back to camp. Fernando stands around for the moment, Minerva steps over to his side. “Fernando, sir, if I can ask a personal question, when did you two became a couple?” Karl asks. “A couple?” Fernando asks. “Well, let me explain... when a female Wessen gets close to a male, human or Wessen, like she is to you, she has attached to you as her mate even if you already have a mate, girlfriend or wife.” Karl explains. “OK, I think I understand. I think it is Stockholm Syndrome, you know – when somebody in danger falls in love with the one who rescues them, because I save her life a couple of times and the lives of the children she cares for, that she has gotten a crush on me.” Fernando explains. He pauses for a second, “I’m not going to disrespect her into taking advantage of her, her feelings or her body despite what she feels for me.” “No way. No man would refuse free pussy like that! Even from a cute Wessen like she is. You must like men.” Karl begins to say. He is quickly put onto the floor and his rifle taken away from him. “I’m no faggot, snake charmer, cock sucker, anal pirate, man lover or any words you can think of as one man being attracted to other men and doing sexual things with them. Nor am I screwing my daughter Macey, Ichigo, neither of the Jeanettes or any other female in the convoy. Why? Because I was burned by a female who I thought I could trust and love only to have her trying to destroy my life before the Spirits swiped my ass into this Time Line. So excuse me if I do not have a love interest – neither male nor female. Who I stick my dick into is my business, not yours.” Fernando tells him before reaching out to help him up. He then returns Karl his firearm. “My apologies, Boss.” Karl tells him. “Don’t call me ‘Boss’ either. We work together for the same objective and help others along the way. We are equal, and I appreciate the work you and the others do. We could not have gone this far without you helping us.” Fernando tells him, offering his hand to shake. Karl takes his hand and shakes it, with Fernando saying, “Who you end up putting your dick into is your business – as long as such relationships does not cause problems for the rest of us, and you are not forcing anyone into something they do not want to be in, and he, she, it have to be of age – 18 years old or older.” “That does not leave much.” Karl says. “We got a long trip ahead of us. Maybe until we get to Texas, you will find somebody. But I’ll tell you this much, there is somebody out there for you in this world. You need to find who ever that person is.” Fernando tells him. Karl nods. “I’m going to take a walk. I should be back after I clear my head.” Fernando tells him, adding, “Help guard the place and check on Hondo once in a while in my absence. He has a radio on him to call me if there is an emergency.” Karl nods, “Alright, I’ll see you later.” He then adds, “What about lunch, since we are not at the camp?” “That is what I’m going to check out. I’ll be back soon.” Fernando replies before he starts walking away. Minerva trots behind him to catch up and slows down when she is at his side. She waits until they are some considerable distance from the hanger before she says anything. “What you said, about some female tying to destroy your life, is the reason why you won’t take me?” “It is one of many reasons. Frankly, I want to be left alone. I do not want the drama, I do not want gossiping and I do not want the bullshit. I do not want a woman who thinks she is better than I and tries to undermine what I worked for. I’m not saying that you are one of them, but this world is full of petty bitches out there that will do a man wrong because of ‘her feelings’. I know the truth about women, many of them do not want a dull and boring life, so they go about to get excitement and end up getting hurt and burned by her own actions and then try to blame the man for that. She’s not willing to take responsibility for her actions, then she is not worthy of a man’s heart – any man and his heart. She is not worthy of mine.” Fernando explains to her. “But I am not like that.” Minerva says. “Knowing who you are as I seen and know, I know you are not. I just want some time for myself as I gather my life together in this mess or a world. Like I said before to Karl, the Stupid Spirits took me away from my time and dropped me here for some stupid mission to rescue one person. I made this mission my own and started saving who I can, and my friend Hondo agrees with me, thus we built up the convoy we have today. In time we will rescue that person the Spirits want us to save but that time is not now.” He explains. There is a pause between them for a moment before he adds “If we have a possibility of having such a relationship, then it will happen in its own time. Not because either one of us rushes the relationship into being.” Fernando then takes her by the arm and twists the crystal on his cane before pressing it. They disappear in a flash of light and end up in front of Moondog Maddie’s Place. They walk in and take a seat at the counter. “Hey, Fernando, how are things! What can I get for you today?” Maddie walks up to them “I’m going to need about 12 sandwiches, 6 meat sandwiches and 6 vegetable salad sandwiches. Both sets with cheese, and if you have ham, ham for the meat sandwiches, if not roast beef. And 12 plain sweet water juices.” Fernando explains. “I have ham so ham it is.” Maddie says to him. “Thank you.” Fernando replies. After a few minutes, Maddie returns. She asks, “Have you went to my sister’s flight school?” “Not yet. It has been a very busy day.” Fernando explains, “If I do not go today, I’ll go tomorrow.” “Well, seeing you bring Hector’s hand in this morning, I bet it has been a very busy day.” Maddie says. After a couple of minutes, the sandwiches are put into a medium paper bag, and 2 cases of six bottled sweet water juices per case are put on the counter. Fernando asks, “How much for everything?” He then points at Minerva, “She’s paying.” “Well, OK, $15 for everything.” Maddie says. Fernando puts a silver $20 coin on the counter before handing the bag of sandwiches to Minerva and he takes hold of the two cases of sweet water juices, saying “Keep the change. We’ll be seeing you around.” They both head outside of the restaurant and take a few steps away from it before Fernando uses his cane to teleport them to several steps away from the hanger. With the roads clear, they walk the rest of the way to the hanger. Inside the hanger Marvin as returned from the camp with the message of “Thanks” from both the Major and Ruth. He tells Molly, Marvin and Karl to go with him to the back, handing out the sandwiches and drinks to them before going to the master bedroom. He gives Maggie a sandwich and drink before giving Hondo the food and drink as well. He then gives Minerva a sandwich and drink before taking a meal for himself. “How are you doing, Hondo?” Fernando asks. “Feelin’ better.” Hondo replies. Seeing the IV Bag nearly empty, Fernando prepares a bandage before removing the needle from Hondo’s arm. He then bandages Hondo’s arm. “There, you’re free though you should stay here and rest. You must be on empty for the IV bag to run out so fast, they usually last about an hour or more.” Fernando explains. Hondo sighs. “Hey... you relax.” Fernando tells him. He then realizes, “Maggie, do me a favor and give Tonya a meat sandwich and a drink. I do not know where she is exactly. “She is in the other bedroom.” Hondo says. “I do not want to deal with her.” Fernando says before turning to Maggie, “Do me that favor and thanks.” Maggie gives a quick small nod before getting up, getting a sandwich and drink and head to the other bedroom. While she was gone, Fernando confronts Hondo. “Hondo... I’m not going to tell you what to do, but I know Val had shot you while I was rescuing Minerva and the kids from the Lawmen. Too many witnesses to what happened and they all told me. You need to rest a couple of day to get your strength back from such an injury. This is what – the second time you got shot in the shoulder? First by the Grey Lady and now by Val. Disputes between you and your wife is your business, so I am not doing to saying anything about it. But I do want you to heal.” Fernando tells him. Hondo can only let out a frustrated sigh. “I tell you what – if you feel better tomorrow morning, you can go to the camp. Just give yourself the time to rest up and heal. You cannot be my right-hand man pushing up daisies.” Fernando tells him. Hondo nods. “And thanks. If it were not for your warning, the camp would be dead. We killed 8 lizard men about to attack the camp. Everyone, the Major’s men, the convoy and I all owe you one.” Fernando tells him. “It was nothing.” Hondo replies.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 6th, 2021, 6:04pm (Rewind to that morning) Valentine sighed a sigh that was mixed with worry, frustration, and relief, as she drove the jeep that she had confiscated from the wessens that tried to kidnap her. It was no so much a confiscation, though as it was claiming an abandoned vehicle, abandoned by the two she killed and the third which she wounded but of whom managed to escape. The headlights were dim on the rig, but they illuminated the path well. She groaned and clutched her chest momentarily as a wave of pain went through her. She slowed to a stop and tugged on the chain which hung about her neck until it pulled up a ring that had hung down in her cleavage, hidden by her shirt and bra. The stone on the ring glowed in a blue hue, but it seemed to dim and spark occasionally. Another larger spark flared from the ring, which doubled her over and nearly made her cry out. That doubling over, though, saved her life as a bullet tore through the windshield, where her head was moments before, and plowed harmlessly into the rear seat. She flipped the lights off on the jeep and rolled out of the doorway and into some bushes along side the road. Her chest still hurt a bit but she breathed through it. She sat motionless for a moment, trying to hear or see anything that could give her shooter away. After a few minutes a voice called out, seeming to be everywhere and no where at the same time. “Come out, come out vhere ever you are.” An almost Russian sounding voice said in a sing-songy way. “What do you want?!” She yelled out before rolling into another bush just in time to see the dirt kick up from a bullet strike where she was at moments before. “Ve vant you, misses of the Sackett, and the ring…. Ve vill get you too. Dead or alive, is no matter. You no die, ve are told.” The voice said “Just let me go!” She yells as she rolled back to where she had been. As she did the dirt sprayed up where she was and where she would have rolled if she kept moving forward. “No can do. You can never leave town unless vith us.” The voice said. “What if I die and don’t come back?!” She asked rolling backwards this time. This time they were not fooled but their shot was off a bit and just grazed her arm. She sucked air through her teeth, winced, and grabbed her wounded arm, trying not to move too much as to give them a better target. “Live, die? No matter. Ve get paid. You live? Boss make you vish you not. You die? One less Sackett.” The voice said. Valentine stayed still and silent this time. After a while she started to try to work her way back to the jeep. It was still dark, so she hoped if she moved quietly enough she could make it and at least get her bag. This plan was halted, though when two quick shots sounded off and the whistling of air from holes in tires was heard. From what she could see both tired on the far side of the jeep were taken out. She hoped this meant they were across from her and not off to her left. She sat a few minutes longer before she heard the sound of a delivery truck. As it approached the voice called out again. “Ve vill get you, Sackett. Just like we got your man!” The voice said. That made her blood run cold, but there was nothing she could do about it now, as the truck came up the road it slowed down at the jeep. She jumped up, ran out of the bushes, grabbed her bag from the jeep, jumped up on the running boards and stuck her pistol in at the passenger of the big box truck. She frowned as she saw a woman driving and a young teen boy, riding shotgun. “Please, don’t hurt my son!” The woman begged. “Just drive and no one gets hurt!” Valentine hissed. The woman looked at her in fear and froze momentarily. “I said drive!” Valentine yelled, causing the woman to snap into action and pull away, grinding gear in the process. As the truck roared away Valentine looked back for a second. A bullet ricocheted off the cab of the truck inches from her head, but after that there was nothing.  Valentine sighed and shook her head, holstering her pistol as she held onto the side of the truck. The woman glanced at her with a questioning yet fearful look. “I’m sorry for that. Had a sniper trying to pick me off. I don’t mean you folks any harm, just did not have time to explain.” She said, half yelling to be heard over the truck. The woman sighed with relief and sank back into her seat. “Oh, thank God! I’m not sure I could have dealt with any more tragedy right now.” She said half crying. Valentine frowned, “Somethin’ else happen?” The woman nodded. The frightened teen spoke up for her as she was trying to drive and not sob. “Pa got robbed by wessen road bandits here yesterday. Everything was taken and Pa was shot. He’s bad hurt.” The boy said. The woman nodded, her voice crackled a bit as she tried not to cry, “He… he begged us not to make this delivery, but…but if we don’t get paid I can’t buy bandages and medicine for him.” Valentine’s frowned deepened and she felt bad for what she had done, though she had no other choice. “Take me to that big hanger, hanger seven, up the road and I’ll give you somethin’ for your trouble.” She said. The woman nodded and shifted up a gear. It did not take them too much longer before they pulled up in front of the hanger and the truck pulled to a stop. Valentine reached into her pocket and pulled out about five large gold coins. She handed them to the boy and jumped off the running board. “Hope this helps.” She said The woman looked at the coins, wide-eyed, “That’s too much!” Valentine shook her head, “No, I’d do more but that’s all I got. I hope it helps you get what you need to help your husband….. Sorry ‘bout the sacre too.” The woman nodded, “Thank you. It will help and I understand why you had to do what you did.” Valentine nodded, “Thanks.. Oh, and it’s probably best if you tell no one about this or me, understand? For your own safety.” The woman nodded, “I understand. Thank you, again.” Valentine nodded and watched as the truck drove out of sight. She sighed and tried to heft her bag with her bad arm and winced from the pain. As she took up the bag with the other hand she paused for a moment. She knew there were eyes on her but she could not tell from where. Seeing nothing move at her she walked up to the hanger’s man-door and knocked. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Molly woke up and stretched a bit, groaning as her scrapes and bruises reminded her of their presence. She looked over at Hondo who was hopefully sleeping and not just passed out. His breath seemed fairly regular and rhythmic, but it was weaker than she would have liked and his pallor was much too pale for her liking. She looked down at herself after a moment and saw how naked she really was. Her front was completely exposed as was much of her back side due to how shredded the coat and robe were. She had not meant to fall asleep, but had so from sheer exhaustion. As she looked down at herself here eyes focused on something that seemed out of place to her, a figure at the end of the bed. She sat up quickly, then glanced at Hondo, making sure her sudden movements did not wake him. He lay fast asleep still, however, so she refocused on the figure at the foot of the bed. She stood up and saw Maggie still asleep in the chair so, closing the tattered rags around her as best she could she move to the figure and poked them a few times, causing them to stir. “Wh..wha..what’s wrong?” a familiar voice croaked. “Valentine?” Molly asked. Val sat up quickly, and clutched her robe together, as she started at Molly. “M..m..molly?” She asked in a sleepy, yet surprised fashion. “Who else?... I thought you left to stay with Val?” She said. Val hung her head, “Oh… you thought I was the other Valentine.” Molly squinted then frowned angrily. “Val?! What the #$@! you doing here? Come to try to shoot me again or just finish off your husband?!” She asked in an angry tone. Val looked up at her with a frown, “Molly, I’m sorry. I’m so So Sorry! I… I can’t expect you to forgive me or understand… you don’t know how angry I am! I can’t help it! I need help! Please. …please… I need Hondo and I need you, and I need Fernando and Maggie, and Tonya and…” Molly put a hand over Val’s mouth and motioned for her to stay quiet and follow her. Val nodded and got up to follow Molly. Molly stormed out, not caring that she was exposed at the moment, while Val tightly clutched her robe around her as if it were the only thing keeping her together. Once out in the hanger Molly turned to her with an angry look and spoke in a loud whisper. “Val, I’m not sure what shit you’re pulling this time…” She half growled. “It’s not shit! I promise!! I… I don’t knw what to do anymore… I’m so lost! I don’t know who I even am and I’m hurting everyone I love and care about!...” She said, protesting as her eyes filled with tears. She sank to her knees and looked down at the floor, her tears making a wet spot where she knelt. “I’m so sorry I fought you… I’m sorry I pulled that gun… I did not mean to shoot… I… I just wanted to scare you!... I was wrong… I hurt him… Please help me.” She said crying softly. Molly stood looking at her with an angry and now frustrated look on her face. She put her hands on her hips as she looked at the pitiable woman who had tried to kill her early, and now sat begging at her feet for help. She sighed after a moment and shook her head. “Val, I’m not sure I can. You have me pretty angry now too, and Hondo is hurt bad and needs someone to stand by him. I’m choosing him as he needs me more… You? I’m not sure what I could do for you even if I had the time.” Molly said in a cold tone. “Does… does he love you… now?” Val asked softly. Molly sighed a frustrated sigh and turned away for a moment. Thinking about Val hurting him made Molly angry, and thinking about him not loving her made her want to cry, but both were the reality. She turned back after she calmed herself a bit. “Val… I wish he did. I really wish he did. He likes me, I know, and he likes that I’m being steady for him and not causing him a lot of trouble, but… but for some reason he still loves you! I tried to make advances, I really did! I thought if we could just make love he’d see how much I care about him and how much pain I could take away from him. HE refuses me, though as he loves you. He’s said the only way he’d be free was if you rejected him and left him as he’d not leave you!... he’s a good man and it makes me love him all the more, but he’s not mine.” She said in a sad tone of voice with just a tinge of coldness to it at times. “You hate me, don’t you?” Val asked Molly looked down at her and shook her head, “No… no I don’t hate you. I’d have liked to be friends… I tried. I’m foolish enough to maybe try again if you straighten up and be good to that man of yours again! But at the moment… I pity and envy you.” “Pity and envy? Why?” Val asked. Molly sighed and looked at the floor, “Pity you because you don’t know what you have and are missing out on, and envy you for what you have and are not caring for, that I’d love to have and care for! That what is Hondo. I love James and miss him every day, but he wasn’t Hondo. I’m not sure there is another like him and you’re hurting him. It’s a shame and a pity and I envy his love and loyalty to you.” Val nodded and looked up at Molly with a lost look in her eyes, “I am sorry and I don’t want to lose him… I’d..I’d share him if that is what you both want.” Molly’s head snapped up and she glared at Val, “That’s a foolish thing to say! You must be lost… No… No I will not share him and neither should you! You share him and I’ll take him as I’m jealous of a man who I call mine, as you should be!” Val looked back at the floor and nodded, “Then please, for him, help me… help me help him.” Molly shook her head, “I guess I did not realize how far you had fallen. Val, I’ll try to help if I can, later, but for now you need to get back to camp.” “But.. but I wanted to be here for Hondo… maybe talk to him.” Val said sadly. Molly shook her head, “He’s too weak right now. You need to leave. I’m not sure he could take the strain of dealing with you right now, especially after Tonya said those things.” Val’s head snapped up, “What’s wrong with Tonya?” “Hector’s what’s wrong. He did a lot of the damage to Hondo, but not as much as turning her against him! She’s here, but she thinks all he wants is a sex kitten and slave. #$@! Hector and his brainwashing, hogwash!” Molly growled. About then there was the sound of a truck outside. Molly held up a finger to Val to tell her to stay down and keep quiet, then ran back to the room to grab her shotgun pistol. As she started to leave the room she spied the full-length shotgun Val had brought and laid her pistol down and hefted that instead. She then headed too the door and carefully popped it open, sticking the shotgun out the door and into the face of the person there. The moonlight was enough for her to see who was there, causing her to raise an eyebrow. “Valentine?” She asked Valentine looked her up and down for a moment, “If I was into woman this would be a hell of a greeting! Naked, strong looking wild woman with shotgun greeting me. I think Hondo and I might have role-played this a time or two.” Molly lowered the gun with a sigh and shook her head as she stepped back and let Valentine in. “I thought you were leaving!” Molly said, feeling like she was partially experiencing de ja vu. “I tried but someone else had other ideas.” She said. About then Molly saw the blood on her arm, “You’re bleeding! You hurt bad?” Valentine shook her head, “No, just wounded.” “Who is it?” a voice asked softy from further in the shop. “It’s your older self.” Molly said to Val, causing Valentine to frown. “Eh, older self… don’t like that at all.” Valentine said with an air of disgust at the term. Val came over to them meekly, still clutching her robe, “What happened?” Valentine shook her head, “Someone doesn’t want me to leave. Tried to shoot me and took out the jeep tires.” “You think you could make it back to camp with her?” Molly asked Valentine as she pointed at Val. “Maybe, but she’d need to dress and get a weapon.” Valentine said. Val looked down at herself then at Molly, “Are any of my clothes still in the Bronco?” Molly shook her head, “No, but I have a pair of jeans and some boots in there that should fit you. No extra shirt, though. Sorry. Can probably grab one of Hondo’s though.” Val nodded and walked over the Bronco to throw on some clothes. Once she was out of earshot Valentine turned to Molly with a frown. “How bad is Hondo?” She asked in a whisper. Molly Frowned, “Bad. Maggie doesn’t know how or why he’s still alive but… but he said we couldn’t get Fernando as this was all his fault and problem that he could not let Fernando stress over.” Valentine nodded, “I guess I did not think he was that bad or I’d have told Fernando myself.” Molly shook her head, “Fernando will show up, that I believe. He checks up on his friends. Don’t do anything, just let him show up.” Valentine nodded, “Yeah. You’re getting to know them well…. While weepy me changes, I’d like to check in on him.” Molly nodded, “Just don’t wake him and remember he’s not your Hondo.” Valentine nodded and left Molly for the bedroom. When she entered she stopped and looked at Hondo in the dimly lit room. Her hand instinctively reached for the ring that hung from the chain on her neck as she stood there. She clutched it tightly as she looked on him. His paleness scared her a bit and made her worry all the more about her own Hondo. The ring was her connection to him and it was not acting right, as if something happened or was happening to him. He told her it would go on for a short while even if he passed on. The dimming light made her worry that she was too late. She just hoped this one’s wife would not be too late for him. After a couple minutes she walked back out to the hanger. There she found Val in a pair of jeans that were a bit short on her legs, a pair of old leather work boots, and a shirt that half made her look like a kid playing dress-up with her father’s shirt. She had an Arkansas toothpick in a sheath that was tied to a rope and slung over her shoulder, and an old AK carbine with folding stock in her hand. Her robe was in Molly’s hands as they stood silently waiting for Valentine. Valentine wiped a tear from her eye that threatened to betray her then walked up to the pair and nodded. “She ready to go?” Valentine asked. “I’m ready.” Val said meekly. Valentine nodded and turned to Molly, “Lock the door behind us.” “You sure you’ll be fine? Why don’t you just take the bronco?” Molly asked Valentine shook her head, “Too conspicuous. We’ll do better on foot.” Valentine said. Molly nodded to them and then in a flash, valentine popped the door open, pulled Val out behind her, and they took off into the night. They took the long way around, being careful to not bee seen. Even though they were careful, she was sure they were being watched, but no one made a move at them so they kept going. Just as daylight was starting to dawn they made it back to the camper. As they entered Val stripped off the boots and jeans and curled up on the couch in Hondo’s shirt. Valentine took off her boots and plopped back into the recliner. She looked at her wounded arm and started to try to peal the shirt back, but it hurt so she stopped for a moment, thinking to soak it off in the shower instead. She looked over at Val who was curled up on the couch, looking away from her. She shook her head and sighed. “Go put on some underwear or cover up. I may have an identical set but I don’t stare at my ass and rather not stare at yours either!” She said with a half growl. Val pulled a small blanket off the back of the couch and covered up. “Sorry,” She replied meekly. Valentine shook her head and sighed again, “I need to #$@!ing get out of here…. But how?” (to be continued)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 7th, 2021, 1:05pm Molly sighed and leaned against the wall for a moment after they left. She was still exhausted but she was pretty sure she was not going to get any further rest today. As she let her body relax a bit she realized she had to pee so she headed back to Hondo’s bedroom to use the master bathroom there. As she passed through the room she checked on Hondo quickly again. He looked terrible but was alive. She frowned as she watched him shiver in his sleep. She closed her eyes for a moment, half begging the almighty, of who she had pretty well turned her back on in the last few years, to preserve the man who lay in front of her. After a moment she sighed, tossed Val’s robe on the end of the bed and continued to the bathroom. As she entered the bathroom she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror and stopped suddenly to study her reflection. She grimaced at the sight and looked down at herself again to make doubly sure it was not some sort of illusion. She only then realized how dirty and banged up she appeared, thinking to herself that she must have appeared as quite the unusual sight to those around her. She shook her head and then continued on to finished up the call-of-nature that brought her here in the first place. Once done she went back to the bedroom to grab a towel out of the closet and Valentine’s robe from the bed. She picked up her clothes from the chair she had laid them on the day before and looked them over. The jeans would make it another day or two but her panties, soaks, and shirt would need a wash. She did not wear a bra, which was partly by choice and partly as they were expensive and hard to get. She tried one once but found it too restrictive and uncomfortable, plus it was one more thing to wash. She did not need one really anyway as she had a fairly firm set and they were seen as something only rich women, overly endowed women, or those in the sex trade wore to enhance their endowment. She left the jeans folded on the chair but took the rest and headed for the shower. Once in the bathroom she threw her shirt, socks, and panties into the shower, hung up the robe and towel, started the shower, stripped the tattered garments off and threw them into the trashcan. She looked herself over again, making sure she had not missed any wounds, and once satisfied she gingerly stepped into the shower and readjusted the water until it stopped just short of scalding her skin. She gave off a contented sigh and then moaned slightly, as the hot water caressed her sore body. It felt extremely good, but as she stood there the thought of sharing the shower with the man in the other room crossed her mind. She blushed a bit at the thought then shook her head trying to get it out. She was pretty sure it was never to be, but she could not help but want him still. The thought came back and she touched herself for a bit, imagining it was him. After a bit she forced herself back to reality and picked up her wet shirt, socks, and panties from the floor. She washed them with soap from the shower and hung them on the curtain rob before finishing washing herself. Once washed she stood there a bit longer, trying to clear her mind while letting her body relax more. She could have stood in the hot water a lot longer, but she forced herself to get out as dawn was fast approaching and she knew someone would be coming by sooner or later. She turned off the water and stepped out of the shower, grabbing her towel as she exited. She toweled off and then stood there looking at the mirror for a moment with a frown. She looked like an abuse victim, but the bruises would heal in time. That was not what she was looking at, though. She looked at herself and saw the wessen she was and frowned at it. She told herself she was not pretty enough or strong enough for a man like Hondo or any man such as him, if there were such as him. She looked down after a moment, wishing she was prettier, but resolving herself to the fact that she would always be ugly as she was a wessen. She pulled her thoughts out of herself after a bit, threw on the robe and walked out of the bathroom as she finished toweling her hair. She checked on Hondo again, but his status was unchanged. She then went over and pulled her jeans on and sat down to pull on her boots. Maggie stirred and woke up with a groan and yawn. She looked over and saw Molly sitting in the chair wearing jeans, and open robe, and putting on her boots. She shook her head a bit at the sight but wished she was more like Molly. Molly was strong, determined, and had this attitude of not giving two #$@!s about herself or her body, while caring about others. Though Maggie had been exposed a lot, cut, beaten, and brutally raped, she had never felt comfortable in her own skin. She was not sure if she was like this before becoming a wessen or not, as she did not remember much of that as they had wiped her mind of the memories of what she was before. Still, she was ashamed of her body and ashamed of the scars, but she still dreamt of finding the right man to share herself with, one she was not ashamed to show herself to. She envied Molly’s bravery and flippantness towards modesty, but was sure she could never be that way herself. She wondered how different things might have been is she was as pretty, brave, and strong as Molly was. She caught herself staring at her when Molly looked up at her with a questioning glance. “You alright?” Molly asked. “Hmm? OH! Yeah… I’m fine.” Maggie said timidly. Molly smirked, “Sorry if you see something you like, but I don’t swing that way.” Maggie’s eyes got wide, “NO! It’s not that at all I was just..” “I guess we could fool around in the shower a bit if you really wanted to.” Molly said teasingly. Maggie closed her eyes and shuttered a bit, “No… I’ve… I’ve been forced to before… pleasure women.” Molly frowned, “Maggie, I didn’t mean to..” Maggie cut her off, “I know but… You don’t understand what its like. Men, women,  both together, groups of men, some who got off and being violent and hurting me… plus the experiments… I just…” Molly walked over and knelt beside Maggie, taking her hand. Maggie opened her eyes in surprise to see Molly looking at her sadly. “I did not know. I was just teasing. I’m sorry.” Molly said. Maggie shook her head, “You don’t need to be sorry , and..and please don’t pity me. I know I’m broken. I was just looking at you and wishing I was more like you.” “Like me?” Molly asked in a surprised tone, “I’m nothing special. Just an ugly old coyote bitch.” “Don’t say that! I wish I was as pretty as you!” Maggie said Molly chuckled, “I’m not pretty. I wish I was. You are, though, and extremely cute. You have to have a guy somewhere who wants someone as cute as you.” Maggie blushed, “I’m not cute and no, I don’t have a guy. I was not allowed to in the lab. I was a medical tech but I was owned by the lab and just a tool to the doctors.” Molly frowned, “You are cute and that’s over…. Let me ask you, has anyone ever pleasured you before? You know, to make you feel good?” Maggie shook her head. Molly’s frown deepened, “You poor thing. I know you don’t want pity, but that makes me sad. You deserve to have someone try to make you feel good. I take it you are into men, right?” Maggie nodded, but looked at the floor. Molly patted her hand, “We will find you a good man, then. That Marvin is kinda handsome.” Maggie smiled and blushed a bit, “He kinda is, but… not being prejudice or anything, just not sure I could go vegetarian for someone.” Molly nodded, “I understand. I’m sure you could make it work, though, but we’ll keep looking. Just don’t write him off yet.” “Karl’s not bad either.” Maggie said blushing a bit more. Molly shook her head, “Maybe not but he’s a bit of a punk and has a lot to learn yet. Plus, I’ve heard he’s had to get a few respect lessons from Hondo and Fernando. Something about manipulating Tonya after they were first rescued.” Maggie frowned, “I don’t want someone like that.” “We’ll find you the right one.” Molly said standing back up. She nodded at Hondo, “Anything more you can do for him?” Maggie shook her head, “No, and he has me worried. I don’t know what else I can do with what I have.” Molly nodded, “Well, hopefully Fernando will stop in soon.” “You think he’s coming here?” Maggie asked. “I’d expect it.” Molly said. “The sooner the better.” Maggie replied, “But what should we tell him? You said Hondo did not want him bothered.” Molly shrugged, “That’s up to you. Maybe try to leave out the details on how it happened and just tell him what happened?” Maggie nodded, but was stopped from saying anything as knocking was heard at the door. It was odd, as if a specific rhythm. 1, pause, 2, pause, 3, pause, 5. Molly and Maggie looked at each other a moment. “I should probably see who it is.” Molly grumbled. About then shots were heard outside. Molly secured the robe around her and grabbed the shotgun. “Stay here.” Molly said as she went to investigate. She trotted to the door and waited a moment, but no new sounds were heard. She then carefully popped open the door and stuck the shotgun barrel out in front of her. A familiar voice called out, though. “Hondo?” The voice asked. She opened the door quickly and saw Fernando and that young women who was with the kids at camp, Minerva she thought she heard her name was. “Finally, you are here.” She hesitates for the moment before saying, “Come in...” “Where’s Hondo?” Fernando asks as he guides Minerva in. “He’s in the main bedroom.” Molly says as she locks the door. She hesitantly says, “He’s... not in good shape.” “Seeing the dead out there, I’m expecting it.” Fernando tells him. “You are expecting it?” Molly asks. “I am. Now where is he?” Fernando growls at her. “Follow me.” Molly replies. Fernando and Minerva follow Molly to the main bedroom. To get there they have to pass a couple minor rooms, though the blimp in the hanger was mostly ignored. Hearing the footsteps echoing in the hanger area, Tonya steps out to see who was out there.  Her attention focuses on the near human looking Wessen Minerva was as she was wearing her cut-off Daisy Duke shorts and mostly open flannel cut-off short sleeve shirt. “What Is This? You Brought A Sex Kitten For Hondo?!!” Tonya yells out. Though they stop in their tracks, Fernando steps up to Tonya, “What was that?” “You Dare Bring A Whore For Dad?!!” Tonya lets out loud. “Don’t You Take That Tone With Me, Miss. I’m Not Your Father, I Will Teach You To Respect Those Around You!” Fernando tells her. “I won’t respect you! This Just Proves What Hector Says!” Tonya lets out. “You dare mention that name?!!” Fernando tells her. He takes his cane lashes at Tonya, the both disappear in a flash of light. Molly and Minerva look at each other, both in surprise, but there is more astonishment on Minerva’s face. Molly shook her head, “I don’t know if I’ll ever get used to that.” “I wish I knew what and how he does it!” Minerva said. Molly shook her head again, “Don’t ask. If he wants you to know he’ll tell you, but whatever it is, I know with something like that just don’t ask!” A moment later Fernando reappears with Tonya, who lay as if out cold on the floor. He explained to the quickly what Tonya was forced to see, which caused Minerva to blush a bit in shame. They both nodded when he finished then he toughed Tonya with his cane again to bring her mind back to the present. “Welcome back Tonya... or should I say Minerva.” Fernando tells her. Tonya could only sit on the floor looking up at him. “Before you, Minerva was Hector’s ‘Mi Bonita’ until he found out that she was a half Wessen half human hybrid. Then he tried to destroy her, not once, but twice. You only seen part one of Minerva’s memories. He never cared about her. All he wanted was what was in between her legs, feeding her the same garbage about Los Animales, and how Wessens are superior than humans. They are not. If they were, then Human / Wessen Hybrids would not be a thing. Wessens are humans, forced to be one by the actions of a lab town kidnapping and purging families and sending them through the Wessen process. But that is beside the point. Hector has done this to dozens of girls out there like you. Now you are his Mi Bonita and like all the others, he will tire of you, make excuses, start slapping you around and one day, you will be lucky if you survive his farewell treatment from his whip and his men.” Fernando tells her. Tonya begins to cry, saying to herself, “It can’t be true!” Minerva kneels next to her as Fernando says to her, “Care to relive Part two? It gets worst from there.” Tonya looks at Minerva, like she was a reflection in the mirror, but there was no mirror as Minerva nods. Fernando continues “You think you’re all cute and that he’s the only one you are to give that of yourself to him. Let me tell you – you need to treat that virgin pussy between your legs as if it is a gold coin you found in a mud puddle, because once you give your virginity away to some asshole like Hector, that pussy you have will not be worth the mud you found the coin in.” Tonya sees Minerva nodding, and turns to Molly, who is nodding too. “You think Hector loves you? Go ahead – like everyone in the convoy, you have the right to leave anytime you want. But when you leave, you can never return. Hell, I’ll give you a confiscated jeep and a bag of gold coins to leave if you think you giving up your tail to that idiot is worth giving up those who truly love you, because since the day we, and when I say we, I mean Hondo, saved you, Karl and Zoey from the slavers, we never lied to you, never tricked you to make a decision, or forced you to do anything you did not like to do. Anything you do at the camp is a job to earn the right be with the camp and get those things we work hard to get – a warm bed, good food and shelter from the storm. But you have more than that – you have a family that took you in when there nobody to take you but some slavers who were about to turn you into a subservient sex puppy. You have a family that loves you despite the good and the bad that is happening to them right now. You think Hector is going to be that nice to you? Look at that face in front of you – you lived through her years with Hector. You think that’s cute? You think that’s love? He’s just going to use you as a personal whore, a collared sex puppy – that is all you will be to him and one day he is going to tire of you and then he’s going to do to you as he did to her and many others before her. Oh... you think Hector is in his 20s? He’s been around since the nearly the beginning of the Chaos, using Mojo, Black Magic, Evil Lab Tech to keep himself young. He is not an immortal, but he is been around and killing babies to keep his eternal youth. And in that time, he has destroyed the lives of many girls out there, including Minerva in front of you and now you are next.” “It’s not possible!” Tonya lets out. “Guys like that only care about getting into your pussy. You’re just a piece of meat to them. And you think that you are old enough to make adult decision. Unless you are ready to have a job, own a house, run a business, take responsibility for your actions and care of a family, you are not an adult. You’re a kid, a child – it does not matter if you are a late aged teen – you are not an adult. Hell – there are 30-something year olds that because they cannot abide to those simple rules are not an adult. And let me tell you this – Hector is no adult. He is a spoiled brat, one who is constantly running to somebody to rescue him from the situation he put himself into – adults take care of their own problems because they have no one to run to help them. When have you seen Hondo run from a problem? (He then point to his Emergency Medic Patches on his jacket) You think I run? Hondo is my best friend and right hand man because I know he would never run when we face situations that would make others run. But Hector ran. Hector runs all the time. Real men – Wessen or Human – Stand up to the problem until either a) They eliminate the problem or b) the problem eliminates them. So you as a problem are going to behave and do as you are told or you can go to Hector, get abuse and realize that you can never come back to us because we are gone and those who leave the convoy never come back.” Fernando tells her. “You do not know what Love is! You just use people as well!” Tonya yells at him. Fernando raises his cane at Tonya and presses the crystal on the end of the shaft, putting her in a muzzle, handcuffs and ankle chains. He then lifts her up and puts her over his shoulders. “Minerva, Molly – come with me.” He tells them “What about Hondo?” Molly asks. “Hondo needs his rest more than anything else. Right now follow me.” Fernando tells her. Not liking where it is going, Molly follows them to outside the hanger. Fernando puts Tonya on the back of the jeep. He then turns on the motor of the jeep to give it power to turn on the electronics. He turns on the radio and begins imitating the voice of one of the lizard men. “SSS-Zorro Loco, Disss Isss Camp Killer 1. SSS-Zorro Loco, Disss Isss Camp Killer 1. Yousss out there SSS-Zorro Loco?” Fernando says over the radio. There is no answer for the moment, just static over the airwaves. Fernando repeats his call, “SSS-Zorro Loco, Disss Isss Camp Killer 1...” “What Due You Want – I’m Extremely Busy!” Hector’s voice comes over the radio. “SSS-Zorro Loco, We Killed over 50 of their peoplesss, including all of the children there... Now we want our money.” Fernando mocks. “You will get your money at the rendezvous.” Hector replies on the radio angrily. “Nose. You will get ussss our money now, or we will kill your girlie friend.” Fernando threatens. There was a pause. “Where are you?” Hector dares to ask. “Weesss are at the hanger. I do not like ssseeing my nest matesss all dead ssso we killed everybody in the hanger except for this cutie becaussse she sssaysss you’re her boyfriend. You want her, you pay usss double or we take her.” Fernando tells him. “You keeled everyone in the hanger?” Hector asks. “Everyone... Evenss the cowboy and another female human who wasss hiding in the hanger. We want our money now or we take the girl.” Fernando threatens. “Give me time to get the money and I’ll be there in a few minutes. She better be unharmed!” Hector replies. “Wesss will be waiting.” Fernando mocks. With little time to act, Fernando clears the area of dead bodies with help from his cane and then gathers the bodies of the lizard men to stand around, putting their heads on their necks making it look like they were alive around the jeep. It takes Hector longer than Fernando thought but it gives him more time to prepare. “Molly, you hide around the corner of the hanger and when I come out you will shoot what men come with Hector, as he will not be coming alone.” Fernando tells her. Molly nods before she checks her guns and goes to the corner of the building to hide. “Minerva, I need you lying on the hood of the jeep with your arms tied up. They will be tied up loosely so you can escape from the easily. When Molly comes out, roll to between the jeep and the hanger and hide there. I’ll be on the roof.” Minerva nods and Fernando ties her wrists loosely and helps her up on the hood of the jeep and lies her down on her belly down. He then gets up on the roof of the hanger and from up there takes hold of one of the dead lizard men with his cane to animate him. A few minutes later, Hector arrives two men carrying bags of money in a flash of red light. He notices a body on the hood. “Who is she?” Hector walks up to the jeep, “And where’s my girl?” He grabs Minerva by her hair and immediately recognizes her, “Where you found her?!!” “At the camp with the army menss. SSShe will make a tasty meal.” Fernando manipulates the lizard man to move his arm and throw his voice. “No! I’ll take her too! I’ve been looking for her for a long time.” Hector tells him without looking at him. He then throws out “Where’s mi Bonita?” “She is back here, sleeping.” The lizard man moves his arm, “Where’s our money.” “I’ll take both girls. Men, give them the money and get the ladies.” Hector tells him. Hector’s men step up and put four canvas bags on the floor before stepping to the girls. The lizard man complains, “No! Hamster Girl Is Our food. Hamster Girl is Yummy!’ Hector draws out an old revolver and puts it to the lizard man’s face, “No one gets between me and my sex puppy slaves. No one!” He nudges his gun to the lizard man’s nose, just moving his head slightly, but enough for its head to fall off his shoulders. Hector sees the lizard man’s head fall to the floor. “What is this?!!” Fernando jumps off the roof and behind Hector, swinging his samurai blade to Hectors wrist. Molly comes out from the corner of the building and blows away Hector’s men with her shotgun.  Hector screams as his hand with the gun and the ring somersaults past his face.  Taking his cane, he envelops Hector and his detached hand in a cocoon of energy but something takes hold of Hector’s body and teleports him away. Fernando focuses his energy on Hector’s detached hand. “Molly. Untie Minerva and you two check the bags for money.” Fernando tells her. “Will do boss.” Molly replies. In a couple of minutes Molly reports, “One bag of going coins, and three bags of useless sand. “Alright.” He then takes the radio from his pocket, “This is the Medic calling Major Moynihan. Repeat, this is the Medic calling Major Moynihan.” “This is Major Moynihan. Where are you, Medic?” The Major says and asks. “I’m at the hanger, had to deal with a situation here. Come pick us up to get breakfast. And I’ll need a couple extra men for a teen who needs a PINS (Person In Need of Supervision).” Fernando tells her. “Understood. We will be right over.” The Major replies. “Thank you.” Fernando replies. He then turns to Molly, “Go check on Hondo and as soon as the Major arrives with her men, we are going to get breakfast for everyone.”   Molly nods before going back to the hanger. She shook her head as she walked into the bedroom. Maggie saw her looked and gave her a questioning glance. “What’s wrong?” Maggie asked. “What isn’t? I’m so pissed at that damn fausbau for scrambling that poor kids mind like that!!” Molly said with a snarl. “I heard her shouting, then crying, then I heard a commotion outside. What happened?” Maggie asked. “Long story short, Tonya insulted Fernando, that young hamster woman he saved, and Hondo by spouting off that bullshit that the leader of that wessen supremacist asshole filled her mind with. Fernando tried to show her what a fool she was being and then tried to trap that asshole, Hector I think his name is.” Molly said. “You guys get him?” Maggie asked. Molly shook her head, “No. Just his hand, unfortunately…. How’s you patient?” Maggie shrugged, “Same, though I think he’s resting a bit better. He keeps shivering, though. He lost way too much blood.” A jeep was heard pulling up outside causing Molly to turn and look out the door then back at Hondo. “If there is any change let us know. I gotta go help get breakfast for everyone. I’ll be back soon.” Molly said. After Maggie nodded in reply Molly headed out to join the others.  Molly steps out of the hanger, closes the door, and it locks into place. After a discussion with everybody, they head out to Mad Moondog Maddie’s Place. Fernando leads the group in, “Hey Maddie! I’ll take the usual order but double it!” “Alright!” She goes back to the kitchen. It takes a while to make such a large order so they wait. Meanwhile Fernando gathers his money to pay for the meal. While the meal was being prepared, Fernando asks for a large mason jar and some pickle juice or rot-gut rum. “Why do you need that for?” Maddie asks. “The mofo who owned this sent some cold blooded killers after my group. I want to make sure his hand can never be sewn back on.” Fernando tells her. “You survived an attack of cold blooded killers?” She says, adding, “That looks like a fox wessen’s hand... No... That’s Hector’s hand?” The group in the room nods their heads. “I’ll be right back.” Maddie says. She comes back in about a minute with a large gallon sized mason jar filled with pickles and pickle juice. She opens the jar and starts pulling out the pickles and hurriedly wraps them in wax paper until the Mason jar was just half filed with pickle juice. “Here. Put Hector’s hand in here.” Fernando puts the hand into the Mason jar but it needs some more liquid. Maddie pulls out a bottle of rot-gut whiskey and puts the bottle into the Mason jar until it covers the submerged hand. She them caps the jar with its top. “How much?” Fernando tells her. “For doing this to Hector, it’s free. He destroyed the lives of hundreds of people, Humans and Wessens, he needs to be dead and his body dragged through town until there is nothing left of him at the end of the tow rope.” Maddie tells him. “NO!!!!” Tonya lets out. “Oh, who is this? One of his little ‘Mi Bonitas?’ you rescued her from his bedroom of lust?” Maddie says out loud. “That is my niece Tonya. And you can say she is rescued but she is still brainwashed with his crap.” Fernando tells her. Maddie gets out of her counter and walks over to Tonya, “Listen Miss. Hector is bad news. Forget about him. He would have made you into one of his drug fed sex puppies like he with many other girls and he almost made of this one.” She then points to Minerva. She continues, “Because of that poor excuse of a man, people – both humans and wessens – have been hurt and killed. Properties were destroyed, merchant stores burned. This was a peaceful town until he came and started strife and grief, destroying the games we had with the air races. In short, if he could not run it or own it, he would destroy it. And I hope to dear god he has not gotten too deep into you, because he would have used you and destroyed you.” Tonya begins to cry. “Tonya... Not once did Maddie separate Wessens and humans when she said ‘People.’” Fernando tells her. “Of not! Wessens are humans – we all know that. And we all know that many Wessens were forced to become what they are through the Lab Towns - purged families taken into slavery, those who resisted were turned into Wessens and the females were sold as sex puppies and sex kittens. We all know that. I wish there was a way to fight the Lab Towns and put a stop to this.” Maddie explains. Major Moynihan steps up to Maddie, “We already captured 3 Lab towns and rescued many who being converted to Wessens thanks to this man and his partner.” Maddie turns to Fernando. “No... You did? Where’s your partner?” “He’s not doing well. He’s been shot up and maybe a cold blooded one got him with poison. I do not know, but I got a medical person with him.” Fernando points out. “You hold onto that thought right there. I’ll be right back!” Maddie runs out of the dining area and into the kitchen. Two minutes later she comes back with a First Canister that was more rust than canister. She opens it and pulls out an envelope.  She gives it to Fernando, “Here, give him this with some sweetwater or tea to cut the bitter taste. Just use a tiny pinch.” “Grandma Marge’s Cure-All and Rat Poison?” Fernando asks. “You never heard of fighting one poison with another poison?” Maddie asks. “Yes I have but it’s hard to get such things.” Fernando says. “Then take it. I got more in this box.” Maddie says to him. “I don’t know what to say, but thanks.” Fernando says to her. “You did us more of a favor with eliminating those Lab Towns than that one packet of poison will ever cure.” Maddie tells him. “Just follow the instructions on the back and he will get violently ill but he will throw up and crap out all the poisons in his body and get better within a day.” Fernando nods. The cook begins to stack up the sandwiches he has made so far. Fernando slides his money to Maddie on the counter but she refuses, “For what you had done, the meal is free.” “You got to be paid for your services.” Fernando says. Major Moynihan steps in, “I’ll pay for it. How much for everything?”   “Well if you are paying for it...” Maddie begins, “Let’s see, 100 meat and cheese sandwiches, a large bowl of scrambled eggs, 20 oatmeal bowls, and 20 bowls of fruit. $600 should do it.” “Sounds like you are under cutting yourself.” Fernando says, “Yesterday’s order was for $400.” “Consider it a discount. The more you get the less you pay.” Maddie tells him. “Well, let me add, You got any sweet water juices like Apple and Orange?” Fernando asks. “I’ll give you something better.” Maddie says, before coming back with two large 5 pound cans of powdered juice. She explains, “Two scoops for a gallon of water and you got juice.”   “How much?” Fernando asks. “For you – nothing. For your friend - $20, $10 a can.” Maddie says. Major Moynihan puts $650 in gold coins on the counter, “Keep the change. This will serve us well.” She then adds, “I will be back in the day to discuss a contract with you to make our men’s meals along with another place closer to us. Together you two will feed us well and we will offer protection on top of paying for your services.” “Sounds great. I’ll be seeing you later today then.” Maddie says. Another half hour the meals are done and Fernando takes 5 meals and puts them in a separate bag, handing them to Tonya “That is for you, Maggie, Tonya and Hondo at the hanger. I’ll check on you later after we drop you off and I go help feed the kids. If you need too, keep Tonya locked up in one of the rooms. Also, give this to Maggie, she will know what to do with it.” He then hands the packet of poison to her. Maggie looks at it and nods. The major’s men pack up the food. Fernando requests “Major, have a couple of men get off with Molly, and search the area for a vehicle to confiscate and bring it back to the camp. If they find nothing, to go back to the hanger and wait for us to get them but I doubt those who attacked the hanger came on foot.” “Will do.” The Major says. In a couple of minutes, Fernando, the major and their entourage have into their vehicles and drive away. At the first stop was the hanger where Molly takes Tonya, their food, her shotgun and the poison into the hanger. As Molly enters the hanger she sees Maggie pop her head out. “Molly! He’s awake!” She said. Molly’s ears perked up at his news. She nods to Maggie and then nods at Tonya. “Good! I’ll be there as soon as I get our lost one here secured.” She replied Tonya walked in front of Molly with her head down, tears starting and stopping randomly. Once at Tonya’s temporary room Molly hands her some food. “Here’s your breakfast, Tonya… I wish you’d listen to us.” Molly said Tonya looked up at her with tear stained eyes, “I wish you’d believe me! Believe Hector!” Molly shook her head, “He’s a bad one. Trust me.. I’ve know a few. Your adopted dad and Fernando are the good ones. Trust them!” Tonya grabbed Molly’s arm, “No, they will use you! Hector said so! You don’t understand!! They just want to use us, that’s all any human wants! Run, Molly. Run before it’s too late!” Molly could only look at the nearly sobbing teenager and shake her head. She was half angry but at the moment all she could show was a look of pity. “And what was your Hector doing when he talked you into pretty well betraying the one who saved you and took you in as his own daughter? What was he doing when he nearly killed him?” Molly asked. “Hondo tried to kill Hector! He deserved to get hurt!” Tonya said defensively. “And he deserves to die too, after all he did, huh?” Molly asked starting to lose her cool. “Die? He just got a could small wounds.” Tonya said hesitantly. Molly shook her head, “No. He was hurt badly.” Tonya shook her head, “No. I saw him and... and he was upright and… I heard him walk in. He was fine!” Molly frowned and shook her head, “No. HE was bleeding badly and his wounds were a lot worse than he made out. Us taking you in and letting him walk in almost cost him his life. When I got back with Maggie he was passed out in a puddle of his own blood… He’s alive and seeing as he woke up, that’s a good sign but… honestly, we don’t know how he’s still alive.” Tonya could only shake her head in disbelief but the look on Molly’s face said it was no lie. Tonya sank to her knees and just sat there shaking her head and mumbling about how it could not be true. Molly shook her head again at her. “It’s you who does not understand, Tonya, but I hope for your and Hondo’s sake you figure it out soon. You broke his heart last night. I like you, Tonya, but I’ll not let you do this again. You do this to him again and I’ll kill you myself.” Molly says coldly. Tonya just knelt on the floor, looking down as tears fell from her face, but she said nothing more. As Molly shut and locked the door, two military officers, a man and a woman, approached Molly. “We found two vehicles, but one had two of it’s tires shot out. We put on the spares from both to get it here but need one spare back, so we will leave it here until we find out if we are to get it repaired.” The woman said. Molly nodded, “That’s fine. Can you park it on the other side of the air-ship?” The man nodded, “We already did, but we were also told to stay and help watch things here and make sure the wessen fox girl does not try to run.” Molly nodded, “She has her breakfast and I locked her in her room. Only let her out to use the toilet and keep an eye on her. If she tries to run stop her, but do not hurt her. She means the world to Hondo, and he’s in no shape to hear that she got hurt.” They both nod in understanding. Molly left them to their business as she returns to Maggie and Hondo with their food. As she entered she saw Maggie checking some of Hondo’s bandages. His eyes were closed but he groaned slightly when Maggie touched a spot so Molly knew he was awake. She approached softly and looked at him with a frown. Hondo cracked open an eye momentarily then closed it again. “What’s the frown for? I look that bad?” He asked groggily, a half grin appearing momentarily on his face before leaving as he winced again. “Sorry.” Maggie said softly as she finished checking him and covered him up. His shivering got worse so Maggie added another blanket. Molly sighed, “I can’t lie boss… you look bad. You look like shit and worse.” Hondo grinned slightly again, “You sound worried.” “I am.” She replied softly. “That means ya care, I reckon. Nice to have folks who care.” He said sleepily. “He needs to eat and then rest.” Maggie said. Molly nodded and handed Maggie her and Hondo’s food. Maggie took it and helped Hondo eat first, but he only ate about half before falling asleep again. Molly took her food out into the hanger and pulled a chair up by the outside of the man door so she could watch. She rested the shotgun against her knee as she sat there, watching and waiting. She felt like it was going to be a long day. (to be continued)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 8th, 2021, 2:41pm As the sun starts to creep into the sky Valentine finally gets up out of the recliner with a sigh. She walks over to the kitchen and starts looking through the cupboards again. Val looks up at her questioningly. “What you need?” She asked timidly. “I need a drink.” Valentine replied. “There is whiskey in the top left of the pantry.” Val replied. Valentine opened the pantry and grinned a bit, “Always well stocked. He does like his whiskey. Lucky for us he never was a drunk.” She took a deep pull from it and coughed a bit and gasped before regaining her wind. She shook her head and looked at the bottle. “That’s smooth.” She said raspily. She paused for a moment and sighed, “You know, I have not drank in two or three years, until the day I found out Hondo and Fernando were missin’.” Val looked at her questioningly, “Why?” Valentine frowned, “Because I became a drunk to hide from my troubles… When I first realized how much my anger was hurtin’ my family I started drinkin’ heavily… instead of facin’ the fact that I let my anger hurt those I loved and that I let my situations control me, instead of all that and trying to fix what I had done and become, I started drinking…. I was… am a coward.” Val’s brow furrowed as she looked upon her older self, “You’re not a coward! I’ve seen you. I don’t know if I can get as strong as you have.” Valentine’s head snapped around angrily, “Strong?!? You think this is strong? Strong would have been admittin’ I was broken, admittin’ I needed help, admittin’ I had failed those I loved! Oh, I got around to it but too late, and I would not fully admit it all even to myself until I seen you and what you… we put our men through…. No, I’m not strong. I took the cowards way out and decided continuin’ to hurt everyone was easier than makin’ things right and when I saw what I had become I hid in a bottle to hide from what I had done.” She took another deep pull from the bottle and handed it to Val. “Here, have a drink with me.” Valentine said. Val looked at the bottle in her hand then at Valentine, “I… I don’t want to be a drunk, and I don’t want to hurt them anymore.” Valentine nodded, “Then don’t be. You can drink, you can get drunk at times, you can enjoy it and even have bad days when you really need a drink to relax or chase away pain, but don’t use it as an excuse, hide behind it, or need it to face those you love. Admit you’re weak, scared, fragile, broken, and sometimes helpless. Admit it!” Val looked at her with tear filled eyes and nodded, “I am broken and need help!” Valentine nodded, “You keep admittin’ that, especially to those who love you, while tryin’ to get better with their help and you’ll not crawl into that bottle.” Val nodded and took a deep drink from it. She sputtered and gasped a bit too as Valentine took it back from her with a chuckle. “That’s not one of his smoother ones!” She complained. Valentine laughed, “No it isn’t, but it’s good!” Her face then went serious as she looked at the bottle, “Just do me a favor and be the smooth one he needs you to be…. He told me a long time ago that women and whiskey are a lot alike. There are three basic whiskies: The Weak ones, which are easy to drink but they leave you wantin’ more. The Harsh one, which burn all the way down, are too rough on you, and leave you tore up and hurtin’, and The Smooth ones, Which are strong and burn a bit at times, but they leave you feelin’ good, are somethin’ you’ll always go back to, you’ll want no other, and you can count on them through thick and thin. I failed at bein’ a smooth one. Don’t go makin’ that mistake yourself.” Val nodded, “I’ll try to be a smooth one for him, I promise.” Valentine shrugged, “It’s not me you need to promise, as your promises don’t mean a damn to me. It’s yourself you need to promise, promise you’ll not become me.” Val sighed and nodded. Valentine took another hit from the bottle then raided the fridge and grabbed a small block of cheese to eat. “They should have breakfast ready soon.” Val said. Valentine nodded approvingly, “Good! I’m starvin’!” She bit off half the block and chewed it up while she looked at Val and half wished she was in her shoes but with the knowledge and wisdom she had now. As she looked at her, she noticed Val’s eyes were getting heavy. She swallowed her mouth full and sighed. “Listen, I need a shower so I can bandage my arm and you look like you’re gonna fall asleep. Why don’t you go get a nap while I shower? I’ll grab our breakfast then we can talk later.” Valentine said. Val nodded and stood up and headed to her bed. Valentine watched her go and shook her head. “I’m going to steal an outfit from you. Mine is shot!” Valentine said as Val left. Val just nodded and continued to bed. Once in her room she took off Hondo shirt and laid it on his pillow. She crawled under the blankets and turned to look at Hondo’s spot. She started to realize how much she missed him and the thought of the pain she caused him started her to cry again. She sobbed into her pillow for a few minutes until she sobbed herself to sleep. Valentine waited a few minutes after Val went to bed, finishing her cheese and washing it down with more whiskey, before making sure the door was locked on the camper. Once she was sure it was locked she stripped off her coat, boots, jeans, soaks, and panties. She tried to pull the fabric away from her wound again but it hurt like hell as it had dried into the wound. She sighed and walked to the shower, getting it started and stepping in with her shirt on. She let the water soak into the shirt and wound well before ripping it off. She gasped and sucked air through her teeth as she did, but figured it could have been a lot worse. She then took off her bra, now that her shirt was off and tossed it on the shower floor with her mangled shirt. She showered up quickly, washing her wound and a few other scrapes carefully before getting out of the shower. She dried off with a spare towel and set to tending her wounds before dressing. She disinfected the bullet graze on her arm then covered it using gaze and ace wrap. A few other smaller ones she applied some wound ointment and bandages to, to keep them from getting infected, but most were clean enough and sealed up that she did not worry too much. She looked at herself in the mirror and frowned. The bruising was bad enough but she past that she still did not see what Hondo saw in her. She would not say she was ugly but she definitely did not consider herself pretty. She never thought her breasts were frim enough or full enough, she did not like how her nipples looked or how they were placed. She thought her waist was not small enough and her hips were too small. Her eyes she thought looked dull and she did not like the shape or her nose either. Somehow, though, Hondo always said she looked beautiful, yet she hurt him. She wished, for once she could see herself through his eyes. Maybe she would actually feel pretty again. It was not because he did not try to make her feel that way, but because she knew how ugly she was on the inside anymore. After a moment of reflecting she sighed and exited the bathroom. She entered Val’s room and found her asleep. She looked at her a moment before shaking her head and walking over to the closet. There she picked out a pair of old Grey jeans, a grey shirt and an old brown coat. She then grabbed a pair of socks, a bra, and a pair of panties from the small dresser. She took the clothes out to the living room and dressed quickly. Once dressed she sighed contentedly. She had not had fresh clothes in weeks and it felt good. As she stood there a knock came at the door. She walked over and peaked out to see Joanne standing there. “Yes?” She asked carefully. “Breakfast will be ready shortly if you want to come get some.” Joanna said. Valentine nodded, “I will be there shortly.” Joanne smiled politely, nodded, and left. Valentine closed the door and went to put on her boots. She checked on Val again quickly but found her still asleep. She shrugged and headed out to get a breakfast for both of them. She noticed a few odd looks from some of the camp as she came out and waited in line for her and Val’s food, but she paid them no mind. She was sure her younger self had put on quite a show and had some of the folks there nervous about when she might go off again. She made sure to make no eye contact, in case someone was brave or fool-hearty enough to try to talk with her. She managed to get their breakfasts without any actual questions and headed back to the camper. Once there she locked the door behind her and plopped back into the recliner, leaving Val’s food on the table for when she got up. Valentine ate her food quickly then set back, intending on just resting for a few minutes, but exhaustion soon overtook her as well and she fell fast asleep. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- At around 11:30 am Maggie looked over at Hondo from the book she was reading to see him looking back at her. “Oh! You’re awake again! How are you feeling?” She asked “Like shit would be puttin’ it mildly.” He mumbled, closing his eyes as he spoke, as if keeping his eyes open and talking required too much energy. “You feel like eating a bit more? I ate the rest of your breakfast and saved mine in case you got hungry.” She said. He shook his head slowly, “No… not hungry.” She sighed and nodded, “Well, if you feel like eating let me know as you really should eat.” He mumbled something but she did not make it out. “Sorry, I didn’t understand you.” She replied. He shook his head weakly, “Doesn’t matter.” She stood up and secured her robe again, wishing she had asked someone to bring her some clothes. She walked over to him and checked his forehead to see if he had a fever, but he felt cold instead. She frowned as she looked down on him. “Molly told me some of what happened. I’m sorry you’re having to go through this.” She said softly. He sighed and spoke weakly, “Failed them… deserve it.” Maggie reached under the blankets and took his hand in hers, “No you don’t. I know I don’t know you well, but I saw a lot of kindness in your eyes and I know you are trying your best to help people. You’ve rescued a lot of people, and though some of those you love are not doing well, you need to rest and let someone help you for right now so you can help them later. So, please, just rest and don’t blame yourself.” “Too much to do to rest…. To much messed up.” He mumbled. “Just let us help you for now, please.” She said. She leaned down and kissed him softly on the cheek. He opened his eyes and squinted at her for a moment before speaking. “What was that for?” He asked softly. She smiled down at him, “Because you needed it.” He closed his eyes and sighed, saying nothing back. He would have fallen asleep after that but the radio in his pile of gear went off. “This is the Medic calling Righteous Cowboy, you out there, Righteous Cowboy?” a familiar voice called out over the radio. Hondo opened his eyes and looked at it. Maggie trotted over to his gear and pulled the radio out. “Should I answer it?” She asked as she picked it up. Hondo shook his head weakly, “No… hand it to me.” Maggie reluctantly handed him the radio, which he took and spoke into weakly. “Righteous Cowboy here...” he answered “Righteous, you sound awful. Get Red Molly to open the hanger doors. I got the Major’s men to gather some water for the camp and they will be in and out for most of the day.” Fernando tells him. “It will be done.” Hondo replies. “Thank you. We have the hanger in sight, will be there in a couple of minutes. Medic Out.” Fernando replied. Maggie took the radio and set it on the nightstand, “I’ll go tell Molly.” A few seconds later Molly trotted into the room, stripping the robe off and throwing it into the empty chair. She saw Hondo give her a questioning look so she shrugged and grinned. “Sorry, boss. Damn robe wasn’t staying tied. Need my shirt!” She called out as she trotted to the bathroom. She came out with her still damp tank top and pulled it on as she headed out to the hanger door. No sooner as she did open the hanger door as a Fernando pulled up in a confiscated jeep followed by a couple others, all hauling empty water barrels. Fernando drives his jeep as far into the hanger as he could, parking it behind Hondo’s Bronco. The major’s men go about filing the containers with water as Marvin and Karl begin guarding the hanger entrance with Molly. Fernando takes the Mason jar and the Medic bag with him. Minerva follows Fernando as they make their way to the master bedroom. Hondo was in bed half asleep at best, shivering from the cold of not having enough blood in him to keep him warm. Maggie was sitting in a chair next to the bed, wondering what to do as she did not have the supplies to give proper medical care other than the minimum to keeping him warm and comfortable. This would have killed a normal person under normal circumstances. “Alright, what is the situation here?” Fernando asks Maggie. “Huh?” Maggie replies. “I said, what is the situation here? You know – how is the patient and how did he get in this condition?” Fernando throws at her. “I do not know, he was already in bad shape to begin with when I saw him.” Maggie says, tying to hide what facts she knows. “Don’t bullshit me, Maggie. If it were not for his stubborn will to keep on living, he would be dead by now. Now, get me two large glasses of water.” Fernando tells her. She just sits there looking at him all confused. Fernando almost has to yell at her, “I said to get me two large glasses of water – now!” Maggie leaves as if she was in a hurry. Fernando points to an empty seat in the room for Minerva to sit in. He then puts the Mason Jar on the bed stand and the medical bad on the bed. He starts going through the medical bag. Hondo manages to barely say, “Hector is still out here...” “What was that?” Fernando asks. “Hector... he attacked the hanger with some Wessens and lizard men. He escaped by teleporting.” Hondo says, with anger giving him the strength to complain. “Looks like you killed quite of few of them yourself. There was a Wessen crawling around that I killed last night. As for Hector, he’s regretting crossing my path. He’s lucky I missed. I was going for his head before he teleported away.” Fernando tells him, putting the mason jar next to him. Hondo sits up, taking the mason jar and looking at the hand inside. “This is Hector’s hand?” Fernando goes into his jacket pocket and pulls out an old but well kept revolver, tossing it on his lap. “That was his gun he was going to shoot me with connected to that hand. Merry Christmas, by the way.” He pauses for a second, “Once it is pickled through, he will never be able to put that hand back on his body ever again. Now, as for you. The Lizard men bit or sliced you with their claws?” “No, not that I know.” Hondo replies. “Well, I’m not taking any chances. You look like you’re low on blood so you need at least a couple days or rest. You can get up and move around, eat, go to the bathroom and that is about it. No fixing of vehicles, not charging in while fighting. You need to relax and get your body to heal and blood count up. You’re also quite dehydrated from the blood loss, so I’m preparing an IV as soon as Maggie gets here with some water. After you recover, we got some poison medication to take care of what poisons you picked up along the way. It won’t cure you of everything, but you will feel a lot better afterwards.” Fernando explains. “You’re going to give me poison?” Hondo asks. “Just enough to make you throw up and shit out the poison in your system. It’s going to be a rough ride, but afterwards, you are going to feel like you want to kick some ass because it is there. But this will clean most of you out, not all of you. Who knows how deep the poisons are in you, but it should clear out most that is floating around in you.” Fernando tells him. Hondo sighs, but at least if he is going to get better, he needs to rest for a day or two and be in better shape to kick some ass. Maggie arrives with some water and places it on the end table by the bed. Fernando takes out an empty IV Bag and a packet of salt, pouring the salt into the IV Bag before pouring the water in. He takes the IV Bag and shakes it. Lucky for him somebody put a nail on the wall above the bed, so he hangs the IV Bag on it. He then runs tubes down to the bed, squeezing out the air bubbles out of them. Once at Hondo’s side, Fernando hooks the needle into the inside of Hondo’s elbow and secure the tubing with some medical tape. “There. That should empty out in an hour.” He turns to Maggie, “If there is any food and sweet water juice, let him have it after this bag is empty so he can get his strength up.” “What is this good for it is only water with whatever that powder you put into it?” Maggie complains. “It is a tiny amount of salt in the water to balance his electrolytes and give his blood fluid some balance. The water is to give him some blood volume to make it flow easier and get his organs rehydrated.” Fernando explains. Maggie stands there worried about what possible consequences. Fernando signals to Minerva, “I’ll be back to check on you, Hondo. Let’s go Minerva.” “Yeah, hurry up, I need to git out of this bed!” Hondo replies. Fernando gets out of the main bedroom, leaving his medical bag and the mason jar with Hector’s hand inside it with Hondo. Hondo watched him go, only settling back into the bed with a sigh after Fernando had left. He felt weak and tired, much weaker than he dares admit even to himself! After Fernando left he slipped back to sleep, though it was a restless sleep. He continued to shiver as the room temp salt water trickled into his veins, though the hydrating effect started to ease the internal stresses on his body. Maggie pulled her chair right up to the bed and leaned forward, watching him as he slept. He scared her some still, but the fear almost sent a tingle of excitement through her body. It was a new feeling, but she liked it. She just hoped he would indeed get better. Maybe then she would have the courage to try to help preserve the life in other sick and wounded folk. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Molly stood watching with Marvin and Karl as Fernando went to check on Hondo. Karl was the first to speak. “So… I heard this place was attacked too?” He asked Molly nodded, “Yeah… yeah it was.” “Must have been a bad one.” Karl said trying to get the conversation going. Molly nodded again, “Yup… it was.” Karl nodded, “So… Master Hondo got it bad then?” Molly turned and glared at him a bit, “He’s been better, let’s say.” Karl started to open his mouth again but Marvin glared at him. “She obviously doesn’t want to talk about it, Karl.” Marvin said firmly. Marvin put a hand on Molly’s shoulder. “Must have been a rough night. Sorry.” Marvin said softly. Molly sighed, looked at the ground and nodded, “Thanks… It was…. Hondo… he… He almost died and… *sigh* I wasn’t strong enough to make sure that didn’t happen.” Marvin looked at her a bit worried, “Master Hondo going to be alright?” Molly shrugged, “I don’t know… He woke up and ate a little so that’s good… I figure Fernando will help him, though.” Marvin nodded, “He will….. Are you going to be alright?” Molly nodded, “Yeah… I’ll be fine.” Karl looked at her a moment then got wide eyed, “You fell for Master Hondo, didn’t you?!... He’ll not trade his wife for a wessen even though she’s a raging…OooPH!” Marvin belted Karl in the gut to shut him up. Molly frowned and walked away angrily. Karl looked at Marvin sourly, “What was that for?!” Marvin shook his head, “You really need to learn when to shut-up some times.” Karl stared at him angrily for a moment then looked over at Molly. She stood a way off, back to them, but slightly slouched and head hanging. She wiped her eyes, which made it fairly obvious to them that she was crying, though she tried to hide it. Karl’s anger turned into a frown and he looked down at the ground a moment. HE sighed and looked back up at Marvin with a nod. “Yeah… You’re probably right.” He replied. Their attention was turned as the bedroom door shut and Fernando exited with Minerva in tow. Molly walked back over to where Marvin and Karl were standing as Fernando headed their way. “Karl, Marvin, I need one of you to go back to camp and tell Ms Ruth to talk to Major Moynihan about making lunch for the kids. If they need money to get supplies, give them this.” Fernando talks to them and holds out two small bags of gold and silver coins. The two look at each other and then nodded. “I’ll go.” Marvin says. “Take the jeep with you, and come back. Things should be fine over there. Don’t speed, in fact follow the Major’s men as they go in and out. Take a couple of men with you coming and going.” Fernando tells him. Marvin nods before heading out to get the jeep and then slowly drive out. The next Jeep with the major’s men was heavy with water and men, so he got the men into the jeep with him and followed the jeep with the water containers back to camp. Molly walked off a way again, not feeling like getting inundated with questions from Karl again at the moment. She mentally chastised herself for getting emotional. It was not like her to get that way, but this last month had been a bit of a roller-coaster ride for her, emotionally, and she was feeling a bit alone in the world at the moment. When James had died she had experienced overwhelming loneliness and sorrow, but Hondo and Val had taken her under their wings and comforted her. She still remembered vividly the conversation with Fernando and Hondo right after, how she had screamed at them both, and how she had hurt Hondo in her anger, yet he just held her and let her cry. Some of that feeling washed over her again, but she pushed through it and settled her emotions out. As she stood there she could not help but overhear Fernando and Karl talking. She half snapped around when Fernando put him on the ground, but when she saw that things were settling down she turned back away from them and watched the horizon. After a bit Fernando and Minerva leave, walking almost away from town. She watches them for several minutes and after they are almost out of sight she swore she saw a green flash and them disappear. She shook her head at it and sighed. She was not sure if she’d ever get used to that. After a bit she turned and headed to go check on Hondo again, passing Karl in the process. “You talk too much.” She said gruffly as she passed. Karl sighed and nodded, “So I’ve been told.” When Molly entered the bedroom she found Hondo asleep and Maggie asleep, laying forward onto the bed from the chair. Molly sighed and left again, quietly, to let them keep sleeping. It was not but thirty minutes later when Marvin returned. Molly rejoined him and Karl, though Karl did not have much to say for a change. It was not much later that Fernando reappeared with food. He tells Molly, Marvin and Karl to go with him to the back, handing out the sandwiches and drinks to them before going to the master bedroom. He gives Maggie a sandwich and drink before giving Hondo the food and drink as well. He then gives Minerva a sandwich and drink before taking a meal for himself. “How are you doing, Hondo?” Fernando asks. “Feelin’ better.” Hondo replies. Seeing the IV Bag nearly empty, Fernando prepares a bandage before removing the needle from Hondo’s arm. He then bandages Hondo’s arm. “There, you’re free though you should stay here and rest. You must be on empty for the IV bag to run out so fast, they usually last about an hour or more.” Fernando explains. Hondo sighs. “Hey... you relax.” Fernando tells him. He then realizes, “Maggie, do me a favor and give Tonya a meat sandwich and a drink. I do not know where she is exactly. “She is in the other bedroom.” Hondo says. “I do not want to deal with her.” Fernando says before turning to Maggie, “Do me that favor and thanks.” Maggie gives a quick small nod before getting up, getting a sandwich and drink and head to the other bedroom. While she was gone, Fernando confronts Hondo. “Hondo... I’m not going to tell you what to do, but I know Val had shot you while I was rescuing Minerva and the kids from the Lawmen. Too many witnesses to what happened and they all told me. You need to rest a couple of day to get your strength back from such an injury. This is what – the second time you got shot in the shoulder? First by the Grey Lady and now by Val. Disputes between you and your wife is your business, so I am not doing to saying anything about it. But I do want you to heal.” Fernando tells him. Hondo can only let out a frustrated sigh. “I tell you what – if you feel better tomorrow morning, you can go to the camp. Just give yourself the time to rest up and heal. You cannot be my right-hand man pushing up daisies.” Fernando tells him. Hondo nods. “And thanks. If it were not for your warning, the camp would be dead. We killed 8 lizard men about to attack the camp. Everyone, the Major’s men, the convoy and I all owe you one.” Fernando tells him. “It was nothing.” Hondo replies. Fernando sighed and shook his head, “It wasn’t nothing, my friend, and it will not be forgotten. Now, rest up and I will check on you later.” “Is Val alright?” He asked weakly, though he tried to sound normal. “I’ll find out.” He replied “Tonya?” Hondo asked. Fernando frowned, “Let’s say you just need to rest, so you can get well and spank her before I have to!” Hondo chuckled weakly, though the thought of her words again pained him deeply. “You just rest and I will be back later.” He said. Fernando then turned to the door just as Maggie entered the room, and he gave Maggie quick nod. “Take care of him.” Fernando said. She nodded back timidly, but did not reply. Fernando then turned and nodded for Minerva to follow him as he left the room. Maggie sat down in the chair beside him again and crossed her legs, being careful to not expose herself. She then sat back with her lunch in hand. She looked over at Hondo a moment and noticed his lunch was only half gone and he had stopped eating. “You need to eat.” She urged. He sighed, “How was Tonya?” Maggie frowned, “She… she’s a very angry and confused teenager… I don’t know what was said to her, but someone really messed with her mind.” “Hector….” Hondo growled. Maggie leaned forward and put her hand on his arm, “Please don’t get worked up. I know you have a lot on your mind, but you need to eat and rest.” He sighed and nodded, “I know… I’ll try.” It took him longer than normal to finish his food but no sooner did he have it gone but he fell asleep again. Maggie sighed and settled back into the chair. It was not the most comfortable but she too was tired and soon fell asleep.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 14th, 2021, 11:42pm Fernando walks the patrol around the hanger, the major sent more men over to deal with the bodies from last night’s battle, sending them to the carrion pit where they would be burned to ashes and later reclaimed to the earth to fertilize the farming fields. Minerva follows him at his side as if she attached herself to him. There was a lot for her to ask but she in looking at the situation decides to keep the conversations to a minimum. He notices her uncomfortable silence. “What’s bothering you?” Fernando asks. “Many things. Things you had said about women, and directly me. Things about women who think she is better than a man and tries to undermine what they – you – have worked for. Of how the world is full of women like that, now wanting a dull and boring life so they go out to get excitement and end up getting hurt and burned by her own actions and then try to blame the man for getting hurt. That she is not willing to take responsibility for her actions. Because of all that she is not worthy of a man’s heart – of any man and his heart. She is not worthy of yours. I am not like that. I was never like that.” Minerva nervously explains. “Tonya is just a slap short of getting her ass delivered to her because of her ‘LOVE’ of Hector for those various reasons I had stated. We at the convoy can only give a stable family life and an education to make better life of what she has now. But it is a boring life and it has to be. But she wants Hector because he can give her excitement and adventure, might even get her shot and killed but she won’t be bored. By then it may be too late as she would be dead – for what? An Adrenaline Rush? I can give her that by letting her run with the dinosaurs of long ago. Oh, but one can argue that Hector has a Big Cock between his legs and that is what she wants. Both you and I know how small that Pinky Dick actually is. But the problem is this – you said that YOU were never like that? Your history with Hector started years ago for the same reasons as it did with Tonya’s history is now. It is until you got burned and then rescued that you escaped him, but went back to him again thinking that he would do you the favor of helping you only for him to turn on you again. So you did not learn the first lesson and needed a second lesson to teach you to stay away from him or else you would have ended up dead along the highway. So do not yell me that you are not like ‘Those Other Women’ because you were and you still are. Why else would you be chasing me to somehow join the convoy? The past 24 hours have been nothing more than Super Adrenaline Rush for you. And that is how it is for this convoy – sometimes we get into good towns, sometimes we have to get into bad towns. This has been one of the worst towns we have been in and believe me, we had to deal with Slave towns led by highway gangs, slavers trying to purge us and airships trying to kill us, yet we managed to survive and beat them and made them work for a better good. General Jastrey leads the men to make that happen. So do not tell me that YOU are not like that. Be honest with yourself before you are honest with me and everyone around you.” Fernando tells her. “That is the most hurtful anyone has ever said to me!” Minerva complains. “I did not ask you to hang around me, and I already helped those who needed help – including you. All your bodies have been restored to a pristine virgin state. But if that is not good enough for you because you do not want the boring and peaceful life I want. It is not about sex, it is not about companionship, it is not about trading favors. This is about building up to have a quiet peaceful life away from the drama, to have things set up so we do not end up starving or be freezing out in the cold or sleep on the wilderness ground and hope something does not come to eat us. Yet you tied to bribe me with sex, you tried to insert yourself into my life. My generosity will only go but so far and I am not accepting of anyone trying to insert themselves into my life. I accept those who are truly willing to do for me as they would for themselves for the peaceful drama-free life I am looking for. You were almost there. Almost. Now you have to start all over again. But since you now know what I want, you will not be so eager to try to get something you want over something you need.” Fernando tells her. Minerva looks at him confused, needing to think about what he said. Fernando throws in, “You can’t get what you want, but you get what you need. You need to think on what those things are and decide what you want versus what you need. I am not going to take you if you are going to cause drama for me and the rest of the convoy. I already have a couple of bitches who are nothing more than drama queens and if they continue with their attitudes, they are going to end up being left behind in some town they never been too and wonder how they are going to get home, because all of us in the convoy, there is no home to return too as they were destroyed in the purge they underwent.” “Then what do you want?” Minerva asks. “Rest, some peace and quiet so I can make up for some lost sleep. But that is not going to happen, so making sure that everyone is alright is what I need, for in everyone being alright, I can at least take it easy.” He tells her. “Oh.” She replies. “You thought I was going to say sex?” He asks of her, throwing in, “Please. Sex is easy. Love is hard. I can get sex from anyone on the convoy or even anyone from town at the right price. I could have gotten it from you, as you were so eager to throw it at me. Though it would be nice to have, it is something I do not want.” Minerva looks down as they walk about. He throws at her, “Oh, now you have to think about it.” He pauses for a second before stopping them in their tracks, and adds, “You are now like Adam’s Eve, knowing that she #$@!ed up in dragging the both of them out of Eden through her actions. Now what? You need to think your decisions on what you need to do to get what you need once you decide what it is you need. But as for the recent past, you helped a lot of people, even though they were little people – children. If you did not help them, no one else would have. That gives you a lot of ‘brownie points’ as to getting what you need, and right now that is respect from us all. There are other things you need but for now you got respect. Soon to follow is trust, then responsibility and then acceptance into the group. That that can happen very quickly if you do the right things. And we have to wait and see what decisions you will make when it is time for us to leave in whether or not you go with us, take the children with you or stay here with General Jastrey.” “There is so much to think over to decide.” Minerva points out. “The sooner you can decide, the faster things can be done for you, your twin, your friends and the children. But I would not worry about that for now.” Fernando tells her. She sighs, unsure what to think for the moment. “I need to lie down and rest. What do you want to do? Mind you, you got to talk with your friends and deal with the children. Being with me does not excuse you from not you’re your responsibilities.” He tells her. “I need some rest too, it has been a hard time these past many hours.” She tells him. “You need to deal with the children and your adult friends before you do.”He tells her. He begins walks around the hanger again. Making it around again, Fernando walks into the hanger and tells Karl, Marvin and Molly, “I’m heading back to camp. I’ll be back around dinner time to feed you guys.” “See you later and thanks.” Marvin says before the others can reply with virtually the same thing. Fernando gets into the jeep he has been using with Minerva taking the passenger seat. Soon they were driving out of the hanger and down the road. He takes a diversion, making sure that no one was following him. It seems that nobody wanted to the bait. So he continues and drives for the convoy camp and gets there in a few minutes. Once in the camp, Fernando parks the jeep in front of his camper. He tells Minerva to go check on her friends and on her kids. He himself walks to his Teen Guards and talks with the Major herself. Nothing out of the ordinary was said or heard. He goes back to his camper, telling Ichigo to continue working with Ruth and he would be resting in the camper and does not want to be disturbed. He then goes into his camper. To get some air flowing, he pops the top of the camper open. He then partially disrobes and hops onto the bed of the camper. He lies on his back and stares at the ceiling. Even the cats getting on the bed did not seem to get his attention. Some 20 minutes pass when there is a knock on his sliding door. He sits up and steps over to the door sliding it open to whoever it was that was knocking. It is obvious that is was Minerva. He goes back to the bed as she enters the camper and closes the door behind her. Thought she barely had anything on, she takes off her shirt and shirts before climbing onto the bed to be with him. She puts an arm across his chest with her head resting on it. After a moment of silence, she starts with “I’m sorry.” “Sorry for what?” He asks. “What you said about women doing things to not have boring lives, things that are detrimental to the men they are with and to themselves.” She tries to explain, getting lost in her words. “What I expect in a relationship is an absolute. There is no way around it, and if anyone does not like it, then they can leave.” He tells her. “But what about things like Love?” She asks. “Please. Like I stated before – whether to you or to another – ‘There is Sex with love, Sex without Love, and Love without Sex.’ Which one we have is on you, though you are going to be hard pressed to figure out that if we are having sex, whether we are having it with love or not, as most likely I would be doing it to get my jollies off and cut the edge from the stress this ‘job’ has. Don’t think that while you may be thinking we are doing it because of ‘Love,’ I might be pumping my cock in and out of you just to #$@! you and if you get an orgasm from my work before I do, you are definitely going to think one thing when it is the other. We males operate on a different set of rules when it comes to sex and love, and unlike you females, we do not equate sex as love. Animals #$@! all the time – you see them acting out ‘Love’ in their actions? No. They just damn do it, and rarely there is ‘Love’ involved with them.” He explains to her. “But you stated that Wessens are humans. Not animals.” She tries to point out. “When Hector was #$@!ing you, you think he was doing it out of love? Hell no. You were just a source of sexual pleasure for him, a piece of meat he can put his penis into. But in your mind, it had to be Love because... I do not know. I am not female to know. But I do know that as a male – Hector did not act on you out of love. He acted in order to get into your panties. And in that act to get into your panties, he would do and say anything to make you comfortable around him, trust him, and open up to him so he can take what he wants from you. That it not love. You may think it is love, but it is not. Love should not be a price one pays in order to be with another, it should not be paid for with services and favors of a sexual nature.” He explains to her. He then throws in, “But I did those things to and for you, your twin, your family and the children, I am not seeking or demanding any payment in return. In fact, no one here is going to charge you and your group or anyone else we are rescuing because that is our mission. One can say it is done out of love. But it is going to be done, unfortunately some of us are going to get hurt, even killed in our mission but in the end, the mission will be done.” Minerva seems to nod, not wanting to answer verbally. She understands where he is coming from, even though her feelings for him remain unchanged. She wants to put the label of Love on those feelings but he is basically telling her not too and with good reason. She has to think how much is this is a biological need versus an emotional one and even a mental or physical one. Like many before her, Hector has screwed with her mind to confuse her emotions and tying them to physical action to satisfy a need when it should not have. There is not much for her do except to just lie there and try to figure it out. At least with Fernando, she has that chance and not open her legs wide and try to prove it another different physical way. Between the two of them, she slowly goes to sleep first. Fernando wants to sleep but is too exhausted to even try. He just wonders when the next emergency is going to happen. Somehow he manages to swap a pillow for himself without waking her up. He then covers her up with a blanket before going about to put on his clothing. He then check on the cats’ food and water bowl, refreshing them as needed. Making his way to the passenger seat, he leaves through the front door, closing and locking it without slamming it closed. He does a quick walk of the area, talking a bit to those he meets. With things seemingly to be fine, he gets into the confiscated jeep and drives away. He does not have any place to go other than explore other areas. He makes it to the extreme East side of town on the opposite side of the main runway. There were a few technical shops, garages and hanger in selling and servicing various automotive, aircraft and their parts. There were a few flight schools for various crafts ranging from hot-air balloons to military cargo aircraft which were few and far between. He finds the flight school Moon Dog Maddie’s sister owns and runs: Crazy Clara Flying School. He parks the jeep near the door before going in. Built into a hanger, the school has a moderate sized waiting area lobby and a reception desk that blocks a couple of doors behind it, possibly to an office and a classroom, he thought. He walks to the reception desk and waits. A younger woman in her 20s steps out of one of the rooms, sees Fernando waiting by the reception area. “How can I help you?” The woman asks. “Hello, my name is Fernando G, and Moon Dog Maddie sent me here for some flight lessons, she insisted that I see ‘Crazy Clara.’” He explains to her. “Have you flown an aircraft before?” the young woman asks. “I have flown many kinds before – long ago. But that’s beside the point. I would like to get a refresher course and sharpen some old rusty skills.” Fernando explains. “All right then, what would you like to start with?” the young woman asks. “Let’s start with the basics. You have anything with a Glider?” He asks. “We sure do. In fact we got a morning and an afternoon class tomorrow.” The young woman states. “I’ll take the afternoon class.” He tells her. “Since you stated you flown before, how many lessons will you think you need?” She asks. “I would say between three and five.” He tells her. He then asks, “How much will it cost?” “Well, it is $200 for the class and another $300 for actually flying the glider, so $500 per class if you fly afterwards.” She explains. “OK. I’ll pay for three full lessons now and if I have the time, pay for two more afterwards.” He explains as he counts off fifteen $100 gold coins. He sets them up in three piles of five coins and slides them over to her. She takes the coins and gives him some paperwork to fill out and a glider flight manual and the rules of the skies of the area. He hands over the forms that he filled in and she gives him a tear-off section and a receipt for the paid classes. He folds up the papers and pockets them. “Thank you. I guess I’ll be seeing you tomorrow.” Fernando tells her. “Tomorrow it is!” the young woman replies. Fernando steps outside and to the confiscated jeep. Getting in, he turns the jeep around to head back but along the way he would check out the other merchants. He finds that if Minerva wants to leave with her friends and kids, he can get a large vehicle and trailer from this area to house them, similar to Hondo’s or Moro’s set up. The question is if and when they make their decision. The sooner, the better in his mind. There were other things for sale, long storage food being one of the items, mostly grains like rice, oats and wheat flour. There is even beef jerky, smoked ham, smoked beef, smoked fish (mostly salmon) and dry-salted fish (mostly cod). Another merchant was selling assorted starchy vegetables such as potatoes yams/sweet potatoes, and carrots. Oddly enough, there were more guns and weapons merchants and ‘security protection services’ on this side of the town. Apparently a building with a sign on it saying “Lawmen & Associates” was there but closed. People were stopping by it, looked about its doors and windows and walked away finding that it was closed. Fernando found it funny that threw was a poster on the window advertising jobs with the company saying “Join the Lawmen and Bring Law and Order To The Community!” Fernando gives the building and the poster a good look before driving back to the convoy, parking the confiscated jeep in front of his vehicle. He gets up and walks around for a bit, nothing has changed since he had left, and not seeing Minerva around, he thinks she must be still sleeping in the camper. He thinks that he should go in and take a nap himself. But he is not going to disturb Minerva from her rest. With little to do, Fernando goes into his electric camper and checks on the cats before setting up the front seats as a bed for him to lie on. The cats’ food and water bowls needed a little freshening up but that was it. As soon as he has his bed set up and lied on it, Meeshie got herself and Kitty onto Fernando’s lap, purring ns softly mewing. Apparently Fernando gets more love out from Meeshie than he has ever had from any other human. For the next couple of hours, there was nothing done or said, just another boring day until Minerva got up. She looks around as if something was missing, and then she looks over to the front seats. “What are you doing over there?” She asks. “Letting you sleep.” He answers. “But...” She tries to begin. “I had to step out for a moment and you were sleeping so I let you rest in peace. Then I came back, so as to not wake you up, I set up the bed here for me to rest on. Nothing more.” He tells her. “Oh. Thanks then.” She replies. “You might as well put on your clothes and go out and check with the others to see what is going on.” He tells her. “Alright.” She says in a defeated tone. “Look. Do not think I got out of bed because you’re a Wesson. I had to deal with something outside and did not want to wake you up. In about an hour, I will be asking the Major and Ruth about dinner, and get something together for everyone. Then I will be going to the hanger with some meals to feed those there. In fact, I’ll go out with you as soon as you are ready as I have to speak to them now so they can be ready when the time comes.” He explains. She nods as she gathers her things. It takes her a couple of minutes to put them on. They gather by the sliding door and he opens it to let her step out first. He steps out after her. She goes off to look for her friends and the children while he goes off to see the major. Major Moynihan had already left to talk with Moondog Maddie about preparing meals for the group in the future days and for the troops. He did manage to talk to Lieutenant Benson, handing her a sack of gold and silver coins to go to the Asian restaurant to begin to prepare some vegetable fried rice and separate orders of sautéed vegetables for 40 Wessens and a meat with gravy and vegetables for another 50 people, and to coordinate distribution with Ms Ruth. Lieutenant Benson replies in stating that she would contact the Major to meet at the Asian Restaurant in 30 minutes. Fernando then made his way to Ruth’s camper, knocking on her door. She answers it. “Hi Fernando, how can I help you?” Ruth answers the door. “The Major is negotiating with Moondog Maddie about making breakfast for the group on a regular basis and Lieutenant Benson will meet up with her at the Asian restaurant to order dinner there. They will meet up with you to give out the food to the children, members of the convoy and the troops. In the Dub box there are a couple cans of dry juice powder, it is 2 scoops of powder for every gallon to make juice. You can get the teens or Karl and Marvin to do the shaking of the jugs.” Fernando explains. “Thanks for letting me know.” Ruth says. Fernando then takes out a sack of gold and silver coins to hand her, “Tomorrow, I want you to go with the troops to do some shopping on the far eastern side of the town. There is another bazaar there with fresh fruits and vegetables, and dried grains like oatmeal, rice and flour. I did not see if they had meat, but if they do or have eggs, well, I trust you – get what you can. Though the Major’s men will be with you, get Marvin and/or Karl or the teens to help you with the lifting and take a couple of pull carts with you. Though the meals will be providing by the major’s troops, I would like you to make some meat soup for Hondo. He needs something to heal on and something like soup will be gentle on his stomach.” “For you and Hondo, I’ll get that done.” Ruth says to him. “Thank you.” Fernando tells her, adding “I’ll be around. Save about 5 meat meals and 5 vegetable meals I have to send to Hondo and those with him in the hanger. Take care.” “Take care.” Ruth replies before Fernando begins to walk away. He walks about for a while before he heads to the jeep he is using for driving about the town in front of his camper and leans against it.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 23rd, 2021, 6:07pm Hector howled in pain as his hand was taken from him. He grasped he stump and held it to his chest glaring at Fernando with a fix of anger and fear. Fernando snarled at him, a look of murderous rage shown through his dark glasses and if looks could kill even the memory of Hector would have been burnt from the memories of all those in town. Fernando lashed out with his cane, enveloping Hector in a ball of green light but in a flash of red sparking energy he disappeared from the scene leaving his hand, gun, and a furious Fernando. As the light faded Hector looked around and found himself in a familiar place. As he looked before him stood the Grey lady. She looked a bit disheveled and extremely tired. Her personal assistant helped hold her upright as her breasts moved up and down as her lungs struggled for air. For a moment the sight of her in this state took him from his own problems. “Are you ill, Mo..m..my Lady?” He asked worriedly, almost slipping and calling her mother in front of others. She shook her head wearily as she panted, “N..no… *pant, pant*… This cane… *pant* fights me at times… *pant* … what did you #$@! up this time? ..*pant* I couldn’t see you well but knew you were in trouble as I lost connection… *pant* to your ring.” His full senses came back to him and his bleedin, throbbing stump was remembered once again. “That #$@!ing So-called Time Lord, Fernando cut off my hand!” he howled angrily as blood was pouring down his shirt. The Grey Lady slumped into a chair and waved at her assistant to go help him. “Get him taken care of! I’ll live.” She said Her assistant rushed forward and with the help of a bandana made a tourniquet to slow the bleeding almost to a stop before calling on her radio for a med team and rushing him out of the room and down the hall. They did not get far before a gurney met them and they rushed him into surgery. A few minutes later the assistant came back to the Grey lady and found her almost asleep in her chair. “Sorry to disturb you, My Lady.” Her assistant said softly. She sat up as if half startled, turning to the young woman angrily. Once she saw who it was her anger left. “It’s alright, Legacy. If someone has to I’d rather it be you.” The grey lady said groggily as she relaxed in her chair again. “It’s about Hector.” She said softly. The grey lady shook her head, “He lose his pecker too or something? I’m surprised some angry father has not cut it off yet.” “The surgeon was wondering if you can get his hand?” She asked. The grey lady sighed and sat forward, “I can try.” She picked up the cane, turned the knob, flicked a couple switches on the control harness, and then pushed down on the knob. She got a couple brief zaps but nothing happened. She tried again but still nothing. She cursed under her breath and shook her head. “The ring has been removed and I’m having issues locating it. The cane senses Hector’s presents and since he’s close and the bigger target I can’t sense the hand without the ring.” She said angrily. “He will be angry, My Lady.” Legacy replied. “What’s new? He’s always been a spoiled hot-head. It’s partly my fault as I did not raise him right.” She said a half sad look crossing her face as she seemed to look off in the distance. After a moment a thoughtful look crossed her face and she looked up at her assistant with half a smile. “Do you know why I named you Legacy?” She asked Her assistant shook her head, “No, My Lady.” “Because I learned from my mistakes and decided that you were to be my legacy.” She replied. Her assistant looked at her confused like, “But… Hector, he was like a son to you. Me? I was just a child you saved from the slavers of who was trained to be your servant and assistant.” The grey lady sighed and nodded, “Yes. I raised Hector like a son, gave him everything, except the two thing a boy truly needs… a mother’s love and discipline. I had no love in me to give and I let him run wild as I thought it would win me his love. I was wrong and he grew up selfish and cruel, thinking he deserves anything and everything he wants. He’s clever, though, and learned how to manipulate people. I taught him some of it but the rest he has a gift for and learned it on his own. He has been a good tool at times, but my control over him is getting weaker and I have no trust in him.” “But, how does that make me your legacy?” Legacy asked “I saw I had ruined him long before I found you. I knew I could not do better so I saved you, brought you in, and had you raised and trained by more caring, trustworthy people than I. When the time came I had you work to take care of my room, to be my chamber maid. When you did well there I made you my assistant. IT has all been to teach you the meaning of work, to appreciate what you have, to teach you how to work for what you need, and to see and know the people who will be supporting you and how you live. You need to do this to be a good leader, and a leader you will be when I cannot lead anymore.” She replied “But Hector… he believes he will lead…and I… I cannot. … I cannot kill or be hard like either of you can be.” She replied softly. The grey lady frowned, “I do not wish for you to be like any of us. I am trying hard to see that things are finished, our debt to our debtors is repaid, that we are strong enough to strike fear in the heats of our enemies so that peace may reign. I do not wish this fighting for you. It is why I have let Hector believe he will take over for me someday, as he is useful in helping me take out enemies of ours and those of them we owe. His time will end soon, but for now he is key in watching the Time Walker and his cowboy friend. They are old enemies of mine, but I would not waste the resources on them if those we owe did not insist. This job, if we succeed may very well free us from their service. Then we can settle down and find peace for our people. Maybe then we can stop being pirates and make honest livings so that the generations to come do not end up like many of us have. I cannot lead such an effort as all I know is hate, war, and theft. You, though I believe can.” “Why are you telling me this now, My Lady?” Legacy asked “Because that time might come sooner than I had previously planned. This technology is making me powerful but it is also killing me. I have a plan to get what those we owe are after and use it to render them helpless.” She said “But I thought you said we can be free from their service with this job?” Legacy asked. “They might honor our deal and set us free… until they require our services again. As long as they are left unchallenged we can never be completely free from them. We will be free from their service once I make them as us and take their power from them!” She said passionately. That expended energy took a lot out of her, though, as she was already exhausted. She slumped back into her chair with a sigh. “I think I need to rest for a while.” She said to Legacy. “Yes, My Lady, but what should I tell the surgeon?” She asked. The grey lady frowned as she thought for a moment. She then took some paper and a pencil from the small side table and scribbled a note. She then folded it and handed it to Legacy. “Give this to the radio operator and tell the surgeon that I will have ‘The Specialist’ on the way. He will understand. Now, unless there is an emergency, tell everyone I wish to be left alone. Only you are to disturb me. Everyone else gets shot.” She said as she wearily stood up and walked over to the bed. She sat down with a sigh and looked back up at Legacy who still stood there. “You wish help removing some of your bionics so you can sleep better?” Legacy asked The grey lady shook her head, “No. Took much going on. I will just have to sleep with everything on.” Legacy nodded, “Yes, My Lady. If you need me call me on the radio.” The grey lady nodded, then laid back, not verbally answering. Legacy then left, passing a wessen guard in the hall who stood by the door. He half glared at her as she passed him. She found it curious but disregarded him. Some of the wessen there had come from bad situations and were a bit surly at times. She continued onto the radio room then back to see the surgeon. After seeing the surgeon, she started to head to the kitchen to get a bite to eat. As she turned down one of the long halls that lead to the kitchen she noticed the lights were out in that section of hall. She tried to turn them on but to no avail. She shrugged and made a mental note to talk to maintenance about fixing them. About half way down the hall, someone stepped abruptly out of the hall in the darkness. She jumped and would have said something, as the figure did frighten her, but before she could speak someone else hit her from behind and her mind went blank as her body hit the floor. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Back in the surgical room, only a few minutes after Legacy had left, a blue beam of light came down from the ceiling, nearly blinding the occupants in the room. When it was gone three wessen like beings stood there. Though they were wessen like they were different and those around recognized them immediately for what they were…. Spirits. There was a rather burly looking male wolf spirit who had a couple large metal cases in hand, a slender female rabbit spirit dressed in green scrubs and carrying a leather medical bag, then an older looking, male hawk spirit in black clothes and a white lab coat. Though they could all change into animal form they stood there in their anthropomorphic forms and took in the fear in the room at their presence. After a moment the Hawk Spirit gave them all this wide smile that only seemed to give those around them the chills. “So, are services are needed once again, I see. Ah, well, I think we can help out since you all have been so cooperative thus far. Now, let me examine the patient.” He said. The surgeon trembled a bit but managed to pull himself together. “Be my guest, Doctor Hawkeye.” The surgeon said. The hawk spirit nodded and motioned for the other two to follow him to Hector’s side. “We have him sedated and the bleeding stopped.” The surgeon said. “The work looks good… for primitives such as yourself.” Dr. Hawkeye said. The rabbit spirit nurse took Hectors vitals as the wolf spirit setup the gear. “So, Hector De La Cruz is finally in need of my services. It has been longer than I would have guess. Maybe his superior being bullshit is not too far off… at least superior to humans, but that is not hard… Kanin, how is he?” The doctor asked The rabbit spirit nurse looked up at him, “He’s stable so they must have got the bleeding controlled quickly. Probably should boost his levels and speed up his healing ability to ward off infection.” “Very Well, Kanin. Get the treatment set while I take some measurements for his new hand.” The Doctor replied. He then turned to the wolf spirit with an appraising look, “Maikoh, are we ready?” “Another minute here, boss.” The wolf spirit replied. Dr. Hawkeye nodded approvingly and smiled again that smile that sent a blast of cold through the others in the room, “Very good. Let us see what we can do for Señor De La Cruz, shall we? …” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo woke up and looked over to see Maggie fast asleep in the chair. He was not sure how long he had been asleep but he was sure it had been a while as his bladder was screaming at him for relief. He slid over to the edge of the bed but found every movement hard to make and most of them quite painful. He managed to sit up on the edge of the bed but found he had nothing on save some bandages. He saw a pair of his jeans and a shirt on the chair, but standing was proving to be a challenge. He cussed his body out for being weak and stiff and ended up summoning his cane to help him stand. Once up he hobbled to the bathroom to relieve himself as that would not wait. Once done there he made his way to the chair and with great difficulty pulled on the jeans and got one arm into the shirt. The other he could not move enough to get in the sleeve so he just tugged it over his shoulder. Maggie stirred a few times but her exhaustion made her sleep deep enough that she did not wake, though he was surprised as he had made enough noise to wake the dead, though he tried to be quiet. Once he had the jeans on and the shirt covering himself for the most part he limped to the door and opened it carefully.  The hanger door was partially open so he could see Marvin and Karl standing guard and talking down at one end. At the man door, Molly leaned against the frame, off away from the other two, and smoked what appeared to be one of his cigarillos as she stared off in the distance. She seemed pretty tired, even from where he stood, but he knew if he said anything to her she’d cause a fuss and try to get him back to bed. In all honesty he was still extremely weak and exhausted but Tonya’s words still ran through his mind and haunted his dreams, so much so that he could no longer rest without talking to her again. He walked to where Tonya was being kept, keeping as quiet as he could in his condition to not raise the alarm that he was up. As he approached her door, he found two soldiers there. The woman saw him and snapped to attention, kicking her male counterpart in the knee to roust him from where he sat resting with a newspaper over his eyes. He half growled at her as he looked around. “What the #$@!, Jewels?” He said grumpily until he saw Hondo standing there. He almost fell out of the chair as he jumped up, staggered a bit and then snapped to attention. “Sir! Sorry, sir! No excuses sir!” He replied energetically. Hondo shook his head, “At ease, Hombre. I’m no soldier. I know y’all have been goin; non-stop lately. As long as one of you are alert I don’t give a damn if you’re restin’ while guardin’ this door. Outside is a different matter, though.” They both relaxed a bit and the male soldier nodded, “Yes sir… We have been up most of the night, but I do apologize. It is no excuse.” The female soldier, Jewel, shook her head, “We are sorry, sir. Kind of a boring post and hard to stay awake when you’re tired, though.” Hondo nodded, “She give you any trouble yet?” Jewel shook her head, “No sir. Heard crying a few times but other than that not a peep. Not even to use the restroom. I’m not sure she’s eating, though.” Hondo nodded, “Well, I need to see her... alone.” “Sir?” The male soldier asked. Hondo squinted at him, “Is there a question?” “I think what corporal Donavan is asking is that if in your condition is it wise to be alone, sir?” Jewel asked. Hondo looked at her then at him and back, speaking with a bit of a growl, “An’ what do you know about my condition?” “Enough, sir. We know what you did and what you did for the whole camp, sir. We owe you, sir, and if we let harm come to you while you are healing we could not show our faces in the camp or to our unit again.” Corporal Donavan replied. Hondo gave off a frustrated growl, “Listen, that’s my daughter in there. I don’t need my hand held, I just need to talk to her…. ALONE!” Jewel and Donavan exchanged glances and jewel could only shrug in response. Donavan sighed after a moment and nodded. “Yes sir, but please be careful.” He said. Hondo nodded and frowned as he opened the door for him. He shook his head a couple of times before limping inside and shutting the door behind him. The bedroom was an inner room, so no windows were there, but a small lamp at the far end of the room cast enough light for him to see Tonya’s form lying on the bed with her back to the door. He limped up to about a foot from the bed and stood there looking at her for a moment. They had not been together that long, 6 weeks he thought though it could have been a little less or a little more, but he cared for her as if she was his own daughter and her anger pained him greatly. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Tonya laid on the bed and cried on and off all morning and afternoon. The food left for her still sat on the small desk in the room as she could not bring herself to eat. She felt like she had been kicked in the stomach repeatedly. She had loved Hondo, as a father, a savior, and had thought about more a time or two though she knew more was never to be. She had nearly worshiped the ground he walked on for what he had done for her and Zoey, but now… now she did not know. Hector had saved her too and treated her as a lady. It felt good to be treated so. Hondo treated her like a child at times and she liked the feeling of being treated as an adult, like Hector had. It was one of the first things that made her trust Hector, as before that she wondered if it was just to use her. He had not used her, though, and had even turned down a kiss to not seem like he was using her. But at every turn Hondo seemed to be against him. Was it because he was possessive of her and jealous of her feeling towards Hector? Almost everything Hector said would happen had happened, except for either Hondo or Fernando laying either of them down and taking them. It would not be the first time she was taken, but that had been a long time ago now. She was always told it would happen and when it did she did not enjoy it, though she barely remembered it. The guys that took her were young, though older than her, and forced her to drink so much she was barely conscious when they took her. One of the other wessen slave girls said they had done it to her before a few times but were not well endowed so it was not much of a sensation for even a virgin. As a slave it was expected, though, even when not a sex kitten. You did what your master wanted first, then other humans wanted second. Your own wishes did not matter. She had managed to protect Zoey from those who would have harmed her, though without Hondo she would have failed the last time Zoey’s virginity was threatened. But that day he saved them was the day everything changed. For so long they had to live in fear of what they would be used for next and by whom they would be used. When Hondo saved they, for the first time in their lives they had a choice, or thought they had. If what Hector said was true the choice was an illusion. Thinking of illusions, she thought back on what Fernando had forced her to see. Then it felt as if she was with Hector for years, but now as she thought back it seemed like a bad dream. She had felt Hector’s love, his passion, and his hate, but the body was not hers and it took actions, said things, and knew things that was not of her mind or will. Yes, it was the body of that hamster girl wessen that she had insulted, but that seemed like all too much of a coincidence to her. It had felt real at the time but now her mind told her it was all an illusion to punish her for calling that girl a whore and to get her to turn on Hector like they wanted. Hector had told her they would do or say anything to get what they wanted from her and control her. She had seen Hondo the night before and he was hurt but he did not look that bad to her. She had not seen him since but felt that even his being bad hurt was a ploy to get her to change her mind, but if she could only be sure. Her mind and heart fought with each other, both swapping sides at times but always contradicting each other. Whatever the truth was, though, it remained illusive to her. What would Hector gain from lying to her? They were both fox wessen but she was covered in heavy fur and looked more fox-like than others did. Even among wessen she was considered a freak, but Hector had treated her so kind and made her feel for once she might look pretty to someone. Hondo told her she was pretty but the first time she offered herself to him he turned her flat down. She thought at first it was because he cared but what if she was wrong? What if he thought she was not pretty enough to screw. She was a wessen after all, just a tool to be used and screwed by the humans. Many married men would screw wessen on the side. They were after all inferior beings, or so she had been told that all her life until Hector had come along. She was not sure how long had passed since Maggie had left but her thoughts were interrupted by the door opening and someone slowly walking up behind her. She half expected either Molly with another lecture or maybe one of the guards sneaking in the screw her, but either way she just laid still and hoped whoever it was would just go away. They did not though, so after a minute or two she turned to see who it was. As she turned she was surprised to see Hondo there. Her initial reaction was one of joy to see he was alright, but that made her mind real as if he was alright then maybe they had lied and that would mean Hector was right again. She sat up quickly and turned on the lamp to see him better. She gasped at the sight of him as she had never seemed him look so pale, drawn, and haggard before. “Pap..ah … I mean, Hondo…. You… you okay?” She asked hesitantly. “I’ll live, I reckon.” He replied in a weak, sad sounding voice. She hung her head and looked at the floor, “I heard you almost died and should be resting.” He sighed, “Don’t know ‘bout almost dyin’ but I should probably be restin’.” “What… what you want?” She asked softly. “Wanted to talk to you.” He replied She looked at the floor, “What about?” He frowned, “Tonya, you’re smarter than that.” Her head snapped up and looked at him with a mix of sadness and anger etched into her face. Tears started to flow from her eyes as she looked at him. “Am I? AM I?! I… I thought I knew things… thought I knew you but… I.. I don’t know anymore.” She said trying not to sob. He pulled up the chair from the desk and half fell into it, not having the strength to set into it right. He sighed heavily trying to contain his grief and anger at seeing her like this. “I don’t know what all he told ya, but they are lies!” He said “What is the truth then?! Almost everything he said has come true! I was told you almost died but here you are. Is it all a lie? Am I being manipulated?” She asked angrily through the tears. Hondo took his shirt off so she could see the bandages, “I have more under my jeans too. Do I hafta strip bare an’ pull the bandages off so you can see? You need to stick your fingers in the holes, doubting Thomas?! I don’t know if I almost dies or not. Fernando never said. All I know is I bled more in the last 24 hours than I have the rest of my life before this! An’ ya know, I’d do it again to protect you an’ the others ‘cause I love you!” “Love me?! You want to #$@! me, you mean!” She half yelled. She stood up, kicked off her boots, unbuttoned her shirt, pulled it off, and started to unbutton her jeans. “What the #$@! you think you’re doin’?” Hondo half yelled back as he struggled to his feet. She dropped her jeans, stepped out of them and bent over the bed. “There! I’ll make it easy for you! Need me to take off the panties too or you man enough to do that yourself before you screw me?!” She half yelled and sob at the same time. She could her him slowly walk up behind her and stand there for a moment. He put a hand on her back and slowly ran it up to her shoulder where he grabbed on for a good grip. Her whole body shuttered as she cried and braced for him to enter her body. She half prayed, under her breath, that it would not happen as if it did there was no doubt left that Hector was right. She felt his other hand touch her rear for a moment and she tensed up, waiting for it to happen nothing happened for a moment then to her surprise something hit her in the ass that ripped her shoulder out of his grip and sent her sprawling forward onto the bed. As she stripped and turned her ass to him, her words ripped though his hear, cutting him like a knife. He was angry and devastated at the same time that she would think that little of the love and care he had shown her. He walked up to her as she faced her ass to him. He was unsure how to handle it at first so he placed his hand on her back carefully. At that moment the only thing he knew to do came to mind. He grabbed her shoulder and eased his bad arm out of its sling. He touched her ass-cheek for a moment to get a good line on how far his arm would extend at the moment and with all his might drew back and slapped her ass as hard as he could. The sound of his hand hitting sounded like a rifle shot and his hand left a welt that she would be feeling for days. He could not hold onto her should, though because of his current state so she was sent sprawling forward. She shrieked a bit as she fell forward onto the bed. She quickly rolled onto her side and looked at him in surprise. As she looked at him she saw him cradling his bad arm as he stood over her. The look of anger and hurt on his face was evident. As he stood there the door to room swung up and Jewels voice rang out. “Hondo, sir!” she said “Stay out!” He barked. She barely saw anything but what she saw made her close the door quickly, a confused look on her face. Donavan looked at her with a puzzled look, “What’s wrong? What did you see??” She shook her head, “I’m not saying anything until I get an explanation.” Back in the room Tonya’s eyes had not left his for a moment since she turned. After a moment she noticed a red blossom forming on the bandage of his shoulder. “Papa, you are hurt!” She said, in panic, as she gingerly rolled of the bed and hurried up to him. He was breathing a bit heavily and as she came up to him he started to fall. She managed to grab his good arm but could not keep him up as he was much larger than she was, but she helped him to the floor. “Papa! Oh, papa, I’m sorry!” She said her lip quivering. He tried to control his breathing as the pain slowly resided a bit. That swat he gave her caused his whole body to hurt and probably reversed the last several hours of healing if not more. “I don’t understand why you question how an’ if I love you! *pant, pant* You are a beautiful girl but you’re a daughter to me! *pant* You offered yourself to me before, remember?” He asked He she nodded as her lip quivered worse and the tears streamed down her face, “I.. I remember.” “You said you owed me your body for what .. *pant* I did. Has that changed?” He asked She shook her head quickly, “No, Papa… If you want my body it’s yours.” He shook his head, “You’re missin’ the point.. *pant* … You’d have done anythin’ I asked you to, sexually or otherwise, right?” She nodded, “Yes, Papa… I still will.” “They why won’t you trust me when I ask you to? That’s all I’m askin’! *pant, pant*… I love you an’ want whats best. *pant*.. If … if I wanted to take you would I not have done that back then? Or told you to be my slave? Or somethin’ like that back then? Why would I wait? What sense does any of it make? *pant* What.. what did I ask of you?” He asked starting to sound really tired. “For my trust?” She replied softly. “I’ve always asked for that. No, I mean instead of bein’ my slave or mistress, what did .. *pant* .. I ask you to be?” he asked. She just looked at him, not understanding what he was asking and she shook her head after a moment. He sighed, “I… *pant*.. I asked you to be my daughter…. Why would I have asked that if I wanted to use you.. *pant*when you’d just have readily agreed to be my sex kitten?” A look of horror and realization came over her face. She was not sure if what she saw about Hector was real, she was not sure that Hondo hated him for the right reasons, and she was not sure if Hector was evil or good, but she right then realized that Hondo was sincere and she realized that while she was saying he was out to hurt and use her she had used and hurt him. As it all hit she fell onto him, hung her arms from his neck, and sobbed. “Oh PAPA! I’m sorry. I’M SORRY!! Oh papa…” She sobbed. She hung there for a bit until she had stopped sobbing so hard. She was still crying but a wet feeling on her shoulder made her pull back. As she looked at him his bandage was getting redder. “Papa, are you alright?” She asked in a worried tone, trying to not cry any further. He shook his head, “No…think I popped stitches…over did it… can’t stand on my own.” She looked at him, “What do I do?” He panted a bit still and pointed to the door with his good arm, “Get Molly… Don’t think you can get me up alone.” Tonya stood up and started for the door before Hondo stopped her. “Hey!” He said “Papa? “ She asked. He pointed at her, “Forgettin’ somethin’?” She looked at him then down at herself. “Oh!” She exclaimed realizing she was only wearing panties. He gave a weak chuckle, “Heh, don’t want my beautiful daughter to draw the wrong attention.” She knew he was trying to make a light hearted joke but she also believed she understood part of the hurt she had done to him. It was not something she could make up for. In her mind there was still a flicker of doubt about it all, except him keeping her to screw her. She now believed he was genuine there, but she still felt he was wrong about Hector. She pulled on her jeans and threw on her shirt, not buttoning it or pulling on her boots before running out the door. As she did Hondo could heard Corporal Donavan voice as he yelled at her. “You can’t be out here!” He yelled. “Molly!! Help!” Tonya yelled. Jewel peaked in the door and turned to yell at the corporal, “Donavan! It’s Hondo!” She said rushing in. Molly trotted in with an annoyed look on her face, “You’re suppose to stay in that room until…” Tonya cut her off, “It’s papa! Hurry!” Molly threw down the cigarillo she had been puffing on and followed her to her room. There she saw Jewel kneeling down and checking on Hondo who sat on the floor and leaned against the bed. His breathing was more under control now, though it was still a bit heavy, but it was the bleeding that worried her. She leaped across the room and knelt down beside him. “Boss!.. Hondo, what happened?” She asked “I… I over did it an’ popped switches… Help me up… please.” He said weakly. She knew it pained him to ask for help so she knew he was worse off than he seemed. She turned to the female soldier with a nod, “Help me get him up.” She turned to the male soldier, “You, go get Maggie, she’s the racoon wessen that was watching him. I don’t know where she is.” “My room… I snuck out when she fell asleep.” Hondo replied weakly. Donavan nodded and took off as Molly and Maggie helped him to his feet. “Alright, let’s get you to your room. Looks like Maggie has some stitching to fix.” Molly said. Tonya started to follow them out but Molly stopped, blocking her way. “Stay here.” Molly said “I want to be with Papa.” She said “She can come.” Hondo said weakly. “No! Not until you are settled and I find out what happened.” Molly barked Tonya shrank back and looked at the floor. She nodded after a second and sighed. “I’ll stay here.” She said softly. Molly nodded, “That’s a start at least. You leave though without me coming for you and I’ll not give you a chance to explain!” Tonya nodded and watched as they walked Hondo to his room. (To be continued…)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 26th, 2021, 5:44pm Hector woke up slowly from his medical induced sleep to find the face of the hawk spirit doctor hovering over him. As he looked at him with squinted eyes, trying to regain his senses, the doctor smiled his unsettling smile at him. Hector might have been a spoiled brat but one to easily scare he was not. He frowned angrily at the smiling spirit instead as his mind fought through the haze. “Ah, we are finally awake, I see. Welcome back, Señor De La Cruz.” The doctor said almost patronizingly. “Who the #$@! are you?” Hector growled groggily at the being hovering over him. “Oh, Forgive me, Señor. I often forget that I am not as famous as I should be. I am Doctor Ferruginous Hawkeye, Master of bionic customization and installations.” He said with a flourished bow. He then half turned and gestured towards the two other spirits in the room, “This is my lovely and most capable nurse assistant, Kanin. And this is the muscles and tech wizard of my team, Maikoh.” “I do not give a #$@! about your names, I want to know what you are doing here!” Hector growled angrily. “To install your bionic hand, of course!” Dr, Hawkeye replied, his voice dripping with fake cheer. Hector looked down as he lifted his arm. A flash of horror danced across his face but was soon cloaked by a mask of rage as he turned to the surgeon. “Where the #$@! is my hand?! You said you would get it!!” Hector yelled. “I apologize, sir, but I said we would try to get it… Our Lady tried but it was hidden from the sight of her tech.” The surgeon replied in a meek, apologizing tone. Hector slammed his metal hand into the metal side table. “This is UNACCEPTABLE!” He roared. He lifted his hand again to pound the table angrily again, like a spoiled angry child who did not get their way, but he stopped as he noticed the dent he left in the table. With a quizzical, yet intrigued look, he studied the dent and his new bionic hand. The hand was not just attached to his arm but a light weight metal exoskeleton ran up to and across his shoulder making his arm feel lighter and move faster than it had with his real hand. As he studied it Dr Hawkeye’s grin grew large and he approached nodding and chuckling lightly. “Yes… yesss. It can to that and more.” Dr. Hawkeye said with a twinkle in his eye. For a spirit he was overly proud of himself and took extra delight when people recognized his handiwork. Though he always wore a smile he was easily offended and if you were not an asset to him and he was offended you did not live long. He did not like Hector one little bit and his outburst earlier did not endear Hector to him any further but he had his uses. The marvel in Hector’s eye, though, at the doctor’s creation did win him points with the spirit doctor, though. “It can do more?” Hector asked, a hint of excitement in his voice. Dr. Hawkeye nodded, “Yes, to start, I noticed a rather nasty bruise on your upper arm. What caused that?” “That #$@!ing cowboy I have been dealing with shot me in the arm last night! Had I not been more cautious because of my previous dealings with him and that medic I would have lost the whole damned arm!... I had some body armor on under my shirt, though. Damn Gringo Puta thought he hurt Hector bad! I will be ready for them next time, though.” Hector said with a growl at the thought of it all. The doctor smiled, “Well, that will not happen again, there at least. I have detachable armor sections that clips onto the exoskeleton. Some can be made for your other arm and chest as well if it is desired, but for now all we have is this with us.” He handed Hector a piece of the armor, it flexed in his hands as a piece of rubber. “How will this protect me?” He asked incredulously. The doctor took it and banged it on the side of the table, leaving a small dent in it where it struck. Hector’s eyes got wide as he took it back form the doctor. “It gets ridged with impact, absorbing the shock in the process. The harder the impact the harder it gets, but it does not get brittle either. There is no projectile made by man that can penetrate it!” The doctor said with a smile. Hector nodded, “I take it that this material is not man made then either.” The doctor’s smile widened, “That is correct. It is composed of a rare element, not found here, and something of my own design and composition.” Hector smiled, “I think a complete set of armor would be a good addition to this.” “I believe that can be arranged… for a price… But that  we can discuss later.” The doctor said. “Is there more it can do?” Hector asked “Of course! You are probably already feeling the increased speed and dexterity due to the exoskeleton bypassing a lot of your nerves to speed up the reaction time but it also adds strength and resilience.. Now, flatten your bionic hand with your thumb up and shake it once.” The doctor said. Hector did so and a small derringer popped out of the palm and settled itself just right to be used in his hand. Hector cocked the hammer, eased the hammer back down then flipped the barrels open to check the chambers. “I see it is empty. Really Doctor, did you think I would shoot you?” Hector asked, grinning ryely. The doctor shrugged, “I am not one to take unnecessary chances.” Hector nodded, “Si, but though I have never heard of you I know who you work for. To shoot one, such as you, would not bode will for my existence and Hector likes existing.” The doctor nodded, “Yes… I am sure you do. Now, that gun takes either 38 specials or 357 magnum rounds. They are fairly common earth rounds, I am told.  As you see it can be removed for cleaning or replacement fairly easily. To store it back, open you hand again and shake it once more.” Hector did so and the pistol snapped back inside his palm. “Now, make a fist, leaving your small finger extended and shake it again.” The doctor said. Hector did so and two small dagger blades, approximately four inches long, shot out from the knuckles of his bionic hand. “Leaving the small finger out extends them both. Leaving the thumb out just opens the left blade and your pointing finger extended for just the right one. They come with liquid chambers that will wet the blades as the extend out with whatever liquid you insert into the chambers. I suggest a poison in one and a fast-acting tranquilizer in the other.” The doctor said. Hector nodded, extended his pinky again and shook his hand to return the blade. “It also has a taser option so when you strike out you shock them as well as hit them, which is activated by this red button under this small access panel.” The doctor said flipping open a small panel at the lower back side of his hand. “What do these recessed buttons do?” Hector asked nodding at the blue and orange recessed buttons in the same small panel. “Ah yes, these are the last features and should be used carefully. The blue button releases a pain killer in case you are injured. You must use something small to push it, as it is not something you want to get injected with accidentally. Do not use it for minor pains. It is for emergency use only! It can be used three times without refill, but never press it more than once in a twelve-hour period or it could stop your heart. The orange one is for emergency energy. It can be pressed four times without a refill. Never press more than once in a day or it can cause your heart to blow up! It will give you strength, speed, and energy that is completely beyond anything found in nature! If you accidentally hit the blue button twice or the orange button twice, hit the opposite color once. It will not negate the effect nor keep you from hurting yourself, but it may keep you from dying, at least immediately.” Dr. Hawkeye replied, his creepy grin reappearing as he finished speaking. Hector swallowed hard and then nodded, “Muchos Gracias, el doctor. This will aid me greatly.” Dr Hawkeye chuckled and shook his head, “No thank yous are needed. My work is not done out of charity.” “What do I owe you for this, then?” Hector asked warily. The doctor shook his head again, “You owe nothing for this as payment has already been promised from another for this service. If you want the full armor, though, we will discuss payment once I have it ready for fitting.” Hector’s eyes narrowed a bit as he studied the doctors face for his intentions, but he found himself unable to read this creature like he read others. Something told him that these spirits could not be trusted but he knew he needed more than an edge to take out Hondo, Fernando, and their group. After a moment Hector sighed and nodded. “Si. We will talk then.” Hector replied Dr Hawkeye grinned his large, eerie grin again and step over to where his assistants and gear was waiting. “Until then, Señor De La Cruz!” The doctor replied. After he finished speaking he pressed a button on a small remote he pulled from his pocket and a beam of blue light came seemingly out of nowhere and enveloped them. Then in a single bright flash the three spirits and their gear were gone. With the spirits gone everyone in the room, including Hector breathed a sigh of relief. Though some tension hung in the air still, as the medical staff knew what a piece of work Hector could be, it was no where near as thick as it had been with the spirits there. After a moment one of the nurses came up and checked Hector’s vitals. “I am ready to leave.” Hector stated. The surgeon looked at the nurse and she nodded once she had completed taking his vitals. “One of my staff will show you to your guest suite, but I would advise you to rest for at least a day while your body expels the sedatives we gave you and allows whatever healing medications Dr. Hawkeye gave you to do their work.” The surgeon stated. Hector nodded as he sat up and eased himself to his feet. The nurse stood by in case he was shaky but he seemed fine. “Where is my shirt and vest?” He asked “The cleaners have them, sir.” The nurse replied. He sighed, “Fine, then show me to my room. I want a shower and to get some food!” One of the medical technicians showed Hector the way to his room from the medical center. Once there they took a food order and left him be. After they left he sat wearily down on the edge of the bed for a moment before looking around for something to drink. After a couple minutes he stood up and headed over to the dry-bar to pour himself a glass of rum. He poured a hefty amount in a good-sized tumbler and took a drink. He closed his eyes and gave off a contented sigh as the alcohol ran down his throat and started a warming sensation that started in his belly and radiated outward. As he stood there enjoying the drink a knock at the door disturbed his moment of peace and relaxation. He growled angrily at the intrusion and marched to the door, half throwing it open. Standing there was one of the Grey Lady’s guards, a wolf wessen of whom worked for him as an informant at times. “This had better be important for you to disturb me like this!” Hector growled. The wessen nodded, “It is, sir. I need to speak with you privately.” Hector sighed and nodded for him to enter. He shut the door behind the guard then turned to him with a frustrated sigh. “Well? What is it?” He asked impatiently “I have information for you and a gift… The Grey Lady does not intend for you to inherit her position and has setup another to lead instead of you.” The guard said in a low voice. Hector’s interest was piqued, “What? I must know more, and… what is this gift you say you have?” The guard smiled, “I’ll give you all the details I have, but I’m sure you can get more from our gift… the gift is the one who The Lady wishes to lead… We have her kidnapped, snuck her out, and she's on the way to Chinatown! ” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Valentine had fallen fast asleep in the recliner, but her sleep was not restful. Horrible dreams of being in pain while being forced to watch her children, Hondo, and Fernando being tortured and killed haunted her sleep. As her dreams played out she was helpless to stop what was happening, as he body seemed to be held down. As the tormentors raised a gun to Hondo’s head and fired it she cried out loud and woke up with a start. Even with her mind in a fog from sleep and her body on edge from the nightmare she felt a presence close by, and since she was not sure if it was friend or foe she reached for her pistol, which she did not find and started to panic. As the sleep cleared from her eyes and mind, with the rush of adrenaline she felt, she saw the presence was only that of her younger self. She looked around quickly as her memory started to return and she saw she was in the camper of the younger version of herself and remembered having left her pistol on the couch before sitting on the recliner. She had not intended on falling asleep but realized she must have, which was no surprise as she had not slept well in days. She winced in pain as she moved her wounded arm too much and sat back with a sigh as she let the adrenaline flow out of her system. “You okay?” Val asked her from where she sat at the dinette. Valentine nodded and sighed, “Yeah… Had a bit of a nightmare and woke up rough.” “I figured you had a nightmare… You cried out in your sleep a few times. You were cryin’ and beggin’ for them not to hurt someone at one point. That’s what woke me up. I thought you had settled down or I’d have woken you up. I guess you didn’t. You screamed Hondo’s name before you woke up… Must have been a horrible dream.” She said. “Yeah. I don’t know what it was... I get these dreams that feel way too real and this was one. Some of it was as if I was revistin’ my past faults and seein’ the damage I caused by bein’ so hard and angry… Some was as if I was seein’ the future… it was all bad and I could do nothin’ to stop it.” She said in a soft, sad tone as a shiver ran through her body at the memory of the nightmare she had just witnessed. “You hungry? Esther brought a sandwich and a bowl of soup by. I think some of the folks think I’m here alone still.” She said. Valentine nodded, “Let them think that… You eat it. I’ll be fine.” Val shook her head, “I just finished my breakfast right before you woke up, so I’m fine.” Valentine nodded, “Alright, I’ll take it. Not sure when I’ll get out of here, and once I do, not sure when I’ll eat again so I’d better take advantage of it now.” Val nodded and stood up to grab the sandwich from the fridge and the soup from the counter. She handed them both to Valentine and stood there for a moment. “The soup warm enough?” She asked Valentine took a sip and nodded, “It’s fine.” “Need a drink?” Val asked Valentine nodded at the whiskey bottle at her side, “I’m fine with this… You after somethin’ or do I just look so bad I’ve got you worried?” Val shook her head, “No, nothin’ like that… I just… I’m worried about Hondo… I know you’re worried about your Hondo too. Just didn’t know If we could help each other in some way.” Valentine shook her head, “Not sure there is much you can do to help me, unless you know a way for me to sneak out of here, but I’m thinkin’ I might have to wait until your caravan pulls out so I can sneak out in the confusion. As far as helpin’ you goes, I can probably go check on him this evenin’ but you should stay here for now. I don’t think Molly would be happy if you showed back up.” “But what if she takes him from me?!” Val asked worriedly. Valentine shook her head, “You worry me at times… No wonder I #$@!ed up so bad since I was… am like you… How about trustin’ him a bit more? My… our anger was not the only thing that hurt him… Our lack of confidence in him and in who we are to him also hurt. If he falls or has fallen for Molly he’ll still come back to you. Can you say he doesn’t deserve to get off and have a nice roll with a woman that is treatin' him as well as she is, especially after what you… we have done to him?” Val hung her head and plopped back into the couch. “I… I guess he does deserve that… I shouldn’t be hurt or angry over it since I pushed him to it.” She said sadly. “You need to not take it so hard. Besides, who said he has or will do anythin’ with her?” Valentine said Val looked up quickly, as sparkle of hope showed in her eyes. “You think maybe he didn’t?” She asked eagerly. Valentine shrugged, “Who knows, really. Knowin’ him, though, and since this is the first time you hurt him badly, I’d say the chances that he’s slipped up and fell into another’s bed, for sexual reasons, is slim. You continue to hurt him or push him away, though, and the chances get better and better that it will happen.” “Can I see him tomorrow maybe?” Val asked eagerly. Valentine sighed and shrugged, “I don’t know. I’d say let Molly or Fernando be the judge of that.” Val hung her head again, “Molly is still angry with me and will keep us apart until he’s strong enough to argue with her, I believe. And Fernando… I’m not sure he’ll talk to me again, let alone forgive me after the horrible things I said to him and how I disrespected him and Macey in front of the camp like that… I screwed up big.” Valentine shook her head, “Fernando is a bit of a hard one at times, and he doesn’t forgive so easily, but I think you underestimate how much he does care. He doesn’t care about you just for Hondo’s sake but he cares about you as a friend too. You two are family to him. Now I’ve worn that relationship too thin, and I’m not sure there is any coming back for me, but you still have time to make things right. It will take time to get back to where you were, though. Fernando gives respect the first time and you had earned his trust, but then you betrayed them both. You’re going to have to earn back both the trust as well as the respect as he doesn’t give that freely the second time. I’d say he’s still given you… us… more respect than we deserve, though.” Val nodded, “Maybe… It’s not that I think little of him, I just know I screwed up badly.” Valentine nodded vigorously as she pulled the cork from the whiskey bottle again, “Yes you did and yes I have! We are good at #$@!in’ things up… I just hope you listen to me and don’t make the mistakes I did… If I could transfer what I’ve learned from my mistakes into your mind I would. I’m going to try to make things right with my family, but as I see it you are my one true chance at redemption. You have to change… you can’t be me, understand? You CAN’T be ME!” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Molly and Jewels helped Hondo back to the room as he was too weak to walk there safely himself. Molly worried a bit as he did not protest the help at all and seemed even too withdrawn and tired to even growl about it all. As they approached the room Maggie and Donavan rushed out to meet them. Maggie gasped as she saw how white he was looking again and saw his bandage saturated. “You should still be in bed!! What happened!” Maggie asked as she followed them back into the room. “We don’t know what happened yet, but I intend to find out!” Molly said angrily as they helped Hondo sit down on the edge of the bed. Molly turned to Donavan and pointed to the front of the hanger, “Corporal, if you would, take my place watching the front with Marvin and Karl, please.” Donavan looked at Jewel who nodded so he nodded back and hurried out. “Want me to join him?” Jewel asked. “In a minute, maybe.” Molly said. Maggie got busy removing the bandage and gasped again once she had it removed, “Hondo! You popped most of your stitches! I’m going to have to redo them. Molly, can you hand me the med bag?” Molly nodded and grabbed the bag, handing it to Maggie. “You think he’s strong enough for us to question Tonya here?” Molly asked Maggie at a whisper. “I might be hurt an’ exhausted but I’m not deaf.” Hondo complained groggily. “This is all my fault, isn’t it?... I shouldn’t have let myself fall asleep!” Maggie said angrily at herself as she tried not to tear up. “Don’t blame yourself… I had to, Maggie.” Hondo said to her softly Molly shook her head, “It’s not your fault, Maggie. Like he said, don’t blame yourself.” Molly turned to Hondo, “You, on the other hand… What were you thinking?! We need you well!” Hondo sighed, “I had to.” “Had to what?!” Molly asked half angry from worry. “Just get Tonya.” He said wearily. Molly looked between him and Maggie for a moment before sighing and nodded, “Okay.” She turned to Jewel with a nod, “Would you get the troublemaker, please?” Jewel nodded and took off to Tonya’s room. Maggie re-cleaned the wound and set to re-stitching it, having most the stitches fixed well before Jewel and Tonya returned. As Hondo sat there and grimaced at the pain he nodded to Molly. “Could you hide that hand in a jar? I’m not sure that will help things.” Hondo said with a groan. Molly jumped up, grabbed the jar, and stuffed it in the closet, “You’re probably right about that! All we need is for her to blow up again!!” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- As Jewel entered the room she found the young fox wessen sitting on the bed, her face buried in the shirt that Hondo had been wearing earlier. She looked up at Jewel as she entered, showing her tear stained face and eyes in the process. As she looked up Jewel noticed the girl’s shirt was still unbuttoned as it had been earlier and it made the memory of what she had seen when she entered the room earlier, and been told to stay out, flash back into her mind. Jewel smiled at her and put a hand on the chair that was beside the bed. “Your name was Tonya, right?” She asked Tonya nodded. “My name is Jewel… can I sit down?” She asked Tonya nodded again, “Sure… Is Papa alright?” Jewel nodded hesitantly, “Y..yes… Hondo should be fine… Molly wanted to ask you some questions but first, I thought maybe we should talk.” Tonya looked at her questioningly, “Why?” Jewel cleared her throat and spoke hesitantly and carefully. “Now, I’ve heard a lot of good about Hondo. I… I know he’s done a lot for the people of this camp… saved a lot too… Last night he saved a bunch of us by intercepting that message and he and Molly fought a bunch more of those cold ones, which saved us from a potential second attack… We all owe him for that but… whatever he has done………” She sighed “Yes?” Tonya asked not sure where she was going with this. “… Whatever he has done for us… or for you… I’m sorry, I’m not sure how to say this.” Jewel said hesitantly, “Listen… I believe wessen are equal with humans. Some were humans before the labs got them and others were born from these wessens which make them still human… just different. I know many people see wessen as lesser and do what they want with them, but that’s not right… you are not a lesser being and do not deserve to be forced to give yourself because of that.” Jewel said Tonya nodded, “I know, but why are you telling me this?” Jewel sighed, “Whatever Hondo has done for you doesn’t give him the right to take from you of yourself.” Tonya looked at her confused for a moment then got wide eyed, “Oh! You think…” Jewel grabbed her hand, “It doesn’t matter what anyone thinks. I want to help you. If you are scared to say anything you can trust me. I saw you on the bed and him standing over you earlier! If you had to defend yourself I will protect you all the way!” Tonya’s face turned red and she looked at the floor, “You… you don’t understand.” “I might not, but I’ll try… Just talk to me.” Jewel said. Tonya shook her head and puled her hand away, “No… you don’t understand.. it’s all my fault.” “No, its not! They make us feel that way at times, but you’re the victim!” Jewel said. Tonya’s blush deepened and she turned he head away, “Please… just take me to Molly.” “Tonya, I’ll keep you safe! I promise!” Jewel said. “Just take me to Molly…… please.” Tonya whispered, tears falling from her eyes again. Jewel sighed and nodded, standing up as she did so. “Okay, but I’ll stay there and be ready if you change your mind.” Jewel replied. Tonya stood up, still clutching Hondo’s shirt and headed out of the room, in her bare feet, and walked to Hondo’s room with Jewel less than two steps behind. As they entered Maggie was re-bandaging Hondo’s shoulder but stopped to look up at her for a moment before finishing. Molly nodded at Jewel and smiled, “Thank you. You can join your partner, if you wish, now.” Jewel shook her head, “Respectfully, I wish to stay for a moment.” Hondo then shook his head and spoke up, though his voice sounded weak. “No… Please leave us while we talk with Tonya.” He said Jewel snapped to attention, “Sir! I regret to inform you that I cannot leave at this time and insist on staying for this young woman’s safety!” Molly, Maggie, and Hondo looked at each other and her for a second, then back at each other. Hondo looked over at Tonya who appeared utterly embarrassed as was, but she spoke up. “Let her stay... please… She needs to know now.” Tonya said softly as she stared at the floor. Hondo sighed, “Alright.” Jewel relaxed a bit but kept close to Tonya and kept her eyes on the others. Molly shook her head before turning to Tonya and speaking. “Alright… Tonya, what happened? I could ask Hondo, but I want to hear it from you.” She said. Tonya looked at the floor and moved her feet nervously, “Papa, he came in to try to talk to me again… I … I was rude to him and doubted that he was really hurt.” “What happened then?” Molly asked “He took off his shirt to show me the bandages and told me he was hurt and Hector had lied to me.” She replied pausing again. “Then what?” Molly prompted again. Tears fell from Tonya’s eyes as she stood there trying not to cry from embarrassment. As she stood there, Jewel stepped forward. “She shouldn’t be put through this!” Jewel said angrily. Molly looked at her confused, “What are you talking about?” Before Jewel could answer Tonya spoke up. “No! It’s not what you think! It’s all my fault!” She cried out. “What was you fault?” Molly asked. “I... I yelled at Papa, even after he told me he loved me! I told him he didn’t and that I knew he just wanted to  #$@! me!! .... I... I took off my clothes and bent over the bed and told him to just get it done!” She cried. “You don’t have to say more!” Jewel said. “Yes I do!” Tonya cried, “He tore his stitches out because I was being a stupid, stupid brat!” “STOP! You did not deserved to be raped because of that!” Jewel yelled. Hondo groaned and rubbed his eyes, knowing she saw only enough to think something happened. Molly and Maggie stared at Jewel in disbelief as Tonya cried and shook her head. “No he didn’t! I said he didn't love me and then tried to get him to #$@! me to prove he didn’t! Instead of #$@!ing me, he hurt himself spanking me!” She sobbed. Jewel froze and turned to her in surprise, “He what?! You mean he didn’t...” Tonya stood there shaking from crying and embarrassment. “He tore his stitches spanking me, then ... then held me and explained that if he wanted me sexually he’d have taken me when I offered to be his sex kitten, after he first saved us, instead of asking me to be his daughter.” She said softly through her tears. Jewel looked at Molly who shook her head. “She really is his daughter?” Jewel asked “I adopted her an’ the little girl I rescued from the slavers with her… even though they are adopted they are still my daughters, as if they were my own blood.” Hondo said coldly and firmly, mustering some strength from the anger he felt at her veiled accusations. Jewel turned to Tonya, “Is this all true?” Tonya nodded, “It is and I’m so sorry I caused so much trouble… I’m embarrassed for being so stupid and causing all this.” Jewel swallowed hard and nodded, patting Tonya on the shoulder, “It will be alright I’m sure… I… I’ve probably caused enough trouble… I’ll go outside and guard.” “That would be a good idea.” Molly said with a growl. Jewel nodded and left without saying more, her own face now red from embarrassment. Molly turned back to Tonya after Jewel had left, “Anything else?” Tonya shook her head, “No… He hurt himself when he swatted my ass… It still hurts to sit down, but I deserved it… I deserve worse for the trouble I’ve caused him… he doesn’t deserve a bitch like me for a daughter.” Molly sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose, trying to stave off a forming headache. She turned to Hondo after a moment with a weary sigh. “I know you #$@!ing Tonya is bullshit, but I want to hear from you that what Tonya said is true.” Molly said Hondo sighed and nodded, “I reckon that’s pretty well what happened.” She sighed again, “What the #$@! were you thinking?! You should have been in bed resting! Did she need her ass beat, yeah, but not by you today!” Hondo scowled, “I don’t reckon it's your business how I handle my daughter, but after what she said last night I couldn’t rest further without talkin’ to her!” “Talking I understand, but you were hurt and you spanked her!” Molly half yelled. “What the hell did you want me to do?! She stripped her clothes off, bent over the bed an’ told me to #$@! her an’ get it over with! Walkin’ away would have just drawn it all out! You think I should have #$@!ed her instead?!?” He growled. “Maybe! At least you’d not have bled again and set yourself back!” Molly yelled Tonya turned beat red again and stared at the floor wide eyed, but said nothing. Maggie sat back in her chair with her head down, holding her robe closed, as Molly and Hondo snapped at each other. “You know that was never an option! I did what I had to in the moment.” He groused. “If you need to work out some frustration, take it out on me then! Use your good arm and hit me! #$@! me! Anything! But don’t hurt yourself anymore! We need you well!!” She yelled with grit teeth. Maggie stood up and gently put a hand on Molly’s shoulder, “He needs to rest.” Molly turned away angrily, “Fine! Just see he stays here this time!” With that she marched angrily out of the room. Tonya, who was still blushing looked at Hondo then out at Molly and back. Hondo sighed and nodded. “Go talk to her, but come back. I’d like you to sit with me for a while.” He said. She nodded and took off after Molly. Maggie shook her head and sighed, “It’s my fault too, you know.” Hondo shook his head, “No it’s not. I’d have gone even if you were awake. It was better this way though. I’m sorry I messed up your stitches but gettin’ Tonya to snap out of that anger she was in was worth that an’ more to me.” Maggie shook her head, “I know she needs you but so do we all. Don’t do that again… please.” He sighed, “I’ll take it easy for now.” She looked at him and frowned, “We’d better get those pants off you. You’ll rest better without them.” He shook his head, “I’ll keep them on. I got them on but not sure I can get them off right now.” “I can help.” She said. “You’ve done enough already.” He replied as he saw she was starting to blush. “No, I’ll do it.” She insisted as she helped him up, pulled the covers back and helped him back into bed. Once he was back she unbuttoned his jeans and pulled them off. Being a smaller woman, she had to work at it a bit as he could not help a lot. Just as she got them to start sliding her robe popped open exposing what she had but she continued until she got the jeans off completely. Once the jeans were off she quickly turned away and secured the robe. Hondo noticed how red-faced she was, though, as her face glowing hot enough to almost light a cigar. “You alright?” He asked. She nodded vigorously but said nothing. He reached forward with a groan and started to pull the blanket over himself. She heard him groan, though, dropped the jeans, and helped him cover up. “S.s.s.sorry.” she stammered. “If you need to get clothes, I’ll promise to stay here.” He said She shook her head, “N.n.no… It’s not that. I’m.. I’m not comfortable in my own skin but I’ve had to be naked for the doctors a lot… I hated it but… but I don’t mind you seeing me like I did with them.” “Well, I’m flattered that you feel that comfortable ‘round me, after I had ya scared an’ all there, but… why are you so embarrassed, then?” He asked. “I…I… well,… you see… It’s just….” She stammered. He squinted at her a moment thinking, “Was it me then?” She looked away and nodded again. “But you said you had to pleasure guys before an’ I can’t imagine all your patients were clothed. Plus, you had to have at least helped last night.” He replied. She sighed and nodded, “Last night was an emergency and you were unconscious, like all the patients I had to deal with when they weren’t covered. And, most of those I pleasured… well… it was high stress, they were pretty small compared to you and well… I didn’t like them.” Hondo sighed and shook his head, “Maggie… I have a wife.” She turned and looked at him wide eyed. “No! I.. I didn’t mean like that… I mean I’d be honored if you wanted to share a bed with me like that but I meant more as a friend! Well, friend and protector and I just feel closer to you after all this and it just felt awkward being in the skimpy robe and seeing your… your...” She said, speaking really fast. “Maggie, it’s alright... But, if you’re gonna keep on with your medical work to help folks you’ll have to get used to seein’ a few dicks on conscious men.” He said flatly. She turned red again and turned away. He chuckled lightly and patted the edge of the bed. “Sit down.” He said. She sat down and slowly looked at him bashfully. “It’s alright, Maggie… Thank you for helpin’ me.” He said seriously. She smiled softly and nodded, “I am glad to.” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Tonya followed Molly out to the back of the hanger where she stopped, facing away from her. “Molly?” Tonya called to her softly. Molly turned to her with an angry look. “I should spank you myself for this! Your selfish, stubborn, angry bullshit has hurt him twice!!” She half yelled. Tonya hung her head sadly, “Molly, I’m sorry… I never meant for this to happen… I… I lost my way. I’m sorry.” “What is with women he has around him! Between you and Val, you two are going to kill him!” She growled angrily. “Molly I..” Tonya started to say by Molly cut her off. “And I can’t stop it! Just like James! He died and all I could do was watch!” She shouted angrily. Her anger dissolved though and she swallowed hard as tears started to fall down her cheeks. “Why? Why can all we women do is either destroy our men with our drama or watch them destroy themselves and be unable to stop it? Why??” Molly said sadly. Tonya looked down then back up at Molly, “You love Papa, don’t you?” Molly nodded, “Yes… but he loves Val… not me… All I can do is watch him get hurt… I can’t stop it nor really be there for him to comfort him.” Tonya sighed, “I’m not sure him and Val are going to make it… She hates me now and I know that’s driving a further wedge between them. I don’t know what to do for him either and I only keep making it worse.” Molly shook her head and swallowed hard again to try to keep from full on crying, “*sniff* No… I saw her today *sniff*. She… She’s still angry but wanting help now. *sniff* She… she knows she’s broken. *sniff, sniff* Once he sees her like that he’ll never leave her and…*sniff* I think she regrets yelling at you now too.” Tonya looked at here with a hopeful look, “Really? She’s getting better?” Molly looked down and nodded sadly, “Yes… she even asked for my forgiveness and begged for my help… she even offered to share Hondo with me if he wanted that.” “Are you?” Tonya asked. “Am I what?” Molly asked “Sharing Papa with Val?” Tonya asked Molly shook her head, “No! I… I couldn’t share him… not like that. Plus… he wants her… not me.” “Molly, I’m sorry… I know it has to hurt.” Tonya said softly. Molly shrugged, “It’s alright. I’m glad Val might come around for him… he deserves to have the one he loves… just hurts me that I can’t stop him from getting hurt or help him… Why can’t we women be stable for the men we love? We are always either causing them drama or standing by helpless… We’re never in the middle keeping them from harm and being stable for them… why can’t we??” Tonya shook her head sadly, “I don’t know… I don’t want to hurt Papa anymore but…” “But what?” Molly asked “But I don’t know if everything he said last night is true still.” She said “After all this and you still don’t know?! What did he just hurt himself for then?” Molly asked incredulously, bordering on angry. “Molly, I know he’s not wanting to use me and that he loves me. I see that all clearly now… But I don’t know that Hector is evil like he thinks!” Tonya exclaimed “But Hector was the one who filled your head with those lies about him! And what about what Fernando showed you? You think he’s not to be trusted?!” Molly asked Tonya sighed, “I think he cares a lot like Papa does. Maybe not as much as Papa does about Zoey and me, but almost as much… I think he was also angry that I called the girl with him a whore… She did dress kinda trampy but… maybe I would too if I had not been given such good clothes by Papa and Val… I think Uncle Fernando and Papa hate Hector and they believe he is evil… I think Uncle Fernando might have used his magic cane, or whatever it is, to punish me for being mean and to try to get me to think Hector is evil.” “But how do you explain Hector filling your head with lies about them?!” Molly asked “Hector is a wessen like us… I think all he’s seen of humans is the bad side. I think he’s just trying to protect me and, like Papa and Uncle Fernando hate him, he hates them without knowing them like I do… I … I let myself get caught up in all the hate and got confused… Papa showed me that I was truly loved… I don’t know what to believe about Hector but I want to talk to him again and give him a chance to explain himself… Like I should have done with Papa and Uncle Fernando from the start… Maybe they all hate each other too much to see the truth but I have a lot I have to figure out, myself, before I can try to help them see the good in each other.” Tonya said Molly frowned, “But… what if they are right about him?... About Hector?” Tonya hung her head, “I… I don’t know. … I’ve thought about that but… I just don’t know.” Tonya and Molly talked for a bit longer before Tonya headed back to the room. Tonya tried to get Molly to come back with her but she said she needed to go have a smoke and clear her head. Tonya thought it was odd as she had never seen  Molly smoke before but she had been through a lot the last few days so it was understandable. They parted ways and Tonya walked back into the room, where she found Maggie folding Hondo’s jeans and Hondo lying in bed, awake, but looking sleepy. It was then Tonya realized she was still clutching Hondo’s shirt. She handed it to Maggie with an embarrassed grin. “Guess I did not realize I still had it.” She said. Maggie just smiled at her in an understanding way and took the shirt from her. Tonya then went and pulled a spare chair up beside the bed and took Hondo’s hand in hers. “How you doing, Papa?” She asked “Just tired mainly… hurt a bit… You gonna leave your shirt unbuttoned all day?” He asked with a weary edge to his voice. She looked down at herself and back at him, “I’ll leave it for now, if you don’t mind… I need to remember not to judge some so readily… its too easy to misjudge.” “Hmm… Am I suppose to take that as some sort of message?” He asked. She shook her head, “No. I’ll tell you about it later. I just have not been treating people well lately, I realized.” He nodded and his eyes started to close, “Just cover up if anyone else comes ‘round… alright?” She smiled softly and squeezed his hand, “Yes papa. I will.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 28th, 2021, 4:08pm {Approximately One Week Earlier} A large blond man with a grizzled beard and dark glasses ran though the streets of a dilapidated city, somewhere deep in the country formerly known as China. He wore an oilskin outback hat, which had seen better days, a tan canvas duster, a grey shirt, brown vest, faded blue jeans, and a pair of old black square toe leather boots. A large, empty leather gun holster hung from his right hip and a black homemade Bowie knife hung from his left. He worse a leather shoulder holster for a 1911 pistol as well, which was empty as well as he clutched the pistol in his right hand as he ran. He held his left hand on his right side, over a patch of partially dried blood, as he ran. He grimacing at the pain he felt from exerting himself like this but kept going for their lives depended on it. On his back clung a smaller built, young-looking woman with raven-black hair, who many would have mistaken for a half breed klaustreich or balam, as other than ears, tail, and eyes, not much else of her looked feline at the moment. She wore a black and silver qipao, which was dirty and roughed up from the scrap they had narrowly escaped from, a black leather choker, which looked more like a cat collar, and a brown leather backpack which hung from her shoulders. Her hair was a mess, her feet were bare, and blood dripped down her left leg as she clung to the large man's back. She did her best to wrap her legs around his waist but she did not have much strength in the wounded one at the moment. Her left arm clung for dear life around his neck, and in her right hand she grasped the horse pistol, that the man usually carried on his hip, which looked huge in her small hands. The barking of mutant dog, which was growing louder by the minute, caused her to turned her head to check behind them. She gasped at the sight she saw. “They’re gaining on us!” She yelled. “Slow them down! I hafta get closer or we won’t make it!” He growled. She fired a couple shots but they were sloppy as she could not keep the pistol from shaking due to the man running. He first shot made the men chasing them scatter but their mutant dogs kept coming. The second shot took down the lead dog, which made the others pause to check on their comrade long enough for them to gain some distance. “That won’t hold them off for long!” She shouted. “I reckon it’ll hafta do!” the man replied as he continued to run, getting more out of breath every moment. The dogs barking resumed as they turned a corned and ran own another alley, just to be forced to turn again in another 20 years. Ahead of them a fallen down building blocked the path ahead and the sound of dogs and men yelling at their rear said the way back was no better. “We’re trapped!” The woman yelled. “Just hafta hope we’re close enough!” The man yelled back. He pulled his blood-soaked left hand away from his side and extended it. Out of seemingly no where a cane with a blue glowing gem on it appeared. He half slide to a stop as their path ended, placed the cane on the ground, twisted the gem and pressed down, causing them both to disappear in a blue flash with red sparks. The mutant hounds ran up to where they had been and looked around confused like, whining as they sniffed around but could find no trace of their prey. Their handlers soon caught up with them and looked around. The leader of the men swore and his breath and shook his head. “Damn! They must have made a jump!” He said in a Hindi dialect. “I thought those-from-the-sky made his powers not work?” One of the others asked in their native tongue. “It was said it was done, but something wrong has happened. We must go back to find out why.” The leader replied. “Those-from-the-sky will not be happy.” Another added. The leader shrugged, “If they could not jump they would have been ours. If we have no powers, we can do only as men.” The others nodded in agreement and after collecting their dogs, they took off to report on what happened. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- In an underground bunker a few miles away, another bright blue flash of light with red sparks flared into existence and as it disappeared it left behind the man and the woman.  As the light disappeared the man’s body tensed up as a wave of pain ripped through him. He fell to one knee and nearly dropped his pistol as he groaned and clutched his left arm and chest. The woman slipped off his back and hurriedly limped around him, grabbing his shoulder as she stood in front of him. She looked on him with great worry and concern as the pain tore through his body. After a moment his body relaxed a bit, but it left him panting for air. “Hondo, my love, are you alright?!” She aside worriedly. He nodded as he panted for air, “Yeah. *pant* The attacks *pant* are gettin’ *pant* worse. *pant, pant*… Even the *pant* homin’ device *pant* Jefe made *pant* is barely workin’ anymore! *pant*” She helped him up after a moment, but that was the best she could do. He was weak and tired but he could walk and he had to help her as she could barely walk with her injured leg. He helped her from the shop area they had teleported to, and half carrying her, He took her to the bedroom. He carefully sat her on the end of the bed and then sat down himself. He sighed wearily, and looked exhausted, but he had at least gotten his breathing under control again. She looked up at him sadly and put her hand softly on his. “You sure you’re going to be alright? You really had me worried.” She replied “I’m fine, Raven. I’m more worried ‘bout gettin’ you patched up.” He said as he forced himself to stand up to grab some medical supplies from the attached bathroom. The place was a well-hidden underground bunker that Hondo and Fernando had installed some time ago. It was to be a safe-house in case things went bad when they were in this area and they had both agreed to use it as a meeting point if separated. It was well stocked though, so they were lacking nothing for their normal needs, but the waiting was making them antsy. Raven pulled up the hem of her qipao and looked at the wound on her leg.  It was a bullet hole through the side of her thigh, and though it hurt like hell, the bullet had passed through and the bleeding was not horrible. “I’ll heal fine. We need to get you patched up too and then you need to sleep.” She said “We both need some sleep.” He replied wearily as he came back out with the medical supplied. He looked her leg over and sighed, “It’s not too bad. Irrigate it and stitch it up and you should be fine.” He cleaned up around the wound with iodine and cotton balls before flushing the wound out with wound-wash. She kept on a pretty brave face until he was stitching, and then she flinched a few times, grimaced, and sucked air through her teeth. He frowned, “I’m sorry, darlin’. I was never the best at this stuff. Jefe an’ Val were always much better at it.” She frowned and nodded, “Yeah… *sigh* You think your wife is worried about you disappearing?” “I doubt it, but if she is then let her worry… She’s done worse to me… Besides, it's safer for her this way.” He replied grumpily. Ravens frown deepened, “… Why… why do you stay with her? She’s been so horrible to you.” Hondo frowned sadly, “Because… because even after all she’s done… I still love her.” Raven only nodded but did not ask anything further and he offered nothing else as he finished up. A few minutes later he had her all stitched up. “There, that should hold. Don’t move too fast an’ take it easy for a bit.” He said softly. She gave him a half smile and nodded, “Alright… Now, lets get your clothes off so we can see how bad you’re hurt.” “It’s just a scratch.” He groused. Raven gave him the look that is universally understood by men as a look that said that their woman cared but they were not to be #$@!ed with or questioned at that moment. He grumbled to himself as he gingerly took off his coat and vest and unstrapped his holsters. She stood up and gingerly limped over to him and helped him take his shirt off. He groaned a bit and sucked air through his teeth as the fabric and drying blood pulled away from the wound. She gasped slightly and shook her head as the sight. “That’s no scratch! What happened?” she asked. “Before I caught up with you I tangled with a guard who had a thing for scimitars. Luckily that’s the only blow he got in as that bastard was sharp!” He replied, She shook her head at him and got to cleaning the wound and stitching it up. She knew she was not even as good as he was at this but he did not flinch or make a sound as she stitched. It took her a lot longer, as he required more stitching than she had but she finished up without making him stand still and longer than was necessary. Once done she sighed and nodded. “All done. Probably should cover that for a while.” She said. “Shower first, then I’ll bandage it.” He replied. She tilted her head and looked at him for a moment, and then looked down, “Can... can I join you or… are you not in the mood.” He pulled her close to him, looked down into her green eyes for a moment then leaned down and kissed her deeply. He pulled back after a bit and smiled softly at her. “Does that answer your question?” He asked. She nodded, “Yes.” She reached down and unfastened the button on his jeans and slip his zipper down as he took off her choker and released the fasteners that held the qipao fast at her shoulders. Once it was loose, she raised her arms as he pulled if off over her head.  He then kicked off his boots as he reached down and slid the waistband of her panties down over her ass-cheeks so they could drop to the floor. “Ya know that Chinese call-girl outfit was a good idea. Wouldn’t mind ya dressin’ in that just for me sometime.” He said with a grin. “It got me in the door and drew their attention long enough for you to get in unnoticed. Too bad they did not have what we were after.” She said She stepped gingerly out of her panties as she did so, stepping closer to him as she did so, so that their bodies pressed together as she looked up at his face with a rye smile. “You know, if I dressed in that for you, it would take me forty-five minutes to get all done up and you’d have it off me in less than five! That’s forty-five minutes less that we could be in each other’s arms.” She said softly. He smiled, “Well, when you put it like that I think I’d rather just skip the dress then and have more time of holdin' your bare body against me.” She pulled down his jeans and boxers and let them fall to the floor. She then pressed her body tighter to his, grinding against his swelling member, gently, and grinning as she did so. She wrapped her arms around his neck, after a moment, and he  then gently placed his hands under her ass and lifted her off her feet. They kissed again, as he stepped out of the jeans and boxers which sat around his ankles, and then he carried her to the bathroom and into the shower stall, kissing her all the while. They kissed and fondled each other as he used one hand to blindly start the shower water. As the warm water started to pour over them and he nuzzled her neck, she moaned softly. “Please take me.” She whispered softly in his ear. He pulled back and frowned a bit, “I’m tired an’ sore as are you. Don’t want to hurt you an’ not sure I have the energy to give it to you properly.” “I’ll be fine and I do not mind if it’s quick and you have to skip some of our normal foreplay. I just want to feel you in me.” She said, looking at him with pleading eyes. He smiled softly, leaned down, kissed her, lifted her into a better position and slid into her. Though it was not as passionate or as long as normal, he did his best and managed to make it last almost thirty minutes before he came. She came twice in that span, timing her second one so they came together. She leaned against the wall panting as he held her against him and they stared into each other’s eyes as the rush to their systems slowly faded. “I *pant* wasn’t *pant sure I *pant* could have held out *pant* much longer.” She said. “I’m glad *pant* you did. *pant* It’s always *pant* better when we *pant* can come *pant* together.” He replied. They washed each other quickly, but played around a bit more, only getting out as they both were too tired to do it again but if they stayed in much longer they knew they would. Once they got out They dried off and Raven helped him bandage his side. “You want me to bandage your leg?” he asked She shook her head, “No, it will only fall off when I change forms.” Once done she started to limp towards the bed but he scooped her up with his left arm, gently threw her over his shoulder and carried her out. She giggled as he did so and teasingly smack him on the back. “Stop, you silly man, before you hurt yourself!” She giggled. He smacked her on the butt then plopped her lightly on the bed before crawling over her and kissing her again. He pulled back and looked deeply into her eyes again. She looked back at him with a smile, but frowned after a moment. “Are… are you ashamed to be with me?” She asked “If you mean, do I mind bein’ called a dirty old man? No, I don’t!” He replied, an ornery grin playing about his face. She smiled and smacked him lightly on the chest, “No! Anyway, I might look like a 20-year-old woman, but you well know I’m almost 40! We don’t age like humans do, and you know that!... I.. I meant… cause I’m a spirit.” He sighed and laid down on his side, beside her, “Why are ya askin’ now? We’ve been together for almost fifteen years.” “Closer to twenty, but you did not like me or trust me at first, either. We’ve only really been friends for fourteen years, close for twelve or more, and like this for five or six! But… I know you hate spirits and with all they have been putting us through…” She said in a sad tone. He rolled over onto his back and pulled her close to him. He kissed her forehead gently before she laid her head on his chest. “I am not ashamed of you. I also don’t hate all spirits… just the majority of them. I know there are good ones like you out there still. An’ as far as these assholes that have been after us lately are concerned? They’ll never change how I feel ‘bout you.” He said softly. “What about your wife? You said she had been acting less harsh, stopped drinking, and even was acting nice at times. I... I know you said you love her still… Could she change your mind about me?” She asked softly. He shook his head, “No. You were there for me when she refused to be. I’m not going to leave her but I’ll not be leavin’ you either.” “… do you love me?” She asked in a whisper. “Do you even need to ask?” He replied. “Even a spirit girl needs to be reassured at times.” She said He sighed, “Yes, darlin’, I love you… very much.” “I love you too and don’t want to lose you but…” She said pausing. “But what?” He asked. “What if Val decides she wants a relationship with you again? … What if she actually wants to be a wife again, and not just in title?” She asked. Hondo sighed, “I don’t know, exactly. It’s been so long that I figured I’d just wake up one day an’ find a note that she was gone… I know this isn’t fair to you… I warned you before we ever shared a bed out of more than necessity that it could happen an’ that I would always be split as long as she was around.” She nodded into his chest, “I know… I accepted that and… and the possibility that you will ask me to go away someday.” He sighed again, “I don’t want to ask you to go away, though, but I know it would be unfair to ask you to share me.” “I’d share you, just to be able to be together like this sometimes, but… would Val share you?” She asked. “After what she’s put all of us through?... She’d not have much of a choice… I’ll not leave her but she can walk away if she tried to make me choose. I chose her, once, an’ it would still be just her if she hadn’t hurt me so badly… It wasn’t even how she treated me, so much, as it was how she treated our children, Jefe, his daughters, an’ the few other friends I have who have risked themselves for us at times.” He replied with a cold edge to his words. “Do… do you think she knows about us?” She asked softly. “I reckon I don’t care if she does or not, but I’d bet she does.” He replied. “You sure it would not be better for you if I just disappeared?” She asked He frowned, “You know Val asked me that a few times before she completely gave over to her anger, an’ I’ll tell you the same thing I told her… How would leavin’ me an’ hurtin’ us that way help any of us?” She sighed and snuggled deeper into his chest, “Just hold me… please?” He pulled her into him more tightly, that being a reply enough for her. They laid there in each other’s arms for an hour or better before they got up to get a quick bite to eat and to use the restroom. They did not bother dressing as they were alone and felt comfortable like that together. Hondo tried not to betray his thoughts to Raven, but her talk about Valentine made him think back to a time where they were like this together. It seemed like a lifetime ago, though. After they were done they headed back to the bed. Hondo propped himself up and grabbed a flask from the nightstand and took a deep pull. “That stuff won’t aid your healing, you know.” Raven said as she put her choker back on, curled back up against him, and laid her head on his stomach. “It will aid my sleep, though.” He replied as he gently caressed her back and shoulders. She moaned softly as his hands massaged her sore, tired muscles. He felt a vibration against him as she started to purr. He liked that feeling and wondered why God did not make all women purr. “Hmmm, I wish I could hold you all night, but …” She said a few minutes later. “I know… We both need some sleep an’ you’ll heal faster in your animal form.” He replied. She nodded and sat up and looked at him sleepily. She stretched a bit and then smiled at him and kissed him again. Once she pulled back he took another pull off the flask then settled down onto the bed and covered up. She crawled over him and knelt on all fours beside him. She stretched out her body then arched her back and lowered her head as she seemed to almost curl into herself for a moment as her body shrank and changed into that of a very large, black, long-haired house cat. Though she looked like a house cat she was two to three times the size of a normal house cat, and sleek and as well muscled as a jungle huntress. She limped over to Hondo side and curled up beside him and started into purring again to heal her body. Hondo reached down and lovingly stroked her head. She sighed contentedly as he did so. “G’night, Darlin’… I do love you, an’ I hope I never give you reason to question it.” He said softly. She meowed at him and he shook his head, “You know I can’t understand you when you’re like that but I’ll take that as you return my sentiments.” Her purring got louder as if to reply that he understood her right. Soon her breathing evened off and he knew she was asleep. Hondo was tired too but his mind did not let him sleep for a few hours yet. As he lay, staring at the dark ceiling he thought of Home, of Valentine, of his children of whom most were adults by now other than a couple adopted ones. He also thought about what had happened the last few weeks and of his friend, Fernando, and his disappearance. Hondo had saw the blast that the spirits had aimed at Fernando, and he had seen the crater it left. If they had hit a few minutes later, he too would have been caught in that blast, but he was late to their meeting. He had tried to find Fernando to be sure, but the cane could not sense him, and the bounty hunters were soon on his tail as soon as he was known to have not been at the blast sight. Raven had been working with them on a case they had been on, investigating the disappearance of other time lords, and as soon as the hunters came for them, he and she disappeared into their oriental safe-bunker. It had been three or four weeks since it happened, time was hard to keep track of when you spent half of it underground. At first, they teleported around to try to find out what happened but then someone started using tech against them that blocked the canes abilities. Each time he used it, they got a little better at blocking it. Their failed mission that day was chasing a lead that Fernando’s cane had been recovered and they were holding it in the vault of one of the local, wealthy Sheiks. Hondo had found the vault empty of the cane, so it was either a trap to begin with or they were too late. He knew the canes could not be just taken if the owner was alive, which made him worry about Fernando if this was true, but the one ray of hope was some information Raven had came across when she infiltrated the spirits eastern office looking for information on a different case. The information was on a controlling harness for the temporal canes, allowing non-owners to control them without the owners being dead. From the notes she found, it was not perfected yet, but they were making progress. It seemed like the power and will of the owner had a lot to do with if they could handle the canes or not. What worried him, was not so much as if they could do it, but how they would get the canes as it was not a simple task to separate a cane from the owner. If what they did to Fernando was any indicator, though, they would stop at nothing to get the canes. The big question was why did they need them? What did they have planned? Hondo sighed once more before sleep finally took him. He decided they could stay one more week. One more week and if Fernando did not show they must leave. The spirits must be stopped, even if he had to do it alone. (to be continued…)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 29th, 2021, 12:22am As Fernando leans against the jeep, he can see more of the General’s men arriving and joining the camp. They are arriving a few at a time with an occasional large vehicle of supplies and housing space with them. Major Moynihan arrives with her men with more supplies from the bazaar, she gets off the jeep to speak to Fernando as her men put away the supplies. “Excuse me Mister Fernando. Would you know what that blimp near the parking area is for?” The Major asks. “It’s a slave transport ship. It is owned by a Mister Giovanni, he owns a Sandbox Strip Bar and Gambling Palace on the other side of the bazaar. Let’s just say they are looking for a new captain as he had a little accident.” Fernando explains. “Slavery’s illegal, we will need to take care of that sooner or later.” The Major points out. “Deal with it as you think needs to be done.” He tells her. “We have men trickling in before we can make a move.” The Major explains. “While that is going on, meet up with Ms Ruth tomorrow after breakfast, check out the bazaar on the extreme east edge of town with her to pick up supplies for the convoy and your men if you like. I checked them out earlier, mostly farmers selling their harvest and wares.” Fernando explains. “We will do that.” The Major agrees. One of the Kharkovchankas owned by  General Jastrey’s men rolls into the parking lot, escorted by 3 jeeps, one supply truck and one troop carrier truck. The men in the troop carrier step out and line up by the major. A Sergeant walks up to the Major with the men standing at attention a few steps away. “Troop 27 reporting for duty, sir!” The sergeant stands at attention by major and salutes. “At ease sarge.” Major Moynihan tells the sergeant. She the looks over the gathering of the troops, telling them, “At ease men.” They all take a relaxed stance upon her order. The Major then turns to the sergeant, “This is Medic Fernando G. he is in charge of this convoy and we follow his advice and warnings. He does a lot of the primary scouting of the area and search for various venues for us to obtain supplies and intel. The other night we were almost over-run by Lizardmen, which he and his people found out about and he personally took care of single handedly. I need you and the men ever alert especially at night as Lizardmen are invisible to infrared night vision equipment. They are also near bullet proof, and only a very sharp honed in blade will cut through their skin. They also have poison claws and teeth which when scratched or bitten, will make one weak and sick, and eventually kill in a few hours. The medic is working on a medicine that will heal one from such poisons, as one of his own people got poisoned and is alive due to his treatment but recovery is slow. Once he perfects the medicine, he will give it to us. There are some individuals you need to know Like Ms Ruth who the cooks and mess workers will be working with to create and distribute meals to the members of the convoy and to us; and Mr. Hondo Sackett who is in a hanger not too far away from here, as there is no external water source, we have a train of men going back and forth all day from the hanger to get water from there and bring it here. When the convoy leaves, we will make deal which will give us the hanger for our needs. We are also working on obtaining an airship or two. There are other issues and ordeals to deal with, and the size of this town will make it difficult. It is moderately populated but reaches out for miles. Plus there a problematic Wessen Town to the South East we will need to take care of once we have gathered our forces together. Orders of the day are: 1) set up the mess tent by the Kharkovchanka, 2) keep your arms at the ready and your blades sharp at all times and 3) join in the troops and fall into guarding the camp and surrounding grasslands and expand the water train with two more jeeps with four men and a couple of 55 gallon drums per jeep. Those guarding the grasslands, beware of the local wildlife, there are some poisonous snakes in the area the locals call ‘Rope Dogs’. If you see a snake in your area – respect it and give it its space and let it go on its way unmolested. If it bites you, you will die from its poison. You got your orders, fall out!” The troop all reply before they gather their things and walk to the rest of the camp troop and join in to fulfill their responsibilities, “Sir, Yes Sir!” A group took a couple of jeeps and joined the water-train while others went to join the guards around the camp. A select group gathered about the Kharkovchanka and set up the tents for the cooking, cleaning and eating of meals and another smaller tent for miscellaneous operations in front of it. “Good to see the men on the ever-ready state.” Fernando mentions. The major nods, “It is the military that has to enforce the laws and maintain the peace. They have to be ready at all times.” “As they should be.” Fernando replies. He then looks at his watch, “In a couple hours, we need to order the meal from the Asian restaurant in the bazaar and pick it up later to give the out.” “We will see you later, then. I will speak with kitchen police about adding to the meal.” The Major says. “Thank you then.” Fernando tells her before going to the driver’s seat of the Jeep he has taken for his usage and lifts up the cushion to expose its gas tank. He takes the gas cap off and looks inside the tank. It looks like the tank was half empty/full. He puts the gas can cover back on the tank before putting the seat back on the gas tank. Then he looks up, and sees the Major still talking with her men, though they were looking at Fernando and what he was doing. “Everything OK?” He asks. “Well, these new troops are in disbelief that you took on eight Lizardmen.” The Major says. “I’ll explain how I did it, but first, of all these confiscated Lawmen vehicles, what is going to happen to them?” Fernando says and asks. “Well, technically they are yours as you took on the lawmen and taken won. But you handed them over to Lieutenant Benson as she needed them. Do you need them?” The Major asks. “I just need two of them as convoy back up vehicles. And at the hanger there are three more in the area that I need to gather from the battle Hondo had there. Search the area, there might be one or two more in hiding in the grassy areas but three are in plain sight near the hanger. I give them to you and your men as needed, I just need two for my convoy use. ” Fernando explains. “I’ll get my men to search and recover them as they gather water. You select which two you want, they are yours.” The Major explains. “Thank you. I’ll take this one, and select the other later.” Fernando tells the major. “Done. Need any vehicle paint, repairs or modifications on it? I can get my mechanics to work on it for you right away.” The Major asks. “It seems to be running fine, but if they want the practice, they can look over it and tune up it, tighten it up and do what repairs they think it needs during the night when I am not using it. I have not seen any but if I can find a hard or soft top for it, I would want it for those riding in it to have some environmental protection.” Fernando explains. “I think we have some spare hard and soft tops to put on them, I’ll get the motor pool to look them over and do the appropriate modifications and repairs you need, and add some fuel tanks and a reinforced tow hitch you are going to need for your long haul travel. What paint scheme you want on them?” The major explains. “I’ll keep it as military green, just remove these ‘Lawmen’ crap off it. In fact, keep the military green that it is and add the Medic Logo from my camper and Dub Box and put it on the hood and rear side panels of the jeeps.” He tells her. “We’ll get that done on all of them.” The Major replies. “Then again, thanks.” He tells her. “In taking on the Lizardmen like you did, we owe you a debt we can never repay.” The Major points out. “Nobody here owes anybody anything, Major. We are all doing our job.” Fernando tells her. “Then thank you for your great service.” The Major declares. “My pleasure in serving, Major.” Fernando tells her. The Major nod back before she points out, “We’ll meet in two hours for ordering dinner meal.” Fernando looks at his watch and replies, “In two hours it is.” The major heads off to deal with her men and update the orders to search and recover the jeeps in the hanger area while loading up for water. Fernando goes to the side of his camper. He is about to open the sliding door when Minerva walks up to him from behind the Dub Box trailer. She is there with her twin sister Miniya. He slides open the doors and sits on the step leading into his camper. “How can I help you, ladies?” He asks them. “I decided that we are not leaving.” Miniya tells him. “You agree with this?” He asks.  Minerva. She just nods, holding back the tears of what could have been from what she wanted to become. “Alright then. In a couple days, we will be leaving this mess of a town. Hopefully General Jastrey’s men will be helping you with the children. Furthermore, if you change your mind, you have to the last minute to say so and take action. But those things I and the convoy give to you and the children are yours to keep. If we can get you a place or a building, that is yours too. Work with General Jastrey to get protection. One day I’ll return. Just a matter of when.” He tells them. “Personally, I hope to never see you again.” Miniya tells him. “Why would you say that?” Fernando asks. “You turned this place upside down. You endangered the lives of everyone here. Now you brought over an army and have nearly conquered it into submission. Furthermore I heard you chopped off Hector’s hand? You do not know what hell you have unleashed onto this place.” Miniya tells him. “I cut his hand off because I was not fast enough to take off his head.” He tells Miniya. “You were not fast enough...” Miniya almost mocks him. Minerva jumps in, “Something grabbed Hector and he disappeared in a flash of light. But Fernando got his hand.” “He’s going to hunt you to kill you and probably use us as bait to get you to him.” Miniya tells him. “I will deal with Hector as I see fit, and I will kill him the next time I see him.” Fernando tells her. “That is no guarantee that he will use us to get to you.” Miniya tells him, throwing in “He has brought in Cold Blooded Killers to deal with humans like you who think they are more than capable of taking on a Wessen. We are all going to be dead thanks to you.” “Are you done?” Fernando asks. “No I am not done!” Miniya almost yells at him. “Then you are going to shut up and follow me.” Fernando tells her. He gets up and closes the sliding door of the camper before heading to see Major Moynihan. Minya’s mouth just kept on going as they walked. Fernando asks the Major, “Where are the bodies from last night’s battle?” “Follow me.” The Major tells him. They follow her up to the Kharkovchanka and go inside. In the back of the vehicle a couple of Lizard men were stacked on an examination table, head and body separated by a couple of inches. The rest of the bodies were stacked on the floor with the heads on the shelves above them. Men in lab coats, military medical officers, were examining the bodies. The Major tells the medics to step away from the bodies for a moment. Fernando walks up the examination table and signals Miniya to step with him. He points to the bodies on the table, “Cold Blooded Killers, you mean them?” Miniya looks at the Lizard men on the table with their head separated from the bodies. Fernando points to the others stacked up on the floor and shelves. “How is this possible? Who killed them?” Miniya asks. The Major points to Fernando. Miniya replies “No way.” “Actually, I killed 8 of them who tried to attack this camp last night. Hondo killed the other 4 at the hanger though he may have been bitten and is being treated for poison. Total of 12 Dead Cold blooded Killers.” Fernando tells her. “That is impossible!” Miniya tells him. “Believe what you want to believe in. But the proof is here – 12 dead Cold Blooded Killers. And others are saying that I had a hand in their demise. You do the math and look at the numbers.” Fernando tells her. They stand there looking t the bodies for the moment before he states, “Unless Hector has more Lizardmen in his army to order to another suicide mission, I do not think they are coming back.” Fernando turns away from the table and starts heading to the door. “Where are you going?” Miniya almost demands for an answer. “I got things to do. You already have seen what you need to know.” Fernando tells her before he heads to the door. He then opens the door and steps out of the tank-treaded vehicle onto the outside. He starts walking to his camper, knowing that Miniya and Minerva would be behind him. He opens the camper side door and sits down on the camper step, the hamster Wessen twin girls finally walk up to him. Meeshie and Kitty sat next to Fernando. “You do not walk away from me.” Miniya tells Fernando. “Last I remember, I’m the master, you’re the slave. I won you from Giovanni in case you forgot. Your fate is on my decision despite the fact I give you 100 percent freedom to act and do as you need, you do not question my decisions and in the very least you do as I say when I tell you to do it.” Fernando tells her. “You told Tracey and I ‘Slaves because I won you in a pool game? Please. You might as well go back into that camper and lie down on its bed naked and have me #$@! you every time my dick gets hard. Just because I won you two do not mean I own you both. You two are free to do as you like, but be my slaves. But if you stay, I demand that you do something to earn your keep like cooking, cleaning, preparing the food, shopping, guard duty, and so on with whatever skills you may have we can use. No one sleeps or screws their way to a free meal and a warm bed here. Everyone has a job to do, even the older children here. Now the choice is yours – stay with us as we make our way to Texas and rescue others long the way or you can walk and take your freedom as you please. That [money] I gave you both should last you a few days and maybe get a ticket on a blimp or a truck ride out of here.’ Since you gave us a choice, then we are free.” Miniya tells him. “You miss the point. I said ‘You two are free to do as you like, but be my slaves.’ Meaning, despite the freedoms I give you, if you fall into any trouble, I can get you out of trouble if you say you are my slave. Furthermore Giovanni gave me papers of ownership over you, so legally on paper you are mine. If you leave you need to make you that you leave with those papers on you and to never show them to anyone unless they are legit law en or army men, not those stupid cowboy hat wearing assholes I took care of. So, you decide that you are going to leave the convoy, you better make sure I give you those papers. Until then, despite the freedoms I give you, I tell you to do something, you do it and get it done.” Fernando tells her. “Don’t worry, it will be done.” Minerva tells her. “I do not want to hear that it will be done. I want to see get done.” Fernando tells her. Minerva half-heartedly nods. “Well, Miniya?” Fernando asks. “Well, what?” She asks. “I do not want to hear that it will be done, I want to see get done. Understand that difference.” He tells her. “Yeah, yeah...” Miniya throws back at him. “If you say that you will get something done that needs to be done, and it does not get done, I’m going to be pissed. The work everyone does here insures our safety, wellbeing, supplies and ability to travel while supporting ourselves in this long trip mission we are doing. Now if you are just going to waste our time and do the minimum, then we do not want you even if you want us to help you. Our generosity has its limits.” He tells her. “You seem to have an army, endless money, go anywhere you want and think you own the place. Claiming to be generous to a point goes against all that you say and do.” Miniya tells him. “I am going to ignore that.” He says to her. “You are not going to ignore me.” Miniya tells him. “Alright, if you want to play that game...” Fernando picks up his cane, twisting the crystal with his thumb before pressing it.  He then taps Miniya on the calf of her leg with his cane and they both disappear in a flash of light. Up in a tall tree in an undefined period of time is a bright flash can be seen by those few in attention of it. On a large bough of the tree high above the floor two are on it – one by the trunk of the tree leaning against it, the other sitting a few feet away from him. The one sitting down turns to face the other. In the background, a loud roar is heard, making the one sitting down to jump of their skin. “What was that?!!!” The one sitting down lets out. “And Where Are We?!!” “The only thing that loud around here is Lucy.” The one by the tree trunk says. “Who or what, is Lucy?!!” The one sitting down lets out. “I doubt your little Wessen mind will understand what a Dinosaur is, let alone what a Tyrannosaurus Rex is or the fact that we travelled 65millions years into the past.” The one by the tree trunk explains. “What?!!”  She lets out. The loud roar gets louder, along with thunderous footsteps behind it. “How about you slowly get up and crawl your fuzzy furry ass over here before you fall off and the Troodons get you.” He tells her. She looks around the branch. It would have been possible for her to get up but that meant a possibility slipping off and falling some 30 to 40 ft to the floor below where the Troodons were. They were looking up at them, hoping that dinner would fall on them. “And if I decide to stay here?” She dares to challenge. Something scared the Troodons away, with the loud roar being so loud it was almost like thunder. Then the air around her begins to get hot and humid. She turns around to see a pair of eyes almost as big as her fists looking at her tiny little self, eyes that were behind a pair of flaring nostrils, which were above sharp pointy teeth almost as big as her leg. She just grabs onto the limb of the tree and shakes nervously in place. “Lucy No!” The one by the tree trunk yells out. The T-Rex looks about seeing the other by the tree trunk and side-steps towards him. “Lucy – Friend.” The one by the tree trunk says to it, reaching out and patting its nose. The T-Rex makes a strange loud sound, almost as if it was purring, but sounding like a large truck engine without a muffler. After a moment, he walks up to the one holding the tree trunk and shaking visibly. “Alright Miniya, cut it out with the scared baby routine, she is not going to bite you. Probably swallow you whole, but she will not bite you.” He tells her as he reaches his hand out to her. “What... Is... that...?” Miniya asks nervously. “That is a T-Rex. The apex predator of Planet Earth during the Cretaceous Period some 65million years ago. Consider yourself lucky that these monster animals all died out from an asteroid hitting the planet long ago, or else humans would have never had made it to what they are in the future, and Wessens like you would never have happened.” He explains to her. “But...” She tries to ask. “Let me give you one warning. The amount of power some of us in this convoy has can easily destroy Flight Town  if we so wish it. Whether it is by flood, fire, and sending Lucy and a dozen of her family and friends to do it, it can be done. Also, those like Hector are going to end up here – alone to fend for themselves in this hell hole of a place where most will not make it before night fall. The choice is mine to make. And like I said, my generosity is limited, I will only give so much to anyone who needs help as long as they are willing to help back. Do nothing, pretend to be busy, try to get others to do your job, and the generosity ends. The help will no longer be there for you to have. And if you dare to get on my nerves – this is where you will end up alone. Now get up and follow me.” He tells her. With some help Miniya gets up, through trembling. In a flash of light they end up at the bottom of the tree in front of Lucy the T-Rex. There he starts to walk about, finding a set of foot prints of a boot from modern times. He follows them until they walk to a pile of bones and a few rusty hand guns. Counting the skulls, there were at least six who fought and died here. Small bullets do not penetrate a dinosaur’s scaly skin. Nor does having couple hundred rounds are going to stop any of them. The cane is raised above his head and crashes upon each of the skulls and bones, pulverizing them into powder, to make Mother Earth easier to recycle them. He then picks up some metal items off the floor, including a mechanical hand, handing it to Miniya. “Who were they?” Miniya asks. “They were somebody who got in my way of the mission and tried to burn our campers. I sent them there as a lesson to not ever #$@! with the like of me ever again.” He tells her. He then turns to face her, grabbing her by the shoulders. “You do not want to end up here. Lucy would be the least of your problems. The Troodons would hunt you down like a wolf pack and surround you before they will you. Now answer me this – you’re my slave or a free person?” “If I say the wrong thing, would you send me to this place alone?” She replies. “We are already here. If anything, we either go home together or one of us goes home alone. So choose your words carefully.” He tells her. “In not wanting to end up here alone, then I will say I am your slave to command and will do anything to satisfy your wants and wishes.” She explains. “Ohhhh... wrong answer.” He tells her. “What?” She almost yells at him. “The answer is, you are a free person, a free woman, to do as you need and please. But you are free as long as you respect me and the others. I give you your life so that you can be respectful and honest with others and with me and those in the convoy helping you. Any sign of disrespect will get you kicked out. Further more you are ‘a slave,’ ‘my slave’ so if anything happens to you like the Lawmen picking you up, I step in to claim you as mine and do what it takes to take you back home to the convoy. But as you being a slave to me, you are not. Do not think you can abuse the respect of those around you, especially me. But you are to do as you are told to the best of your ability and if you need help – ask for it. Nothing else will do.” He tells her. “Then...?” She begins to ask. “Look, if I wanted your fuzzy furry tail, I would have #$@!ed it as soon as I brought into the camper. But as I did not and instead gave you those things that you needed like: food, clothing, and money. Now if you want to return home with a change in attitude we can leave now. Or I can leave you here to dirty dance with the dinosaurs. Which one shall it be?” He tells her. She just looks down at the pile of pulverized bones and thinks that could be her in that mess. But before she can say anything, they both disappear in a bright flash of light. As the light fades, Lucy the T-Rex roars loudly, and the Troodons run about chasing another prey. - To be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 29th, 2021, 6:09pm Hondo was woken suddenly from his sleep as Raven, in her cat form, jumped on him, sunk claws into his chest, and let off an angry growl and hiss. Hondo snarled sleepily, “Raven! What the…” BOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! He was cut off as a defining explosion shook the bunker. From what he could gather the explosion hit at the far end of the bunker, which was good for them, though it could have been planned if they were wanted alive. Hondo jumped out of bed and grabbed his gear as Raven stretched out on the bed, turning back into her human-like form. Once changed back, she rolled off the bed and grabbed her bag. “Sorry, I heard them but couldn’t change forms fast enough to warn you!... I need to get dressed!!” She said hastily as she looked down at her bare body. “No time!” Hondo barked as he grabbed up a weapons bag and a food bag. Raven grabbed the med bag and her bag and ran up to him just as he made his cane appear. He pulled her close to him then twisted the canes crystal and slammed it hard into the ground, gritting his teeth and tensing as he did so. In a flash of blue with red sparks they disappeared and the whole bunker imploded, turning to ash any above them who might be trying to get at them. A mile or so away they reappeared in the same flash of light inside a boarded up mine shaft. Hondo collapsed to the ground, as he groaned in pain. Raven dropped down to her knees and held him. “Hondo! Oh, my love, I’m sorry… Breathe, just breathe... it will pass.” She said trying to speak soothingly and not betray how worried she was. It soon did pass but it left him a sweating, tired mess. He lay breathing hard on the ground for several minutes before he again regained his breath. “Sorry, darlin’.” He said after a bit. “You have nothing to be sorry about.” She said. He sighed, “Yeah, well I know how bad it scares you.” “If it happened to me, would you not be scared?” she asked Hondo nodded, “I reckon I would be.” “You feeling alright?” She asked He sighed and shook his head, “Frankly, no. Whatever they are doin’ is getting’ worse. I might have one teleport left that I can take the pain from an’ I can’t guarantee I won’t completely black out next time either. If I don’t an’ manage a second try I could be out for days, if I even am able to get us moved at all.” She nodded, “Then you just can’t use the cane anymore until we figure this out.” “It might not be an option, but I’ll save it for a last-ditch effort… How’s your leg?” He asked She smiled at him softly, knowing he was trying to change the subject, and she shrugged as she stood up, “I don’t know. Hurts a bit but I can put more weight on it. Seems like the openings have sealed up well.” “If I only could heal as fast as you. Can you give me a hand up?” He asked holding his hand out to her. She grabbed it and helped him up to his feet, though it was a bit of a workout for her due to their size difference. “There is a motorcycle under a tarp, deeper in. We need to get dressed an’ get outta here.” He said after he got to his feet. They grabbed their bags and started to dress. Raven swore though, which she did not do often so it grabbed Hondo’s attention. “Damn it all!” She said. “What’s wrong?” He asked. “I had both pairs of jeans hanging in the bathroom to dry after I hand washed them the night before last! I have no pants!” she said in an exasperated tone as she stood there in just a grey t-shirt and her panties. “You have a dress or some shorts?” He asked. “I have a dress, but I can’t wear that on a motorcycle!” She protested. “Well, you can turn back into a cat.” He offered. “I can’t use a gun if we get in trouble in my animal form as I won’t be able to change forms on the bike!” She said He sighed, “You’re gonna need to learn how to change in different positions someday. Most other spirits I know can.” She half turned away from him and grabbed her left arm with her right hand. “I…I could before they changed me…” She said in a sad tone, as her body visibly trembled. The bad memories washed over her of the day she was captured and they forcibly changed her spirit animal. It was an excruciatingly painful process that often broke the minds of the spirit to which it was done. It was not something that one requested to have done because it ripped one apart so badly. It was a punishment saved for only those spirits who had done what was considered truly heinous crimes against spirit kind.   He walked over to her, wearing nothing but his jeans so far, and took her in his arms, “Darlin’, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean anythin’ by it.” She nodded and tried not to cry, though a few tears fell onto his still bare shoulder. “I know you didn’t… just feels like yesterday sometimes, even though it was twelve years ago… I feel like such a failure...” She said softly “You’re not a failure! I know it took you almost a year to change at will, though Fernando had to make you that choker to help, but you made it work. I know the memory hurts, an’ I know they did somethin’ to you to try to trap you randomly in either form, but I know you’re strong enough to fight it an’ master it still.” He replied. She pulled away, her hand slipping to her choker as she stood there. After a bit she nodded, “Maybe so, … with your help. I… I just got the one technique down then stopped trying… I’ve tried others before that but I have to concentrate and when I do… I just feel how much I’m not myself anymore… guess I’m still not used to it all… changing me from a raven spirit to a feline spirit… some asshole really thought they were funny.” Hondo frowned, “They are cruel, we both know that. You asked me last night if I was ashamed that you were a spirit. Bein’ a spirit has nothin’ to do with it, but bein’ an asshole has everythin’ to do with it!” She gave him a weak smile, “Yeah, I guess you’re right. I don’t care how the others see me, though, as long as you love me for who I am.” He smiled and nodded, “You know I do.” She nodded, “I do… but, what am I going to do for clothes?” Hondo sighed and thought for a moment before snapping his fingers, “Hell! I forgot. I think there are some clothes in a trunk by the motorcycle as well as some other gear. Pretty sure Val had a change in there. They may be a little big on you but we can always cinch them down with a belt an’ roll up the pant legs.” Raven smiled, “That should work!” She slipped on the hiking boots that were in her bag, grabbed the med bag once more, and followed Hondo, who had grabbed the remaining bags and started walking deeper into the mine. It was dark but not damp, which was odd but good for their purposes. Hondo flicked on a flashlight he pulled from his bag, once it was too dark to see and stopped at a set of rusty metal doors. He walked over to an old lantern that hung on the wall and grabbed it and swung it outward. The lamp’s base had concealed a small door that had a single kirk-key lock. He fished a set of keys from his bag, inserted one into the lock, turned it and then the large metal doors slowly swung open, creaking and groaning on their seldom used hinges. Once inside he walked over to a bench and clicked on a light switch that turned on a couple battery operated lights. They were not the brightest in the world, but in the depths of a dark mine they were light enough.  He blew some dust off the bench and sat his bags down before pointing to a chest in the corner. “That one should be mine an’ Val’s. Mostly clothes but I think there are a couple guns in there too.” He said. Raven nodded and set her bags by his before heading over to the chest. She popped it open and after rummaging through the let out a frustrated sigh. “Somethin’ wrong?” He asked from where he stood at the bench laying out his gear. “Is there a reason the only pants she has in here are leather?” Raven asked. Hondo chuckled as he walked over to her, “Heh, she probably put those in there when she was goin’ through that leather phase of hers. ‘Bout all she would wear was leather there for a bit. Drove me crazy.” She turned to him from where she was kneeling by the trunk and gave him a sultry smile. “Oh, so women in leather drive you crazy?” She asked in a teasing voice. “All men got crazy for women in leather… There’s just somethin’ ‘bout a woman’s sleek curves framed out in leather an’ the way it smells on her… Reminds a guy of a new truck!” He replied, with an ornery grin. “Hey!” She exclaimed, as she swatted at him playfully. She tried to frown at him angrily, but could not even fake it as she could not hide her smile. She loved this man, dearly, even though it made her an outcast to the majority of her kind. Some of the smaller groups of spirits, the ones who actually wanted to help mankind, allowed it but still many of them frowned upon it. Most spirits frowned on the sight of even humans and wessen mating, and some even went as far to frown on mixed race couples. They generally did not force their views on the humans, though, other than a few spirit ran towns such as Charlton in Texas. To the spirits, humans were beneath them so if the humans chose to debase themselves by partnering with others, outside their race and type, it did not influence them any. This superior being mentality was why a spirit partnering with a human or wessen was so taboo. Many of the humans did not even know this existed, though the fact that most of the spirits were aloof was a known fact. Raven had not intended to partner with this human man when they first met, but their meeting was fate. Hondo had not been drawn to her immediately either, in fact he tried to kill her the first time they met face to face. It was his friend, Fernando who had saved her from death that day. She never blamed Hondo for it, though, and in fact put his gun to her head a few months later when she realized that she was the reason his oldest daughter, Tonya, had been killed. She had been a different person before she had seen that most of what she had been taught all her life was a lie. It was why she went to him in the first place. He was H.I. Sackett, leader or the notorious Sackett clan and friend of The Time Walker. As a girl she had been taught that these humans were outlaws and H.I. Sackett was the worst of them. When she realized most of what she had been told about the humans was a lie and that the spirits had caused the happening, she had to see if it was all a lie. The only way was to go to the one they called the worse outlaw and was second on the wanted list only to The Time Walker himself. She vividly remembered that day, staring down his gun barrel and seeing the hate in his eyes, wondering if she had made a mistake. She also vividly remembered the day he told her why he not only hated spirits but also loathed their existence. He told her of a rescue mission they were on and how it was found out to be a trap, a trap laid for him, but his daughter paid with her life when she went ahead, against his orders and was vaporized. She remembered the horror she felt when she realized that she had been the one to plan that setup, from intel that was given to her. She remembered the feeling of the gun barrel against her forehead that she placed there as she told him it was her fault and begged him to pull the trigger as she could not take anymore guilt. She remembered the anger and tears in his eyes as he looked down at the one who setup the trap that took his daughters life. She remembered how his hand trembled and his jaw tightened as he held the gun. But most of all she remembered, that even through the pain, a kindness shown through. He threw the gun down and told her that her death would not bring back his daughter, and walked away. At first, she had been angry that he had not ended her suffering but later she realized he showed her mercy, he showed her a kindness she did not deserve. That was the day she started to wonder if her kind was superior at all and if the taboo of being with a human was made out of false beliefs. It was a few years before he stopped talking to her sharply, and another year before he treated her like something other than an annoyance. She worked, though, to pay for her sins and help reverse the damage she had caused in her ignorance, and in doing so she found herself, after a time, loving the man, even if he did not love her back. As time passed, though, he forgave her, they became friends, and after he had all but given up hope on his wife, she became his partner, his lover, and his mate. Hondo noticed that Raven’s mind had seemed to wander off, so he hunkered down beside her and put a hand on her arm. “You alright?” He asked. “Oh! Sorry. Kind of got lost in my own thoughts.” She replied apologetically. “Thinkin’ ‘bout how to remind me of a new truck an’ drive me wild?” He asked, smirking. She smacked him on the shoulder and he feigned pain. “Ow! Feel better beatin’ up on an old man, do ya?” He said as he tried to fake a hurt look. “Don’t start with that old bit again! You’re only close to eighty as far as the timeline goes.” She replied “I’m more like a hundred an’ twenty with all time time hoppin’ Jefe an’ I have done!” He said in a complaining tone. “With a body that most twenty-five to thirty year olds, human, wessen, or spirits would die to have! Plus, for my kind you’re still young!” She protested teasingly. “Damn, if a hundred an’ twenty is young for your kind, then what does that make you only bein’ forty-five?... I am a dirty old man!” He said in mock horror. She swatted him again then pounced on him, knocking him onto his back, giggling as she did so. “Now, *giggle* don’t lie! You like being a dirty old man with me!” She giggled. “You know it an’ I’ll always be your dirty old man.” He replied with a grin. She leaned in and kissed him deeply, purring as she did so. The kiss seemed like it went on forever but when she pulled away it felt like it had been too short, like it always did. She smiled at him seductively and sighed. “You know, I’d better get off you and get those leather pants fitted before we have a roll in the dirt.” She said. He frowned and nodded, “Yeah, We’ll not get outta here anytime soon if we don’t hurry. I expect that explosion drew attention an’ we’ll not get outta here unseen if there is a crowd by where the bunker used to be.” She sat up and looked at him with a puzzled look, “Used to be?” She got off him and helped him up. He nodded once he got to his feet. “Yeah, I set off a fail-safe an’ obliterated that safe-house as we made the jump.” He said. “Is that why it hurt you so much worse this time?” She asked. He shook his head, “No. It probably didn’t help but I don’t think it made things much worse by itself… No, there’s somethin’ else goin’ on.” “I know Fernando had a theory about the Sun being out of phase, or being a replacement from my kind destroying it, or something like that. Does this have something to do with that?” She asked as she held the pants up to her legs to decide how much to cut off. “We believe it all has somethin’ to do with the spirits an’ the sun, but that’s all speculation. What we do know is we’re are in some sort of pocket timeline that is separated from the others. Right now, it’s like a child’s train set that has just a circle track. There is no goin' backwards beyond a point an’ no goin’ forwards. It’s a loop which means to make it continue past a point we have to derail it.” Hondo replied “Sounds complicated.” Raven replied Hondo shook his head, “No, derailin’ it is easy, it's keepin’ it from crashin’ an’ burnin’ once we jump the tracks that is hard. The most important part is undoin’ whatever is causin’ the loop. We’ve tried to go back and fix it at the front end but we can’t for some reason. Jefe an’ I are not even sure we can. We know a Hondo an’ Fernando have to fix it, but we are not sure that we are the right ones. Even so, if we do nothin’ it allows the spirits to make thing’s worse.” “Spirits… you mean my kind.” She said with a frown. He walked up to her and kissed her on the forehead before looking into her eyes. “You may be of the spirits but you are not one of them.” He said. She nodded, “I know. It just saddens me to know so many are still doing this blindly as they are lied to!” He sighed, “I know an’ we all know you tried to break the lie… then they hurt you.” She looked down and nodded, “Yeah… I’d try again if I wasn’t sure it would mean never seeing you again.” he ran his hand gently through her hair as he smiled at her softly, “We’ll figure it out an’ show them together. I promise.” She smiled at him and nodded, “I believe you… You didn’t answer my question, though. Is the time problem related to the problem you’re having with your cane?” He shook his head, “No. I believe that they have found some means of dampening the temporal abilities of the cane, whether its locally concentrated or just aimed at me, I do not know. The pain an' fatigue is caused from the energy the cane uses to exact my will on time being hurled back at me. I’m unsure if its harmonic distortion or it’s bein’ reflected back at me. The cane absorbs a lot of the feedback but it can’t seem to handle all of it right now. It’s like the power comin’ back has been amplified.” “By a cane from one of the missing time lords?” She asked pulled away from him, taking his Bowie to trim the legs down on the leather pants as she did so. “Canes, plural, more likely.” He replied. He dug through the chest too and pulled out a dark grey vest and matching motorcycle jacket. “Forgot I had these.” He said. “If you need anythin’ else outta here, take it.” He looked over to see her pulling on the leather pants. She had cut them to almost the perfect length, and though they were loose around the waist, her hips and thighs filled them out nicely. She looked down at them with a frown. “Am I getting fat? I thought Val was bigger built than I am?” She said. Hondo chuckled, “You’re not gettin’ fat! I reckon those were her size when all she did was smoke an’ drink there for a few years. She got almost anorexic lookin’. Looked like a walkin’ skeleton.” He frowned at the memory. Valentine had not only hurt them out of anger but herself out of anger which only hurt him more. He shook the thought off though. Valentine had been doing better for herself, though they were separated still and he did not figure on that changing. It made him rest easier knowing she was doing better, at least, and the love of the woman with him made the rest an easy burden to bear.   Raven frowned too as he frowned. She wished she could take away the hurt that Valentine had done to him, even erase her from his life, but she knew it would only hurt him more and hurting Hondo was something she could not bear to do, even if it meant taking on the pain herself. She dug into the chest and pulled out a leather jacket, which was a bit big on her but still fit well enough. She walked up to him and put a soft smile on her face as she leaned up against him and looked up into his eyes. “Do I look and smell as good as that truck you drempt of now?” She asked in a soft, teasing voice. He smiled down at her, “Even better. I’d take you over that truck any day, leathers or not.” He leaned down and kissed her softly, as he put his hands on her shoulders and lower back to pull her in closer to him. As he pulled back she gave him a teasing smile. “If you had your way I’d be out of these leathers fast, anyway!” She said grinning. “Am I the only one who likes you outta your clothes?” He asked her with a twinkle in his eye. “No… I like to be out of my clothes with you too.” She replied. They kissed again quickly before separating to load up the motorcycle with their gear. Raven dug through the chest a little more, pulling out a knife for her and a small pistol with extra ammo that would fit in a holster built into the jacket. She also traded in her hiking boots for a pair of black leather riding boots and pulled a black and a grey helmet out of the chest. She stowed some extra ammo in one of the saddle bags and handed the grey helmet to Hondo. “I know you hate not wearin’ your hat, but you’d better wear this in case we get in trouble on this thing.” She said. “Alright. I’ll wear it but I’ll not like it.” He groused. She giggled at his grousing and could not help but smile big when he winked at her, telling her he was grousing and giving into wearing the helmet all for her. It was not much longer before they checked over the motorcycle, wheeled it out to the entrance, shut the iron doors back, fired the bike up, and rode off. They gave the crater, where the bunker used to be, a wide berth, even heading the opposite way for a while before turning and taking a road that lead way around to the south. They stopped once to fill canteens at a spring then continued on, headed for the coast. --,--,--,--,--,--,--,--,--,--,--,--,--,--,--,              5 Days Later… --,--,--,--,--,--,--,--,--,--,--,--,--,--,--, It was a long trip to the coast from the safe-bunker by motorcycle. Had they not been on the run they could have shaved off a day or more, but there were several larger settlements who had a strong spirit presence, two of them were famous bounty-hunter hang outs, and three of the closest coastal cities were either controlled fully by the spirits or had spirit ran shipping and travel. The only way to get to a city that was not full of bounty hunters waiting to pounce or spirits waiting to drag them off in chains or kill them was a five-day motorcycle ride through wastelands. This area had not always been wastelands, as it had been farms and cities in times past. However, when the happening came, along with it came droughts, floods, pestilence, and fighting.  The farmers soon could not get parts for their equipment or supplies due to shortages, and hungry people from the cities mobbed the farms, killing the farmers and wiping out the crops. With the following hunger, the riots and fighting got worse until their own government stepped in and bombed their own people. Some of these bombs were nukes and the radiation and other toxins lead to non-manufactured mutants and monsters. Some holes of people remained but most of them became ravagers or formed road gangs, both of which preyed off of traveling merchants and caravans. As time passed people in general avoided this area and soon all that remained were mutants and monster, those of which could not function in any type of society. Though it was mostly monsters and mutants, every once in a while, some human, wessen, or spirit would wander through. Some were lost, others hapless beings who stumbled into the land by accident and ended up lost, a few crazy or suicidal bastards, but the majority, like Raven and Hondo, were desperate individuals who were looking for a means to escape. Not all who run are guilty and not all who are guilty run, but the odds were that if you met someone crossing the great Indo-China wastelands they were wanted for some heinous crime.  It was seen as a safer tactic to avoid someone, if you saw them in the wastelands, and risk traveling alone than it was to try to team up for safety and end up with your throat cut. As they rode, Raven said she saw another person once, at a distance, but they did not stop or slow down. Several mutant beings, some that might have been human, some animal, were seen along the way but they tried to steer clear of them, only having to shoot at a couple who charged them at a water stop once. At night they stopped at dark and made a cold camp up high on rocky ledges, or in abandoned caves, hiding their motor cycle away from where they slept, hoping it would draw the creatures away from their scents. The fuel they had would not have taken them all the way, but some broken down wrecks they came across, from others had failed to cross the wastelands, provided them with enough fuel to roll into the coastal town of Móng Cái on nothing but fumes. Móng Cái had been a coastal town on the China-Vietnam boarder, on the Vietnam side. But from about 50 miles north of town to almost Mongolia, crossing down into part of Tibet, and as far west as the pre-happening city of Shahdol in India, it was all wasteland. East of Móng Cái most of the large industrial cities and harbors were under some sort of spirit control or oversight. A lot of the smaller inland towns had formed states of their own, but they feared the spirits so there was no war with them. In Whole, China, as it had been, no longer existed. South of the wastelands in an area formerly composed of Vietnam, Cambodia, Thailand, Laos, and the southern tip of Myanmar there were no countries left at all. Warlords fought for land, food, and water, rarely holding onto any real power for more than a few years at a time. How Móng Cái survived at all was the kindness of a local fisherman who patched up a wounded super-mutant, and nursed them back to health. That mutant was the son of a warlord to the west of town. To honor that fisherman, the mutants built a wall 50 miles to the west of Móng Cái and vowed to keep all invaders from the west out of their town as long as the people of Móng Cái were willing to assist with aid to their mutant people and establish free trade. It was agreed on and, though the fisherman has long passed on, the story remains and trade continues. It is rumored that the spirits have looked at taking over, but even though the warlords of the Thaibodinam, as it has become to be known, who cannot seem to make peace with each other, they all agreed they will join forces under the super mutant tribe, if the spirits ever try to stake a claim in Thaibodinam. Hondo and Raven rolled into town the night of the fifth day. The motorcycle sputtered and the engine died about a mile from the one hotel Hondo knew to be safe. They got off and he pushed the motorcycle as Raven limped along behind him. It had been a little more than five days since she had been shot but the lack of good food, the riding on the motorcycle in rough country, and the sleeping on the cold ground did not aid her healing. She had dare not change into her animal form at night in case she was needed, that and the wastelands got cold at night, and her larger form gave off more body heat to help keep the man she loved warm as well as herself. As they walked up to the back door of the hotels an old British man came out the back door and smiled. “There you are, old chap! I had a feeling we’d be seen the likes of you here soon, feel it I did deep in me old bones, I did!” He said excitedly around the pipe he clenched in his teeth as he held out his hand. Hondo pulled off his leather riding glove and shook his hand. “Howdy, Charlie. Leave it to your intuition to know I’d be comin’. What’s it been? 6 years?” Hondo asked. “Rather seven or eight, I should say, what what? You at least seem to be in one piece, eh? Jolly good! Jolly good!” Charles said with a hearty smile. Charles turned to Raven and squinted a bit, “Now lets see… hmm… I believe we met once… Raven, yes?” She smiled and nodded, “Yes, I’m Raven, and you're Charlie. Hondo speaks highly of you.” “Of me, a leftover of her majesty’s royal service? I think not! I’m just an old has been. Nothing good to say about me, what what!... Now, If I remember right you’re that spirit who went rogue and is helping Fernando and this bloody fool, am I right?” He asked Raven laughed, “That’s one way to put it.” Charles turned to Hondo with a frown, “Where’s your wife, the Angry Redhead? Always got a few good insults from her!” Hondo frowned, “We … separated a while back. Been 12 years or more.” Charles frown deepened, “Oh dear. I’m sorry Lad, I did not know. I swear I saw you both together about nine or ten ago?” “You did. We got back together on my coaxing for ‘bout 8 months or so an’ after that I gave up. Couldn’t do it anymore.” Hondo replied in a low tone. Raven walked up and took his hand in hers, trying to comfort him as she knew it was a bad subject. Charles looked between them with a raised eyebrow, “Hello, hello, what have we got here? You two together now?” Hondo pulled her closed to him and nodded, “Yes, shortly after Val an’ I failed that last time to work things out. She was a good friend before that an' has been a faithful an' carin’ partner ever since.” Charles smiled an almost disbelieving smile, “A human and a spirit together? And not just any human or spirit but H.I. Sackett, number two on the most wanted, and the defector? Together?” Hondo frowned and Raven looked down sadly, as if she was being shamed. “Yes, we are together.” Hondo said firmly. Charles laughed, “HA! I bet those spirits don’t find that cricket at all! Blood hell! I wager they lost the plot and are throwing a complete wobbly! It’s utterly delicious!” Hondo scowled, “If you have a problem with who I’m with..” Charles laughed and shook his head, “No, mate, no! I’m right chuffed! I’ve nothing agin yur mate and if the damn gits boil over it, I’m all the more happy!” Hondo sighed and relaxed a bit, “Sorry, I misunderstood.” Charles waved him off, “Never you mind, mate! Hard times, they are and I know many frown on what you have, so I understand being protective of your fine lady. Now, why don’t you come in, I’ll pull the cork on a bottle, and we’ll all get pissed!” About the a short, rotund oriental woman stepped out with an angry face. “Charles! You knowy they come?” She asked angrily. “I had an idea they would, my sweet.” He replied. “And you no telly me!” She yelled She then started rambling loudly in some oriental language, mandarin or Vietnamese, was Hondo’s guess, as he never found out where she was from when he visited. She was probably twenty years younger than Charles and mean as a rattler, but she kept Charles in line and kept the business going, which was all he needed anyway. “OH, bloody hell. You know I can’t understand you when you get like this!” Charles replied in a grumpy whine. “You taky them inside! No stand outside! Get food and let sleep! No make much talk!” She said, reverting back to broke English before marching inside. “Oh, hell. We might as well go in before I’m sleeping in a guest room again.” Charles said with a grin. Hondo chuckled and shook his head as Raven unlashed their bags from the bike. Hondo grabbed most of them from her and they followed Charles inside. (To be continued…)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 2nd, 2021, 5:32pm Raven and Hondo followed Charles inside and upstairs to their room. The room was on the back side, second floor of the hotel, which gave them better exits if something happened. It had a door to the inside hall, a door to the balcony, a roof access hatch, and a trap door that dropped into the laundry room below them. It was setup for only certain special guests, Hondo being one of the few who used the room.  For the area and time, it was a nice room, though. The king sized, four post bed was almost luxurious, the mosquito netting that hung around it functional but also adding a touch of elegance. The furniture was all solid oak, from a time way before the happening, and the rugs were hand-made from India.  It had a couch, two arm chairs, a wooden dry bar, and a couple chairs which sat out on the ivy concealed balcony.  A working fan hung from the ceiling, and it boasted a tiled bathroom with large walk-in shower, working toilet, and dual sink vanity. To many before the happening, it would have seemed quaint and maybe even outdated, but now it was considered the height of luxury in a place like this. Hondo set his bags by the wardrobe and set on the couch while Charles poured them a couple drinks. Raven set her bags down by the chest-of-drawers. “I know what your poison of choice is, mate, but what of the lady?” Charles asked. Raven shook her head, “I don’t drink, but thank you.” “Don’t drink! Codswallop!” Charles exclaimed in disbelief. “She doesn’t, at least hasn’t in a long time.” Hondo replied “You sure I can’t talk you into a dram or two?” Charles asked She smiled politely and shook her head, “No thank you, Charlie.” “How about a cuppa?” He asked She shook her head again, “I think I’ll just excuse myself to get a shower.” Charles nodded in reply. “That’s fine, darlin’. I’ll not be far behind ya.” Hondo replied. Raven grabbed her bag and headed to the bathroom, closing the door behind her. Charles turned to Hondo with a questioning look, “Doesn’t drink? If it was anyone else telling me that I’d say you both were off your trolley! Everyone drinks these days, even those bloody protestant sods.” Hondo chuckled, “Well, not much good left to stay sober for anymore, though I at times even hafta turn one down to keep sharp.” “Don’t be daft, mate. I’ve seen you utterly snockered and still take on five baddies!... but, if you don’t mind me asking, why doesn’t she partake in a pint?” Charles asked Hondo frowned, “It’s sort of personal but… *sigh* the spirits captured her about twelve years ago… right after Val an’ I split up…. Raven was tryin’ to release a bunch of secret info to the spirit public on what they have been lied ‘bout… she was found out, somehow… still not sure how. She was a raven spirit back then, an’ yes I know her name was sorta too on point for that. She was considered almost royal lineage, or their version of that. She would have been a high up commander someday if she had not had a conscience… when they captured her they gave her a sentencing that to many is considered worse than death for a spirit.” Charles eyes got wide, “You don’t mean…?” “You noticed she is a cat spirit now, I reckon.” Hondo replied. Charles frowned, “I guess I knew she was of the feline spirit type, from the ears, tail, and all that what, but I had no idea. Only met her that once before when you were here and gone in a day… raven to feline? Bloody hell, that’s no good at all!” Hondo nodded, “Because of that she has issues changin’ forms. Drinkin’ makes it worse. That choker helps her control the changes, but she got really drunk once without it an’ got stuck in a half form for three days. She couldn’t speak so I could understand an’ she was scared as hell. That was back before we got together, but I stayed with her through it. I think she’s afraid to drink again because of that. She’ll have a drink if its just her an’ I on occasion, but that’s its.” Charles nodded, “I’m sure you being by her side through that brought you two closers, eh?” Hondo nodded, “Yeah, we had become close friends a little before that but after that… I’m sure goin’ through that is what sealed the deal, though I fought it for a while.” Charles nodded, “You’ve had a bloody rough go of it, mate, the both of you have. Now, the wife will bring up some supper straight away, which I assure you is absolutely scrummy, but I will take my leave as I’m sure you both are completely knackered.” Charles stood up and downed his drink. He smacked his lips a few times at it and set the glass on top of the dry bar. “The wife will pick that up when she drops off supper. I’m sure we will have business to discuss tomorrow, but I’m also sure you and your lady wish to sleep it. We will have some breakfast waiting at the door but will leave you be.” Charles replied. Hondo grinned, “As intuitive as ever, Charlie. I’ll see you sometime before noon, I reckon.” “Cheerio and good evening, then.” Charles said with a nod before turned and leaving. Hondo waited for him to go before he stood up. He downed the last of his whiskey then refilled the glass. After he stripped down, separating his gear from his clothes, and headed for the bathroom. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Raven shut the door to the bathroom and walked over to the sink. She stared in the mirror at herself for several minutes. Even after all this time, looking at herself was hard at times. She was starting to recognize the reflection, but some days it still did not seem like her. To help herself, when she felt like she did not recognize herself, she imagined Hondo standing over her shoulder with his arms around her. He had done it many times before and the look in his eyes as he looked on her let her know she was loved for who she was. It helped that Hondo like that she purred now, though it freaked her out initially. Only once, though had they made love before she was changed, which was a week before Hondo and Val separated officially. She remembered that time fondly, though she feared Hondo felt some guilt over it due to enjoying her so much when he had a wife but was not allowed to enjoy her. Still, Raven cherished the memory, and though as a feline spirit she felt she was almost able to make better love to him, she longed to feel like her old self while being with him just once more. She sighed and shook her head as she knew it was never to be. Even if they would try to switch her back, she was lucky to have made it out as well as she had. She slowly undressed and looked at herself again. Her sleek, nicely curved, and well-toned body was nothing to be ashamed about and was envied by some. She just wished she could see herself through Hondo’s eyes. After standing at the mirror a few seconds long, she sighed, used the toilet, and then stepped into the shower.  She stood there for a bit, letting the warm water caress her sore body, and letting the water washer the dirt, dust, and bad thoughts down the drain. She did not hear the door open or hear his footsteps but she could feel his presence as he entered the room. Just knowing he was there brought a smile to her face and peace to her being. After the sound of water hitting water ended and the toilet was flushed, she heard the curtain opened and close behind her then felt him press himself against her and wrap his arms around her. He ran his hands up and down her firm stomach at first then moved one up to fondle her breasts and tease her now firm and swelling nipples. The other hand went further south, and touched her in places that seemed to send electrical waves of pleasure through her very soul. She moaned softly and his touch and trying to give a little back by grinding her ass against his swelling member. He sighed contentedly after a moment and leaned his head down to nuzzle her neck. “Hmmmm Oooooh! You always know how to make me feel like a woman should feel.” Raven moaned. “I’m glad I can, darlin’… Sorry I had to drag ya through that hell hole.” He said softly in her ear. She sighed and rubbed against him, “It’s alright, my love. I don’t mind going anywhere if you are with me.” “Sorry Charlie asked some of those things too. I reckon I should have talked to him first.” He said. She turned to look him in the eyes and saw the sad, apologetic look on his face. “You don’t have to be sorry, my love, honestly. I know I’m a bit insecure still, but you can’t protect me from it always. Things might bother me at times, but just love me and be patient with me and I’ll get through it every time. I … I hate what they did to me and though I want to feel like I once did, feel like myself and feel whole, I would not change what I am as I know you love me as I am… I wish we could have been together more so you could have known me intimately as I once was, but I cannot go back. So, I love that you love who I am now.” She said with a soft smile. She stood up on her tip-toes to kiss him then lowered herself back down and leaned her head into his chest as he gently rubbed her back. Hondo sighed, “I know we made love only once before you changed an’ I probably wasn’t in the right mind frame to really have given that time what you deserved it to be, but what they did to you did not change you. It changed your ears, your eyes, and gave you a tail. It changed your sense of smell, changed your night vision, and made you purr. It changed your animal form completely, I understand. But though it ripped your body apart and changed it, it did not change you. You are still Raven. An’ raven or feline spirit, it doesn’t matter. I think that rough patch brought us closer faster, but I believe we’d still be together an’ I’d not be able to love you more or less even if it never happened. I am not in love with the feline or the bird… I’m in love with the woman you are.” She looked up at him for a moment and just stared into his face. He could not tell if she was crying or it was just the shower, but she gave him one of those looks that almost made his heart break for her. “I love you so much.” She whispered softly after a while. He smiled down at her and pulled her more tightly to him. “As I do you.” He replied. He was about to bend down and kiss her again when a loud banging on the bathroom door was hear. “What is it?!” Hondo yelled gruffly. “Food on table! You eat soon! It get cold! No good!” An angry oriental woman’s voice in broken English yelled back. Hondo knew who that voice belonged to right quick. He sighed and shook his head. “Alright. Thank you!” He replied back in a bit friendlier tone. “Missy lady with you?” The angry voice questioned. “Yeah she is.” Hondo replied. He raised his eyebrow questioningly at Raven who shrugged back in reply. “No nookie, nookie! Missy lady tired! You wash! You eat! You sleep! No nookie ‘less Missy Lady sleep first!” She yelled through the door. “#$@!in’ pushy busy-body!” Hondo growled in a whisper. Raven giggled and shook her head. “Just agree so she goes away.” She whispered. Hondo nodded and yelled back, “Alright. Just helping each other wash then we’ll be out to eat. Our clothes are out there so please, go away!” “I go! You no havy missy lady wash your dicky too long! I hear water too long I be back!” She yelled. They listened quietly until they heard the room door close before saying anything. Hondo sighed and shook her head, “Why Charlie married that woman is beyond me!” Raven giggled, “Probably because he’s scared of her and she told him they were getting married!” “I don’t reckon I’d see why else he would! We’d better get finished an’ get out. We can fool ‘round in bed after we eat if you want, as I would not doubt that old bat would come in here if she thinks we took too long!” “I’m sure she would! I’m definitely up to holding you for a while, but if you’re as tired as I am I’m not sure we’ll get much else done after that.” She replied. Hondo nodded as he grabbed the soap from the basket on the wall and started lathering up a washcloth, “I reckon I feel the same. Let’s just get clean so we can get out an’ save ourselves a fight!” Raven laughed and grabbed the shampoo. They helped each other wash off, and with the amount of practice they had with that over the year they made quick work of it. They quickly got out, and Raven slipped into a robe that was put in the bathroom for guests. Once she saw that the cost was clear Hondo came out and slipped into a fresh pair of jeans.  They both ate supper quickly, which tasted amazing especially since they had not eaten anything other than food bars and bland jerky in the last several days, and then left the tray outside the door. As Raven pulled back the bedspread Hondo had a quick shot of whiskey before shucking his jeans off. He folded the jeans and laid them on the dresser before climbing into bed with Raven, who had already climbed out of her robe and in between the sheets. He rolled onto his side, facing her, and she curled up against him, with her face in his chest. She did not turn into her feline form this night, either, but it was not for safety means this time. This night she did not change as she wanted to be held, as a woman by the man she loved, while they slept. It did not take them any time at all before they were both sound asleep, and they slept peacefully through the night. The next morning Hondo got up at about 6:30 am to take a leak and then he climbed back into bed. It was not that he needed to sleep more, but the feeling of being in the nice bed with the woman he adored was a feeling that did not grow tiresome. Raven woke up about an hour later and after using the restroom, too, she crawled back into bed and played the little spoon to the man she loved. Whether both felt something was off and that their time together might soon come to an end or they just wanted to spend more time together after their narrow escape, neither of them knew, but they took a lazy morning and just lay together in each other’s arms under the sheets. At about 9:00 they finally relented, as their stomachs had started to growl at them, so they got up to start the day. Raven threw on the robe again and went into the hall to retrieve their breakfast, as Hondo was not volunteering to step back into his clothes just yet. They ate together on the couch, neither realizing how hungry they really were until they had started to eat. Once done, Hondo dressed, and they went over plans together to figured out the next course of action. The plan they decided on was to hire an airship to transport a cargo container to Chinatown on the Mississippi Inland Sea. In that container would be a bed and supplies, hidden in crates until they were needed. The containers were always scanned for life forms before they were loaded, to prevent wanted criminals from escaping to other countries and to prevent the transport of unauthorized slaves, as foreign slave transports carried an extra taxation charge. Neither of them could be scrutinized as even though the spirits did not control shipping here, most shippers had wanted posters on wanted criminals as catching them brought in extra money, both in bribes from the wanted and bounty money for the wanters. So, the container could not have them in it, but could only have their supplies. To get in they could fake being an inspection team, as Hondo knew Charles could pay off the right inspection team not to show.  Then all they needed was for a distraction outside so they could slip into the container and wait out the airship voyage from there. Hondo knew the container was available, as Charles had showed him them before, so all that was left was to meet with Charles and get the plan in motion. Hondo went downstairs and headed for Charles’ office. He saw Chrales at his desk, frowning at some papers in front of him, which was nothing unusual, or so Hondo thought. “Mornin’, Charlie.” He said as he entered and sat down in one of the leather wingback chairs in front of the desk. Charles looked up at him and frowned, “I wish you would have called down first.” Hondo’s brow furrowed, “This a bad time or somethin’ wrong?” “The second one I’m afraid.” He said in a serious tone as he handed Hondo a piece of paper. Hondo read it over quickly and shook his head, “Damn.” “It’s serious business, what. They came in this morning offering queens ransom for you. They know you cannot be too far but they are not sure where you are. No picture either, but you’re fairly well known, even on this side of the world.” Charles said “Looks like they aren’t sure if I’m alone or not. No description on Raven but the fact that I could be with a woman, human, wessen or spirit, makes us a target together. Damn… Now how am I goin’ to pull this shit off?” Hondo growled “You haven’t said what you were about yet, Mate? What’s the plan?” Charles asked Hondo frowned, “Not sure it will work, now.” “Pish-posh! You’re a right jammy bastard, so I doubt its all to pot yet! Let’s hear it mate.” Charles replied Hondo filled him in on how they needed to get back home and regroup as Fernando was missing and he was being hunted. As he laid on his immediate plans Charles nodded but listened in silence as he waited for Hondo to finish. After he had finished, Charles sat back in his chair, and light his pipe as his face took on a thoughtful look. After several minutes he spoke.   “It may be a bit dodgy, but its not a damp squib yet. As far as your plan goes, I can make the arrangements. Wednesday after dark the airship ‘The Plump Baroness’ takes off, making the trip to your planned destination stopping only three times. She mainly hauls trade goods from India and the colonies for former China, but I get and send shipments with her on occasion. The crew cannot be trusted with information about you but if they believe it’s normal cargo they will not question it.” Charles said “Wednesday night, eh? … What day is it anyway? I’ve lost track.” Hondo asked “It’s a Monday, so you would spend two more nights here and two days after today.” Charles said. Hondo frowned, “Longer than I like with them lookin’ for me.” “That’s why you and your lady have to stay put! They will be looking for you and taking every unknown woman, especially spirit or wessen, in for questioning.” Charles said “That’s a long time to stay cooped up, just to be cooped up again in that crate for another four days!” Hondo groused. “Three and a half days, rather, but I’m sure you and your lady will come up with some activity to pass the time.” Charles replied, with an almost Cheshire-cat grin. Hondo chuckled, “I reckon we can entertain ourselves alright. My big question is, how do we get on that ship to get into the container?” Charles smiled, “Easy, mate! You shave your beard, wear an eye-patch, you dress in some clothes, that I will get you, that looks like one of the dock foremen, we dress up your lady as an oriental assistant before you board, we have her scope out the place in her feline form to be sure the bounty hunters are not onboard, I have a street-fight started, and bob’s your uncle, you are both on board and headed back home!” Hondo shook his head, “You make it sound so easy, but nothin’ has been that easy lately.” “We’ll get it done, mate, that I promise. Once you find The Time Walker again, have him pop in. Tell him I found a few bottles of the old world Green fairie. They don’t make it like that anymore, what.” Charles replied. Hondo grinned and nodded, “I’ll tell him.. By the way, you have any bread trimmers? Don’t carry those since I let it grow out.” Charles nodded, “I’ll see that some clippers and a shaver are brought up when supper is ready. I would ask you to join us for supper but what with all these bloody gits out looking for you, it would be better if you were scarce of the main rooms for the time being.” “That works…. Would you mind callin’ before supper comes up an’ not lettin’ your wife deliver it?” Hondo asked Charles chuckled, “I’ll have one of the maids deliver it. She can be a bit of a nosy old wench at times, lord knows. Will you be wanting luncheon?” “If you have some cheese an’ fruit that would work for a snack in case we get hungry.” Hondo replied “I’ll have the maid deliver a charcutierie tray to your door in two hours so its there for you. I’ll make sure you are not disturbed otherwise.” Charles said. “Your maid, can she be trusted, right?” Hondo asked Charles nodded, “Millie? Why most indubitably! I bought her at a slave action to save her from being bought by a dockman who only had lust on his mind as he eyed her. He had others before and he should have had his privates cut off and been hung out for the seagulls to peck to death, for what he did to them!...  She is a red-panda wessen, extremely rare, and has part of her memories still from being captured and made, though she doesn’t remember her family, thank God… She escaped from the facility and was captured by bounty hunters after they killed the family that was protecting her. She has no love for the bounty hunters, slavers, or spirits. I took her in, gave her a job, and protect her. The only thing she wants is to live and for the spirits hold on this world to be taken away and their powers stripped. You and The Time Walker are our best hope and she knows it. No amount of money or pain will make her spill the beans.” Hondo nodded then stood up, “Alright. Well, I reckon we’ll just stay outta sight for now.” Charles nodded, “I’ll get the clothes for you and your lady to you by Wednesday morning at the latest, as well. If you do not hear from me before, I will come and get you three hours before sunset on Wednesday so we can scope things out for the last time and get you on your way.” “Sounds good to me. I’ll catch ya later, then.” Hondo said before headed out of the office and back upstairs. Back upstairs Raven waited patiently for him, still wearing just the light robe she had on earlier. When he returned he found her reclined on a day-bed on the balcony, soaking up the rays of sun on her pale skin. The ivy grew up special made rungs along the edges of the balcony and grew high enough to block the view into the room while yet being thin enough that one could see out into the back alley and beyond. He closed the door quietly, and stood watching her for several minutes before she noticed him. “Oh! I didn’t hear you come back in!” She exclaimed He grinned and walked over to her, “You know if you stay out there too long you’ll burn some sensitive parts.” She blushed lightly, “You know my kind doesn’t burn like that! I’d like to get a tan and can’t!” “I like your pale, porcelain skin.” He replied, which made her grin. “We all set, then?” She asked “Sort of, but there are some complications.” He said. She sat up and looked at him as he explained what was going on and the plan. She frowned at what he had to say but stayed quiet until he was done. When he finished, she sighed and shook her head. “I don’t like this at all. Isn’t there another way?” She asked “Not unless we risk a teleport again and I’m just not sure how far it will let me go or how bad the feedback from whatever is tryin’ to stop me will zap me this time.” He replied. She shook her head, “We can’t chance that. It’s too great a risk… *sigh* I guess we only have that one option, unless we want to try to get into India.” He shook his head, “No, the bounty hunters would be waitin’ for us for sure by then. Plus, I have no contacts within twelve days ride an’ it will take at least eight to cross that part of the wastelands. We can’t haul enough fuel for that. Our selves an’ the minimum gear we need only allows for two jerry cans an’ you know that didn’t do a full four days on the way down. It gets worse goin’ east.” Raven sighed again, “Then we have to try this way.” Hondo nodded, yeah, no two ways ‘bout it.” “So, what do we do while we hide and wait?” She asked seriously. He leaned back against the balcony doorway and grinned at her as he looked her up and down, “We’ll seein’ as I’m stuck in a room in this warm climate with a woman that looks as good as you do, I reckon I have an idea or three.” She blushed again and grinned shyly at first before standing up and walking to him in a sultry manner. “Why, Mister Sackett, I do declare! If I didn’t know better I’d say from that look that you intent to ravage me and soil my honor!” She said in mock horror, trying to imitate a southern accent she had seen on one of his old moving picture files. He stood up with a grin and pulled her roughly to him, “Miss Raven, we’ll start with ravagin’ an’ honor soilin’, then see what we come up with from there.” He pulled her tightly against him and kissed her roughly as she hung her arms around her neck and tried to press her body even more deeply into hers. For the rest of the day they #$@!ed like teenage rabbits, stopping only to nap, eat, or use the restroom. Hondo shaved his beard that night, leaving only a handlebar mustache and trimmed sideburns. It gave Raven a case of the giggles as she had never seen him like that and swore it made him look much younger than he had before. Though she missed his beard tickling her, she did admit she found him more pleasant to kiss without it. The next day was spent pretty well the same, though they started earlier, took a long nap together in the afternoon, and then moved out to the balcony to make tender love in the moonlight, letting the soft evening breezes caress their bodies in the process. Wednesday morning came final and with their breakfast tray came their clothes and the request for their other gear so if could be stowed on the container. Raven gave their bags to the maid, while Hondo showered, and then she joined him once the maid was gone and they continued on as before. As the day grew on they took a nap together about 1:00 pm again and woke an hour later, and just laid in each other’s arms for a while. An hour later they decided to get one last shower, as they would be without one for a few days. They showered together, touching each other still as if it had been days since they had been together. They often had this kind of energy together, as their passion never seemed to grow old, but each of them felt as if something was wrong and that holding onto the other was more important than ever before. As they finished up their shower, Hondo got out first and dried off as Raven finished rinsing the conditioner out of her hair. Once done she stepped out to be met by him holding a soft towel out for her, which when she stepped into he wrapped it and his arms around her to pull her in for another kiss. As they kissed there was a loud bang of the front door being thrown open. Hondo instinctively pushed Raven behind him and looked around for his gun, but realized he left it in the other room. He growled and readied himself to launch at whoever came through the door but as the door flew open to his surprise he was met by the wessen house keeper who instantly turned red and looked away. Hondo looked around quickly and the first item he could grab was a hand towel, so he grabbed it and covered his dick and balls with it, as if that was enough to make his decent and not further embarrass the maid. Raven quickly got over her surprise and tried not to laugh as she grabbed him a real towel to cover up with instead as the poor maid still looked rather embarrassed. “Sorry, sir, I… I didn’t mean to.. to..” She stammered. Hondo took the towel from Raven and wrapped it around him. “Somethin’ wrong, Millie, or you just lookin’ for a peep show?” He asked a bit surlier than he should have. “It’s Sir Charles… Please, … come quick!” She asked in a worried tone, as she looked at the floor in embarrassment still. Hondo nodded and hurried past her, not carrying about decency, but just dropping his towel to pull on the pants and shirt he was given and grab his gun. Raven took her towel off and threw it aside as she pulled on the robe and secured it around her. Just in time to follow the maid and Hondo out the door and down to the hotel office. The maid stood by the door to let Hondo and Raven enter first. The office was in shambles and Charles was not looking much better. His breathing was raspy, his clothes were torn, his face bruised, and he was half covered in blood. He breathed hard as he laid back on the couch with his eyes closed.   On the floor behind his desk lay his wife, dead from her throat being slit. Hondo knelt down beside the couch and put his hand on Charles arm, “What happened, old friend? Who did this to you?” He opened the one eye that was not swollen shut and looked at Hondo, “Bloody damned*pant* Russian *pant* bounty hunting bastards!” Hondo patted his arm, “You need to stay calm, Charlie.” “Stay calm? *pant* How? *pant, pant*… They … *pant* they killed her.” He gasped weakly. Hondo sighed, “I know… why? Why did they do this?” Charles looked at him for a moment before whispering, “You… *pant* They knew you’d *pant* been here before. *pant*” Hondo turned to Raven, “Upstairs on the chest of drawers, that little metal case I keep in my pocket. Get it!” Raven nodded and without hesitation took off, headed back upstairs. The maid moved in and knelt down beside Charles, and after a moment she looked up at Hondo with questioning, worried eyes. “Will Sir Charles be alright? Please tell me he will!” She begged is a soft, desperate voice. Hondo nodded, “He’ll be fine. He just needs rest an’ some medicine I have.” Hondo glanced over at his dead wife then back at him, “He’ll need some help too.” “I’ll be with him… I owe him my life.” She whispered back. “Mate.. *pant* Hondo.. *pant* I…I must tell you.. *pant*” Charles said in a raspy voice, but was interrupted. “Just rest, Charlie.” Hondo said. Charles grabbed Hondo’s arm and half sat up with a desperate look on his face, “No, *pant*” You..you don’t understand! *pant* I.. I *pant* failed! I.. *pant* told them *pant* you are in town and *pant* going to try to get on that *pant* ship!” Hondo’s frown deepened and his jaw’s clenched angrily. “You what?!” Hondo growled “I..*pant* I’m sorry.. *pant* … they said they’d not *pant* kill her if *pant* I talked!” He gasped. “They killed her anyway!” Hondo growled. “N.n.n.not my wife.. *pant, pant*… My daughter! They were holding her *pant* in the other room.” He half gasped, his beat up face pleading with Hondo to understand. “Your daughter? Who’s your daughter?” Hondo asked confused, as he thought he said he had no children in the past. Charles shakily reached out his hand and grabbed the hand of the wessen maid, Millie, who looked between Hondo and Charles with surprise. “This is…*pant* my daughter.” He said weakly. About then Raven ran back into the room with the case and handed it to Hondo. He took a shimmering pill from the case and put it into the old man’s mouth. “Bite down on this… It will make you better.” Hondo said firmly. Charles bit down on the pill and swallowed its bitter contents. Millie still looked at them both in disbelief, shaking her head as she spoke, “No… it.. it can’t be true… I’m just some red panda spirit science experiment that you saved! I… I can’t be your daughter!” “You *pant are!... *pant*…. I… I was too ashamed to tell you. ..*pant* … I.. I failed to protect you…*pant* your mother and older sister… *pant* I knew it was you the moment I saw you on the sellers stand! *pant, pant*… I thought you were dead… i.. I couldn’t *pant* I couldn’t tell you who I was as I *pant* didn’t deserve to be your father. *pant*” He replied weakly, but with sincerity. “I.. I don’t remember my father… I remember some things but not all. I… I remember my name… my name before they renamed me… I remember what my father called me too… If...if you’re my father…” She asked, pausing as she tried not to cry. “You are not Millie…*pant* You are Beatrix… *pant*… I.. I used to call you Bunty.” He replied softly. She looked at him in shock before burying her face in his hand and crying, “Oh, father!” She cried and he patted her head gently, “I’m so sorry I failed you and .. *pant* was too much a coward to tell you.” Hondo shook his head, “Hell of a thing, but you’ll live to discuss this later. Right now, we need to get you to bed.” Beatrix lifted up her head and nodded before looking at Hondo. She wiped her eyes and swallowed hard so she could speak. “Can you *sniff* help me get him *sniff* to bed?” She asked, sniffling a bit still from crying. Hondo nodded as he stood and as carefully as possible, picked up the old man. Once he had him up he followed her out and to his bedroom where he laid him on the bed. “Thank you. I can take care of him from here.” Beatrix replied. “Wait! We need to talk!” Charles called out weakly, his breathing already improving. “You need to rest while I figure out what to do.” Hondo said. “You don’t understand, please.” He whispered. Beatrix shrugged when Hondo looked at her. He shook his head and sighed. “You know someone who can clean up the office an’ take care of things there?” Hondo asked Beatrix. She nodded, “I know of someone.” Hondo nodded, “Make the call on that while I talk with Charlie.” Beatrix nodded and took off for the kitchen while Hondo pulled up a chair beside Charles. Raven entered slowly when Hondo motioned for her to enter and she came up behind him and put a hand on his shoulder. “Alright, Charles, what else did you tell them?” Hondo asked flatly. “It’s what I didn’t tell them. I really botched this, I know, but…*pant*… I did not tell them you were staying here or.. or about her.” He said weakly. “Do they think I’m alone?” Hondo asked. Charles nodded weakly, “If they bought what I told them they do…*pant* They spared Bunty so they must have… *pant*” “Anythin’ else?” Hondo asked. “They are looking for you alone… You ..*pant* you might be able to sneak by them still but… *pant* these ones are the worst of their kind! *cough, cough*” Charles said weakly, stopping as a coughing fit hit him. Hondo patted his arm after he settled back down, “Just rest, old timer.” He grabbed Hondo’s arm and held him back from trying to get up. “Stay! Stay and hide! We will get you out later!” the old man gasped Hondo took Charles hand off his arm and shook his head, “No, we’ll have to chance it. If I stay an’ they don’t see me they will be back. I have to be seen somehow.” “Then let Raven stay! … I will not give her up.” He whispered pleadingly. Raven wrapped herself around Hondo’s other arm and shook her head, “No. I’m going with him.” Hondo shrugged, “Sorry, Charlie, we gotta try.” Charles nodded after a moment then sighed, “Yes… I suppose it’s not in either of you to hide…*cough, pant* Just please… please try to stay safe.” Hondo nodded and stood up as Raven moved and reattached herself to his side. “We’ll try. Good luck an’ rest up, old friend.” Hondo replied. Charles nodded, then settled back into his bed and fell asleep. As Hondo and Raven left They ran into Beatrix on her way back, who looked at them with worry in her eyes. “Is Sir Charles… I mean father alright?” She asked Hondo nodded, “Let him sleep and in a couple days he’ll feel better than he has in years. You find someone to take care of his wife and the mess?” “The undertake will be here in an hour… I’ll… I’ll handle clean up. She wasn’t my mother but she treated me well, even if she did yell a lot.” Beatrix replied softly. Hondo nodded, “Well, we need to finish dressin’ an’ get out of here before we’re seen an’ bring down more trouble on ya.” “Stay safe, Mr. Sackett, and you too Miss Raven.” She replied “We will.” Raven replied, smiling softly at the tired, young wessen woman. Beatrix returned then smile before going back into Charles room to check on him. Hondo and Raven continued upstairs together in silence. Once upstairs Raven sighed as she walked over to the balcony and looked out. “What are we going to do?” She asked. “We are gonna get dressed an’ get out of here first. Then you’ll go look over the air ship an’ well figure it out from there!” Hondo replied. (to be continued…)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 4th, 2021, 9:55pm The flash of light seems to last a second longer at the convoy until it quickly faded with Fernando and Miniya’s still standing there. Miniya looks around, seeing that she is back in the convoy camp. Fernando tells her in front of the others, “You thought I was going to leave you behind? Those idiots whose bones you saw only last less than an hour and that is with them having guns and bullets. You don’t have such things, would only have last maybe 5 minutes once the Troodons caught your scent. No, you life is not worth destroying because of disrespect, what punishment I think that needs to be given will make you think not to disrespect me again. Until when I decide, you are free to do your job in taking care of the children of this camp.” He then turns around and steps to his camper and sits on the step next to Kitty and Meeshie. Minerva steps over to Miniya and pulls her away from the area but remaining nearby to ask what had happened. “What happened? You both were not even gone a second!” Minerva asks. Miniya looks at her with this glazed look in her eyes and a pale face, opening and closing her mouth like a fish out of water but no words were coming out. Minerva takes her twin by the shoulders and shakes her, “Come on sis – snap out of it!” Eventually Miniya snaps out of it, pouncing on her twin sister and holding her tightly, “AHH!!! MONSTERS! BIG TEETH! BIG AS BLIPS!  SKELETONS EVERYWHERE! HE SENDS PEOPLE THERE TO DIE!” “Well, you didn’t die and you are here with me.” Minerva says to her twin. “Who is that man to have so much power?!!” Miniya nervously asks. “Whoever he is, he is somebody I can trust, somebody who has given us help and perchance, hope.” Minerva says to her, trying to calm her down. “It is best to have him on our side...” “No One Should Have That Kind Of Power!” Miniya lets out, “Who can kill a Cold Blooded Killer? No One! But they say he killed eight of them! Even Hector is scared of them!” As they argued their point, Fernando goes into his camper and closes the door. He takes off his outer layers and goes to bed, covering himself with the blankets to cover himself with and tries to rest for the next couple hours. Meeshie and Kitty jump onto the bed to join him. Sleep does not come but at least some rest does for now. It is a little less than a light nap but more than lying there staring at the ceiling. The door slides open and Minerva steps in, sliding the door closed. At this point he realizes that he is not going to get the rest he needs. She steps over and sits on the edge of the bed. “What do you want now?” Fernando asks in an annoyed tone. It takes a few seconds to answer, “Nothing... really. Just wanted to be here with you.” “I want to be left alone.” He tells her. “Well, Uhmm... I need you to be near for me, in case those lawmen come back.” She tells him as she begins to take off her outer layers. Folding them up, she places them by the sink and crawls into bed and under the blankets with him. She reaches over to him, and holds onto him. “Having you here with me will not protect you from the Lawmen or Hector’s goons if they decide to storm the camp. You need to do as I tell you in order to get any protection from me and the convoy.” He tells her. “But I feel safer when I am with you.” She tells him. “I’m sure you’d feel safer if I was banging your vagina right now.” He says sarcastically. “I would give you of myself anytime you want.” She tells him. “I’m sure you would.” He tells her, before adding, “Like I said before, do not equate sex for love.” “Maybe I do love you, but I love you for what you done for us. And in that love, if I give you of myself then so be it. All I ask is that all that trust, respect and love I give you in giving myself to you, that you give something of all that back to me.” She tells him. “Like I had said to somebody before, maybe it was to you or to somebody else, but if we are to have sex, you are going to think it is out of love or some other emotional connection, while in truth for me it would probably be to #$@! your brains out and relieve my stress with as little emotional return if any. If you want such an emotional relationship with me, that needs to be worked on and can takes months if not years for it to happen, and you would have to either take or leave all that you have here to continue on with me. And even then, who knows what is going to happen, I could end up screwing somebody else along the way.” He explains to her. “If you need a human wife, I would remain nearby as your servant and anytime you need me to service you to relieve your stress, I’ll do that for you.” She tells him. “That means leaving this place, and your sister had already said that you all are staying.” He tells her. “I know. But you said that you would be here for a few days, and things can change by then.” She explains. “We will be here less than a week because there is so much to do as we have to prepare to go through No Man’s Land and be ready for what situations that might befall on us. Part of our stay will be gathering supplies for the journey, the other part is to make sure we are up to par on doing it and being prepared for emergencies and breakdowns we might have. As is, this camper need two days of recharging for every night it is on the road to recharge the batteries. I have it set up so it can charge the batteries in have the time and run on the generators just in case the batteries run down. The trip through No Man’s Land is expected to take four days of non-stop driving, though that is highly unlikely and we will take eight days so we can cook, eat, drink, sleep, rest, and service our vehicles. If you and the others are with us when we get there, you are to do as we need you to do. No one is going to sleep their way riding this convoy.” He tells her. “I already know that nobody rides for free and that is not a problem for me. I’ll do what I can for you and the convoy.” She says. “That remains to be seen but I’ll take your word for it. If you knew how to drive, it would have been easier for assigning tasks and make you one of the drivers we need.” He tells her. “I can drive but I have not driven anything in years. Last time I drove anything was my father’s truck to market before I met Hector.” She explains. “Then you can start practice with driving me around in the jeep while I am in town. That should sharpen your skills in no time.” He tells her. “I just don’t know.” She says to him. She then adds, “Those Lawmen Jeeps are easy to recognize. And A Wessen in a Lawman’s jeep says they stole it, which carries the death sentence with them.” “The jeep will be taken and painted to be a medical vehicle of the convoy later tonight while we sleep. The Lawmen won’t be to say that it is theirs as it will be stripped to bare metal and then painted in General Jastrey’s colors. I can get you a jacket like mine if I can find one. If not then I’ll see about getting you an army hat and jacket from the major with a Medic Patch on it.” He explains to her. Minerva smiles though unsure about the consequences of such actions. But as long as she is with Fernando, she thinks she is safe. That might be true for the most part but he cannot be exclusively protecting her or anyone else all the time. Bad enough he has to deal with Ichigo and Macey can be a handful herself at times. Minerva rises herself over him and kisses him. “You keep that up and you might end up getting #$@!ed.” He tells her. “Then maybe I should keep kissing you.” She replies. “I’m not joking, I need my rest.” He tells her. “Besides nodding off and getting irritable, what can happen if you do not get your rest?” She asks. “If I do not get my rest, then mistakes will be made and people’s lives can be lost. I need to be rested and clear headed at all times when I am awake. And that means having my time of rest respected.” He tells her. “Alright then, rest. I’ll be here too, resting as well.” Minerva tells him. - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 5th, 2021, 1:11pm Raven stripped off her robe and threw on the dress Charles had provided for her. It was a local woman workers dress but one of a bit nicer style, as she was supposed to look like a dock inspectors assistant. Most of the dock inspectors, or any goods inspectors in the area, were men, though there were a few women. It was almost a rule of thumb that their assistants were of the opposite sex, unless the inspector’s sexual interest leaned against the norm of nature. Inspectors had a lot of down-time between jobs, so their assistants not only helped with inspections and kept up the books, but also were used as diversions to fill the time voids between inspections. These assistants, though most talked about them as if they were just employees or apprentices in the business, were generally educated slaves bought specifically for the inspectors’ tastes, or indentured servants, sold by themselves for a better life or to get money for their family, or sold by their family to ensure the survival of the family. More often or not it was the girls being sold so that the sons could stay and help with the family businesses, and this was true of human and wessen families both. Most of the time the inspectors were kind and treated their assistants well, even though it was rare to hear of an inspector not using their assistants for sexual gratification as well as work, but there were some who treated their assistants very badly. Either way, people viewed it as a social norm and turned a blind eye to the more abusive types. Along with the dress, Raven was given a straw coolie hat, a pair of ho chi minh sandals, and a worn canvas messengers satchel that contained inspection sheets, note books, some random shipping documents, and pencils. Hondo, already wearing the tan canvas pants and weather worn white pullover shirt, donned a light grey canvas vest, a faded Greek fisherman’s cap, a pair of worn dock-worker’s boots, and an old brown eyepatch. His large horse pistol and 1911 had been to conspicuous, as had his tooled, leather pistol belt, so he was given a canvas pistol belt with plain, worn holster, and an old Webley revolver chambered in .38/200, which was more popular around there due to British influence back before the happening. To complete the ensemble, he was given a handmade dock-workers knife, a worn handmade clipboard, and a complete shipping manifest of The Plump Baroness’ cargo as well. Once ready, they shoved the last couple things they had into Raven’s satchel, which mostly included a few things from their pockets, a pistol for Raven, and some gold and silver coins. Raven turned to him with a serious look, “We ready?” “Almost. We’d better remove this as it might make you stand out too much.” Hondo said removing her choker and putting it into the bag. She touched her neck lightly, where the choker had been and frowned slightly. “You alright?” Hondo asked. She nodded, “Yeah, just so used to it I feel bare without it.” He chuckled and shook his head, “Only woman I know who could run ‘round all day in the buff an’ feel fine as long as she has her collar on an’ feel nude fully dressed without it.” She gave him an unimpressed look, “You should know the feeling, as you’ve always been pretty attached to wearing that hat!” “Now, I take my hat off more often than that… But I have to admit, you wearin’ nothin’ but that collar is pretty damned sexy too.” He said with a grin. She blushed, “I wish I was wearing it just for you, but I’m glad you like it on me.” He bent down and kissed her quickly then swatted her on the ass. “Alright, my little assistant, time to go to work.” He said. She followed him out the door and down the back steps that lead into a side alley way that was even less used than the back. “You think Charlie and Millie,.. I mean Beatrix, will be fine?” Raven asked Hondo nodded and replied softly as they exited the hotel, “Yeah, they should be.” Raven sighed, “I feel bad about his wife… That’s our fault, isn’t it?” “My fault, probably, but not yours. I’m just not sure that it wouldn’t have happened even if we went to a different port. Sounds like they had a notion I was here an’ expected him to know. I’m afraid that if I wasn’t here for him to tell them ‘bout they would have killed him an’ his daughter too. Makes me worry ‘bout some of my other contacts now. Damn these rotten ruskie bounty hunters an’ their #$@!in’ guild!” Hondo growled. “They are the most ruthless people I’ve seen, outside some of my kind. They get a job done but leave only death in their wake.” Raven commented. “Guess almost anyone would get that mean livin’ in that frozen wasteland of theirs. Even the mutants won’t go there!” Hondo replied. “So, what’s the plan?” Raven asked softly as she followed him out of the alley and into the street. “Same as before, for now. We’re gonna walk past the ship first. You play the part of my assistant, so walk a bit behind me not beside me.” He said in a low voice. She nodded and fell back a bit, walking behind him and keeping her head low, though watching the whole time. Hondo kept a good pace, and walked with his head high, like he had a purpose, which was not so out of the ordinary for him, as it was for Raven to walk like a lesser being, behind him. It was not the first time they had to do similar, but for some reason it felt different to Raven this time. Something was off and it made her blood almost run cold, though she could not put a finger on it. They walked through the street market, that was between the upper town and the docks, though they did not stop to look at any wares. It was a crowded, bustling place during the daytime, which helped them blend in and not been seen as outsiders. They made their way through the crowds easily enough and once through before them lay the docks warehouse district and the docks. Though the docks did not just service water going vessels, it sat along the cost for convenience sake. The pre-happening docks would have been similarly positioned, but with all that had happened they and half the original town were now at the bottom of the bay. The warehouse district was almost as busy, but not with customers looking for wares like the markets. It was full of people, free and slaves, hauling goods, inspectors checking shipments that had come in, merchant representatives, and dock security men, all doing a job to keep goods flowing in and out of the town. Once through the warehouse district the docks came into sight. On the water, huge docks stretched out into the seas, so that large freighters, sailing ships, and fishing vessels could be serviced. A smaller marina was setup for smaller fishing trollies, island hoppers, and private boats as well. On land a network of dry docks and movable ramps were setup to service the blimps, airships, and other hauling craft that might come along. All in all, it was a busy place as it was one of the few in the area that remained neutral enough to where both pro and anti spirit settlements, businesses, and otherwise could ship goods and conduct business exchanges where they would not normally be welcomed in the others regions. It took some walking before Hondo and Raven found The Plump Baroness, but they found it and what they initially saw they did not like. The ship was busy with cargo and such being moved in and out, which was normal, but what bothered them was the Russian bounty hunters which were hanging around. It was a well-known fact that if you saw one there were two more you did not see. They saw five in all from what they could count as they strolled by, trying to look like that were headed somewhere else for work. They had to pass the ship by quite a distance before they found somewhere safe to stop. The stopped behind some empty, stacked crates that stood beside a former repair shop that had been turned into longer term storage for shipping containers and unclaimed goods. The was hardly a soul around this area as several of the buildings had been abandoned for use such as this one was, as many of the repair shops had either upgraded, moved to shops built into and under the dry-docks, or had gone out of business through merger or not being able to compete with some of the other larger establishments. But whatever the reason, they were away from foot traffic, fairly well hidden, and safe for the moment. Hondo sat down on a smaller crate and sighed, “We try to board an’ they even get a hint that somethin’s off an’ they will jump… Not sure how we’re gonna do this. Plus, if I’m not seen at least once nearby, they will go back an’ kill Charlie an’ his daughter.” “What do we do?” Raven asked worriedly. “Well, we need to see if they are guardin’ that container an’ if there are any other aboard.” Hondo replied “What would the crate look like?” Raven asked “Faded orange, eight foot wide, eight foot high, and fifteen to twenty feet long. Should have a door with a tumbler lock, code 23, 19, 42. It also has painted on it: ‘B’ ‘O’ ‘C’ 333.” Hondo replied. Raven looked around to see if they were alone before sighing and nodding, “Alright.” She set her canvas satchel down and took off her hat and slipped off her sandals. “What are ya doin’?” Hondo asked She looked at him and furrowed her brow, “Going to case it out like originally planned. Can you grab my collar?” Hondo shook his head, “Now wait! That’s before we knew it was crawlin’ with those ruskie bastard!” She glared at him and slipped her dress off over her head. “There’s no time to argue! Only I can check it out and we need to know before the diversion is suppose to happen!” She said. He looked her up and down and raised an eyebrow, “Why weren’t you wearin’ panties?” She sighed gave him a bit of an exasperated look, “Because I knew I had to change and it’s faster to undress and redress without them! Now, you going to help me with my collar or let me stand here naked until someone sees us!” He growled and shook his head, muttering under his breath as he fished the choker out of the bag then reached into his own pocket and pulled out a small pendant with a glowing blue jewel. He held it up to her before sticking it inside a little pocket built on the inside of the choker. “I know you didn’t want to get caught with it, but I need you to take it, just in case. It’s ‘bout the only way I’ll be able to sense you with how these bastards are blockin’ me!” He said firmly as he walked up to her and fastened the choker about her neck. She grabbed his wrist, once he had finished to keep him from stepping back, and reached up on her toes to kiss him softly on the lips.  She then pulled back and smiled at him softly. “I love you.” She said. He softened his rigid features, sighed and nodded, “As I do you… Please be careful, Raven. I couldn’t bare losin’ you.” She gave him a wide smile, “I’ve not failed to come back yet, have I?” She did not give him a chance to replied, she just dropped to her knees and then dropped her hands to the ground. She stretched out her lean, athletic body, thrusting her breast forward and raising her ass almost seductively before arching her back up and almost seemingly curling into herself, once more, as she transformed into her animal form. Once in her cat form she stretched again and shook a bit to get her fur set before looking back at Hondo for just a moment. “Be Careful.” He said again, to which she replied with a quick, chattering meow before taking off. Hondo watched her until she vanished from sight. He sat back behind the crate and held his arm out, willing his cane to appear in his hand. It appeared like it was supposed to but the blue crystal seemed to crackle and hum as if it too was troubled. He twisted the crystal and pushed down, willing it to show him the Russians and any nearby spirits. As the cane started humming, he started to see where they were in his mind but all at once the faint images disappeared as red sparks seemed to almost jump off the cane and cracked across his fingers and up his hand and arm, causing his muscles to spasm violently and his nearly cry out in pain. As he cleared his mind the cane’s hum faded to barely audible and the crackling red sparks faded from view, leaving his arm half hurting and half numb. He swore under his breath and willed the cane to vanish again. Whatever they were doing to block him, it was getting worse and they had to be close again. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Raven weaved her way to the ship, staying close to the edge of the dock and scurrying behind crates and piles of goods and rope whenever possible. She came across a couple feral cats. A smaller male hissed and ran when it saw her and a larger one tried to get frisky and mount her, but a hard swat with some sharp claws to his nose changed his mind. She came across a large rat at one point, who seemed braver than the cats were, and bigger too, but it backed down and went on its way after an intense staring and growling contest.  She was glad she did not have to fight it as she was short on time and there was an odor about him she did not like, as well as a feeling about it that creeped her out. Once at the ship she managed to find an opened port-hole and ascended a pile of crates to try to get to it. The distance between the crates and the window was better than fifteen feet, with a long drop if she did not make it, but she saw no other option at the moment for a fast entrance. She got back on the top crate as far as she could and ran and jumped at the window, finding it a much farther gap than she had guessed previously. Her front claws barely made it to the window ledge, where she held on for dear life. She winced in pain as the weight of her body came down threatened to rip the claws from her paws as she hit. She hung there a moment, panting and pulling herself together before she pulled up with all her might to pull herself inside. She tried to get a grip with her back claws as she climbed into the window, but the surface of the ship had been coated with a hard, clear sealer, not allowing her any bite for her claws. She managed though and once inside, scurried under a bed to hide and catch her breath. She was more so out of breath from fear and the burst of adrenaline she had received instead of physical exhaustion, though it felt almost the same. She looked around after a bit and figured she had climbed into a guest cabin, as it was not in the right place for captain or first mate and definitely too nice for the crew. As she looked around she saw a smaller suitcase that was latched, and on a small writing desk was a notebook and something shiny. She jumped up on the desk chair and put her front paws on the desk to look. The notebook was actually a leather-bound journal, that had a lock on it and the shiny object was a ring, a very familiar looking ring. She had seen one before, she knew, on Valentine’s hand as well as a few others who were close to Hondo, like Zoey before she disappeared. The only thing different about this ring was the crystal was dark. She was not sure what that meant but she left it be, jumped down and carefully made her way into the hall. She heard voices in various areas, mostly on deck, in the hold, or in the galley, but she was able to dart from room to room, and stay in the shadows, unseen, as she made her way to they large crate cargo hold. For a cargo hold, it was not that huge, but it was not the only one on the ship, just the only one setup for containers of this size. Though the Plump Baroness was an air cargo ship, she was not a the largest in the sky and there was definitely larger in the water. She was a midsized ship made to move some larger cargo and twice as much smaller cargo as well as a few passengers over a long distance in a fairly fast speed. It was perfect for traveling merchants who needed to carry wares with them a long distance or make emergency supply runs where the supplies were more than a few small crates or the like. There were faster ships in the sky, but most had only enough cargo space for the passengers’ bags and a few supplies. Though the Plump Baroness couldn’t haul forty-foot shipping crates, it could handle eight to ten fifteen-foot to twenty-foot containers or a varying number of containers and special items. Since the large containers and items were loaded first there was no one in this hold, as it was filled and the crew was busy loading smaller items in the other two holds. This made things easy on Raven as she entered and looked around. There were five steel containers in this hold, alone with a large wooden crate, a jeep, four motorcycles, and a troop carrier which was loaded with some smaller crates, boxes, and bags. She walked down the isle past the crates, using her feline night vision to easily see in the darkened hold. She found the orange steel container in the middle of the five and looked at it for a moment before stretching out and returning to her woman-like form. She put her ear to the door and listened and once she was sure no one was in there she turned the tumblers to the right numbers and opened the door. She looked around inside, most of the stuff was still in boxes, except for a bed which was strapped to the ceiling. She did not linger, as she would have time later to look things over, but for now just wanted to make sure it was there and left alone. As she softly closed the door she heard footsteps and voices that were growing in volume and headed her way. Raven looked around in a panic, not feeling that she had enough time to safely change back into her feline form. She saw some smaller crates wedged in beside the shipping containers and saw there was a gap between them and the ceiling. She scurried up the crates and flattened herself against the roof, trying to remain as quiet as possible as they entered. She grimaced at the dust and dirt layer she now lay in, and tried not to inhale any. “Damn, that Sackett! I know he has to be close!” The one man hissed. He was wearing a trench coat with the collar pulled up and fedora pulled low, but Raven could not see him well beyond that, though his mere presence made her feel a bit uneasy. “Ve are vatching whole dock and I have man watching hotel. If he come ve vill find him.” The other one replied sounding almost Russian. The second man was wearing a white tank-top and a black jean jacket with the sleeves ripped off, blue jeans, and motorcycle boots. Raven was fairly sure he was one of the Russian bounty hunters but was not one of those they saw earlier.  He seemed almost human, but with a hint of wessen in there, weasel maybe, but she was not sure. Raven watched and listened, trying not to move and breathing as shallowly as she could, as the first man rummaged through the troop transport truck. “Ah, there it is.” He said as he pulled a small box from the truck. He opened the box and then pulled something from his pocket, but Raven could not see it well. She crept forward, holding her breath in the process as she stirred up some dust by moving. “So, you plan no work, eh professor?” The second man said snidely. “Unfortunately, no, but now we know. It was only a theory that the stone would light up again when in the vicinity of the giver so we could triangulate his position even when he’s not using the cane. I guess with his daughter dead the ring needs to be reactivated and reassigned before it reconnects with him.” The first man said. Raven squinted in the dim light and barely made out the ring she had seen on the desk in the room she entered earlier. As he tossed it in the box the light from the room momentarily shown inside the box to show that it had other rings and pendants in it, all with darkened stones. She gasped, involuntarily at the sight, but quickly covered her mouth to try to suppress the noise. The Russian froze and looked around. “You hear noise?” He asked warily. The first man took off his hat and looked around. Raven’s eyes widened as she saw his face in the dim light. His features, beady red eyes, rounded ears, and pointed nose told her he was either a rat wessen or a rat spirit. She sniffed the air carefully and took in a nose full of dust, which almost caused her to sneeze, but she held her nose to keep it in. Her eyes watered as she contained the sneeze, but the scent in the air was unmistakable and make her almost tremble. The smell was the same as the rat she met outside and seeing him now brought back the memories of when she was changed to a feline spirit. It was him, Professor Renaldo Zucker AKA Professor Z. He was famous in the spirit world for his genius, but if anything was greater than his genius it was his cruelty and the pleasure he derived from the pain inflicted on his subjects. He had overseen her transformation and gloated on how he could have made the process much less painful, but opted to make it hurt even more than necessary. Professor Z shook his head and donned his hat once more, “You’re getting jumpy, Hedeon. Give that over active imagination of yours a rest.” Hedeon scowled, “I sure I hear noise.” Professor Z sighed and shook his head, “We all makes mistakes…well, all of us except me!” He smirked at himself only to get a growl from Hedeon who backed down at one glare from the professor. The professor pulled out another small box and handed it to Hedeon. “If he teleports again, this should point you at him with better accuracy, now. It took a while to gather enough data to get it to work, but if he’s not incapacitated this time you will have to move in fast to get him.” Professor Z said. “Bah! You say he collapse two or three teleports ago! I think you not as good as you think.” Hedeon replied snidely. Professor Z frowned angrily, “I did not say he would! I said if he was like the others the numbers said he would! Obviously, he’s more resilient that the others, which will make breaking him all the more fun.” Hedeon snarled, “Heh! If you so smart, why not make gizmo to track, eh?” “We have not been able to isolate any steady or continual radiations from the canes of actual time lords. The rings and pendants of their loved ones occasionally give off signals but they are rarely the same. Only the captured and modified devices seem to give off a constant signal. It is a mystery that has the whole team baffled! Rest assured we will find an answer. Some questions take longer to be answered than others, but I assure you I’ve never failed to answer a question yet!” The professor replied, though he lacked the confidence in his reply that he usual had. Truth be told the canes still baffled him in many aspects. He knew their core make-up, he knew how to harness their power and translate the needed frequencies from the mind to force them to preform at least basic temporal tasks, but full control and understanding still eluded him. But, he would not let him beat him, even if he had to look to outside help, help that is outside their current time and space. The professor strode out of the hold with Hedeon on his heals. Hedeon stopped at the door, though and looked around one more time. He sighed and shrugged after a moment, then closed the door, slamming it in the process. Raven held her sneeze for a couple more minutes, though her eyes were now blurry and her head hurt. She finally let herself sneeze a couple times and then waited to make sure they were not coming back. Once she was sure it was all clear she climbed down and tried to recollect her thoughts. They could not be caught by that monster as she knew the horrors that awaited them. She shook a bit still, as she tried to push the memories from that dreadful day from her mind. It took her a few minutes but she finally recomposed herself and looked around. Half this gear, she expected, belonged to the professor and the Russian bounty hunters. She looked in the truck again and noticed the guild seals of the Russians on some of the boxes and others had serial numbers and markings from the spirits main research lab. She shook her head after a moment and backed away from the truck, wanting to leave no trace that she was there, but as she backed away she noticed dusty imprints on the side of the truck that outlined the breasts and torso of a female figure. She looked down at herself and swore as she noticed she was completely covered in dust and dirt. She looked around and found a rag in a tool box on the jeep and wiped the imprint of her form off the truck before trying to clean herself off. She did not do a very good job of getting it off herself, but she got some off. She threw the rag up under the truck and hoped it would not be seen, before trotting over to the door and opening it carefully. She peered around the hall but there was no one in sight. She moved back into the room and knelt down on the floor, once again preforming her sensual stretch that let her change into her animal form.  Once changed she scurried into the hall and headed out. Getting out was almost more challenging than getting in, as the port-hole was not an option this time. She tried to find a way out, that would not get her seen, trampled or otherwise, but she was not having much luck. As she made her way around, she managed to sneak into one of the holds that they were loading just as the workers finished unloading one of the crane nets. She jumped on as the net was being lifted out of the hold. She was seen by one of the workers who cussed at her and threw something at her, but fortunately missed.   As the net hit the ground she tried to make a hasty exit, but her foot got caught in the net. A rather nasty tempered man kicked her in the side, just as she got free and sent her falling over the edge of the dry-docks where she landed hard on a pile of old rope and rolled to the ground. She laid on the ground for several minutes, panting for air as she tried to breath through the pain. She pulled herself together several minutes later and gingerly stood up, only to fall in her face after her front leg collapsed on her from the pain. She rolled to her good side and tested her front leg out, finding it hurt badly from her rough landing. It did not seem to be a complete break, but from the pain she was sure it was bruised and the bone possibly cracked. She managed to get back up and stand on three feet, though it hurt like hell. She sighed and limped forward, as she tried not to cry out with every step. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo got antsy as he waited, swearing under his breath that he had even let her go. He made his cane reappear in his hand, and tried multiple times to check on her. The best he could do was sense her pendant, and from that he knew she was still alive. Beyond that he knew nothing else, other than every time he tried he got a painful shock that seemed to leave him a bit more tired and sore each time. He had thought at first that something was draining energy from him, but the more it happened the more he knew it was just the energy that was being thrown back at him and his body trying to compensate for the pain and damage that was draining him. Though he could only relate the pain to that of an electric shock, it was somehow more than that, though he could not explain what it was exactly. As it got close to dark Hondo paced behind the crates, as he waited. He looked at his pocket watch every ten seconds or so, watching for the time he had allotted himself before trying to teleport her back. As his watched ticked, it seemed to move slower and slower each second, time itself seeming to almost stand still. “Five more minutes… just five more…” He muttered as he put his watch away for the nine-hundredth time. About then a soft sound made him turn around. He did not see anything at first but only heard a soft thumping sound that seemed to grow closer by the minute.  Soon a large, long haired black cat limped around the corner and looked up at him with sad eyes and mewed pleadingly. He ran over and dropped to his knees as he immediately recognized her as Raven’s feline form, though she looked dirty and bedraggled. She fell onto her side and lay panting as he knelt beside her. “Raven! What happened?! Are you alright?” He asked as he gently put his hand on her head. She purred and mewed softly as if to say she would be alright now. “Can you change back?” He asked? She shook her head gingerly at him. “Damn.” He cussed as he looked around and thought. Knowing not what else to do he summoned the cane again and put his other hand on her. She tried to get up and move away but fell to the ground again, due to pain and exhaustion. She shook her head at him as he put his hand back on her. “It’s alright, darlin’. I have no other way to help you. Please, hold still.” He said softly. She closed her eyes as he twisted the canes crystal and pressed down on the crystal with his other hand. As he did, a blue light seemed to pulse through him and into her, and out of the cane and thin air, red sparking tendrils hit him and after a couple violent jerks threw him back away from her and to the ground. Raven lay there for a second before looking up and seeing Hondo lay on the ground, smoke coming from his clothes as if the sparks had burned them. She panicked at first and hopped up. She winced at the pain but found it to not be as bad as before. She took a deep breath to calm herself then, though it hurt, stretched out and reverted to her human like form. Once changed back, she scrambled over to Hondo and put a hand on his chest as she held her ribs with the other. “My love?! Say something!” She said trying not to cry. Hondo coughed and groaned, “Oohhh. That hurt like hell.” He sat up and winced a bit as his head felt like he had gone on a seven-day bender and had just come off of it. “Are you alright?” She asked in a worried tone. He nodded gingerly, “I’ll be fine. Hurt different than teleportin’ for some reason… Just don’t understand what’s happenin’!” He looked up at her and saw her bruises and how dirty she was. Her whole body looked like she rolled in dirt, her hair was a mess, she had cuts and scraped on her face and belly, and her upper arm and ribs were starting to bruise. “Damn, I didn’t help you at all! What happened? You had me worried sick!” He exclaimed. “You did help a lot! Part of the dirt is from having to hide in a dusty area. The rest is from some yard brute with no conscience who kicked me off the dry-dock. Had I not landed on some old rope I’d probably still be lying there, though the fibers cut me up a bit too.” She said. He sat up with a groan and pushed himself to his knees to look her over. “Where are you hurtin’?” He asked “Don’t worry about me, what about you?!” She replied. “I asked first!” He growled to cover his worry. She sighed, “My... my upper left arm and my ribs mostly, but they were worse before you tried to heal me.” He shook his head, “I can’t truly heal with that even when workin’ right. Just accelerate some healin’, surface mostly.” He touched her side and she winced and sucked air through her teeth. She had a similar reaction when he touched her arm. He sighed and shook his head. “Damn bastard!” He growled, “He got you good. Cracked ribs an’ possibly a cracked humorous, looks like, along with a shit ton of bruises an’ scrapes.” He sighed and shook his head, “I should never have let you go.” She put a hand on his arm, “No! It had to be done, and its not your fault at all! I learned something important.” He sighed and helped her to her feet, then helped her sit on a crate and handed her the dress to cover up with. She mere put it on her lap, as though she was not one to run around nude in public she was also not shy about her body, especially around Hondo. “What did you find out?” He asked after a moment. “It’s not good. You ever hear of a Professor Z?” She asked. He scratched his chin for a moment, “Hmm, you mean Professor R. Zucker maybe?” She nodded, “He’s known as Professor Z among the spirits.” “Some sort of science whiz, right? Real nasty bastard, I’ve heard.” He replied. She look down at the ground and nodded, “He.. he’s the one who.. who oversaw my change and said he made it hurt worse than it had to.” “That was him?! #$@!in’ bastard! Where is he?” Hondo growled. She grabbed his arm, held it tightly, and looked up at him with pleading eyes, “You don’t understand! He’s the one who’s controlling the Russians! He’s behind the tech that’s stopping you and hurting you! He’s made a tracker to track you when you teleport, and… and…” “An’ what?” He asked warily. She looked back down and sighed, “He has her ring… Tonya’s.” Hondo looked at her in shock, “What?!” She nodded, “He… he thought he could use it to track you… though if he got close it would light up or something. It doesn’t work but…” Hondo pulled away from her and turned away. He worked his jaw angrily as he stood there in silence. Raven looked up at him in near desperation, thinking that just saying Tonya’s name again made him hate her, as he had asked her never to say the name. “If you hate me, I understand but, please, at least listen to me. I still love you, so much!... I’m so sorry.” She said softly. He sighed and looked down after a moment, “I don’t hate you, darlin’… I’m just angry… Angry that I failed her… angry that I couldn’t hold onto my wife… angry that the bastard is so close yet I can’t get to him… I’m angry that I feel so helpless, an’… *sigh* … I’m angry that I’ve failed you more than once.” “Failed me? How?!” She asked. “If I had seen you for who you were from the start maybe, maybe they’d never have taken you… If I had made you let me go with you maybe they’d never have ripped you apart… if I hadn’t let you go today maybe you’d not be hurt… If I had been a better man maybe you’d not question my feelin’s for you.” He replied almost monotone. She stood up and walked up to him slowly, still cradling her hurt arm, and leaned against him. “You never failed me. Times have been hard, but my doubts are my own and… and I knew the danger when I offered you two my services all those years ago. I hate what I am at times. I know my ability to change helps but I feel like I’ve failed you by not being a human woman.” She said softly. He turned to her and lifted her chin so her eyes met his gaze, “Never once since I’ve asked you to be with me, to be mine since Val turned her back on me, have I ever regretted that you were a spirit an’ not human. I love you for you.” She smiled, “Then I guess neither of us has really failed… We just have bad days.” He grinned and shook his head, “Leave it to you to see it that way.” He leaned down and kissed her softly again, though not for too long as he knew she was injured and deep breaths would hurt her. When he pulled back he looked at her for a second then off at the ship and the darkening sky. “We hafta figure this out fast as we’re losin’ daylight.” He said She nodded, “I know, but what do we do?” He looked around for a second then back at her, “Can you change back into your animal form?” She thought for a minute then looked up at him, “I think so, but I’m not going to be of much use.” “How long did it take you to get there last time?” Hondo asked. “Five to eight minutes, I guess.” She replied “How long in your current shape?” He asked She shrugged, “Pushing it, probably ten.” “Well, do you think the distraction, the drunks startin’ a fight on the docks, will move the Russians an’ professor from the ship?” Hondo asked She shook her head, “No, they will know something is up. They won’t move unless they see you.” “An’ unless they see me Charlie is dead…. Can you get back on the ship in animal form?” He asked. “Yes, but I’ll not go without you!” She said firmly. “Listen, I need you to! The only chance I have of pullin’ this off is getting’ them to chase me an’ then usin’ you an’ your pendant as a focal point to teleport to! They hafta see me an’ I need you there. Can you do it?” He asked, taking her good hand in his and looking at her seriously. She nodded after a moment and looked up at him with sad eyes. “Then, I need you to change forms an’ get close right away.” He said still looking into her eyes. As tears started to form in her eyes, she pushed past the pain and reached up, kissing him deeply and passionately. She pulled back, after he almost forced her to, and held her side as she panted for air. “Please…*pant* Please don’t leave *pant* me alone!” She said. He grinned at her and shook his head, “Now, don’t you worry, little lady. I’ll be there with bells on!” She smiled and laughed slightly, trying to hide her worry, but the pain in her ribs from laughing took care of that. She breathed through it though and then smiled back up at him. “I’ll hold you to that, cowboy.” She said. She started to get to her knees, but it hurt like hell to do it on her own. Hondo caught onto that and helped her get down to the ground. As she knelt with her arms to the ground she turned to him and swallowed. “Now, this is going to hurt.” She said. With that she sucked in and held her breath as she stretched and arched herself. Her eyes closed tight shut and her muscles tensed but she managed to change forms, though it was a little slower than normal. Once changed she sat for a moment on her haunches and panted until the pain subsided. Once she had herself back under control she turned and looked at Hondo once again, and meowed at him softly before taking off into the shadows at a fast limp. Hondo watched her go until she was out of sight once more and then popped open his watch. The distraction was supposed to start at 9:00pm and it was eight minutes to, according to his watch. He waited for the fight to start, deciding it was best to make his move then, as they would be watching for him to board in the chaos. At almost precisely 9:00pm, a couple drunks come staggering down the dock and run into one of the workers, spilling beer on him. After some hostile words and a crowd gathered they started into fighting, with others seeming to come out of the woodwork to join in. As the fight ensued, Hondo started towards them at a brisk walk, still in his disguise. As he got closer he saw that the Russians on board were joined on deck by a rat type spirit, of whom he figured was Professor Z. The one Russian, who appeared vaguely wessen but was hard to tell what type, stood with the professor as they both looked at a screen in a box that was sitting on the railing. They looked around from time to time, even once glancing at Hondo, but they wrote him off at first glance. As Hondo approached several motorcycles headed their way. He figured they were security from the warehouses coming to break up the fight, and at that moment the plan in Hondo’s mind was complete. He stopped right before he got to the ship and stared for a moment, which got the attention of those on board, but not because they thought it was him, but out of curiosity as to why a man was interested in them and not the fight. He turned away and started at a trot towards the approaching motorcycles, throwing off his Greek cap, coat, and eyepatch as he gained speed. He then held his arm out and the cane appeared in his hand. “Look! Sackett!” One of the Russians yelled from the deck. As the motorcycles pulled up, Hondo swung his cane at the first security guard he came to and knocked him to the ground. He jumped on the bike and with a quick twist and push of the crystal, his old oilskin hat appeared out of seeming nowhere and into his hand. It zapped him in the process and caused him to groan but he fought through it. He swung the hat on his head, revved the bike, and took off like a shot on it, in the direction he had come from. By this time, he had got all their attention and the Russians were scrambling, all save the professor and the Russian wessen with him, who got a jeep ready that was standing by along with a few other men they held in reserve. As Hondo raced down the docks he looked back long enough to see he was being chased by four dirt bikes, which seemed to be gaining on him.  He leaned forward a bit more and pressed the motorcycle faster, but she did not have a lot left to give as its engine was getting old and tired. He down shifted and skidded around a corner, hoping to lose or delay the four following him. He did not slow them down, unfortunately, but gained two more as he went. He shifted up and rolled all the way back on the throttle as he sped down the docks. Workers and pedestrians jumped out of the way and containers spilled all over as angry voices cussed him and those that followed him. He down shifted again and made a hard-right turn, barely keeping from going over the edge of the docks, as he slid onto a ramp to get down to the ground. The six behind him slid into the turn and this time one did not made it but went off the edge, his bike smashing to the ground and erupting in flames soon after. Hondo pushed the old bike, shifting back up again as he rode down the ramp. He hit the ground hard, so hard it almost threw him off, but he managed to hang on and keep rolling, though he picked up two motorcycles, who now joined in on chasing him. Hondo rode hard, and pushed the bike, trying to get to the road, out of town, and head to the wastelands. As he approached the road a troop transport pulled across it and several soldiers for hire bailed out and aimed rifles at him. He skidded around a corner and shot between two buildings just as the opened fire. They missed him, but he heard the bullets whiz past his head and saw them kick up dirt in the street around him, which made them all too close for comfort. As he raced down the side street he headed towards another road out of town but as he came to it a jeep raced at him, causing him to slide into a turn the other way. The race through town was getting dangerous and he was gaining way too many followers, way too many to count. Another jeep tried to take him out from a side street, but he swerved and was just barely missed. By the time he had come down to his last viable road out of town, as he could not lose them in town with this bike, he swerved onto it and screamed out of town. As he traveled the road went down into a large rock canyon, that looked more like a large bomb crater, but if it was, it was from many years ago.  He slid the motorcycle to a stop in the bottom of the canyon as the way through was blocked by what he believed to be that earlier troop transport, that circled around. Eight men with rifles stood in a semi-circle in front of him, all pointing their weapons at him. He turned and looked behind him but the way back was now sealed off as two jeeps, five dirt bikes, and three motorcycles pulled up behind him. He shut the motorcycle off and stepped off of it, with his cane in his hand. “Give up, Sackett! There is no win for you!” A man called out with a Russian sounding accent. “#$@! off.” He replied flatly. “Give up or ve shoot!” The voice called out again. “Go to hell.” He said while twisting the crystal on the cane. “Shoot him!” The voice yelled. As they raised their guns Hondo took a deep breath and slammed the cane’s tip into the ground as he pushed the crystal down hard. A blue shockwave traveled across the ground, knocked all of them to their feet and shocking several of them. Many yelled out in fear, several cussed, and the rest screamed out in pain from being shocked or having rocks or bikes fall on them. Hondo fell to one knee as red tendrils of what looked like electricity ran up and down his body, causing him to jerk violently and groan in pain. They stopped after a bit and he stayed on his knee panting for air. He heard the groans of men and women around him, which told him that most were alive and he had to act again before they did. “Someone get that bastard!” A voice yelled, but it was not one of the Russians. “You get him!” another yelled. “Help, I’m stuck!” someone cried. “I need a medic!” yelled another “You vill pay, Sackett!” someone else yelled angrily. Hondo tried to stand but his muscles hurt too bad, as if he had overexerted himself and was dehydrated. He gritted his teeth and twisted the crystal again. “Raven, please be in the right place.” He muttered to himself. He tensed up and pushed down on the crystal again, and as the people around him looked on, they saw him vanish in a ball of blue light with red sparks. Short of the ship, in an empty dry-dock bay, Hondo reappeared in a flash of red sparking light streaked with blue hues. His body shuttered violently for a moment and then relaxed. He tried to push himself up from kneeling, but he felt too dizzy and weak. He felt his vision fading as he wavered and fell forward barely catching himself with one hand. He swayed and shook as he tried to cling onto consciousness, but it was fading. In the distance he heard voices and saw lights of a vehicle coming his way. He pushed all his conscious thought into making his cane disappear and then everything went dark and he fell on his face in the dirt. A jeep stopped not far from Hondo and three men with rifles jumped out and stood over his body. Another followed them, with a cruel smile on his face. “Finally, ve got Sackett!” Hedeon said with glee. A fifth figure walked up to join him. His beady red eyes twinkled with delight. “And he managed to hide his cane from us. Glorious! I will have so much fun getting it from him!” Professor Zucker replied happily. Hedeon turned to the men and pointed at Hondo’s limp body. “Put him in truck! Ve take him to facility now!” He barked. The three men slung their rifles over their shoulders and threw Hondo’s body into the back. The professor pulled a small leather back from his pocket and pulled a capped, filled syringe and needle from it. He injected it into Hondo arm and then nodded approvingly. “That will keep him out for a while.” He replied with a grin. The stowed the syringe away and hopped back into the jeep. Hedeon then started the engine, put the jeep in gear, and roared out of town on the eastern road. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Raven made her way to the ship as fast as she could, trying to hurry, but her injuries making things slow. As she approached the ship, the fight started and the docks erupted into chaos. She glanced at the port-hole window, but knew she’d never make it in this shape. She crept along further and got close to the gangway, but there were Russians standing there, and she knew she would never get past them. She looked around desperately for a minute, trying to find a different way in. “Look! Sackett!” One of the Russians on deck yelled. She turned to look as she saw him swing on a motorcycle, with his cane in hand, and roar off down the docks. The chaos only got worse from there as a couple of the Russians ran down and grabbed dirk-bikes of their own and raced away, being joined by a couple of more who were not much farther away. But they did not all give chase. She watched as the others, more slowly and methodically grabbed bags and such and headed to a jeep. The larger, possibly wessen, Russian turned to one of his men and spoke. “Boris, you and Yana vait for others. You go with ship. Ve vill meet in this Chinatown later.” Hedeon said. “Da.” Boris replied. Hedeon nodded, grabbed up a bag and threw it in the jeep, while Boris walked off to inform Yana that they were staying. Raven watched as Hedeon talked to Boris and then made his way to the jeep. None of them seemed to be in a hurry to leave, but they all gathered around the scree they had been watching, waiting for activity. She looked back after a moment and saw Boris had moved away from the gangway. She glanced around hurriedly and then limped quickly up the gangway and into the Plump Baroness. Once inside it was slow going again. Though the fight outside was still on going it was dying down, so the hands were making ready to take off and bustled busily as they moved through the corridors randomly. She moved carefully, as her movements were not as swift and smooth as they had been before. It took her several minutes but she finally made her way into the large cargo hold. She looked around warily, but saw and heard no one. She breathed a sigh of relief and took a deep breath and readied herself to change back. As she stretched out and her body started to revert to her human-like form, a pain shot through her chest. She fell to her side and hugged her chest as she tried not to cry out in pain. The pain resided after a moment and she clawed at her choker. She pulled it off and pulled the crystal pendant from its pocket and looked at it in her furry hand. The blue like in the crystal seemed to pulse a bit as red sparks leaps from it then faded. She looked at it for a moment before she noticed her hand was furry. She looked down at herself as a wave of horror swept over her. The shocking pain had kept her from fully changing and now she looked more like an anthropomorphic cat, than she did a woman. Panic filled her body as she looked at herself. It had been a long time since this had happened but Hondo had been there with her. She tried to speak but no words came out, only a raspy meow. As she tried to think the pendant sparked again and she dropped to the floor and cried out as the pain hit her. The spasms of pain run up her arm and through her chest, causing her bad arm and cracked ribs to radiate excruciating pain as her muscles spasmed involuntarily. As it stopped she lay on the floor panting. She looked at the pendent still clutched in her hand and watched as the red sparks faded and the light pulsed. As she watched the blue light got bright then dimmed down until it was almost barely visible. She sat up quickly and stared at it in disbelief. She looked around to make sure he wasn’t there but she saw nothing. The pounding of feet drawing near took her attention away for a moment and she scrambled to the container. It took her three tried to get the tumbler to unlock the door as she was hurrying and her hands shook. She finally got it though, got inside and locked the door behind her just as she heard the door to the room be thrown fully open and men rush in. “I don’t see anyone.” A voice said “I swear I heard a scream come from here. Sounded like a mix between a woman and an animal!” A second said. “And you were too chicken to go look alone?” a third replied “You guys would have got someone too! It was haunting and almost unearthly! It sounded like some creature crying out in pain, fear and sorrow!” The second emphasized. “You’re nuts!” The third replied. “Honest guys! I heard it!” The second replied. “You’re just tired and have been away from home too long. Come on, once we take off we’ll grab a drink.” The first said. “Alright but… I swear I heard it.” The second said nervously. “Come on, ya #$@!ing old woman, and let your imagination rest.” The third said “You’re a #$@!ing lousy friend, you know that!” The second responded. The door shut and the footsteps faded as Raven leaned against the wall panting and trying not to cry. She looked down at the pendant, which had brightened a little, but was not even half as bright as usual. She got down on the floor and stretched out, trying to change one way or the other. Her arm throbbed and her ribs send waves of pain through her as she tried, but try as she might she could not change back either way. After several tries she fell onto her good side and panted as she stared at the pendant. As she lay there she heard the roar of the engines and felt the jostle of the ship as it started to take off, but Hondo had not shown up. Tears started to flow from her eyes and before long she could not hold it back any longer, and she started to full on sob. If anyone had heard them, they would have known the sound of a heart breaking, as the heart-rending sobs issued forth from her being. How long she sobbed she did not know but sometime in the night she ran out of energy to sob, then out of tears to cry, and before much longer fell asleep from sheer exhaustion. As she fell asleep these questions ran through her mind, “My love, where are you? How did I fail you? How can I survive like this? Please don’t leave me….” (to be continued… )

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 13th, 2021, 1:33pm {Back at the Camp in Flight Town} As Valentine ate, Val went to take a shower, more so to think and try to relax than to actually wash up. As soon as Val disappeared into the bathroom Valentine pulled the chain, that held her ring, out from under her shirt. She unhooked the chain and held the ring in her hand and stared at it with a worried, sad look. It was not glowing as bright as usual, ever since it had sent those two waves of pain through her.  She thought back on the years of wasted time that she spent angry and how she pushed him and everyone who cared for her away. After a bit she reached into her pants pocket and gingerly pulled out another ring. This one had no crystal and did not glow. It was a simple white-gold band. It spite, she had tried to give it back to him a time or two, and once in a fit of rage she even threw it at him. Somehow, she had found it again, or it had found her, rather. She stared at it and it made her angry and sad at the same time. It reminded her of the first time she had caught him with her, that spirit woman. It was not the first woman she had chased him to, but she seemed to be the first he had been with who was not trying to lure him into her bed. Others had pushed and tried and some he had given into after a while. She knew if she had been a loving, caring wife that he would probably have not fallen for them, or at least stumbled less. This spirit woman, this Raven had been different, though. Raven had been everything she knew she should have been for her husband, and she hated Raven for that. She had tried to get rid of that woman once, but had failed as it only brought Raven and her husband closer together. The only one who knew what she had done was Fernando, and he had not spoken to her since then unless he absolutely had to and when he did his words were short, harsh, and cold. It was not long after they rescued Raven and brought her back that the full gravity of what she had done hit her. She remembered the day as if it was yesterday. She was mad at Hondo, which was usual, though the reason seemed trivial now. She had stomped around angrily looking for him and found him in Raven’s camper, holding a sobbing Raven in a half-changed form, as Fernando gave her a sedative. She wanted to yell but one look from Fernando made her back off. She stood outside, arms folded across her chest until he came out. He gave her a cold look that sent chills through her body, but she grit her teeth and glared back, unflinching. “That bastard better not be #$@!ing her.” She growled as Fernando started to walk away. Fernando turned slowly and looked at her with a clenched jaw. “I know what you have done.” He said coldly. Valentine swallowed hard and then feigned ignorance, “I have no clue what you are talkin…” “Shut the #$@! up!! You think even in this timeline, with this damn temporal static, that I could not figure it out?!?!” He snapped cutting her off. Valentine hung her head at looked at the ground, her anger seeming to dissolve. “So now what?” she asked in a quiet, flat tone. “I should end you… but I won’t.” He replied coldly. “You’re not goin’ to feed me to Lucy?” She asked half looking up at him with a puzzled look. “I would not feed her anything as loathsome and disgusting as you have let yourself become. If I end you it will be by choking the life out of you with my own hands! ... No… I will not end you this time, but hurt someone like that again and I will not leave you time to utter a syllable!” He replied with a growl and started to walk away. “… Why?” She asked softly. He stopped, “Why what?!” “Why not just end me now?... Don’t I deserve it?” She asked. “Your self-pity is disgusting.” He replied without turning. She shook her head, “It’s not self-pity! I know what a monster I am! Why not end me?!” “Maybe in part because I still care about the Valentine I used to know, the one who loved her husband, mostly because I will not hurt Hondo that way, though I wish I could erase you and take away what you’ve done to him. A small part is that I do not believe you fully understand the monster you have become.” He replied flatly. “And just how do I understand what I’ve become?” She asked almost snidely. “Open your #$@!ing eyes and look at the pain you have caused instead of looking at the pain you feel, for once!” He barked. She just stared at his back as he stood there for a moment. After a moment he sighed and spoke again without turning. “I do not think we will talk ever again. Good bye, Maria Valentine Sackett.” He replied. He then took out his cane and in a flash of green disappeared. She looked at where he had been for several long seconds before heading back to Raven’s camper and peering in the window. She watched as Raven cried herself to sleep in Hondo’s arms. The look of absolute fear, heartbreak, and sadness etched into her being, the look of a completely broken woman. She then looked at Hondo’s face, the worry, hurt, and care he showed with his whole being. She remembered a time when he looked at her like that, even after she became angry and abrasive. After all this time he had not let himself become bitter. He was harder in some ways than he used to be, but in some ways he cared more and was more selfless. She walked away and heard some of her children in the barn, talking. They seemed to feel bad for Raven and Hondo, but when they spoke of her there were no words of kindness. She walked around the barn and came in the other side. Her hearing was still better than average and she heard one whisper to the others that she was coming and they all stopped talking, other than one of the older ones swearing under his breath. The tried to look busy and ignored her as she passed through. She could feel their eyes on her after she left and heard their sighs of relief when she passed through without speaking to them. She thought back on her conversations with them and Hondo. She could remember none that were not harsh or unfeeling. She could not seem to recall any good times either. She walked back to the house and sat down and thought about it all, trying to see her through there eyes. She had not cried in years but as she thought a tear flowed down her face followed by another. After a while she could not take what she saw and a sort of horror at what she had become swept over her. She could not take the realization after a bit and as tears streamed down her face she rummaged through the cupboards until she found an old bottle of whiskey that Hondo had left behind when he had moved his things out to the apartment above the barn. She pulled the cork off and took a deep drink which burned and made her cough violently at first. But it was not enough to stop the tears or the realizations that filled her mind. Fernando was right, and she had not truly known the monster she was and seeing a glimpse of it horrified her. She drank more, and with each gulp it burned less and the tears slowed. For the next several years she crawled into a bottle every day to hide from herself. The sound of the bathroom door opening brought Valentine back to the present with a start. She slipped the white-gold band onto the chain, re-secured it about her neck and then stuffed them both into her cleavage to hide them. Val came out wearing the same robe and towel-drying her hair. She looked at Valentine who had barely touched her food as she sat down onto the couch. “You’ve barely touched your food.” Val said. “How ‘bout you worry ‘bout yourself. You’ll have enough problems and skip plenty of meals in the future if you don’t straighten up!” Valentine snapped back. Val hung her head and slumped into the couch. “Sorry.” She replied meekly. Valentine sighed and shook her head, “I’m sorry. I’m just… There’s just a lot on my mind and I wish I could tell you it all… show you it all… Show you the monster I’ve been and that you will become if you don’t change your ways and fast.” Val nodded and pulled a blanket over her, “Can… can you hand me that bottle again?” Valentine looked at the whiskey that sat beside her. She picked it up, looked at it and then looked at Val. She sighed, corked the bottle and set it down on the floor while shaking her head. “No. You don’t need anymore. You can’t hide from yourself like I did. If you can’t face your monster now we have no hope.” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo blinked back to consciousness once again and tried to get his brain to work. He hurt like hell and his thinking was slow, so he knew nothing good had happened. His body trembled, felt weak, and everything was cold and wet. His eyes opened wide as a surge of realization swept over him. He looked up to see spirits in lab coats milling around, and a couple guards with space-age looking weapons pointed in his general direction while he hung from shackles which bound his hands across a wooden beam. He had been stripped of everything, them taking even his decency too, stripped of everything but the cane that they sot. One of the spirits with rat like ears, a pointed nose, and rat tail turned to him. His red eyes twinkled and he smiled a toothy grin, showing off his pointed teeth in the process. “Ah, Mr. Sackett, I was wondering when you were going to join us again.” He said almost merrily. “#$@! off, rat-fink.” Hondo growled. The rat spirit smiled, “Now, now, is that anyway to speak to your doctor?... I must admit you fascinate me. Most of these so-called time-lords broke long before now, and you still have the energy to get angry? It’s as delightful as it is intriguing.” “Wish I could say I was glad to oblige you, doc, but I’m not.” Hondo replied flatly. It had been almost two days of torture of various kinds. Professor Z liked tortures that hurt a lot. They had already experimented with ripping his finger nails off, drugging him up to induce fear, and even stooping so low as to kick him in the balls a few times, but the professors favorite seemed to be controlled electrocution of wet subjects. “You are obliging me, though, as the longer you hold out the more pain I get to inflict and to me that is the best gift I could get!” He said happily, but in a way that even made his assistant’s and the guard’s blood run cold. “#$@! off, quack!” Hondo growled. The professor slowly walked over to a control panel, turned up a nob a notch, and then, looking Hondo right in the eye, pressed a red button and held it. “GAHHHH!!! EERRGGHH!” Hondo yelled as his body jerked and spasmed with pain as an electrical current was pulsed through him. The professor smiled with childlike delight as he watched, letting the button off after what seemed like eternity for Hondo. “Aw, *tsk, tsk*, you don’t seem to appreciate my little treatments.” Professor Z said, feigning disappointment. “I doubt *pant* you’ve even *pant* been to medical *pant* school!” Hondo said snidely as he gasped for air. “Been to? Ha! I have written half the books out medical schools use!” He said. “Well you have a *pant* lousy bedside *pant* manner!” Hondo replied. “Puff! I do not believe in such things.” The professor replied. “Obviously. *pant*… So, what, you tryin’ to give me a cold so you can cure it, or you tryin’ to help me *pant* grow a bigger dick an’ balls, though mine are bigger than any of those ‘round here already?” He asked provokingly. The professor snapped his finger and one of the guard kneed Hondo in the nuts again. “OOPH! GAHRRR!” Hondo exclaimed, growling as he tried to recompose himself. “Always with the wise cracks… How do we feel now, Mr. Sackett?” The professor asked coldly. Hondo groaned then spoke in a strained voice, “Still good enough to go three days with four women an’ do them all better than you ever could!”   The professor looked at him blankly, though everyone could tell he was angry as it was a rumored fact that any woman he was with found him woefully inadequate. He pressed a button on the console that sprayed Hondo with more water, before turning up the knob two notches and pressing the red button again.   Hondo involuntarily yelled out again as he was hit with a more painful jolt which lasted longer than the one before. The professor smiled and evil smile as he watched the man’s body twist and jerk. He thought to himself the only thing that would make it all better was if he could kill him and bring him back multiple times to do it all over again, but he had not had any luck with that other than once or twice and the subjects were never as lively as they were the first time. When the professor let off he was barely conscious, his body was steaming, and his breathing was ragged. The professor marched up to him and grabbed a handful of hair to force Hondo to look him in the eyes. “Anymore jokes? … No? … well, as much as I love to hurt you I need results! My superiors are losing their patience, as am I.” He growled through a forced smile. “SO *pant* you *pant* just *pant* expect me *pant* to give *pant* you *pant* the cane?” Hondo asked weakly. “No, Mr. Sackett, I expect you to die! … and to give me the cane.” He replied. “Cheesy #$@!in’ *pant* stolen line,  *pant* even for you.” Hondo replied weakly. The professor let go of him, marched back to the console, turned the nob up three clicks and held down the red button. Luckily for Hondo he passed out half way through this session, but he wondered as his mind grew dark once more, how much longer could he hold out.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 16th, 2021, 2:03am Somehow Minerva manages to get her rest as she naps lightly, like most animals would during the day. Fernando, however, does not. Though he tries to lie there with his eyes closed, there were too many distractions keeping him from his goal of obtaining rest. After an hour and a half he slowly gets up, waking Minerva in the process. “What’s going on?” She asks. “Nothing to worry your head with.” He tells her, adding “It is time to wake up anyways.” “Oh...” She replies. “I’m getting dressed, there are things to do. You can stay in bed if you like.” He tells her. “Then wait for me and I’ll get dressed too.” She tells him. Fernando lets out a frustrated sigh and slows down his getting dressed. Though she had little to put on and it was little, she takes longer to put them on than Fernando did with his. Fernando fixes the bed after getting dressed and then opens the sliding door. He signals for her to step out first and follows her out of the camper. Jeanette and her little entourage of her other self, Moro and Hikaru come walking to the sliding door exit of his camper from the front where it is parked. Jeanette steps up to Fernando. “What is this I hear of you killing some enemy out there last night?” Jeanette says to him angrily. “And what do you do you know of last night?” Fernando asks her. “Mavis told us everything as her daily report to me.” Jeanette throws at him. “Then what is the problem?” Fernando asks. “First off, the spirits are proving protection for us. Second, we are to negotiate with everyone we meet to insure that we have a safe passage and gather supplies. You are not to interfere with that, and yet you did.” Jeanette throws at him. “You done?” Fernando replies in a hostile tone. “No.” She replies. “Then shut the #$@! up and listen.” He tells her, making her gasp in reply. He continues, “I am the one who determines the safest passage and negotiate with everyone for supplies and passage. And I am the one who find out where and what highway gangs and what they control.  They are willing to negotiate for the most part. But these were not highway gangs, they were mercenaries who were hired to do us harm. They were not willing to negotiate; all they wanted was our demise. Furthermore, while your spirits were la-la-gagging around, they were making their move against us. They failed in finding the dangerous situation and act on it, because they relied on their equipment too much. They failed because they were too busy looking at their infrared night vision scopes looking for individuals’ heat signatures against the darkness. That would be fine for most people, but these were ‘Cold Blooded Killers;’ Reptile Based Wessens who are cold blooded like reptiles and invisible to Infrared Night Vision Equipment and most Life-Bio Sensors. Since YOUR Spirits were busying checking out the area with the Infrared Night Vision and Life-Bio Sensors, they were unaware of the dangers that were lurking around them. If I did not get the Heads Up from Hondo from an intercepted radio conversation, we would be all dead right now. So you need to thank him as well as the Major and her men as well as me. And if you do not believe me, you can check out the Sideshow Reptile Wesson Autopsy the Major is holding. Until then I got a job to do, so get out of my way.” He turns to Minerva, “Let’s go.” Minerva does not say a word as she trots after him. Fernando walks over to the jeep he has parked by the front of his camper. He points to the passenger seat, which Minerva takes and sits down on. He leans against the front driver’s fender, taking moment to think. Major Moynihan walks up to Fernando. “I’m taking my men to order the evening meal. Care to come with me?” The Major asks. “I will pass but do order for the children and the convoy, about 50 vegetarian and 50 meat meals for everyone. I usually order some starch like pasta or rice, sautéed vegetables and stewed or roasted meat with gravy in separate tubs. Also, I do not know the situation with disposable food boxes and eating utensils to eat from but order the biggest pack you can get and give about 200 of them to Ruth. She will serve the food to the children and the convoy members in them and store the rest for future use.” Fernando tells her as he hands her a small bag of gold and silver coins. “That will not be necessary, we still have the money from fight with the lawmen and the Lizard Wessens. And we got our own money to add in case that runs out.” The Major tells him. “Alright then. I need to check on Hondo and scout for some information, so I’ll be around, and during meal time I will need 10 vegetarian and 10 meal meals for Hondo and his crew in the hanger. As always, I eat last.” Fernando explains as he puts away the small bag of coins. The Major nods, “I’ll see you later then.” Fernando nods before she and her men start to walk away. Soon after the Major and her men get into their jeeps and drive off into town, Fernando gets into his jeep and starts to drive away. He just drives along around the outer edges of town past Maddie’s Restaurant. At the edge of town was a marsh a couple hundred yard wide before the town seems to continue, going across to a grassy area and then the end of the airport runaway, and more buildings where the and Hondo fought the Lawmen and he rescued the children and Abigail from arrest and torture. Minerva points out the town at the other side of the marsh, “That is Wessen Town. It was part of Flight Town but Hector declared it as its own town and where the marsh is now used to more building with owners of various flying machines before he burned them down to the ground many years ago.” “Wessen town better cooperate when General Jastrey arrives or else it will end up burning.” Fernando tells her. “That is not fair for everyone there. Not all are followers of Hector.” She tells him. “Those who step up to walk away from Hector’s followers will get General Jastrey’s protection. Anyone trying to fight the general and her men will end up dead. If you want to spread the word of what I said through what communication lines you have with them, you do so away from my presence.” He tells her. “But why?” She asks. “I do not want anybody thinking that I am planning anything, because I am not. But I am making sure that people, wessens and humans, are equal and free. Nothing more.” He tells her. “You come here and turn the place upside down, say that wessens are equal to humans, take down the Hector and the Lawmen, take on a squad of Cold Blooded Killers, find my twin sister and our friend,  and have an army move in and you say that it is not planned? It looks like a takeover to me.” Minerva complains. “Believe what you want to believe in that. But it is not planned or set up. If it were, I would have had you or any other of the females of your kid group in a sexual way days ago, because you all were so eager to give it up as payment for what services I gave to help you which I did for free.” He tells her. He continues, “I do not care if you think you owe me anything or not, because you don’t, except for some respect. I’m a rescuer, I rescue people and help improves their lives whether they stay where they are or join the convoy. There is no set up or planning in that other than getting and using supplies for those rescues. Where you want to stay or go is on you.” “I need time to sort things through before I can decide.” She tells him. “You got one week before we pack up and leave. And that depends on when General Jastrey arrives as we could leave sooner or later. But as is, one week.” He tells her. “One day or one week, if things are not resolved by then, I cannot make a decision.” She tells him. “If you are not there when we leave, we leave without you. This applies to anybody and everybody who has an interest in joining the convoy, as we have a schedule to hold, towns to go through, people to find and get everyone down to Texas. We cannot wait for anyone with issues of indecisions.” He tells her. Minerva was at a lost for words at this point.  She is being given a ultimatum without knowing what it is. -To Be Continued-

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 23rd, 2021, 1:49am After a couple minutes of silence, Minerva tells him, “Take me back... to the convoy.” “We are not done here. When we are done then I’ll take you back.” Fernando tells her. “How are we not done? Everything that was needed to be said has been said.” She tells him. “Not everything.” He tells her. “Then what needs to be said that wasn’t?” She asks. “You and your feeling and expectations you have for me.” He tells her. She lets out a pent up sigh. She then adds, “You’re not a female to understand.” “Try me.” He tells her. He then throws in, “Look. Wessen or not, you are still human. Though not you as you are born a Wessen, your parents or grandparents were human at one time, underwent a purge and forced to go through a process of being turned into a Wessen in order to be sold into slavery and destitution. So somebody in your family was turned into a Wessen and sold into slavery, then they were to have sex with a human and had you in the process.” “My mother was not a slave to my father. She was his wife. He had a human wife and children but something happened and one day they never returned from market. After a few years, he finds my mother beaten on the side of the road and left for dead. He decided to take her home and heal her. After she recovered she decided to live with him and do those things a woman does for a husband: keep house, make meals, tend to the garden, do his laundry and so on. It was not too long that she was sharing his bed, and though they were never church married, they always stated that they were husband and wife. Sometime after a while, Miniya and I were born.” She explains. “What was your mother before she was found on the road left to die?” He asks. “She would not say.” She answers. “Sound like she was a sex kitten or distraction girl and somebody was not happy with her service or not able to pay a debt. Giovanni was about to have Tracey killed when I decided to step in and gamble to win her and Miniya, which I won. I would not be surprised if that were the case with your mother and did not want you girls to know of her past.” He explains. He then throws at her, “But that does not explain your feelings and expectations of me.” “Maybe like my mother falling for my father, I have fallen for you.” She tells him. “You may have fallen for me, does not mean that I have fallen for you. Furthermore, owning your friend and your sister as I won them in a bet, how would you take that if I had them service me?” He says and asks. “I cannot judge or make complaints as you are a man and men rule over women, Wessens and the animals. You want my sister and friend to service you; I hope to be able to service you too.” She tells him. “What do you have to offer to service me with?” He challenges her in question. “Everything you would want from a woman, I have to give.” She begins though wanting to say more, she does not. “You ‘women’ think that you can give of yourselves, of your bodies and the man would be under your spell for you to control and manipulate him. Sucking dick, having your ass or pussy #$@!ed, I can get from any female in or outside of the convoy. So offering me your body is not a thing I would want though I would take it. So think again.” He tells her. “All I have is my body to offer you. I do not know of anything else to give you.” She tells him. “How about what I requested: working with the convoy, helping the others, getting supplies and things, getting ready to pack up? If you have to take the kids with you and your friends, I can get you all a large camper truck to live and move around in, that is no problem for me. If you need to practice to drive, I can get others to teach you how to drive. There are a lot of resources out there for you to have but you have to take that first step and ask. If you do not ask, you cannot get. If you ask, the worst that can be said to you is ‘No.’ because there is nothing to give. But you cannot find that out if you do not ask.” He tells her. He waits for her to give a reply does gets none, making him throw in “It is not about sex. It was never about sex, because if it were about sex I would have had sex with all those I rescued including with Lily because you all were willing to drop your panties for something like a simple cure to your problems. I am not like that.” “This is a world where men rule with the power of money. If you do not have money, you have to use something else in place of money, and for girls of most age, that is sex. Even some boys will use their bodies to have sex in place of money.” Minerva explains. “You think money is power? You got that all wrong. Money is not power though it can buy it. But you can get power through other means, like the end of the gun, the swing of a fist, or like I got Tracey and Miniya – winning them at a game. You need to look at the options of how to get power, and use the easiest option without resorting to selling your body in lue of sexual services instead of money. How do you think I got my power and respect of the convoy and General Jastrey’s Army? I had to defeat one of the biggest highway gangs out there and give them the ability to defend themselves. Then I went after the Lab Towns who were taking people who were purged from their homes and turned into Wessens. And finally, I ended slavery within the Northern Territories and Wessens there as equal rights to humans when I proved that Wessens were created from humans. Thus – before I came in, raping a human female carried the death sentence but if I were rape a female Wessen, probably even kill her during the rape, nothing would happen to me; after I was done, raping a female Wessen carries the same death sentence as a raping a female human. But such laws do not extend to here until General Jastrey comes to take over and enforces the new laws of the land. Technically right now, I can rape you and even kill you here and now, and nothing would happen to me. I could rape the other girls in the group and even kill them, and still nothing would happen to me. This has to stop. No one has the right to rape a girl – human or Wessen. No one can force a girl – human or Wessen – to partake in such activity leading up to sex if she feels uncomfortable with it. ‘No means no.’” He tells her in explanation. She just looks at him in disbelief before saying, “Wessens and humans have equal right in the Northern territories and that rang a female Wessen like me there gets the man the same punishment as if he were to rape a female human?” “Yes, and those laws are coming to Flight Town as soon as General Jastrey arrives here when she is finished with Fight Town that I had already been through. But until then – you as a Wessen are an easy target for anyone to attack and take what you have from you, whether they are human or Wessen themselves. Hell, in that which is a long list of every person out there with a penis – count me into that list for I am a man and men can rape.” He tells her. He adds, “Those pills I gave you and Abigail to heal and restore you from your injuries the Lawmen gave you, there is only a limit I can give such medicines to you if you were to be caught and tortured again, as its healing abilities will be diminished, do it often enough, and it will no longer work. Another problem is that I only have a few of them, so I cannot give anyone more than one and only if they deserved to be rescued and healed.” “So if I were to be taken, attacked and violated, you would not help like before?” She asks. “I will help where I can if I am there. Thing is if I left Flight Town, and you stayed, got taken, attacked a violated, I would not be able to help.” He tells her. “Well, at least you will be here for a week.” She says to herself. “It depends on when General Jastrey comes. It could be a week, it could be 4 days or less. It depends on when she comes.” He tells her. “It is better than nothing.” She says to herself. “I want to be left alone and you want to have my baby. Well, it is not going to happen.” He tells her. “I do not want to have your baby, but if it happens that I got pregnant with your child, I can deal with raising it. But as your wife, girlfriend, housemate, mistress, slave, pet – however you would have me, I would want to be there for you to give you what you want and when you want it.” She tells him. “You might be in love with me, but I am not with you. Being in that kind of a relationship can be very hurtful for you if things were to go in a way you did not expect or want.” He warns her. “I’m not some little girl that needs protection from her feelings. I will deal with it as needed.” She tells him. “Then so be it.” He says before he steps out of the jeep. He walks to the front of the jeep, still looking out to the areas around them, and as far as he can tell no one was within range to see them for miles. In short, they were alone out in the open. He keeps looking out scouting the area as far as his eyes can see. Minerva steps out of the jeep and steps up beside him. She then puts her foot on the bumper and lifts herself up to sit on the hood of the jeep. For the moment she leans forward with her elbows at her knees, thinking what he would be thinking about. Eventually she lets out “Why do you not like me?” Without looking at her he answers, “I told you before, it is not you, it is me.” “How so?” She asks. “Like I told you before, the spirits pulled me out of my time to be here. I was dealing with the break-up of my girlfriend because she betrayed my trust. Therefore I’m in a state of anger that no woman is worth it and should be nothing more than a sex toy for my needs because women are not worth the strife and grief they create through drama. That is why I say, bring one bit of drama into the relationship, and I will eliminate it by eliminating you from my life.” He tells her. “Which spirits?” She asks. “The ones in the convoy – they either are as crows – black birds, or as those army men at the far side of the camp with the solid color uniform with the Texas Military patches.”  He tells her. “Texas Spirits?” She asks. “They go by many names but yes, them.” He replies. “They are the ones that caused The Happening and The Chaos we are in, though there are other spirits causing other problems taking advantage of the situation that they created.” She explains. “Like creating Wessens.” He says. “Yeah...” She says, realizing the truth though not wanting to. For the moment they remain quiet. He thinks. “Who the #$@! Hector is siding with to come up with this superior evolutionary bullcrap? Being mutated in a lab with animal DNA is not superior evolution, even if it by choice.” Minerva has been sitting on the hood of the jeep, opening up what little clothing she had on to expose her underwear underneath. Eventually Fernando turns around to see her sitting, looking seductively with her clothing opened up. “What are you doing?” He asks. “How can fur be superior in evolution when one can get over heated in their own clothes?” She begins, “My fur is light compared to others but I get overheated easily.” “As an animal, you have few sweat glands all over your body. In fact the sweat glands are concentrated on end of your nose, palms of your hands and soles of your feet.” He tells her. “Well La Dee Dah... You think it’s cute being half hamster?” Minerva says as she takes off her outer layers of short sleeve shirt and cut-off pants shorts. She lays them on the jeep to sit on in just her bra and panties before letting out a sigh. “I just do not get it.” “Get what?” Fernando asks. “What Hector says, what the spirits have done, the turning of people into Wessens, the hell we are going though since the Chaos. All those things and more.” She says as she lies back on the hood of the jeep and palms her forehead. “It is about control. It is about taking away power, ability, knowledge and education to keep certain people from advancing further.” He tells her. “Advancing further?” She asks. “OK. This may be hard to believe but listen up and look.” He tells her as he opens an observation screen disc in front of them. It plays out the launching history of Apollo 11 as he explains, “Long ago in my time when I was a child, man started to leave this world and go to the stars with the first jump of going to the moon. Like everything we had to learn and create the technology. Then we started to send robots to other planets to explore them and by the time the Spirits dragged me here in this time, we had space stations – buildings where people lived and worked on in space between the earth and the moon. We were preparing to put buildings on the moon and to Mars for people to live and work there. From there, we would be exploring the stars next. But the spirits argued as to whether we should be allowed to do it. And then, in trying to stop us, the Texas Spirits destroyed what we had and sent us back to ancient times as far as technology is concerned. We fought back and it is the Chaos as you know it. Since then they and other spirits have been working hard to make sure that we do not go back to the level that we were on. Turning us into mutants and Wessens lessen our ability to advance. Back in my day we had flying machines that went around the world in an hour, now we barely have blimps that takes days to go from city to city. Back then people were judged by their character and their honesty on doing a proper business, now there are many trying to rob you of your hard earned money. In those days there was no such thing as slavery, today – you have mutant, Wessen and human slaves. Though we had people in power that were corrupt they were found out quickly and arrested for their misdeeds, today there is corruption everywhere. It is through those actions that they use to keep us in our place. But little by little with people like General Jastrey, we are working on getting humanity back to the way it was. I will say that it will take years to get there but this a start and people like Hector will be no more. I can guarantee that.” “Hector is too powerful to get rid of, and if you kill him, there will be somebody else to replace him.” She replies. “Do not worry about that. After I am done, no one will take the seat of power that Hector has because the seat of power will be taken away and destroyed. General Jastrey will take care of the rest.” He tells her. “And how will ending slavery put us back to where we were, as in before the Chaos? How is slavery holding us back?” She asks. “Simple. Instead of working on problems, one is stuck dealing with slave and taking care of them, some I will say are even screwing their slaves, because they can. While they are busy having sex with their slaves, nothing is being done in the meantime. Also – in your case – you are too busy lessening the value of yourself by selling yourself in order to get goods and services that you need instead of making some sort of deal of working for what you need. It is all those things that are holding back mankind as a group and individuals such as you.” He explains. “So, am I a distraction to you? Because I have several questions to ask about you.” She asks and says. “Of course you’re a distraction. You are constantly pushing for a relationship that does not exist between us. You want me to stick my dick in you? Having sex with you does not mean that I do like you, as I could be having my jollies off from you while you think I am in love with you. Too many of you females equate sex with love when sex and love have little to do with each other. Any two people can have sex. Hell, I know females out there that have sex with their dogs and dogs do not care about emotions when they are pounding some young girl’s vagina. All they want is the sex and will get it as often as possible. If you think about it, it sounds like somebody you know. Don’t it?” He tells her. “Well, I just want to know if you are willing to give back what I would want to give you.” She tells him. “I just told you that all that I’m going to give back, if anything, will be some large stiff dick shoved into whatever hole you want it in. Feeling be damned. In the very least respect is given, though it is not Love and trust has to be earned before any emotions like Love can be handed out. But what you want is still on you, I am not on the market. If I were, I would have been on you practicing making babies on this jeep.” He tells her. Minerva looks at herself, seeing how easy of a target she has made herself out to be. He turns to face her, stepping in front of her. He leans over to her, waiting for a reaction which is hardly none though she sits up and opening her legs to put her feet on the hood for balance as to push herself back towards the windshield. He grabs her legs from the inside of her knees and pulls her towards him. She falls back slightly as she slides into place against him with him in between her legs. He then puts his hands on the hood to either side of her, being above her on extended arms. “It does not take much...” He tells her. “OK, I get your point.” She says to him, holding back her nervousness. “Then get this...” He says to her. She stares at him intently, giving a slight nod. He continues, “You can have what you want here and now or not. Either way whatever is said and done now, you will never bother me again on a relationship that does not exist between us. Now, what is your decision?” “It takes time for a female to prepare for...” She begins to say. He interrupts her, “Sex? Don’t take me as a fool. I have had relationships with more women that you have years in your age, and raised six girls to adulthood, and working on a seventh. Part of my medical training includes female-only illnesses and syndromes. In short, I know more about you and your body as a female than you know of yourself. So you needing time – all it takes is a switch in your brain to prepare for sex, while it take me a while for a process to build up the blood pressure for me to prepare for sex. You have the advantage here, I don’t.” “Then if I say no?” She asks nervously. “No is no, I’ll respect that. Thing is, will you of me?” He says to her. She nods nervously before answering, “I will.” He steps back from the jeep and crosses his arms. After a second of silence, he says, “Over heated or not, there is no reason for you to ever be taking off your outer layers, even to me. You should trust no one, not even me. Leaving yourself out open like that leaves you open to anyone willing to attack and rape you. I swear, no wonder Hector found you and others like you and did to you as he pleased – your auctioned allowed him too. Now put on your clothes so we can go back to camp. I got to check up on a few things before we go.” Minerva shamefully nods before taking to her cut-off shorts and short sleeve shirt to put them on. As soon as she was dressed, they got into their seats and he drove off to check on Hondo. - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 9th, 2021, 11:53pm [Kyoto, Japan. 12:30AM] In a stripper’s bar a lone figure in a black trench coat sits in a booth with a suitcase next to him on the curved bench seat that wraps around a round table three-quarters of the way. No one seemed to care for this individual except for the few nearly naked females walking about the place in various styles of dress. There were the ‘school girls’, the ‘Little Girl Lolis’, the ‘Victorian Goths’, the ‘office secretaries’, and ‘Tomboys’  and many others from 10 years of age to almost 40 though they all look like they went through a lifetime of hell in some form or another. Humans and Wessens, it did not mattered. The Spirits controlled this part of the world or so they thought. Industry and technology was more advanced than that of half way across the world but it is so due to their diligence that it is so. But a deeper root governs the rules here. Something unseen and out of reach of the Spirit’s control. It is organized as it is criminal and the people do not care as long as they are the ones who are paid from it and not making payments to it. The lone figure in the booth knows this all too well. Three humans in trench coats walk into the place, their shapes as defined by the tiny spots of lights the overhead disco ball would allow in the darkness. They walk to the booth where the lone figure sat, other figures sit at the two adjacent booths to either side of him. One of them has a brief case handcuffed to his arm. The brief case is put on the table. (Discussion in Japanese...) “We are here with the goods. You have the money?” One of them says as he pats the brief case. “Right here next to me.” The lone figure says as he pats the brief case next to him. “Let’s see it.” The lone figure picks up the brief case and puts it on the table. “Open it.” The lone figure opens it, exposing two sealed halves in glass with Old World Money with a see-through box of explosives with a clock counting down on it. “What is this!” The one doing all the talking says out loud. “It is a little insurance. You take the money and the package with it, I take the case. If I am satisfied, the green light will turn on and the money and the package are yours to do as you please. But if anything happens to me, this box goes up and everything for 5 blocks around goes with it.” The lone figure says to them as he shows them the remote control on his wrist. They all sit there stunned. “You want the money or not?”  The lone figure tells them as he closes his briefcase. The handcuff is unlocked and the briefcase is released from the delivery guy. It is slid over to the lone figure. He takes it and steps out of the booth, taking the brief case with him. He walks to the back and out a rear exit. Walking down a long alley, he turns to one of the many connecting alleys there. A touring style motorcycle with a side car loaded with assorted cloth traveling bags and fuel canisters stuffed into and tied down. He puts the briefcase into the side car, wedging between a couple bagged items. He then looks around. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/PackedTouringBikewSidecar.jpg “Where’s Meeshie?” He says. “She's out trying to catch a mouse.” A short girl in a school uniform says at him. He just returns a scowl at her before asking, “What about Min?” “I don’t know. She said that she needed to use a bathroom.” The girl tells him. “Ichi - put on your helmet and get on. I’ll go get them. We’re leaving now.” He tells her. The girl does as she says, taking a scuffed up white motorcycle helmet and putting it on her head before getting on the motorcycle, positioning herself just on front of the rear seat. The lone figure takes a walking staff with a purple crystal at the handle. He slams its walking end onto the ground. A cat and a white with orange spots Wessen appear before him. He signals the cat to go the motorcycle. “Go put on your helmet and get on the motorcycle, we are leaving now.” He tells the Wessen. She just nods and complies as he watches her step over to the motorcycle. The cat has jumped onto a padded area on the gas tank with her paws outstretched to the handle bars. He gets on as soon as the two female companions are seated, with Min on the rear seat and resting against the sissy bar and Ichi leaning back against her, being held in by Min’s arms around her. He sits into the front seat, picking up the cat and puts it into his trench coat. The cat protests for a second. “This is for your own good, so relax.” He says out loud. He then puts the motorcycle into gear and uses the electric motor to start their ride out of the area in silence though there is a danger of burning out the electric starting motor in doing so. Once he crawls the bike to an open crowded area, the gas motor is turned on and they drive away. Ichi reaches over and grabs onto his waist to hold on. From the main street, they were on the highway with Mt. Fuji visible out in the distance. They ride for another hour until they get to a secluded area in an abandoned camp group. They get off the motorcycle. “We going to camp here tonight?” Min asks. “No.” He tells her as he gets Meeshie out from his coat and hands it to Ichi. “I need to check on the package and get rid of the evidence. Go eat on a snack or something while I am gone. And as much as she hates it, chain Meeshie up to the side car. I do not want her going out too far.” They both stare at him. He gets the briefcase from the side car and walks away. [Some 40 miles away in Kyoto, in some private room in a residential building] “Stop messing with the package of money or you will set that bomb off!” “I can’t wait, I need the money now!” “I said to leave it alone.” “CLACK” “I Got It Opened!” “BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEPBEEP BEEEEEEEEEEP!” “BOOM!” [Some 40 miles away in some abandoned camp grounds] A flash of light appears next to lone figure. He bends down to pick up a briefcase that materialized next to him. He opens it. The Old World Money was there, but the bombs were gone. “Figures they were too impatient to wait. Damn... I hope innocents were not killed to their greed." He opens the other brief case, finding various sealed test tubes of various colored liquids in it. There is also a ragged notebook with the test tubes. He moves the test tubes and notebook to the empty bomb chamber of the money brief case. Once the traded suitcase was empty, he takes it to the cliff’s edge and throws it into the darkness. Gathering the money briefcase, he heads back to the motorcycle and his female companions. The girls look at him as he returns. Ichi asks, “Where to now?” “Someplace we can eat and sleep. You two bundle up in the riding blanket, I’ll then wrap you two up in the rain sheet. Bad weather ahead but we must go through it.” He tells them as he gathers a few things from the side car. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/RidingSnuggie.jpg The girls put on their helmets and riding blankets. Meeshie is given to Ichi to put into her riding blanket. As soon as they are seated on the motorcycle, they are wrapped up in a plastic like wrapping from the shoulders down. He gets on the motorcycle turns on the engine. It takes about a minute to get onto the main highway. From there they ride to a safe road hotel he knows of but it is not for another couple hours away and the bad weather makes it that much longer to get there. Along the way, their helmet headsets are turned on. “So, you think the medicines you just got will work?” Ichi asks. “I won’t know until I test them for what they are and their concentration. They could be medicine, they could just be vials of colored water or they can be poisons. I won’t know until they are tested.” He answers her. “What about the money?” Min asks. “It’s all back. The idiots in their greed tried to get it before waiting for the green light, so it came back to me before their demise.” He tells her. “Oh...” Min is heard in replying. The motorcycle is hit with a strong headwind as they enter the storm. He remains in control as the rain falls hard around them, forcing them to slow down as they continue their trip. In the least it would take another three hours to get where they needed it to go for the night and a couple days’ food and rest. - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 10th, 2021, 4:37pm Raven slept for almost two days straight, only waking temporarily when the airship shook, dipped, or changed noise greatly from weather or from take off and landing. Her whole body hurt, she was exhausted, and the depression from being alone and stuck in between forms drug her down mentally to dark depths that few ever returned from. With Hondo not returning, she feared the worse for him and the pain in her heart from that hurt worse than any physical wound could. The beginning of the third day she tried again to change forms, but her wounds were not healing well and her depression was to where she could not clear her mind at all. She gave up after a while and just lay on a blanket on the floor, panting and trying not to sob. She did not know what to do or where to even go. She had worked with Fernando and Hondo for so long she had nothing else to fall back on. She was an outcast by her own kind, as even those who were not out to kill her for being a traitor to the spirits agenda, rejected her for being with a human. Going back to her camper she was not sure was even an option, though the camper had been more so storage for her stuff as she had stayed with Hondo in his apartment over the barn for the last several years. She had thought it was to try to make Valentine think they were not a full-time couple either, though Raven knew she had caught them together a couple time, but Hondo told her he was sure Valentine knew anyway. Either way she knew Valentine would not welcome her back. Hondo’s kids always treated her well, but she knew Valentine would take over the home place if Hondo was truly gone, whether the kids liked it or not. She lay on the floor half awake for the most of the rest of the day. She had not eaten since her and Hondo had eaten at Charles hotel, as she could not bring herself to eat. She had drunk maybe a couple bottles of water, but that was all she could manage. None of it aided her healing but she really did not care. She lay praying that Hondo was alive and would come back to her and if he was not she prayed for her own death. As they came close to the end of the third day, and probably a half day from landing in Chinatown, A wave of horrible pain swept over her. She tried not to cry out, biting her tongue badly as she tried to hold it in, but eventually the pain over came her and she screamed and passed out. She was not sure when she came to again but she felt weak and tired, and had a hard time remembering what had happened. Her body trembled as she tried to sit up. She looked down at her hands and saw skin again. It did not click at first but when it did she took a double look at her hands, then her legs, and even ripped open her shirt to see her now fur free breasts. She tried to scramble to her feet to find a mirror but fell the first time from being weak. She finally pulled herself up and found a hand mirror and looked into it. There were a few differences, as she still had a few extra cat-like features but she had mostly changed back somehow. She thought maybe that meant Hondo was back and he had somehow used the cane to revert her. Hope filled her heart as she tried to call out to him but no sound came from her mouth. She tried again but nothing. She noticed her throat hurt a bit but it confused her. She looked in the mirror again and saw her neck around the choker was a bit red so she took it off. Her neck was red as if it had been burned slightly and it puzzled her at first. She thought back to the pain that went through her earlier and a sickening feeling washed over her being. She swallowed hard and then with a shaky hand she removed the crystal pendant from its pocket in the choker. She gasped at the sight of it and fell to her knees. Her heart felt like it fell into her stomach, and if she had eaten anything she would have thrown it up at this point. The crystal pendant was dark, not a speck of light or color shown in it any longer. As the realization of what it meant hit her, racking silent sobs took over her body, causing her to fall to the floor once more. Hondo was dead and with him all hopes she ever had. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo was not sure when he came too again, but he found himself naked and half lying on a cold, dirty stone floor with his hands shackled to the wall and his feet shackled to the floor. He was cold, hungry, exhausted, and his whole body hurt. He thought for a moment about trying to summon the cane and attempting escape, but he knew whatever they had been using on him to cause the energy feedback would be closer than before and probably set up to make all the energy used be directed at him this time, if he tried again. The chances that he would pass out and the cane would be there for them to grab and harness with their control device was too great. He half figured that is what they wanted of him too, and he could not oblige them even if it meant his own demise. He lowered his head again and tried to let the dark oblivion of unconsciousness over take him again, but as he did, a bucket of cold water was thrown on him, causing him to jump awake and shiver more violently. He growled and looked up at the guard who had thrown it at him. The guard leered at him as he held the empty bucket. “Wakey, Wakey shit-bag! The professor is ready to go another round with you.” The guard said in a sarcastic tone. “He ready to tickle me again, is he? Tell him to knock off the pillow fight bull-shit, will ya?” Hondo replied in a slightly weak and gravely voice, while still managing to sound defiant. The guard sneered, “Should just smash your balls with a hammer and cut them off while you are awake, that would teach you a lesson!” “An’ I’d still have more balls than all y’all combined after.” Hondo growled. The guard opened the door and kicked Hondo in the balls again hard, causing him to double over and dry heave. “That should shut you up!” the guard growled. He turned to a couple other lower ranked guard who stood by and jerked his head towards Hondo. “Take him to the lab! If he gives you any back-talk, nail him again.” The one guard said before storming off. “Yes sir!” The other two replied snapping to attention as they answered almost simultaneously. They relaxed a bit after the other guard left and went in the cell to Grab Hondo. They unlocked his hands first and bound them behind his back with a pair of shackles, to ensure he did not try to fight them too much. They then unlocked the leg irons and roughly jerked him too his feet. He could not stand too well at the moment so they held him up and half dragged him to the lab. At the lab he was secured back to the wooden rack again. His arms, waist and legs were bound to the rough wooden frame by thick leather straps, while his hands and feet were locked into place by steel shackles. Once secured the guards moved off to the side and let him hang there. No one spoke to him or looked at him for almost an hour. He knew it was all part of trying to break his mind, and though he knew this and his mind was strong he was not sure how much more he could really take. It had been almost three days of torture, little sleep, and no food or water, other than the water that was randomly poured on him to make the electricity they hit him with conduct better and cause more pain, of the icy water they threw on him from resting and make him shiver to expend energy. After an hour had past, though it seemed a lot longer to Hondo, Professor Z came into the lab. He walked up to Hondo and looked at him, staring at him intently for a moment. “Back to continue the pillow-fight, asshole?” Hondo growled wearily. The professor looked him up and down momentarily before turning to the control panel, pressing the misters, to wet him down again, and hitting the red button, sending a painful charge of electricity through his body vie the metal shackles. Hondo crying out involuntarily as his body spasmed. The pain was excruciating and his tired body could not take a lot more. Just short of passing out the professor let up of the button. Hondo’s body sagged into the restraints as he gasped for air. He half wished they would get it over and kill him, but he knew they would not until they had what they wanted. Part of him wanted to fight, still, but it seemed hopeless. He did not know what had happened to Fernando, but he had found no trace of him. He knew there would be no rescue, not in time anyway, and he knew he did not have the strength to escape. They had him over a barrel, and the situation was beyond grim. As he hung there, Professor Z walked up with a hot iron in his hand. He drove it into Hondo’s side forcefully. Hondo grit his teeth and tried not to yell out, and what energy he had left his body used to involuntarily fight the bindings and try to pull away from the searing pain. The professor grinned evilly as he watched him thrash and Hondo’s skin turn redder from his blood pressure rising as the smell of burn flesh rose into his nostrils and the sound of sizzling meat filled his ears. After what seemed like another eternity the professor pulled the iron away and Hondo sagged into the restrains one more as he panted for breath and tried to let the darkness overtake him. He was again doused with ice water which pulled his mind from the black oblivion he longed to go into again. The professor stood there grinning as he looked Hondo up and down. “As much as I do need results, I must admit that I am enjoying this thoroughly!” He said. “Glad *pant* one *pant* of *pant* us *pant* is.” Hondo replied weakly. “Oh? And you are not?? Tsk, tsk. That is such a shame. And now, what motivation should use next?” He asked with a grin as he waved the hot iron close to Hondo’s body. “Maybe I could burn your nipples off?” He said waving the iron close to his chest. “No? Well maybe I could burn off that dick and balls you are so proud of? That traitorous bitch would not love you without those, I bet!” He said as he waved the iron way to close to Hondo’s crotch. “Go ahead *pant* you sick bastard *pant *pant* You’ve been *pant* eyein’ them *pant* Since you stripped me down! *pant, pant pant* Don’t know *pant* if you’re just Jealous *pant, pant* or a #$@!in’ pervert.” Hondo slurred. Some of the lab help snickered and when the professor turned to them they all looked away. His own insecurities and lacking in that department made him want to hurt this outlaw he tortured, but he knew there would be talk if he did. He turned to the guards and jerked his head towards Hondo. “Hold his head!” The professor barked. The guards grabbed his head, though he fought back, but he did not have the energy to stop them. “I might take your manhood yet, but maybe we will start somewhere else.” He said with a mad grin. “I don’t swing that way, ya queer bastard.” Hondo mumbled. Chuckles were again heard from somewhere, though not as many as before as the professor did scare them all. “That’s not what I meant! I meant… Never mind!” The professor yelled as he plunged the hot iron across Hondo’s forehead and cheek, burning it in deep enough until his eye popped and the fluids sizzled on the iron. Hondo screamed in agony, thrashing to try to get away, but eventually passing out from the pains just as his eye popped. The professor pulled the iron away a few second later and then returned it to its holding rack. “Give him some adrenaline. I am not done, yet.” The professor said. A lab tech rushed up with a needle and pumped him full of adrenaline. He came back to with a start, and panted more rapidly as the adrenaline coursed through his system.   The professor grinned, “Thought you would pass out on me and go back to your cell? Not today. I will have what I want and today!” “You *PANT sick *PANT* Fu-*PANT*-ckin’ *PANT* Bas-*PANT*-tard!! *PANT*” Hondo growled between rapid breaths as his chest heaved rapidly. The professor grabbed a knife and walked up to him with it. “Gonna *Pant* cut *Pant* my *Pant* balls *Pant* off *Pant* an’ *Pant* play *Pant* with *Pant* them? *pant* I know *pant* you want *pant* too.” Hondo taunted as his breathing slowed a bit. The professor growled and slammed the knife into Hondo’s thigh and got close enough to whisper to him. Hondo groaned at the pain and tried to pull back from the professor, but he had no where to go. “Do not think I could not or would not! I have instruments and plans for torturing a human, wessen, or spirit on every part of their body! I can made you feel pleasure and part way through take that part leaving you forever feeling unfulfilled! I can cut, burn, electrocute, freeze, beat, puncture, and smash many, many body parts and leave you alive! But I choose what, when, and where! You might have lasted longer than most but do not think I have had some last longer! I could make this pain go on for months, maybe years if I wanted! I could break you body, mind and soul! I could make you want to hurt yourself and make it so the lack of pain was torture so you would beg me to cut off parts again! I am only limited by the durability of the subject I inflict my torture upon and even that I can enhance if I so choose! You believe in some almighty creator and worship him?! I say worship me for I can give or take life as I so choose and no one will stop me! Maybe your God is out there somewhere, but I am here so I am greater than him! Do not pray to him who does not show himself! Pray to me that your suffering will not last and that I will let you die before I take everything else from you, including your very mind and soul!!” He hissed in Hondo’s face. Hondo winced a bit and through grit teeth spoke in a low growl, “Is your breath *pant* part of the torture, quack? *pant* if not, eat a damn *pant* mint, please.” The professor growled angrily and pulled the knife from Hondo’s thigh and plunged it into his left bicep. Hondo groaned and sucked air through his teeth as the jagged blade sunk into his arm. He hoped pissing the professor off would made him angry enough to kill him, but though he was getting angrier he had not killed him yet. The professor turned, leaving the knife in Hondo’s arm for the time being, and walked back to his desk. “Physical pain is not working fast enough, it would seem. Time to move back to mental.” He said. “Not the drugs again… I got high yesterday.” Hondo mumbled. The professor turned back to him with a smile and laughed. “Drugs? HaHaHaHahaaa! No, not drugs this time, my friend. No, this time I have something a little different. Something other than you to torture and carve on. A traitorous little ex-bird, shall we say, that maybe means something to you?” He replied with a grin. Hondo’s brow furrowed questioningly for a second, but the pain to his face made his relax his features for a moment. The professor snapped his fingers and a metal frame with someone tied to a frame, like the one he was on, was wheeled into the room and placed across from him. “I have a little surprise for you.” The professor said as he walked over and pulled the sheet off the person. Hondo gasped as he saw who was there. “R..r..raven? How.. I.. I told you to go without me!” He stammered. “I.. I couldn’t! I’m sorry!” The feline spirit woman said as she hung nude from the frame, strapped just as he was. The professor smiled and walked up to him, “You are not happy to see your traitorous little lady friend? Or are you just, what is the term… #$@! buddies?” “#$@! you! I’ll kill you!” Hondo roared, his anger giving him some new energy. The professor yanked the knife from Hondo’s arm with a grin, “I think not, but I might kill your little girl friend.” He walked over and stabbed the knife into her side and she screamed out in pain. “Maybe I will cut her a bit.” He said. “Noo!” She screamed. “Stop, you bastard!” Hondo yelled He grabbed a wire and clamped it to her feet restrains then picked up what looked to be like a welding stinger and held it up. “Maybe I’ll fry her assets.” He said as he plunged the stinger against her breasts sending electricity coursing through her body. As she gurgled and twitched Hondo screamed out profanities and threats at the professor but he only smiled gleefully, pulling the stinger away only after several seconds. He set the stinger down and squatted down and pulled her legs further apart as her lungs gasped for air. “Maybe I could let all the men in here take turns #$@!ing her while the other take turns whipping her!” He said with a sadistic grin “Do not touch her! I’ll kill you!!” Hondo roared. The professor stood up and pulled the knife from and  held it in his hand as he shook his head at him. “You do not get it, do you? You are no longer in control. You are no longer the hero. You are not her savior. You are no longer the strong one. You are not H.I. Sackett anymore! You are a weak, pathetic throwaway toy, that I can use and dispose of at any time, just like she is. You are helpless, and I am the strong one now.” He said. “Damn you.” Hondo growled, trying to not fall apart, but the woman he loved was across from him and her eyes begged him for help. His heart was breaking and his mind was racing but he saw no options. The professors smile widened as he saw the realization of it all fall on him. “You see, we knew for a long time that you would take torture on yourself, but we were not sure how much. I applaud your ability to hold out and self-sacrifice, but it is all a fool’s gesture in reality.  You see it, do you not? You can sacrifice yourself, but at the end of the day who protects them when you are gone? Who protects her? What is your sacrifice good for if we still take out her and the rest once you are gone? You are all that is left between them and us, correct? Well, not you are not and we, well..” He paused and drove the knife into Raven’s heart, “We do as we please, and you have lost!” “NOOO!” Hondo screamed as he watched Raven’s face turn pale and blood start to trickle from around the knife. If fury and agony he stretched out his hand and the cane appeared. He flicked his wrist so that the canes crystal spun it around and drove the crystal into his thigh to push it before spinning is again towards Raven to try to teleport her out of there. The professors machine caused a complete energy feed back on his, though, sending the energy coursing through his body. As it hit him he saw Ravens face go completely white and her body sag into its restraints as she stopped breathing. The professor ran to the console, and turned the power dial up and hit the button, causing electricity to flow through Hondo’s body at the same time. Hondo was angry, though and fought the pain longer than before. “Guard, club him! Knock him out!!” The professor screamed. A guard rushed forward and using his rifle as a club hit Hondo in the head as hard as he could, causing him to slump forward, and into unconsciousness and drop the cane. The professor let off the button as the cane fell and one of the guards stooped to pick it up. “Stop!” The professor yelled, but it was too late. The guard was hit with a bolt of lightning that seemed to come from the cane itself, and fell to the floor dead. The professor shook his head angrily. “Fool!” He growled, “Everyone knows you cannot touch it without the control harness attached!” The professor snapped at one of the techs who put on a protective suit that was had steel threads woven into the fabric. The lab tech swallowed hard and grabbed up the control harness. She stopped down and carefully slid it onto the cane and snapped it in place around it. The cane sparked as the harness snapped into place and the lab teach shrieked and jumped back. The professor shook his head and sighed. “It will not hurt you now.” He said. “He’s still breathing, though.” Another tech said who was monitoring vital signs. The professor frowned, “Well, he won’t breath for long.” He walked up to the console and opened another panel, turning a different know, which turned the machine out of safe mode. “Step back from him everyone, unless you want a spark to jump to you!” The professor said loudly. Everyone stepped back as he pressed the button and watched Hondo as his body jerked violently once more. After about half a minute he let off and his vitals were checked by one of the lab techs at the machine and then again at him physically. The tech nodded solemnly. “He is dead.” The tech said. The professor nodded, “Good. Not take him to the morgue and have them incinerate him today! I have heard rumors that he could heal, even when thought dead. They are probably just rumors but we cannot chance it.” The techs nodded and started to take his body down and put in on a gurney. “What about the other one?” a tech asked. The professor looked at Raven, “No use wasting the incinerator on a clone; throw her in the body pit.” The tech nodded and went to help the other’s with Hondo’s body. Professor Z walked over to the cloned Raven and sneered, “One day I will capture you and make your love’s torture look like play time compared to yours! One day…” (to be continued…)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 11th, 2021, 8:01pm {Around 4AM, somewhere in Japan.} Not far from Tokyo within the region of Chichibu-Tama-Kai National Park surrounded by Mount Kinpu, Mount Kobushi, Mount Kentoku, Mount Hiryuzan, Mount Komotori and Mount Wanakurayama, a motorcycle with a side car slowly rolls up to the Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple, one of many in the area. Before the driver can get off his ride several, Shinto Priests steps up him and his passengers, surrounding him from all sides. He reaches over and lifts up the money brief case and hands it to the highest ranking priest. A nod is given before the priest walks away. The driver gets off the ride, and the other priests assist him in pushing his ride to a secluded area. In several minutes he has his friends and things put away in a personal room. First the first time in a long time they can rest for as long as it is needed. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MitsuminejinjaShintoShrine640X440.png {Several hours later, 9:30AM} The lone figure walks about the room going through the various tied packages that were on the motorcycle side car. But it obvious that whatever he was looking for is not there. His companions are still asleep on the traditional Japanese bed of a thin mattress on the floor and blankets to cover them up, which is a lot more comfortable than sleeping on a rocky and grassy floor outside in a sleeping bag that has lost its cushioning a long time ago. There is a knock on the door. (Discussion in Japanese) “Come in.” The lone figure says loud enough to be heard. A sliding wall panel opens up part of the room and several Shinto priests walk in, some of them carrying various items which they set up at a nearby table in the room. The highest ranking priest walks up to the lone figure. “The six of the eight chemicals vials inside the case turned out to worthless color water. The last two turned out to be poison: Arsenic and Cyanide.” The Shinto Priest tells him. “I see.” The lone figure says. “Also, Hondo has not been heard from since he left so long ago. All hope of him being alive is growing dim.” The Shinto Priest explains. “Trust me, I know he’s alive. China is a very large place and the Spirits have been more active there than here though here is their home base. They think they are in charge and all possible situations are covered. Oh how wrong they are in thinking like that.” The lone figure says. “If they were in charge, the Yukusa would not exist and a lot of these places of ill-repute would not exist.” The Shinto priest points out. The lone figure gives a slight nod. “How long you think you stay this time?” The Shinto priest asks. “Depends. A week or more, depends on when the next orders comes in or if Hondo makes contact.” The lone figure explains. He adds, “If you need me to do anything, I’ll do it.” “Thank you for the offer. Just rest and relax until it is time for you to leave us again.” The Shinto Priest replies. “Thank you for having us.” The lone figure says. He looks over to the food set on the table, “And thank you for the food as well.” They both nod to each other before the Shinto Priest walks out with the other priests following him. The sliding wall panel is closed as the last one leaves the room. The lone figure walks to the bed on the floor and kneels on it. He nudges both occupants on the bed, “Hey, wake up.” They begin to wake up. The schoolgirl partially sits up, rubbing her eye, “Where are we?” “In the Shinto Shrine Hide-a-way in the mountains near Tokyo.” The lone figure says. “Oh...” She replies, before going back to bed and pulling the blanket over her shoulder. “Wake up, eat breakfast and wash up. You can sleep later.” The lone figure tells her though it was meant for the both of them. They wake up reluctantly, taking their time until they sit at the table to eat. It is a typical Japanese breakfast of fish, Miso soup, rice and assorted vegetables with juice and tea. There was also scrambled egg and coffee as the lone figure prefers coffee and egg with his breakfast. A small bowl is filled with fish mixed with a bit of rice for the cat. “How long are we going to stay here?” Ichi asks. “A few days in the least.” The lone figure says, adding, “More than enough time to tie up some lose ends and get some much needed rest and relaxation.” The female companions nods. He continues, “Sometime later this afternoon, I need you two to do your laundry.” “You want us to do yours too?” Min asks. “Mine can wait until tomorrow.” He tells them. “Alright.” Min replies as they continue with their meal. “Then you know the rules: No leaving the compound ever, and no stepping outside during the priests’ prayer times. Silence must be kept at all times when outside and in parts of the temple. The rest you already know.” The lone figure says to them. “What are you going to do?” Ichi asks. “I need to check on our ride and supplies. Half of our fuel is spent so I need to refill that. You two will stay here while I am gone. You two can do me the favor while I am gone and repack our things so they sit neater in the side car.” He tells them. {10:30AM} Detached from the side car, the motorcycle with a couple fuel jugs are pushed to the mountain road outside of the Shinto Temple Shrine before the engine is started and the lone figure drives off to Furusato Mountain Village where the nearest gas station should be. Though the Spirits have limited as to how much petroleum fuel is to be sold, they by pass such laws by using high proof alcohol and vegetable oil to replace gas and diesel with. It is just a matter of accessing the proper supplier to get the right fuel from one’s needs. The Yen is still the almighty currency of the area though it is no longer has been printed in over 40+ years. A lot of the old world money still floats round and with some hard work, one can get access to some much needed bills for the right price of service or product selling. The lone figure knows this all too well and in his time has collected a small fortune to work with. He also knows that some idiots like to post up toll roads before the town’s entrance. Thus he monitors the road ahead and takes to the mountain trails where he can. Looking down from the side of the mountain, he finds a toll created from a couple cars blocking the road and several men standing around them. A large private car of vital importance pulls up to the toll and stops as the men approach it. Yelling can be faintly heard from below, then followed by the loud gunfire echoing across the valley. The men around the vehicle all fall to the ground. Four men step out from the vehicle and drag the bodies into the trunk of the toll gate vehicle. It is set on fire and sent down the cliff. They get back into their vehicle and drive away. Though the lone figure does not care about the business transactions of others, he knows that the flaming vehicle sent down the cliff would cause a forest fire that would effect the national park and the Shinto Shrine is he hiding in. But accessing his abilities to control time could be picked up by the Spirits and signify that the Time Walker was in their area. He teleports himself to near the burning vehicle, seeing the flames has started to spread to some bushes. It will spread to the rest of the first if left alone. Lifting his staff over his head, he summons Time itself to accelerate within the shielded area for the flames to burn themselves out before spreading to the rest of the area and eventually the forest. The flames burn themselves out quickly as they devour fuel and oxygen at the accelerated rate. There is little left of the vehicle but a hot rusting frame, the bodies probably burned to ashes within the trunk. He does not care and teleports himself back to his motorcycle, continuing on with his trip into town. Going down the side of the mountain, he does not turn on the engine and rides gravity on the way down. It takes him a couple minutes longer to get into town doing it this way but he enters the town without alerting anyone of his arrival. He quickly finds the fuel station and finds his old friend there. He calls to him, “Hey Renosuke, how are things?” His friend walks up to him, accepting two empty fuel canisters to be filled, answering, “It is what is expected.” He begins to fill up the fuel canisters with what was on the pump. “Look, Renosuke. I just witnessed something out there which I need to tell somebody. What you do with this information is on you, but I do not want to be implicated.” The lone figure tells him. Renosuke nods. The lone figure continues, “I was taking the mountain trails to bypass the local neighborhood tolls when I looked down onto the main highway and seen a large black vehicle drove up to the toll. There was an argument, and those in the large vehicle shot the toll keepers and put their bodies into the toll car’s trunk and then set the car on fire before pushing it of the cliff. The fire seemed to burn itself out after while.” “I see.” Renosuke says to himself before handing the first of the filled canisters to him. It gets secured to the side of the motorcycle. Renosuke continues, “Those young punks were warned not to bother certain vehicles is they are to approach them. If they failed to heed that warning, what happens to them was on them.” “I’m not one seeking justice but I know somebody will. I do not know anything, and if asked, I saw nothing.” The lone figure tells him. Renosuke nods. He then asks, “How long you going to stay around this time?” “Don’t know. Less than a week if not a couple of days. I’m just around to gather fuel and food before going to other areas to find the medication to rid us of this Spirit Scourge.” The lone figure replies. Renosuke nods, “Only way to deal with the Spirit Scourge is to expel them from all time.” “Easier said than done. Most of the other Time Walkers have been killed and the few that remains may not be enough to get it done.” The lone figure says. “It is not that you may or may not be able to, it is that you have to try. They walk on this planet with impunity, thinking that no one can challenge them. But if you set some fire to their asses, they will get up and take notice.” Renosuke tells him. “Few against the world.” The lone figure says. “Few against the enemy. The world will side with you if they can see that it can be done.” Renosuke points out before handing him the second fuel canister. The lone figure secures the second fuel canister to the other side of the motorcycle. The tank on the motorcycle is then topped off to full. Money is exchanged. They both nod at each other before the lone figure turns on the engine and rides away. {11:30AM} The lone figure returns to the Shinto Temple, putting the motorcycle in silence running mode using the electric starter engine to propel the motorcycle forward. With the help of a couple priests, the motorcycle is put into storage and the sidecar reconnected to it. He heads back to his room he shares with his female companions. With little to do, he gets on the bed and stares at the ceiling. His companions see him and his actions, and join him on the bed. Before they start anything, Ichi asks, “Found out about the medicine you bought last night?” “It was all useless crap, mostly of poisoned colored water.” He tells her. “So we have to continue searching for more?” Ichi asks. “Eventually yes. But for now, no.” He tells her. Nothing happens for at least an hour. They just take their time to rest for the time being. Then without knocking or warning, the side wall panel slides. The leader of the Shinto Priests walks into the room and the wall panel slides closed. He walks over to the bed where they were. The three of them look at him. “Fernando. We got a message from China from one of our operatives. The Spirits have Hondo and his companion Raven. Here are the coordinates.” The Shinto Priest says as he hands over a slip of folded paper. Fernando looks at it, seeing that is it several tens feet underground where the land is just above sea level in what was one of China’s Jeweled Cities by the northern shore but is now a waste land of war torn rubble and humanity. The lone figure gets up, and gathers a few things: his double stack 1911s, a couple of silencers, a flare gun, a couple hand grenades, a pair of NAA .32s in boot holsters and his samurai blade as well as a few personal artifacts and medications packed into a waist pack. He then turns to his companions. “Ladies, I’m doing this alone. You prepare the room for medical treatment when I return, as I will not return alone.” He tells them. They both look at him and nod. He turns to the Shinto Priest and nod before taking his cane. He twists crystal before twirling it over his head as he steps away from those around him. Once in the furthest corner of the room, he slams its point onto the ground and disappears in a flash of light. He stands in a hallway of what looks to be a hospital or research lab. He cannot tell which as he is not outside. The signs on the doors only denote numbers, not functions except for “Janitor’s Room” and “bathroom.” It is minimal at best, even though 1/3 of Japanese Written Language is in Mandarin Chinese. He looks up and down the halls, spotting several cameras on the wall near the ceilings. He knows that he has been spotted, it is a matter of time before the guards come running to get him. But in the very least he is going to make It difficult for them, drawing out his two double stack 1911s, attaching the silencers on them, takes aim to the camera that he sees, putting a round through their electronics and optics. He stands and listens about, not hearing much of anything within the silent space. He walks about the floor but not finding much. Putting away one of his guns, he takes the cane and concentrates on Hondo and his location before slamming the cane on the floor. He is teleported to the basement floor near some doors that he can read as “Morgue” and “Garbage Disposal” where he can hear voices in the distance around the bend of the hallway. He takes care of the nearby cameras with his silenced weapon before heading to bend. He stands before the turn, listening in to what is be said and counting out of step footsteps to determine how many he has to deal with. He also hears the squeaking of wheels of a gurney being rolled with them. He waits until he can hear their voices just feet from the turn before stepping out. A couple of techs were at the gurney with 4 armed guards behind them stop as soon as he steps out. The lone figure raises his arm and takes out the guards first with a shot to the head and then the tech at the side of the gurney. The tech pushing the gurney tries to run but the lone figure shoots him in his ass cheek, making him face plant the floor.  The lone figure walks up to him, the tech begins to grovel. “Please, don’t shoot! Please! I have a wife and kids! Please have mercy!” The tech begins to cry. “You want mercy and forgiveness without forgiveness?” The lone figure says. “Please! I have a family to support!” The tech cries. “You want mercy and forgiveness, but you and your co-workers showed none to my friend.” The lone figure says. “I was just following orders! I did not kill him, It Was Professor Z Who Willed Him!” The tech cries. The Lone Figure turns around and steps to the gurney. The tech stops sobbing and turns to look at what the lone figure was doing. The lone figure stands over Hondo’s body for the moment. The tech crawls away a couple feet before trying to get up and run away. The lone figure lifts his arm up aiming his pistol without looking. He lets out a single shot as the tech tried to limp-run away but ends up with a round to the back of his head. “What a stupid waste of life.” The lone figure says to himself. He gets back to Hondo, taking a syringe and a small bottle of clear liquid, filling the syringe and injecting the liquid at an angle to Hondo’s breast bone into his heart. He removes the syringe and puts it away, then activates his cane for the crystal to glow brightly before putting it on his chest. A surge of energy flows from the cane as Hondo’s body heaves upwards before falling onto the gurney breathing heavily. He then sits up. “What? Where? How?..” Hondo begins to say. “Relax cowboy.” The lone figure tells him. Hondo looks at him. He then realized he was naked on a gurney with techs and guards dead on the ground. “Fernando?” The lone figure lifts up his boot and pulls out one of his boot guns from the boot holster, tossing it on Hondo’s lap. “Let’s go get your things. You remember where Raven is?” The lone figure says to him. “N.n.n.n.no... Everythin’s fuzzy on top of this headache.” Hondo replies. “Death will do that to you. But in our situation, death is no excuse for lying off on the job. Get ready, and we’ll get your things first and then find Raven.” The lone figure tells him. Hondo slides off the gurney with a slight stumble on his footing. He holds onto the side the gurney for balance as things seem to slowly spin around him.  The lone figure looks Hondo over, seeing that he seems to be dizzy but slowly recovering. That is the least of his worries, as adrenaline will kick in and improve Hondo’s ability to act. He concentrates on to his cane for the location of Hondo’s cane before they disappear in a flash. They end up in a laboratory with several techs going over Hondo’s property, with several examining his cane while connected to several sensors. The bright flash in the middle of the lab made them turn around thinking that somebody messed up and caused an explosion or sorts. Instead they are met with the dual partners of Death. Fernando starts with head shots at the group by Hondo’s cane, turning to the right where other techs were, putting them out of their misery with continual head shots. Hondo took some time to act which some techs tried to make their escape to the door but he was able to hit each one as they gather near the door way. With the room now filled with death, Hondo goes about gathering his things and putting on his clothes. He finds his firearms unloaded and one of them semi dismantled. It takes a couple of minutes to reassemble his gun and reloads them. They go into his holster. The lone figure picks up Hondo’s cane and gives it a look over, it was still functional though there were a couple deep gashes where they tried to cut it open with a Dremel cutting wheel tool. He waves his cane over it, restoring the physical appearance and repairing any damage to it. He then hands it over to Hondo. The lone figure nods to Hondo. Hondo looks over at his cane, closing his eyes and concentrating on Raven before slamming the tip to the ground. They both disappear in a flash of light and reappear in another lab. There were guards at the door and a couple techs with an old shriveled up excuse of a man in a lab coat around an examination table where a body lies. The lone figure aims and shoots at the guards at the door, taking them down before they can react to the situation. Hondo takes aim and takes down the two lab techs next to the old man in the lab coat. The old man reaches out with a can of his own and time seems to freeze in place for the lone figure and Hondo. He turns to walk to them. “Now I’ve got you vere I vant you...” the old man says to them. “Viss is the last time you cost me men and resources, Time Walker...” He walks up to them, reaching out and taking the lone figure’s cane from his grasp. “Now Viss Completes The Collection!” “BAM!” The old man lurches back, dropping both cane to grab his shoulder and turns around. Another lone figure stands with his gun aimed to his head. “IMPOSSIBLE! TWO OF THE SAME THING CAN NOT EXIST AT THE SAME TIME!” The Old Man lets out. “Your mistake to assume we are two of the same thing.” The second lone figure tells him. “IMPOSSIBLE!” The old man yells. “The Time Lords have deemed that if this world cannot be repaired, then it stall be destroyed. Now if you want to live, you will change your ways. If you don’t then you die here and now.” The second lone figure says before waving his cane in front of him. “We own this world! We created it-*!” The old man begins before a shot rings out and through his head. He stands in for a second with a look of disbelief before falling face first to the floor dead. With the old man in the lab coat dead, the Time freeze ends. Hondo and the lone figure steps up to the second. The lone figure tells the second as he picks up his cane, “You are not to ever interfere with this world.” The second replies, “The Time Lords deemed it necessary as you are slow in getting the job done.” “They wanted a full investigation with names of individuals, not just groups. The groups shall not be punished for the actions of the individuals unless proven that they worked as the group for a common goal. They want events restored, that is not as easy as it sounds in this world where everybody has their hands in selected events to sway history in their favor. Now unless you are to replace me, then leave.” The lone figure tells the second. “Before I go, I will do one favor.” The second says before waving his cane towards the examination slab and then at Hondo. The person on the examination table begins to move, what injuries they may have been sustained have been restored to a pre-injury state. Hondo was given the same treatment, feeling a thousand times better than before. The second turns to Hondo and the Lone Figure. “You have one year to fix this world or the Time Lords will come in to clean up and destroy it.” The second says before disappearing in a delayed fade away. The lone figure replies though there is no way to know if the second heard, “A year is not enough time!” Hondo walks about the lab, recovering what things he can for Raven. She puts on her clothes he gives her. He asks as he picks up his cane from the floor, “Where too now? I’m not done here.” “Consider it a failed mission. All the medications I found turned out to be faked and all information to be false. No doubt your findings are false or fake too. We’re gathering in Japan, so go gather your things and meet me at the shrine near this location: 35.925413, 138.932397 .” The lone figure says to him. “This is in Japan – Spirit-ville extreme.” Hondo complains. “I have a few friends I trust there. But, you cannot use your abilities at the shrine. Which is why I give those coordinates – close enough to walk there but far away to say it is not at the shrine. The Shinto Priests need our help to gather their resources and give the Spirits some resistance. They’ll hide us in their temples in the area.” The lone figure says to him. “I’ll need a couple days to get my thin’s and I’ll meet you there.” Hondo says. “You got 48 hours. No more. I’ll see you then. We’ll discuss this new information when you get there.” The lone figure tells him. “Wait – before you go. That damned little school girl and the rodent humanoid still with you?” Hondo asks. “They are, just like you and your friend here still together.” The lone figure gets there. He then adds, “If you come early, the Shinto Priests will be expecting you, so do not be alarmed if a group of them show up to welcome you. There is a vow of silence, so respect around them. In the coming days I’ll be going to the Buddhist temples and see if they are willing to join in the resistance.” “Buddhists and Shintos are not the best of friends.” Hondo points out. “I know but I’ll be following the axiom of ‘The enemy of my enemy is my friend,’ and Buddhists like the Spirits as much as the Shintos do and that is where they have a common thread to work on.” The lone figure says. Hondo nods. He then says, “I’ll see you in 48 hours or so.” “Just get your things and get there. The sooner the better. Take care old friend.” The lone figure says before he disappears in flash of light. “Yeah, see ya later.” Hondo Raven looks at Hondo, “Where too now?” “Let’s recover what we can. We do not have that much time before those overly righteous self servin’ Time Lords come and scorch the Earth.” Hondo tells her before taking Raven by the waist. Twisting the crystal about on the cane, he then slams it to the ground and disappears. As soon as they are gone, the building complex explodes. Two on a roof over a mile away looks at the rising mushroom flames. One looks at the other. “You think they will get it done?” “I do not need to think, but I know that they will try, and in trying, they will get further than we would destroying this place.” The other says to the first. They both disappear in a flash of light.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 15th, 2021, 5:40pm On a hilltop some miles away from the lab a rat-spirit appeared in a red flash of light, holding one of the time-lord canes with a rather large control harness attached to it in one hand and a female canine spirit in lab tech garb in the other. After letting her go, the female lab tech stood shakily looking at the rising column of fire, smoke, and ash in the distance. “Professor Z, what .. what happened?!” The woman asked in a timid, fearful voice. “Looks like either my orders to dispose of Sackett were delayed, we had a mole in our operation, or that device that Dr. Eric, that so-called engineering genius, built to keep us hidden from other time-lords failed, which I told him it would!” Professor Z snarled in reply. “But… but… does that mean… are we all that’s left?” She asked shakily. “Yes. While we have superiors and comrades in other sectors, we are all that’s left from here. You know what that means, right?” He asked She shook her head. “That means I have been promoted. “ He said with a grin. “Wh..what does it mean for me?” She asked timidly. He gave her an appraising look up and down, “Turn around for me.” She gave him a puzzled look, “Turn around?” “Yes! Turn around so I can see all sides of you.” He replied in an annoyed tone. She spun around a couple times hesitantly as he appraised her with judging eyes. He nodded after a moment but continued to frown. “Yes… Not bad but hard to judge with those loose-fitting scrubs… Take your scrubs off.” He ordered. “Professor?” She asked, a look of shock on her face. “Did I not save your life?” He asked “You did but..” She stammered “Then what do you owe me?” He asked cutting her off. “But professor…” She started to retort in a begging tone. “What Do You Owe Me?!?” He half yelled. She hung her head and whispered, “A…a life debt.” He grinned slightly, “That is right… now strip!” She took her scrubs off and having only pantie on under neither she stood with her head hung and her arms across her breast. “Spin around.” He ordered flatly. She turned slowly, looking at the ground the whole time as her face turned red from embarrassment. “Put your damn arms at your side, girl. Now!” He barked She put her arms down to her side as her face turned even redder. He walked around her looking her up and down as one might a side of beef that hung in a butcher shop. He nodded after a moment as he spoke to himself out loud. “Firm, tight ass… smaller breasts, but they will do…. Fairly athletic… yes… I’ve #$@!ed better but she will do.” He mumbled out loud. A look of horror swept over her face as she realized what was to become of her. She had a boyfriend who worked elsewhere so he would be alright as long as this was not a coordinated attack, but now she would lose him and all hopes at a happy life and family. Among the spirits if a life debt was owed it must be paid as requested but the one it was owed. This was one of the highest laws in the spirit realm, and she had no option unless she chose to run. If she did run, her siblings and parents could all be held accountable for her life debt. This was the law and she could not do that to her family. She stood there as he appraised her further, grabbed roughly at her breasts and shoved a couple fingers up inside her womanhood as if she had not feelings at all. Tears fell down her cheek but she stood silently and endured. After a couple minutes the professor stepped back with a nod, “At least you are firm and fairly tight, though I doubt a virgin. You will do. You will work as my personal assistant, maid, cook, and, when I desire, sex-slave. I own your ass, pussy, mouth, hands, mind, the whole works, understood?” She closed her eyes and nodded as she tried not to burst out crying. “Good. Now get dressed. Though I may own you, it will not look good teleporting into the Minister of Science’s office with you in the nude… Once we get a room there, you can show me if you have any skills in bed. Pray they are satisfactory as the price for not impressing me will be extremely painful, to say the least!” He said as a wicked grin crossed his face. “Y.y.y.yes s.s.s.sir.” She stuttered, as she felt her heart breaking inside her. Her emotional distress was not missed by the professor, though, but he got off on it and reveled in the thought of breaking her will, heart, mind, and soul. He was disappointed that she was not more defiant, but she would do. Once she was dressed he grabbed her roughly and pulled her against him. “Off to the Ministry of Science and then we find more time-lords!” He said almost triumphantly. In a flash of red they both disappeared. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- In a flash of blue light Hondo and Raven, of whom Hondo had no idea was a clone, appeared back at Charles’s hotel, in the side alley away from prying eyes. It was early morning, he guessed from where the sun was in the sky, and though Hondo had been restored his body was tired. They had been gone from here almost three and a half days, but after what he had been through it felt like years. Raven leaned against him, staying in the arm her wrapped around her as they walked up to the side door and knocked. No one answered at first so he knocked again louder. A recognizable voice called out and another scolded from inside. “Keep your knickers on, I’m on my way!” Charlies voice call out, though it sounded a bit rough still. “Father, you should not be up!” a female voice scolded. The female voice, though not as familiar, Hondo knew belonged to his maid, Beatrix, who had only found out her real name and that Charles was her father after he had nearly died.   The door swung open and Hondo saw the old man leaning on a cane, a bandage over one eye, his arm in a sling, and his one leg wrapped. As he looked at Hondo he squinted a bit before taking on a surprised look. “Bloody hell! Get in side!” He exclaimed as she shuffled out of the doorway. Hondo and Raven entered quickly and he shut the door behind them. “What in blue blazes are you two doing back?!” He exclaimed. “Didn’t expect ya to be excited to see us, but I needed to make sure you are alright.” Hondo replied “You should have been gone for the Americas, lad! We were not sure you made it with the ruckus all over town that night. What happened?” Charles asked. “Looks like you should sit before you fall.” Hondo replied. Charles nodded and led them to the living room where Beatrix joined them to check on Charles. “You should be sitting, Father! I told you I would be right out.” She scolded as she helped him sit in his chair. “I might be old and wounded but I am not helpless.” He groused. She looked between Hondo and Raven with a worried, questioning look. “What happened with you two? Father was worried you got into a fight and got caught.” Beatrix asked. “I… I was not worried at all! He’s a scrapper and I knew he could handle himself.” Charles groused. Hondo sighed and nodded, “Well, we did get caught.” “What?!?  What happened?! How did you escape???” Charles exclaimed half coming out of his chair only to have his daughter place a hand on his arm to try to get him to settle down. It was evident to all that she worried about her father, and wished to make up for lost time. She also feared losing him again after so recently finding him, but she knew there was only so much she could do. Hondo sighed, “Well, for starters the ship was guarded by Russian hunters the spirits had hired, an’ the whole operation was lead by a mad-man of a rat-spirit named Professor Renaldo Zucker.” He filled them in on what happened that night as best he could, though he had some blanks on what happened to Raven. Beatrix gasped and covered her gaping mouth as she listened to what happened and Charles swore under his breath and shook his head. “… an’ then I blacked out. When I woke up my bare ass was strapped to a cold metal gurney an’ it was three days of torture until they wheeled Raven out an’ started in on her to break me…. We’d have been dead if Fernando had not of came and got us.” Hondo said as he finished up. “You poor dears. You are lucky your friend came to your aid.” Beatrix replied as she shook her head, still trying to process it all. “Yes, that was fortunate… How did he know you were in trouble? And didn’t you say he was missing, from some explosion or wot not?” Charles asked. Hondo furrowed his brow and nodded, “I am not sure. We did not get to talk ‘bout it, but he acted like we had not talked since I left Japan… I’m startin’ to wonder if it was a decoy, that it was not him at all but somehow they faked him, whether a decoy or somethin’. Hell, they could have had a clone too. All I know is he sounded like Jefe, knew the right words to say, an’ at a distance looked like him.” “They can clone people?” Charles asked. “Supposedly. I have not been able to prove it but I’ve seen documents that support that theory and Raven said she was told they had the technology.” Hondo said as he turned to look at Raven for her support on that. Instead of nodding on agreement or saying anything she wore a confused look on her face. “Right?” Hondo asked her. She looked at him with a lost look and shrugged, “I…I don’t know… I guess I might have said that…” “You are probably just still shaken up, you poor thing. I’ll get you some tea, if you would like.” Beatrix said. Raven smiled and nodded, “That would be nice.” As Beatrix left Charles turned to Raven with a questioning look. “We heard how they got Hondo, but how did they get you, my dear?” He asked. She looked between them with a half frightened and half blank stare, “I… I don’t remember.” “You remember leavin’ me an’ headin’ for the ship?” Hondo asked. She looked at the floor for a moment then back at him, “No… All I know is something happened and I couldn’t…. I couldn’t…” Hondo looked at her with worried eyes, “Are you feelin’ alright, darlin’?” She nodded, “I feel fine but… The more I think the more I feel confused.” Charles frowned, “You both must be exhausted. How about I have Beatrix whip you up something to eat and then you both get some rest, eh?” Hondo nodded, “That might not be a bad idea…. Charlie, … I think you might not be safe here.” “Not safe? Why?” He asked. “There lab is a crater, now. It had to be destroyed, but we do not know what info they gave out. The spirits or Hunters could come back here if they thought there was some info to be had. They won’t be trackin’ us for a while as they probably think we went up with it.  If the higher echelon spirits know you knew anythin’ ‘bout us they might suspect you notified someone ‘bout us bein’ taken. You know how hard they can be to convince that you know or did nothin’ when they think you did.” Hondo said. Charles nodded, “You are right, but I cannot leave. I am too old to start over. Take my daughter with you and leave an old man to die in his own home.” “No!” Beatrix exclaimed as she appeared in the door with some tea for Raven. She handed the tea to Raven, who thanked her, and then she turned to her father. “No, father. I will not lose you again. We either both go or both stay!” She said “My dear, I cannot leave. Some of your mother’s things are here, and they are all I have left of her besides you. I built a life here from the ashes of despair and misery. I cannot leave and I cannot lose you.” He replied to her softly, in a shaky voice. She knelt down beside him and gazed into the old man’s eyes. “I was as good as dead before you bought me at that slave auction. I am yours twice. Your slave and your daughter. If you cannot bare to leave this place then we will both stay.” She said. “You were never a slave to me. The price I paid for you could not begin to pay back what I owe you for failing to protect you, your mother and sister.” He said sadly. “I never felt like a slave either, but I am yours and I know no other life.” She said. “I just want you to find a good man and have a family of your own, somewhere safe.” He replied. “I am staying here. Maybe someday I will find a husband but I am yours first, for whatever is needed. What is needed now is for us to lay in supplies and look at some security updates to the old place or whatever we need to do. My place is beside you and your place is here so we will stay here together.” She said. The old man sighed, “As stubborn as your mother.” “And as stubborn as you too, father.” She said. He chuckled and shook his head, “If you have stubbornness from both of us I have no chance at winning this, do I?” She kissed him lightly on the cheek and smiled, “I will go get the room ready again for your friends.” He shook his head as she left, “She is her mother all over again.” Charles turned back to Hondo and sighed, “I guess we will be staying on here then, old chap. We might both be balmy, but we are balmy together.” Hondo chuckled and shook his head, “I reckon so. I hope they stay away for your sake.” Charles nodded, “Thank you, old chap. Now, I am sure you wish to go rest and maybe get some food… You have any bags or need clothes washed?” “These are all the clothes we have at the moment. Will probably go after our stuff after we rest.” Hondo said. “Well, I am sure Beatrix would bring some food up to the room and take your clothes and get them washed up quick.” Charles said. Hondo nodded, “That would be appreciated. Don’t need clothes to sleep anyway.” Raven blushed slightly at the thought of him naked. She had seen him naked in the torture lab, and though her was hurt she could still see his well-formed body and ample equipment in her mind. She did not remember seeing it before then, but she half wished she could now, though she was sure they would be in separate rooms. Charles and Hondo talked a bit more as Raven quietly sipped on her tea and they waited for Beatrix to return. About fifteen minutes later she reappeared. “The room is ready if you are. I can show you up to it, if you would like.” Beatrix said. Hondo shook his head, “I know the way, but thanks.” “Would you prepare them something to eat to leave at their room and pick up their clothes to wash? What they are wearing is all they have.” Charles asked her. “That I can, if you just leave them outside the door. I will knock when I leave to food so you know to come grab it without being disturbed… You wish me to pick up some new clothes for you?” She asked. Hondo shook his head, “We will get our stuff soon enough. They are not looking for me or blocking me now so we should be fine with these for now. I look forward to wearing my own clothes again, as I am sure Raven is. These are the dock-worker clothes I was given to sneak on the ship and Raven’s I found in a lab.” Raven looked at him questioningly, “These are mine clothes, I thought.” Hondo looked at with a raised eyebrow and shook his head, “They are none I’ve ever seen you have. Plus you weren’t wearin’ clothes when you left me.” “I was naked?!” She exclaimed. “Of course, you were in your animal form!” Hondo exclaimed. “Oh…. I guess I just don’t remember any of that.” She replied. Charles and Beatrix looked at each other with a worried look then back at Raven. Hondo stared at her for a while, looking into her eyes. “What did they do to you, darlin’?” He asked softly. She looked down, I… I don’t know. I wish I did.” He sighed, “We’d better go get some rest. Maybe you’ll feel better after a shower, some food, an’ some sleep.” She nodded, “Yeah, maybe I will.” Hondo stood up and she stood up with him, “We will probably leave at dark, so we’d better go get some rest.” Charles nodded, “Make sure you stop and let me wish you luck before you leave.” Hondo nodded, “That I will, old friend.” With that Hondo headed out of the small, private living room, down the hall, and up the stairs to the bedrooms. Beatrix turned to her father with a questioning look, “Old friend? How long have you known him?” Charles sighed, “It was right after the happening, so almost sixty years now.” “He is sixty?! I’d never guessed it. You save him as a baby, I take it?” She asked. Charles chuckled, “He was not a baby when I first met him. He looked not much different than he does now, I dare say. We fought together for a while, him, I and his mate Fernando, who is one of the most talented and fearsome time walkers out there. Hondo is the only other one who comes close that I know of.” “What? That would make him over eighty!” Beatrix exclaimed “Try over one hundred. He is a time walker, mind you.” Charles said. “I’ve heard the term but don’t understand it.” She said. “Well, you go get their dinner and do their washing while I have a bit of a nap, and then we will sit down with a cuppa and some crumpets and I will tell you what I know.” He replied with a smile. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Raven followed Hondo up to the room and paused at the door as he walked inside. “Where… where is my room?” She asked hesitantly. “Not want to share with the old man anymore?” He asked with a teasing grin. She gave him back a weak smile, “Oh, that’s not it at all. Just wasn’t sure.” She timidly entered and looked around as if she had not seen it before. “Why don’t you get a shower.” He said. She nodded and headed for the bathroom, closing the door behind her as she went in. Hondo sat down on the edge of the bed and wen over things in his head. It puzzled Hondo as the second restored him and when he fixed up Raven had done the same. He had figured to gather some information, reset some supplies, get some messages to some of his contacts, and then go get their stuff from the shipping container that was in Chinatown by the Mississippi inland sea before meeting up with Fernando, but now he thought he should take Raven to Fernando first to see what was wrong with her. Fernando’s bed partners annoyed him somewhat, but at times Raven did the same to Fernando. They both took care of the others partners when needed for the other but things had not been the same since Valentine got angry. Back then they were all friends. After Valentine had burned Fernando’s friendship, though, it had not been the same. Fernando and Hondo were still friends, though they both had gotten harder in some ways, but Fernando and Raven had never become more than work partners.  Hondo and Ichi never saw eye to eye after their deal in fight town, where they all almost died because of her, and him and Min had a falling out after a mission gone sour where she refused to listen to him and almost cost Raven her life and did cost them the lives of a loyal contact. Fernando took the blame for it, saying he did not make it clear to her to follow Hondo’s orders, but Hondo never saw it that way. Though they were not as close as a whole as they used to be when Hondo and Valentine were together, they all still worked together and Fernando still would help her for his sake. In all actuality, there were times when Fernando seemed to worry about her more than he did with Valentine, though they were not friends. Raven said she had tried but he had held her at bay. Whatever it was, everything seemed to change the most the day Fernando and Valentine stopped talking. Hondo never knew what it was and neither would talk about it. Hondo had wanted to apologize to Fernando for Valentine but he was getting tired of apologizing for her. The situation with Raven he did not understand, but he did not know that Valentine had been the one to sell raven out, like Fernando knew. Had Hondo known he might have done or felt different, but he did not. He was worried about Raven though and the only person he trusted to look to for answers was Fernando and maybe one of his daughters, if Fernando deemed they were needed. Hondo stood up after a moment and shook his head. He was not sure if they needed to hurry to Fernando yet or not. He would let her get some sleep first, and then see how things went. He stripped off his clothes and threw them in the hall before heading into the shower. He did not try to walked quietly or open the door quietly, but his did it all naturally. He grabbed a fresh towel from the shelf and put it on the rack by the shower and then opened the shower curtain to join Raven. Raven had gone into the bathroom and closed the door. She laid a towel out beside the shower and then carefully took her clothes off and laid them on the edge of the sink. She looked at herself in the mirror for a moment and looked at her reflection. She knew something was wrong inside her, but she did not know what. She knew it was not the first time they had shared a room, as it was often necessary, but her memory seemed fragmented. She felt that they had been together as more than work partners and friends but it did not all fit in. It felt right to be close to him and have his arm around her, but she had a hard time remembering when they had done so before. The way he looked at her and talked to her was as if they were lovers but she did not remember seeing him naked before the lab. She knew she had as she felt like they had made love before she was changed from a raven to a feline spirit, but it was more of a knowledge of the fact than a memory of it happening. A sound behind her caused her to turn as she saw Hondo, naked get in the shower behind her. She tried to cover herself with her arms a she gasped in surprise. “What are you doing!” She half shrieked. “What am I doin’? Getting’ a shower!” He replied half annoyed. “Together?!... I mean… do we shower together?” She said relaxing a bit but still covering herself. He reached out a hand to her be she shied back a bit before stopping. HE passed and pulled his hand back. “Raven, its me. We do this all the time!” He said in a worried tone. “We.. we do this naked.. together?” She asked hesitantly. “What happened to you, darlin’?” He asked again. She shook her head, “I..I don’t know…. Please, tell me what we are.” Her voice was scared and pleading and her eyes begged for answers. “You came to us to help us fight the spirits.” Hondo said “You and Fernando, I remember that and… and I remember I got turned into a feline spirit… the rest after that is foggy.” She said sounding like a scared little girl. “That was ‘bout twelve years ago. We became good friends because of that an’ my wife an’ I tried one more time to make things work but we did not work... I would not divorce her, though, as I was afraid what she might do to herself if I did, but we separated an’ you became a more lovin’ wife an’ partner to me than my legal wife has been since before the happenin’.” He said. “So, we sleep together? Get naked together?... have sex together??” She asked shakily. He nodded and tried to give her a soft smile, “Yes. Normally I couldn’t keep clothes on you if I wanted to! An’ we are more sexually active than most, I reckon.” “So, we are close and… we are lovers?” She asked. That an’ more. We are partners in life, the best of friends, a mission team, an’ lovers.” He replied “I thought you and Fernando were a mission team and best friends?” She said “We are, after a fashion. He an’ I were a team long ago, he the leader an’ I his right hand. Now we work together more so as equals, though I doubt I’ll ever equal him. He still leads, after a fashion, but we often work apart now since he trusts me to do my job. Like I was his right hand, an’ am still at times when needed, you are my right hand. Our friendship is also different. There are things that as guys we do not talk about that I can talk about with you an’ things that you might not understand that I can talk with him about.” He replied. “And Valentine? What of her?” She asked. “Like I said, we separated. She an’ Jefe do not talk anymore, why I am not exactly sure, but she had not worked with us for almost eight, up until a few months ago. It was not long after the last mission she worked with us on that you an’ I got together seriously. I did not speak to her much after we separated and had spent no real time with her until we headed to China as we needed her expertise. After the explosion that I thought took out Jefe, we had to all go on the run an’ I lost touch with her. I did not dare contact her when we were bein’ followed. She… she was actin’ odd the last few times I saw her. You thought she wanted to make things right but did not know how… Is any of this ringin’ a bell?” He replied. She looked down and shook her head. She did not understand how they could have been so close and none of it registered. After a moment she looked up at him with that sad look in her eyes that made him melt inside. “Make love to me.” She whispered. “Are you sure?” He asked. She nodded, “Yes. Please take me. I… I need to feel it…. I need to feel you.” He slowly closed the gap between them and pressed his large frame against her much smaller body. HE could feel her tremble against his body, as he pulled her into him and held her. He placed a hand at the small of her back to hold her against him as he ran the other up and down her back and across her shoulders. She looked up into his eyes with a scared and pleading look, like a tiny, starving orphaned kitten begging to be saved.  He leaned down and kissed her softly on the lips, then on her cheek, and then he kissed and nuzzled her neck. She moaned softly and placed her arms around his neck and pulled his head into her body. None of it felt familiar to her, but it felt so good. He pushed her back against the wall and side his hands under her firm ass to lift her up so he could kiss, lick, and nuzzle her breasts. She moaned again softly as she laid her cheek on his head and entwined her finger into his hair. After he played with her firm, white mounds for a bit he lifted her up slowly, kissing down her belly as he did so.  As he lifted her so her legs could rest on his shoulders, she spread her thighs for him to have access to her most sensitive areas. As he kissed and licked the inside of her thighs she groaned, arched her back as she tried to move her womanhood to his mouth, and pulled his hair as sexual tensions built inside her petite body. When he finally quit teasing her and used his mouth and tongue on her clit and the surrounding areas she came and came hard, as if it were her first time being pleasured. He continued a while until she was a quivering mass, her juices ran freely, and her moans had turned from high pitched squeaks and sighs to guttural groans. He lowered her down and she clung to him to steady herself. After she had regained some of her mental faculties she reached between them and grabbed his firm member and stroked it. It felt huge in her hand as it was but it swelled even further at her touch. Her mind started to wonder how it would fit inside of her, as though he said they had done if before she had no memory of it. As she stroked his member she looked up into his eyes with the pleading look again. “Please… please put it in me… take me… make me your bitch!” She begged, her voice with each word sounding more and more desperate. He turned her around, bent her over so the water hit her back and spread her legs a bit so he could access her better. Her reached a hand up to her pussy and tested her opening with his fingers. She was wet, extremely wet and tight, much tighter than he remembered her being, though loose was something she had never been. He then grabbed his member and rubbed it up and down the lips of her flower. She moaned again softly as he did so and her body quavered with anticipation. After teasing her for a moment he moved the head of his member to her womanly entrance and started to push his throbbing dick into her body. She tensed up a bit as it hurt, hurt like she was a virgin taking not only her first penis, but a very large first. As he tried to slide into her, she felt tight, tight like the first few times they had made love. Her body had grown used to him and had learned to accept his member without a lot of resistance, but now it seemed to fight his entering her. She was wet enough so that was not the issue, but she squirmed and groaned as if his efforts hurt her. “I don’t remember you bein’ this tight! Are you alright?” He asked. She bit her lip and nodded, “Yes. It hurts a bit but… just keep going!” He wondered if whatever the second had done to her to heal and revive her had brought her body back to a prime virgin state, as he could think of no other reason for this. He grabbed her firmly at the hips and pushed himself in. She shrieked and shuttered as the head of his member finally pushed up firmly against her cervix, and he had to grab her by the waist to keep her from falling. She recomposed herself and held on to a bar in the shower and braced her feet. “Don’t worry about me! Just take me!! Take me like you own me and don’t care!!!” She said through grit teeth as he held her and did not move. He sighed a confused sigh. He had to admit to himself that it turned him on some, her wanting him to just take her forcibly like that, but he had never heard her or seen her like this. He shook his head after a moment and started thrusting. He had to pretty well hold her up as he did so as she shook, shrieked, groaned, and moaned like a wild woman as he thrust into her. “Harder! Faster” She growled through still clenched teeth. He pounded her like a blacksmith would pound hot iron to mold it into a usable piece, hard, swift, and with skilled precision. He changed her positions several times, continuing to pound on her at her continued begging and growling requests. At that rate of pounding and because of her tightness he did not last as long as normal and he came about fifteen minutes into their session. As his balls let loose their seed and he filled her with his sperm, she begged for more. After some further foreplay, as he needed to give his member some time to recover, they went at it again. They did it in the shower, on the bathroom floor, on the bedroom floor, on the coffee table, and any other point he could brace her off of until she was a moaning mass of senseless flesh. As he approached coming a second time she could not even speak anymore. Her tongue hung out of her mouth like a panting dog, her eyes were rolled back into her head, her body hung trembling from where he had her braced, and all she could issue forth for noises where guttural grunts and groans. He came again, harder than he had the first time, pumping another load into her as she came again for the twentieth time or so, he was not sure as he lost count. As his member bucked into her he collapsed down on the floor and held her against him and they let their adrenaline die down and lay panting for air. Her sweaty body shook in his arms as he held her, but it felt good to him. They had some wild nights and days together but something about her attitude and begging him to pound her harder released the full animal in him that he had not let loose in a long time. After several minutes he got up and had to half carry her to the shower as she could not walk at the moment. She sagged in his arms, making it so he had to wash them both. Once washed he dried her off and them himself as she leaned against a wall, and then he carried her to bed. Once she was in bed he gathered up her laundry and the towels they used and put them in the hall. HE then collapsed beside her and pulled her to him again, but she seemed disinterested in holding each other, which was not like her at all. “You not want me to hold you?” He asked. “If you want to hold me you can. I’m just tired.” She said weakly. Usually she demanded snuggling after and said it was one of her favorite parts, but since she was not interested he let go of her. As they lay there a nocking at the door was heard and then the retreating of light food steps. With a sigh Hondo stood up and went to the door. The clothes were gone and a tray of small sandwiches, cheese, and fruit, along with some water and a bottle of wine sat there. He brought the tray in and set it on the chest-of-drawers. “Got some food, here.” He said. “Not hungry.” She replied. “Not hungry? Somethin’ is wrong with you! I’ve never seen you not hungry, especially after makin’ love.” He said. She shrugged, “I don’t know what’s wrong with me. Just not feeling like myself, I guess. You eat. I’ll eat later.” He shrugged and poured himself some wine. He ate a couple small sandwiches, some of the fruit, and a couple pieces of cheese before taking a shot of whiskey and lying down. As he laid down she turned away from him and stared at the wall. He sighed in frustration as he knew she was not acting right at all. “I love you, Raven… You know that, right?” He said softly to her. She sighed, “I… I wish I did. I believe you, but… I wish I knew it inside of me.” “Get some sleep. We’ll talk more later.” He said to her, his voice betraying the worry he tried to hide. She did not reply, but just lay there turned away from him. None of it brought back the memories of what he spoke of nor the feelings he had claimed she had. It all felt hollow to her, all devoid of meaning. She knew her pussy would hurt later, as the pain was excruciating at the beginning and she could hardly walk after, let alone put her legs back together, but for not it all felt numb, as did the rest of her. She had pushed him, begged him to pound her hard. She had hoped something would jar a memory loose or let her remember an old feeling, but she felt nothing. Despite the pain the sex was mind-blowing, that she could not deny, but it was still just sex. She did not feel anything for this man, she did not want to please him back, nor did she want him to hold her. She would take some of what they had just done again anytime, but she knew it would always just be sex. She felt guilty about it too. He was giving her his all, and she could see he did it out of love and care but these she could not return. The worry in his eyes and in his voice haunted her. He loved someone she did not know, some woman she had supposedly been but was no longer. They both soon fell asleep. Hondo’s dreams were mixed, part of loving the Raven he knew and partly reliving the horror he had faced in the last several days, especially the parts where they hurt her. Raven did not dream at all as she slept, her mind black of connections and emotions. Her fear had been real at the lab, and her lusts were real, but there was no love in her heart or care in her mind for this man who called himself her mate. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- {Back at camp} Tonya had fallen asleep in the chair beside Hondo, half laying on him as she slept. He was exhausted but sleep did not come to him like he would like. He felt weak and vulnerable, and though it was not a feeling most liked, he liked it a lot less than most. Maggie went to get a shower, after she made him promise not to leave when her back was turned, and had it not been for how weak and tired felt, he probably would have snuck out. Instead he just lay there thinking. He was afraid that things with Tonya liking Hector were far from over, but there was not much he could do there. At least he had less fear of her running away now, though from what he was told by Maggie and Molly, he would be urging her to apologize to both Fernando and the little Wesson woman who had been with him. He knew Fernando was not big on apologies, but he knew that Tonya needed to do this. Being a free wessen and his daughter was a new life and she had many lessons yet to learn in that life. As he lay there his thoughts turned to Valentine. His heart hurt as he thought of her. He felt like he had been betrayed, all the pain and anguish he put himself and the other through to find her and she threw it back in their faces. He blamed himself for not finding her and letting her go off alone, but he was not sure how he could have found her faster and making her stay instead of looking for Zoey would have been a fight and lost time. He was not sure what to do about her right now. He had promised her to be hers forever, but she did not seem like she even wanted him now. He felt a hollow spot inside him with her not here, but there was an anger and frustration building at her too. He found himself wondering why she could not be more like Molly. Molly was a bit demanding at times and did not always show her emotions well, but she treated him well, despite being part of the reason her fiancé had died. Why could Valentine be more like that? That’s all he wanted from her, to be treated well. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,- The two guards from the army stood out front with Marvin and Karl, each pair taking turns randomly circling the building to look for trouble. Jewel was fairly quiet, though the guys talked freely. They tried to get her to join in but she would just smile politely and turn away again. It was not that she did not like their talk but she felt bad about accusing Hondo of rape, and in front of his daughter and a couple of the women he had helped in one way or another. She felt pretty small and embarrassed about the whole deal. She hoped it would not make it back to her commander, but her main worry was how Hondo looked at her and how the other men in her outfit, of whom she had to fight besides, would look at her for falsely accusing a man, who was seen as a leader and a hero by many in the group, as a rapist. She had meant the best in helping Tonya, but had drawn all the wrong conclusions. There was no malice in her accusation, but she did what she felt she had to. Her own past made her jump the gun there, and that was something she had fought against for years. She had seen other women cry rape in the military before, and even if they were justified in doing so, the other who had done so falsely and maliciously had ruined it for the rest of them. If her fellow soldiers found out she would be an outcast for sure. No one would have her back ever again. Molly sat in a rusty chair, that sat against the building, watching them all. She had smoked about three of Hondo’s cigarillos and had bummed a couple cigarettes off of the soldiers, but they were doing little good in keeping her awake at the moment. Her eyes were red from lack of sleep and her whole body was half slumped from exhaustion. Her worry over Hondo had kept her up all night and her trusting no one else to guard him effectively had kept her up all day. She stared half vacantly across the field in front of them, fanaticizing about him taking her in his arms and having his way with her. She had loved James, but this man was one of those not found often, and she coveted his love.  Had James still been alive she would have been faithful to him, as she really did love him, and even thinking of another so soon made her feel guilty. Feeling guilty was about all she did anymore other than feel sad and alone. She did not want to feel those things though. She wanted to feel loved, she wanted to be held, she wanted love made to her, and wanted to be told she was safe in the arms of a strong man who loved her. Though he was down and wounded, she still knew Hondo was a strong man. She could have been badly hurt or killed last night, and though he seemed to trust her to do her job and fight, he took several blows for her that she was not sure if James would have even taken. As she sat there her head picked up a bit at the sound of a jeep approaching. From a distance she knew it was Fernando. She sighed a sigh of relief. Fernando was the only other one she trusted in this outfit and if he was coming here, he cared too and that gave her some amount of peace.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 18th, 2021, 7:30pm {1:30PM, Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple Shrine – Japan} At the Shinto temple a bright light flashes at an out of the way area away from prying eyes. The lone figure steps out and walks to the open area of the buildings and to the residence and guests’ area towards the rear of the temple. He walks in silence to his place of temporary residence. The wall panel slides to open his room before he can step and slides the wall panel closed behind him. The female companions were packing up their things to wash. “You’re back!” Ichi calls to the lone figure. “We were not expecting you back for at least a couple days.” Min adds. “What’s going on? Had lunch yet?” The lone figure asks. They both nod, not willing to say a thing. The lone figure looks at them and nods “Alright then. I’ll go out to town get something to eat myself. You two do what you have to do.” Again, they both nod at his request before he leaves. Town was not that far away from the Shinto temple, it was within walking distance. Once in town he finds a simple Ramen and Tempura shop where he orders a meal of Ramen and Fish Tempura. With a small fruit juice, he sits down and has his meal in relative peace. He sat at a 2-seat table, knowing that table sharing is a thing in Japan but not in the US, thus if somebody asks for the use the second he, he would have to give it. Conversation between people in this situation would be short and rare. A Japan man in former business wear walks up to table and asks for the second seat, but sits before getting an answer. The lone figure offers him the seat though the man had already taken it. For a couple of minutes they eat in silence. The Japan man looks up at Fernando and says, “The Ramen is excellent here.” The lone figure nods, carefully choosing his words, “I find most of the menu items to be excellent, just wanted something simple for today.” The man continues to prod for answers, “What brings you around here, business or pleasure?” “One can say that pleasure is one’s business.” The lone figure replies, adding, “I was told to see the sights in the area and ask the Shinto Priests at the temple for good fortune, I’m looking for some medical supplies for a few overseas clients.” “What kind of medical supplies, drugs?” The Japanese man asks. “Surgical: assorted blades, forceps, hooks, and alike. I’m even looking into splints, bandages and prosthesis. Japan is the best metal makers in the globe.” The lone figure says. “Interesting. China has been trying to corner the market in medical supplies.” The Japanese man points out. “China can go to hell. Their medications are diluted and poisoned, their surgical blades rust while in storage, and nothing they have is anti-bacterial. My clients are tired of receiving junk and trash from those fools. So they sent me here.” The lone figure explains. “So you are not looking for drugs?” The Japanese man asks. “Another has been sent to research on available medications. Drugs have such a bad connection to them. But I do know they are looking for antibiotics and anti-viral medications.” The lone figure explains. “I see. Can I ask who your clients are?” the Japanese man asks. “Various hospital groups and medical associations from Israel and Brazil. The Floating Hospital and Medical Air are part of that list.” The lone figure answers. The Japanese man nods. The lone figure goes back to his Ramen. He eats his meal, taking a few bites from the Tempura and then slurps his Ramen. In a couple minutes he is done eating his meal. He puts away his dirty utensils and pays for his bill before stepping out. The Japanese man follows him out of the restaurant. He follows the lone figure as he walks about the town. He does not realize that he was made out as following the lone figure. The lone figure turns the corner into an alley and hides above and behind a fire escape; the Japanese man turns the corner and notices that there was no one there. Hs takes a few running steps, not noticing that he had passed the lone figure above him. He continues looking. The lone figure studies his subject and thinks of he should confront him or evade him. Each has its own set of pluses and minuses to consider. The answer comes to itself as he thinks and the Japanese man walks away. Once the Japanese man has walked away some considerable distance, the lone figure quietly climbs down the fire escape and to the ground below. He heads off to the proper direction back to the Shinto Shrine to his companions. (Flight Town) Fernando and Minerva get to the hanger to check on Hondo. Though he does not look good, he looks better than before. They time their entrance to coincide with the Major’s men going in and out during their water run to enter the hanger walking by Molly who was sitting by the doorway. Hondo was getting dressed as to move out and start work on something. Fernando intercepts him. “Easy Hondo. I do not know where you are going but you need to take it easy.” Fernando tells him. “There are thin’s to do and check up on.” Hondo replies. “Not in your condition. You need to rest and recover. You can walk around and look things over but you are not to get involved.” Fernando tells him. He then breaks down what is going on, “The Major’s men are coming in and out to get water from the hanger for the camp. Another group of the Major’s men are getting lunch at Maddie’s place and giving them out to those in the camp. You should have gotten something to eat while I was gone. Zoe and Macey are with Ruth and her nephews in their camper and being cared and fed by her. Everything is handling itself as it should be. Later today the Major’s men will get meal for dinner, and I will be exploring other areas. I found the flight school and a vegetable market on the far side of town. So unless you want to go exploring with me, there is nothing much to do.” Hondo lets out a disgruntled sigh. “Look, you do what you want to do. But you better not stress yourself and end up in that bed again. You need to rest and heal. So you know what needs to be done and how to do it.” Fernando tells her. “Will that be all?” Hondo states angrily. “Give yourself the time. My timing says we leave in about a week’s time. Four days at the earliest. So that gives us time to get some things together and recover from the stress we been through – you having going through the most of it. Only problem we - you - have to deal with is with Tonya and her stupid ass falling for that scumbag Hector. She is in complete denial and might try to run away. If she runs, it’s on you what happens next but I’m not accepting her back.” Fernando tells him. “She’s my girl so I will deal with her.” Hondo tells him. “Do so.” Fernando tells him, he adds, “I’ll be around and bring over something to eat for dinner. Ruth is doing the cooking with Ichigo’s help as Val is being a bitch with everyone, not just with you so I do not care if she gets fed or not.” Fernando tells her. Hondo nods. “I’ll be seeing you later.” Fernando tells him. He then turns to Minerva, “Let’s go.” Minerva follows him out of the hanger. She gets into their jeep. Fernando checks the fuel tanks. Though he had more than half a tank, the places where one can put in some 10-gallon fuel jugs were empty. He thinks for a moment. “You know where one can buy vehicle parts?” He asks Minerva. Minerva points to the east where the other vegetable sellers are, “Past the road where the vegetables are sold and to the next street after that. That is where people take their vehicles to get parts and repairs.” “I see. Then let’s go.” Fernando says as he gets into the jeep. He drives to that part of town. There he finds various merchants, garages and hangers with crews working on cars, vans, trucks and various aircraft – mostly Blimp engines. He looks around as he slowly drives around until he finds a lot dealing with jeeps, dune buggies and other small vehicles. He pulls up to the store. A couple mechanics walk up to the jeep and starts looking it over with an older gentle in an apron walking up to them as he wipes down a large open end wrench with a rag. “How can I help you on this day...” The older gentleman says. “I just need a few things.” Fernando replies, adding, “And perhaps I can get a contract with you people on servicing all my vehicles.” “Hmmm... this looks like a Lawman’s Jeep. You do not look like a Lawman.” The older gentleman says to him. Fernando reaches into his wallet in his rear pants pocket, opening it and showing the two badges inside, “Doctor Fernando G is the name. I’m a medic, rescuer and lawman but not from these parts. I’m just passing through. The lawmen here gave me this vehicle for they accidentally destroyed one of mine as a replacement, but there are many parts missing from it.” “I see.” the older gentleman says. He asks, “Now how did they destroy one of your vehicles?” “Ha... That is a funny story. But nonetheless, one of their young bloods was too itchy for action and blew up one of my vehicles by accident with a rocket launcher. I demanded money or a replacement vehicle so they gave me this one.” Fernando explains, but he adds, “This vehicle does not replace everything I lost due to that idiot. I lost a lot of supplies and the medical trailer connected to it.” “I see.” the older gentleman says. He asks, “Now you got the name of the young blood that destroyed your vehicle?” “I heard many of them calling him ‘Cletus’ as well as ‘you idiot!’ But the old man, the head lawman I gather, told me that he would be severely reprimanded.” Fernando tells him as he fabricates his story. “I swear... they should get rid of him. He’s been nothing but trouble. But because he’s some big shot’s little brother, they put him where he does not belong.” The older gentleman says. “So he’s done this before and to others?” Fernando asks. “There are several who do not belong within the ranks of the lawman. But yours is the first of them giving you a vehicle for the one they destroyed.” The old man points out. “That’s because I’m with General Jastrey and her army is moving into Flight Town and getting people together for her cause.” Fernando explains. “Her cause?” The older gentleman asks as his men stop looking at the jeep and now looks at Fernando. “We’re taking on Lab Towns and putting an end to the Purges and Wessen Scourge while unifying towns along the way and reestablishing the railroad, highways and skyways to connect them together. Flight Town is next on the line. They are making deals to have the Lawmen to join the Army – more fire power for them.” Fernando explains. “Interesting. Maybe now we can deal with Hector and Wessen Town once in for all.” The older gentleman says. “Now hold on.” Fernando says as he reaches over behind him and pulls out the large pickle jar with Hector’s hand floating in it, he holds out the jar to the older gentleman “There are many innocents in Wessen Town and they are to be dealt with and respected like anyone else. It is Hector and his people that need to be dealt with and we already dealt with Hector.” The older gentleman looks at the hand in the jar in disbelief, “Is that...?” “Hector’s hand? Yes. He was last seen leaving out of town with a few men, so I doubt he will be coming back anytime soon.” Fernando explains. “How much you want for the hand?” The older gentleman asks. “It is not for sale. It is bait, as he will want to get it back. And when he does come back, his head will be the next thing I chop off.” Fernando tells him. The older gentleman and his crew stand there for the moment in silence. The older gentleman extends his hand to shake Fernando’s hand. Fernando takes it and shakes it. He says as he points to the hanger beside them, “Name’s Gordon. This is my shop, we fix and sell parts for many vehicles. Tell me what you need and about this contract.” Fernando puts the jar with the hand back into the rear of the jeep before getting out. Minerva was about to get out but he signals to her to stay. He then explains what he needs, “These large areas that one can put in a spare fuel tanks, I need the fuel tanks. Three of them from the looks of it, plus another three for another vehicle I have. I also need a spare tire on the back as you see there is none. And as a rescuer, I need a couple of small quarter ton wenches for the front bumper; I do not need it installed as General Jastrey’s mechanics will install it for me, but we do not have any spare wenches to put on. Plus some basic Jeep tools if you have them.” Gordon nods and signals to follow him. Together he and Fernando walk into the shop, along with a few of the men to return to work. Gordon asks as he looks about the shop, “Now, about the contract, what are we talking about?” “Since the general has her own repair crew, I would have to say she needs a source of parts and supplies. Give her a good deal and she will make sure you get the top of the line parts shipped to you.” Fernando explains. “What kind of vehicles that she has?” Gordon asks as he continues to look about. “She has many small vehicles like the jeep, and larger trucks to carry men and their supplies. I doubt your shop can repair an armored vehicle on tank treads, but who knows, if you have the parts, she’ll give you a good deal for it.” Fernando explains. “Then tell me, how can I trust that this ‘general’ is not some highway gang rolling in to rob us blind? As far as I know, you did fight Hector and did him in to move in on Flight Town.” Gordon stops his searching. Fernando steps up to him, opens his jacket and shows his double stack 1911s in their shoulder holsters. He then lifts up his pants leg to show the boot holster there lastly points to the medical patch on his shoulder before telling him, “If I wanted to rob places, there would be a pile of dead bodies everywhere I go. But I am a rescuer and a medical doctor. We had made deals with towns, villages and even highway gangs to keep the peace while we take on the Lab towns. We do what we can to help those in need and find those willing to work with us, they will be greatly rewarded for their efforts. Since I’m not robbing you or killing your shop crew, it is safe to say which side I am on.” Gordon nods at his statement before putting out four 10 gallon fuel tanks. He places on the floor between them. Fernando picks one up and looks it over. Though it is a little banged up, it is still intact and useful for his needs. Fernando then lets out “Oh! I almost forgot. Do you have a bolt on tow hitch? I will need two of them as well.” Gordon nods, before pulling out another three 10 gallon fuel tanks, and two hitches that were nearby. Fernando looks at the tow hitches, they have some light rust and appear to be used but still good enough to put on a jeep to tow things with. Gordon moves over to another area of the shop and finds a couple of small wenches with cloth rope on them. Some electronics was thrown in with them. Again, they look used but seem to be in operational order, as if they were recycled from another vehicle in the past. “How much for everything?” Fernando asks. “$10 for each gas carrier, and $25 for the wenches. If you want everything, that would be $120.” Gordon says to him. “What about the Tow Hitches?” Fernando asks.  “Take them. They are wasting space and if they continue to rust, they will be useless. Maybe you can do something with them or at least find a replacement for the ball-hitch later on.” Gordon points out. “Old World Money or gold coins?” Fernando asks. “Gold coins if you have them. Old World Money can be faked.” Gordon tells him. “Interesting.” Fernando says as he pulls out three $50 gold coins. He then tells Gordon, “Help carry these to my vehicle and you can keep the change.” Gordon picks up the two wenches and carries them to the jeep with Fernando carrying the fuel canisters and tow hitches. They get placed into the back of the jeep.  Fernando gets into the jeep to drive away before Gordon stops him. “I almost forgot – you wanted two sets of tools for the jeeps.” Gordon tells him. “Just the set that comes with the jeep as the two I have came with none.” Fernando explains. “Hold on a minute then.” Gordon tells him. He quickly walks into his store and after a couple of minutes come out with a couple of rolled up tool kits, handing them to Fernando. Fernando partially opens one of them, seeing a couple wrenches in the rolled up cloth case before tying them up. “How much more?” Fernando asks. “Don’t worry about it. What you paid covers for it.” Gordon says. “OK then. In a day or two I will be here with the General’s staff to talk to you about assisting with vehicle issues they may have and negotiate a contract with you.” Fernando says to him before turning on the engine. Gordon nods before stating their salutations. Fernando puts the jeep into gear and slowly pulls away. He thinks to himself, “What’s next?” Further down the road there were more merchants, some of clothing and apparel, others in flight gear, and some with survival gear. He pulls over to one of the hangers with several merchants inside. “Stay here while I go in. If anything or anyone starts trouble with you or the jeep – scream your loudest.” He tells her. Fernando then gets out of the jeep and walks into the hanger. He looks about at the various merchants and their stores, as well as some of the customers. Many look like truckers or (blimp) pilots in leather coats. As he walks around, he looks in between the people to have a view of the display tables and shelves. In one of the piles he sees armor vests, wondering what they condition are but in his mind he guessing that they have been used and hit to the point of uselessness with only the carriers being useable if given patch repairs. He thinks it would be a good investment if the panel can be replaced. He remembers how to build his own ballistics panels from just a few supplies. In inspecting them, he found them too far gone and in need of too much work to be serviceable. Finding that the ballistic-protection being too wrecked to be of any use, he continues down the markets though making a metal note to discuss with Hondo later someday. There were some nylon jackets he could get but he had already gotten them a nylon windbreaker style jacket in black that she left in the electric camper. These jackets were heavier in weather protection as in cold weather and heavy rain. Looking around at the other merchants, he finds one that is selling various service patches. He picks up a few emergency medical patches. He goes back to the jackets and picks up one. He also picks up a black baseball cap with a belt adjuster in the back. Another look around the store and he picks up a pair of black jeans and a fanny pack belt. An elder woman in an apron walks over to Fernando as he piles up the few things he has chosen. She asks him, “Anything else interests you?” Fernando looks around and finds the elder woman besides the table. “Oh. Yes. Do you have a tailor or stitch person on site?” “What would you like done?” The elder woman asks. Fernando pulls out the small bag of emergency medical patches he got from the other merchant, “I need these patches sown on the jacket and hat for one of my rescue workers.” He points to where which patch should go on the hat and jacket. “Would that be all?” The elder woman asks. “For now it will be but I will be buying more later on. I have a crew to furnish uniforms for.” Fernando tells her. “Well then, that would be $35 for the hat, jacket and sewing on the patches.” The elder woman says to him. “What about the pants and pack belt?” He asks. “I did not see those. Make it $45 for everything.” She tells him as she takes the pants and fanny pack. Fernando reaches into his pocket and pulls out a $50 gold coin. He hands it to her, “Keep the change.” The elder woman takes the items into her shop while Fernando waited outside. Though she was out in a minute, his request was being tended to by other staff. She tries to start a conversation with Fernando. “So you are a medical person and not a lawman?” She asks. “I have a group travelling to Texas and we have rescued many. Many who we rescued have joined us on our journey. This is just one of the many places we will be visiting and taking on supplies before the next. Now, we have our own guards but they are not lawmen for the towns we go to, they are to protect what we have when in town. But the need for medical people is higher than guards. So I’m training a few at a time and when they pass my tests and have acquired my knowledge, I get them a jacket and hat. Today I need such a jacket and hat for my newest student who passed my exams.” Fernando explains. “I see.” The elder woman says. A young woman in her early 20s partially steps out of the shop and holds out a folded paper bag with the clothing items inside. The elder woman takes hold of the folded bag and hands it over to Fernando. Fernando opens the bag and inspects the items within, giving a nod of approval as he put them back into the bag. “Thank you. I should be back for more in a day or two for more.” Fernando tells her “See you then.” The elder woman says to him. Fernando goes back to the jeep with the bag. He tosses the bag onto Minerva’s lap as he gets into the driver’s seat. He notices several people around the area circling the jeep but keeping their distance from it. He turns on the engine and slowly pulls away from the hanger and the immediate area. “Any problems with the local idiots?” Fernando asks as he focuses his attention to the road. “Only strange looks as this is a lawman’s vehicle and what is a Wessen doing inside a lawman’s vehicle sort of thing.” Minerva answers. “Explains a lot. But after tomorrow, things will be different.” Fernando says as he leaves this section of town and about half a mile out, turning to the large grassy area that surrounds the runway. After getting to the center of the area like before, he stops the jeep and turns off the ignition. He gets out of the jeep and walks to the passenger side, taking the package from Minerva’s lap. He puts the package on the hood, opens it, and lies the items inside on the hood. “Step out and come here.” He tells her. Minerva does as he says, walking over to him. He reaches over and puts the baseball cap on her head. She takes the cap off and looks at it, and the patch on it. “Emergency Medical Services Technician?” Minerva asks. “Wear that and this jacket and people around you will give you more respect. Anyone asks, you with General Jastrey’s Army.” Fernando tells her. He then reaches to her short-shorts, “Take those off and put on these pants and this belt pack. Have your belt with the radio over it.” “Can I ask why?” She asks. “Hiding in plain sight. Being in disguise and around me as an EMST - Emergency Medical Services Technician - people will give you a lot of respect and no one is going to dare try to collect any reward that might be on your head.” He explains to her. He then says, “Now hurry up and put on those pants and belts.” Minerva thinks about it before she does as he said. She puts her short-shirts on the jeep’s hood before putting on the pants. The belts were on next and then the cap. Fernando takes the jacket and hands it over to her. “Now put that on. Fold up your shorts and put them in the belt pack for now.” She is done in a couple of minutes. He turns and steps back to look at her. “That is an improvement. No more street urchin or Wessen scum. Anyone give you a problem is giving me a problem and I take care of my problems.” He tells her. Minerva nods. “Now, let’s go to camp. I need to look at what is needed for dinner though the Major says she and her men would take care of it, I want to make sure there are no problems.” He tells her. Minerva nods again before going back to the jeep. Fernando folds up the bag and puts it in his jacket pocket before getting into the jeep. He turns on the ignition and puts the vehicle into gear, turning the jeep around and back to where he came from to go back to camp.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 22nd, 2021, 6:08pm Maggie came out of the bathroom towel-drying her hair. The noise of her exiting woke up Tonya from her nap so she as up and looked at her groggily. Maggie looked at Hondo, who looked like he really could use more sleep but refused to let himself. “You look exhausted, Master Hondo. You really need to be resting.” Maggie said. “I’m sittin’ here an’ that’s restin’. Also, don’t call me master. I’m no ones master.” He replied grumpily. “But.. but I’ve heard Marvin and Karl call you and Fernando master, plus… well, I don’t have anyone else to call master.” She replied. “You are free now, don’t you understand? No one is your master now!” He replied almost angrily. She frowned and looked down at the floor. Her shoulders slumped a bit as she stood there in front of him in her now damp robe. “But… I don’t know how to be free and… I’m too scared to go off on my own.” She replied meekly. Hondo sighed, “I didn’t say you hafta leave. Just that you are free an’ no one is your master.” “But it’s not safe for wessens without masters out here.” She replied. He sighed again and shook his head, “Damn it all…. Listen, if it makes you feel better you can tell anyone who asks that I or Val are your masters, but here you are a free woman, understand?” She looked up at him with big sad eyes and nodded timidly, “Yes Sir. I’m sorry… I just am lost on what to do with myself now. I got thinking in the shower on what I’m to do or where I’m to go and it all scared me.” “So, you decided you wanted me for your master?” He asked “You are strong, brave, and caring, even if you do get a bit gruff at times.” She replied. “I’m sorry for the gruffness, but its just who I am, I reckon. The rest I don’t know ‘bout. All I know is I’m useless in this damn bed!” He groused. “You risked yourself for us and now you need to rest. We all understand and want you well.” She replied. “It’s partly my fault, isn’t it? I got you hurt for pushing things… I’m so sorry, papa.” Tonya said a bit sleepily still as she leaned against his arm. “I just wished you trusted me more.” He said to her. “Are… are you sure you aren’t wrong about him?” She asked softly. “Wrong about who?” Hondo asked, though he was afraid he already knew the answer to his question. “Hector.” She said softly. Maggie gasped, “Tonya! How could you ask that after what he did?! Have you seen your papa’s wounds??” Tonya nodded, “I’ve seen some of them and I feel really bad about it all but… isn’t it possible that they just don’t understand each other??” Hondo frowned and moved away from her, which caused Tonya to look at him with hurt in her eyes. “I’m not sure why you’d even ask me that after all that has happened. I have risked my life for you more than once and had that asshole try to kill me twice now an’ you ask if I’m mistaken??” Hondo asked incredulously. “But papa…” She started to retort. “Don’t but papa me! He may have filled your head with sweet lies but he showed both Jefe an’ I who he is! I do not want to hear his name ever again. You so much as hint at him an’ I don’t care how bad off I am, I’ll come out of my grave if needs be, pull your britches down and spank your bare ass so hard you’ll #$@!in’ stand for a week!!” He growled. Tonya shrunk back from him and stared at the floor as she tried to hold back her tears. He sighed and sat back as he was tired and getting worked up drained him more than he would ever admit. The way she shrank back from him and the sadness in her eyes made his heart break too. He wanted to pull her to him and tell her it was alright, but the fact of the matter was if she did not learn to trust him it would not be alright. “Now, I love you, but I have to demand that you trust me on this. I also demand that you apologize to Fernando. You understand me?” He said firmly, but softer than before. She nodded and spoke timidly, “I understand papa, but… I don’t think Uncle Fernando will listen to me. I’m not sure he even wants to be my uncle either. I said things I shouldn’t have so I don’t blame him.” Hondo sighed, “Maybe he doesn’t but you will try to apologize and you will mean it. If he wants nothin’ to do with you after, that’s up to him. You have to try, though.” She nodded but stared at the floor as she sat slumped in the chair. With both of them being somber and sullen, the atmosphere in the room was depressing. He was already fighting an inner depression of his own, and none could blame him after all that had happened, but their added depression was more than he could take at the moment. After a moment he sighed and turned to Maggie who stood by still clutching her robe to her but staring at the floor like she was lost in thought. “Maggie, go get that woman soldier. The one who thinks I rape teenagers.” Hondo said. Maggie half jumped when he said her name. She nodded at him and hurried out the door to get the woman he requested.   Tonya’s face turned a bit red and it was visible even through her thicker fur, at the talk of what Jewel had accused Hondo of earlier. IT was not the accusation that made her blush so much as the thought of her own actions that had been the reason behind the accusations. She half wished he had just taken her and made her his sex kitten. It was humiliating to be a sex slave like that but being a slave was familiar to her and there was no one else she’d rather be that for than him. She rather have him as her father, though, but she knew she hurt him and knew she could not repay him for what she had done. Giving herself to him would at least ease her conscience and take away her freedom of choice that had gotten her into this mess and still haunted her mind. As his slave she had no future other than his will. As his daughter she knew she would make mistakes, possibly hurt him again, and her heart still fought with her over Hector. Freedom had many choices and options, many scary to her and many threatened to hurt worse those who had saved her if she made the wrong choices. Freedom had seemed great but now she was wondering if it was really as good as some said it was. Maggie came back in with Jewel at her heals. Maggie walked to the foot of the bed while Jewel approached the bed side and snapped to attention. She saluted and held the salute as she stood there. “Sir! You requested to see me, sir!” She said loudly as she stood there waiting for a return salute. “Stand at ease, damn it all! Do I look like an officer to you?” He snapped. “Yes sir!” She said. “I was looking for a no there.” He replied flatly. “Sir?” She said in a questioning tone. “I help lead an’ protect the camp but I’m not a soldier nor an officer. Respect is required as long as I do my part, but respect as a person, not a military member.” He replied. She nodded and stood at ease, “Sorry sir. I did not know.” He sighed, “It’s alright. I have a favor to ask of you.” “Anything sir, and I mean anything.” She replied. He did not miss the connotations implied but chose to ignore them. “Maggie needs some clothes. Not had a chance to outfit her properly anyway. Tonya is short on clothes as well. I need you to take them to the camper so Maggie can get dressed and then take them into town to buy some clothes.” Hondo said “But Master Hondo…” Maggie started to argue but was cut short. “We talked about the master thing! You’re only to call me that when needed for your protection!” Hondo growled She shrunk back a bit, “Sorry… But, I have the clothes I came in and a change that Val gave to me. I will be fine.” He shook his head, “No. You need a couple pairs of boots, a couple outfits, a couple pairs of jeans if you get dresses, a couple skirts or dresses for lookin’ nice in case we have to go to an event or dress ya up, somethin’ to sleep in, a light jacket, a heavy jacket, a hooded sweatshirt, a rain slicker, an’ anythin’ else that you might need.” “I.. I don’t need sleepware.” She said, blushing a bit. “Then get a robe or two. I don’t care if you like to sleep bare-assed, but if somethin’ goes haywire you’ll need to have somethin’ to thrown on!” He retorted. Her blushed deepened as she nodded. Jewel smirked a bit but the smirk was gone with one glance from Hondo. “You think you can handle that?” Hondo asked her. Jewel nodded seriously, “Yes sir… What about your daughter? What does she need?” Tonya looked up at him sullenly. He glanced at her then back up at Jewel. “She could use a good pair of hiking boots, three pairs of pants, five shirts, and a light jacket. If you find a good vest or hat then one of those too. Would like her to have a nice skirt and blouse for going out, if we ever find a nice place to out to. She has some socks and underwear but if she needs a couple more pair grab them.” He replied. “Papa?” Tonya called out quietly. “Somethin’ else you need?” He asked. “Maybe a couple things, but I wanted to ask you…. You said we are free now but… we were told wessens who died their hair to hide the bright colors would be killed. While most do, I’ve seen some wessen from further east who were not made to have hair like we do…. Can… can I dye my hair?” She asked “Really hate the pink, eh?” He asked She shrugged, “I guess. Never had a choice before… I know I’ve messed up a lot and don’t deserve to try new things or even be your daughter but… I’d like to try something different.” He sighed and thought for a moment then nodded, “Alright. Once you get done shoppin’, though, I want you to come back here so we can talk more.” She nodded and spoke softly, “Thanks papa.” He then turned to Maggie, “In my pants pocket there should be ten gold coins. Grab them to use for payment. If you need more you’ll have to get it out of the bronco.” Maggie’s eyes got wide, “I can’t imagine spending five gold coins on myself! It should be more than we need!” Hondo nodded, “Alright. Check on Val while you are down there, please. If she wants you to stay there tonight that is fine.” “You sure you’ll be alright?... I mean, I’d rather come back here if you are here.” She replied. “I have things I should be doin’ elsewhere.” He grumbled. “No! You need to be resting. Please promise me you’ll not go do things today at least.” She replied. “I reckon I don’t have need to do anythin’ foolish at the moment, an’ you can come back here as long as Val isn’t alone an’ you’re not hoverin’ over me like I’m ‘bout to die!” He replied a bit more sharply than planned. Maggie looked down and spoke very softly, “But… you almost did.” “What was that?” Hondo asked pretending like he did not hear her. She shook her head, “Nothing. Just please be careful. We need you.” He nodded back at her but did not say anything. Maggie grabbed the coins from his pants and then joined Tonya who had just stood up. “We’ll tell Molly we’re gone in case you need her.” Maggie said. “Don’t bother Molly!” He barked. “She’s exhausted an’ should be here sleepin’ instead of me.” Tonya looked up at him then looked back at the floor, “Papa, please be careful. If something happens to you I’d not be able to live with myself.” Hondo waved them off, “Just go get your shoppin’ done. I can’t rest with this jabberin’.” He replied. They followed Jewel out to a jeep and they climbed in, Maggie in the front and Tonya in the back. They waited for the one jeep filling water to be done and followed them back to camp. Molly watched them go and hoped Hondo was sleeping, but she knew it was probably not so. She decided she would go check on him after she finished this cigarette. After they left her head picked up a bit at the sound of two jeeps approaching. One she knew was coming for water but the second she had to squint to make out who it was. It was still a ways off, but even at that distance she knew it was Fernando and his wessen follower. Molly did not know the girl other than to know she was a hamster wessen. There were not a lot of them around, really, and those that were around were usually maids or sex kittens. She dressed skimpily enough to make her wonder, but her demeanor did not scream out sex kitten and she definitely did not look like a maid. Many wessen women dressed like that anyway. Some because they had fur and found it too hot to dress too heavily, some to get attention from the men to hopefully convince them into helping them even if it meant screwing them for a while in trade, and some because it to the animal DNA in them it felt more natural. Molly admitted to herself that given the right group or amount of privacy, it would be hard to keep clothes on her too. Admittedly, she would like to not have clothes on with Hondo, but even as tired as she was that thought made her blush a bit. Still, she did not understand wearing that little out and about. Ture her white tank-top was a bit revealing in the cleavage, but she almost always wore a jacket too. She shook off thinking about it as it was not her worry anyway if Fernando had found a wessen skank to screw. That’s all the wessens had been to most anyway, someone to do work and to screw without consequences. Fernando and Hondo showed they were fighting for a better life for them all though, and that they were different from the other would-be rescuers who had come along, so they deserved some wessen pussy if they wanted some. ‘ She sighed a sigh of relief. Fernando was the only other one she trusted in this outfit and if he was coming here, he cared too and that gave her some amount of peace. She crushed out her cigarette and sat back with her shotgun across her knee as they approached. The first jeep headed inside to fill water barrels while Fernando’s jeep stopped in front of her. As he and his follower climbed out of the jeep she just watched them. They passed her by without saying anything, but she did not mind. She was extremely tired and them just being there made her feel better. Hondo waited until he heard the jeeps engine roar to life before he slid out of the bed with a groan. He hurt like hell and felt as weak as a new born kitten but he was not going to let that stop him from trying to do his job. He sat on the edge of the bed for a moment to collect himself before he struggled to his feet. On top of being sore and weak, he found his joints stiff and not cooperating with him at all. He managed to get his feet under him enough so he could half shuffle and half stumble across the room to get his clothes. He grabbed them off the chest-of-drawers that stood at the far end of the room and leaned against it as he pulled his pants on. His shirt, pants, vest, hat, and boots were all he could find. He knew he had fresh socks and under-britches in the bronco but he figured he could free-ball it for now. After the jeans we up he leaned against the dresser for a moment. He heard a couple jeeps approach and one stopped short of the hanger door. He was not sure who was coming now, but he tried to get his shirt on quickly before someone came in. His body did not cooperate and he barely had it half on as Fernando and Minerva came into the room. to suck it up and make himself look stronger and more agile than he felt, but he figured it must have not worked from the look on Fernando’s face. As he made a move like he was headed to the door Fernando intercepted him and blocked his path. “Easy Hondo. I do not know where you are going but you need to take it easy.” Fernando tells him. “There are thin’s to do an’ check up on.” Hondo replies. “Not in your condition. You need to rest and recover. You can walk around and look things over but you are not to get involved.” Fernando tells him. He then breaks down what is going on, “The Major’s men are coming in and out to get water from the hanger for the camp. Another group of the Major’s men are getting lunch at Maddie’s place and giving them out to those in the camp. You should have gotten something to eat while I was gone. Zoe and Macey are with Ruth and her nephews in their camper and being cared and fed by her. Everything is handling itself as it should be. Later today the Major’s men will get meal for dinner, and I will be exploring other areas. I found the flight school and a vegetable market on the far side of town. So, unless you want to go exploring with me, there is nothing much to do.” Hondo lets out a disgruntled sigh. “Look, you do what you want to do. But you better not stress yourself and end up in that bed again. You need to rest and heal. So, you know what needs to be done and how to do it.” Fernando tells her. “Will that be all?” Hondo states angrily. “Give yourself the time. My timing says we leave in about a week’s time. Four days at the earliest. So that gives us time to get some things together and recover from the stress we been through – you having going through the most of it. Only problem we - you - have to deal with is with Tonya and her stupid ass falling for that scumbag Hector. She is in complete denial and might try to run away. If she runs, it’s on you what happens next but I’m not accepting her back.” Fernando tells him. “She’s my girl so I will deal with her.” Hondo tells him. “Do so.” Fernando tells him, he adds, “I’ll be around and bring over something to eat for dinner. Ruth is doing the cooking with Ichigo’s help as Val is being a bitch with everyone, not just with you so I do not care if she gets fed or not.” Fernando tells her. Hondo nods.   “I’ll be seeing you later.” Fernando tells him. He then turns to Minerva, “Let’s go.” Hondo stood there until they left and once gone he sagged against the chest-of-drawers again. Fernando had enough to worry about without his weak ass being in the mix. He did not want to look weak for him, and it was not some macho thing completely either. Being weak only added to the worry and it did not help out the group. He felt useless and embarrassed to be in such a state as this, so he hid it behind an overly gruff façade. Exploring with him might have been a good time, but then Fernando would have been watching over him instead of watching what he needed to as he knew he could not hide his weakness from him then. He sighed after a moment and stumbled to the bed again, where he sat on the edge of the bed and pulled his boots on. He grabbed his pistol belt from the headboard of the bed, where it was hanging, and slung it over his shoulder before carefully standing up and heading out into the hanger. As he went out into the hanger he sighed at the sight of the person walking towards him. It was Molly. She quickened her step towards him when she saw him and headed him off as he tried to walk away from her. “Hondo stop!” She called to him as she trotted up beside him. “Got things to do.” He said as he tried to move off towards the bronco only to have her block his path. “No, you don’t! You need to rest and heal!!” She argued. “I’m fine! Now leave me alone!” He growled. He tried to push past her but she grabbed his arm to which he groaned from the pain it caused and sucked air through his teeth. She let go of him suddenly and gasped. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to hurt you!” She exclaimed. “Just leave me alone!!” He barked at her. He saw her back off with hurt in her eyes and he realized what he had done. He held his arm to take weight off his sore shoulder and sagged back against one of the benches. He frowned as he looked at her as she now hung her head. “Molly, I’m sorry. I just…” He started to say before she cut him off. “Why do you men have to be like that?” She asked. “Like what?” He asked in an almost annoyed sounding tone. “Acting all tough. Have to bark and growl when things are wrong or act invincible when things are dangers.” She said “Molly I..” He started to speak again but got interrupted. “You men can’t just let us women be there for you, or anyone be there for you. You bark, growl, snap, and play tough when we just want to help you! I bet you even growled at Fernando, didn’t you?” She asked “Well maybe but…” He started again. “He cares too! The one other person here we can trust and you push him away too? Why? Why can’t you just rest and take care of yourself and let us help you and care about you? James was the same way… Hell, about every man I’ve known was like that!! Why? Why won’t you be honest with us about your weakness and let us be there for you? Why?!?” She asked. He stood there looking at her blankly for a moment without saying anything. “Nothing? You have nothing to say?” She asked incredulously “Wasn’t sure I was supposed to talk yet, since I was interrupted that last several times I tried.” He said flatly. She looked at him with a half angry, half hurt look. He sighed and shook his head. “Hell, Molly, I don’t know why I’m like this or anyone else is. I’m sorry if I hurt you in any way. I know you’re tryin’ to help an’ I know you an’ Jefe care. I…I just can’t take bein’ down an’ useless like this. It scares me to think ‘bout what could happen that I could have stopped if I was at my post. Maybe as a whole, us men worry that if we are down for too long some will see that we aren’t really needed, that things can roll on without us. I don’t know. All I know is layin’ there alone, feelin’ weak an’ useless like that is depressin’ as hell.” He replied a bit gruffly. She walked back up to him slowly and placed her hands on his arm. “But we know we need you and we understand. We also want you well. Please take care of yourself. We do care about you…. I’m sure Maggie will be furious that you got up.” She said. “I told her I didn’t have plans to do anythin’ foolish. Didn’t promise I wouldn’t get up, so she can’t get upset.” He replied “Pushing yourself before your body is ready is foolish, and you know it!” She argued. He chuckled and shook his head, “You have a real carin’ side to you, Molly. Why do you try to hide it?” “Because it got me hurt before when I was a young girl. I could say the same about you too, but you’d just brush it off and change the subject on me like you just did now!” She exclaimed in an exasperated tone. He chuckled at her again, “Just statin’ what I saw, is all. Speakin’ of which, you look exhausted.” “You should look in the mirror. You look like hell.” She replied flatly. “I’m bein’ serious! You should go rest. I’ll keep watch for ya.” He said to her in a softer tone. “I’m being serious too! You should be in bed still! I told Maggie that we should have hid your clothes.” She replied. “Who’s changin’ the subject now? You need some sleep.” He replied a bit more firmly. She turned away from him, “I can’t sleep. I tried earlier a couple times. Every time I do I either see James’ die again, you getting hurt and dying, or a mix of them and other things! I close my eyes and it’s all nightmares.” She turned back to him, “Besides, I care too much about you to let you go off and hurt yourself again when you should be resting.” Her voice was soft and sad as she spoke to him, her eyes glistened a bit, and her full lips beckoned him in. He shook his head slightly to pull himself from the thought of kissing her. He had Val still, though an anger at her was growing inside of him. Molly was here, so close, and so available, though, it made it hard for his mind not to wander a bit. He sighed after a moment and shook his head again, “I can’t just lay in there by myself right now.” “I’ll go and sit with you if you want.” She said as she looked at him hopefully. “How ‘bout we move that old couch to the front door so I can see out an’ we sit there an’ rest for a bit?” He asked. “I’ll move the couch! You just stay there!” She said as she trotted over to the couch. She moved the old thing to the door and grabbed a clean blanket to throw over it. Hondo limped over to it and eased himself down before she could try to help him, though she did try to get to his side to help him but was too late. She grabbed her shotgun again and sat down beside him gently. She sighed contentedly as she leaned up against him. “I’m jealous of her, you know?” she said softly after a bit. “Jealous of who?” He asked “Your wife… I wish I could be the one giving you all those things that a wife can give a man. She doesn’t know what she’s missing out on, or how badly she’s hurting you both with this attitude of hers.” She said. “I’m sorry, Molly, but I love her.” He replied. “I know but… can we at least have this moment? As friends at least?” She asked. He nodded, “I reckon so. Just don’t get your heart set on more. I love her an’ I couldn’t hurt her by leavin’ her, but I don’t want to hurt you either… It would be too easy to give in an’ be with you for now but It would not be fair to any of us as we both know I’d go back to Val sooner or later, I’d feel guilty, an’ you’d feel hurt, used, an’ alone.” She sighed, “You’re a good man, Hondo. I know you’d never want to hurt me like that. Honestly, though, even if we had just one night, I’d cherish it forever.” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Jewel pulled the jeep to a stop just short of the camper. Maggie climbed out first and headed to the camper door, while Tonya hung back, unsure that seeing Val was a good idea or not. Maggie tried the door but found it locked so she knocked softly and stood by patiently. The door cracked opened after a minute and a pair of eyes peered out from the darkness within. “Val?” Maggie asked. As the door opened the light from outside spilled in to show it was Val standing in the doorway. Her eyes were red and her hair hung loose and wild about her head. She clutched the thin robe she wore tightly against her body as she stood there. She looked like a train wreck. “Maggie? Wha.. what do you need?” She asked. “Just my clothes, If I could. We are going to town to do some shopping.” Maggie replied Val looked past her to see a female soldier standing by a jeep and looking at her with a judgmental glare and Tonya beside her with her head hung down, staring at the ground. “Tonya?... you okay?” She called out. “Do you really care if I am?” Tonya replied in a sad, cold tone of voice. Val’s frowned deepened, “Tonya, I’m sorry. I really am… I… I’m a wreck, I know. I’ve hurt you bad and don’t deserve forgivness, but know I’m sorry and I’m tryin’.” “It’s papa you should be apologizing to, not me.” She replied flatly. “No, I owe you many apologies too.” Val said sadly. “You say you’re sorry but you haven’t even asked about him.” Tonya replied again flatly. Val turned back to Maggie with a startled look, “How is he? How’s Hondo? Did something else happen?” Maggie looked at Tonya then back at Val and shook her head, “No, nothing else happened. He’s still really weak and tired, but he should be fine with rest, if we can get him to stay in bed!” Val’s frown deepened and she looked over at Tonya who still looked at the ground. She started to open her mouth to say something but Maggie grabbed her arm, drawing her attention. She shook her head at Val, who heaved a big sigh in response. “Can I come grab my clothes?” she asked again. “Uh.. I’ll grab them and bring them to you.” She said. Maggie looked around, “But… I need to change.” “Change behind the camper.” Val said. “Someone will see me!” Maggie retorted as she blushed in embarrassment at the thought of being caught changing outside. “I’d let you in, but….” Val started to say “Is your sister still here?” Maggie asked. “My sis..??.. Oh yes! She is and she fell asleep in the recliner.” She said. She had no clue Maggie knew about the other Valentine let alone that someone was telling others that it was here sister and not her possible future self. “I’ll be really quiet and change in the kitchen, I promise.” Maggie said nervously. (to be continued…)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 25th, 2021, 5:08pm Fernando drives into the camp, parking the jeep at the spot he designated for it in front of his camper. He signals for Minerva to get out as he does. He looks around for the major. As he looks around, Jeanette 1 & 2, Moro and Hikaru arrive behind him. As he walks to the major’s men to find her, they catch up to him and step around him. “Where are you going, and what is she doing in a medical rescue uniform?” The younger Jeanette throws at him. Fernando looks at them, “Well, well... what rock have you crawled under from? No, let me guess. Feeling jealous that somebody might take your place? I keep warning you that you keep dressing like Little Girl on the Prairie that no one is going to take you seriously. You can dress like that around here but when you step outside of the camp or need to deal with the military, you need to be dressed professionally in the job you do or you will be ignored. Now I need to talk to the major about getting dinner for the group.” “That does not excuse you from answering my questions.” The younger Jeanette tells her. “First of, you are supposed to leading this group though it is I who has been making the decisions for route, rest stops and supply gathering. Second, you have not been helpful in helping others, even with the money you have won at Fight Town with the efforts and Hondo and I took to win. Nor have you stepped in to help escort James when he gathered his winnings to prevent his murder within the steps of the Booking Palace. All you have been done so far is hang around like dying fruit on a tree complaining about moving forward to get Gabrielle even though Gabrielle has not been exposed yet, nor will she for the next several weeks. She will be recovered when it is time and is not yet time. Finally, I need to train a crew in order to pick up a potential large group or leave them behind with General Jastrey. Either way they need trained medical professionals, and this is just the beginning. And if you have not noticed, there are personal issues getting in the way of things getting done, and if it does not get resolved soon, it will end this convoy here and now and you can go look for Gabrielle alone. Now lead, follow or get out of my damned way.” Fernando tells her.  He then signals for Minerva to follow him to look for the Major and her men. He continues to walk around looking for the Major. Eventually he finds her by Ruth’s camper discussing about dinner preparation and distribution. He steps up to them and makes himself known. “Good afternoon, Ruth, Major. How are things?” He says and asks. “Hello Fernando!” Ruth replies. “Good afternoon, sir.” The Major replies with her men saluting. “At ease men. That is not necessary with me.” Fernando tells them. “Mister Fernando, you and Hondo are honorary members of the army ranking as Colonel and Lieutenant Colonel respectively - higher than me for what you did in eliminating those cold blooded killers the other night. We could all have been killed if you did not act as you did.” The Major tells him. “Thanks for the honor but it is not necessary. It’s your army, not mine.” Fernando tells her. He then adds, “What are the plans for tonight’s dinner?” “We were just discussing that. My men will cook the bulk of the meal, while we go to the Asian restaurant to pick up some meat and vegetables in sauce and a vegetable soup for all. Miss Ruth will set up in the trailer behind that white mini camper for her and my men to distribute the meals to everyone.” The Major says. “What kind of juice will we have?” Fernando asks. “I will set up a couple jugs with that powdered stuff you got us.” Ruth says. “Good. Remember, get Ichigo to help. And have her get food for my camper to feed us, 6 meals in total and store in there for us to eat when we can. I will need 6 vegetarian and 6 meat dinners to take to the hanger where Hondo is to give to his group there. And for now, have Zoey and Macey eat at my camper, tell Ichigo that. I’ll figure out the rest as I go. Major, want me to go with you to make the order and later pick it up? If not, I need to get the Wessens here to gather the children to get them ready later and begin training them on medical skilled before then.” Fernando explains. “We can do this without you if you need to train medical personnel.” The Major says. “We will get things ready for you. Things should are ready at the usual meal time.” Ruth adds. “Alright then, thank you both.” He tells them. He then adds, “Before I forget but after dinner, and part of the painting of the two ‘medical vehicles’ I requested, I got some extra fuel canisters to put on them. They can be painted to match the medical vehicles. And thank you. Your work is appreciated even if nobody says anything.” “Glad to hear that.” The Major says. “Let’s go find the others.” Fernando tells Minerva before walking away from the Major and Ruth. They go about the camp from the rear of the Joanna’s truck and camper to his, then walking the electric camper of his. He tells her, “Go and get Abigail, Tracey and Miniya and bring them here.” Minerva nods before heading out. Fernando opens the side camper door, sets up a couple of folding chairs by the camper and sits on its floor. Meeshie and Kitty head out to sit by him. He pets them. In a couple of minutes they arrive. “You wanted to see us?” Miniya asks as they stand behind the chairs. “First off, relax. Secondly, I need to start teaching you girls some basic medical training and get you some medical supplies. Thirdly – I will be getting you some clothes hat and jacket to look like a medical rescue professional like myself, so when you go to town, hopefully with an escort like myself or somebody else, the local will give you some respect and treat you like a professional and not like some street whore. It is all in the look, then it is on the training. I will give you both. Also, besides Minerva, who here among you can drive a vehicle, and what kind of vehicle?” Fernando explains and then asks. “I can.” Miniya volunteers her information. “Tracey, Abigail, neither of you can’t drive?” He asks. “No.” Tracey answers for them. “Well then. I will ask the Major to see if she can spare a couple of men to teach you two how to drive, and for you Miniya to get some practice in driving. Minerva will get practice through me. Tomorrow, we will get you your uniforms. Today, we will begin the basics of medical treatment. If you have any questions, raise your hand. Any questions.” Fernando begins. Of course, Miniya has something to say, “Yeah. Why are we learning this?” “Like I said, it is to give you something more to work with in life and be respected as a medical professional, whether you leave Flight Town with me or stay where with General Jastrey. Your lives, though it won’t be easy, will be a lot better. You will not have to worry about idiots like Giovanni threatening to kill you if you do not suck a client’s dick well enough to distract him from a deal or lost a gambling bet, or have stupid merchants accuse you of stealing. It will also make lawmen think twice before messing with you. Any other questions?” Fernando explains. They all shake their heads. Fernando begins with the basics of medical training, identifying injuries and how to handle/carry a victim from a dangerous area. The lesson lasted about an hour and a half. During this time they were left alone and uninterrupted. Though they were uninterrupted, others sat in on the lessons: La La, Li Li, Teri and Marvin though Marvin came in towards the final half hour. Fernando dismisses “his class” and tells them to gather the child and ready them for dinner when it comes. That means to get the children to wash up and clean themselves in order to eat. The Major and her men had already left to make and then pick up the food order from the Asian Restaurant and her galley crew to make the remains to extend the meal to feed everyone. Everyone leaves to do as they were told. Fernando goes into his camper, closes his door and tries to relax on the bed. Dinner was not for another hour or so, and since he eats last, not for another hour after that. Besides, Ichigo knows what to do in gathering meals for him and his little family in his camper. He decides to get up, put on his jacket, and after taking to his cane and Hector’s hand in the pickle jar in a handled canvas sack, teleports the market area where he got Minerva her jacket and hat. Once in the market place, he picks up and pays for some more patches and takes them to the merchant where he got the black hat and jacket to get three more in the same size. The elder lady follows his instructions as before, coming back out while the work is being done. “Training more Wessens to become medical people?” The elder woman asks. “Just having 3 more completing their training this week. And unfortunately, I have a few more completing their training after we leave in a few days.” Fernando explains to her. “By why Wessens? You know that they will only serve themselves.” The elder woman says. “I teach anyone who is willing to learn – humans and Wessens, and they learn to deal with each other as equals, not favoring one for another. For rescues comes in all shapes and sizes and you do not know who you are going to help but in helping and perhaps saving a life, that will carry over to having a reputation of good will and respect for what you do.” Fernando explains. “Hector is not going to have that.” The elder lady throws in. “I do not care about Hector. If he crosses my path again, I will chop off his head like I did his hand.” Fernando tells her as he takes the jar from the canvas sack. He them places the jar on the table. The crowd around them freezes in place and turns to look at the jar. The elder woman being the closest, looks at the jar while voices in the crowd whisper, “So it is true...” “It could be a fake!” “No, look at it!” “Oh shit! It’s his hand!” Somebody walks up to Fernando, “I’ll buy that from you right now. How’s $500 sounds?” “Maybe some other time. Right now it is bait for Hector to come back to get it, and he will. After he comes back for it, and I take his head off, then I will sell it for 10-times as much and his head for a lot more.” Fernando tells him. “He’s going to come back with cold blooded killers to take out the town!” Another yells from the crowd. Fernando turns to them, “I want you to go to the parking area by the blimp mooring station and ask the military men there about the Cold Blooded Killers we took out last night. I doubt they will be coming back.” Another voice throws in, “If you were able to chop his hand off, why did you take off his head then?” “Hector disappeared in a flash of light when I chopped his hand off.” Fernando says out loud to be heard. The voices of the crowd talked among themselves with comments of having seen that happen before in as soon as he was about to lose in a fight or situation, he would suddenly disappear only to come back again. As things quieted down, Fernando put the hand in the jar back into the canvas bag. He then looks at the elder woman. “I only train those willing to give their service to everyone, not to be prejudice of the basis of being human or Wessen. If I were to train you, and if you save the life of a Wessen, what if that life you save was a servant of a rich or powerful person in the nearby town? What if you rescued a child from a wreck in the highway and you bring the child to the nearby town and find out that the child is a member of rich and powerful family, or even a poor family? Words go out of your good deeds and improve your reputation and as you help those around you, people will help you.” Fernando explains to her with everyone around them listening in. An elder gentleman walks up the elder woman’s store area. But instead to turning to her, he turns to Fernando. He taps his cane against Fernando’s chest. “Excuse me young man. How much you charge for your medical services?” The elder gentleman tells him. The elder woman steps in front of them, “Jake, your granddaughter is a lost cause. Let her die already and rest in peace!’ This catches Fernando’s attention, “What happened to the girl?” “Hector and his men got to her, they violated her and beaten her to an inch of her life, that is what happened to her.” The elder woman explains out loud. “How long ago was this? What condition is she in?” Fernando asks. “She has been in a deep sleep for over a year.” The elder woman tells him. “And how you know this?” Fernando asks. “I’m the girl’s Great-Aunt – Jake here is my brother. And this happened in the after when she was returning home from school. Several girls were caught and this done to them, all but Emily had died from the treatment Hector and his men gave them. Since then school has been closed down except for some travelling teachers but that is not enough to teach our kids from getting a proper schooling.” The elder woman explains. Fernando nods to them both. He then turns to the elder gentleman, “I will be in the parking lot by the blimp mooring area on the west side of town. Go there and tell the army men or the armed guards that you are there to see me. And I’ll go with you after I gather a few things that might help her.” “How much is this going to cost?” The elder gentleman asks. “Nothing.” Fernando replies. The crowd starts to loudly comment. Fernando continues, “A true doctor, medical worker or rescuer personnel never charges for the work they do. Whatever organization they work for is payment enough, and I already get paid to do the job I do. So no one cannot say that I robbed them from a service or did not do my best or am holding out for more money. Medical workers who do that in my eye are true scum.” The crowd comments even louder about how certain “travelling doctors” had robbed them and how they want to tar and feather them if ever found again. Fernando sees this. He then turns to the elder woman. “I need some medium sized duffle bags to turn into medical supply carry bags, and some first aid supplies. You or anyone you know might have things like that?” Fernando asks. The elder woman just points to the store across the way from her, “Johnson’s Fish – Hunt – Camping Supplies.” Fernando looks at the sign and nods. “I’ll be right back. If the jackets come out, bag them and write up a receipt for me. And I forgot, could you write me a receipt for my last purchase? I do have to submit my costs to the bosses when I return along with my log reports.” Fernando tells her. The elder woman nods before Fernando steps away from the camping supply store. He walks into the store as there was little outside worth looking at. A bell rings, triggered by the door opening and closing against it. A middle aged man in an apron walks up the counter, “Howdy stranger. What can I do you today?” “Good afternoon, sir.” Fernando begins. Then he places his order, “I need four round duffel or shoulder bags about this big.” He holds out his hands to show the size he was looking for, adding, “And some first aide things – bandages, dressings, splints and a like.” “I think I can accommodate you. Anything else like medicines? I for some willow bark pills to ease the pain along with some rot gut, and some rope-dog bite medicines.” The store keeper says, peeking Fernando’s interest. “I’ll take them if you have them. What’s your price?” Fernando replies. “Well, let’s see what we got and then I can price you accordingly.” The shop keeper tells him. “That is what I like, an honest business man.” Fernando replies. The shop keeper tells a couple of assistants to gather the requested items. It takes them a couple of minutes to gather them as he gathered the medicines and putting them on a counter behind him. Tincture of Mercurochrome, Tincture of Iodine, Willow Tree Bark Extract, Syrup of Ipecac, Snake Bite Remedies, along with others were stacked up into groups and bagged. A lot of the stuff Fernando sees he remembers as banned substances for their poison elements but for occasional and emergency use they should be just fine. But he has to ask questions. “Excuse me sir. The Rope Dog Bite medication, what is it?” Fernando asks. The store keeper answers “It is essence of horse blood that has been bitten by a Rope Dog.” The store keeper explains. He then asks “Don’t you have Rope Dogs where you live?” Fernando convincingly lies, “I’m from way up north where it is too cold for rope dogs. We mostly get bear and wolf attacks up there.” “I see.” The store keeper says before he gathers the things and start looking them over. He then starts packing the items into the bags and then looks over to Fernando. “You sure can afford to pay for this stuff?” “Like I said, give me a fair price and I’ll gladly pay.” Fernando tells him. The store keeper packs up the first duffle bag with the items inside, “That’s $200.” “$200 for everything? That is cheap!” Fernando says as he reaches into his pockets, “You want coins or old world money?” “It’s $200 per bag. I’ll take gold coins if you have them.” The store keeper tells him. Fernando lets out a slight before saying, “Now that’s a bit steep...” “The bag, bandages and things are cheap – I’ll tell you that. The expensive stuff is the medicines. Medicines do not come cheap.” The store keeper says as he starts packing the second bag. “That is honest and fair to say.” Fernando says before pointing out, “Four bags at $200 each. That’s $800 in gold coins as you requested.” “Looks like you can count...” The store keeper jokingly says. Fernando turns to his shoulder and points to the patch on it. “See that?” “What of it? Many people come in here with Medical Patches stating they are professional rescuers and medical people and asking for a discount because of what they claim to be.” The store keeper says to Fernando. “I do not have a problem with the price. And I like your honesty even more. But I am not here looking for a discount. I’m looking for an honest man in a city of greedy cheaters I met at the west side of town. I see the east side it better.” Fernando explains as he pulls out 10 - $100 gold coins, stacking them within the grasp of the fingers of his right hand. “People on the West side think they can horde those who come in as the majority of their supplies come in by blimp, but here on the east side we either make our own things or our stuff comes in by truck and can sell them for a lower price than on the West side of town.” The store keeper says as he finishes packing the third bag. “That may change soon enough. Tell me. Is or was there a train service that came through here?” Fernando asks. “Not for many years. Not since Hector and his Wessens destroyed it all.” The store keeper says. “Let me give you an ‘In.’ General Jastrey is coming in and she is restoring highway and train service. You and your friends here talk to her about restoring the train service here, and I figure in about a year or so, the trains will be running again, and guarded by her people. Idiots like Hector will be dealt with accordingly.” Fernando tells him before reaching out to him. The store keeper nods before closing the last bag and them looks at them and at Fernando. “$800 in gold coins.” Fernando reaches over and hands over ten $100 god coins. The store keeper counts them. “You gave me too much.” The store keeper says to him. “For your honesty, keep it. Honesty like yours is to be rewarded, not taken advantage of.” Fernando says as he takes each bag into his hands. He then says as he leaves the store, “Thanks.” He walks the short distance to the elder woman’s store. “Thank you for pointing him out. I was able to get some lost supplies from him. Now, about the hats and jackets...” He then adds as he reaches to the outdoor shelf and takes 3 fanny pack belts. Placing them on the bag with the hats and jackets, he asks, “How much for everything?” “Hmmm... Let’s make this simple. $120 for everything.” The elder woman says. “Let him have it, Edna. I’ll take care of everything.” The elder gentleman tells her. “Now wait a minute. It’s only fair for me to pay.” Fernando says. The elder gentleman says to Fernando, “I have a feeling about you, a feeling that you will be able to help little Emily. And if you do, there will be great changes around here. Now go get your things, I’ll be paying for them, and we go to your place to get your things and then to my place to look over my little Emily.” He grabs onto Fernando’s cane and holds onto it, even though the shocks it gives would have made others let go of it, he says as he holds on to it, “I know that only those who walk with this kind of cane can do a lot and you are not here to be lollygagging around or screwing sex kittens. You are here to help and Emily needs the help that only you can give.” He hands Fernando back his cane, then tapping him on his chest with his cane “Now let’s go.” The cane looks like one Fernando or any other Time lord walks with but it was dark and dead, only good for walking around with and perhaps hitting somebody across the head with it of those who deserve that sort of treatment. On his ring finger, a similar ring to what Hector wore but it was dark and inactive as how he made Hector’s ring. Two large men in black suits and dark glasses step out from the shadows and escorts Fernando and the elder gentleman outside. A large SUV is parked outside with a third man in a black suit and dark glasses is there holding the door. Fernando is told to enter first, followed by the elder gentleman. The men in suits walk away. A glass partition between the front of the vehicle and the rear passenger rolls down. No word is spoken by the driver. “The Parking Area by the Western Blimp Port.:” The elder gentleman says. The partition rolls back up as the SUV begins to move forward. It is joined by three other large SUVs, putting this one third in line of the group. Fernando gets the balls to ask, “Who are you?” “I’m just an old man with a sick granddaughter you are going to give care too.” The elder gentleman tells him. “Old men do not have an entourage of body guards in large Utility Vehicles that look like they rolled off the assembly days ago. Nor is any one capable of holding my cane or own a similar one or have a ring with that kind of jewel on it.” Fernando challenges. “You are going to do as I plead in healing my daughter. Who I am maybe revealed depending to how Emily recovers. Let’s hope you are who I think you are, for if you are another fake like the many I have met, you will no longer be seen again.” The elder gentleman says as he looks straight ahead without turning to see Fernando or his reaction. They get to the parking area and are stopped at the gate by the major’s men.  The two large SUVs in front of the line put away to the side and allow the SUV Fernando was in to roll up to the gate. The rear window rolls down as the guards step up to them. The guards step up to the SUV doors. One of them gets to the rear window which rolls down and sees Fernando inside. “Everything alright sir?” The guard asks. “Everything is fine, soldier. Just here to pick up a few things and then be on my way.” Fernando tells them. The guards step away from the vehicle and allow it to go through. The last vehicle parks itself to the side by the entrance as the other two reset the line to return home. The SUV with Fernando and the older gentleman slowly rolls up to the side of Karl’s SUV before coming to a stop. The door is open for the older gentleman and Fernando to step out. The elder gentleman leads the way to Fernando’s camper and then stops at the sliding door. He blocks the handle from Fernando to open the door. “Before I let you in, if you are who I think you are, you do not know me yet but you will as we met in the past but you said that the next time we meet you would not remember be because we had not met. In your words, ‘you future is my past.’ So that is all I can say but you would understand. Question is, is General Jastrey yet here or is she still dealing with the mess at Fight Town?” The elder gentleman says and asks. “She will be here in a day or two.” Fernando answers. “I see.” The elder gentleman says before stepping away from the door and signals him to open it. Fernando opens the sliding door. The two cats sit in the middle of the floor and look at Fernando and the elder gentleman. Meeshie meows. “Is that?” The elder gentleman begins to ask, snapping his fingers, “She has an unusual name... Meeshie! Is that Meeshie?” Meeshie meows back. Fernando sighs, “Relax girl. I’m going to get you two feed before I go and I’ll be coming back late.” He then steps into the camper and then puts away the things he bought and the hand in the jar inside the carry bag in the storage compartment under the bench part of the bed. He then attends to the cats by washing out their food and water bowls and filling them with the appropriate items. He takes can #37: Chicken and Vegetable Medley to fill the food bowl with. The two bowls of food and water are placed in the front of the camper by the driver’s seat. Kitty trots over to the food bowl but not Meeshie. He turns to look for her, finding her in the elder gentleman’s arms being petted. Fernando reaches over and takes Meeshie from the elder gentleman’s arms. He places her on the floor, “You job is to care for our friend’s kitten while I am gone. So I’m saying that I will be late.” He continues to gather his medical kit and a few other things to put into it before stepping outside. The dinner service table was being set up as he goes there. He finds Ichigo and tells her, “I’m coming back a bit late but have dinner ready and get the girls fed. If I am very late – lights out is at 10o’clock. By the way, I fed the cats, so let them have a bathroom break after dinner.” Noticing the elder gentleman behind Fernando, Ichigo looks at him and nods. “Good. See you when I come back.” Fernando tells her. Again Ichigo nods. Fernando walks away eventually following the elder gentleman.  In a couple of minutes they get back into the elder gentleman’s SUV and drive away. The other SUVs outside the camp line themselves up to the lone SUVs and escort it to their destination. In a few minutes in the extreme eastern part of town they get a road where it I walled off from everything else. Fires and bullets riddle about the length of the walls but none penetrate it. They approach a gate which opens for them and they drive in. Fernando can see that the there is a gap of 20 or so feet behind the foot thick wall to another wall and loud barking attack dogs in between the space of the two walls. Bits of torn clothing and bones lie scattered about the space. They drive past a few guard posts and towers before they get to a large home, similar to the one Maribelle and Ruth’s families had. They drive up to the main doorway and stop there. The door to the SUV opens, Fernando and the elder gentleman steps outside of the vehicle. The elder gentleman signals to Fernando to follow him into the house. Servants stood at the walls of the house as he walked through the halls. They continue through the stairs and the halls until they reach a room at the end of the hall on top floor. The elder gentleman opens the door and walks inside. Fernando continues to follow him. Inside was a large bed, too large for the small single occupant to sleep in it along. But there she was, 13 – 14 years old but looking a lot younger, in an over-sized t-shirt and a diaper, with tubes going into her nose and mouth and to the arm where fluids are sent through. She has not moved from the bed under her own power, needed to be washed, and cleaned several times a day by others hired to maintain her. The elder gentleman snaps his fingers and the staff in the room leaves. It is just the free of them. “There she is. The bruises have gone away, the cuts had closed up and healed long ago, her broken bones have mended whole again but her mind is gone, her body not moved under its own power or command in almost a year.” The elder gentleman tells him. Fernando just looks her over and at the equipment connected to her. Without turning to help the elder gentleman in the room he says and asks. “Without a doubt I would help her. But let me ask this, if in helping her, you profit in her recovery, why should I help her? I do not now you but yet you seem to have riches and resources that most nations do not have. Given time she would wake up, so why should I help?” “It is your job to help – You said it long ago that the innocents are not to suffer like they have in this war. Emily and her friends are innocents who were brutally attacked by that Wessen Demon. They were taken and used as a tool to of terrorism against us. It was a message for us humans to stand down and surrender to Wessen might and rule. And if we don’t, all our children would be taken and killed. Our women would be next. But you have the power to heal those hurt and the power to put an end to this war.” The elder gentleman tells him. “If I help her, I have to help those like her. How many more of those in her fate are there?” Fernando asks. “Many. Not just here but everywhere. To protect our children, Hector forced us to shut down our school. He’s attacked those willing to tutor our children in their homes. He has destroyed homes and families who have done nothing or even were kind to Wessens. He has brutally assaulted, raped, murdered anyone he thinks a detriment to his cause, he has burned down homes, school and businesses; causing the resentful Anti-Wessen sentiment. It is not us vs. them, and though they seem to be winning, we have more than enough forces to wipe them off the face of the earth and scorch their lands and burn their homes in a single strike. You have the power to stop all that by just restoring her to the girl she was.” The elder gentleman explains. Fernando examines the plumbing connected to the girl’s arm and the IV bag connected to it. As far as he knows there are no major medical facilities in Flight Town, perhaps a few clinics if that. But medical supplies are easy to get with the right connections and money. “If you want me to help your girl, I need you to leave room and not to come in until after I am done.” Fernando tells her. “That is not going to happen. Somebody is to be with Emily 24 hours a day for her care.” The elder gentleman tells him. “Then there is nothing for me do.” Fernando tells him, adding “Either take me to the camp now or I’m walking there. Either way you are going to leave me and the camp alone.” “You are not leaving unless Emily recovers from what was done to her.” The elder gentleman tells him. “Let me tell you this – 1) As a medical professional, what I do with my patients is between me and them. The utmost respect of privacy between doctor and patient is to be adhered too. 2) What happened to her is not my fault and her care is not my responsibility. 3) If I provide any service to improve her wellbeing and condition, then I am to be compensated. 4) No matter how this ends, I am to be left alone and not sought out for any future treatments for you, your family, your friends, your colleagues or your neighbors. 5) I am not your employee, co-worker, servant, spouse, or slave – I do not take orders from you or anyone else. I do as I please. I told you that if you want your girl to be treated then I am to be left alone with her so I can do my job in peace. Since you are not willing to do that, then my only option is to leave this place. Now get out of my way so I can leave and take care of those in need but without the entitlement you seem to have. 6) I do not know you, and I never met you. No matter what others have told you in the past I was not them to tell you myself. You are a complete stranger to me. 7) My willingness to help others is from the goodness from my heart, not for some attempt at revenge against the criminals who did this. You want justice against those who did this to this poor girl and her friends, then go get it yourself. 8) succeed or fail, you are not to reference me or use my name to promote your ideals and propaganda of ‘us vs. them’ nor are you use my actions to promote hate or raise a mob for an army against others. You have an enemy, do not cite others who might look like them but have nothing to with them, as they are as innocent as your granddaughter and her friends were. Are innocents are to be protected, no matter who they are and no matter the cost. 9) I got a job to do and you are in my way. So get out of my way so I can leave of this place.” Fernando tells him as he twists the crystal sphere on his cane. The elder gentleman stands there indignant at the choice of words Fernando threw at him. There are no words exchanged before the elder gentleman turns away and walks out the room. The door slams behind him. Fernando can hear the door being locked after it is closed. He decides to walk about the room, searching it. As he expected there were several TV Cameras and microphones located about the room. He disconnected them as nondestructively as possible. The stuffed animals in the room were also checked and nothing found. It is just him and the patient. In a normal sense, there was nothing that can be done for the patient. She was too far gone and should have died with the others. Being in a coma for so long only says that her brain was damaged beyond a normal recovery. Though much of her physical injuries were healed, there were much deformities with them. Physical maturity has not started as the brain has been shut down and unable to start it, which is making her look younger than she actually is. The long bones of the arms and legs that were broken have a slight unnatural bend to them, not noticeable to the untrained eye; scars on the skin are noticeable like dark small scratches in the exposed areas. Raspy noise in her breathing says that she is sick with possibly pneumonia or some other pulmonary disease. Everything says that she does not have much time left to live. But the cure is as simple with the things he had. Walking over to the bed, Fernando looks at the IV bag as he puts the medical bag on the bed. He takes out a hypodermic syringe from his bag and takes it apart. Taking the little metal box of his Bio-energy pills, he takes a pill and crushes it into the syringe. The syringe gets reassembled and jabbed into one of the IV sealed connections and its fluid drawn out into the syringe. The syringe is removed from the sealed valve and shaken up to thoroughly mix the solution inside it. He then takes his cane and need to break her bones that were deformed from improper healing. He then inserts the needle of the syringe into her neck, injecting the solution into her carotid artery. He then waves his cane to age reverse her to a point in time just before the attack and reprogrammed a different event into her memories, on where she and her friends were killed by a hit and run driver rather than being attacked by Hector and his goons. The energies from his cane accelerated her healing as her body glowed and remade to new. It takes a long time as repair to her brain took longer to heal from the injuries done to it. Bones shifted into their proper placement and fused to pristine condition of her age. The infected phlegm in her lungs were dissipated and the infection conquered by her improved immune system. Memories after the hit and run were set to blank as she remained in a coma during that time. He puts down his cane and inspects the improvements done. Waking up is now up to her, though she has moved about on the bed as if having a bad dream. He gathered his things before taking his cane and using it to teleport himself near the parking area of the convoy’s camp and walks in. {Back in the Emily’s room} The girl begins to stir about on the bed before she sits up and screams. The elder gentleman rushes into the room and finds the girl crying. He walks to her bed and sits down next to it, and holds her. She continues to cry. She begins to talk though she is still crying. Calming her down will take time but for now in his eyes, he has his granddaughter back. - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 27th, 2021, 7:51pm Everyone has been served their dinner when Fernando enters the camp. He walks to where Ruth was as she was cleaning up the serving table. “Good afternoon Ruth. How well did it go today?” Fernando says as he walks to the table. “Things went well as expected.” Ruth replies. She asks, “Are you here for Hondo and his group’s dinner?” “Yeah, I am.” Fernando replies as he almost forgot about them dealing with that old man and his granddaughter. Ruth steps inside the Dub box camper and pulls out two large brown paper bags with the tops folded down which she places on the table. She explains to him what it is, “It’s Rice and chili the army made for us, with a vegetarian chili for the Wessens. There is salad and some garlic bread they also made, a chicken soup and a vegetarian soup. I put in a few juices and a couple of beers the army handed out to the adults. Spoons, forks, knives are all in there as well as a small tub of butter and another tub of jelly.” “Thank you very much. I’m sure they will appreciate it as I will. I should be coming late so let Ichigo take the girls to the camper and the children get ready to sleep in the campers. The night time teens will be coming out soon to do their night duty, so you are in charge in my and Hondo’s absence. The army has their standing orders through the major. Leave the Dub Box unlocked for the children to go in to sleep later.” Fernando explains. “I’ll make sure these things get done.” Ruth tells him. “Thanks. I’ll be back when I am done with Hondo.” Fernando tells her before he starts to walk away with their meal bags. He walks through the camp and parking lot area where the guards were patrolling. As he approaches the exit/entrance, an all too familiar voice calls to him from the distance. He turns around to see who it is. “Fernando, wait! Wait up!” Minerva runs to catch up to him. He waits for her at the entrance of the parking lot. It takes her a few more seconds to get by his side. “Where are you going?” Minerva asks, slightly out of breathe. “Going to see Hondo and give his crew their meal.” Fernando tells her. “But without the jeep? It’s a long walk.” She asks. “The major’s men are going to work on the two Jeeps for me as I requested. And as you know, I’m not going to walk that entire distance.” He tells her. “OK. But...” She tries to say. “But what? You want to go with me? The answer is no. You are to stay behind to go get your kids washed up and ready for bed time. Though ‘Lights Out’ is at 10PM, it is better for the younger ones to sleep earlier. You cannot do that if you are with me. So I’ll see you later tonight when I get back. Now go take care of those kids.” He tells her. Minerva just stands there, almost in shock in not getting things done her way. All she can do is watch him walk away before he disappears in a bright flash of light.  He reappears at the side of the hanger outside of everyone’s view. He walks out from the side of the hanger to the front. The last of the jeeps were gathering together with a couple drums of water in each to be used for clean up and making breakfast tomorrow. He walks into the hanger, greeting Karl and Marvin there. “Hello fellas. Sorry I’m late but I have dinner for you all. Hondo, Maggie and/or Molly around?” He says and asks as be unpacks their meals on the work bench. “I think they are upstairs.” Karl says. “OK.” Fernando replies. He explains, “This pile is for vegetarian dishes, and this other pile is for meat dishes. It is rice and chili the army made along with a salad garlic bread, and a soup; again, vegetarian – no meat here for you guys and meat for Hondo and Molly. I’m not sure what Maggie eats but as a Raccoon Wessen I think she can eat meat. Spoons, forks, knives. A tub of butter and another tub of jelly, and juices. The beer is for Hondo. Serve your selves” The men look over the meal and nod. Marvin points out, “Thanks you. Without you and Hondo, we would be starving. As freed Wessens.” “Yeah. Not even when I worked for my old master did I eat this good.” Karl adds. “I’ll be right back.” Fernando tells them before he goes upstairs. Maggie and Molly were in Hondo’s room, where Fernando told them about the food he brought in. Hondo was in Tonya’s room. As Maggie and Molly go downstairs to get their share of the meal, he goes into Tonya’s room there and opens the door to walk in. Hondo yells out without looking who is at the door, “I Told You I Wanted To Be Left Alone Wit’ My Daughter!” “You did not tell me anything, but dinner is here: Rice and chili, chicken or vegetarian soup, Garlic bread. There is a bean chili and a meat chili – take your pick. And there are a couple beers for you - Hondo.” Fernando explains. Hondo and Tonya turns to see Fernando standing by the door. “I’ll be around for a while so I can see you eat. I need you to get better, Hondo.” Fernando tells him. Hondo lets out a sign before he asks Fernando, “Did you eat yet?” “I eat after everyone has eaten. You guys are last because I was late, I was dragged to some old guy’s house to heal his daughter that Hector and his men beaten to an inch of her life and had her friends raped and killed last year.” Fernando tells him. Hondo scowls for a moment but at the details of the news Fernando said or that he said it. Tonya gathers her strength and yells, “YOU LIE!!!” “This was a human girl not a Wessen girl, but in either case I did what I could to get her out of the condition she was in. A condition of what Hector and his men put this poor girl through.” Fernando says as he steps into the room and towards them. He stops just a couple feet up to them and points to Tonya’s crotch, “As a virgin consider that what you have between your legs, under your tail and your damn mouth as a gold coin you found in a mud puddle, because as soon as you give it away to some idiot like Hector, then all that which you have of your self will be as worthless as the mud you found the gold coin in. Think about it, understand it, live it. Because if I found out Hector touched you in any way, I’m going to touch him back and rip out what part I touch. And that is not a threat – it is a promise to both you and Hondo because Hector is a criminal, a rapist, an arsonist, a thief and a liar. I can forgive him for most things except for him being liar, because you can never trust a liar. Hondo and I had never had to lie to you or to anyone else. We are taking in people on our little adventure to Texas – people – Both Human and Wessen. Not once we had to ever trick anyone into staying or leaving, and we gave away money, cars, camper trailers, supplies, fuel and food to help them with this journey. We could had left them high and dry, let the slavers have their way with them – with you. But we didn’t. We never did, we never had too. So, I do not care about anyone or anything unless I put my time and effort for them. And I am putting my time and effort to helping Hondo and in helping you. If you think I’m a liar – like I said – you can never trust or forgive a liar. Hondo – I’ll be downstairs and make sure no one takes your beer.” Fernando begins to walk away to get out of the room.  With the door open, he is heard walking down the stairs. Tonya begins to cry but Hondo shakes her. He gives her shake to get her calm down, “Come on girl, let’s go and eat.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 29th, 2021, 5:44pm Val nodded after a moment and let her in. Maggie slipped in past her to change. Val stood at the door and looked at Tonya sadly for a moment before speaking again. “Tonya? … I know you are angry with me and maybe even hate me now. I said things I did not mean, and I am sorry. Can we at least talk about it?” She asked Tonya shook her head, “No, not until you make things right to papa…. I half wish he’d just leave you can find a woman who treated him nice like Molly does.” Tonya’s reply tore Val’s heart further. It added to her sadness, fear, and anger all at the same time. She swallowed hard and shook her head for a moment before going back inside without saying a word, as she was not sure what would come out of her mouth. Tonya leaned back against the jeep and tried not to cry as she stared at the ground again. Jewel put a hand on her shoulder to try to comfort her. She did not know all what the girl had gone through, but from what she could tell, it was no surprise that the girl was messed up and emotional. As Val walked back in Maggie had grabbed her clothes and stood in the kitchen. She looked at Val, not wanting to change with her staring at her. Val sighed and pointed at the bedroom, not wanting to speak and wake Valentine, as she was sure she needed her sleep. Maggie nodded, and sighed in relief as she was glad for the privacy. Val just shook her head as she left and sat down on the couch again and stared at the older version of her.  What had brought her to all this? Was this really her future? Was she doomed to repeat these mistakes? At the moment she was not even sure what she felt. She wanted to go talk to Hondo, as she felt she needed to, but she was not sure what she was even going to say to him. She knew she was wrong but she still felt anger towards him, and pretty much only him, but other than that she was not sure what she felt. She knew she needed to apologize to Fernando, but that was something she did not look forward to at all. Maggie was glad Val let her use the bedroom to change. She was not even sure why she was so shy anymore. Those who had used her forcefully she had stood before, bare and mostly unashamed, but these folks who treated her right she felt ashamed to be seen by. She wondered if it was because she had forced herself to be empty of emotions to survive many of those times she was force, but with these folks she felt open enough to have her emotions? She was not sure, exactly why, but she frowned at the nervous wreck that she let herself be seen as. She was not sure why Val had not wanted her to come in at first, but she was sure had it been a similar situation for Molly or Val, they would have gone behind the camper, stripped, dressed, and growled at anyone who dare ogle them! She wished she had that sort of fearless, carefree attitude. Val was not making sense to her, though. She would not say she was in love with Hondo, but to be loved by such as he would be more than she had even believed to be possible in her lifetime. She did not love him, but if he turned to her she knew she could love him. Val had him and yet she seemed to reject him. She knew the situation they had been in, how they got there, and the people they had dealt with. Why did she blame him for not finding her? How could he have been expected to find Val in such a situation? Maggie had been told about how it all happened, from Hondo, Molly, Tonya, and even Val. Val’s story was a bit different, but from hearing the others, and how much Hondo had blamed himself for it, she knew Val took some if not almost all of the blame in going off on her own. Yet, she blamed him. Molly had told her about Val’s dropping by and crying at her feet, but it struck her more so as a kid upset over being caught for doing wrong, not someone saddened by the mistakes they made. As she finished dressing and pulled her canvas shoes back on she sighed to herself. She had done too much wrong in her past to judge anyone else, though she longed to help them all and prove that she could be good. Hondo and Fernando might not have rushed in and pulled them from that dark, dank dungeon of a lab, but they had fought with their lives to find Val while protecting a whole camp of people at the same time. She was not sure that anyone else could have done this or knew of anyone who would have even attempted such a feat like they had. She had a lot to live up to if she was to use them as role models. Her only fear was she did not have it in her to succeed and she would fail them. She had failed herself many times before, that was not new. Failing Fernando and Hondo was something she was not sure she could handle. Though she felt like she owed Val al lot more too, her attitude was making it hard to help her. Maggie stood up from the bed and walked out to the main area of the camper softly. Val sat staring at her ‘sister’ with a look that Maggie did not fully grasp. It was a haunted, wondering look, as if she was looking into an abyss and seeing a dismal, unstoppable future. “Thank you, Val. You need anything from town?” Maggie whispered. Val shook her head, but never took her eyes off her ‘sister’. Maggie nodded and after a few uncomfortably quiet seconds, She headed out the back door. She closed the door quietly behind her and turned to the jeep where Tonya and Jewel still stood. They looked at her as if expecting a story or something. “I’m ready now.” She said, feeling better to be in actual clothes again instead of that robe that never stayed tied. “Everything alright? You look confused.” Jewel stated. “Val give you a hard time?” Tonya asked softly. Maggie shook her head, “She hardly said anything! I’m fine, though her attitude really has me puzzled. She’s sullen, but I just don’t see her being sorry for anyone other than herself!” Tonya’s frowned deepened which caused Maggie to gasp slightly. “Oh, Tonya! I’m..I’m sorry. I..I didn’t mean to hurt you! I was out of line to speak like that.” She exclaimed. Tonya shook her head, “You weren’t out of line. It’s just a lot to take right now. Her words hurt pretty bad. I thought she loved me, but I was wrong.” “I’m sorry. I can’t even imagine. It makes me so gol-durned angry that she did that! How she could hurt you or that sweet, kind father of yours is beyond me! How could she say such hurtful, mean things after all he’s done?!” Maggie said more angrily than any of them had seen her before. Tonya was surprised at first, but her words about hurting Hondo cut her deep, as she knew she had done the same thing. She looked down again and fought tears that started to fall despite her efforts. “Tonya? Did I say something wrong?” Maggie asked as if she was confused. Jewel turned to her, “From what I heard she sorta did the same thing to him. I guess I did too when I accused him of… you know.” “Oh heck… I didn’t mean anything by it, Tonya! Honestly!!” Maggie said as she put a hand on her shoulder and looked up at her. Tonya shook her head and sniffled, “I know just… I’m still so confused by it all, but I know I hurt him. Why, I don’t know. I should have trusted him…. Why can’t I just trust him?” “From what I gather he’s one of the few we all can really trust, other than Fernando of course, but there seems to be a wave of mistrust in him going through camp.” Jewel said. “Why though?” Maggie asked. Jewel shook her head, “I don’t know. I’ve only been here since yesterday later morning. Could it have to do with his wife?” Tonya looked up and looked at Jewel for a moment, as did Maggie, and then they both looked at each other. “Well… I guess I did not trust him because he angrily attacked me when I carried Val into camp that day.” Maggie said hesitantly. “I had not heard about that.” Jewel replied. “Papa had nearly died the night before in a death match in which they were told they had to fight to find Ma… uh, Val. James, Molly’s fiancé, was wounded in the match bad and killed the next day trying to claim winnings. Uncle Fernando and Hondo had fought for several days trying to get info on her and try to hold the camp together… You do not know how hard papa was on himself for her being taken…. He was so angry at himself… He tried to drink himself to sleep every night but wasn’t sleeping but a couple hours a night if that… When we saw Maggie carry her into camp we did not know what to think. Papa, he just wanted answers to what happened to the woman he loved.” Tonya said somberly. Maggie nodded, “I understand now, but we both almost died a couple times getting here and I was soaked from the rain and had a concussion… I just didn’t understand at the time.” “Does Val have a reason to distrust him?” Jewel asked. Both of them shook their heads. “Not that I know of.” Maggie said. “No… I know he was worried when Zoey ran off and made a bad call about them splitting up, but Val decided to take the motorcycle out and she was called back twice on the radio, once before Zoey was found and once after. From where Papa said she was taken, there is no way Zoey could have made it that far even if she was running. Val had to be taking a ride after that.” Tonya said. “I mean, other than that. Did he treat her well?” Jewel asked. Maggie scowled at her and replied with a growl, “Just because some man treated you bad when you were younger doesn’t mean all men are bad!” Tonya looked up at her in shock. She was not sure she had ever heard Maggie growl since she joined them. Jewel looked at her in shock too, but for a different reason. “How did you know?!” Jewel exclaimed. “It’s obvious! You accused him of rape then ask if he’s abusing his wife? What else should I think?” Maggie retorted snidely. Tonya looked at her, “Someone hurt you? Was it your father?” Jewel frowned, “It… it was my step-dad. After my daddy died Mom remarried. I don’t think she loved him, even at the beginning, but she did not think we could survive on the farm alone…. He.. he used to beat her something awful. He raped me once when I was eleven or twelve. Mom came in on us and she attacked him…. He.. he killed her then went back to raping me. When he was done he threw me against a wall and laughed at me. He said to expect that as often as he wanted or I could stare on the streets! He.. he threatened to kill me if I told anyone too.” “I’m sorry. I didn’t know.” Maggie replied softly, frowning as she realized why she was this way. “It’s alright. I’ve never told anyone else that before. Only one other person knows, so please don’t tell anyone. I don’t want people feeling sorry for me.” Jewel replied. “That is awful!... I forget how lucky I am to have papa and Uncle Fernando... How did you get away from him?” Tonya asked. Jewel frowned and looked at the ground. “You don’t have to say anymore. We understand.” Maggie said. Jewel shook her head, “No. It’s hard to think about but it’s one of the better parts of my story… I was so scared and too sore to run. He made me dig Moms grave the next day, by myself in the hot sun. HE said being tired and sore would keep me in line… He got drunk later and was too drunk to screw me again, luckily, though he threatened to. I still don’t know how I managed too but I just walked out the front door and down the road… I remember it was raining hard and though it had been a hot day, it was close to fall and the night was cold. I collapsed by the side of the road and when I came too I was in the back of a jeep, being covered up with a wool military blanket by this dark-haired woman in a soldier’s uniform.  She asked me what I was doing out alone at night and where were my parents. I broke down sobbing but managed to tell her what happened. She transferred me to another jeep and sent me back to town while her and some of her men went to our house…. I saw my step-dad one last time when they had me testify against him in court. My mom was given a proper burial and the place was sold to help take care of me. The woman who found me took me in and cared for me as if I was her own… She’s the reason I became a soldier.” “She sounds like a kind person.” Tonya said with a sad sigh. “Jastrey can be hard at times, but its never out of meanness, that I can assure you.” Jewel said. “Wait, General Jastrey?” Maggie asked Jewel nodded, “She was only a Coronel back then, or rather she got promoted from Major to Coronel because of taking my Step-dad down. Seems like he was wanted as a suspect in several things.” Maggie shook her head, “Wow. Seems like we’ve all been through some rough times.” Jewel’s nodded, “I don’t know your stories, but I believe it. I think there are more people with bad stories than good ones anymore. Mine could have been worse, though, so I can’t complain. I just overthink things sometimes because of it.” “We understand.” Tonya said softly. “Please don’t tell anyone… If it gets out that I thought Hondo… you know… but if the others I work with hear about it I’ll lose all my friends. The army doesn’t treat women well who accuse others of rape.” Jewel said with a pleading look. “Even if it really happened?” Maggie asked. Jewel nodded, “Too many have cried it falsely that even those who are truly hurt and honestly crying for help get shunned as liars and worse. Saying you were raped is taboo in the military. Once you do no one has your back.” “That is terrible!” Maggie exclaimed. “Maybe, but I understand. When you fight men and women together and the men start worrying that you will accuse them of it next to get attention or to get at them for not giving you what you want…” Jewel said sadly. “What about the other women?” Tonya asked quietly. Jewel shrugged, “They are afraid if they support a woman that says she was raped that they will be guilty by association. I’ve seen it happen before.” “It’s wrong though!” Maggie said. Jewel shrugged again, “Maybe so, but the bad ones ruin it for the rest of us.” After a few seconds of uncomfortable silence between them all Jewel spoke again. “How about we get our shopping done.” Jewel said The other two nodded and hopped into the jeep. Jewel climbed into the driver seat and started the engine after they were in. “The major said the east side of town has better businesses according to Fernando. We should try there first.” Jewel said. Tonya did not say anything but Maggie nodded. “If you think that’s best then we’ll go there. We might have been here a few days longer but we really don’t know the town that well.” Maggie said. After a few moments of silence Tonya spoke just loud enough to be heard over the jeep. “Just so you know, he always treated her very well.” She said softly. “What?” Jewel asked. “You asked if papa treated Val well. Yes, he always treated her very well and constantly tried to show her that he loved her… it is how I would have wanted my father to treat my mother.” She said. “Did they not?” Jewel asked. Tonya shrugged, “I don’t know. I barely remember them. They were wessen but… it was so long ago I barely remember what they even looked like anymore.” Jewel frowned and nodded, “I understand. IF you want to talk about it..” Tonya cut her off, “I’d rather not… I just need to figure out now… They were too long ago to think about now.” They rode in silence for a bit longer before Jewel spoke again. “We know that Val is angry at Hondo for things she did and he lashed out at Maggie because of what her action put him through, but what about you, Tonya? You have had issues trusting him too.” She asked Tonya sighed and sat silently for a moment. She nodded after a moment. “I am not sure about it all yet. I know he does not deserve my distrust and neither does Uncle Fernando, but I’m so conflicted… I guess had she not yelled at me that day and told me I wasn’t family I’d not have ran off and I’d not have met Hector then and felt this confused.” She said slowly. “She said that?!” Jewel said. Tonya nodded, “Yeah, I think her exact words were that I was only taken in because my tailed needed saved but it did not give me a right to be family.” “So, she is the cause of Hondo’s pain and grief right now.” Jewel replied. Tonya shook her head, “Don’t blame her for everything. I’m to blame too… I’m angry at her, but I ran off after Hondo told me not to. I also said a lot of mean, hurtful things to him too… I wish I could believe that Hector was evil but I did not see it in him, especially when he held me and kissed me.” “You let him kiss you?!” Jewel asked in a surprised tone. Maggie shook her head, “Tonya, you can’t trust it all on that.” “I don’t. It’s more than that… I’ve never felt that way before. I can’t explain it all but how I feel when with him, it’s like I couldn’t feel any better if I tried!” Tonya exclaimed. “He’s your first kiss, isn’t he?” Jewel asked. “Not my first exactly, but… let’s say it’s the first kiss that wasn’t forced on me.” Tonya said quietly. “Were… were you raped before?” Maggie asked slowly. Tonya shrugged, “Not really… I mean, when I was a lot younger one of my master’s sons held me down and put his thing in my butt. They made me drink a bunch of alcohol they stole from the house first, so I don’t remember it well. I was told it was pretty small too so I wasn’t that sore the next day either. I had some try later. Got beaten pretty badly saving Zoey from being raped once, but no one took my virginity yet. It came close a few times, though.” “That explains a lot.” Jewel replied. “What do you mean?” Tonya asked almost angrily. “You seen Hondo as your father and Fernando as an uncle, so their care for you is seen as paternal. Hector is the first one who wasn’t a friend or family to stir you up sexually, so your drawn to him.” Jewels said matter of fact like. “I think its more complex than that, but you could be right. I had to learn some psychology for what we did in the lab.” Maggie added. Tonya frowned, “Maybe… I don’t know.” “Well it’s pretty obvious that this Val is what’s bringing folks down. Maybe Hondo should dump her.” Jewels replied. Tonya just frowned and shrugged. Maggie sighed deeply. “Maybe he should, but I do not think he will.” She said flatly. They rode the rest of the way to town in silence, each lost in their own thoughts. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- In an old warehouse on the northern edge of China Town by the inland Mississippi sea’s docks, a young woman slumped against the ropes that tied her between two support beams. She had been stripped down to her white tank top and panties, but both of those were almost torn to shreds and what cloth was left was dirty and soaked with drying blood. The ropes that held her cut into her wrists and ankles but she barely noticed them anymore as the pain from the whipping and the fatigue from being kept up, being hurt, and used for two days made that pain the least of her worries. She was not sure how she got here exactly, but she knew why she was here, as her antagonist stood before her, whip in hand, demanding answers to questions she did not know. “You will tell me what she has planned for me!” The fox wessen who stood before her barked. “I don’t know, honestly.” She said weakly. “You lie!” He yelled as he struck out with the whip again. She cried out weakly from the pain, but she was fading fast. She wanted to cry but she didn’t have the energy to cry anymore. “Please, I told you all I know… She only told me about taking over for her before I was captured. I never knew any different before… We all thought you would take over.” She mumbled threw dry, cracked lips. He back handed her with his metal hand and knocked her unconscious, her weakened, blood body collapsing, but not hitting the floor only because of her restraints. He growled at her as he lifted her face to look at again with his metal hand. “Puta, I will get answers from you before you die.” He growled in a low voice. The wessen turned to one of his men and pointed off at an old metal animal cage. “Put the bitch in her cage. Once she comes too, let them men have fun with her again, but keep her alive. I will get my answers!” He snarled “Yes, sir, Señor De La Cruz.” The man said before turning to two others, snapping his fingers and pointing at the unconscious woman. Hector sighed angrily and stormed across the warehouse to the old breakroom where he plopped into an old chair to fume. He was angry, angrier than he had been in a long time. One of his men, a drang-zorn wessen, came into the room after a bit. “Sir, We have her moved but..” He paused. “But what, idiota?!” Hector growled. “I’m afraid if she doesn’t get some rest, water, and food, she will not live a lot longer. She’s human, after all and not as tough as some of the wessen women you have interrogated.” He replied. Hector sighed and folded his hands and rested his chin on them as he thought, “Yes… I have found humans to be very fragile in deed, especially the señoritas. They seem to.. break so easily, no? Oh to get my hands on a spirit woman again. They are mucho fun, though most wessen still last longer… Fine, let her rest, feed her, and screw her as you all wish until I get back.” “Get back, from where?” he asked. “I must head west again.” Hector replied. “Back to flight town?” the man asked. “No! I have others handing that place. Besides, that general, Jastery, and her forces will be there soon. All we can hope for there now is to send a message with chaos, fear, and death. I need to go to get ready to meet mi Bonita in a town east of there. Must get with our people there and prepare as those with her will stop me if I am not prepared.” Hector replied “What about Legacy?” He asked “Just do what I said and I will break her when I return!” He barked as he stood up. “Anything else, sir?” He asked. “Have a message sent to the reverend in Flight Town. Tell him, ‘for the glory of Os Animas, execute the plan’. He will understand.” Hector said. “Yes sir, it will be done.” He replied, snapping off a salute before turning and leaving. Hector waited for a bit and then with a frustrated growl, turned to the door and left the warehouse. He walked the edge of town, to the back door of a gambling house, and entered a door marked *Private Entrance*. The entry was smaller, but ornate, boasting hand carved wood banisters on the stairs, antique oak furniture, and red oriental rugs. He hung his small brimmed hat and grey, pinstriped coat on the hall-tree before heading into the office marked private. As he opened the door he was momentarily surprised by the presence of a young fuchsbau woman with an eye-patch over her right eye, who sat in the arm-chair in front of the desk. He composed himself quickly enough to hid his surprise, as he entered and spoke in a growly tone. “I do not recall saying you could lounge in my office, so things had better be ready!” He said. The woman, who was maybe all of twenty-five looked more to be a handsome forty-five, due to all the scars on her body. She was shapely, though not well endowed, and well-muscled, but she bore markings of a rough life. A jagged scar across her cheek, that disappeared under her eye-patch, was one of the first things noticeable about her. Her right ear was almost gone as well and a large hole resided in the other. Another large scar on her neck looked as if it had come from a rope biting into her flesh, and similar marks could be seen on her wrists, and ankles. Other scars from various injuries spoke of being stabbed, cut, and whipped. Her one good, green eye burned with a cold, internal fire. The frown on her face was not one of sadness either, but of hate. “We were waiting on you!” She snapped. “You’re the one that was in a damned hurry to go get a new #$@!-toy for you to break, and you make us wait!” He grinned at her slightly, “Ah, though I love to break them, I find it more satisfying to see them molded into such as I molded you to be.” He reached out and ran his fingers through her hair, but she grabbed them half way through and held them half bent backwards. “You would have killed me if it hadn’t been for The Grey Lady! She saved me and I work for her! I serve you only because she asked me to! Since you lost your damn ring, I’m to protect you and use my pendant so she can keep a trace on you!! Once we get that ring back you are on your own, but until then, lay a finger on me again without my approval, and you’ll be back in that operating room having them removed from your ass so they can be sewed back on! I’m not your friend, not your slave, and definitely not your #$@!-toy anymore!” She snarled. Hector grit his teeth as she bent his fingers back and spat her words in his face. He did not find her attractive anymore, since he had scarred her up, but the thought of trying to break her again was something he had in mind to do. “Release me, bitch! If you think she would protect you after you damage Hector, you are very mistaken!” He growled through his teeth. She stared at him and held his fingers for a few second longer before letting him go. “I think you overestimate your importance to her, you sniveling #$@!.” She replied flatly. He gave her a cutting look, but inside he knew she was right. He was not half sure she was here to watch his actions instead of help protect him from the time walker and his friend. The Grey Lady had barely let him leave when she could not find Legacy, her assistant, anywhere on the base, but he had pressed on her that time was important, so she let him go. though she had the cane, he found she could not track most people with it unless they had a pendant or ring that was linked to it. He had made sure to get rid of Legacy’s, having it flown east on a messenger hawk, to draw her attention away from them to the west. Even if the grey lady tried to look for her outside the pendant she had given her, the warehouse had been setup using equipment that blocked it from being viewed by a time-lord’s cane. He had several buildings like that, as did The Grey Lady, to keep actual time-lords or the spirits who now had stolen canes from viewing them, so it should raise no suspicions. It was only a matter of time before the right canes were found to complete the project for the spirits, anyway, and the time-lords would all be powerless then. This meant he had a limited amount of time to find out what Legacy knew and to secure his position with the spirits. For now, it meant playing his part and getting along with this woman. “Listen, mi bonita feo…” He started to reply patronizingly. “My name is Jutta! You will address me by my name or not at all! Call me your pretty, ugly, kitten, or anything else than my name and I’ll rip your damn balls off with my teeth!” She barked, interrupting him. His eyes narrowed at her for a moment. He had planned to wait until after he had overthrown the Grey Lady to take this one down a peg or two, but it might have to been sooner, as he could not abide those who did not fear him. “Si, Jutta it is. Now, Jutta, we have to work together to get what my lady wants done, so let us try to at least be civil.” He said slowly, trying not to growl. “I don’t understand why this girl is so important to the plan, other than you want some poor, innocent kid to #$@! and destroy again.” She replied flatly. “It is not her who is important. She is merely Hector’s bonus for a job complete. It is those who consider her to be their own, though I have reports from those who watch them, that the one of whom she calls Uncle, the supposed time-walker himself, might be done protecting her. That is why we need to prepare fast. The one she calls her padre will come to save her no matter what. The medic time-walker is the one we will have the most trouble with and we need him to appear at the right time or there will be many casualties. We have to kill his cowboy amigo first, though. The only way to get him away from the others is with this girl.” He replied “What if they talk her out of seeing you? They have to know you’re a self-serving prick even if she doesn’t.” Jutta replied. “I believe she will come to Hector, even if its just out of curiosity. She is naïve about love though, so I think she will come for more than that.” He said as he turned away from her and stared out the door. “But will she leave them willingly?” she asked. “That I do not care about. She will come to talk to me and either follow me willingly, or I will take her by force! No one say no to Hector De La Cruz!” He exclaimed before half turning to her with an evil glint in his eye and adding more softly, “…no one.” She raised an eyebrow at him and shook her head, ignoring his veiled threat for now. “We should move, then. The truck is loaded, and there are five others waiting out front with the truck and sand rails.” She replied. Hector nodded, “Fine. Let me change into some traveling clothes and I will join you.” She nodded, stood up and walked out without further words. Hector sighed again and walked upstairs to his private room to change. He did not like working with this woman at all. He saw her as a failed conquest, and he was fairly sure that’s why the Grey Lady saved her and kept her around, that and she was damn good at what she did. He took some pride in knowing she was a cold, heartless killing machine because of the work he had done on her. As he changed he thought about her. The more he thought about it the more he wondered if she was more of a success than the other. The others just died, mostly, or were so broken and depressed that they were of no use to anyone anymore. This one was different, though. He wondered if he could try to recreate a more loyal version of this woman in Tonya. He started formulating a plan as he pulled on a pair of tall boots, and slipped into a tan, leather coat.  He smiled to himself at the thought. Maybe he had not failed after all. Once dressed, he donned an older hat and he grabbed two smaller leather bags and walked through the front of the establishment. He ignored the chatter of voices, the clank of gambling chips, the tinny sounding piano, and the mostly nude girls dancing on stage, as his mind was miles away already. As he walked through the front door he saw five wessens standing out front, two modified sand rails, and a modified 6x6 truck with baja type suspension. One of the men who was waiting for him grabbed his bags, and stowed them in the middle sand rail and then joined one of the others in the truck. The other three, two women and a man, jumped in the first sand rail. Hector looked around for a second before seeing Jutta come from the back of the truck. Over her old brown pants and sleevless canvas shirt, she wore what looked like marauder body armor and an old canvas coat. She walked past him and climbed into the driver seat of the second rail where his gear had been stowed. “Hector despises riding in these things.” He groused. “You said we needed to get there fast. Cross country is the fastest way. Get in if we’re going, otherwise I have some serious drinking I could be doing!” She barked at him. He scowled and climbed into the passenger side. As she pulled a rifle from the back and handed it to him. He took it and looked it over with a quizzical look. “Modified SKS? I thought we could afford better!” He exclaimed in an annoyed tone. “We have better but best to use the simpler, hardier ones in the open like this. Once we hit sand country, those fancier rifles of yours will gum up. Just keep it in case we meet any bandits or road gangs!” She ordered. “Road gangs on a cross country route?” HE asked “It’s getting more popular to travel that way as the main road is getting rough and has too many marauders patrolling it to be safe or to be repaired. Now, you want to question me further, or let me handle this, since I know what I’m doing and you don’t?!” She growled. “Let us get this over with!” He snarled. She waved her had in the air and the first sand rail revved its engine and tore off down the road. She revved the engine on hers and was hot on its tail in no time, with the truck trailing not more than a couple car lengths behind them. They took off headed west out in open country. It got dryer the further they got from the inland sea, but that was expected. Hector smiled to himself as they rolled along. Soon he would meet up with his other groups and plot the demise of Hondo and Fernando, and the thought of their demise made him smile. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- In a rather fancy church building in the middle of Wessen Town at a desk sat a well-muscled, older löwen wessen in a black suit. His hair was turning grey and crows-feet showed at the edge of his eyes, but there was still a strength and power about him that scared even the most fearsome of them. An ornately scripted bible sat at the head of his desk, as did a gold cross. As he sat he wrote on parchment with a quill pen in elegant sweeping strokes. As he wrote a door slammed open which startled him for a moment, causing his pen to mark up the paper. He growled to himself as a sheep wessen ran up to him with a piece of paper in his hand. “Reverend Wallace! Reverend Wallace!” The sheep wessen yelled out as he ran. “Unless there is a fire, knock next time, Barney! And for all that is holy, don’t run in the house of the almighty!” He roared. “Sorry, Reverend Wallace. Did I come at a bad time?” He asked The reverend sighed, “Your loudness startled me and ruined this page I had almost completed. It’s as if the devil humans sent you to stop the work of the almighty.” “What are you working on?” Barney asked. The reverend smiled, “Ah, it is the work of the Almighty! You see, long ago I was praying that he would show me a way to strike down these human devils and bring the chosen brethren into the light. As I prayed I was given a vision on how to pull wessen kind into the light! In my reading I realized that the almighty himself must be a wessen. He’s referred to as The Lion of Judah, and his son is referred to as The Lamb of God! So, the truth is that wessens are whats is supposed to be. I was shown in my vision how the fallen angles took away our animal natures to strip us from being in the image of the creator! That they are superior is a lie of the devil. These spirits have remade us as we are supposed to be as they were chosen by the almighty to free us from the bonds of the devil and his minions. I am writing it all up and calling it the book of the chosen! It has taken several years to get it all written down, but another couple days and it should be finished.” The near crazy glint in the reverend’s eyes made Barney swallow hard. “It..it..it sounds great, sir. I am sorry I startled you.” Barney stuttered. He reverend sighed, “Yes, well the devil will use many things to stop our work, even simple things.” Barney looked down and frowned, “Yes sir.” He stood there for several seconds in silence before the reverend sighed and spoke again. “What did you want, Barney? I’m a busy man and do not have times to guess at why you came here!” Reverend Wallace said firmly. “Oh! Right! A message came for you from Mister La Cruz.” He blurted out as he held out the piece of paper. “Hector, eh? Let me see.” He said as he took the paper. The polite smile on his face fell into a frown. “I see… We knew this time would come, but I was hoping I had more time.” He said solemnly. “What’s wrong?” Barney asked. “It seems we have orders to have the chosen meter out justice to the devils of this town.” The reverend said. “He wants us to attack Flight town?! When!?!” Barney asked wide eyed. “Tonight. Now, go get the others for an emergency town meeting.” The reverend said. Barney nodded and ran off to gather the others are the town center. The reverend sighed, took off his reading glasses, and after folding them up, he placed them on the desk. He left the church with a somber look on his face as he walked to his house. Once there he changed into an old camo military uniform and put on a tan beret. He pinned a gold cross one side of his collar and a star on the other side. As he started to head out of the house he knelt down before a picture that hung on the wall, which he had commissioned. It depicted wolves and sheep cowering in fear, together, as humans charged at them with torches and pitchforks. A lion stood between them, bravely protecting the other animals alone. He bowed his head as he knelt before it. “Wessen lord in the most high, strengthen our hands against the human scum and let us lay waste to these devils and utterly destroy them. Amen.” He prayed. He stood up after a moment and headed out the door. A fire burned in his eyes and a smile danced on his lips. He had been waiting for this day to come for a long time. The meeting did not go as well as he had hoped as much of the town was not as excited as he was. “This is needed, brethren, and the time is now! Will you really stand by while the other chosen fight for our place rightful place in this world?!” He shouted. “Reverend, We know that many atrocities against our kind have been committed against us by humans, but they are not all evil! Should we do this, we will be worse than those who have persecuted us!” Paul Smith the town chemist yelled. “No, we are enacting righteous judgement, not acts of terror like they have. We must utterly destroy them for their sins against us!” The reverend argued “The women and children too? They might treat us like farm animals but how is executing those who have never harmed us doling out judgement?!” Sam Pane the leather shop owner asked. “This is a mission from the Almighty, though! When the children of Israel spared the lives of those they were told to decimate completely, they were punished for hundreds of years by the ancestors of those they let live! We must wipe them out completely! We spare lives and they will rise up and destroy your children, and your children’s children!” Wallace roared. “We are just here to try to protect our families. We never came here to rise up against the humans! This is beyond nuts; it’s pure maniacal suicide!!” Peter Clark, editor of the wessen press shouted. “If you do not stand with us, you are not a part of us and you will be dealt with as if you were human!” The reverend yelled at him them through grit teeth. A lot of shouting happened after that and a few fist fights. Despite what the reverend believed he stepped down from his last comment and tried to hash out an agreement. It was finally agreed that those who did not believe could stay and secure the town, but if Flight town was won that those who stayed behind would not be a part of the new leadership of Flight town and they would not be allowed to do business there. Though it was not what was wanted, it was agreed on and once those left that did not want a part of this fight had gone, the reverend found he had less than half of the town’s adult population with him. “We will still win, brethren, do not fear! And those who left us will be treated as outcast once we have won the day. The Almighty is with us and we cannot lose!” He roared. A cheer came from the crowd that was left and he reveled in the sound of it. Once they settled down again they went to setting up leaders and handing out plans and supplies. Mean while a handful of town leaders met in the basement of the newspaper office. “If they win, what are we going to do?” Sam Pane exclaimed Peter Clark  slammed his fist into the wall, “They cannot win! We cannot allow it! It’s monstrous, I tell you!” Several other voices murmured in agreement. “Where are the others? Did they all join Wallace and his madness??” Paul Smith asked “Some did, unfortunately. The rest are afraid they are being followed or just plain afraid of standing against Wallace.” Mark Riker, the town blacksmith, replied. “He is a man of god.” Paul said. “He is not! God would not ask such of us! We came here for shelter from those who would do us harm, not to be the army of their destruction. He is either mad or controlled by the devil!” a small older balding man replied angrily. “Pastor John, you never believed in Hector or what he said, why did you even come here?” Peter asked. “Because I saw what a snake Wallace was and thought I was needed here the most.” The old preacher replied. “We are not hear to discuss Wallace’s sanity or religion. We are here because of our families and businesses. We all agreed that following Hector or Wallace blindly was not a good idea, which is why we formed this group. The question is what do we do now?” Sam asked “Whatever it is we have to act fast.” Mark commented. “We need to warn the humans.” Pastor john said firmly. “Go to the humans, are you crazy?!” Peter exclaimed “Who would we go to?” Another asked. “What about that medics camp? I heard he stood up against the lawmen and Hector a few times.” Another offered. “I heard him and his partner who is at that hanger on the north-west of town took out thirteen cold-bloods between them.” Another said. “There are cold-bloods after them?” Mark asked “Hector sent them. I over heard some of his guards talking.” The old preacher said. “Hector is working with cold-bloods?! What if they send them after us?!” Sam asked. “Maybe going to the Medic is a good idea.” Peter commented. “Go there and they will shoot first after all Hector has done to them.” One of the others replied. “What about the medic’s partner. That cowboy? If he’s at the hanger we might could get to him easier and explain what’s happening.” Mark said. “It’s not a bad idea, but more than two or three of us and he or those with him will shoot first and ask questions later.” Paul said. “Which is why I should go.” Pastor John offered. “Not alone.” Sam said. “You offering to go with me?” the preacher asked. Sam’s face turned a bit pale and he stammered a bit, “I.. I would but..but I have a family and a business and.. and I just can’t afford…” Mark put a large hand on Sam’s shoulder, “Don’t sweat it Sam. My family’s dead so I have nothing to lose. You stay with your family and I’ll go with John.” Sam nodded and looked down at the floor, ashamed. John nodded, “Alright. Unless there are any arguments Mark and I will go.” There were a few murmers but no one objected. Peter shrugged after a moment, “Looks like its up to you, but how are you going to get out? You know Wallace will have the town locked down.” Pastor John smiled, “I have my ways. We will get out without being seen, that I assure you.” Paul nodded at them, “You’d better get going, then. It will be dark soon.” John and mark left first, headed for a more ran down looking church building with a tiny room in the basement where John lived. The others waited and left slowly, each heading different directions, trying not to elicit any attention. Once in the church basement Mark followed John to a storage room and helped him move a shelf, exposing a large manhole. “I was shown this by a couple of wessen orphans that Hector called undesirables and refused to help as they were half human. I helped them and others when I could but my meager living did not afford me the ability to help much. I did sneak a few girls out that Hector planed to soil and use up too.” John commented as Mark opened the man hole. “It should work, preacher, but you know if we are caught we are dead wessens.” Mark said. “And if these humans don’t trust us we are dead too, as are many others, both guilty and innocent.” He replied. “How do we know this medic and his group are not just as bad?” Mark asked. “Reports say they have rescued wessen with them and that they were freed from slavers by the men who lead this group. The reports are questionable, and Hector said it was all lies, but we have to chance it.” John replied as he slid into the hole. Mark looked around and dropped down into the hole once it was all clear and followed John out of Wessen Town. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo sighed after sitting on the couch with Molly for a while. She had fallen asleep and slumped against him, which made him a bit uncomfortable due to the inner demons he fought because of the bullshit Val had pushed on him. He managed to slip away from her and stand up, but the absence of his body heat caused her to wake up when he was half way back to the room. “You goin’ to lay down?” She asked sleepily. He shook his head, “No. Need to take that poison cure before Jefe gets back. Don’t need him dealin’ with me like that too. I told him I didn’t get any of their poison, but I reckon he knew I was lyin’. Hate lyin’ to him but can’t have him worryin’ ‘bout me.” “You need help? I’ve heard that stuff will make you empty your system in more ways than one.” She said. He shook his head, “Don’t want you worryin’ ‘bout me either! I’ll be fine. Just rest up. You need some sleep too.” “Not until Marvin comes back. I didn’t mean to fall asleep a bit ago either.” Molly replied. “With the soldier in and out, Karl, and that other soldier still here, we will be fine.  If you want to sleep on my bed so we aren’t far apart, I don’t mind, but just leave me be no matter what you hear.” He replied. She nodded and sighed as she got up to follow him. “Maybe I’ll lay down for a bit. I am exhausted.” She said. She caught up with him quickly and then had to slow way down as Hondo hobbled slowly like and old man, though he tried his best to hid his condition. She knew if he was doing that bad acting alright then he was a lot worse off then she could even see. Once in the room he put a pinch of the poison in a glass of water and mixed it up. “I thought Fernando said to take that with some sweet-water or juice to cut the bitter flavor?” She asked. “I chew aspirin tablets. You think this will bother me?” He asked. She chuckled and shook her head, “Always the ornery one. That’s why I …” She paused as she realized that she almost said that she loved him. “That’s why you what?” He asked with an eyebrow raised. “That’s… that’s why we get along so well.” She said, coming up with it on the fly. He nodded and grinned, “Maybe you’re right there.” She sighed in relief that he took that as the answer. She slipped out of her pants and shirt, not caring he was there or not, and laid down on the side of the bed he had not used. He gave her a glance, shook his head slightly, and then after grabbing a towel and the poison he limped his way slowly to the bathroom. Once in the bathroom he carefully stripped his clothes off, folded them, and laid them on the shelf. He then too the towel and hung it by the shower before grabbing the trash can and moving it beside the toilet. He then sat down and drank the poison cure and set the glass back on the sink. “Now, I guess I wait.” He mumbled to himself. He did not have to wait long before the action started. Molly sighed to herself and placed her arm over her eyes to block out the sunlight. She had seen his glance but it was not what she had hoped for. She had imagined laying bare before him on a bed, him turning and starting at her with an almost wicked grin before coming over lowering himself down on her and ravishing her. It was not to be, though, it seemed. She wanted him and Val to get things right for their sakes, but she hurt to see him hurt. She started to fall asleep but the sounds that came from the bathroom as the poison/poison cure hit him made her wake up. She frowned at it as she wanted to go help him, but he had said no. She felt bad for him as she listened and could only imagine the toll it was taking on his system. The sounds stopped after about fifteen minutes, though and she started to drift back off to sleep. A loud crash from the bathroom brought her upright in an instant though, and she felt she could take it no longer. She jumped up and burst into the bathroom to find him I his knees by the shower. “Hondo! What happened?!” She asked in a worried tone. “Tried.. to.. get.. in.. shower… too weak.” He mumbled weakly. She could see he had removed his bandages to shower and several of them wept blood again from the heaving his body had done to expel everything. “I’ll help you.” She said as she stepped out of her panties and threw them on the shelf. “No!... I’ll.. I’ll make it.” He replied weakly. “I’m not taking no for an answer, Boss! Until your wife decides to take care of you like she should, you are my man! Like it or not!” She said firmly. She bent down and swung his good arm over her shoulders to help him back to his feet. Once on his feet. She guided him into the shower and got the water started. Once it was warm she made sure he was fine to lean against the wall and could stay there on his own. “You going to be alright there for a moment so I can clean up?” She asked “Leave it… I’ll handle it.” He said in a weary tone. “I’m doing it now or later. Rather do it before I finish helping you shower so I can wash up too! So are you alright to stand there?” She asked commandingly. He nodded so she left him to clean up. His preplanning paid off and it took little effort more than a few flushes of the toilet and a new trash bag. She joined him once again and washed them both up. He was looking a bit better now and stared at the floor as if embarrassed. “You alright? You look upset.” She asked softly. He sighed, “No man wants to be seen like that. Sorta embarrassed that I’m so damned weak an’ helpless.” “Don’t be. We understand and you have friends who love you and care about you… I’m glad I can help.” She said as she stared into his eyes for a moment. He just nodded and stood there silently. After a bit she grabbed towles and dried them both off before helping him back to bed. “I don’t want to go back to bed now.” He said wearily. “Just for a nap at least? I’ll sleep in the chair if you like, but I could use a nap too.” She said He shook his head, “No. After what you just did an’ seen, you can sleep with me if you want.” He replied quietly. She pulled the covers back and helped him lay down before going around the bed and crawling in beside him. She snuggled up to him and laid her head on his chest. It was not long before he was sleeping. She listened to his heart beat and to the rhythm of his breathing and smiled to herself a contented sigh. She too soon drifted off into a blissful sleep. She had wanted this for days and now, well, now it felt better than even she had imagined. (to be continued…)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 1st, 2021, 5:38pm {4:30PM, Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple Shrine – Japan} As things quieted down, the lone figure decided to check on the room’s secret compartments, placed there long ago during the Shogun Period to hide precious religious artifacts and individuals when the Samurai and their armies came to town. With Ichi and Min, they take their valuable private belongings to a secret door to a hidden basement under the room, storing them in the basement. When done they move the room’s only furniture, a table drawer, back over the secret door it covered. They go to the flat bed they set up in the middle of the room. The lone figure lies down on the mattress, joined by Ichi straddling him and Min on her side next to him. Supporting herself over him on her extended arms, Ichi asks, “Before you left for lunch you did not say if you met with Hondo or not. So what happened?” “I met with him, got him out of a hard situation, and we ran into a Time Lord.” The lone figure replies. “A Time Lord? What do they want?” Ichi says. “They want the situation of this world resolved in a year’s time or they will come and destroy it.” The lone figure explains. “What about Hondo?” Min asks. “He has things to clear up but he should be here in 48 hours. I’ll as the priests for a second room for him, if not at least a second bed and he and his friend will sleep here with us.” The lone figure answers. “That’s why you had us put away our personal things?” Ichi asks. “No.” The lone figure begins, “I was followed and harassed by some idiot in town, he was asking questions about what I was doing in town and what business I have. Eventually I lost him and teleported nearby before walking here.” “Do we have anything to worry about?” Min asks. “For now in the immediate future? No. But just in case we have the basement to run into like we done in the past.” The lone figure explains. “So we’re safe here for now?” Min asks. “We are safe for now.” The lone figure replies. “Good. How about we practice teaching me how babies are made complete with demonstrations of the facts.” Ichi hints. “Both Tammy and Macey are grown up and not with us and know how babies are made; and you have been a little adult pretending to be a kid for the rest of your immortal life, so you know how babies are made as we have done it so many times.” The lone figure says to her. “I can’t help it at times. The stress gets so high sometimes, you know – it has to be dealt with – you know.” Ichi complains. “How about later tonight when things are calmer. My stress is through the roof as well but I can deal with it until then.” The lone figure tells her. “If you two want some private time, I can take a walk for a while.” Min throws into the conversation. “No, you are to stay here with us where it is safe. Beside, when I’m done with her, you’re next.” The lone figure tells her. “It’s been a while since the three of us did anything together...” Min points out. “It’s been a while since any of us did anything together. Life on the run is not an easy one. So we do what we can with what little we got when we got it.” The lone figure explains. He adds, “Right now, we rest and get warm. Be like Meeshie.” Meeshie, the cat, was balled up in a corner of the bed and sleeping. “Then we might as well get naked and get under the blankets.” Ichi lets out to be heard. “Don’t tempt me, but for now we stay dressed, just in case we have get out or get unexpected visitors.” The lone figure says. He then sits up, “In fact, let me talk to the monks and get a room or an extra bed for Hondo and his friend.” Ichi gets up off him and lets his get his shoes, hat and jacket. He then opens the sliding door and leaves to look for the High Priest of the temple, closing the door behind him. It takes him a minute to find the high priest of the temple and explain to him the situation. Gathering a couple of monks with them, the high priest takes them to the lone figure’s room, and then shows off the room next to it with sliding doors connecting the two rooms to make it into one large room and another hallway door.  But this room did not have a secret basement like his does. The lone figure accepts it, and the monks that came with them prepare it for Hondo’s arrival hopefully in 48 hours. A large flat futon bed is laid on the ground in the middle of the room with pillows and blankets. A small table and sitting pillows are set at a corner for meals and study. After giving thanks, the lone figure closes the room when they are done. He then joins his companions on their bed. Though the temple is at the mountains, it is closer to the valley near the roads than up in the higher altitudes, but at night the temperatures fall some 40 degrees from the daylight temperatures. Dinner will be served in a couple of hours. It is usually a meal of rice, fish, a couple vegetables, Miso soup and some Saki. Rarely will it be meat and when it is it would pork, chicken or duck. They had a couple hours before dinner was served. The lone figure goes into his jacket and pulls out a couple of old Yaesu VX-3, an Icom IC-T2H and IC-TH4H, having them scan the airwaves at various frequency ranges. Though he did not have a computer to pick up and decipher the digital signals, the audio channels were not subject to encryption from within the nest of Spirits Japan is known to be. But like much of the world, the local population of the island nation has grown tired of Spirit Involvement and Interference of their lives. Listening brought little but the usual chatter of patrols, food supply runs, and land/sea/air cargo runs. There was the occasional chatter of friends and family on the sliver of public frequency bands that are available. The low bands contain Morse Code and digital signals from outside Japan, but like all the other frequencies, all are monitored by various Spirit listening stations. In knowing this, the lone figure remains quiet and only listens as one’s signal cannot be traced if there is no signal to follow. Though at times boring, this part of Intel Gathering can be rather boring but it has to be done. On one of the Yaesus scanning the high end of 11meters, outside of the public frequencies, a message on a weak carrier is heard “This Is Hector De La Cruz To All Disciples: For the glory of Os Animas, Execute The Plan.” It is repeated two more times. The lone figure listens to this and thinks. So long ago the memories are still there of this day of days and night of nights. Many who are unprepared for this will fall tonight. But He and Hondo cannot interfere as they fought this fight alone, victorious above those who would follow an idiot to their graves but not to his own. A hard lesson will be learned by the residences and business entrepreneurs of both human and Wessen before his younger self and his cowboy companion wipe their hands clean of this mess. [Convoy Camp – USA] More Army vehicles arrive including some heavy artillery (tanks, treaded armed trucks, rolling Gatling guns and Howitzers) and more troops that more than double their numbers. The master gunnery sergeant of the entering troops talks with the Major, saying that General Jastrey will be arriving within 24 to 48 hours as the treaty with Fight Town is nearly finalized. Arriving late, the kitchen crew creates a second round of dinner adding to the leftovers they had to feed the incoming troops. The incoming crew set up their sleeping quarters on wheels and night time guards as they get the run-down of the situation of the locals and their area. Sniper guards are placed on the tops of the tallest vehicles in groups of four to cover all the corners as much as possible. The communications officer of the Major’s men listen in to all the frequencies available to him on ten radio systems, picks up a message on several channels just above the public frequencies out of reach from most radios on a few of their receivers “This Is Hector De La Cruz To All Disciples: For the glory of Os Animas, Execute The Plan.” It is repeated two more times. The message is written and handed off to a runner to hand off to be handed off to the Major. The Major gets the message within seconds. She immediately gets her troop leaders to gather to discuss the situation as the last intercepted message was when the Cold Blooded Ones came to attack the camp that night. Fernando had not arrived at the camp yet but they devise a plan to defend the camp. With double the manpower, things would hopefully be easier. Through Fernando, The Major knows who Hector De La Cruz is and his control of Wessen Town on the other side of, and it was he who sent the Cold Blooded Ones. She takes no chances in potential breaches by doubling the guards. Gatling Guns were positioned to face the entrance of the parking lot from various points inside the lot. The troops were given orders to sharpen their large blades and fill their handguns with hollow-point rounds. Face plates and double the body armor are recommended for hand to hand combat as they expect more Cold Blooded soldiers to come. Fernando gets to the entry of parking lot and sees the soldiers scurry about like a disturbed nest of bees. One of the guards step up to Fernando, “Come with me sir, the Major wants to see you.” Fernando nods and follows the guard to the major’s vehicle. He is allowed in. “Good afternoon Major. Something going on?” Fernando says and asks. “Our communications officers intercepted this message.” The Major says as she hands him the slip of paper with the note on it. Fernando reads the note, “I see.” He pauses for the moment and makes a couple requests. “Major, can I ask for the use of the Kharkovchanka?” “You can but can I ask what for?” The Major asks. “To secure the children during the night if there is an attack.” Fernando says. “The Kharkovchanka is built 15 personnel, 25 at most.” The major says. “That I know. But children are half the size of adults, so they all should fit in.” Fernando explains. “Alright then.” The Major says before ordering the guard who brought Fernando in to go get the young adult Wessen care givers to the children. As the guard leaves, the Major asks, “What about the other children, like those in the troop carrier in the far end of the lot and yours?” “The kids in the troop carrier should be safe there, though that area needs to be heavily guarded as is the grassy rear area. All the others I’ll move to Ruth’s Camper, as her camper is a former prisoner truck and heavily armored. That should take care of everyone. I just need to talk with all involved.” Fernando explains. “Alright then, I’ll post the men about the camp as needed.” The major says. “If possible, have a minor watch out line at the other side of the blimp space, so we can get a head start if they are coming in from that direction.” Fernando says. The Major nods. Fernando throws in, “With that, I’m going to talk with my people and guards and have them set up for the night. I’ll see you around.” Fernando leaves the Major’s open command vehicle (basically a modified extended camper with various communications and office gear). He takes out his little Yaesu radio and calls on it on their private frequency. “Medic to Righteous Cowboy, come in Righteous Cowboy.” He repeats the message several times with a 5 second gap for Hondo to answer. Eventually Hondo answers, “Righteous Cowboy here.” “Good. Now listen up the Major’s communications team intercepted a message from Hector. The message says, ‘This Is Hector De La Cruz To All Disciples: For the glory of Os Animas, Execute The Plan.’” Fernando says. There is silence from Hondo’s end for the moment. He finally answers, “Got it. I’ll tell the others here what is going on.” “Look, there is not enough of you to defend the hanger. So I’ll have the Major send some men over to help. Lock things down when they come.” Fernando tells him. “Got it.” Hondo replies. “I’ll keep in touch with you on this line.” Fernando says. “Got it.” Hondo replies again. “Good luck.” Fernando tells him. “Good luck to you too, Jefe.” Hondo replies. Fernando puts away the radio and walks back to the Major’s vehicle. He knocks on the door before being allowed back in. “Something up I should know about?” The Major asks. “I just realized if they are going to attack the camp, they may attack the hanger too like they did the last time. It is just Hondo and four other Wessens guarding the place there and they are tired from the constant guard duty they have been on for the past 36+ hours. Besides the Blimp, it is the camp’s only source for the water we transport back and forth.” Fernando begins to explain. The Major looks to her troop leaders, “I need a small garrison of men to guard the hanger. Which one of you wants to volunteer?” Though they all want to volunteer, there number of men has to be limited due to space and area size. The Major selects Sergeant Thompson to take 15 men to the hanger and guard it along with Hondo’s people. They discuss final details before breaking out to prepare their defenses. Sergeant Thompson gathers five jeeps and fills them three men, weapons and food supplies before heading out to the hanger. Fernando talks to Ruth about what he spoke with the Major and requests that Zoey, Macey Ichigo, Kitty and Meeshie to spend the night with them as their camper would be safer than his camper. They would bring in their own sleeping gear to spend the night. A bit late the guard arrives with Minerva, Miniya, Tracey and Abigail to Fernando. Fernando explains to them the situation and that all the kids will be spending the night in the Kharkovchanka and they will be with the children to deal with them accordingly. They all agree and head to the Kharkovchanka to check out the space. The scientists there lock up the lab and office area of the Kharkovchanka but keep the bathrooms open. Fernando and the ladies agree that it is going to be a tight squeeze but it is possible to get the children sleeping together. Vents and fans will be open and on to provide fresh air to the space inside the treaded-vehicle. Once they set things up for the children to be safe while they sleep, Fernando goes to talk to his girls and get them situated in Ruth’s Camper. He then goes to Jeanette to deal with Penny who will be with his group. Jeanette argues about using the Spirits in the fight to defend the camp. Fernando agrees to one point – they are to defend the camp if and when the Major’s men over-run and the camp get invaded, as they are the last line of defense for the camp. Jeanette argues that they should be the first line of defense, but Fernando’s argument is that one should not change the lessons of history for the sake of convenience. Jeanette releases Penny to be with Ruth and the others in her camper where she should be safe while. Fernando goes back to his camper and gathers what food is lying there and a couple cans of cat food and the bowls for Meeshie and Kitty. He goes to Ruth’s camper to drop of the things. He walks about the camp and talks with the teens about guarding the camp with the Major’s men but if things get hairy, to get under the Kharkovchanka and wait until  things calm down or to defend their stand as best as they can. He then goes back to his camper, getting up into its roof to look out. The troops heading to defend Hondo’s hanger are on their way. He sends a message to Hondo “The Major’s men are on their way.” “Thanks” Hondo replies. Three more hours to nightfall and who knows when until the expected attack comes.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 7th, 2021, 6:07pm As the entered the east side of town Jewel found a place to securely park the jeep before getting out to shop. They first walked past some stall vendors in the street, looking at their wares, but they were not finding what they were after. A kind old woman at a trinkets and accessories stand directed them towards a large tin sided building at the far end of the street They headed to the large building, that looked like it had maybe been an old hanger at one time, but once inside they found it had been converted into a sort of indoor bazaar. At the corners there were some stores that had actual walls and doors, but the middle of the floor was left open for booths taken up by merchants who either needed more floor space, or were only there temporarily because their goods were seasonal or they were just passing through. Maggie looked over the clothes, shoes, and jackets like a child would look at items in a toy store or candy shop. She had never before, in her memory at least, been allowed to pick out her own clothes. She tried on some jeans until she found some that fit her well. They hugged her hips more than she really wanted but Jewel said that they looked great on her. She blushed a bit at the compliments as Jewel, Tonya, and the booth owner both told her how good she looked in them. She had never really worn clothes to look pretty, other than some lingerie that certain sex partners had told her she would wear. All her clothes had been given to her and we for a task that she had to preform, but today that changed. Hondo had provided the money, it was true, but she got to choose for herself.   From the clothing booth she ended up getting three pairs of jeans, four plain shirts, three nice shirts, two skirts, and two dresses. She also got much needed socks, underwear, a couple lace bras, a robe, a couple pairs of shorts, some stockings to go with the dresses if needed, and a handmade shawl that the booth owner threw in for free. Tonya had stayed quiet for the most part, lost in her own thoughts. Her thoughts were jumbled and she argued with herself in her head. She wanted them all to be wrong about Hector and even dared pray silently that they were wrong and would see it, but she knew the reality of it all was slim. Hondo would not lie to her and she hoped Fernando would not either, though she feared he might to manipulate her, though she was sure he would only do so if he thought it was for her own good. She knew that was both of their worries, her own good, but what if they were wrong? What if Hector was good and he was good for her? Part of her wanted to think she could see Hector for who he was and that the others were blinded by some sort of deep-seated hate and misunderstanding. The problem was her mind told her it knew things for facts that contradicted each other. To fully believe in Hector was to see Hondo and Fernando as monsters who were out to use her as some sort of #$@!able farm animal. To believe Hondo and Fernando was to see Hector as some raping, murdering beast bent on destruction and self-pleasure at the suffering of others. Each had proven themselves right in some way, though. Hector had told her certain things would happen and they did. Did that make him right or was he skewing the actions he knew they would take to make them look bad. Hondo and Fernando had both done nothing but right by her, though Hondo’s lashing out at Hector when she begged him not to, still haunted her. They had no reason to lie to her and Hondo could not be trying to trick her into allowing him to use her sexually as she had freely offered it before and if he did not want her as a daughter but wanted her for his own sex-kitten, her feelings of owing him would not let her refuse him if he desired it. But the facts remained that he had not taken that from her and seemed hurt that she even thought he would take that from her. So, was she blinded by Hector and they saw the real him or were they blind and only she saw the truth? She had been wrong about them in her accusations before, so how could she trust her own judgements now? Both Jewel and Maggie noticed Tonya’s quiet demeanor and somber looks. She hardly looked up at them or at anything, spending most the time staring at the ground as a look of inner torment radiated from her whole being. “Hondo wanted you to get some clothes too. Nothing here you like?” Jewel asked trying to get Tonya involved. “Hmm? Oh… I dunno.” She replied as she was shaken from her own thoughts momentarily. “You want to try some on? There are some shirts that would look really cute on you.” Maggie said. Tonya shrugged and sighed before walking to the shirts and looking through them. The other two frowned at her choices but they did not want to argue with her due to her mood. She picked out five black t-shirts, two grey button ups, a black button up, and two three button black pull overs. She also got three pairs of black jeans and on dark grey dress, and a black skirt, but only because Maggie insisted she should have something other than jeans. Jewel and Maggie tried to get her to get a nice blue or green dress, but black and grey were all she was interested in. They were not sure if she was going for copying Hondo’s fairly dark clothing choices or if her color choices were because of her mood. “You need any sock, panties, or a bra?” Maggie asked Tonya shrugged, “Dunno… socks and underwear, I guess. Don’t wear a bra.” “Really? But you aren’t small chested like I am. You have to have C cups at least.” Jewels replied. Tonya shrugged, “I’m wessen and was a slave. Slaves don’t get those things so I have no clue what size I am. Besides never needed them.” “You’re a larger B or a C for sure, but you’re firm enough you don’t need them. I’m a B and don’t really need them either, but I’ve always wanted some. The doctor I was forced to work with in the lab said I should have had D’s to match my hips! ‘Large hips and small tits, such a shame,’ he always said.” Maggie replied with a bit of a frown. “You shouldn’t think about that or pay mind to what assholes like that say! You are built the way you are, and from one woman to another and not in a sexual way, you are pretty and cute, Maggie. Besides, some guys like wider hips and aren’t interested in bigger breasts. I didn’t get much of either and would die to get what either of you have! I’m small chested and have almost no hips!” Jewels said. “You give yourself too little credit. Some guys like your athletic build too, you know.” Maggie replied. Jewel shrugged, “Maybe, but not any of the ones I was interested in.” Tonya sighed and started to drift away again so Maggie turned back to her. “Alright, lets get you some socks and panties and a robe too maybe?” She asked Tonya just nodded and grabbed some in her size. Maggie tried to slip in a red robe with some lace on the shoulder for Tonya but she saw it and put it back to grab a plainer grey robe. Jewel paid the merchant and then they headed off to another booth to look at boots. That booth did not take as long. Maggie got a pair of grey high tops and a pair of brown hiking boots and the booth owner threw in a pair of tan moccasins. Tonya got a pair of high-top lace up black biker looking boots, and a pair of high-top black moccasins, plus black shoe polish and a brush for her western boots, though they were grey in color. Though the other two were worried about her choices it was not until the last place that they really started to worry. The last booth they stopped at for shopping was the outerwear booth. Picked out an olive-green raincoat, a grey hoodie, a dark red canvas chore jacket, a brown, long waisted thermal lined parka, a couple bandanas, and a brown flat brimmed hat. Tonya’s picks were a bit different. She picked out a black canvas, almost Victorian looking, seven button vest, a black zip up hoodie, a black leather coat which looked a mix between Victorian and biker styling which was accented with silver chains and studs, a black leather cap with a silver chain that looked almost something a WWII German military office might wear, two silk black bandanas with silver paisleys, and a silver and black silk headband. Jewel frowned at what Tonya picked out, but she would not make eye contact with her. Jewel turned to Maggie after a minute and gave her a concerned look. Maggie merely shrugged and frowned. “You sure Hondo would approve?” Jewel asked Tonya hesitantly. “Why would he care about these?” Tonya asked flatly, refusing to make eye contact still. Jewel frowned again, “They seem awfully dark road warrior like. Just doesn’t seem to fit you.” “You don’t know me…. Nobody does.” Tonya said flatly. Jewel looked at Maggie again with a look that begged for help and Maggie sighed in response before speaking. “*sigh*… I think what Jewel is asking, is are you sure Hondo would buy those for you if her were here?” Maggie asked. Tonya shrugged, “Dunno… Why wouldn’t he?” Jewel shook her head and sighed, “Fine, We’ll get them. I just hope he isn’t angry at me for letting you dress like a road warrior girl.” Tonya did not reply but just stood there until Jewel paid the merchant. “Well, that went over budget a bit. Good thing I brought some of my own money.” Jewel said. “Papa will pay you back, I’m sure.” Tonya said quietly. Jewel nodded, “I know he will. I have some money still, though. We need to stop anywhere else or anyone hungry? I know supper is soon but I saw a food stand on the way in that had some fries, cheeses, and frozen custards.” “I wouldn’t mind a snack. Only had half the last two meals as I was saving some to try to get Hondo to eat more. He really worries me.” Maggie replied as she took up and armful and started heading towards the jeep. Tonya and Jewel grabbed up the rest of the goods and followed her. “Why does he worry you?” Tonya asked a bit sharply. “If you are asking why, it’s because he pushes himself too hard, doesn’t take care of himself well enough, and will kill himself trying to protect us all if he doesn’t let us help him. If you are asking why I should care, it’s because he is a good man and someone who I’d like to have as a friend. He may have been hard on me at first but I deserved it and a lot more.” Maggie replied. Tonya nodded, “As long as its not romantically.” “Why do you say that? I thought you told Val that he should leave her? Maggie not good enough for him?” Jewel asked a bit angrily. “I don’t know if he should leave Val or not, but if he does then Molly deserves a chance with him first.” Tonya said. The other two looked at each other with raised eyebrows and then stowed the items they carried into the jeep. “What if he and Molly don’t work out and he wanted to be with Maggie?” Jewel asked. “Listen, I don’t hate Maggie, but I don’t think she understands him like Molly or I do! None of you do!” Tonya snapped. “Do you understand him?” Maggie asked softly. Tonya glared at her then looked down at the ground, her hard look turning to a lost frown. “I..I don’t know.” She whispered. Jewel sighed and shook her head, “Well, we should be getting back. Snack first?” “Papa…Hondo said I could dye my hair.” Tonya said. Jewel nodded, ”I forgot about that. I didn’t see anything like that in the bazaar, but we passed a hair place on the way in.” “We can try there.” Maggie said as she climbed into the jeep. The other two jumped in and jewel fired the engine and pulled away headed back the way they came. It was not far down the road they pulled in front of a storefront with a large glass window in front. The sigh above the place said : Hair Cut, Washed, styled. Body Hair Removal Beards and Mustaches Trimmed, Styled, Shaved Therapeutic Massages and Baths Nails Cut, Fix, or Removed Soaps and Shampoos sold here Therapeutic Tonics and Tinctures Made to Order Jewel shook her head as she parked and shut the jeep off. “Looks like they do a bit of everything.” Maggie said “Probably have prostitutes upstairs if you want a happy ending massage too.” Jewel commented flatly. They all got out and headed inside. Once inside an older well-dressed woman greeted them. “Good Afternoon, Miss. What services can we offer you?” She asked “I was wondering if you did hair dying?” Jewel asked “Yes we do. We can also offer delousing for your wessens, check them for disease, and can shave the furry one if she is your sex kitten or personal maid. Some like the fur, but I can assure you she will seem much more appealing shaved as it will accent her subtle curves and breast much better.” The woman said. Tonya looked down as an embarrassed look took over her face. Maggie put a hand on her shoulder and gave the old woman an angry look. Jewel frowned too but tried to keep her composure. “While I am sure you mean well, these women with me are free women and my friends.” Jewel replied calmly but coldly. The old woman frowned, “Oh… I see. Well, it is a brave new world out there. I’m sure your friend would feel better about herself with a good shave or a bath. They would be done by the time we finish dying your hair, though it’s a pitty to change such a lovely color.” “The dye is for my friend with the pink hair.” Jewel replied getting angrier at the woman’s tone. “Dye a wessens hair? Even though it is not illegal it is still taboo out here! They were designed to have that bright hair so they could not hide their true nature from us humans or stock us with their animal ways!” The woman exclaimed Even Maggie frowned at her reply. Being in Fernando and Hondo’s camp made her forget how many of the humans looked on them. In the camp they had been equals with the others. They were treated as men or women, respectively, and not different. It had felt good to be treated that way but it made the reality of the world seem that much harsher. “They are people too! Humans forced to be different but still humans and they will be treated as such!” Jewel hissed through clenched teeth. “They are animals and the lawmen have declared them all to be taken in for questions due to their uprising and not knowing their place! Some rebel wessen have reportedly attacked the lawmen and killed many of them but others will be here soon to put them in their place, I was assured. Your friends will be taken and if innocent be sold to someone who will use them for what they were made for, unlike you rabble rousers who fill their heads with this nonsense that they are equal to us!” The old woman shouted angrily. “Jewels, lets just go.” Maggie said softly as she pulled on her sleeve. “You vile bitch!” Jewels growled. “You are a disgrace to humans and the military, young lady. Now, unless you want me to call the law and have your wessens taken and you held for trial as a conspirator with the these so called chose wessen rebels, you will listen you friend and leave!” The woman said with a harsh arrogance in her voice. Jewel wanted to say more but Maggie tugged at her sleeve harder so she turned and stormed out with the other two close at her heals. As they marched back the jeep Jewel swore bitterly. “That damn, vile, vicious, #$@!ing cunt!” She yelled. Maggie shook her head, “Don’t worry about it. It’s like that for our kind. Hondo, Val, and Fernando sorta made me forget it was like that for a few days. It was nice to be treated as equals by them, but the reality is that we are not.”   “You are equal, though!” Jewel said “Hector said we are superior, actually… I’d like to believe that.” Tonya said quietly. “Do you really believe that?” Jewel asked incredulously. Tonya looked up a bit angrily, then back down as she climbed into the jeep. “I don’t know.” Tonya answered flatly. “I think all wessen would like to think that as we have been told we were inferior for so long. The truth is, I think they are right about us.” Maggie said softly. “How can that be?” Jewel asked her equally as incredulous. “Think about it? Most of us have some fur, some more than others like Tonya. It’s hot and itchy in the summer, though when it’s cold its not bad. We shed at times, though, so hats never fun and it itches like heck! May of us have our vision colors limited, though some have some night vision abilities. Some have health or reproductive issues. Our periods are not always regular, we have a higher risk of being infertile, some of us have pheromone issues, some struggle with coming into heat like our animal counter parts, which can be extremely hard on the teens that go through it as it messes with your mind and inhibitions. Most of us have tails which means clothing is uncomfortable as is unless its modified. We are different looking so we don’t fit in well in a crowd. Our ears are larger and more sensitive so we are hurt easier by loud noises. Our teeth are in between human and animal which makes our diets hard if chewing is messed with and makes oral hygiene a challenge. We can often smell better which makes certain smells harder to resist or more offensive. Do I need to go on?” Maggie retorted firmly. Jewel looked down and shook her head, “No. Sorry. I guess I just never thought about what it was like to be wessen. Didn’t know some of that stuff either. Makes sense about some of the accusations about teen wessens being over sexual at times, now.” “It’s not something we talk about, even with our own kind.” Maggie replied. As they climbed into the jeep a woman  wearing a brown hooded jacket walked close past them and shoved something into Jewels hand without stopping. She turned abruptly as watched the woman go, noticing a canine like tail partially sticking out from under her jacket.  She turned back to Maggie and held out the paper in her hand. “Did you see that? That wessen woman shoved this paper in my hand.” Jewel said. “I didn’t see her do that. Is it a note?” Maggie asked Jewel shrugged then unfolded the paper. “It is. It says there is a place closer to wessen town, under the feed store that will do wessen dye jobs. That section of town is a bit rough, but not as bad as some. I’m still not sure we should chance it.” Jewel replied. “We have to! Please take me there.” Tonya asked from the backseat. Maggie shrugged, “Why not? When you’re wessen, daring to live another day is taking a chance.” Jewel sighed, “Alright. We’ll try it.” She fired up the jeep and drove to the location on the paper. There was no place to park out back so they parked out front and walked around back. At the back of the store there was a wooden loading dock. At the side of it a hole had been dug and rock stairs built that lead down to a solid wooden door. Jewel walked down the stairs with the other two are her heals. She knocked on the door and after several seconds it cracked open and a pair of beady eyes looked out. “What do you want?!” A raspy male voice demanded. “I was told that you dyed hair here.” Jewel answered. “You humans can get hair dyed many places! Go away!” He barked and slammed the door. Jewel shrugged and with a sigh, knocked again. The door popped back open a crack and the same beady eyes glared at her again. “I told you to go away!” He hissed. “The dye job isn’t for me. It’s for her.” Jewel said pointing at Tonya, “Please, no one else will do it.” “Pink haired fachsbau? I’ve heard of one around town. Not many of her type in town and not seen any with pink hair before… You with the lawmen or that bastard Hector?” He asked “He’s not a bastard!” Tonya growled. “So, not with the lawmen, I see. We don’t serve Hector’s minions around here either. You can have work done in your town of chosen, so go away!” He growled. He started to shut the door but Jewel jammed her boot in the way. “Listen, Hector got to her and left her confused. He promised her a good life with him and told her about the chosen. She’s young and been hurt often. Other than those in our camp who saved her she’s know nothing but hurt wessens and heartless people. I know nothing about him but what I am told but I can assure you we are not with him. Her adopted father has tried to take him down against her wishes only to be gravely injured in the fight. She may be misguided but she deserves this and no one else will do it.” She said. The man behind the door sighed, “Fine. I’ll open the door, but no funny business, okay?” “We promise we will not do anything except defend ourselves if needs be.” Jewel replied as she moved her foot from the door. The door slammed shut and she frowned, thinking they had been played, but a rattle of a chain inside was heard followed by the door opening wider. The light from a greying sky was enough to show the figure of a greasy looking wessen man. “Your fox-girl should listen to those who say Hector is bad. He’s raped, tortured, and used many a young girl, and had many killed, human and wessen.” He said coldly. “Those are lies spread by humans who hate us!” Tonya shouted. He glared at her, “My younger sister and our master’s daughter were kidnapped by humans. My Masters daughter was held for ransom while they raped my sister. Hector and his men came in, killed the humans and took the girls.” “He saved me too!” Tonya interjected. “I wasn’t finished!! I never said he saved them. No, he took them to his place and locked them both in separate rooms. My sister was raped, whipped, and beaten by him for not giving him information on our master. When he was done with her he did the same to our former master’s daughter! My master’s daughter died and my sister was made a cripple! My master freed me after as he felt sorry for us, but it was too late to save my sister from the pain and shame she endured! His daughter didn’t deserve it either. She wanted all wessen to be free and equal. I think that’s partly why he let us go, to honor her memory.” he replied “My friend here is a bit lost and confused. Please forgive her.” Jewel said. “Your friend needs to be unconfused before the same happens to her! I know not all humans are evil, hell most aren’t though many are too cowardly to stand up for what’s right for wessen kind. All wessen aren’t angels either, though, nor are we all bowing to Hector’s whims and wishes. There are those of us who are considered rebels who stand against both the atrocities done by man and wessen kind!” He growled. “You have a right to be angry and I’m sorry for what happened to your sister.” Jewel said. He frowned and kicked the dirt, “Don’t help much but thanks… Now, if your friend wants help she’d better keep her damned muzzle shut! I’ll not have any outbursts like that in my place!” “Do you dye the hair?” Maggie asked hesitantly. “No. The ladies do that. I just guard the door, help clean up, and haul supplies. I was always just a dumb farm-hand. No skills besides knowing how to work.” He replied. “Then you will let her in?” Jewel asked. “You have money, right? This ain’t no charity.” He said firmly. Jewel pulled out some silver coins, “I have money. Can we come in?” “No.” He said. “But I thought you said…” Jewel started to retort. “I said she can come in. Customers only inside, and definitely no humans. Oh, and pay first.” He said. Jewel and Maggie looked at each other then at Tonya who looked at them with pleading eyes. “Please, I need to do this.” She said. Jewel sighed and nodded, “Alright, but we will be outside waiting if there is trouble.” “If there is trouble its because I’m throwing her tail out for opening her damned muzzle again!’ the man said sharply. Jewel nodded and handed him the money he requested to give her a cut any dye job. Tonya then followed him inside as he opened the door wide for her. Inside the light was just enough for Jewel to see a wessen woman in a wheel chair sitting by a low, homemade salon chair. As the door closed Jewel and Maggie sat down and waited for Tonya to come out again. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- It was over an hour later before Hondo stirred again. He wanted nothing more than to go back to sleep but his mind told him he needed to be up and about. As he forced his mind to slowly wake up he realized the feeling of a woman’s bare body pressed against him. At first his mind registered it as normal, but the slight tickle of extremely light fur made his mind remember that he and Val were not together at the moment. His mind kicked into over drive as his eyes popped open to see bright red hair and the wessen muzzle of Red Molly resting peacefully against his chest. It took him only a split second longer to realize they were both naked as j-birds, but he did not remember doing anything with her. He remembered taking the poison and it hitting his system violently causing his shit and puke until he was sure his guts were coming out. He vaguely remembered falling, but around then things went a bit hazy. He thought on it for a bit and it slowly came back to him. He remembered her bursting in and helping him into the shower, he leaving to clean up his mess, and then her returning to carefully and gently wash him up He remembered her helping him to bed and remembered telling her she earned sleeping in the bed is she wanted to for what she had seen and done, but remembered nothing after that. He checked himself, and though he had a morning-wood partly from waking and partly from her body pressed against him, it was a bit weak compared to normal due to his fatigue and blood loss, but there was nothing sticky down there which said either she cleaned up after or nothing happened. He sighed in relief and closed his eyes for a moment, but his mind told him he needed to get up. He sighed again and tried to stretch a bit as his limbs were starting to ache again. His movement caused Molly to stir a bit. She stretched out her legs first then drew them back up and nuzzled her face into his chest. She laid still for a moment but her breathing had changed, telling him she was awake or waking up at least. She yawned after a bit and her eyes flickered open and looked up into his. “You should still be sleeping.” She murmured sleepily. “I need to get up… I’ll sleep tonight if I can. But can’t stay in the damn bed all day. Besides Jefe will be back with supper before too long an’ Jewel, Maggie, an’ Tonya could come back at anytime.” He said. “Probably shouldn’t be caught like this yet.” Molly replied softly, with an edge of sleepiness still in her voice. “Yet?” He asked. “I meant what I said about you being my man until Val decides to be a wife to you, if she does again.” Molly said softly. “She will, Molly, an’ I don’t want to hurt her or you. That’s why I said no to this.” He replied softly. “You don’t know that she will, besides, I know you love her, but you need someone and she won’t do what needs done for you. Even if you never return to me what I feel for you I’ll not let you struggle alone.” She replied. “Did… did we do anything that could cause problems if found out?” He asked “Do anything? I helped you shower and we slept together.” She said “Nude.” He replied. She moved a bit to sit up and her hand brushed his firm member. Her eyes got a bit wide with realization and she gave him a bit of a seductive grin and she got up on her knees and knelt before him, letting him see her in almost her entirety. “So, I can make you hard.” She teased playfully. “Molly!” He scolded as he pulled the blanket back over his lap. “I’ve already seen it and touched it. No sense hiding it now.” She teased further. “So we did something more than I remember?” He asked a bit gruffly. Her smile faded some and she shook her head, “No. We didn’t have sex. I only touched you to wash you and help you, nothing more. I’ll not lie and say that my body doesn’t ache for you, but I knew you were weak and tired. If I have you its because you allow it and want me back. I’ll not take from you what you cannot or will not give. I am however staking claim on you as my man until Val challenges that and takes you from me to do what a wife should! I’ll cook for you, clean for you, wash you, sleep with you, fight by your side, and just be there for you in anyway you want or need. If you allow sex I will make love to you to the best of my ability. If you will not then I’ll be there just the same showing you how much I care and how much you mean to me and this camp with every way I can except sex.” He frowned a bit and shook his head, “I can’t ask that of you. It’s not fair to you.” “The thing is you never asked and I’m not asking either. I know what needs done and am doing it for you because I want to. The only think I’ll stop at is sex because I only want it if you want it with me. If you need to have some pressure released I’ll service you and ask for nothing in return so that you can think and act freely and clearly, as that’s what a woman should do for her man.” She said. “But I already have a woman.” He said. “I didn’t say I had to be your woman, just that I was claiming you as my man until the one who should be does so. You don’t have a say in who claims you, just who you claim.” She replied. “Sounds like a wessen thing.” He replied a bit gruffly. “Maybe it is, but maybe it should be a human thing too. Did you tell Val to choose you as hers or did choose her as yours and love her until she decided the same?” She asked “Well, honestly, she chose me first an’ I balked at it due to some old pains an’ new fears… Can’t say she wasn’t a lot like we are now, except she was more timid an’ didn’t know how to tell me what you have.” He replied. “You see, it’s a human thing too, whether you choose to recognize it or not. I’m not asking you to chose me over her. I’m just choosing who I want and filling in where needed. All I can ask is that you accept my help for now… please?” She asked softly. He sighed and nodded, “Alright… If you want to help you know where the older Valentine left those pills for me?” “You shouldn’t be getting up if you need those!” She scolded. He stared at her blankly for a moment before trying to get up on his own. He groaned as he tried to sit up and roll to the side, and he met with resistance in the form of Molly’s hand. “Wait… I’ll get you one of each if you let me help you.” She said in a worried tone. He looked up on her as she knelt over him. In her naked form she was quite stunning, maybe almost as much as Val was in his eyes, which scared him. The look of worry and concern in her eyes was genuine, though, and it made his heart melt a bit. He sighed after a moment, nodded, and laid back into the pillow. She disappeared out of the room for a moment, not stopping to even dress, before returning with a couple pills and some water. “Where were they?” He asked as she helped him sit up. “Down on the bench.” She said. “Karl is out there and soldiers! I appreciate what you’re doin’ for me but talk will get ‘round ‘bout you coming from my room nude an’ I don’t want you hurt!” He said in a sharp, worried tone. “No one saw me. Now take your pills so we can get you up.” She replied firmly. He scowled and took the pills and water from her, swallowing them and downing the water. He did not realize how thirsty he had been until them She handed him half a sandwich that Maggie had not eaten at lunch after he downed the pills and water. “Eat this.” She said. He shook his head, “Not really hungry.” “You took pills on an empty stomach after barfing your guts up over an hour ago. You need to eat it.” She replied firmly. He sighed and ate the sandwich as she stood there and watched him. Once he was done she pulled the blanket off his lap and helped him sit on the edge of the bed. His member was still hard, if not harder now from the sight of her standing before him bare, and her touching him to help him up. “Sure you don’t want me to take care of that, boss?” She said with a sly grin. “Please, don’t call me boss, especially if you’re gonna insist on helpin’ me. Makes me feel like some low-life asshole who uses his power to get ass from his female employees who are scared of losin’ their jobs if they don’t please him!” He groused. She frowned, “I didn’t mean it like that.” “It feels like that, though. I don’t want to use you, Molly.” He replied. “But I want to be used by you, to be useful to you, and to help care for you!” She protested. “Molly, you’re worth more than that.” He retorted. She shook her head, “I don’t know of anything greater I could be doing. Please, Hondo, let me help you. Let me be an assistant to you in every way right now. Don’t fight me, please. I understand going through life alone and having a rough time where you need to stay strong. You can’t alone! Not for long, and you have for longer than most could! Please, let me see your weakness so you can be strong for the others.” “What ‘bout you?” He asked. “I don’t need you to be strong for me. I know you are strong and that’s all I need. All I need is for you to feel that you can share your weaknesses with me.” She replied. “An’ for me to bone you.” He replied. “Please don’t mock me. I would love to make love to you but that is a desire, not a need. Please believe me. I’m not trying to use you and I understand that this is temporary. Please.” She begged as she shook her head sadly. He frowned and shook his own head as he pulled her down beside her and put his arm around her. “I didn’t mean to hurt or insult you or your intentions. I’m a bit surly right now an’ uncomfortable with bein’ helped or expressin’ feelin’s. There is one woman I’ve ever been truly comfortable with expressin’ myself to an’ being weak with an’ you see where that has gotten me…. Molly, I’m afraid to lose her an’ afraid to be like that with another as maybe that’s why I’m losin’ her.” He said quietly. She put her arms around him and held him tightly, “That is not your fault, none of it is! Please just accept me for wat I’m offering until we find a way to get her back for you.” He nodded, “Alright, but we can’t be like this in public… please don’t think I’m ashamed of you but there will probably be gossip as is. I can’t have this makin’ life harder out there, though.” She nodded, “I do understand.” “An’ don’t push for sex. I’m not sure I can give that to you properly an’ not hurt Val or feel guilty.” He replied. “All I ask for is your trust in me. Anything further is yours to give or not as you choose.” She replied. He nodded after a moment and she left go of him. “Now honestly, you’re still hard. You want help with that. It’s had to been a few days since you got off.” She said. He nodded, “It’s been a few, but It’ll go down after we’re dressed, I reckon. Besides, I’m not sure I should waste energy on that right now.” She nodded, kissed his cheek and then stood up to get their clothes. She dressed quickly first and then helped him get his clothes on. As she helped him pull his boots on they head a jeep pull to a stop outside and three individuals head their way. “Sounds like we are just in time.” He replied as she helped him to his feet. As they came in Jewel entered first the Maggie and then a girl in black, of whom Hondo was hoping was someone he did not know, but he was wrong. “Tonya?” He asked in a firm voice. “Sir, I accept full responsibility.” Jewel said quickly. “You told her to do this?” He asked “No.” She replied “You pick out the clothes?” He asked. “No.” She replied. “She tried to talk her out of them but Tonya said you wouldn’t mind.” Maggie added, defending Jewel. Tonya glared at her slightly from the back of the room but stayed silent and half hid behind Jewel. Hondo nodded, “You may go back to your post then. Thank you.” Jewel saluted and marched out of the room. Tonya tried to slink out after her but a firm voice made her stop in her tracks. “Tonya! Get your tail in here!” Hondo barked. She turned and slow walked up to them. Molly sucked air through her teeth as she got a good look at her. Tonya stood there, looking at the floor, wearing some of her new clothes. She had on a pair of jeans that was tighter than Hondo would have liked. She wore her biker boots on her feet, a black shirt that was not completely buttoned up, black vest that was buttoned up only as far as the shirt, her black Victorian-biker jacket, a black and silver bandana tied around her neck, and the leather and silver cap on her head. Her hair had been cut a bit shorter in back and bangs hung out from under the cap, one side being long enough to hang over her eye on that side but short enough to be above her eye on the other side. Her hair had been dyed jet black and she wore dark purple eye liner and black lipstick. He looked her up and down for a moment before he sighed and shook his head. “Go to your room. I’ll be there in a moment.” He said in a calm, quiet voice. His calm demeanor scared her a bit, so she just nodded and walked out, leaving him with Maggie and Molly. He sighed and shook his head after she left. “Maggie, what the hell?” He asked calmly in a low voice. “You aren’t angry?” She asked warily. “I’m furious!” He said mater of factly without yelling. “But… you’re not yelling… I expected you to yell at us.” She said. “I’ve gotten that bad, eh?... I think you’re right, Molly… It’s all been too long.” He replied. “Too long?” Maggie asked. Molly shook her head, “Doesn’t matter…. But what happened?” Maggie shrugged, “She went for dark colors. We didn’t know if she was trying to dress more like Hondo at first or if it was some mood. When she bought the hat and jacket we started to think mood, as she was quiet and sad almost the whole time. Even stopped and bought her a frozen custard and barely got a thank you out of her. We did question her choices but we had no way to say you definitely wouldn’t let her have it nor did you give us authority to tell her no.” “Clothes can be altered or changed, what about the hair and make-up… please don’t tell me you bought her make-up.” He said. Maggie shook her head, “No that was the hair-dresser. We got thrown out of a hair place in town as they wouldn’t serve wessen and got directed to the one place that did. They are afraid of the anti-wessen folks though and would let only Tonya in. We had no way to know she would choose black or that style!” “I know she’s upset, but goth-emo?! #$@!ing hell.” He muttered. “I’ve never heard that term before.” Maggie said. “Old world term.” Hondo replied. “Those bangs are awful.” Molly said with a grimace. “What are you going to do?” “Not a lot I can do, now. I need to talk to her, though.” He said. “You want us to come along?” Maggie asked. He shook his head, “No.” “You sure? Might be good to have a female in there who backs you but is on your side.” Molly said. “I need to do this alone, so please just let me handle her!” He said a bit gruffly. Molly sighed, “Alright, but be careful… please.” He nodded, “I’ll try not to tear stitches again.” He walked out slowly and headed to Tonya’s room. He was not sure what he was going to say at the moment but he had to try to talk to her. After he left Maggie filled Molly in on what had happened. Molly could only shake her head sadly. She did not envy what either Hondo or Tonya was going through, she just hoped she could be there for them. (to be continued…)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 8th, 2021, 6:15pm Back at camp Zoey sat glumly on a bench beside Ruth’s camper while Macey sat close by her shaving wood off a stick with a pocket knife she had found in Hondo’s bronco earlier and borrowed. “I miss papa…. and mama.” She said sadly after a bit. “Aunt Val is still at the camper.” Macey replied “But… she angry and when she’s like that… she scares me.” Zoey replied softly. Macey frowned, “Yeah… kinda scares me too… But tell anyone I said that and I’ll call you a liar!” Zoey sighed, “I’m not going to tell anyone… even if I did who would listen to me? Papa used to listen to me… no one else does.” “What do you think I’m doing?!” Macey asked incredulously. “I know you do, and thanks, but… I meant other people.” Zoey replied Macey sighed and nodded, “I know what you mean. They all see us as a couple of kids who get underfoot. None of the adults listen to us and these new kids don’t trust us… Daddy isn’t even around much anymore to spend time with me either.” “I don’t know why papa hasn’t come back yet… I ask and either get ignored or told he’s busy… You think he just doesn’t want to see me anymore?” She asked Macey shrugged, “I don’t know. Uncle Hondo doesn’t seem the type to just abandon us. I know Daddy is busy so maybe he is too.” “But he had Tonya with him.” Zoey replied. Macey looked around then back at Zoey when she was sure no one was listening to them. “I saw her with that racoon woman who brought in Aunt Val when she was hurt and one of the soldier ladies with Tonya here earlier.” Macey said “What?! Why didn’t you tell me!” Zoey asked Macey shrugged, “Dunno, didn’t think about it really. But I heard her yell at Aunt Val before they left again in a jeep. I also heard some of the soldiers say she was a trouble maker and they had to lock her in a room at that hanger and guard her so she didn’t run away!” “What?! Tonya’s not a trouble maker! Papa wouldn’t allow her to be locked up!” Zoey exclaimed. Macey shrugged, “That’s what I heard. I heard there was a big fight up there last night too and someone got hurt bad. Not sure who, but Daddy keeps going there to check on them.” “… You think papa was hurt?” Zoey asked in a worried tone. Macey shrugged again, “dunno.” “I need to find out.” Zoey said as she stood up. “Find out what?” Ruth said as she stepped around the corner. “Did papa get hurt last night and did the soldiers lock up Tonya?!” Zoey blurted out her question. Macey shook her head at Zoey and mouthed the words ‘shut up’ but Zoey ignored her. “Where did you hear that?” Ruth asked slowly “Macey said she heard the soldiers talking and saw one take Tonya somewhere in a jeep!” Zoey exclaimed. Macey closed her eyes for a moment and covered her eyes with her hand. She wondered if Zoey would be the death of her yet. She looked back up after a couple seconds to see Ruth frowning at her. “Macey! Why would you say that?” Ruth asked in a frustrated tone. Macey looked down and shrugged, “It’s what I heard and she’s my friend… I have no one else to talk to.” “Be that as it may, you knew that would upset her!” Ruth scolded. “Its true then, isn’t it?” Macey asked sadly. Ruth sat down on the bench and took Zoey’s small hands in hers. “Tonya got in some trouble and is not listening to your papa so they are keeping an eye on her to keep her safe. Your papa got hurt protecting all of us last night from some very bad people. He will be fine but he needs some rest. Molly and Maggie are taking care of him and Fernando has been there several times too. He will be fine, so you should not worry, okay?” Ruth said softly. Zoey nodded and looked down sadly. Ruth turned to Macey with a firm look, “You want to add anything?” Macey gave Ruth a quizzical look at first but after Ruth stared at her for a few seconds she caught on. “…. OH, yeah!... uhmm, I’m sorry for.. upsetting you.” Macey said hesitantly. Zoey shrugged, “It’s okay.” Ruth sighed and gave Zoeys hands a quick squeeze. “If you need to talk you can always come to me, too, you know… Now, why don’t you two wash up and help me with supper.” Ruth said. They both nodded so ruth let go of Zoey’s hands and stood up with a smile. “Don’t doddle, now.” She said as she walked around the other side to the camper door. After she left Macey sighed with relief before turning to Zoey with a frown. “Why did you rat me out?!” She demanded. Zoey frowned, “Sorry. I just had to know!... I won’t do it again, I promise.” “Damn right you won’t! Do it again and I’ll introduce you to ol’ lefty!” Macey said holding up her right fist. “You’d hit me!” Zoey exclaimed wide eyed. Macey sighed in defeat, “No… but I’d sure imagine punching you in the nose.” Zoey looked at the ground and wrung her hands, “If I do you can punch me… as long as you promise not to stop being my friend.” Macey grinned and shook her head, “Kid, you’re stuck with me!” Zoey looked up and smiled softly, “Thanks… We’d better go wash up but…” “But what?” Macey asked “After supper I’m going to see papa.” She said. “You can’t! Daddy won’t let us and I know if anyone sees us they will drag us back here!” Macey argued. “Then I’ll have to slip out after dark.” She replied. “We’ll get caught and locked up by soldiers like Tonya.” Macey said. “You stay here. I’ll go alone. Not worth both of us getting in trouble.” Zoey replied. Macey shook her head, “I’ll not let you go alone but… shouldn’t it be me having the bad ideas and you talking me out of it instead of the reverse?” Zoey shrugged, “Dunno.” “Well we can talk about it later. If we don’t get washed and go help Ruth she’ll come looking for us and I’m not sure we can talk our way out of this one!” Macey replied. Zoey nodded, “We’ll talk more after supper, but you won’t change my mind!” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo knocked on Tonya’s door and then entered without waiting for an invite. She sat on the edge of the bed with her head down. Wet fur on her muzzle told him that she had been crying again. He pulled up a chair and sat down across from her and just looked at her quietly. After a couple uncomfortable silent minutes Tonya finally spoke. “Just yell at me, please, and get it done.” She said softly. He sighed, “Am I that bad?” She looked up at him and he could see the makeup around her eyes was running down into the fur on her face. “What do you mean?” She asked. “Am I that bad that you just expect me to yell every time we talk?” He asked She looked down again and shrugged, “I don’t know… maybe… I mean, you do seem to be angry a lot anymore… ever since… you know.” “Since Val disappeared?” He asked She nodded. “Is that why you’re doin’ all this? Because of me?” He asked She shook her head, “No papa, it’s not you.” “Sweetheart, I’m sorry I’ve been so angry lately. It’s no excused but taking care of everyone and fighting these bastards who are constantly after us has taken a toll on me.” He replied softly. “I’m tryin’ to be better, at least with you girls an’ those I call my friends. None of you deserve this side of me. I’m not sure I can go back to what I was before but I’m goin’ to try to do better.” “Don’t be hard on yourself, papa. We all understand and you’re not really that bad. We know you’re gruff but it’s just who you are… we know it doesn’t mean you care less.” She said in almost a whisper. “Then if its not me, can you help me understand what’s going on with you?” He asked She sniffled a bit and shrugged, “I…I don’t know.” “There had to be a reason, girl. Look at you. You look like some goth biker! You haven’t been trusting us, you’ve held the word of strangers higher than ours, and now you’re trying to look like someone you’re not.” He replied in a worried tone. She looked at up at him with sad, tear filled eyes, “Someone I’m not?... Papa, who am I?? I don’t know who I am!” He moved over and sat beside her and pulled her to him as she started to cry. She shook as she cried into his shoulder. “Who am I?! I just don’t know anymore!” She sobbed. “You’re Tonya. You might have been adopted but you’re my girl. You have a big heart and are fierce when protecting those you care about. You want to be loved but are afraid of losing those you care about so you put up walls at times. You’ve sacrificed yourself to protect those who were weaker than you. You have been used and lied to many times but still stood strong. You are passionate, young, and have a lot to learn, but have learned a lot for being so young. You are a sweet, beautiful young woman who I am proud to call my daughter but am very scared for too as you have lost your way and I don’t know how to help you find it.” He said softly as he held her and rubbed her back. “I’m sorry, papa… I’m sorry. I know I’m messed up and I don’t know how to fix it…. I love him and my heart says you’re wrong about him! I know he hurt you but my heart says he just doesn’t understand you too! I know everyone says he’s bad but I’m so confused! I’m so confused!!” She blurted out as she sobbed into his shoulder. “I wish I could make your heart see the truth but I know even that will hurt you an’ I’m sorry for that. I need your trust, though. Please just trust me and Jefe. We only want to protect you.” He whispered to her. “I know… I know… I’ll try but…. I still hurt. Val hates me, you’re hurt, Uncle Fernando hates me, if Zoey knew it all it would crush her and she’d hate me, and the whole camp sees me as a traitor and an idiot!” She exclaimed. “You’re not an idiot an’ Zoey loves you. Jefe, he doesn’t hate you either. He cares but he’s got a lot on his plate right now. He’s not much of one for soft words or feelin’s, though I’m not either, but I’m tryin’ for you girls.” He said. She pulled back from him and swallowed hard. She looked at him a moment and then looked down. “Papa…. am I ugly?” She asked “I’ve told you several times that you are not.” He said. She shook her head, “I know but… I need the truth.” “Still don’t trust me?” He asked. She stood up and took off her jacket and vest then started to unbutton her shirt. “Tonya, you’d better not do what I think you’re doin’.” He replied as he grabbed her hand to stop her. “Please, I’m not asking for sex or anything. Just need to know.” She said. “Know what?” He asked. “Please let me finish.” She said as she tried to pull her hand away from him. He let go of her hand and she finished unbuttoning her shirt. She then kicked off her boots and pulled her pants down and stepped out of them before taking her hat and shirt off. She covered her breasts shyly at first, as she stood before him in socks, panties and her bandanna, before shakily putting her hand to her side. She looked at him but he looked down. “Please… please look at me.” She said. He sighed and looked up, “What do you want me to see?” “Me… look at me. Look at this fur… I’m a freak.” She said, trembling. “Tonya, you’re not a freak.” He said shaking his head. “Yes, I am!... Please, look at me and be honest… I know I’m a furry freak, but would shaving matter or would I still be just an ugly freak?” She asked “Shaving? What brought this on?” He asked. She hung her head and looked down, “The human lady at the shop that wouldn’t dye my hair said I’d be more desirable if she shaved me… would I be desirable? Or…” He raised an eyebrow, “Or what, sweetheart?” “Or is Hector my only chance at love.” She replied softly. He furrowed his brow and looked at her, “Is that what this is about? You think no one else could love you because you have fur?” She shrugged, “It’s more than that… but yeah… I tried these clothes as I thought… I though maybe I could make myself look dark, dangerous, and maybe sexy but… I’m still just a furry freak. Hector made me feel like I was beautiful… like a real woman. I… I want to feel that way.” He sighed, “Sweetheart, you are a beautiful young woman. You are covered in fur, but that doesn’t make you less beautiful, it makes you… furry. While I think you are very pretty on the outside it’s the inner beauty that matters. Honestly, some of the hurtful things you said to some of us these last couple days have been ugly. I want you to feel beautiful but you have to accept yourself first. This dark punk look won’t make you happy if you don’t accept yourself for what you are without it. Shaving your fur won’t make you happy if you can’t accept yourself with the fur. Having some guy dress you up pretty and then taking you to his bed and having sex with you will not make you happy if you cannot accept yourself and find happiness being single. Some guy sticking his penis inside of you doesn’t mean he finds you beautiful or accepts you for who you are. It means he’s horny and wants to get his dick wet!” “But… but I thought making love to someone showed you cared.” She said quietly. He lifted her chin so she had to look into his eyes. “You are confusing sex and love, sweetheart. I love you, but I can show you I care in a lot of way without every taking you in ways a father never should with a daughter. I love Zoey the same way and love Macey as a niece. I have friends that I love and care about, some who are women, but I don’t need to screw them to show I care. When… when Val and I made love to each other is was more than sex. We have sex too, don’t get me wrong, but while sex isn’t always about making love, making love isn’t always about having sex either. Some times we’d just take our clothes off after a long day, crawl into bed, and hold each other. Sometimes we’d kiss, or massage the other but it was all making love, even if I did not enter her body. Almost any man and woman can have sex, but it doesn’t mean they love each other. Usually it means they love feeling good an’ getting off. As much as Val an’ I loved each other, there were time we just had sex. We wanted to feel good with the other but was not in the mood to cuddle or anything. We just wanted to get off. Not sayin’ it wasn’t done with love but it was not love making. It was sex.” He said “You said loved… you don’t love her anymore?” Tonya asked. “I.. I guess I didn’t realize I said that… I still love her, I reckon but…. It’s complicated.” He replied sadly. “Is loving me complicated too?” She asked. He shook his head, “No, not so much. You hurt me, though, more than Hector did.” “I’m sorry about making you pop your stitches.” She replied softly. “That hurt, but that’s not what I meant.” He said. “You meant my words and… and not trusting you.” She whispered. He nodded, “Yeah.” She put an arm back across her breasts and sat down beside him and leaned against him. “I am sorry, papa. I’d do anything to change what I’ve done… I just feel so lost and alone right now… I know you try to understand but it feels like no one understands me or what I feel.” She replied softly. “It often feels like that an’ I don’t know how you feel; no one does. I just need you to trust that I love you an’ am tryin’ to protect you.” He said. “I know… are you sure my fur isn’t ugly?” She asked. “I’m sure an’ I’m sure you need to get dressed again too. I don’t mind you not wearin’ clothes ‘round me an’ if things get back to normal ‘round the house in the evenin’s as long as you can cover up quickly, but it cannot be done so with sexual intent. I told you that I took you in as my daughter. We may not be flesh and blood but in us accepting that we formed a sacred bond that cannot cross some lines, understand?” He asked. She nodded as she stood up and slipped her shirt back on, “I understand and though if you change your mind about me being your daughter I’m still yours, I’ll not try for anything like that. I do love you, papa. Please understand my feelings for Hector will never change that.” He sighed and worked his jaw for a moment as that name boiled his blood. He shook his head after a moment and spoke slowly. “Girl,… I love you an’ I wish for your sake I was wrong ‘bout him, but I’m not. It’s gonna hurt when you find out the truth, I know. Understand I will talk to you ‘bout almost anythin’ but I do not want to talk ‘bout him again. My mind is made up on him. If you love an’ trust me please try to believe me ‘bout him.” He said firmly. She frowned again as she slipped into her pants and sat down beside him. She buttoned up her shirt as she sat there thinking for a moment. She sighed after a bit. “*sigh*… I don’t think I can make my heart believe like that. Forgive me, papa, please. I can’t but…. I’ll not run away to go find him, that I promise you…. Even if I can’t be happy again I’ll just be an old maid and stay with you.” She replied glumly. He furrowed his brow a bit, “You make it sound like bein’ with me is some sort of death sentence.” She looked up at him then back down and shook her head, “No, I don’t mean it that way I just… I just … I don’t know.” “You’ll meet a good man someday. I know you will.” He replied. She shook her head, “No… no one will love me like that… no one.” He pulled a red bandana out from his pocket and handed it to her. “That make-up is all messed up. Might want to wipe it off.” He said. She took the bandana from him and wiped her face, getting most of it off, but a shower was needed to get it all. “You… you gonna make me wear something else?” She asked softly. He shook his head, “No. Just don’t expose so much cleavage. You keep your shirt buttoned up an’ don’t use that horrible make-up anymore an’ I’ll let you wear what ya got.” “Was the make-up that bad?” She asked “It… it just wasn’t a great look for you. You are to pretty for make-up anyway.” He replied with a soft smile. “Why?” She asked. “Why what?” He asked in reply. “Why not make me change? You don’t like it, I can tell.” She said. He sighed then moved to the chair again so he could look her straight in the eyes. “You have to be happy with yourself an’ how you dress. I can try to force you to wear what I think you look best in but it will only make you unhappy an’ put a block between us. I don’t want that.” He said. About then the door opened behind him and that grumpy, annoyed feeling welled up in him again. Hondo yells out without looking who is at the door, “I Told You I Wanted To Be Left Alone Wit’ My Daughter!” “You did not tell me anything, but dinner is here: Rice and chili, chicken or vegetarian soup, Garlic bread. There is a bean chili and a meat chili – take your pick. And there are a couple beers for you - Hondo.” Fernando explains. Hondo and Tonya turned to see Fernando standing by the door. “I’ll be around for a while so I can see you eat. I need you to get better, Hondo.” Fernando tells him. Hondo lets out a sign before he asks Fernando, “Did you eat yet?” “I eat after everyone has eaten. You guys are last because I was late, I was dragged to some old guy’s house to heal his daughter that Hector and his men beaten to an inch of her life and had her friends raped and killed last year.” Fernando tells him. Hondo scowls for a moment but at the details of the news Fernando said or that he said it. Tonya gathers her strength and yells, “YOU LIE!!!” “This was a human girl not a Wessen girl, but in either case, I did what I could to get her out of the condition she was in. A condition of what Hector and his men put this poor girl through.” Fernando says as he steps into the room and towards them. He stops just a couple feet up to them and points to Tonya’s crotch, “As a virgin consider that what you have between your legs, under your tail and your damn mouth as a gold coin you found in a mud puddle, because as soon as you give it away to some idiot like Hector, then all that which you have of your self will be as worthless as the mud you found the gold coin in. Think about it, understand it, live it. Because if I found out Hector touched you in any way, I’m going to touch him back and rip out what part I touch. And that is not a threat – it is a promise to both you and Hondo because Hector is a criminal, a rapist, an arsonist, a thief and a liar. I can forgive him for most things except for him being liar, because you can never trust a liar. Hondo and I had never had to lie to you or to anyone else. We are taking in people on our little adventure to Texas – people – Both Human and Wessen. Not once we had to ever trick anyone into staying or leaving, and we gave away money, cars, camper trailers, supplies, fuel and food to help them with this journey. We could had left them high and dry, let the slavers have their way with them – with you. But we didn’t. We never did, we never had too. So, I do not care about anyone or anything unless I put my time and effort for them. And I am putting my time and effort to helping Hondo and in helping you. If you think I’m a liar – like I said – you can never trust or forgive a liar. Hondo – I’ll be downstairs and make sure no one takes your beer.” Fernando begins to walk away to get out of the room.  With the door open, he is heard walking down the stairs. Tonya begins to cry again but Hondo shakes her. He gives her shake to get her calm down, “Come on girl, let’s go and eat.” “Please just let me stay here.” She said through the tears. He shook his head, “No, you need to eat too.” “But if everyone is right about him I’m a fool! I can’t face them… and.. and I yelled at Uncle Fernando again! I can’t help it! I’m a horrible wessen and should be a slave again.” She said trying not to start sobbing again. He stood up and pulled her to her feet and put an arm around her. He felt weak as a kitten still, but did his best not to let her know. “No, you are just confused. Do you really think we are liars?” He asked. She shook her head, “No, but… part of me says you have to be! I don’t understand it.” He pulled her with him as he started to walk, “Come on, girl. Let’s go get some supper… You need to apologize to Jefe too, but you need to mean it.” She nodded, “I’ll try.” As they came down to the main area they saw Marvin, Karl, and the two soldiers eating as Maggie was dishing herself some and Molly was dishing out a couple bowls. Fernando leaned against the old couch watching as everyone ate. “I got some dished up for you and Tonya.” Molly said to Hondo as she handed them both him and Tonya bowls. She then popped open a bottle of beer and hands it to Hondo. “There is another one for you here too.” She said. “Thanks, but you need to eat too, so don’t be waitin’ on me.” He said as he grabbed a piece of garlic bread and shoved it in the bowl with his rice and chili.   “I’ll get some next. Just sit down and eat. You should be resting still.” She scolded. He saw Fernando raise an eyebrow at him but he ignored it and sat down. He stared at the bowl for a moment, as he did not feel hungry, but Fernando cleared his throat to let him know he was still watching. “I know, I know.” Hondo growled. “Listen, it’s for your own good as you need to eat to get well, though it is a bit selfish too as I need you well and ready as I cannot protect this camp alone.” Fernando said. Hondo sighed and nodded, “Sorry, Jefe… I’ve been informed that I’ve been surly as a bobcat with a bum tooth. You an’ the others don’t deserve my ire, though.” Fernando waved him off, “Forget it. I just want you well. You have gone through more than the rest of us have, though we have all been through hell lately. That’s why you have to take are of yourself, so we can take these bastards down, end this #$@!ing hell, and get out of this cesspool of a town.” “Well, just know that I’m not angry at you. Just snappin’ ‘cause I don’t like bein’ this useless.” Hondo replied. “If everyone I have worked with was as useless as you are in the condition you are in, we would have wiped this world clean in a month.” Fernando replied. “Uncle Fernando? It’s all my fault, not his.” A timid voice said to him. Fernando turned to see Tonya standing off to his side with her head hung. Though he had seen her in the room, he noticed her new haircut, dye job, and clothing choice more now, though he refrained from asking questions on it. She only had her shirt, pants, unbuttoned vest, biker boots, and bandana on now, but it was enough to get the picture of what she had done to herself. Her sad demeanor seemed genuine, though, and did not scream that she was looking for self-pity. She got down on her knees before him and hung her head. “I’m sorry I said those horrible things to you, I’m sorry I called you a liar, I’m sorry I called that wessen girl a prostitute, and I’m sorry I have brought shame to you all after all you’ve done for me. I know you both hate him and I wish my heart could believe he is evil as I don’t want to feel this way or be this way. It’s all my fault papa is hurt. I should never have left camp and now everyone else is paying for me running off all because my feelings were hurt… You don’t have to forgive me but please know I’m sorry.” She said timidly. “Do you trust me?” He asked flatly. She sighed, “I’m trying to. It’s not because I think you lied but I.. I can’t change some feelings inside me.” “Have you lied to me?” He asked again without emotion. “No, sir.” She replied softly. “Now, has he touched you in any way? Look at me when you answer this time.” He said. She looked up form the floor at him but did not say anything so he prompted again. “I will not ask again, and do not do either of us the disservice of lying as we will have nothing further to talk about.” He said. She trembled as she knelt on the floor and she did her best not to cry as she nodded. “Did he take you sexually?” He asked She shook her head, “N.n.no just hugged me, held me up off the ground by my backside and kissed me a couple times… It felt nice but…” “But what?” He asked. “If you and papa are right then… why? And was any of it real? …. I’m sorry, please…. I’m so confused…. I know you probably hate me and I understand as I deserve it.” She said, her voice sounding very small. He reached down and grabbed her hand to lift her to her feet. “I do not hate you. As I told you earlier, I only put effort into those I care about, and I have put effort into you. You do not deserve hate, but if you trust us you must make yourself believe it is for your protection. As for forgiveness, I can forgive those who make an honest effort at change. I see that in you and we will not need to speak of this again. Your apology to Minerva will need to be made separately, though, as I cannot forgive you for her.” He said firmly. Hondo waved for her to come sit beside him and she grabbed her food and move beside him slowly. “I understand you are confused, but that is no excuse for thinking we lied to you. I know Hondo will talk to you anytime you need to talk. I am not your father, but I have raised enough girls on my own that if he cannot talk I will try to listen if there is time.” He replied. She sighed, “There never seems to be enough time anymore.” “We can only do what time allows. That is an immutable law of the universe. We do what time allows and what it does not we have to learn to do without.” He replied. Hondo remained silent, thinking about how bad he had to have messed up to let it get things spiral this far out of control. Fernando must have read his looks as he addressed him next. “Hondo, you do the best you can with the time given. We do not expect you to be perfect, but we need you well so you can be there doing the best you can. We fix what we can and move on. We can’t fix everything.” He said. “How can I help others when I can’t keep my own family together?” He muttered. “You cannot control the actions of others. If they cannot see or appreciate your efforts and make efforts of their own to help you, you have to let them be. If they hamper your efforts then sooner or later you may have to cut them loose.” Fernando replied. “Val?” He asked. “It was a general statement. I do not wish to see you lose her, but I do not wish to see her hurt you or your girls any further either. Tonya takes some blame as she did not listen to you, but you have to face the fact that we would not be in the mess we are with that wessen bastard, and his chosen cult, if she had not been pushing people away and tearing down those who care about her. I care about her as a friend, but know I will not be easily forgiving her after all the drama and trouble she has caused. The temper tantrum of a single woman has put us all at risk and nearly gotten you killed.” Fernando said. Hondo sighed, “I had to have pushed her to it, somehow.” “Listen, none of know exactly what she went through, in her mind anyway, in that lab, but the whole ordeal was horrific. She chose to keep the memories of it after I offered to erase them. I warned her that if she did not treat them like false memories that they would be her downfall. She has chosen to not ignore them but dwell on them instead. That is her fault, not yours.” Fernando said. “Where were you gonna tell me that?!” He growled. “It was hers to tell you and she chose not to. Certain things I do not tell as I hold them in trust due to friendship or respect. She has lost my respect and I will not see you tear yourself apart over her action, so I chose to divulge it now.” Fernando answered calmly. Hondo sighed a rubbed his temples. His headache was quickly returning. “Now, you need to eat up, as I am staying right here until I see you finish at least that bowl and both beers.” Fernando said further. Hondo merely grunted in reply and went on to eating. Since there was an extra bowl of meat chili, Fernando took it and ate with them since he was now the last. The two soldiers finished up first and returned outside, letting those who had been up all night and most of the day take their time in savoring their supper. After Hondo had eaten a bowl and another half that Maggie insisted she would not eat, and drank both beers, Fernando stood up and started towards the door. “Get some sleep tonight, my friend, and hopefully all will be quiet tonight. Tomorrow take it easy still, though as you should really have been in that been in that bed for a couple days. Most normal men would have been in there a week.” He said. “Have you ever known me to be normal?” Hondo asked gruffly. Fernando grinned and shook his head, “No, and we would have it no other way.” About then there was a commotion outside as the soldiers yelled at someone to put there hands up and approach slowly. Fernando and Hondo picked up their pace and walked out through the main hanger door to see what was up, while Molly grabbed her shotgun and trailed not too far behind with Maggie and Tonya. As they approached the soldiers and the two wessen who had their hands over their heads Hondo’s hand hovered by his gun and Fernando’s hand was held under his coat on the gun in his shoulder holster. “What’s goin’ on out here?” Hondo barked as they approached. Jewel glanced his way them back at the wessens, “They claim to be here to see you, sir. Say they have urgent information from wessen town.” “Now what would two of the chosen be wanting here?” Fernando asked. “Sir, we want to speak to the medic or his cowboy partner, please.” The older eisbeber said. “We are them, but we do not have time to listen to any of that rat-bastard Hector’s followers!” Fernando growled. “We don’t follow him! Please, listen to the preacher.” The muscular blutbaud said. “Preacher?” Hondo asked. The eisbeber nodded, “I’m Pastor John and this is Mark the blacksmith from Wessen Town. We only joined the town to evade persecution from the lawmen and other who abused our kind. Hector is a false prophet and the chosen is a lie perpetrated to usurp power over our bretheren.” “We are listening.” Fernando said coldly. “Hector has put out a call to those who have fallen for his lies! Wallace and his army march on Flight Town and your camp at nightfall!” Mark exclaimed “What do you want from us?” Hondo asked. “We did not know who else to turn to would listen to us or not kill us, other than you two. If people are not warned, innocent humans and wessen alike will be slaughtered!” the preacher said. “Can we stop the attack?” Fernando asked. “I’m afraid there are too many. More than half wessen town has refused to join them but if they put the call out over the radio, there are others outside of town who might join. The devil tongue in Hector and Wallace’s mouths have lead astray many of those who have been treated badly by humans and many of the simple who do not know better.” John said. Fernando looked at them then turned to Hondo. “I need to get back to camp. If the call went out over the radio the soldiers should have caught it. I will let you know if I hear more and you find out what you can from these two.” Fernando said. Hondo nodded, “Right Jefe.” “Oh, and Hondo, do not push yourself.” He said. Hondo merely growled in response as Fernando turned and hurried back to camp. (to be continued…)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 9th, 2021, 7:07pm Molly moved up to Hondo side as he turned back to the two wessen. He looked between them to a moment saying nothing. The old preacher was the first to speak. “I understand that you are apprehensive to trust us.” He said “Apprehensive doesn’t begin to describe it.” Hondo growled back “Like the preacher said, we had no one else! We believe this is happening sooner than planned and maybe that is because Hector is afraid of you and your partner. We heard you have ties to one of the local army’s too.” Mark said “We have a working relationship with General Jastrey from Center Town, if that’s what you mean… How many armies are there ‘round here?” Hondo asked. “Well, Jastry’s is big but there are a couple smaller ones north of here and a couple the same size south of here. They don’t always play well, and many will fight for money. East of the great dessert is a much larger army. If Hector pays them off Jastrey won’t stand a chance.” Mark replied. “Maybe, but Jastrey has us.” Hondo replied “That sounds awfully bold. We know you two are good, so we don’t need macho remarks.” Mark replied with a frown. “What I’ve heard of them, I think that’s more of a statement than a macho remark.” Pastor John retorted. Hondo sneered, “You know nothin’ of me if you think I’m some sort of braggart!” “If you hear him say anything like that he means it and is underselling. His friend the medic is a bit on the arrogant side but it’s because he is that good. Hondo here is almost as good but undersells himself way too often, and you can take that to the bank!” Molly said. The preacher nodded, “Then they meet or exceed their reputation.” “This is all fine an’ dandy but how does it help us stop them?” Hondo replied flatly. “I apologize. This... this meeting with you, even the other wessens who stood with us did not believe we would live to speak.” John said. “We have that bad a reputation?” Hondo asked with a frown. “The clash between you two and Hector and his followers is well known, but in our town you two are villainous as haters of our kind. We had some reports that contradicted that, though, which is why we chanced talking to you.” John said. “Then what can you tell us? How many? What weaponry do they have?” Hondo demanded. Mark shrugged, “Rifles, hand guns, grenades, dynamite, tanks, jeeps, clay-mores.” “They might have some larger stuff too but Hector only let a chosen few see the weapons store and none of us were among the chosen. With better than half the town standing down, plus others who cannot fight, they couple have a couple hundred fighting wessens, more if some from town or the outlying areas join in.” Pastor John added. “I have a question.” A timid voice said. Hondo half turned as Tonya came up on his other side, rather slowly and carefully. “Who are you, young miss?” Pastor John asked. “This is my adopted daughter, Tonya.” Hondo said. “Did you have pink hair before? I swear I seen a girl like you with pink hair with Hector not but a couple days ago?” Mark asked, his eyes squinted down to slits as he looked at her. Tonya sighed and nodded sadly, “Yes… that was me.” “Oh my poor dear. I hope you got away soon enough.” The preacher replied. “I..I was treated well and let go.” Tonya replied. “You are watched over from on high, then. What is your question, young one?” the preacher asked “It’s about Hector… He.. He said he loved me and.. and he was so kind but.. but papa and my uncle say he’s evil and will hurt me… he had such kind eyes and such a gentle touch but… everyone keeps telling me he’ll hurt me and use me. Please, .. please tell me the stories aren’t true!” She begged. Mark turned away with a frown and the old preacher hung his head. “Oh, my dear, I’m afraid they are very true… He hides much of what he does from us but we have investigated him ourselves and found much that is disturbing. There was one, such as you, several years ago who believed the same and we saw her carried out, unable to walk and whipped until it was hard to call her alive. There are reports of him brutally raping poor human girls and beating them to death! Several of us believe, but so many choose to turn a blind eye as his guards and money protect us. If I go to hell, it will surely be for cowering behind the walls of a place constructed by the devils money and by his own minion, Hector De La Cruz.” Pastor John said sadly. A tear fell from Tonya’s eye as she looked down at the ground. “… Thank you for telling me.” She said softly. After a moment she ran inside to her room and fell onto the bed, sobbing as her young heart broke to pieces. Hondo watched her go before turning back to the two wessens. “If you know what he’s about why stay there? Why not leave and help others who need it?!” Hondo snarled. The preacher kept his head hung as he responded, “You do not understand what it is like to live in such fear. He is of the devil but he made a safe place for us wessen to live. I tried to preach the word to the people there in hopes that we could take over and stop Hector’s nonsense but I have failed. Outside of Wessen Town there is little hope of a good life for a wessen.” “What ‘bout those on the outside who Hector decided were undesirable? The orphans? The elderly? The half breeds??” Hondo demanded. “There was nothing we could do for them! We barely could save our own families and some of us still couldn’t do that! You ever have to lay awake at night helpless and wondering if your wife was gonna live through the night? Or worry that your daughters would be hauled away and raped?!” Mark snarled. “Yeah I have! But I didn’t let it stop me from doing right!” Hondo barked back. Marked growled at him and started to lung at him but a rifle barrel poked in his face by one of the soldiers stopped him cold. “Wait! Please forgive him. Marks daughter was raped by a human and his wife was injured badly trying to protect her. They both died shortly after and he’s never really recovered from it.” The preacher said in the blacksmiths defense. Hondo waved at Corporal Donovan to lower his rifle and back off. “I don’t think a man ever truly recovers from a tragedy like that.” Hondo stated in a kinder tone. He turned to Mark and nodded, “For what it’s worth, I’m sorry. My Wife was taken by The grey Lady an’ hacked apart in a lab. If it weren’t for some special help she would be dead. I worry ‘bout my girl fallin’ for Hector too, as she fell for him an’ is havin’ a hard time copin’ with the fact it might all be a lie. I have them with me still, though. If I lost them I don’t know what I’d do… Just know not all humans are bad nor do we see you folk as lesser.” Mark nodded but said nothing. “That is what we’ve heard about you, which is why we are here.” John said. “Then tell me more. What ‘bout this Wallace an’ is Hector with them?” Hondo asked. “Reverend Wallace? Don’t know much about him other than he’s a löwen, probably in his mid fifties. He’s a radical, thought wessen were superior before he met Hector.” Pastor John replied “Löwen?” Hondo asked “Lion type wessen, to you humans.” Mark replied flatly. Hondo frowned, “Alright. So an old crazy lion is pissed an’ leadin’ the charge. Are there many other who believe in this chosen bullshit?” The preacher nodded, “There are factions all over the world who have been blinded by this falsehood. There are some who believe they are animals too and romp in the forests nude, living off the land, and acting as the animals do too. As a people, the wessen people have endured many troubles and have been fed many lies. It is no wonder that some do not go to extremes.” “Be that as it may, it doesn’t help us today.” Hondo said “True.  Now, we do not believe Hector will be there but Reverend Wallace is still quite a leader.” The preacher continued. “Some think he was military before he was changed into a wessen, maybe even asked to be changed instead of being forced to change.” Mark commented. “So he’s first gen wessen. Are there many like him there?” Hondo asked Pastor John shook his head, “No. I am first generation as are a couple other, but we were all escaped slaves. Most the town is second or third generation, with many of the children being third or fourth generation. Wallace is a different one, though. We were all mind wipes, where many believe he was not. Hector, some believe does not believe what he teaches. Reverend Wallace not only believes it but lives it and believes God himself is a wessen! Of all the fanatics, Wallace might be the most dangerous.” Hondo sighed, “We need to get ready here. Can I trust you two, or do I need guards on you?” “If you do not trust us, we understand as there is nothing we can say to get that trust. Unfortunately, we have nothing more we can tell and should be getting back.” The preacher said. “You can go back in the mornin’. Corporal Donovan will be watchin’ you an’ puttin’ you to work here.” Hondo said. “So, we are slaves again?!” Mark snarled. “No. Like the preacher said, there is nothing you can say that will make me trust you. I do not intend to let you go back and undermine us if this was all a ruse to put us on alert to see how fast we could respond to a threat. If you are speaking true, I would think helping us to prepare would be something you would like to do as if we are not prepared we cannot hope to fight them back. If you wish to do nothing, you can sit with a rifle at your head until morning at which time if we have not been attacked there will be further questions of a much harsher nature.” Hondo growled. “We will be happy to help as we can.” Pastor John said as he stepped between them. Mark sighed and nodded, “Yeah. I guess that’s fair. I doubt you’d be given even this much of a chance if things were reversed.” Hondo nodded and walked off, letting everyone go about checking different areas while he went to the Bronco to check weapons and ammo. As he stood at the Bronco’s tailgate he heard the radio on the bench go off. “Medic to Righteous Cowboy, come in Righteous Cowboy.” the message repeated several times. Hondo set the gun he was checking down and made his way to the bench, a bit slower than normal. He picked up the radio and replied, “Righteous Cowboy here.” “Good. Now listen up the Major’s communications team intercepted a message from Hector. The message says, ‘This Is Hector De La Cruz To All Disciples: For the glory of Os Animas, Execute The Plan.’” Fernando says. There is silence from Hondo’s end for the moment. He finally answers, “Got it. I’ll tell the others here what is going on.” “Look, there is not enough of you to defend the hanger. So I’ll have the Major send some men over to help. Lock things down when they come.” Fernando tells him. “Got it.” Hondo replies. “I’ll keep in touch with you on this line.” Fernando says. “Got it.” Hondo replies again. “Good luck.” Fernando tells him. “Good luck to you too, Jefe.” Hondo replies. He took the radio with him this time and went back to the Bronco. A few minutes later it crackled to life again. “The Major’s men are on their way.” Fernando’s voice rang out. “Thanks.” Hondo replied. “You find anything else out from your company?” He asked back “Not much. Be ready for war. Tanks are probably.” Hondo replied. The message was enough to let Fernando know that anything up to and past tanks were possible. “I copy… Do not over do it.” Fernando replied. Hondo sighed before clicking the transmit button on the radio again, “I copy. Out.” (to be continued….)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 12th, 2021, 5:50pm At the hanger they had finished up preparations as best they could. They secured shutters and doors, moved junk steel and large metal and wood objects against the walls and under certain windows to absorb bullets shot at the hanger itself, prepared and laid out weapons, ammo, and med supplies, geared up, and drug some old concrete barriers in front of the hanger, using the jeeps. The major’s men arrived as ordered, fifteen in total for now, and they grabbed their gear and weapons, out of their jeeps, to add to what the small band already had. Once everyone knew what was available and Hondo went over plans with them, they setup a guard perimeter and stepped out the ranges for where they figured they would see the main attack come from.   As the sun began to set, Molly came outside and found Hondo leaning against a wall, looking towards Wessen Town with a pair of old field glasses. “See anything yet?” She asked He sighed, “… Not a damn thing. They probably are relyin’ on complete surprise with this attack. I reckon they will wait until dark to move any large equipment into view.” “Good thing we were warned then. I’m sure the military is warning people in town so they can get out before the attack.” She replied “It’ll help a bit but not enough.” He said as he continued to peer through the field glasses. “Why won’t it be enough?” She asked He sighed and lowered the glasses then turned to her. “Some of these people will be proud an’ stubborn. Others will have nowhere else to go an’ will be afraid to leave their home an’ things behind. Others will not believe it to be true as they don’t see the weapon carryin’ rabble headed their way.” He replied. “How do you know that?” She asked He picked up the glasses and looked back through them again, “It’s how people are. The nature of people doesn’t change, no matter where you go.” She sighed and nodded, “I guess you’re right. Not something I’ve thought about before.” “How’s Tonya?” He asked. “She’s a mess. Almost afraid to give her a gun.” She said. He shook his head, “Don’t give her one. She’s not in a good place right now. We’ll just have to try to keep her out of it.” “We might not have a choice.” Molly retorted. “We’ll worry ‘bout it when the time comes, then, but we will wait until then.” He replied. “You think the camp will be alright? I know you’re probably worried about Zoey and Val.” Molly asked Hondo sighed again and put away the field glasses as it was getting almost too dark to see wessen town anymore. “I worry ‘bout Zoey most of all. Val… while she worries me, if she pulled her head out of her ass, she can be a pretty fierce fighter. I reckon with Jefe takin’ care of the camp, an’ the Major’s troops there they should be fine. We might not be, though, if a large group heads this way.” He stated matter of fact like. Molly leaned against him and closed her eyes momentarily. “You think we are going to die?” she asked. “Someday we will, but for now let’s try not to… Molly, I might have to move ‘round a bit or help Jefe if things go that way first. We hafta hit them so they scatter an’ get disorganized or we will take a lot of casualties… I need you to make sure if things go south here, that you get yourself, Maggie, an’ Tonya to safety.” He replied in a low voice. She pulled away and gave him a serious look. “No. I’m staying with you.” She said firmly. “Molly, I need you here.” He replied “You’re too weak still to go off alone! You look dead on your feet now, as is!!” She exclaimed. He growled in frustration and turned away from her. “I’ll take Marvin an’ Karl with me ifin I hafta go somewhere, alright? They are good guys but I can’t trust Tonya’s safety with them like I can with you.” He replied gruffly. Molly put her hand to his cheek lightly and turned his face to her. “I’m flattered that you’d trust her safety to me, but please be careful. We… I can’t lose you.” She said softly. Here eyes shimmered a bit from tears at the thought of something happening to him. She knew she was not his woman, as he still held out hopes for Valentine, but for the moment thinking of them as a couple gave her strength and purpose. He wanted to chastise her, as he was falling for her in all this, but that was his fault not hers. His body hurt and was too tired to fight the feelings he had and the battle to come, so for the moment he gave in. he leaned down towards her as her soft, red lips beckoned him in. He put an arm around her waist and pulled her into him as he kissed her deeply. Though the kiss seemed to go on for eternity, when he finally let her up it seemed only too short, as she longed for another as she leaned against him and looked up into his eyes. Her soft pressed heaved against him as she panted for breath, and her body yearned for him to take her. He let her go after a moment and sighed again. “I’m sorry. I… I shouldn’t have done that… It was wrong of me.” He said. “Why did it feel so right, then?” She asked. He shrugged, “I don’t know… but I don’t want to hurt you or use you.” “Please, forget about all that. She’s not here right now and I am. Maybe she will come back and I will lose you but even if this is all we get, I will take it. None of us may have tomorrow.” She replied. He sighed and nodded, “I might feel guilty for it later, but you have been more than a friend to me, Molly, an’ I’m not sure I could have made it without you.” “Stop talking, cowboy, and kiss me again.” She whispered. He stepped up to her again and half lifting her off the ground, pressed her up against the hanger wall and kissed her again. He knew it was wrong, but he agreed, in the moment it felt right. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- At Ruth’s camper, the place was quite full and some had to get closer together than they cared to, but it was better than being exposed to worse danger. Ruth had tried to keep the news of the possible attack quiet, but her younger sister and cousin had to be told to help watch the younger ones. Ruth and Joanna had long since finished with the supper dishes and they sat outside with their rifles, watching and listening. The night was cool and quiet, almost too quiet. The soldiers had all taken their places and all one could do now was to watch and wait. The two younger boys had fallen asleep over an hour before and Ichigo had fallen asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow, as she was still getting used to actually working all day instead of flying a desk and having servants wait on her daily needs. Even Meeshie was exhausted from chasing the kitten around, who was doing better with sleep and regular meals. They both laid curled up on the end of Ichigo’s bed roll, which was on the floor below the bunk beds. Ruth and Joanna’s younger sisters shared the upper bunk bed, so Zoey and Macey could share the lower bed. They pulled the curtain closed on theirs, though, so they could talk in whispered voices about things girls their age talked about. The top subject was the things they would miss out on as virgins if things went wrong and they died that night. Zoey laid there and pretended to sleep as Macey lay staring at the ceiling. “You still awake?” Macey whispered after a bit. “Shhh. Quiet…. You ready?” Zoey whispered even more quietly as she opened her eyes and looked at her friend with a serious look. Macey sighed and nodded. Something screamed in her mind that this was not right, but she saw Zoey as a younger sister in need of protections, so she would not let her go alone. They slipped the blanket off them, revealing that they were both fully dressed in dark coloured clothing. They eased out of bed, one at a time and carefully stepped over Ichigo and the cats, being careful not to wake them. Meeshie stretched and yawned, which caused them to freeze in place. After a moment, she settled back down without opening her eyes. The two girls gave a slightly relieved sigh before continuing to the door. At the door they carefully popped it open and peered outside. They could see Ruth and Joanna sitting not far away, peering to the north. The troops around camp seemed busy at the camp boarders, which drew most of the attention away from those at the center. They were not sure why the soldiers seemed so busy but they did not care as it only aided their slipping out of the camper unseen. It took them a while to make their way through the shadows, stopping and hiding until soldiers or guards had moved away, but after about thirty minutes of careful movement they made it out of camp. Once away from camp Macey spoke up again. “Are you sure we should be doing this? I have a bad feeling about this and I’m usually up for anything!” Macey said warily. “You can always go back, but I’m not until I see papa.” Zoey stated firmly. “I’m not going back without you! Daddy will beat my butt again if I’m there and you’re not!” Macey exclaimed. “Probably get both out butts beat anyway, but I don’t care! Mama is all angry and Tonya is not here, so I have to go make sure papa is alright.” Zoey said. Macey grimaced, “You sure you know where you’re going?” Zoey hesitated a second before speaking, “… I saw Uncle Fernando and Papa go this direction so it can’t be that hard to find.” They walked for about an hour, but the more they walked they more Macey was sure they were lost. “Maybe we should go back. We have been walking for far to long!” Macey insisted. Zoey sighed, “Yeah… maybe this wasn’t a good idea to do in the dark.” About then they heard a popping noise in the distance like the sound of distanct explosives and rifle shots, followed by the noise of vehicles rapidly approaching. The lead vehicle, an old box truck popped up over a hill and drove straight at them. They froze at first but as the headlights hit them full on, they dove into the brush beside the path as the truck squealed to a stop. As they stood up shakily a woman’s voice called out to them. “Are you two alright! We barely saw you in time!” She said The girls squinted to make the woman out, as the brightness of the headlights nearly blinded them. She seemed to be wessen and a tall weaselly looking wessen man stood with her. “We’re okay.” Macey said. “It’s not safe for two girls alone out here, especially now! Get in the truck, we have to go!” The man growled. “No, we are headed to the hangers to find my papa!” Zoey exclaimed. “The hangers?! You’re a long way from the hangers an’ the wessen army is about to hit that place!” The woman exclaimed “Wessen army?” Macey asked. “The whole damn town is under attack. We’re getting out of here while we can. Get in the truck if you don’t want to be raped and killed!” The man replied seeming greatly annoyed. “No! We have to find my papa!” Zoey exclaimed addimently. The weaselly man shook his head and swore, “Damn it to hell, we don’t have time to argue! Clark, Randy, grab them!” Two large wessen seemed to come out of no where and grabbed them. The girls struggled to get free but they were over powered. The two men hauled them to the box truck and thre them in the back before slamming the door. Macey got to her feet first and pounded on the door. “Let us out or my Daddy will shoot you all!” Macey yelled. “This is for your own good! The town is being over ran. You’ll thank us one day.” The weaselly man said through the door. Moments later they heard the sounds of slamming doors and engines starting and the truck pulled off. From what they could tell there were a few other behind them but they were not sure how many. Macey slipped down to the floor again and sat beside Zoey who sad hugging her knees with her face buried in them. Macey rubbed her back lightly and sighed. “It’s okay. I’ll protect you.” Macey said to her softly. “I’m sorry, Macey. I didn’t mean for this to happen.” Zoey whispered, trying not to cry. “I know. My daddy and Uncle Hondo will find us.” Macey said. “What if they make us slaves and try to rape us?” Zoey asked in scared tones. “Just relax, spread ‘um, and think of them dying. That’s what my Ma used to say.” Macey replied, not helping much. “No one will hurt you here.” A woman’s voice said in the dark. They looked to where it came from, startled to find they were not alone. As their eyes grew accustom to the dark, Zoey could make out a wessen woman in a wheel chair, and some other younger wessens sitting on the floor around her towards the front of the truck. There were sacks, and blankets, and a few baskets of food as well, but all of it looked like it was thrown together in a hurry. “I’m sorry, I couldn’t see you at first. Must have been from the headlights.” Zoey said shyly. “You can see them?” Macey asked “Yeah, you can’t?” Zoey asked. “Nope… must be your wessen cat eyes, cause I can’t see shit.” Macey groused. “Did… did they take you guys too?” Zoey asked hesitantly. “No one took us, young one. We are all just trying to get away from the fighting.” She said “But that man had us grabbed and thrown in here.” Zoey said. “That was my brother. Forgive him, he’s a little surly, but he means well. I’m sure he just was worried about you two getting killed.” She replied. “But.. but I need to find my papa!” Zoey said. “Where is your papa?” She asked. “He is at one of the hangers. We were at our camp with the soldiers, but I heard he got hurt and I wanted to make sure he was alright. Please, you gotta take us there or let us go so we can walk there!” Zoey begged. The woman frowned, “I’m sorry, young one, but I’m afraid its too late. If they are still there then they will be dead by now. Hector’s forces are too great… He’s the devil! … We can’t let you go.” “Please, you have to!” Zoey exclaimed. “No! … No, we can’t! I can’t!... I can’t let him do to you what he did to me… If we let you go you will be killed, if they are kind. If they aren’t you will be raped and tortured and I cannot allow it!” She said firmly. “But papa…!” Zoey started to exclaim but Macey put a hand over her mouth. “We understand. Thank you. My friend is just upset as she didn’t know about the fighting. I took her away to hide her as I knew it was the only way to save her… it’s not the first time we lost our family, though, so it’s hard, you know?” Macey said flatly. Macey could not see Zoey’s face but she knew Zoey was looking at her so she gave her a hard look. Zoey swallowed hard, leaned up against her, and tried to fight back her tears but found herself losing that battle. Macey leaned down and whispered in her ear, “They aren’t dead and we will get out. Just play along.” Zoey nodded, but continued to cry softly. She knew this was all her fault, and if they lost their families she would never forgive herself. After a while Macey spoke up again. “Where are we going, anyway?” She asked “To a settlement south west of here where we were told humans and wessens live together in harmony! The story we heard almost sounded like a dream, but the man had pictures of the town and some of the people, so we know it’s real.” The woman said, with an air of joy in her voice. “How far away is it?” Macey asked. “Three or four days if we drive straight through. You two are in good hands with us, though. Don’t you worry. Just rest for now. We will figure everything out in the morning.” The said softly. Macey nodded and set back, pulling Zoey up against her. “We should have brought coats.” Macey complained quietly. Zoey sighed, “We should have never left camp… I’m sorry.” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- As the soldier went around camp they stopped and knocked on Hondo’s camper door. They knocked a couple times before Val came to the door, wrapped in her robe. She looked at them all a bit sleepily, as she had been napping on the couch, as she had let her depression win over. “Excuse us, Valentine, is it?” The soldier asked She nodded sleepily as she looked at them but said nothing. “Sorry to bother you, but we got word that the wessen rebellion of the chosen is going to attack town and most likely us. We are not sure how bad it is going to be yet, but everyone should be ready. If you can hold a rifle, I’d advice you to get dressed and grab one.” The soldier said. Val stood there a second as her mind tried to make sense of it all. “Wait… we are getting attacked? How many?” She asked “We don’t know for sure could be a few hundred or more. There is word they have tanks, large bore rifles, and explosives. Just be prepared as we believe they will attack after dark.” The soldier replied. Val nodded as a rush of fear pulled the sleep from her system. She looked off at the horizon and the sun was quickly disappearing from the sky. “I.. I have to wake my … my sister but we’ll be ready.” She said hesitantly. They nodded and moved off to the next place, though that was of Jeanette’s group, most all refusing to fight as they claimed the spirits would protect them, though they had not clue that the spirits were ultimately behind all this. Val shut the door and hurried to the bedroom. She had convinced the older version of herself to go sleep there, as she was getting no real rest in that recliner. She found Val, passed out on the bed, on top of the covers, naked except for a spare blanket she had pulled over her waist. The half drank bottle of whiskey lay beside her, saying that she had a few more pulls from the bottle before passing out again. Val called out to her to try to wake her, but got nothing more than mumbled threats to let her sleep. She sighed after a moment and grabbed Valentine’s shoulder to wake her, but in a flurry of movement, she found Valentine upright with a knife to her throat! She had not seen a knife anywhere, and the fact that she had stripped bare and still had one raised further questions. “It’s me! Don’t kill me!” Val croaked in scared tones and she tried not to tremble. Valentine relaxed after her brain cleared enough to see who it was. She lowered the knife and sat Indian style on the bed, staring angrily at Val. “You might not have those reflexes yet, but after livin’ with Hondo you should know better than to wake a body like that!” Valentine growled. “I tried to call out but you wouldn’t wake up!” Val retorted. “What’s so important that you had to wake me?” Valentine snarled at her. “You... you want to cover up?” Val asked hesitantly as she tried not to stare. Valentine gave her a blank look, “You see this in the mirror all the time. I don’t care if you see it or stare.” “But… you had me cover up!” Val retorted. “That’s because I didn’t want to stare at your damned asshole! Now, is there something important or am I going to ignore you and go back to sleep?” She asked angrily. “There is an army from Wessen town going to attack! Hector’s followers, I think!” Val exclaimed “Wait what? They weren’t supposed to hit town until after you all left!” Valentine exclaimed. “You knew they would attack?!” Val exclaimed “Is Hector leading the march?” She asked Val shrugged, “I don’t know. I was only told they had tanks and explosives, and such… but if you knew..” Valentine cut her off, “I didn’t! In only a handful of time loop events did they attack while we were here. I was never with you any of the times, though. By now Hondo would have ran a mind wiper on you and you two would be back together.” “A mind wiper! He’d take my memories by force!!” Val exclaimed half shocked and half angry. “I gave him the device and told him to!” Valentine replied firmly. “But.. but.. Why would you do that?” She asked Valentine sighed, “Because… because it gave us several happy years together! If he had mind wiped you, you’d have gone back to your old self. You’d have been hurt a few more times but you were always close to his side so it was bearable. After all this, when you went back, you had several children together. It wasn’t until after the last one that my memories started to come back and the anger ate me alive! I let it do that, I know, and I know mind wiping you would have started the cycle all over again but…” “But what?” Val asked. “But I couldn’t risk you not having the children you were supposed to. If not for our sake then for Hondo’s, as he loved them dearly and they are the only reason he had to fight on at times.” She said. “So, what happened this time?” Val asked “I don’t know. He thought about it and refused to do it. He said even if you hated him and left him, he’d rather have that than to feel the guilt from forcing a memory wipe on the woman he loved. He felt it was selfish to do so.” Valentine replied. “So, what about the battle? What happened?” Val asked “In my timeline, He and I were back together, though he seemed distant. I think it was the guilt from mind wiping me, as he almost seemed afraid to hold me, as if he was not worthy of me. I wrote it off as he had been injured in a fight with Hector when he took Tonya away.” Valentine said “Took Tonya?!” Val exclaimed “Don’t worry. I was there the night it should have happened and it didn’t. He still got hurt, maybe even worse this time but Tonya stayed. In my time line, we pulled out a day after he was hurt and she was taken. Fernando redirected part of the military to meet us at a town to the east so we could go after Hector and Tonya together. When we got to her, she had already been raped and beaten. She was just bait to lure us in, and her state was to make us angry and act irrationally. The orphans that Fernando rescued stayed behind and the hanger Hondo bought to have the soldiers left turn into an orphanage for wessens and half-breed children. We got Tonya back but Hector escaped after almost killing Hondo. Fernando and I stood by his bed for almost a week before he woke again and it was two weeks more before he could walk again, and that was with Fernando’s tech! By the time he was to where he could start regainin’ his strength again, Hector attacked Flight Town. He wiped out the orphanage, taking only a few girls as sex slaves for his men, and killing the rest. The town itself was wiped out, save a few humans of whom he tortured, raped, and eventually killed. By the time we heard and got back it was too late…. Hondo wanted to go after them but…. Let’s say nothin’ good came of it all. I just hope we can keep from revisitin’ this.” Valentine replied sadly. “It’s goin’ to be dark soon. The soldiers said they will attack after dark.” Val said “Makes sense. Most wessen have better night vision than we do.” She said as she stood, grabbing her clothes and the bottle and walking out into the main camper area. Val followed behind her, like a frightened child looking for help. Valentine threw her pants on the chair and sat on them, not wanting to sit bare-assed on her younger self’s furniture. She shook her head gingerly and rubbed her temples a moment before looking up to see Val standing there. “If you’re just going to stand there, get me some coffee!” Valentine growled. Val nodded and started making coffee without saying a word. “You know, I just don’t know how to read you. I know the anger in me, so I reckon it is still in you, but you’re actin’ more like a lost puppy. What’s going on inside your head?” Valentine asked. Val shook her head, “I don’t know… I feel angry and scared and lost, and every time I try to sort it out I see Hondo’s face in my mind, get a flooded with emotions, and break down. I’m trying to shut them all off, but … I don’t even know what to do with myself now.” “You can’t keep that shit bottled up or it will only get worse and you’ll completely snap!... What do you feel when you think of Hondo?” She asked “I feel sad, I guess. Sad I drove him away and hurt him, but.. but then I start to feel angry! I try to tell myself its not his fault but I can feel the pieces of my body being ripped out and see myself as ugly and… and ..” She replied getting more emotional as she talked before losing it and breaking down in tears as she leaned over the sink. Valentine stood up, walked over to her, grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her a bit. “Snap out of it!” She half yelled. Valentine marched her to the full length mirror in the bathroom and tore open her robe. “You see your body? You see mine?? I’ve got more scars than you do! You’re nearly flawless compared to me… shit, I didn’t realize my breasts had started saggin’ that much compared to what they used to… that near immortality stuff in us must not recover the girls from breastfeeding as well as I thought they had!... anyway, look at yourself!” Valentine demanded. Val looked at their figures in the mirror. Seeing her older self as whole was easier than seeing herself as whole. “You see us? We are in one piece!” Valentine exclaimed “But.. I look at myself and…” Val started to argue. “But nothing! It’s an excuse to wallow in what happened! You will lose yourself and the man you love if you cannot get over the fact that you are now whole!” Valentine replied almost angrily. “But you said you didn’t go through what I did!” Val argued. “I didn’t go through exactly what you did but I still went through it! Timin’ was different, I was gone a day less, maybe, but I was ripped apart too! They never tried to turn me into a wessen, but that’s all I missed out on! But just because you had that worse doesn’t mean I didn’t have other things! Maggie was killed in front of me, Molly was around but might as well been one of the sheep girl sex slaves as her mind was destroyed! Tonya was suicidal for months after her event, plus she lost an eye and lost her ability to have children! I watched her die years later but I was too angry to even cry!!” Valentine said, tears starting to flow down her own face. “Tonya dies!” Val said, spinning to look at her older self, with a look of shock and disbelief on her face. “My Tonya died! And.. and I lost a lot of time with her because of my anger! I lost a lot of people, friends and family! Maybe you can’t stop it, maybe it all has to happen, but it doesn’t have to happen with you feelin’ sorry for yourself and losing time with them! Understand?!” Valentine nearly screamed at her. Val hung her head and let her own tears hit the floor. “But… I don’t know how to change.” She nearly whispered. “You can’t on your own! That’s what friends and family are for. You’ve pushed yours away, though. You have to fix that to fix yourself.” Valentine said. Val nodded but said nothing more. “Now, we need to get dressed and get some gear. In the dark no one should really recognize me. If they do we can used the sister thing or something. “ Valentine said as she walked back out of the bathroom with Val on her heals. “What about Hondo or the girls?!” Val asked. “Finally asking the right questions! It’s not about you, its about them! Start thinking that way and maybe you can fix this mess!... Now, about the girls. Fernando and Hondo will have them out of the way, somewhere. Hondo is weak but he has Molly and the pills I left him.” Valentine said Val frowned, “Molly… I wish I was more like her… She’ll take him from me, I just know it.” “Well, maybe you’ll have to swallow your pride and share him! Hell. I don’t know! It galls me the thought of sharin’ him, but It’s better than what I did.” Valentine said. “Drive him away, you mean?” Val asked. “No.” Valentine said as she started to dress again, “I drove him into another woman’s arms permanently.” “What! You said you were just with him, though!” Val exclaimed “I was helpin’ with a mission in China, yes. I’d been tryin’ to get them to let me work with them again thinkin’ I could somehow figure out how to apologize while maintainin’ my pride. I realize now my pride isn’t worth a damn and never was. You should learn that sooner than later… No, he took up with a woman some years ago. I drove them together accidentally… I… I did something I’m very ashamed of.” She said. “What?” Val asked “I’d rather not say.” Valentine said quietly as she turned away and pulled her pants on. Val frowned, “I need to know! What if I have the same issues but if you told me I could stop it?” Valentine sighed, “I… I betrayed them.” “Betrayed them? How?” Val asked “She was a spirit woman, an informant for Hondo and Fernando. She had realized what the spirits were saying about our kind was wrong and found the atrocities against humans to be too great to stand by and watch… she was the one who planned the trap for us where my Tonya died.” Valentine said “What! You must have hated her! How could he not hate her?!” Val exclaimed “He did at first, but… she was honestly a nice person and what happened weighed heavily on her. They had told her and her kind that we were outlaws. From what I hear both Hondo and Fernando are on their most wanted list for execution. She did not know better, but she was even told it was a capture only mission…. When they killed Tonya it made her ask questions. She was told not to if she valued her life but she kept trying until she found the truth… From what I heard she barely escaped with her life. She became a traitor to her kind, an outcast, and third on their most wanted. If captured she was to be executed without trial.” Valentine said “So, what happened?” Val asked “Hondo did not like her for a long time, but they eventually became good friends. I caught them in the barn drinking and talking several times. I listened in a few times to him lamenting my turning away from him and she was always so supportive. About 12 years ago we had a bad fight and I kicked him out. It wasn’t the first time but it was one of our worst fights. He was feeling pretty alone in the world but she was there to support him. They made love once after that and I saw them together. I tried to get him to divorce me and just let me go but he refused so I made his life hell. We decided to stay separated after that, though...   I turned my blame and anger on her. She did not deserve my hate, but I had plenty and turned it on them! The whole thing angered me so that I…I…” She paused as an angry look went to one of pure shame. “What did you do? Please tell me!” Val begged. Valentine sighed and then spoke in almost a whisper, “I turned her over to the spirits.” “You what!” Val exclaimed Valentine nodded and stared at the floor, “Yes. I betrayed one who had given everythin’ to help us because she made my husband happy when I would not… They didn’t kill her though, no. They did something far worse.” “Rape her?” Val asked “No… We both know the horror of bein’ powerless and bein’ ripped apart. It’s horrible. I’m sure them tryin’ to change you to a wessen was equally as terrifying. Imagine if your who bein’ was ripped away an’ replaced with somethin’ you did not recognize anymore, so when you looked in the mirror, instead of not feelin’ whole, you did not recognize the reflection at all.” Valentine said quietly. “I don’t understand.” Val said “Spirits can change into an animal form as you know.” Valentine said. “Yes, I know. Jeanette has a few with her. A bat girl, that wolf girl, and a bunch of crows who generally stay in crow form.” Val said “Raven was named for her animal counterpart, but she is not longer a raven spirit. They took that from her and mafe her a feline spirit.” Valentine said. “Is that really so bad?” Val asked Valentine turned to her angrily, “Imagine bein’ ripped apart, every cell of your body, and havin’ them put back together without any pain relief! That’s what she felt! And now, instead of the bird she was she now can change into a cat! Instead of flight, she is stuck on the ground! Instead of light feathery hair she had heavy fur like hair. Even her eyes have changed! Cats and birds aren’t exactly friends so even her animal for nature was changed! She has ears on top of her head and a tail now too! And when she tries to change, it is often stressful and painful as he mind cannot fully accept what was done to her.” Val looked down and frowned, “That does sound horrible.” “Horrible isn’t a strong enough word and I did that to her!” Valentine snapped “What happened to her after?” Val asked Valentine sighed, “My husband and her grew very close as he helped her battle the changes. He still begged me to try us again and I gave in. We didn’t last but six or eight months before he decided he couldn’t take it anymore and we were through. I was stick thin back then as all I did was smoke and drink… Not long after Raven and Hondo got together and have been together ever since… She gets scared and depressed from time to time but never blames him for not being there, never takes anger out on him, she just tries to be there for him and made him her reason to live.” Val nodded sadly, “I see… Do they know what you did?” Valentine shook her head, “Only two others beside myself know now.” “Me and who else?” Val asked. “Fernando… that’s why we don’t talk anymore.” Valentine said. “Oh…. It’s getting dark. We’d better get ready.” Val said softly. “Yeah. You get dressed and I’ll get gear laid out. I know where Hondo hides a key to the gun safe that he never told you about.” Valentine said. “Where?” Val asked. “When he wants you to know, you will find out.” Valentine replied. Val nodded somberly and headed to the room to change While valentine grabbed guns, ammo, and other gear. Once they were both ready they went outside and crawled up on top of the camper to get a good view. They lay down on their bellies and watched the ouskits of the camp carefully. “If we live thought the night I’m talking to him in the mornin’.” Val said Valentine nodded, “Alright. If we live I’ll take you there and we’ll see him together.” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- As the night grew darker Hondo and Molly went inside the hanger for the last time before the fight. Molly went to get Tonya and get her out and prepared in case they had to run while Hondo leaned against the bench. As he leaned there Maggie came out o seemingly no where and nearly startled him. “You alright, Master Hondo?” she asked He turned sharply then relaxed as he saw her, “Don’t sneak up on me like that and don’t call me master unless you have to!” “Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you!” She exclaimed with a bit of fear in her eyes. He sighed, “I’m just jumpy an’ out of sorts, I reckon. It’s alright.” “I ..I know you don’t like me calling you master but when I’m stressed it helps. Makes me think I’ve got a protector.” She said. “We’ll try to protect you even without that. All I ask is in turn you try to help protect yourself and others too.” He replied. “I’ll try…. Can I get you anything? You look exhausted.” She commented. “A whiskey and some water, maybe? I am feelin’ a might run down.” He said wearily. She nodded and ran to get them. When she came back she frowed as she saw him poutring some pills in his hand. “You shouldn’t take those! Those are bad for you, especially in your condition!” She scolded. He took the water from her and looked at the pills for a second before popping them in his mouth and swallowing them. Her frown deepened, “Please don’t do this to yourself.” He shook his head, “Maggie, I don’t have a choice. I’m too weak to stay on my feet without them an’ I hafta help or we could all die. Those pills might be bad for me but if they help me make it through the night we’ll worry ‘bout it tomorrow.” “Have to make you take more of that poison remover after this.” Maggie muttered. “No! I think I brought up cookies I ate in the first grade after that shit! Not doin’ that shit again.” He groused. “You might need to! Your body can’t heal with that shit in it. It’s pushing your metabolism into overdrive and causing you to ignore pain, so it’s making you worse!” She argued in a worried tone. He growled, “I have no other options! Now, let’s get ready. I can’t believe they will wait for much longer.” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- In the cover of darkness on the outskirts of Wessen Town, a small army is gathering implements of war. Included are a few WWII Sherman tanks, other armored vehicles with old machine guns attached, and Three Blimps set up as floating battleships. They went through their last steps of preparations: filling up the blimps with hydrogen gas they got from cracking water molecules and filling the tanks and other vehicles with fuel. The call for all able body wessen willing to fight are to report to Wessen Town before 11PM. Over One Thousand wessens from near and far show up to fight for the cause. The information that Hondo had received was passed down the line, reaching more of the General Jastrey’s troops, which had not arrived yet. The information made their presence more urgent, and after skipping their camp setup to cook supper and rest for the nigh, and travelling at top speeds, they arrived just before 10 pm with troops and a couple of armored vehicles. They spread out and guarded the Eastern and Western Roads of Flight Town.  With many of the businesses warned and closed down, the business district itself would not require as many troops. The people, instead, had sheltered at home, which was not a safe option, but one that many took. Some of the merchants and home owners took guard positions near their homes, which helped somewhat, but their lack of training also made it dangerous. A few more troops arrive late at Hondo’s hanger in hopes that it would not be over-ran. They were early enough, however, as the fighting had not yet begun. They came with a couple of Gatling guns and a Howitzer to add to the arsenal. Their jeeps were parked beside and against the hanger’s entrances as an obstacle to those attempting to get in, and cover for those protecting. Fernando stands on his camper and lets his senses go out to as far as it can reach. A faint sound of mechanized vehicles can be heard far away. He looks at the skies and sees that the stars and clouds are being blocked by something large. He gets on his radio. “Here they come. Be alert, there is at least one blimp in their group!” Fernando says in the radio. “How do you know?” A voice replies. “Look at the skies – and you will see a black where that is blocked out of stars and clouds. That is a Blimp!” Fernando replies. As soon as he lets go of his radio, streaks of fired munitions can be seen from the skies. They started their attack on the far side of the western leg of Flight Town, where Maddie’s restaurant is at. Buildings in that are begin to explode. Fernando gets off his camper and gathers a bazooka RPG and a few rockets with him before teleporting to the top of Hondo’s hanger. There he has a better view of what is going on, finding three large blocked out areas in the skies, separating from each other. He prepares a bazooka to launch its grenade but is too far to hit it. Hondo heard someone on the roof and scrambled up on the roof to attack who is on it but finds Fernando up there preparing the bazooka, instead of an enemy. “Wha’ are you doin’ up here? I was ‘bout ready to shoot you!” Hondo says out loud in an annoyed tone. “No time to explain. Got Blimps to shoot down.” Fernando tells him. “Sounds like they got tanks too.” Hondo says. “Then go get a bazooka with a few rounds and meet me at the Southern end of the runway. I can take the blimps from there, you can get the tanks.” Fernando tells him before he disappears in a flash of light. Hondo slid to the lower roof section and jumped to the ground, rolling as he landed. He sucked air threw his teeth as it hurt his shoulder some to do that, so he could only imagine how bad it really would have been without the pills in his system numbing away the pain.  He trotted into the hanger and grabbed up the bazooka while yelling at the others. “Karl! Marvin! Grab those rockets an’ get over here!” He barked. “What’s wrong?” Molly asked in a worried tone. Hondo pulled out his cane with his free hand as Marvin and Karl trotted up to him with the rocket cases in hand. “Tanks and blimps! Jefe an’ I are gonna try to level the playin’ field. Take over while I’m gone!” He said firmly. He twisted the crystal on the cane then stabbed it into the ground, and in a flash of light the three of them were gone. “What the hell was that!” One of the soldiers exclaimed. “Don’t ask questions and just be glad he’s on our side!” Molly barked. A few of the soldiers whispered amongst themselves but they did not have long to talk as a few fore runners sprinted at them out of the dark and the shooting began. Once at the runway, Fernando sets up the bazooka rounds for quick easy reloading. A few seconds later a flash of light appears with Hondo, Karl and Marvin. Hondo carried the bazooka while Karl and Marvin carried a large box of bazooka rockets. Fernando lifts up his bazooka and aims it to just above and middle of the blimp at the rear of the two heading to the east side of town. As soon as he hears tanks firings, he presses his trigger. The rocket launches out of the tube and arcs to its target, hitting it in the rear quarter of the air bag. Explosions can be heard as it travels from the back of the ship to the front and the connected gondolas fall to the ground in flames. The fight seems to stop for a moment, as they surprise that was supposed to be perpetrated upon flight town had been turned and perpetrated on the chosen instead. “Things are going to get hot here – somewhere is a manhole, find it, open it and be ready to go inside.” Fernando tells Marvin and Karl. They do as they are told and begin searching. Between the buildings a tank can be seem with shadows of Wessens running in a panic. Hondo takes aim to just above its turret and presses the trigger. The rocket grenade flies out and hits its target a few seconds later, setting it on fire after an explosion on the side. Fernando sets up another round in his bazooka and aims it to the blimps floating towards Maddie’s restaurant. He says to himself before pressing the trigger, “No one messes with those who makes my food.” The rocket arcs through the skies, appearing to be as if it is going to overshoot the blimp. But once it reaches the top of its travel arc, it falls rapidly to its target, hitting at top dead center. The explosion seems to erupt from the top of the blimp like some flowery fire and follows by more explosions going in both directions to the ends at the same time. It falls onto some of the troops. “Found it!” Karl yells as he stands on a manhole by the runway a few feet away off the runaway. Marvin gets by him to help open is. “Get inside and prepare down there for a fast getaway!” Fernando says to them. The sound of another rocket grenade can be heard from Hondo, hitting the last blimp that was encroaching on their area. The sounds of tanks can be heard not far from them. “Let’s go” Hondo says as he packs up his bazooka and the remaining rockets. He drags the items to the manhole and lowers them down to Karl and Marvin. Fernando focuses on moving dark area and fires at a large one. He hit a tank. It takes him a few seconds to gather his things and send them down the manhole before going in himself. He then goes in as he can hear voices in the distance closing in. He slides the manhole cover in place and locks it in place. He then closes the second internal door and locks it before going to the bottom. A jeep is heard overhead, that pulls to a stop right over top of the manhole cover, hiding it from sight. The voices of angry wessen can be heard above them. “Those shots had to have come from here! Spread out and fid them! I want them dead!” A deep voice yelled. Hondo turns on a flashlight and they all look at each other. “Happy now?” Hondo asks. “Not really but at least the playing field is more even now.” Fernando says. “Where too?” Karl asks. “Back to the hanger for us unless Jefe has a plan for us to do.” Hondo says. “I want the faggot that started this.” Fernando says. “You mean Reverend Wallace or Hector?” Hondo asks. “I will get Hector when the time is right, but I mean Wallace! If he is a man of the cloth, it is about time god paid him a visit.” Fernando says. He then adds, “Let’s attack them from the rear!” Hondo’s initial hit on the tank forces the west flank to go ahead on foot, where they meet up with Jastrey’s army further up the road. The group Hondo shot down the Blimp from was still searching the area and can be heard over head. Luckily, the jeep had not moved yet so their hiding spot was safe. Heavy gun fire and yelling can be heard from all around, and all they can do it hope and pray those they care about are safe. Fernando gets the idea to use his Yaesu to scan the radio frequencies. For the moment until he gets orders being chattered about on a frequency above one of the public frequency bands. He, Hondo, Karl and Marvin listen intently. The lighter of the two groups are hitting the hanger, in their words, “meeting heavy resistance.” Hondo says, “I’ll take the hanger and help out there.” “Then go. I’ll take the rear of the main group on the west side. When the fight it over, go to the camp and check on them. I’ll be there when I am done.” Fernando tells him. Hondo nods. He, Karl, and Marvin disappear in a flash of light with the two bazookas and the left-over rockets. Fernando shakes his head but understands it’s an honest mistake. He takes his cane and teleports to the roof of the jail house the Lawmen used to arrest and beat Minerva and the children before trying to sell them into slavery. He sees a couple of Wessens hunch over the façade wall with high powered M107A1 .50BMG rifles aimed at targets over a mile away. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/M107.png He takes his Katana blade and silently walks up to them. Once in range, he swings his blade like a baseball bat and slices off the heads of the one of the two taking aim. The other becomes aware of what just happened only to get his head taken off as well. He takes to the one of the rifles and looks out onto the battle field. From above he aims to the rear of the tanks on the East side heading to the hanger, where the Sherman’s drive train and turret controls would be and fires a volley at the tanks he sees. The rear of the tanks erupts into flames. The hatches open and the Wessens inside run out with their clothes on fire. He then takes out a couple jeeps by hitting their external fuel tanks and making them explode. He sees a couple Bazooka rounds hit the same targets he has hit. He then turns to those on the Western road – taking out the remaining tanks and jeeps there. After a while, they realize they are being attacked from behind and send men to his location. He takes a few magazines and the rifle he was shooting, hopping from roof to roof further west to the end of the block. (to be continued…) EDIT 10132021:8:58PM: Changed the last word from "black" to "block".

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 13th, 2021, 10:57pm Hondo, Marvin, and Karl arrived in the middle of the hanger in a flash of light with their bazookas. Maggie looked up from where she was attending to the wounds of two soldiers. One had a bad shoulder wound from a bullet and the other had a bandage around his head and over an eye where he had sustained a wound from an explosive chunking off concrete from the barriers and turning it into shrapnel. Tonya was half dragging a third wounded soldier into the hanger for Maggie to attend to next. The random shots were being exchanged outside but not a full-fledged fight at the moment. “How bad is it?” Hondo asked. “These three will live, but two didn’t have a chance.” Maggie said almost emotionlessly. Hondo had not seen her like this before, but he figured she was stowing her normal emotions and misgivings to keep her mind on the task at hand. “I was meanin’ the fightin’.” Hondo replied firmly. “Ask Molly, I’m busy!” She snapped. Molly came in limping, with a bandage wrapped around her thigh and her jeans cut up the side of the leg. “I thought I heard your voice! Glad to see you’re okay.” She said as she limped up and kissed his on the cheek. “Are you alright?” He asked in a worried tone. She nodded, “It’s just a graze. Stings more than anything. You guys get any? We heard some explosions.” “Two tanks an’ two war blimps. Should slow them down some. What’s happenin’ here?” He asked. “They thought we would be an easy target and attacked right as you left. We surprised them though, and took several of them out before they realized they bit off more than they could chew. Those left fell back and are taking pot-shots at us. I think they are waiting for something.” Molly said. One of the soldiers rushed in yelling, “Tanks approaching from the north on the east road, headed our way!!” Hondo turned to Karl and Marvin, “You two, with me!” They picked the cases back up and rushed to his side as he twisted the canes crystal and slammed it into the ground sending the three of them up to the roof. As they appeared on the roof they both pulled open the ammo cases, Karl giving one rocket to Hondo and Marvin loading the other himself. “Still don’t know what that thing is you do with that cane, but I could sure get used to traveling that way!” Karl said. “It is handy. Master Hondo, why can’t we move the whole group like that?” Marvin asked. “If we traveled like that we’d never have rescued any of you. Beyond that, it’s not somethin’ to be used lightly. It’s too easily abused so even Jefe an’ I must limit ourselves so we don’t overuse them. They are not unlimited, like some think either, so they must be saved to save lives. Now, Marvin, take the left tank an’ I’ll take the right. Karl, get two reloads ready in case we miss!” Hondo responded. While he knew the limits of the canes were way beyond what he was using it for, though its limits were not fully known by him, the simpler answer was the best, though it was partly a lie too. In truth he did not feel completely comfortable using it yet either, as the responsibility to use it right weighed heavily on him as did the possibility of relying too heavily on its power. As he and Marvin aimed at the tanks they seemed to pause as fire erupted from behind them. They fired and hit them, though Hondo found it strange that wessen were piling out of them before they hit them. “What’s happening?!” Marvin asked. “Jefe I’d imagine.” He replied “Three jeeps!” Karl yells, pointed a bit further west on the east road. Hondo and Marvin reloaded and both fired off a second round and hit their targets, the shadows of scattering wessen troops can be seen by the light of the burning vehicles, but the third vehicle disappeared from sighed behind a stand of trees. “You two get back down an’ get ready as we’ll be attacked again soon. Leave one bazooka an’ two rounds with me.” Hondo said. “We only have three rounds left!” Karl said. “Give me one, then and go!” He barked. Karl handed him one then grabbed up the remaining two and followed Marvin, who had the other bazooka, down to the ground. Hondo stood and watched for a bit, feeling uneasy. And explosion from the direction of camp lit the norther edge of the camp. He pulled out his field glasses and took a look and saw a tank blown up just short of camp. The fighting seemed heaviest in town and at the main camp, and though the town was struggling, their camp was holding their own quite well. The sound of the pulse of an engine in the inky black sky drew his attention suddenly, but his eyes did not make it out at first. A fireball exploded from a large gun and lit up the sky enough for him to make it out as it fired towards the camp. He did not have time to see if the camp suffered any damage from that long shot, though, as he raised the bazooka to try to hit it himself. Another shot towards them erupted from a gun pointed their way just as he pulled the trigger on his bazooka! His aim held true and the blimp burst into flames then exploded in the sky, lighting up the night for a moment. He did not get to witness it as the round hit the corner of the hanger, shaking the building and knocking him backwards off the roof! The impact threw him through the air, and sent his bazooka flying from his hand. He hit the ground hard, and groaned loudly as he landed on his back. He laid there for a second before rolling to his side and then pushing himself to his knees. He panted for a moment as a wave of pain rippled through him. He knew it was not good but he had no choices but to continue on. After a moment he struggled to his feet and stood up. He looked around for the bazooka, but upon finding it he found it severely damaged from hitting a tree that stood not behind the hanger. He picked it up anyway and limped back to the hanger door. His shoulder felt warm as did his leg and side, from his older wounds leaking again from this impact. As he limped around he saw one of the barriers at the edge of the hanger opening had been blown apart. And one of the jeeps the soldiers had brought was on fire. He ducked inside quickly as several shots ricocheted around him. Maggie was wrapping a bandage around Molly’s forearm and Tonya was giving one of the wounded a drink of water as he entered. Molly pulled away from Maggie and limped quickly to him as he entered and Tonya rushed to his side as well. “Papa, are you okay?!” Tonya exclaimed. “I’m alright… Just took a tumble.” He replied. “You all alright?” Molly wrapped an arm around him and helped him over to one of the stools as he looked unsteady on his feet. “That round killed another one and injured two others, including me, but mine is just a scratch.” She said as she helped him sit, though he growled slightly at the treatment. “You hit?” Maggie asked as she came and started patting him down. “No. Was takin’ a shot at that damn blimp when it shot at us an’ the blast knocked me off the roof.” He replied. She nodded and went back to attending to others after finishing securing Molly’s arm bandage. “What’s it look like out there, Boss?” Molly asked. “Far from over I’m afraid. I need to get back at it.” He said as he stood slowly. “You need to rest!” Molly argued. “There will be time for rest later! I could use a few more of those pills, though.” He said. “No! You can’t risk it!” Molly stated firmly.. He frowned and glared a bit at Molly. “Tonya, grab me four of each please.” He said in low tones as he stared at Molly daring her to question him again. Tonya nodded and went to grab the pills and some water. Shots rang out again and the remaining soldier, Karl, and Marvin returned fire to make the enemy go into hiding again. Molly turned away from him to hide her emotions as she was afraid she’d break down and cry out of worry and fear for Hondo’s life if she stared at him a moment longer. Tonya was back quickly with the pills and some water which he down quickly before pulling a flask out of his vest and taking a swig from it. Tonya walked around Molly and put a hand on her shoulder. “You okay?” Tonya asked. Molly nodded but said nothing. Hondo growled a bit as he put the flask back in his pocket, grabbed up a rifle and headed to the hanger door. As he approached the barricaded area out front a flash of light was seen from straight ahead, as if a flash from a bazooka or some sort of cannon. “Incoming!” One of the soldiers yelled as they dove out of the way. Hondo turned and saw Molly and Tonya had come up behind him. He dove into them, knocking them to the ground, shielding them with his body as a rocket grenade hit dead center of the barricaded patio and blew a large whole in their protection. Their ears rang a bit, but the sound of vehicles roaring to a stop out front were loud enough to bring them all to their senses. Hondo rolled of the two ladies and up to his knee as wessens piled out of the vehicles screaming and charging them. To Hondo it was as if things had gone into slow motion and he could see them all in greater detail. The most of them piled out, one wessen pulled the radio microphone and spoke into it. “THE HANGER IS OPEN FOR (BANG! BANG! BANG!) -##* UGH!” He yelled out as he slumped forward against the steering wheel. Hondo had emptied two revolvers, taking down three wessens, including the radio operator, hitting each with more than one shot. The other joined in too, Tonya grabbing his 9mm ssig from his shoulder holster and shooting as she half hid behind him, randomly into the charging enemy. Molly fired off buck-shot into the charging group, taking away lives and the will to fight at the same time. Maggie was down on one knee, blood dripping from her forearm as held Hondo’s 32 NAA that Molly had given to her earlier. The soldiers had a mix of rifles and pistols, and at the end of that charge a couple even jumped the remaining few with knives, finishing them off.   Hondo looked around at everyone, “Everyone alright?” “Just a scratch here. Tonya, can you help me with the bandage?” Maggie asked. He nodded after a moment. Everyone was tired but no serious injuries were seen. “Looks like we made it well that ti… AHHH!” He yelled as his hand instinctively went to his face. Blood poured out from under his hand as Molly leapt forward and grabbed his arm to see what happened. A couple of the soldiers returned fire and a scream out in the night said that they got the shooter. A stray bullet hit the edge of one of the vehicles, shattered and one of the pieces hit Hondo in the face, tearing a path up his cheek and punctured his eye. Maggie ran forward, forgoing her own bandage to see what happened. “Hondo! What happened?! Where are you hit!?!” Molly asked extremely worried. “Left eye!” He half yelled as he grimaced from the pain. Maggie pulled his hand away and gasped. The gash on his cheek was deep but not life threatening. His eye, on the other hand was very bad. “I’m.. I’m sorry, but I think you’re losing that eye. It’s punctured through.” Maggie stammered. “Just patch me up! I’ll worry ‘bout it later!” He growled through grit teeth. “We need to get that shrapnel out!” She argued more firmly. “Later!” He barked. Molly sighed and shook her head, “Do what he says and hurry. We’ll have more attacking shortly.” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Val and Valentine laid on the camper roof, picking off the enemy at a god range, using rifles with night-vision scopes. They had to stay away from the light of vehicles as the light caused the scopes to go into white-out conditions but they were extremely useful for picking off those who tried to sneak in close, using the dark as a cloak.   As a tank closed in on them its first round landed in the center of the camp, leaving only a dirt crater and no further damage. A rocket-grenade was sent in reply from the Major’s troop and they took out the tank on the first try. Though they hoped the tank blowing up would slow them down, the wessen cult followers rushed at the camp with a greater number than the first two attacks. “It’s not safe up here anymore, we need to get down now!” Valentine snarled. Val nodded and followed her down, and changed out her rifle for one of Hondo’s Lever guns while Valentine grabbed up his AR style shotgun with a twenty round drum attached. As they changed out weapons Joanna trotted up to them. “Val?!” She yell over the gunfire. They both turned to look at her and she looked at them both with a confused look. Val stepped up after a moment. “That’s my sister, Maria! Something wrong?!” Val asked. “We have Macey and Zoey with us, but we could use help guarding the camper!” She yelled. “I’ll help! I’ve got the shotgun!” Valentine offered. “Val, you go check on the teen guards! Without Fernando here they could probably use encouragement!” Val nodded and headed off to where she had last seen the teens at, as Valentine followed Joanna back to their camper. At Ruth’s camper Ruth nodded as Valentine came up to join them. “Thanks for coming, Val.” She said. “That’s not Val, it’s her sister Maria.” Joanna said. “Sister? When did you get here?” Ruth asked cautiously. “The night after she shot her husband. Been with her ever since. She’s… not been herself.” Valentine said. Ruth nodded, “It’s good someone is with her.” “The girls okay?” Valentine asked. “I stuck my head in and they, the boys, and Fernando’s friend seem to have passed out hard! My younger sister and cousin are sitting inside the door with pistols in case things go bad, but I don’t want them out here.” Ruth said. About then an explosion sounded not far from the front of Hondo’s camper, and the fire ball lit up half the camp. They looked up to see a blimp half way between them and the hanger, but closer to the hanger. Another shot sounded from it, but seemed to be aimed at the hanger this time. Not but milliseconds after the shot the blimp went down in a ball of fire. The blast knocked Val to the ground, as it damaged the front of the camper truck, knocked over Karl and Marvin’s camper, and decimated one of the teens’ dune buggies. As she pushed herself up off the ground a cry for help came from where the teens had been. One of the boys lay on the ground unconscious, another held his arm, and a third held one of the girls who clutched her stomach. “Help! Someone help!” One of the other girls screamed. Val scrambled to her feet and half ran, half crawled to the girl who held her stomach. Blood poured out from under her hand and covered her shirt. “Please help her!” The boy who held her exclaimed. She frowned but tried not to betray her own fear for the girl and her injury, “We’ll take care of her. I promise.” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- As Fernando runs across the roofs he listens to the radio. Conflicting commands are being given by several voices to attack or retreat. “Tank 3 is down! Retreat!” A voice says over the radio. “Wessens Do Not Run! Keep Going Forward! Attack! Attack!” Another voice retorted. “Reverend Wallace! Reverend Wallace! There Is No Way...-%&##*!!!” A third voice yells and then the radio carrier waves collide causing squawking and interference. It clears up with half a message being said, “##$&@!...GO FORWARD! YOU ARE STRONGER THAN THEY WILL EVER BE!!” “OH MY GOD! BLIMP 3 HAS CRASHED AND IS ON FIRE!!!” “THE HANGER IS OPEN FOR (BANG! BANG! BANG!) -##* UGH!” “ATTACK! MAIME! DESTROY! WESSENS RULE THE EARTH!” But that last phrase sounded closer in person than it did on the radio. Fernando looks down at the edge of the roof at the side of the building, a 15ft drop onto compacted dirt with a jeep in the alley and four individuals: Driver, front passenger, rear driver’s side passenger and rear passenger’s side passenger who is yelling into a large microphone. A large radio was in front of the rear passengers with a large antenna on the rear of the jeep with a double ring loops on it. Putting away his sword and shouldering the rifle, Fernando trots to the rear of the building and jumps down the side. He hunches over, withdraws one of his firearms from their shoulder holsters and walks hunched over to the back of the jeep. Having not been noticed, he stands up and shoots the driver and the passenger behind him in the back of the head, and then the passenger in front passenger seat on the side of the head, killing all three in under five seconds. It is quickly followed by grabbing the one yelling into the radio’s microphone by the back of his shirt and jacket collar and hauling him out of his rear seat and onto dirt floor behind the vehicle. He aims his gun to the Wessen’s face. “Who are you to dare cause this destruction?!” Fernando yells at him. “I Do Not Answer To A Hell Spawn Heathen Of The Likes Of You!” The Wessen replies. “Heathen Hell Spawn? That’s a good one. But no one takes the righteous and use them to their own personal cause and profit, for the Flames of Inferno will be the resting place of your soul.” Fernando tells him. “YOU ARE THE DEVIL’S SPAWN! KILL ME AND WE WIL WIN! MY JOB HERE IS DONE!” The reverend says out loud. “I will show you what hell is like.” Fernando snarls at him before they both disappear in a flash of light. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- As the next wave rushed them, Hondo stood out front with the soldiers and Molly by his side. White gauze peaked out from the back and silver bandana that was tied around his forehead and pulled down over where his left eye had been. Hondo had switched over to his pair of 1911 pistols and was taking careful aim as they attacked on foot this time only. Molly blasted away with her twelve gauge, her face twisted into an angry sneer as she grit her teeth and shot into the charging enemy. Tonya hid behind some steel plating just inside the door, her hand shaking and tears dripping from her eyes as she held Hondo’s 9mm and watched the blood splatter from the hole she put in the head of one of the female charging wessen and onto those behind her. Maggie had Hondo’s 32 NAA clipped to her belt, but was too busy patching wounds to be shooting at the moment. Karl had a bullet graze his head and was being patched up by Maggie at the moment. He held his gun at ready, though he was pretty sure he had a concussion and saw two of everything now. Marvin roared and yelled at those who ran at them as he shot at them wildly, but accurately. Blood soaked the side of his shirt where he had a flesh wound that had half sealed due to the shirt material that stuck in it. As this attack ended, Karl tried to join them again, but missed everything he shot at and Molly took a bullet to her left and had to switch guns with Hondo. Hondo was grazed on his bad shoulder again, but with the pills in him and other pains he already had he did not even notice it. A stick of dynamite killed another soldier, took the leg off a second, and send a large concrete chunk into Tonya’s leg, leaving her limping with a large bruise and possibly cracked tibia. For the moment, they had survived though. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- [Long in the Distant Past] Up in a tree some 30ft above the ground on a large tree limb a bright light flashes. The place looks not like of the earth they know as different plant species grow around them. The older Löwen wessen in dark camo gear was at the bending end of the large tree limb holding on with his arms and legs. Fernando was by tree trunk connected to the limb. There was a loud roar what made the Wessen coward in fear. Looking down he can see the Troodons looking up and growling, as if waiting for dinner to fall down in front of them. “Welcome to hell.” Fernando throws at him. He throws in, “You religious types think that this time on earth did not exist, that the earth is some 5000 years old. I’ll give it to god in the mastery of his creation but there is more to earth that just 5000 years. The earth is millions of years old, filled with history of creation, extinction and recreation. And Man as we know him to be for almost a million years. God has no need to put fossils into the earth to fool the scientists! He took his time to create what we have, for a day to him is a billion years to us.” “I, Reverend William Robert Wallace, walk through the valley of darkness and fear no evil!” The Löwen wessen lets out. Fernando jumps on the branch, making the wessen loose his grip and have his legs fall off the tree limb and dangle down above the Troodons. “I do not care for your name nor for your title, for those in hell have no names and only wear a title of shame. But for you can call me ‘The Time Walker’ and you #$@!ed with the wrong people. You are following evil. Go read your damn bible: Genesis 1:27 ‘For God made man in his image.’ Wesses are not of god’s image. They are the creation of the fallen spirits to make man suffer and put him through trials and tribulations by forcing him into slavery and taking him away from the holy light. Wessens are Human taken by force to be turned into slaves as wessens. But we humans and fellow wessens can forgive and accept others into our fold. But if you dare think you are better than everyone else like that stupid Hector, let me tell you that Hector is in cahoots with human scientists in turning humans into wessens and selling them into slavery to the gang lords and slave traders. Take note – I – The Time Walker – Would Never Take Anyone And Put Them Into Slavery. Nor I – The Time Walker – Would Never Turn Anyone Into A Wessen As Either A Free Person Or A Slave. So you got a choice to make – change your ways and redeem yourself so you can be forgiven, or become lunch for my friends down there.” Fernando tells them. “Go #$@! Yourself – Whatever you call yourself!” The Löwen wessen says. Fernando jumps onto the branch twice, making it shake hard and the Löwen wessen slip down until he is just hanging by his fingers. He screams and cries like a baby. Fernando waits for about a minute before he walks up to him, bends down on his knees and reaches down, grabs his forearm and pulls him up, making him stand up in front of him on the end of the weaker branches. “I’m willing to forgive if you are willing to apologize.” Fernando tells him. “I Am Not Sorry!” Reverend Wallace says as he tries to push Fernando off the branch, but soon realizes his mistake as his sudden move snaps the branches from under his feet. He falls and lands hard on the compacted soil below, opening his eyes after landing on his back. The Troodons fight among each other as their 9inch talons grab and rip his clothes off him and slicing into his flesh. He cries and yells with his arms and legs flailing about like a baby at the hands of an abusive parent beating him. Fernando watches the bloody show as the reverend is grabbed, sliced and trampled upon by fighting Troodons who wanted a whole piece of him to themselves. After a few minutes there is a double flash of light. {At the Convoy Camp} A large flash of light is seen in the middle of the parking area. Several guards run over to them with guns aimed and readied. “I got a prisoner for the Major. He’s the mastermind executor of this private little war. And give your communications officer this frequency: 28.6550MHz. He will know what to do.” Fernando tells him. The guards pick up the bloody, ripped up, quivering, crying mess the Löwen wessen was and take him to an interrogation tent after handcuffing him to take him away. Fernando looks around, glad in the least that the fight has not reached the convoy yet. Even better from what he can sense, the fighting is coming to an end with many wessens retreating and running away. It takes another half hour for the fighting to stop and anyone caught hiding being arrested. The major’s men cross the battle lines with most of them gathering the various weapons and firearms left behind by the retreating wessens, they are brought to camp for identification, inventory and repair. Soon the fighting was over and quiet returns to Flight Town. Though the recycling of the larger weapons and vehicles was being done, true cleanup of the battlefield and restoration of the town had to wait for the morning. (to be continued…)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 14th, 2021, 5:55pm The fighting had started around 11:30 pm at night and last shots were heard just as the first signs of daybreak lit the skies. As the darkness faded and gave way to the blessed light of day, the sight was a grizzly to say the least. Destroyed buildings, dead bodies, burnt out vehicles, and smoke filled the air. The random cries for help amongst the rubble and screams of the wounded took over for the normal morning stillness. Valentine looked around a bit, as she could not find Val anywhere at first. Her fears went to the worst case scenario at first, as she searched the camp frantically. She found her finally, sitting in the dirt, not far from the tent the soldiers had set up as a hospital tent. Her clothes were covered with blood and dirt, her head hung down, her shoulders slumped, and her eyes stared at nothing. “Val?... Val? You okay?” Valentine asked hesitantly. Val looked up at her after a moment with a lost look, “They… they aren’t sure she’s going to make it.” “Who?” Valentine asked Val shrugged, “One of those teen girls who has been helping us… never got to know their names, … any of their names. I just…” Valentine frowned and shook her head, “I didn’t get to know them until after Hondo mind-wiped me. They were with us, though Hondo had already shot Jason by now and Karl hooked up with the girl who liked dogs!” Val’s expression didn’t change, though Valentine had tried to lighten her mood. After a moment she held out her hand to Val and nodded at her. “Come on, let’s get you cleaned up. There’s more work to do before any of us can rest, but you’ll feel better and scare less people after a shower and some fresh clothes.” Valentine said. Val took her hand and let her help her to her feet. She didn’t say anything, but just somberly followed her back to the camper to wash up before helping clean up and inspect damage. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- At day-break the box truck slowed to a stop and the engine shut off. Neither Macey nor Zoey had slept at all, as their fears and anxiety grew with each mile further they got from their fathers. A dim light filtered through the cracks in the truck, letting Macey make out some figures now, though she could not see them nearly as well as Zoey could. “Why we stopping?” Macey asked “To answers calls of nature and stretch.” The woman in the wheelchair said in a kindly voice. “Calls of nature?” Macey asked. “To go pee or whatever.” Zoey answered softly. “You knew something that I didn’t know? Weird.” Macey said ribbing Zoey “That’s because it is a polite term. Only things you know that I don’t are gross things!” Zoey snapped, unimpressed with the whole situation. The door opened and the weaselly man stood there. “Everyone out to move around and relieve yourselves!” HE said He turned to Macey and Zoey and pointed at the with a stern look on his face. “Run off and you won’t live out the day! We have to chase you again, we’ll tie you up the rest of the trip and you can just piss in your little pants!” He growled at the threateningly. “Horace! Don’t frighten the girls! They are already scared enough!” the woman in the wheelchair replied harshly as she wheeled to the rear. “They should be afraid, more afraid! We barely made it out! I doubt there is a soul left other than those fanatics from Wessen town by now!” He growled. He set up and ramp and wheeled her chair, backwards, down the ramp. “Horace!” She said in a scolding voice. She looked at the girls with a kind and apologetic smile. “I’m sorry, girls. You will have to excuse my brother. He has no bedside manner at all! I know this is hard. We will send word once we get to Safehaven and see if your family is still alive. If they are not, well… I cannot have any little girls because of what happened to me so I would be honored to take you both in as mine if you have no one else. “No one could kill my MMMPH!” Zoey started to yell but Macey covered her mouth. “Sorry. She’s just scared…. We appreciate it and will think it over.” Macey said, smiling sweetly. The woman nodded, “Alright. Now you two don’t go far, but do what you need to as we won’t stop again for six or eight hours.” The weaselly man pushed the woman away to help her get set to take care of her own business and Macey started heading the other way, half dragging Zoey with her. “What is your problem!” Zoey half yelled. “Keep you damn voice down!” Macey growled. “Why are you being so nice to them! Do you not want to see your or my papa again?!” She asked incredulously in a low voice. “Of course I want to see Daddy and Uncle Hondo, but you’re not thinking clearly so I have to!” Macey said firmly. “But, I thought you were going along with them?” Zoey asked as Macey still drug her into the bushes. “Do you have to pee?” Macey asked. “Yeah.” She said. “Well I do too, so lets do it fast so we can get out of here!” She hissed. “How?” Zoey asked. “On foot! How else?!” Macey hissed. Zoey nodded and went behind a bush to do her business, as did Macey. Once done Macey motioned for her to follow her and held a finger over her lips, telling Zoey to be quiet. They walked quietly away from the group for a few minutes before voices called out. “Where have those girls gone?” The weaselly man yelled. “They went that way, last I saw.” Someone else said loudly. “Frank, Bob, you two come with me!” The weaselly man said. The girls heard them crash through the brush towards them yelling for them to come back or be sorry. “Run!” Macey yelled as she took off through the woods running as fast as she could. Macey was fast but Zoey was faster still, and she kept up with her human friend quite easily. They ran until their lungs ached and their legs shook, before they found some large rocks to hide behind. They plopped down and tried to listen over the sound of themselves panting for breath. They thought they could hear them calling still but they were a long ways away. The sat and rested for a bit until they heard nothing and then even still sat there for several more minutes. After they sat for what felt like to them to be an eternity, but was probably only twenty minutes or so, Macey sighed with relief. “I think we lost them.” She said in a low voice. “I think they gave up. I heard them for a bit but it sounded like they turned back.” Zoey said. “You could hear that?” Macey asked “Yeah. I’m a wessen, remember? I might not hear as well as a willahara, but I have better sense of smell, hearing, and night vision than most humans do.” Zoey said “Willa-what?” Macey asked “Willahara…. Rabbit wessen.” Zoey said Macey shook her head, “Those wessen names always confuse me… You sure they didn’t just lose our trail?” “No. They had a blutbaud with them… wolf wessen. Those guys are great trackers, even the untrained ones! I can smell well, but not as good as they can. Tonya and Molly could probably track almost as well to, being coyotl and fuchsbau… coyote and fox wessens.” Zoey said. “I know Tonya and Molly too, so I guess at those two.” Macey said flatly. She stood up after a moment and looked around. “We’d better start walking.” Macey said. “Do you know which way to get back?” Zoey asked. Macey frowned, “Uh… I think we go this way.” Zoey looked at where they had come from and then at the way Macey pointed. “You sure? I thought the road was over there?” Zoey said. “Yeah, but the road turned a few times so I think we head that way.” Macey said. “Okay… When will we get back?” Zoey asked “I dunno. We drove for six or seven hours I think… maybe two or three days?” Macey said hesitantly. “Two or three days?!” Zoey exclaimed “I don’t know! It’s just a guess!” Macey shouted. “But we don’t have any water or food!” Zoey exclaimed. “Yeah, and who’s fault is all that? I just wanted to get some sleep and stay at the camp! I lived on the streets for a long time! I don’t want to lose my bed and my daddy who cares about me and holds me and loves me! I don’t have to eat scraps, beg for anything, steal clothes, or sleep out in the cold with daddy! But you wanted to sneak off and now look where we are!” Macey snapped. Zoey’s lip quivered a bit as she looked at her friend, “But… but my papa was hurt! You’d have wanted to go if it was Uncle Fernando!” “My daddy doesn’t get hurt! You’re should take a lesson from mine! … you could use some lessens too, but probably too late as well die out here!” Macey growled Zoey hung her head and cried to herself. Macey turned and started walking away. “You can stay here or follow me. I don’t care which!” She snarled. Zoey followed her a few paces behind but said nothing for over and hour. Macey frowned as she thought over what Zoey had said. She sighed after a while and spoke again. “Look, I don’t like to admit it but maybe I was too mean… I’m just angry and… and a bit scared too.” Macey said with a sigh. “I’m sorry.” Zoey whispered. “No, its not really your fault… I mean it is but… *sigh* I’ve drug you into things that could have gone worse… I’m .. I’m .. you know.. sorry. I shouldn’t have yelled.” Macey said in an exasperated tone. “What… what are we going to do?” Zoey whispered. “I don’t know.” Macey replied They continued to walk in silence headed almost straight east instead of north. They were both scared to death but knew they could not sit still. They both hoped and prayed that their fathers would find them, though they did not see how they could. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo raised his pistol and shot one last idiot that refused to surrender and chose suicide by cowboy.  They were all dirty, hurt, and tired. They ended up having almost twenty soldiers help them but they had lost four of them in the fighting. Of the rest of them standing, not one was left uninjured. Molly had been grazed on her left leg, right arm, a cut on her forehead from concrete shrapnel, and had a bullet go through her left shoulder. Tonya limped bad on a sore leg, that could have had a cracked bone, and had a tear in her right ear from shrapnel. Maggie had a graze on her left fore arm and a cut on her cheek, and just hurt all over from moving the wounded often on her own. Karl had a concussion, a gash on the side of his head, and a sprained knee from getting blow backwards and landing wrong after some dynamite was thrown at them, and Marvin had two bullet grazes on his one side and a knife slash across his chest, from them going hand to hand at one time. Hondo’s wounds were oozing blood again, he lost his left eye, had a bad gash on his cheek, and sustained over minor wounds from shrapnel and the like as well. The soldiers had wounds ranging from severe to minor, but Maggie felt that as long as they got some help by nightfall they would all make it. Sargent Jewel and Corporal Donavan leaned again the building smoking a cigarette as they looked over the four dead bodies of their comrades, which lay out front covered by bed sheets. Jewel had her right arm in a sling and Donavan had a leg bandaged and splinted and leaned on a piece of pipe that Tonya had found for him to use as a cane. Tonya had a pipe cane of her own as she hobbled around and helped Maggie with helping make the more severely wounded soldiers comfortable. The look on Tonya’s face was almost blank as she worked. She had cried a few times from it all, but she could only work if she blocked out the horrors. Hondo stood out, surveying the battlefield with his remaining eye as the sun slowly crept up over the horizon. The sight before him was almost surreal. The twisted metal, the scattered concrete chunks, and the burning wood were the least of the horrors to be seen. As he looked around them, a morning fog clung to the low areas, being made thicker from the smoke of dwindling fires, and threw the fog the sight of bodies could be seen. It was like something out of an old war movie, but he was in it this time. Most would be abhorred by the sight he saw before him, but he was too tired and sore to think too much about it, other than the work they had to do before they could rest. As he stood there he could feel someone come up behind him softly. He did not turn as he did not have to, as he knew who it was. “Want a smoke, boss? I think these are yours anyway.” Molly said as she held out a cigarillo to him with her right arm, as her left was in a sling. He took it and then started to try to find a lighter in his pocket but he stopped as she reached out with one of his spares from the Bronco, and lit it for him. She lit her own and took a big pull off of it before blowing the smoke out her nose. She shook her head after a moment as she looked at the same sight he saw. “A hell of a thing, poor bastards… Just threw their lives away…. Boss?” She asked “Hmm?” He replied, half listening. “What now? I don’t mean cleaning up or burying the dead either, I mean… What do we do now? How do you deal with this?” She asked He shook his head lightly, “One day at a time, I reckon… I’ve seen death before an’ killed before but this?... When they say war is hell they are understatin’ it.” “We probably should get the wounded back to camp soon … and the dead soldiers.” Molly said quietly. Hondo nodded, “Yeah… what do we have that runs?” “The bronco and maybe two jeeps. Everything else needs repaired or is beyond repair.” She replied He nodded, “Repairs can wait. Let’s get the wounded in the Bronco an’ one of the jeeps. We should be able to put the dead on the other jeep.” “Who’s going to drive? You shouldn’t be behind the wheel an’ I’m not sure I can drive a stick one handed.” She said. “You’re leg is hurt too, so probably can’t clutch either.” He said. “I can do that if someone can shift, as you shouldn’t drive.” She said. He looked at the others left and shook his head, “Not sure any of us should drive, but we have no choice.” They both turned and limped back to the others to talk. They did not have enough room for everyone in one go, so they decided on two trips. Maggie. Marvin, and two soldiers offered to stay and watch the hanger, as their wounds were minor, so the rest were divided by how badly they were hurt. Hondo and Marvin loaded the bodies of the dead in one of the other jeeps while Maggie and Molly helped the wounded into the Bronco, and one of the other soldiers who wasn’t hurt too bad, helped others into the jeep. That soldier drove the jeep wit the wounded, while Molly drove the Bronco and Jewel shifted for her. That left Hondo to drive the dead back. As Hondo slowly climbed into the driver seat, he noticed the passenger seat was empty. He started the jeep and started to put it in gear, when he caught someone approaching out of the side of his remaining eye. He turned and saw Tonya hobbling over. She stopped by the side of the jeep and stared at the ground somberly. “Can… can I ride with you?” She asked softly. “You can if you want to, but I’d not blame ya if you wanted to wait for the next trip.” He said She shook her head and carefully climbed in. She groaned a bit as she sat down and then sighed a sad, frustrated sigh. “No one else wanted to ride with the dead… they shouldn’t be alone on their last ride.” She said softly. He nodded, grabbed her hand, and squeezed it lightly. They did not look at each other but just sat there for a few seconds before he let go of her hand, put the jeep in gear and pulled away from the hanger. The others followed behind and they all drove slowly, each wearing a tired and somber look, as they headed back to the camp. They each had their own fears about what they would find back there, but they had made it through the night. Making it through the next several, each with their own guilt, would be harder still. (to be continued…)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 14th, 2021, 9:14pm After dropping off the prisoner, Fernando walks back to the battlefields. Things were eerily quiet as only crickets can be heard over the distant sounds of vehicles moving about. Last radio call stated that the Wessens were on the run, but the question remains, would they come back? Most of their numbers were decimated, their equipment taken, ruined or destroyed. He ends up at the Main runway of the town that gives it its name, one could not walk through there without tripping on a body. Of all the jeeps and tanks that were there, only one escaped damage and remains intact. Only problem is the pile of wreckage and bodies that little about the place making it impossible to drive without running somebody or something over. He takes to his came and concentrates, pressing on the glowing orb on the end of the stick which shifting the bodies neatly on one side of the runway and the wrecked vehicles onto the other.  He realizes that he has to do this again and again as he moves about with the vehicle. Though respect he gives to their dead, he know that they would not do the same for him if the tables were turned. He gets into the jeep and begins to drive South on the runway, onto the sand and grassy fields until he stops at a burnt out hulk of one of the blimps, its frame collapsed upon itself and nothing left but charred ruins of what once was, reminiscent of the pictures of the burnt out Hindenburg. Bodies here were burnt and the smell of a barbeque gone bad lingers about the place. At the far end he finds a nearly intact body, its head crushed from a metal beam that was part of the blimp but had separated from the explosion. He searches its vests and finds a folded piece of paper. “Kill them! Gut them! Take out their hearts and eat it! What you bring back will be counted for your pay! Your work to destroy the humans will be greatly rewarded” It says when it is fully opened. Fernando shakes his head upon reading it.  It has instructions on how to claim their rewards from the “Church of the Lion and the Lamb” through Reverend Wallace. It is signed “Hector De La Cruz” though it was more like a stamped or copy printed signature than an actual signature. On the back was a list of ‘commanding officers.’ He thinks that in looking at the bodies, many on that list might be among the dead. The paper gets folded up and put into his pocket. He continues down to the Lawmen Jailhouse, finding the street empty like a ghost town. He remembers the dead snipers on the roof, but nothing else should be around. But then he remembers the reverend’s jeep with the radio equipment on it. He heads to it, finding it still here, untouched from the battle of the night. He examines it and finds that he could connect his jeep’s clamp-style trail hitch to the reverend’s jeep and drive it back to the camp. He connects the two vehicles together and tows the reverend’s jeep with his as he continues on with his exploring. The only good thing so far is seeing the ass-crack of dawn out on the eastern horizon. -To be continued -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 15th, 2021, 6:09pm As Hondo pulled into camp with the jeep baring their dead, the suns ray just started to shine from over the horizon, turning the dim light of dawn into the warm light of morning. HE pulled up and a couple soldiers with a litter ran up to him. He shook his head grimly as they approached. "No hurry on these poor sods. The next jeep an' my bronco are right behind me an' have wounded, though. Should go help them." He said. "You two need any attention?" One of them asked. Pointing at Tonya, he replied, "She could use an xray on that leg, I reckon. I can wait." She shook her head, "I can wait too. Some of the others are still bleeding." They nodded and hurried up to the jeep that had just pulled up while a second team run up to the Bronco. Hondo sat there a moment and tried to pull himself together. The horror of it all took its toll on each of them, but he was too tired to even process it all yet. Tonya gingerly got out and walked around and stood by his side of the jeep. "Papa? You alright?" She asked after a moment. He looked up at her with a wearily look and tried to force a smile as he nodded slightly. "I reckon... Just tired... you leave those pills at the hanger?" He asked. She nodded, "Yeah, but even if I didn't, I think Molly is right. You can't keep running on those things. You don't know what they will do to you!" He shrugged, "Not much they can do to me that other's haven't tried an' failed to already. Besides, that older Valentine said the older Jefe had all of us carry them in emergency kits, so I reckon they can't be too bad." "You don't know the older Fernando! Plus, they are in an emergency kit! That means they are to be used in an emergency, not all the time!" Tonya exclaimed in a tired, but worried voice. "What do you thing this is? If this wasn't an emergency, I'll eat this damned jeep!" He half growled. Tonya's frown deepened a bit, "We're just worried about you, papa." He sighed and nodded, "I know... Just so much to do." "Let us handle it and you get some sleep. You'll never heal like this." she said. "You don't look a lot better an' neither does the rest of them!" HE exclaimed "Most of us were not hurt before all this started, you were. Besides, it looks like they fared better here. More wounded, yes but they had a lot more people. I see several who are not wounded at all... We didn't have that luxury." She replied softly. He shook his head, "Heh.. damn tragedy when you consider not havin' a bullet hole in ya a luxury... I'll see how it goes an' try to get to bed after breakfast if I'm not needed." "Just try to get some sleep." She said I'll try." He replied. He finally mustered enough strength to step out of the jeep. He was sore and tired, and just staying upright seemed like a lot of work. As he stood there he saw The older Valentine and his Val come out of the camper. He frowned a bit at the thought of getting yelled at again, but he wanted to make sure Val was alright. As he started limping there way, Tonya followed him and Molly did her best to catch up to them, when she saw the direction they were headed. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Val felt much better after the shower and a change of clothes, but her sadness for that teen girl who was struggling for life kept her mood dark. Valentine was still in the kitchen, sipping on some whiskey when she came out. "Ready? They still need our help out there." Valentine said. Val shook her head, "How do you do it?" "Do what?" Valentine asked "Just keep going?... I am having a hard time even taking care of myself right now, it seems... After all you have been through..." She said quickly, but was cut short. "Let me stop you there. I'm no hero nor am I a strong woman. I'm just doing what I can do of what needs done. That drive is in you too. Hondo and Fernando both know it. Why do you think they trusted you to be a part of their team, and Hondo trusted you to be his wife? They don't see a slacker, they see someone who tries. How we lost that for a time, I don't know, but you have to find it and fast. Treating your husband right is only part of it, though its a big part. The rest of it is trying and never stop trying, no matter how dark things look. Understand?" Valentine asked, a firmness ringing in her voice. Val nodded, "I guess I do... and .. and I'm ready to go out and keep trying." Valentine nodded, "Alright. Let's go." Val followed her out of the camper and shut the door behind them. Once outside they both looked around for where to go first, but the sight of the beat up, blond cowboy with the bandana over one eye and dried blood on his face and clothes stopped them in their tracks. "Oh God." Val said under her breath. "Looks like they took a bad beatin'. You said you wanted to talk to him, looks like you got your chance." Valentine said. "I'm.. I'm not sure I'm ready now." Val said shakily. "Looks like you don't have a choice as they are coming this way." Valentine said. Val looked up at them again and saw Hondo and Tonya limping towards them, though Tonya seemed to have to use a walking stick of some sort to help her walk. Molly could be seen walking at a fast paced limp to catch up with them and join them. Val's frown deepened as she saw Molly join him and Tonya. She knew Molly was being protective of him and that just raised the ire in her that she had been trying to fight down. Valentine started walking to meet them and Val growled a bit, and trotted to catch up to her. Though Hondo and those with him started walking forst, Valentine and Val covered more ground in a shorter time due to not being injured. As they approached, Val looked at the ground while Valentine looked on them and shook her head. "You three look terrible." Valentine said Molly chuckled and shook her head, "I think that's an understatement unfortunately. You guys look alright at least." Valentine nodded, "Yeah, I think we came through alright." Hondo stared at Val, for a moment,  with a sad look in his eye. "Val?... Darlin'? ... You alright?" He asked softly. She nodded but continued to stared at the ground as she answered softly, "I'll live." "An explosion damaged the front of your truck, flipped over the small camper belonging to Marvin and the goat guy, and destroyed one of the teens dunebuggies. The teens were close by and several were injured. One of the boys is unconscious still and one of the girls had emergency surgury, but they aren't sure she'll make it. Val went to repond to their dries and it takin' it a bit hard." Valentine explained "Which one's hurt bad?" Hondo asked Val shrugged, "I don't know her name." Valentine shook her head, "She told me thats partly why she's upset as she never got to know them, you know, with all the self-pitty..." "You don't need to speak for me!" Val said sharply, cutting her off. Valentine sighed and shook her head, "Well, anyway. We faired better than I thought. Not sure how many we lost, though. Not seen Jeanette or her crew since supper. They went into hiding. The Major said she refused to fight or let any of those who listened to her fight. She's pissed that any of us are, says she's going to rip Hondo and fernando a new one!" "Is that so?" Hondo snarled angrily. "Frankly, I'd like to be there when it happens. If one of you two don't man up and spank that brat, Molly or I will have to step in and do the mens work for them!" Valentine said with an ornery grin. "I know you're tryin' to lighten the mood, but we're all to tired an' sore for anythin' but anger right now, I reckon. Valentine sighed and nodded, "Yeah, sorry. I do understand... How bad was it up there?" "Worse than here, it looks like. At least for the people we had." Molly said. "With Tonya, Me, Molly, Maggie, Karl, Marvin, and the soldiers, there were twenty-five of us.... lost four soldiers an' the rust of us are wounded to some degree." Hondo replied. Val looked up at him with a sad look and cocked her head a bit. A look of worry took over her face as she looked at him. "What happened to your eye?" She asked worriedly. He shrugged, "Bullet fragment, I reckon.... Maggie says it's a lost cause... Least it was my left." About then Ruth came running up to them with a panicked look. "Have you guys seen Macey or Zoey anywhere?" She asked "I though Jefe said you were watchin' them last night." Hondo replied with a hint of worry to his voice. "I was, but I went to wake them so they could help with breakfast and they weren't there!" She said frantically. Val looked up half panicked and half angry, "We have to find them!" "They are probably 'round here somewhere. Let me see if I can locate them." Hondo said as he pulled out his cane from seemingly nowhere. He twisted the crystal and pressed it down. A green light seemed to open a viewing screen but it was blank. He pressed the crystal again and furrowed his brow was he concentrated. He shook his head after a moment. "I can't find them." He said almost flatly. "You sure you're doin' it right?" Val asked. "I think so, but I've never done it before, just seen Jefe do it." He replied quickly. "You think so?! What kind of time lord are you?!" Val said angrily  as she glared at him. "I tried, damn it! I don't know how else to do it?!" He responded "Then try again, damn you!" She shouted. "Val! He's your husband! How about you try supporting him instead of fighting him for once!?" Molly barked. "Stay out of this!" Val shouted. "No! If you won't support him, I will, as a wife shout! HE doesn't deserve a bitch like you!" Molly growled "You're the bitch, wessen! Not me!" Val snarled Valentine got between them as they looked like they were about to pounce on each other. "Stop it!! NOW!!! Val, Molly is right, and you know it! You want to let her take your man?" Valentine said. "I'll kill her first!" Val yelled. "How about just treating your man right so I don't have to for you!" Molly countered. "STOP IT!!" Hondo shouted angrily. "This isn't about me or either of you! It's 'bout my daughter and niece! Let's spread out an' ask 'round before we jump to conclusions." They all sighed and looked at each other warily before nodding in agreement. They spread out ans searched camp but found nothing. Hondo called Marvin at the hanger but they were not there either. They met by the now empty Bronco again and determined they were not there. "Where would they go?" Valentine asked Hondo shook his head, "I don't know. It doesn't make sense." "You think the fanatic kidnapped them?" Tonya asked "Without leaving a ransom message? No way." Molly said. "We need to find Uncle Fernando, maybe he can help." Tonya said "Find Fernando, definately. Maybe he knows something we don't." Valentine replied. Val turned to Hondo with a stern look on her face. "Find them." She said "I'll will." Hondo said. "Find them and I'll forgive you." She said. Hondo stopped and looked at her with a puzzled look, "Forgive me?" "Yes, I'll forgive you for not finding me." She said. Molly and Tonya both gasped as Valentine planted her face in the palm of her hand. Hondo grit his teeth and looked at her angrily. His voice was cold and his features hard as he replied, "I'll find them but when I come back we will have a talk if there will be an us anymore."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 17th, 2021, 1:19am Flight Town: Clean Up The sun rose to a very quiet Flight Town. Several of the Major’s troops were sent out to check out the damage and assess the clean up before using resources to get it done. The galley begins their work on getting breakfast together for the army troops, the convoy group and the town’s orphan kids, making two sets of meals of meat and no meat varieties. Starting from the last line held, the troops gather up the bodies and lay them on the side of the road side by side. A couple of environmental suits spray them down with some chemical to keep the insects away and the dead flesh from rotting. On the Western road they had gathered over 460 bodies; mostly of young males. Some, about a third, are wearing various gang colors. Jackets with large logos and emblems of: “Lords of The Road” , “The Devil’s Litter Mates” , “Wessens Kings” , “The Chosen Furs” or “Riders of the Fur” , with “Os Animas” on the bottom of them at the hem line. The Eastern Road is filled with about 270 bodies while the Southern end of the runway and the area before southern end of town has another 200 bodies with about 45 charred bodies pulled from the burnt wreckage of the Battle Blimps and another 12 or so from the burnt out tanks. Fernando stands on top of the slaver’s blimp in the blimp parking and loading area by the convoy camp’s parking lot. He looks about at the mess that has happened. The body count it high for the Wessen side, with a couple casualties on the Major’s army due to lucky hits to the head with a dozen or so wounded. Who knows how many Wessens ran away with their wounded but a lot of weapons and vehicles were left behind in their retreat that the Major’s men decide to take in for repairs and recycling into their inventory. Fernando counts at the senselessness of it all. But there were a couple prisoners to interrogate, and a mission to go to Wessen town to make amends with them. He thought how the battle with Slaviania was bad but this was far worst by a couple of factors. Breakfast was not served but eventually everyone will be fed sooner or later. It is a matter time for them to get it together for the amount of people they have to feed with the supplies they have. A few of the men are out buying supplies from merchants who would be dared open on a day after a battle but many are. Looks like Flight Town’s only concern is about money and nothing more, as people’s lives, both human and Wessens, are nothing more than what the dollar can buy from it. Within minutes, Fernando can see jeeps of the Major’s men going out and in a few minutes come back loaded with supplies of raw food items for the galley. In a few minutes, the jeeps that go get water from Hondo’s hanger begin out on their mission. As he stands on the blimp, he think about what Hector’s reaction is going to be at this loss and hopes he is drowning in his failure. With almost a thousand dead most from the majority of those who answered the call of Hector’s battle cry, it is a loss that cannot be denied. Nor can it be declared as a win or those who were killed to be labeled as martyrs. It was a big waste of life. At 10o’clock Fernando is planning on  going with the Major and perhaps Hondo to Wessen Town with a contingency of a quarter of the troops. It is not for Wessen Town to surrender, but to render assistance. Widows and family have to identify their dead and bury them. Others need to be identified before buried as best of their ability. In Fernando’s mind, unification of Flight Town with Wessen Town is paramount. The first step of the plan is the reeducation of Wessen Town and the removal of the nonsense and poisons Hector has been feeding the residences of Wessen Town. Wessens are not superior to Humans but equal and God made man in his image – not the lion, wolf, fox or lamb. Fernando’s mind squirms against at the insanity and hate contained within Hector’s ideas their promotion. But until then there was over three and half hours, and a lot to do in getting the children and troops fed, the battle fields cleaned up, and the bodies gathered treated with respect. In this early morning hour, Hondo arrives to the camp in his Bronco and after conferring with the guards at the gate are allowed to enter the camp. The merchants of the East Side by the blimp parking area walk in group to the parking lot. Most were happy that the army was there to keep the attack from reaching their stores and homes but at the same time angered that the Wessens would raise arms against them and want revenge for the attack. They voiced their opinions to the Major, interrupting her as she was ordering her men to various tasks of the day. “We demand that You and Your Men go to Wessen Town and Burn The Place To the Ground!” The one leading the group yells at her. “YEAH!” Multiple voices are heard agreeing along with a few “BURN THEM!” Hondo gets into his Bronco with Molly and Tonya getting in with him. He drives the Bronco out the parking lot almost hitting a couple of the protesting merchants on the way out. He gets past the blimp parking lot and towards the runway before needing to stop as a jeep gets in his way head on. The jeep crawls about and around to the driver’s side. “What’s going on, Hondo?” Fernando asks as he eyes the condition Hondo’s condition was in. Hondo growls at him, “Zoey and Macey are gone.” “Gone, as in killed from the attack or...” Fernando begins to ask. “Gone as in they were not where they were supposed to e and not in the camp.” Hondo growls at him. Fernando takes his cane and concentrates. He then presses against the orb on his cane, they disappear in a flash. They reappear on a lesser highway that has seen better days on the side of a mountain surrounded by trees to either side of a passable steep grade. Fernando steps out of the jeep and in front of their vehicles. Hondo steps out of the Bronco with Tonya and Molly joining him. Fernando looks at the ladies. He pulls his twin pair double stack 1911 and hands them to the ladies, with Hondo pushing his hand down as he reaches to Tonya. Molly still takes the one being offered to her. “She does not need one.” Hondo growls at him. “This is not a safe area.  Mountain lions, bears, Feral Wessens, and the stupid idiots who roam these areas, they need to protect themselves.” Fernando tells them. “How far we from town?” Hondo eventually asks. “About 50 miles from town.” Fernando answers. Hondo turns to face the females, relaxing his grip on Fernando’s wrist with the remaining pistol. “Give it to Molly.” Fernando agrees though not wanting too, handing his second pistol to Molly. He then takes his cane and uses it to move the vehicles to the side of the road, clearing a path for any passing vehicle. He then tells them, “Get on the roof and wait there for us to return.” He then turns to Hondo, “Let’s go.” Tonya tries to follow them. The men turn to see her a few feet behind them. Fernando holds back from yelling, “I Told You To Wait On The Roof Of The Bronco!” “But I want to help!” Tonya returns. “I’m not having this.” Fernando says and activates his cane, teleporting Tonya onto the roof of the Bronco. Before she could say anything, he yells at her, “Move from that spot and I’m sending you back to the camp! Now shut up and do as you are told!!” Tonya holds back her tears as Fernando and Hondo walked away. 100 yards into the woods, Hondo asks, “How far are they?” “Over a mile into the woods.” Fernando stops in his tracks. Hondo stops with him and notice him looking around. “Hold on.” Fernando tells him. He twists the crystal on his cane, and stomps it to the ground. They teleport to another spot in the woods. He tells Hondo, “Now we’re about 100 yards from where they are.” “Can’t you get us any closer?” Hondo asks. “No. They are on the move taking random turns and getting deeper into the woods.” Fernando explains. He looks around before he starts to walk, “This way. Reach out with your senses and listen to what they tell you.” He then turns and points, “This way.” Hondo wants to run but can’t, the moss covered rocks makes too slippery to take a fast moving steps, making him slow down on his tracks. They make a few adjustments as the girls seem to be walking in circles. They have the girls in hearing range in under a minute and in visual range in another 10 seconds. “These trees look familiar” Macey says. “We got to keep going.” Zoey replies. As they walked towards a grove of trees, a bear jumps out at them with claws raised letting out a loud roar that sounded like “Gotcha!” The girls froze in place holding each other and letting out a scream. Two shots are heard before the bear falls flat on its face dead. Hondo and Fernando get to the girls within seconds, Hondo aiming his guns at the bear on the floor while looking about for another. Fernando has his Katana out ready to hack and slash anyone that would try to jump them. “PAPA!” Zoey let out loud. “I do not wan’ to hear it. Now git over here now.” Hondo tell her as he points to the ground next to him. Fernando exams the bear, finding it wearing a tank-top t-shirt and torn up overalls. Hondo hit it twice squared onto its forehead, putting him down quickly. “Daddy...” Macey calls to Fernando. “Don’t ‘Daddy’ me! Shut The Hell Up and Get Next To Zoey. I Do Not Want To Hear A Word From You!” Fernando tells her. Macey bows her head and walks over to Zoey. Fernando looks up at Hondo. “Let’s get out of here. His friends might be nearby.” Hondo just nods as he continues to look around for unexpected company. Fernando takes his cane, twists the crystal on it and presses on it. They teleport to within 50 yards of the parked vehicles still in the forest but able to see what was going on, finding them surrounded by several Wessens with rifles and a box truck in front of the jeep. Zoey is heard saying to Macey, “That’s them.” “Take these jeeps first and then we come back for the truck.” A voice can be heard. “You ain’t taking nothing!” Molly can be heard yelling with her and Tonya aiming the guns Fernando gave them at the closest targets. Fernando leans to Hondo, “Stay here and back me up with your guns. I’m going in.” Hondo nods, turning to the girls as Fernando walks to the vehicles, “Git on the ground and cover your heads.” The girls slowly follow his instructions. Fernando trots down the side of the mountain with his blade in his hand until he was yards from the road, “Who the #$@! are you and get the hell away from my vehicles!” “Look at that, another human.” A weaselly old Wessen says out loud as Fernando steps onto the road. “Get the hell away from my rides.” Fernando says with all guns being raised at him. “They are our rides now. We found them abandoned.” A weaselly old Wessen says out loud as Fernando steps up to them. “Abandoned my #$@!ing ass! These two ladies here were keeping an eye on them for me!” “Yeah. About that. We’re taking those Wessen Females with us with the vehicles to protect them from the war in Flight Town.” The weaselly old Wessen says out loud. “Nobody is taking anyone or anything anywhere over my dead body.” Fernando tells him as he twists the crystal on his cane. “Now that can be arranged.” The weaselly old Wessen says loudly, adding, “Clark, Randy, Harold – Put The Human Down!” Fernando moves like a blur to them, taking off the heads of those with the rifles and shotguns aimed at him. He then stops at the weaselly old Wessen with his blade against the Wessen’s neck. “We could have ended this peacefully but since you decided to take on a human you know nothing about, you now have a problem.” Fernando tells him. The old Wessen has slowly drawn a rusty old revolver and has it against Fernando’s stomach. He waited until Fernando had his say until he pulled the trigger. “POW!” followed by an inaudible “THUNK!” is heard. Fernando just takes a half step back and taps his chest. “Body armor, do not leave home without it.” Fernando tells him before swinging his bade across the old man’s neck, making his head fall off in a tumble with his body crumpling down where it stood. Hondo walks down the mountain side with the girls. He steps by Fernando who looks over the bodies. “What a waste of #$@!ing life.” Fernando says. “People deserve no less than what they deserve.” Hondo says. “Let’s get out of here, and take care of your wounds.” Fernando says. “There are other at the camp worst than me. Take care of the first.” Hondo says. “Like who?” Fernando asks. “Two of the teen girls, one is OK but the other might not make it. Don’t know who though, did not stick around to get names.” Hondo explains. “Then let’s go.” Fernando says, as he twists the crystal on his cane before slamming the tip to the floor. They teleport back to the camp. At the camp, now that it is daylight, Fernando can see the wreckage and the clean up that is going on. He puts his hand on the back of Macey’s neck, “Hondo, come and take Zoey with you.” Hondo nods, giving Zoey a push to follow Fernando as he walks to the medical tent. Once inside Fernando orders a couple of nurses to give him a couple of saline bags before going to the patients ward. He sees where the only two civilian patients were. He recognizes them as Jordan and Alicia – who usually guard during the day but because the night is what it was, thought they could help out. The nurse comes into the room with two saline bags. Fernando opens his belt pack and pulls out his metal box of pills and a syringe. He opens up the syringe and puts in a couple of pills into it. He then jabs it into one of the saline bags and takes some water from it, pulls it out and shakes it until the pills dissolve into a silvery liquid. He tells the nurse to take down the old saline bags of these civilian patients and to put in the new ones. He then walks over to Alice and injects a quarter of the solution into her arm before turning to Jordan and doing the same. He then injects the half of rest into their saline bags. Jordan recovers quicker as his injuries were less than Alice’s but he needs to stay in bed for the couple of days. Several minutes later Alice gasps for air, the first time since she had entered she has shown some signs of life. Fernando then tells the nurse to get him an empty glass milk bottle (about a quart size bottle) filled with water and with its cap. The nurse nods before she leaves to get the order done. He then tells Macey and Zoey to get close to the bed. “I do not want to hear nothing from either of you two. Not a word. Not a peep. Not a sound. You better look at this girl. She’s one of the teens that guards and protects us and yet this is what at hateful people did to her. You two – in not listening in staying where I told you to stay are damn lucky you are not in one of these beds like her, or worst – out in that forest dead. Now look at her and think, imagine how it would be if it were you instead of her because you did not want to listen.” Fernando tells them in a very cold voice. “But Uncle Fernn-*...” Zoey tries to say. Fernando yells at the top of his lungs, sounding like some unholy pit of terror at 120 decibels while loosely placed things shook at the sound of his voice, “WHO TOLD YOU TO TALK?!! NOBODY! SO SHUT THE #$@! UP AND LOOK AT WHJAT IS GOING ON! THIS COULD HAVE BEEN YOU! OR WORST YOU COUD BE DEAD IN THE FOREST SOMEWHERE NEVER TO BE FOUND! WHY?!! BECAUSE YOU DO NOT WANT TO LISTEN! SO SHUT UP AROUND ME AND LOOK WITH YOUR GOD GIVEN EYES AND LISTEN WITH YOUR GOD GIVEN EARS! THIS COULD HAVE BEEN YOU!” Zoey begins to cry in fear and terror as does Macey a few seconds later. Fernando turns to Hondo, “Take them to Ruth, make them apologize and put them in her rear camper. They are to stay there the whole day with nobody but you or I to talk to them and give them food. And have somebody by that camper door to make sure they do not leave until I and you come get them. And then come here so we can check you out and get that eye fixed.” Hondo just nods before taking the girls by the shoulders and leaves the medical tent. As soon as Hondo leaves, the nurse comes in with the requested water filled milk bottle. Fernando takes is and puts four bio pills into it, and shakes it up until it was it silvery slurry inside. He then hands it to the nurse. “Take one of those small paper cups, and give each of the troops here half that tiny cup to drink every half hour until the bottle is empty and let them rest. And when the female civilian wakes up, get me.” Fernando tells her. “I will but I have to ask. What is this?” The nurse asks. “Old world medicine from before the Chaos. It has its problems but it gives those it is given to a fighting chance to heal and get better from their wounds.” Fernando tells her. “I will also need a medical prep room to deal with my partner’s injuries. I’ll be back. If he gets here before I return, tell him to wait.” The nurse nods her head before he walks away. In a couple of minutes he walks up to where the convoy vehicles were, looking at the mess they are in. Everyone was milling about, and the Major was dealing with the crowd wanting revenge. Fernando holds his cane just under the crystal, and standing in front of Marvin’s and Karl’s wrecked SUV he concentrates. The cane begins to glow until its light fills the parking lot, forcing many to cover their eyes. The SUVs get righted and repaired by switching its temporal counter parts of the immediate past. This is followed by the teen’s dune buggy and trailer and finally Hondo’s truck. Other broken or a damaged piece of equipment or vehicle the Major’s men has also get a similar treatment. After couple of minutes of things flying about into place, it stops and the light fades away. The Convoy and the Major’s equipment may have been restored but the people will remember what happened this day. - To Be Continued -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 17th, 2021, 4:26pm The light fades as Fernando puts down his arms. With the various items restored from their battle damage, Fernando begins to walk away. He was going to the Kharkovchanka but then changes his mind.  As he hears the merchants howling at the major, he changes direction and heads to the prisoner’s tent. “Where’s the reverend?” Fernando asks. The guard points to the last cell on the line. “Bring him out. I need to question him.”  Fernando tells him. The guard looks to his partner and nods. The guard goes to the reverend’s cage and takes him out. “Uncuff him.” Fernando tells them. The reverend shifted his eyes to count off if he can handle them and thinks of escaping. The guards reluctantly do as he requested, uncuffing the reverend. The reverend straightens his posture, rubbing his wrists. He looks at the guards one by one and at Fernando last. He then extends his caws and takes a swipe at the closest guard. His arm stops in mid arc, inches from the guard’s face; Fernando was in dead front of him with an extended arm out stopping his arm from completing his swing. They stare at each other for a couple of seconds until a blur comes up from his left (Fernando’s right) and he gets slapped on the side of his face with a hand approaching Mach 1. The reverend doubles over from the hard face slap. It is followed with a knee to his groin. Fernando grabs him by his mane and lifts him up to his feet, hauling him out of the prison tent. He continues on his way, hauling the reverend to the Major and the merchants. He then pushes the reverend to the ground and puts a foot with half his weight onto between the reverend’s shoulders. “What is this I’m hearing? You idiots want to go into Wessen town and burn it down? I am not going to allow that. Just because a group of Wessens attacked the town does not mean that those in the town were the ones that attacked you. There are many innocent people there, which you are going to leave alone. As for those who did it – I did the count, there are over 900 dead and many locked up in our jail. So the majority of those who did it will no longer do it again. As for their leader... this is him and his ass is mine to do as I wish.” Fernando tells them before pointing to the Löwen Wessen under his foot. He continues, “Any attempt to attack Wessen Town and I will deal with you like I am going to deal with this asshole personally. As for your followers and soldiers – we will be counting your dead.” “See here Asshole! Who Are You To Be Telling Us What To Do On Our Land And Our Providence?!!” One of the merchants, the largest of the group, tells him. “Who am I? I Am The Asshole That Saved Your Misbegotten Town From One Thousand Screaming Raging Wessens From Burning, Raging, Raping Your Stores And Homes. That Is Who I Am.” Fernando tells him and the others. “Hector Will Bring More And We Will Triumphant Over You Hellions!” The Reverend yells from the ground. Fernando lifts his foot off the reverend only to stomp it down back onto his back, making him gasp heavily. “No one told you to talk – Heathen! If you can’t see that I’m trying to save your people’s houses and homes, then you are stupider than Hector is. You think anyone would do that for you?! Should I walk away with my group and let these angry merchants burn Wessen Town to the ground?! Because If I Do That, Nothing Of Wessen Town Will Be Left Behind But Ashes Of Burnt Down Homes And Charred Bones Of Those Who Lived There. And Who’s Fault Would That Be? Not Mine! I And My People Who Would Be Giving You That Protection Would Be Gone Instead. But You Know Who’s Fault It Is? Hector’s. He Created This Plan To Attack Flight Town, And It Failed. He – Through You - Gathered The Thousand Wessens To Fight, Only To Get Mowed Down And Killed Or Captured In The Fight Against Us. Not Even 200 Of Us And We Fought Off Over A Thousand Of You, So What Does That Say About Hector And His Plans? It Says It Is Stupid. And It Says You’re Stupider for Following It! It Is God’s Will That The Smaller Army Will always Defeat The Largest Armies And We Defeated You!” Fernando yells down at him. Fernando gets up off the Löwen Wessen, bends over and lifts him onto his feet by a handful of mane. He then looks onto the merchants, “Go to your shops and homes and clean up and start a new day of vending and selling. I’ll be around buying.” He then pushes the Reverend, “You are coming with me.” He pushes the reverend to the medical tent, and through to the patient ward. He continues guiding Löwen Wessen to the patient beds, taking him to Alice’s bed. He then smacks the reverend on the back of the head. “Look at her!” Fernando tells him loudly. Reverend Wallace looks at him but gets slapped in his face and another order yelled at him “LOOK AT HER!” The reverend finally turns to face the girl. “She is an innocent victim of your work, this is your doing. Doctors tell me that she might not make it to the night, so if she dies, so will you by my hands. Nobody of power or authority told you to gather forces and declare war on the society that supported you. But you took it upon yourself to follow the orders of an idiot on a fool’s errand. We won because it is God’s will that we would win. But the taking of innocent lives...” Fernando pauses for a moment. He then gestures to the soldiers resting in their beds who were watching the show, “These people took an oath to defend the weak and innocent, attacking them is not the issue here. But taking the life of an innocent that this girl is, is the issue, and one you will pay with your life if she dies tonight as the doctors expect. And I will be your judge, jury and executioner. The Weak and Innocent are to be protected as a promise from god because bad things should not happen to good people and that where you crossed the line. That is your mistake. And in whatever god you believe in, if you want your life spared, you better be praying that she recovers from her wounds.” The reverend says to himself but loud enough to be heard, “Lord forgive me in my failure and errors of my ways. Please heal this girl from her wounds and bring her back to this world anew and whole again. Please, do this for her, not for me.” There was some silence for a while. Fernando then takes his arm, leading him out of the medical tent. He takes him outside and leads him to the Kharkovchanka, knocking on its door. He then opens it and tells the reverend to step in first and follows him in. The reverend steps into the main room of the Kharkovchanka, seeing the kids sitting or sleeping in sleeping bags and blankets, and the four adult Wessens keeping a watch on them. Minerva walks up to them. “What’s happening outside?” Minerva asks as the others adults Wessens gathered behind her. “The fighting is over for now. And there will be food for the children in an hour or two as we are cleaning up a mess outside. But until then, the children should remain here for your safety.” Fernando explains to her. The Reverend sees Minerva and her twin Minya behind her, “Wait... Aren’t you Hector’s ‘Bonita’?” The two hamster girls scowled at him, with Minerva telling him, “Don’t ever mention that abusing coward’s name around here.” “No, err... please excuse me – but you and he were a couple for many years. He said so himself to me when I did not see you around him.” The reverend says. “You listen to me carefully as I will say this only once. Hector abused me, beaten me, had me gang raped by his men and he went off to try to kill off these children because we did not meet his standards. What have these kids did to him to deserve his ire? What have I done to him to deserve this from him? Nothing. And he continues on with searching for young girls to have his way with them and do the same to them as he has done with me: Abuse, beatings, gang rapes and then left for dead. If it were not for this man, I and all of us would be dead thanks to him.” Minerva explains as she steps up to Fernando and takes his hand. “Feed the hungry, clothe the naked, heal the sick and informed, help the poor – that is god’s work, and you and the merchants out there are stopping me from doing god’s work. I was working on the merchants to help the poor until you decided it would be a great day to attack the town and send hundreds to their graves. So do not talk to me about doing god’s work, because I’m doing in what you failed to do by deciding to follow an idiot and aiding him in his quest for power and conquest.” Fernando tells him. He then turns to Minerva, “I’ll talk to the Major and Miss. Ruth on getting food for you and the children. Until then you stay in here for your safety.” Minerva nods and inches up on her toes to kiss him on the cheek, “I’ll see you later then.” “Yeah.” Fernando replies. He then adds, “Before I go though...” He takes the reverend by his arm and takes him to the back of the vehicle. He takes him into a storage locker and steps in with the Reverend. Turning on the lights, there were heads and bodies of the dead lizard men piled up on shelves. The reverend gasps and his eyes open wide. “Two nights ago, Hector sent them to attack us in our sleep. We took them all out, and when I say we, it was I who did it alone with this.” Fernando draws out his katana and puts it to the Reverend’s neck, holding it there for a while to finish his words. “Now understand that I will not take a life out of anger or pleasure but I will take a life in order to defend myself, my friends, my family, and anyone not capable of defending themselves. I do not know what #$@!ing bug crawled up Hector’s ass about needing to exterminate mankind, but you Wessens are just a few in numbers. I traveled from one end of this land to its other side and I seen places with more humans than that you will ever see in a life time just being around here. I have seen schools and places of learning with more humans studying to improve themselves than this small town has people and Wessens as a whole. Hector is a dead end in his thoughts, his ideals and his actions; he is a one way trip to Inferno. You are supposed to be man of the cloth – you should see that you were being used by his actions and his words. He has seduced you to the dark side. Only forgiveness and undoing what you did can get you back to the light. Consider that as a message from god.” The reverend faces him. “The Cold Blooded Ones are the spawn of Satan. And here they are in death and defeat. Anyone who can defeat them had to be Heaven Sent with the Archangel Michelangelo.” “Believe on what you want to believe in. I did what I had to do in order to protect those children out there, for without me, all those Wessen children out there would be dead by their hands and Hector’s orders. Anyone giving orders to Satan’s spawn must be in league with the Devil. Hector gave those orders – do the math.” Fernando tells him. He then takes the reverend by his arm and leads him out of the room. He then leads the reverend out of the Kharkovchanka. He then takes him to his cell in the prison tent. “I’ll be back to give you your meals. Until then you have a lot of thinking and talking with your god.” He then walks away. The reverend kneels down by his bed, and begins to pray. Fernando goes out and walks about the camp. He sees the Major is now alone with her men, the merchants having left. The run for water and various supplies had begun again. He steps up to her when there is a message on the radio for her. “Major Moynihan, Maddie’s Place is Open for business but is low on supplies!” A voice says on the radio. The major looks at Fernando and then nods before going to the radio, “Alright then. Get what you can and we will help her out. Get a list of what she needs and we’ll do our best to help her.” A few seconds of silence pass before an answer is given, “She says she will do what she can for us and thanks for helping her.” “Tell her ‘thank you’ for her service and we will fulfill her order as soon as we get that list.” The major tells him. Fernando reaches into his pockets and takes a couple of small sacks of gold and silver coins, handing them to the major. He nods to her as she takes the sacks of coinage. He then starts to walk away. The major calls to him, “Uhm Fernando. You wanted to see me about something?” “I was about to ask about the food for the children and your men but that radio call answered my question. The money is to help Maddie get her supplies, as she helps us.” Fernando explains. The Major nods. Fernando then starts to walk back to the medical tent and waits for Hondo to arrive. - To Be Continued -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 18th, 2021, 9:43pm As Hondo and the girls walked back to Ruth's camper the girls were very quiet, other than a few sniffles from them crying still. Half way there he stumbled a bit from the fatigue of his injuries catching up to him and the energy and pain pills he had taken before now starting to wear off quickly due to his deteriorating condition. Zoey and Macey both gasped slightly, pulled from from their own thoughts, as they moved to his side and looked at him with worried eyes. Unknown to him the poison put into him at the attack on the lab made his condition worse and every day slowed his healing abilities down. Bio-pills no longer had any effect on him either, though he did not fully understand any of this yet. He knew there was something wrong as this nagging feeling in his gut told him he was in trouble, and though the feeling grew louder, he chose to ignore it as there was too much to do. The only thing that currently kept him on his feet was the adrenaline rush he received on finding the girls gone, and that was dwindling. "Papa, you okay?" Zoey asked hesitantly. "I"m fine!" He replied sharply. "Uncle Hondo, we know you're mad but..." Macey started to say. "Mad?!" He growled, cutting her off. He stopped fast causing them to step past him a pace before they turned and looked up at him. The look on his face made them look down in fear and shame. "Mad doesn't begin to cover it! You see what happened here?? We went to war last night because of some asshole with a superiority complex! People died last night, Ours and theirs! When I found you two gone I was beyond ill with worry!! All I could picture was you two dead or bein' help prisoner an' raped by one of the monsters who started this!!!" He half yelled, trying to hide his own trembling from his adrenaline crashing and his body failing. He was in deed angry, but relieved too. Deep inside he wanted to hung and hold them both, but he was too tired to process it all and they needed to think on what they had done before he showed them any affection. They both started sniffling again, their minds returning from worry to their current situation. They knew they let their fathers down, but that had not been their intentions. Macey knew she should have tried to do more to talk Zoey out of her hair-brained idea and Zoey knew she should have listened or at least left Macey out of it. Both felt guilty and wondered if they would ever be forgiven. "Papa, It's my fault." Zoey said softly through her tears. "I don't want to hear it right now!!" He barked. "I don't want to hear it nor do I care why right now! I will talk to you both when I'm ready to hear why, but I want you both to sit and think about it before I hear as I don't want excuses or blame.... No let's go." He started walking again and they followed again silently. As they got closer,  Val and Valentine came out of the camper. Val trotted up to them with a look of worry and relief on her face, as Valentine trailed back a bit, walking towards them at a slow but steady pace, but leaving them some distance. "The girls alright? I was so worried!" Val said in an excited tone as she trotted up. Zoey moved directly behind Hondo while Macey put on a tough face but moved so close to his side that she was pressed against him. Val stopped short with a hurt look on her face. "Zoey? I.. I'm sorry I've been angry. Macey? I still love you girls.... I just want to make sure you're okay." She said softly with a definite edge of hurt in her voice. The girls stayed close to Hondo and did not move. They knew as angry as he was that he still loved them and was angry because he loved them. Val's tantrums, beating up Molly, and shooting Hondo made them scared of her and unsure of her. Hondo frowned, half angrily, and sighed, "I'm takin' them back to Ruth to watch for now." "What happened to them?" She asked "I don't know." He said "You don't know? You haven't asked them??" She asked incredulously. "No, an' I have no intention to... yet. Once they have sat alone an' thought 'bout it maybe we'll have a talk." He replied flatly. "Can... can I talk to them?" Val asked hesitantly. Hondo looked down for a moment, though he could feel the girls using him as a shield against her still, which told him they were at the very least uncomfortable with her. He looked back up and shook his head. "No, that's not a good idea." he said a bit coldly. "But... but I'm goin' to keep my word and forgive you so we can be a family again!" She protested, sounding more like a little girl who was whining about not getting something she wanted. Hondo glared at her, "We will talk once I'm done here!" She hung her head and sighed, taking a couple steps back. Hondo stared at her, with his cold glare, a few seconds longer, before he put his arms around the girls and started them walking towards Ruth's camper again. As they got close Ruth came out and saw them approaching. She ran up to them and dropped to her knees in front of them. She put a hand on each of the girls faces as she looked between them with worried looks. "Are you two alright! You scared me to death!!" she exclaimed with a mix of worry and relief. "We're okay, Miss Ruth." Zoey said quietly. "Don't you two have somethin' to say to her?" Hondo asked firmly. "We.. we're sorry!" Zoey said, as she started to cry again and fell against Ruth. Ruth took her in her arms and hugged her tightly. Macey approached her slowly with her head hung, "Yeah... sorry." "For?" Hondo prompted her. Macey looked up at him, with a look that begged for mercy from having to admit they had done wrong. Hondo's look back at her said she would find no mercy there. She sighed, "We're sorry we snuck off and made you worry and made you look bad to Uncle Hondo and Daddy." Hondo closed his eyes and sighed a bit in frustration. As much as he loved his niece, sometimes she said too much and frustrated him. Ruth chuckled slightly and reached out with one arm and pulled MAcey to her. MAcey acted stiff at first, but she soon melted and fought back tears of her own. "I forgive you girls. You had us so worried!... Just please don't leave again without asking me.... Why did you leave?" She asked "That is somethin' they will be spendin' the day ponderin', if you'd not mind lettin' them stay in the rear camper for the day. I apologize for deprivin' you of their help, but neither Jefe nor I want to hear an explanation from them until they had some time to think 'bout it. An' don't worry, we'll have someone standin' guard over them until they can be trusted again." He said, answering for them. The girls looked at the ground in shame. Zoey was so worried about him, but she realized how bad her plan had been and how bad she had worried them. Macey would not rat out Zoey either as she knew she shared the blame too. Neither of them wanted the whole camp to know, though, and a guard would definitely raise questions and alienate them further from the other's their age. Ruth looked at their faces then up at Hondo with a pleading look. "I think they have learned their lessons. I can watch them... Please?" She begged on their behalf. Hondo shook his head sadly, "I appreciate it, Ruth, but at least today they will be under guard. I need the lesson to sink in." "We... we learned out lesson, Uncle Hondo." Macey said quietly. Hondo squatted down slowly and made her look him in the eyes. His look was firm but sad. "I wish I believed that... Your dad an' I love you both very much, but we both have a lot of people who count on us. We wish we could be with you two more, but we cannot. Because we love you, though, we cannot have you misbehaving, runnin' off, or vyin' for attention. Once this is all over we'll all settle down an' give you girls the attention our daughters deserve. Until then we need to listen to those we put in charge over you an' not cause trouble.... We know it's hard. You are young and full of mischief. Maybe it's unfair what we are askin', as we are askin' you to grow up a bit fast. we have no other choice.... I hope you two understand this someday an' don't hate us for it." He said quietly. Macey nodded after a moment and looked back down as her feet. Tears fell from her face as she whispered. "I'm sorry... Uncle Hondo." She said. Zoey still cried into Ruth's shoulder too hard to even speak. "I can take them to the camper. Just send whoever is to watch them over and I'll show them where they are." Ruth said. Hondo nodded, "Thanks, Ruth. I owe ya." She shook her head, "You could never owe us as we owe you and Fernando our lives... Helping like this is a pleasure.... They are good girls, you know. Just need their fathers." He sighed, "I know... I wish we could give them the time they deserve but..." "You don't have to explain. We know." She said as she smiled softly at him. He nodded, "Thanks." Ruth started them to the back camper and Hondo turned his back on them with a frown. He looked at the ground and composed himself a bit before looking up. He saw Val and Valentine standing together not too far away, and Molly and Tonya standing at the bronco still, looking his way. He swallowed hard and turned on his hard face and headed back towards Val. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Valentine walked up to Val a little after Hondo had left and sighed. "That didn't look like it went well." She said as she looked at Hondo and the girls with Ruth. Val shook her head as she stared at them too, "I.. I don't know." "You apologized for what you said earlier, like I told you, right?" Valentine asked. Val shook her head, "I... I couldn't!... I don't see how it's wrong!" "Don't see how its wrong!?! What's wrong with you!!" Valentine growled. "If he loves me he'll just take it as it is and move on!" Val said grumpily as she turned and gave Valentine a glare. "He should move on." Valentine grumbled. "What do you mean?"!" Val demanded half insulted. Valentine shook her head, "You'll never get it. You're a lost cause." Val's frown deepened, "What do you mean?!" "Here he comes." Valentine said nodding back at Hondo. As Hondo approached Valentine walked up to him and put a hand on his shoulder. "Hondo, I'm sorry. I'm sorry for what I've done to your counterpart, my Hondo, and sorry for what you have to deal with in my younger version. I tried to help her but I'm lost on what to do. For your own sake, and because I do love you, though I've been a hard, evil bitch for a long time, please listen to me and dump your version on me." Valentine said "What! he'd never leave me!" Val exclaimed. Valentine shook her head, "Don't stay with her. you will only find misery... I did not reliaze how selfish and stupid I was.. I tried to show her but she won't listen... I'll be at the hanger workin' on the derigible if you need me.... I ... I can't take seein' myself like that anymore." Valentine turned and walked off, shoulders slumped in defeat. She looked away from Val as she passed by her. Val walked up to Hondo with a lost, almost crazy look in her eyes. "You'd never leave me, right?? I mean, I said I'd forgive you!" She exclaimed. He sighed and shook his head, "I don't understand, Val.... I do love ya, but..." He sighed again, "I almost died tryin' to find you... James died... It even took a tool on Jefe!... The girls had to deal with an angry father, Ruth an' here sister had to take on a lot to help the whole camp... the whole camp sacrificed to try to find you!.... I blame myself, I do, an' I'm sorry I didn't find you but.... you forgive me? Really?? That's how you think you can patch us up??" "If not that then, what?!?!" She demanded "I want the humble, sweet woman I knew back.... I'm sorry but.... Many people told me this an' I'd not listen but now.... Val, .. I did not do you wrong! Since you've been back though you have wronged this whole camp!... I... I think we need... we need to take a break." He said, stumbling over his own words. Nothing he had done before this had weighed harder on him than this. He loved her dearly, but the woman before him, who offered to forgive him for something he never did instead of admitting she had wronged them with her anger, was not the woman he married. "I... I don't understand!" She exclaimed "That ... that is why we cannot be together now." He replied sadly. "What can I do? How can I fix us?!" She said half demanding half begging for an answer. He sighed, "Help others... Find that givin' sweet self again.... regain my daughter and nieces trust, an' the trust of the camp.... maybe then you can find yourself an' then maybe you'll know the answer." "You'll not sleep with anyone else, right?!... If you do I'll sleep with whomever I wish!" She lashed out angrily. "Do what you will... I can't stop you." He said as he walked slowly away. She stomped her foot and looked at him angrily as he walked away. "Fine! I'll show you! I'll help everyone and they will love me and you will too!!!" She shouted after him. He did not stop, turn, or say anything. He just kept walking. Val stomped her foot again and marched angrily to the camper. Once inside she slammed some things around. "I'll show him! I'll show them all!" She growled as she sat down hard on the couch. She frowned angrily and crossed her arms as she sat there, looking all the world like an angry child. After a few minutes it all broke down though, as the reality of it hit her. She was losing him and it was her fault. She laid on her belly on the couch and sobbed into a pillow. She knew she was wrong but she could not apologize. Something in her would not allow it, as if to apologize would be her own demise. Hondo walked slowly towards the bronco, a look of absolute defeat encompassed his being. He stumbled and almost fell as he approached Tonya and Molly but Molly rushed to his side and caught him with her good arm. "Boss?... Hondo, you alright!" Molly exclaimed worriedly. He nodded, "Yeah... just tired." "You need some sleep, papa." Tonya said as she limped up on her makeshift cane. He shook his head, "No... need to see Jefe first... Might have work for me to do." "Did we hear right? You and Val takin' some time off officially." Molly asked softly. Hondo sighed, "You heard.... Yeah.... I don't know what else to do.... she said she forgave me and we need to be together now!... How could she?" His voice spoke volumes of how badly she hurt him. Molly's heart almost broke for him as he spoke. Her anger at Val grew more at her hurting Hondo again. Tonya limped up and put an arm around him and leaned her head into his shoulder. "I love you, Papa." She whispered. He nodded and tried to brush it off. "I know, girl... don't be worryin' 'bout me.... just a tired, broken down has been....nothin' worth pittyin'." He replied gruffly. "Where is Fernando?" Molly asked, changing the subject for him. "Said he'd be by the hospital tent.... lets head over." HE said as he pulled away and started to slowly and shakily walk towards the hospital tent. "We can take the Bronco." Molly said. He waved her off, "Ride when it's so close by?! Bah!" Molly helped Tonya to catch up to him and they all headed to the hospital tent together, looking like a trio of near invalids. As they approached he saw Fernando standing out front with his arms crossed. "Was wondering how long you would be." He said. "He and Val are officially splitting up for now and he's taking it hard." Molly whispered to Fernando but not quietly enough for Hondo not to hear. Hondo chose to ignore it for now, though. "You busy, Jefe?" He asked gruffly. "Just waiting to get you patched up." Fernando said. About then Jewel came out of the hospital tent, with her arm still in a sling, and walked up to them. "Mr. Hondo, sir! You not gotten looked at yet?" She asked He nodded at Fernando, "Jefe is the only one I trust... hate doctors otherwise.... You alright?" She shrugged, "They said it's not fatal, but to not use the arm for a few days.... want a job but the bastards won't give me one as they say I should rest. I can still use a pistol! I can even reload a mag one handed!!" "How bout a restful post?" Hondo asked "Anything! What do you have?!" She asked enthusiastically. "You know Ruth's camper?" He asked The lady who helps with the meals? Of course!" She replied. "Go see her. My daughter and niece, Jefe's daughter, ran off last night... I want a guard on them to make sure they stay in the camper for today at least." He said. Her face fell a bit but she shrugged, "Well, I was hoping for more of a challenge than that but..." Fernando interrupted, "We do not trust many with our daughter's safety." She nodded after a moment, "Alright. I am grateful that you trust me that much.... I'll not let either of you down." She headed off towards Ruth's camper without asking anything further and they watched her go. After she was a ways off Fernando turned back to hondo. "Alright, now we can take care of your injuries." Fernando said. Hondo shook his head, "Not until you help Tonya an' Molly. They deserve help more than I do."

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 20th, 2021, 12:33pm Fernando guides them into the medical tent, asking a nurse to look over and check the vital signs of the females and possible x-rays while he takes care of Hondo in a separate room. He closes the curtain to their private chamber, telling Hondo to strip down to his underwear and to sit on the examination table. “Aren’t ya goin’ to take care of Tonya and Molly before me?” Hondo asks. “I’ll look at them after the nurse looks them over, get their vitals and get any wounds treated while I take care of you first. You need to remember, the one with the worst wounds get treated first before lesser injured persons. But I trust General Jastrey’s medical staff as they do me, so they are in good hands before I give the final treatment. Now tell me – what the hell is going on with you? You’re falling apart, and not even in the normal sense. You sick with something I don’t know about?” Fernando says and asks. “Nothin’. Just a lota stress. You know that.” Hondo replies in a grumpy tone. “This is more than stress, Hondo. Even if you smoke and drink your way to this level, it would take you 40 years to do so and you are not even in your mid 30s yet.” Fernando begins. He continues, “You got bitten by a snake or those lizardmen, or eaten a bad mushroom or something?” “No.” Hondo replies. “Anyways.” Fernando begins as lifts up Hondo cane, “If you need too, you can recall a better temporal image of yourself to use as a template to heal yourself. Some would dare say it is cheating but sometimes you have to say #$@! it. Anyways, lay down so I can put you in status and check that eye out.” Hondo lies down the bed, complaining as he does, “I ain’t no cheater.” Fernando waves his cane over Hondo, putting him into a frozen stasis field before taking off the bandage over the eye. It was an ugly sight – crud nearly shutting the eye closed with a large metal sliver sticking out between the eyelids. Take a pair of eye clamps, he uses them to open the eye lids, revealing that the metal splinter protruding from the eyeball and piercing his cornea. Under normal circumstances the sliver of metal would have worked its way out and deflated the eye ball as its internal fluids poured out, the stasis field prevents this from happening. He carefully removes the sliver of metal from the eye and checks the wound for infection. Lucky for Hondo there was none. Normally one would receive corneal stitches, like those used on cataract patients. But that leaves the patient with an itchy eye while it heals and the urge to rub it is high. Thus Fernando gives Hondo’s eye a cataract stitch and a pass of his cane to heal it and let the stitch dissolve over accelerated time. With the eye dealt with, Fernando goes to his other wounds, healing each one as he sees them. He then flushes out Hondo’s system and injects him with one of the blue pills he has for him. He would cheat and restore him with a body from his past but that would go against any wish Hondo may have. But for now it is what Fernando can do without ‘cheating.’ Letting Hondo rest in stasis on the examination table, Fernando goes over to check on the females, seeing them naked in their fur. He steps up to them as the nurse explains to him their injuries and what they had done to deal with them. Fernando checks Tonya first, lifting her leg partially and twisting slightly it side to side while checking the bandage put on it. He then checks Molly’s face, arms, legs and body, all where bandages were placed. He takes his metal box and takes out two green pills for each. He gives one pill to Tonya and the other to Molly, telling them, “Take that with the water the nurse is going to give you and give yourself a day or two to rest and heal. If you do not rest and let yourself heal, you are going to end up in a worst condition.” He explains. “You mean like Papa?” Tonya asks. “I’ll tell you bluntly and say ‘yes.’ The only way the pills are going to work is if you rest and let the medicine do its job.” He tells them. “What if he just takes pill after pill after pill every time he gets hurt?” Molly asks. “Is that what Hondo has been doing?” Fernando asks. Molly nods. “You know where he has his pills?” Fernando asks. “They should be in his coat. That is where I seen him put the metal box like yours into.” Molly explains. “I see.” He says, adding, “Like I said, give yourselves a day or so to rest and heal. Hondo is going to need longer to rest and heal. But you did not hear that from me.” They both nod at him. He then turns to the nurse, “Unless they have anything else that needs to be looked at, give them a paper cup of water to take with that pill, get them dressed, and have them wait outside in the waiting area. I’ll be finishing up with Hondo.” Fernando explains to the nurse. “Will do sir.” The nurse says to him. “And thank you for your service.” Fernando tells the nurse before he leaves into Hondo’s room. He searches Hondo’s coat for the pills, finding the metal box and open is. There are about 20-something pills when there were supposed be 42, broken into 14 pills each: Light Green (for anyone), Light Pink (for Val) and Light Blue (for Hondo), but most of the pink pills have been taken as just a few of the blue and the green. He puts an eye patch on the wounded eye before he waves his cane over Hondo, waking him up and healed physically but not perfectly. At least the gunshot wounds will no longer be a bother. But until he figures it out, Hondo is going to remain sick. Fernando takes a syringe and a test tube to draw some of Hondo’s blood out. He puts the metal box of pills on Hondo’s lap while drawing his blood. “Tell me Hondo, which color pills have you been taking?” Fernando asks as he pulls the needle out of his arm and then points to the box. “Color?” Hondo asks. “Open the box and see.” Fernando says to him. Hondo does as he says as he looks at the pills “I’m not sure.” “Well, if you have been taking the pink ones, they would not heal you, in fact they might make you worse.” Fernando explains. Hondo looks at the pills, “Hmmm... a lot of pink ones are missin’.” “Yup. The Pink ones are genetically tied to Val. The Blue ones are genetically tied to you and the green ones are for anyone in general. You can take the green ones or the blue ones, not the pink ones. In fact, you are lucky you did not grow a pair of breasts and lost your moustache and beard.” Fernando says, almost joking in the end. “I flushed out your system and injected a blue pill in you. Now doctor’s orders – you three are to rest for the day or so you all can heal. No butts.” “What about my eye?” Hondo asks. “You are not going to lose if that is what you are asking, but you should keep the patch on until tonight and takes it off then so that you are not blinded by the bright lights of the sun. Then it should be fine after that.” Fernando explains. “Anything else?” Hondo shakes his head, “No.” “Alright then. Put your clothes on. The girls are waiting outside for you. You three should rest for next couple of days. Then you three should be alright.” Fernando explains. “Anything else?” He asks. “Nothing that I know off. Just take it easy – if you must – say the hell with everyone else and take care of yourself.” Fernando explains. “Also, Hondo...” “Yes?” Hondo replies. “You need practice with the cane. In case of an emergency, you can have the cane heal you and others in emergencies. Again, you need practice on that.” Fernando explains. Hondo nods. “Look, I’m not going bother you about your life or your marriage. You do what you think is right. But if Val gets in my way with the girls or gets stupid in my face, I’m slapping her. I’m telling you so you do not get in the way and interfere.” Fernando explains. “Try not to do that, I do not wan’ her to get on my case about you.” Hondo replies. “Like I said, if she gets in my way or gets in my face. She is to keep her distance from me, she is to also keep her distance from Macey and Ichigo. For what she did to you and the rest of the camp, I do not want to hear any excuses she has. I told her that if she kept the memories of what the Grey Lady did to her that she would have issues with PTSD, and I gave her the options to have the memories removed or to keep them. She requested that she keep those memories, so she knew full well in advanced that she would have to deal with those problems with the PTSD that memories gave her. Instead she is taking out all these problems on you and the rest of the camp. That is unfair to you and everyone involved. So in short, by her own fault, I do not care because she has pushed me not to care. So again, she is your wife, it is your marriage, as the man do not let her walk all over you, do not let her take a power grab, and do not let her control you or the others around you like your girls. She is literally poison. What you do with her and the relationship you two share, is on you. But you are the man, she yells at you, you need to yell at her back and yell louder and with more authority than she would. That is all I have to say. Do not let her have the upper hand over you.” Fernando explains. Hondo was not happy with his denial. He knew he had to do something but he sees Val as his equal. And though women were equal to men in many regards, they are not equal on everything. And he as to make decisions for both him and the girls, and even for their pet cat. Fernando breaks their silence, “The girls are waiting for you outside. Get dressed and go to them. I got things to do, including going to Wessen Town and make sure the merchants do not attack them in retaliation.” “I might want to go with you for that.” Hondo says. “Let’s see what happens. I have to go see what is going on to get everyone breakfast before I go. You make sure you get something to eat, you will need your strength even to rest.” Fernando tells him. Hondo nods. “I’ll see you outside.” Fernando tells him before he leaves to let Hondo to get dressed. Hondo takes his time to put his clothes on. Once he is finished and is putting on his cot, he looks at the pills in the metal box. “Heh... Pink. I didn’t even noticed that.” He says to himself. He closes and then puts the metal box of pills into his cost pocket. He takes in a deep breath and lets it out, though not 100 percent, he was feeling better than before and in a lot less pain. He felt like he was running with a cold instead of the flu as he felt like before. He walks out of the patient room and meets Molly and Tonya in the waiting area. “Feeling better Papa?” Tonya asks. “I’ll be alirgh’” He tells her. “What about your eye?” Molly asks. “Fernando saved it, but I need it to be covered for a while.” He explains. “Good. I was worried about...*” Molly begins to say. “Enough abou’ me, what abou’ you girls?” Hondo asks. “Fernando looked us over and gave us some medicine then told us to rest so we can heal.” Molly throws in. “Then let’s go and ask about breakfast and rest while we eat.” Hondo tells them. They both nod before the three of them leave the medical ward.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 25th, 2021, 5:59pm Hondo, Tonya and Molly head to Ruth’s to ask about breakfast. Molly and Tonya still limped, as they needed rest before they felt any better, and Hondo moved slowly still but was not going to fall over like he was earlier. They were all dirty and tired, though, but they needed to eat first. Once at Ruth’s she frowned and shook her head. She was working on Oatmeal and starting some flapjack batter, but the military was trying to round up some eggs, meat, and fruit still. She told them, with having to feed an army now, they were having a hard time stocking anything, and with the fighting the night before the whole town, not just them, were set back.  Hondo nodded grimly, thanked her and nodded at the other two to follow him. “We can do without for now.” Molly said. Hondo shook his head, “No, you two need to eat if you’re gonna get feelin’ better.” “What about you?” Molly asked in a worried tone. He sighed and shrugged, “Not sure there’s much helpin’ me.” “What do you mean, papa?” Tonya asked frowning as she looked at him and tried to keep pace. “I know we have some food set aside in the trailer an’ camper. Not a lot, as most of our stores were hurt too, but enough to feed the few of us at the hanger.” He said, ignoring Tonya’s question. Molly shook her head, “Doesn’t seem fair for us to eat and the other here not to get anything.” “They will eat too. Just gonna take a bit longer for them to get it. Ruth an’ the army aren’t gonna let anyone starve. They will find somethin’ an’ soon. We’d wait but, if you two are as tired as I am, waitin’ won’t work so well.” He said. Tonya’s frown deepened a bit, “You alright, papa? That’s not like you.” “Not like me? I’m always tired! That’s nothin’ new.” He replied flatly. “No, I mean the not waiting.” She replied He sighed, “I know… Jefe said we need to eat an’ rest or none of the three of us will do the camp a damn bit of good! I need you two rested an’ ready to pitch in, as if this is how it is now it will only get worse.” “What about you?” Molly asked. “I’ll be fine, but I might as well rest a bit while you two are.” He said half growling. Molly stopped in her tracks and glared at him. He stopped to see why she stopped and saw the angry look on her face. “Don’t lie to us! We know you think you need to protect us, but you need protecting from yourself!” She barked at him. Hondo narrowed his good eye at her, “What are you on about?” “We know you were downing pills to stay on your feet, and Fernando said they won’t work because you aren’t resting! He also said you’re in terrible shape! Don’t lie to us! You have us worried!! Let us help you!!!” She half yelled “Wait, you told Jefe ‘bout the pills??” He asked in a growling tone. “Yes! Because I was worried!” She answered “Stop worryin’ an’ stop tellin’ others my business! The pills I was takin' wasn't to get well, but to stay on my feet as long as possible! I know I almost died, but I couldn't be useless! If they killed me fine, but they were not the pills to make you well! You’re not my wife so get off my back!” He snarled Molly’s face took on a surprised, hurt look and Tonya gasped at his words. His face fell too as he realized what he said and saw the hurt on her face. “PAPA!” Tonya exclaimed in shock. He shook his head and sighed, “Molly, I… I’m sorry… I..” She cut him off, “I’d be a wife to you if you let me be! Don’t you see I care?! We want and need you well, you damn fool!” He pointed at the camper, “I have a wife in there!” “She doesn’t care about you! Has she been by your side? Worrying about you? Caring for you? Fighting with you?? She’d rather fight you and hurt you!” Molly said “But I made a promise to her when I took her as my wife!” He argued. “To love and honor her? She made the same right?” Molly asked in a desperate tone. He nodded, “She did an’ I know she…” Molly cut him off again, “She broke her vows! She isn’t loving you! Look at what she’s doing to you!” “What she’s doin’ has nothin’ to do with love!” He argued, still somewhat in denial over Val’s actions. “It has everything to do with it! Love isn’t just something you say, its what you do! You’ve said that before! You and Fernando both live that!! How can you not hold others accountable for that to you when you demand such actions of yourselves?!?” Molly said A surprised look crossed his face for a moment but he quickly hid it with a grumpy frown. He looked at the ground for a moment as he tried to think of how to argue with her, but was not sure how. Val had hurt them all and though he knew she was struggling he now wondered if she did truly love him at all. He sighed after a few seconds and shook his head. “I don’t know…” he replied quietly. “We do, though. Why won’t you listen to us?” She asked “Do you not understand how hard this is for me?” HE replied flatly, as he avoided eye contact. “We just want to save you from more hurt. You’ve helped us all so much… We don’t hate Valentine but she will hurt you like this. You cannot make her change. We cannot escape this hell of a world as that’s all we have, but in it we can do what’s best for us to make ourselves happy while we are here. That’s all we want. Yes, I want to be your happiness since she won’t be but if you do not like me like that…” Molly said, rambling a bit towards the end, but Hondo cut her off. “Molly stop… If I didn’t care ‘bout you or her it would all be easier… It has nothin’ to do with you not makin’ me happy. It has to do with me doin’ what’s right.” He said softly. “What is right, then?” She asked. He looked up at her and shook his head, “I don’t know.” “Papa?... Can I say something?” Tonya asked He nodded, “Might as well get your two cents worth.” “I loved Val too… I wanted her to be like a mother to me… or at least a friend… I love you so much more, though and I don’t want you to hurt. Molly is nice to us and helps us.” Tonya said. “So, you think I should give up on Val?” He asked sincerely. She shook her head, “No, but I think you need to stick to separating… She needs time and you cannot fix her…. Maybe… maybe if she really loves you she’ll come back to you on her own.” “An’ what then? Tell Molly she has to go after I used her?!?” He asked a bit angrily. Molly stepped up and put her hand gently on his chest. That move confused him a bit, as it took him off guard, but it also had a calming effect on him. “I know you promised her first. If she comes back to you I will step back, but until then let someone help you for once… let me help you.” Molly said softly. He sighed and shook his head, “Molly, I… I don’t know… It doesn’t feel right.” “Then let me stand by your side and what happens, happens. We will deal with the consequences later, but we will deal with them together.” She said. “I don’t want to regret losin’ her or you regret me if she comes back… I just don’t want us livin’ with regrets.” He said. She frowned and looked down, “You don’t think I don’t already have regrets?... I lost James… I keep thinking, ‘what if I made him let me go with him?’… I regret it so much… We all have regrets but we live them and make the best of what we have for the time we have it… I don’t regret being with him as I’d not regret being with you, for however long or short it is. Living with fears of regrets isn’t living.” He nodded and then turned to look at the camper again. “Alright… We’ll see what happens but… I have to deal with a couple things here first… Tonya, you go to the trailer an’ grab some supplies, maybe some bacon an’ burger from the freezer… some frozen bread dough or frozen biscuits too, as I know there is a little in there. That freezer is almost empty, so might as well take what we can for now an’ use it. Maybe we can find a farmer somewhere an’ refill it with meat soon.” He said. “What about you two?” She asked “Molly an’ I will grad a few things from the camper… after I talk with Val.” He said. She nodded and started to head to the trailer but stopped after a few steps and watched Molly follow Hondo up to the camper. She sighed and shook her head a bit. She knew she had put too much on him too, and he did not deserve it. She wanted him to be happy and have someone who treated him like he should be treated. It made her think of Hector again, the way he held her and kissed her. She found the images of those dead wessen soldiers popped into her mind when she thought of him though. The images of looking down the sights of that pistol and seeing her own kind die at her hands made her shake and want to sob. She had to hear it from his mouth though, that he did instigate that attack, as if he did she could never forgive him, but her heart would not fully believe it until it came from his mouth. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Molly followed Hondo silently as they walked to the camper. She knew she loved him and she loved James too, so she knew part of his struggle, though hers was easier. She had no options of going back to James like he had to Valentine. She selfishly hoped Val would just go away, as she knew in time she could ease his pain from losing her completely, but in truth she did not want him to go through that either. She knew he was an honorable man, which made his struggle even greater. He was stressed out, in pain, and possibly sick from all the pills he had been eating to stay on his feet. She could relieve that stress but in doing so she knew she would create guilt in him. There was no easy answer to this all, at least none that would be acceptable. As they approached the door, Hondo did not stop to knock but just entered. As they entered Val looked up from where she lay on the couch, her eyes red and tears streaked her face. She tried to compose herself as she pushed herself up to a sitting position. “*sniff, sniff* H.h.hondo? Is somethin’ wrong?” She asked quietly. “Where are they?” He asked firmly. “I don’t know…” She started to say. “You know what I mean.” He said as he pulled the metal case out of his coat. She sighed and hung her head, “How… how did you know?” “I’ve not been in the case for days an’ they were your pills that are missin’. I played stupid for Jefe so he didn’t come see you himself, as he’s ready to slap the shit outta you.” Hondo growled. “Now, where are they?” She pulled a small aspirin bottle from her pocket and handed it to him. He opened it to find only three in it, though he was missing more like seven, as he knew they had used one for her in the past and he only had four left for her. “Where are the others?” HE asked firmly. “I… I took them.” She responded quietly. “Why?!” He demanded. She stood up angrily and shouted at him, “Because I need them to heal my mind!!” She slumped back to the couch and started crying again, “I’m broken… I need them to heal my mind!” She sat there sobbing for a bit as he put the three back into his metal case. “These won’t help what’s wrong with you.” He replied coldly. “Then just kill me, please!” She wailed. Molly stepped up and slapped her across the face causing Val to gasp then glare angrily at Molly. “Straighten up! You want to get better than admit no one here wronged you! Try some humility for a #$@!ing change!” Molly yelled. “You #$@!ing bitch! Keep your man stealing hands off me and my husband, you mongrel cunt!” Val yelled. “Drop you pants.” Hondo said to her coldly. “What? You gonna rape me in front of your dog-woman here to show your dominance?” She snarled. He slapped her across the face and repeated quietly, “Drop them or I’ll pull them down myself.” She growled, “You’re not man enough to take me.. ACK!” She shrieked with surprise as he smacked her again. She swung a wild hay-macker at him, but he deftly caught her arm and wrenched it behind her back, forcing her up on tiptoes. “Jefe says I should yell louder than you, but it’s not my way. I’ll show you my way, as I should have long before now.” He said almost too calmly, as he reached around and unbuttoned her pants and pushed them down over her hips so they dropped to the floor. “Maybe I should leave.” Molly said hesitantly. “No, I want you here as a witness.” He said calmly. With Val’s pants down around her ankles He sat down and forced her to lay across his lap. “I know yellin’ won’t work an’ I don’t want to yell at you. My folks yelled an’ it did no good. This might not work either, but at least I can’t say I didn’t try.” He said. He then commenced to spanking her nearly bare ass, leaving red welts in the shape of hand prints with each blow. She struggled to get away, screamed, cried, and called him several names, but he just kept spanking until she could only sob. Once done he pushed her off of him and back onto the couch. He stood up slowly and turned to look at her. “You will respect me an’ my friends, Val. We did not wrong you, but I’m done bein’ hurt by you or lettin’ you belittle me in front of this camp. Molly an’ I are gonna grab some food an’ go back to the hanger an’ sleep. You will get yourself together an’ get out there to help Ruth by supper time. If you aren’t helpin’ by supper then just leave. Take the camper for all I care, but don’t come back. If you stay an’ help, you will not look for sympathy, you will keep your mouth shut about us, an’ you will be respectful to everyone here, even that asshole Jason. You are to stay away from Jefe unless he comes to you an’ if he does you’re to be to the point of almost bein’ reverent an’ grovelin’ before him. You are to stay away from Macy an’ Ichigo at his orders an’ away from Tonya an’ Zoey at my orders.” He said. “No please… not the girls.” She begged through sobs. “You’ve hurt them enough! You will stay away from them. Molly an’ I will make sure they are cared for.” He said. “You’re leavin’ me for her? Please no!” Val begged. “I’m just leavin’ you. It’s not for her, its for me an’ the girls. Molly just has stepped up where you won’t. For that I do love her.” He said. “Please, just kill me then! I can’t bare to see you with another!” She wailed. “If you ever want me back then you will leave us alone an’ treat Molly with the same respect I’m tellin’ you to give Jefe as she deserves than an’ more for seein’ though my growlin’ an’ puttin’ up with me. I gave you a lot more than I’ve given her an’ yet she still cares for me. Maybe you can earn that love back, but right now, Maria Valentine Sackett, I’m so angry with you I can’t see straight!” He said trying not to growl. “You hate me..” mumbled through her tears. “No, damn it! If I did this would be easy! I can’t not love you but I have others who I love an’ who need me. I can’t do right by them an’ deal with you. I need someone who will stand with me an’ she will.” He said coldly. “Is there any chance to win you back?” She asked, shakily through her tears. “That’s on you… I reckon if I did not have hopes in you I’d tell you to go with no uncertain terms.” He said. “Please don’t make love to her, I beg you!” Val sobbed. He sighed and shook his head, “No promises… You lost me owin’ you that courtesy when you broke your vows to love, honor an’ cherish forever.” Molly stepped forward boldly, but spoke softly, “I will take care of him for you. You earn his trust back and… and I’ll leave quietly. I promise.” “Molly, no.” Hondo said with a frown. “Yes, I will! I love him and want him, but I’d rather him be happy. If that’s with you when you are ready I will leave, as I could not bear to be here without him. It’s all I can promise you, though.” She said. Val looked away from them, “Please… please just leave me alone.” Her voice was very small, and weak, like that of a small frightened child. It tore Hondo’s heart apart to hear her like that but she did not show any signs of repentance to give him hope. He nodded after a moment, “Alright. Let me grab a few things.” He grabbed a couple guns, some more clothes, some toiletries, and some food. Molly grabbed up the bags as he packed them and once they were loaded they headed to the door. “You know what I expect, Val. Please do not disappoint me further.” He replied. She said nothing but sat silently hugging her knees to her chest. Once they closed the door she started in sobbing again. Molly followed Hondo as he walked slowly to the Bronco. Tonya was already there waiting with a worried look on her face at seeing their somber expressions. “You alright, Papa? How’s Val?” she asked He sighed, “I’ll be alright with help from you two. Val… she has some things to think over an’ decide… Just can I ask one thing of you?” She nodded, “Sure, papa, anything.” “Please don’t go against me again… I’m not sure I could take losin’ you an’ her right now.” He said softly. Tonya’s eyes got wide. She swallowed hard and then nodded. “Of course, Papa.” She said. He nodded and then went around back of the bronco to stow bags in the rear. As he did so Tonya looked at Molly with a questioning look. “What happened?” Tonya asked softly. Molly shook her head, “It wasn’t good. He gave her a way out but even if she gets over herself it will be a long road, for both of them. All we can do is stand by his side.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 28th, 2021, 1:23pm As they broke up camp and made preparations to continue their cross-country trip, one of the radios crackled to life in the big haul truck. After a moment one of the wessens jumped out of the back of the truck and trotted up to where two fucshbau, one male and one female, sat by a fire, drinking coffee and glaring at each other. “Señor De La Cruz, a message for you, sir.” The blutbaud said as he gave a snappy salute and held out a paper. The male fucshbau snatched the paper from the man’s hand and read its contents quickly. He balled it up angrily and threw it at the fire, missing by a few inches, and cussed in Spanish loudly as he stood up and stomped around like a spoiled brat. The female fucshbau picked up the ball of paper and read it. She grinned slightly as she read it. “So, your little war of extermination back-fired on you?” She asked patronizingly. “You read the damned note, puta!” He snarled “Now, now, Hector. No sense getting all bend out of shape.” She said with a sultry smile that annoyed him all the more. “Did they say anything else?!” Hector asked harshly as he turned back to the man who had brought the note to him. “N.n.not really, sir. Just that half or more of the wessen town forces and those who joined them were lost. They are figuring five to six hundred souls just from your followers, sir.” He said. “There should have been triple that fighting!” Hector roared. “Half of wessen town reportedly would not move against the humans, sir.” He said. “They will pay, then, for their treason!” He growled. “Yes sir!” The man replied. “Did they say how many of them who opposed us died, other than significant less than our own??” He asked coldly. The man swallowed hard and then nodded, “They gave a number but said it is not able to be verified yet.” “How many do they estimate, then?!” He hissed as he got into the man’s face. “One hundred maybe… maybe two hundred… but not more than that.” He said shakily. Hector sighed in defeat and rubbed his forehead to try to relieve the tension headache that was already building as he walked off a couple places. “They say how many from that infernal camp were killed from that number?” He asked flatly. “twenty-five or thirty, maybe. Depends on if some of the more gravely injured live or not.” The man replied. “I see… anything else you left out of that report?” Hector asked without looking at him. “There was a rumor that two members from wessen town warned those at the camp, as much of the town shut down early or fled. That was why their casualties were so low, we believe.” The man said. An evil sneer crossed his face as he nodded, “Traitorous rats…. Well, call and have a special team go in and get the two who warned the humans. I want an example made of them. An example of what happens when you cross Hector De La Cruz!” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Valentine sobbed for hours and even ignored a knock on her door, which she believed to be someone telling her breakfast was ready, but she was not hungry.  She felt very small and very alone. She wanted to chase him and beg him to take her back, but she knew he’d want her to apologize. Something inside her balked at the possibility that she was the one wrong in all this. She was the victim after all! They should be apologizing to her, right? She sobbed harder as these thoughts crossed her mind. Being the victim is what got her where she was. Everyone had been kind and fussed over her to a point and then it all changed. Everyone got stand-offish, some avoided eye contact, some acted afraid, and others lashed out at her. She was so lonely, without a friend in the camp who would even sit by her. The other ladies walked a wide circle around her, though none of them had really been what you would call friends. The only real friends she felt she had, had been Hondo, Fernando, Maggie, and maybe Molly. Ruth had tried at times but neither of them had clicked as friends. She did not feel it was either of their faults. They got along but just didn’t have enough in common to be friends. Molly could have been a friend but Val tried to shoot her and seemingly drove her and her husband together. Maggie had felt sympathy and a shared connection but she was trying to make something of her new-found life and could not stay with Val as she only drug her down. Fernando she was fairly sure hated her and she was half puzzled why he didn’t zap her to the Jurassic period and leave her to get eaten by his pet T-rex. She knew she had tested their friendship way too far, and now when she needed some advice from him and the rare kind word most, he ordered her to stay away from him. Hondo was the worst loss yet, though, and she had wronged him on a whole different level. Fernando hated women right now for what Tammy had done to him. She felt bad for him and tried to support him, but he pushed her away as she was a woman. That made his tolerance of her shit even less than it normally would have been. Hondo, on the other hand, had tried to support her. He took her abuse, took her berating him, and even took her shooting him. He had gotten angry but he always backed down and gave her space. It showed he cared, and cared deeply, so her hurt had cut the deepest in him. She knew that’s why he was growing closer to Molly and would probably, if he had not already, give into their physical desires and bed Molly. Part of her was angry at the thought and told her that if he really loved her he’d not play any hanky-panky with that wessen bitch! Another voice told her it was all her fault and that he was doing his level best to survive at the moment. The stress she had put him under, on top of that he endured from the girls, the camp, and such, would have broken most men. He might be shaky on his feet, but he still stood tall. She knew Molly knew he needed that stress release that only a woman could give a man, so she knew Molly would push for it, for both their sake. The thought of it all made her cry out angrily and beat her fist against the couch until the anger faded and she was left just sobbing again. She should be the one making love to him, but she could not get past her own failings. The worst part is she knew all this but did not know how to conquer the bitch inside her that held her back. She wanted to beg someone for help, but there was no one. Hondo was too hurt, Molly was too focused on him, Maggie was trying to become a useful team member, and Ruth was busy doing her job! Al that was left was Fernando but if she tried there was a chance he’d just shoot her, or at the very least kick the shit out of her and scream at her again. She was not sure she could take that right now. As she contemplated her situation, suicide again crossed her mind. She was not sure how she would do it, as Hondo had locked up most of the meds and taken the keys, and the guns were locked up again too, or removed from the camper. The camper ceiling was too short to hang herself properly and strangling sounded like a bad way to go. There were some chemicals under the sink, but none of them would be an easy death, and she did not feel like suffering a lot more. It seemed her only option was to slit her wrists and bleed out. She stopped sobbing long enough to stand up and grab a sharp knife from the kitchen. She sat down on the ouch with it and stared at it for a long time. After a while she put it to the side of her wrist to line up where she would cut across. The sharpness surprised her as she nicked the side of her wrist and started to bleed. She had not cut any arteries, but the blood and the sting surprised her and she dropped the knife suddenly. She slowly, and shakily picked the knife back up and looked at the blood on it and the blood on her wrist. She clutched the knife tightly in her hand and leaned forward as the wracking sobs started again. “God, I can’t!! *sob* I CAN’T!!! *sob* *sob* … Please kill me!! *sob* I don’t know how to fix me!!! *sob* I can’t!!! *Sob, sob, sob*…please.. *sob* … I hate me…. *sob* please take me away so I don’t hurt them more… *Sob, sob*… I can’t be wrong! …* sob* I can’t…. *sob* Please, just take me… I hurt too many to admit I’m wrong now… *sob*” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- At the hanger Hondo slowly cooked breakfast, as Molly helped with her one good arm. He had helped her change into one of her robes that was close to needing a wash and he stripped down to his jeans, boots, and hat, as both their clothes were too dirty to be wearing when cooking food. As they cooked Tonya got a shower. Hondo had to help Tonya get her shirt off, as her arms and back hurt from being thrown backwards and hitting the concrete floor from one of the explosions the night before, but beyond that she was able to take care of herself. She leaned against the wall of the shower enclosure and sighed as the almost scalding hot water fell down onto her neck, back, and shoulders, and trickled through her fur on the way to the floor-drain. She did not remember feeling this bad even the time she was almost beaten and whipped to death. She had been through a lot since though, and that beaten she had taken to save Zoey from being raped. Taking pain, she found, was a lot easier when you had what seemed like a noble cause, but what noble cause could she find in last night? They had fought for their lives and the lives of others, but there was nothing noble and no true cause she could see in it. It had been a dirty, retched night with both humans and wessens dying needlessly over some idea that did not matter if it existed or not. Fighting for a cause or purpose, like she had seen Hondo and Fernando do so far was something she wanted for her life before now. After last night she questioned it, though. There was no glory, no celebrating, no just cause to be held on high to show your intentions and who you were as a person. There was only dirt, destruction, and death. Those who were gone seemed like the lucky ones now, as those who were left had to deal with those things, as well as the memories, pain, and exhaustion that followed. Hondo leaned against the counter and closed his eye for a moment. He opened it as he felt a hand placed tenderly on his bare back, and looked over to see Molly standing beside him with a worried look on his face. “You okay?” She asked softly. “Just exhausted is all.” He said She sighed and walked over to the stove to check the biscuits. “I wish you’d stop lying to me….I don’t need protected from the truth.” She said sadly. He sighed sat back against the counter for a moment as he looked at her. “I reckon I didn’t realize I made such a habit outta it… I hate lyin’ an’ liars… reckon the only lies I’ve ever excused were those ‘bout how I feel, though I admit I’ve been streachin’ that with you, Tonya an’ even Jefe lately… It’s not easy for a man to admit certain things, ya know?” He said. She looked back up at him with a frown and shook her head, “I don’t know, not fully… I mean, I know we all lie about how we are, what we fear, and such, as if you show the wrong person that you are weak they will eat you alive, literally and figuratively! But… Hondo, we’re your friends. Can’t you trust us with what’s really going on?” He looked away from her and shrugged, “I’m not sure if y’all bein’ friends makes it easier or harder, actually… besides.. I reckon I don’t know whats really goin’ on.” She walked over to him and got into his gaze so he had to look at her. “What do you mean, you don’t know?” She asked. “Just that. You know I’ve been injured, an’ the stress has been shit, but… Jefe kept askin’ if I was sick or somethin’ as he even sees I’m not snappin’ back like I should. I thought it was all in my head but now… I reckon I just don’t know.” He replied. “Are you sick?” She asked. “If I am with what? My symptoms are tired, weak, not healin’, an’ lookin’ like hell. How do you diagnose that?” He asked “Stress, injured, and not getting enough rest is what it sounds like but I feel there is more to it than that too… So you aren’t lying then, really?” She asked “I can’t say I’ve not tried to make myself out to feel better than I do, but when asked if I’m alright, I really don’t know.” He replied. She nodded, kissed his cheek and then went back to the stove to take the biscuits off the baking sheet. Hondo pulled himself together and walked to stir the fried apples and scrambled eggs, and flip the bacon. “Looks like it should be almost done.” Molly said. He nodded, “Should work, but it would taste better with some coffee.” “You need to sleep and rest. That caffeine isn’t good for your sleep.” She said He gave her a long blank stare that said more than words would have. She sighed and bowed her head a bit after a moment. “I’ll make you some.” She replied. “Thanks.” He replied She filled the percolator with water and the basket with grounds before putting it on the stove. “I’m sorry.” She said quietly after a moment. “For what?” He asked “For what I said about the coffee and other things.” She replied He waved her off, “Eh, no worries.” “No, it is a worry and I shouldn’t do it! It’s not my job to mother you or tell you no. You are a grown man and you run your own household… If I want to be a part of it, for however much time I get, I need to learn my place in it.” She replied. “You’re just worryin’ because you care. Nice to have someone care.” HE replied trying to smooth it over. She shook her head, “I worry, but it’s no excuse. I could have asked if you’d be alright with the caffeine before sleeping to warn you but leave the choice up to you, but I had to try to tell you, you shouldn’t. I can show you I care other ways.” “I think you’re makin’ a big ado ‘bout nothin’.” He replied “No, It’s not nothing! If Val had realized this she’d not have pushed you away no matter what was going on inside her head.” She replied. Hondo frowned, “I don’t want to talk ‘bout her.” “I’m sorry.” She replied “There you go again bein’ sorry. Where’s that tough but carin’ Molly? She’s the one that told me I needed her by my side. I liked her a lot.” He said. She smiled softly and blushed a bit, “I guess she’s a bit tired and not really herself at the moment either.” “Well, while we are waitin’ for Tonya to finish her shower, how ‘bout you tell me ‘bout these other ways you can show you care besides fussin’ at me.” He said with a wry grin on his face. “I’d rather show you.” She whispered after she inched up on her toes so as he could feel her hot breath on his neck as she spoke. It did not take much beckoning for him to lean down a bit and meet her lips as they came up towards his. Neither of them meant for it to be much more than a simple kiss, but the pent-up stress inside them pushed it to be far more passionate than planned. Molly half climbed him and put her knees on the counter on either side of him, though she almost had to do the splits to get them around his large frame. She wrapped her good arm around his neck and hung on for dear life as one of his hand held her up partially by her ass as the other pushed against the middle of her back, pressing her chest against his. As they kissed each other deeply and roughly a slight forced cough drew their attention. They paused in looked in the direction the cough had come from, without releasing their lip-lock on each other yet. Seeing it was Tonya, blushing and looking at the floor as if it was of great interest, they pulled and Molly climbed down to stand on the floor again. She took a step away from him ad tried to give Tonya a smile but she still blushed from it all herself. “We… we didn’t hear you come in!.. S.s.sorry you had to see that.” Molly stammered. “Its okay… I don’t mind… Just a bit weird seeing my papa kissing someone so sexually like that.” She said her blush getting deeper and brighter. Hondo chuckled and shook his head, “What, you think I’m too old to have fun? How old do you think I am?” She looked up at him in what could almost be called horror. “No! I didn’t mean that! It’s just your my papa now and though I’ve had bad thoughts about us at times just seeing it was not something I thought about but you don’t look that old, anyway. Your still young! I know a lot of people in their forties and fifties that were still sexually active!” She said quickly, almost too quick to understand. “Wait… how old do you think I am?” He asked She looked at him then at Molly who just shrugged then back at him and shrugged. “I don’t know… forty-five… forty-eight.. maybe.” She answered sheepishly. “An’ Val?” He asked “thirty-three… maybe.” She answered. He rubbed his forehead for a moment as his headache seemed to be getting worse now. Maybe Jefe was right and there was something really wrong with him. “I’m thirty-two an’ Val is twenty-five.” He said in a tired sounding voice. Tonya looked at the floor again, “Oh!.... sorry.” “Thirty-two, really?” Molly asked. He gave her a tired and unimpressed look. “What? I thought you were late thirties at least. Not because of how you look but how you act and such.” She said defensively. “How old are you, then?” He asked. “Twenty-three.” She said. He shrugged, “I guess I thought you were closer to my age.” “Is that a problem?” She asked He shook his head, “Not if it isn’t for you.” “It’s not.” She replied. “Probably the hard livin’ that makes us all seem older… Hell, Tonya had me convinced she was at least twenty when I first met her.” He said. Tonya nodded, “those of us out here tend to look older from the hard living, compared to those down south and on the other side of the Mississippi inland sea, at least those who live in the big houses and have others do their hard work!” “At least we aren’t living in the desert wastelands, or out in the wilds! Seen a woman my age from the wilds once and she looked to be sixty.” Molly said. “Maybe I should go live with them. At least I’d look like a young stud to them for a few years instead of an old fogie.” Hondo groused. “I didn’t say old Fogie, papa! Just that you’re my papa and your older and until you see your father making out with someone on the kitchen counter its not something that you think about so much and even if you did you think of it as a fantasy, not real life!” Tonya replied defensively. Hondo held up his hand, “It’s fine, Sorry I said anythin’… Foods ready so lets eat. I don’t like to admit it but I need sleep bad.” They nodded and both the girls jumped to the stove at the same time. They laid out three plates and piled the food on, though one was heaped more than the other two. Tonya, having two good arms grabbed two of the plates and sat one on the island in front of where Hondo stood. “Here, Papa. This one’s for you. There’s a stool beside you too.” She said He eyed the plate and shook his head, “I’m not sure I’m even hungry right now, so I’m not sure I can eat that much.” “Once you start I’m sure you’ll be able to finish it, now eat as you need a shower before bed.” Molly said. They all ate in relative silence, and Molly was right as Hondo ate the whole plate without blinking. He did not even realize how much he had eaten until he realized the plate was empty. The girls finished about the same time, though he had more food, but he was not sure if they ate fast or he ate slow. Molly started to pick up dishes but Tonya took them from her. “I can clean up. You guys made breakfast and you need showers. Go get cleaned up and go to bed.” Tonya said. Molly nodded and gave her a smile, “Thanks.” She then turned to Hondo and nodded at the room, “Shower time for you.” He shook his head, “Go get yours. I’ll be along.” “Might as well come with me. I won’t be long and I might need help getting the robe off too.” She said with an edge of a seductive smile on her face. “Just go share the shower.” Tonya said, closing her eyes a bit to try to ward off the thought of her papa and Molly together in a shower. “Well I don’t…” Hondo started to say but a tug on his arm stopped him. “Come on. Doesn’t hurt to share a shower again. We are sharing a bed, after all… unless you changed you mind?” She asked. He sighed and shook his head, “I reckon I haven’t.” “Will you two go already!” Tonya exclaimed. She acted like it bothered her, as at some level it did. Half because it was not Val or her with him, as she felt it should be one of them, though she tried to not even admit it to herself, and half because the whole talk made her hot and bothered but she had no one to release those urges with. “We’re goin’.” Hondo replied. He walked off a bit before he stopped and turned back to her. “Love ya, sweet girl. Don’t take too long an’ get some sleep.” He said. “What about the others like Marvin and Maggie?” she asked. “There will be some more soldiers comin’ after they eat so they can get some breakfast an’ rest too. Just didn’t cook for them as they wanted to shower first an’ have fresh food.” He replied She nodded, “Alright… What about that preacher and Blacksmith?” “Marvin let them go before we got back. No sense on holdin’ or questionin’ them as they were right.” He replied. “Alright. I’ll get some sleep after I’m done here… love you, papa.” Tonya replied. He nodded and turned back to the room where Molly waited for him. As he entered he found her with her arm in her sling but out of the robe already. “I though you needed help with that?” He asked, smiling wryly. “Regular clothes I’ll definitely need help with for a while, but that excuse was to get you to come with me.” She said blushing a bit. He nodded, “I figured as much… You still want to share that shower?” She bit her lip slightly as she nodded, fearing he would find some excuse to push her away again, as after all they had been through together all she wanted was to have some intimate time with him. He sighed and nodded, “I reckon I can’t talk ya out of it, an’ besides with all this dirt, crud, and such, we both could probably use some help cleanin’ up.” She smiled a bit and relaxed her muscles, which she only just realized how much she had tensed up. From him, she took that as accepting that he wanted some time too, without admitting it. He was a plainly honest man except where it came to his own feelings, emotions, and well-being, so that was as good to her as if he came out and said he wanted her. He half fell into a chair to pull his boots off but Molly stopped him, grabbing a boot with her one good arm. “Let me.” She said as she yanked on his boot and pulled it off. “I’m not a cripple, I can to it!” He protested. She looked up at him with a sad but loving look. “I know you’re not, but I want to. Please let me.” She replied softly. He sighed a frustrated sigh but gave in and lifted his other foot so she could pull that one off too. She then pulled off his socks and threw them into a dirty laundry pile as he stood up. He started to undo his belt but she moved right up close to him and gently slipped her hand inside his to take it from him. He backed his hand away as she fiddled with the belt one handed and after a couple tries finally got it unlatched. She then unbuttoned and unzipped his pants and let them fall to the floor. Her hand went down to his boxers but before she pulled them down she ran her hand slowly over the front of them to feel the packed he carried under them. He took a deep, quick breath as she touched him and his member started to swell in response. She crouched down a bit to get a better look as she pulled his boxers down, and his pride popped out and nearly hit her in the face. She gasped a bit at it, as it seemed bigger than she remembered from seeing it last time, though he had been low on blood, injured, and just puked his guts up so it, like the rest of him, was not doing that great then anyway. She also did not have the time to inspect it like she did now as she had been more worried about getting him washed and in bed than about her sexual needs. She marveled at it for a minute or two, wanting to touch it but almost being afraid to. She had heard of those bigger then him, but had not seen one let alone experienced one like him before. Though he was not even half-mast yet, he still seemed huge to her, at least two to three times the size James had been, and he was bigger than the other two partners she had experienced before. After a moment Hondo’s deep voice snapped her out of her trance. “I reckon neither of us will get cleaned like this an’ we are too dirty for much else… even that.” He said flatly, though a slight smirk on his face betrayed his tone. She nodded and helped him step out of his clothes before she stood up herself. “You know I can do that myself?” He asked as she stood and looked up into his eye. She leaned against him, pressing her firm and slightly fuzzy breasts against him. “I know, but I want to do things like this for you. Every woman should do to his man like that. The unfortunate fact is too many women think they are too good to serve their men.” She said “Too man men don’t deserve that kinda service either.” HE replied. She nodded, “That maybe true but that shouldn’t give us women the right to slack on our end. Besides, I do not have that problem as after all you have done, no one could say you are unworthy of this. If anything you are worthy of far more and my efforts are barely a drop in the bucket of what should be given.” He sighed and shook his head, “I reckon I just can’t see myself bein’ worthy of any of this, but… It is nice havin’ someone feel that way ‘bout me.” “Val never did this stuff for you?” She asked sincerely. He frowned and turned away. “I’m sorry! I forgot you said not to talk about her!” Molly exclaimed. He sighed, “There’s no gettin’ away from it, I reckon… We, she an’ I, helped each other, but did she do this? Not really. I didn’t expect her to either…. We’d undress each other for fun at times, but it was usually to help spur on the mood when it hit, so it was a playful act, ya know?” Molly walked in front of him and put her hand on his chest again, lightly as she stared up into his eye. “Playful if fine but she should want to do more for you. It’s a woman’s job, and not one that should be seen as a drudgery either. I care about you, so I like doing that for you. Any woman should if they truly love and care about their man.” She said. He put his hand over hers and slowly pulled it away from his chest and just held it. “I appreciate it, Molly, but…” He paused “But you don’t want to talk about her and this, … us, might be temporary… I understand. I’ll try not to talk about her and as for the temporary, I want whatever time together, helping you, that I can have.” She said “I don’t want you doin’ all this for me for somethin’ that could be temporary.” He replied “I want to do this for you but… its selfish too as I want this for me too! … Can I ask, what if… what if she leaves or things don’t work out? I’m sorry, I know its about her, but I must know. What if it doesn’t… are we still temporary then?” She asked as she looked up into his eye with a look of hope and fear. “I.. I’m tryin’ not to think in those terms, Molly, but I reckon I’d not let this happen ifin I couldn’t see myself with you long term… if other things failed.” He replied. She smiled and stretched up on her toes and kissed his softly. When she pulled back she sighed a contented sigh. “That’s all I want then. To have you for now and to know if what you want fails that you’d still want me.” She said. “We really better go get washed up.” He replied, changing the subject. She chuckled softly and nodded, “Okay, Cowboy. Let’s get washed up.” She held onto his hand and half lead him to the shower. They had to remove a few bandages, leaving only Hondo’s eye patch for now. Though the main point was washing up, like the time before, they both took longer than if they were washing themselves as they used the chance to wash each other as an excuse to explore each other’s bodies. Some area’s of their bodies seemed to get cleaner than others, but they managed to get all the dirt, grim, and dried blood off themselves in the process. The last thing cleaned was her long, bright red hair. Hondo insisted on helping her, and she did not protest her help. After they were done he leaned against the side wall and she leaned against him as they let the hot water trickle over their bodies. “You really tired?” She asked after a bit as nuzzled her face into his muscular chest. “I am beat, but this shower gave me back a little energy to do somethin’, if I understand what you’re askin’ right.” He said in a low voice as his hand caressed her back. She could feel his member firm up a bit more as it pressed into her thigh, which made her smile softly. “From the feel of it, you know what I want.” She said. He bent down a bit again and lifted her up. He hurt still but the feel of her tight, muscular body against him was worth the pain he felt. He turned and leaned her against the wall, letting the soap holder take some of her weight from his arms as they leaned in and kissed each other passionately. After a while they came up for air and stared into each other’s eyes as they panted. “You sure *pant* you won’t regret this?” He asked. “I’ll never regret *pant* anything I do with you.” She said as her breasts heaved against him as her lungs sucked in air. “I’m a bit worn out to give you a good ride now, you know.” He said. “I know, which is why I planned to ride you instead of you riding me!” she replied with a seductive grin. “I don’t have condoms here either so you’ll have to bail off when I tell ya as my holdin’ game won’t be the greatest after not even havin’ time to get myself off in almost a week.” He said. “You can cum in me. My fertile time isn’t yet.” She said “Fertile time?” He asked. “Everyone is different, but the animal genes that make us wessen also make for different cycles. I have my period once every three months and then go into a sort of heat, like my animal counter part does, and am only fertile during that time. Most wessen are like that, though some differ slightly.” She said. “Go into heat? So, you try to hump anythin’ that moves?” He asked, with an odd look on his face. She laughed and shook her head, “No! It’s nothing like that! We just have a couple weeks where our sex drive is extremely high and our pheromone levels are peaked. Teens have more issues as they are not used to theirs, its often stronger, and also erratic. When I was a teen I went into heat for two months straight! I thought I was going to go crazy! But its all controllable. Humans have similar things but ours are just stronger and more defined because of who we are. That’s how I know its safe for you to cum inside of me.” He shook his head, “Well, that’s definitely different, an’ you are straight forward an’ honest ‘bout it with me.” “Does that bother you?” She asked. “Bein’ different? Hell no.” He said. “I meant the straight forward and honest.” She said. He shook his head, “No, I like that.” “Well, know that stuff is not something wessen talk about outside our kind, but I know I can trust you and if I’m with you, you deserve to know.” She said. He nodded, “I’m glad you feel you can talk ‘bout that stuff with me then.” He leaned back in and kissed her again before letting her back down. Once she was down she turned off the water and lead him out of the shower. She grabbed a towel and dried him off, getting certain areas dryer than others. He tried the same with her but she took the towel half way through and dried her own legs and waist so he did not have to bend down. He frowned a bit at having that taken away from him as the pain was worth the view and the touch. After they were dried he helped her re-bandage, as all his wounds were closed up by Fernando at least, so only his eye needed covered. Once done she led him to the bed and got him laid down and comfortable. Once she covered him up she crawled in under the covers and stayed under there, playing with him to get him hard again. As she crawled out again, her smile turned to a frown as she looked at him. “You are looking tired.” She said. “So are you.” He replied “I know but… I have all this sexual energy pent up! I was in  heat when James… when he… you know.” She said sadly. “I have enough in me for one go. Just don’t be mad if I pass out after!” He replied. Her grin returned as she positioned herself over top of him. “I won’t be angry, trust me! I’ll probably be half asleep cleaning myself up and collapse when I get back!” She replied. She reached down and tugged at his member a bit more to make sure he was fully hard as he reached between her thighs to see just how eager she was. From the warm, slippery wetness he found, she was quite ready indeed. It was not much longer before she lowered herself onto his member. Her wetness let it slid into her fairly easily but it definitely stretched her farther than she had been stretched before! She half shrieked, half moaned as it went inside her. She lowered her breasts down to rest on his body as she tried to get him in the rest of the way. She let the weight of her body push him in father but he was a lot longer than she was used to too and it hurt more the deeper he went. As she let her legs slip from holding any of her weight the head of his member slammed into her cervices and pushed against it. She shrieked and then groaned as her body trembled and she held onto him for dear life. He rubbed her back and ass gently and whispered to her softly, telling her how pretty, sex, and tight she was, and how much he was enjoying her. He asked if she was alright as she held onto him and trembled but all she could do was nod at first. After a minute the pain subsided and she relaxed some. “You’re just bigger and longer than I’m used to… hurt a bit but it will be worth that pain once I’m used to you.” She said softly. As she relaxed she found her insides relaxed enough to stretch out and accept him fully, so she could feel his ball press against her body. She took a deep breath and slowly began to rock her hips back and forth. At first if hurt and she sucked air through her teeth and winced at the pain, but slowly it stopped hurting and soon she found it feeling good again as a moan escaped her lips. He explored her body with his hands, touching all he could reach, though he favored her breasts. Every once in a while, she would lean down and stretch up to kiss him again or he’d lean down and lick and nibble on her neck. Thought no records were set that day, they both lasted over thirty minutes and both got off, her more than once. Once done she got off and after another long kiss she went to the bathroom to clean up. She brought a warm, wet washcloth and cleaned Hondo’s member and the surrounding areas as he was already half asleep. The feeling of the warm cloth brought him to for a moment but once she threw it into the laundry and snuggled in beside him he fell fast asleep. Molly sighed contentedly as she snuggled in beside him. The sound of his breathing told her he had fallen right to sleep. Normally she would have worried about getting any sleep at all, but the feeling of finally being with him and the sweet release he had brought her, she knew she would sleep well. Only one thing nagged at her mind as she fell asleep and that was guilt, guilt from feeling that she was maybe too much a part of Val and Hondo splitting up. She wanted him all for herself but if Val would get her head on straight, Val would do him more good than she could. For the first time she considered sharing him with Val, if she would do that, but she was sure his honorable sensibilities would stand in the way of that. She wished she had someone else to talk to about that, but she did not. Many humans took wives and had one or move wessen sex slaves. If she was willing to be his, why should he reject her? She knew he was from a different time, though, from before the happening, or at least that’s what he had told her to explain Val’s doppelganger to her. She did not understand it all but she believed him. She had heard that time was different and a man having multiple women was worse than taboo. The thought crossed her mind that maybe Val would leave and had planned to all along, though, and none of that would be an issue. That thought was enough to calm her guilt and worry for the moment and let her fall asleep against the large, human man she had fallen in love with. (Time 9:30 ish am) *guessing at the time*

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 29th, 2021, 3:43pm Fernando makes his rounds around the camp, notifying the Den Mother and Jeanette to ask the Major and her galley crew about breakfast for the children. He thought to himself that if worse comes to worst, he would break into his supplies and make something for his little group, though those giant mutant chicken eggs is like breaking 2 dozen eggs at once. He gets the idea to go back to him camper, and get a couple of things: 1 giant mutant chicken egg, a ham that he has, a bag of bread rolls, a brick of cheese and one of the powdered juice jugs and takes them in a bag to Ruth to feed his crew and Hondo and his crew if they are around. It only takes him a couple of minutes to get this done. He is not going to get Minerva’s group anything, not just yet. He knocks on Ruth’s camper door; it opens with Ruth mixing some pancake batter in a bowl. “Can I help you, Mister Fernando?” Ruth asks. “In a word, yes.” He replies. He reaches over to hand her the bad, “Since breakfast is going to be late, here is some supplies to make something for our little group, you camper, my camper, and Hondo and his people is they show up. It’s one giant mutant chicken egg, a ham I have, a bag of bread rolls, a brick of cheese and one of the powdered juice jugs in there.” He points to the bag he handed to her. He adds, “Get Ichigo to help you.” “Hondo was just here and I told him I had nothing to give out and that the Major’s cooking crew would have something later on.” Ruth says. “It’s OK. Make something for them – a simple ham egg and cheese sandwich for everyone.” He says to her. “I’ll see what I can do. What about you? Aren’t you going to eat from this?” Ruth says and asks. “I’ll be with the Major and her men counting the dead, so I’ll eat something when I come back. Just put it in a bag and leave it on the side for me.” Fernando tells her. “What about that hamster Wessen and all those children?” Ruth asks. “The Major will be feeding them when the food is done.” Fernando explains. “Oh. OK then... I’ll see you later then.” Ruth replies. “Well, take care, and thank you.” Fernando says before turning in his step and walking away. In a couple of minutes Fernando meets up with the Major. Though he does not ask about breakfast, the Major tells him, “For for the camp and the men should be done in about an hour.” “That’s fine. I’m just thinking about going to Wessen Town to deal with that mess.” Fernando explains. “Oh, that. We will be leaving at 10:00AM to go there.” The major says as she looks at her watch. She adds, “That is in about two and a half hours.” “OK then. I’m just worried about those merchant idiots sending in their men to take on Wessen Town.” Fernando explains. “We have men on watch and standby in case anything happens. It’s going to be difficult but we are going to keep the peace.” The Major says. “Good. ‘Peace through superior firepower...’ things have not changed since before the chaos.” Fernando says to himself but loud enough to be heard. “It is the only way to keep the peace. It is through you that we were able to get things to the level we have now, the peace treaties and negotiations helped us get the manpower and fix equipment we had that was not working. And peace is spreading throughout the land as slavers are put on trial, highway and railroads being restored, resources are bought and shared. Purges have come to an end in our area; all of this would not be possible without you and your people. We all owe a debt to you that can never be repaid.” The Major explains. “I do not care about debts. All I care about is doing what is right. Those who called themselves as spirits have really screwed up this world, it is about time somebody started cleaning up the mess they created. Those willing to take advantage of this situation need to be put in their place – dead and buried.” Fernando adds to the conversation. “We know you are heading to Texas. Though we cannot go with you the whole way there, we will follow and support you until you get to No-Man’s Land. From there you are on your own. By then we would have so much to work with, keep the peace and enforce the law, we cannot go any further.” The Major explains. “That is not a problem, and thank you for the support.” Fernando tells her. {1:30AM, Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple Shrine – Japan} The lone figure lies on his back staring at the ceiling, thinking hard and concentrating on himself. But such activity does not wake anyone else but his ever present companion – Meeshie. She hops between the gaps to get to his face and pats it with her paw. He picks her up and pulls her towards him. She rubs her face onto his when close enough to do so. “Easy Tuna Breathe, I’m OK. No temporal headaches so the battle must have went as it was supposed to and nothing has unchanged in that misbegotten town.” The lone figure tells her. “Meow...” Meeshie replies. “I know it is not over until it is over. But until then things are going according to plan and memories. The important part is the memories to remain intact. If not we go in and fix it.” The lone figure tells her. “Mew...” Meeshie replies. “Best we go back to sleep, or you go mouse hunting and I go back to sleep. That war is not over. Not just yet. And it won’t be not for as long as Hector is around. Though he is not going to last for long.” The lone figure says. {Convoy Camp, about 8:45AM} Fernando walks about the camp, seeing things are moving as they should though albeit slower than expected. As he walks, a group approaches him from his left. It figures it would be Jeanette and her little crew. He stops in his steps, allowing them to gather about him. Jeanette steps up to him, “When will breakfast be served?” “Well now, isn’t this grand? I do not see you or members of your group helping except for Mavis last night, so why should you get anything? We just had a major battle here. Our perimeter was infiltrated and both soldiers and members of our convoy have been hurt and a couple of soldiers killed, our members are in critical condition. Yet your Spirits did nothing for our defense when I said to you yesterday to be ready and defend the convoy in case of attack. Mavis was helpful though and the only one the camp to do so. As for Penny, she will be fed with Ruth’s group with what supplies I personally had given them as she is with them under their protection for now. And everybody is making their own breakfast until the Major’s men can make food for everyone while they are also cleaning up, fixing the battle damage and attending to the wounded but I expect breakfast to be served by them at 10o’clock or later. So either be patient or go make your own breakfast with the food you got in storage.” Fernando tells her and the others. Maribelle approaches Fernando from the right though listening in on the conversation. He tells them, not seeing Maribelle behind him, “Now if you excuse me, I got things to do.” Fernando turns around to walks away. As he walks away, Maribelle walks up to Fernando. “I heard what you told them. Anything I can do to help?” Maribelle asks. “Speak to Ruth about helping, but I would advise in bringing in supplies and sharing with her to feed you and Teri.” Fernando explains, adding, “I do not know how much Ruth has in oatmeal and vegetables.” “What about Karl?” Maribelle asks. “You know where he is? I have not seen him since last night.” Fernando asks. “He came in early this morning, following Hondo he said. He’s been with Teri as she is a nervous wreck.” Maribelle says. “I’ll deal with Karl later, but if you can get him an early breakfast with the things you share with Ms Ruth – that would be greatly appreciated.” Fernando tells her. He then reaches into his pocket and gives her two small sacks of coins, “On top of all that, tell Ruth that you and Joanne should go into town and buy some supplies for the next couple days. Ask the major to have a couple men that she can spare to escort you into town and they will drive you there and give you some protection. You’re a good negotiator, so haggle for the lowest price possible. This should give you and Ms Ruth some needed food supplies to share.”  He hands her a couple more small sacks of gold coins. He suddenly asks, “Oh, I almost forgot, tell the major that Ms Ruth will be needing some water at her camper. She will know what to do.” “Alright, I’ll do that.” Maribelle replies. She adds, “About Teri?” “What about her?” Fernando asks. “Well, I have not seen her this scared since we got purged.” Maribelle says. “Oh. Then, reassure her that things are alright, take her to Ms Ruth’s camper to rest, or in her camper trailer where I have Macey and Zoey, but they are there as punishment – they walked out from the camp without permission during the battle. They are damn lucky they were not hurt or killed in what happened to everyone outside.” Fernando explains. “Thank you. I’ll do that. Where will you be?” Maribelle says. “Don’t know. I’m still checking on our damage and getting things fixed.” Fernando explains. “What about those from the convoy that got hurt?” Maribelle asks. “They are in the medical tent but they will be fine after a couple days of rest.” Fernando replies. “So they are not hurt that bad, I gather?” Maribelle asks. “No, they were seriously wounded. But between the army doctors and some medicine I gave them, they should be well enough to be on their feet in a couple days. They just have to rest in order to heal and get better.” Fernando tells her. “Oh. Then anything I can do to help then?” Maribelle asks. Fernando takes her hands with the sacks of gold coins telling her, “Get the supplies Ruth that she needs to help feed the convoy and you would do a lot. Make sure to buy enough to last us for a few days. And have Teri in her camper so she does not have to be alone and know she is in a safe place while you are gone.” “Alright I’ll do that.” Maribelle says before she turns to her camper and quickly walks to it. Fernando watches her walk away into her camper, and in a couple of minutes she is taking Teri and Karl into Ruth’s camper. She is then seen leaving the camper with Joanna to find the Major. As he continues on his little patrol, seeing a jeep with a couple of armed men taking Maribelle and Joanna into town. Time: 9:00AM - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 31st, 2021, 7:17pm Maribelle and Joanna takes over a half an hour to do the food shopping but they managed to get a few supplies of grains (oats, wheat, barley and rice) to make porridge meals and cookies with, they are in the 50 pound bags. They were able to get some fruits and vegetables despite having the pay a bit more than usual, they were able to get them by the 5 pound sacks. The biggest fine was the dozen Giant Mutant eggs they got, which according to the seller, are not a high priority best seller for him but a few words from Maribelle to sell the current stock to the major and take any future stock to Center Town and sell them there go the vendor to lower his price accordingly. She also managed to get a case of regular mixed hen’s eggs, a box with 10 layers of 36 egg cartons. Joanne managed to get some sausages, uncut bacon back, a couple of hams and assorted cuts of beef from the butcher along with a couple bricks of cheese and a large tub of butter. One of their most interesting finds was a large jar of honey, though it was labeled as 5 pounds of honey. Everything went for less than one of Fernando’s sacks of gold. They were heading back to camp as soon as they loaded up the jeep. Ruth was in shock when she saw what they managed to put into the tiny back area of the jeep, She took in what she needed and began cooking in her camper, making fresh oatmeal for the Sheep and Goat Wessens, and a ham/egg/cheese sandwich for everyone else. The Den Mother arrived earlier to see if she could help Ruth as she has her brood to feed and brought over her outdoor cooking utensils and a table to cook outside Ruth’s camper. In no time with some help of the supplies and Ruth’s assistance, she had managed to put together a breakfast for her eight or so kids. The Major started to bring food into The Kharkovchanka to feed Minerva’s group of kids, though most were omnivores, there were a couple herbivores in the mix, they were given juice, oatmeal and a sandwich (lettuce, celery, shredded carrots and raisins for the herbivores and ham/egg/cheese for the omnivores). Even the teens and their dogs were fed with Ruth’s help. The only group that was not fed was Jeanette’s group (other than Penny who was in Ruth’s camper and Mavis who was with the teens), as they were too busy asking when things were going to get done and not doing the work themselves. Eventually the Major gave them something for their meal and most of that was to get them quiet and to stop asking questions. Other than Hondo and his group, the only one not to eat was Fernando as he avoided everyone. The 10o’clock hour was fast approaching, and the Major was gathering some of her men along with some added fire power to go to Wessen Town. Eventually she finds Fernando walking out of the parking area and stops her jeep next to him. “Where are you going?” Major Moynihan asks. “Walking to Wessen Town.” Fernando tells her. “Then get on, we are all going there.” Major Moynihan says. Fernando gets on though reluctantly. As they drive to Wessen Town, Fernando asks a question. “Is your communication team listening to the airwaves?” Fernando asks. “Yes they are. Expecting trouble?” The Major asks. “Just that people like Hector does not take to losing easily. I would not be surprised if he has a trap set up for us, if not now then in the immediate future.” Fernando replies. “Whatever he has planned, we will be ready for it.” The Major says. The next few miles were uneventful. The soldiers cleaned up the mess that they could, confiscating what they could salvage from the wrecked vehicles that were used by the Wessen Army. The Major asks Fernando, “I noticed there were a couple of burnt out sky-ship frames on the floor and my men did not report that they had shot down a sky ship. You had something to do with that?” “I will say that there were three sky ships, I took out two, and Hondo took out the last one. Karl and Marvin assisted in getting and setting up the weapons we needed to take them down and with the get-away with all our equipment intact when our point was overrun with Wessens on jeeps and other vehicles.” Fernando explains. “Where are these vehicles, so my men can gather them as spoils of war.” The Major asks. “They are on the southern end of the runway, which needs to be cleared up anyways if the flight school is to get flying again.” Fernando explains. “I’ll get my men on it right away.” The Major says. “I think there are a few scattered about Hondo’s Hanger, if your men have not gathered them yet. I do not know if they did.” Fernando says. “I’ll verify that later.” The Major replies. “Alright then. Let’s hope for the best.” Fernando says. A few more minutes of driving and they were entering Wessen Town and pull up to a double round-about in front of the town hall. They walk into the mayor’s office despite having a group of “concerned citizens” hounding at their door. Seeing the major and her men armed with various firearms, they decided to step away and let them through. They walk through the halls until they get to the mayor’s office, and request for an immediate appointment with his council through their secretary, a Willahara Wessen. Needing to wait a few minutes, the mayor nervously lets them in. As those in command have a seat, Fernando walks to the Mayor’s desk, and puts his fists knuckles down on it. The desk placard has he name of “L. Livingston.” “Your honor, let me make this clear - this is not a request, demand or command of surrender.” Fernando begins. He continues, “This is a sit down meeting and see what Wessen Town needs of us to make a peaceful co-existence with Flight Town and unify the two as one.  But understand this much, because of Hector’s Wessens call to arms and attack of Flight Town, the merchants have gathered a small army that is not ours in order to attack Wessen Town and burn it and those who live here into the ground. We are here to prevent that.” He then steps away from the desk and takes a seat near the Major. “I see...” The mayor, a Löwen Wessen like the reverend, says. He then asks, “If this is not a surrender then why come armed?” The Major speaks up, “It is for our protection and by extension your protection. You have an angry mob at your steps which would not have us go in without a fight if they did not see our arms. A show of force is necessary in order to keep the peace and instill calm. Now to business; in this battle called upon by Hector, we have a few prisoners and counted over 800 bodies which we are grouping together on the North West part of town. Families can go there and pick up their relatives for private burial and the prisoners handed over to you and your justice system. Anyone not claimed or identified will be buried in a mass grave.” “If I might add, your citizens need to be called to arms just in case an attack comes to Wessen Town. Though the Major’s men will do their best to put a stop to it, some will get by and I’m sure there are some from within that will start their attack from the inside. Once we can establish the peace can we continue on with the unification of both Flight Town and Wessen Town.” Fernando explains. “When can families go out to pick up their dead?” The mayor asks. “This afternoon. Let’s say at 1500 hours, 3o’clock PM in civilian talk.” The Major replies. “Anything else?” The mayor asks. Fernando gets up and steps to his desk. He taps onto the desk with his cane and two large bags of gold coins appear, “Distribute that with those who had a loss first and then with business owners of Wessen Town to rebuild from what losses they had. What is left over, give it out to everyone evenly. This will stimulate business growth and economic recovery of Wessen town.” He then waves his cane to the center of the room, and a wheel barrel with a large bag of gold coins appear, “And that is $1million in gold, as a reward for the capture of Hector De La Cruz for the crimes he has committed in this attack of Flight Town. A half million in gold coins will be given for the capture of any of his partners in crime.” “How do I know this is not some Human trickery? Most Wessens will not turn in one of our own, especially one who has been instrumental in making Wessen town what it is. His teachings alone are engrained into us all that we are superior to you humans.” The mayor says. “Then I will walk away and let the merchants and their hired army burn Wessen town and everyone here will be captured and killed. As for the money...” Fernando begins to tell him before making the bags of money disappear. He continues, “As for Wessens being superior to humans, Wessens were created from humans who were purged and sold into slavery since the beginning of the chaos. Furthermore, in the battle, over a thousand Wessens from across the land came to try to burn down Flight Town, and met up with 200 of the Major’s men with the result of over 800 Wessens dead, over 30 captured including the leader – a Reverend Wallace. Furthermore, if Wessens were superior to Humans, the two would not be able to mate and breed with each other and create hybrids like a certain red head hamster girl that I know.” The mayor coughs for a bit but then recovers to ask, “A Red Head Hamster Girl? Is her name Minerva Narusegawa?” “Don’t know her last name but that is her first name.” Fernando answers. “But how is that possible? She is supposed to be dead!” The mayor says too loudly to himself. “Bub, you better be explaining the truth.” Fernando says as he draws both of his 1911s from his shoulder holsters to the mayor’s forehead. “I can’t! Hector would have my head!” The mayor complains. The major’s men arm their guns and aim it to the mayor as well as well as a few to the windows and doors of the room. “You can run from Hector, you cannot run from me for I will hunt you down across this world and onto any other world the Spirits have that you could escape too.” Fernando tells him. He continues, “You are slowly losing my respect and any chance of giving the people of this town some peace and money to rebuild on. Remember this – I walk away, I take the army’s protection with me and the hired mercenaries the merchants have gathered will lay waste to this city and everybody in it, including you and this town hall.” Just then the radio, a large Shortwave Transceiver beside his desk comes to life. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/PanCrusaderNR-94F1-TransistorRadio-web.jpg A female voice comes on, “To all furry ears out there, this is the voice of Hector’s command. Respond if you can hear me.” The mayor looks at the radio and then at Fernando and his guns pointed at him. Fernando puts away his guns and then lifts his cane, waving it to the mayor. A flight flashes about him, finding him tied up and gagged within his seat. The female voice comes on again, “To all furry ears out there, this is the voice of Hector’s command. Respond if you can hear me.” Fernando steps over to the radio’s microphone, clearing his throat for a second before answering in a voice sounding like the mayor. “This is Mayor Livingston speaking.” “Oh good, Mayor. Before we continue, what is the password?” the female asks. “Os Animas” Fernando says in the mayor’s voice as he looks about the mayor’s desk. He finds a couple sheets of the mayor’s personal stationary, mentally reading the mayor’s full name. There was silence on the radio for a second. Then the female voice comes on, “Good to hear from you again, Larry.” Fernando replies sternly, “You know that is not my name. Ad much as I don’t like to say it, it is Latimore. Latimore Armounth Livingston, Mister Livingston to you. Now what do you want?” More silence comes from the radio for a few seconds before the female comes on. “Aright then, sir... It is heard from our end that there losses to last night fights. We need exact numbers. What do you have?” The female voice requests. “On our side, over 2000 furs came to battle, over 500 sacrificed their lives to the cause. As far as we can surmise, the humans had 200 hired soldiers and highway gang members and 50 lawmen along with who knows how many self-appointed heroes making their last stand at their homes and businesses on their side. We counted over 220 human bodies out in the field, and several of the merchant buildings were burning. Most of our losses were in the merchant streets where the humans would hide and ambush them.” Fernando explains in his human voice. After some silence from the radio again, the female replies, “That is not what we originally heard. We heard that we lost the battle!” “We won the fight in the open field but penetrating Merchant Town was difficult at best and that is where we had most of our losses.” Fernando explains in the mayor’s voice. A long silence hung from the radio, then the female voice returns, “What about the human convoy?” “We can inform you that they were destroyed – all their vehicles and trailers were burning, with many bodies about the parking lot. Those bodies are not part of the dead soldiers and lawmen count.” Fernando answers in the mayor’s voice. “That is good to hear!” The female voice returns. Then there was a pause before she says, “To my understanding, there were a couple of Wessens who switched sides and warned the humans.” “Yes, a pastor and a couple of his followers. They were found dead next to a cowboy and several Wessens at the convoy camp.” Fernando explains in the mayor’s voice. “Good to hear.” The female voice responds, she continues, “Any word on Reverend Wallace?” “He was found dead with three of his men beside a burning jeep.” Fernando says in the mayor’s voice. There was silence from the radio for a while before the female comes on, “That is sad to hear. He was a great leader.” “He was despite our differences.” Fernando throws in with the mayor’s voice. “That is odd to say, coming from his very best friend.” The female voice says. “Though we may were friends, we disagreed on a lot of things. But whether we agreed or not on things is not the basis of our friendship.” Fernando replies.  He then adds, “Anything else as to why you called?” “You gave me everything I needed to know. Thank you.” The female voice says. “My radio is on if you need me, just call.” Fernando says in the mayor’s voice. There was no reply for half a minute before Fernando reaches over and disconnects the power to the radio. He then disconnects the antenna and other wires in the back of the radio and picks it up off the table, handing to one of the men. “Give that to the communications team and tell them to use it to listen at that frequency.” He waves his cane at the soldier and teleports the man with the radio back to the convoy camp. Fernando then turns to the mayor, waving his cane and removing his bindings, “So you are cahoots with De La Cruz? You think Wessens are better than humans? If Wessens are better than humans, then why almost a thousand of your numbers could not take down 200 of ours? I will tell you why – no force in this universe can defeat an army protected by god.” “You are talking bullshit.” The Mayor says to Fernando. Fernando looks about the mayor’s desk and finds a bible on his desk, looking at it over noticing selected pages from no doubt the reverend. “Interesting selections, easily twisted about to make one say what they want to say. But you cannot change this – Genesis 1:27 ‘God made man in his image.’” Fernando tells him as he holds out the bible open to the first pages for him to see. “Wessens are not of God’s image. They are a Spirit abomination created to enslave mankind. In enslaving mankind, they enslave Wessens too. Or you have not figured that out yet?” - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 5th, 2021, 1:47pm “Lies! All Lies!” The mayor lets out. “Your bible those words are printed on. Let me tell you this – there is a danger in only reading selected selections because you only get part of the story and not the whole story, making you to make up those missing parts and in that those made up parts that fills in the holes are always wrong in order to fit with what you want to believe in and not what is actually there. That is where you are wrong in filling in the missing parts from reading what you want to read and not reading the whole thing.” Fernando tells him. Silence hangs about the room for a dark moment while Fernando steps away from the mayor. He turns around and faces the mayor. “Now. As we stated before, this is not a surrender of Wessen Town to us. This is for your protection that we stand by because you people do not have the ability to defend yourself if those angry merchants decide to march into this town and burn every home, business and government office into the ground while you sleep in your beds. If you think Hector can provide protection to you and your men, I’m going to tell you now that he will do nothing to save you as he is in the process of saving himself. If he is such a good leader, he would have been in the battle field while the fighting was going on – just like the Major and I were with our men taking on one thousand raving lunatics. He was not there, he was licking his wounds from days before when he sent some lizard men to take us on, and in that conflict, I chopped his hand off.” Fernando tells him. “Lies! All Lies! No One Can Defeat A Cold Blooded One! Hector is fine!” The mayor yells. “I’ll be back.” Fernando tells all in the room before he leaves. He tells the secretary that he would return, and leaves the main office, walking down the hall until he finds the men’s room. Once inside he teleports the pickle jar with Hector’s hand in pickle juice and a lizard man’s head in a cloth bag to his location. He then walks back to the office, stepping up to the major’s desk and putting the jar with the hand in it on the desk for the mayor look at. Fernando tells him, “Looks familiar? How many times have you shaken that hand in making deals and agreements?” “That is not Hector’s hand!” The mayor lets out. Fernando pulls out his Katana sword and holds it up to the Mayor’s face “If it were anybody else’s hand, I would have thrown it into the bonfire to get rid of it. But since it is Hector’s hand, it is now a trophy of war, like this.” He then puts cloth bag on the table and takes the lizard man’s head out of it. The mayor looks at the head in awe, seeing a cold blooded one’s head on his desk. Fernando then lets out, “We have 11 more just like that one in the medical lab we sent up.” “Impossible!” The Mayor says. “Even with the evidence in front of you, you deny the fact of the truth.” Fernando says to him, adding, “If Jesus were to have step out of that bible and tell you what you need to do to set things right, you would deny him and not do what he requested of you to do. You cannot go to heaven when you go dancing with the devil. Now, for the last time – you are going to abide by our requests or are you going to let the merchants come in with their mercenaries and burn this city to the ground?” The Mayor does not say anything. “Count down from 10 you better decide and say before I reach zero if not we walk away and just watch the merchants and their paid mercenaries burn this place to the ground.” Fernando tells him. “Alright! We’ll take your protection from the merchants and their army!” The mayor lets out. “Good. Get your residents assembled at the atrium here and have a podium ready to address them at 6o’clock this evening, and we will explain what needs to be done. There will be no surrender of weapons, no demand of supplies or services, just what they need to do to keep the peace and protect themselves. Then we will discuss terms of unifications of both towns and sharing of our resources. Also we will notify the residence of the million dollar reward we have for bringing in Hector – alive preferably beaten to a black and blue pulp. Additional rewards will be also stated for anyone caught working with him. Lastly we will discuss about collecting their dead tomorrow. Anyone left behind unidentified will be buried in a mass grave.” Fernando explains. He then turns away to walk away from the mayor’s desk, “Major, anything you want to add?” “You already had stated everything that needed to be said, sir.” The Major replies. Fernando turns to face the Mayor, “You honor, sir. Do not be stupid and try to contact Hector by any means. We a have a heavy crew with 4,000 radios listening in on the entire radio frequency range, 200 men in the sewers and telephone phones listening in on the wires, 100 rangers guarding the roads and mountain paths around the town and 50 hawks flying over head if you dare try to send a carrier pigeon to send him a message. I find out that you or any of your people have contacted Hector in any way, you days on that seat of power, and your heart beating in your chest will be greatly limited. Do I make myself clear!” The Mayor nods. “I do not hear you!” Fernando shouts at him. “Sir, yes sir!” the Mayor says to him. Fernando reaches out to the Mayors desk and gathers the bag with the lizard man’s head in it and the pickle jar with Hector’s hand in it. He then turns to the Major. “Have your men search the room and confiscate any portable radios that we may have missed. I’ll be waiting outside.” “It will be done, sir.” The Major replies. Fernando nods at her before he walks away. He walks out of the office, closing the door behind him and nods at the secretary, giving her thanks for her service. Like before he walks down the hall to the men’s bathroom and goes inside. Finding the place empty, he teleports the items he carried back to their appropriate places. He then leaves the men’s room and down the hall to exit the building. There he waited outside the door for the Major and her men to exit the building. He waits only a few minutes before they come out with a couple men carrying out a couple suspected electronics devices. They go into their vehicles and drive away. - To Be Continued -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 5th, 2021, 5:23pm Something woke Hondo from his sleep, but he did not wake easily. He could hear a soft voice calling out to him but it did not register at first. He was startled awake by a small hand grabbing his shoulder and shaking him, which set his reflexes into action way before his mind started working. He grabbed the hand and bent it backwards into a submission hold as he leapt to his knees and felt around for a gun. At his flurry of movement Molly scrambled to her feet and dove at her shotgun, grabbing it and pointing it towards the perceived threat. As their eyes and minds cleared the saw a very scared fox-girl holding her arm and crying out in pain. “No, Papa, please don’t hurt me, I’m sorry!” Tonya begged. He let her go and she fell to the floor where he promptly dropped beside her. “Sweetheart, I’m sorry. I was in a deep sleep an’ ya scared me.” He said groggily as he put a hand gently on her shoulder. As she sat on the floor, she held her sore hand and tried not to cry. She looked up at them with tear filled eyes after a moment. Her eyes got wide and then she stared back at the floor. Neither of them were awake enough to figure it out right away. “What’s wrong?” He asked her. “You.. *sniff* You both are .. *sniff*.. uhm…” She stammered It hit Molly first, and her face turned a bit red as she set the gun down and walked to Hondo’s side and bent down to whisper in his ear. “We’re a bit naked and I have a feeling your daughter isn’t used to seeing that.” Molly whispered Hondo looked down at himself and frowned before trying to slide back under the sheets. Once he had his lap covered Molly helped Tonya up off the floor and got her seated on the edge of the bed. Molly did not try to cover herself up as they were both women and she was not shy, but it still flustered Tonya a bit. “Are you alright, girl?” He asked as she sat on the edge of the bed. She nodded, “Yes, papa… Sorry I woke you. I was just.. just.. I wondered if you got nightmares when you killed someone?” Her question surprised him a bit but his mind was awake enough now to process faster and figure it out. “You havin’ nightmares?” He asked She nodded and looked down in same as a tear ran down her cheek. He pulled her into him and held her and she started crying softly. Molly sat down beside her and grabbed on of her hands. “It’s alright, sweet girl. Yeah, I’ve had them before an’ still do from time to time… It’s normal.” He said. “I’m so tired but I can’t sleep! Every time I close my eyes I see that girls head blow apart that I shot! She.. she couldn’t have been much older than me!” She cried Hondo looked at Molly, “What time is it?” “10:40 am… we’ve barely slept an hour.” She said. He sighed and nodded, “Good. As I feel like I didn’t sleep at all yet.” “I’ll leave so you can sleep.” Tonya said through the tears. “No, stay here.” Molly said. She looked up at her questioningly and then at Hondo. He nodded, “If you don’t mind sleepin’ in top of the cover sheet, you can sleep here with us… I know it’s odd but nothin’ ‘bout this place is right an’ you need some sleep.” Her lip quivered a bit and she nodded, “Thank you papa.” He slid more to the middle so she could lay beside him and he used the sheet to cover himself. Once she was in he pulled a light blanket over them both with Molly’s held and she climbed back in on the other side and snuggled up beside him. Tonya nearly curled up in a ball beside him and held onto his arm for dear life. As they had fought the day before she seemed like a tough adult woman. Now she seemed like a scared pup who needed her father to hold her. The horrors of war and death had a way of doing that to even the stoutest veteran, at times. It was no wonder a girl like her succumbed, yet for a girl her age to hold herself together so well spoke highly of her strength too. It took no time at all before they all fell asleep, with Tonya beating them both out. Hondo woke a few times to Tonya whimpering beside him but a quick squeeze of her hand or pulling her into him was enough to get her to settle down again and he’d drift back off to sleep. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- As they stopped at a watering hole to refill their water jugs, Hector waited impatiently for conformation from the mayor on the numbers he received earlier. He paced as he waited and growled impatiently. “What is taking them so long?! They know my communicades are top priority!” He growled The scarred up Fuschbau rolled her eyes as his bitching, “They just got done fighting and dying for your bullshit cause. It’s not like they have nothing better to do than to sit by the radio and wait for you to want something. Let them lick their wounds and bury their dead, for god’s sake! You wanted fast info you should have been there.” He snarled at her, “You wouldd have liked me to have been there and died, I think!” She smiled to herself, “It’s what I ask Santa Clause to give me for Christmas every year.” Hector clenched his fist and turned away from her angrily, “Bah! Like you could keep chaos going in the lands as well as Hector could!” “I may work for the Grey Lady, but I work for her alone. You work for her to carry out the will of the spirits so she can pay her debt to them. She might be my master but you’re her bitch.” She said coldly. Hector leapt forward, gritted his teeth, and drew back his metal hand as if to strike her. “Go ahead, hit me! It will give me more incentive to kill you sooner and make your death more painful!” She growled Hector drew his hand away angrily and walked off a few paces, “Bah! You are the bitch, not me, but Hector has not the time to remind you of that! I should hold you down and show you again who hector is, but you are too feo from Hectors work last time.” She knew he was trying to piss her off, but little did he know she had been pissed off since the day he started raping and torturing her as a girl, all those years ago. Working for the Grey Lady just gave her tools, money, and the ability to be close enough to plot her revenge. Soon enough he would die, but not today. The other woman with them trotted over from the truck with a paper in her hand. “Good news, sir!” She said as she hurried to his side and handed him the paper/ He read it over then looked at her angrily “What is this?!” he demanded. “The.. the actual count as confirmed by the mayor himself! Headquarters said he passed all verification.” She said. The traitors are dead? We won? The cowboy is dead too?? These are all lies!” He roared. “They can’t be! The Mayor said…” The woman started to say but was cut off. “The Mayor is either a traitor or was forced to say this! Numbers do not change like that!” Hector yelled He balled up the paper and threw it down. He paced angrily, muttering to himself for a moment before he stopped and looked at the two women as if he had figured it out. “It is a trap… A trap to get Hector and to stop Os Animas.” He said. “Os Animas is nothing more than a bullshit cult meant to stir up gullible morons so you can keep the humans and wessens fighting so they can’t unify against the spirits.” The Faschbau woman said. “You will watch your tongue!” Hector said. To make fun of him she stuck her tongue out and went cross eyes trying to look at it before shaking her head, “Nope. Still can’t.” “You dare mock Hector?!” He hissed The fuschbau turned to the other woman and nodded, “You are dismissed. GO help the others secure things as we are rolling out in five.” The other woman nodded and left. The scarred fuschbau turned back to Hector and gave him a hard look. “These people are loyal to me, me and the Grey Lady. We are watching you because you lost your damn ring and she asked us to. She did not order us to, but asked. So why did I say yes? I want to see your arrogant ass be handed to you! I’ll protect you up until we get where we are going but after that you are on your own and The Lady knows it! She’s the one who told me Os Animas was nothing but a big psyops mission and you were just crazy enough to make folks think you actually believed that bull! So, you can drop the act.” She said coldly. “Si, it is bullshit and a psyops mission as you say, but I must have respect and those with me must act like its all true to make it work!” He growled She rolled her eyes again, “La-dee-#$@!ing-da! So we have to look like we are all delusional with you? Fine! But cut the bullshit! You think that info is legit or a farce?” “It must be a lie! There is no way they could say they had little death and we were wiped out and it change a few hours later! The one who took my hand wants me back to finish the job!” He growled. “Then don’t go back! Even if they won, what’s lost by staying away? Either way the survivors should be at each other’s throats.” She said “That bastard medic and the cowboy… they have to be behind this and if they are they will find a way to make peace!” He hissed. “That’s bullshit. After a mess like that, no one could make peace there for years to come.” She said. “These two might, but Hector has one last plan.” He said. “Simple. We send a message to the assassin brothers who are laying low there to make an example of the traitors.” Hector said. “If that message was a lie, how do you know they are not intercepting our messages now?” She asked. “Because Hector has a way of reaching them that the pendejo medic will not think of!” He said with look of confidence. “And what is that?” She asked. He walked up close to her, grinning like a Cheshire cat, “You ever hear talk of E.L.F.?”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 9th, 2021, 1:19pm In a few minutes the Major’s convoy rolls into the convoy camp, the driver parks the major’s jeep behind the troop tents. One of the communications officers walks up to the Major. “Excuse me, sir. I have to bring this to your attention and who you the situation. General Jastrey’s orders, you know – inform and show the highest ranking officer when this situation happens.” The communications officer says to her. “Let’s go then.” The Major says as she follows him into the communications tent. Fernando follows them into the tent. There were several soldiers on one side of the tent going over various radios and communications gear they had stacked on their table. The communications officer stepped up to the very end of the table and pointed to the top radio which was labeled “* US * NAVY * SUBMARINE COMMINCATIONS TRANSCEIVER *” “That one.” The communications officer points to the radio in question. “What of it?” The Major asks. “General Jastrey ordered us that if that radio would start to receive a signal, to record the message being received and to notify her or the highest ranking officer on the base, which is you.” The Communications Officer says. The major nods, “Alright then, explain to me what is going on and the importance of that radio.” The communications Officer explains, “Usually when there is a storm, that radio picks up the random signals that the storm creates, but those signals are random in strength and form. This signal it is receiving now is uniform and has form. Though it is taking a long time, we are getting a message from it.” “That does that message says?” The major asks. “As far as we gathered so far, it is just a bunch of jumbled up random letters.” The communications officer says. Copy down what you have of the message and hand over to us.” Fernando says to the communications officer. The Major nods to the communications officer to abide by the order. In a couple of minutes, the communications officer returns with a piece of paper with what they had gathered from the message. He hands the paper to the Major who hands it over to Fernando. He looks it over. The message so far says “123QHLFDFMGXHZPIENLARAUN” “Hmmm... this is an Engima.” Fernando says as he looks at the jumbled message of letters and numbers. “We know it’s an enigma...” The Major begins to say. “No, pardon me Major. This message has been encrypted by mechanical means known as an Enigma Engine. Without another Enigma Engine, you cannot decipher it.” Fernando explains. “That is this Enigma Engine?” The Major asks. “The Enigma Engine was a mechanical encryption device, where you press buttons of the letters of your message and a light bulb would light up with the encrypted letter.  You continue pressing letters and writing down the encrypted letter until you finish encoding your message and then send the encoded message.” Fernando explains. “What does it look like?” The major asks. “It could be a wooden or metal box with a lower panel of buttons you would press and a panel of lights you would look up as your encoded letter. Above that was a panel where 3 combination wheels were in, each one labeled 1, 2 or 3. You open the panel and put the wheels in according to the first three numbers of the message and set the letters of the wheels to the next three letters in the message. The rest you would input into Enigma and write down the message that lights up on the board.” Fernando explains. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/3+wheel+enigma-web.jpg “Sounds familiar.” The Major says. “Have anything like that in storage somewhere?” Fernando asks. “Anything like that we would have is either broken or not working.” The Major says. “What about a portable computer or electric tablet?” Fernando asks. “Only the Library at Center Town would have that and they are restricted to their access for VIPs only.” The Major explains. “I see. Hold on, I’ll be back.” Fernando says before he leaves the tent. He walks over to his Electric camper and goes inside, taking out his Lenovo S-10e laptop from its hiding place. He looks up the various programs he has and finds one that says “Enigma Engine Simulator.” He activates the program and inputs the coded message. A few seconds later the text appears deciphered, “OSANIMASTHISISHECTO” He takes a few seconds to clean up the format, getting “OS ANIMAS THIS IS HECTO...” Putting away the laptop, he writes it down. In under a minute, he goes to back to the communications tent. Stepping up to the major, he hands her the note. She reads it. “This is that it says?” The Major asks. “Well, so far yes after the formatting it fixed up. The original message has no spaces or punctuations, you have to put them by hand in after the message is deciphered.” Fernando explains. “I see.” The Major says. She then turns to the communications officers, “Keep recording that message and call me when it is done. Then we’ll see about sending a reply.” “Unfortunately, we cannot transmit as we would need a large antenna a kilometer in length.” The Communications officer says. “We’ll figure something out. But at the same time, if we had a frequency jammer, we could jam the airwaves. Even if we have to build a spark transmitter from a vehicle spark coil and flood the airways with spark transmissions.” Fernando says. “You know how to build one?” The Major asks Fernando. “They are easy to build.” The Communications Officer says. “Would it jam the signal on that radio?” The Major asks. “A spark transmitter would jam all but the strongest of signals, and this signal is not as strong as one would expect, it would be jammed.” The Communications Officer says. “Then build one and activate it when that radio goes silent. Then copy down the message you received and give the copy to this gentle for him to try to decipher it.” The major says. “Will do sir.” The Communications Officer says. Fernando and the Major walk out of the Communications Tent. They continue to walk to the Kharkovchanka, discussing what has transpired. But his concerns are with the kids being fed. “You think Hector is going to try something again?” The Major asks. “Whatever that fool has planned will fail. After tonight, there will be a million dollar bounty on his head, he will be to scared come near any town in this area. I am more concerned about if the kids in this tank vehicle were fed.” Fernando says as he steps up to the Kharkovchanka. “Food was being prepared to be sent to them when we left the compound to go to Wessen Town. So to my knowledge they were fed.” The Major says. Fernando knocks on the door as he says, “When I first rolled into town, there was a heavy static of radio noise that I could not track down as it stopped after a while. Only the strongest of signals could punch right through it.” Minerva opens the door in her EMS outfit that Fernando gave her, having heard what he said to the major. He grabs onto the handle and climbs in with the Major following in behind him. The other assigned adults to take care of the kids, were spaced out within the group of children. Fernando looks at the group and nods. The place was clean and maintained despite the crowd that was inside. Fernando asks the Major, “Do you think it is safe for the children to play outside within the enclosed area of the vehicles?” “Hector is our biggest threat right now, and it looks like we are safe from his actions for the time being. I trust you with this decision.” The Major explains. “I’ll give it a go then, but first I will have to speak to the children first.” Fernando says. The Major nods along with Minerva. They walk to the front of the group before Minerva gave a loud shrill of a whistle to get their attention. Fernando gives her an angered look for a second before turning to the children. “Alright boys and girls, I hope you were all fed last breakfast while I was gone.” Fernando begins, with a resounding “Yes!” from the children. He continues, “I’m proud of you are able to keep the place clean and proper despite the amount of space we have here. Now, I’ll be honest with you all – Hector wants to start a war between Wessens and humans, we are not going to allow him to win which is why you were all put here for your protection. For now, the fighting has stopped, and for now, it is safe for you children to go out to play. But I need you to listen carefully to the adults around you. In case of another attack, I need you all to line up outside the door of this vehicle and then go inside quietly and quickly. Once inside, the adults will take care of you. But it has to be done quickly and quietly. So I need you to go out quietly and orderly, and play within the area of the open area the vehicles surround. Please do not go outside the area. If you need to go to the bathroom, have one of the adults take you to one of the outdoor latrines (porta-potties) to do your business. I do not know when lunch will be served but there will be a lunch and a dinner meals served. If there are not any questions, you all can put your bags by the walls and then line up by the door. We will help you all step outside.” The children does as he say, lining up by the door. The major steps outside with Fernando following right behind her. Minerva waits by the door before sending the children out one by one. Fernando helped the children as they got off the tank vehicle. In a couple of minutes the Kharkovchanka was empty. Minerva, Minya, Abigail and Tracey step out of the vehicle last. The major and a couple of her men stayed with Fernando for the time being. Minerva asks as Minya, Abigail and Tracey follows them, “Though breakfast was served late, is lunch going to be served late too?” “I do not know but assume that it will be. And dinner may also be late as well.” Fernando answers. Minerva nods and was about to walk away from then she turns to face him, “Oh. You were talking about blocking some radio communications with the major?” “Yes, we need to stop hector from making contact with his people here. He’d deploying various ways to get into radio contact with them.” Fernando explains. “Well, somewhere hidden we have some radio jammers that we used to keep the Lawmen from making contact with each other over long distances. When you came into town, you probably heard it on your radios.” Minerva explains. “Can you bring in one of them in for my communications officers to look at?” The major asks. Minerva thinks for a moment before she nods, “Yes. Yes I can.”  She then looks around before yelling to the children, “Michael, David, Darlene – Up Front and Center!” A Rabbit boy, mouse boy and sheep step up to Minerva. “You called, Ms Lee?” The Rabbit boy (Michael) asks. “Yes. You three have your jammer nearby?” Minerva says and asks. “It’s hidden in the sewers in a safe place.” Michael replies. “Good. Bring it here. We need to use it.” Minerva states. “Uhm, Ms Lee. The battery on it died.” Michael says. The major steps in. “We will put in new batteries to get it working again.” The major then turns to Minerva, “If you have any others, we would like to barrow them as well.” “I’ll see what I can do.” Minerva says to the major. She then turns to the children, “Let’s go to the manhole and send you on your way to get your jammer here.” Minerva leads the group to the manhole cover in the middle of the parking lot. Fernando signals to teen guards of the convoy to come to them.  Jordan, Robin, Patricia and Nancy walk up to them. “Yes Mister Fernando?” Patricia talks for them. “I just need two of you to go with these kids through the sewers and provide protection while they retrieve some equipment they have hidden.” Fernando explains. He adds, “Leave the rifles behind but takes your handguns with you.” The teens nod, with Patricia saying, “Nancy and I will go.” Jordon adds, “Well, we will go in and wait inside the manhole for them to return.” “Alright. Let’s go do this.”  Fernando says, waving his cane to lift the manhole cover off the hole and moving it to the side. Flashlights were exchanged for their rifles before the children and teens went into the manhole. A couple of the Major’s men stand guard about the open manhole as the group went in to recover the equipment. -To Be Continued. - Note: Code: From: https://www.dcode.fr/enigma-machine-cipher Input Test Box is on the right, coded/decoded message is on the left under “Results” Note: Numbers, Spaces and punctuations are ignored by the Enigma Machine. The first six characters that includes numbers are for setting up the machine before the rest of the message is put in to be deciphered. Machine Set Up: Machine Type: Wehrmacth/Luftwaffe – 3 rotors  (Standard Setting) Select rotors to mount (Walzenlage): I, II, III Select reflector to mount (Umkehrwalze): B (Standard Setting) Initial positions of rotors (1 per rotor) (Grundstellung): Q, H, L Positions of the alphabet ring (1 per rotor) (Ringstellung): A, A, A (Standard Setting) Plug board configuration (Steckerverbindungen): A-B, C-D (Standard Setting) Original Message: 123 QHL Os Animas! This is Hecto… Encrypted Output: FDFMGXHZPIENLARAUN Deciphered Message: OSANIMASTHISISHECTO… Message at this point has to be cleaned up and sent to the supervising officers.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 10th, 2021, 1:03am The three Wessen children and the teen human girls made their way through the sewers with the teen boys about stopping and waiting for them about 100 yards from the manhole entrance they had entered. It would be another 15 minutes the group reaches their destination. “OK. Dave, go get it.” Michael tells him. The mouse boy pulls open a metal grating and crawls into a smaller tunnel before coming out with a green military style backpack. After Dave comes out of the smaller tunnel, Michael puts the metal grating back into place. As they start to head back, a voice is heard in the darkness, “Hey! HEY!! WHO ARE YOU AND WHAT ARE YOU TAKING?!!” The group freezes for a second and the teen girls pull out their firearms. http://https://northamericanarms.com/wp-content/uploads/2016/04/p-317-380_1.jpg Patricia tells the Wessen children, “Go on without us, we’ll deal with whoever that is.” The Wessen children begin to walk quickly to meet the boys, as the teen girls hid against the walls turning off their flash lights and with their guns drawn. “HEY COME BACK WITH THAT!” The voice yells, heavy footprints are heard getting closer to them. The teen girls step out of the walls they were against and fire down the tunnel, they hope they did not hit who it was that was approaching them in the dark. They stand for a while to see if anyone was still going to following them. Nancy takes those few seconds to pick up and pocket their spent casings. Patricia signals to Nancy to leave the area with her. They go ahead for a few dozen yards before turning their flash lights, and in a couple of minutes they catch up with the Wessen kids carrying the sought after equipment. Michael asks “Are they still following us?” Patricia replies, “Don’t know, don’t care. Shut up and keep going.” They quicken their pace and arrive to the teen boys in a matter of minutes. “What happened? I heard gun fire.” Jordan says. “We had an expected visitor, now let’s go.” Patricia replies before pointing to the lighted shaft that marks the open manhole to the parking lot at the end of the tunnel. The Wessen children go on ahead of the teenagers. Patricia tells the others to go on ahead of her so she can take up the rear. In a few seconds they were climbing up the manhole and gather about the guards, the major, Minerva and Fernando. The Wessen children turn to Fernando, handing him the canvas bag. He looks inside seeing what it is: a grey metal box with switches and blinking lights on a panel. The bottom of the panel was a faded label “2300 Radio Jammer”, with the lights and knobs having their own labels describing what its functions are. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/backpack_jammer.jpg Fernando nods. He then hands the bag back to the Wessen children and saying, “Follow the Major and she will take you to the communications tent and you will give them the jammer.” He then turns to the Major, “If you can give them something to reward their good work, I would appreciate it. If not I can go into town and pick up some sweets and candies for them and for others.” “I think we have some chocolate treats in private storage. But if you can get something to add it, this deserves something more than just candies.” The major says. “Minerva?” Fernando calls to her as he waves his cane to move the manhole cover in its place. “Yes Fernando?” Minerva replies. “We’re going into town. These kids need some kind of reward for their work and bravery.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll be taking the kids to the communications facility and see if we can use what they have.” The major says before she and her men take the teens and the Wessen children to the communications tent. “Come with me.” Fernando tells Minerva. She follows him without saying a word as he heads to his camper and trailer. He steps over to the dub box trailer, opening its door. He enters it and quickly comes out with the pull cart behind him. Closing and locking the door, he hands the handle of the pull cart to Minerva, “Take that with you and follow me.” He then starts walking out the convoy camp parking lot area with Minerva following beside him. In a couple of minutes they were making their way into the main bazaar area near their parking area. There were uneasy eyes looking at them as he was the one that ordered to back off any attack against Wessen town, and if they did not, the resulting consequences that are to follow were be worse than of the happening some 40 plus years before. But they cannot deny that he is bringing something not seen in many years – peace and security. It is only those who want to continue the old ways to ensure their ill-gotten gains that are the issue as mostly everyone seems to accept the peace and security. Fernando looked around and found nothing in terms of candied treats, and the only thing close was sweet baked pastries. But he would not want to chance somebody trying to tamper with the food. Instead he goes and buys a few items of fresh fruit and vegetables, while taking on the air and comfort level of the place.  Putting the items into the pull cart, Fernando guides Minerva back to the camp. - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 11th, 2021, 12:45pm Back in the camp Fernando walks to Ruth’s camper. He knocks on the door. It opens in a few seconds with Ruth cleaning some round vegetable in her hand. “Sorry to interrupt you, Ms Ruth. I do need of a small favor if possible.” Fernando says to her. “Sure. What is it?” Ruth replies. “The merchants are uneasy with me because I threatened them to not attack Wessen town, so I went to the bazaar as a test and bought some vegetables and fruits, which you can have. But the favor I need is for you or Joanne to go into the bazaar and get some candy or pastries to feed the kids as a snack and reward for their behavior and three special treats for three of them who got us some lost equipment in the sewers. These fruits and vegetables are for you and your supplies, and this bag of silver coins is for you to get the treats for the kids. There are 30 kids, so get about 75 so all the kids, teens and adults on the convoy can get something. And you can take my pull cart with you.” Fernando explains as he hands her a small sack of coins. “Should I get some sweet water drinks too?” Ruth asks. “Well, err... yes. Get some sweet water drinks and some paper cups to serve them with. Ask a couple teens to help, Minerva here will get the kids in line when you are ready to serve. I’ll have my trailer unlocked for you to serve the treats from there.” Fernando explains. “I’ll get it done for you.” Ruth says. “Also, I could not find them but I was looking for those little candies in paper wrappers. If you find some, get the biggest bag or two of that you can.” Fernando explains. “I’ll see what is out there for you.” Ruth replies. “Thank you. I’ll be in my camper resting and trying to get rid of this headache. I have to be with the Major to deal with Wessen Town at 6PM. Ichigo will hold a dinner for me to have when I return. I hope Macey and Zoey are behaving.” Fernando says. “Oh. They are. But who is that soldier by the camper door?” Ruth says and then asks. “That is one of the Major’s troops, she was with Hondo guarding the hanger. But Hondo has her guarding your camper so they do not try to leave again.” Fernando explains. “If Hondo can trust her, so can I.” “Alright then. By the way, I know breakfast was late because of what happened, but will lunch and dinner be late too?” Ruth asks. “Assume yes that it will be but the Major promised me that everyone will be fed, just a matter of when.” Fernando explains. “Alright. I’ll talk with Joanna about helping me getting this done. Anything else?” Ruth asks. “Not really, if you need help, ask one of the teens. The merchants are weary about seeing a Wessen in town.” Fernando explains. “I see.” Ruth nods. She then says, “This is Minerva, who I have to see about getting the kids in line, where will she be?” “She will be out there with her adults and the kids.” Fernando answers. “Oh. OK. I thought she would be with you or something.” Ruth comments. “She would be with me if we are discussing something about the kids, Hector or Wessen Town. But since the majority of her work is with the kids, she will be with them.” Fernando explains. “I see.” Ruth replies. She then says, “Leave the pull cart there, I’ll get it and the things in it and get your favor done. Many thanks.” “Thank you! I could not get this done without you. And take care.” Fernando tells Ruth. He then turns to Minerva and starts walking away, “Let’s talk to the others about the surprise for the kids.” Minerva follows him as they walk to the kids playing and go forth to gather Miniya, Abby and Tracey. Miniya being her defensive self, says, “What do you want this time?” “It’s not something I want from you, Miniya. But I’m telling you that I have a special treat for the kids later before lunch for their behavior and something for a tiny few, for helping out with the troops in finding some lost equipment. Minerva knows who they are. Ms Ruth will be going out to the bazaar to get those treats for the kids soon and set up to give them out. When she is ready she will tell you to line up the kids by my trailer camper to get their treat. Ask the major for a large bag to be a trash bag. If you need me, I’ll be in my camper trying to rest. I got things to do later today with the Major.” Fernando tells them. “So, you’ll in your camper?” Tracey asks. “Yes, and unless it is an emergency, I want to be left alone.” Fernando tells her. He adds, “Minerva knows what needs to be done with the kids and when. And it is not just your group, but all the kids in the camp. Minerva, tell the Den mother of my plans, she is in that big camper at the end of the convoy and has less than a dozen kids herself. Ms Jeanette’s Penny is in Ruth’s camper, make sure she gets something. and after all the kids have their treats, if there is anything left, the teens and then adults can get something. I will get something for Macey and Zoey even though they are under punishment for running off last night during the battle.” “How can it be a punishment if you are rewarding them?” Miniya asks. “They have been part of the convoy since the beginning, and deserve something. But as for their punishment, that is for me to decide.” Fernando tells her. He then starts going to his camper, “I do not want to be disturbed.” They all look at each other. “So what is there to do now?” Miniya asks. “Just watch the kids until Ms Ruth is ready with the treats.” Minerva answers. In under a minute, Fernando gets to his camper and gets inside, closing then locking the door behind him.  For the first time in a long time he is alone in his mobile home. He strips down to his briefs before getting into bed and under the blankets. It turns out he was not alone after all. “If it were somebody else, I would be screaming right now.” Ichigo says. “Don’t you need to be helping Ms Ruth or something?” Fernando asks. “The army is making and giving out the meals and a couple of soldiers thought I was a kid so I got some food and went inside the camper.” She says. “So you ate?” He asks. “No not really. They got me so upset calling me a kid, I’m not hungry.” She replies. “For all outside of this convoy is concerned, you are a child as my daughter ‘Maria’. It is for your safety that you live up to that when outside and in the public.” Fernando tells her. “Oh, so I’m your daughter?” She asks. “Only to those outside of this convoy. That means the troops, the merchants, the lawmen, the doctors, everyone who we do not know, are to know you as my daughter Maria. But within the convoy, everyone knows you as Ichigo Morino and no one here want to collect the reward your rear end has.” He tells her. “I know that, I was just pulling your leg.” She tells him. “I rather want to try to rest.” He tells her. “We can rest.” She says as she crawls over to him and rests her head on his chest. “I would prefer to rest alone.” He says to her. “When it was just the three of us, you would sleep with Macey and I. And what happens between us under the blankets, I do not mind. I’m sure when it was just you and Macey, things may have been more intimate.” She tells him. “Things do not get as intimate between Macey and I as much as you may want to think it has.” He says in an angry town. “Yes, yes, she’s your daughter. I heard it before. But there is nothing to worry about if certain lines are not crossed. So you sleep with your ‘little girl’. To my understanding, it is something certain cultures do.” Ichigo explains. “Cultures like where?” Fernando asks. “Most Asian cultures, like the Japanese. Even though the couple is married, mothers will sleep with their sons until the son moves out and fathers sleep with their daughters until they marry another man. Same with some of the Indian (Native American) cultures do the same thing.” Ichigo explains. “And how do you know this, if you never left outside of Fight Town?” He asks. “I learned a lot from the various Fight Houses and their Fight Masters. Those from China, Japan, Korea, and others along with a few Indian Tribes in Fight Town all told me the same thing about that. On top of that, mothers and sons and fathers and daughters in those cultures are known to take baths together.” She explains. “It is nothing I do not already know. But that is neither here nor there. What happens inside this camper, stays in this camper. And what happens between us: you, Macey and I, remain between you, Macey and I.” He tells her. “There is nothing much going on between us, even though we could be doing something now if you like.” She urges him on. “I need rest, not pussy. If I wanted pussy, we would be practicing how to make babies right now.” He tells her. “I hope it will be soon. A girl gotta have it and I have not had it in a very long time.” She tells him as she slides her tiny hand on his firm muscular body. “Like I said, I need my rest. I and several like me have not had any real sleep in over three days.” He tells her. He adds though to himself, “I wonder how Marvin and Karl are taking it?” “Why you worry about them? They are just Wessens.” She says. “First of all, Wessens are people too – humans who were forced to undergo a change. Second, they are part of my convoy crew and important to the safety and protection of us all. Third, like me and Hondo, they too have not rested or slept in over three days because of Hector. Hector needs to be stopped one way or another.” He explains to her. “Look.” Ichigo says as she climbs up onto him and straddles him and supporting herself over him on extended arms, “You defeated the Lich, started a revolution at Fight Town and it bringing it back to what it used to be long ago. Who knows what you did but somehow you got this little group formed and working on getting them to Texas.  From what I hear, you got rid of Biggus and freed the slaves up north from Fight Town. Whoever this Hector is, he is nothing compared to you. And if he dares to cross your path, I feel sorry for him. But as for me, where do I fit in? Would you marry me, make me your wife? Though because of my condition, I cannot have children because according to the doctors I see say it would be a difficult pregnancy, and I would have a difficult time conceiving one as my cycle is nearly nonexistent. Would you have somebody else instead of me? I would do anything to have you, and I mean anything.” “If you are willing to do anything, how about shut up and let me have my rest. Maybe one day, we can be practicing making babies and I plow that pussy you have. Whether we get married or I marry somebody else, or I have more than one sex partner, all that remains to be seen. Right now you are not giving me what I want. And if you want something from me, you have to give me what I want.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo looks at him for a moment before lowering herself to plant her lips against his. Though she tries to initiate it into something more than it actually is, Fernando tries not to respond to show interest or want of it. She pulls off him, lifting herself up on her extended arms. She then lowers herself, resting her head on his chest. Quiet returns to the camper. Fernando does not get any sleep but for the time being he gets some rest. - To be Continued -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 14th, 2021, 5:14pm Outside the play of children quiet down before a loud cheer and then quieted again. Some noise is heard outside of the rear of the electric camper but it was soft and often question and answers being said and given; Ruth, a couple of teens and a couple of soldiers were giving out the snacks and rewards to the children. During the hour the army’s kitchen galley begins prepare the lunch meal for the troops and convoy residence, which includes the Wessen kids from the town. The meal would be ready after an hour or so. Fernando gets up needing to get Ichigo off him so he can get dressed. “Where are you going?” She asks. “I have to check on Macey and Zoey, and then Minerva and the kids.” He tells her as he puts on his clothes. She gathers her things to get dressed with him. Amazingly she is done at the same time he was. “Where are you going?” He asks. “I’m going with you, and hopefully when you are done you will be going to the camper.” She replies. Fernando sighs before he says, “Alright then, let’s go.” He opens sliding door and helps her step out before he steps out and closes the sliding side door. He walks the few feet to his trailer behind his electric camper, seeing Ruth cleaning up. He walks up to her. “Hello Ms Ruth. Is there anything left?” He asks. “Yes there is. Would you want one?” Ruth replies and asks. “I will take four, if possible.” He answers. “Four?” She asks. “For Macey, Zoey, Penny, and this one.” Fernando tells her. “Oh. I think I have something to put them in. Juice too?” Ruth says and asks. “Better yet, set them up here. I’ll bring them to get their snacks.” He says to her. “OK then. I’ll have them ready for you.” Ruth says. “Thanks. I’ll see you in a few.” Fernando says before leaving the area. He heads to Ruth’s camper and knocks on the door. He knocks on the door, and Joanna answers. “How can I help you, Mister Fernando?” Joanna asks. “If Penny is still in there, I would like to take her out and make sure she gets a snack with all the other kids.” Fernando explains. “She’s here but I do not think she wants to go out.” Joanna replies. “Then can I step in and see her?” He asks. “Oh sure. You’re welcomed here anytime.” Joanna says. As he steps in, “Did your younger ones, including the boys have a snack?” “They all got a snack. Thank you.” Joanna replies. Fernando steps to the back where Penny was. He walks up to her. “Penny, would you come with me and get a sweet snack to have before lunch? You will be back here in a couple of minutes to finish what you are doing.” He says to her. “I prefer to stay in here.” Penny says. “You sure about that? It would be nice to get some fresh air once in a while.” Fernando tries to point out. “I am sure. I am safe here.” Penny tries to argue back, adding, “With all the fighting that is going on since last night, I would be safe here. You said I would be safe here.” “I will admit, with the exception of a few idiots trying to prove a point, most of the fighting and the shooting is over. It is safe to step outside, and anything happens, doors will be open for a quick retreat. Worse comes to worst, you can go with the other kids to their vehicle which would provide more protection but is more crowded. There are options for you to have in both good situations and bad situations.” He explains. “Until Miss Jeanette picks me up or you take me to her, I prefer to remain here where it is safe.” Penny says. “Alright then. Lunch is going to be late, hopefully within an hour. I’ll have a snack to go with your lunch brought over as a dessert so you do not have to step out.” He tells her. Penny just nods. “I will see you later.” Fernando throws in before he starts walking away. At the door he steps up to Joanna, “I’ll be back to give her the lunch meal when it is made.” “I’ll see you then.” Joanna replies. Fernando motions for Ichigo to go out first and he follows behind her. They walk to the back of Ruth’s camper where Zoey and Macey were inside the camper trailer. At the door was a soldier standing guard. He steps up to the soldier, “At ease.” The soldier, the injured Jewel with her arm in the sling, seems to relax. Fernando asks, “You were not given a chair to sit on while guard the door?” “No sir.” Jewel says. “We will have to get one then. But first, come with me as I take them out.” Fernando tells her. He then opens the door, “Macey, Zoey, step outside.” The girls walk up to the door but do not step outside. Fernando points to the floor outside. Macey bows her head before she steps outside. Zoey hesitantly follows. He tells them, “Let’s go.” He starts to walk away with the girls behind them, they are beginning to think that it is their lunch time though they had their breakfast a couple hours ago. He goes over to Ruth and the table set at his rear Dub Box Camper. He tells Ruth, “Save one for Penny, she wants to have it with her lunch when lunch is served, and on top of that I need to take the meal to her as she does not want to step out of the camper for some reason. But give one to the soldier here for doing a good job watching them and one to the girls, including you know who.” Fernando explains as he points to Ichigo. He then adds, “I need to go inside and get a folding chair for the soldier.” He then turns to the girls, “Don’t eat or drink them until you get back inside the camper.” He turns around and steps into his Dub Box camper trailer and gets a folding chair from inside while Ruth serves the girls their snack and juice. He waits for them all to be served, telling them when they are done, “Let’s go.” They go back to Ruth’s rear camper, he sets the folding chair open by the camper trailer door and opens the door to let Macey and Zoey inside again. He tells them, “I’ll be back to make sure that you all get lunch when lunch is served. Now enjoy your snack.” Macey and Zoey walk into Ruth’s camper trailer as the soldier (Jewel) takes the seat by the door. Fernando escorts Ichigo back to his electric trailer. He opens the sliding door for her to get in first before he goes in after her, closing and locking the door behind them. Fernando goes back to stripping down to his briefs and getting into his bed under the blankets. Ichigo undressed herself to just a t-shirt and panties like before, getting into the bed and under the blankets, getting on top of Fernando like she was before. “You are not going to eat your snack?” Fernando asks her. “I’m not hungry.” Ichigo answers. She then asks as she holds herself up above him on her extended arms, “Have you eaten?” “No I have not. I’ll eat something later. Rest is more important to me right now.” He tells her. “Maybe that’s why you do not want to do me lovely, you have no energy from not eating.” She tells him. “If you want me to do you lovely, you are going to wait until I am ready for it again. I really do not care about that with anyone as of right now or any time soon, not even with you.” He tells her. “Sooner or later you will with somebody, and I want to be that somebody.” She tells him. “Sooner or later is not now.” He tells her. Ichigo lowers herself on him, resting her head on his chest. Once she is resting on him, she lets out a sigh. He asks her bluntly, “Besides some dick, what else would you want?” “Not that it matter because I lost it all, but I want a life back. If it must be, then to somebody’s wife, be your wife, do for you as I must,... It’s difficult, being what I was, knowing that I going to lose it all one day and now that day had happened, I have to start all over again, and to do so with you. I know I do not have much, hell your daughter Macey has more to offer you than I do, but it is all I have and it’s yours anytime when you want it.” She tells him. “As much as many out there like to think, I am not going to be #$@!ing my little girl. And until things change between you and I, you are also one of my little girls even though you’re a 30-something you look like you’re 10 years old and at times you act like a 10 year old. But I see you’re trying to change that and trying to not be that evil little bitch you were at Fight Town. At least there is hope for you in that regard.” He tells her. “I know that I have to pretend to be your daughter when outside, but not here. Thing is I will try to be faithful to you even if you screw somebody else but if I have to wait too long, I might go with somebody else. A girl gotta have it you know.” She tells him. “The moment you lie down in another’s bed, lie down and open your legs, or bend over and drop your panties for them is the day you move out of this camper and never enter it again. I do not care who it is you hooked yourself up with, I am not having that stink and gossip around me. It’s me on my terms or nothing.” He tells her. Ichigo lets out a defeated sigh. “I knew you would say something like that.” “If you knew then why challenge it? I’m not going to have some little girl who does not know her place around me try to knock me down and drag me through the mud when I’m trying to do some good in this world, including and especially for that little girl who happens to be you. What I have is not much but I’m willing to share what I have in order for you to be comfortable with in the situation we are in: food to eat, shelter from the storm and a warm bed to sleep in. That is more than most people out there have. Spurn me and you lose all that.” She nods with the side of her face against his chest. He then tells her, “Am I going to get my rest or what?” “You can rest. I’ll be right here still and quiet.” She replies. [1:30AM Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple, Japan] Despite being dark, the temporary residents of the Shinto Guest Room lie down on the bed, two females huddled against their male companion under a couple layers of blankets in trying to keep warm. Though Summer is around the corner, being on the mountain range, cold nights can be the norm before the hottest of Summer days occurs. Though they rest, two cannot sleep: Ichi and the lone figure. “You awake?” Ichi asks. “I am now.” The lone figure says. “I can’t sleep.” Ichi replies. “Thanks to you, neither can I.” The lone figure tells her. “Well, since you or I cannot sleep, how about we practice making babies for a while?” She tells him. “That would wake up Min, especially with you being loud at times.” The lone figure tells her. “It’s not exactly my fault. You turned me into a perpetual virtual virgin with that Bio Energy Immortality Pill.” She tells him, “Between how big you are and me being virgin tight all the time, you need to take it easy with me, you know.” “You’re asking for the impossible as we are doing it, you’re shouting out, ‘#$@! ME HARD WITH THAT BIG DICK OF YOUR! HARDER! HARDER!’” He tells her as quietly as possible. He can see that she was smiling through what little light shone in the room. “Well?” He asks. “I promise to be quiet if we do it now.” She replies. Fernando lets out a sigh, “Alright. Lie down next to me, take off those panties, open then legs and get comfortable.” Ichi lowers herself to him and gives him an intimate kiss on his lips lasting for about a minute. She then lifts herself on extended arms, “There’s your kiss before you get #$@!ed.” Together they get Min’s arm off him without waking her up and Ichi lies down next to him, preparing herself to be pounced upon and ravaged like she wants to be. The sun rises in about 5 hours. NOTE: Before she left, Jeanette calculated the Chaos date to be May 6th, 2066 at a given post she wrote. The time and location from that post (few days in Center Town after the great battle with Slavania), that would make the current day/time of the post of Mid June 2066, almost summer time for the planet’s Northern Hemisphere. Exact date will be determined soon enough. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/2015#2015 EDIT: Fixed Typo "war" to "eat" - 11152021

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 16th, 2021, 5:56pm Raven yawned and stretched as she awoke from her slumber. She was not sure what woke her, but the sight of Hondo standing dressed by the balcony told her that his moving around might have stirred her. She pulled the cover sheet from the bed and wrapped herself in it before getting up and walking to his side. She stopped short of him and stared at him for a moment. Why did she feel like he was a total stranger? She had memories of that working together at least, and at least a recollection of them having sex once before but what had happened to the 12 years since? Some vague recollections or feelings were there. She knew they had worked together with Fernando, but it was more of a knowledge of the fact rather than a memory of doing so. It scared her some, having so much time unaccounted for, but for some reason just Standing in Hondo’s presence made her feel better.   He seemed to stare at nothing, other than the darkening sky outside, and the look on his face was somber. There was a storminess in his mood that worried her. Was he usually like this or was this new? Without her memories she could not be sure, but she felt that he would not harm her at least. After a moment he turned to look at her and the sight of her caused his frown to deepen. “You sleep alright?” He asked She shrugged, “I guess so.” “No bad dreams or any after effects from yesterday?” He asked. “No dreams at all, but… I don’t remember dreaming before so I guess that’s normal… Other than feeling a bit sore from you jackhammering my kitty I feel fine!” She replied Her answers obviously bothered him, though he tried not to show it. He had learned to hide what he felt from most of the world, but Raven had been the one he could share himself with during the last several years. Hiding what he felt from her now proved to be a chore. “Sorry, I should have gone easier on ya… Just.. been a long few days an’ you seemed to want me to go animalistic on you… guess I went overboard an’ lost control there.” He said softly. “Don’t apologize! I loved it!... There was something about feeling helpless and being ravaged by you in such a primal way that was just mind blowing!” She exclaimed. “Hmm.” He grunted. “Is there something wrong with that?” She asked “Just you’ve never been that secure in yourself before to let go like that before.” He said. She shrugged, “Maybe losing some of my memories are good then!” He frowned again, “I’d rather you had your memories an’ that confidence.” She shrugged, “Maybe they will come back but until then we can make new memories, right? Like maybe next time we could role play a bit. You could be the fearsome jungle hunter and I could be your scared wessen prey.” She gave him a seductive smile, rolled her shoulders and arched her back changing into a half form where she had fur, fangs, whiskers, and the like, but still had her womanly figure and long dark hair. Her smile changed into a frown as she saw his look of half surprise and worry. She rolled her shoulders and stretched again reverting to her human like form. She gave him a worried look as she clutched the sheet to her. “Did I do something wrong?!” She asked worriedly. He looked from her to the dresser and back. “You… you did a half change.” HE said in an equally worried tone. She nodded, “Yeah.” “Without your collar?” He said pointing to the black leather choker on the dresser. She blushed a bit as she did not understand and took it wrong, “I can wear it next time so you have an easier way to put you pet on a leash, if you want.” He shook his head, “That’s not what I meant.” She gave him a puzzled look, “What did you mean, then?” He sighed, “Never mind.” She stretched up and kissed his cheek before whispering in his ear. “You think you can pound me like that again before we leave?” She asked in a whisper. He looked at her with a raised eyebrow, “You’re sure all fired up all of a sudden.” She gave him a seductive grin, “Thinking about being your cat slave girl got me all horny.” “Do you love me, Raven?” He asked seriously. “That’s a silly thing to ask! I’m your woman, right?” She replied. “I think it’s important, so please answer the question.” He replied softly. “My desire for you is insatiable!” she growled softly. “That’s not love, though. Do you love me?” He asked a third time. She frowned a bit and sighed, “I… I think so… with so much of my memory gone I do not understand these feelings inside of me. Please… Just make love to me and give me time. I’m sure I love you but I just need time to understand my feelings right. Being with you intimately will help, I’m sure of it!” He sighed, “Maybe… Alright. Might as well use those bed-sheets up, then get a shower and hit the road. She kissed him quickly again before squealing like a little girl and diving onto the bed, still rolled in the cover sheet. As he undressed she stared at him hungrily. He no sooner laid back onto the bed when she pounced on him. She opened the sheet but kept it draped over her shoulders as she attacked his member with a rough hand job. “I thought you wanted me to ravish you?!” HE exclaimed through half grit teeth as it was rougher than he was used to but still felt amazing. “Next time.“ She said with a grin. “This time the jungle queen will take her prize from you!” She leaned down and kissed him roughly before she slid his member into her and sunk it deep with one thrust. She cried out from the pain and ecstasy it brought her. She panted as the pain diminished and then looked at him with a hungry look before she started into thrusting. She grinned almost evilly as she rolled her shoulders back and stretched, turning into her half form. Her half form was a bit smaller in many ways and he felt it as her womanhood shrank a bit and squeezed his member tighter. She balled up in pain at first before turning her cat eyes to him with a hungry look. In this form she could not speak well so she merely growled at him as she licked her lips. Her tail flicked about as if she had caught her prey and as she bent down to press her furry breasts into him, she dug her sharp claws into his side. HE groaned a bit from the pain but the pain was forgotten as she started slowly at first rocking her hips back and forth. Before long she was pounding on him hard, as if it were a fight for life. She growled, groaned, hissed and even shrieked once, all sounding wild and primal. When they finally finished she collapsed on him as they both panted for breath. She purred as she laid there for a moment before rolling off of him and touching herself a bit more. After a couple minutes she got up, reverted back to her human like form and strutted off to the bathroom to clean up. He watched her go for a bit then laid back as a wave of guilt and worry washed over him. Something was wrong as his Raven never acted like this. If her memories came back would she hate him for giving into these new primal urges she showed? Was he taking advantage of her in this state? And what had happened to the woman he loved. He got up after a bit and joined her in the shower. It was not the same as it used to be and his feelings of worry only grew. Once dressed again they got the motorcycle they had left there before, said their goodbyes, and took off. Once out of town they disappeared in a blue flash of light. He had to grab some of their gear and warn some of their contacts to lay low and go quiet for now. Once done they would go see Fernando. If others lives were not at stake he would have gone to see Fernando now, but she was healthy, it seemed, so work came first. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Raven yawned and stretched as she awoke from her slumber. She was not sure what woke her, but the sound of something bumping against the side of the container told her that it was probably the dock workers that woke her again. She froze in place, lying still as she listened for a bit. She could hear the workers yelling over the machinery that moved the containers around the docks as they worked close by. “That should do it for tonight, Harry!” a deeper woman’s voice shouted. “Alright! I’ll take this pile of shit to the mechanics bay then see you at the time clock!” a male voice replied back “Tell those knuckle-draggers to actually work on it this time instead of pulling on those worms they call dicks all night!” The woman yelled back. “I’ll tell Digger you said that!” The man replied laughing. The voices and machine noise faded telling her she was alone again. A tear fell from her eye as she looked down in the dim light at the choker that was clutched in her hands. She curled into a ball and wept softly. “*What happened to my love? Where is he? Why am I so weak and useless?!*” She thought to herself as she stared at it. She tried to speak again but nothing came from her mouth. Somehow she had changed back to her human like form, which she figured was Hondo’s doing somehow with that last blast of energy from the jeweled pendant, but though it changed her back it had fried her vocal cords. She wondered if she had not been such a coward and worn it on a necklace or on a ring like he had wanted her to, that maybe she’d not be in this mess now. But she had insisted that they hide it in the choker to keep others from seeing it and now she could not talk on top of suspecting that the only man she had ever loved was now dead. She sat up and hugged her knees to her chest. She was not sure what to do or where to go, but staying here was not an option. She stood up after a while before pepping out through a peep-hole in the door to see if it was clear. The darkness out told her night was falling fast and now was the best time to get out. She sighed and dug through the clothing and supplies they had. She found a dress that was made by a native tribe not too far from here, and a pair of matching moccasin boots, leather satchel, and blanket that could double as a shawl. She had worn it before, her dark hair letting her blend in the natives when dressed like that, though her pale skin made her look like a half-breed. In the darkness, though, no one could see that and would just write her off as another native. The dress also allowed her to hide her tail, and the shawl, when pulled over her head, hid her cat ears, letting her blend in with the populous better. Once dressed she filled the satchel with some jerky, hard tack, dried fruit, a med kit, and a few other supplies that would fit, filled an old metal canteen, and headed to the door. She stopped at the door and pulled the choker out of the satchel and held it. Though the electronics in it helped stabilize her ability to change, without Hondo she was too afraid to change forms. She looked at it for a few seconds, then kissed it and set it on the table. “*I love you so much, my love! I’m not sure I can live without you but I will try.*” She thought as she set it down. She wiped a fresh tear from her eye as she turned to the door again. She paused as she contemplated taking the darkened jewel pendant out from the collar and wearing it as a memory. The thought of seeing it without that blue glow made her tears worse and she shook her head and ducked out into the night. The darkness in the crystal was too painful to look at as she knew it signified that his life was gone. Little did she know, if she had looked one last time she would have seen it glowing again as Hondo had a friend and protector who was not about to let him die on his watch. Her heart broke for the lover she thought was dead but was alive, while he worried about what was wrong with the woman he loved while the one he had was not his. As she walked, Raven did her best to keep to the shadows. Most ignored her, but even so she felt very much alone and scared. She had worked on her own several times, but should could at least talk and she knew Hondo would come to her aid if needed, but now she was alone. As she walked through the warehouse district she saw two of the Russian hunters who had been with Professor Z on the ship headed her way. Though they had not seen her, just the sight of them scared her as she knew she was on the wanted list and they were sure to know her face from that at the very least. She ducked deeper into the shadows but they still seemed to head her way. In a panic she tried a door at the warehouse she was by and found it unlocked. She slipped inside and listened as she tried to control her breathing, as her fear was getting the better of her. They walked by and she sighed with relief. About then the rattle of metal behind her and a voice calling out made her jump. She paused and listened as she let her eyes get more used to the dark. Her eyes were better in the dark than most but in her human form they were not as adept as if she was in her feline form or half form. Changing to her feline form she was not sure if her mind was stable enough to do so, and her half form scared her ever since she was stuck in it before. It was much like now, though, as she could not talk like that then either. It did not matter, though as she did not have her choker. She had left it so she did not try to change again. Whatever electronics Fernando had put in it to help her stabilize her changes would not be enough to counter the grief and fear she felt now. As she listened a soft, ragged voice called out, “Please… please help me.” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- A few minutes after Raven had left, a blue flash of light could have been seen outside the conex container, leaving two people in its wake. Unfortunately, Raven was too far away by this time to see it, which if she had she would have been both relieved and shocked as the figures who appeared were Hondo and what looked to be herself. Hondo and the Raven clone walked up to the conex’s door and he spun the lock dials and opened the door. Once inside he flipped a switch that turned on a small 12 volt LED light that was enough to illuminate the inside. He looked around briefly, his brow furrowing as he took everything in. “It looks like you were here or someone was briefly, but… it’s not been ransacked so they couldn’t have gotten you here… This bring any memories back?” He asked She shook her head, “No… This place feels completely foreign to me.” She looked around at everything but it was definitely the look of someone seeing things for the first time. As Hondo looked around he spotted a choker on the table and he picked it up. “You have your choker with you?” He asked “It’s in my bag, though I’m not sure what the fuss is about it. It some sort of fetish that we were into or something?” She asked. He shook his head, “No… just wondering.” He kept his back to her as he felt for the hidden pocket in the choker. He found it and the pendent inside. He raised his eyebrow questioningly but said nothing. A suspicion about Raven being actually Raven stirred in his mind. He pocketed the choker and turned to her with his cane in hand. “Raven, look at me.” He said firmly. As she did she saw him with his cane stretched out to her and the crystal glowing brightly. HE looked at her intently for a moment then the crystal dimmed and he sighed and lowered the cane. “Is something wrong? What did you do that for?” She asked. He shook his head, as the cane said it was her, though it could have told him she was a clone if he knew to be looking for that, but that did not cross his mind. “Nothin’s wrong, darlin’. I just wanted to see if I could help spark a memory to figure out what happened.” He lied. He turned away from her and frowned. He did not like lying to her and it left a bad taste in his mouth and a guilty feeling in his soul. Something was wrong, though, and until he could figure it out it was best to keep his thoughts to himself. He gathered a few items and some clothing and put them into bags. “Will keep some stuff in here for now in case we need to use this as a stop off point, though I hope we don’t have to spend any time in this town as there are too many who’d sell us out at the drop of a hat.” He growled. “What town are we in?” She asked “Chinatown by the inland Mississippi sea.” He replied. She furrowed her brow a bit, “I’ve heard tell of it but can’t say I know much about it.” He frowned again and shook his head, though he said nothing. She frowned at the look on his face, “I take it we’ve been here before.. together.” He nodded, “Several times for supplies, information, an’ when huntin’ certain fugitives… Don’t know why we haven’t taken this place apart yet, though. I reckon Jefe likes the roughness of the place an’ they have left us alone. The slave racket is bad here too, but that’s not our concern.” “Why isn’t it our concern? We are rescuers. Right?” She asked “We used to be. It got complicated later on. Especially now with the others givin’ us a year to figure things out, slavery is the least of our worries.” He said. “But someone should do something!” she exclaimed “Yeah, well for now we hafta leave that to my and Jefe’s younger counterparts… poor inexperienced bastards.” He said. “Younger selves?” She asked He frowned, “You’re memory is really shot, isn’t it?” She nodded sadly. “Well, it’s a bit much to explain, but from what we learned over the years is that the spirits brought Jefe an’ that bitch Jeanette here to use them to further their plans. What we think those are, I’ll not get into now as it’s a bit much to take in. My younger counter part an’ his wife Jefe an’ I brought here to unset the spirits plan, as with him an’ the younger Jefe together they could cut a swath through this world that alone they could not do. It leaves us free to do what we have to as if nothin’ else they are a distraction that takes some eyes off of us.” He replied “Do they know this?” She asked “They were thrown into this without a damn clue. MY younger self would be pissed if he knew we drug him into this… it had to be done, though… even if we cost him… us, our wife Valentine.” Hondo said sadly. “So, you knew this would happen to his Valentine but you let it happen anyway?” She asked He nodded sadly, “Yeah.. I knew… I wish I could have changed it but if we have any chance of fixin’ thios mess then he had to come and he had to lose her… I can only hope time is kinder to them an’ we can fix this world before time loops again. Maybe then they can find the peace my Val an’ I couldn’t.” “But, what if you did not bring them here?” She asked He shook his head, “It was not a consideration. Too many lives would be lost… too much death. My happiness with Val is not more important than the lives of those my bein’ here saved… IT’s why I had to break things off between us… she was so angry an’… I felt too guilty as I knew this had to happen…. How do you tell someone you sacrificed their happiness an’ well bein’ to save thousands of lives??” She looked down, “I could not imagine having to make that choice, let alone explaining that… Did.. did I know this all already?” He nodded, “Yeah. We talk about everythin’…. You.. you are the only light in my world that has kept me goin’, an’ now…” “Now I’m lost too…” she said softly. He swallowed hard then firmed his features to keep from betraying his emotions. “We’ll get you back, don’t worry ‘bout that.” He said firmly as if he was trying to convince himself. Truth be told he was trying to convince himself. He had gotten harder in some ways over the years, and more experienced as a fighter, hunter, guardian, lover, and time lord all of which made is job easier, but life had also taken a lot from him over the years too. That part never got easier. As he rummaged around he pulled out some of his normal clothes and laid them out. “Think I’m goin’ to change into somethin’ I’m used to. These damn dock worker clothes don’t fit worth shit anyway… You wanna change into somethin’ else?” He asked. She looked down at herself and shrugged. She looked like a biker dressed as she was but she realized she did not know how she liked to dress. “I.. I guess I’m fine in this… Really not sure what I’d change into anyway.” She said. He just nodded and left it alone as he stripped down. She eyed him and smiled seductively, biting on her lower lip as her eyes ran up and down his body. He caught her staring at him after a moment and raised an eyebrow at her. “What?” He asked “You think we have time for another quick roll?” She asked as she grinned at him. “If I didn’t know better, I’d think you were some teenage wessen girl on their first long heat!” He replied. “We might not go into heat like the wessen women do, but you know we spirit women have stronger sex drives.” She said. “This isn’t like you, darlin’.” He replied softly. “We… we didn’t do it much?” She asked hesitantly. “Hell, we did it all that time! But when we were workin’ we worked an’ only fooled ‘round once we were done. Plus, you were always a bit more subdued.” He replied. She frowned, “What… what if I don’t get my memories back? What… what if this is the new me? Please, I know it’s not normal but I feel like I can touch who I was or am when you are inside me!” He was not really up to it right now, as his mind was full of other things. Normally, telling her no was something he rarely had to do as she knew how to read him and the situation, unlike the one in front of him. “Raven, I don’t think…” He started to say. “Please.. I’ll not ask again until we stop to sleep, I promise.” She begged He sighed and nodded. She squealed with delight and launched herself into him, kissing him passionately as she stripped down, with his help. She stayed in her human like form this time as he pounded her again. Something about her new primal urges made him hornier than usual but it also worried him more with each round. Though he took her this time, he would talk to Fernando before he took her again. Raven groaned, moaned, and growled as he took her. She loved the feeling of him taking her and the release he gave her. It was not so much that she felt her old self again as the please and pain took her mind off the feeling she had of being hollow. She knew something was missing, a huge piece of her, but this helped her forget the void within her for a time. She tried to remember them being together but she came up blank. The look of worry and care in his eyes was that of love and she could see him searching her eyes for the same thing but she could not muster it. She lusted after him, how he made her feel, and how he made her forget the emptiness within, but she did not love him. She tried, though, and hoped in her lust she could find love but it was not there, though she would not admit it yet. They finished up their tumble and cleaned up using wet wipes that were stored in the conex before dressing and leaving that place, in the same blue light as they arrived in, with a couple extra bags in tow. From there they went back to the cave where they had gotten the motorcycle from before. They had left it there earlier and now repacked it and climbed on, driving off a way before teleporting again. They had a few more stops to make to grab some more equipment and warn some other people off, then he wanted to grab the info he had on the supposed disappearance of the fake Fernando before heading to Japan to meet up with Jefe. Their other stops were uneventful and everyone was properly warned. The info he had on being summoned by the fake Fernando, the explosion, and Val’s disappearance were easy enough to get as well. When they stopped for Raven to use the restroom behind some bushes, He used his cane to check on Valentine, though he was reluctant to do so. Seeing her even through a viewing porthole was hard as he felt guilty for what was done to her. He might not have been to blame all those years ago but he was now as he knew brining them to this future would be bad for them, but he had no other choice. To his surprise he found her talking to his younger self and Tonya. That was not supposed to happen, though it might explain the minor headaches he had been getting. Things had gone as they were supposed to on a larger scale but the minor details seemed off. His younger self looked worse off than he remembered too. Was something new added in? He then used the cane to check the timelines. What he saw he could not make heads or tails of, though. Out of all the time loops, this one did not fit into any one category. It seemed to bounce erratically among them without straying from what was needed. It did not make sense to him, but he figured maybe Fernando would know. Since there were no major headaches it could not be completely bad, but it made him wonder if there would be some bad ones in the future, if not for them both then just for him. When Raven returned to him, they returned to the motorcycle and disappeared once again in a flash. This time they reappeared at the coordinates Fernando had given him and shut the motorcycle off away from the temple, got off and started to push it forward. As they walked, out of seemingly no where they were circled by monks. “Who are they?!” Raven asked. “The monks Jefe spoke of. Say nothin’ until I tell you to speak again.” He ordered. One of the monks came forward and motioned for him to follow them. The others followed as they pushed the bike with their gear forward. It had been 46 hours since he had last seen Fernando, so they were two hours ahead of their deadline to meet. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- In a cage in a dark warehouse Legacy lay shivering on the floor. They gave her an old blanket two days ago but it was filthy and now half covered in specs of dried blood, her blood. The had fed her a couple times for the first time since her capture but that she figured was because Hector had left and wanted her alive when he returned. A few of the guards took pity on her and tried to handle her gently, but there was nothing further they could do. Others used her like Hector said they could, and though most of them were barely average her pussy ached from the multiple poundings. She had tried to fight them at first, but the more she was beaten, the more she bled, and the worse the damage to her body got, the more she found it impossible to fight back. Now she was so weak she could not even struggle. All she could to was lay in whatever position they threw her and just take it. She tried to remember better times or pretend she was somewhere else as they used her like a disposable sex doll, but the pain and the cold were too much to overcome. When Hector had left they tore what was left of her clothes off and one of the guards roughly cleaned her wounds before feeding her. They gave her a sheet to cover up with but one of the guards stole it after their last #$@! session leaving her with nothing. She knew she had nothing, no strength, on life, no hope, yet her body refused to die. She wanted death, craved it even, hoping only that the release of her soul from her body would bring her some sweet relief. Even if she was bound for hell, she did not think it could be much worse than this. As she laid their she would have cried, but even that took energy. Sleep would have been nice too, but she was too cold and sore to find enough comfort. Her only rest had been moments of unconsciousness when from Hector’s beatings or one of the guards roughness she had been knocked out cold. She hated Hector so much but there was not enough fire in her to keep her going. She had cried and begged from mercy from the almighty, and then from where ever it could come or from whomever would listen. Her cries were either unheard or answered with more pain and suffering. She looked out into the darkness begging, mentally, for her death to come soon, when a door at the far end popped open and a native looking woman slipped in and leaned against the wall panting. Though it was dark, Legacy could see the woman tremble slightly as she stood there and then she saw her relax a bit as two figures passed by the one frosted window and continued on their way. Legacy pushed herself up as best she could, the irons and chains that were about her wrists and ankles made even that a struggle. The clink of the chains caused the native woman to jump, which said she was nervous and in a bad spot herself but she was Legacy’s only hope now. “Please… please help me.” Legacy called out in a weak and raspy voice. The woman froze in place so she called out again. “Please… I cannot take anymore… please at least show me mercy and help me die.” She begged shakily. The woman slowly approached after a moment and bent down and looked at her. “C.c.can you help me, …. Please” Legacy said again but the woman said nothing. After a moment the native woman felt around the cage and found the lock. She tugged at it then pointed to it. “Keys… keys are in that office.” Legacy said in a half groan as she propped herself up enough so she could point. The woman stood up and looked around cautiously. “Th.th.they all went t.t.to the p.p.p.pub. N.n.n.no one here b.b.but m.m.me.” Legacy struggled to say as she shivered from the cold that was made worse from sitting up. The woman looked around a moment longer before trotting cautiously to the office door. She peaked inside then went in and returned quickly with the keys. She unlocked the door and then unlocked Legacy’s shackles. She motioned for her to get up but legacy shook her head. “I..I c.c.can’t…. T.to w.w.weak.” She said. The woman nodded and half pulled her out before lifting her to her feet. The woman’s strength surprised Legacy, as she was petite and at least six inches, if not more, shorter than herself. The woman helped her to a chair and set her down before disappearing and returning with a long coat. She wrapped the woman in it. “Th.thank you… I’ve been so c.c.cold… We n.need to get out of h.h.here before someone comes back.” Legacy said to the woman. The native woman shook her head. “If we can’t then please, slit my wrists of something, I beg you. They’ve beaten and raped me for three days… I don’t know what they want to know… they won’t stop until I’m.. I’m dead… I can’t take anymore.” Legacy begged in a weak voice. The woman sighed and her shoulders slumped a bit. Legacy could tell that she was scared too, but she wanted to help. Why should would not speak, though bothered her, as she seemed to understand what was said. After a minute or two the woman picked up Legacy again and helped her walk, though it was slow going. At the door the woman stopped, opened it slowly and looked around before helping Legacy out the door. They kept to the shadows and moved to the rougher business district as a pace that could not even be called a crawl. The rough stones and occasional glass shard tore at legacy’s bare feet, but she barely noticed the extra pain at this point. What seemed like an eternity later the woman sat Legacy down in a dark stairwell behind a ramshackle hotel. In a blink of an eye the woman was gone and Legacy started to shake with fear. Did she make it out to only be left and be further raped and tortured by some drunk or drugged out bum? Was the woman trying to claim a bounty on her? Those thoughts and several other dark thoughts flooded her mind as she sat there alone. Several minutes later the door behind her popped open and she was sure it was the end. She closed her eyes tightly as she did not want to see what was coming for her now. A light tugging at her arm made her open her eyes and look up. She saw the native woman standing over her with a worried look on her face as the woman saw her condition in the light from the door. “I..I thought you left me.” Legacy half whispered. The woman shook her head and pulled Legacy to her feet. Once she was up the woman half carried her up a flight of steps and down the hall to a room where hung the number twelve in a crooked fashion. The woman unlocked the door, turned on the light and helped Legacy to the bed, where she laid her down and covered her up. “Th.thank you.” Legacy said weakly. The woman nodded and patted her on the shoulder before pulling a flask and a small green pill from her bag. She shoved the pill in legacy’s mouth and then put the flask to her lips. The liquid inside burned her throat a bit, and caused her to cough at first, but the pleasant warmness that followed told her what it was. The woman helped her drink almost half the flask before she set it beside the bed. “That feels good.” Legacy said weakly as the warmness from the whiskey soothed her body some. “Who.. who are you?” Legacy asked. The woman just frowned and shook her head, but said nothing. She patted Legacy’s arm and then turned out the lights before slipping out the door. Legacy had no clue where the woman was going, but for the moment she did not care as finally, after three days she could sleep. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- About 2 pm Molly woke up a bit groggily from a deep sleep. Dream of the battle and of losing Hondo filled her mind, but she tried to fight them back. She rolled over a bit to snuggle up close to Hondo to find some reassurance but found the spot beside her empty and cold. She sat up quickly and looked around, seeing Tonya still asleep on the other side of the bed, but no Hondo. She got up as quietly as she could, used the bathroom, and then dressed. She still hurt all over and was tired enough that she could have still been asleep still but she could not rest until she knew he was alright. She tried to tell herself she had to find him to make sure he was resting and not working, like Fernando had ordered, but deep down she knew it was more than that. She looked around the hanger at first, not finding him anywhere. She found Marvin and Maggie curled up on a bed together, and from the look of the sheet that covered them, that was the only cloth between them and the world. Molly could only shake her head and grin a bit. If they had done it she hope Maggie finally found someone who made her feel good, knowing all too well that feeling herself. After looking a while longer, she finally found Hondo sitting out beside the hanger watching the soldiers work at cleaning up the bodies and debris from the road and field, as he smoked a cigarillo. “You had me worried you were off working.” She said as she walked up beside him and placed a hand gently on his shoulder. He shook his head, “No, just needed to get up for a while…mind wasn’t lettin’ me sleep.” “You having nightmares too?” She asked. “Sorta.” He replied. “Some of it was replay an’ some questionin’ myself an’ shit.” She sat down on his knee and leaned against him with a sigh. “Was having some of my own, but feeling you close was enough to fight them off. Tried to find you to ward off the last of them but you were gone. Made it feel more real.” She said as a shiver ran through her body. He sighed, “Didn’t mean to worry ya.” He had dreamt of seeing them all dead and failing them all, so he knew how she felt, but with that he also felt guilty. He wanted to fix things with Valentine but he was finding his love for the red-headed wessen woman growing deeper. He knew she was investing herself in him too and if it ended he was worried about what she would go through. He contemplated trying to get them both to share him somehow, but his ethics and morals could not justify it. They were already strained by what he was doing now, but he had to admit that he was not sure that he would have made it this far without Molly. Making love to her was a bonus as it had done wonders for his stress levels and outlook on life, but a lingering guilt that it was not Valentine he was making love to bothered him. Had it just been wild sex he might have been able to forgive himself easier, but it was more than that, and there was no denying it. As much as he would liked to have them both together so as to not hurt either of them, he could not make it work in his head. As he worked through all the arguments, he found rational for almost all of them. What others thought, he did not care as the world could take its opinions and go #$@! itself. There were three opinions that did matter to him, though, those of Tonya, Zoey, and Macey. He was the father to two of them and an uncle to the third, which made showing them the proper way to live his moral responsibility. While he knew this was an odd circumstance, and to ever rule there was an exception, he could not live that exception now and let the girls think the exception was acceptable and normal. No matter how he tried, there was no arguing away the example to the girls that he had to be. For now, though, he pushed it out of his mind as he was not sure if Valentine would even want him back, let alone make the changes needed for them to be together again. One thing he was sure of, if he ever found the bastard responsible for dragging him here, which caused his relationship with Valentine to fail, he would kill them without a second thought. After they sat in silence for several minutes Molly sighed and turned to straddle him so she could look into his eyes. “I do love you, Hondo. You know that, right?” She said softly. He frowned a bit, “Yeah… I know… as I do you but…” She nodded, “I know, and I will leave when you ask me to.” “I don’t want to ask you to, though, but… I have to give her a chance.” He replied softly. She nodded, “If you’d turn your eye to slavery just once and take me on as your wessen slave, I could humble myself to be that to make us work.” He shook his head, “No. You are no one’s slave.” “But I could be yours. If I give myself willingly is it really slavery?” She asked. “I can’t preach that slavery is wrong an’ fight to end it while havin’ even a willin’ slave. Besides, even if I did, what kind of example would I be to the girls? Is that what any of us want for them? To be a second woman to some man?” He asked “But our situation is unique!” She argued. “I know, but would they understand?” He asked. She sighed and shook her head, “Probably not… but…” “Listen, Molly, until that day comes let’s not think ‘bout it. When it does we’ll sit down an’ talk. Unless you want to part way now so its easier.” He replied softly. “No! I want whatever time we can have together…. I promised I’d leave when asked and.. I will. Guess I just want it so bad that I thought we could throw everything else out the window for it, but you are right. The girls come first.” She said. “Speaking of the girls, was Tonya sleepin’ still?” He asked She nodded, “Yeah.” She chuckled after a moment. “What’s funny?” He asked “The look on that poor girls face when we jumped out of bed, stark-ass naked like a couple of crazed maniacs! I feel bad for her, but that expression was without price!” Molly chuckled. He shook his head and frowned a bit, though he couldn’t help but chuckle a little, “Heh, poor sweet girl. Didn’t mean to be that jumpy. I’m sure that was the last thing she wanted to see, but what I feel bad ‘bout is twistin’ her arm like that.” “She’ll be fine. She’s a strong one, just going through a rough patch like her father is.” Molly said. “Like we all are… Just worried ‘bout her still havin’ feelin’s for that bastard, Hector.” He growled. “You think she’s still hooked on him?” Molly asked. “I think she’s confused ‘bout him… plus she’s stressed out an’ has no friends or anythin’… You an’ I can at least crawl under the sheets an’ help each other out. She has nothin’ but is in it all as deep as we are.” He said “So, you think that will drive her to him? Desire increased through stress?” Molly half asked, half stated. “It’s a possibility I worry ‘bout.” He said. “I think if she will open up to us she will be fine. I’ll try to get her to talk to me. Just talk to her and hug her a lot and she will stay around and not go looking for someone to lose her virginity with. She is still a kid too, you know, and sex to her is only what she imagines it to be at this point.” Molly replied. “We were both that age once. Did not havin’ it make it any easier to not have it?” He asked Molly sighed, “No, it almost made it worse! I was about her age when I couldn’t take it anymore and talked the blacksmiths son into trying it out in the hayloft. I was lucky I didn’t get pregnant from him as we screwed like rabbits for months! He had to be shooting blanks, though, unless I’m infertile. I head he ruptured his balls riding a wild horse, though, so that might have been why.” He grimaced, “Knew a couple guys that did that, sounds more painful than I’d like to think ‘bout.” She chuckled and leaned in and kissed him softly and deeply. Once she pulled back she smiled at him seductively. “You can think on that then, or is that a painful thought too?” She asked playfully. He grinned and shook his head, “Not painful at all, but we’d better not horse ‘round in the open. Soldiers talk an’ better that the little girls don’t know until we know what will happen.” She frowned a bit but nodded and got off of him. “You’re right. I didn’t think about it really.” She said “Don’t worry. Maybe if Tonya wakes up or goes back to her bed we can do a little destressin’ together later, alright?” He said with a smile. She smiled back softly and nodded, “I’d like that… For now, you got an extra cigarillo?” He nodded and pulled one out of his pocket and handed it to her. She pulled a lighter from her own pocket, lit it and drew off it deeply before blowing the smoke out her nose. "Don't worry about Tonya. We'll take care of her together. She'll be fine, just wait an see." Molly said. They stayed there for a long time just silently watching the soldiers work, together. As horrible as the sight was it was something they did not want to forget either. They knew all to well that history forgotten was bound to repeat itself and this they did not want to forget or repeat.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 17th, 2021, 5:33pm Before getting back on the trail, Hector wrote out a quick message and gave it to the radio operator. “Tell the E.L.F. operator to send out this message and let us know if it is received.” He ordered. The radio operator nodded and sent off the message. The message read: OS ANIMAS THIS IS HECTOR. SPECIAL OPS ENACT HANGMAN PROTOCOL TRAITOR TIMES TWO. CONFIRM RECEIVED. About forty-five minutes later the radio in the dune-buggy Hector was in squealed to life. “Sir, we have a partial reply from HQ. Over.” The voice over the radio said. “What was the reply?” Hector asked gruffly into the microphone. “MESSAGE UN. Over.” The radio operator replied. “That is it? It makes no sense!” He growled back. “Sir, HQ believes the message was cut off and transmissions are being blocked there locally. We may not be able to send anything further. The message may have been intercepted as well. Over.” The operator replied over the radio. “DAMN, DAMN, DAMN, DAMN!” Hector yelled as he slammed his metal fist into the dash, leaving a sizable dent. The scarred female fox-wessen smiled to herself. She liked seeing things not work out in Hector’s favor. “Might have to go there yourself?” She asked, smirking as she spoke. “If I wanted to hear from a bitch like you, I would #$@! you in the ass and tell you to bark for me!” He growled. Call me by anything other than my name again or lay a finger on me and I’ll rip you damn balls off, even if I have to die to do it! I’d like to see you mommy pay for the spirits to replace those for you!” She snarled back. “You watch your tongue!  My Lady would not be pleased with your traitorous speech.” He barked back. “Call her up and see what she says then! I Dare you!” She said grinning. Hector frowned, “I would not waste My Lady’s time with such petty problems as you!” The radio crackled to life again, “Sir, any further orders? Over.” “No. Hopefully they received the message. Otherwise, we will have to trust in those left to carry on the work there.” He replied a bit more calmly. “Yes, sir. Over and out.” The reply came back. Hector sighed and muttered to himself for a bit. “So, not going to Flight Town, I take it?” She asked “No! We stick to the plan. Wait on this side of the great dessert for them to come to us. This way they will be exhausted and low on supplies when they meet Hector again. Then get my ring, get the girl, and end their miserable existences!” He half growled. “Another poor girl for you to destroy? I’d think you’d have grown tired of that by now.” She replied. “You just say that because you miss Hector’s attention now that you are feo.” He said with a grin. “I doubt you even remember what you did to me, or my name even!” She growled. “Your name? No. Hector has no need for names as all are his bonita until he makes them feo. Many I forget as their screams and begging all sounds the same after a while but you? You we defiant longer than most and that Hector remembers.” He said as if he enjoyed the memory. “My name is Sheska. Do not forget that name as I plan to be your last regret.” She snarled. “Big words, but Hector has broken you before and he will again if you ever threaten him again!” He growled back. “There was no threat there. Only promises.” Sheska replied flatly. Hector did not reply further as he saw her words as empty. The only woman he half feared was the Grey Lady, and this woman was definitely not her. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- About 1 pm Valentine pulled herself together after she found she could cry no more. She used the restroom and then looked at her face in the mirror. Her eyes were bloodshot, she had dark rings around them and bags forming under them. She rarely wore make-up and Hondo had always insisted that she did not need any, but if it were true before, she knew it was not true now. As much as she could have used it to hide what she was going through, she had no one to impress and no reason to hide, so she left it off and just washed her face to erase the tear stains on her cheeks. She looked down at her clothes and sighed. The old jeans she had on were faded, and her brown t-shirt had seen better days too, but they would do. She wore an older pair of western boots that had once been black but looked more grey now. Despite it being June, she was cold form not eating properly and being stressed  out, so she pulled on a light buckskin chore duster, that was a bit big on her but let her feel like she could hide in it. She pulled on an old brown hat, which she pulled down as low as she could to hide her face, and left her auburn hair to flow out from under it, though it was messy and tangled as it had not seen a comb in a couple days. She looked rumpled, gaunt, and slightly bedraggled but she was on her feet. She slowly walked to the door and reached for the latch, but stopped as she noticed her hand was trembling. She clutched it to her chest and fought back tears that threatened to start up again. She looked around quickly before her eyes stopped on the bottle of whiskey that her older counterpart had been drinking from. She walked over to it and picked it up, pulling the cork from the top before stopping and staring at it. She wondered if she should, if she could use it to help her control herself or if she would just turn into a drunk like the old Valentine said she would. She closed her eyes for a moment then took a long pull off of it, after she decided she had nothing more to lose anyway. After a couple shots straight from the bottle she found one of Hondo’s spare flasks, filled it and stuck it into her pocked. She paused at the door again looking around, feeling as if she was missing something. She realized it was her gun she was missing, but the safe was locked. She shook her head after a moment, thinking that she was better off without it anyway. She had scared some folks with her temper and carrying a gun now would not put them at ease. Besides, if an attack happened, she might be better off unarmed. The unarmed usually died first and that would at least be an easier way out than to stay and see Hondo drift further from her reach and further into Molly’s arms. She wanted to hate Molly but she could not. Molly was only doing what she should have been doing. She knew she should be grateful that someone was caring for the man she loved, or at least told herself she loved. She wondered how much she did love him, if she could not even muster a fake apology to keep him with her. She knew he would probably see through a fake, even if she could muster it, so that would probably do more damage than staying silent would. She wished she could see that she was wrong but all she saw was her own pain and loneliness. Why was she the only one who saw it? Why? Her hand still shook a bit as she reached for the door latch again, but not as bad as before. Once she opened the door she walked slowly down the stairs and closed the door behind her, all the while staring at the ground. She did not know who was staring at her but she knew they were as she could feel the eyes on her, watching and judging her for everything. It did not matter who stared or judged her as she figured they all would sooner or later. She did not need any further convincing that she was alone and if not hated, at least looked down on. She made her way to Ruth’s camper, staring at the ground the whole way. As she approached Ruth came out and stopped at the sight of her. “Val? Is that you?” Ruth asked, not sure if it was her or the one she was told was her sister. Val looked up at her but did not make full eye contact before looking back down and nodded. “It’s me, Ruth.” She answered softly. Ruth sighed, “If you are here to see the girls I’ve been told only myself, Fernando or Hondo are allowed to see them. Val nodded and spoke quietly as she stared at the ground, “I.. I know… If I try I’ll get thrown out of camp.” “I don’t think Hondo would do that, but even if he’s that upset Fernando wouldn’t allow it.” Ruth said. “I.. I think it’s Fernando who wants me gone… I can’t talk to him either… was ordered to stay away from him too.” She replied in almost a whisper. Ruth sighed, “Val, I know you went through hell, but your attitude the last several days, and how you’ve treated Hondo, the girls, and others… There’s just no excuse!” Val stood quietly but said nothing, not even nodding or shaking her head to agree or refute what Ruth said. Ruth sighed again, “Listen, lunch is running late again, I’m shorthanded, and I have a lot things to do, so I don’t have time to stand here while you feel sorry for yourself. We can talk later after supper if you have to talk, but frankly I’m not sure I have any sympathy to give you right now and the extra work you left me has me worn out and stressed, so I’m not happy with you about that on top of everything!” Ruth started to walk away but Val called out to her and stopped her in her tracks. “Ruth, wait, please!” She begged half looking up at her. Ruth turned back and looked her up and down for a moment. She had not see her this rough before other than when Maggie had carried her into camp, but as much as she wanted to feel sorry for her she was finding it hard. “Val, I don’t have time right now.” Ruth said. “I… I want to help.” Val half whispered. “What?” Ruth asked “I.. I want to help, you know.. with food and stuff… Hondo said If I didn’t I had to leave.” Val replied. Ruth shook her head, “We have too many who are relying on us for meals. I can’t turn this back over to you to have you flake out and drop everything again, leaving me clueless.” “No, I mean… I’ll.. I’ll work under you. Please, Ruth, I got to try not to lose him! I’ll do whatever you need!” Valentine begged. For the first time Ruth saw true desperation in the woman’s eyes and it was scary to see, as she knew what that kind of desperation felt like. It reminded her of how she felt when she was shackled in that slave van, with no hope, being sent who knows where, and being powerless to protect those she cared about or to even keep them all together. It was the feeling of utter loss and powerlessness. The only difference was Val made this trouble for herself. Whether she was sorry for what she had done, Ruth did not want to judge on, and beyond that she really did need the help. A slight smile crossed Ruth’s face as she thought. She was not a vengeful woman but getting a pound of flesh back after Val having dropped everything on her again was a nice thought. “Alright, I’ll give you a chance as I really could use the help. Half my usual help is either injured or too terrified to even be here today. Terri was a wreck and Karl, though he has a concussion, is sitting with her. You can help the other two by cutting up some vegetables and fruit for the children’s lunch. The adults who aren’t vegetarian will just have to do without as we are limited. We are taking care of our own for lunch as the military is busy, but we will join forces for supper. Until I give notice you chop, prep, and wash whatever me, Jo, or the military cooks say. You are to be the first one here and the last one gone.  Fernando says he’s the last to eat, well, from now on that’s you and I. We don’t eat until everyone is fed and things are cleaned up! You think you can handle that get over to that prep table and start cutting. If you have any arguments then I guess you’d better go pack your bag as I don’t have time to deal with you.” Ruth replied a bit harshly. Val’s shoulders seemed to sag a bit more at her words, but she just nodded, walked over to the table, rolled up her sleeves, and started chopping after the wessen sheep twins showed her what they were to prep. The whole time she worked she said nothing, did not look up, or smile. She kept her head down and worked with a somber look on her face, one that was not there on purpose, but one that said her depression would allow no others. Joanna came up behind Ruth as she stood watching Val for a moment to see what she would do. After she had started working Joanna spoke up. “You were a bit hard on her, weren’t you?” Joanna asked. “Maybe I was but you see what she’s been doing. If she’s had a change of heart then good, but if not… I do not want to see Hondo or those girls hurt any worse than they have been… You remember how he nearly tore himself apart trying to find her and blamed himself and after all that this is the respect he gets from her?” Ruth said angrily. “It’s not right but she was broken badly.” Joanna argued. “But Hondo and others tried to help her and she just fought them! Broken is understandable, but lashing out at those who care and try to help?” Ruth groused. “They why are you giving her a chance? Why not tell her no and let her be run off, if what she said was true?” Joanna asked “Because I think its what Hondo would want and… and she was there to welcome us and help us after he rescued us. She was as responsible as they were for seeing us outfitted and being made to feel safe and welcomed after we lost everything. She tried to be a friend but I didn’t work to hard to be a friend back. Maybe she has been feeling alone and singled out. You see her have many friends around here?” Ruth asked Joanna shook her head, “No, not really now that you say it, other than Hondo and Fernando and maybe Maggie, but it seems like she has been staying away too. I half overheard some of the yelling this morning and even her sister doesn’t want anything to do with her now, seems like.” “Maybe if we had tried harder to be friends to her she would have had someone to talk to and not lashed out like she did. I don’t know, but I feel that at the very least we owe her a shot at a second chance.” Ruth replied. Joanna nodded, “I can agree to that, but… try not to sound so angry when talking to her next time. If you are right, she probably craves a kind word more than anything.” Ruth sighed, “Probably. Just frustrated that she dropped this all on us so abruptly and we are so ill fitted to provide what is needed so people are eating late.” “I know, but taking it out on her helps no one… I do know how you feel though. I’d love to go hunting right now or even get into a fist fight or even have a roll in the hay with someone! Something to relieve some of this pent-up stress!” Joanne half exclaimed “Jo!” Ruth exclaimed. “What?” Joanna asked in an annoyed tone. “I know you’ve always been the wild one, but you shouldn’t talk like that!” Ruth scolded. “Oh, come on. You know you want the same thing right now. I think you’re disappointed that Mr. Hondo is shacking up with Molly instead of giving you a chance to ease his stresses yourself!” Joanna said as she grinned wickedly. Ruth blushed, “Be that as it may, you should not talk about such things! And we do not know that he and Molly are doing anything so do not repeat that you think he is. Rumors like that could hurt him, especially if it got to Val or one of the girls!” Joanna frowned, “Sorry, didn’t think about that, but… I know you’d like him to bed you.” Ruth tried to give her an angry look but had to turn away as she was right. She ached for a lover and ever since Hondo rescued them she had had a crush on him. “We have a lot to do to get lunch out still, so let’s get to it.” Ruth said hastily trying to change the topic. Joanna giggled and went back inside to work.  Ruth wished for a cold shower about now, but there was work to do so she swallowed and just hoped others did not notice how flushed she was as she tried to reign in her imagination and concentrate on food prep. She checked the stew that was simmering on the open fire and tasted it. It was ready to eat, so she went in to help with sandwiches and such. At 1:45 pm Lunch was finally ready to be served. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Legacy woke several hours later and groans as she tried to move her stiff body. Something felt different, though so she pulled the blanket up and looked at herself. She had been cleaned up and several of her worse injuries had been bandaged. She tried to pull her mind together to figure out what happened, but she barely remembered being half carried into the room. She looked around the room and in the dim light saw the woman who had helped her sitting half asleep in a chair. She tried to sit up but a stabbing pain in her ribs made her groan loudly before collapsing back on the bed. Her groans woke the woman and came over to her side, turned on a bedside lamp, and looked at her with a worried look. “You… you cleaned me up and tended my wounds?” Legacy asked groggily The woman nodded. “Who are you?” She asked in a weak voice The woman just frowned and looked down for a second before removing the Indian blanket shawl from over her head to expose her cat like ears. “You’re not a native!.. unless you’re wessen… Are you a wessen or a spirit?” Legacy asked, a bit more energy coming to her voice now. The woman held up two fingers but legacy shook her head as she did not understand. “I don’t understand… you can understand me so… you can’t speak, can you?” Legacy asked. The woman nodded and tapped on her throat to signal that she could not talk. “I see, so only yes or no questions then.” Legacy said to which the woman nodded in agreement. “Okay, are you a wessen then?” She asked The woman shook her head. “So, spirit then.” She stated. The woman nodded. “I know many of the natives thought you were gods and some still do, but that native dress isn’t because of that, is it?” She asked The woman shook her head. “You hiding then? In some sort of trouble?” Legacy asked The woman nodded sadly. “Can you write?” Legacy asked The woman nodded and looked around for something to write with. She found a small note pad and pencil in the larger med kit that she had brought in along with some clothes for Legacy after she fell asleep. “Alright, can you tell me your name?” She asked The woman wrote on the pad and showed it to her. “You’re name is Raven?” She said The woman nodded. “Who are you hiding from?” She asked Raven took the pad and wrote on it again and handed it back. “Someone killed your man and want to kill you! Why?” She asked She just shook her head. “If.. If you need help my boss is pretty powerful and has some powerful allies with some of the spirits. Raven gave her a worried look and took the pad back and wrote on it and handed it back. “Who is my Boss? The Grey Lady. Just help me get back to her and …” Legacy started to say but the look of terror on ravens face as she shook her head stopped her. Raven grabbed the pad and wrote on it hastily in big letter before handing it back. Legacy took it back and read it with a confused look. “Wait, you think the spirits who work with my boss killed your husband. That can’t be. The Grey Lady is harsh but she can be kind too. You should see all the people she’s helped!” Legacy exclaimed. Raven shook her head and wrote again, underlining the words: Grey Lady EVIL! Legacy read it and shook her head, “She’s not!... What is the name of the man you loved.. the one you say the spirits killed?” Raven shook her head. “Please tell me.” Legacy asked Raven hesitantly took the paper and wrote down : H. I. Sackett. Legacy’s eyes grew big, “H.I. Sackett?! The Hondo Sackett? The rogue time walking bandit?!?” Raven shook her head and wrote again hastily : Those are lies! He’s good! He helps! Grey Lady Lies! Spirits Lie! Legacy looked at it and shook her head, “But… no, that can’t be true… but… if… if it is… something Hector said makes sense if this is right but… but I’m her personal assistant!” Raven looked at her with a sad look and wrote again: So, you know of all those she has kill for power? “Killed for power? That.. that makes no sense! GAH!” Legacy groaned loudly as she tried to sit up again but the wave of pain made her decide otherwise. She panted for a moment, “Could.. could she be hiding that all from me? Is that why Hector thought I knew more and why he did this to me??” Raven shrugged. “I… I just can’t believe it.” Legacy said softly. Raven’s frowned deepened and she took the pad and wrote again: Must leave. Sorry. Cannot be caught by them again. Raven handed it to her, grabbed her bag and headed to the door as she read it. “Wait! Please, please stay. I promise I won’t turn you in. I’ll help you once I better but, please stay. I.. I need help and need to hear more…. The Grey Lady saved my life as a child and gave me a home with her servants… I owe her a lot but if this is true… I must know.” Legacy begged in a soft, tired voice. Raven paused. Half of her screamed for her to run but half told her the woman needed her help and if there was a chance, even a slim chance that she could get this woman to understand the truth, then maybe, just maybe, their was still a chance at stopping the spirits and the Grey Lady’s plans. She could not do it alone but maybe with Legacy’s help… Raven sighed and set her bag down before returning to Legacy’s bed side and taking the pad again. She wrote: I stay for now. You sleep. Talk later. Legacy took the pad, read it and nodded. “Okay. I am having a hard time keeping my eyes open… please don’t leave after I fall asleep. I.. I need to know.” She said groggily. Raven nodded and turned out the light. Before long Legacy was back asleep and Raven settled back into the arm chair. A tear trickled down her cheek as she thought of Hondo. She hoped she was doing the right thing, but without him she had no choice but to either give up and hide or to take a chance, and it was not in her to give up. She had been through too much in her life to give up now.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 21st, 2021, 9:59pm [Convoy Camp at Flight Town] Some two hours have passed as the clock approaches 1:30PM, lunch for the troops and the convoy residents is being prepared. Most meals are packed up into individual boxes and put into cases to be taken to the troops on patrol. The table to serve the convoy members has been set up at Fernando’s Dub Box Camper Trailer behind his Electric Camper Vehicle where he is trying to rest inside camper. Sleep was impossible and rest was hard to get having this small girl version of an adult lying on top of him who has seemed to fallen asleep on him. It takes some doing but he manages to switch a pillow for his body, and got off the bed so he can put his clothes back on. One he is dressed, he leaves the camper through the front passenger doorway. Most of the kids have been fed as he approaches his Dub Box trailer with Ruth and a couple soldiers at the table. “Hello Ruth. As far as you know, Macey and Zoey has been fed?” Fernando asks. “Not that I know of.” Ruth replies. “Then I am going to need four lunches for the girls, with one with a snack for Penny.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll get that done for you.” Ruth says, adding, “Anything for you?” “I’ll eat last after one has eaten. You know that.” Fernando says before suddenly adding “Oh! What about Hondo and his crew? I think he will need 8 lunches, four meat and four non-meat lunches. Set them up while I give the lunches to the girls.” Ruth nods, “I’ll get that done for you. Today’s lunch it a sandwich and a soup, and we have some sweet water juices. The meat sandwich is roast beef with gravy, the vegetable sandwich is a shredded lettuce salad with tomato and carrot which the Wessens seem to like a lot,  soup is a beef noodle soup or a vegetable noodle soup.” “For the girls I’ll take the meat sandwich, beef soup and the juice. Same with Hondo’s group with the meat eaters and the vegetable eaters meals to be separate.” It takes Ruth a couple of minutes to get the lunch meals for the girls ready for him. She gives them to him in a paper bag. He says thanks as he takes the bag, and starts walking to Ruth’s Dub Box Camper. He goes in and sets up launch for the girls (Macy and Zoey). He looks at them, “Don’t give me any guff about not hungry. You two are going to eat this for it is all we got and food is not wasted. Now, I’ll check on you two later. I have give out the rest of the food to Penny and Ichigo and feed the cats.” Fernando then turns to the door and leaves the camper. He walks to the few feet to Ruth’s camper and knocks on the door.  Joanna opens it and allows Fernando to go in. He tells her thanks before heading to Penny. He sets Penny’s lunch and dessert by her work area. He then tells her, “I’ll see you around dinner time.” Penny nods. Fernando walks up to Joanna, and bends down and picks up Meeshie and Kitty and their food and water bowls. “I’ll take these two and make sure they are fed and went to the bathroom before maybe bringing them back.” “No problem. But they were already fed early this morning with the food you gave us yesterday.” Joanna replies and says. “Then thanks. I’ll take care of them. If they have to return, they will return with Ichigo.” Fernando explains to her. Joanna nods before Fernando steps out of their camper. He walks around the front of Ruth’s camper, past Joanna’s truck and to his electric camper. He opens the front passenger door and put the cats on passenger seat. Meeshie looks at Fernando for a moment before she meows and hops over to the driver’s seat. Kitty follows her, almost not making the distance but barely manages. Fernando gets in, sits on the passenger seat before closing and locking the door. He goes between the seats and to the back of the camper, sitting on the edge of the bed. He places a hand on Ichigo’s shoulder, giving her a hard shake. “Hey, sleepyhead, wake up!” “Huh?” Ichigo slowly wakes up. “I said wake up.” Fernando tells her. She slowly wakes up fully and partially sit/lie on the bed facing him. He tells her “Here is some lunch. I’m going to take care of the cats and then I have to deliver lunch to Hondo and his crew.” “Oh...” Ichigo says. Fernando goes about cleaning and setting up food and water bowls with some dry food for them to snack on and water to drink. He then opens the sliding door partially to allow Meeshie and Kitty to go out and do their kitty business out in the grassy area. That only takes them a few minutes to do and return from. With the cats back in the camper, he goes out to his Dub Box Camper to meet with Ruth. She hands him two bags of lunches. He gives thanks and heads out to the main area of the parking lot to take a jeep. Seeing none, he walks to the Major. She was discussing orders with her commanding officers of various tasks of the group. He does not see Minerva in her EMT jacket and hat walking up to him from behind as he asks the Major, “Excuse me Major Moynihan, is there a free jeep I can use? I need to deliver Lunch to Hondo and his group.” The Major tells him, “I’ll do one better than that.” She then turns to one of her officers, “Bring one of the completed jeeps here for him.” The officer leaves, and in a couple of minutes, arrives with a painted jeep in Bone White and red crosses along the sides hard top shell and lower jeep body with “Rescue Medic Service” around the cross. The fuel tank was filled to full and the four 5-gallon fuel jugs are also been filled and placed into their external mountings. The officer steps out of the jeep and hands the keys over to the Major. The Major turns to Fernando, handing him the keys “There you are, one of two is done. The doors are in the back if you want to install them. The refill tanks are full as well as the main tank under the driver’s seat. We took the radio that was in it and put in a standard CB and a military radio with our frequencies. We redid the engine and fixed up a few issues that were found with the vehicle’s wiring. It should last you for many years to come.” “You did more than enough. Thank you.” Fernando tells her. “No, thank you. You did so much for us, giving you a couple of recycled vehicles is nothing. Compared to what you did for us.” The Major tells him. “Alright then. I’ll see you later for that meeting with Wessen Town at 6o’clock.” He tells the major as he walks to the jeep. He gets into the driver’s side with Minerva getting into the passenger side. He looks at his unexpected passenger, “I’m not going to say a thing. Right now I got to get this to Hondo and his crew.” “I’m not saying anything, just let’s go.” Minerva tells him. Fernando starts driving away in his new jeep. Once out of the parking lot, Minerva starts to ask questions. “If you already have a camper, why have another vehicle? You can’t drive both of them.” Minerva tells him as they drive down the roads to the hangers. “If you accept to go with us, they are for you and your group. I’ll see about getting a towable camper for them that can hold the kids comfortably if you accept.” He tells her. Minerva just looks at him with concern, which he adds, “If you do not go, I can give one of them to you and your group to drive about Flight Town, the other will go with me.” He then pulls over into a grassy field by the runway. “Give me a second, I need to set something up.” Fernando gets out of the jeep, looking at them over and then at the door in the rear of the tub of the jeep. He pulls down the driver’s seat and takes out the doors, installing them without tools as they were designed to do. He can secure them in place with lock-nuts and other parts later in the immediate future. Installing the doors only takes a couple minutes, complete with rolling windows extended in the closed position. He gets back into the jeep. Minerva looks at him. “Now what?” Minerva asks. “We go see Hondo.” Fernando tells her. “Oh. I thought we were going to...” Minerva begins to say. “Going to what – have sex?” Fernando throws at her. He adds, “What is it with you and the others? Got Dick on the mind or something?” Minerva looks at him shocked and embarrassed. He keeps looking at her, “Look, I do not care if you and the others are used servicing guys who #$@! more than rabbits in heat. I am not interested in sex for now, and won’t be for a long time. And before you think it, it is not because you are a Wessen or I can carrying some sickness that I am waiting for it to go away or I am impotent for some dumb reason or that I am gay. I am just tired of it. I have been burnt and betrayed by some hoe I thought I could trust and I need a time away you females in the sexual sense. In short, it’s not you, it’s me. Maybe one day, whether it is later today, tomorrow, next week or who knows when if you are to be with me in my travels, I’ll be #$@!ing your brains out on a daily basis. But until that happens, I want to be left alone on the subject.” “But… When you kissed me in front of everybody, I thought we had something special.” Minerva tells him. She pauses for a second before adding, “And those times we slept together... it felt special to be with you, like I belonged there or something.” “We’ll talk about it after I deal with Hondo and his crew. It is important that they get fed, it is not fair to them if we get to eat and they don’t because they are in a different location.” Fernando tells her before turning on the engine and putting the jeep in gear. He concentrates on the vehicle’s operation and feel, sensing that it feels like it is new or at least rebuilt, which is something he did not want but he might as well enjoy the fruits of their labor. It takes them a couple more minutes to get to Hondo’s hanger. Leaving the jeep by the doorway, Fernando finds Karl and Melvin around the area and tells them to get inside the hanger for lunch. Inside the hanger as he prepares the meal on one of the work tables, Fernando yells out, “Hondo! Lunch is here! I have to go, so it is on this work table. Laters!” “Thanks, see ya laters!” Hondo’s voice echoes from upstairs. Fernando turns to Marvin and Karl, “Enjoy fellas. Sorry it is late. And that bag has meat in its meal. This one is for you, but do check them before you take a bite.” “Thanks.” Melvin replies. “No problem.” Karl replies. Fernando sighs before saying, “Let’s go Minerva.” He walks out of the hanger and to the jeep, opening the passenger door for Minerva first before going to the other side. The engine gets turned on and then the jeep drives away. Fernando takes a deliberate long way around, stopping by a lake at the extreme South West of the runway in a forested area. He parks the jeep under some large trees with about 25 yards to the shore of the lake. He turns off the engine and sets the parking brake to hold the jeep in place. “Now, as you were saying?” Fernando tells her. Minerva looks at him, unsure of what to say or do. He repeats himself, adding, “As you were saying before, when I kissed you in front of everybody, you thought we had something special. And of those times we slept together... it felt special to be with me, like you belonged there or something.” He waits for her to reply but she does not. He throws in, “First off, do not equate sex as love. You and the girls of the group, even the young adults: Tracey, Abigail, and your twin Miniya think that sex can be used to cover for solutions to your problems. And in that, if needed, sex is connected to those feelings like affection and love in order to justify sex to be used as a solution to problems. To think Lily was willing to give up her pussy to me for fixing her arm, and had lifted up her dress to me to show and offer me her pussy. No girl, regardless of age, should be offering her pussy or any other sexual favors to payment of things would need, because that it prostituting herself for those things. And that devalues her as a person. It will turn her into a sex kitten and a whore. That is not a life for her to have. If I would have been somebody else instead of the person who I am, I would be pounding that little girl’s pussy and do nothing for her to fix her arm until she realizes that I will do nothing for her. And just like her, I would be doing the same to you and the others. Abigail was about to give up her pussy to me for curing Little Mary of her venomous snake bite. Miniya was about to let me #$@! her as a distraction from the Pool Game I had with Giovanni, which if I would have lost would have had myself as well as both Tracey and Miniya killed. For what? A stupid pool game? That’s a joke. And here you are, you have been trying to get into my bed so I can do you lovely since the start. You act like we have known each other for a long time and yet I never met you until a couple days ago. So what gives?” Minerva takes a while to think of an answer to all this. She then begins, “As a little girl I was told by some travelling Gypsy that I would be connected to a very powerful person, one who would solve most, if not all of the problems Flight Town has, if not the world. But I was warned to beware of those pretending to that person. Thus when Hector was calling out to me, I thought he was the one, that is until he started to beat me and abuse me. Then there were those claiming to be ‘The Time Walker.’ There were five of them, a medic and a cowboy coming in almost once every three or four years, and they went about making demands or else merchant stores mysteriously went up in fire. But then they were forced to deal with Hector. Hector had two of them killed, the other three ran away before meeting up with Hector. Then you came. And you proven yourself as to who you are. You defeated Hector and his people more than once and yet you seem to be toying with him, because from what I seen, if you wanted him dead, he would have been dead a long time ago. But for some reason you are letting him live. I wish you would just do us all the favor and kill him once and for all. The man does not deserve to live. You chopped his hand off, you need to finish him and chop his head off. The world would be better without him. And when you do that, then the Gypsy’s words would be true and I would be connected to you as your friend, lover, wife, anything you want me to be for you, and you would save this town from a lot of hurt. So for you, I would give of myself to you, anything you want from me is yours. Miniya, Abby and Tracey would also give of themselves to you for the same reason. But it has been too many years of this that has been going on and we do not know what to do anymore. Whoring ourselves is the easiest option for us to take, because the need is too great and the price is too high for the basic things in life: food, medicine, clothing, shelter; those damn human merchants want outrageous prices paid from us Wessens for those things. But you gave us those things for free. So why would we offer ourselves to you, and to your friend Hondo. But neither one of you want to take us. Why not? Is it because we’re not humans and you both are some human purist not willing to stick your dick into Wessen scum like me and the others? You said and shown that is not the case and you claim that Wessens are Humans because we were forced into a change. But then you say that you are not interested because some woman you trusted burned you. I am not that other woman and I would never do anything to burn you, I would never betray your trust. I value your friendship and want to be your companion, even with the others you allied yourself with. But I know that I need you more than you need me. So I’m willing to do anything to be there with you. Anything.” “Then respect my time and my space. Do as I say and not what I do. You have to make that decision for yourself and for others whether you go with me or not. If the children cannot go with you, I can assure you that General Jastrey’s people will take care of them like they have with the orphans of Center Town, Slavia and now she is in Flight Town dealing with the issues there including children who are put into slavery due to them being orphans. It is just a matter of days when she will arrive here and she will take care of the children when she leaves.” Fernando explains. “Why would she do that?” Minerva asks. “She is doing this because she knows that like she was herself long ago, the children are the future. A future one has to protect and nurture. Families have to remain intact in order to have a better future. Children have to be educated to make a better future. And when all is said and done, the future will be there and the world will be a better place. That is why she is doing it.” He tells her. “I thought you had something to do with that.” She states. “I had a talk with her where I would take a few people with me to help them while she and her army take over control but not ownership of their farms and hope to have a harvest by fall. In turn those who we cannot take with us, she would take care of through education, home dormitories and training. All I ask was for adoption papers for Macey and Ichigo, Hondo asked for adoption papers for Zoey and Tonya, and Jeanette asked for papers for Penny. Others joined us, I got them their rides and campers to sleep in, and she understand the work that I am doing and realized that Center Town had no future unless somebody gave it a future. So she decided to take it upon herself to give her home town the future it needed and expand to the other nearby towns. From that railroads are being reconnected, highways are being cleaned and maintained, and people are working for a common good. Now she is expanding to the other larger towns, and is currently in Fight Town. Then she will be here in a couple of days.” He explains to her. “If she is here in a couple days, what if Hector attacks again?” She asks. “I will take care of Hector no matter where he is or when.” He tells her. “And who will take care of you?” She asks. “I will take care of myself.” He tells her. She looks at him in disbelief, making him add, “Having a girlfriend, wife, significant other is a deterrent and an obstacle that can be used against me if they found out about you or the others and took you by force as to be used against me. I will tell you now, if anyone would do such an act and try to use you, Macey, Ichigo or anyone in the convoy against me and force me to work on their behalf, that will be the last time they think they have the upper hand with anyone as I will kill them where they stand. Then I will go after those who work for them, and those they had befriended. Finally, I will go after their families like they had done with mine, and eliminate the entire family tree from existence. That is the price they will pay for messing with me and threatening my family and my friends, which includes you, Miniya, Abigail, Tracey and the kids.” He tells her in a very cold tone that chills her to the bone. Minerva does not say a word for the time being. “You thinking that you could be somebody special to me? Let tell you this much, I have gotten more respect, trust, and love from my cat than from those females who claim that they loved me when it is obvious that they did not and only wanted me for whatever it is they could get from me. It is not about sex, I can get sex from anyone at anytime when I want it on my terms. It is about love that is supposed to be there but is not because the entitlement of those who dare say ‘I Love You’ is high and thick; as long as they get what they want, they continue with the act of loving somebody that they do not but as long as they get what they want out of the relationship, they continue the charade. But Meeshie, in her way, she gives me what she can and accepts what little I can give her. The door of my camper is open for to walk away and never return but she always return when she goes out to do her kitty cat business. She understands if I am late feeding her, and she knows what needs to be done and allows me to do them as needed. No bitching, no complaining, no demands, just total understanding. That is respect, trust and love. If you cannot do that, then what you have is not love but infatuation based on fulfilling greed from entitlement.” He explains. Minerva bows her head down in a moment of silence. He adds, “If you are going to be somebody of importance to me, you need to understand and accept the possibility of the danger it may involve. You think things are bad with Hector around? Compared to others before him that I had to kill or destroy and others I will face in the future, Hector is a nobody. He is more of a pain in the ass than a danger to anybody once everybody finds out by what rules he plays with and that they can play by their rules over his rules. In that, Hector will lose all power, authority and respect others had for him. But he is not the problem here, you are. In joining me and being my significant other, if you do not listen to me, you can get hurt and maybe even killed. You have to absolutely must listen to what I say and do as I tell you to do. If you think that is too much to ask, then you do not deserve to be my significant other. Again, it is not because you are a Wessen. It is because I just told you. Now, you got a few days to decide while I get the convoy ready for our trip to the next town. Hopefully then you will have made a decision.” Minerva does not say a thing but nods. “Now, let’s go. I need to rest up before we go to Wessen town at six to deal with Hector. What you do is on you.” He tells her, before turning on the engine again and putting the car into gear. He reverses the jeep out of the trees and back onto the dirt roads of the area, before he gets on the main roads around the runaway and heads back to the convoy camp. They arrive after a couple minutes of driving. He parks the medic jeep near the electric camper. He steps out of the jeep, walks around and opens the door to the passenger side. He gives Minerva a helping hand to step out of the jeep For some reason they look at each other while holding hands in silence and unaware of the things around them. But like all good things, it too must come to a quick end. Fernando steps away from the jeep to let her wall by and he can close the door. Only things on his mind is 6o’clock and the town meeting at Wessen town. He takes the few steps to his electric camper, slowly opening the sliding door and lets himself in. Once the sliding door is closed and locked, he steps to the center of the camper and pops open the camper top to let some air flow inside.  Looking over to the bed, Ichigo was still on the bed and the cats were curled up into little furballs by the corner next to the rear door. He starts taking off his outer layers. As he begins to unbutton his shirt there is a knock on his sliding door. He steps to the door and opens it slightly. It is Minerva in her regular clothing, having taken off her EMT Jacket and clothing. “Yeah?” He asks her. “Can I go in and have a talk with you?” She asks. “We already had our talk. I said everything that had to be said and you just sat there nodding your head, saying nothing to what had to be said.” He tells her. “I had to do a lot of thinking because it is not just me, it involves the kids, my sister and my friends. If it were me alone, I would go.” She tells him. “Get the older kids to watch the younger kids while ‘the adults have a meeting’ and bring your sister and friends here.” He tells her. She nods and then starts walking away. Though he closes the door, he waits by it for her and her friends to return. There was a knock on the door a couple minutes later. He slides the door open slightly, seeing Minerva with the others there. He tells them before opening the fully “Come inside but one of my girls is sleeping so I need you all to be quiet while inside.” They enter the electric camper and sit on the edge of the bed. Fernando leans against the back of the driver’s seat. “So what do you want to talk about?” Fernando asks Minerva. Minerva sighs looking down at herself before she looks up at him, “I cannot make the decision for all of us and I cannot make a decision for myself when it means deserting my friends and family.” “What are you talking about, Min?” Miniya asks. “He asks if I could leave with him when the convoy leaves, and if possible to have you three to leave with me.” Minerva answers her question. “If we leave who would take care of the children?” Abigail asks. “They either come with us or General Jastrey will take care of them s she rebuilds Flight Town into a better place.” He explains. Miniya laughs as he finishes his statement. She throws in, “Flight Town, a better place? This place has been the smelly arm pit of Hell since probably before The Chaos happened and it will continue to be the smelly arm pit of Hell for as long as remains here. People like Hector De La Cruz will rule this place and continue with its corruption of those who come here for a better chance in life. Minerva and I might be in our twenties, but we seen and been through more than enough to fill several life times. This General Ass-Free or whoever HE is will not make things better for all who work and live here but better for themselves, like Hector did for himself, and others before him and all others who come afterwards.” “First off, General Jastrey is a woman. Second, if you do not want to be reminded of our little trip to the Jurassic to see the dinosaurs, then understand that this place, this land called the United States of America, though it may have had its problems, did not have slavery, people were free to live their lives as they thought they had and criminals like Hector and Giovanni were locked up in prison far away from the communities from which they committed their crimes.” Fernando explains to her before reaching to the front seat passenger basket in the front of the camper and takes out his little Lenovo S10e Laptop. “First of all, you are not the fabled Time Walker, many Spirit Followers have that ability to send people to a far away land where plants hardly grows and monsters walk the earth. You are not the first to have sent me to such a place. No doubt, you will not be the last.” Miniya tells her. “I do not care of what you think of me. But remember one thing – I own you and Tracey and I own your lives by saving it from Giovanni’s will of ending it with a bullet to the head. As for you Abigail, you were going to give me what you should have been saving for your future husband because I saved a little girl’s life from the wretched death from the poison of a ‘rope dog’s bite’. And you Minerva – you have been on my shot since day one even though you told me about that Gypsy story. I do not think there has been a travelling Gypsy in these parts for over 100 or so years. But in all your cases, I gave you a pill, a kind of medicine from before the Chaos that has restored your bodies from the injuries and abuses done to you. You might still have the memories of what had happened to you but your bodies are now at a virgin state. You can think or believe in what you want to think and believe, but I have asked nothing in return. And what I ask of Minerva, she can say ‘No’ at any time she wants. I’m not forcing her or any of you to go with me if you do not want to go. But if you do want to go, we need to prepare for that. Just in case, I have gotten two jeeps for you four to ride in with the convoy. I just need to get you all a large trailer to sleep in, whether it be for you four or the whole group. If you stay, however those two jeeps are still yours, so you can travel about the town. I do not want them, I have this piece of rolling shit to deal with. Now, if you four have nothing to say I have to see the Major. You all can stay here for now to discuss your plans while I am gone.” He tells them before opening the sliding door enough for him to step out of. Once outside, he closes the door. The three of them look at each other. “How many assholes are you going to fall for because of that stupid gypsy telling you that you would fall for some idiot with power, as she told me the same thing thinking I was you. If she was a real future story teller, she would have known that I was your twin and that you and I are not the same and our futures would be different. And him sending me to another place where monsters roam, spirits and those claiming to be the Time Walker do that all the time. Some of us were sent to someplace and then returned to teach us a lesson. He is like all of them – only want one thing – us to be his slaves and serve him and service him, because all men are like that!” Miniya throws at her twin. “If that were true I would be on my back servicing him right now, because ‘All Men’ want to do a little girl like me lovely.” A voice is heard behind them. They turn around to see Ichigo lying on her side looking at them. She continues now that she got their attention “As the Time Walker, I met him long ago when I was a bunny ring girl at Fight Town, where he fought against the Lich and back then he won. Many years later I being a Fight and Event Manager, meet him who you all met, set up a rematch with the Lich. It was a Death Match; and he did not fight for the money, though he won more money from that one fight than this town will ever see in its life time – a number of cash so large it broke all the banks in Fight Town, which caused the riots that are going on there right now. Fernando, as you know him by name, is the Time Walker because only the Time Walker was able to defeat the Lich – twice. And the Lich had never lost a fight except for the two he fought against the Time Walker.” “Sounds like a set up to me. He came in, did a set up, won the fight, and everyone got paid. Giovanni does that all the time, even though he lost a great deal of money in that fight, he sent some men out to Fight Town to investigate what happened and to get his money back. Face it, you and Fight Town had been had by a Spirit.” Miniya tells her. “You are wrong and I will tell you why.” Ichigo begins. She continues, “A Spirit would only do such things for power and money. He did it to rescue a friend who was taken by those who work with the Spirits. Spirits do not care about friends, they do not have any, and if one of those who work for them were to be captured of fail in their tasks, they would be killed if found alive. And Spirits do not work against each other unless they want another war.” “I do not know who you are, but what do you think is going on here? As long as humans and Wessens fight, things will continue to be as they been since the Happening and the Chaos began. There will always be slavery, drugs, sex, hit-men, gambling, child selling, and family purges. No one person is going to stop that. Definitely not anyone like him.” Miniya throws back at her. Ichigo lets out a sigh before she begins, “You will find out the truth when he leaves this place and it is left burning to the ground. Like he had with Fight Town, and Fight Town is a lot bigger than this place is. General Jastrey came into Fight Town to stop the fires and to bring in law and order. This place will not survive what Fight Town is going through. Now if you do not believe me, you can speak to the soldiers in the camp, they were there before Fernando requested for their help. And now they are here, there are no more ‘lawmen’ coming to harass us, Hector has tried again and again to attack us and failed. Think, anybody who continues to fail in their task, you think they will ever succeed? He tried to have us killed in the silent of the night with the Lizard men, he tried to have Wessen Town attack us while we slept, he tried to have the lawmen take us on. He tried and tried again, and each time he will fail. And he will try again and again and he will fail again. After a while people will get sick and tired of him and either he will run away or the people of this town under Fernando and General Jastrey will take his life for the lives he had destroyed. But he did you a choice to make, and you need to make it in the few days we have left here. Now please leave, I was trying to sleep before you ladies woke me up.” “You are just a little girl.” Miniya tries to tease her with a pointed finger to Ichigo’s face. Big mistake for her as Ichigo takes the finger in her tiny hand and bends it backwards towards her wrist, making her howl in pain. “I might be a little girl in form and body but I have spent a life time in Fight Town and from that life time of learning, I never had to give of myself to anyone and I had worked and fight for everything I had earned.” Ichigo tells her before letting go of her finger. “MeRRROWL... Hiss, Hiss...” is heard beside her, as Meeshie stands on the bed with her fur and tail puffed up and her back arched ready to pounce on anyone that gets near her. “Oh, now you done it. You got the cat mad at you. I suggest that you leave now!” Ichigo tells her. “Oh, like what is that little cat going to do?” Miniya says as she massages her bent finger. “That little cat will tear you up. The guard dogs of the camp don’t mess with her and they have been known to tear up an intruder, but Meeshie – they stay away from her. Now don’t tempt fate and leave immediately.” “I think we should go...” Minerva says as she slowly gets up and opens the sliding side door. She hops out of the door first, Tracey and Abigail were next to follow and Miniya jumps out and starts heading to the front of the camper and to the open area of the parking lot. The others follow her, leaving the camper door open. Ichigo gets up out of bed and closes the door, locking it before getting back into the bed. She sits on the bed for a moment, looking at Meeshie, who is relaxing her tone and goes back to curling up with Kitty. As Fernando walks to the communications tent where he thinks the major is at, The Major is walking out with her men from that very same tent. They meet each other by the rear of the tent. “This is what we got so far before we started jamming the signal.” The Major tells Fernando as she hands him a sheet of paper with just a line of letters: “123QHLFDFMGXHZPIENLARAUNLSYLONEUZZHRPPQNGALZOABFYXDXRBUDMNLVURKXAGLUXPSZXOQATJQRAGOOCF” “Give me some time to decode this. Wait for me inside the communications tent.” Fernando tells her before he walks back to his camper. He then walks back to his camper, opening the door. It takes him a few seconds to boot up his laptop and input the text into the Enigma Decoder program he has on the machines. He gets: “OSANIMASTHISISHECTORSPECIALOPSENACTHANGMANPROTOCOLTRAITORTIMESTWOCONFIRMRECEIVED” He writes down the text and separates the words, putting in punctuations where they should belong: “OS ANIMAS THIS IS HECTOR. SPECIAL OPS ENACT HANGMAN PROTOCOL TRAITOR TIMES TWO. CONFIRM RECEIVED.” He’s read the message a dozen times in the few short seconds it takes him to do so. He thinks and inputs on the program: “MESSAGE UN” The program returns and he writes down on the paper: “123QHL NUPBBBJEA” Putting away the laptop, he then goes out of the camper and starts heading to the communications tent with the note in his hand. It takes less than a minute for him to get there, entering the tent. “Major...” He calls to her as he extends his arm with the note in his hand to her. The Major walks up to him, taking the note from his hand and reads it. “This is it? What does it mean? And what is this other stuff under it?” “Before the attack, Hondo got a message from two individuals from Wessen Town of the  information that Hector would Attack Flight Town. No doubt Hector wants revenge against those two traitors. Now, the letters I wrote I need to be sent as a coded reply to make him think who ever got the message did indeed get it. You need to unjam the signal in order to send it but since it is an incomplete message, it will get him thinking. Once the message is sent, start jamming the signal again.” Fernando explains. “We will get it done then.” The Major tells him. “Before I forget, about dinner? We will be at Wessen town at 6o’clock, and we will probably eat when we return, but about the others I have concerns about.” Fernando asks and explains. “My men will prepare a meal for everyone, including a vegetarian one for those who cannot eat meat. Just have that meal service lady you have to set up to feed your convoy and the kids. The meals will be set up in boxes to be given out and eaten.” The Major replies. “Thank you. I will talk with her right away.” Fernando replies before taking a step back to the exit of the tent. “No, thank you. See you at 5:30PM.” The Major says to him. “I’ll see you then.” Fernando replies. As he leaves the tent, he can hear the major tell her communications officers , “Send this out.” -To Be Continued -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 22nd, 2021, 5:57pm As Molly and Hondo smoked on their cigarillos and watched somberly as the soldiers cleaned up the grizzly scene before them Marvin came out wearing pants and an unbuttoned shirt. His eyes were not fully opened and he yawned as he approached. “Get some sleep?” Hondo asked Marvin nodded, “Yeah, a bit.” You don’t hafta be up now, ya know. They have been changin’ soldiers out fairly regularly. I reckon we will hafta help with the night shift, but should be good for the day.” Hondo replied. “Needed to get up for a bit anyway… Will take a nap again later.” He replied groggily. “You and Maggie have some fun?” Molly asked, as she smiled mischievously. Marvin blushed a bit, “You.. you saw us?” “I was looking for Hondo earlier and peaked my head in and saw you two snuggled together… with all your clothes on the floor.” She said with a grin. “We didn’t do anything, Honest! We… well, we… it’s just neither of us wanted to be alone after all that and.. and our clothes were to dirty to go to bed in! We got a shower and just held each other while we slept, honest!” He exclaimed, seeming completely awake now. Molly giggled lightly at Marvin’s stammering and embarrassment. “Molly, don’t embarrass the poor guy.” Hondo replied flatly to her before turning to Marvin. “I don’t care what you two did as long as ya respect each other, it’s mutual, an’ ya deal with the consequences together.” He said to Marvin. “But, we didn’t do anything, Master Hondo, Honest!” Marvin replied. “Marvin, I don’t care. If ya two decide to do more or not, just make sure its respectful, mutual, an’ you both take responsibility for it. This life is too short to live it alone an’ too long to live it with the wrong person. You aren’t a slave anymore.” Hondo said. “I know I’m not. You and Master Fernando freed us. We work to pay you back and for the good of the camp.” Marvin replied “That’s all well an’ good, but that does mean you’re free to find a lovin’ companion too. You, Karl, Maggie, Molly, all you wessen are free to choose that now. No more hidin’ it or waitin’ for a master to tell you who you will mate with or if you are to be handed around for someone else’s pleasure!” He said “But… Are you sure? I mean… we all owe you two a lot.” Marvin said. “While you are here all we ask is you pitch in and help, but if you want to truly pay us back, you stay loyal to what we are tryin’ to do by not differentiatin’ between humans an’ wessen, an’ live your lives. We did not risk our lives to free y’all just so you’d follow us an’ serve us. We did it so y’all could actually live your lives as free men an’ women.” Hondo replied. Marvin nodded, “I guess I understand… Just not used to it. As slaves we all knew that if we fooled around without permission they would take us to the clinic and make sure we couldn’t do it again!” “They castrated their slaves for that?” Hondo asked in a growling tone. Molly nodded, “It’s pretty common. We were just farm animals to them, sentient farm animals but that didn’t matter much. Some owners took their slaves in and had them altered after they bought them so they couldn’t and didn’t want to breed. I know it’s hard to understand for someone who hasn’t had to live the life but we knew they would do whatever they wanted to us and we had no say… That’s why my parents escaped with me when I was little. New owners who were going to have me and them taken to the clinic… They killed my father when we were escaping and my mother was caught by bounty hunters a year later and when she would not tell them where I was they beat her to death … I was only eleven or twelve then.” “Our masters were decent to us, but I had a couple friends who were hauled off and came back without their balls because they could not keep it in their pants… About the only thing that was different from us and farm animals is that eating us was frowned upon by most and having sex with us wasn’t taboo.” Marvin added. Hondo shook his head and looked down at the ground as he thought for a moment before looking back at them. “How can you not all hate us, then…?” He asked Marvin before turning to Molly and asking, “An’ how can you bear to sleep with me let alone care ‘bout me?” She took his hand in hers and gave it a squeeze, “Because many of us know that not all humans are like that, and if there were any doubts, you and Fernando erased them when you saved us and showed us how things could be. Maybe you understand why these wessens from wessen town are so easily blinded by Hector’s lies. But not all are. We are not the only human/wessen couple out there.” Marvin raised an eyebrow a bit, “You two are together? What about Miss Val?” Molly looked down sadly and turned away a bit embarrassed. She did not mean to spread their secret. She knew most would not understand which made Hondo look like a lecherous bastard and her like a dirty sex kitten. To her surprise he did not scold her but just gave her hand a gentle squeeze. Hondo sighed and looked up at her with a soft smile before turning to Marvin. “Marvin, I ask that you keep this between us for now. I know it’s probably been pretty obvious that Molly an’ I have formed a special friendship, I guess you could say… You know Val has been havin’ a bad time of it since she came back, I reckon.” He said Marvin nodded, “Yeah. We all feel bad for her but… we don’t understand her either.” “Neither do I an’ between her, the camp, an’ getting’ hurt I’ve been a bit stressed lately.” He replied Marvin nodded again, “We understand that, and are trying to help.” “I know you guys are, as is Molly… A man doesn’t admit weakness easily, but after all I’ve been through lately, I could not take much more of Val’s abuse an’ we.. we separated… I told her if she pulls herself back together we can try again, but I just couldn’t do it right now… I also am a bit stressed, an’ weak from bein’ hurt physically a few too many times. Molly has been a good friend an’ she knew I needed more right now. I could not ask that of her, though… She.. she knew I couldn’t an’ took over as my companion an’ partner. I didn’t have much say in the matter, but she knew I needed her.” He said. “We needed each other, honestly. After losing James, I got pretty depressed and needed someone who needed me back, I guess.” She replied. “But, what happens if Miss Val does get better?” Marvin asked Molly sighed “We will handle that when it comes. If I must leave, I will. I will always love him, but I knew it was most likely temporary. He needed me and, like I said, after losing James, I selfishly needed him too. I would love to stay with him forever and be his mate but… These are unusual circumstances and I understand. I will always cherish that he left me into his life at a time of need in such a special capacity, as special friends, but I cannot ask that he give up on someone who does need him and of whom he loved first.” “but, can’t you have both of them, Master Hondo? Many humans do.” Marvin asked. Hondo shook his head, “No… I can’t.” “Why not?” Marvin asked. “Because he has to be an example to others and his girls… He and I have talked about it…. Neither of us like it but sometimes you have to make sacrifices for the greater good.” Molly said with a note of sadness to her voice. “But what will you do, then?” Marvin asked her. She shrugged, “I don’t know… I don’t think I could find anyone right away… I guess I’ll have to leave and maybe I’ll tour the country for a while… try to find myself again, you know?” “You could stay and be a part of the family. My girls would like having Aunt Molly around, I’m sure.” Hondo said, trying to lighten her mood. She shook her head, “I don’t know if that would work… I’d always be longing for you and Val would be suspicious of us all the time… It’s like you said, we have to take responsibility for our actions. I knew what I was getting into when I pushed you to let me in to help you, as did you when you accepted. Val and I are proud, jealous women. While I’m sure, if it was just us three, we could put that aside and make it work, to live as we should, without the longings, temptations, worries, or fears, while being the examples we need to be… I don’t think I can stay here and not hinder that.” He nodded, “I understand an’ I’m sorry.” “Don’t be sorry. I knew what I was doing and still do.” She said “Glad you do, as I really can say I’ve never had even thoughts that would have prepared me for all this.” Hondo replied “I knew as a wessen that being someone’s sex-toy was a very real possibility. To be taken by someone I did not love and maybe even hated, but to have to please them as if I did, if I wanted to live, and to be cast aside at any time to service multiple or worse… I might have lived free part of my life but even that was done with constant fear of being taken and made a slave, as free wessen are just unclaimed stock waiting for someone to round them up… But instead of any of that I got to choose time with you, and if it ends, I know I can freely move on to find love if I want to again or live alone free, without worry of being put into slavery again, because of what you and Fernando are doing for us. My thoughts have prepared me for bad things in life… As much as I.. I still grieve for James, loving you will be one of the fondest memories I have.” She said. He coughed a bit and cleared his throat as he tried to maintain his demeanor. “When did you decide to get all sappy on me?” He said a bit gruffly. She chuckled and shook her head at him, knowing that just meant he was uncomfortable showing her the emotions he felt in the open, especially with Marvin there. After a moment Hondo looked back at Marvin, “All I can ask is that you keep it between us. As far as anyone else goes, if asked just say Molly is my assistant for now, alright?” Marvin nodded, “Understand. I’ll not tell anyone as.. I think I understand what you mean now.” Hondo nodded, “Good.” “but, Honestly, Maggie and I didn’t do anything but sleep.” Marvin said. “That’s between you two. If you decide to look at doin’ more, just be careful with her.” Hondo said. “Of course, but why do you say that?” Marvin asked. “She’s been through a lot more than most. She needs someone but she needs them to be a gentle lover as she’s been hurt bad before.” Molly said “Can you tell me what happened to her?” Marvin asked. Molly started to say something but Hondo cut her off, “That’s for her to tell you when she is ready. Just know if you want more with her she will take a lot of patience an’ time.” Marvin nodded, “Understand.” Hondo nodded back, “Good.” “I do have a suggestion, though.” Marvin said. “What’s that?” Hondo asked. “Don’t let Karl know about you two… He’s a good guy but he has a big mouth sometimes and doesn’t know when to stay quiet!” Marvin said. Molly nodded somberly, “I can attest to that.” Hondo looked at her quizzically, “What did he say?” She shook her head, “It’s nothing to worry about. I was just depressed the other day and he didn’t get the hint to shut-up. Marvin helped though, so there nothing to worry about.” Hondo nodded, “Well, he runs his mouth again let me know. I’ve still got a bit of a grudge with him ‘bout what he did to Tonya an’ Ruth after I brought them here.” Molly raised her eyebrow, “Sounds like there’s a story there I missed.” Marvin shook his head, “You didn’t miss much.” “He played Tonya an’ then Ruth, makin’ them both think he loved them when he was just usin’ them to save his own ass.” Hondo said. Molly frowned angrily, “I think I heard something about that. I’ll have to remember it for if he steps out of line again, though!” About then a jeep crested the hill and headed their way with some more water barrels. One soldier drove as another hung onto the side and a familiar wessen rode in the passenger seat. “Speak of the devil an’ he will appear.” Hondo mumbled. The jeep pulled up and stopped not far from them to let Karl out before continuing into the hanger for water. Marvin shook his head at Karl approached, limping. “You look like hell, man.” He said. Karl tried to grin but winced as he walked towards them a bit unsteadily. “Doctors said I had a concussion but there was nothing they could do for it. They cleaned the cut, wrapped my knee, gave me something to drink that Fernando said to give all wounded, and then told me to stay up for a while. Terri was in full freak-out from the fighting so I sat with her until she calmed down.” Karl said. “You better not be playin’ her like you did with Tonya and Ruth!” Hondo said in a low growl. “Hell, no! I learned my lessen. Terri’s a good girl and I just was trying to help her!” Karl said defensively. “We find out you did and I’ll cut your nuts off with a rusty blade, goat-boy!” Molly snarled “That’s not even funny!” Karl protested. Molly shook her head, “I wasn’t being funny.” Karl swallowed hard and shook his head lightly, though it hurt to do so, “I swear I won’t hurt her! I… I kind like her and I’m really attached to my balls, so know I’m not saying that lightly! Besides, You and Fernando said we are supposed to help as we can. That was helping, right?” “Just see that helpin’ her doesn’t mean trickin’ her into wettin’ your dick! She’s a good girl an’ a bit confused. If you bed her it had better be when she is of sound mental status, be somethin’ ya both want an’ are prepared to handle the consequences together. If not, this time I’ll see Jefe leave you with his dino friend for good!” Hondo growled. Karl frowned, “I promise that if it goes that far I won’t take advantage of her! Now, please, I got a throbbing headache and am exhausted, so if you have to yell at me can you wait until tomorrow?” Hondo nodded, “Alright, why don’t you go get some sleep in the bunkroom?” Karl shook his head and grimaced as he did so, “The army doc said not to sleep until tonight or I could go into a coma or something.” “I think that’s been proven wrong.” Hondo replied. Karl shrugged, “I don’t know, that’s just what they told me so I’ll sleep later. Just need someone to talk to so I don’t fall asleep.” “I’ll talk with you for a while. Probably need to grab a nap before tonight, but I’ll be up for a few hours here at least.” Marvin said. Hondo nodded, “That works. I’m gonna go check on Tonya” “I’ll go with you.” Molly said as he started inside. As Molly and Hondo went back upstairs Marvin and Karl chatted a bit about how things at camp were going and additional gossip. As Hondo stopped by Tonya, Molly went to peak her head in on Maggie and then when to use the shared bathroom downstairs. Tonya mumbled and whined in her sleep a bit so he pulled a chair up beside the bed, sat down, brushed her hair off her face, and gently held her hand. His touch made her relax a bit and sigh contentedly. He smiled as he looked down at her sleeping face. She seemed even younger now, as he looked at her, as she looked more like a child than a teen to him as she slept. He had sat there only a few minutes when he heard a familiar voice call his name from the hanger. “Hondo! Lunch is here! I have to go, so it is on this work table. Laters!” Fernando’s voice calls out. He let go of Tonya’s hand and walked to the door before calling out his reply. “Thanks, see ya later!” Hondo’s voice echoes from upstairs. He heard Fernando say something else to Karl and Marvin before taking off. HE stood there a moment longer before going back into the room and to the bedside. He gazed at Tonya a few seconds longer before putting a hand gently on her shoulder and calling out to her. Tonya? Come-on. Wake up, girl, there’s lunch here.” He called out in that kind sounding voice he reserved for very few. She groaned and snuggled deeper into the pillow at first before half opening one eye and looking at him. “Papa?” She asked groggily. “Yeah, it’s me, sweetheart. Jefe brought lunch. You should throw on some clothes and come eat a bite. Need the energy to heal up an’ you’ve not been eatin’ well the last few days.” He said softly. She yawned and streached before shakily sitting up and looking at him as she tried to clear her head. “Lunch?... okay… I’ll get up.” She mumbled. She swung her feet over the side and when she stood she almost toppled over from being so stiff. Her body hurt all over from her impact earlier, in fact she swore it hurt worse. “You alright?” He asked her as she half clung to the arm he threw out to catch her so she didn’t fall. “Just hurt… stiff from sleeping.” She said. “Well, I hated to wake ya, but you should eat again an’ it would be good if you were up a bit so you can sleep all night tonight.” He said “I think I could have slept straight through until morning with you close by.” She said. He chuckled, “Can’t say I didn’t feel the same, except movin’ help me not to hurt so bad.”   “Thank you, Papa.” She said softly after a moment. “For what?” He asked. “For letting me sleep with you. I know it might have been awkward for you, but I slept much better with you there.” She said almost timidly. “It wasn’t awkward, an’ I’m glad it helped. You’re my daughter, an’ I love you. I’m still new to bein’ a parent an’ I sorta skipped the havin’ ya ‘round as a little thing, which I wish I could have been there for ya then too, but we make the best of what we have. I can’t say I’ll do everythin’ right or even tell you the right thing to do, but I know if my daughter is scared, holdin’ her until she feels better is the right thing to do.” He said. She smiled at him, “Thanks, papa… Could.. could I sleep with you again tonight?” “I think you should try your own bed first. If you can’t then that’s fine. Just, you are a young woman an’ sleepin’ with your papa all the time could get awkward!” He replied. She nodded, “I understand, and I’ll try to be on my own first. Not asking for every night, just for a few until the nightmares aren’t so bad.” He nodded, “I understand an’ as long as you try to sleep in your own bed I don’t mind it for a few nights an’ doubt Molly does either. Just knock before ya come in next time an’ try not to grab me.” She blushed a bit and looked down, “Sorry about that. I didn’t mean to startle you, though I did know to make sure you and Molly weren’t… you know.” “I appreciate that. I sure don’t want ya to walk in an see somethin’ that will scar ya for life!” He teased. She blushed harder at his teasing, “Papa! It wouldn’t scar me, just be very awkward… Speaking of that though,.. You and Molly staying together now?” Hondo frowned a bit, “I don’t know… I gave Val a way to redeem herself, sorta, so I need to give her a chance… It’s hard, though. I don’t want to hurt Molly an’ she’s been very good to us… val hurt me so it makes it harder but…” “You still love her.” Tonya said. He nodded, “Yeah… yeah I do… Now, if you’re achy why don’t ya grab a hot shower then get dressed an’ come have some lunch.” She frowned as she looked up at him, “Do I have to get dressed? This is easier to deal with.” He looked down at her in her robe that was only half closed at the moment and shook his head. “If it was just Molly an’ I that would be fine, but there are soldiers in an’ out an’ Marvin an’ Karl are down there. Don’t need to be givin’ them ideas or showin’ them more than they need to see!” He replied. She nodded, “Okay, I didn’t know they were around. I figured Marvin would still be asleep and Karl still in camp.” HE shook his head, “No, Marvin got up and Karl showed up before lunch came. Now, got get a quick shower and get downstairs.” He kissed her on the forehead before he let her go and headed out he door. She watched him go before trudging off to the shower. She wished she could just have him hold her all day, as when he did it seemed to make all her worries and fears melt away. At the stairs Hondo met up with Molly again. “She alright?” Molly asked He nodded, “Yeah. Woke her for lunch, though. Figured she should be up for a bit so she sleeps all night anyway. Maggie alright?” Molly nodded, “Seemed to be, though I let her sleep. Figured she cold sleep all day and then help Marvin Guard tonight since Karl is not doing well. I’m sure they’d like the time to talk alone anyway.” Molly grinned at him at her last sentence and he frowned back. “Let’s hope talkin’ is all they do. There will be hell to pay if we get overrun without notice because they were hidin’ somewhere playin’ hide the sausage!” He groused. Molly giggled at his reply. He was not long winded but she loved how there was no predicting what he might say. They soon joined the other two and a few minutes later Tonya limped in and joined them. Talk was light for the most part, with Hondo saying very little like normal. His mind was filled with other worries anyway. He worried about what Val might do, what hurt Molly might take if Val was willing to fix things, the girls and what they were going through, and the stress he was adding to his friend, Fernando. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Valentine worked silently at the tasks given to her. She saw Fernando approaching once and moved away from the doors and hid behind the other side of the camper. Just hearing him talk to the others made her remember when the three of them were a team. Tears threatened to fall again, but she pulled out the flask and took a drink to hold them back. It was about half empty now, but had kept her from sobbing a few times as she worked. She trembled slightly as she hid, thinking of the wrath she did deserve from him and Hondo both. She wanted to apologize, but even the thought of it put a knot in her thought that seemed like it was there to keep the apology down.   She knew she could apologize to Fernando as she had wronged him and that was easy to see. It was apologizing to Hondo that she struggled with and she knew Fernando would require of her before he would accept any apology himself. It was the apology to Hondo she could not muster. She wanted to badly as part of her begged and pleaded for her to do so, but this angry part of her that said he failed her by not finding and protecting her, was stronger in her. The anger from that voice she could no longer muster as the sadness and depression now ruled her being, but it was still enough to keep her from doing that which down deep she knew to be right. She waited a few seconds longer after he had gone to go back to her work. She washed all the dishes she could from the lunch preparations and the military had dropped off some supplies from the part they were making for supper so she started in on preparing that. She was not sure how much later it was when Ruth finally came back to talk to her. “Wow, got a good head start on supper, I see.” Ruth said. Val just nodded but did not say anything. “Well, everyone else has eaten and there are some leftovers so you might as well stop and have a bite.” Ruth said flatly. Val shook her head as she continued to stare at what she was doing. “Don’t be childish, Val! Come on and get some lunch.” Ruth said a bit more firmly. Val swallowed hard and shook her head again, sniffling a bit. She wipes her eyes on her sleeve and took a hit from the flask again as Ruth looked on. Ruth started to look a bit worried as she looked onto Val. She started to wonder if this really was not an act but maybe she was this broken. “Val, you need to eat.” Ruth said softly. “I can’t.” Val replied quietly. “But you need to!” Ruth said firmly. “I can’t.” Val said in the same quiet voice. Ruth sighed, “You know if you just apologized to him he’d come back, right?” “I.. I can’t.” She said, a slight hitch in her voice this time. “Why not! Talk to me Val!” Ruth said. Val looked up at her, her eyes shimmering with tears and blood shot, that betrayed how broken she was “I…I can’t. Please, Ruth, please don’t make me.” She said in a hoarse whisper as she stared down at the table again. Ruth put a hand on her shoulder, “We are here for you and.. and I know I’ve not been good at trying to be a friend back to you, Val, but I’m trying now. Just talk to me.” Val shook her head and her breath shuttered a bit as she tried to hold back her sobs again. Ruth nodded and gave her shoulder a squeeze, “Okay. When you are ready then… I’m sorry I wasn’t there when you needed me… Maybe If I was there for you and Hondo this wouldn’t have happened… I know sometimes you just need another woman or that kind, understanding word that the men don’t know how to give… We have a lot to do and I need your help, but… but I’ll try to be there when you’re ready to talk, okay?” Val just nodded and sniffled a bit. Ruth took her hand off her shoulder and sighed again, “Alright, well, I’ll keep some food aside for you if you decide you’re hungry.” Not getting a response from Val at all Ruth went inside.  With Ruth gone Val lost the battle and buried her head in her hands and sobbed as quietly as she could. It took her several minutes to recompose herself but she did not care who saw. They hated her anyway and rightly so. She just wished one of them would put a bullet through her and end it, as she was not sure how much more she could bare. Once she pulled herself together she took another deep pull from the flask, wiped her eyes, and went back to her meal prep. Ruth walked back into the camper and sat down at the dinette to eat with a sad look on her face that Joanna did not miss. “What’s wrong?” Joanna asked “Oh, Jo, you should see her. She really is broken bad but… I just don’t understand.” Ruth said. “Don’t understand what?” Joanna asked. “She says she can’t apologize to Hondo and when I asked her why, it was like the question tore her apart!” Ruth said. “I think she’s been through too much and built her argument over why she’s acted that way on being victimized. To apologize is to admit she’s wrong and I think she feels that she would fall apart and lose what little of herself she’s held onto if she does that… I understand that feeling. I fight it often… Be easy to yell and stomp and blame it all on what happened to me.. us, and say it was justified behavior because of what hurt was done to us.” Joanna said. Ruth shook her head, “You surprise me, someties, on how deep and thoughtful you can be.” Joanna wrinkled her nose a bit as she frowned at Ruth, “I’m not sure how to take that exactly.” Ruth chuckled, “It was meant to be good. You were just always the wild one, running into everything like a charging bull, when we were younger. Nice to know you think and feel that deeply about things.” Joanna’s scowl turned sad, “I guess I’ve always been that way its just… Ma and Pa didn’t get along well whe I was little, not at home anyway, and they used to take it out on me… that’s before Pa quit drinking anyway… I guess I acted wild and bullish to hide my feelings.” Ruth gasped, “Jo-jo! I didn’t know!” Joanna shrugged, “It’s okay. No one did for a long time. I guess Pa was still angry from when he lost his first wife and felt like everyone was against him, so he lashed out at those who cared… It was not that no one noticed or cared it was just that he chased away those who tried to care with his anger and those left just ignored him as they didn’t want to deal with it anymore. Ma tried to get through to him and almost did, but he’d get drunk when the bad feelings came back and would lash out again. It wasn’t until he hurt her bad when she was pregnant with my sister that your Pa came over and beat the shit out of him and made him sober up. Once he was sober and saw what he had done in his drunken rage he swore off drinking and became a changed man.” Ruth shook her head, “I knew something bad happened to Aunt Charlotte when she was pregnant but my parents kept quiet about it and.. and you never talked to me much.” Joanna shrugged, “I envied you and your life and how your parents treated you so well. You always seemed so aloof too, like you thought you were better than me.” “I didn’t mean to seem that way, honest!” Ruth exclaimed Joanna nodded, “I know, but… I was an angry kid. My parents tried and things got better but I was always the rebellious one… It’s not that I wanted to be that way but I was always afraid If I let my guard down that I’d get hurt and if I didn’t I’d have to apologize which meant I wasted part of my life being angry and rebellious and… It was just too hard to admit I could have been wrong and chance something better. So, I ran wild and made myself miserable. It was not until after we were saved and I found out that it was my refusing to marry Fredrick Fredette that caused our parents to get murdered and us taken that I realized and could admit I was wrong and wasted time.” “Why? Why then?” Ruth asked Joanna looked up at her sadly, “Because I realized my attitude caused me to lose time with my parents that I could never get back. If I had just gotten over myself I could have had at least good memories with them. I ruined times that could have been good and lost people that I should have told them that I loved them and I couldn’t do that anymore! I knew it might have all been a lie and that their saving us could be to use us or worse down the road, or that the slaves might overtake us and kill us all but I couldn’t lose more time! I couldn’t lose it with you and our sister and I had to enjoy time and let you all know I love you before it was too late!” Joanna had tears running down her cheeks as she spoke, though she kept from full on crying. Ruth started to cry as she listened and as Joanna finished she jumped up and wrapped her cousin in a hug. “Oh, Jo-jo I’m so sorry… I’m so sorry!” Ruth said as she tried not to sob. Joanna shook her head as she swallowed hard to try to contain her own emotions. “It’s not your fault, Ruth… We were just kids.” Joanna whispered. “But if I had listened or tried to be more open!” Ruth exclaimed “It’s okay. I understand.” Joanna replied. They held each other for a while longer before Ruth let go of her cousin. “I didn’t say that to make you feel bad. Just trying to help you understand Val more, maybe.” Joanna said. Ruth nodded, “I guess I seemed pretty aloof and distant to her too… What can we do?” Joanna shrugged, “I don’t know. I don’t know if there is anything we can do, like I don’t know if there is anything you could have done for me. Sometimes it takes something dramatic to make us see what is really being lost by our attitudes before we can change it. All we can do is pray and be there in case she needs us.” Ruth nodded, “Maybe so… I noticed she’s drinking. Has a flask. I guess to help her cope.” Joanna closed her eyes and sighed, “That’s not good. She must be hurting bad.” Ruth nodded, “Yeah. Help me keep an eye on her, please?” Joanna nodded, “Will do. Should we say anything to Fernando or Hondo?” Ruth shook her head, “I don’t know. I think Hondo needs some space right now and Fernando has enough to deal with and is angry at her… I’d not be surprised if we are not all she had right now.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 27th, 2021, 2:32am Fernando goes back to his camper hoping to get some peace and quiet for a while, or at least before he has to go to Wessen Town. Thus he manages to avoid Minerva and the others as he heads to his camper. He slides open the side door when he gets to his camper just enough to enter it. He closes the door behind him and locks it. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Fernando starts taking off his clothes, starting with his boots. “About time you came back. A girl can get pretty lonely you know.” Ichigo says from here she lies on the bed. “All you want is to practice making babies with me and all I want is some rest.” She tells him as he takes off his outer layers and folds them up to put them on the covered sink counter. He takes off the rest of his clothes but his briefs, folds them up and puts them on top of his outer layers, all without a word. He then crawls onto the bed and throws the blankets over himself before turning onto his side. “I swear, it’s mid-June and it is freezing out there.” Fernando says to himself. Ichigo climbs onto his raised side and looks down at him, “We’re up in the mountains where it is cold for most of the year. If we were in the Bad Lands, it would be hot in the day time and freezing at night.” “Where are these ‘Bad Lands’?” He asks before pushing her off slightly to turn over to lie on his back. She crawls over to him and climbs onto him, straddling him while facing him. She lifts herself off him on extended arms with her hands on his shoulders, “The bad lands are where nothing grows, no water to drink, no place to rest safely and the air stinks. You will know it when to drive and all the trees just seen to disappear from the area. From what I remember, there is a small patch of ‘Bad Lands’ between here and the next Tech Town; like I said – you drive through the highways where the farms and forests are, and all of the sudden, nothing but dirt roads, even the highway is a dirt road.” “And you know this, how?” He asks. “Besides the fact that long ago I had to make my way to Fight Town when my family was purged and did have to cross a small area of the ‘Bad Lands’, during my time in Fight Town I heard a lot and learned a lot from those who travelled from out there to get to Fight Town and there was a lot of talk about the Bad Lands, and how many lost their lives, their friends and families and their life’s saving trying to cross it, and spend their remaining days slaving away in Fight Town to make up what they lost. The lucky ones made up their losses and left Flight Town as soon as they could. The not so lucky ones remained until they died there. In hearing what they had to say about many things including their passage through the ‘Bad Lands’ is how I know.” She tells him. Fernando has to do some calculations, this 250 mile trip to Flight Town was a long one but one they managed to do on a long haul. He realizes that the next hop to Tech Town will be a difficult and laborious one as it is 350 miles away. For his camper to make it all his batteries must be charged and just in case his generators tanks ready just in case. Technically with the solar panels and the generators, he could make the distance if every goes well. But in listening to what Ichigo is saying, convoy riders like himself, Hondo, Ruth and Joanna, Karl, Marvin, the teens, Jason and maybe the Den Mother, can do the trip with their extended fuel capacity, but out of everyone in Jeanette’s group, it might not be possible as their range is about 250 miles. Absently mindedly he has had one hand on Ichigo’s waist and the other on her ass, feeling the smoothness of her black nylon panties on her tight round behind. She just looks at him. “If you want me to take them off, I’ll take them off for you.” Ichigo says. “Huh?” Fernando replies. “Your hand, it is on my ass. If you want me to take off my panties, just say so and I’ll do it for you.” She tells him. “Huh? No...” He says to her. “So... why do you have your hand on my panty covered ass?” She asks him. “It’s not what you think. No... I’ve been thinking, and we are going to be in big trouble if we are not thoroughly prepared to get to the next town.” He says to her. “How so?” She asks. “Most of the vehicles of the convoy can only travel 250 miles with the carry-on fuel reserves they have. The next town is 350 miles.” He tries to explain. “Now that is a problem. Need me to do anything to make sure that we in this thing does not break down from running out of fuel?” She says and asks. “This is the only vehicle in the convoy that runs on electricity, and I will teach you more about it and driving it. We can make 350 miles, but one of the batteries I have a feeling is going bad. We do have generator back up and recharging in case our power goes low. It is the others that I worry about, even if we have stored fuel in tanks; that means needing to stop and refuel before going forward and onward again. In the least that is a 1 day stop.” He explains. “So, how much time you think we need to prepare?” She asks. “At minimum – a week. We need to assess what we have and then fill up on fuel and supplies. Money is not a problem as we got enough for everyone.” He says to her. He then lets out a sigh, “Damn, we need to get things going as soon as possible. This Wessen Town meeting is going to get in the way.” “Don’t stress yourself out. This is no worse than the fight you had with the Lich and you defeated him. Now if you want to something to cut down on the stress, I’m here for you.” She tells him. “Stop tempting me. One day I’ll pin down your little ass and pound your pussy until you can’t walk anymore. But that is not today or any time soon.” He tells her. She tries to tease him in her little girl voice, “But mister, you said that you would take care of me if I took care of you first. So what would you want me to do?” “Ichigo...” he says to her. “Oh, it’s sex. Isn’t it? You want me to give up my virgin body and have your way with me, isn’t it?” She continues teasing in her little girl voice, adding, “I’ll do it, but you need to take it easy with me since I am such a little girl and you’re such a big man and all... But I’ll do for you what my mother said I should do in these things for you. Just do not get angry and beat me. Please...” “Ichigo...” He says to her, before she collapses on him and starts to cry. “Ichigo... You OK?” She looks up at him, and nods before saying in her normal voice, “I do not know what happened. I can usually play the little girl role without getting emotional but just now a lot of memories flooded back of when I was 12 and my family was purged, how I managed to escape and hide from the slavers that wanted to enslave me as they did my family, and how that pervert Edmund Donaldson found me passed out on the side of the highway, took me home and chained me to the side of his bed to be his child wife for all those years until I managed to escape and killed him and how I found my way to Fight Town and had to take jobs to support myself.” She then lets out a sigh before continuing, “Then how I got a job as a bunny ring girl, and met you with the first fight with the Lich. You gave me a pill back then you said would heal me from what happened to me back then, and said that you would give me another pill in the future that would keep me from getting sick and heal from most things that would hurt me but that would be in the future. I’m not saying that for you to give me that pill, in truth, I do not deserve it and I’m not telling you want to do or that I m expecting it. It’s just if you do that, then I know you are the Time Walker I had made love with so long ago before you have that match with the Lich.” “Like I told you before if it were me, it is not the me who I am now. Those damned spirits took me out of time before all those things happened, and to me those events have not happened yet. Nor will they not happen, I do not know. There is a lot that must be done and it will be done before I can figure out a few things and do what has to done once and for all. Once all that is said and done, let’s see what the future holds.” He tells her. “Alright we’ll see what happens.” She says, adding after a pause, “But if you need anything from me, if you want to #$@! or a blow job, or, well anything, to relieve your stress, I’ll gladly give it.” “I appreciate the offer but I’ll pass.” He says to her. He then sighs. He says to himself, “I almost forgot, I need to go to Crazy Clara Flying School. Damn...” “Well, you and I can a few minutes of fun before you go to deal with them.” She says to him as she holds onto him tighter. “Ichigo...” He calls to her. “OK.” She begins, “I do not want to be left alone and I’ll do anything not to be left alone.” “Anything?” He asks. “Anything...” She says as she presses and humps her groin against the harden bulge in his briefs. “And if I told you to suck my dick?” He asks. She lifts herself up on her extended arms to face him directly and asks “You really want me to suck your dick?” “I said ‘And if I told you to suck my dick?’ I did not say to suck my dick.” He says, repeating his question. Ichigo sits up on her knees as she straddles him, rubbing her groin up against the hard bulge in his briefs. She lets out a sigh before looking down where they groins met. Though her black nylon panties were tight and form fitting on her curves (or lack thereof), her dark underwear contrasts against his white cotton briefs, showing how her flesh and the material that covered her, formed around the side of his shaft imprinted against his underwear. It was obvious what was on her mind for that brief moment in time as she bit her lower lip slightly before sliding lower onto his legs near his knees and lowers herself to where her cheek was against his hip and she traced the shape of his male organ through the imprint against his underwear with her finger. “Well...” He says to her. “Well, what?” She replies as she continues to trace the outline of his male member wither finger. “I asked a question. You should answer it.” He says to her. “I’m thinking.” She replies, saying, “It’s been a long time but damn you are pretty big.” “OK, since you do not want to be left alone, get dressed and we can go to Crazy Clara Flying School.” He tells her. “Alright...” She says before positioning herself over his groin. She then lowers her head and begins to give several quick kisses along his length from close to the base to its head before lifting herself up on extended arms before shifting high up onto him until they were face to face. “That my answer which I would do more but you need to get things done. Maybe later we can take it further.” She then lowers herself to give him a quick kiss on his lips. “You need to stop that before you end up being pinned down and getting ravaged by me.” He tells her. “I’ve been hoping that you would.” She begins “Hope you know your little girl has been wanting you to give it to her good and hard. Haven’t you noticed that she’s been pressing her butt against your dick when we go to sleep? Your girl really wants you bad.” “Macey and I already had that father/daughter talk. If she needs another talk, I will question her on it.” He tells her. “And what about your ‘other daughter’?” She asks. “What other daughter?” He asks. “Me!” She tells him, “You said as long as I am with you out there, I am your other daughter Maria so that nobody would try to take me to collect the reward on my ass!” “When you are out there with me, you are my other daughter for that reason. But here, within the convoy whether in private like here or out there in public, everyone knows you are Ichigo and you are under my protection.” He tells her. “You said that I need to stop that before I end up being pinned down and getting ravaged by you. Well, I’ve been wanting and waiting. For you we only met a few days ago, but for me it’s been years of waiting for you to return. And I know and understand what you said about who you are and what was done to you, but I swear I need things done here and now!” She tells him. They both stare at each other for the moment. He says to her, “Do not think I owe you anything as I owe you nothing. It is you that owes me as I work hard to keep your life safe and free but I am not calling payment, nor do I want anything as payment of doing you the favor of saving your life. Now, thinking that people owe you is called ‘Entitlement’ and you are entitled to nothing, especially from me. As such, your options still stand: 1) you have the right to pack up your things and walk out of here, hell, I’ll give you that damn medic jeep outside for you to travel in. 2) You are to hide under my protection, and do as I request of you in helping the camp. Thus far you have been great in helping Ruth out in handing out the food to the kids, I’ll give you that much. Or 3) I can take you back to Fight Town and let everyone deal with you as they want. Either way you are to do as I need you to do and not what you want unless you walk away from this convoy and never return like some have already has.” Ichigo remains silent for the moment before she says, “I’m sorry.” “Sorry for what?” He tells her. “I don’t know. I just know that I am.” She replies before she lowers herself on him. “I’ll forgive you at least for that much. But like I said, I do not like to be teased, or bothered, or lied to, or betrayed. You respect me like you want me to respect you. If you do not like what is happening, you have the right to leave on your own.” “I do not want to leave. My life is in your hands, and I’ll do anything for you to keep me safe from those wanting to do me in. Again, anything.” She says. After a second’s pause, she says, “But I have a question, and have to say it in a certain way...” “Then just say it as you must.” He tells her. Ichigo lets out a sigh before lifting herself up on her extended arms. She looks down at him, switching to her little girl voice, “Mister, if I am to be with you, how am I to address you? What you expect me to do as your little girl? Nothing sexual I hope, but if must be, I’ll do anything of what my mother told me to do to make you happy.” He just gives her a deadpan look for a moment. He then tells her, “If you are to hide in plain sight as my daughter, then there is only one response you are to give out in the open, and that response is based on what you are comfortable with: ‘dad’ or ‘father.’” She continues in her little girl voice, “But, you are neither to me... You’re just a stranger who saved me from a world of hurt from an angry mob. Though I owe you my life, you’re not my father...” “If you cannot do that, then hiding you in plain sight will be difficult if you are not going to pretend to be my daughter. And if I cannot protect you then consider yourself dead meat.” He tells her. Ichigo lets out a pent up sigh as logic fails her with the situation at hand. He is right, if she needs to be out in the open pubic, she needs to pay her role or end up being targeted for who she is and the reward on her ass. Being Fernando’s daughter, even as a pretend daughter of his little created family, she has his protection 24/7. All she can do for the moment is think and her thought was being inundated with thoughts and feelings of a sexual nature which she always thought she had control off for most of her life but in the here and now, such control was failing. “Alright. I’ll call you those things when it is needed.” She continues to say in little girl voice. She then adds in the same voice, “Would you get mad at me if I asked you to do me lovely? I mean, a girl gotta have it, right? And I need something only you can give me in a bad way.” He can fell her rubbing her panty covered groin against his. He just looks at her. She looks down at him, still biting on her lower lip as if expecting what she wants to happen. He tries to talk his way out of the situation by explaining the options. “Ichigo, let me explain something.” He tells her. “You can explain anything you want as long as I eventually get what I want.” She replies, using a voice between her normal voice and her little girl voice. “OK then... Look. I do not know where you stand on this but many make the mistake of equating Sex with Love. You can have Love with Sex, Love without Sex, and Sex without Love. It is that simple. We can go ahead and just #$@! without any emotional attachment or we can do something with some connection on how we feel for each other. Much of that is more on you than it is on me but I too must give you as much as you give me.” He tries to explain before taking a slight pause to finish, “Understand what I am trying to say?” “Yeah... I think.” She says, continuing in her mixed voice. “Then what am I trying to tell you?” he asks. “Well, in short, let me say this way: I would not let you #$@! me if I did not like you.” She tells him in more of a little girl’s voice but not quite there. “What about Sex without Love?” He asks. “Even if we did not ‘Love’ each other, we like each other enough to give what the other needs. Unless you are talking about pinning me down and raping me, then there would be problem because my misguided heart would think it is acceptable and make me to let it happen. So if you were to pinned me down and forced me to do those things, I would still want you to do it in some misguided way.” She tells him in the same voice as before. “Then let me ask, are you in love with me?” He asks. “In ‘Love’ with you? Hard to say, but there is something there I cannot explain. But in love with you for the things you done and are doing for me? Yes.” She explains in her little girl’s voice. “What if I start screwing with the Hamster girl or her friends?” He asks. “I’m not saying I would allow it but what happens, happens. I would not get jealous as long as we continue to be together in some form. Hell, you can keep them around as a pet as far as I am concerned.” She explains in a more adult sounding voice. “They are people like we are – humans forced to become Wessens through the purges they and/or their family went through. In Minerva and her twin’s case, as they are human/Wessen hybrids, it was their mother who went through the purge and has been living her life as a changed individual, marrying a human and giving birth to his children.” He tells her. “I also know that you ‘own’ the hamster girl’s twin and her bunny girl friend in saving them from being dragged out and shot in the head by putting yourself and your money on a pool game and beating that cheater. So they are your property, and if you want to screw your property, you can screw them however and whenever you want.” She tells him. “In the same regard, I own you too as you bet your ass to me and lost.” He tells her. She tells him in her little girl’s voice, “Yeah... you do own me like you own them. But I hope you treat me well and love me so. I promise to never to do you wrong...” “Ichigo... why are you switching back and forth between your adult voice and your little girl voice? It can be annoying and misleading.” He tells her. “Sorry...” She tries to say in her in between little girl voice and adult voice, “This is my normal voice. My little girl voice sometimes happens when I get excited. My adult voice is mainly my business voice when I have to deal with people directly and need things done. You will probably hear more of my normal voice as I relax being around you, but hear my business voice when dealing with people outside the two of us.” He just looks up at her. Looking down at him, she lets out a sigh. “People do not take you seriously if you sound like a little kid, which my normal voice almost sounds like. But with you, when we are alone, you will see the normal me as that is who I am as I get comfortable to be around you.” She tells him. “Comfortable enough to kiss along the length of my dick through my briefs? Or dry hump your panty covered pussy against me?” He asks. “Well, yeah.” She replies as she looks between them and then at his face. Fernando lets out a pent up sigh and shakes his head. She tells him in asking, “You cannot blame a girl for trying.” “It depends on what she is trying to do. But being a girl, either child or adult, does not excuse you from the responsibilities of your actions.” He tells her. “I know that. But are you willing to be responsible for your actions?” She says and asks. “I would not be leading this convoy if I weren’t.” He tells her. “I was talking more about the responsibilities you have over me.” She explains. “You’re the one on top dry humping my dick right now, so it’s your responsibility is something were to happen.” He tells her. “If you mean something as in me getting pregnant, consider yourself lucky that I cannot get pregnant, or so says the doctors in Fight Town in examining me. They say it is something most ‘little people’ like me suffer with, well, most of the girls. It is not that I’m sterile, it’s that things are not developed enough for me to have a child. Lord knows that pervert who kidnapped and tied me to his bed tried to get me pregnant all the time with zero success.” She tells him. “Whether you can conceive a child or not does not make you less of woman. As long as you do right for yourself and for your man then you have nothing to worry about.” He tells her. “I’m willing to do what is right for you and only you.” She replies. “Is that some kind of proposal?” He asks. “It’s more like a promise from me to you. As for a proposal, that is up to you to give to me.” She explains. “Then how about you get off me so we can get dressed and start to make up for the losses of this day. Again you can go with me if you want or you can stay here and wait for me to return.” He tells her. “What if I do not want to?” She asks. “Do not force me to show you who is stronger between us.” He tells her. “I’m the one on top...” She says before actions speak louder than words. He puts his arms on her sides under her arm pits and lifts her up before flipping her over onto her back on the bed. He then positions himself to lie down on his stomach while his head is between her open legs as he looks up at her. He lifts himself on his extended arms and looks down at her. “As you were saying?” He asks. “OK then... Now you proved that you’re such a big man to a little girl that I am, what else are you going to do?” She says to him as she slowly goes to her little girl voice. “Nothing, but something at the same time. Since you liked to tease me, I’m just going to tease you back for a few minutes.” He replies. “So, you’re going to get on top and dry hump me like I did you?”  She asks in her little girl voice. “I bet you would love that, but I did not have that in my mind.” He explains to her. “Then what are you going to...” She begins to say before she lets out a soft moan as he lowers his head and starts rubbing his tongue against the material of her nylon panties that covered her clitoris and labia. He then licks her a bit lower and then back up, teasing her by not pulling her panties to the side to give her total flesh contact. He continues for a few more minutes, feeling her trust her pelvis to his face as he licks her sensitive areas. He stops as he feels her wanting more and was about to wrap her tiny legs around his neck. He lifts himself up off her on his extended arms and then moves up on her to be face to face to her. “That.” He tells her. “Wow... you’re better than most kitty licking bunny ring girls out there.” She says to him. “You into girls or something?” He asks. “Don’t get me wrong, a girl has to do what a girl has to do. In those days of being a bunny ring girl, you did what you had to do, even if it had to be done to you. And a lot of bunny ring girls sought after each other for protection and companionship.” She explains. “I would ask for more details about your past but right now I need you to get dressed if you are to come with me to the Flight School and other places I need to go. Put on one of Macey’s hoodies and cover your head while we are out.” He tells her. “Alright but before we go...” She begins to say. “What?” He asks. She reached up to him and plants her lips on his for a moment, trying to force its intimacy to a higher level than it actually need to be. But it ends quickly. “What was that for?” He asks. “That was for thanking you that you care.” She says. After a pause, she pushes against him, “Alright, unless you are going to #$@! me, let’s get dressed and go.” “Good.” He says as he crawls to the other side of the bed and gathers his things. He begins to put on his clothes, she crawls behind him to the shelf on the camper’s wall by the bed to get her things, putting on a skirt, shirt sox and shoes. He looks at her as he buttons up his shirt. “Don’t you have anything else to put on, like street clothes or something? You look too much like an adult like that.” “I do not have much of anything. I took what I had with me in my office and what I could take from home.” She tells him. He gets up and pulls out the old wooden chest from when he received the camper from the Indian tribe. He pulls out a t-shirt, a pink polo shirt, wool skirt, sox and sneakers from the box, putting them on the bed by her. “Try those on and if they fit consider them yours.” He tells her. Ichigo nods as she starts to take off her clothes to put on the ones he’s given her. Fernando lifts up the bench seat to get to the Cold Weather gear and gets a wool flannel sweat suit zippered hooded jacket (a hoodie) for her which belongs to Macey. He puts it by her as she puts on the other clothes he gave her and puts her clothes back into the shelf. When he finishes getting dressed, he rinses out his mouth with some alcohol based mouth wash and splashes a bit of water on his face to get her scent off his face. He sits at the front seats and waits for Ichigo to finish. She puts on the hoodie before putting on the sneakers and hops off the bed to go to him. He takes her by the hoodie and zippers it up and then pulls the hood over her head. He then takes her hands and stuffs them onto the hoodie’s front pockets “Keep your hands into these pockets unless you need to use them.” He tells her. “You sure are taking this daughter thing serious.” She tells him. “I’m not going to allow anyone to try to hurt my girls. That includes you.” He tells her. He gets up and steps to the sliding door, opening it. Stepping out, he turns to the door and picks Ichigo up and pulls her out before placing her on the floor. “Let’s go.” He tells her as he closes and locks the sliding door. They walk to front of the Electric camper where the Medic jeep was parked. He opens the passenger door and lifts up Ichigo to get inside. Closing the door once she is inside he walks around the front to enter through the Driver’s side. As he steps inside, Minerva runs to his driver’s door. “Where are you going?” Minerva asks. “I have to get to a flight school then get a few things for this one and find out the options for fuel and things.” Fernando explains to her. “Can I go with you?” Minerva asks. “What about the kids?” Fernando asks. “Miniya and the others will watch over them while I’m gone. They know we have to talk about a few things.” Minerva explains. Fernando steps out of the jeep dropping the front seat forward, “Go get into the back and make yourself comfortable there.” Minerva nods before stepping into the jeep and makes her way to the rear of the jeep. As there was no rear seat in the back, she sits on the floor almost between the two front seats. Fernando gets in after her and closes the door. He starts up the jeep and slowly drives it out of the parking lot. [4:30AM Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple, Japan] Though they had their share of personal intimate enjoyment, the lone figure gets up. Despite it being early June, the room is cold as the temple is in the mountains where the nights gets cold until mid Summer and not in the valley where it is warmer day and night. He goes about and searches their bags, getting a fur skin large blanket to cover the three of them. With the blanket in place on top of the others, he crawls under them and reclaims his spot on the bed giving the girls a kiss on their foreheads before forcing himself to sleep. - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 2nd, 2021, 11:40pm [Flight Town, around 1:20] The medic jeep makes its way across the eastern side of the Fight Town’s runway along a service road. It takes a few minutes to get to Crazy Clara Flying School from the parking lot. The car is parked in front of the school building with room for anyone to walk by it and/or enter or leave the flight school.  Fernando gets Minerva and Ichigo out of the jeep and looks over the damage to the area.  The building itself looks intact from their vantage point but the advertising billboard above the building did take a few hits. The door was unlocked and they go inside. No one was at the reception desk they had approached. Seeing the bell on the counter, Fernando gives it a couple hard taps on the ringer button to make it ring. **DING! DING!** “Alright who’s ringing the DAMN bell?” an older woman’s voice says from a back room. She steps out, wearing motorcycle (MC) boots, tight fitting jeans, a leather bomber jacket and a leather helmet with goggles on top of them. She looks at Fernando and his little group of a young adult Wessen and a small girl between them. She looks at the Wessen. She looks at the Wessen, “You know you do not belong here, now git lost before I put a few rounds into you!” Fernando steps in between them, “Whatever problem you have with her, you can place them with me. Now I have a flight class to relearn some skills that I signed up and paid for the other day.” “I do not know why you are here but if you are in cahoots with that heathen then I do not want you here. That street urchin you dare bring in and those like her are the reason why Wessen town attacked us! If the Lawmen did not stepped in when they did, this place would be gone and done for.” the older woman says loudly at Fernando. She throws in, “Now leave before I call the lawmen on your ass!” Fernando reaches into his jacket pocket and pulls out a large leather sack of coins from it, opening it and pours the contents of gold coins onto the receptionist’s desk. He then says as he pulls out a couple more similar sized leather sacks and places them unopened by the pile of coins on the desk, “Let me tell you a few things an old friend once told me: ‘there isn’t a man out there that I cannot make, buy or destroy.’ But that is the least of your problems if I were to take away these things and walk away, leaving you with nothing. Two: in speaking with Mad Moondog Maddie, she told me that you were the best, which is why I signed up for a test and a class for this afternoon. My skills as an aviator has gone rusty and needs to ne polished up, and she recommended me to you. Thirdly, though I would be leaving this misbegotten town soon in the least I would plant the seeds to get the air races going again, but that is up to a lot of variables – variables like you and others. Four: Call the lawmen. I already had enough of their crap and had them eliminated. If you do not believe me, go call Maddie to see if I telling the truth. Five: That Wessen is not the fault of what happened last night or in the past following nights – those are the actions of a Hector De La Cruz – who now has a One Million Dollars In Gold bounty on his head for what he did. This Wessen, who is now my friend after a lot of truth searching and finding is now my friend and under my protection. She is also bait for Hector to try to get her. Unfortunately he managed to get away but I did managed to chop his right hand off and have that hand in my camper in a pickle jar, Maddie gave me the pickle jar and saw me put Hector’s hand in it and then filled it with Pickle Juice. You can ask her about that as well. Six – back to the Lawmen and why I had them eliminated – they were corrupt and arrested anyone when paid to do so. I’m part of a travelling rescue and medical crew, which that Wessen just joined and I have been teaching her and other new volunteers I got for here how to save lives. But the Lawmen interfered with my work and the Number One rule of any Rescue Worker is ‘Anyone interfering with the work of rescuing another will be dealt with severely and use of deadly force if needed.’ The Lawmen interfered with my work, the Lawmen are no more. Again, call Maddie to verify this and ask her who is now in charge of providing Law and Order to this misbegotten town. Seven, it is the actions of my people who saved this town from being burned down to the ground by the attack Hector did here on the other night. And on he has done other smaller attacks against us – The Rescuers – and the people of this town, both Wessens and humans including sending in some Lizard men to try to kill us during our sleep. There are now 12 less Lizard men in this world because we stopped them. Now, we can do this in a civilized manner and discuss about the class and if I like what I see, I’ll recommend your services to General Jastrey for a contract negotiation for services she wants rendered. If not I can take my business elsewhere.” He then starts putting his sacks of gold coins away in his jacket pockets. When he starts scooping the gold coins off the receptionist’s desk, the older woman puts her hands on his. “Let s not be too hasty. I’m sure we can work on an agreement.” The older woman tells him. “Listen and listen real good, Miss. The one thing I do not like is greed. You do an honest day’s work you get an honest day’s pay. But if you go above and beyond in what you have to do, I reward those who do that for me. Now I’m here to see Crazy Clara to get my class started, as she was recommended to me by her sister Mad Moondog Maddie. And whether I come where with my friends and family or I come here alone, I and those who come with me are to be given with the save respect and honor and you expect me to give you. Now, I’ve come a long way and from a long time and need a little help trying to fly again. I heard you were the best. I will be putting you through that test.” Fernando tells her. “I am Crazy Clara.” The older woman says, adding “What is your flight experience?” “I am going to tell you something that will not leave the room as to explain my experience. The Spirits pulled me out of time to put me here and I have been fighting against them and trying to find my way back to my time. But back then, I used to fly the big jets and was a fighter and test pilot for the air force. I had my own airplane and was part of glider and whirly bird club of my town. It has been several years I have been here in this time, and have not flown. So, test me if you like and we can discuss about glider and other aircraft flight time.” He tells her. “I see. I heard of many the Spirits have taken for whatever reason. But that is neither here nor there.” Clara explains. Then she looks him up and down, “You do not look like a flyer.” “Give me a test, and then you decide where I belong.” He tells her. “Have a seat and I’ll call you for the test.” She tells him. Fernando gives a nod before stepping back to the seats in the waiting room. “Well, what is going to happen?” Ichigo asks. “Nothing, she has to set me up to take a test and all future lessons are based what grade I get on that test.” Fernando tells her. “What about flying today?” Minerva asks. “Let’s see what happens first.” Fernando replies. “Oh...” Minerva replies. Clara comes out, “Come to the desk and we can go start on your test.” Fernando gets up and walks to the receptionist desk where Clara is at with a thick exam book. She pulls out 5 sheets of papers, the type he is used to filling in the bubbles back in school long ago. She explains how the test is to go. “Each paper is for each section of the book, the questions are in the back of each section, each question will have 4 answers: A, B, C, or D. Only one of those answers if correct. You fill in the circle for the correct answer. You have 1 hour to complete the test. Do you understand this?” Clara asks. “I understand.” Fernando tells her. “Then good, follow me into the other room to take the test.” She tells him. He follows her into the other room where she points to a chair and for him to work on. She points to the seat for him to sit on and puts the exam with a pencil on the table. He sits down as she tells him, “You have one hour. Now begin.” Fernando picks up the pencil and looks at the papers to check what section they go to as she steps away from the table. He reads the sheets of papers for the section they go to, and twists the crystal on his cane just a bit, pressing down on the crystal, he goes through the exam, getting to each section at a rate of speed never seen before. He answers some 100 questions in 20 minutes. On his last three questions, he reverts Time back for himself, answers the last three questions. He puts his papers together in order and closes the book. He then gets up and walks over to her as she sits by the instructor’s desk. He puts the book and the exam on the table in front of her. “I’m done.” He tells her. She looks at him and then at his exam. “I’ll be outside. It should only take a couple of minutes to grade that exam.” He tells her. She just looks at him as he leaves the room. He goes back to the waiting room and waits. “What’s going on?” Ichigo asks. “Just waiting for my test to be graded.” He answers. “Oh.” She replies. In a few minutes, more time than Fernando thought it was needed to grade his test, Clara comes out of her office. He gets up and walks over to the receptionist’s desk. “How well did I do?” He asks. “Considering how fast you did this and the perfect score you got, I have to say that you cheated.” Clara tells him. “Prove to me how I cheated and I will prove to you that I did not.” He tells her. “In the time you too to answer the questions, you have to had the answers somewhere. Now where is your proof that you did not cheated?” She says and asks. Fernando reaches into his back pocket and pulls out this wallet while saying, “Remember what I told you about the Spirits taking me out of my time. Just remember that.” He then opens his wallet and pulls out a double folded card and hands it to Clara. She reads it to herself, “Federal Aeronautical Administration – Private Pilot’s License. Endorsements for the following:...” He takes the license before she reads any further, “Like I said, I am already a licensed pilot. I just need some practice time.” “It might be some time before you can get some practice time. How long are you staying?” Clara asks. “Not long enough. What is the situation that is holding back the lessons?” He says and asks. “That attack by your friend’s friends took out the launching wench at the end of the runway.” She tells him. “First off, those responsible are no friends of hers nor mine. This is Hector De La Cruz’s doing, not hers. Get that through your thick head. Second, those responsible have been dealt with and will no longer be around except buried in some deep hole somewhere. Third of all, I’ll have my people look over and repair the wench during the night. Now with that, I’ll be here tomorrow to follow up on the wench’s repair and a first lesson. You get what aircraft you have to teach with ready for that first lesson.” He tells her. “If you tamper with that wench, I will get the lawmen on you.” She tells him. “It’s a free repair. You will pay nothing for it and you get a repaired wench for free.” He tells her. “I do not know what your intent is and therefore you are a danger to my business and my person.” She tells him. “Alright then. There will be a community meeting at the Great Hall at Wessen Town at 6o’clock. Be there.” He tells her. “What for? So you can choose who to give my business too?” She throws at him. “Alright. I told you what needs to be done, recommended some possible services, offered some free services to help with repairs and am willing to pay for classes, yet all you did is give me a hard time. Now, with what l said, I will be looking to take my business elsewhere. Bye.” Fernando tells her before going to the waiting room area and signals Ichigo and Minerva to go with him. They follow him out the door. Once outside Fernando opens the passenger door and helps Ichigo in. He closes the door as soon as she is seated, going to the driver’s side, puts down the driver’s seat and helps Minerva to enter the vehicle and go to the rear area and sits on the folding bench seat in the back. He then puts the driver’s seat back up and gets in. He turns on the engine and lets the vehicle warm up. “Where too now?” Ichigo asks. “I need to go eat something, as I had not had anything to eat all say.” Fernando replies. “Fernando!” Ichigo says, “I would have gotten something for you if you said so!” “First off, out of everybody, I eat last. Second, it’s been a long day dealing with idiots and assholes, and making sure that Hondo and his crew was fed, so I had not had the chance to eat all day.” Fernando says before putting the jeep into gear. He gets back on the road and heads South. In a couple of minutes he drives up to the Mad Moondog Maddie’s diner. He parks the jeep near the door, helping Minerva and Ichigo out before walking in into the establishment. He walks to the counter where Maddie sees him. “What can I do for you today?” Maddie asks him as she wipes down the counter. “I’ll take a table for three but I’ll be eating for the most part. My companions may or may not eat.” He tells her. “Take any empty table you want. I’ll be there with the menus and some water in a moment.” Maddie says. “Thank you.” Fernando tells her before turning to see the restaurant seating section. Only a couple of tables were taken, and he finds a table by the window facing their jeep and not far from the door. He walks over to the table and pulls the seats for Ichigo and Minerva. He takes the seat parallel to the window and facing the door, which gives a great view of his vehicle and of anyone entering and leaving the place. As promised, Maddie arrives with a couple of menus and three glasses of water. She tells them as she wipes down their table, “Take your time to decide what you want. I’ll be back to take your order.” “Thank you.” Fernando tells her before she walks away. He then turns to Ichigo and Minerva, “You both are probably not hungry, but order something for yourselves. Something small like ice cream, cake, pie – whatever.” “What are you getting?” Ichigo asks. “If they have it, if not then maybe they can make a custom order of steak and eggs breakfast with fries and a large coffee.” He tells her. “That is a pretty big order...” Ichigo comments. “I’m tired and I’m hungry.” He tells her, adding, “And we got a lot to do before we go back.” After a second’s pause, he says, “You two decided yet?” “I’ll take a pie.” Ichigo says. “Yeah, I’ll take a pie too.” Minerva says as well. “Anything to drink? Sweetwater, juice milk...?” He asks. “I’ll take a sweet water.” Ichigo says. “Me too.” Minerva replies. “Alright then, lets order.” He tells then before raising his hand to get Maddie’s attention. Maddie comes to their table quicker than expected. She looks at them, “How can I help you?” Fernando turns to his companions, “Girls, you first.” Ichigo responds first, “I’ll take a slice of apple pie and a sweet water.” Fernando turns to her, “Are we forgetting our manners?” Ichigo looks down at herself, “I’m sorry.” Then she looks up at Maddie, “May I please have a slice of apple pie and a sweet water?” Fernando says to himself “Good.” He then turns to Minerva, “Your turn.” Minerva faces Fernando for a second before turning to Maddie, “Uhm... May I please have the same as her? A slice of apple pie and a sweet water?” Maddie repeats the order for them, “That is two slices of apple pie and 2 sweet water drinks.” She then turns to Fernando, “And you sir, what will you have?” “I did not see it on the menu but do you make custom orders?” Fernando asks. “Tell us what you want and we’ll have it for you.” She tells him. “Thank you. I hope this does not burden you; but I’ll like steak and three eggs over easy with fries, buttered light toast and a large coffee. Could you do that?” Fernando says and asks. Maddie looks at him with an off expression. He looks at her back, “Is there something wrong?” “No, nothing on your part. It’s that we had not served that in many years.” Maddie explains. “Can you do it? I have not eaten all day and am very hungry.” Fernando almost pleads with her. “I’ll do for you. It’s just it has not been done in many years. Nothing more.” Maddie tells him. She adds, “I’ll get them done for you right away. Enjoy your stay.” She then leaves into the kitchen with the order. As they wait for their order, Minerva decides to ask her questions. “The kids would be taken care of by General Jastrey if we leave?” Minerva asks. “She will do for them what they need. She will teach them how to read and write, do their numbers, basic skills to get a job when they grow up and so on. All they have to do is listen to her and her people.” Fernando tells her. “And us, you said you would get us a vehicle to travel with?” Minerva asks. “A vehicle and a camper unless I can get a motorized camper for you all.” Fernando asks. “What about that guy with the big truck? He says he has room for all the kids.” Minerva asks and states. “Don’t ever talk to him.” Fernando tells her. “Why not? He seems sincere.” Minerva points out. “That guy is a mining slave runner. The teens in the group used to be his mining slaves until they revolted. But they came to me for help because he would not let them take their things, and they had no ride to go anywhere. So now they work for me. But he decides to follow us, so I warned him that if anything happens to the teens, I would make him disappear. So if he is caught dragging in slaves from kidnapping or auction, I would put him on auction. He is not to be trusted. He claims that he is going to some place called Junk Town to do some mining but he claims we are following him. Mind you, we rescued him and his crew from a highway gang after that truck of his broke down and yet he claims that I am the source of his problems. So I told him anytime he wants to take it on like a man, I’m game for a fair fight. But as for you and the kids? No. He would use you and the kids as slave diggers for his mining operations. So do not talk to him about making deals to take the kids, because he would enslave them.” Fernando explains. Minerva looks at him in shock and horror. Ichigo throws in, “You would kill him if you two were to fight.” “No doubt he would try to fight dirty.” He throws in. He then adds, “I do not trust him, and anyone I do not trust, you should not trust either.” “If the others help, could we take the kids with us?” Minerva asks. “We’re talking what? 30+ kids, 35 at the most let’s say? That would be six extra kids per those with their campers. Then sleeping, we only have 3 spare campers for them to sleep in, that’s 12+ kids per camper. Who is going to take care of them all? And when we roll at night, they cannot sleep in the campers because if there was an accident, those in the camper would more than likely be killed. I would rather lose a camper than to lose somebody who was in a camper. This would be unfair to everyone, especially the kids. If they are to come, we would need something like the bus the Den Mother has and she only has about 12 kids. You have three times as much. We would have to sit down and plan as to how it is going to be done. Plus feeding them, clothing them, getting them washed up and taking care of their bathroom needs – it all adds up.” He explains. “What if we all agree to go, and get a large truck or bus for the kids?” Minerva asks. “First decide what it is that you want. Then decide what it is that your sister and friends want, and last – decide what is best for them and the kids. Leaving this place might be a great idea, but if you are not prepared for it, it can lead to a disaster with many people will get hurt, killed or enslaved. That I do not want to happen.” He explains. “Is this part of our delay?” Ichigo asks. “No, it is not, but to get them ready, it would delay us more. I do not see that as a problem as long as we prepare for it just right.  We cannot take short cuts and say it is done, only to have people get into a bad situation. We have to prepare for the worst and hope for the best.” Fernando explains. Maddie arrives with a large tray of food and drinks, putting it on the empty corner of the table. She starts to hand out the meals, “An apple pie and a sweet water drink for the young ladies, Steak and eggs over easy over with fries and buttered light toast and a large coffee for the gentleman.” She then takes the tray off the table, “If you need anything, let me know.” “Thank you for everything.” Fernando tells her. Maddie nods with a smile before she walks to her counter to help another customer. They begin on their meal. Though the girls take their time with eating their small dessert meal, Fernando seems to turn on a power vacuum to eat his meal rapidly. It is not the best meal he’s had but it is a damn good one. He slows down when he is almost done with his meal but the girls are half way with theirs. He finishes ahead of them anyways. “Excuse me. I usually do not eat like that.” He tells the girls. “It’s OK, you did not eat all day.” Ichigo says. “Yeah...” Minerva throws in. Ichigo takes the last two bites of her apple pie and swig from her drink to finish. Minerva only had one bite left but more than a quarter of her drink to swallow. Done with the meal Fernando raises his hand to get Maddie’s attention. She arrives at their table. “We’re done here. Much is the bill?” He asks her. “Well...” She begins. “Do not under sell your services. Just because I helped out with you getting a contract with the General Jastrey’s Army and feed my convoy crew, does not mean that you should give us a discount. I prefer that we keep our business dealings square and honest.” He tells her. “Well, OK...” She does the math on her order pad, “$12 is the total.” “That’s all? I thought it would be more.” He says as he takes out $15 in silver coins and handed it over to Maddie. “Here, keep the change.” “Huh? Oh, thank you.” Maddie says. “I just need a receipt for the paperwork.” He says to her, adding, “Girls, wait for me by the door.” Maddie scribbles on her order pad and rips out the page, handing it to him. “Here is your receipt, come back when you’re hungry!” “Thanks. I definitely will.” He says to her. He then points to the door for the girls to go through and he follows them out. Once outside, they step over to the medic jeep. He opens the passenger side door and helps Ichigo inside and closes the door once she is seated. He then opens the driver’s side door and puts down the driver’s seat and helps Minerva to get inside into the rear area of the jeep and sit on the folding bench seat in the back. He then pulls the driver’s seat back up to get in to sit down and close the door. As Fernando sets himself up to secure his seat belt and starts the jeep, he sees Crazy Clara walks quickly past the jeep and into the restaurant. Once the engine has started, Fernando puts it into gear and quickly drives away. He slows down once he is out of the immediate area. “What was that about?” Ichigo asks. “You noticed that ‘woman’ entering Maddie’s restaurant?” Fernando asks. “Yeah.” Ichigo asks. “That was Clara from the Flight School.” He says to her. “And?” Ichigo asks. “She was giving me shit during the exam and claims that I cheated among other things despite me getting a near perfect score. In my past I was a pilot and did own my own plane. Now she is here to talk to her sister Maddie? That is one conversation I do not want to hear. Now, let’s see about getting a few things for you.” He explains. “I see.” Ichigo says. “What is she getting?” Minerva asks. “Personal things that young ladies of a certain age needs.” He tells her to throw her. “Oh...” Minerva replies. Fernando shakes his head for a second as he makes his way to north on the eastern service road that parallels the runway. In a few minutes he makes it to the shops on the Eastern Service Road. He parks the jeep by the large building where the merchants were inside. “Minerva, you are to stay in stay in the car. Ichigo, you come with me. I’ll be locking the doors, no one should bother you.” Fernando tells them. He then opens his driver’s side door to step out and locks it. He walks to the other side and opens the passenger side door. He helps Ichigo get out of the jeep before closing and locking the door. They walk into merchant building. He pulls out a small sack of gold and silver coins from his pocket and puts it into her hoodie pocket. But Ichigo being the girl that she is, looked at all the merchants selling women’s apparel was looking into the higher priced things. She finds one that is more up to her standards with the unusual name of Coco Armani on its side. A middle aged woman with a paint-by-number make-up, huge rim sun glasses and enough shiny metal chains and trinkets wearing a large collar turtle neck sweater stands by the counter shelves of various items wrapped in see-through cellophane: stockings, panty hose, etc. Ichigo looks at them and then at the merchant, “You have anything in my size?” “We do not serve children here as this is an adult store.” The merchant tells her. Fernando steps up to her with Ichigo at his side. “You mean to tell me that you do not serve little people of petite size 00? People in Fight Town told us to see Ms Coco Armani in Flight Town, and she will serve you right. Looks like we have to go back and tell them that Ms Coco Armani is a liar and fraud.” “I can serve any woman of any size, but I doubt you can afford my prices. I only deal with Rich Clients, not commoners like yourselves.” The middle aged merchant says to them. Fernando gives Ichigo a slight shove as he points to the door for her to enter. She goes in following his cue. The middle aged merchant complains before Fernando steps up to her and points to the door for her to enter. She rants and complains as she enters her store with Fernando behind her. He stops by the door and locks it behind him. He walks up to the merchant, “Lady, I do not know what bug crawled up your ass, but I spend the last 72 hours stopping the attacks Hector De La Cruz has been sending against this town, so excuse me is I sound a bit pissed off. But you just crossed the line when you said I cannot afford what you sell here. Lady, I can but then entire lot, stock and barrel and hire you idiots to be my staff in selling this crap. Now like I said, we came here for my little girl – little because of her size, not because of her age. She is 16, but she is one of those little people according to the doctors, this is as big as she will ever get. Since she is going to be 17 soon, I wanted her to have the best. While being in Fight Town, we were told that you were the best, and my girl deserves the best. But if we walk out of here empty handed, tomorrow you won’t have a store as I will have it burned down tonight. Now go do your job, and if I find out you swiped prices or over-charge me, you will no longer have a store the following day. Do you understand what I am telling you?!!” The elder woman nods and walks away, snapping her fingers at the staff. Fernando goes up to Ichigo and helps take off her hoodie and lets her go with the staff. At the same time several people walk in from the rear entrance armed with various long arms that had seen better days. One of them says loudly “Coco, what’s going on here?!” The merchant woman points at Fernando, “He threatened that he would burn down the store and is going to rob the place!” Fernando walks up to them, the one asking the questions was Gordon, “Is that you, Gordon?” The merchant with the shotgun looks at him, putting his long arm down and signaling the others to do the same. “You’re that medic that bought some parts from me the other day. Tell me what is going on?” “Let me put it in words that ‘she’ will understand.” Fernando begins, “I’m here to buy for my little girl because she needs a few things. She’s little because of her size, not because of her age, the doctors says she has ‘little people syndrome’ so that as you will see when she comes out, she is as big s she will ever get. But this ‘Jezebel’ made comments of how I cannot afford her prices. I told her that if she cheats on her prices and over charge me for her services, I will burn her place down. As for her saying that I am here to rob the place, you tell her what I did for you, what I bought and could afford and whether or not I was going to rob your place when we met. Just tell her.” “Who you calling a Jezebel?!!” the woman merchant lets out. “You is who I am calling a Jezebel... you damn snake charmer.” Fernando tells her. “I am not going to be insulted like this in my own store!” The woman merchant lets out. “Before I expose you for what you are, let me tell you this much, and you can verify it with Gordon here all you want. One – I am here to do business for myself and my family. Any price you throw at me, I can pay. Like I said I can buy out this whole lot with everything in it and hire you to be my staff for my soon to be stores. Two – I did not come here alone. I have the following of General Jastrey’s Army to clean up corruption and help out those in need. This is an army where half of the soldiers are women. Women who will, by my recommendation, come here and spend their hard earned money for some soft, smooth and sexy underwear to make them feel more *AHEM!* Lady like. This includes, General Jastrey herself, Major Moynihan and Lieutenant Benson, fair young career women in charge of the army I brought in for your protect, who are still women. Now, I can have them come and spend their money here or I can tell them to avoid this place and spread a rumor of how your panties were washed in some chemical that will give their hoochies a dreadful rash. Now which one shall it be?” Fernando tells her. The merchant woman looks at Gordon. Gordon looks at her and nods, saying, “If you do not pick up the business this man has to offer, ‘The House of Vanderbilt’ on the West Side will get it, and you will not want them to get your business.” Fernando steps up to Gordon, eyeing his shot gun, “Next time the Major walks into your shop, ask them about cleaning the rust off your fire arm. This thing in this condition will explode in your face if you do not get it cleaned up. I also have a need for, hmmm... what do they call it? Those round fuel tanks long haul trucks have, the ones with a step on it. I will need four or so but to fit the medical jeep I have parked outside. Maybe 10 or 20 gallons each, to be put on that part under the door.” “We can discuss this later. Right now we got concerns about somebody threatening to burn down stores and we do not like that.” Gordon tells him. “I always say, ‘treat people the same way you want them to treat you.’ This ‘person’ decides to make judgment calls on who can shop at her store, and whether or not I can afford it. Like I said, I can buy out the whole lot and everything in it and then hire her as staff. But since female dog wanted to treat me like trash, I treated her like trash and she did not like that one bit at all.” Fernando explains. (In the other room of the store) The store assistant was helping Ichigo out in selecting a few items. But Ichigo points out to them a few issues with the merchandise. “How long has these things been sitting around for? A lot of them are dry-rotted.” Ichigo go tells them. “Dry rotted?” The assistant asks, pulling out a pair of pantyhose from its package and tries to show off its sheerness. Ichigo take one of the legs of the pantyhose, folds it a couple times and gives them a twist. They crumple into large dust particles on the table they were on. She tells them, “That is Dry Rot. That means that they have been in storage for so long, the moisture of the fabric dried out, leaving this mess behind. Most of these are too far gone to do anything with them. Show me what you got in petite sized silk panties and bras, preferably in black. And they better not be dry-rotted.” The assistant whispers to another who goes into the back stock room. In a couple of minutes, they return with a couple boxes of panties, bras and camisole sets, on the side of some of the boxes has some strange non-English writing. Ichigo goes through them as the assistant tries to make their sales pitch. “These are the finest silks from the Orient.” The Assistant tells her. “Where in the Orient?” Ichigo asks. Well, err... all over. We do not buy from one source but search out and buy what is available at the time from whoever has it.” The Assistant tries to say. Ichigo pulls out a random box, “Alright, what does this say?” She points to where it says “[ch20013][ch22283][ch35069][ch36896]” “Well, it says ‘100 percent Oriental Silk’.” The assistant says. “Wrong. It says ‘Zh[ch333]ngguó zhìzào’ which means ‘Made in China.’” She tells them. She then picks up another box and points to “100[ch65285][ch26705][ch12398][ch23455][ch12471][ch12523][ch12463][ch26085][ch26412][ch35069]” She asks, “Now what does that say?” “Well, it is obvious. That says ‘100 percent Oriental Silk.’ It says ‘100 percent right there!’” The Assistant tells her. “Wrong again. Now listen up. Daddy and I have been through the Orient and got here by a slow boat from China, to Japan, to Alaska, to Canada and now here. We know the languages to read and speak with the natives over there. Now to what that says, it says, ‘100-P[ch257]sento kuwa no jitsu shiruku – nipponsei’ which means in Japanese ‘100% Mulberry Worm Silk – Made in Japan.’ Since it is made from silk, it should not be dry rotted unless it has been sitting on a shelf for years. So let’s give it a test.” Ichigo explains to them. She opens one of the packages and pulls out the bra and massages the material between her fingers. She does the same to the panties before crumpling both of them up in her tiny hands. They seem to recover as silk should but do show that they have been on the shelf for a while. “These pass but barely. Maybe I can rescue them with a softener bath.” Ichigo says mostly to herself. She then says to the assistant. I’ll take five of these panties, and 3 of these bras and 2 of these camisole sets – all in black – Petite Size 00.” “Will do!” the assistant tells her. She then whispers to the lesser employee to go to the stock room and bring what boxes they had out. Ichigo looks about the area checking out the glass cases. A red and white floral kimono locked in a glass case catches her eye. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/redfloralKimono-web.jpg “You have that in a Petite size?” Ichigo asks. “That is a very expensive robe. Even if we have it, could you afford it?” The Assistant throws at her. “First off, it is not a robe. It is a Japanese Silk Kimono – or Fall Weather House Coat. And the bow belongs in the back, not on the side. And they should not be that expensive, I can get it for less than $100 at Fight Town. But since those idiots at the Blimp Station lost our luggage, I lost my precious Kimono I had gotten from Japan along with a few other valuable items and that one looks just like the one I had. I will buy it if you have it in my size and it better have the correct label on it.” Ichigo says to the assistant. The one in the stock room comes out with boxes of items for Ichigo to go through. She goes through the boxes to select the items she selects the silk bras, panties and a couple of camisoles in black, and then finds a few items in red and pick them out too. She sets them aside on a pile from the box and then looks at the assistant. “I’ll take all of these if you have that Kimono in my size.” Ichigo tells her. “I doubt you can afford it.” The assistant says. “I will decide if I can afford it or not, you bring it out here for me to see and I will test it for its label and dry rot.” Ichigo says. The assistant stands there with their arms crossed. Ichigo throws at them, “If I do not see a Kimono in a few seconds, I am going to walk out of here. As for me not affording anything in this store... daddy is paying the bill and right now he has more gold in his pockets than you will make getting paid working at this place for a year. Now, where that’s Kimono?” “That will be the day...” The Assistant holds back from laughing. “It’s a shame. Count what is here and think how much of a sale you are about to lose and I’m going to talk to my friends to avoid this place.” Ichigo tells them before she starts to walk out of selection and fitting room. The assistant looks at the pile, seeing that in their mind they are about to lose a large sale for being insulting to a customer. Ichigo walks up to Fernando, taking her hoodie jacket from his hand. “Everything alright, sweetie?” Fernando asks in their father/daughter act. “I’m not buying from a place that is insulting to me and questions what my daddy can afford when they have dry-rotted crap they are selling as new.” Ichigo says. “I have the finest in silks and nylons on sale!” The merchant woman lets out. “If you leave nylon sit on the shelf for years, they will dry rot.” Ichigo explains. “Wait. What is Dry Rot?” Gordon says. Fernando explains, “All materials made for clothing like Cotton, Wool, Spandex, Nylon, Silk, and others, even Leather, if left to sit for a long time will dry out and begin to rot. Each material will rot in their own way but the end results are the same – you end up worthless crap that cannot be saved.” “What is it that they were trying to sell you that was dry rotted? Show me.” Gordon asks sternly. “I do not think we need to see. I’ll check out my stock and throw out what is no good.” The merchant lady says. “Listen Coco, I send a lot of my female relatives to buy from here and some have complained about how things fell apart on them though they thought it was from rough handling on their part. But if things were already rotting here on the shelves, I think you owe a lot of people an apology, including my female relatives.” Gordon tells her. He then turns to Ichigo, “Show me what you found that was dry rotted.” Ichigo nods before walking into the selection ad fitting room with Fernando, Gordon and the woman merchant behind her. They stand about the room, watching Ichigo grabbing a couple of packages of pantyhose. She hands them to Gordon and Fernando. The sales assistant just stands here, not having put away the items she has selected “Take them out of the package, fold them and give them a twist.” Ichigo tells them. Fernando through his life experiences already know this test, Gordon does not at least not for woman’s apparel. They both take out the hosiery, feeling it between their fingers and find it to be rough like the finest steel wool. Fernando was first to fold up the pantyhose and gives it a twist. It begins to crumble in his bare hands. He shakes his head as Gordon looks on. Gordon then does the same of folding up the pantyhose and giving it a twist. It too crumples. Gordon looks at the woman merchant. “You owe many a refund, including my female relatives.” Gordon tells her. “And what is this about us not being able to afford to buy things?” Fernando asks, adding, “What was it that you wanted?” “I told this store person that I would buy that pile of things I needed if they had that Kimono in my size.” Ichigo points out the items she stated, throwing in “That is when they stated that I could not afford it.” “Well,” Fernando begins as he looks at Kimono, “It’s only $100 at Fight Town. I can have one picked up and delivered here from there.” “A hundred? Bah! That is worth over $500!” The merchant woman tells him. “Yeah, you bought it in Fight Town for $100 and are selling it for four times as much here. I wonder what else you are doing that with. If it is Japanese. It’s probably a fake Chinese knock off anyways.” Fernando tells her. “Coco, that is price gouging.” Gordon tells her. “What I sell at my store, I sell at my prices.” The woman merchant says. “I’ll go tell General Jastrey to have her female soldiers to avoid this place then.”  Fernando says. “You cannot do that!” The woman merchant says. “Lady. I hold the rank of Colonel within her army even though I am a medic and doctor. I can advise and command the troops as needed though I prefer to let the lower ranking officers to do the commanding and ordering of the troops. I can and will advise them to avoid this place. So how dare you insult me and my daughter.” Fernando tells her with Gordon shaking his head. “Coco... you #$@!ed with the wrong person this time. The contract I signed with them a couple days ago because of this man, and now I am making more money selling them vehicle parts in the last couple days to them than I have for the past three months. These people got money and if you want part of that money, you do not #$@! with them.” Gordon tells her. The woman merchant looks away at them in discuss, thinking about what is happening and trying to find fault with others and not with herself, her store or her staff. Gordon throws in to get her attention, “I met with some of the troop leaders of this army, and they were all women. You are dumb enough to burn a customer for a couple hundred in sales and lose thousands in the sales he can send here? You’d be stupid to even think so.” “Let’s go Maria. We can get what you want from Fight Town.” “Now wait a minute! How about we make a deal?” The woman merchant says out loud to be heard. “What kind of a deal are we talking about?” Fernando asks. “Whatever your daughter wanted she can have it on the house. All you have to do is recommend my place to your women soldiers.” The merchant woman says. “So you can sell them your dry rotted goods? I would look bad and you would lose a lot of customers faster than if I told them to avoid the place.” Fernando asks and explains. “I promise to clear things up and throw out that which is bad.” Then merchant woman says. “Let me see what she wants and I’ll think about it.” Fernando tells her. “I just want the pile that is over there and that Kimono in my size if they have it.” Ichigo says. “What about pantyhose and stockings?” Fernando asks. “All their nylons are mostly dry rotted.” Ichigo explains. Fernando looks at Ichigo for a second and then at the merchant woman. “It is against my better judgment but I will say yes. But...” “But what?” The merchant woman asks. “I am going to do you a favor.” Fernando tells her. “What kind of favor?” The merchant woman asks. Fernando twists the crystal on his cane a couple of turns before he says, “This.” He presses the crystal down on his cane. There was a bright flash of light, and the hosiery that was crumbled to dust has been restored to their smooth flowing intact texture. All the other hosiery, lingerie and other items of feminine clothing on the store shelves and stock room have been restored to their state of creation. He looks at Ichigo, “Maria, go get some pantyhose and stocking that you need.” Ichigo nods before going to the shelves and picks out a few nylon panty hose and stockings, putting them to the pile she had gathered. She did manage to find a couple packages in silk, which she also takes. She then steps over to Fernando. “What did you do?” The merchant woman asks. “What I did or how I did it is none of your concern. I did what I had to do to make sure that if you sell anything to my woman soldiers or to any other females from here on out, they will be buying something that in a new state of condition, not the aged state you had them in. But note this – raise your prices because your stock has been restored to like new, and it all reverts back to the old dry rotted stock that they were in. Do I make myself clear on that?” Fernando tells her. The merchant woman can only stand there in disbelief in what she is hearing. “Do I make myself clear?” Fernando asks again. Still nothing from the merchant woman. Gordon nudges her with his shotgun, “Did you hear what he said?” “Huh? What? How? Who? Where?...” The merchant woman reacts. “Did you hear what he said?” Gordon tells her for a second time. “Oh yes. I heard it all. So, is that all? Minkin – wrap it and bag it for them.” The merchant woman says. “You are forgetting the Kimono.” Fernando tells her. “Kimono? Oh. Minkin – get the Kimono and add it to their package.” The merchant woman throws out the order to her assistant. The assistant goes to the underling stock clerk in the stockroom and gives the order to them. The Merchant woman roars, “WHEN I GIVE YOU AN ORDER, YOU ARE TO DO IT YOURSELF! NOW GO DO IT!” The assistant looks at her with a scared look before going into the stock room. After a couple minutes the assistant returns with a matching kimono in a smaller size of the one in the display case. It and the other items get wrapped up and bagged. The bag gets handed over to Fernando. “Alright Maria, let’s get out of here. You need other things – shoes, sox, skirts...” Fernando says as he walks Ichigo out of the store. They make their way to a couple doors down to another but less provocative men’s and women’s apparel store. He sees some nylon jackets he had seen before when he bought them for Minerva and her friends. He keeps looking around for various items, not finding anything. The elder woman in an apron from before walks over to Fernando. She asks him, “Are you back for more?” “Well, my little girl needs a couple polo shirts, skits, sox, shoes, sneakers and another hooded jacket like this one. Got anything like that?” Fernando asks. “I have much of that inside. Let’s see what works for her.” The elder woman says before opening the door and holding it for them to enter. They walk in, the place is dimly lit and various items of clothing from coats to shirts hang from every possible place one can hang something on. A couple of younger store workers step out and start eyeing and measuring Ichigo on just a gesture from the elder woman. She says, “Have a seat so they can measure your feet.” Fernando steps aside to let Ichigo sit on the only visible seat in the room. While they measure Ichigo’s feet, he looks about and picks out a few things for her: polo shirts, skirts, t-shirts, sox, a terrycloth robe with a matching towel and a couple hooded sweat jackets. He even found a packet of five white cotton panties he threw in the pile. He asks the elder woman to get a pair of sneakers and shoes for Ichigo, and hand her the other items, asking for a price and a receipt. The store assistants come out with a pair of simple cloth sneakers and Mary-Jane shoes. The store owner tallies up the total costs and says, “$120.” “That’s all?” Fernando says, adding, “I thought it would be more.” He then gives her six $20 silver coins. The items get wrapped up and bagged as Ichigo puts on her shoes. Fernando put the package into the bag with the other package from the other store. Ichigo gets up from the seat and steps over to Fernando. “Ready to go?” He asks her. She looks up at him and nods. “Then let’s go.” He says to her. The walk out of the store and the hanger building was uneventful. He opens the passenger to the jeep and helps Ichigo in. He hands her the bag with her packages before closing and locking the door. He walks to the other side of the jeep before Gordon calls out to him as he steps up to him. “Excuse me, medic!” Gordon says. Fernando stops in front of the jeep and turns to face him. Gordon was with the other armed merchants who were at the lingerie store. “Yes Gordon, how can I help you?” Fernando asks. Gordon and his group walk up to him though with their long arm pointed down. He asks him, “You wanted some gas tanks for your vehicle? Explain exactly what you want.” Fernando take him to the passenger side of the jeep and points to the area under the door and sizes with his hands, “You know on those long haul trucks, they have these round tanks with about 50 gallons of fuel or more? Well, something like that but smaller to fit in that area. I say about 10 to 20 gallons, preferable 20 gallons. And if possible, like on some of those tanks, a step on them to help get in and out of the vehicle. Metal tubing to connect them together to the engine, and a 3 way fluid value on the dash to switch between the tanks. I need something like that for two jeep, this one and another just like it at the convoy camp. I’ll see you tomorrow about design, manufacturing, installation and costs. Tonight however, at 6o’clock a Wessen Town at the great hall there. Bring as many of your merchants that you can. But carry a small hidden fire arm, not a large one that all can see. I do not want to scare the innocent survivors of these attacks but I do want you merchants prepared to defend yourself just in case.” “We’ll be there.” Gordon says. “Oh, and thank you for your help at that She-male’s store.” Fernando says. “Huh, she male?” Gordon asks. “A She-male is a man who dresses up to look like a woman. That merchant woman is a man in disguise.” Fernando states. “What makes you say that?” Gordon asks. Fernando points to his medic patch on his arm, “In this job you have to look at somebody and determine their sex from the clues they show even though they will not tell you.” He continues as he points to parts of his clothing and/or body, “In his case – One: he is wearing a turtle neck sweater with an over sized collar trying to hide the Adam’s Apple in his throat. Two: Large rough hand even though the fingernails are longer than they should be. Three: Wide Jaw, no woman born, not even a Wessen has a wide jaw. Four, though the sweater was over sized, he-she-it was flat-chested. Five: Thin hips and no ass. Six: No Curves – no waist, no hips, and no legs. Six: Oversized Men’s Cowboy boots made to looks women’s boots. Seven: That – whoever it is, does not smell like a woman. Women have a sweet but slightly fishy smell on them, guys smell like funked up old dirty gym sox in a pile of dirty laundry. He-She-It smelled like funked up old dirty gym sox in a pile of dirty laundry. If you cannot smell it, befriend a Wessen and have them give her sniff. A Wessen will be able to tell you how they smell no matter how much perfume they use to cover their scent. Seven: Their hair is a wig they are wearing. Hair on one’s head does not shift around on one head, and I seen that hair move and adjusted a few times. Eight: Bulge in her skirt, though women do have a slight bulge there, a man’s bulge is much larger no matter how small they are. He-She-It was larger than most women I know and seen. Nine – do I really have to continue?” “So all this time we have been duped? No matter how many times some of the guys have asked her out, she always refused them. But she has asked women out, claiming to be some woman loving dyke. Hmph... Makes sense now.” Gordon says. “Well, I hope she like army girls. A lot of them can be gang banging, dildo flashing, rug munching dykes themselves, and if they find out that She is a He, they will kill her.” Fernando tells her. Gordon lets out a chuckle, “We will see what happens later then. I’ll see you at that meeting. 6o’clock you said?” “Yes. 6o’clock at the Great Hall in Wessen Town. See you there and then, bring your friends and staff and only small arms you can hide.” Fernando says to him. “Take care then.” Gordon says before he starts walking away. Fernando watches him and his friends leave. He then goes around to the driver’s side of jeep and gets in. “What was that about?” Minerva asks. “Just some minor problem at one of the stores we were in. Nothing more.” Fernando says. “Oh... Nothing serious I hope.” Minerva says. “It was nothing, really.” He says before starting the jeep and start driving for home at the convoy camp. It takes them a couple minutes for them to get to the parking lot and park the jeep in front of the electric camper. Helping Minerva and Ichigo out of the jeep, he opens the sliding door of the camper for Ichigo to go in. Minerva stands nearby. He looks at Minerva. “Any questions?” He asks her. “No, but we will be talking on and off.” Minerva replies. “Coming with me to the meeting at Wessen town?” He asks. “Maybe. I have to wait and see what happens.” She replies. “Well, I hope you would do go. Anyways I’ll see you before you go.” He tells her. “I’ll see you then.” She says before she starts walking away. Once she has walked halfway to where her sister and friends were watching the kids, Fernando steps into the camper, closing and locking the door behind him. Ichigo pounces on him, wearing her camisole she had on before and the terrycloth robe over it. He literally takes her to the bed and drops her on it, “Whoa girl! Take it easy!” She gets on her knees and pounces on him again, saying “Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you!” “Easy girl! What gives?” He says to her trying to push her off. She lets go of him, saying, “You got me what I needed.” “How about giving me what I need?” He says as he looks at his watch. It is a little after 3PM. “I told you, any time you want me, you can have me.” She tells him trying to look innocent. “I need my rest more than I need anything I could get from you.” He tells her as he begins to strip off his layers of clothing. Ichigo takes off her robe, folds it up and puts it away into her cupboard by the bed. He folds up his things and puts them on the cover of the sink and stove. He sits down and lets out a sigh. She sits down next to him and leans against him, beginning to trace the outline of penis against the imprint of his briefs. “Would you mind not doing that?” He asks. “Can I ask you a very serious question?” She asks but not stopping her finger tracing. “What do you want to know?” He asks. “I know as it is you own my little ass from the bet. But in all honestly, would you ever consider marrying me?” She says and asks. “Marrying you?” He asks. “Yes.” She replies. “OK then, as a wife, what do you have to offer me?” He asks. “Other than being smaller than the average woman anything they may have, I can give to you. I’m not perfect, not by any means and my size can be an issue, I know that but I would try to make you happy.” She tells him. “What if I turned out to be some crazed pervert that only wants you for one thing?” He asks. “There isn’t much I would not do for you as I have been through it all though I tried to keep it to a minimum in my life. I won’t do anything like having sex with animals like dogs or horses – yes Fight Town had shit like that as entertainment in some areas. And sex with Wessens, like I said, it was with bunny ring girls*. But that was long ago. So if you are some sort of pervert, you would be #$@!ing me right now and probably with that hamster Wessen girl joining in. But since that is not happening, I doubt you are.” She explains. “I have a feeling that you would want me to pin you down and have my way with you.” He tells her. “I would love it if you did me that favor.” She says. “I bet you would. But you missed the point about being a wife.” He points out. “And what would that be?” She asks. “As the line says, ‘love, honor and obey.’ You talk about sex but said nothing about love.” He explains to her. “I would not want to marry you if I didn’t like you. I would not also want to have sex, be intimate or even sleep with you if I didn’t like you. I love you for the things you are doing for me, the things you have done for me and the things I hope you will do for me.” She tells him. “That is a typical female response.” He says before inching back onto the bed and crawling under the blankets. Ichigo quickly joins him under the blankets, straddling him to look down at him from her height over him in her extended arms while he puts his hands above on her hips. “What do you mean ‘that is a typical female response?’” She asks. He looks up at her and tells her, “Simple. What emotional attachment you as a female have for me is based on what I can do for you and not the person that I am. Every female I met and know says and does this.” “You guys are no different.” She throws at him. “Guys put appearance above what she can do for him. Then he still puts who she is in consideration before what she can do for him. What she can do for him, other than sex, is the last thing on his mind unless it is something she can do that can bring him power and money – then it is no longer love at that point. For me, it is not what you can do for me but who you are because as cute as you might be, looks for me has a low points value. Sure, I might want to pin you and screw your brains out but that is not out of love, though it is out of frustration, anger, lust and wanting to get my jollies off.” He tells her. “You forgot stress.” She throws at him. “What do you mean by that?” He asks. “You, for the person you , in the job you are trying to do, are very stressed out and sex for you, if it not done out of love, let’s say, it is done to reduce your stress.” She explains. “I’m pretty sure you would want me to reduce your stress.” He puts out to her. “It depends on what you would do to reduce my stress.” She says, adding, “What you did earlier today was a great start.” “What I did earlier today was to teach you a lesson.” He tells her. Knowing her groin was against the hardening bulge of his groin, she looks down on him, switching over to her little girl voice, “I think I need to be taught that lesson again. I easily forget things.” She slowly rubs her crotch against his while smiling at him. “You going to teach me again?” “Ichigo...” He calls to her sternly. She lowers herself onto him, resting the side of her head on his chest. She lets out a sigh, squeezing his arm to feel his hard muscles under his skin. She says softly in her little girl voice, “You’re such a big strong man, and I am just a little girl...” “You have not said anything about what I said about love and why it is so.” He tells her. She answers still in her little girl voice, “If I do not love you, then I have a crush on you. And a crush is a form of love, is it not?” “You having a crush on me let you to drop your panties and have me #$@! you’re your brains out?” He asks. “Well... maybe.” She answers. She pauses for a moment before adding, “Hmmm... Well yes. Yes I would, for you, mister.” Fernando lets out a sigh. “And how does this show that you love me? What if I no longer do what it is that I do that makes you have a crush on me?” “As long as I am with you to protect me, I will always love you.” She explains. “Then I dare throw in what about sex?” He asks. “Anytime you want to do it, whatever you want to do, I’m game for it. I might not be fully grown up like an adult woman but I am more than capable of giving of myself to you. I just need you to take it easy with me.” She explains. “I was thinking in terms of how does sex fit into love?” He restates his question. “Oh. Well... If you love somebody than you should give them what you can of yourself, that includes sex.” She tries to explain. “Again, you can have sex without love, love without sex and sex with love or love with sex. So how does sex fit into what you got and how you feel towards me?” He asks. “Well... however you feel about me, I would give sex if you want it and how you want it because of how I feel about you. I’m not going to deny you or stop you from having me when you are the one saving me. Short, I rather have to pin me down and do as you want with me than to have an angry mob find me and have their way with me as they would kill me and disrespect my dead body. You would not harm me in that way. That is why I would... have sex with you, whether you love me or not because I love you.” She explains.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 2nd, 2021, 11:43pm (Part II, surpassed the 60000 character limit.) “So you are saying that between you and I it is all or nothing?” He asks. “You can say that.” She replies. “If if another is to join us, like that Wessen hamster girl?” He asks. “Why? You got a thing for her?” She asks. “No, but like you, she has a thing for me. Only thing stopping her is her twin sister, her friends and the kids not wanting to leave this hell hole of a place. But let’s say you and her, willing to share me or afraid of the competition she has to offer?” He explains and asks. “Whatever I have to do to have you, even if I have to share you, then I will.” She says. “Right now there is a threat of that possibility but there is nothing much to that. As for you, are you done humping me or not? I would like to get some rest for the time being.” He says and asks. “Oh...” She smiles at him, “You cannot blame a girl for trying. Can you?” Fernando throws the blanket off them and then throws her off him and onto the bed on her back. “Hey!” She complains in her normal voice. He positions himself as like before to lie down on his stomach while his head is between her open legs as he looks up at her. He lifts himself on his extended arms and looks down at her. “Complaining already?” He asks. “It depends on what your intensions are.” She says to him as she slowly goes back to her little girl voice. “Nothing, or everything, depending on how you take it. But just like before though, enough to quiet you down so I can get my rest.” He explains to her. “Oh... Then you are going to...” She begins to say before she lets out a soft moan as he lowers his head and begins rubbing his tongue against the material of her nylon panties that covered her clitoris and labia. He continues to lick her down a bit lower on her and then back up, teasing her by not pulling her panties to the side to give her total flesh contact. But he continues on for a several more minutes, feeling her trust her groin to his mouth as he licks her sensitive areas. He does not stop as he feels her wrapping her tiny legs around his shoulders and neck, moaning softly with every stroke of his tongue against her panty covered sensitive flesh. Her body trembled as her legs tighten around his shoulders and neck. She loosens her grip on him after her body calms down after a minute or so. He lifts himself above her on his extended arms, and moves up to be face to face to her. “Am I going to get my rest now?” He demands more than asks her. “Yeah.” she replies while breathing heavily for the moment. “Good.” He tells her before getting up off her and sits on the edge of the bed. He leans over to the sink, moving his things over to the covered stove so he can wash his face and rinse out his mouth with some mouth wash. He goes back to the bed after wiping down his face with a nearby dish cloth. Lying on his side, he throws back the blanket over himself. Ichigo crawls under the blankets and reaches around him from behind. He is not happy with what she was doing as he was going to get a minimal amount of rest from all this. At least he got a couple hours of peace and quiet despite the activities that was going on outside. But from all this he is not going to be 100% to deal with those at the Wessen Town meeting later today. [5:00PM] Time seems to drag slowly as he lies there trying to get some peace in his mind and rest on his body. Eventually 5o’clock comes and he has to get up to get dressed. Sleeping for him has been very light, more like a 20 minute nap for the couple of hours he was out. Ichigo on the other hand was sleeping harder than in the past couple days since she got into Fernando’s camper at Fight Town. Maybe it was him bringing her to climax that got her to sleep better than he did. As he slowly got up out of bed, she begins to wake up from the disturbance. “Huh? What’s going on?” She asks. “It’s 5o’clock. I have to get ready for the 6o’clock meeting at Wessen Town. You can stay here and do what you think you need to do, maybe help Ruth feed the kids and all that. I’ll be back around after the meeting is over, do not know when that is.” He says as he gets dressed. She slowly gets up and kneels next to him with the bed blankets around her waist. She eventually gets the courage to ask, “Fernando, if we end up being alone any time soon, would we have sex?” “Would you want to have sex?” He asks. She nods at him. He thinks about it for a moment, “Let’s see what happens in order to decide, though for now I doubt it.” “OK then.” She says to him. A few seconds later, except for his hat, glasses and jacket, Fernando is fully dressed. He gets up, puts his gun shoulder holsters on with his firearms. His jacket is next then his glasses and his hat. She calls to him, “Fernando, before you go, come here please.” A bit annoyed, he steps to the bed where Ichigo was, “Yes?” She reaches over, putting her arms around her neck and planting her lips against his. She tries to increase its intimacy but he refuses to advance it. After a she breaks off the kiss and separate from him slightly. “Sorry, but... well, do your best out there.” She tells him. “Thanks, I think.” He replies. He then adds, “I’ll see you later.” She nods at him before letting him go. He steps to the sliding door and open it, letting himself out. He walks around to find Major Moynihan, finding her and her men at the galley. She is giving them orders on what to make, where to get what supplies and add them to the meal, and where to set up distribution for the troops and those in the convoy lot, having to work with Ms Ruth. After setting up and ordering her crew, the major turns around and see Fernando. “Hello there. I assume you are ready to go?” The Major asks. “I am. Are you and your men ready?” Fernando asks. “We will be in a couple minutes.” The Major says. “Good. I’ll be in my jeep, and will follow your group as the last vehicle on the line.” Fernando explains. “Sounds like a plan. We’ll see you at the Wessen Town Great Hall.” The major says. - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 11th, 2021, 1:12pm 5:25PM, The Major orders her troops to mount their vehicles and head out to Wessen town. The Major’s jeep leads the way followed by a couple of Guard SUVs, Troop Carrier Trucks, a couple jeeps hauling Howitzers, a couple of armored personnel carriers, and two tanks. Fernando gets into his Medic Jeep, putting a large cloth bag and the pickle jar with Hector’s hand between the front seats. On top of them he places his newly obtained M107 .50cal BMG. He turns on the engine when there is a knock on the driver’s door. He looks at window seeing Minerva and the others dressed up in their EMT Jackets and hats. He turns off the engine and opens the door. “What’s going on?” He asks. “Aren’t you going to that meeting to Wessen Town?” Minerva asks. “Well, yes.” He answers. “Then we are going.” Minerva says. “Who is watching the kids?” He asks. “The older kids are watching the younger ones. They know what to do and are paying attention for when it is dinner time to get the kids lined up to eat.” Minerva explains. “Uhm... I would prefer if at least one adult stays, so in case something happens, the kids can be taken to the large tank carrier.” He tells them as he lowers the driver seat to let them in. “It is better that I stay behind, so our twin secret remains a secret.” Miniya says. “Thank you, Miniya.” Fernando tells her, adding, “We will return as soon as possible. But, as far as I know, dinner will be served in an hour, see Ms Ruth about the details near that time. And keep your radio on to listen in, just in case something happens.” “Will do.” Miniya says before she leaves. “Tracey, Abigail, get in the back. Miniya, you have the passenger front set.” Fernando tells them. They get into the jeep, Fernando gets in after they do. He starts the engine and puts the jeep into gear, speeding once out of the parking lot and quickly catching up with the rest of the military convoy. He turns on the 2-way radio, already set onto the main channel. He then pulls out his pocket Yaesu and turns it on. “Hondo, this is Medic, you out there Hondo?” Fernando says on the radio. The radio was silent for a while, so he calls again, “Hondo, this is Medic, you out there Hondo?” Hondo answers, “Hondo here. What’s going on, Jefe?” “I’m going with the Major to Wessen town for a town meeting. Her crew at the convoy lot is cooking up army chow for dinner and it should be ready in about an hour. Go see Ruth about getting dinner there as there is no one able to get dinner and send it to you.” Fernando says over the radio. After a few seconds of silence Hondo answers, “Got it. We will take care of it.” He then asks, “Jefe, how long you goin’ to be at Wessen Town?” “Hondo, don’t know. We’ll be at the Great Hall to meet everyone outside and discuss the matters at hand. Might be half an hour, might be three hours.” Fernando explains. “Alrigh’, see ya around.” Hondo says. “See ya and take care.” Fernando replies. Since Hondo does not answer back (why should he?) Fernando puts his little radio away. Abigail asks, “Excuse me, but what channel is that?” “Hmmm...” Fernando thinks to make it in the simplest of terms that she can understand. “Alright, the frequency of your radios are around 27Megahertz, and gives you 40 channels to around 27.40 megahertz. Given that, this little radio is in the rescuer channels that only me and my people use are in the 440 megahertz and that was on 440.25 megahertz that would be around channel 4-thousand 4-hundred 25.” “Uhm... then what channels are the army people using?” Abigail asks. “They are in the 220 megahertz range, so that would be in the 2-thousand 2hundred area.” Fernando explains. “But the lawmen used channels past the 40 channel area. We have some radios that can go there.” Abigail says. “Radio and radio channels are a science one has to learn on how things work and why. Sure, you can take the radio everyone uses and make a few changed to it to make it work outside of channels everyone uses and have private channels.” He explains. “Oh...” She says. They continue driving to Wessen town and troops surround the Great Hall. Fernando drives his medical Jeep up the steps of the Great Hall, putting on the second staggered level landing and turning it around to drive down the steps. Locking the brakes and putting into gear with the engine off, Fernando tells the girls to stay inside while he steps outside. Putting the .50cal rifle over his shoulder as he steps out, the Major and her commanding officers gather around her at a podium put there. Her troops check for weapons like bombs in and around the podium, finding none. Some of the others have checked the high areas surrounding the Great Hall. Barricades are set up for the crowd to gather within a limited area in front of the Great Hall. As the 6o’clock hour approaches, the crowd begins to gather within the barricaded area, the microphones and the PA (Public Address) system are plugged in and tested.  The VIPs, except for Fernando, walk into the Great Hall to gather. The church bell rings to signify that it is 6o’clock and they start to head out. Fernando opens the door to his medic jeep and helps the girls to come out. Everyone looks at each other before Fernando decided to go to the podium. “Good afternoon and good evening, everybody; it is I who have called you all here – men, women, children of human, Wessen, hybrid or mutant because of the happenings that has been happening on lately. Happening because the action of one person – the Wessen Hector De La Cruz. Some of you may think that he is one who set the example to follow. Some of you out there think that he is a hero. Some of you think that he is the next messiah, the next Jesus Christ, Buddha, The Prophet Mohamed or some other famous leader people have followed in the past. Let me tell you something, and it is going to hurt to hear this, but the truth hurts. Hector is a monster that has been using both humans and Wessens for his own goals. He in his actions have destroyed the schools, businesses, medical centers and even law enforcement within this town famous for among other things – the aircraft races. He has brought in crime, protection for hire, drugs, prostitution, slavery, and corruption. He has split this town into two parts when it used to be one. He has destroyed people lives, killed innocent victims – humans and Wessens. He has ordered the death and destruction of people and property – again, human and Wessens. And he has kidnapped and destroyed, even killed young girls by enticing them into his private love nest where he would grow tire of them and abuse them so badly that they are left to the side of the road to die.” He begins. “Some of them hoes deserved what they got!” Somebody yells from the crowd. Fernando looks into the crowd as some of them laughed and locks eyes with a smug Jägerbars (Bear Wessen) individual not too far from the barricades. He points at him and leans to the microphones. “I bet your mother and sisters deserved it too it if happened to them.” Fernando says to him. The crowd was stunned into silence. Fernando continues “Yes, I said ‘Your Mother And Sisters Deserved It Too.’ Now you want to start shit, you can walk up these steps and we can let our fists do the talking. Don’t worry about the army men here stopping you from coming to talk with our fists, they won’t stop you under my orders. But let me warn you now, it is days before I got here I fought the Lich at Fight Town in a death match and won. You would be best keep your mouth shut or if you want to let you fists do the talking, you will be silenced permanently.” He paused for a moment, noticing how quiet the crowd got. He continues, “If there are no more interruptions, there is a lot for you to know.” He then turns to the soldiers on the steps. “Men, go into the Medical Jeep and pull out the bags in the back and pile them up over here by the podium.” As the soldiers begin to do as they were told, Fernando points to the idiot Jägerbars who tried to cause trouble from before. “You, come here. Men, let him pass.” He waits for the Wessen to come, he does so unsure of what might happen. Fernando tries to get his confidence, “Understand this, I’d rather sit at a bar with you share a pitcher of beer or whatever your poison is than to be at each other’s throats. So I want to take any bag you see here and open it and tell everyone what is in it.” Eventually the Jägerbars comes up and walks up the stairs. As he approaches, Fernando continues, “In the past days Hector has tried to attack my convoy and eventually the merchant areas of Flight Town. Each and every time he has failed. He sent some assassins, they failed. He sent some cold blooded killed, they failed. He sent over 1000 Wessens to try to overrun us – they failed. With each and every attempt he has tried to kill us, he has failed. Since he has made this personal between his people and my people – I have gotten tired of this bullshit. Now he wants to #$@! around, well, I do not #$@! around. I #$@! straight. With that, I am going to say this – I, Fernando G, medical officer and doctor of General Jastrey’s army, am putting up my cash winning from my fight with the Lich, for the capture of Hector De La Cruz – dead or alive, I will give them who ever brings him in, One Million in Gold. Any of his people who are with him, 100-thousand for them, dead or alive. In any case, I would prefer that anyone who captures and brings him and his people to me, to bring them alive and beaten to a quivering crying mass of flesh to an inch of their lives. Since he and I have already fought, I have put my mark on his body and know where it is on his body – so do not think you can find somebody who looks like Hector, beat them up, and bring them to me saying that he is, for I will look for those marks on their body that I put on him. Doing so, bringing in somebody who is not Hector and saying that he is, will have you under arrest.” He looks at the Jägerbars looking though the bag, “Well, it is real gold coins or what?” The Jägerbars looks at him, seeing Fernando took a microphone off the podium and has it aimed to his face. Everyone can hear him say “It is real...” Fernando says to him, “Louder for everyone to hear!” “It is real! It is real gold coins!” The Jägerbars says loudly over the loud speaker system. “You know what I am going to do with those gold coins?” Fernando says into the microphone. “What?” The Jägerbars asks. “I’m going to give you that bag of gold so that you will take it into the crowd and give everybody out there a fist full of gold cons. Nothing more, nothing less. And when it is empty, you come back to me. To do this, everybody has to cooperate and take what is given to them, and allow you to go to the next person in peace. Anybody who gets in your way, asks, demands or threatens for more than a fist full of gold then everybody will lose their share of gold.” Fernando tells the Jägerbars and the crowd. “Like you can stop us from taking you and your people down and taking your gold!” Another Fuchsbau  (fox) Wessen says loud enough to be heard. Fernando turns to the military men pulling out the bags of gold from his jeep, “Alright men, you can stop.” He then turns to the crowd, and points to the Fuchsbau, “Everybody, look at what this idiot just did. I said ‘Anybody who gets in your way, asks, demands or threatens for more than a fist full of gold then everybody will lose their share of gold.’” He raises his cane and points it to the pile of gold coins, and with a bright flash, it all disappears, including the one the Jägerbars was holding onto. “VINCENT DE LA CRUZ YOU ARE GOING TO PAY FOR THAT!!!” The Jägerbars says out loud for all to hear him, though they all have turned to face the Fuchsbau and angered faces. Before he could run away, he is caught by the crowd and beaten to a blood pulp. A gunshot is heard, freezing the crowd in place. “Bring me that poor excuse of a bastard and leave him on these steps.” Fernando tells him. With pleasure the crowd drags the barely conscious Fuchsbau to the steps of the Great Hall where the major’s men take him and drag him up the stairs. “Vincent De La Cruz? Any relations to Hector De La Cruz?” Fernando asks. “That’s his Great Nephew-Son.” The Jägerbars answers. “Great Nephew-Son?” Fernando asks. “Hector raped one of his female cousins, making him his Great Nephew and his son at the same time.” Jägerbars explains. Vincent, barely conscious says, “My Grand Uncle-Father Will Avenge me! VIVAS OS ANIMAS!” “Now Listen to this – Vivas Los Fuertes De Hermanos Humanos Y Animas! (Long Live The Strength Of The Brotherhood Of Humans and Animals (Wessens)!)  That is My Battle Cry, and anyone getting in the way of that, will be run over and left on the side of the road to die.” Fernando says to Vincent with the microphone to his face. He then turns to the crowd. “The lies Hector has been spreading that Wessens are better than humans are just that – lies! No Human in their right mind would undergo the process of becoming Wessen – Wessens are created to enslave people by purging families and hauling the survivors into lab towns and turning them into Wessens to be sold as slaves. You Wessens are of the second and third generation, but go home and talk to your parents and grandparents, and they will tell you the truth. Wessens used to be humans, and still are. Humans and Wessens are equal, one is not superior over the other. And equal we must be in order to save this part of the world from people like Hector De La Cruz. It is not about who is stronger or who is smarter, because separate we have no power against people like Hector or the Law Men. If Humans and Wessens so different, then how can we mate, breed and have hybrid offspring? That says we are from the same root of creation. Face it. Some of you have gotten too comfortable living the lies that poor excuse of a man has forced upon you as a people. Before he came and destroyed it all, this place had airplane, glider and auto racing, an airport for cargo to come in by air, a railroad station for cargo and people to come in by rail, and two connected highways for trucks to come in from all over. Look at what he has destroyed and what he has left you with – no races, no railroads, a barely usable highway and a blimp port used to transport slaves – human slaves, Wessen slaves, hybrid slaves, and mutant slaves. I say we can rebuild this if we get up and go against Hector and remake what once was and make money and fortune again for the town and everybody in it, or you can continue to live in squalor dissolution and filth. The choice is yours. We reunify the towns and begin to rebuild or nothing is done. I brought General Jastry’s Army to help me against the Lawmen and those who attack us under Hector’s name. Now you can gather your leaders to meet with Major Moynihan and her officers about negotiations of reunifications and treaties with the other towns we have liberated. With that said, I have to warn you all. The Major’s men caught a message from Hector to his secret army, giving them orders to attack and kill everyone in Wessen town because some of you would not fight in the last attack of Flight Town with the 1000 Wessens who attacked Flight Town last night. When they will come is not known but they will be here soon. Defend yourselves accordingly. The major and her men can only protect but so much. But if you help us, we will help you. It is that simple. Now let me hand it over to the Major.” He tells them. The Major walks up to the podium, “Thank you Medic G.” She then turns to the crowd. “Though this is a standing army surrounding your town, this is not a call of surrender nor is it a demand of give up your arms. We are here for you protection. If attacked you are to defend yourselves accordingly but to get to you they have to get through us first. Support us and we will support you, that is our promise to you. As stated by our medical officer, we have intercepted several messages from Hector’s group planning for another attack onto Wessen Town because in his words ‘Those bastards did not raised a paw in attacking the merchants of Flight Town and the medic’s convoy group.’ In short, our goal is for the unification of both the Merchants and Wessens of Flight Town and to restore it to its former glory. Slavery here will be a thing of the past, no one will own another person other than your under aged children. School and medical centers will be recreated and law and order will be restored to this place. But it will not be easy as there are many who want to keep things how they are. They will try to keep things as they are for as long as they can, they will conduct illegal activities into buying a government official’s service like the Lawmen who were here used to conduct business by accepting bribes and payout into arrested anyone as ordered by others. That will never happen under my watch and that is why they were eliminated in short they messed with the wrong person – Medical Officer G.” The Major pauses for a few seconds. She then continues, “We want 10 of your elected officials to conduct meetings with us and the Merchants to hammer out the agreement for the reunification of Flight Town. Once Flight Town has been Unified, we will remain as the law enforcement for the town. But be aware and prepared that there are those like Hector De la Cruz who will want to destroy this, and Hector himself is planning another attack on you people in this side of the town. We will do our best to protect and serve you but you need to be able to defend yourself if and when they managed to get through our defenses. We are together in this fight. And we will work together in this endeavor. Your current mayor will be one of the 10 working with us in hammering out a new town charter, we need nine more. Discuss it in your community meetings as to who you want to represent your group and have them come to the parking lot at the North west side of town by the Blimp port in a couple of days.” As the major continues to talk with the crowd, Fernando goes over to the Jägerbars and pulls him over to the side behind his jeep. “One day we’ll figure out who we are, but I want you to be one of the ten of Wessen Town that will discuss this treaty. Not only will you have some political clout and power, you will also be paid for your work before being on the board. So, how do you feel about that?” Fernando tells him. “Why do you want me to be part of your group?” The Jägerbars says. “It is not my group, I will be done in a few days, but you cannot allow like assholes like Hector De La Cruz take control of this city now or once it has been rebuilt. You do not want to under his rule, but as a town leader he, if he dares to show up around where ever again, you will be in power to deal with him. Anyways, talk to your neighbors and friends about putting you into office so you can be part of the city leaders. I am establishing this council for Flight Town so that no one person has total power like Hector had. Everyone having shared power and a say in their town’s government will lead to a more powerful and more unified town. Once that is established, and connection to the other towns made, money for the town will be made hand over fist. You get where I am coming from?” Fernando says and asks the Jägerbars. The Jägerbars has his hand on his chin as he thinks about his options, and nods. He finally gives his answer, “I will take it into consideration.” “Good.” Fernando says to him, “Let’s get back.” They walk around the jeep and back to the group. About a half mile from the podium was a belfry for a church steeple, one of the tallest structures this side of town outside of the great hall. Fernando caught a flash of light from the church steeple, and quickly pulls out his M107 and puts its telescopic sight to his eye. In the open window archway of the belfry, he can see a rifle barrel moving about wildly before it disappears inside the archway and the body of an orange Fuchsbau is sent through the archway but manages to grab on to the still of the arched window frame. A blonde hair cowboy in a trench coat and Stetson hat leans over the window frame and lets the fox have it in the face with the butt of a similar rifle to the one Medic is using. The Fuchsbau lets go of the window frame and a very faint scream can be heard by sensitive ears in the background. Fernando’s actions go unnoticed as he puts his rifle down. “Medic, why do you have your weapon out in firing order?” The Major asks. Fernando puts the rifle back onto his shoulder and walks to the podium as he pulls out his Yaesu radio. He presses the button on the side of the radio. “Righteous Cowboy, this is Medic, Please answer. Over.” Fernando says to the radio and microphones. It takes a couple of seconds for the Righteous Cowboy to answer with some heavy breathing to his voice. “This is Righteous Cowboy, What is it Medic?” “Explain what I just witnessed in the rifle scope at the Church Steeple.” Medic explains. “We just flushed out a sniper’s nest who were preparing to shoot at you, the major and the crowd with high powered rifles.” Righteous Cowboy says over the radio, his voice being picked up by the public address microphones and repeated to the crowd. “We’ll be sending a clean-up crew right now. Thank you for your service and good work. I’ll be seeing you later to discuss this matter.” Fernando says. “See you then.” Righteous Cowboy answers. Fernando turns to the Major and points to the church steeple far ahead of them. The Major nods and signals to her close officers to take action. The officers side to the side and discuss the matter for a second with one of them leaving. In the coming minute one of the armored troop carriers leaves the immediate area. Fernando puts away the radio before he looks at the crowd. “My apologies for the actions I took. But as you had heard, one of our guards just stopped a massacre from happening to us, for there are those that do not want this unification to happen. I want you to take this into consideration – if you want to do this on your own and work not to unify the town to what it once was, then we will walk away, the lawmen will return and the merchants will come to and run through your side of the town and have all you furry asses killed. I do not let that to happen, and would prefer if we work together for each other’s safety, economic recovery and overall good. The Major and I will be going back to our area to discuss the future of Flight Town, and try to hammer out an agreement. You all have two days to discuss, prepare, and select nine individuals for Wessen town to be represented along with your mayor at future meetings. If anybody else needs to say anything, they are welcomed to the podium. We will discuss having a meeting with the ten members from both the Wessen and Merchant sides of town in two days with me and the military at the parking lot area by the Blimp terminal in the afternoon. Before I forget, because of the battle Hector started with us, there are unfortunately casualties on both sides. The Major’s men have gathered the dead and have taken them to the North side of the Eastern road and are trying to identify them. If you have friends or family who took part in this battle, come during the next few days to identify them and we will discuss and arrange burial for them in marked graves. Those we cannot identify or are not picked up by friends and family will be buried with honors in a mass grave. ” He pauses for a second. “Major, anyone else, want to finish this?” Fernando asks. “I think we have all the bases covered.” The major says. “Unless there are any questions, this meeting is closed.” Fernando says to the microphones to be heard. Somebody yells from the crowd, “How does one collect the million on capturing Hector?!!” “Bring him in secured in rope, chains or iron to the military and they will contact us. Then and only when a positive identification is made, then the money will be handed over to you. But if a false identification is made, you will be arrested for assault and lying to government officials. Do Note: I fought Hector a few nights ago, and from that fight he has a few injuries that left very distinctive marks on his body that only I know those injuries are. So bring somebody else in who does not have those injury marks on his body, you will be arrested. I run an honest operation and false accusations will be taken as a crime because the Lawmen worked by being paid to arrest those who were falsely accused. That will never happen here again. General Jastrey’s Army will never accept money from anyone to do their job and all accusations will be investigated. Those who falsely accuse anyone will be dealt with harshly. Those trying to bribe members of the army for personal services will have charges brought to both the bribe giver and the bribe taker. We are not here to deal with your drama. Anyone else?” The crowd is murmuring among itself. They become quiet after a few seconds. “With all take said, take care and be vigilant.” Fernando says. He then signals to Major’s troops to clear a path for the medical jeep to go through past the barricades. While the barricades were being moved, Fernando gets the girls inside the medical jeep. He gets in, turning on the engine and drives the medic jeep up the stairs and turns it around to go down the stairs and through the cleared path the major’s men cleared for him. Fernando drives around, seemingly to leave the town but decided to go to the church. Taking a few minutes to get there, he finds an army jeep at the back of the church. Telling the girls to stay in the medical jeep, he steps out of his vehicle and walks to the other. No one was there or around the immediate area that he can see. What he can see is the rear door of the church left ajar. He heads to the door and standing next to it. He thinks for a moment before taking action, he pulls out the Yaesu radio from his pocket and calls Hondo. “Hondo, this is Fernando, Please answer. Over.” Fernando says to the radio. After a couple of seconds for Hondo to answer. “What’s up Fernando?” “I’m outside in the back of the church. The military jeep outside is yours?” Fernando asks. “Hold on, I’ll send somebody to bring you in.” Hondo replies. “I’ll be waiting.” Fernando replies. In a few seconds Karl comes down and opens the rear door, seeing Fernando there and the medic jeep parked behind theirs. Fernando steps into the church through the door Karl held open. They walk through the maze of passages churches seem to have, making their way to the staircase to the belfry and the open shutters that faces the Great Hall. Hondo and Marvin were there looking about the area. “What’s going on?” Fernando asks. “Remember the two that warned me about the attack that Hector sent?” Hondo asks. “Yeah.” Fernando replies. “They told us to go to the church as it is the tallest in the town other than the city call you were at and to expect a couple in the steeple using it as a Sniper’s Nest. We came, we saw, we kicked ass.” Hondo explains. Fernando looks around, seeing the footprints of a scuffle disturbing the layer of dust on the floor. “Where’s the other?” Fernando asks. “He left the same way as his friend.” Hondo says as he thumbs at the window. “If you, Karl and Marvin are here, then who is at the hanger and who will be getting dinner for you?” Fernando asks. “Molly, Maggie and Tonya are at the hanger along with a couple of soldiers. We will go get dinner when we return.” Hondo explains, and then asks, “You guys finished with your little meeting?” “I think we are done.” Fernando replies before he looks out the window and down to the ground floor below. A Fuchsbau and a Hundjäger (Dog Wessen) or Luison  (Wolf Wessen) lie on the ground floor dead to the world. As he turns away from the window, he closes the shutters, saying “What senseless waist of life.” “They had to be dealt with accordingly.” Hondo points out. “I’m not arguing that. I’m just saying how much of a waist their lives must have been to live it out like they have, thinking that they had won with their bullying ways only to lose it by bigger bully in the end. They deserved what they got but if they lead a more peaceful life, they would be alive today.” Fernando says. “Heh... Don’t we all want a peaceful life.” Hondo says. “Que sera, sera.” Fernando replies. He throws in, “I’m heading back to the convoy camp to drop off the girls and get the kids ready for dinner. Then I’ll take a nap for a while before I eat as I need my rest. No doubt you do too as well.” He looks around for a second, “Looks like our jobs are done here. No need to clean up over here, so let’s go home – whatever we call home. I do not know what the Major’s galley crew is making for dinner, but an army crawls on its stomach.” They start to head downstairs and through the maze of secret passages most larger church buildings are known for. In a couple of minutes they are exiting through the rear door. They gather about their vehicles. Hondo looks at the Medical Jeep for a moment, though Karl and Marvin pay it no attention other than it being just another vehicle. “Where you got the Medical jeep?” Hondo asks. “It’s a former lawmen’s jeep the Major painted for me to look like a medical jeep. There is another one the Major painted for me as I brought in two. You can have it if you want, but unless Minerva and her friends come with us, there are no drivers for them. But if they come with us, I can look for a small camper for them to sleep in the jeeps can tow, like we did for the teens their dune buggies. But they needed added tanks like the dune buggies for extended range. I spoke to a local mechanic by the name of Gordon about doing so. He said to bring them in tomorrow and he will have it done for me.” Fernando explains. “I might have a driver for one of them maybe.” Hondo says. “If they are willing to drive for us, I could get them a camper.” Fernando says. “We will discuss it tomorrow then.” Hondo says. “Let’s see what happens then. And thanks, once again.” Fernando says before opening the door to the medical jeep and getting inside. Karl and Marvin get into the back of Hondo’s military jeep before Hondo gets in to the driver’s seat. They both start their engines at the same time. Hondo pulls away first before Fernando puts his jeep in gear. He ends up about 20 yard behind Hondo’s lead. Hondo goes around the edge of the town before heading to the southern end of the runway, taking a parallel road to his hanger. Fernando follows him. It takes less than 5 minutes to get to Hondo’s hanger. He pulls over to the side across the hanger’s main doorway. Fernando pulls over parallel to Hondo’s jeep. He rolls down the window and leans over it, “See you and the others later, Hondo!” “See ya’s” Hondo replies before he walks into the hanger with Marvin and Karl. Fernando puts the medic jeep into gear and begins to drive away. In another few minutes he makes it to parking lot with the convoy camp. A few more seconds he parks the medical jeep in front of his camper. He opens the doors and helps the girls out. The girls stand around while Fernando takes a few seconds to secure the jeep. He looks at his watch, seeing that it is 6:45PM. The galley is not done preparing the meal but they are close enough for them to assist Ruth in setting up distribution area at Fernando’s Dub Box. Minerva steps up to Fernando, “What’s on your mind?” “Nothing. Just wondering if dinner was served and it looks like it has not.” Fernando explains. “Well, as we did not say or do much, I was wondering why we went at all?” Minerva asks as Tracey, Abigail and Miniya gather behind her. “Just because you did not do much, your presence alone in your Emergency Medical Technician uniforms said and did a lot.” Fernando begins to explain, “It persuaded those of Wessen town that the Major’s army was not an All-Human Army, but one where humans and Wessens worked together and your uniforms say that you are there to help, not make demands from conquest. You and the others provided that by just being there.” “What happened to that Wessen that was thrown out of the church steeple?” Abigail asks. “Wait – you saw that?” Fernando asks. “I’m a cat Wessen – my eyesight is better than any humans and most Wessens. I saw what happened though I think I seen two go out the church steeple.” Abigail explains. “Well yes, two were sent out the church steeple. I put down the rifle and stopped seeing through the scope but in taking with Hondo there were two in the Church steeple that were about to turn the gathering at Great Hall into a bloody mess if Hondo, Marvin and Karl did not step in to stop them.” Fernando explains. As they discuss what happened, The Major and her men roll in and park their vehicles at their appropriate locations they were stored in. Her jeep stops by Karl’s SUV and she steps out with her officers, walking to Fernando. The Major asks, “What is this about an attempted assassination today at the Great Hall?” “Well, Major. Hondo and his crew investigated a lead and found a sniper’s nest at the church steeple, and dealt with it accordingly. If you want details, ask him. I just went to verify what happened and there were two that were dealt with accordingly though there were no survivors.” Fernando explains. “I see. At least it is justified. That is what counts.” The Major says. “I need to ask, why was no soldiers sent to check the church steeple as it is highest point in the town other than the Great Hall?” Fernando asks. “I will investigate that, but in anyone defense, it was too far for it to be in firing range.” The Major says. Fernando takes his M107 War Trophy off his shoulder and hand it to the Major. “Major Moynihan, meet the M107 .50 cal Rifle. It uses the same round as the Browning .50 M1 Machine Gun as used in anti aircraft and anti-tank situations. It has a 1 and 1/2 mile range, the Browning .50 M1 has 1/2 to 3/4 mile range. You need to overestimate what the enemy may have compared to you and prepare for it. I acquired it during the battle we had. Hondo just acquired one from the sniper’s nest.” “No Rifle can shoot further than half a mile.” One of her officers says. Seeing a pair of binoculars hanging from their neck, Fernando taps on one of them and asks “Let me barrow that.” He is handed one of the binoculars and looks through them. Stepping around he stands a spot where he can see Mad Moon Dog Maddie’s Restaurant sign more than a couple miles away. He signals to the others to get where he is at and look at the direction to the sign. “See that sign?” They all look and find Maddie’s sign. Fernando takes the rifle from the Major, and aims it through its scope. “Keep looking at the mark between the ‘e’ and the ‘s’ in ‘Maddie’s’...” Fernando says before he takes in a breathe and holds it before pulling the trigger. A loud explosion is heard in front of them and Fernando takes a couple steps back from the kick of the gun. He looks through the scope, seeing a hole above the ‘s’ in “Maddie’s’ He says, “Damn, I missed.” The major and her officers look at him as he puts the rifle down. “That sign is over a mile and a half as the crow flies and you still hit it.” The Major says. “I missed the intended target.” Fernando replies. “You missed the target by inches.” The major says. She thinks before asking, “Anyway we can obtain any more of these?” “It was by luck that Hondo and I found the two we have. But if there are these two, there has to be a stash of them somewhere. You need to search and find them, or have some kind of reward program for anyone who has one and willing to turn it in for some cash.” Fernando explains. “Where would you think such a stash would be hidden?” The Major asks. “Days before the Lawmen attacked us and you came in to cover for us, we were in Hector’s lair, finding food, fuel, explosives and arms of all shapes and sizes that would hold out for war for several months before the lawmen tried to raid the place, and in that raid, accidentally blew it up in his handling the explosives. I would guess if any of their arms survived it would be under the rubble pile of the place.” Fernando explains. “OK. After dinner, take us to that area and I will have a contingency group to search the rubble pile to recover what we can.” The Major says. “There is also the Lawmen’s office and jail house on the East side of town, and another jailhouse at the south side of town.” Fernando explains. “I promised General Jastrey that I would not again access to those Lawmen establishments until her arrival but in lieu of what just happened I may have too.” The Major explains. “Hold off on that until you search the rubble pile first.” Fernando points out. “Any reason why?” The Major asks. “It is better to concentrate on one task and then the other than to split up the troops to do more than one task at once.” Fernando explains. The Major nods at the suggestion. He puts his rifle over his shoulder, “I’ll be seeing you. I need a bit of rest before dinner.” “We’ll see you later then.” The Major tells him. Fernando nods at her before going to his camper. Minerva, Miniya, Abigail and Tracey follow him to the Camper sliding door. He opens the door slightly. “Ichigo, I’m coming in and I am not alone.” Fernando says through the crack in the doorway. For a second there was some rustling before she answers back, “OK, come in!” Fernando opens the door wider and helps the ladies inside before going in himself.  They all sit at the edge of the bed as he goes in. Looking around he reaches upwards and pops the top of the camper open to allow air to circulate inside. He then looks at the girls sitting on the bed. He points to who he wants moved and where, “Minvera, sit on the driver’s seat. Miniya sit on the passenger seat. Abigail, sit in the jump seat behind the passenger seat. And Tracey, I need you to stand for a moment.” “Why must I stand?” Tracey complains. “It is just for a moment. Trust me. OK?” He tells her. The girls get up and move to where they were told before Fernando goes to the bed. He reaches to the sides of the bed, grabbing on the straps that were there and pulling on them. He is able to pull on them and then lift the back of the rear bench seat and locks it into place upright into its bench seat configuration. He then looks at the ladies, “Alright girls, back to the bench.” Tracey gets to the bench first with Abigail next with Miniya and then Minerva to follow them. “Wow, I did not think this opens up into a bench seat.” Minerva says. “With the bench up, the bed is about half the size, room for four kids or two adults or one adult and two kids. With the bench down, you double the sleeping space.” He explains before he sits down on the jump seat. After putting the M107 against the front driver’s seat, he starts taking off his jacket and outer layers, revealing his double leather shoulder holsters for his two twin double stack 1911s. He notices them staring at him. “What?” Minerva says slowly, “Could you take one of your guns out so we can see it?” Fernando pulls out the left firearm from its holster and holds it out in his hand with a finger on the trigger guard and the back of the handle against the webbing between his thumb and index finger. He states, “What is so special about it? I have had it for a very long time.” “That is a Leader’s Gun.” Miniya throws out, with Minerva adding, “And you have two of them.” “Leader? What kind of leader?” Fernando asks. “You know – Like the Lawmen’s leaders. They carry such guns while everyone else that follows them has a gun that spins in the middle.” Miniya asks. “You mean like this?” Fernando says before putting away his 1911 A2M2 into its holster and pulls out one of his .22cal boot guns. Due to its small size, he is able to hold its hammer and barrel between his thumb and forefinger. With the index finger from the other hand he spins the chamber in the middle. “An enforcer’s mini gun...” Tracey says. “A what?” Fernando asks. “That’s an enforcer’s mini gun.” Miniya explains, “Giovanni and other owners of ‘houses of entertainment’ have their enforcers have those guns with their larger guns.” “Those who help guard the convoy and all the drivers have at least one of these little guns on them all the time. Including the Wessens.” Fernando explains. Minerva asks, “So, if we leave with you and you get us our own vehicle, you would get us a mini gun like that one?” “You would get a few things including a gun in order to defend yourself with if you leave with us and after I get you a vehicle and camper to sleep in and join the convoy. We deal with a lot of dangers on the highways as well as each town we enter. Flight Town so far seems to be the most dangerous of them all. But there are highway gangs to deal with when travelling between town and the towns themselves. Hell, in the way to Center Town about a month ago, we seen a farmer’s giant mutant rooster attack a person kill him and began eating him. So it is not just people we have to worry about but animals that might attack us as well.” Fernando explains. “What about the children?” Minerva asks for the umpthteen time. “If you leave with us, General Jastrey will take care of the kids. As is there is no room to take you four with the kids.” “What if we take a couple of the kids with us?” Miniya throws in. “First off, how many is a couple? And second, which kids?” Fernando asks. “Lily (an Eisbiber; a Beaver Wessen) and Little Mary (a Mauzhertz; a Mouse Wessen) to begin with.” Abigail throws out. Miniya and Minerva looks at her. “Any others?” Fernando asks. “The two sheep girls and the bunny girl, what’s their names?” Tracey says and asks. “The sheep girls are Josie and Melody (a Seelengut; a Sheep Wessen) and the Bunny girl (a Willahara; a Rabbit Wessen) is Alexandria.” Minerva answers. “That about the pole-cat girls (Faeteo Fatalis, Faeteo for short; Skunk Wessen)?” Miniya asks. “Pole-cat girls?” Fernando asks. “The black ones with the white stripes on their heads and backs.” Miniya answers. “You mean Sabrina and Tabitha?” Minerva replies. “Yeah. Them two.”  Miniya replies. “That’s seven, plus you four. Anyone else?” Fernando asks as he folds up and puts his things on the counter where the sink and stove are at. He then adds in, “Wait, they are all girls in case you have not noticed.” “Boys can work hard and earn their keep, we girls do not have that many options and are often turned into sex kittens at a young age.” Tracey points out. “Then let me dare ask, when did you become a sex kitten?” He asks. Though they all turn to Tracey to hear her answer Miniya throws in “16... after Hector tried to kill Minerva and I had to hide from him. Giovanni took me to be a sex kitten and distraction girl for his protection.” “There are other options you could have taken.” Fernando says. “As far as I seen, there were no other options. Besides, you were not there. If you were, what could you have done?” Miniya complains to him. Before Fernando could say a word, Tracey throws in, “12.” They all turn to face her as she continues, “The men around here likes their sex kittens young, and I being one of the younger ones, made more money than the others but I was beaten up and made to pay them for it.” “Yeah, I protected you from being robbed when I found out about it.” Miniya throws in. “10.” A voice says from the back of the bed area says. Mostly everyone had forgotten that Ichigo was there under the blankets until she made herself known. “10?” I don’t remember you from around here.” Miniya says to her. “I was Bunny Ring Girl and Sex Kitten at FIGHT Town not here in FLIGHT Town. And I was 10 at the time.” Ichigo throws at her. “You look like you are still 10 years old.” Miniya tells her. “First off, according to the doctors at Fight Town, I have ‘Little People Syndrome’ so this is as big as I will ever get. Second, I am not fully grown up yet. I’m 15” Ichigo lies, adding, “This man saved me when Fight Town went crazy and I rather spend the rest of my days being one of his daughters and do anything as he wants me to do than to be in Fight Town where people are being killed if it seems that there is any kind of money or were involved in the ‘The Lich vs. Time Walker Death Match.’ I was one of the Bunny Ring Girls for that match and they want us all dead.” Miniya asks, “You said that you’d do anything he wants being one of his daughters? That includes sex?” “If it has to be, then yes.” Ichigo tells her before throwing in, “And no, we had not has sex though I think I owe it to him. He says that as his daughter, certain lines will never be crossed even if I want to cross them because I owe it to him. But sex between fathers and daughters – you know that is done a lot around here though he is not one of those daughter-loving-daddy types.” “Don’t you have another daughter?” Minerva asks Fernando. “Yes, and she is in Ruth’s camper as a punishment for what she and her cousin did during the battle.” Fernando explains. “What did they do?” Miniya asks. “They snuck out of the camp to look at what was going on and could have gotten themselves killed.” Fernando explains. “So you got you four and seven more girls. Saving them from becoming sex kittens or something?” Ichigo asks. “To late for most of them as they were already turning tricks just to get food.” Fernando tells her. “How you know?” Ichigo asks. “When I went into the Merchant area just outside from here while looking for Tonya, I met up with Lily, remember, this was when she was dirty and had her malformed and disfigured arm, she came up to me and begged for me to buy her some food. For getting her the food, that she would let me touch her, you know, down there as she raised her little dress up to show me what she got to offer and she would in her words ‘put my thing in her mouth and make me feel good.’ At the same time I noticed that other Wessen girls in the area were doing the same thing and in fact a few of them were being felt up by some of the merchants or sucking on their dicks for food.” Fernando explains, embellishing the truth just a bit though it was not far from it. He adds, “If I could, I would try to save them all.” “Save what you can because you cannot save them all.” Ichigo tells him. “Many have said the same thing about you and how I should have left you at Fight Town to save others like I did with the teens.” He tells her. “I would have done anything to have you save me from the hell Fight Town is in right now. I seen and heard that a lot of my friends were beaten or killed. But I’m safe being with you and I’ll do anything for that.” Ichigo says to him for the others to hear. “And like I said, you will be earning your keep – adopted daughter or not and you will have a safe place to be in.” He tells her. He then turns to the others, “The same with you and the girls you bring in. I refuse to have anyone turn tricks to be with us, but there are things to do, jobs to take on and responsibilities to be responsible for. If you cannot abide by that, then you should remain here in Flight Town.” “We will.” Minerva replies for them all. “Now. Problem... I have two medical Jeeps which will be yours if and when you leave with us. I need to get two campers for you guys; one camper per jeep. It must be able to sleep all of you and ride you all in the jeeps as there will be no riding in the campers. If you got into an accident, if you are in the jeep, you will get hurt. But if you are in the camp during that accident, you would be killed. So no riding in the campers when we move from town to town.” Fernando begins. He waits for a second for a response. “I’ll talk to Gordon tomorrow about getting a camper for you guys.” “What kind of camper would we be getting?” Miniya asks. “It depends on what is available. But it would be as big as the ones on the dune buggies as those are small tow vehicles like the jeeps are small. In the least I’m trying to make sure that there is room and beds or a large bed for all to sleep in, space to store your things and power to run your appliances.” Fernando tells her. “Why do we need power and appliances?” Miniya asks. Fernando leans over to kitchen cabinetry of his camper and points at each item there “One – a sink with hot and cold water though it takes a while to heat up the water. Two – a stove to cook meals. Three – a refrigerator to keep certain items cold so they will not spoil. And four, a place to store dry and canned goods in. On top is a cabinet for pots, pans, plates, silverware, and more canned goods, in this case for the cats. Know if you noticed, I have another kitchen in my camper trailer. At the time when I started, I only had this camper and got the camper trailer later on for extra space. Turned out they had a kitchen and a toilet, but showers on both campers is a tent you set up outside on the rear door. Jeanette’s camper is set up the same way with outdoor showers but we share showers and many other things with others. But my space for food, cooking, sleeping and storage is doubled with that camper trailer plus it has its own generator, which for me is important because this camper bus is electric and runs on batteries that must be recharged. I have a gas generator in this camper and a backup generator in the camper trailer. The jeeps are gas powered and it will make electricity for the camper trailer when it is moving but when parked out and camping, the generators charge up the batteries to power your appliances. As long as you do your share of work; the food, fuel and other things you need will be taken care of. But it you decide to leave on your own, you get nothing from us.” “We get it, it is an all or nothing deal.” Miniya says. “It is no longer you but you and seven kids. I am just taking care of two and that can be a problem in passing the hat onto others to take care of them. I get things for them done first before I get things done for myself.” He tells her. He then adds, calling to Ichigo, “Maria, you need to go help Ms Ruth and check on Macey and Zoey, make sure they are fed.” He then turns to the girls, “I think it is time for you four to gather the kids and get them ready to be fed.” “Alright then, we’ll talk later.” Minerva tells him, adding to the girls “Let’s go get out and see where we stand with dinner.” They get up and Minerva opens the sliding door. They steps outside and head to the children to check on them before checking on dinner for them. Fernando closes the door as they walk away. He then goes to the bench seat and puts it flat into its bed configuration. Ichigo says, “Finally, they left.” “You getting out from under those blankets? You need to check on Macey and Zoey and help Ms Ruth on feeding the others.” He tells her. Ichigo gets out of the blankets and walks on her knees to Fernando at the edge of the bed. Once within reach she pounces on him and wraps her arms around his neck. She teases him with her little girl voice, “So, you’re not one of those daughter loving daddies?” “A man does not have to be screwing his daughter to show her how much he loves her. And you’re not my daughter in real life, only in make believe in order to protect you.” He tells her. “Awww... I thought we could have something special.” She teases him with her little girl voice. “You keep that up and I’m going to throw you over my lap and spank you.” He tells her. “There you go again. It’s always about my ass, isn’t it?” She continues in her little girl voice. “It’s your ass I’m trying to save. All I want is a little respect between you and I, and let’s see where everything else falls into. Who knows, maybe one day you will get your wish of being my wife or at least my concubine. But until then cut it out with the little girl act.” He tells her. “Why? It turns you on or something?” She continues to tease. “Yes, it does because it turns on everyman and in the end of all things, I am a man. And as such I do not like to be teased or bothered in such ways like that, for the consequences will be me pinning you down and having my way with you in doing you lovely.” He warns her. She partially returns to her normal relaxed girlie voice and not her serious business voice she uses with everyone else, “Oh. Well... I do not mean to tease you though I am playing with you. I mean, yes I would love you to pin me down and manhandle me and control me to keep from being the little bitch I can be at times, but I do not want you angry at me.” “Maybe one day I’ll get to pin you down and manhandle you to prove to you whatever it is you want proven, but right now I am tired and I need my rest.” He begins to tell her. He continues, “If those Wessens do not come to sleep here tonight, maybe I can sleep with you and Macey, though Zoey is going to have to sleep by the wall. I don’t know. Either way I will check on the night guards before I go to bed and maybe sleep before Macey and Zoey does. Now go take care of them while I take care of the cats and prepare the bed. I’ll eat last as always.” “Alright.” She tells him before letting go of him. It takes her a while to get her things and get dressed. Once she is done and has her shoes on, she hops off the bed and out of the camper to deal with the others. Fernando cleans up the camper a bit, then prepare the food and water for the Meeshie and Kitty to get to. While the cats eat, he straightens out the bed sheets and rearranges the pillows for four heads to rest on and piles on four blankets. He then opens the front door windows just a crack and pulls on the vent controls to allow maximum ventilation of the camper though with the added fresh air means a colder inside. He hopes that with 4 blankets and four bodies under those blankets, things would be warm enough for a peaceful night’s rest. [6:45AM Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple, Japan] The sun rises upon the land of the rising sun, its light trying to ever through ever crack, crevice open, open door and window; making the paper window panels glow and lighting up the rooms they were on from the Eastern Side of the building. The three under a pile of blankets try to sleep for as long as possible, another 15 minutes. Ichi wakes up first, lifting herself up on extended arms from being partially on the lone figure. The cold morning air hits her hard and she lowers herself quickly but softly as possible onto the lone figure and tightens the blanket around them. The commotion wakes up Min, who was on the other side of the lone figure. She looks at Ichi. “Oh, good morning.” Min tells her. “Good morning Min.” Ichi replies back. “Why have you not gotten out of bed yet?” Min asks. “It’s cold.” Ichi complains. “Oh... Well, I’ll get up and get dressed and talk with the monks about breakfast so they do not have to walk into our room.” Min explains. “You two mind keeping it down? Some of us are trying to sleep.” The lone figure tells them. “Time to wake up big boy. And by the way – happy annie...” Ichi tells him. “Happy annie?” The lone figure asks. “Yeah. Today is the day we started to get to know each other more intimately.” Ichi tells him. The lone figure sighs. He then replies, “Today is the day because of your insistence that I put you down and gave you oral until you started pulling your hair out of your little pointy head from the orgasm I gave you.” “Well, like I said, we started to get intimate at that point.” Ichi tells him. “You were getting intimate with me, and snuggly and huggy on top of that, like I gave something special to a little girl she had always wanted. It was not for almost a week later when we were stranded due to a battery fire that I started banging that pussy of yours and you got to be less of a little bitch you used to be.” He tells her. “Can you blame me? A girl gotta have it, you know. And a girl not getting it makes her cranky and ornery.” Ichi tells him. “You did not do me until after we got into Tech Town...” Min complains. “We can celebrate anniversaries later. Like it or not, and I don’t, today is a new day. Let’s make something of it, and maybe Hondo and his friend will be here when we return.” “Alright, alright. But I gotta warn you all it’s cold out here.” Ichi complains. “It was colder during the night. In case you have not noticed I added another blanket to keep us warm.” The lone figure tells them. Ichi reaches over and kisses him on the lips, “Thank you then.” “Yeah, thank you. I would kiss you but Ichi is in the way and she would get territorial if I try.” Min throws in. “Well it is time to get up and start this day, like it or not.” The lone figure says. He adds, “Dress accordingly, it will get hot around mid day.” Despite the cold air of the room, the three of them got up and got dressed. They clean up the room and put away various loose items. As they finish cleaning up the room the Shinto priest opens the sliding door after knocking but no answer given. He steps in with a couple monks behind him who set up a breakfast meal on the table closest to the door. Keeping their vow of silence, the priest hands the lone figure a note before nodding at him and turning to the monks. He claps his hands and monks walk out of the room before he does and the door slides closed behind them. The lone figure reads the note after the priest had left with the monks. He nods before closing up the note and folds it up to put it into his shirt pocket. “Anything of vital importance?” Ichi asks. “Just another lead to follow, probably another dead end.” The lone figure says. “Oh.” Ichi replies. “Well breakfast is here. Let’s eat.” The lone figure tells them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 19th, 2021, 1:38am He does not like wearing them; Fernando puts on his sweat pants as pajama pants and kept a t-shirt on before making his way into the bed and under the blankets. Meeshie brings Kitty over to the bed after being fed and later stepping outside to do their kitty cat business out in the field. With Fernando lying on his side, Meeshie positions herself and Kitty into a round fur ball in front of Fernando by his chest. The hour was slowly approaching 8o’clock P.M. The sliding door opens and Ichigo steps in closing it behind her. She gets onto the bed and sits on it, putting a bag of food next to her. “Aren’t you going to eat?” She asks. “I just want to rest.” He tells her. She opens the bag and pulls out a sealed tub of soup, handing it over to him, “You might as well eat something. I’ll eat a little myself and put away the rest in the refrigerator.” “What about the girls?” Fernando asks. “I’ll get them after we eat.” She says as she pulls out a small sandwich and a drink. “Make it fast; I do not want Ruth to think she is stuck with them.” He tells her. After a few seconds of eating, Ichigo asks, “Are you under those blankets in just your underwear?” “I have a t-shirt and sweat pants on, so Zoey is not exposed to unnecessary nudity or flesh. You too should put on cover yourself as much as possible. If you want one of my t-shirts for that, just ask.” He tells her. “I’ll take the t-shirt.” She replies. “Then I’ll put one on the counter for you while you get the girls. And take them to the Dub Box camper in case they need to use the bathroom.” He tells her. In the next couple of minutes, they finish their dinner, and she puts away what they had not eaten away in the refrigerator. As Ichigo leaves the camper to get Macey and Zoey, Fernando gets one of his t-shirts for Ichigo to wear, folding it neatly on the counter where the sink and stove was at. He then goes back to the bed and under the blankets like before. Ichigo returns with the girls and locks the door behind them. Seeing Fernando already in bed near the wall on the passenger side of the camper, Zoey complains. “If he’s sleeping on the bed, where are we going to sleep?” Zoey complains. “See the pillows - you will be near by the cabinets. Macey will be next to you, and Ichigo will be Macey and I, and the cats are with me next to the wall.” Fernando explains. “Why?” Zoey asks. “First off, I’m tired. Second, it will be very cold tonight so it is best that we all sleep together and share our body heat. Third, I put four blankets for us to stay warm in. Now I will get up and check on the guards and others around midnight, you should be sleeping. Now get ready for bed.” He tells them. “Come...” Macey tells her as she begins to take off her clothes to get ready for bed. Once in just her t-shirt and panties, she goes into her bag and pulls out the sweat pants she uses as pajama pants in Ruth’s camper. She gets on the bed and crawls to their area where Fernando set up the pillows for them. Zoey was a bit reluctant but manages to strip down to her underwear and puts on a pair of sweat pants she had to use as pajama bottoms while at Ruth’s camper as soon as she sees that her uncle Fernando was sleeping, or at least was trying too and having his eyes closed. She climbs onto the bed and crawls over to Macey. Together they get into the blanket, already feeling the difference in temperature of the chilly air outside the blankets compared to the warmth inside them. “I’ll be back. I need to use the bathroom myself.” Ichigo tells Fernando but loud enough for the others to hear. She steps over to the sliding door and lets herself out. As soon as the door closes, Macey says “Daddy, I’m sorry.” “I’m not hearing it.” Fernando tells her. “But why?!!” Macey whines. “I said I’m Not Hearing It!” Fernando roars at her. “WHY?!!” Macey whines and Zoey begins to sniffle. “After All We Have Been Through Trying To Find Val When She Disappeared Because Of Your Mouth And Your Words Making Zoey Run Away And She Getting Kidnapped, People Being Killed And Dying, The Fighting And Killing We Had To Do To Get Her Back, The Deals We Had To Do, The Money Spent – All For What?!! To Have A Pissed Off Bitch Of A Woman Tell Us That We Did Not Do Enough In Trying To Find Her And Save Her?!! When We Went To Rescue Her From The Information We Got From All That We Did Only To Find The Place She Was Supposed To Be In Burning To The Ground! If It Were Not For Your Mouth And Her (Zoey) Running Away, None Of This Would Have Happened And You Two Were Warned Not To Do It Again! BUT YOU DID IT AGAIN ANYWAYS! You Think You Are Better Than Me? You Think You Can Survive On That World Outside This Camper Alone?!! Look At Those Kids We Are Helping With – The Girls Need To Drop Their Panties And Bend Over To Get #$@!ed Up The Ass By Some Merchant Just To Get A Donut They Bring Back To Share With Their Friends For Food For The Day! If They Steal – They Get Arrested, Beaten And If They Are A Girl, Raped By The Lawmen That Is Supposed To Protect Them. And On Top Of That – We Have To Deal With Some Asshole Who Wants Us Dead Because We Are Humans. And You Two Ran Out In The Middle Of A Battle – For What?!! I Do Not Care As To Why! You Two Disrespected Ms Ruth And Her Family By Leaving Her Camper Because They Were Asked To Watch Over You Two While We Defended Our Area! You Could Have Been Killed! You Could Have Been Kidnapped! You Could Have Been Beaten And Raped Because People Do Not Care Because All They Care About Is #$@!ing A Piece A Fresh Meat! To Them You Are Nothing But A Piece Of Flesh, A Piece Of Meat, A Damn Hoe They Can Slap Around And #$@! You Up The Ass! You Two Ran Away Again, Even Though When You Did The Last Time Somebody Got Kidnapped And People Died Because Of It! You Think That Is Fair To James?!! He’s Buried Dead In The Ground Because You Two! And You Did It Again! I Do Not Want To Hear It! Apologies Are Not Enough When People Get Hurt And Die! So I Do Not Want To Hear It!” Fernando yells at them. Zoey begins to cry loudly. “Either Of You Leave This Camp Without Permission Ever Again; We Will Not Go Out Looking For You. Whatever Happens To You Is What You Deserve To Happen To You. You Will Be On Your Own, Alone With No Money And Nothing But The Clothes On Your Back – Like Those Poor Children We Are Helping. Before We Came Here, They Were Being Beaten, Abused, Raped And Killed. You Want That Kind Of Drama In Your Life Then Get The #$@! Out My Camper Right Now! If You Decide To Stay – Then As Father, Uncle And Leader Of This Convoy Group – My Word Is Law! Disobey My Words Then You Disobey The Law. Disobey The Law And You Get Kicked Out Of The Group. I Do Not #$@!ing Care About Who’s Daughter You Are – This Kind Of Disrespect To Us Will No Longer Be Tolerated Ever Again!” Fernando yells loud enough to be heard over Zoey’s cries. He gets up and takes to his cane. With a flash of light he changes his clothes to his usual day wear. He turns to face them as he puts his hand on the handle of the sliding door, “Step Out Of This Camper And You Are Out Of This Convoy. I’m Not Having This Drama Filled Bullshit.” Fernando opens the sliding door and steps out closing it behind him. Inside both Macey and Zoey were holding each other and crying. Ichigo steps out of the Dub Box Camper, walking up to Fernando and can hear the girls crying inside. “What happened?” Ichigo asks. “They needed to be told the truth. And the truth hurts.” Fernando tells her. “So… where are you going?” She asks. “Don’t know, don’t care. I need you to be in there and they are not to leave the camper. They better be asleep when I come back.” He tells her. “I’ll see what I can do.” She replies. “Before I forget, I put one of my t-shirts on the kitchen counter for you to wear.” He tells her. “Thank you.” She tells him. He opens the door for her and closes it after she steps inside. He lets out a pent up sigh. The Major, her people, Minerva and Miniya all walk up to him. The Major asks, “Fernando, where do you propose for the children to sleep?” “It is not that hard to propose and of course it goes by your permission. If you think that we could be attacked again, then I propose that children sleep at the safest place possible – where they slept the night before during the attack. If everyone thinks that it is safe to go back to sleeping in the campers, then they go back into the campers. Again, it is with your permission that if they are to use the army’s vehicles for shelter.” Fernando explains. “Alright then, until things settle down, the children can sleep in the Kharkovchanka.” The Major says. Minerva bows her head, saying, “Thank you, ma’am.” She then turns to her sister. “Min, get the kids together to wash up before we go be in the big tank vehicle. I’ll be there in a moment.” “Alright Min.” Miniya says before she leaves. She goes to the Abigail and Tracey to deal with the children and get them ready for bed. “Both of you have the same name?” The Major asks. Fernando answers before Minerva could, “This is Minerva, the one that walked away is Miniya.” “How can you tell the difference?” The Major asks. “First off, Minerva is the leader of the group, so chances are she would be coming to you if she has to ask for anything. Second, attitude, Minerva is easy going, Miniya is rough around the edges and at times a bit verbally snippy. Visually you cannot tell them apart.” Fernando explains. “I see. I will pay attention to that.” The Major replies. “And Major, thank you. If there are any problems with the children, please let me know.” Fernando tells her. “We have no problem with the children. They are well behaved for the situation they are in.” The Major explains. “It is with regret that we could not do anything for them sooner. They have been living in squalor for most of their lives. Thus the few days they had here are a godsend for them – fresh food, a place to wash up, take responsibilities for themselves, do their best for the adult’s approve and not needing to prostitute themselves for food and services.” Fernando explains. “They had to prostitute themselves for food?” The Major asks. “Oh no, that is not going to happen anymore under our watch. Who did what to which child, I want them arrested!” “You would have to arrest most of the merchants on this side of the town, which is not possible at the moment; but once General Jastrey moves in, you can enforce the law. You can start with that slave blimp parked just outside, confiscate the airship and free the slaves inside, have them join the army and it should open up aerial trade routes to the army and to Center Town, though the closest airport to Center Town is in Slaviana.” Fernando explains. “We will have to investigate these allegations before making any moves.” The Major replies. “Good.” Fernando replies, adding “Anything else?” “I think that would be it.” The Major says. “Minerva...” Fernando calls to her. “Oh, nothing. Just needed to know where the children are going to sleep. Thanks for the input.” Minerva replies. She adds before she leaves, “I have to get back to the children.” “We will see you tomorrow then, if not sooner.” The Major says. Fernando gives her a nod before she and her personnel leaves. Fernando waits for a moment for the Major and her personnel to be out of ear shot before he lets out a sigh while shaking his head. He sees Ruth going out and giving the teen night-crew guards and giving them their meals. He decides to leave them be as the work that needs to be done is being done. But in all truth, he does not want to return to his camper and deal with the situation there. But he thinks of an idea for them all to learn a lesson, the problem is implementing it. But until then there were several hours for him to waste. He begins to walk out of the parking lot unnoticed. Once he passes the Blimp parking lot, he twists the crystal of his cane and presses it. He is gone in flash of light. Over some 250 miles away, another bright flash of light happens at the border of Fight Town and the highway entrance. Fernando continues walking into the town. He looks around, seeing parts of the area locked down and armed military soldiers walking the area in triad groups. He walks up a group nearby to him. “Excuse, gentlemen. Would you know where the memorial cemetery is at?” Fernando asks them. They both look at him. One of them says to him, “Who are you and what is your business here?” “You really do not want to know who I am, just inform me of the location of my request and I’ll be on my way.” Fernando tells them. The same soldier sounds like a broken record by repeating himself, “Again, who are you and what is your business here?” Fernando shows him his shoulder patch of Emergency Medical Technician, telling him, “Only a few of General Jastrey’s men wears the Medical Badge. Now I am going to pull rank as that is not my style but I just want those directions to get to the memorial cemetery to pay my last respects to a departed friend and then I’ll be on my way.” The soldiers talk among themselves for moment before the other gives him directions, “Go to the west side of town, past the park and garden area and it will be right there.” “Alright then, thank you.” Fernando tells them before going on his way. They do not say “You’re welcomed.” In fact one says to the other, “You know, they will get him and rob and probably kill him, whoever he is.” The other replies, “Not my responsibility. He wants to go there, he should know what dangers are there.” Fernando continues on his way, even though there some clean up to the place, more needs to be done. Getting to the center of town he has been proposition to by various individuals who look like they are female but in Fight Town you cannot be too sure on one’s gender as they try to masquerade who and what they are. Unfortunately some look like bunny ring girls that Ichigo talks about. If they were pre-teen children, he would consider on rescuing them, but most seem like older teens or young adults. A few seemed like older adults trying to hold on to their prime but the local get-high drug of choice make this a difficult chore. He thinks that there is to save the world, but just a small part of it. General Jastrey can have what is left to recycle and rebuild. One girl in particular seemed too young to be there, but her demeanor and actions spoke volumes that she was much older than she appears. Another Ichigo in the making? Perhaps. But she seemed far from the type that needs saving though she does need to get out of the situation she was in. She approaches him, looking barely older looking than Macey herself in her tight leotard bunny outfit. “Excuse me, mister. Would you help a poor bunny ring girl down on her luck? I’ll make it worth your while.” She says as she walks up to him. Another older person seems to approach him from across the street, saying loudly, “Take me, mister!” “The smaller bunny girl stomps and stammers, yelling “THIS IS MY SIDE OF THE STREET TINA! HE’S MINE! NOW GO AWAY!” “Little girl, It is obvious I seen him first.” The one called Tina says to her loudly to be heard. Fernando quickens his pace in the final couple of steps to close in to the first younger bunny ring girl at the same time he yells towards Tina, “I’m not interested!” Tina freezes in her place as Fernando walks to the small bunny ring girl, Tina dares to complain “Why I never!” Fernando ignores her as he approaches the bunny ring girl. He tells her, “You’re with me the whole night – so if you complain about anything, you won’t get paid. But do me right as I expect, you will be paid better than you ever had. So let’s go.” She takes him by the arm and on pulls him, “My hotel room is right...” “We are not going to a hotel room. I things to do and places to go and you are going to be my escort for the night.” He tells her. “But...” She begins to say. “But nothing. You think I’m one of those creeps that would take a girl out to do her wrong and harm? If you think you are in danger around me then you can just let me go and walk away. But if you want to be paid for your services and do right by your customer, then you are to be my escort and do escort things. If it means I want to #$@! you in some dark alley somewhere, then you’re bending over and pulling that bunny suit over and I put my dick in you. Now let’s go. I bet you’re hungry. I know a place not too far from here.” He tells her. She stands there unsure what to say or do. He tells her, “Before we go anywhere, what is your name?” “Uhm...  well, its Mae.” The bunny ring girl says. “Alright Mae. My name is Fernando. Before you go home tonight, you will find out who I am.”  He tells her. She looks up at him and gives a half worried smile. He asks as he leads her about, “So, how long were you a bunny ring girl? And what happened that you and the other bunny ring girls to end up on the streets?” “Well... I’ve been a bunny ring girl for a few years now. And you know what happened. The fight between the Lich and the Time Walker was rigged and everyone went wild demanding their money back they placed on their bets.” She explains, throwing in, “That damn Ichigo Morino... She caused all of this.” “I’m sure she is not at fault though she is being forced to take all the blame for what happened.” He says. He continues, “But we are not here for her. We are here for you and for a few things I need to do here.” “OK. Where are we going first? You said something about food?” Mae asks. “Let’s see...” Fernando begins his walk down the street with Mae holding onto his arm. “I remember a greasy spoon not too far from the Fighting District.” They get to ‘Restaurant Row’ just on the outskirts of Fighting District, and pass by several possible places to sit and eat. They continue to the edge near the Tourist Section, where the hotels outnumber the other businesses until he finds a familiar place. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/ho-jos.jpg He walks in with Mae in tow asking the register for a box bench seat area for two. Except for the added armed security guards at the door and other strategic locations, it is still the same place. After a couple minutes a waiter goes to their table to check up on them. Fernando has his order in mind but Mae is awe struck at the menu selection. “First time on a date?” Fernando asks. “This is a date?” Mae asks. “It depends on a lot of things, especially on how it ends. Now as my grandmother would say ‘eat with your stomach, not with your eyes.’ Just choose something you are used to eating.” He tells her. She looks up at him for the moment, “OK then...” Though there was some sadness in her voice. “I see you are not ready, I will give you some more time.” The waiter says before he leaves. Miffed about the waiter’s actions, Fernando ignores him, focusing on Mae. “How old are you?” He asks. “Didn’t I tell you before?” She asks. “No, I asked how long were you a bunny ring girl.” He points out. “Oh...” She replies. “Ready to order your food?” He asks. She looks at the pictures on the menu, “I wish I could afford any of this stuff.” “I’m the one paying for all things on this date, so order what you like, but order what you can eat while you are sitting here for the next hour or so.” He tells her. She gives him an odd look. “First time on a date?” He asks. “I’ve had many dates, where we go to my hotel room and do those things people do on a date, you know.” She tries to explain. “OK then, how old are you?” He asks again. “Well, I’m 25.” She tries to convincingly say. He looks at her in a disbelieving and disapproving way. She backtracks on her answer, “OK mister, I’m 19.” He continues looking at her in disbelief and disapproval. “Alright, 17.” She retorts. “17 and you been a bunny ring girl for a few years? I can see that. So what happened to you? Family got purged or something?” He says and asks her. “Well, yeah.” She begins, “I was at my grandparent’s farm when my family’s farm was purged. When we got there, there was nothing left as everything was burned down to the ground. Days later while I was in town shopping for various food and spices, my grandparent’s farm got purged. Again everything was burned down to the ground. So I have been on my own since.” There is a silence that lasts a couple seconds before she throws in, “Being a bunny ring girl was easy because they want them as young as possible and they made the most money.” “But a bunny ring girl has to do a lot of things for the Fight House she is in and not when in the ring.” He points out. “A girl got to do what a girl got to do.” She throws back. “Understandable. But a girl should not being doing things that could get her sick or hurt.” He points out. He then asks, “Ready to order?” “I don’t know what to get.” She says. “Get something simple. I’ll be getting the Bison Brisket with a choice of two vegetables, wide egg noodles and a sweet water drink.” Fernando says. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/BrisketBeefWEggNoodles.png “I will get that then too.” Mae says. Fernando signals for the waiter to come and order two of the same meal for the both of them: Bison Brisket with a choice of two vegetables, wide egg noodles and a sweet water drink. The meal takes about 10 minutes to get there, they continue to talk while they wait. He asks “If somebody offered you way out of here and to help you for a while until you get yourself back on your feet, would you take it?” “It depends what I have to do.” She answers. “Nothing sexual unless you want too, but there will be responsibilities and tasks to do like help out with the group with cooking food, helping with the kids, cleaning, drive a vehicle, whatever you can do to help out. Do your work and you will be fed given a place to sleep, warm food, clothes, and whatever else you need. You will also get some spending money you can spend or save – that is on you.” He explains. “Drive?” She asks. “We are a moving convoy where we are rescuing people in need and if they want go with us to Charlton Texas. After we get there where you go is on you.” He explains to her. “Nothing sexual, meaning, I do not have to service you or your boss to get those things?” She asks. “You do not have to service anyone.” He tells her. “But you said earlier that ‘If it means I want to #$@! you in some dark alley somewhere, then you’re bending over and pulling that bunny suit over and I put my dick in you.’” She explains. “What us two do on a date does not mean that you have an advantage over the others on the convoy.” He explains to her. The waiter comes and serves their dinner. Fernando looks over his meal and starts eating. Mae follows suit while trying to continue their conversation. “You have a girlfriend or a wife or something?” Mae asks. “I have a couple of daughters I take care of but no wife or girlfriend.” He tells her. “Oh...” She replies as she looks at her food. She then looks at him, “Want one?” “That is rather upfront of you to say.” He replies. “A girl got to what a girl got to do and I got to do what it takes to get out of here before it kills me.” She tells him. “We can talk about that later. But understand that there are many in your situation that needs help and I cannot help everyone because there are limits in what I can do. First, let’s enjoy this meal.” He tells her. Mae nods. He slows down in eating his meal but Mae only eats half. Fernando asks, “Everything OK?” “No, it’s uhm, I not that hungry.” Mae tries to explain. “OK.” Fernando says before taking the final 3 bites of his food in a rapid blur. He then signals to the waiter as he takes a sip of his sweet water juice to wash the food down. The waiter comes to ask what they want and Fernando asks for the check and to bag up the rest of Mae’s dinner so she can eat it later. Seeing the bill he gives the waiter $10 more in silver coins as a tip and leaves the place when Mae gets her bag of wrapped up food. They walk out of the place, he takes her around the block to get his bearings and start heading to the edge of town where the cemetery is at. Mae stops when they approach the gate. “Why are we going in there?” She asks. “I’m here to find a friend’s tomb.” He explains. “Oh. Then... I err...” She begins to stumble on her words. “Look.” He reaches into his pocket and puts two $100 gold coins in her hand, “You can take that and walk away or you can come with me and I will double it when we leave and we continue with the date once we walk out of the place.” “But, bad things happen in there.” Mae tries to point out. Fernando pulls open the flap of his jacket to show the firearm in his shoulder holster. “Bad things will happen to them if they try to mess with us.” He closes up his jacket and takes a step to the cemetery gate. “You coming in with me or are you leaving?” She stands there thinking as to what to do. He throws in “If you want me to help you, then you need to follow me wherever I go.” He tells her. He walks into the cemetery and looks around. After taking a few more steps, Mae trots in after him. Fernando spends about a half hour looking at various grave stones and eventually finds one with the right date, age and what appears to be a proper name: James the Red, March 2042, June 2066. He waves his cane over the grave, verifying the grave and the person inside. Mae steps up to him and takes his arm, “You know him?” “Only for a short time but he helped up find one of us who was kidnapped. Sadly he was killed during the riots after the fight.” He explains to her. She looks at the name on the grave stone. “Wait. James the Red, didn’t he fight with the Time Walker in the Death Match with the Lich?” She asks. “Yes he did.” He tells her. “Wait. You’re the Time Walker!” Mae lets out. “Depends on your point of view, maybe yes, maybe no.” He tells her. “What do you mean, maybe yes, maybe no! You either are or you aren’t!” She tells him. “I am not the Time Walker people think I am. It is that simple. The Time Walker everybody thinks I am is an older guy. Now I am the one with James and another friend who fought and defeated the Lich. Since I was there, I can tell you that the Ichigo Moreno was set up to fail by somebody called ‘The Grey Lady.’  So this was never Ichigo’s fault, but was made to look like it was. Now, with that said, what are you deciding to do?” He says and then asks her. “Are you going to take and help me tonight?” She asks. “I cannot do that tonight. But I will be here, at this grave with others from my group tomorrow morning as they need to see this. I will be here at 10 in the morning with them. If you are here at that time, I will help you then.” He says to her. “How will I know you will be here tomorrow?” She asks. Fernando reaches into his pocket and pulls out a small sack of old coins, mostly $100 and $50, giving it to her as he says, “This says I will be here tomorrow morning with my group. Just like you will be here and you will not be alone as you have your little group of bunny ring girls as well.” “I do not know what you are talking about.” She tries to deny that there are others. “You and the other Bunny Ring Girls, and I am not talking about that old hag Tina. The small young ones like yourself. You will be here with them and I will see what I can do to help you all. But that money is for if I cannot help you, go find General Jastrey and ask her for some help and to get you and the others to me. She will know what to do.”  He tells her. “This General Asptree, I have to pay her or something?” Mae asks. “Her name is ‘Jazz-tree;’ and no, you do not have to pay her, but give her one of the coins – any coin from the bag and she will know it is from me. She will be leaving soon to meet me at some other place far away, ask her to take you and the others to me. Tell her that I am expecting you, and she will take you to me. Now, I remember at the fight there were six small bunny ring girls like you two are already with my group. You are here so that leaves three more. Be here tomorrow morning and let’s see what happens. There is no guarantee but I promise you that I will try to help.” He tells her. - To be Continued –

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Dec 20th, 2021, 5:06pm As evening approached Hondo leaned against the outside wall as Karl paced at the front of the hanger with a shotgun in hand. Molly sat on the couch cleaning some weapons from the night before as Tonya puttered about. The older Valentine worked in the dirigible but, other than the random sound emanating from within, no one had seen her since this morning. Tonya sat on the couch, by Molly, with her arms wrapped around her knees, as she stared vacantly out the hanger door. Hondo was deep in thought as he scanned the visible landscape around the hanger. A lot had happened lately, and the toll on him had been greater than it should have been. He did not regret the personal suffering so much as he felt that he was letting Fernando down in not helping him like he should had been. It was not that he was neglecting his duties but the rough shape he had been in had not allowed him to do anything helpful. His uselessness over the last few days and what had transpired between him and Val weighed heavily on him as well. He felt better now than he had in the last several days, but a sick, weak feeling deep inside him yelled at him that some sleep would not be enough to make him feel right again. As he leaned there the radio in his pocket went off. He fumbled for it as a familiar voice called out over it looking for him. As he pulled it free the voice repeated its previous call. “Hondo, this is Medic, you out there Hondo?” Fernando asked a second time. Hondo answers, “Hondo here. What’s going on, Jefe?” “I’m going with the Major to Wessen town for a town meeting. Her crew at the convoy lot is cooking up army chow for dinner and it should be ready in about an hour. Go see Ruth about getting dinner there as there is no one able to get dinner and send it to you.” Fernando says over the radio. Molly got up off the couch, trotted up beside him and looked up at him. “Should we go with him in case he needs help?” She asked. “If he wanted us to he’d say as much.” Hondo replied to her before responding to Fernando. Hondo keyed the radio again and responded, “Got it. We will take care of it… Jefe, how long you goin’ to be at Wessen Town?” “Hondo, don’t know. We’ll be at the Great Hall to meet everyone outside and discuss the matters at hand. Might be half an hour, might be three hours.” Fernando explains. “Alrigh’, see ya around.” Hondo says. “See ya and take care.” Fernando replies. Hondo put the radio back into his pocket, sighed, and rubbed his eyes trying to keep the headache at bay that had been threatening him since he got out of bed. Something in him said he should go meet up with Fernando but going uninvited could mess up Fernando’s plans, or at least that’s what he told himself. The truth was he just physically and mentally did not feel up to being politically neutral enough to help keep the two on edge factions at ease. He was tired, angry, and worn thin. Molly put a hand on his arm and gave it a reassuring squeeze. She was not sure all of what was going through his head but she knew his mind had been troubled and was all too aware of how easily the darkness could overtake one’s mind. Mentally the strain had taken its toll on Hondo, and keeping himself composed now became an inner battle. Molly’s caring arms, having two daughters now who needed him, and wanting to aid his friend in this harsh land helped hold him together, though it still took will to use those as reasons. It’s not that he was a weak willed or a weak-minded man, but even the strongest of men had a breaking point. He tried to deny that his mind and body had been taxed as much as they had been but denying facts did not make them less true. It would have been easy for him to take Molly and the girls and leave to someplace quiet in the mountains, away from the bandits, would-be despots, radicals, and assholes that seemed to plague this town. The easy way was not his way, though, as the easy way meant abandoning others who needed him and to abandon them was not in his character. As he stood there with Molly leaning against him, his mind was jarred from his own thoughts as two familiar wessen approached. He saw their hands go up slowly and turned to see Karl leveling the shotgun at them. “Who are you?” Karl barked. “Karl! Lower your gun. It’s the preacher an’ blacksmith from wessen town.” Hondo barked. Karl sheepishly lowered his shotgun and let them approach. “Sorry. Got a concussion last night and my vision isn’t doing so well.” Karl said to them in an embarrassed tone as they came up to them. “I understand. It was a hard night on you all. I wish we could have aided you further, but understand that you did not trust us to fight with you.” The preacher replied. “What’s going on?” Hondo asked “All that fighting will be wasted if you don’t stop them before the meeting.” The preacher said in an urgent tone. “Stop who?” Karl asked “Those #$@!ing OS Animas idiots! You’d think the bastards would have learned from last night but they keep trying! They are going to try to stop the army and your medic friend from trying to unite the towns!” The blacksmith exclaimed Hondo raised an eyebrow and asked in a sharp tone, “How is this happening an’ how do you know?” The preacher sighed, “We know as one of our own, who wants peace like we do, overheard the plan. The more bold and foolish OS Animas members are few in number now, but they are determined and we are told they cannot communicate with Hector anymore. This has them feeling cornered and the cornered get desperate.” “That may be the how you know, but what are they plannin’?!” Hondo half growled. “They have a couple snipers with the special rifle and they plan to kill the Major and your medic friend then as many others as they can in the panic to follow.” The blacksmith said. “Snipers? Do you have any idea where they will be?” Hondo asked quickly. “The Church of the Lion and Lamb. It’s on a hill in the more affluent part of town and is the highest point. It’s a bit of a maze to get to the steeple, but I know that’s where they will be.” The preacher replied. Hondo turned to Molly and jerked his head inside, “Go wake up Marvin an’ Maggie. Tell them I need them ready now.” Molly nodded and trotted inside. Hondo turned back to the preacher, “How do I get to the steeple?” The preacher drew him a map of the inside of the large church, showing him the way to the room in the steeple, just below the bell. About the time he was done Marvin came trotting out in his jeans, still pulling on a shirt as Maggie, dressed in boots and a robe carried both their weapons and Molly brought up the rear. “What’s going on, Master Hondo?” Marvin asked a bit groggily as he fought to wake up fully. “Hector’s morons have snipers gunnin’ for Jefe an’ the major.” Hondo said. “Why?” Maggie asked. “They want to stop the two towns from having peace. The bloodshed last night was not enough for them, unfortunately.” The preacher replied. “You warn Master Fernando?” Marvin asked. Hondo shook his head, “No time. He’s already headed there. We alert him an’ these asshats sense somethin’ is wrong they may shoot early or take out other innocents.” “What do we do then?” Maggie asked. “I need you, Tonya, an’ Molly to stay here an’ watch. The preacher is gonna show us how to get in close to the church without bein’ seen from the steeple room. Molly, that jeep good to go?” Hondo asked Molly nodded, “Still needs a spare, but got the other tire for it from one of the shelled-out wrecks.” “You’re taking me and Karl with, right?” Marvin asked. Hondo nodded as he headed to the jeep, “That’s the plan, an’ we need to go now.” The preacher and blacksmith followed him close behind as Marvin finished with his shirt and grabbed his gun from Maggie before trotting up to the jeep and jumping in the back. Karl paused a bit before walking up a bit more slowly. “What’s the hold up, Karl?” Hondo asked “You sure you want me to go? My vision sucks right now.” He said. “Marvin an’ I will handle the assholes. You just stay at our back with that scatter-gun an’ make sure no one sneaks up on us.” Hondo said as he motioned for Karl to get in. Karl nodded and climbed into the back with Marvin and the Blacksmith. It was a tight fit but they managed. As soon as everyone was in Hondo fired up the jeep and they roared off towards wessen town. The church was easy enough to find, but the access to the side away from town center without being seen was not as obvious and the preacher’s directions helped. In no time they rolled up to the door and everyone climbed out. “No offense to you two, but I’d like ya gone. I think you can be trusted but I can’t risk my feelin’s ‘bout that bein’ right.” Hondo said to the preacher and Blacksmith as they stood at the church steps. “We’d rather stay out of it!” The blacksmith said which elicited an angry frown from Hondo. “What my friend means is we are not fighters and on top of that there are many here who lost family in the fight and who were always weaker willed and just followed whoever they saw as the strongest. Because of that there is a lot of distrust in town. Most will not take what these snipers are doing kindly, but selling out wessens, even if it is to stop their evil, is taboo to many and would make us and any who associate with us traitors furthering the riff in our midst.” The preacher explained. Hondo sighed and nodded, “I reckon I get it. Just please get gone so we can go inside.” They nodded and took off away from the town meeting to keep from drawing any attention to themselves. Once they were gone they three of them walked up to the door. Karl had kept his back to them and watched for anyone approaching as Hondo drew two pistols and stood facing the door as Marvin stood off to the side with the door knob in hand, looking at Hondo for a nod. Once Hondo nodded Marvin threw the door open and Hondo dove inside, rolled off to the side and came up on one knee, and looked about for a threat with his pistols in hand. To his surprise there was no one there. Marvin jumped in the door and looked about quickly as he held his rifle in front of him but no threats appeared. Hondo shook his head and shrugged. “No lookout? Sloppy, dumb, or overconfident?” Marvin asked in a whisper. “All three.” Hondo answered in a low voice. After a couple quiet second, Marvin got Karl and brought him inside, closing the door behind them as to not to draw the attention of anyone who might pass by. Once the door was closed they made their way along the maze of corridors, breaching each door in a similar fashion as that of the front door but quieter.   They made their way to the steeple room, running into no one until they came to the door to the room itself. The door stood half open, which allowed Hondo to peer inside. In the room a fox-wessen lay at the window with a rifle in hand and a canine-wessen stood with a range finding scope, helping the other setup the shot, his rifle leaning against the wall. Hondo stepped back so Marvin could see and when Marvin turned back to him Hondo signaled for Marvin to take the canine-wessen. Marvin nodded silently then on Hondo’s signal, threw open the door. “What the #$@!?!” The canine wessen growled. As Marvin charged the canine wessen yelled, “Take the shot! OOOFF!!” Marvin drove his shoulder into the canines mid-section and drove him into the wall. At the same time Hondo jumped at the fox wessen and shoved his finger behind the trigger so it could not be fired. Though Hondo was bigger and stronger, his body was weak from being wounded and from poison in his system that was slowly draining him, though he neither knew about it nor would acknowledge the symptoms that ravaged him. On top of that the fox wessen was fast and wiry, and his part animal DNA let him use all of his strength, which few humans could do other than Hondo and Fernando. It was a struggle for a bit but Hondo finally got the rifle away from the wessen but fell back in a sitting position on the floor, as the rifle flew from his grasp and slid to a stop against the far wall. The fox wessen nimbly jumped to his feet and pulled a knife from a belt sheath and lunged at Hondo. Not being able to move as fast as normal, Hondo rolled onto his back and kicked up with both feet at his attacker, sending him through the window. Hondo scrambled to his feet, scooped up the rifle, and trotted to the window where he found the fox wessen holding onto the ledge. “Surrender an’ I’ll pull ya in.” He said flatly. “#$@! you Human! You will all feel the wrath of our superiority! We will never surrender to your kind! Os Animas forever!!” He yelled “Have it your way.” Hondo snarled before hitting the fox wessen in the head with the butt of the rifle. The wessen screamed as he fell, but was silenced forever as his body impacted with the ground below. Hondo turned to see Marvin was still grappling with the canine wessen. Marvin had size on him but the other wessen clearly had more experience. “Hey! Surrender or die like your friend!” Hondo barked at the canine. The canine-wessen half turned to glare at Hondo, which afforded Marvin with an opening to hit him hard, causing him to stumble back a fall to one knee just short of the busted window. He panted as he looked up at them. “First I kill you, Human-pig, then I kill this traitor!” The canine growled. He pulled a nightstick from his belt and lunged at Hondo as he swung the club. Hondo deftly caught the club in his left hand, though, and hit him with his right fist, with a wicked, short jab. The hit to the face caught the wessen off guard, which caused him to stumbled backwards again. This time he stumbled too far and fell out the window, meeting the same end as his partner. Hondo walked to the window again to look down on them and Marvin trotted up beside him, still panting a bit from his fight. “Idiots! *pant* What a #$@!ing *pant* Waste of life.” Marvin said. Hondo nodded but did get to reply as his radio chirped to life and a familiar voice called out. “Righteous Cowboy, this is Medic, Please answer. Over.” Fernando’s voice rang out from the radio. It took Hondo a couple seconds to get it out of his pocket but when he did he replied. “This is Righteous Cowboy. What is it Medic?” Hondo said into the radio. “Explain what I just witnessed in the rifle scope at the Church Steeple.” Fernando asked. “We just flushed out a sniper’s nest who were preparing to shoot at you, the major and the crowd with high powered rifles.” Hondo replied. He noticed he could almost hear his own voice in a slight delay from the town center, cluing him in that Fernando was putting him over the PA system they were using. “We’ll be sending a clean-up crew right now. Thank you for your service and good work. I’ll be seeing you later to discuss this matter.” Fernando says. “See you then.” Hondo replied. Hondo turned to Marvin after a moment, “You’re not wrong ‘bout the waste of life. Too many of these poor bastards were blinded by Hector an’ now they are payin’ for his sins.” “Their sins too. They made the choice to believe him.” Marvin pointed out. Hondo nodded, “Yeah, that is true. We all have to live or die with the choices we make. Just those charlatans like Hector always seem to get people killed but evade it themselves.” “We’ll get him. I’ve seen you and Master Fernando do too many things no one else thought possible to believe that Hector can get away from you two.” Marvin replied. “We’ll see what happens, but he will need dealt with.” Hondo replied. “We done here, then?” He asked. Hondo shook his head, “No. I’m gonna watch until Jefe an’ the military get out of there. You should grab that other rifle.” Marvin nodded and the rifle up and looked it over with a confused look before setting it back down and scooping up the range finder scope from where it lay on the floor, so he could look too. “You'll have to show me how to use that rifle later. Not used to that type. I’ll just use this to watch for any other threats from tall buildings.” He replied. Hondo merely nodded in reply as he set to watching over the meeting. A few minutes later he watched Fernando and the wessen girls with him jump into the medic jeep and leave. The rest of the military gathered up a bit slower, seeming to watch over the crowd as it disbanded, wary of further issues. It was not but a couple minutes after Fernando left that hondo’s radio once again squawked to life. “Hondo, this is Fernando, Please answer. Over.” Fernando’s voice called out over the radio. Hondo fished the radio once again from the pocket of his duster again and pressed the transmit button. “What’s up Fernando?” Hondo replied “I’m outside in the back of the church. The military jeep outside is yours?” Fernando asks. “Hold on, I’ll send somebody to bring you in.” Hondo answered “I’ll be waiting.” Fernando replies. Hondo walked over to the door where Karl stood vigilantly watching the stairs. “Karl, will you go so Jefe the way up? He’s at the back door.” Hondo asked “Master Fernando? Sure.” Karl replied with a nod before heading down the stairs. A minute later Karl returned with Fernando following right behind him. As they entered the steeple room, just below the bells, they found Hondo and Marvin still gazing out the window, looking over the town. “What’s going on?” Fernando asks. “Remember the two that warned me about the attack that Hector sent?” Hondo asks. “Yeah.” Fernando replies. “They told us to go to the church as it is the tallest in the town other than the City Hall you were at and to expect a couple in the steeple using it as a Sniper’s Nest. We came, we saw, we kicked ass.” Hondo explains. Fernando looks around, seeing the footprints of a scuffle disturbing the layer of dust on the floor. “Where’s the other?” Fernando asks. “He left the same way as his friend.” Hondo says as he thumbs at the window. “If you, Karl and Marvin are here, then who is at the hanger and who will be getting dinner for you?” Fernando asks. “Molly, Maggie and Tonya are at the hanger along with a couple of soldiers. We will go get dinner when we return.” Hondo explains, and then asks, “You guys finished with your little meeting?” “I think we are done.” Fernando replies before he looks out the window and down to the ground floor below. A Fuchsbau and a Hundjäger (Dog Wessen) or Luison  (Wolf Wessen) lie on the ground floor dead to the world. As he turns away from the window, he closes the shutters, saying “What senseless waist of life.” “They had to be dealt with accordingly.” Hondo points out. “I’m not arguing that. I’m just saying how much of a waist their lives must have been to live it out like they have, thinking that they had won with their bullying ways only to lose it by bigger bully in the end. They deserved what they got but if they lead a more peaceful life, they would be alive today.” Fernando says. “Heh... Don’t we all want a peaceful life.” Hondo says. “Que sera, sera.” Fernando replies. He throws in, “I’m heading back to the convoy camp to drop off the girls and get the kids ready for dinner. Then I’ll take a nap for a while before I eat as I need my rest. No doubt you do too as well.” He looks around for a second, “Looks like our jobs are done here. No need to clean up over here, so let’s go home – whatever we call home. I do not know what the Major’s galley crew is making for dinner, but an army crawls on its stomach.” They start to head downstairs and through the maze of secret passages most larger church buildings are known for. In a couple of minutes they are exiting through the rear door. They gather about their vehicles. Hondo looks at the Medical Jeep for a moment, though Karl and Marvin pay it no attention other than it being just another vehicle. “Where you got the Medical jeep?” Hondo asks. “It’s a former lawmen’s jeep the Major painted for me to look like a medical jeep. There is another one the Major painted for me as I brought in two. You can have it if you want, but unless Minerva and her friends come with us, there are no drivers for them. But if they come with us, I can look for a small camper for them to sleep in the jeeps can tow, like we did for the teens their dune buggies. But they needed added tanks like the dune buggies for extended range. I spoke to a local mechanic by the name of Gordon about doing so. He said to bring them in tomorrow and he will have it done for me.” Fernando explains. “I might have a driver for one of them maybe.” Hondo says. “If they are willing to drive for us, I could get them a camper.” Fernando says. “We will discuss it tomorrow then.” Hondo says. “Let’s see what happens then. And thanks, once again.” Fernando says before opening the door to the medical jeep and getting inside. Karl and Marvin get into the back of Hondo’s military jeep before Hondo gets in to the driver’s seat. They both start their engines at the same time. Hondo pulls away first before Fernando puts his jeep in gear. He ends up about 20 yard behind Hondo’s lead. Hondo goes around the edge of the town before heading to the southern end of the runway, taking a parallel road to his hanger. Fernando follows him. It takes less than 5 minutes to get to Hondo’s hanger. He pulls over to the side across the hanger’s main doorway. Fernando pulls over parallel to Hondo’s jeep. He rolls down the window and leans over it, “See you and the others later, Hondo!” “See ya’s” Hondo replies before he walks into the hanger with Marvin and Karl. Fernando puts the medic jeep into gear and begins to drive away. As they approached the hanger the ladies rush out to meet them. “You guys alright?” Molly asks as her and Tonya trot up to Hondo and Maggie walked up to Marvin and wraps her arms around him. “We are fine, I reckon.” Hondo said. “I was worried something might have happened to you!” Maggie said to Marvin as she hugged him. “I was with Master Hondo, so no need to worry.” Marvin replied to her. “I know but It’s nice to have someone to worry about. Never had that before.” She said. The quietness around them caused them to look around and see the other five staring at them. They broke off their embrace, both staring at the ground, red faced with embarrassment. “Did I miss something?” Karl asked. “It’s not what you think!” Marvin said hurriedly. “We’re just friends, honest!” Maggie replied. Karl frowned and shook his head. “Just friends, sure. I could use a just friend like that too.” He grumbled. Hondo shook his head and walked inside. “We still have to go get our supper.” He said as he sat down on a bench-stool. “You want us, Karl and I, to go get it?” Marvin asked. “Karl and I can go. You an’ Maggie should rest for a couple hours if you can. Since you two are night watch.” Hondo replied. Marvin nodded, “I’d not argue to some more rest.” Me either.” Maggie replied. “I’m not sure I’ve ever heard that called rest before.” Karl said snidely. They both turned to look at him questioningly before it clicked what he meant and they both turned red. “We’ve not done anything!” Marvin said defensively. “He’s been a gentleman to me!” Maggie said defending him. “So, he’s #$@!ed you gently? So, what?” Karl replied sarcastically. “Karl!! You can either show them some respect or we can have another of those respect lessons.” Hondo snapped Karl’s face turned a bit white at the thought. “S.s.s.orry.” He stammered. “We… we can sleep in different rooms.” Marvin said. “You two are adults an’ free at that. If you two rest better together, then don’t let this asshat’s diarrhea of the mouth make ya do somethin’ different.” Hondo replied. Karl stared at the ground silently for a moment before Hondo stood back up and headed for the jeep. “Karl, get in an’ don’t say anythin’. Not sure I want to hear you talk again today.” Hondo said gruffly over his shoulder as he walked. Karl nodded and scrambled into the jeep. His head still throbbed but he knew that was not an acceptable excuse for what he had said nor would it get him any sympathy after opening his mouth. Truth be told he was a bit scared and lonely himself, and seeing the way Maggie looked at Marvin made him jealous. It’s not that he wanted Maggie specifically, but he wanted a woman to stand by him and look at him that way. Hondo fired the jeep up and headed off to camp. It took them only a few minutes to get to camp, and when they arrived they pulled up by Ruth’s camper. As they pulled up Hondo caught the glimpse of someone dash from the preparations area and out of their sight, but he did not think of it too long, other than appearing odd. As he shut the jeep off Ruth came out to greet them. “I was wondering who was going to come for your supper. You get any rest?” She asked Hondo nodded, “Yeah, got a bit. Could have slept all day but there were things to do an’ I wanted to sleep all night.” “Hopefully you’re feeling better. You look a bit better.” She said He grinned, “You mean I don’t look like death still?” She blushed a bit, “I didn’t think you looked like death before but you did not look well, was all. You had us worried!” He shrugged, “No need to worry, but I am feelin’ some better. I’m sure a full night sleep will help a lot.” She nodded, “I’m sure it will. Now, what do you need?  I can’t keep track of how many there are there.” “Well, we need two of your rabbit-food meals for Karl an’ Marvin, an’ four regular meals. Also, could I get one additional of each for my night watch to have midway through the night?” He asked. “I have a separate meal for our night guards midnight meal. I’ll get you two of those, one veggie and one meat, if you’d like?” She said. “That will work.” He replied. She nodded, “Just give me a couple minutes and I’ll have them boxed up.” He nodded, “No worries. The girls still in the back?” She nodded, “Yes. Do you need me to watch them tonight again?” He shrugged, “I’m not sure if Jefe was gonna take them tonight or not… I’d take them but with things as they are…” “You don’t have to explain. We understand, really. I’m sorry you are going through so much right now.” She said He shook his head, “Nothin’ for you to be sorry ‘bout, but If Jefe can’t get them do you mind another night at least?” She smiled and shook her head, “Not at all. From the look of their faces, I don’t think they will be running off again.” He frowned a bit, “Let’s hope not, an’ I thank you for watchin’ them for us.” She nodded, “It’s my pleasure… Did you ever find out why they left?” He sighed and shook his head, “No… Not been in the mood to ask yet, though I reckon I know the answer.” “What’s that?” She asked “Reckon I’m a bad father.” He replied seriously. “That’s not true!” Ruth exclaimed. “Well, I got one who sided with a man who almost killed me an’ had others killed an’ has threatened to run off as she’d rather believe this stranger is her soulmate than believe me that he’s an evil bastards, an’ the other is runnin’ off into the woods an’ towin’ her adopted cousin along… Guess I’ve neglected them too much. They needed me as a father an’ in one case, an uncle. To be there for them an’ I’ve not been. Been expectin’ kids to grow up an’ be adults at my command. They’ve been through a lot, an’ I guess I expected that to make them more responsible an’ trust me. Maybe that’s all just confused them an’ made them think they have to operate independently. They are all used to bein’ used and abandoned, Macey especially. I reckon they felt abandoned again an’ did what they felt they had to.” He retorted. Ruth shook her head, “We all know you have a lot going on, both you and Fernando. They know it all too well. Maybe if you guys had more time for them it would be better but they are old enough to understand too. But they are also human like us, and prone to make mistakes. Don’t be too hard on yourself or them. We are all going through a lot. We can’t expect them to not feel the strain as much as we do, and as adults we can at least drink a bit or find other distractions that they shouldn’t have.  It’s a wonder half the camp isn’t at each other’s throats, drunk, or being promiscuous with all that has happened!” He nodded, “Maybe so, an’ maybe it’s just me right now, but I’m not ready to hear their excuses an’ I need more out of them than I’d expect of most.” She nodded, “Well, they are in the back. I’ll have the meals ready in just a few.” He nodded then turned to Karl, “Put the meals in the jeep when Ruth has them ready. I’ll be right back.” Karl nodded silently but said nothing as his tongue already had gotten him in enough trouble today. Hondo strode to the rear camper trailer and looked around. He nodded at Jewel, who was eating her supper near by before he knocked on the door. A timid sounding voice from within said for him to come in so he opened the door. As he entered he saw the two little faces look up at him with a brief moment of hope and excitement that it was him, but his stern look quickly changed their demeanor to one of shame as they turned their faces to the floor. “You come to punish us, papa?” Zoey asked timidly. “Don’t punish her, it’s my fault, punish me.” Macey said equally as timid like. Zoey’s head snapped up, “No, It’s my fault! I …” “I don’t want to hear it.” Hondo interrupted loudly. “But Papa I made her go and..” Zoey started again. “She was just worried about you and we got lost!” Macey interrupted. “But we’re sorry and…” Zoey said trying to talk over Macey. “I SAID I DON’T WANT TO HEAR IT!” He snarled, causing both the girls to shrink back in fear and start to cry softly. “Wh.. *sniff* Wh .. *sniff* Why?” Zoey barely managed to get out through her tears. “Because there is no why that can excuse what happened! You have disappointed me greatly! You two could have gotten raped, enslaved, or killed! You know what that would have done to me? To Fernando? To Tonya? To the whole camp even?? Nothin’ was worth riskin’ you’re lives for like that nor disobeyin' Fernando, who was puttin' you somewhere safe! I know I’ve been a terrible father and uncle..” He said sternly. “But papa you’re not terrible!” Zoey interrupted. “You’re a great uncle!” Macey exclaimed “Quiet!” he snapped, “If I was a good father and uncle would you two have disrespected Ruth by runnin’ off? Disrespected me by hurtin’ my trust? Worried us with your disappearance? Put yourself an’ us in harms way to get you back?? I’d like to spank you both for what you’ve done, but the girls I thought I knew would never have done this on their own if I had been what you needed. The girls I thought I knew would never do somethin' to endanger lives or sneak off and worry us… I’m responsible for you both, in some part, Zoey more so, but both of you still. If someone got killed because of you that would be on me. I’d be a murderer because I did not raise you right an' my life would be due for theirs! You obviously don’t trust me an' that’s my fault. I’m sorry I failed you both. I love you both but I’m a terrible father an' uncle an' I wish you had better.” “No papa! We are bad! We’re sorry!” Zoey sobbed. “Please Uncle Hondo! Don’t say that!” Macey cried. “I don’t want to hear it… Miss Ruth said you can stay here if Fernando doesn’t send for you… I will come back an' we will talk tomorrow as I don’t think I’m ready to talk about this still… I love you both. I had hoped you two were better than this, despite me failin’s, but…” He paused and shook his head. “I don’t know. I’m a lousy Husband, Father, uncle, an’ friend. Guess I shouldn’t be surprised.” He shut the door and left them to their crying. Deep inside he wanted to hold them both but he was afraid it would teach them nothing if he did. Not afraid for himself but for them. They were lucky worse had not happened to them this time. Next time would be much worse for sure. Hondo walked back to the jeep just as Ruth and Karl were putting the meals inside. “I put in some sweetwater drinks for everyone and some beer for you.” She said “Kinda feel awkward havin’ beer when there’s not enough to go ‘round.” He said. Ruth shook her head, “Don’t worry about it. If others want some they can go buy it. This is a leadership perk that you’ve more than earned. He frowned, “Sometimes I wonder if I have.” “What do you mean?” Ruth asked He sighed and shook his head, “Nothin’. Just been a long few days.” She nodded, “We understand. Now go eat and get some rest. We do need you still, you know.” He climbed into the jeep and tipped his hat to her. “Thanks Ruth.” He said. She smiled and nodded in reply. He fired up the jeep as Karl climbed in and they took back off towards the hanger. Though he did not see the sad, red eyes, that from behind dark glasses and under a large brimmed hat pulled low, watch him leave, he could feel them. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Val slumped in the shadows of the camper after he left. She slid down the side of the camper until her ass plopped down onto the ground. She sat in the dirt and cried softly as seeing him overwhelmed her emotions yet again. She had barely saw him pull up in time to leap into the shadows and hide from him as she could not bear to face him at the moment. A part of her wanted to crawl to him and beg for him to come back to her but something inside her still balked at the idea that it was her fault. She did not think it could be pride as she had almost none left, and she did not see mere stubbornness to be enough to hold her back. Yet, she could not go to him and ask for forgiveness. She took a deep pull from her flask as she tried to control her emotions. She thought about crawling to Fernando and begging for mercy from him. She knew there were no words that could atone for her words and deeds, but she hoped maybe in anger he would strike her down and end her miserable existence. She had wronged him, Macey, Tonya, Zoey, and the whole camp, but saying she was sorry seemed a hollow gesture after what she had done and asking for forgiveness seemed a bold, arrogant request, one of which she was not deserving to be granted. The thought of Fernando’s wrath on her did not scare her, not like facing Hondo or facing that it was all her fault. Facing Fernando’s wrath almost seemed desirable. She did deserve that, she knew, and it was some attention at least. She felt so alone that even harsh words would seem a comfort and abuse a needed human connection. She hated herself, hated who she was, how she looked, how she felt. She sat there sniffling wishing it all would end but something did not let her end it. She told herself she could end it by taking the blame but she also told herself that taking the blame would break the one string that held her from eating a bullet in front of the whole camp. It was the only ounce of pride left within her.  She did not care if she died, in fact death sounded preferable to the life she found herself in, but she could not die by her own hand. IF she was to die it had to be by the hand of punishment or the hand of evil. Which way did not matter to her. After a few minutes she pulled herself back together and went back to washing dishes in the basin beside the camper. Her dark thoughts continued as she worked but she managed not to cry at the moment at least. “Looks like you’re almost done.” A voice called out jarring her from her thoughts. She looked up in surprise for a moment to see Ruth standing there. She was so lost in her own misery that she never heard her approach. She looked back down at the dishwater and nodded. “I’ll have them done soon.” She said. “Everyone else has eaten, so you should stop and eat your supper.” Ruth said. Val shook her head, “Not hungry.” “You need to eat!” Ruth exclaimed. Val just shook her head and stared down as she washed the last couple dishes. “Val, I’ve seen you drinking from that flask. If you keep drinking without eating you’ll die!” Ruth said Val looked up at her with sad, pleading eyes. “When?” She asked “When what?” Ruth said with her eyebrow raised questioningly. Val looked back down and spoke softly, “When will I die?... I should be dead… Why didn’t they just let me die?” Ruth frowned and shook her head, “Oh Val, I wish I could help you… I’m sorry I’ve been so harsh on you, but you have to stop this! You should be alive! We want you alive!” “Life is torture…I.. I just can’t anymore.” Val replied. “I know you miss him. IF you just apologize he’ll take you back, I know he will!” Ruth said Val shook her head, “No… I.. I can’t.” “Can’t? Why not?” She asked “Just.. can’t… Please.. please don’t make me explain…I just can’t.” Val whispered trying not to cry. “I wish I knew how to help you. Just give it time. You’ll be back together and all this will be just a bad dream.” Ruth said Val shook her head again, “No. No-one can help me… He’ll never take me back… Can’t apologize.. don’t deserve him… don’t understand me anymore… don’t know who I am…” Val looked up at Ruth pleadingly, “Please kill me.” Ruth gasped, “NO! I could never!.. How could you even ask such a thing!” Val looked down, “Sorry.” Ruth sighed, “Please eat. You’ll feel better.” Val shook her head. “Then, it looks like you’re done. Go get some rest.” Ruth said. “I.. I can start prepping breakfast.” Val said. “We can do that in the morning.” Ruth said. Val shook her head, “No, please. Can’t go back to the camper alone… there must be something I can do.” Ruth sighed, “We can prep some of the fruit and vegetables, I guess.” Val just looked at her with a sad, pleading look. Ruth sighed and nodded, “Okay, I’ll bring out some stuff for you to chop.” Val whispered, “Thank you.” Ruth came back out with the food items and set them and some bowls with lids down for her to put them in. “This should keep you busy for a bit, but after that you need to go get some rest.” Ruth said. Val nodded and started into chopping. Ruth watched her for a few seconds before turning around and starting to head back inside. Val’s voice stopped her in her tracks though. “Ruth… How is he?” Val asked. Ruth half turned, “Tired, sore, and deeply troubled.” “The girls okay?” Val asked Ruth nodded, “Yeah. They are still in time out and are a bit melancholy, but if it keeps them safe and makes them learn it will be good for them.” After a pause Val asked one more question very softly. “Is… is she makin’ him happy?” Val asked “She who?” Ruth asked feigning ignorance. “Molly… does she make him happy?” Val asked again. Ruth shrugged, “I don’t know… I think she’s helping him hold together but…” “But what?” Val asked looking up at her for a moment. “But he still loves you.” Ruth said. Val looked back down sadly, “Oh.” She did not say anymore but worked on the food in front of her. Ruth paused for a moment longer to make sure she had nothing else to say, but after she stayed silent for a minute Ruth went back inside. Ruth came back out to check on Val well after dark, as she wondered why she had not brought in the bowls with the chopped vegetables and fruit. She found the bowls filled, stacked, and seal. The dishes finished, and Val passed out at the table with her empty flask still clutched in her hand. Ruth went back inside and grabbed a heavy quilt and draped it over Val, unsure if she could move her or not, or what state she would be in if they woke her. She added some wood to the fire too, in hopes Val could get some heat from that too. It was promising to be a cold night, but she did not know what else to do. (To be continued….)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Dec 21st, 2021, 3:13pm Hondo and Karl soon pulled back up to the hanger and were met by the others who helped unload the food. “The two in the bag with the tied handles are for night shifts midnight meal an’ the two in the untied bag are rabbit-food meals.” Hondo said as the food was taken inside. The midnight meals were put in the rusty old fridge that looked to be from the 1950’s but was still somehow working, along with one meat and one vegetarian meal for Maggie and Marvin, as they were both getting some rest. Hondo cracked open a beer, of which Ruth had sent three, and cracked another which he gave to Molly. She took it gratefully and sighed contentedly as she took a deep pull from the bottle. “That tastes good. It’s been a while.” She said. Karl sat on the couch and ate slowly by himself as Hondo, Molly, and Tonya sat at the bar and ate. There was room for Karl at the bar, as there were eight stools there and room to pull a couple more of the stools from the workbench over if needed, but he was still moping. Not much was said as they ate, as they were all tired still, though not as exhausted as they had been at breakfast that morning. Once done Hondo cracked the last beer and sat back a bit, sighing a weary sigh as he did. “You should go get your shower, papa, and go to bed.” Tonya said. “Naw, I’ll stay up until Marvin an’ Maggie get up.” He said. “We can stay and watch. It’s not like you’re that far away if we needed help.” Molly said. “I’m not gonna win this, am I?” He said in mock defeat as the shower actually sounded good to him. Molly smiled at him seductively, “You lose this one and I have one you can win later.” Hondo grinned back at her, “Sounds like I’m not really losin’ then, if what I reckon you mean is right.” Tonya blushed slightly as she sat there. She felt a bit awkward but liked it at the same time. Seeing someone make Hondo happy she liked, as she wanted him to be happy, but being young and inexperienced sexual made it all the more awkward for her. Her mind turned to wonder why she had never seen Valentine talk to Hondo like this? She had heard them westling around in bed a couple times, and knew what that meant, but Valentine had never been this open about her affections for Hondo when others were around. Was she ashamed of her feelings? Did she have them? Or was she ashamed of what they had as a couple? Though these questions filled her mind she half hoped they would never need to be answered and Valentine would just leave. She did not like seeing the sadness in Hondo that she saw when he knew Valentine was on his mind. Molly would never be like a mother to her, but maybe like a fun, young aunt or older sister, and that was fine with her. She had hoped to find a mother figure in Valentine but after what she had done to Hondo, she was not sure she could ever see Valentine in that light ever now, even if they somehow got back together. Hondo stood up and nodded, “Alright, I’ll go, but if anythin’ happens that you even question come get me.” Molly stood up and kissed him deeply before stepping back and nodding. “One of us will get you if anything happened, I promise.” She said. He nodded back and headed up to the room, beer in hand. Tonya and Molly finished up their supper quickly and cleaned up before Tonya joined Karl on the couch and Molly leaned against the open hanger door with a sigh. “You should go join him.” An unexpected voice said. Molly turned to see Karl looking at her. “So you can make wisecracks about us?” Molly asked snidely. Karl shook his head lightly, “No. and I am sorry about that earlier.” Molly shook her head, “I’m not the one you need to apologize to!” Karl nodded, “I know and I will as soon as they get up… I guess I run my mouth to hide my insecurities.” “Insecurities?” Tonya asked. “Yeah. Why do you think I trash talk? Or why I tried to use you and Ruth? I’m scared as #$@! all the time! The Doc saying I could die if I sleep with a concussion didn’t help, nor did that #$@!ing fighting. I’m scared and lonely and jealousy of those who have someone. I’ve never really had real friends, family, or anyone who cared. I learned to manipulate people to have someone and ridicule others to make myself look resilient. I’m just lying to myself and everyone, really. I’m a lonely coward is all.” He said. “You’re not a coward, Karl. You fought with us, and stand guard, and help protect everyone. A coward wouldn’t do that. You might be a dick at times but you have friends here and are no coward.” Molly said. “It’s easy to look brave when you have brave people with you. I’ve seen the rest of you charge in alone when needed to help. Not sure I could.” He said quietly. “I heard Terri has taken a bit of a shine to you.” Molly replied with a grin. Karl blushed a bit, “Yeah, maybe, but… she’s too good a girl for me… She’s so sweet and timid. She needs someone better than me.” “Then become better for her! You know there is nothing wrong with changing yourself for the better for someone. It’s wrong to try to change someone or change because someone wants you to, but it’s never wrong to change because you want to be better for someone. Maybe, just maybe she can be your reason to find courage within yourself.” Molly said. Karl looked at her and nodded after a bit, “Maybe. Maybe I can… You should go be with Hondo, though. He’s a bit rough and can be an asshole sometimes but he’s a good guy and deserves to have someone with him.” Molly smiled, “I appreciate it, but with your vision messed up someone has to see what you’re pointing your gun at!” Karl chuckled, “I guess you’re right there.” “I can be his eyes for now.” Tonya offered. “You should be getting ready for bed too.” Molly said Tonya frowned, “Not sure I’m ready yet. The fighting gave me bad nightmares. I want to stay up for a bit longer anyway.” Molly nodded, “Alright. But once Marvin and Maggie get up and around you need to go try to sleep. IF you can’t you can come sleep with us again, but..” “I’ll give you some time alone.” Tonya said knowingly. Molly blushed a bit, “Thanks… If anything so much as rustles out there come get us!” “I’ll have Karl get you as he can’t see well anyway!” Tonya teased. Molly blushed more, “How about just you come get us. Knock first so we can at least cover up!” That made Tonya blush again, “I won’t make that mistake again, I promise.” “Mistake again? Okay, now you two have me curious.What’s the story?” Karl asked excitedly. “That’s one story you’ll not be hearing.” Molly said with a grin as she walked off. “Come on now! That’s not fair to leave a guy hanging like that! Tonya, come on! what gives?!” Karl asked urgently. Tonya giggled, “Sorry, Karl. My lips are seal!” “Teasing a guy like that isn’t fair.” Karl grumbled as he sat back into the couch. Tonya merely snickered at him then turned her attention to the door. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo stripped down a bit slowly and sat on the edge of the bed for a minute or two before heading into the bathroom. He was tired and sore still and the fight earlier did not help his stiff muscles at all. He finally got up and headed into the bathroom. He set his beer on a ledge in the shower and started the water to let it get warm while he took care of other business. Once back to the shower the water was hot, almost too hot but as he stepped under the water it started to sooth his sore body. He took a pull from his beer and then leaned his forehead against the cool tile wall. He was not sure how long he had stood there but the sense of someone familiar coming up behind him brought his mind back to the presence. A small but strong pair of hands rubbed his back which elicited a low moan from him. “Not that I’m complainin’, as that feels great, but I thought ya were standin’ watch.” He said. “Tonya and Karl said they would so we could be together and have some alone time.” Molly said. He picked up his beer and turned to her as he took a deep pull from the bottle. She stood there looking up at him, her body glistening from the water that splattered off of him and dampened her. He lowered the beer and put it to her lips. She leaned her head back and took a deep pull from it before he took it back and finished it off. He then set the empty bottle aside and pulled her against him. They stared into each other’s eyes for several seconds, saying nothing. The only sounds in the room was that of the water, their breathing, and their hearts beating. After several minutes he leaned down and half picked her up as they kissed each other deeply and passionately. They pulled back, panting a bit, after a long kiss and she grinned at him. “I should say I’m not trying to make things hard on you, but there is one thing I want to make hard on you and from the feel of it I’m succeeding.” She said as an impish grin played across her face. “You said I could win somethin’ later. Are you what I win?” He asked. She bit her lip seductively and nodded, “Good, cause that’s what I wanted to win.” He said with a grin. He bent down, kissed her cheek, sucked on her earlobe a bit, then nuzzled and nibbled on her neck, eliciting moans from her this time. “Maybe we should wash up.. OH! Mmmm… so we can go to bed and finish this.” She said breathily. “I’m tired but not as bad as this mornin’, so I was thinkin’ here, wash then there again.” He whispered in her ear. Her body shuttered a bit as his voice, with his lips so close to her ear, tickled her and sent a shiver through her body. “Mmmm…oohhh… I.. I’d love that. Take me, please” She said. He turned her around and had her lean against one of the built-in soap holders as he spread her legs and ran his hand gently up between them to caress her and get help get her ready for him. Her body shuttered and she moaned softly, her body responsive to his every touch. Once ready he got right behind her and entered her body slowly. She groaned a bit as her knuckles turned white from gripping the soap holder. It hurt, as she was still not used to his size, but it was more of a pleasurable pain now that she knew what to expect and knew what was to come. Once in fully he paused for a bit to let her body settle out. She panted a bit as her body slowly stretched to accommodate him more comfortably. He reached around her and caressed her beasts with one hand and rubbed her clit with the other to help her relax. When her pants turned into low moans again he started to rock his hips back and forth, moving in and out of her slowly. She groaned a bit at first but that too soon turned back into a low moan. “You alright?” He asked softly. She nodded here head, “Mmhmm. It feels.. ohhh.. wonderful… Just takes a.. oooo… bit to get used to you is all... mmmmm… keep going, please.” The water was starting to cool off by the time they finished the first round so they cleaned up quickly, toweled off, and quickly crawled under the covers of their bed. Molly snuggled into his side, loving the warmth of his body and the feel of his skin against her slightly fuzzy body. “You sure you’re up for a second round. You rocked my world already so if you’re too tired to I understand.” She said. He rolled on his side and then straddled her, leaning down and kissing her deeply. He moved her arms above her head and held then there with one hand, moved her legs up so they were bent and on either side of him, then after stroking his member a couple times to get it fully hard he entered her again. She gave out a moaning groan, but from her features he could see it was more pleasure than pain. Her body even accepted him a lot easier this time, but in this position he could go deeper into her which caused her to gasp a bit as he slid fully inside her. “Does that answer your question?” He asked She bit her lip again and nodded as she panted with shuttering breaths. Once her breathing settled down he continued to pin her arms above her head, but leaned in, kissed her softly, worked down her neck, kissed around her breasts then back up to her neck. He nuzzled her neck gently as he started rocking his hips again, which almost immediately brought a moan from her lips. Having done it once already he was able to go longer, harder, and faster this time, bring her from light moans to guttural groans of deep pleasure several times. By the time he came again she had come several times and was a quivering pile of panting wessen flesh. She spoke again only once she lay there for several minutes and got her breathing under control. “I..I never have been made to feel like that before.” She whispered with a sense of awe and wonder in her voice. “I could maybe go again if you wanted.” He said with a grin. She looked at him wide eyed, “Again?! I..I would love to but.. but I’m not sure I could take it!” He chuckled, “You sure?” “If… if we weren’t here and I might not be needed to help if we were attacked again I’d say yes, but if we do I’m not sure if I could move again until morning and as is I think I’ll walk funny tomorrow for a bit!” she exclaimed. “Well, we can always do it again in the morning to loosen you up so you don’t walk funny.” He said with a grin. She smiled, “That sounds good… maybe just hold and kiss me for a bit before we clean up and change these sheets though?” He nodded and laid beside her, pulling her close to him, kissing her softly. After a while they just lay there and held each other. “You really could do that to me again?” She asked. He chuckled, “Yeah, I could.” She shook her head, “James could do a second but a third? He’d have to sleep for four hours and even they it wasn’t like the first too… maybe just once more as I almost can’t believe it.” He smiled and kissed her again. They did it once more, trying a few other positions and her ending up more of a wessen puddle of quivering woman flesh than before. It took her almost ten minutes in his arms to pull herself back together this time. She still shook a bit as he held her, her system not knowing how to respond fully. “Th.th.that was.. was as amazing if..if not more so than th.th.the second time!” She exclaimed shakily as she laid against his chest. He chuckled slightly, “I reckon it was, but I think that’s all I got in this condition.” “In.. in this condition?! You’ve done more before??” She asked surprised. His face fell a bit but he nodded, “Yeah…” “You and Val?” she asked softly. He nodded, “Yeah… with the right hydration an’ being healthy we’ve done it almost all day before, with breaks to eat an’ such… but yeah.” She snuggled deeper into his chest, “I believe you… sorry, didn’t mean to bring her up.” He shrugged, “Not your fault… we probably should change these sheets as it’s gettin’ late.” She nodded, “Maybe you should wear some boxers too at least, in case Tonya has nightmares again.” He nodded, “Yeah. I’ll do that. You want a t-shirt or somethin’?” She frowned, “I probably should, though I’d rather be bare beside you.” “Well, keep one on the nightstand in case you have to get up, then.” He replied. She nodded, “That should work.” They got up a few minutes later, changed sheets, cleaned up, and Hondo slipped on a pair of shorts he had. Once done they crawled back into bed and turned out the lights. Around about midnight a knock at the door half woke Hondo and he sat up to see Tonya peering in. He waved her over and she crawled into bed beside him. He was not sure when she fell asleep as he was out again right away and slept soundly through the night. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Karl and Tonya talked a bit as they waited for Marvin and Maggie to wake up and take over the night shift.  About 9:30 pm they showed up, showered, dressed, and looking refreshed. “You guys look rested.” Tonya said “Well, I could have probably slept longer but I do feel pretty good now.” Maggie said with a grin, blushing as Marvin looked at her and smiled. Tonya couldn’t help but grin and wonder what had transpired between them since they saw them last, from the looks they shared back and forth. “The are supper boxes in the fridge for you both and a midnight meal box as well.” Tonya said. “Sounds good as I’m starved!” Marvin replied as he and Maggie both headed to the fridge where they stood whispering and giggling as they grabbed their food and pulled out what needed to be reheated. Maggie turned to Tonya after they popped some of their food in the old microwave to start reheating. “You don’t have to stay up for us. We got things from here.” Maggie said “Do I look that tired?” Tonya asked. Maggie nodded, “You do.” Tonya nodded, “Alright, I can’t argue with that. You two have a good night and wake us if something comes up. Don’t try to handle it alone.” Marvin nodded, “We’ll be fine, but if anything goes wrong we’ll get Hondo.” Tonya nodded and headed up to her room to grab some clothes and use the shared shower, as her room didn’t have it’s own like the room Hondo and Molly shared or the one Marvin and Maggie shared. After Tonya left Karl sat quietly on the couch, unnoticed for several minutes until Marvin walked over to sit on a stool where he could eat and watch. “Oh. Didn’t know you were still here, Karl. You can go too.” Marvin said a bit flatly. “You two sure look happy, you know.” Karl said. “Watch what you say, Karl, as you mouth off again I’ll knock you out myself this time!” Marvin said firmly. “I’m not gonna mouth off.” Karl said quietly. Maggie walked over from and kissed Marvin on the cheek. Karl looked up at them questioningly and then frowned. Maggie looked a bit startled as she just noticed him herself. “Oh! I didn’t see you there!” Maggie exclaimed Karl frowned, “Now I’m the invisible wessen.” “Not our fault we missed you. Used to knowing you’re there ‘cause your mouth is open!” Marvin said a bit harshly as he was still annoyed with Karl from earlier. “You two did it, didn’t you.” Karl said flatly. “That’s none of your business!” Maggie said “You better watch what you say next!” Marvin snarled at Karl. Karl held up his hand defensively. “You got me all wrong! And I know it’s none of my business but… I’m happy for you.” “What?” Marvin asked. “I’m happy for you and.. and a bit jealous.” Karl replied. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know you liked me like that but I don’t like you like that.” Maggie said hesitantly. “No, its not like that! I..I mean your nice and pretty and all but what I mean is I’m jealous you guys found someone.” Karl replied hastily. Marvin raised an eyebrow, “I’ve never heard you talk like this. What happened to your lone wessen, lady’s man deal?” Karl sighed, “It was all a lie… I just acted like that ‘cause I’m scared and lonely… All I want is a few real friends and a woman who loves me. Growing up I was always used or betrayed by anyone I thought cared so I learned to do the same to survive and mask how I really felt.” “I didn’t know. I’m you’re friend, though. You know that, right buddy?” Marvin asked Karl nodded, “I know which is why I wanted to tell you both I’m happy for whatever you have and.. and I’m sorry.” “You’re what?!” Marvin asked, hardly believing what he was hearing. “I know, I know! I don’t usually say I’m sorry or even tell the truth about how I feel but I have to. Maybe it’s seeing all the death or this concussion or both, I don’t know. I’m scared, lonely, and I’m sorry. I’m sorry I gave you two hell. It’s not because I wanted to humiliate you but because I was jealous of you both for finding someone in this craphole of a life that made you happy. Even if you are both just friends with benefits for now or if you get married or whatever, I’m happy for you and want you to know that. I’ve decided I need to be honest with you guys and myself from now on. Maybe I’ll find someone or maybe I’ll always be alone, but it’s not fair for me to make you two feel guilty about a good thing.” Karl replied firmly. Maggie smiled, walked over and kissed Karl on the cheek, which surprised Karl and made him blush. Marvin could not help but laugh. “What was that for?!” Karl exclaimed. “For apologizing. That takes guts… But it's also to let you know you are not alone as you have me and Marvin as friends.” Maggie said “You’ll be my friend too?” Karl asked Maggie nodded, “I’ve never really had friends either but I want to. Just please don’t be such a dick.” Marvin laughed again hearing Maggie, who rarely swore and when she did she sounded like a six-year-old trying out a swear word for the first time, actually use the word dick. Maggie blushed a bit an playfully smacked Marvin’s arm. “Don’t laugh at me. That’s not nice!” she said with a mock pout. “Ha, maybe not but your so nice and sweet it’s hard not to laugh at times.” Marvin said. Marvin then turned to Karl with a firm look, “Seriously, we don’t know where this is going as we both have been through a lot, Maggie more so, but we want to try. We know even if we don’t work as more we want to be friends, and we want you in our life no matter what her and I decide to be to each other. But seriously, as Maggie said, try not to be such a dick anymore.” Karl nodded, “That’s fair, and trust me, I will try to be less of a dick. If I start being one just punch me in the shoulder and tell me I’m a dick, alright?” Marvin grinned and nodded, “Sounds fair to me. Now, shouldn’t you go get some sleep. You must be exhausted.” Karl frowned, “Honestly, since that doc said not to sleep today as I could die if I did, even though Master Hondo said that’s not true, I’m terrified to sleep tonight even.” “What if you grabbed a blanket ad pillow and slept on the couch. We will be here and we’ll try to be quiet.” Maggie offered. “You guys would be fine with that?” Karl asked Marvin nodded, “Yeah. We’ll be in and out doing rounds, but we’re gonna shut this door as it’s getting cold out there, but we can talk in the kitchen area to keep the noise down. We’ll be up all night and we can look in on you to make sure you’re okay.” Karl smiled, “Thanks. That means a lot to me… I’ll got grab a blanket and pillow and be back.” Marvin nodded and Karl trotted off. When he got back the hanger door was closed and Marvin and Maggie were finishing their supper at the bar. Karl laid down, covered up, and, though his head still pounded, he was fast asleep within minutes. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Around midnight Val woke up shivering. It took her a bit to figure out where she was but she soon realized she was still at the prep table outside of Ruth’s. She picked up her flask and found it empty. Luckily, she had a second in her coat and took it out and took a pull from it. She stood to her feet but found herself a bit wobbly as she was still slightly drunk. She staggered over to the dying fire with the quilt pulled about her shoulders and knelt down beside it. The night was very cold and she wished she was in bed curled up around Hondo, but without him that bed seemed too depressing and empty to go to alone. She instead added some wood to the fire, took another pull from the flask and laid on the ground by the fire, wrapped in the quilt. She soon fell asleep, though her teeth chattered and she shook for quite a while more until the wood she added caught fire. Though she slept it was anything but restful as her mind continued to play her bad memories, fears, and self-doubt in her dreams all night long. She prayed silently to the Almighty, in moments of half consciousness, for him to just take her life as she slept as she did not want to wake to face another day. Whether she knew it or not she cried in her sleep, and the tears froze as they fell to the ground.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 23rd, 2021, 3:18am [Fight Town] “I do not know who the others are.” Mae says. “You have until tomorrow at 10 in the morning to find who you can and be there with them. If you show up alone, we will see what happens, but not finding them is no excuse for not showing up yourself. But if you are good person as I expect you to be, you would make an attempt to find them. Whether you succeed or fail does not matter if you had tried.” He tells her, twisting the crystal on his cane to record the location where he is. “Then is our date over?” Mae asks. “Unless you want it to be over now, I would not think so. I think we got a couple more hours before I have to go back. At least I found what I was looking for.” He says to her. He looks at her before he asks, “Do you have other sets of clothing other than your bunny ring outfit?” “I have a few things, not a whole lot. I got more bunny ring girl outfits than I do regular street clothes, bunny ring girl got to be ready at all times because she does not know when she will be called.” She explains. “Then let’s go get you a few things you are going to need. If you are going with us tomorrow, you are going to need them.” He explains. Mae thinks, looking down at herself before she looks up at him, “What about what you said before of ‘If it means I want to #$@! you in some dark alley somewhere, then you’re bending over and pulling that bunny suit over and I put my dick in you.’ You still want too, uhm... #$@! me?” He looks down at her before putting an arm around her and pulls her towards him before kissing her on the forehead. He then asks, “Since the riots starts, how often have you been turning tricks?” “Turning tricks?” She asks. “Having paid sex with customers? In short, whoring yourself out.” He points out to her. “You would be my first.” She answers. “Why would that be?” He asks. “When the army came into stop the riots, they started arresting anyone whoring themselves; instead of whoring myself I thought it would be better if I just begged for money, which is why I asked you for a hand out.” She explains. “What about during your time as a bunny ring girl?” He asks. “A girl got to do what a girl got to do, but if were a Fight House where a man was in charge, I and the other would have to such things and do them often. At least with Ichigo in charge, such things were minimal and most done by those who wanted to advance to a higher position faster through her managers but were quick to find out that the managers were only using them. So we try to keep things within ourselves. I was lucky to get into her Fight House.” Mae explains. “Then are you sexually experienced?” He asks. “Of course I am, all ring girls are – bunny, wolf, cat, bird, human, Wessen, male, female, whatever.” She replies. “Just asking, don’t want any details as people can be so depraved and disgusting in such things.” He points out. “Depraved and disgusting as in how?” She asks. “Let me ask you this, would you, have you, have sex with an animal like a dog?” He asks. “An animal like a dog?” She asks. “Yes.” He replies. “No. I have seen it though, but no. I have no interest in that sort of thing. A dog is an animal, and I am not an animal.” She answers. “What about with a Wessen? One who was human but is now part animal or half animal?” He asks. “Seen it, not interested in being part of that. Though they are human in some respect, they are still animals. And I have no interest in having sex with animals.” She tells him. “Let me ask, what do you mean by ‘seen it’?” He asks. “I have seen it in the sex shows in the sex entertainment theaters when I went out with a few friends.” She explains. She adds, “There is little to see in terms of entertainment besides the fights.” “Well, let’s get out of here.” He tells her before starting the walk out of the cemetery. They stop at the gates, and look about. He then goes ahead back to the restaurant row with her following him at his side. Back into the recognizable parts of town she takes hold of his arm. She lets out a sigh, “You did not answer my question from a while back.” “What question would that be?” He asks. “I asked if you wanted a girlfriend, as in me as a girlfriend, that is. You never answered.” She points out. “Well, I am going through a lot right now to give an answer. And if I were to take you to your hotel room and have sex with you, that does not mean I need a girlfriend or a companion. In the very least I would have used you for some form of release and entertainment. I do not want to put any female through that.” He tells her as they walk through Restaurant Row. “Oh.” She says to herself. “Let me ask, you say you are 17, but you look smaller and younger than you say you are. You have a health problem or situation?” He says and asks. “That’s the good thing about working for Ichigo Moreno; those of us who work for her are constantly checked out by doctors to make sure we are well. But there are some of us, like her, the doctor says its ‘Little People Syndrome,’ this is as big as many of us will get.” She explains. “Is ‘Little People Syndrome’ something that happens here or it happens all over and they gather here because it’s easy to get a job here as a little person?” He asks. “I do not know. I just came here and got lucky with a job with Ichigo. Many others are not as lucky as me but some are. It depends on who you talk to.” She explains. “Alright then.” He says. In a couple minutes, Fernando walks into the market area though few stores were open in the night time hour. They walk around from store to store. In the least they were able to get for her a couple skirts, a couple t-shirts and a large carry shoulder bag. He then walks her to her hotel building and up to her room but not in it. “This is where we must part ways. I’ll see you tomorrow at the cemetery grave site at 10 in the morning.” He tells her. She looks up at him and then down at herself before nodding. He starts to walk away until he gets to the staircase before looking back towards her door. It slowly closes and he can hear the locks being set. He waits for a couple minutes before leaving. Once outside onto the streets, he walks down the block as he turns the crystal on his cane. After a moment he presses the crystal against the cane and disappears in a flash of light. He reappears some 50 yards from the convoy’s parking lot in Flight Town. He looks at his watch, seeing that it is only a few minutes before 9o’clock. As he walks to the convoy parking lot, he pulls out his little Yaesu radio. “Hondo, this is Fernando you out there?” Fernando calls on the radio. He waits a couple seconds before repeating his message. “Yes Jefe, what’s up?” Hondo finally replies. “I need you at the parking lot at 9:30 in the morning. We are going on a trip, and on that trip maybe help somebody in need.” Fernando replies. “Alright, I’ll be there, 9:30 as you said.” Hondo replies. “I’ll see you then.” Fernando says before he shuts off the radio. Whether Hondo replies, he would not know. He continues walking to the parking lot, not stopped by the army guards at the gate as they know who he is. He continues to head to his electric camper but stops with the teen guards and asks how things are in general. They give an honest run down of the past events. Nothing negative has happened while he was gone, the kids were rounded up and put into the Kharkovchanka and things have been quiet since. He asks to make sure that they have their nightly meal ready for them to eat when it is time to eat. They have more than enough for the night; even Lisa’s dogs will have more than their usual meal tonight. Once he sees things are going to be fine he heads off to his electric camper. He steps up to the sliding door and listens in. He hardly hears a thing. The windows to the camper are covered up, making it difficult to look inside. As far as he can tell, those inside should be asleep. He steps to the front passenger door and slowly opens it. He gets in before closing the door behind him. He shifts himself on the seat into the center space between the two seats and gets up. He takes the wooden platform from behind the driver’s seat storage he made to connect the two seats together into a bed. He then walks to the middle of the camper and closes the pop top. He goes into the storage cabinet under the sink and stove, putting out one of the propane shield heaters and turning it on. The heater barely kept the inside of the camper warm as the outside temperatures dropped, the cold leeched through the metal walls and rear door around the bed. He aimed the heater to warm up the area above the bed. He then took his pillow and puts it on the driver’s seat. But there were no spare blankets in the camper. There are a few blankets in the Dub Box Camper but as he remembers they were used by James and Molly when they slept there the night before the Fight Town Death Match and in need of a wash. - To Be Continued -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Dec 30th, 2021, 1:10pm Hondo woke fairly early, though weak and tired still. His body was not used to all the laying around, which caused him to ache a bit, along with the stiffness from the partially healed wounds that Fernando had sealed with his cane. He tried to stretch a bit without disturbing Tonya, who lay on his shoulder sleeping softly. He lay back for a second and stared at the ceiling as he tried to clear the sleep from his mind. As he lay there he felt a hand slip onto his chest from his other side, which made him turn his head to look an see Molly laying on her side, staring at him and smiling softly. "Moring." She whispered with a loving tone in her voice. "Mornin'." He replied in a low, gravely tone which gave away that he was not fully awake. "I didn't hear her come in. When was that?" Molly asked, refering to tonya. "Midnight or so, I reckon." he replied with a bit of a groan as he tried to move again. "Hurting?" She asked. He sighed, "A bit. Stiff mostly." "Need help getting up?" she asked softly. "Naw... just tryin' not to wake her." Hondo replied. Molly slipped out of the bed and went to Tonya's side and gently rolled her half off him. He slid away from her and slid a pillow against her, which she immediately snuggled into with a sigh. He looked at the sleeping teen, he now called his daughter, and smiled softly as he shook his head. "Poor girl has been plum tuckered out from it all." He said quietly. Molly walked over and put an arm around him and leaned against him. "It's a wonder we all aren't down from all that's happened but it's definitely harder on the young ones... Us wessen go through a lot at a young age, though. An unfortunate fact of who we are." Molly said as she pulled him away towards the bathroom. He walked a bit stiffly, not trying to hide his condition at the moment as he trusted Molly for the most part, though her telling Fernando he was taking pills like they were pez candies annoyed him a bit. She had told him the wrong pills though, so Fernando did not know about the other pills yet, and she had done so out of worry, but still he needed her to keep things between them. Val had been fairly good about that, unless it was really bad, but even then she had only said what she had to. It was no new revelation to Hondo that he had flaws and weaknesses, that he got sick, hurt, or was just not up to the tasks and goals he set out to accomplish at times. The world feeds on the weak, though, so he had to hide those weaknesses at times to survive. Val seemed to see through it all and instead of trying to expose his faults and weaknesses to the world, she had tried to strengthen his weaknesses and blind the world from his faults. It was one of the things that had endeared her to him in the first place. He had tried his best to do the same for her but he knew he had failed there, mainly because she would not let him, but he still blamed himself. Molly had tried to do the same for him, and in some ways she did more, was more of a woman and a wife to him than Val had been, as Molly did not see serving him as a chore, but a pleasure. He admitted to himself that he liked the extra attention, flirting, and help Molly gave him and could get used to it, but something still was missing. She just was not the woman he fell in love with. Once in the bathroom they took turns taking care of business as the shower warmed up and then both climbed in. Molly admitted to stiffness of her own from the previous nights activities so after some foreplay to get them both awake, they preformed a stretching exercise that not only helped them limber up but also sate certain lusts and lower their stresses at the same time. After their round of shower play and had cleaned their bodies, they stood under the water in each others arms for a bit. Molly laid her head against his chest and he held her against him and rubbed her back lovingly. She sighed contentedly after a bit, "You're a good man, you know?" He chuckled slightly, "I thought ya knew me better than that by know. I'm a bad man." She blushed a bit, "I like you be bad that way! Why they call it being bad when it feels so good, doesn't make sense to me... Honestly you are, though." He frowned a bit and shook his head, "Molly, I'm not. I try to help but I end up hurtin' those I love an' failin' my friends. Best I can do is avenge them, but what does that make me? Not a hero, for  sure! Not a protector or a sentinel either. I'm just a vigilante cleanin' up messes that others won't." She shook her head, "You're so much more than that! You really sell yourself short, you know." "How so?" He replied. "Take me, Zoey, and Tonya for instance. How you treat us and care for us. I see how you look at those girls. You love them and what they are.. what we are.. never enters into how you treat us." She said What you are?" he asked "Wessen." She stated. He shook his head, "Molly,  that wessen stuff is mostly bullshit. I know there are differences because of what was done to those who were changed and by that what you and the girls were born as, being second and third gen wessens, and Zoey being what they call a half-breed. So you have some heightened senses? So your fertility cycles are different?" "We also age differently, look different, teens go through puberty differently, we form tighter nit family groups if left alone, and there are others things too." Molly said. "What's your point?" He asked. "You treat us like women, not animals, despite all of that." She said softly. "Because you are! The differences make you special, but doesn't make you not human. Jefe thinks he might can find a way to reverse the changes in those made messen, an' possibly make those born wessen human or reduce some wessen features with some study, if that's what folks want." He said. "Would... would you want us.. me.. to be changed to be more human?" She asked in a soft, uncertain voice. "No. I'd only want that if you wanted it. As you are is fine by me." He said "Even if others look down on me? or on you for being with an animal?" She asked "You're a woman. Not an animal." He said. "What about the girls?" She asked "That's for them to decide. I know Tonya hates her fur, as she has more than most. A genetic issues with being a third gen wessen, I've been told. If she wanted that gone an' they could thats up to her, but if she does or doesn't it will not change that I love her or how I see her. Folks worry too much 'bout what others look like instead of who they are. If skin color doesn't matter, why should bein' a wessen or not matter? It's all bullshit to keep people fightin' so they won't stand up together against those who are keepin' the world in this chaotic shit storm!" HE said, rambling a bit. She smiled and leaned into him further, "Thank you." He raised an eyebrow and looked down at her, "For what?" "You don't know how nice it is to be looked at and liked for just being me." She said "What about James?" HE asked softly She frowned a bit, "He loved me but... I was always a cyotel and he was a blutbaud. We were both canine wessens but we were just that. Slightly different wessens who were looked at as animals... We.. we even talked that way, about forming our own pack and such... he even joked about getting a couple other different canine women to start his own different wessen breeds like... like we were dogs or somethings to be bred for our traits." HE pulled her into him and sighed, "I'm sorry." She shook her head, "Don't be sorry. IT was just reality. To the humans and spirits we were animals to be used and.. and we believed it ourselves too. To be treated like a woman, an actual woman and not a lesser being is.. is the greatest thing that's ever happened to me." She was glad they were in the shower so he could not see her cry, but at the same time she almost wished he could see her cry and see how much joy he brought her. Maybe then he would love her enough to stay with her, but she knew that was most likely a pipedream. Wessen never found a happy ending, let alone happiness like this. She would take what she could get though she longed for more. They finished showering after a few more minutes of just holding each other silently, dried off, dressed, and quietly exited the room, letting Tonya sleep. In the hanger Karl was awake on the couch nursing some coffee and talking with Marvin and MAgie like they were all old friends. Hondo was glad to see this as the strife from yesterday would only cause issues they did not need. As they walked in Marvin and Maggie looked up at the. "Morning! You two sleep well?" Maggie asked with a smile and confidence that seemed contrary to the timid woman they had seen before. Molly nodded, "Best sleep I've had in nights! Could have slept longer but we knew we needed to get the day started." "There is coffee in the kitchen and bearclaws. Some soldiers dropped them off this morning. I guess they hired the bakery in town to bake them for the camp since things hae been so stressful. They thought it would be a nice treat for everyone." Marvin said. Bearclaws do go well with Coffee." Hondo said. "I'll go get us one and some coffee." Molly said as she trotted off to the kitchen area. "All quiet last night?" Hondo asked "Other than having a couple soldiers in and out to help watch and keep a presence on the road between the camp and here, we didn't hear or see a thing." MArvin said. Hondo nodded, "Good. Are they sendin' us any help today?" "Frank and Vicky, the soldier who brought the bearclaws, said a couple would bring breakfast and help out if we needed it. You expecting trouble?" Marvin said. Hondo shook his head, "No, just need to meet Jefe at the camp today 'round 9:30 for a fieldtrip." Molly came back with two coffees and two bearclaws and handed one of each to hondo. "Thanks." He said as he took them from her. He took a bite of the bear claw followed by a sip of coffee and shook his head. "Damn! I don't think my Ma made them this good." He replied. "You need one of us to go with you today?" Maggie asked. Hondo shook his head, "No, at least not at the moment. Rather you an' Marvin rest up. Karl, Tonya, an' Molly can help the soldier keep a look out." "You sure you don't want me or Tonya to go?" Molly asked. Hondo sighed, "I'd like it but I'd feel better with you here. I might take Tonya if she gets up early enough so ya don't hafta worry 'bout her." "She's not a bother. I know she's confused but she loves you and knows you were only trying to protect her. I think she's starting to believe she was wrong about you-know-who too. At least I don't see her standing up for him anymore. She's just young and confused is all. Weren't we all there once?" Molly asked Hondo shrugged, "maybe so, but can't say I ever fell for a murderin' psycho before." "Then you haven't really lived!" She said teasingly which brought chuckles from the others and just a sour look from Hondo. Breakfast came early that morning, and Tonya appeared about the same time breakfast came. They all talked a bit as they ate and the conversation was light and pleasant. After breakfast Hondo and Tonya spoke briefly. Tonya wanted to go along, if for no other reason then to grab a few things from camp. She agreed apologize to Fernando if he allowed her to speak to him, and mean it, to not cause trouble if he let her go along, and if she was not allowed to gracefully stay and see if she could help Ruth out until Hondo got back. Around 9:00 am they jumped into the jeep, leaving the bronco and it's supplies for those at the hanger, and headed into camp.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 31st, 2021, 9:17pm Fernando sits and watches those on the bed, not caring if they wake up and find him watching. They continued to sleep however. Even the cats were asleep, as Meeshie would sometimes check the inside of the camper for mice during the night. After a while he flips his legs over the center connecting platform to face the windshield, and then shifted over to the passenger seat to quietly open the front passenger door and step outside. He closes the door just as quietly. The temperature has dropped to a brisk 40-something F degrees. He thinks that if this was Elsa’s going, it would be a lot colder with ice and snow falling. But it is the temperature that is falling. Perhaps Ichigo is right in that being on the mountains meant colder nights than in the valley. He walks about the back of the camp. In the grassy field he can see several of the Major’s men patrolling the area. Looking around he can see the other troops walking along their patrol areas. Everything looks fine and in their place. There was little for him to do. Furthermore he needs his rest but cannot have it because of issues and attitudes of the moment have him up and about. The best he can do is to walk about like a zombie until his body forces him to go to the makeshift bed on the front seats of the bus. That would at around the midnight hour, as the temperatures drop to their mid 30s and the guards took turns to go to change into something warmer. He goes into his electric camper, finding it more than comfortable inside. But there is still the issue of not having a blanket. He goes back into the camper bus through the front passenger door as quietly as he can. Though still chilly, it was a lot warmer inside than it is on the outside. He shifts over to the center area of the camper and lowers the heat output of the propane heater at tiny bit. Though in the past there has been a problem with Carbon Monoxide with such propane heaters, it one keeps an eye on them and has air circulating in the area, it should not be a problem. Keeping the windows slightly ajar allows for more than enough fresh air to minimize the problem. But burning propane creates heavy amounts of carbon dioxide compared to carbon monoxide, which is still remedied with a slightly opened window. He takes a seat on the center board between the two front seats. He then flips his legs over the seat and positions himself facing the front of his vehicle. He places his hat onto the dashboard and his gun holster on the floor. He takes off his jacket and piles it on the seat next to him. He takes off his shoes and places them by the control pedals of the electric camper. The shirt comes off and draped over the steering wheel. He then lies down across the board and seats using his jacket as a blanket. Sleep only teases him as he spends much of the hours staring at the ceiling. The sun rises at around 6AM. The girls would get up at around 7:30. Fernando gets up with the sun and puts on his clothes, then his shoes hat and jacket. He looks at his wallet, finding his money, badges and identifications in it. It gets shoved into his pants pocket. He goes into the center section of the camper and turns off the propane heater. He positions himself back on the passenger seat before silently opening the door and stepping outside, silently closing the door behind him. He goes over to the night time teen guards and thank then, relieving them of their duty in order to have their ‘dinner meal’ and end their tour so they can sleep during the day. He takes over for them while they are dismissed. While he patrols the area, he checks on his medic jeep and other vehicles in the lot. So far things seem to be in order. The major’s men switch their night time patrol with the day time patrol while the galley prepares to make breakfast for everyone. The major with some of her men head out in their jeeps, probably to Maddie’s restaurant to speed things up in the galley as they need to prepare for lunch and then dinner after doing breakfast. Time goes but at its usual rate: slow when things are boring and fast when things get hectic. Soon Ruth goes into Fernando’s Dub box and start setting up to distribute the breakfast when it comes. 7o’clock comes and Ichigo steps out of the electric camper. She goes to the Dub Box camper to wash up and serve food. The major and her men return from their trip with a couple large boxes of semi prepared food, most likely from Maddie’s restaurant. The boxes are taken to the galley before being worked on a bit and taken to Ruth’s table. The children are coming out of the Kharkovchanka and other convoy residences are stepping out of their shelter vehicles. Things go along quietly and in order. Zoey and Macey are the last to get up, and go to the end of the line to be served. Hondo and Tonya come in on one of the two of the confiscated jeeps they got from the night battle with Os Animas. As things go in order, Fernando takes the tow-hitch and wench, attaching them to the medical jeep accordingly. As he works, Hondo steps up to him. “Wha’s up, Jefe? You needed us to be here at 9:30?” Hondo asks. “We’re taking a small trip. Some people here need to be reminded as to where they came from.” Fernando tells him. He throws in “You, Zoey, Macey, Molly, Val, Ichigo, myself and a couple of others need to go on a little trip. I’m not taking ‘No’ for an answer. And do not think about not showing up, as I will teleport everyone to where it is we have to go.” Not in the mood to argue or discuss it, Hondo just nods, “We will be here then.” “Thank you.” Fernando says before going back to his work. Hondo stepped away a few paces and called Molly on the radio. He told her briefly what was up and asked for her to get Maggie and come join him with the other jeep and to ask Marvin to stand guard with Karl until they got back. She did not question or argue it but just acknowledged his request and said they'd be there. After he was done he pocketed the radio and stepped back up to where Fernando was working. HE watched for a moment in silence before speaking again. “What are you doin’” Hondo asks. “Adding parts to the Medic Jeep before I send it to Gordon’s vehicle shop to add some gas tanks as 10 gallons is not enough to go anywhere around here.” Fernando explains. “If I remember, one can have hidden fuel tanks under the back of the body tub. But I think that adds another 20 gallons, they will need 50 gallons.” “How about getting the major’s men to do the work?” Hondo asks. “I still need to get the parts from Gordon’s vehicle shop to do that.” Fernando explains. “I see.” Hondo replies. “Plus I need parts for two medical jeeps.” Fernando explains. “I forgot about that, you have two medical jeeps.” Hondo replies “You have a couple jeeps yourself that you gathered from the battlefield.” Fernando points out. “I do, but I might hand them over to the major as we do not need two more extra jeeps.” Hondo explains. “Hold onto them for now as we might need them later, like we are needing them now.” Fernando explains. The major and her entourage walks up to Fernando and Hondo. “How are both of you doing this morning?” The Major asks. “We are fine, Major. How are you?” Fernando says and asks. “The troops and I are doing fine. I just need to ask a couple of questions.” The Major say sand asks. “You can ask anything. I retain the right to answer or not, in the least I would not lie to you.” Fernando tells her. “Alright then. The medication you gave the wounded soldiers and your teen guards, you have any to spares to give or a source we can gain access too?” The Major asks. Fernando gets up and steps up the Major, pulling his hand into his pocket and pulls out a metal mint box. He opens it showing some 20 or so pills in it. “This is a Pre Chaos / Pre Happening medication, and that is all I have left of it. If I have to give it to those who are hurt, I will soon run out. Thus I have to stretch it, using fractional doses. Though the patient will heal, it takes longer to do so. Again, this is all I have left and it has to last until I get to Texas.” He closes the metal box and puts it away in his pocket. “I see.” The Major replies. “I told General Jastrey that I will do what I can to help but I am only one person on a mission to get these people to Texas.” Fernando explains. “I understand, and thank you for your service.” The Major replies. “And thank you for all your help.” Fernando tells her before going to work on the jeep. “Can I ask what are you doing?” The Major asks. “I’m just adding a couple things to the jeeps before I take them to Gordon’s vehicle shop.” Fernando answers. “Why are you sending them to Gordon’s shop? My men can work on them for you.” The Major asks and says. “Even if I let your men to work on them, I still need to get the parts that Gordon has.” Fernando explains. “What do you need? We will see what we have and give them to you.” The Major says and asks. “As far as I now, these Lawmen Jeeps only have a single 10 gallon fuel tank with the range of around 140 miles or so.” Fernando explains. The Major goes over the jeep before lightly kicking underneath the rear end on both sides. “Did you check the underside of the vehicle?” The Major asks. “Not yet, I have been too busy. Why?” Fernando says and asks. “My motor pool people put two hidden tanks under the rear of the two jeeps’ tub. It should give 450 to 500 mile range* depending on if and what you are towing and load you are carrying.” The Major explains. “I did not know that. Thank you. If you do not mind, how do I fill them?” Fernando says and asks. The Major points to the rear tail lights, grabbing the top of it and pulling on it out as it opens like a door. Behind where the light fixture was is a fuel cap which she removes. “This one is for the tank on the right, the one behind the other light is for the tank on the left.” Fernando and Hondo examine the set up, with Fernando saying, “I see. How do I switch tanks?” The major goes to the driver’s door as Fernando and Hondo looked in from the open passenger door. She reaches to the dashboard to a lever marked “Vents” and slid it back and forth, saying “Right tank, Main tank and Left tank.” “That answers a lot. What airflow through the vents?” Fernando says and asks. “The vents are set to open, but you use this other knob for the fresh air or heated air from the heater core.” The Major explains. “Then thank you. Now, I think Hondo has a request to ask of you as well. Hondo?” Fernando says before they step away from the jeep and gather to its front. “How can I help you, Hondo, sir?” The major asks. “Well, ma’am. Remember that night battle we had?” Hondo begins. “That was just two nights ago. So what of it?” The Major says and asks. “I acquired a few vehicles which you can have most of them, but can you do to two of the jeeps I have with what you done with Jefe’s jeeps? I may not need them in the end and maybe givin’ them to you for the cause when we leave but until then and maybe if we do need them, I would like them ready like you did his.” Hondo explains. “Can I see your two vehicles?” The major asks before she throws in, “We may be out of hard tops but we can put on a retractable soft top if you like. Other than that, it would be the same set up, added fuel tanks, a paint job per your choice.” “Soft tops are good. They are both here. On the other side of SUVs.” Hondo explains. “What other vehicles you obtained?” The major asks. “Four more jeeps, three tanks with burn damage on the outside and some burn damage on the inside but still operational, and one heavily damaged tank we pushed, they are all behind the hanger. All those you can have. It is not like we are goin’ to need a tank.” Hondo explains. “We’ll take those jeeps now to work on them for you and send a crew to recover the asset of vehicles you have in storage. They should be ready for you tomorrow midday. If you or members of your crew need vehicle travel during this time, my troops will take you where you need to go and back.” The Major explains. “Hondo can use the other medical jeep as I am using this one. It might be a tight squeeze though.” Fernando explains. “We’ll manage.” Hondo replies. “What color scheme you want them?” The major asks. “I did not plan on paintin’ them.” Hondo replies. “Paint them white, with two crossed wrenches on it with ‘MECHANIC SQUAD’ under the wrenches.” Fernando explains. Hondo nods. “Alright, we’ll get that done for you.” The Major says. “Thank you, Major. Your help is greatly appreciated.” Fernando replies. “I'll have my team drop the other jeep off shortly. Thanks a lot ma’am.” Hondo throws in. The Major nods at them before she leaves with her group and then takes out her radio to give out orders to work on Hondo’s Jeeps and to gather up the vehicles he has stashed away. [Some 1500 miles away at group of camped vehicles at the end of a dessert...] A lone fox Wessen walks around in circles and kicking at things that would not kick back, cursing under his breath in a strange mix of English and Spanish few would understand, wondering why there is not answer to any of his past radio calls. There is a strange hum to the selected extreme frequencies which he never heard before or understand what it means, thinking it is just normal. “Of All Da Stupido Mierda, Why Do They Not Answer?!” The Fox Wessen says. A voice calls out from the camped vehicles, “Hey, Hector! We got breakfast cooking! But we need to get to town for supplies!” “ARGH! No Me Jode (Ho-Dey, which means ‘Bother’), Woman!” The Fox Wessen replies. A Dark Shadow flows over the camp, and circles it. It grows smaller but sharper. Soon a bright yellow singer seat plane (Piper Cub) lands far from the camp but rolls close to it. There was a machine gun tied to each strut of the Piper Cub’s wings. A flap panel opens up from it, and a strange looking individual in a black leather trench coat steps out. Its back emblem being a strange one of a bird of prey swooping down in flight, with “Death From Above” and under it “Os Animas.” The individual walks to the group at the cooking area. “Where’s Hector?” The individual asks loud to be heard by all. “First off, who are you and why you came here?” One around the cooking area says. “One: That is none of your business. Two: I only speak to Hector or I speak to no one.” The individual squawks loudly at them. “It be a pity if something were to happen to you and your flying machine.” The same one opens his mouth trying to show some bravado. The individual rises up his arm and shoots up a red flare from a flare gun. In about 30 seconds more encircling shadows surround the camp, followed by a trail of machine gunfire that deliberately misses everything. It stops as suddenly as it has started. “I am no fool to come alone.” The individual says. He then looks at the back of the jeeps, seeing fuel jugs hanging from the side holders. “Now, because of your bullshit and waste of time, this message is going to cost you all six fuel jugs. Hand them over to my assistant in the plane or the next time my friends start shooting from above, there will be no one left alive.” “We ain’t paying nothing!” The one doing to talking so far continues to say. “Shut that Dirt trap Mouth of yours!” Hector comes out. He walks up to the individual before snapping his fingers and yelling at the crew, “You heard him, give him six jugs of fuel!” The crew does as they are told reluctantly, bringing six jugs of fuel to the piper cub. Hector steps up to the individual. “Uncover that face, Hector speaks to no one unless he sees a face.” Hector tells him “You do not need to talk. You need to listen.” The individual says. He then adds, “Have it your way. You only met our kind once.” He then begins to unravel his flight scarf from his neck and face and pulls up his goggles. Hector sees that he is standing in front of the rarest of the rare of Wessens – a Seltenvogel – a Bird of Prey / Human Hybrid. His eyes widen at the site he beholds. “What is the message?” Hector asks. “There has been a million dollars in gold coins reward has been placed on your orange tail, and one-hundred thousand to anyone found with you – dead or alive.” The Seltenvogel tells him. “How do I know you are here to collect on... reward?” Hector asks. The individual takes off his leather trench and shows him the emblem, “Os Animas do not betray our leaders unless they start making stupid mistakes. Last night’s attack on the Merchant Town is a mistake many will not forget. Many have switched over and are looking for you and your gang to collect on that reward. Everyone with a wireless have already heard the news while you wallow here in pity and disgust on the loss of over several thousand Wessens. Whether we won or lost is not the point, the price of the victory is too high, loosing and retreating would have been a better option.” He then grabs Hector by his mechanical wrist and holds it up to their faces, “So the rumors are true.” He let’s go of wrist, which Hector pulls away, “You’re a marked Fox. Everyone within 5000 miles from here is looking for you. No town will be safe for you to hide in, as guarded entries will search every vehicle for you. Highway gangs will be searching for you as well. Many of Os Animas have turned in their coats to go after you. My kind will follow the leader until they start making mistakes. You now have two mistakes in a row, one more and we turn on you, kill you, and collect the reward on you. Do not make another mistake, we know where you are, you cannot hide from us as we are always looking down at you from above. As we stand here and speak, Humans and Wessens are coming here looking for you. Leave now while you can.” Hector has an indignant look on his face, his failures mounting up and it is going to cost him more than just his hand next time around. The individual puts on his trench coat and scarf, taking the steps back to his aircraft. The engine is turned on before the flaps are closed. Soon it is taking off away from the camp. Hector turns to group. “Pack Up! Time to get out of there!” He yells at them. “What about the food?” One of them says. “#$@! the food! We’re outta here!” Hector tells them. [To Be Continued NOTE: 17MPG on 4cylinder Jeep Wrangler, not towing. Military Jeeps would be higher in mileage but I’ll go with about 15MPG as an average. https://www.fueleconomy.gov/feg/bymodel/1988_Jeep_Wrangler.shtml (edited for Hondo's group to fit post continuity.)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 2nd, 2022, 6:38pm The troops, children and convoy members get fed by the time 9:30 comes. Things begin to fall into place and into order like it has even with the potential for chaos and panic. For now it is the peace after the storm as one would say. Hondo approaches Fernando as he gives the medical jeep a wipe down to keep it clean. “Hey Jefe. It’s gettin’ to be that time.” Hondo says to him. “Well, to tell you the truth Hondo, not really. We need to get to where it is we are going by 10o’clock, but knowing how some people are, they need a half hour head start to get things going. No fault on you as I can trust you to be on time all the time.” Fernando tells him. “Hmph... if I knew that, I’d slept longer.” Hondo throws out. “Well, not really, come with me.” Fernando tells him before getting up. He starts to walk to motor pool area with Hondo beside him. Seeing the other medical jeep, he walks up to it and looks it over. Part of the crew has started working on Hondo’s jeeps. Fernando tells Hondo, “Stay right here while I talk with the shop foreman about taking her out.” Fernando walks around the edge of the work area until he finds the highest ranking service man in the area, a Sergeant Donaldson. He walks up to him, “Good morning, sir. Is the second Medical Jeep field ready?” Sgt. Donaldson points out a few things to a younger mechanic that need to be looked at and possibly replaced on the vehicle he is working on before turning to Fernando, “Do Not ‘Sir’ me! I’m not an officer, I ain’t an old man and I ain’t pulling rank on no one!” “My apologies. I called you sir because I do not know your name.” Fernando tells him. Sgt. Donaldson looks him over from head to toe, seeing that Fernando is not one of the army’s regular officers but knows him as one of its higher ranking members. He then points to his shirt pocket where his name is stitched to the cloth. “The name’s Donaldson. Chief Motor Pool Engineer Sergeant Donaldson to you all high rankers. Now what can I do you for?” “I just wanted to know if the second medical jeep is ready to go?” Fernando asks. “It was ready days ago along with the first one. I do not know why it was left here.” Sgt. Donaldson explains. “That is partly my fault. Sorry. Our second driver did not come in until today, considering what has been going on and all.” Fernando explains. He then requests, “Would you mind giving up a bit of your time to discuss a couple things with my road mechanic? He’s the one who does repairs on our vehicles while on the road.” “Yeah. I’ll give you both some time.” Sgt. Donaldson says before both head to the second medical jeep. They get there in under half a minute. “Yo Hondo this is Chief Engineer Sergeant Donaldson. Sergeant Donaldson, this is Hondo, my chief road mechanic. You two should get to know each other.” Fernando tells them. Hondo steps up to them and extends his hand to the sergeant, “Good to meet you.” Sgt. Donaldson takes Hondo’s hand and shakes firmly, “Hmmm... Hondo? We’re fixing up a couple of mechanic jeeps for ya.” “Many thanks for the work you put into them. But they are temporary rides, if we cannot find a driver to go with them, they will be given back to you guys.” Hondo explains. “Good to know.” Sgt. Donaldson replies as they break from their handshake. He throws in “Whoever has had these rides before you took them know jack shit about vehicle maintenance or repair. They are heavily abused vehicles in need of come care. I swear, if they respected their momma like they did these vehicles, they would have been killed with a rolling pin to the head a long time ago!” “Do tell.” Fernando teases him to say more. “The two Medical Jeeps we worked on, the engine oil was nothing but gasoline diluted sludge, the oil filter was a free flow empty canister, and all the support and steering linkages were loose and dry. All that has been taken cared off. You should be fine with it for a couple years without doing any major work to it.” Sgt. Donaldson explains. “Heh... figure that lawmen would be cheap on their vehicle repair. We may not be around but somewhere around the Lawmen headquarters is a barn with many more vehicles. We have not found it yet and chances are you guys will after we leave.” Fernando explains. “Heh... More work for the weary.” Sgt. Donaldson throws out. “What about the two you are working on for us?” Hondo asks. “They are in better shape, not as abused but still needed some work.” Sgt. Donaldson points out. He then explains “Understand, the vehicles under my care are to be maintained to near perfect as possible because the last two things you want to fail out on the battlefield is your vehicle and your gun. You ride my vehicle into battle, it is not going to fail on you. Your gun however, you need to talk to the Gunnery Sergeant Mendelsen. I don’t do guns. We do work together when we deal with tanks and other armored rolling guns.” “Thank you for explaining that up for us. We do appreciate your excellent work you have done for us.” Fernando says before he asks, “The keys are inside?” “Yeah, it’s been waiting for you to pick it up for a long time.” Sgt. Donaldson tells him. “Then thank you once again. I do have a question if it is possible.” Fernando replies. “What is it?” Sgt. Donaldson asks. “My daughter ‘Maria’ can drive and should be allowed too but she is one of those ‘little people’ and too short to reach the pedals. In Center Town we made these wooden blocks to be on her feet to reach the pedals, and for a while that worked. But they are uncomfortable and tiring to wear for too long. What can you suggest for her for something she could take from vehicle to vehicle?” Fernando explains and asks. “Hmmm... Maybe some light metal blocks or an All-Hand Controls bracket. I would have to take measurements and think this through. How old is your daughter?” Sgt. Donaldson says and asks. “She’s 19 but looks like she is going on 10.” Fernando answers. “I see. The Army has a few of them, and I had to modify a couple jeeps just for them. Let me think about it. I’d like to see her and one of the vehicles in question to do some measurements.” Sgt. Donaldson says. “How about later this afternoon, say about 4PM? We got a lot to do before then.” Fernando replies. “4PM, 1600 hours it is.” Sgt. Donaldson replies. “Many thanks.” Fernando replies to Sgt. Donaldson. He then turns to Hondo as he opens the passenger door, “Get in and drive.” In less than a minute, they were driving out of the motor pool. In less than a minute, Hondo was pulling up behind Fernando’s first Medical Jeep and parks it in front of his camper truck. They both get out of second medical jeep. Fernando glances down at his watch, 9:48PM. “Hondo, I need you to go get Macey and Zoey here. If you see Ichigo, tell her it is up to her to go with us as ‘Maria’ which means dressing up with a hoodie to cover her head and face. She has a few things I got her she can dress down to kid level. Molly does not have to come but only if she wants too, but Maggie and Val needs to come. I’m getting Val.” Fernando tells him. “Zoey and Macey needs to be dressed in any way?” Hondo asks. “Dress for the weather. Jeans and hoodies at best. Like we found them that morning.” Fernando answers. Hondo nods before walking off. Fernando looks around before fixing himself up. He starts heading to the rear of Hondo’s truck camper and knocks on the door. There is no answer. He knocks louder, pausing for a few seconds and repeating until the door opens. Val opens the door angry. She looks around and then down to Fernando. “What the #$@! you want?” Val almost yells at him. “You got two minutes to fix yourself up and get your hat and coat. We are going on a trip and whether you are ready or not, I’m teleporting your ass as is in two minutes, so it better be ready. I’m expecting everyone to show up in front of our campers. Be there.” Fernando growls back at her. “I’d like to see you try.” Val says before she closes the door on his face. “You were warned.” Fernando says before he walks to the front of the camper. People begin to gather in front of the medical jeeps Fernando explaining that he needs a specific audience, everyone else has a job to do and it will be done. But Val does not show up. He turns to Hondo. “Get everyone into your medic jeep and wait for me. I’m going to get Val.” Fernando tells him. “Alrigh’ Jefe.” Hondo says before he starts packing jeep. Zoey, Macey, Molly, and Ichigo pile into the back with Maggie sitting in the front passenger seat. Fernando steps away from between the two jeeps and waves his cane. In a bright flash of light they were gone. [Flight Town Memorial Cemetery] Two jeeps materialize in front a row of tombstones, along with Fernando and Val, Val was just in her shirt pants, sox, slippers and a robe. It is beginning to rain slightly. The crystal on his cane smokes from each rain drops that hits it, but the heat from its energy core does not affect him. He taps Hondo’s medical jeep.  Hondo gets out of the jeep, puzzled as to where and why they are at as he helps the others out of the jeep. They all gather around Fernando who had his cane pointed to a tombstone. It says “James the Red, March 2042, June 2066.” Molly kneels down at the stone and cries as she holds it like a lost lover. Fernando gives Zoey and Macey a soft shove, “Get on your knees.” They both look at him as if they are going to lose it emotionally. He repeats himself “Get On Your Knees.” “You do not talk to my Zoey Like That!” Val at barks at Fernando. Fernando turns to her. She can see his eyes glowing from behind his dark glasses. “You lost being a mother to Zoey like you lost being a wife to Hondo because of bullshit crap in your freaking drama filled female mind. I told you people died looking for you, and here he is. You may have not known him but he was loved by some, hated by others but respected by all. You think I would lie to you? You think I’m telling you stories to make you and I feel good? Well look here, once upon a time these little bitches decided to play a game of hurtful drama and made one ran away. In searching for her, you were told it was not safe to go out alone. You left on your own accord thinking you are in control of the situation. You got pounced upon and hit over the head and dragged away. We found Zoey but lost you. Our search did not end; we switched from finding Zoey to finding you. We found him and he guided us to a potential leads to find and rescue you. We fought for getting you back. We killed many who got in our way. Hondo got shot and almost killed. But we found where you were being held – in a blimp moored at a blimp parking station on the far side of town. When we got there, it was already on fire, burned to the ground, bodies everywhere charred like left over burnt barbecue. You were not in the wreckage, so they moved you and we were searching again. That is when James got killed, trying to get evidence for us to find you. Unknown to us at the time, Maggie was bringing you home. A lot of people died because of this, a lot of people died either trying to find you or getting in the way of hiding you deeper. I killed a lot of people looking for you. I do not kill for fun or pleasure, I kill those who get in the way of rescuing a life – your life. We did our best for you, I do not care if you think our best is not good enough for you. It is all we have to give and that is all that we gave as we are not able to give you any more. I do not want to hear your #$@!ing mouth because what you have to say will not bring James back. But you have a chance to put your family back together or you can be a little bitch all you want as we leave you behind.” Fernando growls at her. Fernando turns to Macey and Zoey. “And you two? There is nothing you can say that will bring back James. This is both your fault. You, Macey for instigating it. You, Zoey for running away and making us look for you. There is nothing in this world for you to run to. And maybe I could let this go, two stupid girls on a drama power trip thinking they know better than us adults.  But no. You two ran away again, during the battle of Flight Town. You two could have been kidnapped, raped, killed... for what? For A Lot Of Bull Shit! I Put You In A Safe Pace With People I Can Trust And You Betrayed That Trust. You endangered your lives and the live of us looking for you – AGAIN! What the #$@! is wrong with you little bitches? You Want Drama Because Your Lives Are Too Boring? Well, a boring life is the best life to have because this is what drama gives you! You want to end up like James, then keep up with the bull shit drama. Your life will be short, full of excitement, sorrow and pain. If you want a long but quiet, peaceful and long life then end the drama now. There will be no next time. No one will ever die again because of you two unless it is either one or both of you. And I am not going to look for you and I will not allow anyone else look for you. You will be lucky if you get a grave and a stone. It is more likely that you will end up on the side of the road in a ditch where the dogs and birds fight to take a bite off your rotting flesh and bones. That is what you sorry ass bitches are going to get if you keep this drama crap up.” Fernando holds back from screaming at them. Fernando starts to walk away from them, taking Ichigo by the hand he leads her back to Hondo’s Medical jeep. He tells her as he helps her back in, “You’ll be safe inside.” As soon as he closes the door, a short bunny ring girl steps up to him, “Fernando?” It was Mae and she was not alone as three others were with her. He turns to face them. “Oh, Mae! You made it! And your friends too! Good!” Fernando says. Hondo steps towards them, “What’s goin’ on?” “You can get sick of it but I rather rescue somebody who is in need of saving from a hell of a life on the streets than have a lying daughter, a lying niece and a hate drama fill friend tell me what to do.” Fernando says it out loud for all of them to hear. He turns to face Hondo, glancing over at Val, “You and your wife have a lot to make up for. Go to her, and if you have to slap her. For as god made Eve from Adam’s rib to be close to his heart, he did not made her to be superior over him. Any woman who thinks she is superior to a man is no woman at all. She is nothing but a whore at that point.” Val takes a couple towards Fernando, Hondo and the bunny girls, “Now you listen here you male chauvinistic pig – we women are better than men because we bear life!” “Shut the #$@! up before I slap you!” Fernando throws at her. “Anybody can bear life – experiments in the 1990s had several men pregnant. Artificial Wombs made in the lab to support a fetus to full term birth. Yeah, you women can bear life. Big deal. But is it us men who give you that life to bear. It is us men who give you food, warmth, and shelter to bear and raise that life. It is us men who fight for you and your needs when you would not fight it on your own. As a woman, you are not superior to us men. At the very best and in the very least you are equal to us. You are part of a half of a greater whole, a whole you rather let become destroyed because of #$@!ing drama. Well guess what. Tammy was the same way with me, and then she found out that I could do things with Time, she started cheating on me. She started enticing her boy toys that given some time that she would take my abilities and share it with them. But I found out and I broke up with that bitch, and even though she tried to restart our relationship again, the Spirits brought my ass here. But I traced her Time Line. Soon after I disappeared they made her try to find me and get my abilities, but I was gone. She lived a horrible life lying to men with too much power and after a while, they made her go swimming with a pair of concrete shoes out in the Gulf of Mexico. Tammy crossed the line with me first and then with the wrong people. You are crossing that line with me, and I will abandon you. Cross the line with anyone else after that? Hope you can swim with 10 pounds of concrete around your ankles, because that is where you are heading, because you are making me not to give a #$@! anymore. If women are so DAMN superior, then why are they the first ones to go whore themselves out. No man out there is willing to sell his ass unless it is a last resort in what he can do to support himself and those he loves, but a woman will whore herself at a drop of a hat.” Fernando tells her before taking off his hat and dropping it at her feet. “Fernando, stop it.” Hondo tells him. “Not until she understands what had to be done to find her and it is only by luck that we did. Maggie, I cannot repay you for your work but you have my trust and my loyalty to help you as needed. You are now a friend of mine and only a few can claim to that. But this, this is not going to happen again. If somebody dies working for me again, then the sun will rise from the west from where I stand and lay waste to all but those I protect. You can take that to the bank.” Fernando tells Hondo, then Maggie and lastly to everyone else as he points to James’ grave. “What about Hector?” Hondo asks. “Wherever Hector is, he is on the run. Word of a million in gold reward on his tail, he cannot enter another town ever again as word travels faster by radio than he can teleport his ass from point A to point B. Like the damn song used to say, ‘The Shah of Iran is a Wanted Man. There Is No Place On Earth Safe For Him.’ People and Wessens are out there hunting for him. Hector is now on that same boat the Shah used to be in. You do not have to worry about Hector ever again for a long time. You got bigger and badder things to worry about – and that is one of them.” Fernando tells him before pointing to Val. He then throws in, “Go do what has to be done. I got work to do with these four.” He then turns to the bunny girls as he opens his medical jeep’s door, “I’ll get the names later, but first get in the back and get comfortable out of the rain.” The bunny girls go into the back of his jeep before he slowly closes the door on them. “I see you’re picking up more whores.” Val throws at him. “I’m picking up people who have asked for help in getting them out of the situations they are in, unlike you who are making excuses and blaming everyone for the problems you are creating.” Fernando snaps at her. They stare at each other for the moment before Fernando continues, “We will be leaving in five minute. These two knuckle heads are learning their lessons, and they will not be a problem ever again or this one can go back to her mother’s house of ill repute where she can #$@! dogs at $5 for each eye that watches her do the deed.” Macey begins to cry. “Turn off the water works, Macey. I’m no longer going to step in every time your mouth gets you or others in trouble. So you are to keep that trap shut if you intend to be related to me in any way. You are to be seen and not heard, and only speak when spoken too.  Because I swear, one more time, just one more time, you are going to discover how much daddy can hate as much as he can love his girl. That is the one thing no girl wants to know of their fathers.” Fernando tells her. Zoey tries to verbally step in by saying “But it is my fault!” Fernando growls at her, “You dare thing that your father and I do not convenience ourselves into killing everyone we see in order to find where either of you two have ran off too?!! You think it is fun to pull the trigger of a gun to somebody’s head and blow out their brains because they had the misfortune of trying to snatch either of you? You think it is a game to wrestle somebody to the ground and twist their necks until it breaks because they will not tell where they have you hidden? That is what we had to do for both you, her and Val. And frankly I’m sick of it! You’re a damned child, Zoey! You are not to go against what us as adults and your parents and guardians tells you to do. But you did. So if you want to live as an adult, if you dare think you are an adult to be equal to me, then you can get up and start walking into town to start selling yourself on the streets, like a lot of girls, including many YOUR AGE, had done here.” “No!” Zoey protests. “Then I do not want to hear your voice either. You girls with your mouths and the poisonous words you two spit out... look at the results of them... James is dead, Val got kidnapped and messed with, parts cut out of her, which I had to put back in and heal her. You think that SHE WOULD APPRECIEATE THAT? Oh Hell No! It’s Not Good Enough For HER! I made her body new and whole again to the way it was, and it’s not good enough for her! So My Best to get her back is not good enough for her! Your father is hurt and broken as a man can be because of Val’s mistreatment and abuse because she thinks he is no longer good enough for her. Guess what? All that is your fault for running away! All that is Macey’s fault for opening her mouth. And you two did it again? What The #$@! Is Your Malfunction!!? You think you are better than the adults that work hard and offer their lives to protect you from the hurt many want to give you? You think you can deal with the evil that is out there like we have?!! YOU CAN NOT! SO SHUT THE #$@! UP I DO NOT EVERY WANT TO HEAR YOUR VOICE AGAIN!” Fernando yells at her. It is quickly followed by a fast moving fist across his jaw that sends him to the ground. “You Need To Learn Shut Up Yourself At Times. You Are Not Takin’ This Out On My Girls.” Hondo stands over him. Without turning to face them, he says, “Macey, Zoey, Maggie, Molly – into the back of the jeep. Val into the front. We’re out of here.” The girls do as they are told. Hondo takes to his cane and begins twisting on its crystal, “Let’s see if this works as you say it does.” After a moment of concentrating hard on what he thinks would work, he pressed down on the crystal and he and both jeeps disappear. (They make it back to the convoy camp but he intended for his jeep to teleport and not both.) Fernando slowly gets up off the ground, picking up his cane off the floor. He says to himself, “Alright. I might have deserved that. So I’ll forgive you, Hondo, but I won’t forget.” (minor tweak for continuity)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 3rd, 2022, 5:57pm (Time rewind to early that same morning) Val woke up around to the sound of someone close by, as she slept near the fire. The air was fridgid but the warms coming from the fire said that someone had stoked it and added fuel to it again.  She groaned as she tried to stretch her cold, sore muscles that were stiff from sleeping on the hard ground. Her head throbbed from a hangover as she opened one eye to look who was there and she saw it was Ruth making coffee. It was still dark out, but even the firelight hurt her eyes, so she closed in again with a groan. “I’ll have coffee ready soon.” Ruth said. Val tried to sit up but felt a bit nauseous so she laid back down. “What time is it?” She asked groggily. “Almost quarter to five.” Ruth said. Val swore softly and forced herself up on her elbow as she squinted at Ruth. She did not feel well at all but she took a pull from her flask to help. She grimaced as the liquid burned her throat felt like lava burning a hole through her gut as it hit her stomach. The feeling soon passed, though, as her insides numbed a bit, leaving her with an empty, unsettled feeling in her gut and her throbbing headache still. She took another pull and laid back down to wait for it to help her head too. Ruth shook her head and sighed, “Val, you can’t keep doing this to yourself.” “Why should you care?!” She growled back. “I thought Hondo was the blind one, not seeing how much we all need him and care about him, but you’re the real blind one. I know you have felt alone and none of us have gone out of our way to be friends with you, but you have a husband who loves you and from what I understand Fernando expended a lot of personal time and energy to repair you after you were hurt. I don’t understand it all but that’s what I’ve been told. That mean you have people here who care about you. Most of us do as you’ve touched our lives in our darkest hours. Why can’t you just listen and understand we are trying to help in yours?!” Ruth replied in a quick, hurt tone. “You don’t understand.” Val mumbled as she put her arm over her eyes. “They help me understand!” Ruth exclaimed Val  shook her head, “You can’t… no one can.” “Val, what did they do to you?” Ruth asked softly. Val kept her eyes covered to hide her tears. She was silent for several seconds and only spoke after Ruth had given up and started to walk back to her camper. “They…they tried to turn me into a wessen… strip me of who I was.” She said softly. Ruth stopped and turned back to her, a surprised look on her face. “They what?! But.. but you are still human!” Ruth exclaimed “They couldn’t change me… Fernando, he.. he gave me something a few years back that kept me from changin’.” Val said in a quiet voice. “What did he give you?” Ruth asked “Its.. its hard to explain… It’s old world medicine. Rare even then, but it kept me from changin’.” Val said. “That’s a good thing, right?” Ruth asked Val shook her head, “No… The process… they… they knew my body was fighting it so they kept trying… they tried to force my body to change…it hurt… it hurt so bad… The medicine they forced in me, the burnin’ from it an’ the electricity they shocked me with… the cold…” Val’s voice was shaky as she spoke as she fought back from crying. Crying was all she had done lately and she was so tired of crying. “It sounds horrible.” Ruth said. Val nodded slightly, “It.. it was.” “What happened then?” Ruth asked “They.. they kept trying until the pain was so bad that.. that my heart stopped and.. I died.” Val said hesitantly. “What?! That can’t be as you’re alive!” Ruth asked, not believing what she heard. “It’s.. it’s the old world medicine in me… I.. I can only completely die if so much of me is damaged or destroyed, or I’m bled dry… I was hurt but not damaged too bad yet… a few minutes late my heart started again.” Val said “Wait.. not damaged too bad yet?” Ruth asked Val nodded and sighed, “Yeah,.. they.. they thought I was immortal and wanted to find out why. I’m not I just don’t die easy.” “Why doesn’t he give it to everyone then?” Ruth asked “It’s.. its complicated… there was very little of this medicine in the old world… it’s impossible to make and almost non-existent now. Plus if it got in the wrong hands bad people would use it so they could hurt others more… Fernando had a little and gave it too..too people he cared ‘bout and trusted.” She said in a small, sad voice. She knew she had hurt his trust and friendship, though she had not meant to. She reacted badly to him, but it was like she could not help it and she did not know why. When they talked she lashed out at him, and after regretted it. All she felt inside was anger and sadness and for some reason when she spoke to Hondo or Fernando all she could speak was vile words in angry tones, meant to inflict hurt. She knew she was broken but in her mind she was broken beyond hope and just wanted it all to end. Ruth sighed, “I understand but can’t say I’m not a bit jealous. Would be nice to feel less vulnerable.” “It’s a curse sometimes too… you can’t tell anyone what I’ve told you… If it got out….” Val paused “People would hunt you all and experiment on you to get it for themselves, right?” Ruth said Val nodded. “I understand… Is that why you say it’s a curse?” Ruth asked. Val nodded again, “Yeah that and… I should have died.” “Don’t say that! I know you hurt Hondo, but think how hurt he’d be if you were dead!” Ruth exclaimed “at least then I’d not have hurt him myself” she said in a whisper. Ruth sighed and stared at her as she laid on the ground. “You said they thought you were immortal and wanted to find out why, does that mean they experimented on you?” Ruth asked. Val nodded. Ruth sighed and shook her head, “That must have been horrible.” “You ever hear when someone has a near death experience how sometimes they feel so scared and alone as it gets close?” Val asked Ruth nodded, “Yeah. I’ve heard of it a few times… the feeling of being scared, powerless, alone.” “Ruth, they.. they kept stopping my heart and hurting me to see how long it would take for me to come back!” She half exclaimed in a raspy voice as she choked back her tears as she could almost feel the horrors again in her mind. “They kept killing you! How awful!” Ruth exclaimed “I was so scared and felt so alone and every time they did it hurt! It hurt so bad!! And.. and then they started takin’ parts out of me to test! A kidney, a lung, an eye, an ovary… a piece her and a part there.” Val said shakily “Oh God!” Ruth exclaimed as she sank to her knees beside Val and grabbed her free hand and held it in hers. “They kept takin’ and takin’! There was not much of me left! I was all surgery scars and hollow! I was ugly!! I just wanted to die!... Hondo, I wanted him to save me at first. I begged God for Hondo to save me but.. but then there wasn’t enough of me left and.. and I didn’t want saved! I just wanted to die!” Val said as she lost the battle and her whole body shook as she sobbed. “I .. I can’t even imagine! Oh, Val I’m so sorry…. But, Fernando healed you somehow, right? I don’t understand it, but I know you aren’t lying, I just know.” Ruth said “I.. I don’t understand it either but he did… He put me together and even offered to erase my memories of it, but I wanted to remember, I wanted to remember these people and their evil so I could help stop them!” Val said “Then, what happened? You and Hondo seemed fine after. You even seemed happy, though a bit distant.” Ruth inquired. Valentine sniffled a bit as she tried to pull herself together. She was silent for a moment before replying as she even had to think about it. After a bit she replied hesitantly. “I.. I kept lokin’ in the mirror or down at myself and.. and I saw the scars and the missin’ parts. Then.. then I’d look at Hondo and.. and I’d see that he was whole. I’d think about how I begged for God to let him rescue me and.. I found it was easier to be mad at Hondo for not savin’ me than to be mad at God.” Val replied “But he tried hard to find you, they both did!” Ruth replied emphatically. “I.. I know.” Val said quietly. “But you are mad at Fernando too?” Ruth asked “I.. I don’t mean to be. I just see him and I see red. I think I blame him too for not findin’ me and.. and for not just takin’ those memories… I know it was my fault, my choice, but I can’t help but be angry!” Val replied Ruth sighed and shook her head as she still held Val’s hand. “I don’t know what to say… Have you talked to Hondo or Fernando about this?” She asked Val shook her head, “I.. I can’T! I can’t even tell them what happened!” “You haven’t told them?!” Ruth asked in a shocked tone. “I..I think Maggie told Hondo some but, no… I can’t.” Val said “Why did you tell me, then?” Ruth asked “I... I need someone to know before… before…” She paused not knowing what to say. “Do not think about ending your life!” Ruth exclaimed Val pulled her hand away and sat up. She hugged her knees to her chest and sat looking into the dark of the early morning, with her back to Ruth. “If I don’t I’ll only hurt them more… I can’t heal from this.” She said quietly. Ruth slowly stood and looked down on the woman that sat on the ground. She was starting to understand why she was so broken, but she did not know how to help her. She had a feeling Fernando and Hondo were both too hurt, stressed, and angry themselves to help her like she needed either, but someone had to help her. “Please don’t try anything. I don’t know how to help you but I want to try, especially after all you did for us.” Ruth said Val shook her head, “There is no help for me.” “Give me a chance and at least don’t try anything.” Ruth said. “I can’t promise anythin’.” Val said quietly Ruth sighed, “At least go get a shower and some rest in your camper. Couldn’t have slept well out here last night.” Val shook her head, “I .. I can’t… I can start breakfast.” “The military is doing most of it this morning. They will bring me stuff to assemble the meals for our camp. Will need to set stuff out, get drinks, plates and such set out, and box up meals for those at the hanger, but that’s not for a couple hours yet, at least.” Ruth said “I’ll wait here until you need me, then.” Val said in a quiet, flat tone. Ruth shook her head, “No. I won’t let you help if you don’t take acre of yourself!” Val turned her head suddenly to Ruth and scowled angrily, “You want me thrown out of camp?!” “That’s not it. What good is it for you to be in camp if you aren’t going to take care of yourself? You want to die, its easier to find a death out in the wilds!” Ruth said, desperately grasping at straws trying to find something that would put enough of a fire into Val so that she’d want to love and want to get help. “I.. I just want to stick ‘round long enough to make sure he and the girls are okay… and.. and that they won’t cry over me when I’m gone… I just need a few more days.” Val said, lowering her tone back to quiet and sad. Ruth sighed, “Be that as it may you are dirty, smell like smoke, sweat, and booze, and look like a road-tramp! You’ll make everyone thing our food has dirt in it and make them gag if they get too close! You want to help I need you clean, rested, and sober!” Val frowned and pulled an almost empty flask from her pocket. She looked at it sadly and shook her head, “I..I can’t face anyone sober right now.” Ruth sighed and shook her head, “Alright, clean and rested at least… or clean and making an attempt at getting sleep… please.” Val nodded after a moment, “Okay… I’ll go shower and see about a nap and then I’ll come help.” Ruth shook her head, “Don’t worry about it until lunch.” “But he’ll throw me out if I don’t help with breakfast!” She said looking at Ruth with a desperate look. “You chopped fruit and veggetables that I’ll be using to assemble the breakfasts for everyone, so you did help and I’ll attest to that. Just go rest.” Ruth said Val sighed and nodded after a moment. Ruth grabbed a coffee cup that had been fully covered with blue speckled ceramic but was now half exposed metal, filled it with coffee and handed it to Val. Val took it and tried to force a weak smile. “Thank you.” She said in a whisper. Ruth nodded, “Now go clean up and rest. Val nodded again and trudged back to the camper. Ruth sighed and poured herself a cup of coffee and sat down to think. She had to do more for Val, but she was at a loss. Val made her way into the dark camper and sat down on the couch. It was cold and empty inside her and the camper. She ended up adding some whiskey to the coffee before heading to the shower. She stripped her clothes off and too the coffee into the shower with her. She drank it as she stood under the hot water with her forehead against the wall to keep her upright. As she sipped the coffee she watched the water fall from her body, hit the floor and swirl down the drain. It was comforting and almost mesmerizing, but it was not enough to stop all the dark thoughts in her head. She stood there until the water started to grow cold, and then hurriedly washed in the cold water before getting out and wrapping herself in a large towel. She had been cold enough from the night as is was, and though the hot water had helped, the cold water started her into shivering again. She dried off quickly and changed into some jeans, a white t-shirt, and threw on her robe and some slippers to try to warm up. Her teeth still chattered, as she had not really eaten in a couple days now, other than the bit of food the older Valentine had made her eat two days ago, so her body did not have the calories it needed to warm up. She took a large slug from a whiskey bottle and filled up her two flasks before grabbing a blanket and wrapping up in it on the couch, with the whiskey bottle in hand. She drank some more and then a bit more, until a warm dull feeling took over her body and she passed out. How long she was out she did not know, but a knock on the door woke her up from her alcohol induced sleep. She was not sure she heard it at first but the knock came again, sounding much louder this time than she had heard it before. She was half drunk still and felt sick. Her head pounded louder than whoever impatiently stood at the door, which all just added to her overall hate for life. She forced her self to her feet and stumbled to the door, as her sleepiness gave way to the anger and depression inside her. Val opened the door angry. She looks around and then down to Fernando. “What the #$@! you want?” Val almost yells at him. “You got two minutes to fix yourself up and get your hat and coat. We are going on a trip and whether you are ready or not, I’m teleporting your ass as is in two minutes, so it better be ready. I’m expecting everyone to show up in front of our campers. Be there.” Fernando growls back at her. “I’d like to see you try.” Val says before she closes the door on his face. “You were warned.” Fernando says before he walks to the front of the camper. Val leaned against the door as her heart raced in her chest. She yelled at herself mentally for doing it again and questioned why she was this way. Every time she saw him she got this angry adrenaline surge. Was it really anger or was she afraid of Fernando now and masked it with anger? She wondered if maybe she was afraid of them both? Or maybe she was just afraid they would really be done with her and throw her away like a piece of garbage. It’s not like her life was worth anything anyway. She was just something to be torn apart at will and then discarded when people were done with her, like they had done with her organs at the lab. Test, find useless, discard. She stumbled to the kitchen counter and grabbed her flask after a moment and took a deep pull, groaning a bit as it hit her stomach. She leaned on the counter for a moment and panted a bit as she tried to settle down. Her whole body trembled and her mind screamed at her as she stood there. As she stood there trying to settle herself out a bright flash of light seemed to envelope her and when it was gone she found herself leaning against the hood of a jeep in the middle of a cemetery. She looked around to see two jeep and Fernando standing a bit behind her. It was beginning to rain slightly and she looked up and let the drops hit her in the face. A slight breeze blew and she shivered, which added to her trembling. Fernando knocked on the vehicle and to her surprise Hondo, Molly, Maggie, Zoey, Macey, and Ichigo climb out of the one jeep and follow Fernando to a tombstone that he pointed at. It says “James the Red, March 2042, June 2066.” She saw Molly kneel down and hug the stone, sobbing as she did, as if her broken heart could bring back the one she lost if she held on tightly enough and cried enough tears. It hit her then, in part, what Fernando was trying to do. Something in her wanted to fall to the ground sobbing as part of her realized the pain and loss that had been perpetrated from them trying to find her, but something else overshadowed that feeling. Something inside her shut down everything but her anger for the moment, as it knew Fernando brought her here to break her down. She could not break down, not now. They wanted to break her, the whole world did and it had won, she was a broken woman, but something inside her fought that. She could not let them see just how broken she was. She had to be seen as strong, for now anyway. She figured she would find a way to die soon and would be planted like this one who Molly sobbed over, but she wanted no one to hurt for her like Molly hurt for James. She had to die, she felt this inside, as she felt no life in her anymore, but she could not go and leave behind those who she had loved to cry like this. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo parked the second medic jeep behind Fernando’s and climbed out a bit slower than Fernando, who was already standing at the front of the second jeep by the time Hondo was on his feet again. “Hondo, I need you to go get Macey and Zoey here. If you see Ichigo, tell her it is up to her to go with us as ‘Maria’ which means dressing up with a hoodie to cover her head and face. She has a few things I got her she can dress down to kid level. Molly does not have to come but only if she wants too, but Maggie and Val needs to come. I’m getting Val.” Fernando tells him. “Zoey and Macey needs to be dressed in any way?” Hondo asks. “Dress for the weather. Jeans and hoodies at best. Like we found them that morning.” Fernando answers. Hondo nods before walking off. It did not take him long to get to Fernando’s camper where he found the two girls sitting with Ichigo, looking like they had all just finished breakfast. They all looked up at him and then Macey and Zoey looked back down at the floor, not wanting to hold eye-contact with him and his firm, steely gaze. “Something wrong?” Ichigo asked. “Not yet, anyway. Jefe wants you three to come with me. We’re takin’ a little trip. He said if you want to dress as his daughter it’s up to you but I reckon that means we might be around other people who hate you or want to sell your ass.” He said. “Do you hate me or want to, as you said, sell my ass?” She asked “I have no wish to sell ya out.” He said. “But you do hate me?” She asked “I don’t particularly like ya an’ I trust ya ‘bout as far as I can throw this van.” He said flatly. She sighed, “I guess I do deserve that, but I’m trying to do better, honest! I’d like to earn your trust since Fernando trusts you so much.” “I don’t reckon that will be easy.” He said. She frowned, “I did not think it would be, but I need to know I can trust you. I know Fernando will try to protect me but I want to know if you’d do the same or just stand by while I’m taken.” “I said I’d not sell ya out!” He growled. “But would you protect me?” She asked as she met his steely glare and looked into his eyes, though his glare made her a bit uncomfortable too. He blew air through his nase and shook his head, “I reckon ya don’t know me at all or you’d not ask that.” “You are right. I don’t! So please tell me.” She said “You might not be innocent, but you try to mend your ways an’ I’ll protect you. None of us are perfect so I do believe in second chances, just not forgive an’ forget.” He said. She nodded, “I do need that second chance… I believe you are not a liar, so I believe you will protect me if Fernando is not there to do so. I understand if you do not like me for what I’ve done, though and I am fine with that, maybe someday we can be friends but if not I do understand.” He nodded, softening his gaze a bit, “As long as we have that understandin’.” She nodded back and smiled softly, “I agree. Now, can you give us a minute to get dressed?” “Make sure the girls have on their boots an’ hoodies. I’d reckon you should too to be safe.” He said. “Okay.” She said. “Meet me at the jeeps.” He said as he turned away, leaving them to get dressed. As he came back to the jeeps Molly and Maggie walked up to him. “A couple soldiers came and got the jeep. They said they had your other one and were going to work on them?” She said in a questioning tone. He nodded, “Getting’ them fixed up in case we need them.” She nodded, “Probably would not hurt to take them if we can.” “Might be short on drivers, though.” He said. “Maggie or I could probably drive one and could always tow the other. They are nice to get around in tight areas unlike your Bronco.” She said. He nodded, “We’ll see.” “So, what’s going on?” Maggie asked, looking a bit tired as she leaned against the medic jeep. “Jefe has somewhere for us to go. Said you, me, Val, Zoey, and Macey had to go. He wants Ichigo, or Maria as she’s callin’ herself now, to go an’ said Molly could come if she wanted but didn’t have to, so I have no clue.” He said. “What about Tonya?” Molly asked “She’s helpin’ Ruth at the moment. Told her to stay with Ruth into I came for her, so I reckon she can stay there. You want to go along?” He asked “I told you I’d go with you earlier, so yeah, but do you know where we are going?” She asked. “I do not know, but from Jefe’s tone he sees it as important.” He replied. “I hope we aren’t gone all day as I’m tired.” Maggie said. About then Ichigo and the girls joined them and Fernando was not but about two steps behind them. Seeing a gathering begin, so others wander over but Fernando turns them away, letting them know in no uncertain terms that they need to mind their own busy, do their jobs, and not be there unless they were told to be. The stress, tension, and exhaustion that played on everyone was becoming more evident in them all, Fernando especially, as he spoke to those who let their curiosity get the better of them. After a bit Val had not shown and Fernando let out a frustrated sigh as he turned to Hondo. “Get everyone into your medic jeep and wait for me. I’m going to get Val.” Fernando tells him. “Alrigh’ Jefe.” Hondo says before he starts packing jeep. Zoey, Macey, Molly, and Ichigo pile into the back with Maggie sitting in the front passenger seat. Fernando steps away from between the two jeeps and waves his cane. In a bright flash of light they were gone. [Flight Town Memorial Cemetery] Two jeeps materialize in front a row of tombstones, along with Fernando and Val, Val was just in her shirt pants, sox, slippers and a robe. It is beginning to rain slightly. The crystal on his cane smokes from each rain drops that hits it, but the heat from its energy core does not affect him. He taps Hondo’s medical jeep.  Hondo gets out of the jeep, puzzled as to where and why they are at as he helps the others out of the jeep. They all gather around Fernando who had his cane pointed to a tombstone. It says “James the Red, March 2042, June 2066.” Molly kneels down at the stone and cries as she holds it like a lost lover. Fernando gives Zoey and Macey a soft shove, “Get on your knees.” They both look at him as if they are going to lose it emotionally. He repeats himself “Get On Your Knees.” As the girls knelt down, Hondo realized what Fernando was doing, but found himself slightly pissed that he did not give him more of a warning as to when they were doing. He thought about it and felt his temper rise over being kept in the dark about his own daughter’s punishment and a for dragging Molly blindly into something that would cause her to relive her grief. He wanted to go to her and comfort her but he felt it was not the time or place for such actions with all those who were there.  He was pulled out of his thoughts as Val stepped forward angrily. “You do not talk to my Zoey Like That!” Val at barks at Fernando. Fernando turns to her. She can see his eyes glowing from behind his dark glasses. “You lost being a mother to Zoey like you lost being a wife to Hondo because of bullshit crap in your freaking drama filled female mind. I told you people died looking for you, and here he is. You may have not known him but he was loved by some, hated by others but respected by all. You think I would lie to you? You think I’m telling you stories to make you and I feel good? Well look here, once upon a time these little bitches decided to play a game of hurtful drama and made one ran away. In searching for her, you were it was not safe to go out alone. You left on your own accord thinking you are in control of the situation. You got pounced upon and hit over the head and dragged away. We found Zoey but lost you. Our search did not end; we switched from finding Zoey to finding you. We found him and he guided us to a potential lead to find and rescue you. We fought for getting you back. We killed many who got in our way. Hondo got shot and almost killed. But we found where you were being held – in a blimp moored at a blimp parking station on the far side of town. When we got there, it was already on fire, burned to the ground, bodies everywhere charred like left over burnt barbecue. You were not in the wreckage, so they moved you and we were searching again. That is when James got killed, trying to get evidence for us to find you. Unknown to us at the time, Maggie was bringing you home. A lot of people died because of this, a lot of people died either trying to find you or getting in the way of hiding you deeper. I killed a lot of people looking for you. I do not kill for fun or pleasure, I kill those who get in the way of rescuing a life – your life. We did our best for you, I do not care if you think our best is not good enough for you. It is all we have to give and that is all that we gave as we are not able to give you any more. I do not want to hear your #$@!ing mouth because what you have to say will not bring James back. But you have a chance to put your family back together or you can be a little bitch all you want as we leave you behind.” Fernando growls at her. Val swallowed hard and took a step back as her eyes turned back to where Molly knelt. She wanted to go cry with Molly over it but could not. She wanted to hate Fernando for what he said, but could not. He was right, and she knew it, but she had felt abandoned by them, especially Hondo, and could not shake that feeling. So she stood there, like an ice sculpture, rigid and cold. Fernando turns to Macey and Zoey. “And you two? There is nothing you can say that will bring back James. This is both your fault. You, Macey for instigating it. You, Zoey for running away and making us look for you. There is nothing in this world for you to run to. And maybe I could let this go, two stupid girls on a drama power trip thinking they know better than us adults.  But no. You two ran away again, during the battle of Flight Town. You two could have been kidnapped, raped, killed... for what? For A Lot Of Bull Shit! I Put You In A Safe Pace With People I Can Trust And You Betrayed That Trust. You endangered your lives and the live of us looking for you – AGAIN! What the #$@! is wrong with you little bitches? You Want Drama Because Your Lives Are Too Boring? Well, a boring life is the best life to have because this is what drama gives you! You want to end up like James, then keep up with the bull shit drama. Your life will be short, full of excitement, sorrow and pain. If you want a long but quiet, peaceful and long life then end the drama now. There will be no next time. No one will ever die again because of you two unless it is either one or both of you. And I am not going to look for you and I will not allow anyone else look for you. You will be lucky if you get a grave and a stone. It is more likely that you will end up on the side of the road in a ditch where the dogs and birds fight to take a bite off your rotting flesh and bones. That is what you sorry ass bitches are going to get if you keep this drama crap up.” Fernando holds back from screaming at them. The girls said nothing but sniffled as they knelt, heads bowed, in front of James’ gave stone. The rain started to pick up and fell softly on them all, but no one really noticed it. Fernando starts to walk away from them, taking Ichigo by the hand he leads her back to Hondo’s Medical jeep. He tells her as he helps her back in, “You’ll be safe inside.” As soon as he closes the door, a short bunny ring girl steps up to him, “Fernando?” It was Mae and she was not alone as three others were with her. He turns to face them. “Oh, Mae! You made it! And your friends too! Good!” Fernando says. Hondo steps towards them, “What’s goin’ on?” “You can get sick of it but I rather rescue somebody who is in need of saving from a hell of a life on the streets than have a lying daughter, a lying niece and a hate drama fill friend tell me what to do.” Fernando says it out loud for all of them to hear. Hondo wondered if Fernando was meaning to offend him or not, as he had never gotten sick of helping folks. Only thing he got sick of was getting hurt by those he cared about while trying to help save lives. Fernando turns to face Hondo, glancing over at Val, “You and your wife have a lot to make up for. Go to her, and if you have to, slap her. For as God made Eve from Adam’s rib to be close to his heart, he did not made her to be superior over him. Any woman who thinks she is superior to a man is no woman at all. She is nothing but a whore at that point.” Val takes a couple towards Fernando, Hondo and the bunny girls. She did not need any help feeling inferior or like a useless nothing, but there it was being thrown into her face again. She half thought about just taking it but her mouth decided to out run her brain and say things before she thought them through. “Now you listen here you male chauvinistic pig – we women are better than men because we bear life!” She growled “Shut the #$@! up before I slap you!” Fernando throws at her. “Anybody can bear life – experiments in the 1990s had several men pregnant. Artificial Wombs made in the lab to support a fetus to full term birth. Yeah, you women can bear life. Big deal. But is it us men who give you that life to bear. It is us men who give you food, warmth, and shelter to bear and raise that life. It is us men who fight for you and your needs when you would not fight it on your own. As a woman, you are not superior to us men. At the very best and in the very least you are equal to us. You are part of a half of a greater whole, a whole you rather let become destroyed because of #$@!ing drama. Well guess what. Tammy was the same way with me, and then she found out that I could do things with Time, she started cheating on me. She started enticing her boy toys that given some time that she would take my abilities and share it with them. But I found out and I broke up with that bitch, and even though she tried to restart our relationship again, the Spirits brought my ass here. But I traced her Time Line. Soon after I disappeared they made her try to find me and get my abilities, but I was gone. She lived a horrible life lying to men with too much power and after a while, they made her go swimming with a pair of concrete shoes out in the Gulf of Mexico. Tammy crossed the line with me first and then with the wrong people. You are crossing that line with me, and I will abandon you. Cross the line with anyone else after that? Hope you can swim with 10 pounds of concrete around your ankles, because that is where you are heading, because you are making me not to give a #$@! anymore. If women are so DAMN superior, then why are they the first ones to go whore themselves out. No man out there is willing to sell his ass unless it is a last resort in what he can do to support himself and those he loves, but a woman will whore herself at a drop of a hat.” Fernando tells her before taking off his hat and dropping it at her feet. “Fernando, stop it.” Hondo tells him. “Not until she understands what had to be done to find her and it is only by luck that we did. Maggie, I cannot repay you for your work but you have my trust and my loyalty to help you as needed. You are now a friend of mine and only a few can claim to that. But this, this is not going to happen again. If somebody dies working for me again, then the sun will rise from the west from where I stand and lay waste to all but those I protect. You can take that to the bank.” Fernando tells Hondo, then Maggie and lastly to everyone else as he points to James’ grave. “What about Hector?” Hondo asks. “Wherever Hector is, he is on the run. Word of a million in gold reward on his tail, he cannot enter another town ever again as word travels faster by radio than he can teleport his ass from point A to point B. Like the damn song used to say, ‘The Shah of Iran is a Wanted Man. There Is No Place On Earth Safe For Him.’ People and Wessens are out there hunting for him. Hector is now on that same boat the Shah used to be in. You do not have to worry about Hector ever again for a long time. You got bigger and badder things to worry about – and that is one of them.” Fernando tells him before pointing to Val. He then throws in, “Go do what has to be done. I got work to do with these four.” He then turns to the bunny girls as he opens his medical jeep’s door, “I’ll get the names later, but first get in the back and get comfortable out of the rain.”   The bunny girls go into the back of his jeep before he slowly closes the door on them. As The girls climb into the jeep Val’s ire rises again. She knew she had wronged Fernando but he had been her friend and though she hated herself and her life at the moment she craved just a little kind friendship from him, and all she got was harsh words and fingers pointed at her. She knew she had earned it, she could not seem to not say angry, hurtful things to him, but seeing him be kind to these four strange girls made it all the worse and she opened her mouth and spoke again before her brain could react. “I see you’re picking up more whores.” Val throws at him. “I’m picking up people who have asked for help in getting them out of the situations they are in, unlike you who are making excuses and blaming everyone for the problems you are creating.” Fernando snaps at her. Val locked eyes with him trying to match his glare, but found it hard to do. She wanted to argue what he said and match his verbal repertoire with a cutting retort of her own, but found even her mouth would not run on its own and her brain screamed he was right. She still glared angrily as the only other option was to break down sobbing. The only thing that kept her from doing so was picturing him laughing over her as she too knelt in the dirt and fell to pieces, as he told her she was nothing and rubbed her failings into her face. They stare at each other for the moment before Fernando continues, “We will be leaving in five minutes. These two knuckle heads are learning their lessons, and they will not be a problem ever again or this one can go back to her mother’s house of ill repute where she can #$@! dogs at $5 for each eye that watches her do the deed.” Macey begins to cry. “Turn off the water works, Macey. I’m no longer going to step in every time your mouth gets you or others in trouble. So, you are to keep that trap shut if you intend to be related to me in any way. You are to be seen and not heard, and only speak when spoken too.  Because I swear, one more time, just one more time, you are going to discover how much daddy can hate as much as he can love his girl. That is the one thing no girl wants to know of their fathers.” Fernando tells her. Zoey tries to verbally step in by saying “But it is my fault!” Fernando growls at her, “You dare think that your father and I do not convenience ourselves into killing everyone we see in order to find where either of you two have ran off to?!! You think it is fun to pull the trigger of a gun to somebody’s head and blow out their brains because they had the misfortune of trying to snatch either of you? You think it is a game to wrestle somebody to the ground and twist their necks until it breaks because they will not tell where they have you hidden? That is what we had to do for both you, her and Val. And frankly I’m sick of it! You’re a damned child, Zoey! You are not to go against what us as adults and your parents and guardians tells you to do. But you did. So, if you want to live as an adult, if you dare think you are an adult to be equal to me, then you can get up and start walking into town to start selling yourself on the streets, like a lot of girls, including many YOUR AGE, had done here.” “No!” Zoey protests. “Then I do not want to hear your voice either. You girls with your mouths and the poisonous words you two spit out... look at the results of them... James is dead, Val got kidnapped and messed with, parts cut out of her, which I had to put back in and heal her. You think that SHE WOULD APPRECIEATE THAT? Oh, Hell No! It’s Not Good Enough For HER! I made her body new and whole again to the way it was, and it’s not good enough for her! So, My Best to get her back is not good enough for her! Your father is hurt and broken as a man can be because of Val’s mistreatment and abuse because she thinks he is no longer good enough for her. Guess what? All that is your fault for running away! All that is Macey’s fault for opening her mouth. And you two did it again? What The #$@! Is Your Malfunction!!? You think you are better than the adults that work hard and offer their lives to protect you from the hurt many want to give you? You think you can deal with the evil that is out there like we have?!! YOU CAN NOT! SO SHUT THE #$@! UP I DO NOT EVERY WANT TO HEAR YOUR VOICE AGAIN!” Fernando yells at her. It is quickly followed by a fast moving fist across his jaw that sends him to the ground. Val hung her head at Fernando’s words as she was losing even her imaginary anger and was about to prove him right and fall apart into the nothing that she was. Her mind half stopped and she gasped as Hondo hit Fernando. They have had arguments before, as all friends do, especially good friends, but never in a million years did she expect to see Hondo hit Fernando. As Hondo stood over him with his fist still clenched she was even more surprised to see Fernando just sit on the ground and not retaliate. She was not completely sure but she thought she saw a look of surprise on Fernando’s face as well as he sat there, as if he never would have seen that happening either. “You Need To Learn Shut Up Yourself At Times. You Are Not Takin’ This Out On My Girls.” Hondo stands over him. Without turning to face them, he says, “Macey, Zoey, Maggie, Molly – into the back of the jeep. Val into the front. We’re out of here.” The girls do as they are told. Hondo takes to his cane and begins twisting on its crystal, “Let’s see if this works as you say it does.” After a moment of concentrating hard on what he thinks would work, he pressed down on the crystal and he and both jeeps disappear. (They make it back to the convoy camp but he intended for his jeep to teleport and not both.) In a flash Hondo found them all back where they had started at camp but with both jeeps. It was not raining at camp, at least not yet, but clouds on the horizon said they could see rain by late afternoon or early evening. The one girl Fernando had called Mae climbed out with a scared and perplex look on her face. “Wha.. what happened? Where is Fernando?? What are you going to do to us?!?” She said as her fear mounted. Hondo flexed his hand as if by instinct and the cane disappeared, to his and the girls surprise. He had experienced trouble getting it to just disappear like that before but had done it now, though he was only half away what he was doing at the moment. He held out his hands and spoke as softly and gently as he could in his current condition and mood. “You are alright an’ no one is gonna hurt you. This is our camp an’ you’ll be safe here.” He said. “Where is Fernando?!” She exclaimed “He’ll be here soon, we just left ahead of him. I’m his friend an’ his partner in leadin’ this camp.” He said. “But you hit him!” She exclaimed He almost had to think about it for a moment before replying. He nodded and sighed deeply, “*sigh*, yeah I reckon I did… Been a hard few days an’ I didn’t like how he spoke to the girls.” “So, you hit him?!” She asked incredulously. Hondo nodded again, “Yeah… probably should have done somethin’ different but it seemed like the thing to do at the moment… That aside you girls are safe with us as if with him. I’m sorry ya had to see that but whatever he promised you I’m good for.” She relaxed a bit but still was a bit nervous. “He… he said he would help us to get out and start over.” She said hesitantly. Hondo turned to the other jeep. Maggie! Val! Come here!” He yelled to them and waved them to his side. Maggie climbed out and trotted right over and Val climbed out but lagged behind a bit. “Yes sir?” Maggie said as she approached. “Since Molly is a bit upset still I was wonderin’ if you could get Tonya from Ruth’s, take everyone to the hanger an’ have Tonya watch the girls for me.” He said. Maggie nodded, “I can do that.” He then turned to Val, “Val, take these girls to the camper and make them feel comfortable. I don’t know what Jefe had planned or where he was gonna put them up at but there is room at the camper.” “I’m not gonna look after his whores.” Val growled in a low voice. Hondo sighed and paused for a second as punching her seemed like the thing to do at the moment, but he did not wish to worry the girls any further. He turned to Maggie after a moment. “Would you show these girls to the camper on your way to get Tonya?” He asked Maggie nodded, “Anything else?” He nodded, “Yeah, get some sleep.” She smiled and nodded, “I can do that.” Hondo gave her a half smile back and then turned back to Mae. “You an’ your friends follow Maggie here. Val will be puttin’ you up until Fernando says differently. I apologize for how this happened. There has been a lot happenin’ round here lately an’ some of us are a little tired an’ growly, but you’re safe now.” He said. Mae nodded, “We understand and thank you.” She spoke to the other three briefly who all grabbed their bags and climbed out. Once out they followed Maggie towards Hondo’s camp Hondo stood and watch them go as Val stood and stared at him blankly. After a minute of his staring off the way they went and saying nothing she sighed loudly then spoke. “Am I free to go now?” She asked almost tonelessly. “No.” He replied flatly. She just stood there and looked at the ground as she found it hard to look at him. His glare was tough to take but she was finding his purposely not looking at her even harder to take. After several minutes Maggie returned with Tonya, who gave Hondo a half smile and waved almost shyly at him. He tried to force a smile and raised his hand to wave back at her, but he did a piss poor job of hiding that he was distraught. Tonya frowned at his look but climbed into the passanger seat when Maggie asked her to without argument. Maggie climbed into the driver seat and after adjusting the seat, started the jeep up. She killed it twice, as she really was not used to driving, but on the third try managed to get it to take off. Soon they were slowly and shakily headed back to the hanger. Hondo sighed and shook his head, wondering if he should have asked Molly to drive, as even in her condition she would have been a much safer driver, but Maggie needed to learn too. “That was a bad idea.” Val said dryly as she looked up at him. “Well add it with my other ones, includin’ ever datin’ you, I reckon!” He snapped. She sighed and looked down, “Yeah, you’re probably right there… You’re too hard on yourself about some things but you should have passed me by.” He shook his head and scoffed, “#$@!… don’t start with that shit now.” Her head half snapped up but instead of the anger he expected he saw a half desperate look. “What do you want of me?! I don’t know anymore!” She said in a pleading tone. “Don’t play games with me. We’ve been over what I want from you an’ you threw it back in my face!” He growled. “Then what am I doin’ here? What do you want?!” She asked in the same tone. “I want you to find some goodness in you an’ be nice to those girls!” He barked. “But they’re bunny girls.. whores and you know it!” She replied before she thought about it and then mentally groaned about her choice of words. “You think they wanted to be? You think they decided that it was a life they wanted to live or maybe they just wanted a warm place to sleep and some food in their bellies so they took on the indignities that the job required in order to survive?!” He growled She hung her head and did not reply. “Do you care ‘bout Zoey and Tonya at all anymore or are you too heartless?!” He asked “Of course I care about them!” She said as she looked back up at him. “Did you see those girls?? That Mae was older than Tonya by a few years, three or four maybe, but one of them might have been only thirteen an’ another fifteen! The last one looked ‘round Mae’s age but it was hard to tell. Those girls had families once. They were human, not wessen so they did not go through some of the indignities that many of the wessen are forced to do, but they were still scared, lonely little girls at one time who had to find a way to live. They didn’t get the luxury of havin’ someone rescue them until now. What if somethin’ happened to us an’ that was Tonya, Zoey, or Macey? You want someone to write them off as whores too?!?” He said holding back from yelling. Val looked down in shame, though her anger started up again, but she kept it at bay. “You.. you are right…I’ll.. take care of them and treat them well.” She replied. “… anythin’ else?” He nodded, “Yeah, Jefe might come lookin’ for them. If he does you are to be nice. If you can’t say anythin’ good don’t say anythin’ to him. If you say anythin’ to him it better be an apology on your knees, beggin’ his forgiveness an’ mercy.” “After what he said to me earlier?!?” She snapped, letting her anger loose again. “Yeah! An’ if he says more, you take it!” He snarled. “What?! You saw him! You even hit him!!” She retorted angrily. “Somethin’ that I’m not proud of but did to protect my girls whe I thought he went too far! You’re a #$@!in’ adult, though an’ can take some harsh words! So, shut up or beg for his forgiveness! I hear you said one more cross word to him or anyone else in this camp other than me an’ I’ll throw you out, so help me God, I’ll throw you out an’ let you see how you like bein’ a whore to survive!!” He snapped angrily. She was shocked and taken back at first, as she looked at him then around in a half panic. She breathed heavily and shakily as fear started to take her over. She managed to bring her anger back to the surface after a few seconds and glared at him. “#$@! you.” She replied in a low, whiney voice. “What did you say?” He asked in a quiet but hard tone, as he grit his teeth angrily. “I said, #$@! you! #$@! you, #$@! you, #$@! you!!” She yelled at him. He lunged forward and grabbed her arm. A look of surprise came over her face as she had never had him come at her like that and it terrified her. She tried to fight back as he pulled her along as he walked over to the and sat on the fender. “Ouch! Stop! Your Hurtin’ me!” She protested as he pulled her along. As he sat down he hooked the heal of his right boot on the tired so his knee was up high as he twisted her arm behind her back. HE bent her over his knee, flipped up her robe and pulled her pants down enough to expose her ass. “Please don’t rape me!” She begged as she started to cry. “You thought I was going to rape you?! #$@! you! You really don’t #$@!in’ know me, do you! I’m not gonna #$@! you but spank ya like the brat ya are!!” He snarled. He grabbed her arm to hold her with his left arm, to free up his right and then commenced to swatting her ass. Each strike of his hand left a red hand print and sounded like a rifle shot. “Stop! No! Please! It Hurts! Stop!” She wailed. After what seemed like an eternity to her he let go of her arm and pushed her off his knee so she fell into the dirt crying. She curled up on the ground and sobbed, leaving her bright red ass exposed to anyone who might have looked their way in curiosity, but soon turned away to attend to business far away from there as they knew she deserved an ass-beating and they did not want to find Hondo’s ire transferred to them! He stood over her and shook his head. “Get up, woman, an’ cover yourself up!” He growled. She pulled her pants up and managed to get to her knees but that’s as far as she got for the moment. HE looked down at the sobbing woman and sighed, “Now, If Jefe comes you will apologize or stay quiet, right?!” She nodded as she cried, her breath shuttering between sobs. He nodded, “Alright. That’s all I wanted.” “P.p.p.please *sniff, Shuttered breath* Please kill *sniff* me!” She stuttered between sobs. “What?! Why would I do that?!!” He asked incredulously. “I can’t *sob* I can’t *shuttered breath, sniff* go on like this! *sob*” She cried He knelt down and grabbed her her shoulder. “Val. Val, stop! Val!!” HE yelled trying to get her to stop sobbing but she did not. HE sighed and finally slapped her hard across the face causing her to yelp in surprise and pain. She stared at him in shock for a moment. “Yy.y.you .h.h.hit me!” she stuttered. “I also spanked your dumb ass too… Had to get you to stop cryin’… Now, you want me to kill you? Why?!” He demanded. “You don’t understand… you can’t understand! She exclaimed as she tried to hold back from crying again. “Tell me an’ I’ll try!” He half begged “I can’t!... You don’t know what it’s like… I’m so full of fear and anger yet so empty! I am scared of everything! Angry at everyone!... I hate myself and I hate.. I hate..” She stammered He sighed, “You hate me.” She nodded, “Yes! I don’t want to but I hate you! I hate you so much!! I know you tried to find me… I know you got hurt… I know others got hurt… I know you and Fernando went through hell to find me and James died and Molly is grievin’ and needs you, I know it all but I can’t stop hatin’ you!!” “Why Jefe, though?! He put you back together an’ healed you, though.” He asked “I don’t know!” She exclaimed “Do you hate him?” He asked She paused and shrugged, “I.. I don’t know… maybe… no, no I don’t.” “Then what is this hate towards him an’ the gals he’s helpin’?” HE asked “I’m just so angry! And he sticks up for you and.. and I need a friend but have no one! You have him! He was my only real friend here, the one other person who actually knows me for who I am and he turned his back on me for you!” She said “That’s why?” He asked. “That and he left me with these memories! I know he gave me the option but he left them and then turned me loose! I needed help with them! I’m.. I’m not as strong as you and he are!! I needed help! I need help with them! Can’t he see it? Can’t you see it?!... I know he did so much already and I should be grateful but I can’t look in the mirror without seeing an ugly, empty husk of a woman and I can’t look at you without hatin’ you!!” She exclaimed as tear fell down her face. He sighed and nodded, “I see.” “I know what you really want is for me to apologize to you, but I can’t! I wish I could, but I can’t!” She cried. “Can I ask, are you sorry for what you’ve said an’ done to Jefe an’ other’s here?” He asked softly. She nodded, “I am and I hate myself every time my mouth opens, I do!” He sighed and nodded, “Then find away to stop bein’ angry at them… somehow try to make thing’s right with Jefe, Ruth, an’ Molly. Maggie wants to be your friend so let her. Do that an’ I may even let you apologize an’ talk to the girls with Molly or Maggie ‘round. Do that an’ you can hate me as much as you want.” She saw how defeated he looked and it tore her apart, as half of her hated him still but a piece of her that cared deeply seemed to somehow resurface. It was not the miracle in her that she would have hoped for to where she could throw herself at his mercy and beg for his forgiveness, but it was enough that if she could find a way to make it grow maybe someday she could stop hating him. She nodded, “I will try… please know I’m sorry I can’t apologize to you and mean it.. I’m sorry I hate you.. and I’m sorry I did not listen and took off that day… I know that is my fault, but I still can’t find a way to not hate you for not savin’ me from what they did to me.” He stood up and shook his head, “I wish it was enough to make everythin’ right again, but it isn’t. Thanks though… Now, those poor girls need some kindness as I’m sure they have been through hell. They need to feel like women again, not toys to be used at will… Go be there for them… I got to get to the hanger an’ see to the girls an’ Molly.” He offered her a hand which she actually accepted and he helped her to her feet. She groaned a bit as her ass hurt like hell, but she knew she deserved it and more. He motioned for her to head to the camper, so she started off and he followed for a way, stopping off at the cargo trailer. She paused at the stairs and watched for him. He came out a minute later with a gallon jug of whiskey that they had bought at center town. It had no label and tasted more like kerosene than whiskey but it would get one drunk. He watched him walk away slowly towards the hanger, half hoping he would turn to look at her once more but he did not. (to be continued)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 4th, 2022, 5:48pm Once out of the camp, Hondo pulled the cork out of the gallon jug and took a stiff drink. It felt like he had swallowed liquid fire, and it burnt all the way down. He coughed a bit after his first drink and shook his head. It definitely was not one of the better whiskies he had drank, but it would get the job done. He replayed the earlier events through his mind as he walked and, at the same time, the memory of what Val said rang in his ear. Over and over again he heard her say she hated him and felt the anger that had over came him as he punched his only real friend in the face and knocked him to the ground. It only seemed half real to him still. He knew he would suffer some retribution for hitting Fernando, but he almost did not care. The truth was he had hit him, he did so as he felt he needed to protect his girls, and he was not sorry that he had done it. He did regret that any of it happened, though, and blamed himself for not trying to do more earlier. He blamed himself for being weak and slow. Fernando never seemed to get injured, yet he got steamrolled often. It had to be because he was not good enough. Had he been good enough he would not have been laid up, he would have been at camp, Val would not hate him, the girls would have had proper supervision and attention, Tonya would not have met Hector, and the graveside fisticuffs would have never happened. He took another deep swig, which did not burn so bad as the first slug was already numbing his system, before pressing the cork back into the top of the jug and then continuing to the hanger. He could have tried to teleport there with the cane, but his earlier attempt with the jeeps did not go as planned and he needed time alone to think. His mind went to what Fernando said about him getting sick of rescuing people in need. He was not sure where that came from. He had thoughts of taking the girls and leaving, but those were just day-dreams he had when stressed out. He tried to help people and had got injured trying to protect folks in the camp several times already. He was stressed out but he knew he could never just leave as a big part of his life was helping those who needed a hand, wanted out of their living hell, but could not do it alone. He did not understand that dig about getting tired of helping folks, other than it was a finger pointed at him for failing to hold his own family together. Maybe he was a real failure as a man, but he was not the only one who had not kept his wife in check and had lost her. It all grated at him, some of it angered him and some just added to his hurt. The only good was that Val actually talked to him, even if it was just to tell him that she hated him and could not help it. It was different than her just yelling at him, but it only confirmed that there was no easy healing between them. He felt bad that she felt so abandoned. She had pushed them away and maybe she was jealous of Fernando and Hondo’s friendship, though it remained to be seen if that even existed anymore, but she had not tried to reach out to them for help. He wondered if her outbursts were a cry for help, and that she could find no other way to express her needs, but he had no way to know for sure. He walked a little slower than usual, partly from being weak due to his injuries and the poison in him that was still fighting his system, and partly because he was thinking and wanted more time alone. What would have normally been only a thirty-minute walk or so almost took him an hour. When he got there he found Tonya and the two girls on the couch, Karl and two soldiers standing guard, two other soldiers filling water tanks in a jeep, and Molly no where in sight. Tonya got up and trotted up to him as he approached. The girls got up slowly off the couch and followed her but stayed a few paces off. “Papa! You alright! I heard you and Uncle Fernando got into a fight!” Tonya said. Hondo frowned, “I don’t know what you heard, but we did not fight. I hit him.” “Why?!” Tonya asked. “That’s between him an’ I. I don’t want to hear it talked ‘bout again, alright?” He said sternly. She nodded, “Yes Papa. We weren’t so much talking about it anyway. Just worried about you and Uncle Fernando… We know you two are friends and just don’t want to see you guys fight.” Hondo sighed, “Well, he an’ I will have a talk, I bet. I shouldn’t have hit him." "Is he really mad at you now?" Tonya asked Hondo shrugged, "I don't know. We'll see what happens, but I fully expect at least to get punched back, if not sent to the Jurassic to get eaten." Tonya gave him a confused look and shook her head, "I don't understand what you mean but it sounds bad. He must had really made you mad." Hondo sighed, "Maybe. Just thought some things went too far an' were too harsh.” He looked past Tonya at the girls who stood with their heads hung. Tonya turned to see what he was looking at and started to understand a little of what he was saying. He stared at them quietly for a couple minutes until they glanced up at him. Tonya looked back and forth between them uneasily as she was not exactly sure what was going on, but she did not envy them the look he was giving them. Zoey finally spoke in a very small and timid voice, “Papa, we’re…” He cut her off, “I’m not ready to hear it… I don’t know why you did what you did, but I honestly do not want to hear it right now. You can say you’re sorry all day long, an’ I bet you’re really sorry for yourselves now that you’re back here an’ have us upset at you, but are you sorry for what you did??” “Uncle Hondo please!” Macey begged “No! You two could have been hurt or worse an’ we had to kill to protect you. Jefe went too far in threatenin’ you both like that an’ yelllin’ at you like that but you should be scared! Scared beyond belief!! I’m not ‘bout to throw you two out or let you go to a life as whores an’ sex slaves but I’m not ‘bout to go off fightin’ an’ killin’ every time you two decide to go off on your own! You think I don’t feel guilt from killin’ those folks to save you?? Their faces will haunt me forever. Truth is I’d kill a million to protect you two from harm, but I can’t do that if you two don’t listen an’ obey us! I love you both but I can’t kill anymore if you continue to willingly disobey, so next time you will die! Honestly, that would kill me, though! Can’t you understand that?!” He exclaimed. “We know, Papa!  But, please, listen to us!” Zoey exclaimed as she started to cry. “No! I can’t! Not right now! I just hit my best friend to protect you two. Don’t you get it? This is all still results of your actions! Maybe there is an explanation, maybe, but I don’t want to hear it today! We will talk tomorrow but not before!” He said sternly. They looked at the ground again, Zoey cried softly and Macey sniffed. They both wanted to tell him what had happened and why, so bad it hurt. They did not try to run away, they did not know about the fight, they had not even been told to stay in the camper. They had just been told that they had to stay with Ruth that night as their fathers were going to be busy. Zoey hated herself at the moment. She was the one that talked Macey into going to find Hondo, she was the one that got them lost, she was the one who got them captured, and Macey had tried to talk her out of all of it. She chided herself for being a stupid, scared little girl. She had not seen Hondo in a couple days, Val had scared her, and she felt that the family she had finally found was now falling apart. It was why she tried to find Hondo. She wanted and needed to see him and have him hug her and reassure her that she was not being thrown back out to the wolves. Now Uncle Fernando was threatening to do just that for what they had done, everyone was upset at them, and her papa had hit her uncle and his friend because of it all. She wondered if they all would have been better off if she had died that day at the slavers hand. If they had raped and killed her then so many would not be hurting right now, James would not be dead, Val and Hondo would still be together, and Fernando and Hondo would not be at odds. She did not want to be a slave or raped or even dead, but she felt depressed as she saw no way out and no way to make amends. Of the two Macey was the most scared, though she tried not to show it. She had seen the look in her Dad’s eyes and heard the tone of his voice. It was not the first time he had threatened to send her back to that horrible place. She was not trying to be bad or go against him. She had learned a lot from when she hurt Zoey the first time. It had all been a façade to hide how insecure she was but she never thought about it hurting others like it had. She too had heard Uncle Hondo had been hurt and worried about him, so she could not say she did not want to go, but she had really gone to be there for Zoey in case it was bad, plus she did not want Zoey going alone. It was never to run away but she blamed herself for not doing more. She wondered if she should have tattled on Zoey, but she did not want to hurt her again. She had betrayed her trust once and to do so again just seemed wrong, even if she thought the reason was actually good this time. She did not know what the future held and it terrified her. She felt Hondo would listen to them eventually but she was not sure her dad would. She did not want to go back. She would rather die than go back. What hurt her worse was that she thought she finally found someone who loved her and cared about her. She thought she found the parent she craved in Fernando that her mother never was to her. But now it seemed to all be a pipe-dream and it broke her heart. She knew the first time was her fault and she grieved for those who were hurt because of her, but this time she felt she did not do anything really wrong! She just tried to watch her friend, but people still got hurt! Was she cursed? Was she bad luck, like her mother used to tell her she was?? Her mother told her no one would ever love her and if she tried to love people she would only hurt them and they would hurt her. Maybe her mother was right, maybe all she could do was work in the whore house. The images of what she had seen there made her shiver. She could not go back there no matter what. Hondo turned to Tonya, “Find them a room. They are to stay in there unless they need to use the toilet. I don’t want to see them until tomorrow.” Tonya nodded, “Y.y.yes papa, but what about clothes for them?” He frowned, “Give them each one of my T-shirts. They can sleep in those for now.” Tonya wanted to question him but she saw he was stressed and distraught, and she figured it was better to just do his wishes unquestioned right now. “Yes, Papa… Come on girls.” She said as she started to walk off, putting a hand on each shoulder to guide them back inside. Hondo stood outside and stared off in the distance for a while, taking an occasional sip from the jug he held. Several minutes later he heard someone walking up behind him. He turned to look and saw it was Tonya returning. “I have them settled in. Will get the t-shirts later.” She said He nodded, “Thanks.” After a few quiet moments, she spoke again. “Papa? Is it really that bad.” She asked He sighed and nodded, “I reckon… I don’t know where Jefe an’ I stand anymore. I know Macey had a rough start an’ kids will be kids but when she embarrassed Zoey so she ran off, though they did not mean it, it started a whole mess, an’ people keep makin’ stupid decisions to keep this shit goin’… Jefe is angry cause people have died an’ got hurt. I am too, but I’m tryin’ to not take that out on them. They did not mean it. They must learn but it’s not all their faults. They need him an’ I to be there for them, to be better fathers, but we are stressed, hurt, angry, an’ doin’ all we can to just keep everyone together an’ safe. It’s takin’ so much from us that we are neglectin’ them so it’s our fault too. Unlike them an’ everyone else here, he an’ I have to clean up the mess. We have to fight, kill, lose sleep, take the injuries, take the stress, and make the decisions that effect everyone… We know we can’t save everyone but to lose those we already save over bad decisions is maddenin’!” She leaned against him and sighed, “I’ve not helped you much either. Sorry I’ve been such a bad daughter.” He sighed, “You’ve not been a bad daughter… well, maybe you have a bit, with that whole Hector thing, but I do understand somewhat. Just wish you’d trust me enough to at least try to see what I’m sayin’ an’ obey me for the good an’ protection of everyone.” She tried not to cry as she leaned there, “I..I know. I do now at least, and though I can never make it up to you, I am sorry… I wish my heart knew he was as bad as you say he is… I know something is wrong, but I’m so lonely and conflicted!... I so wanted to just be loved that I missed the real love you have for me… I want to be loved by a man and make love to him someday, and I know you want that for me. I know you aren’t telling me no to be mean, but it’s hard when my heart doesn’t understand why you hate him.” He pulled her to him and held her, “I know. The heart wants what it wants, but I do not want you hurt. I hope you’ll trust me about him, no matter how much it hurts.” She nodded, “I do, papa. It hurts, but I do.” After a moment Hondo spoke again. “Did Maggie an’ Marvin go to bed?” He asked. Tonya nodded, “Yeah, they both looked exhausted.” “An’ Molly?” He asked. Tonya sighed, “We got back and she started crying again and ran up to your room.” He nodded, “Well, I’d better go check on her.” “Alright. I’ll go check on the girls… You gonna be alright?” She asked He nodded, “Yeah, I reckon.” “Any other plans for today?” She asked. He held up the jug and she frowned and pulled away. “Don’t get drunk, papa. It’s not worth it and.. and what if something happens?” She said in a worried tone. “I can’t take care of everythin' all the time, besides, I fight best drunk.” He said. “Just please don’t overdo it. We need you to take care of yourself.” She said. He waved her off as he started to walk back to the hanger. “Don’t worry ‘bout me. I’ll be ‘round when needed.” He replied. He knew she was right and he needed to be careful, though he could drink a lot without much effect. He was half drunk the whole time they looked for Val, as it helped him focus by dulling his emotions. He felt like he needed that again after all that had happened today. The problem was that the day was not even half over as it was not even noon yet, though it was a little after eleven. As he headed up the stairs he took another deep swig. He was not sure what awaited him, but he was sure it was more emotions and he was getting burnt out on emotions for the day. In the room he found Molly laying face down on the bed, sniffling from having been crying earlier. He set the jug down on the desk and walked over to the bed and stared at her for a moment. She turned and looked up at him after several seconds and then turned back to the bed and started crying again. He sighed after a moment, kicked off his boots, took off his duster and guns,  crawled in beside her, and pulled her against his shoulder. “Shhh.. It’s alright…” He said soothingly. “I’m not sure it will ever be!” She said through the tears. “I’m sorry. I had no clue that’s where we were goin’. I should have asked for more details. It’s my fault.” He said softly. She shook her head, “It’s not your fault. I should have gone with him, I should have!” “You can’t blame yourself. We told him we should all go together, but he didn’t listen to us either. Maybe I should have knocked him out an’ tied him to the camper.” He said. “He’d have hated you for that.” She said. “He’d be alive, though.” He replied. “I’d have hated you for that.” She said softly. “So?” He asked “I don’t want to hate you… ever.” She whispered He sighed, “Well you might be the only one.” “What do you mean?” she asked He shook his head, “Don’t worry ‘bout it.” He held her for several minutes in silence before she spoke again in a small, quiet voice. “Am.. am I gonna lose you now too?” She asked “Lose me? Why would you lose me?” He asked “I saw you with Val… You guys getting back together now?” She asked hesitantly. He sighed and shook his head, “No… not any time soon, looks like.” She half sat up and looked at him, “What happened?” He frowned, “I’d rather not talk ‘bout it.” She frowned, “But it’s bothering you, something is.” “It’s one of several things right now… Let’s just say among what we talked ‘bout seems that she hates me.” He said almost flatly. “Hates you?! Why!” Molly exclaimed. He shrugged, “Don’t rightly know an’ she didn’t seem to either. Just said though she knows we tried to save her an’ it wasn’t my fault she wasn't found earlier, she is scared, angry, feels empty, an’ can’t help but hate me for not savin’ her from what she went through.” Molly lowered herself back down and laid her head on his chest. “I’m so sorry, my love.” She whispered. He closed his eyes for a moment to settle out his own thoughts. He knew it was Molly saying that to him but he could almost imagine it was Val. He chided himself for thinking like that. Val hated him, so why could he not give her up and just fully accept this woman who seemed to adore him and served him with her whole being? They laid there in silence for a while longer, neither wanting to move from the warms and comfort of the others embrace. But the real world, the cold harsh world that liked to take from them and wear them down, still waited outside that bedroom door and soon they would have to go out and face it once more. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Valentine trudged back to the camper. Her rear end hurt like hell, but that was nothing compared to the hurt inside. Yet she felt a bit better too. Getting all that out in the open with Hondo helped, even if she just told the man she thought she would love and adore forever, that she had found herself hating him for something he did not do. She wished it was different. She wished she felt differently. She knew she was to blame for it all, but that didn't change how she felt. If he would allow her, she would sincerely beg for Fernando’s forgiveness, even if it meant groveling in the dirt, but she could not ask for Hondo’s forgiveness nor take any from him, even if he had owed her some. Her mind was so distraught with it all. She wanted help with her thoughts but did not know how to even ask for help. She felt so torn apart, so hollow, so defeated, so abandoned, so lonely, and so useless. She was not sure she would ever feel right or whole again but she wanted to feel whole again someday, even if it meant dying to find that peace. Once at the camper she hesitated a bit at the door before entering. Inside she found the four girls sitting nervously on the couch. As one, they stood up as she entered, a look of fear and trepidation etched into their young faces. “You don’t need to stand up for me.” Val said as she closed the door. They nervously set down for a moment before Mae stood back up and the other three followed shortly behind her. “Ma’am, my name is Mae. We wanted to thank you for letting us come here but.. but we wanted to know what is expected of us, as we know nothing is free.” The older of the girls said hesitantly. Val frowned a bit as she looked them over. They all were really just girls, though Mae might have been only a few years younger than herself, but from lack of proper food was a bit on the small side. She had judged them all as whores in a strike at Fernando but they were just scared young ladies who felt lost and hopeless, much like part of her did. “Is it true you were all bunny ring girls in fight town?” She asked “Yes.. we were. We… like you said earlier, we were all whores.” Mae said with her head hung in shame. Val sighed and tried not to cry. She felt a lot of shame wash over her for saying such a thing. “I’m.. I’m sorry I said that. You girls must have been through hell and I’m sorry I judged you for that. It must have been aweful.” She said “It’s better than starving on the cold streets… but not by much.” Mae said quietly. “What do you want us to do here?” The other one that looked close to Mae’s age asked. “Please don’t make us turn tricks! I can’t do it anymore!” The next to the youngest said trying not to cry. Please sit down, and no one will be turning trick here, I swear it!” Val said. The youngest shivered and Mae pulled her close and sat down with her. “What do you want us to do then?” She asked. “We all have chores to do. For now, until Fernando says different you girls can help with food preparation. Might get two of you to trade off helping with laundry too.” Val said “Anything is better than being a whore.” The other older girl said. Val frowned again, “I’m sure it was awful. Men can be so cruel at times.” Mae shook her head, “The men weren’t the worst, honestly. There were some real nasty sorts every once in a while, and then some that were really nice but lonely. I’ve had a couple just want to sit and talk with me, or even just lay in bed and cuddle.” “Then, what was the worst?” Val asked “Honestly, the women customers were more often the worst!” Mae said “What?!” Val exclaimed. The others nodded in agreement. “Yeah. They are usually dirtier, smell worse, are more demanding, more abusive, and rarely are kind. They just see us a toys to be used and abused for their money’s worth, and they always try to get more than they paid for.” Mae said. “I figured the men would be worse as all they want is to get off!” Val said “What would you know about it? You obviously think you are better than us lowly whores, so you’ve never had to survive like this!” The other older girl snapped. “Kiah!” Mae exclaimed Val held up her hand, “No, it’s alright. I was wrong… I have been.. havin' trouble lately, have been takin’ it out on others, and I’m very sorry. None of you deserved that from me.” “Trouble? What kind?” Mae asked “You said you were in fight town, right? You remember a big fight with a medic with dark glasses, a cowboy, and a wessen?” She asked They all nodded. “Of course! It was Fernando, that James who’s grave we were at, and the one they called the righteous cowboy.” Mae exclaimed. “The righteous cowboy was Hondo, the one you met earlier.” Val said “Really?! He was my favorite!” The youngest girl said excitedly, forgetting that she had been afraid a moment before. Val chuckled, “Well Hondo was my husband.” “Was?” Mae asked, furrowing her brow. Val nodded, “You see, I was kidnapped because I went off on my own even though I was told not to. They were fightin' to get info on where I was so they could save me… It.. it was too late by then as I had been cut and tortured in a lab for days… The fight caused such a ruckus that they tried to move me but one of the lab tech, who felt guilty about it all, saved me and got me out of there. Fernando helped me get better physically but… but in my head I still see the horrors and I get angry that Hondo did not save me!... I told him today that I hate him.” “You hate him?! After all that?!” Kiah asked a bit angrily. Tears started to fall down Val’s face again as she nodded, “Yes… I know its wrong and unfair but I can’t help it! My body might be healed but I’m so angry, empty, and afraid! I see the horrors done to me in the mirror, even though the scars are gone, and I see the lab every time I close my eyes and all I can think is why didn’t he save me?!?!” Mae frowned and looked down, “That sounds horrible, Val, and I’m sorry you went through that.” “At least she had someone who loved her and was looking for her! Wish I had someone like that.” Kiah groused “Kiah!” Mae scolded. “What? It’s true! She’s angry because she went through a bad thing, and the person who loved her couldn’t find her but tried! My own family tried to sell me for drugs! When I ran away I was told if they saw me again they would kill me! I’d give all I have and am to have just one person love me and want to take me in after all that was done to me, and you threw that away?!” Kaih said angrily “Kiah stop!” Mae ordered. “Why? She wants us to feel sorry for her and excuse calling us whores when she had everything we could ever dream of and threw it away!” Kiah argued. “Do you want to lose this for us all and be on the streets again?!” Mae yelled. “Kiah stop, please! I can’t go back!” The next to the youngest said. “Please, stop! None of you are getting thrown out!” Val said loudly as she stood up. She turned to Kiah with a frown. “You are right and I wish I felt differently, because I know you are right. I fight my mind all the time on it and try to change as I know I’m throwin' it all away, but I don't know what to do. I want help to be different but I don’t know how to ask or where to go for it. I.. I want to die, honestly, as I know I’m an idiot who lost it all, but I can’t stop what I feel!” Val said. “Maybe you can’t help it, but how can you judge us?” Kiah retorted. Val shook her head and then sank to her knees in from of the girl, “I was wrong to do so, and I beg your forgiveness. I’m sorry I let my anger rule me and judged you... If anyone deserves harsh judgement, it is me. Please forgive me.” Kiah looked at the other, unsure of what to do as Val’s groveling made her feel embarrassed now. Mae bent down and pulled Val back to her feet. “It’s alright. Kiah has had it worse than the rest of us, and she’s a little touchy about it is all.” Mae said Kiah nodded sadly, “Sorry. I let my anger get the better of me too. I don’t blame you for seeing us like that. I’m just jealous of what you have or had, I guess.” “I think you and Kiah have a lot in common, actually.” Mae said Kiah chuckled a bit, “Maybe we do.” A slight smile came across Val’s face, “Yeah, maybe so.” About then a knock was heard on the door and it opened up right after to show it was Ruth at the door. “Val, we need to start our part of lunch soo… Oh! Sorry, I did not know you had company.” Ruth exclaimed “It’s okay. These girls are going to join us for now.” Val said “Fernando rescued us.” Mae explained Ruth smiled and nodded, “I should have know.” “Rescued us from being…” Kiah started to say but was cut off. “It doesn’t matter what from or what your past was. In this camp you start fresh and are known for what you do to help and how you help others. If you need to talk then I’m willing to listen but what you did before does not define you here unless you let it.” Ruth said. She turned back to Val, “Now, if they need you here I understand.” Val shook her head, “I’m sure they will be fine without me.” Val turned back to Mae, “Feel free to wash up, change or take a nap. If Fernando wants you to stay here we will set sleeping arrangements this evening.” “Where are you going?” Mae asked “To help with lunch prep.” Val said. “Could you use some help?” Kiah asked Ruth looked at them and nodded, “Extra hands are always welcome.” “Let us wash up and change quickly then we will all help.” Mae said. “We are at the camper right across from here, the one with the fire and the cooking stand.” Ruth said. Mae nodded, “We’ll come find you.” Val nodded, “Help yourselves to whatever you need.” They nodded as Mae sent the younger two to the bathroom to wash up first. Val took off her robe, slid into her boots, hat, and duster, grabbed her two flasks and followed Ruth out. As they walked to Ruth's camper, Val took a deep pull from one of the flasks. “I wish you’d take it easy with that stuff, Val.” She said “It’s all that’s keepin’ me together anymore.” Val replied “You are looking better than you were this morning, at least. You get some sleep?” Ruth asked. Val shook her head, “Not really. Just got a little different view on my situation.” “Really? You think you and Hondo will be able to work things out soon?” Ruth asked Val sighed sadly and shook her head, “No. I.. I told him I hated him.” “You didn’t!” Ruth exclaimed. Val nodded, “Yeah, and I do… I wish I didn’t but I do, and I don’t know how to change that. But I do know I was wrong about a lot of things… I still am, I know, but I had a nice talk with some girls I judged wrongly, and they showed me how blind I’ve been. I wish I did not hate Hondo, but there are others who I don’t hate who I need to make things up to first. Maybe if I can get them to forgive me I can find a way to stop hatin’ him.” “Is it really him you hate or yourself?” Ruth asked “Myself?” Val asked “Sometimes we transfer our hate to others. Maybe you do hate him but I seen how you treat yourself. You said you want to die, right?” Ruth asked Val nodded, “Yeah. That’s not changed, really. Just realized I don’t want to go like this, with so many hurt by me. I want to make it right first.” “Well, that’s a start, but they say to hate someone is to wish them dead. Is not the reverse the same? Is not by wishing yourself dead, the very definition of hate?” Ruth asked Val sighed, “It’s a fair assessment and yeah, I do hate myself but it's different. after being killed, comin' back, an' bein' cut up so I can't live with myself. I hate him differently, though, so it's not connected.” Ruth sighed as she still was grasping at straws with Val, “Maybe it isn’t. Was just a thought. Now, lets get stuff ready. The military will be bringing their part over in an hour.” (fixed some typos and some grammar)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 4th, 2022, 11:48pm Fernando starts to walk about and leave cemetery.  He thinks Mae and the girls just had their belongings, they will need blankets, sleeping bags, pillows, and boy-scout mess kit. Hair and tooth brushes, soaps and lotions may also be needed as well. He does not care on the costs, it is only money, money which he can burn the town with. But the walk was long and the weather in Fight Town was getting worst. In the least he needs to a pull cart and a sheeting or blanket to keep the things dry while going from store to store. His first stop appears to be an Army Surplus Store. He did not notice it there before, not that he even passed through this part of town before. He laughs at the name on the store front “Rambo’s Guns, Knives & Army Supplies.” “Somebody must have seen the old Rambo movies.” Fernando says to himself. He walks in, finding the place open, and the place filled Macho Men type in cut-off denim vests of various highway gangs and questionable military affiliations, nothing matching with what General Jastrey has to offer. It is odd however as he did not noticed vans or motorcycles parked outside that such gangs would own and ride. He continues to walk about, looking over the various things. He finds a large duffle bag which to carry everything in. They had sleeping bags for large adults but not for children or teens, but he takes four of what he could find. He then took as many blankets as he could find and carry, knowing that he needs a couple himself. He was able to get eight. As he walked about and gathering items, he was trying to make sure not to get into anyone else’s way or bump into them. A couple of the crowd had other plans as they follow him through the store. Fernando finds a pile boy scout mess kits but in pieces, and had to assemble four sets with pan, top, folding handles, fold-away spoons/forks/knives, cooking utensils and other items. With the items found, he thinks he has everything he can get from this store. He starts his way to the cashier before somebody walks into him. “WATCH WHERE’S YOU’S GOIN’ YOU IGNORAGMOUS BEFORE I MAKE YOU!” One of the biker gang members yells him Fernando just looks up at him silent for the moment as he sizes him up. The biker gang member tries to show off to his friend with more yelling, shoving and bravado, not seeing how fast Fernando moves as he puts the ball of the crystal against his jaw, breaking it and knocking him out cold. He then looks at his friends, “Anyone else thinks they can mess with me, they can try. If not I want to be left alone.” His friends slowly raise their hands up to their shoulders and back away from the scene. Fernando makes it to the cashier, putting his things on the counter. The one behind the counter looks at Fernando before counting off his things. He begins to pile them, writing them down on paper. “How much for everything?” Fernando asks. “Give me $200 for the whole thing.” The sales person says. Fernando thinks that the price is a bit steep but he’ll pay it. He goes into his pocket and pulls out 20 $10 silver coins and puts it on the counter, counting each one as he puts them on the counter. The sales person counts off the silver coins, with Fernando watching to make sure no con games are played. The salesperson takes the coins and looks up at him. “No bag to pack things in?” Fernando asks. “This is a Cash & Carry Establishment. You bring in your own bag and carry it.” The sales person tells him. Fernando gives him a dissatisfied nod before he starts packing the duffle bag, starting with the sleeping bags first, then the blankets and then the mess kits. He takes the loaded duffle bag and flings it onto his shoulder, before he starts to walk out the door. A few biker gang members follow him to the door but not out of it and go back to their wounded warrior, leaving Fernando outside to his own devices. Fernando looks back a couple of times as he continues to walk down the lock before going to the other stores. He thinks what he needs next – pillows comes to mind, and furniture blankets as they can be used for floor padding to sleep on. That still does not fill the need for a camper for them to sleep in and in this town, they can be stupid and expensive. He goes into one of the closest stores to him, and sees things he needs to get for them and for others: various soaps for personal washing with towels and grooming aides. [Flight Town Convoy Parking Lot] Stepping out of Hondo’s jeep with the others, Ichigo looks at the commotion around her. She decides that it would be best if she gets inside Fernando’s camper. Lucky for her it was unlocked and she was able to let herself in. Once inside she checks and locks all the doors before getting on the bed and starts taking off her outer layers and climbing under the blankets. It was not enough to silence the arguing outside, especially between Hondo and Val. She also hears the familiar voices she thought she would not hear again – the Bunny Ring Girls. She does not know why they are there, nor does she want to find out, and thus decides to remain inside the electric camper until Fernando returns.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 9th, 2022, 4:07pm Fernando managed to get a 2-wheel shopping cart to put the things he bought in. To him it appears that they just had the clothes on their backs, and leading mostly an indoor life as a bunny ring girl, their cold and rainy weather wear were minimal at best. Going for something that would fit Ichigo, he gets a few wrap-around knee-high girls’ hooded coats for them, made from some heavy felt and wool material. A couple of belts compliment the coats and ensure a tight fit though Fernando thinks they will e a bit loose on them being a size or so bigger. Lastly he gets a few robes and t-shirts in his size for them to put on so they do not have to strut around the camp in a near naked state of being. As for bras panties and underwear, he will get them if needed but only after talking with them about such needs. He somehow makes his way to the used car dealerships they were in before when they were shopping for a ride for the teens. He thinks how a dune buggy and camper set up like the ones he got for the teens would be for the good for the bunny girls, if they could drive. He finds the Dune buggy shop he made the original purchase: Kramer’s Cars & Things. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/dunebuggyline.jpg He walks inside. The salesman recognizes him from before. “Hey there! How are those Maxis working for you?” Fernando replies as he looks around, “They are doing fine. In fact, I need one more.” “Sure!” The salesman replies as they walk through their indoor area. Fernando looks over the other dune buggies stored inside as they walk to the Maxis, also on the display floor. He then looks over the Maxis on the display floor. “You remember what I bought the last time?” Fernando asks. “We have the order on record we can dig out. I seem to remember that they were shipped to Center Town?” The salesman replies as they walk to his office. He looks for the records and finds the purchase order of the last two Maxis as they are a rare buggy to sell. “That is right. This time sending them to Center Town is not an option. In fact, I will be driving it away as soon as it is assembled.” Fernando tells him before he asks, “How long will that take?” “Just a couple of hours. Anything you want on top of what the last order has?” The salesman says and asks. “Only difference is that I would like this one to be in Blue, Dark Blue if you have it.” Fernando says. “We have one in dark blue. Anything else?” The salesman says and asks. “Nothing else. Just what was done before: A Maxis in Dark Blue, Road Tires, CB Radio, hard top, clip-on side windows, and 6 buggy blankets. A spare tire and simple tool kit; CB Radio – a Cobra 19+ like before.” Fernando says before he asks “How much?” “$2700, but since you bought from me before and you will be driving it away instead of being shipped, I’ll drop it to $2500.” The Salesman says to him. “Good.” Fernando replies, “You said it will be ready in a couple of hours?” The salesman gives a nod. Fernando puts down $1500 on the desk, “Here is a down payment for $1500. I’ll be back with the rest after I find a place to eat, they should be done by then. I just need a receipt of partial payment.” The salesman takes the money and makes a receipt for a partial payment, handing it to Fernando. After pocketing the receipt, they shake hands and Fernando was his way out the store. He walks down the block with the two wheel pull box cart behind him as he twists the crystal on his cane. Not caring if others see him, he presses on the crystal and disappears in a flash of light. [Center Town] A flash of light goes unnoticed in the middle of the town’s merchant street. Fernando looks about to get his bearings, finding he is in the right place. He walks down the street for a bit until he finds a garage and shop and steps inside. He sees just the right person he wants to see. “Yo Jerry, how are things?” Fernando says to one of a gathered group. “Fernando – Medic! What brings you here?!” Jerry turns away from the group. “I need to see you and later Marco, I need a towable camper like you did with the dune buggies. In fact, if you have the same one as you did before in the yard, it would be perfect.” Fernando explains. “I think I have one? Same as before, rebuild, clean up, generator, CB Radio, and all that other good stuff as before?” Jerry asks. “Yes.” Fernando tells him. “In the same tight schedule of a couple hours?” Jerry asks. “Well, you have until 5o’clock today. I’m waiting on the dune buggy to be prepped before I can bring it here for Marco to add fuel tanks and a wench in it.” Fernando explains. “Sorry for the rush.” “It’s alright. One thing about you is that you are honest and you and your friends helped out with our troubles. We’ll get it done for you.” Jerry says. “How much?” Fernando asks. “Give me $200 for everything.” Jerry says. “Fair enough.” Fernando says, taking out $300 in gold coins and handing it to him. “You gave me too much.” Jerry points out. “Consider that lunch for the crew on me.” Fernando tells her. They both laugh for a moment before Jerry says, “Fine! It will be done!” Marco, being with them, steps up and asks, “What about this buggy you want me to work on?” “Same as the last two, extra fuel 20 gallon tanks with steps for the side tanks, one in the rear, a wench on the front bumper, Run-Quiet Mufflers, a strong tow hitch on the rear to tow a small camper, and a roof storage pod just like before. I’ll be coming with the buggy in a couple hours when it is done.” Fernando explains. He then asks, “How much for it to be done?” “Whatever if fine by me. Like Jerry said, you and your friends helped us.” Marco says to him. Fernando hands him 3 $100 gold coins, “Hope that covers it.” “That is more than enough.” Marco begins, “Let me get my crew and parts together to start on your buggy when you drive it in.” “Thanks.” Fernando says before he walks away. He walks for a while taking on the sites for a while. Sooner than later his stomach begins to remind him that he has not had breakfast and lunch is approaching. He takes his cane and twists the crystal before he presses down in it. He disappears in a bright flash of light. [Fight Town] A bright flash happens in the same spot as before. Fernando steps out into the sidewalk as if nothing had happened, and continues on his way. He walks about, trying to find his way back to the restaurant row for the Ho Jo’s he has been frequenting.  A burger with a fried egg easy over (Texas Style Burger) seems to be to his liking. It takes him few minutes to get to the restaurant of choice. Fernando glances down at his watch, seeing that there is about another hour or so for the Maxis dune buggy to be finished. This is more than enough time for him to sit down and enjoy his meal. He takes a set a table at the far end of the restaurant with a view of the door. He orders his meal – a Texas Burger with a coffee and fries. It gets to his table faster than he expected. Unlike most places, he is left alone to enjoy his meal in peace. He takes his time and orders a second Texas burger and coffee. Just a bit more than an hour later, he finishes his meal and pays for it. Soon he was walking down the block, twisting the crystal on his cane before pressing on it to teleport himself to a closer position to the dune buggy dealer. In a couple more minutes he is walking into the dealership door. Walking in he can see the Blue Maxis he ordered ready and on the showroom floor near the exit. The salesman walks over to him as Fernando inspects the work done on the vehicle. “Nice, isn’t it?” The salesman points out. “It’s a job well done.” Fernando says before he turns to the salesman. “Let’s finished this transaction.” They go to the office where Fernando pays the remaining balance. He was handed the keys and papers for the vehicle and was soon driving it off the showroom floor. Once n the street, Fernando gives it a run around the block to road test it before using his cane to teleport it to Center Town. [Center Town Parking Lot Area] Just weeks ago the parking lot was crowded with the convoy vehicles being gathered from three to five to more, now it is empty except for a Blue Maxis Dune buggy that just materialized in the middle of it. It slowly makes it out of the parking lot and onto the main street of the town. Driving slowly, he makes it to Jerry’s and Marco’s shops. He drives up to the building and stop by the entrance. Marco and Jerry step out of their common area, Fernando hands the keys of the dune buggy to Marco and he drives it into his shop. Jerry steps up to Fernando. “We’re half way done with the trailer. Anything else you would like with it?” Jerry tells him. “Thank you on your quick service. There is nothing that I can think off, unless you have a solar panel and battery to add onto it and the inside lighting and water pumps.” Fernando says. “That should be easy to do. I think we have a couple of spare panels to throw up on the roof.” Jerry says. Fernando hands him a couple $50 in silver coins, “Hope that covers it. Put it all on the final receipt when I get to pick it up.” Jerry was about to complain about over payment but decided not to. They shake hands and Fernando walks out of the workshop. Marco had the parts and his crew set up, and having done this job twice before, it went by very quickly, faster than expected though it still took some time to get it done. Fernando goes out to buy a few things for the camper trailer. He picks up a small floor rug/mat, a few towels, some curtains, pillows and blankets to add to what he had already bought. He thinks about getting some basic firearms for them to protect themselves but decided against it for now. He does get an outdoor camping stove to add to the one the camper, a folding table with a couple folding chairs, and strap down/bungee cords to hold everything in place. He then goes about and buys canned and dry foods to stock the shelves of camper’s cabinets with. Now he just has to wait for things to be finished up. In thinking about it, one large duffle bag for all that is carrying is not enough because each bunny girl will need their own duffle bag for their own things. He makes a quick detour to general merchants building and starts searching there for a similar duffle bag. He finds them at one of the Camping and hunting shops, in fact they were the same one he had. He picks up three more duffle bags, then picks up several pairs of thermal wool socks. All other things that he thinks they would need he would need them to be with him to be sized. He walks about Center Town, wasting as much time as possible as he waits for his vehicles to be completed. He buys more food but this is for his own supplies as he has been giving out his supplies to feed the camp before General Jastrey’s troops moved in to help with the lawmen. At least here food was cheaper than in Flight Town. Another 90 minutes and he was loaded down with supplies and things for the Bunny Girls. He starts to walk back to Jerry’s workshop. Though the camper trailer was not finished, the final touches were being done before testing of various components and adjustments can be made. The Maxis Dune buggy was also going through its final preparations when Fernando walks into Jerry’s workshop. “Hey, Fernando! We just need another half hour before we finish.” Jerry walks up to him. “That’s OK. I just need a place to sit down and organize my things as they are getting to be too much to carry.” Fernando says to him. “Oh really? Come to my office and make yourself comfortable.” Jerry says to him. Fernando follows him to his office while Jerry asks “What do you have there?” “Just some basic supplies: food, blankets, cooking and sleeping gear; stuff like that.”  Fernando explains. “I see. Any firearms?” Jerry asks. “Not yet. Though I have to discuss it with the other drivers on the convoy, eventually they will get a set for later on.” Fernando explains as they walk into Jerry’s office. “Well, have a seat and do what you got to do.” Jerry says to him, “I’ll let you know when we are done.” “Many thanks.” Fernando says before he starts organizing the duffle bags. He begins by dumping half the stuff from the main duffle bag he was carrying onto the chair he would sit when dealing with Jerry. He then stuffs a sleeping bag into each of the other three duffle bags, which is followed by the pillows and blankets. He puts in a couple of furniture blankets next and then mess kits. It is followed up with the personal items of brushes, lotions, soaps, robes and towels before closing them up. They get neatly stacked into the rolling cart. The remaining items get bagged up into the paper bags containing the food and then stacked up top of the cart. He begins to clean up the area when Jerry walks in. “We are done. Care to check out the work?” Jerry asks as Fernando secures the shopping cart. “I can trust your work, but I’ll look it over for the ooo’s and ah’s, and to put away these things.” Fernando says to him almost jokingly. “Well then, let’s go.” Jerry tells him. As they leave the office and head to the workshop floor, he tells Fernando what was done to the camper. In less than a minute, they were by it and Fernando walks around it. “This looks great!” Fernando says to Jerry. “Have a look inside.” Jerry tells him. Fernando steps inside, taking the shopping cart with him, Jerry follows him inside. They both look about the place. Fernando begins to unpack the duffle bags out of the shopping cart as they look around. The four duffle bags go onto the bed like makeshift pillows. He then starts putting the bags of food into a lower cabinet for the time being and securing the shopping cart in its folded configuration, freeing his hands to do other things. He turns to Jerry, “You and your boys did a great job.” “We aim to please.” Jerry says. “Well, thank you!” Fernando tells him before pointing to the door so he can leave. Jerry takes the hint and steps out with Fernando after him. Once outside, Fernando gives him the remaining balance owed and Jerry hands him the receipt paid in full and the keys to lock the door. “It’s yours. Lets’ see if Marco is done with the dune buggy mods that you requested.” Jerry says as he walks towards the exit of the shop. While they go there, Jerry’s crew pick up the camper by the tow hitch and start moving it to Marco’s workshop. Marco’s crew was just cleaning up the workshop area where they had the dune buggy worked on. “Hey Marco! Got the dune buggy done?” Jerry says out loud to get his attention. Marco turns his attention from the work being done on the shop floor (as several other vehicles were being worked on) to Jerry and Fernando as they enter the shop floor. “Hey fellas! She’s all done. Just filling up the tanks with fuel before I let her go.” “Well, that’s great!” Fernando says gives Marco the remaining balance owed. Marco hands him the keys to the dune buggy and a receipt paid in full. The dune buggy is driven towards the exit of the shop and parked there while Jerry’s men bring in the camper trailer, and attach it to the tow hitch and chains. The workers clear out of the immediate area while Marco, Jerry and Fernando inspect the work. Fernando looks over the combined work, nodding his head at what he sees before stepping up to Marco and Jerry. He steps up to them, handing them a couple of small sacks of gold and silver coins. “Reward your men for a job well. If I need your services in the future, I know where to go! Just in case, Jerry, I may one or two more campers just like this one but do not do anything until I get a definite order on them.” He gets into the dune buggy and turns on its engine. “Well, take care!” He says before putting the car into gear and slowly pulls out of the workshop and onto the main street. Taking his time going down the main merchant street, he pulls into the parking lot. Shutting the engine off, he gets out and goes into the camper trailer for a bit of adjusting things, and moving his supplies to the front passenger seat of the dune buggy. Everything seems to be in working order, especially for a rush job on his part. Even the solar panel works, though the switches to select between generator and solar panel may be tricky to get to for the bunny girls due to their height. He gets back into the driver’s seat of the dune buggy and drives a few feet before disappearing in a flash of light. [Flight Town] At the northern end of the runway, a dune buggy hauling a camper trailer appears from a bright flash of light and continues to make its way to the blimp parking lot. It makes its way to the vehicle paring area where the convoy and General Jastrey’s troops were stationed. Stopping at the gate to identify himself to the guards, he continues on his way in before parking the buggy and trailer on the driver’s side of Karl’s SUV, just in front and side of the teens’ buggies and trailers. Fernando then steps out of the buggy with his bags of food supplies that he bought. He walks over to his electric camper, opens the sliding door and puts the food bags on the floor for sorting out later. He closes the sliding door and walk about the camp, looking for the bunny girls. Minerva goes up to him before pointing to the dune buggy and camper, “Is that for us?” “That is for somebody else, but like I said if you and the others are definite in going with us, you will get the jeep with a camper just like it.” Fernando tells her. “I thought we agreed on going.” She says to him. “You agreed on wanting to go. You have not finalized it with the girls you and your friends stated would be going with you. Once I get that, I can get work started on your campers.” He tells her. “Oh.” She says. She then turns to look at the camper and buggy. Other than the color of the dune buggy being different from the teen’s green dune buggies, the dune buggy and camper trailer combo were virtually the same. She then asks, “Can I look inside?” “Well, no, as it is not mine but to the group I’m giving it too. Besides, some of you already seen the inside of the teen’s campers on the first night you all slept here. They are all the same on the inside.” Fernando explains. “Oh...” She replies. “Look, I need to find the group to hand it over to them. I’ll see you later.” Fernando tells her, almost dismissing her. A bit confused, Minerva starts to walk away, “I’ll see you later then.” Fernando watches her walk away before heading out to find the bunny girls. Looking around, he could not find them. He looks at his watch and sees that it is a few minutes after 4:30. Inside the electric camper, Ichigo noticed the side sliding door open, a couple bags of food left on the floor and sliding door closed. She slowly gets out of the bed, locks the door and looks at the contents of the bag. Seeing that it is food supplies, she begins to empty out the bags and place the food items into their assigned storage areas. It takes her a few minutes to put away the food. She then folds up the bags and places them on the stove/sink counter. She goes back to the bed and crawls under the blanket. [To Be Continued]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 10th, 2022, 5:21pm Soup, sandwiches, some kettle chips, veggies, a pear, and cookies were to be the lunch for the day for the camp, with the military making the soup, chips, and cookies. Valentine set up the work tables and had started into cutting vegetables by the time the bunny girls came out. The day had warmed up considerably, but was still on the cool side, with a light cloud cover and a storm threatening to roll in by around supper time. Ruth came back out of the camper with some of the sandwhich making supplies and both her and Val frowned as the girls approached. Mae had on slacks and a t-shirt, Kiah had on jean shorts, a low cut tank-top, and a long sleeved shirt worn open like a jacket, the youngest girl had on a short skirt and a t-shirt and the other one had on jeans and a tank-top. Mae lead the other to Ruth and Val. She was a bit timid but felt the other girls needed her to lead them to something better and this was hopefully the start. She smiled as she approached but it seemed to mask her own fear and feelings of shame at her past. Kiah frowned, taking on a hard look to mask her own insecurities as she marched almost rigidly by Mae’s side, while the younger two followed them, not so worried about hiding their fear and apprehensions to it all. None of the four of them dared get their hopes up too high, but they had to at least attempt to make a better life for themselves, to say they tried. Ruth met them and tried to smile, but a worried look was apparent. “Aren’t you girls cold?” She asked Mae blushed with embarrassment and tried to make eye contact but found it hard. The younger two looked at the ground and Kiah stared at Ruth with a firm look. “It’s all we have other than our work outfits.” Mae said timidly “We were just supposed to show our goods to get clients and our handlers got most our money for housing and feeding us. Didn’t leave much to get clothes to make proper people feel comfortable.” Kiah said with an edge or hardness in her voice. “It’s not about us feeling comfortable, it’s about you being safe and warm. I have a sister and two female cousins so you could prance around in nothing and not phase me, but I know its not a warm day.” Ruth said Mae shrugged, “We will manage. You learn to make do.” “Making do is one thing we all understand, but you are with us now. We help our own.” Ruth said Ruth turned to Val, “Can we buy them clothes after lunch?” Val shrugged, “Hondo and Fernando have most the money. I don’t have access to it since… well, you know.” “I’ve not seen Fernando since this morning. We will have to talk to one of them.” Ruth said. “I .. I can’t talk to them. You’ll have to.” Val said sadly. Ruth nodded, “I can do that, but it will have to wait. They can’t wait, though.” Val nodded, “I have some of Tonya’s jeans that might fit Kiah and I have a spare Jacket that Mae can use. Can probably dig something up for the other two, too, but they might be a bit large on them. I think Zoey’s clothes would be a bit small for them.” “I can get clothes for the younger two from my sister and cousin.” Ruth said “We can’t pay for any of that!” Mae exclaimed. “You just help the camp with chores and that’s all we ask. That and to make something of yourselves.” Ruth said. Mae looked down and blushed, “We can’t repay such kindness.” Kiah shook her head, “I don’t believe it! There are always strings attached or payments due. Nothing is ever that simple and no one is that giving.” Ruth frowned, “I know its hard to believe, and I know you had to have had a hard life….” “What do you know of me or a hard life?! What hardships have you ever faced!!” Kiah said angrily cutting Ruth off. Ruth frowned and looked down, trying to contain her own emotions as thoughts of her lost family and the fear they all felt in the slavers hands came back to her, all memories she did her best to repress. Val stood up, “We don’t know what you went through, Kaih, but everyone here has went through something. Mine is of my own making, but doesn’t make what they did any less horrible. Ruth, her sister and cousins were captured by slavers, chained in trucks and were headed to the slave markets. Their brothers, uncles, and fathers all murdered and their mothers were killed when the slavers around central town decided to purge. They purged because my husband, Hondo, dare stop the slavers and saved their victims lives.” “Your ex-husband, you mean?” Kiah asked coldly. Val hung her head and nodded, “Yes, ex-husband… that’s what I meant.” “Val is right, though. If it was not for Hondo risking himself for us and Fernando helping him, we’d be dead or slaves, sex slaves is what I was told we were headed for. The four of us were on that truck that day he took a stand against the slavers… The purge started because of what he did but it was not his fault. Several others here were saved from that too.” Ruth said quietly. Mae cocked her head, “So your mother was killed because of him? Don’t you hate him for that?” Ruth shook her head, “No. I mourn for her and my aunt still, but what awaited them would have been worse than death for us all. Everyone was too afraid of the slavers to do anything but he wasn’t. Because of him and Fernando the slave trade around that area has be stopped, at least as being publicly acceptable. I’m sure black market slavery still happens but it was a start.” Val nodded, “Hondo took the purge very personally and I believe still blames himself for it, but he did a lot of good there. Save two girls close to your ages, both wessen, 16 and 10 years old. We adopted them, even.” “You dump them like you dumped him?” Kiah asked Val frowned and looked down. “Kiah, stop!” Mae exclaimed. Val shook her head, “No, I deserve her hate as well as much more… I didn’t leave my girls… I still love them but, *sigh* They were taken away from me.” “Why?” Mae asked. “I..I had some anger outbursts… I said some hurtful things to the other one, Tonya and the younger.. Zoey is her name, I scared her. They.. they were both taken from me and I was tolds to stay away from them… It was to protect them, but I wouldn’t have hurt them! I love them!!” Val said  sounding desperate. “But you did hurt them.” Kiah retorted. A tear fell from Val’s eye, “Yeah.. yeah I did.” Ruth looked between them all. This conversation had gotten out of hand. “We need to get lunch ready as the military will be bringing their part here soon! Val, take the older two and get them some warmer clothes and I’ll take the younger two.” Ruth said Ruth held her hand out to the younger two but they stood firmly where they were until Mae nodded to them in a silent exchange, letting them know it was alright. Even though they had been ring girls and had to preform unspeakable acts for clients, they were still a bit shy. They had managed to do their jobs only out of fear of what would happen if they did not do them. Mae and Kiah had both tried to shield them the best they could but there was only so much two teenagers like them could do, both of them battling their own fears as they tried to protect the younger girls. The two girls reluctantly followed Ruth and the two older followed Val. In Ruth’s camper they met up with Ruth’s sister and younger cousin, both of whom were excited to see more girls their age and the four instantly started jabbering. Ruth had to put an end to it though and get the two ring girls dressed and back outside so her sister and younger cousin could go back to the task that they were on. Val, Mae, and Kiah walked silently to the camper and Val gave Kiah a pair of jeans and a light jacket, which she gave Mae one of her other dusters. Mae apologized for Kiah but Val shook her head and said she deserved it. Kiah just fumed quietly, more so at herself for opening her mouth and at her own insecurities than at anyone. She made a mental note to apologize to Ruth later, but she wanted to do so alone. As for Val, Kiah just could not feel sorry for her. She too had been at the fights. Mae seemed to have a crush on Fernando, which she could understand why, but there was something about that Cowboy in the fight and even how he took charge when they got to camp and even in the way he socked Fernando when after he yelled at his adopted daughter, that made her feel a flutter inside her body. The fact that Val had gave him up so easily and made so much drama over him not finding her, just made Kiah angry. Val was here, alive, healthy, and had a man who loved her, a ruggedly handsome one to boot, but she chose to focus on the bad and blame him. Kiah found it not only infuriating, but also outrageously unfair. Soon all of them were back at Ruth’s camper, but a whole lot less was said. After some begging and pleading, Ruth’s sister took the next to the youngest girl in the camper to get her to help there, with making bread, while her younger cousin came out to work with the younger girl in assembling vegetable baggies and placing meal items in bags depending on vegetarian or meat meal. Val chopped vegetable while Mae and Kiah made sandwiches, along with Terri, who joined them not long after they came back. The other sheep and Ruth worked on dishing soup up into containers and bagging up chips and cookies to be added to the bags, while Maribelle worked on making up sweet water drinks from concentrates and brewing tea for those who did not want to drink something sugary.   As always it was a process, that was made harder by having to feed so many but made easier with many hands. Lunch was served on time for the first time in a couple days, which made the whole camp a bit happier. Hondo drove in and grabbed the meals for the hanger, and left some money with Ruth for supplies in town and clothes for the girls, but she said she would not have time to make a run into town until the evening or after breakfast tomorrow. Hondo said he would take the girls into town, but Ruth said they could handle it. Ruth had heard about Hondo punching Fernando and was told that Fernando was the one rescuing these girls and worried that if Hondo got more involved that Fernando would take an affront to it, so she felt it best to help them herself, even if she did not have a lot of time to do so. With lunch done and the sheep girls on dishes Ruth told Val and the girls they could go rest. Val declind, saying she nodded to keep busy and Mae said, that if there was more to do they would like to stay and help, stating that they would stay as long as Val did. It made Val feel bad as she was trying to hide from herself and staying busy helped. The whiskey helped some, but not enough. How much she was drinking worried Ruth and the girls did not miss he emptying a flask and starting on a second before lunch was done. Ruth finally gave in and let them help with prep for super. Vegetarian Chili, seasoned beef on the side to add to for the meat eaters, rice, and cornbread were the supper of the evening. The military would be adding to it some as usual, but not eating from what they made as they were making cold meals for their troops to take with them as they had increased patrols, especially around Wessen town, due to tensions still in the area. About 3:45 pm The bunny girls and Val had finished up, the chili was slowly bubbled over a wood fire, cornbread batter was ready to bake, the meat was cooking in a dutch oven, the rice had been cooked and put away, ready to warm up just before supper, and the preparation dishes and tables had been washed and put away. Val was fairly drunk by now but not completely hammered yet, but all the same Mae tried to help her back to the camper. “I’m fine!” Val protested as she swayed a bit and Mae grabbed her arm. “Miss Val, it’s alright to take some help when offered. If none of us did we’d never rise above our troubles.” Mae said, thinking on Fernando’s kindness in helping them out of that cesspool called Fight-Town. Val gave in as they all went back to her camper. Once there Mae helped her get her coat and boots off, before helping her into the recliner. “I don’t know why you’re bothing with her.” Kiah grumbled as she sat on the couch. “Why did Fernando help us? Or Hondo have us put up here? They didn’t owe us the help and did we deserve it?” Mae asked “How didn’t we deserve some help after all we’ve been through!” Kiah exclaimed “It’s not like we fought to get out of that life. We did not even think it was possible until a hand was held out to us. We had to take the offer and trust it was real. We have to do our share here and try to be better than the whores they tried to make us be in that town. But we would never had been able to do that ourselves. Maybe Val put herself into the trouble she’s in, but maybe she can’t get out until a hand is offered to her.” Mae postulated. “I can’t believe Hondo hasn’t tried and if Fernando is what you say he is then I bet he did too!” Kiah retorted. Mae looked at Val who was looking at her own lap in embarrassment, drunk but not so drunk that she did not understand all that was being said. “Maybe it takes the right hand sometimes.” Mae said. After a few quiet seconds Val sighed, “I don’t think there is any helpin’ me.” Kiah sneered, “What a waste.” “You girls kin use the shower if ya want.” Val said starting to slur a bit. “We don’t really have any clothes other than our bunny suits.” Mae said. “You kin borrow some clothes. Hondo has some shirts here still thet ya cud wear over them or ya kin borrow some of my clothes.” Val said slurring a bit still. Kiah sighed, “I guess I could borrow one of his shirts.” Mae nodded, “We could at least wash our underwear and dry it for tomorrow, but we can wait until after supper, if you don’t mind.” Val nodded, “Thet’s fine.” “You mind if we rest before supper, though? We did not get much sleep last night getting ready to leave and hiding from our handler, who would have tried to make us stay.” Mae said. Val nodded, “Bed’s kleen. Couch pulls out to a bed as does the table.” Kiah nodded towards the bedroom, “You three take the bed. I’ll rest on the couch and keep and eye on the drunk.” Mae frowned, “Okay, but try to be nice, Kiah.” Kiah frowned, “Alright, fine! I’ll try.” Mae and the two younger girls went in the back, stripped down to their shirts and panties and laid down to rest on the bed. Kiah took her shoes off, sat on the couch, swung her legs up on it, and sat staring at Val. After a bit Val got up, grabbed a bottle of whiskey, took a swig, filled one of her empty flasks and sat back down. Kiah shook her head, frowned and huffed at the sight. “Why.. why do ya hates me?” Val asked. “Because you have a good life and are throwing it away!” Kiah said. “You don’t understand… I know what’s happenin’ and I can’t stop it! I know I need help… I want to just die so I’m not angry, hollow, sad, lonely, or worst of all hurting those I love or cared about.” Val said as tears rolled down her face. “You know my dad used to get drunk and beat me. My mom would get drunk too, because of him, and apologize to me saying she could do nothing about it. She could have, but she was a coward who drank to hide from something that scared her instead of facing it! My dad’s temper got so bad that he almost beat me to death once and she finally stepped up and he killed her! He then married a drug addict who convinced him to try to sell me.” Kiah said flatly. “I’m sorry you had it so bad.” Val said. “I don’t want your sympathy!” Kiah growled. “Then what do you want from me?!” Val asked. “For you to see that this drunken pity party will only hurt more! You think dying would save people pain?? No! It only causes more! My mom begged my dad not to kill me and to kill her instead and he did! Her death did not stop my pain! How can you think yours will stop anyones?! Is it only yourself you care about? Then fine! Drink yourself to death! Slit your wrists! Jump off a cliff! I don’t care what you do, but don’t delude yourself into thinking you are helping anyone!” Kiah said angrily. Val sat quietly as the tears streamed down her face. Kiah sighed forcefully after a bit and spoke again firmly, “Look, I’m sorry, okay?! Just angers me so bad. You think we haven’t all gone through hell and seen shit! I might be just a teen but I’d give it all to have a man who loved me! I’d love a boring life with a house and a garden and some kids. Cook for the man I love, clean and tend his house by day, make love and sleep with him by night… I hear these prissy girls say how they want adventure or excitement, its all bullshit! Would I take the adventure if the man I loved was on them? Hell yes, because I would be at his side! But I just want to be loved and held and some security. You had all that and more. So, you were hurt and lost the feeling of security and power over your own body for a little while? Boo hoo! Try having that gone for years and not seeing an end! Try having no one looking for you or loving you! Try a mile in any of our shoes, Mine, Mae’s or the others! All this, this being rescued from our life, I still don’t believe it’s real! How could it be?! I wish it was but I still can’t believe it’s real. What you had was real and you are throwing it away… That I find harder to understand than us escaping being whores, and I never believed anyone of us would save us from that!” Val stayed silent as she did not know what else to say. Kiah set back with a sigh and finally laid down and fell asleep from sheer exhaustion. Val just held her flask and thought, the tears did not stop flowing as she sat there. She knew this girl was right but she could not get over her hate of Hondo and she did not know why. She whispered a silent prayer for help, hoping the almighty watched over fools and drunkards as she feared she was both. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo left a little after noon, expecting lunch to be late again, but was surprised to find it not only ready but boxes packed for the hanger. He talked with Ruth about needed supplies and the girls that were staying with Val. He offered to take them into town to get needed supplies but she said she wanted to help them. He argued that she was already busy enough with cooking and organizing meals for the camp but she insisted that she needed to be more active in helping individuals and wanted to start with these girls. He felt there was more to it but left it alone as she had her reasons. He gave her two thousand dollars in mixed coins and asked that she just get receipts for whatever she bought and give it to him. She agreed and he left with the food. Hondo managed to coax Valentine out of the dirigible to grab some food this time, but she did not say much and returned to work. He tried to get her to stop and talk but she refused saying, “No. I’ve failed you twice now. I just need to finish this up then be on my way before I fail you again”. Something weighed heavily on her and he wondered if his own Val was anywhere near as contrite or remorseful looking as this one was then maybe they could have a future still, but he did not see it. After what happened his mind went more and more to wondering if he and Molly were meant to be. He even started thinking about them in the future tense. He did not want to let Val go, but he was lost on what to do for her. Until she could let go of her hate for him there was nothing he could do. He caught a glimpse of her when he picked up lunch but she dashed out of sigh, as if she was hiding from him. The four girls smiled and waved at him and he smiled and waved back but did not stop. If Val was close by and hiding he did not want to make it more awkward for her as he figured that would just make her hate him all the more. Molly came down and ate with them but she was much quieter than usual, much like the several days after James died where she just sat outside the camper and said nothing. She tried not to cling to him for comfort in front of everyone, though it was not a secret that they were together in this small group, but tried to keep it quiet, for Hondo and to hide her own embarrassment in falling apart like that. She was a kind-hearted woman, but years of hardships made her carry a tough façade that made it hard for her to let others see her emotions, unless it was an emotion of anger. Anger would have been easier for her to handle but all she could muster at the moment was grief. After lunch Hondo held Molly in their room for a while, until she softly cried herself to sleep, and then he slipped out for a smoke. He had gotten more rest in the last couple days then he had planned but he still found himself feeling tired and weak. He cussed at himself for feeling this way as he puffed on a cigarillo and sipped a bit from his flask. He watched the clouds roll in as he smoked. It was around four pm now and in another couple hours he was sure it would rain.  He was worried a bit, about the storm to come, but he figured there was little he could do about it all. A distant rumble of thunder confirmed that a storm indeed was coming, but that was not the storm that worried him. He had not seen Fernando yet, but he knew he would see him sooner or later. Between Fernando, Val, Hector, His girls, the camp, and the trip ahead, there was the makings for a world class storm. He felt the troubles they had seen so far was only the front edge. The heart of the storm still lay ahead.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 27th, 2022, 6:03pm Though Mae and the girls wanted to sleep, they were too tired to sleep. The kids playing outside made them look out from the camper’s windows. Though they remember serving the kids and their care givers, they find it odd that there were so many. They also notice that a couple of teens were walking about with rifles over their shoulders, wondering what they might have gotten themselves into. They can see the army is more or less in control of the area but why would there be teens, unless they are part of the army. One has to think, have they been inducted into the army? From up on the top of Hondo’s camper, they can see much of the camp. They wonder as to what is going on and why so many are here. They could not see Fernando or the dune buggy and camper he had bought as it was hidden behind Karl’s SUV and camper. “Mae, are we doing the right thing?” The youngest one asks as they get away from the window. “I hope that we are. Having us make food for everyone in the camp while they give us clothes and a place to sleep. It is better than begging and whoring in Fight Town.” Mae explains as she gets back to bed. “How about getting Kiah up here with us? There is more than enough room up here for all of us to be here.” The other says. “That’s on her, but we can call her later. I just want you guys to be comfortable with what is happening.” Mae says to them. There was an unnoticeable flash of light, and the soft rumble of distant thunder. The kids can be heard being called together and told to go inside the Kharkovchanka as the younger bunny girls held onto each other nervously. Outside, Fernando looks up and sees the skies darkening and lightning out in the distant clouds. He secures the dune buggy’s window panels to ensure that the inside of the vehicle would be dry. Seeing this, the teen guards go to their dune buggies and secure their window panels to ensure the inside of their vehicles would be dry as well. They see the added vehicle and camper Fernando brought in but asks no questions. They just nodded approvingly at it as it was the same set up as theirs though the dune buggy was in a different color. Slowly the Major’s men disappeared into tents, with some coming out in rain ponchos. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/US-Army-Hooded-Rain-Poncho.jpg The teen guards waited out to the last minute before going into their camper trailers to get away from the rain. The rain started out slow and soft, increasing slowly as the clouds rolled in from over the mountains. Fernando checks over this handiwork before going to his electric camper. He opens the side door and steps in. “Where are the bags of supplies I had here?” He asks at the camper’s only occupant. Ichigo sticks her head out from under the blankets, “I saw you bring them in and looked inside them before putting them away into the shelves and cupboards.” “Alright.” Fernando says before pulling the curtains around the front of the camper, ensuring privacy. He moved over to the bed in the rear of the camper and sits on it. He then asks, “Where’s Macey and Zoey?” “Don’t know. Probably with Hondo, wherever he is.” She replies, although it was with a twinge of attitude which he picks up. “What’s with the attitude?” He snaps at her. “What are you talking about?” She asks him. “That. You angry at me about something? Then say it.” He tells her. Ichigo lets out a pent up sigh. She does not want to say a thing but decides to say something. “Why are those bunny ring girls here? You now people want me dead or alive to drag back to Fight Town for the million dollar reward.” “They asked for help, I’m going to give it to them. Just like I am doing with you.” He tells her. “What if they are here to do me harm and take me back? What are you going to do about it?” She tells him. “You are under my protection, and they or at least one of them know that you are here and you are under my protection. I also told them, the one I talked with, that what happened in Fight Town is not your fault, but the fault of somebody named ‘The Grey Lady’ and that you are falsely accused of what happened through her actions. Otherwise, like I told her, I would have collected that reward on your ass a long time ago. So you have nothing to worry about.” He tells her. “Until proven otherwise, I’m going to have to stay in this camper and hide from them.” She throws at him. “What about food and bathroom?” He asks. “I’ll go at night.” She throws at him. “Whatever.” He tells her. “My wellbeing is in your hands. Even as your slave as you own my ass for me losing that bet to you, you have to protect me from what is out there that would harm me.” She tells him. “I will do what has to be done, not just for you but for everyone. Sooner or later you will have to face them. And I will deal with what happens afterwards.” He tells her. “Understand this much – you I can trust. Others I cannot. Even if they have been friends and being nice to me lately, I do not know that their motives are. You I know. Them I don’t. And those Bunny Ring Girls, even though they used to work for me as Bunny Ring Girls, who knows what they have been up to since Fight own started to burn? Desperate people will do desperate things, and with a million dollars on my ass, that is a lot of desperate things some people will do to get me.” She tells him. “First off, like I said, you are under my protection. That does not change. Second, you used to be their boss? Well, you are not anymore and they were in a desperate situation and asked for help. I would have been equally helpful to them if you brought them in when you came onto my camper when you came in alone. I am not going to deny anyone who asks for help. Even if that stupid Hector came on his hands and knees asking for help I would give it to him. Since they came to me looking for help, I am giving it.” He tells her before asking, “Did you help with making lunch for everyone and got something for yourself to eat?” “No. I have not eaten since breakfast, nor did I get anything for you because I am hiding from them.” She answers. “Hmph... I bet if I offered you some sausage, you would probably take it.” He lets out. “I’m too upset to think sex right now.” She throws at him. Fernando gets up and steps to the door. “Where are you going?” Ichigo asks. “Going to get some food if there is anything left. You’re hangry and some food will calm you down. I will talk to Ruth to excuse you from work for the time being while this situation continues.” He tells her. Ichigo does not say anything for the moment before Fernando steps out of the electric camper. It is raining lightly though thunder still roared in the distance. He walks over to Ruth’s camper and knocks on the door. She answers the door. “Oh. Hello Fernando. How can I help you?” She asks. “Well, two things.” Fernando begins, “First, Is there anything left from lunch as I was not here for it?” “Uhm.” Ruth begins. She looks into her camper for a second before turning back to him, “I’m sorry there is not. Everybody was fed and that was it.” “Don’t worry about it, I’ll get something from town.” Fernando tells her. He then states his second statement, “Because of the new girls coming in from Fight Town, I need to hide Ichigo from them until I handle the situation with all of them. She will be hiding in my camper for the meantime.” “Is there a problem with Ichigo and the new girls?” Ruth asks. “Well, Ichigo thinks they are here to get her though I explained they are here because they asked for help. So sooner or later I will get them together to work things out between them. Until then I or Macey will be getting the food for us.” He explains. “I see.” She replies and nodded. “Let’s hope you can quickly resolve the situation.” “I’ll figure something out.” He tells her, adding, “Well, thanks. I’ll be seeing you later.” “Take care.” Ruth replies before Fernando starts walking away. Fernando walks up to the front of his camper. Both Medic Jeeps were missing or at least not there.  He does not to think about it, they will turn up sooner or later. He decides to take a walk into the immediate merchant area, continuing down to the Asian restaurant. It takes him about 5 minutes to walk there. He walks inside, seeing Steven behind the counter. “Hello Steven! How are things?” Fernando says as he walks inside the restaurant. “How are you doing? What shall it be today?” Steven asks. “This is just a small order, two small Lo Mien noodles with vegetables and meat – beef if you have it.” Fernando puts in his order. “That’s all? No order for 100 or something to that magnitude?” Steve jokes with him. “Not today unless the major comes in and orders something for the troops. I have nothing to do with that.” Fernando tells him. “That’s alright. So, two beef lo mien with vegetables. That would be six dollars. It will be ready in 10 minutes.” Steve tells him. “How much more for a couple of small vegetable soups?” Fernando asks. “Just eight dollars.” Steve answers. Fernando hands him a $10 silver coin, “Then keep the change.” “Thank you.” Steve replies before going back to the kitchen. Fernando waits by the counter as his food is being prepared. A few minutes later Steve comes out with a large paper bag containing the ordered meal. “Thank you.” Fernando says as he is given the bag. “You’re very much welcomed.” Steve replies. Fernando nods at him before leaving the restaurant. He walks out onto the street and through the merchant area. It takes him about the same five minutes for him to get back to his electric camper as it did for him to get to the restaurant. He gets into his camper through the sliding door, then closes it and locks it. He sits on the edge of the bed, putting the bag of food by the wall. Ichigo pops her head out from under the blanket. “What you brought?” She asks. “Some Asian noodles with vegetables and meat and some vegetable soup.” He answers. She just looks at him. He tells her, “I told you that I would make sure there is food for you to eat if you want to eat it, I did not say that you would have a choice in what that food would be. That is all I have to give. Whether you eat it or not is on you.” She takes the bag and opens it, taking one of the noodle boxes inside and opens it. She looks at it. “I can’t eat all of this.” She says to him as she gets a fork from the bag. “Why not?” He asks. “Because this is too much for me. I’m a tiny person compared to you.” She tells him. “Then eat what you can. I’ll put the rest away.” He replies. “How about you eat half with me?” She asks. “I’ll eat some but not all of it. Now go eat. You will feel better if you do.” He answers. Ichigo begins to eat the meal, Fernando gets a sweet water juice out from the storage cabinet and hands it to her. She opens is, takes a swig and then puts the cap on it before wedging it between the mattress and the camper wall. They spend the next 20 or so minutes in sharing the meal before Fernando cleans up the area and sets up an empty paper bag as a garbage bag. He then sits on the edge of the before he starts to strip down to just his briefs. She props herself into a sitting position against the wall with her legs extended outward on the bed, revealing herself in just a t-shirt and black silk panties. The rain was falling harder but still light as it pitter-patters on the camper’s roof. Thunder was will far away at the mountains but slowly coming in. Fernando sits against the wall with Ichigo behind him. She leans over to him. “You OK?” He asks. “I don’t like rainstorms and I do not think this camper is enough protection against it.” She answers. “We will be fine. This camper has been through worst.” He tells her. She lets out a sigh before saying, “I hope so.” She then puts her arm around him from behind. Fernando takes her arms off him, saying “Excuse me for a second.” He then gets up and steps to the front of the bus. He reaches over and flips a few switches on the switch panel before he steps back to the bed and climbs onto it. “What you did there?” She asks as he climbs over her to be on the other side of the bed, sitting against the wall. “I disconnected the solar panels and moved the electronics to the battery.” He explains. “Can I as why?” She asks. “The solar panels recharge the batteries if the sun is out. But on nights or rainy days the solar panels can discharge the batteries, so they have to be disconnected. Like now.” He explains. “Oh.” She replies. She then looks at him before stepping over him, straddling and facing him. She then leans over to him, putting the side of her face against his chest. “Scared?” He asks. She lets out a sigh. “Whatever it is you can say it.” He tells her. “Maybe I am scared. That pervert Edmund Donaldson had me chained to his bed when one day he was out in town and it rained. And his farm got flooded and his house got flooded and damaged. And there was nothing I could go but stay on the bed and hope the house did not go down river. Then he blames the damage on me. I could have died and yet he would have blamed me for what happened... EEP!” She goes off on a rant before he slaps her on the butt. “First of all, you relax. You are not tied to a bed, and we are high up on the mountains, not the valley where it would flood. Second, I will not let harm to fall on you. If there was a danger here, I would have moved you and the convoy to a safer place.” He says to her as she sits up to look at him. He reiterates, “You are safe with me. So you have nothing to worry about.” She slowly goes back to leaning against him with the side of her face against his chest. She lets out a heavy sigh. “Seems to me that you want something. Now what is it?”  He asks. “You wouldn’t understand.” She says. “Try me.” He challenges her. “I have certain needs that need to be fulfilled.” She tells him. “Again, you basically want some dick stuffed inside you.” He throws at her. “Being blunt about it, yes. But there is more to it than that. It is not about dick, or getting #$@!ed or having sex. It’s more than that. I need reassurance, support, and proof that I will be safe. It is not about sex, it is about me and my needs.” She tries to explain. “Your needs? What about my needs? I need peace, quiet and drama free existence. Sex is not a necessary but it is an option. In short, I do not care how things get done as long as they get done.” He tells her. She sits up, getting off his chest and looks up at him. For the moment no words are exchanged. She then puts her hand at her waist, grabbing her t-shit by the side and lifts it off her. She is wearing a black silk bra under the t-shirt that matches her panties. She leans over to put her folded t-shirt by the rear hatch at the end of the bed. She then sits up as she continues to straddle him, putting her hands on his shoulders. “What do I have to do to ensure that I have your word and promise as a man to protect me from those who would do me harm?” She asks as she begins to lightly grind her groin against the hardening bulge of his groin in his briefs. “You were doing great with helping Ruth in feeding the convoy members. But now? Like I said before, just because we #$@! does not mean that I like you. It also applies in just because we have sex, it does not buy you special privileges in not doing your assigned chores.” He tells her. “I know that. And even though you may not like me though we would have sex, I would have those feelings for you.” She begins to tell him. He interrupts her, “In the very minimum I like girls, and you happen to be one. You do the math. Now I’m going to ask, why are you dry humping me on my dick.” “Doesn’t it feel good to you?” She asks. “That’s beside the point that it actually does. I’m asking why are you doing it?” He says and asks. “It feels good to me and I am hoping that it feels just as good to you.” She explains. He just looks at her. She looks at him back before releasing a sigh. “Then I suppose you want to #$@! me instead?” She asks. “What makes you suppose that?” He asks. “Well, I can feel that your cock is hard and ready to do me lovely.” She points out. “And you’re probably getting wet and horny at the feeling my hard cock rubbing up against you as you grind yourself against it.” He points out. “And if I am?” She asks and then says, “I just want to know if it feels good for you as it does for me.” “I don’t think until you are going to stop until I pin you down on this bed and pound your cervix good and hard, and I start pumping my seed in you.” He tells her. “Is that so much to ask?” She asks, throwing in, “Most guys would have me flat on the bed right now #$@!ing my brains out. But you, you won’t.” “I will pin you down and #$@! your brains out when I am ready to do so. Not before then. Until then, you, like a lot of other so-called women, have a lot of trust to earn because I do not trust your kind for burning me more than once in my time.” He tells her. Ichigo lets out a sigh. She thinks for a moment before saying “You owe me nothing, and you own me like one would own a slave, so I have to do what you want and what is right for you. I can only hope that you would do right for me, which most of it is protecting me but I also have those other needs too that I would like you to fulfill... somehow.” A loud clap of thunder it heard nearly overhead. The rain started to fall heavier. Ichigo literally throws herself at him, holding him tightly. Fernando lets out a sigh. “Girl, you need to calm down and relax.” He tells her. She does not say a word as she holds onto him tightly. Burying her face into his chest, she manages to whimper “Sorry.” “You need to relax, you are safe here.” He tells her. “I know...” She whimpers softly. Fernando reaches over and shifts his pillow about towards the wall. He then takes Ichigo by her shoulders and sits her up with a quick shake. They look at each for a brief moment before he shoves her onto the bed and pillows, pinning her down by her shoulders. She looks up at him. “So you’re going to take me as I am here and now?” She asks though trying to hide her nervousness. “No I am not because I would not take advantage of you that way in the condition you are in now. In the future when you are much better of your emotions and senses, then I will take you.”  He tells her, still holding her down. “You keep saying that you will take me. When?” She says to him “You have only been with us for a few days now. If you met me before, you would now that things with me takes time to get done. You need to build up trust between us, and you are doing well with that so far. Don’t throw it away just so that you can get a quickie fling with me, because if it goes in that direction, all you will ever be to me is just a quickie fling for my desires.” He tells her. “Things with you when I met you back then was straight and to the point. You were inpatient and quick to temper. You wanted things done then and there, and as your ring bunny girl, I had to do a lot of thing for you by your command. You here and now are nothing like that. It is hard to believe that you and he are the same person.” She tells him. “Like I said before, the person you met and dealt with back then is an older version of me, as for me those events have yet to happen. Why do you think many call me ‘The Time Walker?’ I am going through Time at a different rate and in different way that you and everyone else are. But those Spirits took me out of my time to put me here at a younger age than at what you seen me back then. I am not the Time Walker that you knew from those days. So how many times am I going to explain that to you?” He tells her before he lets her go. He then reaches over and pulls the blankets over her. Ichigo turns onto her side and props herself on her forearm with the blanket over her shoulder. “Now move over so I can get in the blankets with you.” He tells her. She slides back to give him space and he enters, pulling the blankets to cover them both and lies on his side to face her. She inches over to him and presses her body against his. He lets out a sigh. “Why do I have the feeling that you want to practice making babies and will continue to bother me until I’m pumping my seed deep into your uterus?” He tells her. “Well, that is an open option goal for you to give me.” She replies, giving a worrisome smile after saying it, giving a worrisome smile after saying it. They stare at a each other for a moment before she plants her lips against his though that is as far as it went for her as she then pulls away from him. It was her turn to let out a sigh. He looks at her as he says, “You and I will not sexually connect at the present, but the future anything is possible. By present and future – present being anything here and now and within the next couple days, and future being anything after a few days and most likely after we leave this shit hole town. As to why, things are bad here and we need to be prepared to leave as soon as possible, though as soon as possible is about five to seven days.” She nods at first but then asks, “What about being intimate with each other?” “Depends on how intimate you want to be.” He replies. “Like we have done so far. Possibly a bit more.” She begins before looking down at herself before saying quietly, “I just want to be held and loved and be made love to, by the one who promised me so much so long ago. One who told me that I am more of a woman than most females out there.” “OK, that does not exactly answer the question but it is some sort of answer I can accept.” He tells her. “What do you mean?” She asks. He puts a hand onto her shoulder and pushes her to lie flat on the bed before climbing over her and positions himself to lie down on his stomach while his head is between her open legs as he looks up at her. He then lowers his head and starts rubbing his tongue against the material of her silk panties that covered her clitoris and labia. She moans softly as he licks her a bit lower and then back up, teasing her by not pulling her panties to the side to give her total flesh contact, continuing for a few more minutes, feeling her trust her pelvis to his face as he licks her sensitive areas. She puts her tiny hand on his head to push it down against her as she trusts her groin to his mouth. He stops as he feels her wrapping her tiny legs around his neck and though weak and shaky, trying to tighten them around his neck and shoulders. He lifts himself up on extended arms and looks up to her from under the blanket. She throws the blankets over her head to look down at him. “Why did you stop?” She asks. He lies to her in saying, “I do not like it when you put your legs around my neck, it makes me think that you are going to choke me.” “Oh. I thought it was something else.” She replies. “Something else like what?” He asks. “Like, uhm... doing you the same favor.” She says. “And? It goes both ways.” He tells her. “I... know.” She replies. “Then, what’s the problem?” He asks. She shakes her head for the moment. “Then stop worrying.” He tells her. He looks up at her for a moment as she looks back to him. Holding her legs apart with his forearms, he lowers his head and starts licking her panty covered crotch again. She starts to moan and thrust her hips to his face as soon as his tongue makes contact and presses against the smooth silk of her undergarment against her body. Though she wants to clamp her legs around his neck and shoulders, his arms keep her from doing so. At least she is able to pull her hands to the side of his head to pull him harder against her. In a couple of minutes she was achieving climax. He rises himself off her as she goes limp. “Feeling better now?” He says to her in almost a taunting way. It takes her a while to come down from her climax before she starts nodding her head. “Then calm yourself down.” He says as he climbs back to sit against the wall next to her. Once he is sitting again, he says to himself, “My how the mighty has fallen. I swear, you were showing how tough you were back in Fight Town, but here, you’re chicken shit.” “It’s easy to be brave when the future is known to you and you can stand up to most when knowing such things.” She replies. “What did my other self said to you in the past?” He asks. “Nothing. Well, nothing about anything after this point. But until now he said those things about the second fight you would have with the Lich, why you fought for him and that you would take me in when Fight Town would go into riots, that you would protect me and that you would make me happy as I would do the same for you. He mentioned about the Wessens that would be with us, a couple of others that would join us as your daughters and a few problems we will deal with for a long while because of Flight Town. But for now that is all I can say.” She explains to him. “What did he say about you and I having sex?” He asks “I’ll just say that it is an eventuality.” She explains. “Where and when?” He asks. “That I can’t say because the details I do not fully know, but it would be soon. Again, it is indirectly because of this place – Flight Town.” She begins. She continues, “In thinking about it, he has nothing good to say about Flight Town.” “Anything else he had to say, like a message to me?” He asks. She lets out a sigh before she says, “He say that you should give me one of those pills, because at the time he gave me half a pill to ‘clean me up’ of anything I might have and this pill you give me will fix anything I may have gotten since then.” “Alright. I’ll give you one before we leave this place in a few days. Not before then.” He tells her. She nods, “I can accept that.” There was a bright flash and a very loud thunder clap as if it was nearby, as it was, as it hit one of the few empty blimp parking towers just outside the convoy parking area, just missing the Hydrogen filled flying bag of gas just tens of feet away from it on another restraining tower. Ichigo jumps onto Fernando and holds him tightly, shaking greatly. The rain begins to fall harder. More distant thunder is heard in the back ground. There was a knock on the sliding door. Taking one of the blankets, Fernando wrapped himself with it before opening it. It was Minerva in a barrowed rain hoodie. “Everything alright?” He asks as she steps into the camper. The side door closes as Minerva steps to the front seats and takes off the rain hoodie. She then looks at him and then at Ichigo who was covering herself with the blanket she had. “Oh. Was I interrupting something?” Minerva asks. Fernando shakes his head as he goes back to bed. He asks, “What is going on?” “The major told me to tell you to prepare for a heavy storm and something about funnel clouds.” Minerva explains. “Hmmm... funnel clouds are rare in the mountains, they are more of a Plains Weather like out at Center Town.” He says to himself, before throwing the blanket as a cover all onto the bed and Ichigo before climbing onto the bed and under the blankets with Ichigo. He then looks at Minerva, “Anything else? Any of the kids sick or hurt?” “No. They are fine.” Minerva answers. She adds as she pulls out her radio and talks to it. “Ladies, I made it to the boss’ place. Will stay here until the weather gets better. Call if anything happens.” “We’ll take care of the kids, the major says we should be safe in the Kharkovchanka.” A voice sounding that of Miniya replies. Minerva then puts the radio on the stove and sink counter before looking at them. She sees that he is holding onto a nervous Ichigo. Eventually Fernando tells her, “Strip down to your t-shirt and panties and get in here with us. I’ll be adjusting the pillows so that we will be comfortable.” Minerva sits on the edge of the bed and begins taking off her outer layers. Soon she was just in her bra and panties as she did not have a t-shirt under her shirt before she got under the blankets. She inches over to them and eventually leans over against Fernando. Minerva finally asks “Did I really interrupted anything between you two? Seriously...” “No, you are not interrupting anything we were doing.” He tells her. “But if I were, you would tell me, right?” Minerva asks. “If you were, we would probably have you join in.” Fernando tells her. “Huh?” Minerva replies. Ichigo throws at her, “If he was #$@!ing me with you being with us, he would soon be #$@!ing you too.” “But...” Minerva begins to ask. “May I?” Fernando asks of Ichigo. “You can do whatever you want.” Ichigo tells him. Fernando reaches over to Minerva and pulls her tighter towards him before planting his lips on her. They kiss intimately for a few seconds before she pushes herself off him. She just looks at him and then at Ichigo. “What is going on?” Minerva asks. “You and the others are still seriously thinking about leaving with us?” He asks. “We are.” Minerva replies. “So if I get a camper and other needed things to go with your jeeps, you would not go off on your own?” He asks. “Where would I go? There is nothing here for us. And it is dangerous for us to go out on our own, so it is best for us to go with you.” Minerva points out. “Then, what about you and I?” He asks. “What do you mean?” Minerva asks. “What kind of relationship are you and I going to have?” He asks. “Why are you asking me this now?” Minerva asks. “I asked of it before and your answer always changed. So let’s see where your answer is at now.” He tells her. Minerva lets out a sigh before saying, “You said that wanted to be left alone, that you do not want the drama, gossiping and bullshit. You also said that you do not want a woman who thinks she is better than you and tries to undermine what you worked for. I tried to convince you that I am none of those things, that I am true to my heart for you. Whether or not you want to believe me, I do not know. It is like you do not trust me.” “Right now, I do not trust anyone. I am not the leader of this group, but I am second in command of it and as such I am to find the fastest and yet safest way to our destination while we look for this little girl and help her as our mission. But I am supposed to be married to the twins in the far end of the convoy, and yet they go behind my back and cheat with another who goes around killing Time Walkers. I already took care of one of them as that killer has several copies of himself floating about in space and time. But yet that does not solve the problem with them saying one thing and doing another.  Second, this so-called marriage is supposed to happen after we get to our destination but at the rate we are going as in any relationship, I doubt it is going to happen unless I dead drunk when I sign wedding papers. And yet, our so-called leader has done little for this group. I’m the one rescuing people, I’m the one getting us food, fuel and supplies, I’m the one getting us help to get where we are going. She has done nothing. Yet I get blamed for all the crap that happens. And never mind the crap from Val is flinging at everyone, including at Hondo, and Hondo not being able to deal with it. And on top of that we have a couple of disrespectful children causing us problems. We leave in 5 to 7 days, but the way they are at it, it may not happen, if at all. Now there are some willing to do their share of the work to help this camp, but there are a few others that are just going to do the minimum of what is needed and not go that extra mile to help out. And on top of that, everyone is having eyes for each other, which is going to have problems later on if one is not careful in what they do. And I am frankly sick of it.” He tells her. “Whatever is it that needs to be done, I’ll make sure that we would get it done.” Minerva tells him. “Though I believe I can trust you for that, it remains to be seen. And again, everyone having eyes for each other, that includes you to me. ” He tells her. “I already told you why I do.” Minerva tells him. She then says, “Wait... Isn’t she your daughter?” Ichigo steps up to Fernando and then straddles on him, pressing her groin against his while resting her head on his chest. “It depends on what she is going to tell you.” He tells her. Minerva looks at them both for the moment. “It is just a matter of trust.” He says, almost taunting her. He then pats Ichigo’s panty covered behind to get her attention. She looks up at him a bit annoyed at his actions. He tells her, “It’s a matter of trust. Right?” “Yeah.” Ichigo eventually replies. “Then, what is your answer?” He asks her. She looks at him confused. He throws in, “About Minerva and her question.” “Oh...” Ichio replies before turning to Minerva. She tells her, “This is only for the three of us.” “Yeah...” Minerva replies. Ichigo turns to Fernando, “How do I know that she is the one?” “Did you meet this Wessen the ‘other me’ was with?” Fernando asks. “No, but I remember that he mentioned her name was ‘Min.’” Ichigo asks. “Well, this is, as you may know, Minerva. And her twin who I saved like I did you, is Miniya. Both can be called ‘Min’ for short. But understand this much: Minerva likes me a lot, Miniya would prefer our ‘slave relationship’ to be as professional as possible and only likes me because I saved her life from Giovanni from killing her and the Bunny-Wessen Tracey.” He explains. “That’s not true. Miniya likes you almost as much as I do. It’s just she has had a rough life as a distraction girl for Giovanni and she is denial that somebody would put their lives in front of hers to save her from this... situation.” Minerva tells him. “So would she suck my dick from her own decision to do so instead of me telling her to do so like you would?” He asks. “If given the chance to prove herself to you, I believe she would.” Minerva asks. “Until she does, it is just you.” He says to her before turning to Ichigo, “There you go.” Ichigo lets out a sigh before she begins. “OK... You, me and him are going to be together for a long time. And you will learn that I am not his daughter though I am to pretend to be one to him when we are outside. But the three of us, we will go through a lot, from during and finishing this mission, to after we are done and places we would go. Like I have seen with you and the others you are with, he is protecting me for who I am, which I am not going to say who I am. But if he wants to #$@! me, then he can, even if others think I’m his little girl. If he wants to #$@! you, then he can #$@! you, I won’t be jealous to that or to who else he sticks his dick into. But as his female, I am to be only faithful to him.” “Why would you be faithful to him when he may not be to you? Why don’t you find others to protect you and pay them with sex?” Minerva asks. Ichigo looks like she wanted to slap her but doesn’t but throws at her, “Let me put it you like this: ‘A key that can open any lock is known as a Master Key. But a lock that will let any key open it is known as Broken.’ He is the key. You, I and all other females out there are the locks.” Minerva looks at her as if that logic has just wrecked her brain and it is now hurts to think. “Well?” Fernando asks. Minerva looks at them and thinks. “So, you’re saying that if we are to connect in ‘that way’ that it would be with us three?” “Yes, and no.” He says. “Yes and no?” Minerva asks. “Yes, that we will. No, not in the immediate future. Once we are out of Flight Town, then anything goes. And as anything goes, there might be others involved like your sister and friends, or others, and there is supposed to be the leader of the group which I am supposed to be married to sometime in the distant future but that is not now or the immediate future. So there are going to be things that may or may not happen. It depends on a lot of thing that may or may not happen.” He explains to her. He then asks, “What do you think?” “So you are willing to have me as a girlfriend but not at the current moment because we are at Flight Town, and there would be others along with me?” She asks. “More or less yes.” He tells her. “Alright then...” Minerva begins. She then asks, “So how do we begin?” “These past couple days have been an interesting start. Let’s leave it at that.” He says, adding, “I do not expect us to be screwing anytime soon, but there is a lot to do. I need to get two campers for you and your group, and supplies. Like I said when we talked about this, no one rides in the campers when we go to the next town. But the inside of the vehicles do get cold so they will have pillows and blankets for you guys to ride warm in the jeeps and the passengers to sleep with. Plus there will be supplies and various equipment gear just for your basic survival for the campers and the jeeps. We have a lot to do if we intend to leave in five to seven days from here, hopefully sooner.” “When can we start?” Minerva asks. “Like I told this one, we started on the day we first met. That includes everything that has happened since then, and is what we do and how we treat each on these ongoing days from here on out.” He tells her. “Oh.” Minerva replies though it was more of a reflex response. “We got a few hours before dinner is served and there is not much we can do with this rain. If I had one of the medical jeeps, I would take us to Center Town to get those campers started for you guys, but apparently somebody took them both. As long as I get them back, I do not care.” Fernando tells her. “What plans are there for the next few days?” Minerva asks. “Well, check the vehicles, do any maintenance and repairs needed, make sure that their tanks and reserve jugs are full of fuel, make sure we got food and water for the next haul to the next town and for a few days just in case there is no food there. Prepare some food for on the go during the trip, then on the last day we get to rest so we can do the drive without being tired. We should do the laundry to have clean clothes and also empty out the Grey Water tanks and compost toilets before we go.” He explains. -- To Be Continued... --

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 3rd, 2022, 5:18pm Molly spent most of the afternoon upstairs, hiding from everyone as she could not control her emotions well after seeing James’ grave. She slept for a while after Hondo had left her to join Karl, Tonya, and the two soldiers, who were sent to help guard the hanger, but even after she woke up she stayed in bed for a while, staring at the ceiling and trying not to cry again. When she finally came down it was getting dark out and raining fairly hard. Thunder rumbled intermittently, shaking the hanger slightly, and lightning lit up the sky as if it were daylight at random intervals.  She shivered a bit as the damp, cool wind blew in from the open door, her white t-shirt, jeans, and thin leather coat not enough to halt the storms icy fingers from affecting her. She looked around at everyone as she approached the main shop area, sighing to herself as she was not liking the somber feel that hung in the room like a thick fog. Had she not known better she would have thought is was just the storm that left everyone with a grey cloud over their heads, but she knew all too well there was more to it than that. Tonya sat curled up on the couch, with a nervous look on her face. She flinched at lightning strike, but some of that was from her over sensitive hearing, not just her fear of storms. She had not told any of them about being tied out in a storm a couple times as punishment while a slave. Her owner, at the time, took delight in seeing her or the others beg to be let in as they were staked out in the rain with no clothes. A few had been hit by lightning before and a couple had even died from it, making it all the more terrifying. Ever since then lightning storms terrified her, though she was just a young girl back when that happened. She tried to be courageous, though, and not let them know, but there was enough fear etched into her face to let anyone who observed her know she was scared. Though she was scared she did not make that their problem and she endured. Karl chatted a bit with the soldiers as they watched the storm from inside the hanger, standing by the dirigible as they talked. They did not talk about much important, and though one could tell they made an attempt at keeping the conversation light, heavy topics kept finding a way of taking over. The older Valentine was seen up on deck, above them, messing with the control panels. Those below were as oblivious to her presence as she seemed to be of the storm. What she was up to, one could only guess as she had withdrawn into herself. She would not say but it seemed as if she took Val’s anger at Hondo and their separation as a personal failure. Molly wondered if seeing it all from the outside made her see what she had really done in full, for the first time. Hondo leaned against the opposite side of the hanger door opening, puffing on a cigarillo and sipping from a flask as he stared out into the storm. After a minute or two, Molly walked up beside him and leaned against him with a sigh. “You got one of those for me?” She asked He pulled a cigarillo from his pocket and handed it to her. She stepped back from him, unwrapped it, and stuck the wood tip in her mouth. “You alright?” He asked as he lit it for her. She nodded as she drew from it deeply and exhaled the smoke through her nose. She leaned against him again with a sigh. “Yeah, just a bit emotional right now. Sorry, it was just a shock to see his grave and with not expecting it… I just lost it, I guess.” She said quietly. He sighed and put an arm around her, “Sorry. I had no clue either.” She shook her head lightly, “Don’t be sorry. You didn’t know… Guess I though I was more over it than that.” “You never really get over losin’ someone you love.” He replied softly. She nodded, “I guess not… I.. I think it was partly the name on the stone, too.” “What ‘bout it?” Hondo asked. She sighed sadly, “It.. it was not even his real name. They used his fighting name! It.. it made me think again about how much we are just seen as animals.” “If I make you feel that way…” He started to say. She shook her head, “No! You don’t at all! You.. you make me feel like a woman, a real woman.” “You are, though.” He replied She shook her head, “I.. I’m not sure about that anymore… We used to tell each other that we were as man and woman like as any human and deserved treated like that, but are we? Between him and I we used to joke about things humans don’t because of who we are. Our habits, how we are looked at and treated are all different. We are not even allowed in human hospitals, as they say we are too different! … James..  instead of James Adiee the man he’ll always be remembered as James the Red, the wolf wessen … You know how he got that name?” Hondo shook his head, “I reckon I don’t. Figured they called you Red Molly ‘cause of your hair, but his was green.” “Yeah, but it was still because of me he was called that. You see, he had fought a few times, before I met him, and did fairly well. He wasn’t the best but he did good enough to get a bit of a name for himself. Back then he was just known as Wolfman James. He and I met some months later at the café across from the saloon where I was gambling. I was allowed to gamble at the saloon if I dressed slutty to keep the other gamblers attention while the guy who ran the game for the saloon cheated. I got a cut of what the saloon made and was allowed to win a few games if I cooperated. I liked James’ motorcycle, as I had seen it a few times at the cafe, and commented on it one day out front after lunch when we crossed path, and he offered to give me a ride. We met up a few times after, quickly fell in love, and made plans to leave that place once we had enough money saved. A few months later, one of the men playing poker with us called out the house gambler for cheating. He then threw the accusation to me to save himself and the saloon gave me to the man him to make up for what they said were my sins! They didn’t own me but I was an animal without rights so they did what they pleased. James heard about it and confronted the man, who was a fighter too. The man said he wouldn’t give me up as he wanted to use me to relax before fights. James insulted him, insulting his manhood, saying it was too small to pleasure a woman. James said he had seen the man rape feral animals before too, and was only taking me as even the animals wouldn’t #$@! him anymore. It probably wasn’t true, but James did have a way of running his mouth and pissing people off. The man got mad and pulled a gun on James. He was unarmed, but one of the lawmen who worked for the town stepped in. They usually didn’t get involved in things like that, but he saw a fight opportunity. If lawmen could setup a fight they got commission from it. Had he not seen a fight opportunity, he would have let that man kill James and no one would have batted an eye. James agreed to fight him if he got me as a prize if he won. The man agreed if he got James’ motorcycle if he won and if it was a death-match. It was agreed on and I was locked up in a holding cell for a week as prize loot. I.. I hate even thinking of the place. It was dark, damp, and dirty. The guards harassed me, even tore off my clothes and held a gun to my head as they made me suck them off a few times. They couldn’t #$@! me but anything else was fair game. They let me wash the day of the fight and trotted me out to show off to the crowd in nothing but see-through lingerie. I was tied up in front of the crowd, beside the motorcycle as if I was nothing more than merchandise. They didn’t let James talk to me but he saw me when they brought him out. He went into a fit of rage and had to be held down by four men before the fight started. When it started he charged the man blindly and nearly had the shit beat out of him, though he fought back fairly well too. At one point he started to falter as he wasn’t thinking, just fighting in blind anger, and got hit by a piece of pipe the man had acquired. He almost passed out, and knowing he was in trouble he did the only thing he could think of at the moment. He lunged at the man and bit his throat. He did not bite clean through but he hit the artery on the man and hung on. The man beat at him, thrashed, and tried to scream, but it was too late. The man soon bled out from that attack and James was covered in his blood from head to toe. The newspapers called him James the Red because of that, and put a picture of him covered in blood on the front page. It said he fought like the animal he was for no other reason than the drive to #$@! a bitch he called his.” She said in a sad tone. Hondo nodded and listen quietly as she spoke. He heard the grief, anger, and shame in her voice as she told her tale. He held her close and spoke only after she stopped. “Molly, I’m sorry ya went through such hell, but you are not an animal because you are wessen. I’ve known many humans who acted like animals, an’ I can tell you they were! You are not.” He said. “But I’m not human either! Look at my pointed canine ears, my longer canine teeth! I have fur, a tail, and my face isn’t completely human either, with this freakish nose!” She exclaimed. “Molly, looks aren’t everythin’. You have some things most humans don’t have, but comin’ from someone who has held you, talked to you, an’ made love to you, you are a woman. The slight differences come from whoever decided to play god an’ tampered with you. They changed you to look like this! They might have changed you for their purposes but they cannot take away your humanity!” He said emphatically. “But I’m third gen wessen! I was born like this. I was never fully human.” She said sadly. “You are fully human! The looks are not what make a human. It’s partly your DNA, but more so your soul an’ spirit.” He replied. “My DNA is corrupted, though!” She replied. “Could I get you pregnant?” He asked seriously. She blushed a bit and nodded, “Y.yes. If I was in my fertile time you could.” “Then you are human. Human sperm can’t fertilize anything other than human eggs. Even with the slight changes they have made to those called Wessen, you are still human. All they could do was use small parts of animal DNA to heighten certain senses an’ as a byproduct you took on some characteristics of those animals. They could not make you non-human, though.” He said. “What about those wessens I’ve heard about who look like animals but can talk and such?” She asked. “Have you ever seen one?” He asked as he raised an eyebrow. She shook her head, “No. I’ve not known anyone who has either. Tonya is about the closest I’ve seen and she’s still very much human like.” “Then I reckon it’s a myth spread to make you all feel less human.” He replied. She sighed and nodded, “Maybe you’re right… Thank you.” He chuckled and nodded, “No worries. I should be thankin’ you.” “For what?” she asked. He frowned, “I reckon I’d have lost it or fallen apart if it wasn’t for you. Even with you knowin’ I still hope Val will come ‘round, you still treat me good an’ attend to me with a care that even Val never showed… I know it has to be hard on you but..” “Please, don’t. It’s selfish too, you know.” She said. “How so?” He asked. “Because I have felt so alone since James died and I was scared to be alone. That and I do truly love you, even if you can’t reciprocate. I know she might get better and you will go back to her, but I’m a Wesson, and can’t expect you to stay with me over her.” Molly replied softly. “That has nothin’ to do with it, an’ you should know it by now!” He retorted. “It does in my mind, though. I can’t help but wonder if I was fully human if you’d love me.” She replied sadly. “Molly, stop. You know that’s not why… called me old fashioned, but… I know I need you but I feel like I’m betrayin’ myself, Val, the girls, an’ all the morals I ever held as is! If I could I’d have you both with me… Honestly, I never wanted more than one woman before this. It sounded stupid, selfish, an’ hedonistic to have two women! ... Now, I almost wish I was different. I could almost change too if it wasn’t that I want my girls to grow up with a good moral foundation, an’ I don’t want either of you to feel half loved or have to share. I don’t want to lose you, Molly, but at the same time, I made a promise to Val before God. Her attitude an’ hate are the only things that are keepin’ me from fulfillin’ that promise. If she repents then I feel obligated, as an example to the girls on keepin’ a promise if nothin’ else.” He said “Do you love her?” She asked He paused for several seconds before sighing, “I.. I’m not sure anymore… I think so but right now when I think ‘bout her all I feel is pain an’ sadness. It’s hard to know how I truly feel ‘bout her right now.” She sighed and nodded, “I think all of us are a bit down today. Maybe it’s just the rain.” He shook his head, “It’s never that simple, though I wish it was.” They stood together for several more minutes, as they finished their cigarillos, but said nothing as they listened to the rain and thunder. After a while Hondo crushed out the stub of what was left of his cigarillo and sighed a frustrated sigh. “*sigh*… damn.” He muttered. “What’s wrong?” Molly asked. “Well, need to go get supper for everyone. Was hopin’ it would stop rainin’ or slow down at least, but this looks like an all-night storm, maybe even into the mornin’.” He replied with a bit of a growl to his voice. “If it were easy everyone would do it.” She replied. “If everyone did it they wouldn’t need fools like me, then I reckon.” He replied flatly. Molly frowned, “You are too hard on yourself.” “Well, not accordin’ to Jefe. Not only am I broken, but Val’s attitude is my fault, somehow, an’ I either am not doin’ enough to help folks, helpin’ the wrong folks, or seem to have an attitude ‘bout helpin’ folks.” He replied grouchily. “He said that?” She asked in disbelief. “Not exactly. He made a remark ‘bout me bein’ tired of rescuin’ folks an’ ‘bout me an’ Val havin’ a lot to make up for. Said to go to her an’ if I had to hit her, like I was runnin’ from her. Told the girls I was a broken man too. He must really think I’m a laughin’ stock.” Hondo replied in a quiet, defeated growl. “I think you both were just tired and angry. He might have said some things he didn’t mean and maybe you took some of what he said the wrong way.” She replied. “Well, I am fallible so I could have taken what he said wrong, but I can guarantee you he meant everythin’ he said! He’s too infallible to say somethin’ he didn’t mean.” Hondo growled. “You couldn’t think he was too infallible or you’d not have decked him. I didn’t see it but I sure heard it!” Molly replied. Hondo sighed, “He was out of line with how he talked to the girls, but I can’t say I handled that right either. Regardless, there will be a price to pay for my actions, believe you me.” “Have you talked to the girls yet?” Molly asked. Hondo shook his head, “Not really. I spoke to them before I sent them to a room. Was a bit harsher than I should have been, especially after Jefe’s spiel. I.. I need to calm down before I talk to them. I have a feelin’ there is more to what happened than we know, but after that all with Jefe an’ Val, not to talk ‘bout the gloomy weather an’ bein’ worried ‘bout you.. I’m just not in the right frame of mind to give them a fair shake.” She nodded, “I understand. I wish you wouldn’t worry about me, but at the same time I like that you do. … You think it’s fair punishing them like this if there is an explanation?” “I don’t know… Probably not, but this is for their protection too until we sort this all out. Maybe I am wrong for doin’ this. I’d have talked to them sooner if I wasn’t, as Jefe says it, broken as a man can be. Maybe it’s all my fault, I don’t know. I just know I need some more time.” He replied. “Maybe some de-stressing and a good night’s sleep will help. I know I can help with the de-stressing.” She said as a sly smile crossed her lips. Hondo shook his head, “Don’t push yourself for me if you’re not up to it.” “After today I almost need it, so I’ll admit to a partial selfish desire there.” She replied, her smile softening a bit. He gave her a weak smile back and nodded, “Then I reckon it couldn’t hurt.” “Well, it might hurt a bit still, but after a little pain, the pleasure is worth it.” She said softly. He chuckled slightly and shook his head, “Well, reckon I can’t help that, unfortunately. …” He looked back out at the storm with a frown,  “This damn storm isn’t lettin’ up… I’d better go get supper.” “Can I go with you?” She asked. He nodded, “I reckon, if you don’t mind gettin’ wet.” She grinned, “With you I’m rarely dry!” He rolled his eyes and shook his head, “Not what I meant.” She just giggled in response to his reaction He turned to Tonya and saw her curled up on the couch, noting her look of fear for the first time. He frowned with worry as he walked up to her, Molly following close behind “You alright, girl?” He asked. She nodded, “Fine papa… just.. just storms make me nervous.” “Some wessen feel the pressure difference and can feel the electricity in the air, which makes them feel uneasy during storms. Plus, if her hearing is like mine, that thunder is painful to the ears!” Molly said. Tonya frowned with some embarrassment, “It’s.. it’s not just that but… can we talk about it later?” He nodded, “Yeah, anytime you need to talk I’ll listen, but you’ll be alright, I promise.” “I know it’s just… just foolish fears, I guess.” Tonya replied quietly. He nodded, “Alright, well Molly an’ I are gonna go grab supper for everyone. You alright here?” “Yeah, papa. I’ll be okay.” She replied trying to force a smile, but losing it as she cringed at a lightning strike. He sighed and nodded, “Alright.” He headed for the door and Molly trotted along side him. At the door they paused before making a dash to the jeep and jumping in, though it did not help much in keeping them dry. Hondo shook his head and cussed as he closed the door. “Dammit all to hell! Should have parked the damn jeep inside!” He groused. “Bar of soap and we’d not need a shower with this rain!” Molly exclaimed. He looked at her and his scowl soften into a grin and she caught him staring at her. “What?” She asked. “Well, other than I like seein’ you wet, you’d better close your coat before we get out unless you want to give everyone a show!” He replied still grinning. She looked down to see her white shirt completely wet and mostly translucent, showing of her breasts extremely well. To add to it her nipples were stiff from the cold and stood out, making her breasts even harder not to stare at. She blushed and zipped up her jacket, at which Hondo frowned. “You could have waited until we got there!” He protested. “You have to drive and, in this rain, you’ll need both eyes on the road, not on my tits!” She exclaimed. He chuckled and shook his head, “Reckon I can look later. Just liked your glass-cutters. Don’t see them that firm without some work, usually!” She feigned indignation, know he was teasing her, but in many ways, it felt like a compliment coming from him too and her feigned indignance soon gave way to a soft smile. He started up the jeep and, after giving her one last look and a grin, he put the gearbox in first and eased out on the clutch. He drove slowly as he made his way through the storm towards the camp, and though it took longer than normal, they arrived safely. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- With Val and the four girls helping, Ruth got most of the supper prep done early and everything laid out to box up meals as needed. Though she had planned on waiting to shop until the following day, they were running short on supplies and she felt bad for the girls who were at Val’s camper. She had not wanted to leave the burden of getting supper handed out to Joanna, but Joanna insisted. As soon as Fernando left Ruth shut the door and walked over to the bed area of the camper, as Joanna laid back on her bed resting. “You sure you can handle everything if I get back late?” Ruth asked as she changed her dress for some jeans, a flannel shirt, felt fedora, leather boots, and an old canvas coat. “We will be fine! We’ve done this a hundred times already!” Joanna protested grumpily. “Yes, but the military isn’t helping much tonight, as they are doing their own thing.” Ruth protested. “I know, but we are only feeding a couple of their people, they provided a lot of our supplies, and we have it handled!” Joanna replied “I know, but I still feel guilty leaving you all.” Ruth said with a sigh. “I know, but we can handle one night. Those girls need clothes and such, and we need supplies.” Joanna argued. Ruth looked outside and frowned, “Starting to rain too. Hopefully it doesn’t get too heavy. … maybe I should wait until tomorrow.” “No! Just go! I moved that medical jeep from over by Fernando’s camper to behind ours for you. You just need to go get Val.” Joanna replied firmly. “It was nice of Hondo to let me use it. The tuck is still half full of gear and I’d not have wanted to pull the wagon in the rain.” Ruth said as she finished lacing up her boots and slid into her coat. Hondo had offered for her to use the medical jeep earlier but she had originally declined. He said the offer still stood, thinking she would contact him first or he would offer again in the morning and try to set up a time with her for the one he had. They misunderstood this and took Fernando’s, innocently thinking it was the same jeep. “Yes, it was, now get going! That storm looks like it will only get worse and town is worse after dark!” Joanna protested as she got up and nearly pushed Ruth out the door. “Alright! I’m going!” Ruth exclaimed. Once Ruth was out the door, Joanna closed the door swiftly behind her making her jump a bit. With all that had happened lately she was a bit nervous about going to town, but more so felt bad about leaving the rest of the meal prep to her sister and cousins. The sheep wessen and Maribelle were told to take the night off, as most everything was prepared and with the impending storm, there was just not enough room for everyone inside the campers. The rain was not much more than a sprinkle at the moment, as Ruth walked to Val’s camper and knocked on the door. There was no immediate answer, but the door was unlocked so Ruth cracked it open and peered inside. She saw one of the girls, the one named Kiah, on the couch sitting up as if just woken up and Val, half drunk trying to stand up. “Ruth? .. come in.” Val said a bit groggily as she fell back into the chair. “What’s wrong?” Ruth asked as she looked at Val with a worried look as she entered and closed the door behind her. “Probably still drunk.” Kiah replied in a grumpy, half-awake tone as she stretched under the blanket that covered her. Ruth sighed in frustration and shook her head, “Val, why?!” “I jest.. I jest hate myself so much.” She slurred. “She’s a walking, drunk pity party!” Kiah said almost angrily as she put an arm over her eyes. “She needs help and I’m trying, but I’m not sure I’m the best to help her.” Ruth replied Kiah shook her head, “I know she had a hard time, but I don’t see how falling apart helps! I feel bad she was tortured but she threw away her relationship and gets drunk because she can’t admit that she did this to herself! I’ve seen her man, and I only wish someone like that was mine.” Ruth sighed, shook her head, and closed her eyes, “You’re not the only one, trust me, but there’s more to it all you don’t understand.” “You too? … Not surprised. Mae likes that Fernando, but was always more a fan of the rugged country boys, myself.” Kiah said, grinning slightly. Ruth nodded, “Can’t say I’ve told anyone that before, so please don’t tell anyone! He saved us too, so there is that. He deserves better than me, though. Not surprised Mae likes Fernando, either. A lot of ladies do. Can’t say I’d turn away his advances either, though he’s not my first choice… I’d say you two are a bit young for either of them, but after what you told me about what you all have been through, I guess you had to grow up faster than you should have.” “Can’t say I’m proud of what I had to do, but I can’t regret it either. It helped me get tough and helped me survive. Could have been worse, you know?” Kiah replied from where she lay. Val just frowned as she listened to the conversation through a drunken haze. Ruth looked back at Val and shook her head, “Val, I need to go to town and I can’t go alone, so you’re going to have to sober up.” “Can’t yew get a soldier ta go wiff ya?” Val asked. Ruth frowned again, “I could but I hate to ask. I told Hondo I was going tomorrow, but I hate to leave these ladies without what they need, otherwise I know he’d have set up an escort for me. Truth is, He and Fernando have too much on them as is right now and I want to handle this with as little bother to them as possible. Now, I got money and a jeep, thanks to Hondo, but we are going to take it from here! Just have to get some coffee into you!” Val nodded, “Fine.” She tried to stand but fell back into the chair with a sigh. “I’ll make it. Where is that single cup pot?” Ruth asked. “Uner th’ sink.” Val slurred. Ruth opened the cupboard and pulled out a small Keurig and set to making some coffee. “That’s an odd coffee maker.” Kiah comment as she put her arm down and squinted in Ruth’s direction. “Old world tech, I’m told.” Ruth said. “Old world?? That must have been expensive then, especially in such good shape!” Kiah exclaimed.   “I don’t know. After that fight, though, Hondo and Fernando made enough money to buy and sell that town, this one, and probably the next three, so I’m sure things like this are inconsequential to them!” Ruth replied. “Damn fight. Life was hard enough until that happened! At least they are helping us now, but as much as we liked watching them fight, the aftermath ruined that.” Kiah replied sourly. Ruth frowned, “I’m sorry it was hard on you.” Kiah shook her head, “It’s not your problem, so don’t be.” Kiah looked over at Val again and frowned slightly, “You said there was more about her that I did not know. She told us she was tortured in a lab for a few days. I’ve had customers beat the shit out of me before, so I can’t see how she’s worse off!” Val looked at Ruth and shook her head, “No.” Ruth sighed and, ignoring Val, looked at Kiah, “Did she tell you they held her naked in a damp, stone cell on drugs for two days?” Kiah shrugged, “Been drugged before. We were made to take knock out drugs for those who wanted us unconscious when they had their way with us.” Ruth’s frown deepened, “That is horrible, but there is more.” “Ruth, please don’t!” Val slurred. “She tell you they slapped her in a machine that shocked her and pumped her veins full of chemicals as they tried to change her into a wessen hybrid?” Ruth asked Kiah raised an eyebrow and half sat up, keeping under the blanket, “No, she didn’t.” “Ruth, stop!” Val protested as her eyes filled with tears. “No, Val! Until other know and you can face it, you’ll always be like this! I’m running out of ideas on how to help you, so I need help! Maybe someone else who has lived a traumatic life can help.” Ruth exclaimed. “If she doesn’t want you to tell, “Kiah started to say softly, feeling a bit embarrassed for Val. “Did she tell you about the pain it caused, and how it all most killed her when it failed? Or how they removed organs of hers to test why it failed and just threw them away, leaving her a mess of scars, with horrible memories, a feeling of being hollow, scared to death of being rejected by her husband for being so cut up, and begging the almighty for death for days as living would have just been more experiment, more drugs, and being used as a breeder to test experiments to embryos if she lived!!” Ruth exclaimed. Kiah looked at her dumbfounded as Val broke out sobbing. “Stop! Please Stop, I beg you!!” Val sobbed. Kiah looked at Val in awe as she sat up fully and clutched the blanket to her chest, showing her shoulders to be bare, “Is it true??” Val could only nod as she curled up into a ball and sobbed in the recliner. “She doesn’t look cut up, though.” Kiah said softly, losing all the indignant anger in her voice. “Someone who took pity on her used experimental procedures to give her transplants to replace most of her missing parts and heal her without scars. I can’t explain it, but I saw her after she was rescued and she was in bad shape.” Ruth said. “But why chase off her husband?” Kiah asked. “She can’t see herself as healed and she blames him for not finding her.” Ruth said. “I don’t want to blame him, but I can’t help it!!” Val sobbed. Kiah slumped back into the couch, “Damn… I went through hell, but I’d do it again over that! I mean, there were times I thought I might die, or wished I would have, but I’m at least whole.” About then Mae poked her head out of the room, a worried look on her face, “What’s going on?!” “Ruth just told me Val’s full story… You were right. I was being hard on her.” Kiah said. Mae frowned, “Glad you see that now, but still, we each live our own hell and shouldn’t judge how someone else’s hell effects them.” Kiah nodded, frowning slightly as she thought. Ruth took the cup of coffee from the coffee maker and handed it to Val, who was still crying but not as hard as before. “I’m sorry I had to do that, Val, but I won’t give up on you. I’m only trying to help. … Now, drink this up and I’ll make another. I still need you to go to town with me.” Ruth said. “Can I go to?” Kiah asked. “You think that’s a good idea?” Mae asked. Kiah looked at her, “I know what we need and our sizes.” “You sure you can trust them?” Mae whispered Kiah shrugged, “I don’t know. I have a hard time with that as is, but better than sitting around here.” Mae nodded, “Okay, just be safe.” Ruth looked at them, hearing it all as it was too small a space not to, “I know trusting us might be hard, but please try. We do only want to help.” They both looked at Ruth with an uncertain look. Kiah sighed and nodded after a moment. “Maybe so, but after you’ve been through what we have…” she paused, her voice trailing off as bad memories of her past nearly overwhelmed her. “You don’t have to explain. Just asking that you give us a chance.” Ruth said. Kiah nodded, “Fair enough…. Will Mae, June, and April be safe here alone?” Ruth nodded, “Of course! We have people patrolling to make sure no one who doesn’t belong here gets into camp. If you need help just open the door and yell for help, but I cannot see that being needed. Just keep the door locked until we get back, and they should be fine.” Val had downed her coffee, barely noticing how hot it was. She sniffled a bit, still but was regaining composure. “You.. you can use the shower while we’re *sniff* gone if you want.” Val said, slurring less now. Ruth took the cup and started a second filling, “I’ll have my sister bring supper by, otherwise there’s no need to go out or answer the door if you don’t want to.” Mae nodded, “We should be fine. Would like to talk with Fernando soon, but that rain is getting harder so unless he comes here I’d rather not go out in it talk to him.” Ruth nodded, “I understand… Kiah, we need to get going, so get dressed if you are going.” Kiah nodded, stood up from the couch, and folded the blanket back, revealing that she had on only panties at the moment. She had been through too much to be shy about her body. Standing almost bare in front of strangers was nothing new, nor was dressing or undressing in front of them. Though Ruth raised an eyebrow curiously at her, it didn’t faze Kiah a bit. She pulled on the shirt, pants, and socks she had worn earlier, though they were a bit dirty, as they were all she had, other than her bunny suit. Val stood up shakily and went to the closet, pulling out a slicker, an old hat, and a pair of boots. She handed them to Kiah before sitting back down. “Put these on. They might not fit good but should work for now.” Val said almost timidly, still thoroughly embarrassed from Ruth spilling her secrets. Val was not sure how Ruth had gotten some of that info, unless she had talked in her drunken haze or Ruth had spoken to Maggie. Some of it she felt Ruth guessed at from other conversations, and some she altered to make explaining about the bio-pill that had made her nigh immortal less complicated. She knew she had even altered how she told Ruth about it to make it easier for her to understand, but it still seemed unbelievable to most, including herself at times. Kiah nodded and smiled at her weakly as she took the items, “Thanks.” “Mae, if you need anythin’ I have here, use what you need. Just leave the safe and alcohol alone, please.” Val said quietly. “Wish you’d leave the alcohol alone.” Ruth said in a sad tone. Val’s frown deepened, and she felt like she might start crying again, but Mae spoke and pulled her from the edge. “Thank you, Val. You don’t know how much your kindness means to us. I can’t say we aren’t all a bit worried and scared. It’s so new and we just don’t know who to trust. I know you’ve had a rough time and said a few things you didn’t mean, but you’ve still helped us a lot and we thank you.” Mae said Val shook her head, “Don’t thank me. I don’t deserve thanks, but I am glad I can still help someone.” Kiah rolled her eyes and sighed, “Listen, we understand you’ve been through hell, and maybe worse than any of us, but you can’t feel sorry for yourself! I don’t! I might get angry at times, but shit happens! You should get angry instead!” Ruth gave Kiah a wide-eyed look and shook her head quickly, “No! That’s a bad idea!” “Why?” Kiah asked almost indignantly. “Cause.. cause I got angry… I got angry and said horrible things to Fernando, Hondo, and my adopted daughter Tonya. Molly, the wessen woman who was cryin’ at the grave, she tried to stop me and I fought her. She.. she almost won, so in anger I pulled a gun on her to scare her and it went off accidentally. Hondo, he.. he took the bullet for her. I scared my little Zoey too and have been banned from talkin’ to them or even seein’ them now… I.. I can’t do angry. I just hurt people when I’m angry.” Val said is a small, sad voice. Kiah shook her head, “Damn! And I thought I was a bitch when angry!” “Kiah!” Mae protested. Kiah frowned, “Sorry.” Val shook her head sadly, “Don’t be sorry. I know I’m a bitch and a cunt and any other bad word you can think of! I don’t want to be, though… I wish someone could help me, but they can’t. No one can.” As Ruth handed Val her second cup of coffee Kiah sighed. “Look, I’m not the right one to give you advice either, as I know I have issues and hate them too. I hate being a bitch, but sometimes it just comes out! It’s a defensive thing, I know, and I wish I wasn’t like that. I wish I knew how to help you, but I don’t. I know you can’t give up, though… I mean, maybe this whole being rescued from being a whore and not having to worry about being killed by the Fight Town Ripper is all some Shangri-La fantasy. Maybe we will wake up and find trusting you all was a bad idea and we are in a worse place than before. But maybe its real and we have a chance at being someone other than a bunch of whores waiting to get some STD that will end up killing us at a young age! If it is real and works, I’d have missed it all by giving up, you know? Even when things seem hopeless you can’t give up or quit. You do and you might miss out on something that was worth hanging on for, you know?” Kiah said as she sat down and laced up the boots. Ruth cocked her head at her, “You’re wiser than you give yourself credit for.” Kiah shrugged, “Had a lot of time to think. Not like I had much else to do while having to eat out some lesbian slut or while getting some little dick shoved into me. Thinking about other things helped me not think about what I was doing or having done to me. Not like I got a lot of pleasure out of it anyway. Unless they were paying extra for moaning, they only got what came naturally, and believe me they rarely did anything to make those noises come naturally!” Both Ruth and Val blushed a bit, though Ruth definitely blushed the hardest. Mae seemed unfazed about that part but gave Kiah a look of curiosity. “I never heard you talk like this before.” Mae said. Kiah shrugged, “I kept a lot of things to myself. A lot of it I told myself was just fantasy bullshit to pass the time and keep me from suck-starting a shotgun.” Mae smiled a bit, “That sounds like you.” Ruth shook her head at it all and then sighed, “Val, we need to get going. You sober enough?” Val shrugged as she stood up, “Coffee doesn’t make you sober, just makes you more awake but still drunk… I’m awake enough I guess, though.” Ruth nodded, “Well, get your coat and hat on. You should have a gun too, just in case.”   “Hondo took my guns. If you have one I can borrow, I’ll carry one, and I promise to not do anything stupid with it.” Val said as she shrugged into her coat. “A gun? Is it that bad out there?” Mae asked nervously. “There was a wessen extremist who tried to start a war between the humans and the wessens here. Hondo and Fernando put an end to it with the help of the military, but things are still tense.” Ruth said. “That explains the military and the teens with guns! … You said a wessen extremist started all this? What was he extreme about?” Mae asked. “He had sort of a wessen purity cult and had a bunch of them believing that wessens were superior and humans should be slaves to them.” Val said slowly. “That’s a bit backwards.” Kiah said dryly. “Backwards?” Ruth asked “Yeah. Everyone knows Humans are superior. Wessens are just animals that can work without being tended constantly, are not smart but hardier for field labor, and are easier and less taboo to #$@!.” Kiah said matter of factually. “What?!” Ruth exclaimed. Mae nodded, “It is true. I mean, you catch a man #$@!ing a sheep and he’s labeled a weirdo, but if he’s caught #$@!ing a wessen, well that’s kinda what they were made for.” “You’re serious, aren’t you?” Val asked, slightly taken back by their answers. Mae and Kiah both nodded. “It’s the truth.” Kiah said Mae nodded, “Yeah, though I’d not let one #$@! me if I could help it. They are still animals and I’m not into that.” Val and Ruth looked at each other a moment before turning back to them. “We can talk more about this later. Just know we have several wessens here and they are not our slaves.” Ruth said. “Most traveling groups have a few wessens to help with the hard work and to #$@!. You make them think they are free and they put in more effort, I’ve been told. Not like they would wander off anyway as they are all made with a need to follow a master.” Kiah said matter of factually. Val sighed, “We’d better go, just please none of that talk around the others until we’ve had a chance to talk about this or you’ve had a chance to talk to Fernando or Hondo about it.” Ruth nodded, “Let me grab a spare pistol for you from our camper. I’ll meet you at the jeep.” Val nodded as she grabbed her hat and she and Kiah followed Ruth out of the camper. At the jeep Val climbed into the driver seat while Kiah climbed into the rear. Ruth soon reappeared and handed Val an old 1911 colt commander with a metal belt clip build into the grips. “Here. It was my papa’s. We found it in the truck when we took it from the farm. Jo cleaned it up and said it was working good. It’s a little big for us to handle well, but I’ve seen you shoot bigger.” Ruth said as she handed her a couple spare, loaded mags to go with it. Val nodded and tucked it into her waistband, “Thanks.” “You okay to drive?” Ruth asked. Val nodded, “Yeah, I’ll be fine. Not like driving in traffic, anyway.” “Traffic?” Kiah asked Val shook her head, “Never mind.” Val started the jeep and they were soon off and headed into town. The first stops were the dry good and produce vendors, as they would be closing up their shops soon. At the dry good shop Ruth got a couple large bags of flour, salt, sugar, rolled oats, rice, barely, powdered milk, and beans. She also got some assorted canned good, a couple cans of baking powder and baking soda, powdered onion and garlic, as well as various other spices, oil, lard, vinegar, and some assorted other items they had room for and would need for cooking. She grabbed a few large, sealed bags of dried assorted vegetables and fruits to keep on hand for when they had to travel next. She knew they would need more, but night was quickly coming upon them and they were running out of time. While Ruth was in their laying out her order and having it loaded in the jeep, Val and Kiah went across the street to a produce stand and put in an order for fruits and vegetables. Among them were Pears, apples, raspberries, black berries, blue berries, elder berries, currants, mull berries, onions, carrots, celery, cabbage, potatoes, tomatoes, cucumbers, bell peppers, and ancho chilies. Once they were both done they met back at the jeep and made one last stop at the meat market. As they climbed into the jeep to heat to the meat market the rain doubled in intensity and the distant rumble of thunder changed to loud thunder claps as lighting intermittently light up the sky. They soon came up to the meat market and all three of them dashed inside to get out of the rain. They stood, dripping as they looked over the meat counter display. There was enough there to feed them for days but storing it was another problem. Though Hondo had a fridge and freezer running on a mix of solar and generator power in the trailer and in the camper, and most of the campers had some sort of small refrigeration, they had limited space for keeping meat cool, so they could not stock up even if they wanted to. “What should we get?” Val asked. “I need bacon and hamburger if they have it, and maybe some sausage for gravy… Should get some roasts too. I can start drying some meat for traveling.” Ruth said. “Might should get some sandwich meat, ham and turkey, too.” Val said. “I don’t have much cheese left, though.” Ruth replied. The butcher looked up at them with a grin, “You say you need some cheese? I’ve got wheels of it in the back. Usually have some in the display window earlier in the day, but getting close to closing time, so I put it all away.” He said in a friendly tone. Val and Ruth looked at each other and Val nodded. “Alright, here is what I need…” Ruth said as she started pointing at items and giving the man her order. He wrote everything down with a nod and when he was done he shook his head. “I got all of this, but I have to ask, you feeding an army or something?” He said with a raised eyebrow. Ruth chuckled, “It feels like it sometimes. We are with the medic and his convoy.” “The one that brought the army and found off those Os Animas nutcases?” He asked. Ruth nodded. “Well then, You’ll get my special discount! If it wasn’t for the army and that crazy medic capping those animals my business would be burnt to the ground! Saw him myself shoot three as they were lighting torches to throw at my shop! If you want, I can deliver more later too, same deal for the food and the delivery is on me!” He said. “We can’t ask you to deliver it for free.” Ruth said. “Hey, its no problem. I drive past your camp every night as my wife has her own repair shop out that way and we live in an apartment above it. If you will take a delivery in the evening then I’m there already anyway, see?” He replied. Ruth nodded, “In that case I’ll send you a list in a day or two, if you don’t mind getting paid on delivery.” He nodded, “Works for me! I don’t give out money until I see the goods, either. Now, let me get this order up for you ladies and I’ll help you load it. It’s raining wessen and mutants out there and you ladies don’t want to get any wetter than you have to!” “Thank you, we appreciate it.” Ruth said. The man nodded and went about his work filling their order. Once it was all on the counter Ruth paid the man and then they started loading it all into the jeep. When done they thanked him and climbed back into the jeep, as he started locking up his business for the night. Kiah looked around at the supplies and frowned a bit. “Are we going to have room for anything else in here?” she asked. Val nodded, “We can hold stuff in our laps still. If we have to get the basics tonight and come back tomorrow for another round we will.” The three of them began to shiver a bit as they were all damp from the rain that poured outside. Seeing through the windshield was becoming extremely challenging, so Val drove slowly to their final stop. Their last stop was what looked like a large tin covered warehouse building. They parked as close as they could and dashed inside once again. As they entered and stood dripping in the doorway, Kiah looked around amazed at all the small shops and booths inside. It was a full indoor market for house goods, clothes and the like. They had similar stores in fight town, but there were the high-end places that she was not allowed in nor could afford, and the low-end places that she still really could not afford but didn’t want to buy from them anyway. This place was larger than any of them in Fight Town and the array of items and prices went from the inexpensive right up through the outrageous but with items in between that looked nice and were still affordable.   “Wow… This place is huge, and it looks like they have almost everything!” Kiah said as she looked around in awe. Val frowned, “Doubt they have everythin’ but we should be able to outfit you four. Just be care and haggle a bit. They always ask for more than things are worth.” Ruth sighed, “Maybe so but it doesn’t pay to anger anyone either. Not sure the three of us want to fight off angry vendors.” “I bet that Hondo wouldn’t be afraid to challenge them.” Kiah said. Val nodded, “He wouldn’t but he’s not here. Ruth’s right though. We will try to haggle but if they push back too hard we will either buy it as is or go somewhere else.” They started off, finding the girls each a leather back pack, medium sized duffel, and a toiletries bag. After that they got them each a week’s worth of undergarments, three pairs of jeans, two skirts and a nice, simple dress. They also got each of them five t-shirts, four bandanas, two long sleeve shirts, socks, belts, a hoodie, a warmer blanket lined canvas jacket, a rain slicker, a pair of boots, a pair of slippers, a pair of canvas shoes, and sleepwear. After that it was toiletries and other feminine items, a book, journal, and writing pencils for each of them, and a couple other small gift items Kiah approved of and a couple items for herself. She tried to act tough but it was getting harder to do so. She was so used to being used but never given stuff like this. It seemed like an odd dream that she half expected to wake from at any moment, but she didn’t. Once the bags were full it was decided they would call it a night for now, reassess later, and get a list together for other supplies. On the way out, though, Kiah found a hat she liked and Ruth got it for her. She was not sure if the others would like it, though, so they decided that they would let the other three pick their own at a later date. Val spied some canning jars and supplies in a booth close to the door, and discussed with Ruth about coming back for them tomorrow so they could can some supplies for the trip as well. By the time they were done, it was well after dark and the storm had not let up at all. They dashed to the jeep again and stowed everything in as fast as they could, but that did not stop them from getting wet again. Val made Kiah and Ruth get in first and handed them things so they did not get as wet, but Val was soaked to them bone and shivering by the time she got in. She shut the door behind her and rubbed her hands as her teeth chattered, trying to get enough warmth in them to use. “I.i.if.f.f I.i.it.t.t.t w.w.was.s.s a.a.any c.c.c.colderrr i.i.it.t.t w.w.w.would pr.pr.pr.probably s.s.s.start fr.fr.fr.freezin’!” She said as she shook. “Y.y.ou going to b.b.be okay?” Ruth asked, starting to shiver a bit herself. Val nodded in response. “Then let’s go, I’m freezing!” Kiah complained, though she was the driest of the three. Val started up the jeep and pulled away slowly as she strained to see the dirt road that took them back to camp. “W.w.we can c.c.come back t.t.t.t.tomorrow and a.a.add to that for w.w.what else you m.m.might need.” Ruth said. Kiah nodded, “Thank you… I know I don’t show it well, and maybe I don’t seem appreciative, but I do appreciate this. Guess it will take a while for me to believe this is all real.” Ruth nodded, “W.w.we understand. It w.w.was the s.s.same for us. But d.d.don’t thank me. H.h.hondo gave me the m.m.money. H.h.he w.w.wanted to make s.s.sure you had w.what you n.n.needed. None of us w.w.would be here if it w.w.wasn’t for h.h.him and Fernando. ” Kiah nodded, “Just the same, thank you…. I’ll be sure to thank them too.. if this isn’t a trick.” Val shook her head, “It’s n.n.n.not a trick. Th.th.they are g.g.good g.g.guys.” “And you tried to tear them both down, though. Why?” Kiah asked, not able to wrap her head around it still. Val shook her head as she fought off tears, “D.d.don’t know. C.c.c.can’t h.h.help it.” “Was it a cry for help or a defensive measure? I know my bitchiness is for defense at times. Never had anyone to cry out to for help, so not sure there.” Kiah said. Val just stared silently at the road as she trembled from the cold. They couldn’t tell she was crying quietly, though as water ran down her face and dripped off her hat as it was. “Don’t know, but it could be.” Ruth answered for her. The rest of the ride was pretty quiet and when they pulled up to Ruth’s camper. Ruth shuffled the stuff off her lap so she could get out. “Th.the f.f.food should be f.f.fine in here t.t.tonight. I’ll g.g.grab it t.t.tomorrow.” Ruth said. Val nodded as when Ruth had got out she pulled up close to her own camper. “This is going to suck.” Kiah said as she looked out at the torrential rain between them and the camper. “D.d.dash ins.s.s.side and I’ll th.th.th.throw everyth.th.th.thin’ in.n.n.nto y.y.y.you.” Val stammered through her chattering teeth. “You sure? I don’t want you to get sick!” Kiah exclaimed. Val nodded, “I’m s.s.sure. g.g.g.go!” Val baled out a second before Kiah and unlocked the camper door. Kiah ran out of the jeep almost right behind her and nearly jumped into the camper as soon as the door was opened. Val went back to the jeep and got the bags, one at a time and handed them into Kiah. The noise drew the other girls’ attentions, and as the bags came in and Kiah started handing them out, the younger to chatter excitedly as they opened them to see what was inside. Once everything was inside, Val came in and closed the door behind her. (To be continued)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 5th, 2022, 11:46pm (Roll back, Fernando’s time, around 3:30PM) “So, what brings you here?” Fernando asks Minerva. “Well, I figure that I would rather spend the time with you while this storm goes by.” Minerva tells her. “So you are scared of the thunder and lightning too...” He says to her, adding, “What makes you think I can do anything about the weather?” “I don’t know. But what I seen you do, it is nothing short of a miracle, I know I would be safe here with you.” She tells him. “You would be safer in the Kharkovchanka with the kids and your friends.” He tells her. “I would. But I would not have the privacy to be nearly naked with you even though somebody else is here with us.” Minerva says. “I was here first.” Ichigo says to her. “Let’s not argue. We are here together so we might as well get used to it and make the best of best of what we got.” Fernando tells them. Lightning rumbles in the background, making Ichigo hold onto Fernando tighter as she straddles him, but also makes Minerva huddle tightly against them. He throws in, “I swear, if either of you were sucking my dick, you both would have bitten it off every time it lightning and thundered.” Ichigo shakes her head as she says, “I would have pulled if I were sucking your dick.” “I might be scared but I would not bite you if I was sucking your dick and it thundered. I know I’m safe here.” Minerva tries to explain. “He does not have to worry about me biting his dick if it was buried into my pussy.” Ichigo throws at her. “Ladies... let’s not argue.” He tells them as he lifts up the blanket to see what they were doing. The two females look at each other for the moment before going under the blankets; with Ichigo going down onto his legs, putting the side of her face on his hip before giving a kiss to the end of the bulge of his groin in his briefs. Minerva with her slightly enhanced eyes that can see better in the dark, sees Ichigo kissing his manhood through the material of his briefs. She shifts over to be head to head against Ichigo, and begins kissing along the length of the shaft through the briefs. Her hand makes it way to the brief’s waist band. “You two need to stop this.” He tells then as he puts his hand on Minerva’s hand to keep it from pulling down the brief’s waistband. They both look up at him unsure how to respond. He tells them, “Both of yous out of there and sit up here. Now!” They both look at each other before starting to crawl back to sit next to him though Ichigo went back to straddling him. For the moment it was quiet except for the rain hitting the roof. Ichigo breaks the silence, “Don’t you want some intimacy and...” Fernando interrupts her, “No. I said to the both of you, nothing while we are in Flight Town.” “Then what are we to do?” Minerva asks before Ichigo could say anything. “Nothing. Just relax and think out solutions to problems that we have.” Fernando says. “So, that vehicle and camper you got, who is it for?” Minerva asks, throwing in, “And are we getting something like that?” “First off, they are for somebody who asked for help and they are getting it.” Fernando begins, he continues, “Besides the medical jeeps, you would be getting a camper on each jeep like theirs. It will be complete with a bathroom and shower, kitchen, storage areas, sleeping area, generator, solar panels, and communications radio equipment. You guys will be storing and sharing food and other things we all need and work together on. Fuel, maintenance and repairs will be done by us. According to the General’s mechanics, the jeeps should be trouble free for a couple of years, but you still have to maintain it – replace oil, replace parts that wear out, replace filters, tighten loose ends, clean and lube moving parts and it should last a life time.” “You got a vehicle and camper for the bunny ring girls?” Ichigo asks. “Yes I did. And like I said to Minerva, they are to do the same for us in storing and sharing food and supplies, and do work for us whether it is getting food or guard duty, taking care of the children, or cleaning the area, they will be doing something to help the convoy. Like everyone else, they have the option to leave on their own but if they leave, they are not to return to us. That is a choice they make. In my mind, none of us can do this trip alone. But as a group, we can make this trip and make the world a better place as we go.” He tells them. “And we are going to Texas?” Minerva asks. “That would be the destination of this convoy, there will be others. If you want to be there with me as those happen, you are welcome to come but if you stay, I will set you up with a house and home for your friends and children you have. Do not ask me how, as I have to figure it out when we get there. But there are choices, options and opportunities out there and we have to take them as they come.” He explains. “I’ll go with you where ever you go. My sister, friends and children can stay at the house you put us in.” Minerva tells him. “I’ll go anywhere you as you have to protect me from the world out there.” Ichigo tells him. “Where we go after Texas, no one will know about you.” Fernando tells her. “I do not care if they know me or not, I just want to be where it is safe and that is being by you and where you tell me to stay.” Ichigo tells him. “And to do as I need you to do.” He tells her. Ichigo nods. The rain outside seems to get harder but the lightning seem to be distant. At the same time the winds are picking up in its intensity but not yet howling. Those with sensitive ears can hear the crews at the blimp parking area shouting orders to secure the blimp to the ground anchors by its parking mast. Though this job should have been done in the first place, many in taking short cuts have not done so and must do so now. What should have taken a couple of minutes is taking over ten minutes to do with a lot of screaming and yelling of a group of men trying to hold back a bucking horse the size of a house that the blimp is being pushed about in the wind. The metal wall of the electric camper was getting cold as well. This made Fernando to get up and put on one of the propane heaters on the stove and sink counter shelf and aim it to the bed of the camper. He then picks up Meeshie and kitty, putting them on the far end of the bed and under the blanket where his feet would be. He opens the air vents of the camper, which were originally heaters from the gas engine when it had one, its conversion to electric eliminated the gas heater but does allow for fresh air to flow through the camper without being heated and without needing the vent windows to be open. He gets back on the bed, crawling into the blanket and covering himself as much as possible. “It’s getting cold outside, so slide away from the metal walls and get under the blanket to stay warm.” He tells them. As the girls do as he said, he adds, “I need my rest so if I fall asleep, do not wake me up for a couple of hours when dinner should be getting ready.” They just nod and huddle underneath the blanket with him, as he moves the pillows about for them to rest their heads on, and a pillow for the cats to rest on under the blanket. He then takes his own pillow and buries his head into it, closing his eyes and trying to force himself to sleep. It would be a light nap in the least but better then the no-sleep has had in the past couple night since the fight at Fight Town. Being tired of the days’ activities, both of the girls slowly fell asleep as well despite the drumming of the rain against the body of the camper. They should be waking up in a couple of hours at best. - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 8th, 2022, 3:51pm As Hondo and Molly pulled up to Ruth’s camper, they saw Joanna wave at them from under the canopy that stood out their back door, where they often prepared food. He stopped the jeep as close as he could before they dashed out, trying to make it under cover before they got too wet. With the rain as hard as it was, though, it did them little good. “Damn that rain’s cold!” Molly protested as they trotted up to Joanna. “Yeah. Hoping it doesn’t freeze tonight. A little late in the year for these temperatures but it happens.” Joanna said Hondo nodded, “We’re high enough up an’ close enough to the mountains for it, I reckon.” “You guys probably want your supper.” Joanna said. Hondo nodded, “Yeah. We need eight meat meals, two veggie meals, three nightshift meat meals an’ one nightshift veggie meal.” Joanna nodded and started to head inside, “Give me just a couple minutes to pack it up.” “Ruth ‘round? Need to talk to her ‘bout makin’ the run to town for supplies.” He said Joanna paused and looked at him questioningly, “She is in town now. I thought you two talked about it?” He frowned, “We did an’ she said this evenin’ or tomorrow, but most likely tomorrow. I figured with this rain she’d definitely go tomorrow.” Joanna shook her head, “She didn’t want those girls to do without any longer than they had to already. You should have seen them. They had almost nothing! Been there before and know all too well what it’s like. You guys gave us everything we have now. She wanted to make sure they had that security we felt when you outfitted us, and wanted to take that burden off you and Fernando.” “Please tell me she didn’t go alone?” He asked warily. “No, she got someone to go with her for protection.” Joanna replied. Hondo nodded, thinking that she got one of the soldiers or the teens to go with her, which was what he had planned on arranging for her anyway. “I hope they’re not walkin’ in this storm.” Hondo said “She took the jeep.” Joanna replied. “What jeep?” Hondo asked “The medic jeep you told her she could take.” Joanna replied hesitantly. Hondo furrowed his brow, “But I still have the med… oh hell. She took Jefe’s.” “What!” Joanna exclaimed. Hondo sighed, “Yeah. There are two, both are his. I’m just borrowin’ one until mine get some work done on them. The one I’m borrowin’ was the one I was talkin’ ‘bout” Joanna turned a bit pale as she gave him a worried look, “Is Fernando going to be mad at us??” Hondo shook is his, “I doubt it, though he is bein’ surlier than a grizzle with a toothache lately. Reckon that’s partly my fault, though… If he asks tell him I said she could take it, that way he can be angry at me.” Joanna shook her head, “We don’t want you blamed for our mistake.” “No, it’s my mistake. I told her she could borrow the med jeep an’ wasn’t clear on which one. That’s my fault, so I’m to blame.” He said. “You’re too kind to us, thank you… Is there anyway we can make it up to you? We’d do anything!” Joanna said, with emphasis on the word ‘anything’. Hondo did not miss the emphasis and could only imagine the connotations, but he acted like it went over his head. “Just our meals an’ some beer, if we have any left.” He said. “There is a six pack of bottles left. They were for you, Val, and Fernando only, and you have been the only one drinking any, so you can have them.” She said. He nodded, “I’ll take all six then. Think there might be another case in the trailer, but I’ll see ‘bout gettin’ more tomorrow. We all need to sit down, just through some burgers on the fire an’ have a beer together some night.” Joanna smiled softly, “Sounds nice but I’ve never even had a beer before. Had some wine a few times that grandpa used to make, only on holidays though. We were allowed one glass on special occasions after we hit thirteen, but one was it. Never even been drunk before.” “Same for Ruth too?” Molly asked. Joanna giggled and shook her head, “No. She was trashed bad once! You’ll have to ask her about it, but make sure I’m there so she can’t sugar coat the story!” Hondo chuckled lightly and shook his head, “I’ll have to hear that later.” “Just give me a couple minutes and I’ll be right back.” She said as she slipped inside. Hondo and Molly stood looking at the camp and listening to the rain as it hit the canvas on the canopy and the tin on the campers. The wind started to pick up a bit, occasionally blowing rain in on them but it was better than standing out in it. As they stood there, a figure wearing a rain slicker dash in under the canopy and took off her hood. It was Esther, Ruth’s younger sister. “What you doin’ out in the rain, young lady?” Hondo asked “Oh, Hi Mr. Hondo! Joanna has me and her sister taking turns delivering meals so no one has to stand out in the rain!” She said with a smile. “You stayin’ warm enough?” He asked. She nodded, “Got my jacket on under this and it’s keeping me dry. Might have to let my boots dry out tonight but they aren’t too bad yet.” “Well, if you ladies need anythin’ extra to keep warm or the like, let us know.” He said. She nodded, “I will Mr. Hondo.” “You deliver meals to Miss Val an’ the girls stayin’ with her?” He asked. “To three of them, anyway. That Kiah girl and Miss Val went with Ruth. The others were doing fine, though. Using your shower to wash up when I was there. They are nice, for the most part. That Kiah girl is a bit grouchy though. Ruth says it’s from being alone, used, and abused, though. I guess I understand. She said we would have been like them if it wasn’t for you and Mr. Fernando.” Esther replied. He tried to hide a grimace as he nodded, “Alright then. Maybe y’all can be friends. I bet they need some friends after all they have been through.” Esther nodded, “I’d like friends too. Kinda lonely at times, even with Ruth and my cousins. They are family and I love them, but it’s not the same as having a friend, you know?” “Yeah, I reckon it’s not.” He replied. “Well, I need to grab more meals and head out. Still have a couple others before I stop by Mr. Fernando’s camper. Not sure many meals he needs.” Esther said. “Macey an’ Zoey are with me, so two or three I reckon, if that hamster girl is stayin’ with him still.” Hondo said. “You think Mr. Fernando likes that hamster girl and Miss Ichigo?” She asked. “Well, he lets them stay there.” He replied. “No, I mean like like, you know, more than friends like?” She asked. “What did I tell you about asking things like that!” Joanna exclaimed as she exited the camper with full hands. Esther frowned, “Sorry.” “Now, go talk to Susana about who’s meals are ready next, and trade off if you want to.” Joanna said. Esther shook her head, “No, I’m good for now. She did most of the ones I don’t like doing, like those mean Jeanette girls! I hate talking to her or those creepy spirits she hangs out with. I told her if she did those I’d do the rest.” Joanna sighed, “Fine, I don’t care as long as everyone gets fed!” Esther nodded and hurried inside to talk to her younger cousin. “You alright?” Hondo asked Joanna. Joanna nodded, “Yeah, just didn’t realize how much Ruth handles. The cooking was pretty well done before she left, but how she manages to organize everyone to get it done is beyond me! For me to get Esther and Susana to concentrate and work steady at the task I gave them is like trying to straighten a can of worms, yet Ruth seems to get them to do it without any problems! At least it seems like it. I don’t know if they just respect her more of if she has more patients than I do.  On top of it, this weather is making it harder.” “I’m sure you do fine.  She does take a lot on her shoulders, though.” Hondo replied. Joanna frowned, “Yeah. Wish I was more like her. I’m more comfortable out in the woods, hunting or gather wild berries, or fishing, or working on motors! I never was much of a homebody like she was. Mom always said I couldn’t be domesticated. Part of that was because of other tensions at home that made me try to avoid the place, but still… I just feel out of my element.” Hondo raised an eyebrow, “Wish I’d known that sooner. I’d have tried to find other things for you to do.” “I’d like that, but Ruth does need the help. With Val like she is, Ruth has no one else to wrangle the help, plan, and such.” Joanna said with a shrug. “Well, maybe one of these new girls would be willin’ to step up an’ help. Speakin’ of Val, though, why didn’t you tell me she was the one goin’ with Ruth?” Hondo asked. Joanna gave him a sheepish look, “Because I didn’t want you to worry. Sorry.” Molly raised an eyebrow at her, “You think she is stable enough to be trusted with Ruth’s safety?” “I.. I don’t know. It was Ruth’s Idea. I guess Val opened up to her about everything that was done to her and now… *sigh* Ruth want to try to help her. She doesn’t know how, but she thinks making her get out and be valuable will help. I don’t know if she can help her though. She needs someone that knows her better. She needs them to just be kind and take her yelling until she breaks down and then just hold her. You and Fernando are the only one’s who know her that well.” Joanna said. “Sounds like something from a romance novel.” Molly said a bit gruffly. Hondo sighed, “She hates me, she told me as much, an’ Jefe is too angry to deal with her, so I’m not sure what to do… I’m startin’ to think it might be over between us.” Joanna frowned at the sad tone of his voice and the crestfallen look he tried to hide. “Ruth and I are here for you, if you ever need to talk or some company to make it through the dark times and nights, you know?” She said with a welcoming smile. He nodded, acting like he missed her meaning again, “Thanks… Let me take those from you. We’d better be getting back as I know folks are hungry.” She handed them to him and smiled still, but a slight disappointment was evident. “Chili with rice, cornbread, fruit, and some boiled cabbage. The ones with the carrot and celery sticks have the vegetarian chili in them. I have the beer and night meals, and the vegetarian meals inside still.” She said. “I can get those and meet you at the jeep.” Molly offered. Hondo nodded, “Thanks.” As he headed off to the jeep Joanna gave Molly a bit of a look. “Wait here and I’ll bring them out to you.” Joanna said a bit flatly. Molly frowned at her as she watched her go inside. She did not have to wait long as she had everything bagged up already and ready to go. She half threw the bags at Molly, causing Molly to scowl. “What’s your problem?!” Molly asked angrily. “Nothing!” Joanna snapped. “Then back off Hondo! If he and Val don’t work out, he’s mine, and I’ll fight any woman who says otherwise!” Molly snapped. “Oh, come on! If you think he’d take you over a human, you’re delusional.” Joanna replied in a cold tone. “What is that supposed to mean?!?” Molly growled. “Look at you! You’re a wessen dog girl! I’m at least human! He might #$@! you, but wait until he gets harassed or denied to be able to shop someplace if they think you two are a couple! He’ll tell them you’re just his #$@! bitch in a heartbeat to get what he’s after!” Joanna snarled. “You don’t know him at all or you’d not say that! And I’m not a dog! I’m Coyotl!” Molly retorted angrily. “Same difference! … I think you’re just scared that I might be right and he might want me or Ruth over some wessen like you!” Joanna replied. “Do you even love him?” Molly asked in a cold tone. “What does that matter?” Joanna asked warily. “Do you?!” Molly asked more firmly. Joanna frowned angrily, “I don’t know! I know I’d love him to #$@! me and I am sure once I get to know him, if he #$@!s me good, and treats me right, I would learn to!” Molly shook her head, “I know you are alone and want held, but that’s just wrong. I love him, for all he is, whether he #$@!s me or not! He loves Val still, though, but if that changes then we will see what happens. If he doesn’t want me, then fine! I only want him happy. Can you say the same???” Joanna just stared at her angrily, but Molly’s cold stare won and she looked away, going inside in a huff. She knew Molly was right, but still, she laid awake at nights longing to be held and dreaming of being ravished. Sometimes she imagined she was with Hondo and sometimes Fernando, when she laid in bed late at night touching herself. There was just no one else there who came close to stirring her like they did. Yet she knew she did not know them or love them, but she half did not care. She needed #$@!ed bad and needed to find a way to get it done! As Molly hopped into the jeep with the remaining food, a tinge of anger was evident on her face. “You alright?” Hondo asked. “Yeah.” She replied a bit coldly. “Saw you an’ Jo talkin’. Everythin’ alright? You both seemed a bit tense.” He queried. Molly frowned, “Just some girl talk… We’d better get back before this all gets too cold.” He frowned, but not so much at her reply but at the way she said it and the look on her face that said she was obviously bothered. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Val stood dripping in the camper doorway, shivering as she leaned against the door. Mae looked up at her and gasped softly. “You’re sopping wet!” Mae exclaimed. “I think she’s turning blue too.” Kiah said with a raised eyebrow. “You need to get out of those clothes!” Mae said worriedly. Val’s teeth chatter and she nodded as she tried to get her coat off, but was having a hard time. As Kiah started getting out of her wet clothes, Mae walked over and grabbed one of Val’s sleeves. “Let me help you.” She said. Val tried to shake her head, but it was too late as Mae had her coat pulled off and took her wet hat before she could resist. She looked pretty pathetic as she stood there, her hair dripping wet, her button up shirt mostly translucent and showing her bra through it, and her jeans soaked and clinging to her. She shivered violently still and hugged her arms across her breasts trying to warm herself as her teeth chattered. “You’ll never get warm unless you get out of those clothes!” Mae scolded in a worried tone. Val just nodded and started to shakily head for the bathroom before Mae stopped her. “If you strip here, you’ll not drip everywhere. Besides, you’re shaking too bad to get those buttons undone. Let me help.” Mae offered as she reached for Val’s buttons. Val pulled away, a slightly embarrassed look on her face. “You don’t need to be embarrassed, around us! We’re all girls here and we’ve seen it all many times.” Mae said softly, trying to calm her. Kiah frowned and marched over, having stripped down to her panties already. “Can’t sweet-talk this one! She’s too stubborn!” Kiah said as she walked over and nudges Mae out of the way. She grabbed Val’s arm and pushed it down before starting to quickly unbutton her shirt. Val tried to pull away but Kiah swatted her arm. “Stand still! You’ll get sick if we don’t get you dry and warm! … I swear, it’s as if you’ve never had anyone undress you before!” Kiah half growled. “O.o.o.only H.h.h.hondo h.h.h.hhas a.and.. and th.th.the t.t.t.t.time I.. I .. w.w.w.was a.a.a.almost r.r.r.r.raped as a t.t.t.t.teen.” She stammered through her chattering teeth. Kiah shook her head, “Damn, you have been sheltered, at least sexually.” “You didn’t have any siblings or cousins your age?” Mae asked. Val shook her head. “Only child explains some of it.” Kiah said flatly. Val frowned and blushed slightly as Kiah pulled off her shirt and undid her bra. “My sister, three cousins, and I, when we were young, would all wait until after lunch in the summer, and once the men went back to the field to work we’d strip naked and swim in the pond to cool off. It’s not like it was sexual or anything. A body is a body, you know. Nothing to be ashamed of.” Mae said, a sad tinge to her tone as she thought about those she lost. Val tried to protest as Kiah yanked her boots off and pulled her wet jeans off her legs, but Kiah did not give her the time. “Just hold still, damn it!” Kiah protested. Once Val was down to her panties Kiah looked her over appraisingly. “A little skinnier than I thought from how you dress, but nice. Could use a little more meat on your bones. Didn’t take Hondo for liking the bony type, though with that ass, flat belly, and tits like that, I could understand.” Kiah replied seriously. Val blushed a bit, even though still paler than normal from being cold, and turned away shyly. She had always been fairly fit but her not eating lately was starting to show, as before you could only see her ribs if she stretched. “Don’t take that as I want to do you or anything! I had to do women for my job, but I’m straight. It was do them and have a place to live and food to eat, or refuse, probably get beaten half to death, thrown out into the streets to then get raped and killed by whomever… Would have been nicer if all the women looked like you, though. I mean damn! Not sure why you wear a bra, other than being so puritanical. If my tits looked like those, I’d want them unbound and accessible!” Kiah said. Val only blushed more. “Kiah! She’s embarrassed enough as is… Now, we need to get you in the shower so you can warm up!” Mae exclaimed. “Want me to help you in there too?” Kiah asked with a grin. Val’s head snapped up and her eyes got wide as she shook her head. “N.n.n.no!” She chattered. Kiah smirked and shook her head, “Oh, settle down, sugar tits! I was just messing with you, though I’d do it. Showered with plenty of clients. Plus, the four of us used to shower together at times. Nice to have someone to talk to and wash your back. And sometimes you just need help getting the cum washed off you. You’d not imagine the places some guys like to shoot that stuff!” Val’s eyes widened again, causing Kiah to cackle almost evilly. “Kiah!! Leave her alone!” Mae scolded. “Oh, come on! She’s fun to embarrass!” Kiah protested. Mae grabbed Val’s arm and lead her towards the shower. “You need help in there or you going to be fine?” Mae asked. Val gave her a slightly embarrassed look. “I.i.i.i’ll b.b.b.b.b.be f.f.f.f.ine.” She replied. “You sure? I’m not trying to mess with you, either. I’ll help if you need it.” Mae said sincerely. Val nodded. “Alright. I’ll warm your supper, and I saw some tea in the cupboard too, if you want something hot to drink.” Mae offered. Val nodded, “Y.y.yes, th.th.th.thanks.” Mae nodded and let her go as she headed back to the kitchen. “You can be a real buzz kill.” Kiah said as she sat on the couch and pulled a blanket around her. “She was embarrassed! Not everyone has gone through what we have or grown up like we have.” Mae retorted as she put Val’s supper in the oven. “It’s just a body, though! Some are better looking than others, yeah, but whatever. Being naked is natural.” Kiah said. “Some people are very private about that, though, as they equate it with sex.” Mae replied. “Sex is natural too.” Kiah replied flatly. “And some people like to keep that private too. We are numbed to that, maybe more so than we realize, so we need to be careful on how we judge others about that stuff.” Mae said, filling the kettle with water and putting it on the stove. “So, we should hide ourselves and be like her?” Kiah asked in an almost disgusted tone. “Being comfortable in your skin isn’t a bad thing, nor is knowing who you can trust to be open like that with, but we are trying to start new lives, too! We need to learn to be a bit more private maybe. We don’t want to show off our bodies to the camp and have them think we are opened for business!” Mae said seriously. “I wasn’t saying we prance around camp nude!” Kiah snapped “This is her camper, not ours. We shouldn’t make her feel uncomfortable.” Mae replied sternly. “She wasn’t uncomfortable with us, only with herself! Didn’t you hear what Ruth said about what she went through?” Kiah asked Mae nodded, “I did, but what does that have to do with it?” “She needs to learn to feel comfortable in her own skin! From her muscles, I can’t believe she should be that skinny. She hasn’t been eating, that means. She has to learn to let go and take care of herself at the same time!” Kiah protested. “Maybe so, but do we even know how to do that?” Mae asked, pulling out three cups and some chamomile tea from the cupboards. “Maybe not, but at least we know how to accept who and what we are!” Kiah retorted. “Do we? We know we trust each other and became almost like sister because of that, closer than sisters even! Just because we are not bothered by nudity and are comfortable in our skin around each other doesn’t mean we want anyone walking in and stripping down with us! Even you’d not be comfortable with that!” Mae argued. “You three might be nervous and shy, but I’m not. I’ll hang in the buff with the camp!” Kiah retorted snidely. “Yes, June, April, and I are a bit shy and nervous at times. We don’t want that life anymore! We don’t want to be used or hurt anymore! We are scared and we know it. You are too, but you insist on putting up this tough façade in front of everyone, like we don’t know you feel the same way!” Mae scolded, becoming a bit tearful as the same time. Kiah frowned, “Sorry… I just.. I don’t know if I even know how to live like.. like..” “A normal person?” Mae asked softly. Kiah sighed, “If that’s what you want to call it, then yeah. I was raised rough. Modesty, decency, kindness, love, care, I didn’t have that! Maybe I am putting on a façade, maybe I don’t want to be a whore anymore but maybe I’ve done it too long to not be a slut! I don’t know! You three at least had some decent lives before.. before the purges and harvestings.” “That doesn’t make it easier on us.” Mae replied. “You at least know how to act like ladies and what life was before this! My life has just gone from one bad knock to the next.” Kiah replied sadly. “But you have a chance now, a chance to be better and do better!” Mae said passionately. The kettle whistled, signaling that it was up to temperature, drawing Mae’s attention momentarily. She shut it off. Put tea bags in the cups, and filled two of them. The younger two girls retreated to the room at the front of the camper to hide from the heavy conversation and to look through their bags more thoroughly. Kiah shook her head, “What if it’s all fake? Or what if I let myself believe it and it gets ruined? I’m not sure I could take that. You see what it did to Val. She had everything and lost it all and it ruined her. If she had been a bit freer or more promiscuous she might be better off, you know? That’s what happens to normal people when everything is pulled away! It’s.. it’s better to just not hope and run wild, knowing there is not future, than to dream big and see it all crumble away.” Mae frowned as she grabbed the two cup and sat down beside her, handing her one of them. “Kiah, you have to give it a chance and give them a chance. Val has some issues, and I know how she’s handled them has rubbed you the wrong way…” Mae started to say. “She threw away people who cared about her! I know she’s had it bad and I’m sorry she has, but she made it worse! Then she calls us whores, and hides behind her clothes like it somehow makes her better than us!” Kiah exclaimed “You really think that?” Mae asked softly. “Yes!... maybe… I don’t know, okay?! Just, I’m so used to how open we are and how open we were forced to be, and her being all ashamed to be bare in front of us there, just made me feel … ! .. it.. it made me feel dirty, like something really is wrong with me and I should be ashamed.” She said, her voice getting softer as she spoke. “There is nothing you should be ashamed about, and neither should she. We are all different, and that’s fine. If you’re more open about your body and feel free and fine in less clothes and she doesn’t there isn’t anything wrong with that, as long as you’re not out in the nude showing off to guys and temping them.” Mae said. “I don’t want to be a whore, but at the same time I want what sex is supposed to be! I know some girls when they get out of that life don’t want it at all, but I think I still do! I just with someone who actually wants me for me, you know?” Kiah asked Mae sighed, “I guess. I.. I mean with the right man definitely, but I’ve not made up my mind about how I feel about that all yet.” “So, am I a slut for wanting it after all we’ve been through?” Kiah asked in an almost worried tone. Mae shook her head, “No. You’d have to want it from just anyone without meaning then. You act tough but I know you have a soft heart and just want to be loved.” Kiah’s frown deepened, “Soft hearts only get you hurt and used.” Mae shook her head, “I don’t think so. I know we had to be more guarded before but I think we have a chance at better now. I think we could learn to be ourselves, not who they made us.” “I don’t even know who else I could be other than this… Are you sure we can trust these people?” Kiah asked Mae shrugged, “I can only hope we can. What does your heart say? You spent the evening with Val and Ruth.” “My heart is confused and my mind says to run, but…” She paused “But what?” Mae asked. “My gut says that we were rescued, and that Ruth and her sister and cousins, Hondo, that Fernando, as intense as he is, and even Val can be trusted. It’s hard for the rest of me to accept but… I don’t know. I wish I knew… I’m not really afraid of these people or even of being made to whore again if this is real, so that doesn’t worry me.” Kiah replied. “You are afraid of something. I know you too well to not know that.” Mae replied softly. Kiah stared at her tea for a minute before sighing and looking back up at Mae. “I.. I’m afraid that this is real and.. and I will ruin it somehow.” Kiah replied seriously. Mae furrowed her brow as she looked at her friend questioningly, “Ruin it, how?” Kiah shrugged, “I don’t know. Maybe I’m a slut and they will get them angry at us for something I do. Maybe I’ll get angry and say something before I think about it, like I’ve done with Val, and they’ll throw us out. Maybe.. maybe I should be ashamed of myself like Val is and not being ashamed of my body will be our downfall! … I don’t know what it is, but I only know how to be a whore and in trying to learn different I might ruin this all, and my biggest fear is that if I do that they will throw us all out and you three will hate me forever for ruining your one chance at happiness.” Kiah replied, a solitary tear trickling down her cheek as she spoke. “I’m sorry.” A soft voice spoke from behind them causing them to jump and turn. They saw Val standing there, wet but warm, in a short silk robe. “Sorry for what?” Mae asked. “I.. I overheard a little and.. and I’m sorry if I made you feel bad. I didn’t mean to!” Val said. Kiah frowned and looked stared at her tea, slightly embarrassed that she was overheard and seen getting emotional. “It’s okay. We know you didn’t.” Mae said as she stood up to fill Val’s tea. “Kiah?” Val asked softly trying to get her to look up. “I know you didn’t. Just tired, I guess. Been a long day and didn’t mean to get all sappy about it.” Kiah said in a firm, flat tone. Mae sighed and shook her head, “Kiah…” Kiah looked up at her with a bit of a glare before looking back at her tea. Mae sighed again as she handed Val her tea, “Sit down, Val and I’ll grab your supper for you.” Val shook her head as she sat down, “Thanks, but I’m not hungry.” Mae frowned and shook her head. “See? I told you she wasn’t eating. Her ribs and hip bones are too visible for her body type.” Kiah said coldly. “You need to eat.” Mae said softly as she held a bowl of chili out to Val. Val shook her head, “Just can’t right now. Maybe later.” Mae nodded, “Alright. I’ll wrap it up and put it in your fridge, then, in case you want it later.” Val nodded before turning back to Kiah. “Kiah? … Kiah, please look at me.” Val said. Kiah sighed and looked up at her with a hard look. “I didn’t mean to make you feel bad, honestly. I know I said some wrong things earlier, and I know I’m messed up and losin’ Hondo as my husband and Fernando as my friend are my faults. I’ve done a lot wrong, and I hate myself for it. But, please don’t feel bad about yourself because of my stupidity or because I’m shy. I know this has to be hard for all of you, and I cannot imagine how you all feel right now. You are all very pretty and have nothing to be ashamed of. We know this will be a hard adjustment and we want to help. Please, don’t be afraid and don’t be afraid of messing up. Everyone messes up at times. It’s… it’s only when you knowin’ly do wrong and people get hurt that would cause problems, like I have done.” Val said sadly. “I’m just a whore, though! I don’t have skills or talents, other than #$@!ing! I don’t even know how to be modest like a normal person.. like you! ” Kiah snapped, trying to maintain her hard demeanor. “Don’t judge yourself by me, please! I.. I’m a bit shy. I always have been and it got worse after.. after .. well, it doesn’t matter.” Val said softly. “When you were almost raped as a teen?” Mae asked Val looked up at her with a surprised look and nodded. “I was listening, earlier. Just it’s pretty much what happened to us daily. We weren’t whores because we wanted to be. We pretty much let ourselves be raped so we could live. I’m sure it was horrible for you, but we did it so often we just got numb to it.” Mae said quietly. Val nodded, “I understand. I know it can’t sound like much to you but it was traumatic for me. Even when I fell in love with Hondo I had a hard time gettin’ comfortable being nude with him. I wore a snap up shirt and a skirt the first time we made love and wouldn’t let him take them off! The first time we showered together, as he said he wanted to, I wore a swimsuit! I.. I guess I’ve never been extremely comfortable in my own skin. Always felt ugly and somehow dirty.” “From being almost raped?” Mae asked. “It.. it definitely got worse from that but… somehow I think I was always that way a little. Even worse now since… since what happened at that lab.” Val said. “You don’t know what it’s like to feel dirty.” Kiah said in a sad, matter of fact tone. Val sighed, “Kiah, I can’t understand how you feel, as I wasn’t in your shoes, but I understand not feelin’ adequate. Hondo, he made me feel like I could do anything, but before him I was a depressed, scared little girl, hiding and lashing out when I could. Until recently I felt I could take on the world but.. I can’t even describe what happened to me nor why I feel as I do because of it. I know I felt like I lost everything, including myself. That feelin’ of being ugly and dirty overtook me and.. and I felt like the one person who gave me strength abandoned me and the one friend I had here turned his back on me… I felt and feel so inadequate because of what happened that all I can do is hide, lash out, and wait until it’s over….  I can’t know you and you can’t know me, but I know you girls are much more than what you were forced to be. I don’t want you to feel like I think I’m better than you, because I know I’m not. If anything I’m jealous of you a bit.” “Jealous?! Of what??” Kiah half exclaimed. “That you have each other and can be so free around each other. That you have been through so much and have not given up. You act angry, and I understand that. Mae is timid and nervous, and I understand that too! But you both have been carin’ and kind to me when I don’t deserve it. I should be helpin’ you and instead you have been tryin’ to help me. You have each other’s backs and have been through the same hell so someone understands you… I have no one who understands me.” Val said quietly. “Hondo had to try to help you.” Kiah said softening a bit again. “And Fernando?” Mae asked. “Fernando, he… he did a lot before I lost it, but… he doesn’t seem to understand my mental issues right now. He just yells at me and .. and I yell back… I don’t mean to but I see him and just feel that… he was my friend too but he chose Hondo over me when I needed that friendship so badly!! I know I wronged him and need to apologize, but all I want from him is a kind word, some understanding, a hug, and to be told it’ll be alright… That I will be alright! ... Hondo tried hard to understand but… I blamed him so much for not savin’ me from that place that I couldn’t tell him what happened to me to even give him the chance at understandin’ me! I hurt him, and though I want what we had back, I hate him too! I hate that I feel this way, but… They… they nearly killed me multiple times on that operating table… every time I thought I’d finally be released from that hell and every time they brought me back from the brink I’d sob because he wasn’t there! I wanted him there, I begged for him to be there and he wasn’t there!!!” She said starting to sob again. Mae walked over and sat on the arm of the recliner and pulled the older woman’s head to rest against her chest as she held her and let her cry. Kiah sighed and stood up, with the blanket draped over her shoulders and wrapped around her. She walked over and grabbed Val’s other hand as she squatted down to look into her face better. “I.. I’m sorry. I know you didn’t mean anything and I didn’t mean to push… well I did, honestly, but I didn’t know it would make me feel so bad to see you upset like this. Val, Mae is right. I’m scared to death. I don’t know your pain and fears, but I know mine and they terrify me! I lash out because I’m scared, like you. I don’t know how to make my insecurities go away any more than you know how to stop hating Hondo or stop lashing out… Maybe you are right. Maybe I’m luckier than I knew, having three sister like this who understand me and are as scared as I am. I.. I don’t think I’d be alive if it wasn’t for them. I’d sure not be able to try this without them. Mae talked to Fernando enough to get us here. I’d have propositioned him and then gotten angry if I didn’t just get paid and #$@!ed him and got it over with! I’d not even have thought getting out was possible, and if he would have offered I’d have laughed at him as I was sure it wasn’t possible. We can’t offer you a chance to get out of your own hell, as we didn’t know how to do it for ourselves. If we knew we would help you… Please, please just don’t hate us because of me and my attitude.” Kiah said Val shook her head, “I don’t *sniff* hate you… I hate myself! *sob*! I don’t want to be like this!” Kiah gave her hand a squeeze before letting go and standing back up. “I’ll watch her if you want to shower.” Mae offered. Kiah nodded, grabbing her clothes bag before heading to the shower. When she came back, Val had settled down for the most part but was drinking whiskey again to dull the pain and emptiness she felt inside. “Feel better?” Mae asked as Kiah entered the kitchen drying her hair and wearing just a pair of shorts. Kiah nodded, “I really needed that. How’s Val?” “I’m okay.” Val said in a small, quiet voice. Mae shrugged, “She’s drinking again, but hopefully it will help her sleep.” Kiah nodded, “Think we could all use some sleep. Feels weird being able to go to bed this early and not have a client or two waiting.” Mae smirked, “I could get used to it, though.” “Yeah, though the thought of being free to find that one person to go to bed with every night sounds nice too.” She said with a grin. “I know who you’re thinking of but don’t! Not until she at least decides on moving on.” Mae whispered at her firmly. “I know! I’m not a complete bitch!” Kiah hissed back. “Besides you’re a bit young for him.” Mae replied quietly. “Age is just a number. Once I show him my skills he won’t care!” Kiah said back quietly with a grin. “He might be a little standoffish too, like her.” Mae whispered nodding at Val. “Let’s find out.” Kiah said, wiggling her eyebrows at Mae. “Don’t!” Mae hissed but it was too late. “Hey Val, I have to know. You said you were shy around Hondo, was he as shy around you?” Kiah asked. Val looked up at her, furrowed her brow in thought and then shook her head. “N.no, he’s different. I thought he hated me or thought I was ugly at first as he kept rejectin’ my advances. Didn’t understand he was goin’ through some things. He was also worried that I just had a mission crush on him and would dump him when things settled down like the woman before me did. He was a gentleman to me and made sure I was alright with everythin’, but after our first time, I saw him out of clothes more then in them, when we were alone at least. Unless he’s workin’ or there is company it’s hard to keep clothes on him. He rubbed off on me some, and when it was just us I finally felt comfortable in my own skin because of how he saw me… until now that is. … Why do you ask?” She replied. Kiah shrugged, “Dunno. Guess I was curious if opposites truly do attract or not.” Mae gave her a look that said she was not pleased but Kiah ignored it. Val went back to her drinking as Mae cleaned up from the tea and laid some of her new clothes out for the next day. After a while she turned to Kiah who she found to be nodding off on the couch. “You can come sleep with us, you know. This bed is pretty big.” Mae said. Kiah blinked a bit and shook her head as she came back from almost being asleep. “No, I’m good.” She said groggily. “The girls would like you to, I know.” Mae replied. Kiah nodded, “I know and maybe tomorrow night or the night after. I’ll stay up and watch this one.” “Don’t worry ‘bout me.” Val said, her words starting to slur again. “You sure?” Mae asked her. Kiah nodded, “I’ll be fine here. I think she said this pulls out into a bed, anyway.” Mae nodded, “I’ve seen these work before. Want help with it?” Kiah nodded and stood up. Between them they got the bed out, found some sheets and an extra blanket. It was well after 10:30 pm now so Mae bid her a good night and joined the other two who had already passed out in the big bed at the front. Kiah sat down on the edge of the bed after she left and looked at Val for a moment, who was crying softly in her drunken stupor. She shook her head after a moment, stood up, and covered Val up with one of the blankets. “Don’ worry ‘bout me… don’ wan anyone ta worry ‘bout me.” Val slurred. “Sorry, but I’m starting to not only worry about you but like you. Just wish you’d learn to like yourself… But I’m one to talk… Now, get some sleep.” Kiah said softly. Val sniffled and nodded before taking another deep pull from the whiskey bottle, setting it down, and curling up in the blanket. Kiah rubbed her arm subconsciously as she stood over Val for a moment watching her and wondered if she shouldn’t have taken Val to bed with her. It just seemed to awkward to her, as the thought of sleeping with a stranger brought bad memories into her mind that she had managed to block out until now. Before it was just a fact of her existing so she could block them out. The thought of being free of that changed everything for her though. She shook her head after a bit and turned her mind to other thoughts as she turned out all but one small light and laid back onto the pull-out bed. She knew she should not think about him, but it did not stop her. Though the events of that fight weighed heavily on her, she had imagined it was that cowboy on her, instead of which ever customer she had at the time, many nights after that fight where she first saw him. She knew if she owed her body to anyone it was to that Fernando guy, but she would let Mae pay the tab this time. She never dreamed she would get this close to that cowboy, let alone see him again, though she dared not hope at her chances with him. Still, it was a nice thought. The thought alone of being held in his large, powerful arms was almost overwhelming to her, let alone having any physical relations. Just to be held there for a night, she told herself, that’s all she needed to feel human, just one night. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Upon returning to the hanger, Hondo pulled the jeep inside this time to spare them getting even wetter than they were. They both shivered a bit from being damp, but at least they were not soaked to the bone. Tonya met them at the jeep and Karl and the soldiers followed close behind, all hungry and ready to eat. They took to food to the counter, with everyone’s help, then left things for the others to sort out. While Tonya set food out, and Karl helped warm up some of it as it had cooled off more than they liked, Hondo and Molly ran upstairs to get dry shirts. Once upstairs Hondo shed his coat and vest, with Molly’s help as she insisted. She then helped with his guns and his shirt, laying them to the side and out of the way. She ran her small hands over his chest, shivering still slightly, though more focused on him at the moment than on getting out of her own wet clothes. After a couple minutes, he grabbed her hands, pushed them to her side, and then unzipped her jacket. She tried to protest, but a firm look from him and she gave in, complying to his help. He hung the wet jacket on a chair before pulling her wet t-shirt off and throwing it into the pile of laundry to be washed. She stood before him and looked into his eyes as he gazed back at her. After what seemed like an eternity of bliss and deep longing, he pulled her into him and kissed her deeply. Her cold, firm nipples poked into his warm chest as he pulled her into him. She moaned softly from the sensation and kissed him back more passionately, pushing him onto the bed and falling on top of him without ever unlocking lips. After a few minutes of that she pulled back and looked at him with a hungry look, as she panted. “If we don’t *pant* go down now *pant* we’ll not eat tonight.” She said to him. He nodded, “My hunger for you is greater than that for food, but I reckon we should eat.” She nodded and leaned in for one more kiss before getting off him. As he stood up she threw him one of his warmer button-up shirts and pulled on a hoodie herself. She grinned a bit as he stared at her. “Just need to stay warm and cover up for a little bit. I plan on you taking me after.” She said with a grin. He nodded and pulled on the shirt, “So, how fast can you eat?” She giggled and headed out of the room ahead of him. He shook his head, grinned, and headed out the door behind her, buttoning his shirt as he went, the food being the last thing on either of their minds. After such a stressful day he was sure they were not the only ones who needed some sort of release, but he was fairly sure not many others would get it like he and Molly would. His smile faded briefly as Val came to his mind, but he pushed that thought out, thinking of his and Molly’s past exploits and those to come to keep him from going down the dark paths in his mind where thinking about Val took him these days. Tonya shook her head as she looked at them, as Molly was smiling big and Hondo had this grin on that he only seemed to get when he was having a certain type of good time. “You guys hungry? Supper looks pretty good.” She said. “I should eat somethin’ but not too hungry.” Hondo said. “Same here.” Molly chimed in. “Can always share a meal, I guess, and see how you feel.” Tonya replied. They looked at each other and nodded. The soldiers had taken their meals and gone back to watching the door as they ate. They would shut it soon, as the wind was picking up and the air was getting extremely cold. Karl ate with Tonya, Hondo and Molly at the bar, though he eyed Hondo and Molly as they shared a meal, eating out of the same bowls together and eating quickly. After a moment he shook his head at them. “If you two act like that at the camp, there will be no hiding that you two are together and doing it.” He said flatly. Hondo glared at him, “What the hell do you mean?” “You two act like a couple! Not just friends or companions but a #$@!ing couple who is definitely #$@!ing!” Karl said. “Is it that bad?” Molly asked. Tonya grimaced and nodded her agreement, “I’m afraid so. Does anyone else know about you two, other than the six of us here?” Hondo sighed, “Ruth maybe. Otherwise most think we’re just workin’ together or at most comiseratin’ over relationship woes.” “If you don’t want people to know you’ll have to be more careful! Especially in front of the soldiers. They talk, you know. Good thing they didn’t eat with us. Seeing you two share bowls like that and they’d tell everyone you two eloped!” Karl exclaimed quietly “Do the girls know?” Tonya asked softly. Hondo shook his head, “No, an’ it’s best they don’t for now.” Molly frowned and nodded in agreement, but she could not help but think on Joanna’s words again. Hondo saw her frown and took her hand in his and gave it a light squeeze, causing her to look up at him with her sad eyes. He looked at her as he spoke, but it was to all of them, not just her. “Know that it’s not because I’m ashamed of her. I don’t know where this is goin’ with us yet, an’ I’m tryin’ to give Val more time, as I made a promise to her first.” HE said. “Is that fair to Molly, though?!” Karl asked in an accusing tone. Hondo sighed but before he could speak, Molly spoke up. “I understood that this might be only temporary. I lost James and was so empty inside and felt like I was going to lose myself. Val’s rejection has made him feel similar things. We are just helping each other through bad times. If Val comes around I will be pleased for them both. If she doesn’t I’d be happy to stay with him too. There is nothing unfair to me about it as it was made clear to me that he felt obligated to get Val back if he could, for his promise to her and for the girls. I knew this and pushed for us to be together after he tried to hold me at arm’s length. I knew we needed each other and I knew what I was getting into.” Molly stated softly but matter-of-fact like. “You want to get back with Val because of us?” Tonya asked. Hondo sighed, “Partly, yes. She’s havin’ a rough time but she loves you both, despite things she said in anger. Plus, I want you girls to know what commitment means, an’ to be an example to you.” “Don’t worry about us, papa! I like Molly and I know Zoey will understand if you explain it to her.” Tonya said. “I still made a promise to Val. It would be easier to break it, but I only will when I know she’s rejected me for good.” He said. “Why not stay with Molly even if you get your wife back?” Karl asked. “Yeah, why not?” Tonya asked. “It’s not right, that’s why!” Hondo said. “Not right? A lot of guys are married and have wessen girlfriends too.” Karl said. Tonya nodded, “It’s fairly common in some areas. Some have more than one. If they have wessen slaves, all of them are fair game to be screwed by their owners, though not all owners screw their slaves.” “I’ll not hear anymore of this! You girls need to learn you are human and not second rate citizens. You deserve a man who loves you an’ is faithful to you alone! I.. I care a lot ‘bout Molly, but had Val not kicked me out an’ humiliated me in front of the camp, that caused us to separate, I’d never have been with Molly. Now, the Almighty might still judge me for this, but that’s between him an’ me… Molly is right an’ I need her right now, more than I care to admit, but that doesn’t mean I’m doin’ right… It’s not on her, though, its on me. She only has shown me love, care, an’ loyalty, all of which I don’t deserve. None of this is easy for me, but it’s between me, her, an’ Val, so I’ll not hear discussion about it from any of you, understand?!” He demanded more so than asked. Tonya looked down and nodded. Karl grimaced and sighed. “Alright, MASTER!” Karl said overemphasizing ‘master’. Hondo glared at him and spoke in a low growl, “Listen here, I might have saved your ass, but I’m not your Master! I ask you to follow me ‘cause I’m tryin’ to help protect everyone. You don’t like it, then you are free to walk away, but my personal life is my own to deal with! I start lyin’ to women to use them then I deserve your ire an’ intervention. But We both explained that there is not anythin’ bein’ hidden from each other. We are two adults, who know the stakes an’ are workin’ though shit together, so keep you nose, opinions, an’ attitude to yourself!!” Karl tried to match his glare but ended up looking away with a sigh. He then got up, grabbed the last of his supper and walked away. Hondo stood up and shook his head angrily. He then walked to the fridge and grabbed the beer and started walking to the stairs. “Where you going?” Molly asked. “To the room. I’ll see you when you’re done, but don’t rush for me… Tonya, please look after the girls.” He said in a quiet flat tone, without turning around. “They have their food already. I’ll stay with them tonight in case something happens, so I won’t bother you two tonight.” Tonya replied. “Alright… G’night” He said as he walked up the stairs. After he left Tonya looked up at Molly and saw her frowning, sadly. “You okay?” Tonya asked. Molly looked up at her with a surprised look, as she was jerked from her own thoughts unexpectedly. “Oh, uhm.. yeah! I’m fine!” she said quickly. “Are you?” Tonya asked hesitantly. Molly sighed and her frown returned, “I don’t know.” Tonya put her hand on Molly’s, “What’s wrong? You can talk to me.” Molly shrugged, “I don’t know… I guess it’s partly that I do love Hondo and wish I could stay with him. I didn’t lie when I said he wasn’t being unfair, as I knew from the start what I was getting into. I guess I didn’t realize I’d fall madly in love with him.” “Have you told him that?” Tonya asked. “NO! I can’t! He’s struggling with it all as is! Plus, .. I can’t help but feeling that he’d be unhappy with me, seeing I’m a wessen.” She replied sadly. “He’s not like that. I accused him of that before too, but I was wrong! He genuinely sees us as humans.” Tonya replied. Molly sighed, “I was starting to believe that until someone in came told me he’d be ashamed of me for being a wessen and take them over me since they were human, if Val leaves him that is.” “Who said that?!” Tonya asked in shock. Molly shook her head, “It doesn’t matter. What matters is I can’t help but wonder if she’s right and if.. if he would love me if I was human.” Tonya frowned, “I think he does love you, but he still loves her too. I think he feels if he admits it he will only tear himself apart if she comes around. He acts tough, and is in some ways, but he also is kind-hearted and loves deeply. I think papa has had people use that against him in the past and learned to act hard to protect himself.” She nodded, “I know you’re right about him. Just not sure about myself right now.” “I think this storm is making us all a bit more depressed and question ourselves more than usual.” Tonya said. An unexpected flash of lightning and a rumble of thunder nearly caused Tonya to jump out of her chair. Molly gave her a worried look as Tonya panted and tried to calm herself down. “You alright?” Molly asked in a worried tone. Tonya shook her head, “N.n.not really.” What’s wrong? That can’t be just from being sensitive to the pressure and noise.” Molly said. Tonya shook her head, “It isn’t… two masters ago used to chain us out in storm like this, as punishment, in nothing but our fur… There was a big tree that seemed to draw in lightning and he’d put us close enough, that even if lightning didn’t hit, you could feel the electricity on your skin… He tied me out in it several time… had a good friend tied out in it once who died from a strike and another who was hit and paralyzed from the waist down. She was given away to some doctors to be experimented on! … been terrified of storms ever since.” “That’s terrible! You should tell Hondo.” Molly said Tonya shook her head, “No! please don’t say anything to him. I.. I don’t want to add to his worries right now…. I’ll stay with the girls tonight and I’ll make it.” Molly sighed and then nodded, though begrudgingly so, “I guess I understand. If it gets too much come up and get us, though. We don’t want you to be afraid.” Tonya smiled at her, “Thanks.” Molly nodded, “No problem… I’d better go see how he’s doing.” Tonya nodded, “Okay. I’ll clean up then get the girls ready for bed.” About then Marvin and Maggie appeared, both looking a bit groggy still. “Hell of a storm.” Marvin said. Maggie nodded, “It is but awesome too! Have been kept underground so long I almost forgot how much I liked them!” Molly chuckled at her and shook her head. Maggie was usually a ball of nerves, but she liked storms. It was odd, but all of them were in their own way. She had noticed Maggie had been a bit steadier the last few days, and she was pretty sure that was because of Marvin. She feared what would happen to Maggie if they didn’t work out but liked how it was going so far. “I think Tonya has your meals in the fridge. I’m headed up to bed. Goodnight!” Molly said as she headed to the stairs. “Goodnight! We’ll have coffee waiting for you in the morning!” Maggie called out cheerfully. Molly just smiled to herself and continued walking. She doubted herself and worried that being a wessen would embarrass Hondo, if they were found out, but she realized even so she had it pretty good here. Never before had she had friends of whom she could talk to and trust like this. It was a good feeling. She feared if Hondo and Val got back together that she would lose all this, as she was not sure she could stay and not be with him now. For now, though, she tried to push that out of her mind and think only about the here and now. When Molly walked into the bedroom she found Hondo with his shirt off, and pants on, half laying on the bed staring at the ceiling. She walked up to hi and looked down at him with a soft smile on her face. “You okay?” She asked. He nodded, “Yeah. Just thinkin’.” “What about?” She asked “If I was really bein’ unfair to you.” He said quietly. She sat down beside him with a sigh, “You’re not.” “Do you feel like I am, though?” He asked. “I knew what I was getting into from the beginning. How is that being unfair to me?” She asked He sat up and looked her in the eyes, “That’s not an answer.” She sighed and looked down, “I’ve never felt like you treated me unfairly.” “But somethin’ is wrong.” He said. She looked back up at him with sad, longing eyes, “It’s not you, but the universe that is unfair. First it gives me hope of finding my mate, then takes him away. Then I fall for you, knowing it may never be. I knew what I was getting into and I need you probably more than you need me, but I can’t help but feeling is an unfair and cruel trick to fall in love with a man who loves someone else.” He sighed and looked at the floor, “I’m sorry, Molly. I really am.” She grabbed his hand softly and held it in her lap, “Don’t be sorry. Just love me for the time we have together, that’s all I ask.” He looked up at her and forced a weak smile, “I’ll do my best.” Another bolt of lightning at the far edge of town and a rumble of thunder drew their attention. Hondo shook his head and swore softly. “Damn.. no shower tonight I reckon.” He said. “I know it’s cold, but we can run out on the balcony, soap up, rinse off, and run back in quickly. Safer than using water from the shower.” Molly suggested. He thought for a moment before nodding, “Still dangerous but better than not washin’ before I ravish you… Unless you’d rather take a rain-check an’ call it a night.” She gave him a hungry look and shook her head, “That isn’t even an option. I’m a wessen, after all, and use to not having the luxury of a shower every night. That never stopped me from making love, though.” She stood up and pulled off her hoodie, allowing her breasts to bounce slightly as the fabric was pulled away from them. She then walked to the bathroom, grabbed the soap and a couple towels, and laid them on the table in the middle of the room. She then walked up to him and as she stared up into his steely eyes, she dropped her pants and panties and stepped out of them before pulling his down. She then grabbed his manhood, tenderly but firmly, tugging slightly as she moved towards the door, leading him to the balcony door by his privates. As they passed the table she grabbed the soap and then stopped by the balcony door. “You ready?” she asked in a sultry tone as she handed him the soap to free one hand as she was not letting go of him with the other. He nodded and grinned, “This might hurt a bit, but yeah.” She opened the door and lead him out into the rain, only letting him go once the icy waters had drenched them both and his manhood reacted to the cold. He soaped her up quickly, feeling her body trembling as he did so before handing the soap over to her. She soaped him and they both rinsed off, both shivering from the rain. They stopped momentarily, though before going in to kiss in the rain. The feel of the natural water hitting their bodies felt almost sensual, and the coldness, though almost painful, aroused their senses in other ways. After a moment he scooped her up in his arms and carried her inside, where he set her down by the table. They both grabbed a towel and after wiping most of the dripping water off their bodies, clung to each other for warmth. He lifted her up and kissed her again as her firm, cold nipped pushed into his chest and her body trembled in his arms. She pulled back after a bit and stared into his eyes, panting and still shivering slightly. “Th.that was exhilarating!”She stammered excitedly. He set her down on the bed and moved his mouth down to her firm nipples. She wrapped her fingers in his hair and pulled him into her, as her breath started to pick up again. His warm mouth on her firm cold nipples as a new sensation for her, and caused her to moan from pleasure sooner than normal. Her body tensed and she closed her eyes tightly as a wave of pleasure rippled through her and he pulled back, smiling as he looked at her face. She opened her eyes after a moment and smiled at him with that hungry smile of hers again. (To be continued!)  ***** {Post continued as ran out of characters. Might be my longest post to date}

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 8th, 2022, 3:55pm [Continued from last post] “I.. I never thought the cold would change how that feels so much… That was amazing!” She exclaimed. “Well, it might have done wonders for the feel of your tits but I have some shrinkage to deal with an’ my balls went an’ hid on me!” He said with a grin. She stood up  and nodded at the bed. “Lay down and I’ll solve that for you.” She said as she gave him this sweet, innocent look. He laid down and she pushed his legs apart as she came up between them and laid down on her belly. She then teasingly ran a finger over his thighs and around his groin before running them up and down his manhood. Though it was smaller than she had seen it before, due to the cold, it still impressed her. After a bit of teasing she put as much of it as she could in her warm mouth, occasionally pulling it out to lick what didn’t fit in her mouth, though she managed to take a lot in and work through her gag reflex to slid it down her throat a bit occasionally. She held his shaft with one hand as she gently warmed his sack with the others and coaxed his balls to come out and sag a bit. She liked it when they hung free enough to bounce off her as he #$@!ed her, and they were getting to warm enough to get where she liked them. Once he was warm enough she crawled up further, straddled him and gently lowered herself down onto his member. She grimaced a bit, groaned, and sucked air through her teeth as he stretched her out again, but it seemed to hurt less and less each time. Once the pinching pain inside her subsided she started rocking her hips and moaning softly as his hard member slid in and out of her warm, wet pussy. He sighed with contentment as he watched her stretch out her lean form with each moan as she road him. “You know how to make a man feel good.” He said softly. “Mmmm… you know how to make a girl feel good too… oohhh.” She replied breathily. “You feelin’ just once or more than once?” HE asked with a grin. She looked down at him and gave him that hungry look again, but with an almost predatory like intensity this time. She then leaned down, almost laying on his as she put her lips to his ear. “I think it’ll be a long a night.” She replied in an intense whisper. She then lightly bit his earlobe with her teeth and gave off a low, soft growl, before sitting back up and resuming the thrusting of her hips rhythmically against him. He grinned and looked at her with a look of intense desire before roughly pulling her back down and kissing her passionately and a bit roughly, causing her to growl again. Holding onto her he then rolled them over so he was now on top. He lifted her legs and hooked one under each arm before leaning forward and holding her arms over her head. She gave him an almost frightened look, but in it he saw the unmistakable look of desire to be handled. “Take me.. take me Master, please.” She whispered. “You don’t get a say in this, slave!” He growled playing along, “You’ll lie there an' take what I give you, understand?!” She nodded timidly and she still gave him that frightened look. Her pulse quickened, her breasts heaved up and down, and a wave of intense pleasure started to build within her as he took her roughly. She liked making love with him and liked how they did it before, but she had secretly wanted to be forcefully taken by him for a while. She trusted him not to use her or hurt her though, which made this fantasy of hers even easier to give herself over to. She was half surprised that he read her desire so well, but it made it all the more thrilling too. It was early AM by the time they collapsed into each other’s arms from exhaustion. She had lost count at how many times she had came and felt as if there was almost more of his DNA inside her than there was of her own. He would take her for a while then make her service him, before taking her again. IT was rough sex but something about it was not only extremely satisfying but seemed to alleviate much of the stress that had been building. As the storm still raged outside, the storm in them settled down and they both soon fell into a deep restful sleep. Unfortunately for Hondo the poison inside him was making changes to his body once again, changes that would not let him deny any longer that something was indeed wrong. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- In an underground hideout just beyond Wessen Town five wessens met in secret. “No further word yet at all??” one of them asked in a worried tone. “None and nothing is seeming to get out either! The normal bands are all dead or getting feedback from something that’s blocking them . Plus, you saw that partial reply to his E.L.F. message! We sure as hell didn’t sent it!” The radio operator said as he sat with a set of old headphone half on and half off. “That means someone is onto him and possibly onto us. That means we act now, tonight!” a third, who seemed to be the leader said. “But who exactly are the two traitors?? We have to be sure! If we get the wrong ones Hector will flip!” The first said. “Hector will flip worse if we do nothing.” Another said who lay on a cot tossing a ball into the air. “Night-hawk is right, which is why we have to take our best guess! Whoever we choose will still set an example and people will question what they did to betray our kind and fear the shadows if they have done the same!” The leader replied passionately. “Then who do we pick?” The first asked. The fifth looked up from some notes he was looking over with a grimace. “Intel shows two went to that hanger where that Cowboy had been staying, but the only positive ID was that old preacher.” The fifth said. “That bastard is a meddler, so I have no doubt he is guilty.” Night-hawk said as he sat up from the cot. “The other they just say was a big man, but that medic was seen with the mayor twice, and he allowed him and the army to come in and didn’t protest the bounty at all. Plus, we’ve heard nothing from him about plans or retaliation.” The fifth said. The leader nodded, “Seems clear to me, then. The preacher and the mayor will be the examples. Not pack what gear we need and be ready to head out in twenty minutes! We take care of business then leave town. We have to find Hector and make plans since we are cut off… I want to be away from town before midnight so that medic won’t have time to find us.” “Don’t worry about him. That storm is a bad one! It will cover our actions and wash out our tracks and scent. No one will be able to find us after that, unless we want them to!” Night-hawk replied with a grin. “Just get ready and be careful! I don’t know who they are but they are not to be taken lightly, which is why we do this tonight and leave or don’t do it at all. I don’t know about you men, but I don’t disobey orders!” The leader said. “No sweat, Big Chief. We’re with you, all of us.” The fourth said as he started packing his gear. Big Chief nodded, “Good! We have a long night ahead of us. Move out in fifteen, men. Let’s go!” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Through the night the storm killed visibility and made traveling of any kind dangerous. Though the military tried to do rounds on the roads between Wessen Town, Flight Town, and the camp, visibility was not even six feet at times. They had no clue when it happened and figured a couple patrols had passed them a couple times each, but as the rain softened from a downpour to a steady shower in the early morning hours, a wessen traveler flagged down a patrol and reported two bodies hanging in a tree, not far out side the wessen town gate. Upon inspection they were found to be both wessen with signs tied to their feet that read ‘Traitors’. One of them was the old preacher from the little church, who had preached against Hector’s tactics several times and had warned the humans of the wessen attack, and the wessen mayor, who had been too spineless to stand for what he believed and only stood for what made him safe. In the end that made assassins with unclear orders question his motives and hang him in place of a defined second target. The soldiers reporting to the scene found no tracks or signs of those who had committed this atrocity, as all signs had been washed away by the storm. The victims had their clothes removed before being hung, but the soldiers were not sure if it was to prevent the leaving of any evidence on who perpetrated the crime or if it was mean to further scare the wessen populace with not only death but humiliation and desecration of their bodies after death. The army medical examiner said they were strangle hung, as their necks were not broken, some time between dark and 4 am, though exact time was impossible to figure out as the rain had been so cold that it cooled the bodies quickly and slowed their decay. The Major frowned after looking over the medical examiners report and the report of the reporting soldiers for a fifth time. She felt guilty and took it personally that it had happened while her men and women were on duty. She did not look forward to reporting this to Fernando, but as the sun rose, turning the rainy darkness into a wet grey dawn, she knew the inevitability of it loomed ever closer and she steeled herself to take the blame.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 17th, 2022, 1:38am Roll back, Fernando’s time, around 6:45PM They slept longer than he expected and more than he wished. He slowly got out of bed without waking up Ichigo or Minerva, managing to get to his driver’s seat and start putting on his clothes. Meeshie stretches and get out of the bed, trotting over to him. He gets her food and water bowl ready and filled with food and water. She then goes back to the bed to wake up Kitty. He watches them as they hop down from the bed, making sure Kitty does not get hurt from the jump. He then waits for them to eat and drink their fill, and clean up the bowl if they get empty. But this causes time to go by unintentionally making it past a few minutes after 7o’clock. As the cats were finishing up, there was a knock on the camper side door. Though he was in a t-shirt and pants, he steps up to the door and opens it half way. Esther was outside in rain gear pulling a covered pull cart next to her. She says to him, “Since it is raining, we’re delivering the food out to as many that needs them. How many do you need?” “Thank you, I was going to check on the status of the food but thanks. I would need two regular meals and one vegetarian meal.” He tells her. “Any juice or sweet water drinks?” She asks. “No, I have drinks in here. Save it for somebody else.” He replies to her. “Alright then...” As she goes into the pull cart and pulls out three bags to hand to him, “Two meat meals and one vegetarian meal.” Fernando takes the bags and places them on the camper floor behind the door, “Thank you. We appreciate what you guys are doing for us. Like I tell Ruth and Joann, anything you guys need, I’ll get it for you.” “We are just doing our part, nothing more.” Esther says, adding, “Take care.” She then starts to walk to the next camper, with Karl and Marvin with Hondo, where she should see La La and Lee Lee, then Maribelle and Teri next. As she walks away, Fernando slowly closes the door before putting the food bags on the counter. He takes them out of the bag and organizes the items on the counter. He hears scratching by the door, turning around and sees Kitty scratching the door. Meeshie has stepped up to his feet and meows. He picks up the felines and gets his cane. They disappear in a flash of light. [Moon Base on the Dark Side of the Moon] A bright flash happens on an empty lab area. Fernando kneels down on one knee and puts the two cats on the floor. “Meeshie, you know where the facilities are, take Kitty there and use it accordingly.” Fernando tells her. Meeshie nudges Kitty and then leaves the room with Kitty following her. Fernando walks over to one of the consoles and starts typing on the keyboard. The screen brings up the answer of possibilities and probabilities of and all events from The Chaos to Present Time and a few years into Future Time; only thing that he comes up is that this was an artificially constructed world from the remnants of a world they had destroyed. Whether this destruction was accidental or intentional remains to be seem though by the Spirit’s behavior alone is that it was accidental and they are trying to make up for what they done. This only anger Fernando more. Furthermore, he is going to have to tell Hondo of this finding eventually, but for now things are going to have to remain secret from everybody. Looking at the second chart on the other screen, he sees duplicate Personal Time Lines of a few individuals including of himself, Hondo, Val, Jeanette, Ichigo, Minerva, Meeshie and a few others. Looking at their position on the globe, he can see who is here, with a second Jeanette and a second Val in around the Convoy Camp area of Flight Town; he knew about the Second Jeanette but the Second Val is news to him and it answers a few questions he could not answer before. Fernando, Hondo and most others are in Asia, mostly China and Japan, with Fernando, Meeshie, Ichigo and Minerva in Japan and Hondo in his way there. A couple minutes to his research the cats return from their little trip to the sand box. Meeshie jumps up to the console and looks at the screen. She understands what she sees and she is not happy about it. Fernando looks down at her. “No Meeshie. We will keep this a secret until the right time.” He tells her before lightly scratching her chin. She just meows back at him. He then moves to scratching behind her ear, “Girl, I swear.” He continues after gathering his thoughts, “It is us against the world. And looks like Minerva and Ichigo will be with us for the long term.” He then lets out a sigh before throwing in, “Those two want to start practicing making babies but I want to wait until we are out of that hellhole place called Flight Town. You think I’m making the right decision?” Meeshie just meows once while rubbing the side of her head against his hand. “Glad that you agree.” He says to her. He then asks, “You ready to go?” Again, Meeshie just meows once. He then picks her up and bends down to pick up Kitty, then takes his cane into his hand. In a bright flash of light they are gone. [Inside Electric Camper in Convoy’s Camp at Flight Town] A bright flash of light appears inside the camper, with Fernando and the two cats appear in the center of the standing area. He puts down the two cats on the floor. He then goes back to preparing the food he had on the covered sink and stove counter. Finding the tray he has in the lower storage area, he puts the food on it but leaves it on the counter. The cats make their way back to the bed and under the blanket. He leans over and shakes both Minerva and Ichigo by their shoulders to wake them up. They reluctantly wake up though he reminds them that it is dinner time. They reluctantly wake up though he reminds them that it is dinner time. Dinner is served, and they begin to eat as he strips down to his briefs before going back to the bed to join them on the meal. Nothing is said during the meal other than thanking him for getting the food, to which he stated that it was delivered here by one of Ruth’s sisters and thanks should be given to her the next day or so when the weather clears. After dinner has been eaten, Fernando takes the bowls, bottles and utensils to wash them and put them away in the cupboard and put the trash into a bag to throw out when the weather clears, which gets placed by the front driver’s seat. He gets back to the bed and crawls under the blanket, lying on his back and staring at the ceiling. Ichigo crawls onto him, straddling as needed. Minerva laid up against him with her front against his side. Ichigo makes her complaint “Now that you woke us up and fed us, it is going to be difficult to go back to sleep.” He tells them “You two got an hour to digest your food and get sleepy.” For the first ten minutes, they were quiet, which gave him time to think about what he saw on the Moon base console screens. “OK ladies; let me ask a personal question. If I were to go to Japan, would either of you go with me?” He says and asks. “I would go where you go. That goes without saying.” Ichigo says. “Back in that bitch’s shop, you said and read things that were in Asian Languages and explained it to the store assistant. So what languages do you know and how you know them?” He says and asks. “My family came to America long ago from Japan, hence my name ‘Ichigo Morino’ which as a whole means ‘Strawberries of the Forest.’ My parents made sure that I and my sisters knew our Japanese heritage, culture and language. We connected with a Chinese family and I learned Mandarin Chinese from them. English I learned in school when it was open.” Ichigo explains. Minerva gasps, “You’re Ichigo Morino? The one with the million dollar reward on her head?” “She is and no one is going to collect on it as far as I can help it. General Jastrey knows that Ichigo was set up to fail by the hands of the ‘Grey Lady’ and it was the Grey Lady that caused the revolts in Fight Town that Ichigo is being blamed for. For that Ichigo has my personal protection.” He explains. “Oh.” Minerva replies, wanting to say something but does not. Fernando throws the question at her, “What about you, would you go to Japan with me?” “Well...” Minerva begins to say as she looks at Ichigo. She continues, “Yes. I will go with you and her.” “Then do you any Asian Languages?” He asks. “Well, like Ichigo’s family, my family came in from Japan long ago, and they taught us those things to continue to be Japanese. But The Chaos happened and other things happened shortly after. Certain people of our community were purged and turned into Wessens and sold into slavery, but many of us were rescued by members of our own community though those who were rescued were already in the process of being turned into Wessens – mice, rats, rabbits, squirrel, gerbil and hamster – you can see where I came from as my grandmother was turned into a hamster. But the community held together as much as possible over the years until Hector came some 20 or 30 years go. He destroyed Flight Town, and started his Wessens being the chosen ones. My family held on, and I learned those things to be Japanese, its language and its culture. So I know Japanese as far as I was taught but being a Wessen, English was the main language I had to learn to be in the outside world, Japanese was when I was at home.” Minerva explains. “So you’re a Third Generation Wessen...” He asks. “Third Generation Wessen, Second Generation Hybrid as mom was a hybrid and then Miniya and I.” Minerva explains. Ichigo lets out “[ch12381][ch12428][ch12391][ch12289][ch12354][ch12394][ch12383][ch12399][ch26085][ch26412][ch35486][ch12434][ch35441][ch12377][ch12371][ch12392][ch12364][ch12391][ch12365][ch12414][ch12377][ch12363]”(“Sore de, anata wa nihongo o hanasu koto ga dekimasu ka?”, which translates to “So, you can speak Japanese?”) Minerva replies, “[ch12418][ch12385][ch12429][ch12435][ch26085][ch26412][ch35486][ch12418][ch35441][ch12379][ch12414][ch12377]”(“Mochiron nihongo mo hanasemasu” , which translate to “of course I can speak Japanese.”) Fernando throws at them, “[ch12362][ch20114][ch12356][ch12434][ch20449][ch38972][ch12377][ch12427][ch12394][ch12425][ch12289][ch12362][ch20114][ch12356][ch12434][ch12486][ch12473][ch12488][ch12377][ch12427][ch24517][ch35201][ch12399][ch12354][ch12426][ch12414][ch12379][ch12435]” (“Otagai o shinrai surunara, otagai o tesuto suru hitsuy[ch333] wa arimasen.” which translates to “If we are going to trust each other, we do not have to test each other.”) They both look at him. “I know some 10 different languages, including Japanese, Chinese and Korean, and that is not counting 56 different computer languages.” He explains. “Computer languages?” Minerva asks. “Information retrieval systems.” Fernando explains. He then sits up, “Hold on.” He then gets off the bed and steps to the front section of the camper at the passenger section, opening a panel there where he keeps some personal equipment there and takes out one of his laptops, a G4 Powerbook with a 64GB Compact Flash being used as a SSD Hard Drive. He turns it on, it lets out its musical diagnostic beep and the front of the camper lights ups while it boots up into OSX 10.4. He logs in with his password, puts in an Encyclopedia Britannica and takes it to the bed as the desktop loads up even with the screen closed. All the girls can see is a thin metal box with light coming out from a seam in the middle of the thinnest part. He sits on the bed and under the blanket, putting the laptop on his lap. Pressing the button on the front of the machine it opens up, revealing the screen and a keyboard on it. He tells them, “Ladies, this is an Old World Portable Information Retrieval System.  It and many others like it work on their own set of rules and languages, of which I know 56 of them. This covers for more than most of the possible systems I would run into.” They look at the screen in awe, having never seen one or know how it works. Though the military would have access to such devices, the “Community Lawmen” would not. Minerva says, “I remember Grandmother saying that she has seen something like this on some work tables where she was transformed into a Wessen Hamster. But she said that they big boxes and looked heavy.” “It would figure that a Lab Town would have such a thing.” Fernando says. He then double clicks the CD Icon on the upper right of the screen, activating the program. As it loads up and runs, he says, “This is one of the Information Discs I have in it. Ask me anything you want and I will see if it is on the system.” “Well, according to my grandmother, we went to the moon and had bases floating up above the Earth.” Minerva states. “OK, let’s start with entering ‘Moon Landing.’ Put the words ‘Moon Landing’ into this information entry box, and hit the ‘Enter’ button.” Fernando explains as he demonstrates. The computer screen changes and outputs a list of the Apollo Moon and Space Missions. He says to himself, “I remember this from long ago.” He then double clicks on the video icon for the 15 minute video explaining the Apollo 11 mission and its landing on the moon. The video goes through its introduction, showing Neil Armstrong stepping off the lander and saying his famous words, “One small step for man, one giant leap for mankind!” The girls were awed in silence as they watched the video as it showed mission highlights and explains the mission as a whole for the next 15 minutes. The video ends. Before the girls would begin to argue as to what to see next he closes the lid to the laptop. He looks at them both before saying, “The information on the systems I have is Old World Information, and it is not complete or up to what this world has but the technology and information does apply here. Terms of language and situations like Lab Towns turning people into Wessens did not exist in the Old World, Spirits and other Space Visitors were not public knowledge and only worked with high levels of the government and the military and we have been at war since. As you can see, this war has been hard on us all, have lost many major battles but we have not lost the war. It is people like Hector that are continue to fight for the wrong side and what to give our world away to these Spirits and enslaving all of humanity – all of us. That is why Wessens were formed, to be slaves to the Spirits. I and members of this convoy are not going to have that, we are going to fight until the Spirits leave or there is nothing left of this world for them to take and people like Hector will either dead or in jail.” The girls look at him and slowly nod. “I need to get you two and the others trained in firearms usage. Having and firing a gun are two different things.” He tells them. Ichigo asks, “Anything else on that Information system?” “There are a lot of things on it, but I will save it for another day.” Fernando explains. Minerva throws in, “Does it show movies like those having sex?” “What?” Fernando asks. Ichigo throws in for her, “Sex shows, like they show at a lot of the theaters. If it has archive films of people going to the moon and other various information, it should have sex shows on it.” “Whether it does or does not remains to be seen. The information here is to help others and teach children their words and numbers, and to teach people like you science and technology.” He explains. “So, it ‘remains to be seen’ means that you do have sex shows on that system but you do not want to show it to us. Why?” Minerva asks. “Let’s say that I do have sex shows on this system. Why would you want to watch it?” He asks. “Why not? We are stuck here during the storm, it’s boring and nothing to do as you do not want to get busy having sex with the two girls that are with you. Might as well watch the sex shows that you have on that thing.” Minerva says. “OK then, what if we watch the sex show on this unit and either of your girls get in the mood to do it like on the screen?” He asks. “We are already in the mood to do it now, but you insist on waiting until we get out of here in a few days.” Ichigo tells him before looking at Minerva who nods embarrassedly. “What would it get you, I or us if we started having sex now and not in a few days after we leave this place?” He asks. They both look at each other for a moment before turning to him. “I’m not saying that it would give respect and loyalty...” Ichigo begins to say. “Just say it.” He tells her. “We would be more emotionally attached to you and more trusting of you that we would give of ourselves to you.” Minerva throws in. Ichigo throws in “Yeah.” “OK. What if I was a complete dud in terms of sex?” He dare asks. “I have slept with you and Macy in these past few days, and from what I seen felt during those nights, you are no dud.” Ichigo points out. “Yeah... You’re bigger than most Wessen males out there, which explain why many human women cheat on their human husbands with a Wessen male, usually a servant or field-hand.” Minerva points out. “When did you slept with him?” Ichigo asks. “Only recently and it was a short nap during the day because he was tired but it was more than enough for me to learn what he has. And another time soon after that, we were in the field and he pinned me down on the hood of the jeep to give me an ultimatum on how I feel for him and how it would affect us two.” Minerva says. “I was referring to being a ‘Minute man’, ‘Short Comer’, or any other name for a man who shoots off quickly and prematurely.” He points out to them. “I know from the past interaction with you, you are not ‘Minute Man.’ In fact you lasted longer than I had in those days.” Ichigo tells him. Minerva chimes in, “There are certain herbal Asian medicines that I know that will fix that if that is a problem for you. Besides, if you were, I am here for you because what you are doing for me. So if you ‘shoot off’ early, I hope it is deep inside me. I’m sure Ichigo would agree it if were to happen to her and for the same reason.” “Hmph...” Fernando replies to himself, losing this war of words with these two females. “Well?” Ichigo says in a challenging tone. “Let me put this thing away before its battery runs down.” He tells them before shifting to the end of the bed and to its edge. The steel wall of the camper was already cold as it was outside. At least the heater kept the bed area warm. He stepped over to the passenger front seat and opens the laptop for a moment to activate its shut down command. As soon as it shut down, he puts it away in the laptop into the passenger storage compartment with the others personal items he has in there. He locks it shut as to limiting access to his things and securing them. Even if anyone broke in and took his laptops, they were password protected. He goes back to the bed and under the blankets. Ichigo immediately gets on top of him to straddle him as Minerva slides up next to him. Ichigo asks almost demanding “Well? You want to #$@! us or not?” “The both of you stated out how it would be more emotionally attached and more trusting of me if we do. So if we ‘#$@!,’ are we doing it because of such emotional trust or just to get our jollies off?” He throws at them Minerva says, “For emotional trust...” while Ichigo says at the same time “To get our jollies off...” They then look at each other before turning to him. Ichigo tells him, “You sound like a bunny ring girl going to her first day to satisfy her assigned fighter.” Minerva throws in, “I understand how you may feel about it, even the girls talk about it – getting #$@!ed to #$@! and get things like food and money, and have sex to make somebody feel better and make themselves better too because they like them.” “With me, us, this convoy, no person will be forcing themselves to have sex in order to get things like food, shelter, clothes, money, even a vehicle and camper. We all work together here to get things done. Money is not a problem, and we learn to deal and haggle to get better prices for what we buy. Nor will anyone be forcing themselves onto others to get sex – and that includes you two on me. ‘No’ means ‘NO!’ What sex that happens will be of those who want it with each other.” He tells them. “A man has to prove himself to a female by pinning her down and having his way with her when she challenges him.” Ichigo tells him. “I already proved it to her, and I proved it to you too. So what gives? Both of you picking up from each other’s heat?” He says and asks. “No!” Ichigo replies quickly. Minerva decides to remain quiet. “Then you two relax.” He tells them, but lightning flashed around them and the thunder sounded like an explosion as it happened so close. Ichigo falls onto him from her straddling position, holding him tightly as she could. Minerva manages to partially get on him with what space was left and hold onto him as tightly as well. They both whimper like cold kittens and puppies in a burlap bag. There is nothing much he can do but holds them until they calm down. It took a few minutes for them to calm down as the storm seems to surge with heavy rains and a hard wind. Being parked between Hondo’s Camper and Ruth’s camper gave some shelter against crosswinds. His camper does not shake like one think it would, though the campers the two Jeanettes have shudder in the wind as they are out in the open of the parking group. The other campers and vehicles are too heavy to be moved by wind, and the dune buggies and jeeps are too low to the ground to be effected as well. There is knock on the sliding door. Fernando gets up and puts on a t-shirt and pair of pants quickly before heading to the sliding door, Ichigo and Minerva get under the blanket as to not be seen by whoever is knocking. The sliding door opens partway revealing both Jeanettes outside. “You going to let us in?” One of them says. “No, and why should I?” Fernando asks. “It’s a violent storm, the campers are shaking in the wind!” The same one points point. “And? If you pack everyone into one camper, the weight will stabilize it against the wind. And if you park them beside the trucks and trailers, they would be shielded against the wind.” He tells them. They both look at him for a moment. He then tells them, “I’m going back to sleep and do not want to be disturbed. Whether it is shaking in the wind or not, the campers are safe to be in.” They continue to look at him like some side-show display before he closes the door behind them. He can hear them complain outside for a couple minutes before they go away. He takes off his outer layers, going back to bed in just his briefs. Minerva literally pounces on him and holds on to him tightly, he can feel her shaking within her tight embrace. Ichigo tries to get on him but he holds her at bay for the moment. He tells her “Let me deal with Minerva for a second, you’re safe with me no matter what, so sit down and relax.” Ichigo sit down next to him, leaning against him. After Ichigo quiets down Fernando asks Minerva, “You OK?” She shakes her head against his chest, a soft whimper of a “No...” come out from her. “Tell me, what’s wrong?” He asks. Ichigo responds, “Many Wessens get like that during a storm. And people do not know why.” “With sensitive hearing, aversion to bright lights, sensing electro-magnetism in waves we cannot, to her would be an assault on the senses. She would have a right to scared and nervous as it can be painful to her. But one has to learn not to let the fear to take over and that can have a very difficult first step.” Fernando tells them, though to Ichigo more than Minerva. Minerva seems to nod with her head against his chest. “Like it or not, it is time to force ourselves to sleep. I now it is early but nothing is going to happen during the storm, so it is best we go to sleep and take advantage of some extra rest.” He tells them. “But I am not sleepy.” Ichigo says. Fernando slowly gets up and lifts up the end of the bed and bench seat, pulling out a large blanket from within, and then setting it up over the others. He then turns to the propane space heater and shuts it off before going back to the bed. Once under the blankets, he positions himself on his side and takes Minerva against him. Ichigo goes up against him from behind. He whispers into Minerva’s ear, “Just close your eyes and go to sleep. You are safe here. That is happening outside is outside and not in here.” Minerva nods before trying to force herself to sleep. The temperature outside stays above freezing, and prolong used of the propane heater increases the humidity, Carbon Dioxide and trace amounts of Carbon Monoxide; thus it is needed to be turned off. At least with the extra blanket will keep them warm. It takes them over half an hour to go to sleep. Time: After 8:30PM. - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 22nd, 2022, 10:49pm [Electric Camper, 6:30 AM] Fernando wakes up though the others do not. It was not a restful sleep as the girls kept tightening their embrace against him at every flash of light, roar of thunder or both, either near or far. But the storm passed into the early morning hours before the sun rise, though there were some light showers to deal with. Just another grey day to deal with. He manages to get out of the bed without waking them up, though Meeshie was tenting up her side of the blanket as she got up and stretched. She gets out of the blankets and goes to the end of the bed and looks at him as he puts on his clothes on. He puts on his pants, shirt and boots before picking up the cats’ food and water bowls to clean up and fill. In a couple of minutes as he puts down the food by the driver’s seat, Meeshie goes under the blanket to get Kitty and wakes her up. Kitty can be heard protesting in a series of mews but is eventually pushed out of the blankets. Before Meeshie could push Kitty off the bed, Fernando picks up the cats off the bed, placing Meeshie on the floor first and then Kitty. As the cats ate their food, Fernando finished getting dressed and put on his hat and jacket last. He then opens the sliding door and steps outside, closing the door behind him. The fog was thick and the rain was a heavy drizzle. For some reason he finds the medical jeep in the front of the camper, but is not caring how it got there, who took it or where it went. He gets in the medical jeep and starts the long drive to Maddie’s place. Visibility was low, less than 100ft. He had to take slow, paying attention to his surroundings more than usual as he drove at a poultry 15mph. It takes him over a half hour to get to the restaurant. Once there, he parks the Medi-Jeep in front of the restaurant and walks in. Seeing one of the few people he does not want to see at the counter, Fernando continues to go to the counter, ignoring Clara. He takes a seat furthest on the counter from her. Maddie walks out of the kitchen area, about to say something to her sister but heads to Fernando when she notices him. “Hello Fernando! How are you? Would you need a large order?” Maddie tells him in asking. “Well, I’m fine. The Wessens in my group are a bit high strung though.” Fernando begins. He adds, “But yes, this is a large order – 100 sandwiches, 50 salad sandwiches for my Wessens that cannot eat meat, and the other 50 egg, meat and cheese sandwiches, mix and match them but label them please. One group of 15 of Ham, one group of 15 of bacon, one group of 15 of sausage and one group of 5 of just egg and cheese. And a large coffee for myself.” Maddie writes it all down and repeats the order, “100 sandwiches: 50 no-meat salad sandwiches; 15 Ham, egg and cheese sandwiches; 15 bacon, egg and cheese sandwiches; 15 sausage, egg and cheese sandwiches, and 5 egg and cheese sandwiches. And a large coffee for you. Anything else?” Fernando thinks before he adds, “Add 2 tubs of oatmeal, if you can.” “Can do!” Maddie tells him. “He nods before he asks, “How much?” “Make it $900 for everything.” Maddie tells him. “Sounds a bit low but I’ll pay it.” Fernando says almost to himself. He pulls out the sack of coins from his pocket and takes out five (5) $100 gold coins from within, putting it on the counter. “Here is half for now. I need to step out for a second.” Maddie nods as she gives him the receipt for the deposit of $500. He takes the receipt and steps out of the restaurant. Clara leans over to her sister, “Why is he here and why are you so happy to see him?” “He comes here with a large order that covers my expenses for the month, and he has been making several orders this past week. Unfortunately he is going to be leaving soon and I will not be seeing orders like this for a very long time if not ever. Didn’t he get to see you about flight lessons?” Maddie says and asks. “He came and I gave him a test, one that he cheated on and got a perfect score on. He also showed off some old world flight license which is faked. So I got rid of him and threatened him with arrest.” Clara boasts. “Wait. How you know he cheated?” Maddie asks. “It’s a two hour written exam and he did it in less than an hour. He had to have cheated.” Clara points out. “CLARA! Only a licensed and experienced pilot like us can do that test in less than an hour! He told me that he is experienced but have not flown in a long time!” Maddie tells her. “I do not know what makes you think he is special. He’s just another passerby who is trying to scam everyone out of what he can get from them before we find out what is going on and he leaves us after robbing us blind.” Clara tries to argue. Maddie puts the five (5) $100 gold coins in front of her, “A Scam man? This and the contract he got me with the army say differently. It says he is supporting the community, which includes our businesses. If anything, I am scamming him, as the army is already paying for this food he has ordered but he wants to pay himself and make sure that it is I who gets paid.” “Heh... that is how they operate. They let you think that you are having the advantage and then – BAM! (She smacks the counter with her hand hard!) You lose it all – the money, the services, the supplies, everything!” Clara lets out. “So you are not going to help him with his flight training? Looks like you are going to lose a contract with the army and a lot more people.” Maddie tells her. “I almost lost it all with that Wessen attack that night! I know he had something to do with it! Set things up, set up a disaster and tae what is left! That is how they operate!” Clara throws in. “We were attacked by those Hector Followers from Wessen Town, not from the army. And from those I trust told me that they seen him out there fighting and taking down Wessens and all their power weapons they had. He saved us, he saved our town, and all I got was a bullet hole through my sign when this whole place, this whole area could have been burnt down to the ground. Furthermore, they put a million dollar reward for the capture and arrest of Hector and his men. You do not see any of them around and making demands anymore.” Maddie tries to explain. “That hamster girl is still around and she was with him at my flight school.” Clara complains trying to prove a point. “She, like many other girls before her, was tricked to be part of Hector’s gang. How she survived when the others disappeared or were found dead, I do not know. But if she is with him, and I have seen her with him, she is trying to get help for those kids she takes care of. But no one wants to help them. And from what I hear, many of them died.” Maddie tries to point out. “Of course they died. Who knows what diseases they were carrying? They were selling themselves as hookers and whores. Good that they died so they would not be spreading their filth and illness anymore!” Clara tells her. Maddie just shakes her head in hearing this. Not wanting to continue this, she walks into the kitchen area and does an inventory of the order he made. Most of the salad sandwiches are done, but the egg and cheese sandwiches are taking longer to do as the eggs and meat needs to be cooked but in the least the five (5) egg and cheeses were done and half of the ham, egg and cheese were done as well. She lends a hand to the staff to speed up the order a bit by assembly and wrapping the sandwiches that are done. Just a few minutes and they were done with the salad sandwiches; the egg and cheese sandwiches; and the ham, egg and cheese sandwiches. She sets up two large cardboard tubs and fill them the oatmeal order he added before he left. Her kitchen staff begins to pack up the order into large paper bags for him to carry out with ease. Fernando walks back into the restaurant, taking the counter seat he had before furthest from Clara. But Clara has other plans as she moves close to his seat. He gets up and goes to the other end of the counter. Clara follows him and takes the seat next to his. He gets up to move his seat but she gets up to get in his way. Fernando looks down at her, “Look lady. Do not mess with me. I did nothing to you and if you touch me, you will regret it. As is, you just lost a lot with me.” He tries walk around her. “Yeah, I’ll get the Lawmen on you!” Clara tells him, poking her finger in his chest. He pulls out his wallet and opens it t show his EMT and old NYPD shield, “Lady, I am the law. Those idiots you call ‘Lawmen’ were eliminated as they were not law men but bribe taking bounty hunters. Now poke me again and I will throw you on the counter or the floor and arrest you myself.” “Bullshit!” Clara shouts at him, putting her hands on his chest to push him away. She quickly found her face being forced onto the ground and her arms pinned behind her back and her wrists being handcuffed. Fernando shouts at her as he puts his knee to her back, “You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can be used against you in the court of law. Anything you say, can and will be used against you! Do You Understand What I’m Telling You, Asshole?!!” “LET ME GO!” Clara yells at him. “Nope. I gave you one warning, you failed to heed that warning, and now you have to suffer the consequences.” Fernando tells her. He throws in, “This is the price you pay for being STUPID!” “WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?!!” Maddie shouts from her side of the counter. “She under arrest for assaulting me, Maddie.” Fernando says to her as he gets up and then lifts Clara up by her bounded arms to get her stand up. He then bends her over the counter, growling at Clara, “Bitch, you messed with the wrong man.” “Fernando,” Maddie pauses, “Please let her go.” “Sorry I can’t. She harassed me, then repeated poked at my chest with her finger. I warned her not to touch me and she tried to push me to the ground. I threw her against the ground and cuffed her, telling her she is under arrest for assaulting me. I’m taking her to see the major and have her detained until the major decides what to do with her. “Clara! Apologize to him right now!” Maddie tells her. Clara just growls. “Fernando, let her go and you can take the meal for free!” Maddie tells him, putting the five gold coins he gave her on the counter. “I cannot be bought or sold, Maddie.” Fernando tells her. “Look, please let her go and I promise she will never cross your path ever again.” Maddie almost pleads. “Look, Maggie. If she would have done this to a ‘Lawman’, she would he hauled away in chains like she is now. General Jastrey’s army is now the law and I am one of her officers, and she assaulted one of the officers. Furthermore, she is not apologizing, you are. And you are to never apologize for somebody else’s actions – even if she is related to you.” Fernando tells her. “Clara! Apologize to him so maybe he can let you go!” Maddie tells her. “Never!” Clara lets out. “CLARA!” Maddie tries to out volume her. “THIS IS NO WY TO TREAT A LADY!” Clara lets out. Fernando throws at her, “The only ‘lady’ here is Maddie. You, however, are a raid bitch. And rabid bitches get their day, and today is your day.” “ARGH!!!” Clara lets out like a wounded beast out in the wild. “Fernando, please let her go. You can have your money back and the food will be free, I’ll make sure she will never bother you again.” Maddie says. “You have no control of her outside your place. If she starts up with me outside, I will defend myself accordingly, and use lethal force if I have no options.” Fernando tells her. “You going to let her go?” Maddie asks. “I do not care about the money as I like to be able to say ‘I owe no one not a thing.’ But assault on an officer is still assault but the crime is that much more severe in punishment. And I have orders to kill anyone that interferes or disrupts my work as a rescuer, medical officer or law man. I have only used those orders a few times including that battle that stupid Fox Wessen Hector and his followers. And if I run into them again, I will show them no mercy as their blood and rotting dead bodies will fertile the soil where they lay. May the vultures, rope dogs and land scavengers feast on their bones.” Fernando tells her. He pauses for a second to let that sink in before he continues, “What guarantees do I have that she will leave me alone? As is, she lost a lot with possible contracts with General Jastrey’s Army and the chance of bringing the air races. I’m sure there are other flyers in this town willing to take my offer of money for those services.” “Let her go, and I will make sure that she will not cross your path. I do not want to lose it all because of one person.” Maddie replies. Fernando puts the key to the handcuffs on the counter for Maddie to take and use. Maddie steps up to the key on the counter, taking it. She then puts her hand on Clara’s shoulder, telling her, “Calm down and don’t move so I can get you out of those things.” Fernando takes a couple steps back from them as Maddie steps around the counter to Clara and puts the key to the handcuffs and opens them. She then takes them off her sister’s wrists and takes a step back to behind the counter. Clara slowly gets up and rubs her wrists as the handcuffs were on tight. Putting the handcuffs and key on the counter and slides it to Fernando to take. Looking at Maddie but aware of Clara’s position and distance from him, he reaches over to get his handcuffs and key. Clara thinks she is being ignored as he gathers his things to pocket them, she reaches into her hip pocket to take hold of something before lunging at him while swinging her arm holding something within its hand towards his face. He manages to catch her arm by the wrist in mid swing, finding a small, about four inch, open switch blade in her hand. He clamps down on her wrist to pain her but not to break it. She yells “LET ME GO!” before she manages to slap him with her other hand. Fernando clenches his right hand into a tight fist and draws it behind him before arcing it upwards towards his face, striking her jaw. Her eyes seem to bulge out before she passes out and crumples to the floor. “Stupid bitch.” Fernando says to himself. He then bends down and picks up her knife, putting it on the counter. Though she had seen it all happen, Maddie could not believe what happened. She goes over to her sister to check her out, finding her unconscious on the ground. “CLARA! CLARA!” Maddie calls to her as she lightly but rapidly slaps her. Clara moves slight and moans in pain. One of the kitchen worker places the last bag of food next to the others on the counter. Fernando reaches into his pocket and puts down another 5 gold coins on the counter next to the 5 gold coins Maddie put down in trying to refund him. He takes the bags and walks out of the restaurant. He open the medi-jeep doors and puts the bags on the passenger seat before getting into the driver’s seat and drives away. The fog had lifted a bit, making visibility less than 1000ft. Fernando was able to drive a bit faster to his way home. But unaware of the time, it has been over an hour that has pasted and by the time he returns to the camp, it is approaching 8:00. He parks the Medi-Jeep in front of Ruth’s camper and takes the bags of food to her camper food. Esther opens the door. “Oh, Mr. Fernando. Ruth is not in, she is at Hondo’s camper helping make breakfast over there.” Esther says. “Oh. Thank you. I will go there then and give her these.” Fernando tells her as he hefts the bags to show them off. He then nods at her and says “Thanks” before he walks away. Walking around the rear of the campers, he makes his way to Hondo’s camper. He then knocks on the rear door. As expected, the one person he did not want to see opens the door. “What do you want?” Val almost growls at him. “I heard Ruth was here. I have something for her, and only her. If she is not here I will be on my way.” Fernando tells her. Val just scowls at him before closing the door on his face. Fernando lets out a sigh and was about to step away before the door opens again. Ruth calls to him. “Mr. Fernando. You wanted to see me about something?” Ruth asks. He walks back to the camper door where she stood. Lifting the bags to her, he says, “Here. This is breakfast for everyone. I had trouble getting it but it should be able to feed everyone in the convoy.” Ruth takes the bags and asks, “Anything else?” “I do not know or care, but Macey and Zoey are not with me. But I need one Wessen meal and two regular meals. Ichigo will be in my camper to receive them. I will be out and about with the Major.” He explains. “Oh. OK then.” Ruth says before looking at the bags he gave her, “Thanks. I’ll see you later then...” “Yeah, laters.” He replies before he starts to walk away. It takes him a couple minutes to get to the Medi-Jeep, and drives it back in reverse to the front of his camper. Parking and locking up the Medi-Jeep, he walks over to the front of the Medi-Jeep and leans against the hood and fender as he looks over the camp. The teens from the Night Patrol walk up to him. Madison asks for them, “What is the situation with the morning meal?” Fernando answers, “I bought something for our meal, Ruth is preparing it now in Hondo’s camper. Go there, knock on the door and asks.” “Thank you.” Madison says as he signals to the others to follow him towards the back of Hondo’s camper. As he leans against the Medi-Jeep, Fernando hears a knocking noise behind him. He turns around to see Ichigo with the front window curtain of his camper on the passenger side partly open. He gets up and walks over to the passenger front door and opens it. “Yeah?” Fernando tells her, seeing her dressed in polo shirt and skirt, looking like one of the early teen girls on the Wessen group. “What is going with breakfast? We eating with the army or what?” She asks. “Ruth should be here after she serves everyone else.” Fernando explains before seeing Ruth opening his Dub Box trailer to set up breakfast distribution there. The four Bunny ring girls were there with her helping out with the set up. He then looks at Ichigo, “In fact there she is setting up. Tell Minerva to call her friends and get the kids ready for lineup.” “Alright.” Ichigo says. “I’ll be around.” Fernando tells her. “Alright.” She replies before closing the camper door. Fernando sighs as he walks to the Medi-Jeep. As he steps to the Medi-Jeep and lean against it, Minerva comes out of the sliding door of the camper and half jogs to the Kharkovchanka the children are in. In a couple of minutes three of the four adults there get out before the children and start to line up by the large vehicle. The fourth adult of the group, presumably Minerva, steps out of the vehicle, holding onto the entry ladder, closes the door and then leads the group in a single file line to Ruth’s camper then behind the campers and to Fernando’s Dub Box camper/trailer where Ruth gives them a salad sandwich, a cardboard bowl of oatmeal and a juice drink. They all gave thanks to Ruth and the Bunny Girls serving them before heading off to be by the space between the vehicles to gather and have their meal. The clock moves towards 9o’clock when Hondo and the group at the hanger comes in on the other Medi-Jeep and a couple of barrowed Army Jeep with the Army Drivers. The army drivers park their jeeps by army mess tent. Hondo drives towards the convoy campers, seeing the last of the children getting their meals from there. He opens the doors and tells Macey, Zoey and the Wessens to go get their meals from where it is being distributed. He then cautiously walks up to Fernando. “Wuz up?” Hondo says as he steps up to him. “Nothing much.” Fernando looks up at him. “This army chow or somethin’ the ladies made?” Hondo asks. “I bought most of it from Maddie’s place, Ruth and Val added to it.” Fernando answers, adding “but if you want Army Chow, I think the army mess tent is open.” “I’ll see ‘bout wha’ the ladies have to offer.” Hondo replies. He then asks, “Where’s Val?” “I think she is in your camper. I have not seen her outside.” Fernando replies. “Alrigh’ then.” Hondo says. He begins to walk to the Dub Box Camper to get his share but several army men surround him and Fernando. “Heh?!!” He reacts, thinking he is being set up. Turning around he sees that Fernando was surrounded too. “What’s going on?” Fernando asks. A few seconds later the Major and her closest officers walk up to them. She says to the both of them, “Gentlemen, we have a problem.” “What kind of problem?” Fernando asks. “The mayor of Wessen town and the elder preacher have been found murdered; hung naked by their necks on a tree by the main road and signs saying ‘TRAITOR!’ tied to their feet. They were bound and gagged. Our doctors say they were killed during the early hours of the morning.” The Major explains. “Any suspects?” Fernando asks. “I was hoping you would know. Our patrols say they saw or heard nothing.” The Major says. Fernando picks up his cane and concentrates, an observation glowing ball appears above the cane as he concentrates on the Mayor’s final hours. Seeing the mayor at his home, having checked on his children (two twin girls: Sally and Laura) and later his wife (Gloria), he did one last round before going to bed. After the lights in the house goes out, the shadows around the house move in, The girls were gagged and tied up before they had a chance to scream, and a burlap bag placed over their heads with hands and feet hog tied, followed by the Mayor and his wife who received the same treatment. They were taken outside and the females were put into a vehicle and taken away. The vehicle went to meet with another and both drove off the road where the mayor and the preacher were stripped of their clothes and beaten, though it was to get their attention and not to cause too much damage. Then they were dragged to a large tree near the highway and strung up to dry. Voices were heard in taunting them, a couple of faces are seen, ‘Night-Hawk’ and ‘Big Chief’ are names mentioned to Bat Wessen and a Jaguar, as the others seen were: owl, wolf, bull and bear Wessens. They stayed around until the hung bodies stopped struggling. They then walked to their vehicles and quietly drove away. Fernando concentrated on the vehicles leaving the area and followed them towards the stream where they crashed wreckage of the Globemaster used by the children Wessens as their base, but much further down river, to another set of pipes drainage pipes large enough to drive their vehicles through, but continue onward downstream to what one would call as a “Park Ranger Cabin on a tower, parking the vehicles underneath. They climb up the ladders and stairs to the Ranger Cabin on top of the tower and remain awake with the lights on. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/ParkRangerLookout_1.jpg Fernando says, “Where they children had their base in a crashed airplane by the river, you can see the fire house from there, it is about half a mile away.” “Got a plan, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “Major, I need 4 of your best sharpshooters or snipers and 10 of your commandos or storm troopers.” Fernando requests. “I only have a defense group. No special forces, though there are a couple of good marksmen in the group.” The Major explains. “Then I’ll take what you have – 2 marksmen and 8 or so combat soldiers. Have them meet me by the blue buggie in three jeeps.” Fernando tells her. He then pats Hondo’s chest with the back of his hand, “Come with me. Hope you are used to close quarter combat.” He then walks into the side of his bus, and with the girls on the bed, he lifts up the bench seat back upright and then the seat itself, putting out two Samurai blades, Wakazaki and a Katana. He gives the Wakazaki, the longer of the two blades, to Hondo, keeping the Katana to himself. Closing the bench, he tells Hondo, “Let’s go meet the major’s men.” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/KatanaWakazkiTanto.jpg -To Be Continued-

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 23rd, 2022, 3:47pm [Hondo’s Camper, 6:00 am] Val groggily woke up and looked around, as the sound of light rain was all she heard. The couch was put away, blankets folded, and no one was in sight at the moment. She sat up and then fell back into the recliner as her head throbbed from all she had drank the night before. After a few minutes she pulled herself together enough to ease out of the chair. As she shakily got to her feet her guts churned and threatened to bring up the liquids inside but she willed them down as she stumbled to the fridge to grab a beer and then to the medicine cabinet for aspirin and pepto-tabs. The carbonation and alcohol in the beer helped her keep down the pills and tabs long enough to let them do their work, as well as help with her hangover, acting as a hair-of-the-dog. Once she felt like she would no longer hurl or that her head would explode she peeked into the front and found her bed made and the girls bags neatly lined up at the foot of the bed, but otherwise empty. She there peered outside towards Ruth’s camper and saw them all huddled under the canopy, talking as they finished unloading the jeep. The rain had let up a lot since the night before but it still was fairly steady. The light patch to the west gave hope that it would let up before lunch, but for now it would be a wet, cold day. Val downed her beer, dressed, filled her flasks, threw on her slicker and stumbled out into the rain, heading for Ruth’s as quickly as she could, wincing still at the dull, grey light of dawn that barely shown through the clouds. Kiah frowned and shook her head as Val stumbled up, and Mae gave her a worried look though she tried to smile. Ruth came out about then, to grab the last load that needed to go inside, and gasped softly as she saw Val approaching and saw that she looked like hell once again. “Val!... you Okay?” She asked “I’m okay.” She replied softly, wincing more at the volume of Ruth’s voice. “She is anything but okay! Pickled, maybe, but not okay.” Kiah said. Ruth sighed, “You have to stop doing this to yourself.” “We got this if you need to rest some more.” Mae offered, sweetly. Val gingerly shook her head, “No… I’m fine, really… Should have woke me to help.” “We tried and you just groaned, swatted at me, and fell back to sleep!” Kiah exclaimed. Val frowned, “Sorry… Guess I drank more than I thought.” “That’s an understatement.” Kiah muttered. “Kiah!” Mae scolded. “Are you at least eating?” Ruth asked. Val looked away from her but did not answer. “She’s not.” Kiah replied flatly. Kiah, stay out of it!” Mae scolded softly. Val shook her head, “She’s fine… and right. … I.. I just can’t make myself eat.” Ruth shook her head, “Well, you’re not helping until you do!” Val looked at her with a pleading look, “Please, no. I.. I’m not ready to get kicked out yet… Please, don’t make me eat and let me help!” Ruth shook her head and sighed. Val sounded more like a frightened child begging to be held, than a woman who had fought and killed before for the protection of others. “Val… What has happened to you? Do you even hear yourself?” Ruth asked. Val hung her head shamefully and shrugged, “I.. I don’t know what’s happened to me… I lost me.. I.. I don’t know who I am anymore and it terrifies me… Please, Ruth… just let me help so I don’t get thrown out.” Ruth sighed, “I want to help you but I’m at a loss. You seem to make a little progress and then crawl into that bottle and come out worse than before… I’m there for you but… I don’t know what else to do for you.” “It’s not your fault. I know you tried but… No one can help me… I .. I’m not sure how much longer I can stand all this, but I need to be here for now, so please.. please just let me help so he doesn’t throw me out yet?” Val asked in a sad, timid tone. Ruth sighed and nodded, “Okay, but promise me you will try to eat at least once a day… please?” Val sighed and nodded, “I’ll try.” “That’s all I can ask, I guess… Well, it’s too wet to work out here and I don’t have enough room for all of us inside… Going to take forever to get breakfast done in this weather, I think.” Ruth said scowling at the rain. “You.. We I mean, can use my kitchen, if you want… Sorry, I know it’s been harder on you without access to it lately.” Val said shyly. Ruth thought for a moment then nodded, “That might work. Have Jo, Esther, and Susana work on biscuits and corn muffins here while we work on the rest at your place. Breakfast will still be a bit late, but it’s the best we can do in this weather.” Jo came out, hearing the conversation, and nodding in agreement, “I can handle that. Just need to run one quick errand first.” Ruth nodded, “Ok, but please hurry. We’ll not get breakfast done until 9 o’clock at this rate!” Jo nodded and disappeared back inside. “We can go clean up and get the table pulled out at the camper.” Mae offered. Ruth nodded, “That would help.” “Need us to tote anything over while we go?” Kiah asked. Ruth nodded and hurried inside, returning shortly with a couple bags, “Here’s some of the stuff. Val and I will grab the rest and be there shortly.” The girls nodded as they took the bags from Ruth before trotting back to the camper to get out of the cold drizzle that fell from the sky. As they talked Jo came out and hopped into the jeep and pulled it over by the front of Fernando’s camper before trotting over to the soldier’s mess to check on something they were to be adding. Ruth turned and headed into her camper to gather what else they needed and motioned for Val to follow. “You got it unloaded from last night?” Val asked as she followed Ruth inside. Ruth nodded, “Kiah was up and out here early and helped me with that. She said she’s not used to sleeping all night yet, and was bored.” Val sighed, “I feel terrible about how I’ve made them feel.” She looked around and saw it was just them at the moment as the two younger girls were in the back with their younger male cousins, getting them set for the day before helping with breakfast. “I heard a little about that. Guess you called them whores, eh?” Ruth asked Val nodded. “Why?” Ruth asked. “I.. I don’t know…. Guess I was jealous of them a bit.” She replied “Jealous how?” Ruth asked. “They were being rescued by someone who was a friend and… and…” Val stammered and then paused trying to pull her mind together. “You feel he should have been rescuing you instead?” Ruth asked as she motioned for her to sit at the table. Val took her slicker off and sat down, “I.. I don’t know. …maybe. I just know I feel like he chose Hondo over me, and I need him! He healed me and can help with more if he wanted to, I know he could but he hates me now! I guess it just hurt to see someone else get his help when I feel so helpless.” “Shouldn’t you want Hondo to rescue you, though?” Ruth asked Val fell silent for a moment before replying softly. “I... I wanted him to save me and he didn’t… He couldn’t even heal me or anythin’. All he could do was hand me over to Fernando… I wanted him to save me before but now I hate him so much… I think about what happened to me and I just feel it’s all because he didn’t save me. He promised he’d keep me safe and he didn’t! … I know I should have not gone… I know I should have come back when told to… I was tired and stressed and just needed to clear my head for a minute… If they want to they can go get away, go to a bar, go take a ride, and just clear their minds, but I can’t?...  It’s my fault, I know, but I hate him still and can’t help it! I hate him for Fernando turning on me too… They might have been friends first, but they don’t understand how hard it is for a woman alone, as it is! They have each other and without them I have no one.” She said, trying not to cry again. Ruth sighed, “I don’t know what to tell you there… Not sure Fernando wants to talk to you, from the sound of it… I have to ask, though, do you want him as just a friend or are you after more?” Val looked at her questioningly at first until, not understanding exactly what she meant. When it finally clicked her eyes got big and she shook her head, and then winced at the pain. “No! .. ow… damn this headache. … No, I don’t want Fernando like that. He’s a friend, a hard one to understand and deal with at times, but still just a friend… I’ve tried to be there for him, especially with the problems with his last wife, but... I know he helped a lot already but he doesn’t seem to understand that most of us women can’t separate the mental and physical so well. I appreciate that he healed me physically, but …I can’t fix my mind and I need his guidance so badly… I just want somethin’ other than harsh words from him. Is that too much to ask? He knows I’m sick mentally, he has to! I don’t mean to say the thing’s I have to him, I really don’t! … Would it be such a burden on him to just listen or try to be understandin’, or say somethin’ nice?” She asked quietly. Ruth sighed, “That’s between you two. I don’t know your pasts or the tensions that may be between you. He seems to care a lot but… I can’t say I understand him either. I can’t judge on any of this, but I know you’re not alone. Maybe he’s made you feel that way, but you aren’t. We are still here for you, but we can’t help you if you don’t let us.” “I .. I don’t know how.” Val said timidly. Ruth sighed, “I don’t know what to tell you there either… We can talk more later, but for now need to go get started on breakfast. We should be half done by now and we haven’t even started! Val nodded, “Sorry.” Ruth set a couple boxes on the table and started pulling items out and putting them in cloth bags, to haul to Val’s camper. As soon as Joanna returned, carrying several bags of cherry and cheese danishes that the military had made and sent to add to their breakfast, Val and Ruth headed to join the girls at the camper. They had planned for sausage gravy, biscuits, bacon, fried tomatoes, and fruit for the meat eaters and fruit, fried cabbage, corn muffins, and oatmeal for the vegetarian wessen, but everything that could go wrong seemed to. The camper ran out of propane and Val and Ruth had to haul a spare bottle out to try to hook up to the camper. The hose to the camper bottle was too short and it took Val a while to find a spare in the trailer, and then she had to crawl through and lay in a mud puddle to get it hooked up. She was soaked, cold, and had mud in her hair and down her back. She had to strip inside the door, this time with Ruth there, which made her feel more embarrassed. Then they found they were out of water from having so many shower there. Mae and Kiah hauled water from Ruth’s camper, which took time, and Val had to use cold water they brought to rinse the mud off her before she could go back to helping. Something had spilt on Val’s baking sheets, so they had to heat water to clean them since there was no water in the tanks to run through the water heater. By the time they actually started the bacon and heating water for the oatmeal it was almost 7:30 am. About then Joanna came over and stepped inside. “How’s it going with the biscuits?” Ruth asked “Uhm, not good… We ran out of propane for the oven… guess the heater used more than we thought because of this cold.” Joanna said hesitantly. Val sighed and slumped to the couch, “#$@!… We have another spare tank we can use, but give me a minute.” She pulled on a pair of socks, and her boots, before grabbing a spare dry slicker and heading out into the drizzle again. She returned about twenty minutes later, wet and muddy again, which only added to her frustration and depression. Ruth and Mae grimaced at the sight of her, and Kiah tried not to laugh and to hide her grin, as she found it all a bit comical, since it was not her luck that was bad, for once. Val did not say a word but stripped down again, grabbed some water from the water can in a pitcher usually used for ice tea, and headed to the bathroom again to rinse off. Once rinsed and back out in the kitchen someone knocked at the door and she feared more bad luck was to befall her. She sighed with frustration and walked over to the door and opened it quickly, finding Fernando standing there. Her mind panicked a bit, afraid she was in for another tongue-lashing, and her body went on autopilot. “What do you want?” Val almost growls at him. “I heard Ruth was here. I have something for her, and only her. If she is not here I will be on my way.” Fernando tells her. Val just scowls at him before closing the door on his face. She turned to the others who gave her a curious look. “Who was it?” Ruth asked “F.f.fernando l.looking for you.” She stammered. Ruth rushed towards the door and pushed Val out of the way. “Why didn’t you let him in?!” Ruth exclaimed in a whisper. “I.. I don’t know!” Val whispered back as she moved out of the way. Ruth opened the door and saw Fernando retreating, so she called out to him to get his attention. “Mr. Fernando. You wanted to see me about something?” Ruth asks. He walks back to the camper door where she stood. Lifting the bags to her, he says, “Here. This is breakfast for everyone. I had trouble getting it but it should be able to feed everyone in the convoy.” Ruth takes the bags and asks, “Anything else?” “I do not know or care, but Macey and Zoey are not with me. But I need one Wessen meal and two regular meals. Ichigo will be in my camper to receive them. I will be out and about with the Major.” He explains. “Oh. OK then.” Ruth says before looking at the bags he gave her, “Thanks. I’ll see you later then...” “Yeah, laters.” He replies before he starts to walk away. Ruth took the items inside and set them on the table with a sigh. “Looks like we have been saved once more.” She said as she started to go through items. “Fernando brought breakfast?” Mae asked Ruth nodded, “We just have to dish up the oatmeal, separate the sandwiches, and take care of drinks. The danishes will go well with them and we can cook up the bacon we started and store it away to use with lunch or something. No need to waste any more gas on that water either.” “Wasn’t Jo making biscuits?” Mae asked. Ruth nodded, “Yeah. Maybe will have to make some bean and bacon soup to go with them for lunch. Can save the fruit for lunch too.” Ruth looked over at Val who sat, looking rather dejected on the couch. “You alright?” Ruth asked. Val shrugged, “I just don’t know anymore. “What just happened with Fernando?” Ruth asked. Val shrugged again, “I don’t know… I saw him and…  You could tell he didn’t want to see me. … He hates me. I deserve it, I know, but I don’t want him to hate me… I.. I feel so alone.” A tear rolled down her face as she spoke softly and tried to hold herself together. “I’m sure Hondo feels the same way when he talks to you.” Kiah said flatly. “Kaih, That’s not nice.” Mae said frowning at her friend. “I know, but it’s true! She is upset because a guy she saw as a friend hates her after she ditched her husband and yelled at them both! What does she expect? Love and understanding?” Kiah asked incredulously. Mae frowned, “I think she knows that, though.” Val nodded, “I.. I know…” Ruth sighed, “I think you hurt them too much for them to see past it. They can’t see that you’re suffering because of that, Val. I’m sorry, but you’re going to have to find a way to go to him first.” Val looked up at Ruth with a terrified look, “I want to, but I can’t! I’m too scared to try!!” Ruth sighed, “Well, not sure I can change that… I have to go get meal distribution setup. A knock was heard on the door again and this time Ruth answered it as Val was in no shape to do so again. It was Madison and a couple other teens, asking about breakfast. Ruth told them to give her ten minutes and she would be set up for distribution as Fernando’s dub-box like usual. They thanked her and headed off to wait. Ruth turned back to Val before looking at the other girls. “You four want to help? Bowls and drink mix should be in the back of the dub box already. You four can help me dish, make drinks, pour them, and hand them out.” Ruth said. Mae nodded, “We can do that. What about the bacon in the oven?” Ruth sighed and turned to Val, “You want to come help or can you take care of the oven?” “He will be out there and.. and Hondo might show up too. I.. I can’t face them out there, not like this.” She said quietly. Ruth nodded, “Okay, then you handle this… You eat a sandwich if I leave it?” Val shook her head, “I .. I can’t. Not right now.” Ruth sighed, “Then you’d better eat some lunch for me at least… Okay, June, April, Mae, grab the sandwiches. Kiah and I will grab the oatmeal and serving utensils. We’ll sort the rest of it out once we get setup.” They all nodded, grabbed what they needed to, and followed her out. Leaving Val alone once more. In the quiet of the camper, she broke down and sobbed once more. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo woke slowly to the sound of rain outside again. His joints all felt stiff and he felt mildly sick, but he attributed it to the weather at first. He reached a hand out to feel for Molly, but found the bed empty beside him. He opened an eye and saw her gone. As he looked around the room and found her not there either, he noticed, though it was cloudy and raining still it was lighter than it should be. He slowly forced himself upright and a feeling of nausea almost overtook him. He groaned and lay back down, letting himself wake a bit more before sitting up again. As he sat up he gritted his teeth, as he felt like he had been worked over with a baseball bat. He never woke up well, but on top of his usual morning grogginess, he felt a weak and tired still. It was not how he usually felt, nor even how he had felt the morning before, and it was starting to worry him. About then Molly came in, with a smile on her face as she walked over to him. “Good morning, sleepy-head!” she said cheerfully before bending down and kissing him on the cheek. “Mornin’… What time is it?” He asked sleepily. “Almost eight.” She said. “Eight? #$@!in’ hell.” He muttered. “You were out hard so I figured you needed to sleep. I guess I took more out of you than I thought!” She said as she gave him a sly grin. He chuckled weakly and shook his head, “I wish that was all it was.” She frowned, “You alright?” He sighed, “Reckon just not caught up from bein’ hurt an’ such. Might be the weather too… hell if I know, just feelin’ stiff this mornin’.” He did not want to lie to her but he hid how bad he really felt as it worried him. He thought back to Fernando asking if he had been feeling sick lately or had been poisoned as he seemed worse off than he should be. He kept telling himself it was all bullshit but the way he felt now made him question that. Until he knew for sure he wanted to keep those thoughts to himself. She helped him to his feet, though he did not really need the help. He liked how she worried over him and helped him, without taking no for an answer when they were alone, while letting him be the man and having his back when out with the others. In some ways he wished Val had been like that, and in some ways, he almost wished he had never met Val, especially after what she put him through. He was not sure how he felt about Val anymore, but he was sure he was falling for Molly and losing his guard and resolve to wait Val out for a while longer. “You should get a shower. You’ll feel better.” She said. He nodded and then gave her a bit of a sly grin, “You gonna join me?” She smiled but shook her head, “No, I’d like to but we need to get breakfast for everyone still.” “Fair enough. Probably will be quicker by myself… You want to have Tonya get the girls ready. We’ll all go in this mornin’. The hanger will be fine for a while. Besides, I doubt Valentine will be joining us. Somethin’s botherin’ her.” He said. “I think she is taking you and Val separating as a personal failure. I tried to talk to her about it, but she treats me with some disdain. I think she sees me as a problem that’s keeping you two apart.” Molly replied a bit sadly. He sighed, “Her an’ I bein’ separated is on her, not you. What does she expect me to do? Sleep on the couch an’ get verbally abused all the damn time! Why would I not be with you over Val. At least you care an’ treat me nice… Lot more than Val has done in a while.” Molly gave him a weak smile, “I’ll always try to treat you nice… I know we’re not supposed to let ourselves have any real feelings for each other as this was supposed to be a mutual thing where we helped each other with stress by #$@!ing and such, but… I can’t help but love you.” He sighed, “I reckon I feel the same, but that can’t change anythin’ for now.” She nodded, “I know and if she comes around I will step aside. I don’t think I could stop loving you, though, anymore than I can stop loving James, though he’s gone.” He nodded, “I reckon I understand.” “I’ll go help get the girls ready. We’ll be ready by the time you get out.” She said as she placed her hand lightly on his arm and stared into his eyes, not wanting to leave him. “Thanks, Molly. Not sure how I’d have gotten through the last week or so without you.” He said softly. She stretched up and kissed him softly, pulled back a bit, giving him a soft smile, before turning to head downstairs. He sighed to himself as he watched her go, feeling deeply conflicted still about it all. He knew it would be too easy to throw Val aside and take up a life with Molly by his side as his mission and rescue partner, but something deep inside would not let him let go of Val, not yet at least. The shower helped him limber up but the churning in his guts and the weak, tired feeling did not leave. As he dressed he saw the bottles of pills on the dresser that the older Valentine had given him. He walked over and picked them both up and looked them over appraisingly. They had helped when he was injured with energy and pain relief, though Molly and Fernando had mistaken them for bio-pills. He checked to make sure he was alone before popping one of each and then putting a couple extra in the empty spots in the bio-pill tin he carried before shoving it into his pocket. By the time he pulled his boots on, got his weapons on, donned his vest, hat, and a short outback coat he was already feeling less aching in his body and more pep in his step. His stomach churned some still, but he would manage for now. As he descended the stairs he found Molly, Tonya, Karl and the girls waiting by the jeep. “Where’s Maggie an’ Marvin?” He asked. “They split the meal we didn’t eat last night and went to bed.” Molly said. “It was a meat meal, though.” Hondo stated with a questioning look. “Yeah, Maggie ate the chili and Marvin ate the rest.” Tonya replied. He nodded, “That works, I reckon. Hate that they didn’t get a full meal because of me.” “They said neither of them was that hungry as they couldn’t even do real rounds last night due to the storm, so don’t worry about it.” Molly said. He nodded, “Well, nonetheless, I’ll try to pick up a few things to throw in the fridge for them in case they need it from now on.” “Don’t tell me we’ll be staying in this festering puss-hole of a town much longer!” Karl exclaimed. Hondo shrugged, “I’m just along to help with the ride an’ help folks along the way. I don’t make the decisions when to go or stop. That’s Fernando an’ Jeanette’s department.” “More Fernando’s, I think. That Jeanette and her twin have done nothing for any of us. All they do is hide when things are bad and complain when they are good! I don’t trust those spirits with her either.” Molly said. “I don’t trust any of them, but they are Fernando’s worry. They are one of his troubles that I can’t help with as she won’t listen to me an’ if I had to wrangle them, I’d leave them all tied to railroad tracks sooner or later!” Hondo exclaimed seriously. Tonya and Molly giggled slightly at the thought and even Karl had to chuckle. Macey and Zoey stood a ways off with their heads down still, waiting for their ‘day in court’ with the ‘unjust judge’. They both felt depressed, scared, and completely miserable, but they said nothing, afraid of being yelled at again. Hondo noticed the younger girls silence, but knew it was not the time. He sighed a bit as he looked at them for a moment before speaking. “Molly, you think you four gals can squeeze into the back?” He asked. “I can ride with the soldiers and jump off at the camp and meet you there. With all that has happened, the night shift wanted to follow us in to make sure everyone was safe. Dayshift told them something was up and that we weren’t to go in alone.” Karl said. Hondo nodded, “Alright then. Tonya in the back with the girls and Molly up front with me.” They all nodded and as the five of them headed towards the medical jeep, Karl trotted off to join the soldiers. Hondo put a hand on the girls shoulders before they could climb in, stopping them in their tracks. They jumped a bit at his touch and he could feel them both trembling. “We’ll talk when we get back, alright, an’ I’ll hear you both out. Just don’t lie to me or we will have issues, understand?” He said firmly but quietly. They both nodded, but said nothing, so he took his hands off their shoulders and let them get in. Molly came up to him with a frown and whispered to him softly. “Please be gentle with them. They are scared to death that you and Fernando don’t love them anymore and are going to those them out of the camp.” Molly said. “They tell you that?” He asked. Molly nodded. “I know it’s been hard on them, but they had us all scared to death… I’ll be as easy on them as I can, but if they lie..” He said, sighing as he paused. She nodded again, “I know, but if they lie know it’s because they are so afraid that they are fighting for their lives.” He nodded, “I’ll try to keep that in mind… Let’s get going.” She nodded and paused, almost moving in to kiss his cheek, before stopping herself and realizing the girls were with them. Loving him and showing affection for him had quickly became second nature to her, so much so she knew she had to be more on her guard about it for now. After everyone was in and set he fired up the jeep and they headed towards the camp with the soldiers behind them in two jeeps. It was around 9 o’clock when they pulled up to the camp. Hondo stopped the jeep not too far from Fernando’s camper as the other two jeep head over to their mess tent after dropping Karl off. As he shut off the jeep he saw Fernando leaning against the other jeep and looking their way. “Uhoh. You think he’s really angry with you for hitting him?” Molly asked softly. Hondo shrugged, “I reckon I don’t know, but I’d better face the music now.” He opened his door and tipped his seat forward to help the girls out as Karl trotted up to join them. “You guys all stick together an’ go get in line for your breakfast. I need to see a man about a dog, here right quick.” He said. Molly nodded, “Alright. Be careful.” He nodded and started cautiously towards Fernando as they headed to the chow line. “Wuz up?” Hondo says as he steps up to him, half expecting to get decked without warning. “Nothing much.” Fernando looks up at him. “This army chow or somethin’ the ladies made?” Hondo asks, trying to feel out his mood. “I bought most of it from Maddie’s place, Ruth and Val added to it.” Fernando answers, adding “but if you want Army Chow, I think the army mess tent is open.” “I’ll see ‘bout wha’ the ladies have to offer.” Hondo replies. He then asks, “Where’s Val?” “I think she is in your camper. I have not seen her outside.” Fernando replies. “Alrigh’ then.” Hondo says. He begins to walk to the Dub Box Camper to get his share but several army men surround him and Fernando. “Heh?!!” He reacts, thinking he is being set up. Turning around he sees that Fernando was surrounded too. “What’s going on?” Fernando asks. A few seconds later the Major and her closest officers walk up to them. She says to the both of them, “Gentlemen, we have a problem.” “What kind of problem?” Fernando asks. “The mayor of Wessen town and the elder preacher have been found murdered; hung naked by their necks on a tree by the main road and signs saying ‘TRAITOR!’ tied to their feet. They were bound and gagged. Our doctors say they were killed during the early hours of the morning.” The Major explains. “Any suspects?” Fernando asks. “I was hoping you would know. Our patrols say they saw or heard nothing.” The Major says. Fernando picks up his cane and concentrates, an observation glowing ball appears above the cane as he concentrates on the Mayor’s final hours. Seeing the mayor at his home, having checked on his children (two twin girls: Sally and Laura) and later his wife (Gloria), he did one last round before going to bed. After the lights in the house goes out, the shadows around the house move in, The girls were gagged and tied up before they had a chance to scream, and a burlap bag placed over their heads with hands and feet hog tied, followed by the Mayor and his wife who received the same treatment. They were taken outside and the females were put into a vehicle and taken away. The vehicle went to meet with another and both drove off the road where the mayor and the preacher were stripped of their clothes and beaten, though it was to get their attention and not to cause too much damage. Then they were dragged to a large tree near the highway and strung up to dry. Voices were heard in taunting them, a couple of faces are seen, ‘Night-Hawk’ and ‘Big Chief’ are names mentioned to Bat Wessen and a Jaguar, as the others seen were: owl, wolf, bull and bear Wessens. They stayed around until the hung bodies stopped struggling. They then walked to their vehicles and quietly drove away. Fernando concentrated on the vehicles leaving the area and followed them towards the stream where they crashed wreckage of the Globemaster used by the children Wessens as their base, but much further down river, to another set of pipes drainage pipes large enough to drive their vehicles through, but continue onward downstream to what one would call as a “Park Ranger Cabin on a tower, parking the vehicles underneath. They climb up the ladders and stairs to the Ranger Cabin on top of the tower and remain awake with the lights on. Fernando says, “Where they children had their base in a crashed airplane by the river, you can see the fire house from there, it is about half a mile away.” “Got a plan, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “Major, I need 4 of your best sharpshooters or snipers and 10 of your commandos or storm troopers.” Fernando requests. “I only have a defense group. No special forces, though there are a couple of good marksmen in the group.” The Major explains. “Then I’ll take what you have – 2 marksmen and 8 or so combat soldiers. Have them meet me by the blue buggie in three jeeps.” Fernando tells her. He then pats Hondo’s chest with the back of his hand, “Come with me. Hope you are used to close quarter combat.” He then walks into the side of his bus, and with the girls on the bed, he lifts up the bench seat back upright and then the seat itself, putting out two Samurai blades, Wakazaki and a Katana. He gives the Wakazaki, the longer of the two blades, to Hondo, keeping the Katana to himself. Closing the bench, he tells Hondo, “Let’s go meet the major’s men.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 25th, 2022, 9:30pm Fernando and Hondo head past Karl’s and Marvin’s SUV and campers and the teens Dune buggies and campers into the open area of the parking area. Four jeeps roll up to them, with three filled with 4 men each and the last one with a driver and a single soldier, bringing a count of 12 men plus themselves. Fernando and Hondo get into the rear of the jeep with the driver and passenger, Fernando gives the orders to go through the blimp parking area and stop by the run way. They do as they were. Fernando gets out. “Let me ask, which two are the marksmen here?” Fernando asks. The two the jeep with them raise their hands. He looks at them and then the others. “Now listen. We will park at the top of the ravine and leave the jeeps a few yards back so they are not seen. You two will take cover in the grass and aim your guns at the house of the ranger tower. The rest of you will be hidden but surrounding the base of the tower. You marksmen will shoot at any Wessen that comes out from the top of the Ranger Tower house. You others at the base of the tower will shoot any Wessen that leaves the Ranger Tower from the bottom. Give them time to get some distance from the tower before taking them down. Hondo and I will take on those inside the tower house. Any questions?” The soldiers all shake their heads. “Alright. Turn off your engines. I’ll get you there myself.” Fernando tells them. They look at him oddly but do as he says in shutting off the engines. He then takes his cane, spins the crystal on the cane before pressing it down onto the cane. In a flash of light they disappear from the end of the runway to 50 yard from the top of the ravine. He order to them, “Arm up, secure the vehicles and follow me hunched down.” In under a minute they walk to the edge of the ravine and look down the small valley where the tower is in. It was fairly close, about 250 – 300 yards. They all look down at it from their vantage point. Vehicles are parked around the base of the tower. Fernando points them out, telling the men, “Anyone getting into the vehicle, take them down.” They continue looking about, seeing that there is somebody walking about the town but not looking out the widows or walk out on to the outdoor deck. It seems that they are looking for something before continuing to walk around while eating something. Though the vehicles are parked downstairs, there are no other signs of life that can’t be seen but might be there. Fernando tells the soldiers, “Marksmen, hide and set up here. Men, I’m taking you all down to the bushes and vegetation around the base of the tower. Hide yourselves there while Hondo and I storm the house on the tower. Turn on your portable radios and keep radio silence unless somebody escapes or one of you men get hit or hurt. Hondo or I will give the call to end this mission when the end comes. We move when the marksmen are set up. So let’s go.” The marksmen place themselves within the bushes of the ravine, lying down and having their rifles out and ready to fire. Fernando spins the crystal on his cane before pressing it. The other soldiers get teleported around the bushes at the base of the tower while Fernando and Hondo stand on the roof of the tower house. Hondo puts his Samurai Blade to his left hand while taking his firearm in his right. They both look at each other and nod, before taking a careful slide down the roof to the balcony deck around the tower house. Hondo’s side had one of the doors next to him; Fernando was far from the door closest to him. The one walking about the house turns out to be Jaguar type Wessen, looks like he’s eating his morning meal while the others are sleeping on the floor in various sleeping bag gear. He was looking out through the door where Hondo stood and was about to react when a bullet goes through his head from behind him. Fernando crashes through the broken window, though not made from glass but plastic plexi-glass. Hondo crashes through the door as Fernando swings his sword across and through the neck of an Owl-Bird looking Wessen who was getting up. Hondo shoots at a Bat-Wessen who was also getting up. A Wolf Wessen tries to sit up and reach for his weapon only to have Hondo shoot him in the head. Fernando swings his sword at a Bear Wessen also getting up from his sleep. A Bull Wessen tries to play dead for the moment until things got quiet for a bit, seeing Hondo just feet away from him. He jumps up and charges at Hondo, almost gourding him as he sends him through a plexi-glass wall and pinning him against the outside balcony rail. He takes a half step back to lift and throw Hondo over the rail but is met with two high power rounds from the marksmen’s rifles, one going through his temple and another through the side of his chest hearing his heart apart. Fernando runs over to Hondo. “You alright?” Fernando asks. “Nothin’ but another set of broken ribs, but I’ll be alright.” Hondo says. He looks at the dead bull before he asks, “Your handi-work?” “No – theirs.” Fernando says as he points to the ravine where the marksmen were. Hondo nods. Fernando then asks, “Did you see the mother and girls on your side?” Hondo shakes his head. Fernando picks up his radio, “All hostiles in the area have been neutralized. Repeat! All hostiles in the area have been neutralized. BUT! The females are not on the premises. Repeat! The females are not on the premises. Men at the base of the towers, be on the lookout for anyone coming but search the area for the females. Marksmen, keep an eye out for anyone coming. Repeat! Men at the base of the towers, be on the lookout for anyone coming but search the area for the females. Marksmen, keep an eye out for anyone coming.” The replies were short and few. Fernando bends down to grab the bull by the horn and drags him back into the tower house. Hondo follows him in and they look over their handiwork. “What a senseless waste.” Fernando says to himself but loud enough to be heard. “They deserved what they got.” Hondo throws back to be heard. On one of the several tables of the single room house tower, Fernando finds a radio set up similar to the ones confiscated before from the mayor and Hector’s place. He goes up to it, finding them turned off. He reaches for the On/Off/Volume knob, giving it a twist to turn it on. He takes out a pad from his hip medical pack and writes down the frequency on the two dials. He takes out his portable Yaesu radio and turns it on before tuning radio on the table to the military frequency on his radio. He then picks up the radio. “This is the medic calling for the Major. (Repeats) This is the medic calling for the Major.” Fernando says as he presses the microphone. A few moments of silence passes before a reply. “This is Com Officer Smith. The Major is out making her rounds.” A voice replies. “Thanks for the intel, Com Officer Smith. Please get this message to her immediately...” Fernando says on to the microphone. “Ready to receive message.” The Com Officer says. “Target found and known hostiles are eliminated. Unknown hostiles are still unknown and the missing females are still missing. Need some troops to clean up and secure the area, and secure all vehicles, weapons, and resources here.” Fernando says on the radio. “Message received. Sending to the message to the major by private courier.” The communications officer replies. “Thank you.” Fernando replies. As Fernando talks on the radio, he does not pay to attention to Hondo who has taken his little metal box of pills and takes one. He puts it back into his pocket. Fernando puts down the microphone before looking at the mess of the room. Looking at Hondo putting away his gun, he shakes his head as he looks down at the mess. “Wha’s on your mind?” Hondo asks. “When will it end?” Fernando asks. “Maybe nevah.” Hondo replies. “Yeah.” Fernando replies. The radio squawks loudly into life with a voice on it calling out for Fernando, “Medic, this is Ground Unit One.” Fernando picks up the radio microphone to answer, “This is Medic, go ahead Ground Unit One.” There was a longer than necessary moment, the radio comes to life again, “This is Ground Unit One, reporting the female adult has been found, dead.” “What’s her condition? How is she found?” Fernando asks. “She looks beaten, bruised, gagged and bound. Looks like a gunshot to the side of the head.” Ground Unit One reports. “OK then Ground Unit One leave the body where it is, and do not let the local wildlife or unauthorized individuals scavenge the body.” Fernando orders. “Will do, sir.” Ground Unit One replies. A few seconds later another voice enters the radio’s speaker. “This is the Major, what is the situation Medic?” “Due to Ground Unit One’s position in the valley, I doubt you heard his report: The adult female has been found dead – bound, beaten and shot in the head. The younger females have not been found yet. Also as reported before, the area has been secured, and hostile targets have been neutralized. We need a clean-up crew to recover the bodies, vehicles, weapons and various resources like this radio I am on.” Fernando explains. “Just need your 20*; will be there ASAP!” The major says. “Get your Com Officer to triangulate on this signal to give you my 20.” He pauses his words for a second while still transmitting for the Com Officer to get a fix on his signal as he holds down the key on the microphone. He adds a few seconds later, “Word of caution, Major. The main road leads to a ravine and then the men need to climb down the ravine to get to the tower. Then recovery of the vehicles will be done on an auxiliary road to the town that parallels the ravine and the main road above the ravine before they meet near a drainage ditch and then continue to back to Flight Town.” He lets go of the microphone. The Major answers, “We got you located. We will be there in 15 minutes.” “Thank you.” Fernando answers. He then goes to ordering the men on the same frequencies, “Gentlemen, the Major will be sending back up and a clean-up crew in less than 30 minutes. Let’s secure the area and inventory what we found. Anybody finding the two missing girls, report immediately and secure their locations. If they are bound and gagged, release them from their bindings. Any unknown and unidentified persons coming into our area are to be caught and detained unless they try to retaliate first, then shoot first and ask questions later. Stand your ground and defend your spot to the best of your ability. I’m not taking any prisoners home, only surviving victims.” “Will do!” One of the ground units replies. “Good.” Fernando says to himself but not on the radio. He looks at Hondo as Hondo looks over one of the long arms the group has – a Browning M2 Machine gun modified in the Vietnam and Korean War fashion with a shorten muzzle, welded ammo box and a carry handle, to be used as an “area sweeper.” This alone can make short work of troops moving in to the area, thankfully nothing like this was found from what was found in the Flight Town battle field. He then looks around and finds a box with the label “M1 Garand” and “Count: 10” on it. Opening it he finds what is said on the box, set of 10 M1s with clips, cleaning kits, and a 500 round ammo box. He picks one up and checks it out. It is in excellent condition, almost new for a weapon that maybe over 100 years old. He arms it, filling a clip with 7 rounds into it and slips it into its arming chamber. It goes in smoothly. He then waves his cane over it and teleports the box of rifles back to his camper to deal with later. In a couple of minutes as Hondo and Fernando searched the house, there was an odd engine sound. Though before The Chaos this sound would be normal for this area, but for the here and now, the sound of a propeller powered aircraft would highly unlikely, but it is there. Since the radio on the table has to VFOs (Variable Frequency Oscillators), basically making it as two radios in one, he sets the other VFO to its former frequency. A voice comes up on it. “Hawk Five to base. Got the camp in sight.” There was a brief pause, followed by “Everything is in place but there is no sign of life.” Another voice comes to the frequency, “They’re nocturnals. They are probably sleeping right now.” “I’m going in for a closer look.” Hawk Five says as Fernando and Hondo look about the windows and into the skies for the aircraft. “There!” Hondo says as he points to out to a direction above the ravine. Fernando steps to the window and sees the plane, an orange-yellow piper cub with some strange fixings on the struts that he can see, diving towards the tower house. He picks up his newly acquired M1 Garand and takes aim. The trigger is slowly pulled before the shot rings out loudly within the house. With less than 1000 yards of closing distance and a couple hundred yards of altitude (compared to the ravine), the Piper noses up and then pitches hard to its right before nose diving into right into the group. A lucky shot at best for many, even for him. The ground troops and marksmen turn to see the Piper cub crash, but luckily it does not burst into flames. The radio remains quiet. Hondo speaks his mind, “His friends will be lookin’ for him when he does not report in aft’ah a while.” “Yeah, I now. And the Major and her back up are probably half way over there, only able to receive radio calls.” Fernando says. He walks over to the radio and uses the side with the military frequency, “This is the Medic. Do not reply; we just shot down an aircraft. Repeat, we just shot down an aircraft. It was not a blimp, but a winged flying machine. Chances are there will be others looking for it in a matter of time. It crashed some 500 yards from the ravine by the main road. Secure it and camouflage it as best as you can. We will be waiting for your arrival.” As expected, silence on radio is only heard. A few passing seconds a voice comes up on the radio, “Ground Unit Four to Medic! We found the girls alive! Repeat: We Found The Girls Alive!” “Good. Release them from their situation and carefully bring them to the tower house and hide in the bush. The major is on her way if you did not heard. Give any medical treatment, field rations food, water and clothes they need before transporting them.” Fernando explains. Hondo says to himself, “Too bad, it would be better if they were found dead.” Fernando turns to Hondo, “What makes you say that?” “Both their parents are dead, who is going to support them? My life is full with Zoey and Tonya. And you have Macey and that adult brat Ichikoo to deal with.” Hondo explains. “I trust the general in creating an orphanage for the kids here. But you are right in that. They probably were beaten and raped by these assholes, so who knows what state of mind they are in. Scared shitless would be just the surface of it. But the kids at the camp would help them as they went a similar thing in having parents killed and being beaten and raped. With these two, I’m going to teach you how to heal others with your cane and the bio pills so you can heal others when I am not there.” Fernando tells him. “Awfully generous of you to do that. But, isn’t there any animosity between us for what happened yesterday?” Hondo asks. “If there was any animosity between us, you would not be here with me. I need to trust you through our good times and bad, and though I have not said it, I forgive you for what you did. I’ll admit I deserved it and you do not need to apologize for it. There are more important things than you and I, and that is getting this damn world right one way or another while we try to find our way home, cause this planet is not our home. As far as I can tell, it is a parallel world where the shit hit the fan in a major way and that needs to be fixed. Only you and I have the power to do it. And it will be done.” Fernando tells him. “I see.” Hondo says. He steps to the window as he hears a faint sound of several engines. Fernando joins him by the next window. Hondo asks, “You think that’s his friends looking for him?” “I think that is the major and clean-up crew coming in.” Fernando says as he looks at his watch. Then the radios come to life, “Medic, this is the clean-up crew, we have arrived!” Fernando replies on the radio, “Marksmen, verify.” A few second of silence passes before an answer comes “This Marksman One – it is the clean-up crew!” “Good. Secure the area and hide the vehicles before starting the clean up.” Fernando tells them. He then calls to the ground units with the girls, “Ground Unit Four, do not bring the girls to the tower house until after clean-up crew secures it!” “Rodger that, Medic.” The Ground Unit Four replies. On the other side of radio, a voice comes on. “Hawk Five, this is Base. Report on your situation.” It is followed by a long pause of silence before it repeats itself “Hawk Five, this is Base. Report on your situation.” Fernando and Hondo look at each other for a moment. Fernando picks up the microphone, and in a squeaky voice says, “Hawk Five crashed into the reever.” “And who are you?!” The voice on the radio says. “Dees is San Miguel, Hector’s right hand Fox.” Fernando pretends. “If you are Hector’s Right Hand Fox, then what is the password?” The voice on the radio demands. “I Ain’t no singing and dancing Da Leettle Tee Cup Song for you. Only for Hector!” Fernando shouts back on the radio. Hondo had to step away from not wanting to be heard laughing in the background. Silence passes for a long moment before the voice responds “Not the personal password you have with him, the group password everyone uses with each other, you idiot!” “You cawling me an idée-ot? #$@! Dat! No Password for you! I’m gonna tell Hector about this!” Fernando continues to rant on the radio. A disgruntled sigh can be heard over the radio. The conversation changes, “Alright enough of that! What happened to Hawk Five?” “Like I Sed... It crashed into the reever and is floating down stream. I can’t see it now, it probably at the rap-eds by now.” Fernando continues. “How did it crash?” The voice demands, “I saw it coming down to is, and it up before it crashed into the reever.” Fernando lies. “Let me ask, it is windy there?” The voice demands. “It is very weendy here, trees are moving as the weends blows.” Fernando explains. “Alright then. We will be there this afternoon to look for the plane and picks up the girls.” The voice explains. “Forget the girls. We had to keel them. They tried runnin awey.” Fernando says. Silence comes from the radio. Fernando picks says in the microphone, adding, “Wee be leeving from heer soon, getting soup-lise and mooving to the next campo.” The voice replies, “Got that.” Fernando puts down the microphone and shakes his head. “What an idiot...” “Who you tellin’” Hondo replies. Several soldiers come up from the staircase and onto the door on the balcony. One of them knocks on the door frame, making Fernando and Hondo turn to that direction. Several soldiers come in followed by the Major and her officers. “Good morning, sirs.” She tells them as she looks over the bodies and the objects about the room, eyeing the radio on the table. “Good morning major.” Fernando begins. He asks, “Your men recovered the girls from the ground units?” “They have, and our medics are looking them over before we take them to them to the medical ward.” The Major says. “And the aircraft?” Fernando asks. “Being recovered as we speak.” The Major replies. “Good. Some ‘Base’ called out for the pilot. I pretended to be one of these bastards here, and told them that the airplane stalled and crashed in the river and floated away downstream. But just in case we need to quickly clean up, take what we can and get out as fast as possible.” Fernando explains as he points to the radio. He adds, “If they call again, do not answer. I told them that ‘we’ are leaving the camp. But who knows what intel might come up.” The Major nods. Fernando tells her, “I’ll be checking one of the captured vehicles and will be leaving with Hondo in it. I have not eaten and I think neither has he. We’ll see you at the camp. I will want to see the girls after the doctors look them over.” “We’ll see you there and then.” The Major says. Fernando gives a final nod before stepping up to Hondo, “Come on. We’ll take one of the recovered vehicles. Want a SUV or a jeep?” As they walk down the stairs in the tower, Hondo answers, “Let’s see what is there.” Fernando nods as they get to the outside, looking over the vehicles. There were pluses and minuses as what is there: 3 jeeps, 2 with a small trailer of how knows what inside; and 2 SUV similar to what Karl and Marvin drives, both with trailers with who knows what is inside them. He says to Hondo, “What do you think?” “I think this (SUV) would be the best. It smells the least.” Hondo says. “It’s this trailer that worries me. Who knows what is in it?” Fernando replies. “We’ll find out when we get there.” Hondo replies. “Then you’re driving.” Fernando tells him. Without saying a word, Hondo gets into the driver’s seat. Fernando gets into the passenger seat and takes out his Yaesu Radio on the military frequency. Fernando calls to his men, “Marksmen and Ground Units who were in the raid, mission is complete. Fall back into the major’s troops and keep a constant eye out for aircraft and other boogies. Hondo and I are leaving for camp. See you men when you return.” One of the men replies on the radio, “It’s been a pleasure serving with you.” Hondo puts the SUV into gear and begins driving it. Unlike Karl’s and Marvin’s SUV which runs on Gasoline, this SUV runs on Diesel, and it shows in its ability to two and climb up the uneven terrain of the valley before the drainage pipes where roads meet. From there they get to the main roads and ride back to town. Not much is said between them until they get to the camp. As Fernando exits the vehicle, he tells Hondo, “Consider this the spoils of war. Take what you can from it and give the rest to the major. I teleported a box of Garands to my camper, so it you want one or more, see me later.” Hondo nods before Fernando closes the door. Hondo then drives off to look for a parking place for this truck and trailer before he begins to take from it what he wants and can. Fernando walks into his camper, only seeing Ichigo there. “Where did Minerva go to?” He asks as he locks the sliding door. “She’s outside with the children.” Ichigo answers. “Alright. I’m going to eat and then rest for a while. Then I will deal with the bunny girls.” He tells her before opening the camper top. “I will bring them here for a bit so you will be up there while they are here. So you better keep quiet while up there.” Ichigo just nods. Fernando goes over the wrapped up food and goes for a sandwich and cold coffee. He sees that Minerva’s meal has not been touched but decides not to say anything about it. As he sits on the bed and eats, Ichigo gets on her knees and starts taking off his shoes. “What are you doing?” He asks her. “Just taking off your shoes...” She replies. “No. Don’t do that. Just get on the bed and get down to your underwear under the blankets, and maybe we can have some alone time together.” He tells her. Ichigo did not need to argue and just did what she was told quickly and immediately. Fernando took his time eating his meal. He then cleaned up and put away his sword under the bench seat. He takes off his out layers and goes under the blankets. Ichigo climbs onto him and straddles him. “I’m not going to ask where you went too. It is not my place to do so.” She tells him as she looks down on him. “You should know – Hector’s men went and killed a few allies, we hunted them down and did to them as they did to our allies.” Fernando explains. “I see.” She says. “I just need to come down from this experience. Just too much, too fast for so little.” He replies. “I know how that is.” She replies. NOTES: “Just need your 20*” 20 is short for 10:20, which is Radio 10-Code for “location.” So the statement made is “Just need your ‘location’.” See: https://www.topmarkfunding.com/cb-codes/ Two receiving radio stations can locate a transmitting station by triangulation on the receiving signal. The more radio stations used in receiving and triangulation, the more accurate the signal can be traced to its source but a minimum of 2 stations are needed for triangulation.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 27th, 2022, 12:17pm {12:30AM, Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple Shrine – Japan} Though the room they are staying in is by the core of the building, and has no windows or access to the outside, the hallway outside does. With the sliding door opened just slight, and the outdoor partition also opened a bit, there is the lone figure looks out at the skies. A Female Human/Hamster Wessen hybrid steps up to him in a tied up robe. “Mind closing the doors? It is cold.” She asks him. The lone figure reaches to the sliding panels and closes them shut. He then walks into their room and closes their sliding doors. The Female Human/Hamster Wessen hybrid after following him into the room before he closed the doors, takes her robe off, revealing her being in just a pair of white silk bikini cut panties. She gets onto the futon bed on the floor and under the blanket with the other two travel companions – a human female and a feline female, both on the small size for their age and both fast asleep. The lone figure walks about the room as he strips off his outer layers; folding them and putting them away to a nearby corner with their personal items are placed. He then walks to the futon bed and gets on it, getting under the blankets to get warm with his companions. The Female Human/Hamster Wessen hybrid crawls over to him and partially climbs onto his chest. Giving a tap to his nose, she says, “Thinking about what happened today yet so long go?” “What do you think, Min? Hector and his followers need to be stopped and put an end to. Our younger selves do not know what is to follow because next because of him and his people.” The lone figure states. “We had worst with Lord Lucifer and Dragon Lady.” Min replies. “Lord Lucifer and Dragon Lady were easy to find and eliminated like Lord Biggus, before either you or her joined us. Hector hid for a good part and did his worst damage many months down the line, long after we dealt with Lucifer, Dragon Lady and their followers.”  The Lone Figure explains. “At least we got Tammy after that, Macey straightened soon after that. Probably because she is now in competition against her for their father’s love.” Min points out. “Let’s not talk about things that are yet to happen. They have not yet happened and the events can change expectedly.” The lone figure tells her. After a brief pause, he adds, “This damn world has gone through several reboots that should not happened, so somebody is trying to alter this world to their advantage and profit.” “The Spirits?” Min asks. “Who else would profit from this world other than Man?” The one figure throws back at her. “If the Chaos would have never happened, Man would be flying to the stars in ships that can take him there as fast as our motorbike can take us from Osaka to Hiroshima.” “The stars... they have other worlds? Like ours?” Min asks. “We have to go there and find out. Not all worlds are safe for us to live in. But find out we will and we would create new worlds from those that are safe where we can live in. But somebody out there does not want man to go outside his world so they can make those worlds we would have found as theirs and make our world theirs. We need to find out who, why and how before we can stop them and send them back to where they came from.” The lone figure says to her. “For the many years we have been together, I have never learned much of anything other than what you taught me. Sometimes I feel so dumb not being able to do things to help you out with.” Min says to him. “You do more than enough, girl.” He tells her. “When do you think Hondo and his companion will be arriving?” She asks. “I hope by morning so he can wash up and have some breakfast before we talk about our next mission.” He replies. Silence fills the room for the moment. She then kisses him on the nose. “You want to practice making babies? Maybe it will cut the edge of the stress we are all going through.” She asks. “How would you like to begin? And how are we going to do it without waking Ichi up?” He asks. “Shhhh.” She replies before she plants her lips on his.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 28th, 2022, 5:49pm Once they got back and parted ways, Hondo tried to settle down from it all by getting on going through the SUV. The vehicle had been heavily modified, most of the interior was removed for more rugged parts, seats, and roll bars. The roof was mostly cut out but covered with a snap on canvas cover, but seemed to have pockets for removable pivoting gun rests when not covered up. The rear had a single seat in it, with the rest of the space open for gear and supplies. The rear trailer was made for off road, like the one behind his camper, but was half the size.  The rear and side door were locked with padlocks, but he found a key on the SUVs keyring that opened the rear lock. Once unlocked, he opened the rear door to the trailer and it was stacked to the ceiling with food, camping gear, body armor, weapons, and ammo. As he stood looking at it, and trying to figure out where to start, Molly trotted over to join him. “Wow! That’s a haul load! Where did you get that?” She asked “Seems like some Os Animas thugs of Hector’s made a hit last night to make an example out of anyone who didn’t fall in line with his ideals an’ might be workin’ against him.” Hondo said flatly. “What happened?” She asked in a worried tone. Hondo sighed, “The Wessen town Mayor an’ thet old preacher who warned us ‘bouot the attacks were stripped, beaten, lynched  an’ had signs on them labelin’ them as traitors.” “What?!” She exclaimed. “When did that happen??” “Sometime durin’ the night. The Major sorta commandeered us to look into it. Jefe, I, an’ a few soldiers went lookin’ for them… found them an’ took care of the problem but…” He paused “What?” She asked “They.. they took the mayors wife an’ daughters too… We weren’t in time… The girls are alive but.. they went through hell… They were used an’ abused physically an’ mentally, poor little things. Their mother was dead already. Raped, beaten an’ her throat was cut! … Not sure we did them any favor’s by savin’ them after what they went through.” He said in a quiet, angry tone. Molly gasped at first and had to hold herself back from throwing herself at him and holding him, as she knew he was bothered by it all. She instead put a hand on his arm and gave it a gentle squeeze, letting him know she was there for him. They stood in silence for a while, as he processed everything to keep his emotions in check, but though she did not know it, her standing with him quietly helped him a lot. He sighed after a while and shook his head, “Standin’ here doesn’t get this done, I reckon.” “Are you okay?” She asked hesitantly. “I’m fine… Just getting’ sick of this world.” He said, purposely neglecting to tell her about his ribs She nodded, “I understand, somewhat. It’s not an easy place to live, especially for a wessen, but we only usually have to look out for ourselves and maybe a couple other. You and Fernando take way too much on your shoulders.” He frowned and gave her a look that to her seemed almost sad and angry at the same time. “Who else will try to fix things if we don’t?” He asked She sighed, “I don’t know… I.. I just hate seeing either of you so burdened.” “Can’t walk away an’ no one else to take over. I don’t like it all either but I’ve gotta try.” He replied quietly. She nodded and squeezed his arm again, “I.. I don’t completely understand, but I know it’s who you are and.. and its part of the reason I love you.” He shook his head, “You’re better off findin’ someone else to care ‘bout. This life chews up an’ spits folks out… You see what it did to Val. I can’t walk away an’ if you’re with me I can’t protect you from its effects… Don’t want you hurt because of me.” She gave him a soft smile, “I knew what you were about when I signed up to be your partner, for now at least.” He raised an eyebrow at her, “Signed up? Hell, you marched in an’ told me ya had the job before I was sure a position was open!” She grinned and shook her head, “I’d not have pushed if I didn’t think you needed me as much as I needed you.” He nodded, “Well, you were right… Just hope this hell doesn’t overwhelm you.” “We just take it one day at a time, that’s all we can do… Now, are you hungry? We saved a sandwich and a Danish for you.” She said He shook his head, “I.. I don’t think I’m ready to eat, honestly.” “You need to eat, though.” She pushed. He sighed, “As long at there’s not ketchup or the like on it… had my fill of seein’ red today.” “Sausage egg and cheese sandwich and a cherry cheese Danish? Can put some mustard on it like you like.” She offered He chuckled lightly, “Heh, figurin’ me out already are ya? Well, I reckon I could try a bite of that.” She nodded and smiled at him as she started to leave him and head for Ruth’s camper. She stopped short, though, and looked back at the trailer with a curious look. Her ears twitched as she seemed to listen intently for a moment. “You hear that?” She whispered. He shook his head, “Hear what? I didn’t hear anythin’. My ears are still ringin’ a bit from shootin’ guns inside a buildin’. She frowned and shook her head, “I.. I’m not sure. It’s almost like I though I heard someone or something whimper in the trailer.” He looked at the trailer where she still stared and after a moment he thought he heard something but was unsure until Molly spoke up. “There is was again! You hear it?” She asked. “I think so… there’s a side door on this thing.” He said as he nodded and walked around the side. The side was locked by a padlock, like the back had been, but none of the keys seemed to fit it. He shook his head, “Damn, I think my bolt cutters are in the Bronco, along with most of my hand tools.” “Maybe the soldiers have one.” Molly suggested. “One what?” A familiar voice asked. They turned to see the major standing there, though they were both so concentrating on the task at hand they had failed to hear her approach. “We think we heard something whimper in there, but it’s locked.” Molly said before. “We should have some boltcutters that will handle that lock. I’ll have some brought over.” The major replied. As she walked back to her jeep to ask for some to be brought over they waited by the trailer. She joined them again a minute later. “I have a couple men coming with bolt cutters and a tranquilizer gun. If they have some animal locked in there that’s loyal to them we might need to deal with it and possibly put it down.” She said. “Put it down?! What do you think it is?” Molly asked “It’s not unheard of for these special assassin groups to have tracker attack dogs. Unfortunately, they are trained to fear only their masters and there is nothing you can do but put them down.” The Major replied. “So, you’ve dealt with their ilk before?” Hondo asked. She shook her head, “No, not personally at least, but I’ve read reports on others who have.” As they talked another jeep squealed up, with two men and one woman soldier. The woman carried a tranquilizer gun and one of the men had a pair of bolt cutters. The major pointed at the door in question, which the one man walked up to and cut the lock off before putting the cutters into his back pocket. The other two got in position, one with the tranq gun and the other with a pistol, standing ready for the door to be opened. “You might want to stand back.” The major said. Hondo shook his head, “I’ll be fine… Molly, you step back a bit.” Molly nodded and stepped back quietly, though she wanted to argue, but knew it was not her place to do so. The man on the door held up three fingers and slowly counted down. On one he yanked the door open and stepped back as the other pointed their guns at the opening. “Don’t shoot!” Hondo called out as his eyes focused on the sigh in front of him. What appeared to be a young wessen boy, of some canine lineage, huddled in the back of a small cage built into the front of the trailer, cowering away from them. He had on only tattered cutoff jeans and what appeared to be a shock collar, which was locked around his neck. His hair was long and unkept, his finger and toe nails all long, dirty, and jagged, he was dirty from head to toe and stank like shit. Hondo stepped forward carefully and held his hands out non-threateningly. “Easy now, boy. We aren’t gonna hurt ya. We want to help.” Hondo said quietly. The boy growled at him so he stopped in his tracks. “We won’t hurt you… You understand me?” Hondo said. The boy just stared at him with a terrified look as he growled softly. “Somethin’s wrong, here.” Hondo said to the others after a moment. “He might not be right in the head… looks like he was abused.” The major said. Hondo nodded, “Yeah, so stay ready with that tranq, but put the other guns away.” The two men holstered their pistols and put on gloves. Once ready Hondo started forward again. “Now, boy, we can’t help if you don’t trust us. I reckon it’s hard to after what’s happened to you, but ya have to try.” He said as soothingly as he could. The boy stopped growling for a moment and then without warning launched himself at Hondo. Hondo took a step back quickly to get a better stance but he twisted wrong and his hurt ribs reminded him that they were there. He winced at the pain and lost a half second of concentration, which cost him as the boy hit him and knocked him to the ground. The boy weighed next to nothing, but was wiry. Had Hondo been ready the boy wouldn’t have knocked him down, but his footing was bad and he half stumbled from the pain that shot through him, so he fell. The boy tried to take advantage or this and tried to bite his neck, but Hondo’s reflexes were fast enough to push him away. Two of the soldiers leapt at the boy and tried to grab him. They had him almost off Hondo when he slipped out of their grasps, lunged forward and used his long, jagged fingernails to slice through Hondo shirt and cut jagged lines down his chest and onto his stomach. The soldiers leapt forward and grabbed him again, pulling him off Hondo enough to let him scramble to his feet. He stood there holding his side and panting as the soldiers struggled to hold the thrashing, growling bot on the ground. “Shoot now, corporal!” The major commanded at which the woman with the tranq gun shot the boy in the ass with a dart. The boy froze up suddenly and looked up at Hondo with a look of pure terror as he whimpered pitifully before passing out. The Major bent down and checked the boy’s pulse, giving off a sigh as she nodded after a moment. “He’s alive, but his vitals are weak… Get him to the medic now!” She ordered. Yes, major!” One of the men said as they grabbed the boy and carried him to the jeep as the woman soldier climbed into the drivers seat and fired the machine up. After they left the major walked up to Hondo, who stood watching the jeep retreat off in the distance. Are you alright?” She asked “What the hell was that?!” He asked, ignoring her question for the moment. She shook her head, “I don’t know. I’ve heard of certain wessen being used for tracking but… I have my theories on it but I’d rather not say until we’ve checked the boy over.” Hondo sighed and shook his head, before saying something he would later regret, “I’m not sure this day could get more #$@!ed up.” The major sighed, “You look like you need to see the medic and then get some rest.” “I’ll be fine… I can fix up these scratches on my own, an’ restin’ is out of the question at the moment… Now, I’m sure this sin’t what you were here for originally.” Hondo said trying to change the subject. She nodded, “I just wanted to let you and Fernando know that we have gathered all the flying machine parts, vehicles, and bodies, and they are on their way back. We’ll go through everything, catalogue all the supplies, and try to figure out who we fought out there. You and Fernando have first pick of the gear and we will let you know if we figure anything else out about the assassins.” Hondo nodded, “Sounds good, Major, and.. thanks.” She nodded, “It’s my pleasure. It’s dirty work, but with your and Fernando’s help, we’ve fixed more problems in a month than we have since I became a soldier. All of this makes my choice to be a soldier worthwhile.” He nodded, “I’m glad we can help.” “Well, if you need anything else, let us know, but for now I will leave you to it.” She replied with a snappy salute before turning and heading back to her jeep. Once she had gone Molly walked up slowly and carefully took his hand as she looked at him with a worried look. “You sure you’re okay?” She asked. “I’m fine! These are just … “He paused as he looked down at his shirt that now was fairly wet with blood, “just look worse than they are… Honestly, I’m more worried ‘bout what I saw here… what the hell did they do to him?” Molly shook her head, “I don’t know. It doesn’t make sense for them to use other wessen like that.” Hondo almost nodded in agreement but a thought popped into his head, “It doesn’t unless he’s not full blood wessen.” She raised an eyebrow at him, “What does that have to do with anything?” “Somethin’ Jefe said ‘bout that hamster girl he’s with. She was beaten by hector an’ used as a #$@! toy by Hector’s men ‘cause she’s a half breed an’ not pure. I guess Hector wants her back, but not sure why.” He said flatly. “He’s insane! How are part wessen any less than the rest of us?” Molly exclaimed. “It is insane, an’ there’s no other word for it.” He replied. The stood silently again for a moment, in the damp, drizzle, both thinking about it all, before Molly broke the silence. “You should get those scratches cleaned up… You want me to help?” She asked. “No, I’ll take care of them. Need you to look after Tonya an’ the girls for me. Getting’ close on to lunch time, I reckon. Maybe see if y’all can help with that an’ then we’ll meet up at the hanger after so I can talk with the girls.” He said. “You want that sandwich still?” Molly asked. “No, I don’t …” He paused his has stomach growled at him, reminding him that it still was unsettled,” … Maybe I should eat it… Just don’t worry ‘bout lunch for me.” She nodded and let go of his hand before trotting off to grab his late breakfast. After she left he sighed and leaned back against the trailer. He tried to pull the fabric away from the wounds but he grimaced at the pain and left it alone, fearing they were worse than he thought and he did not want to worry Molly further. She returned shortly and handed him a small bag with the sandwich and Danish in it. He grabbed the bag but she did not let go at first, but gave him a worried look. “You sure you’re okay? You wouldn’t lie to me about it, would you?” She asked timidly. He sighed, “They are just flesh wounds. I’ve been hurt worse before.” “And you weren’t hurt going after those assassin?” She asked He frowned a bit more as he worded his answer carefully, “Got tossed ‘round by this bull wessen a bit, so I’m a bit sore and stiff, but other than movin’ a bit slower I’m alright.” She sighed, looked at the ground, and spoke very softly, “Why didn’t you tell me before?” He shook his head, “I don’t know… Guess I didn’t want you to worry.” Her head snapped up as she gave him a worried look and spoke in desperate but quiet tones, “But that’s what I’m supposed to do!” “I don’t want anyone worryin’ ‘bout me!” He half growled back. “But I want to! Don’t you understand that not knowing and worrying something is wrong is worse than knowing even the bad truth!” She exclaimed. He looked away and sighed, “Molly…” “No, don’t Molly me! We said we’d not lie to each other! Omitting the truth is the same!” She exclaimed in a whisper. He nodded, “You’re right… I’m sorry. I used to do the same with Val to. Always bothered me when she worried an’ I thought tryin’ to keep it to myself would help.” She shook her head, “It doesn’t. We women know when our man is hurt or bothered. We know we can’t always help, but our minds always go to the worst possible problem when we don’t know! Please, please don’t hide these things from me… I know we might be only temporary, but I need to be able to trust you and I can’t when you hide your hurt from me.” He nodded, “I am sorry, Molly. .. I reckon I try to treat you like I did Val at times, an’ forget you’re two different people.” She let go of the bag finally and put a hand lightly on his arm. “She left you in her darkest time and made your life dark. We found each other at our darkest and tried to make light together. I know this world is horrible and your work will cause you pain mentally and physically. I knew and accepted that before I told you that we needed each other. I don’t want to be protected from your darkness. I want to be let in so I can try to help make the darkness flee. After all I’ve seen alone and we’ve seen together, can you begrudge me that?” She asked. He shook his head, “No.. No I can’t.” She gave him a soft smile, “Then, please let me in and be honest... Now, are you okay?” “I hurt like hell, have busted ribs, feel tired, my guts are churnin’, an’ these scratches burn like hell! On top of that I’m wound up from fightin’ an’ killin’ those assassins an’ fightin’ that boy, angry at how I found him an’ the mayors’ daughters, an’ a bit depressed that for all that killin’ we did little good! Now, I know you want to help but I need some time alone in my head to sort things out, an’ dressin’ these wounds an’ goin’ through this trailer at the hanger for a while, without help, I reckon to be the best way. Does that work for honesty?” He asked in a slightly exasperated tone. She smiled and him and took a step forward, speaking softly to make sure she was not heard, “If we weren’t in camp I’d kiss you so passionately that I’m sure I’d accidently hurt your ribs.” He stared at her for a second before chuckling and shaking his head, “Woman, you’re somethin’ else, you know that?” She grinned and nodded, “I know… Now, you go eat and take care of yourself. We’ll be back this afternoon, maybe I’ll pick something up and we can cook at the hanger tonight and not worry about having to come to camp.” He shook his head, “Get breakfast instead. That way we can sleep in an’ the others can get fed.” She nodded, “I like that idea better.” She then gave him another grin, turned and walked away, giving her hips an extra swish and her tail and extra flick as she retreated.  As he stood there looking and smiling a bit a voice behind him made the good feeling flee. “You love her, don’t you?” The woman’s voice asked. He turned to see Val standing there, rather timidly, in a sweatshirt and old pair of jeans, with a flask in her hand. She gasped a bit as she saw his shirt all red with blood and torn. “Are you okay?!” She exclaimed. “I’m fine.” He replied coldly. “You sure? I can get the med kit and…” She started to say. “I said I’m fine!” He said in a frim growl. She swallowed hard and took a step back, I .. I’m sorry.” HE cocked his head a bit and gave her an appraising look, “ ‘bout what?” “About bothering you.” She replied hesitantly. “But you still hate me?” He asked She looked down at the ground and nodded timidly. He sighed and shook his head, “Val, I’m not sure how much more of this between us I can take.” She nodded, “I.. I understand. … Do.. do you love her?” He half turned away, “If I did, why would it even matter to you?” “Because.. because I want you to have someone you love.” She replied quietly. “I had someone I loved an’ she spurned me.” He muttered. She turned away from him and looked at the ground as she tried not to cry, “I.. I never meant for this to happen.. I never wanted this. A strong hand grabbed her shoulder and spun her around, where she found herself face to face with Hondo. “What do you want then?! I didn’t want this!! I loved you! You think I wanted another woman? To get out an’ spice up my sex life with some hot, wild number? To have an angry ex who hates me?! Yeah, I care about her deeply, cause she’s the only one who tried to keep me from fallin’ apart!! I might have hurt myself savin’ many of the folks here, but I tore myself to pieces tryin’ to find you! Even then I wasn’t as broken an’ lost as I was an’ am since you turned on me! Jefe’s right, I’m a broken man, an’ you did this to me. What did I do to deserve it?? I laid my life, health, an’ mental well bein’ on the line to try to find you! I mercilessly killed anyone who dare stand in the way of getting’ you an’ I can never get the blood of those souls off my hands! The problem is, I’d do it again an’ again, an’ again if needed to save the woman I love! I could stand that darkness on my soul, mind, an’ body if I knew she loved me back! That’s all I asked! I never expected you to be perfect or unscarred or even the same as you were before! I just wanted to be included in your pain, receive your love, an’ love you back, woman, so don’t you make excuses! You tell me what you want, an’ I’ll make it happen so you can leave happily, ‘cause I know I still love you despite it all, but I can’t deal with you an’ all this shit, especially alone. I.. I can’t deal without Molly, right now. So, until you make up your mind, just leave us alone! We have enough on us just tryin’ to protect this camp, my friends, and what’s left of my family. … I’d have been there for you but you’d not let me in. If you blame me for not understandin’ you, that’s on you as you’d not let me understand. Molly’s right an’ maybe I should have told you more of my pains, but I’m not sure you ever loved me enough to share in those burdens.” He replied harshly, not caring who heard at this point. She trembled before him, unsure of what to say. She had never seen this side of him before, and though she could not get rid of the hate, it still tore her apart that he was hurting so and that she caused it. “Hondo, please..” She whispered. He shook his head, “No. No more. I can’t take more today! … have you been helpin’ Ruth?” She nodded. “Have you apologized to Jefe an’ tried to find out how to make things right?” He asked firmly. She shook her head, “I.. I can’t… I’m terrified of him.” “Be terrified of me, instead! … Now, I don’t care what you have to do, you go to him an’ make things right. If you have to suck him off or spread your damn legs, I don’t care! It’s not like things will ever be the same with us, anyway… Do it or leave. I’ll not tell you again.” He said angrily, sounding angrier than he meant to, to cover his own sadness. He spun on his heals and marched to the SUV, throwing the bag with the sandwich in it in through the window into the passenger seat before climbing in and slamming the door. He started the vehicle up. Slammed it into gear, and spun the tires, throwing dirt as he tore off to the hanger. As he drove most would think he was furious from the expression on his face, though it was all betrayed by a single tear that ran down the stubble on his cheek. Val shakily got up and looked down as she walked back to the camper. She knew she had brought this out of him, it was all her doing. It scared her as she had never seen him so distraught before. He usually hid his emotions, getting quiet when angry. She had never seen him go beyond that until today and it left her feeling more torn than before. She knew the camp was staring at her and judging her as she walked her walk of shame back to the camper. Once inside she collapsed to the floor sobbing. She had broken him and she knew there was no one to blame but herself. The fact that he’d even suggest she have sex with Fernando for forgiveness shattered her to her core. She knew the Hondo she knew would never tell her to give up someone so sacred that she had only shared with him. What had she done to him to make him lose himself like this? She could not process it all, though as her heart was too broken to even let her mind think. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Hondo nosed into the hanger, shut off the SUV and just sat there quietly for a while. He had not meant to lose control like that, and normally would not have, but Val’s timing was terrible these days. HE was mad at himself for showing his ass like that and for being so hard on her. He had tried to bear her anger alone and quietly, but he was starting to slip more often and worse each time. There was something about that woman that drove him mad! He felt it more than ever that they were suppose to be together, as if it was the will of the Almighty himself, yet he found himself fighting the feeling more and more as he just did not want to deal with her anymore. He wanted someone who cared for him and tried to make his life less complicated, like Molly had. He wanted Molly, and denying it now was impossible, his conscience be damned! He was not sure how long he sat there but he soon got out and headed upstairs. As he walked he saw a military jeep pulling up for water and Valentine briefly glance at him from over the railings before going back to work.  He had a feeling that the dirigible would be like new by the time they left, at this rate, but frankly he did not care about it one way or the other. Once upstairs he shrugged out of his coat, vest, and shoulder holster before heading to the bathroom. Once there he gingerly pealed off his shirt and then stood looking at himself in the mirror. Jefe was right, he looked haggard, and on top of that his ribs were black and blue and the gashes down his chest were jagged and would not heal easily. As he stared at himself, wearing nothing but his jeans and a bandana tied around his neck, he wondered about what he had done so wrong to lose Val like he had and what Molly could possibly see in a walking corpse like him. He walked back and looked out into the hanger. The two soldiers were filling water still but seemed busy talking between themselves. He walked down to the bronco and grabbed his med bag, and the sandwich and Danish from the SUV before trudging back up the stairs. He set the med-bag on the bed and then plopped down into a chair to eat his food. The Danish by now was cold and dry, and the sandwich was similar, with the sausage and egg now seeming more like rubber. He ate them fairly quickly before standing up and going to the med-bag again to find the supplies he needed, sighing and muttering to himself almost incoherently the whole time. He growled as he sorted through stuff, as half of it was missing, which only frustrated him more. He was not sure why at first then it hit him that they must have used it to patch him up after the fight with the cold-bloods and Hector that one night, and neglected to tell him they were so low on med supplies. He shook his head and grabbed some bandaged before heading to the bathroom again to stand in front of the mirror. He found that even without the wounds, he was not liking the reflection he saw more and more every day. He growled a bit as he looked between the wounds and their reflection in the mirror, trying to figure how best to clean them out and patch them, when a thought occurred to him suddenly. He held out his hand and the time cane appeared out of thin air again. Though he had a lot to learn and still forgot it was there at times his control of it was improving. He remembered what Fernando said about teaching how to heal wounds, which meant it could be done and by him. He did not want to go to Fernando and ask how now, feeling a bit embarrassed by it all and still feeling a bit uneasy about how things stood between them yet. He figured practice made perfect and Fernando said it’s controlled by thought, so how hard could it be? He figured he just had to see his wounds heal in his mind and it would happen. He sighed as he looked at his own reflection for a moment before giving himself a nod as he decided definitely to try. He flicked the crystal with his thumb, causing it to spin and as it lit up he tried to focus his mind on his wounds closing up, his bruises fading, and his bones mending as he slammed the cane into the floor, depressing the crystal several clicks as he did so. A greenish orb of light engulfed him and his body instantly started to change. The bruises did indeed vanish, the bones knit, and the wounds closed up, but something about it all felt wrong, terribly wrong. As the last wound closed the light got brighter then in a flash disappeared. He shook a bit, feeling more tired and weak than he had before. He looked into the mirror and the wounds were closed but his eyes looked almost slightly yellow and more bloodshot. He trembled a bit  and leaned against the sink as the cane disappeared from his grasp. “What the..” He started to mutter but was cut short by a sick feeling him his stomach. He stumbled to the toilet and fell to his knees before bringing up the contents of his insides along with a little blood. Even after his system was empty he dry heaved more. “Wh.. what have I done?” He asked himself before dry heaving a bit longer. Unbeknownst to him, an unknown poising lingered in his system, a poison made in the labs and instructed to be injected into Hondo, Fernando, and their help, by the spirits, when they breached the lab. The injections had missed every one, save Hondo. Though his system was strong and the bio-pill gave his body the power to fight it longer than most, his attempt at healing himself had only sped time up for his body, allowing the wounds to heal and the poisons effects to increase and its tendrils to dig deeper into his system. After a while he managed to stagger to his feet, dress, and, with a double dose of energy pills some pepto-tab and whiskey to dull his gagging, managed to walk to the SUV, unhook the trailer and drive towards the camp. He was not afraid to die, but he was not ready yet, nor wanted to die like this. He could not tell Fernando, not yet, so he decided to make one stop first to be sure. (To be continued…)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 1st, 2022, 9:04pm As Hondo approached the camp, he turned off slightly and headed towards the military field hospital. He pulled up to it, parked the SUV and got out hesitantly, as he looked around to make sure no one he knew was watching. The coast seeming clear, he headed into the tent and almost ran straight into the major as she was headed out. “OH! Sorry, I almost ran into you!” She exclaimed “No worries. My fault. I.. I should have entered more cautiously.” He replied as he tried to think of an excuse for being there. “You hear to check on the boy, I assume?” She asked “Hmm? Oh, yeah! The wild wessen kid. Yeah, that’s what I’m here for.” He quickly replied, having completely spaced the events with the boy. She frowned, “It’s not the best of news but … maybe you should talk to Doc Marco. He’s the older man in the back who usually handles our unusual autopsies and difficult cases. He can probably explain better.” “I can do that, I reckon.” He said. “Does Fernando know about this yet?” She asked. Hondo shook his head, “No, he was restin’ an’ didn’t want to bother him.” She nodded, “I understand. With some of the medical wonders his old world medicine has worked, I’d like him involved, if that’s alright with you.” “Yeah, that’s fine. I’d wait until after lunch, though. I’d tell him myself but I need to head back to the hanger after I’m done here. Have more gear to go through an’ a promise to keep.” He said. She nodded, “That’s fine with me. I’ll appraise him of the situation later. I told Doc Marco to expect you, so you can go back whenever.” He nodded, “I’ll go talk to him right now. Thanks, Major.” “No problem, sir.” She said as she saluted again before headed out past him. He sighed and shook his head. He was no soldier and didn’t like getting saluted as he felt it sent a wrong message, but it was not worth the fight to get it stopped at the moment. He headed to the back and found on older man, who appeared to be part oriental, sitting behind a field desk. His dark hair was streaked with Grey on the side and his age was showing in his face, but he seemed strong enough to handle the work. He wore a grouch on his face, though, that made most avoid him whenever possible. He looked up at Hondo and his scowl deepened, hoping it would chase him away, but he stayed and matched his look with his own, unimpressed dead-pan. “Hmm, that usually chases away most strangers. I see you aren’t most.” Marco said flatly. “I reckon I ain’t.” Hondo said back in a low, cold tone. “… Well? .. What do you want?! I don’t read minds or have all damn day to play guessing games!” He growled. “The major said to talk to you about the boy.” Hondo replied flatly. Marco softened his expression a bit and set back with a sigh, “Oh.. So you must be Hondo. I hear about you and your partner the Medic, but he’s the only one I’ve seen. Don’t get out of the damn tent too much unless it to sleep or move to a new location… So, about the boy.. It’s a sad case.. Too damn sad if you ask me! I may look old but I have a lot of good years left in me, but I’m not sure how many more I can take seeing shit like this all the #$@!ing time!” “About the boy?” Hondo asked sounding unimpressed. “Right.. Straight to the rat killing then… The boy is in bad shape. He was beaten, abused in other ways, starved, dehydrated, and more. He had burn marks from that shock collar around his neck, which seemed to be a sort of remote controlled obedience collar, and he was fixed.” The doctor replied almost emotionlessly as he stared at Hondo. “Fixed??” Hondo asked almost angrily. Marco nodded, “It’s exactly what you think. His balls were taken at a young age to keep him from growing too big or from gaining an interest in sex.” That’s barbaric!” Hondo growled. Marco shrugged, “It happens to his kind way more often than you think, though they usually wait until later so they grow bigger for field work. I’m not arguing that it is barbaric, but slave owners will do it, especially to those slave they don’t want to reproduce or are prone to giving into their urges beyond what their master deems reasonable. But this was done a bit crudely, so I think it was done by them.” “He’s their kind!” Hondo growled. “He’s only part wessen, which I’ve been told that this Os Animas cult believes them to be lower than humans. But I have two little girls in my ward that were raped and beaten, and their mother in my morgue who was raped, beaten and killed, and they are all full wessen. That says there’s no sanctity of life or being even with their own kind, when they deem it fit! I don’t know where I stand on wessens as a whole, but those you and the others killed, the ones who did this to that boy and those girls, they are animals! Evil animals at that!” Marco exclaimed half lunging out of his chair and pounding his desk for emphasis. “#$@!ing bastards!” Hondo growled. Marco sat down and sighed, “Even that is too kind to them… Let me ask you a question. You saw the boy. How old do you think he is?” Hondo shrugged, “ten to twelve maybe.” Marco shook his head, “No. While his being starved and beaten make it hard to determine, I believe he’s more like seventeen to nineteen.” Hondo squinted at him, “You sure, doc?” Marco nodded, “As sure as I can be. On top of it all his learning has been severely limited. He seems to understand some words but not all. I’m not sure if he was born mentally deficient or it happened because of the abuse and neglect. His system shows signs of certain drugs too, probably used to control him, but there was too much junk in his system for me to determine exactly what… I know this sounds cruel, but I think you should let us put him down.” “What!?” Hondo exclaimed “He can’t have any sort of life like this and it will take too many people and a special facility to house and care for him! He can’t live a life or give back to society in any way! He has no loved ones and no purpose! It’s more cruel to let him live.” Marco said harshly. Hondo shook his head, “Not until my partner has his input. If he deems it’s best then you do what you have to… You gonna kill those girls while you’re at it?” Marco frowned angrily, “They are damaged, but with some support they can live lives! What happened is cruel and they will never be the same, but they can learn to cope and move forward! This boy has no forward!” Hondo’s frown deepened, “We’ll see… Is that all you have?” Marco nodded and sat back in his chair, “Yes it is.. Now, I’m a busy man, so unless you want to growl some more, I suggest you show yourself out.” Hondo sighed, “There is one other thing.” Marco rolled his eyes and sighed, “I knew there was for some reason… get to it!” “I need a favor an’ your silence.” Hondo said. “What evil deed have you convinced yourself is for the greater good, do you need help with, oh savior?” He said sarcastically. “Somethin’s wrong with me Doc, and I need checked out! I hate goin’ to doctors so know that this isn’t somethin’ little. I need to know what’s goin’ on with me an’ I need no one else to know I was here.” Hondo replied firmly. Marco raised an appraising eyebrow, “Well, that I did not expect… I believe I was told you only let the medic, Fernando, deal with your issues, isn’t that right?” Hondo sighed and nodded, “Normally, yeah, but he has enough on his pate an’ we had a bit of a disagreement so I’m not sure that he exactly wants to see me ‘bout this right now.” Marco sighed, “Trouble in hell? Who would have thought it?? … Now, I’ve very busy so maybe tomorrow we could fit you in.” “No, Doc. Now!” Hondo said firmly. Marco frowned, “Fine! … But if you want my silence, you stay quiet and do what I saw without any arguments, alright?” Hondo hesitated but eventually nodded, “Alright.” “Good, now step into the examination room and strip!” The doc said grinning almost evily as he pointed into a small room in the tent right off his office. Hondo entered, glaring at the doctor as he stripped down to his boxers. Better than an hour later, several needle jabs, and several tests later, Marco let him redress before leaving to look over results. When Marco returned again he gave Hondo a deep, serious look, as he sat down across from him. “I am limited to what I can do in the field, you know, but I’m not sure more equipment would help anyway.” Marco said flatly. “Meanin?” Hondo asked. “You aren’t aging rapidly, and you don’t have radiation poisoning or cancer, but these tests show symptoms of all three in some form, though what causes the symptoms just are not there. It’s like your DNA is falling apart and your ability to make new cells is being stopped.” Marco said sounding slightly confused. “Don’t sugar coat it, Doc! Lay it on the line! What’s wrong with me?!” Hondo growled. Marco sighed, “Simply put, you’re dying.” “You sure, doc?” He asked. Marco stood up and threw the papers he had in his hand at him, “That’s the second time you’ve asked that! I’m as sure as I can be! You don’t trust me, go ask someone else, for gods sake!” “#$@! you, asshole! You tell me I’m dyin’ then get pissed off if I seem it hard to swallow? Though you quacks were suppose to have some sort of bedside manner!” Hondo barked back. “I’m a military doctor, not some town practice softy! I tell you how it is as in the field there’s not time to break bad news slowly or to get second opinions! I’m not the best there is but I’m damn good, and I say you’re dying! From what, hell if I know!” He growled angrily. Hondo frowned and looked down, “I.. I’m not ready.” Marco sighed and sat down, softening his tone, “No one is, son, but you can make the best of the time you have left.” “How long is that?” Hondo asked. “Depends. Your digestive system is one of the things shutting down the fastest. If you stop taking in sustenance and let yourself get depressed you could be gone in a week or two. You make the best of your time and eat you could last a few months.” Marco said. Hondo shook his head, “Not sure I can keep anythin’ down.” Marco nodded, “I can get you some herbal pills that will let you eat for a a couple weeks still at least. After time your digestive system won’t be able to process food though. I can get you a month or two worth of food tab that might keep you going longer, though. Pretty much all calories and vitamin, no waste for your system to have to try to process… I.. I can’t guarantee you’ll last long enough to use two months’ worth, but there is a chance.” Hondo looked up at him with an almost desperate look, but tried to play it off as anger, “You don’t think you should just kill me an’ save the resources?” “I know you’re mocking me to hide your own pain, so I’ll let it go this time. But, know, what I suggested for the boy, I do not want to do. If I saw any other way I’d sell my soul to do it instead of what I suggested. I might seem like an old, hard asshole, but I have to be that way to live with all I’ve had to see and do… Now, give me a moment and I’ll be back with the meds and food tabs.” Marco said, as he stood up. He walked out without saying a word, leaving Hondo to think. Hondo’s mind reeled. He had earlier considered the possibility that he was dying, but it was more just a knee-jerk thought. He had not expected it to be true, though. He was supposed to be nigh immortal and a time lord to boot! He knew he might dye someday, hopefully in some catastrophic event, trying to save the doomed, but now and like this was not how he ever saw it happening. Though the time alone in his head seemed like ages, it was only a few minutes before the doctor returned to disturb his thoughts. “Here,” Marco said holding out a large bag to him. “Take the pills at least 5 minutes before eating. Save the food tabs. You’ll know when you need them and your body isn’t processing food anymore. If you don’t drink alcohol, I’d suggest starting as you’ll want it for the pain. I have pain meds but alcohol will let you function better, unfortunately. I have nothing for energy, so if it gets bad, I’d suggest finding some seedy bar and seeing if they sell Meth.” “Drugs, doc?” He asked, managing a weak chuckle. Marco shrugged, “Not like you’ll live long enough to see the side effects.” Hondo frowned and nodded as he took the bag and stood up. Marco put a hand on his shoulder and gave him an apologetic look, “I’m sorry, son, I really am… Just make the best of the time you have left. Hondo nodded, “I’ll try… remember, tell no one.” Marco sighed, “Usually I have to but since you aren’t a part of the military I’ll let you tell them in your time.” Hondo shook his head, “No, they can’t know. I can’t burden them with this.” Marco scowled, “You need to tell them.” “No, an’ if I hear you did I’ll be back here to rip you apart! Remember, its not live life in prison or a death sentence can scare me now, doc!” Hondo growled. Marco frowned, “I swore an oath and made a promise so I will keep them, even though I find your silence extremely foolish!” “I don’t care ‘bout your opinion Doc, just your silence… Thanks an’ I’ll hopefully not see ya around.” Hondo said before walking out past Marco and marching to the door. Once in the SUV he calmly started it and drove away slowly as not to draw attention to himself. He managed to hold it together until he made it to the hanger and found it empty. His breathing picked up as his emotions tried to overtake him. He pounded on the steering wheel angrily and cussed, trying to keep himself angry for the moment. “Why the #$@! now?! Why god-damned #$@!in’ now?!?! All I wanted was to enjoy my family in friends in peace!! Why?!?!?!” (To be continued…)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 3rd, 2022, 8:41pm It is getting to be lunch time as it gets closer to the 12o’clock hour. Though he said he would check on the girls, and deal with business with Hondo, the mayor’s daughters and the rest of the group, he just wants to be left alone. But he knows that the camp does not have enough supplies for the campers and there is a lot to do. He slowly gets up and nudges a napping Ichigo. “Huh?” Ichigo reacts. “You sure go to sleep at a drop of a hat.” He tells her. “I’m tired and I feel safe when I am with you.” She tells him. “Well, you have the option to stay here or go with me. I need to go to town and buy some bread and other things for lunch for the ids and others.” He tells her. “I’ll stay here for now. I just do not want to deal with the outside world yet.” She replies. “You do need to get dress though. After lunch I will be bringing in the Bunny Ring Girls and have a talk with them before giving them the keys to the camper I got them. You will be hiding up in the pop-up space while they are here.” He tells her. Ichigo just nods as he begins to put on his clothes. It takes him a couple of minutes to get dressed again. He steps out of his camper through the sliding door and closes it behind him. It seems normal and peaceful despite the crap that is going on. He goes into his dub box camper and pulls out his pull cart to take into town. He walks through the parking lot, going around the children at play. Minerva seeing him walking through the parking lot, trots over to him, wearing her EMT Jacket, hat and pants like her friends and sisters do. It was a bit chilly for them to be in shorts and short sleeves. “Where are you going?” She asks. “I need to go to town and buy some items for lunch to feed everyone. If you want to come with me, that is on you.” He tells her. “Alright then. Meet me at the gate. I need to tell the others before I go.” Minerva says before she runs to her friends. Fernando walks to the gate of the parking lot before waiting for Minerva. She arrives to him in under a minute. “What are you getting?” She asks as they walk out of the parking area. “I need to get bread, meat and salad vegetables for everyone lunch and dinner today. I know we have the army to help out in feeding the kids, I prefer for us to use them as a last resort when needed.” He explains as they enter the Merchant area. He walks to the first baker at the merchant area. “Good day kind sir. I’m looking to buy a large amount of your bread and pastries.” “About how many are you willing to buy?” The merchant asks. “Over 100 loaves of bread...” Fernando begins to say. “Wait. 100 loaves of bread? This is for the Army in the parking lot?” The merchant asks. “No, it is for the convoy campers we are sharing the parking lot with.” Fernando explains. “I can’t give you 100 loaves of bread.” The merchant throws at him. Minerva steps in, “But we need to feed the children!” “I was wondering when you were going to say something.” The merchant tells her. He throws in, “I can’t give you 100 loaves of sandwich bread.” “I do not want you to give them, I am willing to pay for them. Offer me a good price for them.” Fernando tells him. “I cannot give you 100 loaves of bread because I do not have 100 loaves of bread. At most I can give you 40.” The merchant explains. “OK, then. We can use 40 for now to feed the children and the campers. Can you make another 60 for an afternoon pick up?” Fernando says and asks. “I can make another 40. My oven is not that big and I need to make other things with it as well.” The Merchant tells him. “Alright then. Make 30 of them and I’ll send somebody to pick them up at around 6o’clock this afternoon.” Fernando says. He then looks at the counter of pastries. He sees a large flat layer cake about 18 inches wide, and 24 inches long with about 6 X 8 square cuts to it, giving 48 servings. “How much for this whole cake?” he asks. “For the whole cake? $50.” The merchant replies. “And for the 40 loaves?” Fernando asks. “$80 for the loaves.” The merchant says. “That’s a bit high for a small loaf of bread.” Fernando points out, showing about 6 inches between his pointed fingers. The merchant looks at him oddly before showing off a 24 in long Italian loaf with sesame seeds on it, “I’m taking about this kind of bread. What kind of bread are you talking about?” “Oh. I was taking about a loaf this big... usually for a small sandwich.” Fernando says as he holds out his fingers 6 inches apart. He then says, “I’ll take them. So, $130 for the whole thing?” “I have never seen a bread load that small, but yes, $130 for them all. It is going to take a while for us to wrap them up.” The merchant tells them. Fernando gathers his money together and places 3 $50 gold coins on the counter, “That’s for the bread and cake for now and half payment for the afternoon loaves. I want a paper receipt saying that it is paid for and who much is owed.” The merchant nods as he gets his staff to get the bread and cake packed up and hands over the bags over to Fernando and then the paper receipt. Fernando places the bags of bread and cake into the pull wagon. They continue shopping. Fernando finds a couple cooked pork shoulders and cooked giant mutant breasts to purchase and put into the pull cart. He then finds several heads of lettuce, carrots, onions, celery and a jar of sour pickle spears. He then found 5 pounds of beans, rice, potatoes, beets and sweet potatoes. There were other things he could have bought but the pull cart was getting full and heavy, and what they had was more enough for lunch and to start on dinner. It takes them a few minutes to get them back. He is not counting his money and he did not care either, but he spent about $800 on the food, which is a bit over priced compared to other towns. They walk back into the parking lot where Minerva gives him a kiss on the cheek before leaving him to deal with the kids. He continues on his way to Hondo’s camper, in hope that Ruth would be there. He knocks on the door. Val answers it, looking like a mess. “What do you want?” Val asks. “I was hoping Ruth would be there. I bought supplies for Lunch and dinner today.” Fernando tells her. Val changes her expression of anger to dejection. “I’m sorry she is not here now.” “Well, would you take these supplies for her?”  He asks as he points to the pull cart of supplies, adding in, “This is making lunch for feeding us in the convoy and the children, what is left is for dinner.” “We’ll take it!” A voice says behind Val. Fernando looks around Val to see who it was. It was Kiah, though he did not recognized her in her bunny suit at first. Val turns back to see Kiah behind her. “Fernando, you remember Kiah? One of the bunny girls you gathered to be rescued.” “Oh, yeah.” He replies. “Maybe I should change into my Bunny Ring Girl outfit to show him some skin so he can truly remember me.” Kiah lets out. Fernando shakes his head. Another voice chimes in, “Kiah, you should respect your elders!” “Oh hush up, Mae! I ain’t stealing your boyfriend!” Kiah shouts back. Val just shakes her head. “Anyways, as I was saying...” Fernando tries to restore order to the chaos. “I bought supplies so Ruth does not have to use her supplies or spend her money. Half of it is for lunch, the other half is for dinner.” “I’ll go get her!” Kiah says before jumping out from the camper exit, deliberately landing on Fernando and forcing him to catch her. They look at each other for the while before He puts her down on the ground. Kiah then looks around like a lost kid at the supermarket. Fernando points to his left, “She is in the brown camper that way. It only has one door in it on the side by the front. Knock first and wait. Somebody will open the door.” “I know, I might be a bunny ring girl but I do have manners.” Kiah complains. “Just be careful... and look on the ground before you take a step. The Rope Dogs are big and poisonous here.” Fernando points out to put a bit of fear in her. “Rope dogs? What are rope dogs?” Kiah asks. “It’s a snake...” Fernando begins. “A snake?” Kiah asks. “It’s one of those long creatures with no legs the Lizard Man has used in the ring!” Mae shouts from behind Val. Hearing that made Kiah wrap her arms around his waist, those things freaked her out. “What? You scared of snakes?” Fernando asks. “No!” Kiah tries to prove her bravado, “It’s that... how something with no arms and no legs can move so fast!” “Oh relax yourself.” Fernando tells her while trying to get her off him. Kiah tries to remain latched onto him and not saying a word. “Alright. You relax.” He tells her, reaching behind her and grabbing the back of her shirt and lifting her onto his back. She latches on like a little kid holding onto their father. “Val, put everything inside but keep the bread separate. We will discuss about the bread later. I’ll be back.” Before Val can say a word, Fernando walks away behind their trailer. He makes his way to Ruth’s camper from the rear with the grassy field a couple feet from the rear of the vehicles, passing his Dub Box camper, Joann’s camper behind her truck and Ruth’s Dub Box Camper connected to her Camper. He turns right to walk along the camper to its door. He knocks on the door as Kiah did not want to get off his back. Ruth opens the door, seeing them both of them, “Oh... Uhm... what can I do for you Fernando?” “For me, nothing, well, not really. Anyways, I bought some supplies for lunch and dinner. As for the bread, they did not have small loaves, so I had to buy long ones but you can cut them into 4 parts to make a decent sandwich. I also got a special treat for the kids for behaving well under such circumstances. There is enough for everyone however.”  Fernando explains. “Oh. OK.” She says as she looks around him, “Where is it?” “I gave it to Val to sort things out and put them away.” Fernando explains. “Alright. I’ll be right over... Uhm...” Ruth replies before asking, “Why is Kiah on your back?” “She’s afraid of the local wild life, you know, the snakes.” Fernando tries to explain. “Oh... well... you took care of the area and got rid of them...” Ruth says. “Well, I did. But like some things, that was days ago and they might have returned.” Fernando winks at her. “Oh... then I will have to watch out for them...” Ruth plays along. She adds, “I’ll be there after I take care of things over here.” “I’ll see you later then.” He tells her, before walking away. “Yeah, see you later.” Ruth says before she looks at the ground around the camper. Fernando walks back to Hondo’s camper in the same direction from which he came from. He walks up to Val and the bunny girls going through the pull cart and taking out the bags of food, taking them into her camper for sorting. Once by them, Fernando flips Kiah off her back and onto her feet on the ground. Kiah climbs into the camper and hides somewhere in the back. He reaches to the bag next to the bread, which contains the cake squares and holds it out to Val. He tells her, “Inside this bag are treats for the children when lunch is served. There is enough for all the children of the camp including Ruth’s sisters and cousins, Jeanette’s girls and the Den Mother’s children. What is ever is left over, give them to the Bunny Ring Girls and to Ruth. Be careful with them, they are delicate.” He then gives her the bag. Val looks at the bag and then nods without looking at him. She then walks into the camper, taking the bag inside and puts them away in the oven for safe keeping. She comes back to help empty out the pull cart. Fernando then takes the bag of bread and pulls out a loaf half way. “They did not have small sandwich loaves, only these big ones. Cut them up into 4 equal pieces about 6 inches each and it will be enough to make sandwiches for everyone.” Fernando tells Val before giving her the bag. She takes the bag and nods at him before taking it inside and placing it on the stove for immediate preparation after the food is stored away and they are ready to make lunch. Ruth arrives at Hondo’s camper a couple of minutes later, with most of the bags of food put away and being sorted through. Once the pull cart is empty, Fernando tells Val, “I’ll be back. Hopefully with some eggs, spices and canned foods. Is there anything do you think we need?” “No... maybe some butter, mayonnaise, mustard, ketchup and other condiments.” Val tells her. Ruth steps to the door of the camper, “We need salt, white and brown sugar and honey.” “Alright then. I’ll see what I can find.” Fernando tells them before taking his pull cart and walks back into town. As he walks away, he can hear Ruth say, “Let’s get these things into the ‘Food Camper’ (Fernando’s Dub Box Camper), and let’s start making lunch for everyone...” He takes the same path as before, Minerva walks up to him. “Going back to town for more?” Minerva asks. “Need to find and get a few other things.” Fernando answers. “I’ll go with you then.”  Minerva says before turning around and yelling, “I’ll be back!” Miniya can be heard yelling back, “Go ahead!” Minerva then leaves the parking area with Fernando and his pull cart. They go back to the merchant area nearby the parking area. They go past the bakeries and meat, vegetable and fruit sellers as he looks for various items. The giant mutant chicken eggs were easiest to find, and he managed to get regular large non-mutant chicken eggs but they were very expensive at almost a dollar an egg. He gets two dozen & half egg cartons containing 18 eggs each. He gives Minerva the bag with smaller eggs so they do not get crushed by everything else to be placed in the pull cart. But in the wheeling and dealing, Fernando notices that everybody here is angered about something. He thought that it is Minerva’s presence with him but in listening in with other customer/merchant interactions, things seemed to be heated up with everybody for some reason. At least it eases his mind that he is not alone in this. He finds a few spices and salt in one pound or smaller bags, spending about $20 for the haul of salt and spices. Brown sugar was easy to find, white cane sugar was harder and much more expensive, having to spend five times more for it than the brown sugar. Condiments varied by the complexity, ketchup was more expensive than mayonnaise, but he managed to get them and some salad dressings. Pickle spears were the cheapest item he found as everyone was selling them and a few giving out free samples to try out. Looking at his pull cart, he decides to find some canned foods. He finds some dry and freshly prepared pasta (spaghetti-like pasta and macaroni noodles), and some soups canned in jars. He also found some pet food for cats, which he was a bit wary about but buys two cans to try out. He also finds some ground meat and sausage hanging on a hook, buying 5 pounds of each. At the very end of the merchant area, he finds somebody wearing some overly protective clothing and bees flying about the area. On his seller’s table were large jars of honey of varying color densities (light see through golden brown to opaque dark brown). At least Fernando thought it was a ‘He.’ “Finally, I found it.” Fernando says. “How can I help you?” The one in the protective gear says in a deep female voice. “How much for your honey?” Fernando asks. “Honey? Sir, I do not what you are talking about.” The woman in the protective gear says. “Wait.” Fernando tells her. He then points to the jars, “Where I come from we call this honey. What do you call it?” “It’s Essence of Bee Vomit. Essence of Bees for a short more attractive name.” The woman says to him. She then asks, “Where are you from? I never heard anyone call this as ‘honey’. If anything, I heard it as Bug Molasses, but bees ain’t bugs. ” “I’m from the East before the Chaos happened. And over there we call it ‘honey’.” Fernando says, pausing for a second and then adding, “It is better than essence of bee barf.” The female in the protective gear nods before Fernando asks, “How much for a jar? I might buy two or three, and send my friends over to buy more.” The woman in the protective gear points to the gallon jars, “$50 for these.” Then she points to the smaller 8 ounce jars, “$5 for these.” Fernando can immediately see that that buying the larger gallon jars is more economical than just buying the smaller jars. He tells her “I’ll buy three of these big ones, in this color if you have it.” “They are all the same, actually. It is the older it gets, the darker it gets.” The woman in the protective suit says. “Well... If you do not want for your honey to turn dark, don’t boil it out of the honey comb.” Fernando points out. “If you don’t boil it out, it takes forever for it to come out of the honey comb.” The woman in the protective gear says. “That I know. My friends on the east side are bee keepers and yes, we know that it takes a long time to let the honey pour out. But it makes for a better honey that does not turn dark over time.” Fernando tells her. He then reaches over to her to shake her hand, “Name’s Fernando by the way.” The woman in the protective gear reaches out and takes his hand to shake it, “Amanda.” Fernando nods at her as they shake hands. He looks around and then asks, “Looks like you do not have Mead.” “Mead? What is that?” Amanda asks. “It’s a liquor drink made from honey. Never heard of it?” Fernando says and asks. Amanda shakes her head. Fernando then continues, “Then listen carefully. If you have a notebook and a writing tool, write these notes.” Amanda goes about and gets a pad and pencil. She returns, “OK. Go ahead.” “OK. Get a large vessel to boil water in. This is one jar of water for one jar of honey. Turn off the fire when the water boils and take this dark honey and pour in as much that will come out into the hot water. Then when you empty as much honey as you can out of the jar, pour some water into the jar to melt the left over honey out of the jar, and once it is melted off the sides of the jar, pour it into the vessel with the honey and hot water. Stir it about until it is a thin even liquid and let it sit to cool down. Once it is cool down, it would be like sweet water without the fruit flavor. Then get some baker’s yeast, about a pound of it, prepare it as if you are going to make bread, and then pour the yeast mixture into the honey water mix. Cover it and let it sit for three days, letting the yeast do its thing.” Fernando explains. “Three days?” Amanda asks. “Three days is the minimum, the longer you keep it sitting, the stronger the drink it will be, but no more than 10 days. But for now, start with this batch for three days. When done it will have a white foam on top. You can stir it in and then pour it all out through a cloth filter to take out the yeast and other things that is in the liquid. Then you can pour it into bottles, cover them and serve them in a mug. It is almost like beer but it is not beer, and it is a bit stronger than beer. Then you can sell each bottle. If you are going to sell it as liquor, you need to take a longer time with the yeast doing its work, I say 5 to 8 days to make it stronger.” Fernando explains. “Will you be around in 3 days?” Amanda asks. “I’ll be in the parking area outside of the blimp parking lot in the next few days.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll come by with a sample of this ‘Meed’.”  Amanda says. “I’ll see you then.” Fernando tells her. Then he says. “Oh. Yes, three of these large jars, please.” “Oh yes. I will get them for you.” Amanda says before turning about to her stock pile. She comes back with the jars carrying them one at a time. Fernando makes room on the pull cart to place the jars within. He then gives her three $50 gold coins. “Thank you.” He tells her. “No. Thank you!” She tells him. Fernando starts to walk away with Minerva beside him. As they walk back to ‘home’, he says to her, “I need you for a few seconds before you go back to the children and get them ready for lunch.” “Alright.” Minerva replies. They continue walking for ‘home’. They get there in a few minutes, making a stop at his camper first. He opens the sliding door, putting the bag of regular non-mutant eggs first, the two cans of cat food, two of the three jars of honey and a few jars of canned soup. A jar of pickles was also put into the camper. “Ichigo, put these thing away for me.” Fernando says to her inside the camper. Ichigo replies, “Will do.” “Thank you.” He tells her before closing the sliding door. He looks around and sees Ruth preparing the Dub Box for preparing lunch. He takes the pull cart to the Dub Box. “Hello Ruth. I got a few things for you for the camp.” He tells her as he points to the pull cart. Ruth looks at him and then to the pull cart. She tells them, “Thank you. Leave it there, I will take care of it from here.” “Thank you.” Fernando tells her. He then asks, “You seen the bread and the treats for the kids?” “Oh yes. The bread is large. And the kids will like the treats.” She replies. “Don’t give out the treats with the meal. Let them eat lunch first and then come back for the treat. This way kids will not throw out their lunch for the treat.” He tells her. “Oh. OK. I’ll do that.” Ruth says. “Thanks.” Fernando tells her. He then adds, “I’ll be in my camper and will come to get my lunch last. I’ll need two meals with meat and one without.” “I’ll do that for you, sir.” Ruth says. “Thanks. I’ll see you later.” Fernando tells her. “Laters.” Ruth replies before Fernando walks to his camper. He opens his door and signals for Minerva to go inside before he does. She goes in followed by him and the sliding door closes behind them. Fernando sits on the edge of the bed, as Minerva sits on the other side of the bed near the sink counter and Ichigo lies further back on the bed midway between the edge and the rear door. He takes off his shoes to be comfortable but then gets up to open the pop-top of the camper. He sits back down on the camper bed. “Why do people have to make things so difficult at times?” Fernando complains. “What happened?” Ichigo asks. “I spent more than 10 minutes asking about buying bread only to get a final answer that he did not have the amount that I wanted to buy or the kind of bread, so I had to adjust my purchase accordingly.” He explains, adding, “If he would have said what he had instead of playing 50 questions, the purchase would have gone faster.” “People are funny like that. They want something from you before they can give you something back and most often they do not have what you want but try to see how long you are willing to hold out for what you want from them.” Ichigo explains. “I always found at confusing. And these merchants were being nice to you, because when I used to buy things for the children, I would have to pay twice as much from these people than I would at Wessen town.” Minerva tells him. Minerva’s radio comes to life, “Bruce Lee, you out there Bruce Lee?” It was her twin sister calling her. “Go ahead Bruce Li.” Minerva answers. “Where are you?” Miniya asks. “I’m in the electric camper after helping the Medic getting supplies for the meals for the kids. What’s up?” Minerva replies and asks. “Just want to know when lunch is going to be served?” Miniya asks. “Ask Ruth, she is behind the Medic’s camper setting up for lunch.” Minerva answers. “OK.” Miniya replies. Minerva throws in, “After you see her, knock on the Medic’s camper door three times so I can tell you something before the kids get their lunch.” “Can’t tell me over the radio?” Miniya asks. “No.” Minerva tells her. “You better not want me to join in an orgy with him.” Miniya tells her. “That’s all you ever think about?” Minerva throws at her. “You think about it as much as I do. I’m just more vocal about than you are.” Miniya tells her. Minerva does not say a thing as she blushes from embarrassment, if it could be seen though her facial fur. She eventually replies, “Go see Ms Ruth about lunch for the kids.” {1:30AM, Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple Shrine – Japan} A motorcycle approaches the Shinto Temple from the South West, and shuts its engine off while it coasts down the mountain road to the temple complex in silence. The Temple guards were expecting them, a male driver and a female passenger who they stated they had travelled some 1500 miles and acquired a boat ride from the Sea of Japan from Korea and then another 200 miles on Japanese soil before getting to the temple. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/HondosJapanRide.jpg The temple monk guards surround them but the motorcycle riders gave no hostile intent or sudden movement. Soon a Temple Priest steps to them, surprisingly speaking in English. “Hondo-san, we have been expecting you. Hope your journey was, how do they say(?), uneventful.” The Temple Priest tells him. “You speak English?” Hondo asks. “Who doesn’t?” The Temple Priest replies. “I see.” Hondo replies. “We have your place set up, meals will be simple and served at 7AM, 12:30PM, and 5PM. The Monks have a vow of silence, you and your companion and friends can speak to each other but no one is to disturb the peace or the monks. Speak with your friend about the services we have for your needs, though we can only provide services. You are to keep and maintain a clean and quiet environment of the space we provide. You have free range of the temple except for certain areas which are marked, and you can leave and enter as needed. When inside the temple grounds, you cannot run your motorcycle as it will be too noisy, so you must push it through the temple grounds. If you cannot abide by the temple rules, you will be requested to leave. Do you agree to these terms?” The Shinto Priest explains to him. “I agree.” Hondo tells him. The Temple Priest nods before saying, “Hondo-san, I must warn you. Spirits might be too relaxed on our island but they are here. Keep your mouth shut and your eyes and ears open at all times. Most in Japan are not happy with their presence on our homelands as we are working on possible ways to eliminate them. But we are few and small compared to some of them. Do you understand?” Hondo nods, keeping his vow of silence in respect to them. “Then follow us. Your motorcycle will be stored in safe place you have 24/7 access too.” The Temple Priest tells him. Hondo follows him while he pushes the motorcycle by the handlebars, Raven remains seated on the rear seat. They are taken to an underground vehicle storage areas, where for the immediate area one can see a few pick-up trucks, a couple of school buses, and a couple of personal vehicles. Down a long corridor he sees a wall partially blocking a much larger area there he can see the gun and front treads of a tank, and can only speculate how big the area is and what else is inside. He parks his motorcycle by another all too familiar motorcycle with a side car. Raven gets off the motorcycle and grabs a couple of bags while Hondo takes the majority of their bags. They follow the priest and monks into the living quarters of the temple, one reserved for special guests. They walk down the building’s hall and stop at a wall. One of the monks grabs onto the side of the wall and slides it over, revealing a large area living quarters, the wall panel being the door to the room when the lights are turned on. There was a closet, table chair, chair and large futon mattress bed with a couple pillows and several blankets on the middle of the floor. “I hope this meets your needs. Word of warning however, since we are in the mountains, it gets very cold here at night. The blankets should be enough to keep you and your companion warm while you sleep. A monk will enter your room and place your daily meals on the table. He will not knock, just enter and do his job. Do not argue with him, let him do his job in peace which is feeding you and making sure you are OK. He will not say a word as he works, just observe the area, not your interaction with your partner unless either of you are sick or injured. Any questions before we leave?” The Temple Priest explains and then asks. “Where is Fernando and his group?” Hondo asks. “He and his companions are asleep in their room.” The Temple Priest explains as he points to the adjoining wall panel to his room. “Thank you then.” Hondo tells him. The Temple Priest nods and then leads the monks out of the room with the wall panel sliding closed. Hondo puts his things down at a corner of the room as he explores the space, looking for wires, bugs and electronic cameras, finding none. He then begins to take his clothes off, looking at the futon bed on the floor. It is not the Hanoi Hilton but at least it is better than sleeping outside in a sleeping bag. He thinks about what he was told, of the monk coming into the room to put their daily meal on the table at certain hours and observe for the moment while he is there. It is a little better than prison, he thinks. But if they are as they claim, hating the spirits that has claimed their lands, then the price of freedom goes out the window until the war is over. His mind goes to what was said during the past days, of how the other Time Lord saying if they are not able to fix this mess in one year’s time, then this world is slated for destruction. A war with the Spirits that is to last less than a year that bothers him. It may not be enough time, and they cannot do it alone though until now they mostly have. Raven walks about the room, taking off her clothes and looking about the place in utter confusion of not knowing what is going on but much relieved that she is not in some lab or prison and in a way not outside in a sleeping bag. Eventually she kneels down on the bed and crawls under the blanket, trying to get comfortable, which Hondo finds odd as she would wait for him to get into the bed first then get in to be with him. Also he finds it odd that she does not want to be held while they lie in bed to go to sleep. It is as if she is a totally different Raven to the one he has been with all these years. Hondo thinks about time, and that around seven in the morning the monk will be arriving to put their morning meal on the table. He thinks Japanese morning meals are usually a small amount of rice, fish, egg, Miso Soup and something to drink, usually juice or tea. Not his favorite but it is better than the field rations and power bars he and his companion have been eating while on the road in mainland Asia. Sleep does not come easy but it eventually does. As the room does not have windows or doors that face outside, Hondo slept longer than he thought possible, passing by the 7o’clock meal delivery by another hour. He gets waken up a series of pats to the side of the face. He goes into ‘flight or fight’ mode for a second but calms down when he recognizes who is waking him up. {8:10AM, Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple Shrine – Japan} “Oh, Jefe...” Hondo slowly gets up, shaking his head as if to shake off a hangover from a drinking contest party. “What time is it?” “It’s 8o’clock.” The lone figure tells him, “You should get dressed and have your breakfast before I take you around and show off the facilities to shit, shower and shave.” Hondo looks at the room, finding door panel from which he came from is closed but a door panel perpendicular to it is open leading into another room. “Wait... I remember, that’s your room?” Hondo asks. “Yeah, it is.” The lone figure asks. “And they are connected?” Hondo asks. “Yeah. Now go get dressed and eat. The girls will take care of your friend.” The lone figure tells him. Hondo sits up, seeing Raven curled up in a fetal position separate from his place in bed. Eventually he replies, “Alright. Give me a couple of minutes.” “I’ll be in my room. Come inside when you are done.” The lone figure says before walking across to his room and slides the door panel half way to allow entry and partially connect the two rooms. {Convoy Camp; Flight Town, USA – 12:30PM} Outside of Fernando’s camper the children can be heard being gathered together and lined up to be given their food for lunch. Expected, there was three knocks on the side door. Minerva gets up from the bed and opens the sliding door. Miniya was there with her arms crossed as Minerva steps out of the camper. “What’s going on that you need to see me about?” Miniya complains. “Just make sure the kids eat their lunch. There is a treat for them after lunch for them to have. But they have to eat their lunch first. Some of the kids are hiding their meals so they can eat it later. There is no need for them to hide food anymore.” Minerva explains. “What kind of treat?” Miniya asks. “A cake and some sweet-water juice.” Minerva answers. “How will they get it?” Miniya asks. “Talk to Ruth about it, but after the kids are finished eating and cleaned up, they are to get their treat.” Minerva says. “And what about you?” Miniya asks. “I’ll be in here discussing about what needs to be done to prepare to get out of here. We’ll be getting our own car and camper and need to fill it with supplies and get out in a few days. There are other things going on which I will tell you when I get the details of them.” Minerva tells her twin. “I see.” Miniya says to herself. She then adds, “I’ll be back after I talk with Tracey and Abi.” At this point the major walks in with her officers in her usual inspection. She stops by the twins, “Good afternoon ladies. How are things?” They both turn to face her but Minerva answers, “Things are better than expected. Thank you for all you have done!” “Glad to hear of it.” The Major says to her before asking, “Is Fernando around? I need to have a talk with him about a few things.” “He should be inside his camper resting.” Minerva replies. “Alright then...” The Major says, adding, “Tell him that it is urgent that I need to see him as soon as he recovers. It is something of importance.” She then signals to her officers and together they leave the area. Minerva and Miniya wait until the Major was out of hearing range before Miniya asks, “What is that about?” “I don’t now but I need to tell Fernando that the Major wants to see him.” Minerva says before reaching for the sliding door latch. She slowly slides it open and goes inside. Miniya stops her from closing the door and goes in after her. The door closes after Miniya had entered the camper. Minerva takes a seat on the bed by Fernando, Miniya stands and leans against the sink counter. Miniya flatly throws out, “You two starting #$@!ing yet?” “Miniya!” Minerva responds loudly. “I Just want to know, so if is #$@!ing you, he can be #$@!ing me as well.” Miniya throws at her. “And #$@!ing Tracey and Abigail as well, and who knows who else wants to drop their panties and bend over to get some dick from behind.” Fernando tells her. Miniya looks at him and then at Ichigo behind them, “I knew it, he’s into little girls!” “I ain’t little!” Ichigo lets out. “How about everyone relax!” Fernando lets out to silence the room. Everyone looks at him for the moment before he begins to explain, “First of all, Ichigo is not little, and she is 35, not 10 years old. Second, none of us are #$@!ing as you like to put it. Third of all, if things are to succeed, we need to trust each other. And that means what we do for each other in our relationship, is more important than who is getting dick from me. Sex is easy, Love is hard. Understand that.” “Alright. I get where you are coming from.” Miniya throws out. “Hey! I ain’t 35 either, I’m almost 30!” Ichigo lets out. “Anyways... Miniya. I do not expect you to be like your twin Minerva, as you are your own person and I’ll respect you as such. But I demand that you are to give back that same respect I give you. I do not play games, I do not dish out drama, and I do not accuse anyone of allegations just to see them get into trouble and see how they squirm. I want peace, I want quiet and many might see that as a boring life. But I rather live 1000 boring days and know that I can go to sleep without worries of being attacked in my sleep and wake up the next day to repeat the process again instead of living 100 drama filled days wondering when somebody will come and try to stab me in my back, not being able to sleep wondering if they would attack me in my bed or set my camper on fire while I am in it and then in the end to be found dead on the side of the road somewhere.” Fernando throws at her. He then pauses for a second before continuing, “You will hear about it from others later, but thanks to Hector and his men, there are two young girls in the medical ward, their parents and friends of their parent attacked them and killed the adults, and were about to put them into slavery. We found out who they were and where they were hiding, attacked their hideout and did to them as they did to the girls’ parents. These girls were beaten, raped and who knows what else was done to them. They have no home to go to, no family to take care of them. As I see it, they have no place in this world like your kids have – that is unless somebody gives them the space and opportunities to make something of themselves while I go out hunting for the people who did this to them – Hector and his friends. Hector wanted excitement and drama in his life – he has it through me, and like I say - living 100 drama filled days wondering when somebody will come and kill him. I will have 1000 days of peace after he is gone. So do the math in your head, and in the end, which one do you want.” “What is going to happen to the girls?” Minerva asks. “They have nowhere to go. Unless somebody in the group adopts them, they will probably join the group of kids outside after they had healed.” He explains. Miniya opens her big mouth, “That’s fine and dandy – all of the kids have had their parents killed, their homes burned and they themselves were beaten, raped and almost sold to slavery because of Hector. He’s been doing it for years, longer before when we were kids. No one is going to put a stop to that since it’s been happening for so long, just like that slave ship (blimp) out there – no one is going to put a stop to that. As long as slave ships (blimps) come in and out of Flight Town, many of us Wessens are going to be hunted and taken into slavery.” “Isn’t that Giovanni’s Blimp?” Fernando asks. “Yes it is.” Miniya points out. “Any slaves in it?” He asks. “Maybe, but I do not know.” Miniya answers. “OK. I’ll talk to the major and the general about raiding it and confiscating it. If there are any slaves in it, to set them free, probably have the army to take them in, train them and take care of them.” Fernando explains. “But slavery is a big business in Flight Town.” Miniya tells him. “Technically, you and Tracey are my slaves to do as I wish as I won you two from Giovanni, so if I tell you to get on your knees and suck my dick – whether in private or in open crowded public where all can see, you and her will do it, do it without question, and enjoy doing it.” He tells her. There is silence in the camper for a few seconds. He looks at her, “You going to get on your knees and suck my dick?” Stunned, Miniya slowly walks over to him, gets on her knees in front of him and reaches out to do the deed. He places his hands over her, making her look up at him. He is shaking his head to say silently “No.” He tells her, “Get up.” “But...” Miniya interjects. “Just get up.” He tells her. She does as she is told. He looks up at her. “Look, Ichigo is in the same boat as you are, as technically she is my slave as well. But I do not force her to do things as I will not force you to do things. You all are free as people are to be, but if anything happens like the Lawmen coming down on you – you are my slave and I will do all in my power and beyond to keep you safe from them. That is the only time I will use the ‘You Are My Slave’ against you. All I ask is that you do things that need to be done for the camp like taking care of the kids and helping out with food, clean up and travelling from town to town that we would go through. If we end up in a relationship where we end up sharing our bodies and emotions to connect to some higher level, then so be it as long as it is something you want to happen and not because I tell you to do as a master demands his slave. Now if you agree to that, let’s seal that deal with a kiss.” Miniya looks at her twin, unsure what to do. “Don’t look at me, we already made that deal days ago. You want the same treatment, then you need to kiss him; Tracey and Abigail too.” Minerva tells him. “What kind of kiss?” Miniya asks. “Right on his lips. How intimate you want to take it is on you.” Minerva tells him. Miniya looks at her twin sister as if she was speaking some unknown language. “Well, kiss him!” Ichigo throws from behind them on the bed. Frustrated, Miniya leans over to him, eventually leaning enough to plant her lips on his and gives a short kiss only lasting a couple seconds long. She gets up and stands up straight in front of him as if like she accomplished something. “Gee. My little sister kisses better than that.” Fernando tells her. “Ewe, you kissed your sister?!!” Ichigo lets out like some grossed out little kid. “First of, it was when we were kids and long before the Happening would have happened.” Fernando tells her. “Wait! How old are you?” Miniya asks. “I’m 35 and thanks to those stupid spirits – 35 forever. But I did not live out all that time, the spirits took me out of my time, and took Jeanette out of her time and brought us here, thinking that if we knew each other well enough that we would marry and do those things that married couples would. But some other Time Walker – not me and not the me I would become – but another by the name of Wilbur interfered with Jeanette and made her 10 forever. The Time Walker I would become stopped him in the last stage of the transformation, and now she a 13 or so year old teenager. Wilbur needs to be stopped two more times in order to get Jeanette to the adult she used to be and not the adult in the child body that she is.” Fernando explains. “35? What about the time you were here?” Miniya asks. “Understand one thing. The Time Walker I will be will be walking across The Chaos and its lands for the many years not has happened yet. For me, because the Spirits took me and put me here, I have been only around for about two months. And in those two months I cause many changes across the land, and frankly I am rather tired of it.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo crawls over to him and puts her arms around him from behind and rests her head on his shoulders before she says, “You have us to help you when you need us, need us in any way.” Minerva leans over to him, “Yeah. We are here for you. Just tell us what you want us to do, and we’ll do it.” “Be careful with those words. Though I try to be the nicest and good person I can be to others, I can be downright evil at times. That I can turn on you if you push that point.” He tells them “What can you do that so-called men would not do in such evil?” Miniya asks. “Since the day I came here: got my daughter Macey out of a whore house; rescued a few biker gangs from an accident and freed up the highways up to this point; with Hondo’s help stopped a group of slavers from taking people, mutants and Wessens as slaves and ending a purge; stopping a second purge and rescuing some who had joined us; had a war with Lord Biggus and destroyed Slavian; reestablished General Jastrey’s Army in control  of the area; killed a couple of Lab Town Drones that were hunting for people to turn into Wessens; destroyed a couple of Lab Towns along the way and rescued those inside from being turned into Wessens; fought the Lich and caused the downfall of Fight Town that General Jastery is cleaning up, and everything that happened here so far.” “You rescued me from the burning of Fight Town, and you rescued almost everyone in the convoy except for Hondo and Jeanette, and you make sure that we get to the next town safely and get us food and supplies. So what you killed over a hundred men – they were all evil and good things come when they are gone.” Ichigo says to him. “Yeah, you need to find and kill Hector. He and his Os Animas friends need to be eliminated or they will continue to harass Flight Town to no end.” Minerva says to him. “Hector will be taken cared off in his time. Right now, it is just his friends, and they are being taken cared off one group at a time. But it slow process. Right now we got to take care of those whose lives they have nearly destroyed.” He tells her. “Wait… you killed the Lich?” Miniya asks. “In front of my eyes.” Ichigo gets up to show herself from behind him. “So, you’re the Time Walker?” Miniya asks. “Weren’t you listening? No I am not, but one day I will be. And there are other Time Walkers like Wilbur who are causing trouble.” Fernando tells her. Silence fills the room for a moment. Ichigo Steps between Fernando and Minerva and points at Miniya, “That is a secret you are taking to your grave. Anything happens to Fernando before he becomes the Time Walker, then we are all dead. All of this, not just us or this convoy or the army that travels with us – but the whole world as the Spirits take over and do with it and us as they please.” There is a knock on camper door. “Open it all the way, Miniya.” Fernando tells her. Miniya does as she is told, finding Ruth on the other side with a bag of food. “Oh!” Ruth says as she looks inside, seeing all them inside. “Miniya, take what she has to offer and put it on the sink counter for now.” Fernando tells her. He then switches to Ruth as Miniya takes the back to put it on the sink counter, “I’m sorry Ruth, as this was unexpected. I need one more no-meat meal for her and in about a half hour after the kids ate and cleaned up, give out the treats. Miniya will be bringing them in. Thank you.” “Thank you for bringing in the food. Without it we would be starving.” Ruth tells her. “I bring what I can when I can get it. I think there is enough for a bean, vegetable and pasta soup and rice to pour the soup on for everyone, one with meat and one without. You can use the sink and stove in my rear camper if you need it.” Fernando explains. He then remembers, “Oh, I almost forgot. I need to speak to the bunny girls after treats are given out and the food distribution area cleaned up and tables put away. Make sure they get a treat if any are left over. If you need anything for dinner, let me know.” Ruth nods before she says, “I’ll get it done. Thank you.” She then starts to walk away. - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 8th, 2022, 11:47pm Miniya closes the sliding door slowly as Ruth walks away. She then heads back to lean against the sin counter. She asks, “You want to eat now?” “We’ll wait for your meal to come so we can all eat together.” Fernando tells her. “If you insist.” Miniya says as she steps to the sink counter to lean against it. She then asks “Where were we?” “Fernando being the Time Walker you will take to your grave.” Ichigo tells her. “I am not the Time Walker many think that I am. I will be some day, but not today or in the immediate future. Until then I will do as I must to keep this convoy and its people safe as we go to Texas.” Fernando explains. “What about Hondo?” Minerva asks. “What about him?” Fernando asks. “Well, you two seen to work together on a lot of things.” Minerva says. “Hondo is his right hand man; just like the Time Walker has a cowboy companion.” Ichigo says. “So you and he agree on everything...” Miniya starts to say. “No. We don’t. But that is how friendships are supposed to be. We do not agree on everything but we work together on getting things done. I can trust him with my life if needed. And do not let his rough farm hand exterior fool you, he is college educated in all things of technology. I am college educated in all things biological – living things and medical. You know – medicine and cures. And yes, in my time I was a doctor and rescue medic. And as both of you have seen, I have some old world medicines that has rescued some in my time here and now. Like the medicine I used on Little Mary when she was bitten by a Rope Dog.  And the medicine I gave all of you to repair your injuries and return you to a virgin like state. In your case, Minerva and Abigail, I gave you two a second dose of that medicine for what the lawmen did to you two when they captured you and the children. I will give you all another medicine to take but not now.” “A virgin-like state?” Miniya asks. “Look – you still have the memories of being sexually active, but the damage done to your body because of what you had to do in those terms to keep yourself alive with food and shelter, has been fixed and your body restored to as if you never had sex at all. So having sex again for you all will be like doing it for the first time.” Fernando tells them. Miniya gives him a strange look but he tells her and everyone, “I did this to everyone in the convoy, and even to the children you guys protect and care for – by putting a little bit of the medicine in their treats and the medicine has been healing their bodies. No child should be put into a situation where they are to sell their bodies and sex in order to get food. And no child should be forced into a situation where they have to use sex to get things they need, including getting out of trouble. A child’s time should be innocent and protected from those things that would do harm to them or force them into sexual situations.” “So the treat you are giving them today, has more of that medicine?” Minerva asks before her twin sister could. “No, not this treat. They need time for the medicine to work to its end before I can give more of it to them. But I am not giving them treats because I’m sneaking in the medicine; I’m giving the treats to them because they deserve it. They are a well mannered and well behaved group of children that I have ever met in my journey so far. They deserve to be rewarded with something. Giving them treats is all I think I can give them.” Fernando says. “You did more than enough. More than any Man or Wessen would have. Not even Hector would have given as much as a hamster’s pinky nail compared to what you have and he’s been here since the beginning.” Minerva says. “Do not ever mention that name around me again. Not until his head joins his hand in the pickle jar I have.” Fernando tells them. “Hector’s hand in a pickle jar?” Miniya asks. Fernando gets up off the bed and goes to his driver seat, lifting up the seat cushion to reveal a hidden area that only his camper as it is electric and what would have been there as a gasoline powered vehicle is not there creating an empty space inside. He picks up the pickle jar from within and pulls it out of the space. He takes it to the bed and holds it out to her. “Hector’s hand.” Fernando proudly presents. Miniya looks at it in awe. But ever the Doubting Thomas, she asks, “How do I know that is really Hector’s hand?” “I was there when He and Hector fought and in that fight he cut off Hector’s hand.” Minerva explains. Miniya drops her jaw; it would have fell onto the floor if the muscles and tendons held it in place. “I missed. I was going for his head before something took him away.” Fernando adds. “Wait, something picked him up and carried him away?” Miniya asks. “No.” Fernando begins, “Like when I took you back in time to where the monsters roamed the earth, something like that took him away from me before I could take his head off. But I swear on all that I hold holy, the next time him and I meet, I will be taking his head off.” “I see.” Miniya says. “It’s about time for you two to check on the kids and get them ready to get their treats. And ask about your meal, Miniya. We’ll eat when they have their treat and you two come back.” Fernando tells them. “Alright...” Minerva says. She adds, “Let’s go Miniya. We can return after we deal with the kids.” Miniya leaves with Minerva, closing the door behind them. Fernando sits up on his bed, realizing that his samurai blade is by the sink counter by the bed. He gets up and takes, lifting up the bench seat up and then its cushion to put it in its storage place. He then releases the bench seat and let it fall into place as a bed. Ichigo lies flat on her back with her legs raised up and spread wide open; giving him an accidental view of what she was wearing under her skirt. “Give me a warning next time when you do that!” Ichigo slowly gets to sit up again. “Sorry. Some things can’t be helped.” He says as he takes the Pickle Jar off the bed. He takes it back to the hidden storage area under the driver’s seat. He then goes back and sits on edge of the bed. Ichigo eventually gets up on her knees and steps over to him. “You alright?” She asks. “Why are you asking?” He asks. “Well, I know that when someone goes out to kill somebody, regardless the reason, they do not come back the same.” She points out. “I’m just tired. Tired of the killing. Tired of the shit people others through. Tired of the injustice of this place – this world. Tired of seeing people suffer. Tired of assholes going after us for doing the right thing for others. It is not about killing – I will put some into their graves when they deserve it. When they go out to hurt others, I will hurt them right back and given them they will never imagine possible before I kill them. Because, ‘when life loses its meaning and becomes nothing of value, and is taken for not, then the pact is to avenge.’ Those are words that I live by.” He tells her. “I heard you say that before.” She tells him. She adds, “But I still worry, as such things takes away from one’s humanity a piece at a time until one is only left as an animal.” “I m not a cold blooded killer, but I will kill somebody in their sleep when I find out that they killed a child, an innocent, or one who is trying improve the community. I will also kill rapists and slave runners.” He tells her. “They deserve to die. You do not need to deserve that part of yourself because of them.” She says. “I’ll do what I can to defend us and protect us. That will include the friends that we make along the way.” He tells her. She just leans against him and nods. In a couple of minutes there was a knock on the side door. Fernando gets up and opens it. Minerva and Miniya step inside the camper, Miniya having brought her lunch meal with her from Ms Ruth. She steps over to stand and lean against the sink counter. Fernando signal Ichigo to go further back on the bed, which she does. He gets on the bed and moves over towards the center and Minerva sits on the edge. There was more than enough room for Miniya to sit down on the bed but for the moment she decides to stand. “Ichigo, serve the food.” Fernando tells her. He then turns to Miniya, “Miniya, sit down and relax.” Ichigo gets the bag of food from the Sink Counter, and starts handing out the contents inside. Eventually Miniya sits down on the bed as they ate and drank. Not much is said as they consumed their food. It was about 20 minutes from start to finish. Soon Fernando starts to gather the garbage and puts it in a bag and in the sink to sort later. Glass bottles can be recycled for further use or sold and paper can always be recycled into something. “Had enough?” He asks. “This is more than enough.”Minerva says. “This is definitely too much for some of the kids. The younger one shared their halves with each other.” Miniya points out. “As long as they are well fed and satisfied, that is that matters. I just do not want to see food thrown away.” Fernando says. “There is no worry about that. These kids are eating for the first time in a long time a normal meal when before all they had were hand outs, stale breads and pastries and whatever they could rummage from the garbage.” Minerva explains. “And what they could get in exchange for sexual favors.” Miniya throws in. “No child will ever need to do that again.” Fernando points out. “I’ll trust you on that.” Minerva says. “I promise you that.” He tells her. He then looks at his watch. “It is almost that time.” “What time?” Minerva asks. “I need to see the Bunny Ring Girls to discuss a few things.” Fernando answers. He adds, “I need you guys to leave because this place is going to get crowded.” “I’ll see you later then?” Minerva asks. “Later. Don’t know when but later. See you.” He tells her and Miniya. Minerva gets up and opens the sliding door, taking her twin with her out of the camper. They close the sliding door behind them. Fernando remains seated for a moment to think about the situation. Ichigo leans up against him. “Ready to go when you are.” She tells him. “I bet you are.” He tells her. “What is that supposed to mean?” She asks. “I was just stating how eager you to #$@! at a moment’s notice.” He tells her. “I’m only eager for you to do me lovely. Not for anyone else.” She tells him. “Like I said, I bet you are.” He replies. “You trying to insinuate something?” She asks. “Just saying. And I think that it is stress like you say of me.” He tells her. “Things are not that easy for me as they are for you.” She begins. “You need to calm down so you can be quiet while hiding until it is time to come out.” He tells her. “Maybe if you gave me a little quickie, I would be more relaxed.” She tells him. “We’ll be screwing like rabbits after we leave Flight Town. I do not want to chance it when it can be a major distraction here where all my total attention is needed.” He tells her. Ichigo just crosses her arms in frustration. Fernando sits up on the edge of the bed and puts on his shoes. He then buttons up his shirt and pants before getting up. Then he puts on his holsters, jacket and hat before taking his cane. He sees Ichigo’s shoes on the floor, takes them and puts them on the bed. “Put them on.” He tells her before reaching for a pillow and throwing up into the pop-up area. Ichigo does not argue and does as he said. He takes the top blanket and folds it up before throwing it up into the pop area. He then looks at her as she was putting the belt through the loop of her shoes, her legs wide open, showing what she has to offer covered by her black silk panties under her skirt. He tells her, “Come here and stand up at the edge of the bed.” Again, she does as he says before he picks her up by the waist, carries her to under the opening of the pop-up tent and lifts her up into the areas. She grabs onto the edge of the pop-up area floor and pulls herself up with his help lifting her up. Looking up to see if she made it in he can see her black silk panties before going into the crawl space. She about crawls inside, adjusting a few things to make herself comfortable and pops her head out to look down at him. “You comfortable up there?” He asks. “I’ll get used to it.” She says. “Then go inside and get comfortable. I’m getting the Bunny Ring Girls.” He tells her. Ichigo crawls deeper into the pop-up area to hide from view. Fernando checks to see if he can see her at certain angles, and other than being behind the front seats, she cannot be seen. He then opens the sliding door and steps out, closing the door behind him. He walks about the area to his camper, checking the front first where the Medical Jeep is parked at. He looks at the teen guard and soldiers doing their patrols while the children played in the open area by the Kharkovchanka while Minerva, Miniya, Tracey and Abigail watched them. He then does an About-Face, turning 180 degrees. He starts to head back to his Dub Box Camper where Ruth was finishing cleaning up. “Thank you, Ruth. You help is indispensible.” He tells her. “My, I’m only doing my share of the work.” Ruth says. “Well, anyways. When you can, talk to Val about dinner with the supplies she has that I gave her. I’m thinking something of a bean and vegetable soup or a bean and vegetable chili. If we need rice, I can get a large order of cooked white rice from the Asian restaurant to go with what you ladies make. There is meat there as well, but you know – have the meat as something that can be added to the soup or chili. The rest I can trust on you to figure out. I brought beans, vegetables, spices and a few other things. There is also pasta, if you want to throw that in. And some left over bread you can put up into smaller pieces. Again, talk with Val about the supplies and what to make.” Fernando tells her. “Well I’ll look into it!” Ruth says. “Thank you.” He tells her. “No, Thank You!” She tells him. “If they are available, I’m going to take the Bunny Ring Girls with me.” He says to her. “Oh sure...” Ruth says as she steps into Dub Box where the Bunny Ring Girls were inside sitting on the bench. “Mae, June, Kiah, April; Mr. Fernando wants to see you about something.” They get up and step out of the Dub Box and gather around Fernando. Mae speaks for them, “You called for us, sir?” He looks at them. They were a lot cleaner and made up, with new clothes that he did not supply but somebody else did. He does not care who did but was grateful that somebody else had a hand with them. “Let’s go.” He tells them, taking the few steps to the sliding door of his camper. He opens the sliding door and helps them inside. “Welcome to my home away from home.” He tells them, pointing for them to sit down on the edge of his bed. “You wanted to talk to us about something?” Kiah opens her mouth first. “I want to talk to you about a lot of things.” He tells them. He then asks, “Can any of you drive a vehicle like a military jeep?” “Why? You going to send us to join the army?” Kiah asks. “You only wish.” He says to her. He then asks again, “Can any of you can drive a vehicle?” “We all can, but it has been a while.” Mae says. “Good. Before we go back out, I have to say this. Something I already told Mae the night before... Ichigo Morino is not a fault for what happened at Flight Town. A person named as ‘The Grey Lady’ is responsible for what happened.” He begins to explain. “The same Grey lady that took Val?” Kiah asks. Fernando nods. “Where is Ichigo now?” Kiah asks. “Like I told Mae the night before, Ichigo is here under my protection.” He tells her. He adds, “Anyone trying to take Ichigo to collect the reward on her will be dealt by me. In short, take her, and I will hunt you down and kill you before you can collect on that reward.” “But... what’s to stop anyone here in the camp in taking her?” Kiah asks. “The military knows who Ichigo is and is protecting her as well as I am. And everyone in the camp knows who she is as well. In truth, some do not like her but I am the one making the decisions here. Nobody has to like anyone here, but we are to all respect each other.” He tells her. He then asks, “I’m afraid to ask, what your ages are and do you have any papers to back up your identities as to who you are?” Mae answers, “Kiah and I are 17, April is 16 and June is 15. We all got our papers of who we were and papers saying that we are Bunny Ring Girls and over 18 years old.” “My papers are all messed up.” June says. “Messed up, as in how?” Fernando asks. “You know, wrinkled up and with some rips in it.” June explains. “I can fix that.” Fernando says. June turns to April and nods. He continues, “Anyways, Ichigo is under my protection. End of subject. Next subject, you staying with us, even if we give you a vehicle and camper or are you going to take what we gave and run away? Because staying with us gives you food, fuel, money and protection from what is out there. Go out on your own, you are on your own and cannot return to the camp. You will be alone to what is out there and if they take you, steal your vehicle and camper, do with you as you please and leave your dead bodies on the side of the road for the animals and mutants to scavenge and the your blood fertilize the dirt where you lay. That is your choice.” “You giving us a camper and vehicle?” Kiah asks. “It depends on a lot of things but eventually yes. It depends on your answer on what you are going to do.” Fernando tells her. “Like what? We have to, you know, drop our panties and fulfill some sex fantasy for the men and women?” Kiah asks. “Kiah! Shut up and listen!” Mae tells her. “I just want to know how deep it is before we dive in.” Kiah tells her. “Let’s just say what you are doing to help out the camp is a great start. Keep helping out like you are and that is all I ask for you to do. Nothing more. Any questions?” He tells them. “Yeah, where’s Ichigo?” Kiah asks. “That’s not important!” Mae tells her. “It is to me!” Kiah holds back from shouting. “Let’s calm down, ladies.” He tells them. They all turn to look at him as he gets up and takes a few steps towards them. He then reaches up and knocks on the roof panel. No answer. He knocks again. No answer. He gets the folded step ladder between the driver’s seat and the sink counter, sets it up and steps up into the pop-up area. “Come on out.” Fernando tells Ichigo. “Are you crazy?” Ichigo asks. “That’s beside the point. Now show yourself. They have been warned as to what I would do if they try anything against you.” He tells her. “I’ll show myself but I ain ‘t coming down.” She tells him. “Have it your way then. Now pop your head out while I come down and show yourself. If you don’t, I will drag you out of there.” He tells her. “Alright...” She replies. “Then let’s go.” He says before he climbs down off the step ladder. Once back on the ground he looks up. “Well, I’m waiting.” Ichigo sticks her head out of the pop up area, “Alright already!” She looks down at the Bunny ring Girls, “Hello Ladies.” Kiah points up at Ichigo, “How about you coming down here!” “What is this about?” Fernando asks sternly. But then he throws in, “No, don’t answer that. But I will say this – what happened in Fight Town, STAYS In Flight Town! Do I make myself clear?” Kiah and the others look at him, with the others nodding and saying “Yes sir...” But Kiah did not say a thing. “Well, Kiah?” He asks her. “She owes me money for not taking the Fight with the Time Walker and the Lich!” Kiah says. “That’s it?” Fernando holds back from laughing. “How much are we talking about?” “$2000.” Kiah tells him. Fernando goes into his jacket pocket and pulls out a sack of gold coins, before tossing it on her lap. “Consider the debt paid. But also consider – money has no meaning to me. You do your job, you help out with jobs in the camp, you will get warm food in your belly, fuel in your vehicle, help with your camper, and other things to survive.  As my grandmother used to say, ‘a friend is nothing but a dollar in your pocket.’ Now you are part of this group or not. Nobody owes no one here nothing. No one is going to collect a reward on anyone here. In short, you do not want me angry with you. I already had to deal with some assholes who hurt a few friends. In short, they are in the medical ward waiting to be picked up for burial. Do I make myself clear?!!” Fernando growls at Kiah. Kiah nods nervously, “Yes...” “Good.” He then looks up at Ichigo, “Slide down and I’ll catch you.” She shakes her head. “I said come down of I will pull you out of that hole like a bad kitty.” He tells her. “Alright... alright. Give me a second...” She says before positioning herself on the edge of the pop-up area. She sits up, letting her legs hang down. Seeing where he was under her, she pushes herself off the ledge and onto him. He manages to catch her and then put her behind him by the driver’s and Passenger seats. He then steps on the step ladder and takes the pillow and blanket from the pop-up area, taking them out and then tossing them to the bed. As he steps off the step ladder, “Fix the bed while I take the girls out.” Ichigo nods. Fernando slides the door open, saying, “Ladies, let’s go.” The Bunny ring Girls all looked at each other before they got up and stepped out of the camper. Fernando steps out last and slides the door closed. He signals to them to follow him. They walk past the camper and the medical jeep, walking past the large SUVs of Karl and Marvin before stepping up to the smaller dune buggies and their connected campers He walks to the blue one. He then looks around. “Patricia, Madison! Please come over here!” Fernando yells out to the teens as they were on the far end of the camp. The teens quickly come over with both saying, “How can we help you?” “Patricia, Madison, these are Mae, Kiah, April and June. I got them this camper set up, just like yours. If you can do me the favor, and teach them about their vehicle in the next few days. It should be the same as your vehicles except for the color. Same with the camper. Give them help with maintenance and repairs though it is brand new like yours. You guys can start teaching them after dinner time.” Fernando explains. “We’ll do that for you.” Madison says with Patricia nodding to his words. “Thank you. I’ll see you guys later.” Fernando tells them. He then turns to the girls, and points to the vehicle, “To keep it dry and sort of secure, as there are no doors you use these flaps, one on each side, like a door. You need to zipper it up and button it into place.” He demonstrates how to unbutton and unzipper it, allowing entry into the vehicle. He then pulls down the front seat, “Kiah, April and June – into the back seat.” They get into the vehicle. Fernando then pulls back the front seat, “Mae – get into the front passenger seat.” Mae gets in and crawls over to the passenger seat. Once Mae is seated, Fernando gets into the driver’s seat, and zippers up the door partly closed. “Welcome ladies, this will be your vehicle as we travel down the road from town to town as we go to Texas. In case of cold weather or it is too windy, there will be car blanket you girls can put on. The Teens who will talk to you will explain that along with a few other things. Also behind the rear seat is a covered box section for food, water and things you need while on the road that you cannot stop to go out and get. The motor is in the back of the vehicle and the front is the storage area for tools, a spare tire and things. There is also a gas tank in there for fuel. Keep that in mind that is your main tank. You also have 3 more tanks for added fuel capacity, which you can switch which tank is being used without needing to stop by switching this knob. Only thing I have to say, like all other vehicles, by itself this little ride is fast and maneuverable, but when towing the camper, you need to take your time to build up speed and give yourself a lot of room to brake and stop. You take your time with it, and you will learn how to deal with your vehicle is things happen. Now with few exceptions, every vehicle has its main driver and a back up driver. I am going to assume Mae is going to be the main driver, and Kiah as the back-up driver. When driving, we could be on the road for 8 hours or more, depending on the road. So for drives more than 8 hours, we will stop for bathroom breaks and switching drivers around. Any questions?” “Yeah. Can we be in the camper while on the road?” Kiah asks. “No.” Fernando begins. “No?” Kiah returns almost in protest. “No.” Fernando continues, “In case we get attacked on the road, most of the time the campers are broken into first, or are hit with weapon’s fire, and those inside are either taken or killed. And in case of an accident, whoever is inside the camper is most likely to die in the accident. Thus when on the road, everyone is in the vehicle. No exceptions. Just prepare for a long trip inside the vehicle, that’s all.” “We got that.” Mae says before Kiah can jump in. “Good.” Fernando says. He then points to the CB Radio. “Every vehicle in the convoy has a radio. We use Channel 18 most of the time. But there is a switch on most radios like this one to switch to channel 9 for emergencies. When on the road, you are to listen to the radio and if you need to say something, say it short sweet and simple. We do not need long stories of who is at fault or whatever. Like for example: if you get a flat tire, call out on the radio and explain the situation, ‘This is Mae of the Bunny Ring Girls, we just got a flat tire. We need help to fix it.’ That is all. Then I will order for the convoy to stop, check out the situation and fix the problem so we can continue. Also in your campers, there is also another CB Radio in there, same reason, but only if we are in a long ride where we have to stop for an overnight rest in the wilderness, so we can talk to each other during the night when not on the road. We’ll discuss about that later. Any questions?” They all shake their heads while Mae and Kiah say “No.” “Good. Now let’s get out.” Fernando tells them before opening the door flap. He steps out of the vehicle and helps the girls get out. He when zippers and buttons the door flap closed and then points to the gas tank under the door with the built in step, “That is one of the added gas tanks. The teens will explain it to you in detail. Follow me.” He walks around the front of the vehicle and down the passenger side to the camper connected to it. He points to the tongue and outside storage box on it, “This will be locked up most of the time but you will have storage for cooking gas tanks, dry foods and cold weather gear. This round hump of the camper is part of your bathroom. I’ll explain inside.” He goes to the side of the camper and opens the door. He points to the inside door in the immediate right, “That is your bathroom. It has a compost toilet which you need to empty out every two weeks or so. The teens will help you out with that. Under the camper is a waste water tank which comes from the sink, and you empty out before leaving town. Now get in.” The Bunny Ring Girls walk in, seeing a U-shaped seating area in the back, a kitchen area on the side and a table and closet areas. They see four large duffle bags piled up in the back. He goes in and closes the door behind him. He then presses a switch on the wall beside the doors to turn on the lights in the camper. “Welcome to your new home.” He tells them. They all look at him strangely for the moment. He continues to explain as he lifts up a couple of the benches and pulls out a large panel off wood from each bench. “Look carefully as I do this.” He places the wood panels on a rail on the edge of the benches, extending the seating area into a large flat area. He then takes the back cushions of the bench and planes them on the panels. “This is your bed. Inside the bags are blankets, pillows, towels, and other things you need. There is also padding and sleeping bags as well as some clothing for you ladies. If you need more or something to your liking, let me know and we will go out to get it.” The girls look about the area. Kiah open her mouth and says, “This is ours? We do not have to do anything for it?” “No.” He tells her, “Other than helping out with what the camp needs.” Mae steps up to Fernando before pouncing on him and holding him tightly, “THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU!” “You mind? I’m not finished here.” He tells her. “Huh?” Mae looks up at him before letting him go. “There is more than just the bed, bathroom and other little things.” He tells her. Mae lets him go for the moment. “Alright then.” He says and then looks at them. “I’m going to have to get a step ladder for you girls. Up in these high cabinets is where your food and other things are stored. At the bottom there is more food, and a generator. Next to the sink is a stove. Under the stove is a generator for emergency power at night and recharging batteries. Your bathroom is also a shower. You need to talk to the teens about how that works, but it is mostly likely that you will have cold water to shower with.” He pauses for a second. “I think that is it.” “What about...” Kiah begins to ask. Mae looks at her as if to shut her up but she doesn’t, only pauses for a second before continues. “What about something to defend ourselves? You know, a gun? I see the teens are walking about with rifles and stuff.” “I have to talk with Hondo and the major about this. I cannot just give you a gun. I need to know if you know how to use it and take care of it. Having a gun is worst than having a baby, because you need to take care of it like a baby, and you are responsible for it. If it goes missing and somebody is hurt or killed with it, it becomes your fault.” He tells her “How would anyone know that it is my gun that killed somebody?” Kiah says trying to prove a point. Fernando pulls out his gun from its holster, points it Kiah and then pull on the slide to eject the bullet in the chamber. He catches the bullet a holds it out to Kiah to take and hold. Eventually she takes it and looks at it. “So? It’s a bullet.” Kiah states as if she was saying something intelligent. “When the round leaves the gun, it picks up metal scrapings from the barrel leaving a finger print on the bullet. That finger print on the round can be traced to the gun it was fired from. If the bullet came from you gun, that can be found out and you can be charged with a crime you may have not done.” He tells her. He drops the magazine before taking the bullet from Kiah and puts it back with the other rounds. He then puts the magazine back in the gun and the gun back into its holster. “And like I said, you all need to be trained how to properly use a fire arm. It is a lot more than pointing and shooting. So until then, you will get something to protect yourself with. Not before.” He tells them. “Sounds good to me.” Mae says. “Depending on what happens here, you will get something before we leave Flight Town.” Fernando tells them. “So, we can sleep here starting tonight?” Mae asks. “Yes you can.” He tells her, before handing her a set of keys. He then hands out other sets of keys to the others Bunny Ring Girls. He tells them, “The long one is for the vehicle, the medium one is for the camper door and the short one is for the lock on the box outside. If there are no more questions, I will take leave of your place. See Miss Ruth and Miss Val around 4o’clock about helping with dinner. I’ll be around. And see the teens about explaining in detail about you vehicle and camper. The two that you seen earlier are Patricia and Madison, make sure to see them again.” Mae once again pounces onto Fernando, wrapping her arms around him, “THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU!” Fernando tries to fight her off, “You mind?” “She’s your girlfriend.” Kiah replies in a smart alecky tone. “I Don’t Have A Girlfriend! Nor do I want one!” Fernando says out loud to be heard. “Maybe he does not want a ‘little girl’ like us as a girlfriend.” June says, which is rare for her to say something. “What did you just say?” Fernando asks. “She said maybe you do not like us because we look like little girls.” Kiah says, adding to it, “That is rare though, and most guys would love a little girl like one us.” “Look, I’m not gay, nor do I want a girlfriend. I just want peace in my life and the last thing this place is giving is peace. The teens will fill you in.” He tells them as he wrestles Mae off him. He then tells them, “I’ll be around.” He then steps out of the camper and heads back to his camper. [Inside the Bunny Ring Girls’ Camper] June sits on edge of their bed, “Maybe you should not be so strong on him. Most guys like the shy little girl.” “From what I am seeing, Fernando is not like ‘most guys.’” Mae says. “Well, let’s get this place together and find out what is in those bags.” Kiah says as she climbs onto the bed and grabs a bag. [Outside by Fernando’s camper.] Fernando walks to his camper, hoping to get in before anyone interrupts him. But as luck and chance would have it, it was not going to happen that way. The major and her officers were walking from the back where the Dub Box was to the front of his camper where they see him. “There you are.” The major approaches to him. “There are a couple of things I need to talk to you about.” “Go ahead.” Fernando replies to her. “Preferably with Hondo as he found somebody locked up in his trailer and we need to know what to do with them.” The Major asks. “And how am I involved?” Fernando asks. “Perhaps with your old world medicines could help this individual? They are in very bad shape.” The Major asks. “I do not know. There is only a limited amount and no way to renew the supplies. Thus I only give it to those that are at the edge of death but knowing that they would do something positive with their second chance on life.” He tells her. “Where is Hondo?” The Major asks. “I do not know, maybe at the hanger?” Fernando answers. “Well, amongst other things, I would like to talk to the both of you about a couple of things. Preferably in a couple of hours.” The Major tells him. “I’ll see what I can do.” Fernando tells her. - To be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 9th, 2022, 2:15pm One a lone highway connecting the towns rolls a raising cloud of dirt and a constant roar of thunder. Within the cloud are grouped together are almost a hundred vehicles, mostly motorcycles – some with a side car, but there were about a dozen vans and a couple of large school buses in the rear. They each were all packed with large saddle bags, back packs, and extra fuel canisters. The motorcycles riders wore leather, with a large embroidered patch on the back, saying “Men Of War” with what looks like a battle scene in jungle terrain with soldiers’ silhouette into the background. But this was only the beginning, looking into the group, nearly every rider on the motorcycles were human of various races. Many wearing an army helmet, all have some kind of long arms strapped to their bags and smaller fire arms on their persons. There were some animals, dogs with spiked collars mostly. But what few Wessens, mostly females, there were, were chained spread eagle to the front and sides of the larger vehicles in no more than they were born with. Communications between them as they rode along is being done by hand signals. They had a destination to go to but it will take them another 2 hours to get here. [Convoy Camp at Flight Town; Fernando’s Electric Camper] Fernando takes his Yeasu radio signals to Ichigo to remain quiet. She nods back at him before he begins to call on the radio. “Righteous Cowboy, this is Medic...” Fernando calls on the radio. No answer for the moment. Fernando tries again, “Righteous Cowboy, this is Medic...” Eventually Hondo answers in almost an annoyed tone, “Wuz up?” “The Major wants us to confer to her about something. Don’t know want but she said you would know about it.” Fernando replies. “Oh. That...” Hondo replies. “What is it about?” Fernando says. Then he adds, “Never mind. Tell me when you get here.” “Alright. I’ll be there in half an hour.” Hondo says. “I am in no rush...” Fernando tells him. Hondo does not answer after this. Fernando looks at the radio before shutting it off and putting it away in his pocket. He then turns to Ichigo, “I’ll be out dealing with things. Don’t dress down as I might need you outside later.” Ichigo looks at him and nods before he leaves. He walks over to sliding door, opens it and steps out, closing the door behind him. He takes the short walk to the medical jeep and leans against it with his arms crossed. Time passes as he waits. [Some Highway Midway Between Two Towns] The rolling cloud comes to a stop though they block the width of the highway, including the side with traffic on the opposite direction. Many steps off their mechanical horses and stand in front of them as another group approach them in the opposite direction; green jeeps and pick-up trucks with a star on the side of the vehicle with “Law Men Services – Flight Town Division” around the star. They slowly come to a halt just a few yards from the larger group outnumbering them four to one. Men dressed in black, with a black Stetson Hat, a metal badge on their left chest and a belt holster with their firearm inside the holder step out of their vehicles and step up to those on black leather. The older men, supposedly the leaders look at each other, eying one another from head to toe. “If you and you men can move over, we can all be on our way.” The Elder Lawman tells the other. “And who are you to tell us what to do?” The Leader of larger group tells the Elder Lawman. “We’re asking you nicely to move aside so we both can go through the road together.” The Elder Lawman tells him. The Elder Mob leader looks to his men, some who have positioned themselves behind the lawmen and their vehicles, hiding in the ditches beside the road. He then asks of the Elder Lawman, “Just humor me, where are you and your men going?” “We are on our way to Fight Town to capture and collect on a Bounty for a woman named IchiKow Moreno. There is a large price on her head for those wanting her alive.” The Elder Lawman tells him. “You do not want to do to Fight Town.” The Mob Leader tells him. “Why not? The price on her head is more than enough for us to go.” The Elder Lawman says. “We just left Fight Town. Word on the street is that she was killed when her crew was killed.” The Mob Leader tells him. “They got a body?” The Elder Lawman asks. “Don’t know of no body. Just know there is a big reward for a Wessen named Hector and his people at the next town.” The Mob leader tells him. He then throws in, “You’re in our way.” “If you want to chase that smelly Fox Wessen - that is on you. But if you move over, we could moo-*!” The Elder Lawman begins to say before rifle goes through his chest and cuts him down dead where he stood. Another couple hundred rounds are fired and nearly all the Lawmen are killed before they realized that they were being ambushed, only two remained alive as they hid behind their vehicles. They were found and taken to the group, stripped of everything they owned and chained naked spread eagle to the school buses in the rear of group. The dead lawmen are stripped of their belongings and clothes, their naked bodies dragged out far onto the fields beside the highway where the wildlife can feast on their bones and flesh but not before a few of the mob went in with sharp knives and removed the bullets from their bodies where they can. Another group goes over the lawmen’s vehicles and turns them around, driving them towards the ditch for the group to go through and then drive onto the highway following them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 10th, 2022, 4:30pm After some time had passed, Hondo managed to pull himself together enough to get out of the SUV and continue his work of going through the supplies in the trailer. Anyone who saw him might think he was just a bit grumpy, as his motions were almost mechanical and his features blank but rigid, but really he was just deeply troubled by it all. He was not sure what to do, if anything could be done, or what to say to anyone, if there was indeed anything he could say. Talking would not make it better, though, and he did not want people hovering or treating him like an invalid as he waited for his time to drawn nigh. Thinking about it was not helping either, though he could not get it off his mind. All he knew to do was to do his best and as much as he could up to the end. Fighting it he felt to be useless, as from what the doctor said he knew the near immortality had failed somehow. He wondered if it was the spirits doing, some weird radiation he had came in contact with, or if being pulled to this time somehow was unraveling his life. He heard tell there was an older Hondo here, but from what the older Valentine had told him about the differences between what he and Val and her and her Hondo had gone through, he wondered if the older was truly not him and whatever had yanked him here, had yanked him to an alternate timeline, and not one that was probable for him. He worked trying to quiet his thought’s but they raced anyway. His mind was so busy with his own thoughts that he would not have noticed the med jeep with the other had came back, if it hadn’t been for Karl slamming one of the doors a bit harder than he should have. Karl marched inside past him, grumbling about something as he walked quickly ahead of the others. Hondo watched him go before turning with a questioning look to Molly, who was walking up to him with a bag in her hand, followed closely by the girls. “What’s goat-man’s issue?” He asked, sounding unimpressed at Karl’s attitude. “He was casually flirting with Terri and Maribelle overheard them and loudly called them out, embarrassing them both. She’s better than she was when we first came to the camp, but she can still be an entitled little shit at times… I don’t blame him for being pissed, honestly.” Molly said. Hondo frowned and nodded, “Understand, but stompin’ ‘round like that don’t help either.” Molly sighed and nodded back, “Yeah, I guess it doesn’t… How’s it going here?” Hondo turned away and looked over the half empty trailer with a sigh, “ *Sigh*… Not worth a shit, honestly.” Molly stepped to his side so she could see his face again. She did not like the bothered look he was trying so hard to hide from her at the moment. “Something’s wrong, isn’t it?” She asked He shook his head and said nothing. “Hondo? What’s wrong??” She asked in a worried tone. “Nothin’ that won’t keep for a bit… We’ll talk later.” He said as he bent over to pick up a box of ammo. “You hear from the major on the boy yet?” She asked. He stopped and looked at her then at the girls, who still stood a few paces off. “Tonya, would you take the girls to their room?” Hondo asked as he looked past Molly. Tonya nodded and put a hand gently on one of each girls’ shoulders. “Sure, Papa… Let’s go, girls. I’m sure he’ll talk to you soon.” Tonya said as she led them away. After they were well away Hondo turned back to Molly, “Yeah, I heard somethin’. It’s not good either.” “What did she say?” Molly asked “Well, it’s more what that quack they have said, as I talked to him… The boy is in bad shape. He’s probably around Tonya’s age or older, though he don’t look like it. Guess they took his balls, for some barbaric reason, which is why he don’t look that old.” Hondo growled angrily. Molly frowned and hung her head, “It is horrible, but it’s something that is a reality to many of my kind.” “Yeah, but it wasn’t humans who did this to him, they think. He’s only ¾ wessen, like Zoey, an’ Hector’s followers hate them for bein’ ‘unpure’.” Hondo said. Molly shook her head, “Wasn’t it bad enough that humans treated us like that, without our own kind doing that to us??” Hondo shrugged, “We’re all human, whether some see it or not, an’ there are those capable of cruel an’ barbaric acts on both sides, I reckon. Plenty of humans butcherin’ humans so why not wessen butcherin’ wessens?” She nodded, “I guess, just doesn’t seem right.” “It’s not.” He replied flatly. “… The boy is going to recover, though, right?” She asked Hondo sighed, “… I don’t know. The quack wanted to put him down.” “What?!” She exclaimed. He nodded, “Yeah. He doesn’t think he can have any sort of life. His mind is messed up bad from abuse most likely. Not much more than a feral, from what the Doctor said.” Molly sighed and leaned against the trailer, “Is there anything Fernando can do? I’ve seen him do things before; miraculous things.” Hondo shrugged, “I don’t know. He surprises me at times an’ fixes things that look unfixable, but there are times even he is powerless, though you won’t hear him admit it. Seen it before, though, but not often.” She looked at him, studying him as he worked for a few minutes before she spoke again. “That’s not all, is it?” She asked “That’s all I know about the boy for right now.” He said, avoiding eye contact. “That’s not what I meant and you know it.” She said softly. He sighed, “Yeah, I know, but … I need some time. We’ll talk, I promise, but I.. I can’t right now.” “You worry me when you talk like that.” She said quietly. He frowned, “I don’t mean to, but you wanted me to tell you the truth without white-wash. That’s the truth of it right now.” She nodded, “Okay… I’ll give you space if you want, but you did promise the girls you’d hear them out.” “I don’t need space. I like havin’ ya close… I just can’t talk ‘bout what’s botherin’ me.” He replied. She nodded, “Then I’ll stay close.” “Thanks… *sigh* As much as I’d like to talk to them later, I did make a promise… Reckon I should go talk to them now.” He said as he put down a weapons bag and walked to the sink to wash his hands. “You want me to talk to them with you?” She asked He shook his head, “No. Best I do this alone.” “I know you said not to bring you any lunch but I brought you a sandwich.” She said. He nodded, “Alright… Not really hungry but I probably should eat it… Just set it on the counter and I’ll eat it when I’m done.” She nodded and sat the bag on the counter, before walking outside to have a smoke. Something was bothering him, she could sense it more than see it, as he didn’t seem much different, other than a little more somber than usual. With all that was happening, and the news on the boy she could understand that though, but there was definitely something else eating at him. After he washed his hands, Hondo headed towards the girl’s room and saw Tonya coming towards him from that direction. “You going to talk to them?” She asked as she approached He nodded, “Yeah, put it off too long, I reckon.” “You want me to go in with you?” Tonya asked He shook his head, “No.” She put a hand on his arm and stopped him for a moment, “Papa, be gentle with them. They are really scared.” He patted her hand and gave her a weak smile, “I’ll do my best, I promise.” She pulled her hand back after a couple second and continued on to find Molly, while Hondo continued to the room. He walked up to the door and paused for a moment before knocking. He was about to knock when the radio in his pocket crackled to life. “Righteous Cowboy, this is Medic...” A familiar voice called out over the radio. Hondo sighed, shook his head, and grumbled incoherently before he reached in his pocket and pulled the radio out. He held it for a second, almost wishing there would be no repeated call, as he was not sure how much more he could deal with today. But Fernando’s voice rang from the radio again, “Righteous Cowboy, this is Medic...” He sighed again and pushed the button, trying not to sound annoyed at the timing, but failing “Wuz up?” “The Major wants us to confer to her about something. Don’t know want but she said you would know about it.” Fernando replies. “Oh. That...” Hondo replies. “What is it about?” Fernando says. Then he adds, “Never mind. Tell me when you get here.” “Alright. I’ll be there in half an hour.” Hondo says. “I am in no rush...” Fernando tells him. Hondo pocketed the radio again without replying, and took a moment to try to clear his thoughts and emotions before talking to the girls. He shook his head at his own thoughts after a moment and knocked on the girls’ bedroom door.  A small voice called out in reply to his knock; a small, scared, but familiar voice. “Who’s there?” Macey’s called out nervously. Macey had always had a bit of a hard demeanor and her voice took on an edge to it normally. It was a part of her tough façade that she had made to protect herself due to years of living on the street, but the voice she used now had no trace of that. It was a sad, scared voice, that betrayed the little girl she really was. “It’s me… You two decent?” He asked. They knew his voice all to well and though they were scared that he would yell at them some more or throw them out, they wanted this over with so he knew the truth. “C.c.c.come in.” Macey stuttered. When he came in they were both sitting on the bed and staring at the floor, both looking like they were awaiting their own executions without hope of escape or reprieval. He sat down on a chair across from them, leaned forwards, resting his elbows on his knees, and looked at them for several seconds quietly as they stared at the floor. He sighed after a while, as though he was not happy with them their sadness was breaking his heart. “Girls, look at me.” He said softly. They lifted their heads slowly but their eyes kept going from him and back to the floor as they nervously waited for him to speak again. He looked between the two of them and sat back in the chair. He shook his head at them and frowned. “Now, I don’t like what happened at all, an’ I hope there is a good explanation, but I’ll not hear any excuses or blame throwin’, or you’ll go back to waitin’ until you can tell me what happened straight out. You both understand?” He asked firmly but quietly They looked down again and nodded. He nodded, “Alright then, what happened?” The girls looked at each other than at him then back down at the floor. “It’s.. it’s all my fault, papa.” Zoey said quietly. “No, it isn’t! It’s my fault! I could have stopped her!” Macey said quickly and shakily. “Macey, don’t! I don’t want you to be sent away!!” Zoey exclaimed as tears started to fall down her cheeks again. “I don’t want to be sent away, but please punish me, not her!” Macey exclaimed over Zoey’s protests as her eyes started to get moist again too. Macey, no!” Zoey protested. STOP!” Hondo barked loudly, causing them both to shrink back and stare at him with large scared eyes as tears ran down their cheeks. He gave them both a bit of a hard look before sighed and shaking his head. “Listen, I don’t care who’s to blame right now an’ it’s not up to you two to decide who is to blame either! Now, I will decide who is to blame for what, but I need to hear what happened first. Now, I want to hear from both of you but one at a time. … Zoey, what happened?” He asked. Zoey sniffled a bit and wiped her cheeks on her sleeve before speaking. “Papa, I.. I made Macey go with me.” Zoey said hesitantly. “No, she didn’t!” Macey protested. “Hey!! One at a time an’ not blamin’ even yourself! Now, why did you run away?” He asked a bit more firmly Zoey shook her head, “We didn’t run away, papa! Honest!” Macey nodded in agreement. “Alright, if you didn’t run away, how in the hell did we find you miles south of here an’ why did you leave Ruth’s when we had a damn war goin’ on?!” He asked a bit more gruffly. Zoey started to cry a bit more, “We .. *sniff* We didn’t know about the fighting. No one told us! No one tells us anything!!” “But you were told to stay with Ruth.” He retorted Zoey shook her head, “*sniff* No, papa! We.. we were just told we had to sleep there. We didn’t know why or anything, honest! We didn’t know why we keep getting put other places. We just went where we were told!” Hondo realized that they had been shuffled around a lot, and at their age and with all they had been through, they needed stability. He knew it was for their own protection but, though they were kids, they had not been treated as such before this. Their going from slave and street urchin to loved and protected daughters and nieces was a big change for them, and maybe one, as parents, he and Fernando could have better helped them adjust to or at least explained to them better why they had to be anywhere but their own beds. “So, neither of you were told to stay put or that we had a fight comin’, though I can’t help but think you’d have seen everyone in a panic. So, what possessed you two to leave camp??” He asked still trying to grasp the situation. Zoey looked down at her feet and spoke quietly, “We.. we heard you were hurt bad and *sniff* and I wanted to see you.” “Who told you I was hurt?” He asked. “We heard one of the soldiers talking about how they couldn’t believe you weren’t dead from being tore up so badly.” Macey answered for Zoey. “So, you two decided to visit me in the middle of the night??” He asked incredulously. Zoey looked up at him as she tried not to full on sob, “You were gone and maybe dying, Mama was angry, and Uncle Fernando left us! We.. I was worried that I was going to be left alone! I .. I made Macey go with me as I had to see you. I don’t want to lose you, papa! I can’t lose my family again!!” With that she started to sob. She leaned against Macey’s shoulder as she cried and Macey grabbed her hand and held it as she fought off her own tears. “She didn’t make me go. I.. I wanted to… Other than Daddy, no one has been nice to me like you have.” Macey said quietly. “That’s all well an’ good, but that doesn’t explain why you were way down south!” He replied. Macey looked down again and spoke with a very small, quiet voice, “We.. we got sorta lost and.. and some wessen in a truck with a box on the back, that one that tried to take Tonya and Molly, they made us go with them.”   “So, you were kidnapped?” He asked Macey shrugged, “I.. I guess. They didn’t hurt us and they said it was for our protections… we tried to get away but they forced us to go with them… we.. we only managed to get away not long before you found us.” “Alright, so you didn’t run away, but you both thought it was a good idea to leave camp in the middle of the night? In this place?? What the hell were you thinkin’?!?” He asked a bit more harshly than planned. I .. *sniff* I.. *sniff* I thought you were dying and I’d be a slave or worse again! I don’t want to be alone again! I don’t want to be a whore!! *SOB*!!” Zoey said before uncontrollably sobbing into Macey’s shirt. Hondo sighed and moved over to sit beside her on the bed. He pulled her away from Macey and held her against him. She grabbed him tightly and sobbed into his chest as he held her. He rubbed her back and rocked her gently, trying to get her to settle down. As Tonya stated, she was terrified. He thought at first it was just of him and Fernando, especially after Fernando yelled at them and threatened to throw them out on the streets, but it was much more than that. “Shhh, Kitten… No one’s makin’ you do that. You’re not losin’ us or anythin’ like that.” He whispered softly to her, though he knew part of it was a lie. “I.. I’m so Sorry, Uncle Hondo…. Please forgive us.” Macey asked timidly. He sighed, “Macey, why did you let her go? You’re the older of the two an’ should have known better. Did you really think it was a good idea?” She looked down, “I.. I don’t know.” “What were you thinkin’?” He asked Her lip quivered a bit and she swallowed hard, “I … I wanted to see you too but.. but.. I knew we should wait but.. but..” “But what? Why didn’t you try to stop her?” He asked. “I did, but she said she’d go alone! I couldn’t let her do that!” She said, looking up at him with tear filled eyes. He tried not to sound frustrated, but it was leaching through again, “Why didn’t you get Ruth or tell someone?” “I didn’t tell anyone cause.. cause.. cause I didn’t want to say things that would hurt Zoey’s trust again! I know I’ve been a bad friend but I don’t want to be bad. I want to be a good friend and a good girl!!” She said, breaking down sobbing. She fell to her knees and kneeled by him, laying her head on his knee and holding onto his leg for dear life as she cried. “I’m trying so hard, please believe me! Don’t let Daddy send me away, please!! I’m trying to be a good girl, I promise I’m trying!!!” Macey sobbed. He reached down with one hand and pulled her up from the floor and pulled her against him. She did not fight him but instead wrapped her arms around his neck and cried into his shoulder. “We.. *Sniff* We.. *sniff* We didn’t run away! We’re sorry! We didn’t mean for anyone to get killed or hurt or for anyone to worry! Please forgive us!” Macey cried. “I’m so sorry, papa! Don’t throw me away!” Zoey managed to get out through her tears. “Shhh, it’s alright. No one is sendin’ you away, I promise. I love you both very much… Macey, your dad loves you too, he just was very worried and upset. He’s under a lot of stress right now, an’ you just need to forgive him for bein’ so angry. … I’m sorry we weren’t there for you two. I’m sorry you felt abandoned. We were never trying to get rid of you two. We only wanted you safe… I know you’ve had a bad time before an’ have both been hurt, but we want better for you. I think sometimes we forget you both had to survive on your own before we came along. I know it’s an adjustment, but we need you both to think before you act an’ trust that we are lookin’ out for you. I was hurt pretty bad but still had to fight off those who attacked us. Even if I didn’t, I was hurt because of enemies an’ it wasn’t safe here. Neither of us can do what we have to do to protect you two and those at the camp unless we know you’re both safe! … Zoey, I didn’t keep you away because I didn’t want you. I kept you away because it was not safe with me. Macey, your Dad put you were he did for the same reason. An’ just because we were beyond angry that you ran off doesn’t mean we don’t love you still… I’m sorry I didn’t talk to you earlier, but we had so much happenin’ an’ were so stressed we both knew we couldn’t talk to you like we needed to an’ you deserved. You both deserve better than life on the road like this.. with us, but we’re all we have right now, an’ we do love you both, even when we don’t say it.” He said quietly, trying to sooth them as he explained. “I love you papa.” Zoey said as she sniffled through the tears and started to calm down. “Thank you, Uncle Hondo. I’ll try to be a good girl and be better, I promise! Please, don’t hate me or let me be sent back if I mess up! I love both you and Daddy and never had that before! I didn’t know what it was like to be loved before and I can’t lose it now, please!” She begged as she still held onto him. It really did surprise him as he had never seen her let down her guard this much before. Zoey had always been a tender heart, but he was starting to see Macey was not a lot different in reality. She just acted tough to guard herself. Today the toughness failed her, though, as she cried for forgiveness. “You’re not losin’ us an’ we’re not sendin’ you back. Your dad just wanted you to see the consequences of your actions. I know he scared you both, but it is scary out there an’ the world will try to hurt you. Without us, what you had or worse would be your life, your reality! We want what’s best for you both, but we need you to work with us an’ obey us, without question at times. You understand?” He asked They both nodded but still held onto him as they worked to bring their own emotions under control. After a few minutes they both collected themselves again and just sat beside him, leaning against him one on each side. “Well, I need to grab a few things an’ head into camp for a bit.” He said. “So, you forgive us, then?” Macey asked timidly. He nodded, “Of course. Just never run off again an’ we’ll call it a lesson learned.” “So, we can be like before again?” Zoey asked hopefully. He frowned a bit, “Not exactly. While I do forgive you, I trusted you both to listen to those you were with an’ not be goin’ off alone, especially without permission. Now, I understand that you were worried ‘bout me, an’ that’s appreciated, but I can’t be worryin’ that it will happen again. I hope you both learned your lesson, but you still broke our trust. Trust isn’t somethin’ that can just be given back once it is broken. It takes time to heal that trust again, as it’s somethin’ that is earned over time, with your words, attitudes, an’ actions. You want us to trust you both to be good girls? Well, then you’ll have to show us you can be. We might be more restrictive on you at first, but if you behave an’ truly try to be good girls an’ good daughters, you’ll get our trust back an’ things will go back to normal or even better. Understand?” They both nodded solemnly. “I’m sorry I broke your trust.” Macey said quietly. “Yeah, me too, Papa.” Zoey softly whispered. “I know, an’ I’m sorry it happened too, but it happened an’ there’s no ignorin’ it so we move forward.” He said. “Do.. do you think Daddy will forgive me?” Macey asked. He nodded, “I’m sure he will, but you’ll have to apologize to him an’ mean it. Both of you will.” “Can.. can we go with you to camp so we can talk to him?” Macey asked. He shook his head, “No. I’m not sure what’s goin’ on, so I need you both to stay here. You don’t have to stay in here but … “ He paused suddenly as he thought he heard something at the door. He held up his finger to them to be quiet as he pulled away from them, stood up, and quietly moved to the door. He pulled his pistol out slowly and had it ready in his hand before grabbing the door and throwing it open. As the door flew open two familiar female wessens fell into the room and to the floor. They gave him a surprised look at first which then faded to a more sheepish and embarrassed look. He sighed and shook his head at them as he holstered his pistol again. “… but you need to stay with the two supposedly responsible ones here, Molly and Tonya, while I’m gone.” He continued as he gave the two on the floor a disapproving look. “S.s.sorry, Papa.” Tonya stuttered. “It’s my fault. I started listening first. We were worried and wanted to make sure everyone was okay.” Molly said as she got to her knees. He reached out a hand to both of them and helped them to their feet. “As much as I understand, I don’t appreciate spies either.” He said with a bit of a growl. The both looked down and said “sorry” simultaneously. He shook his head, “What am I gonna do with you four? … Now, I need to go to camp for a while. Tonya, you an’ the girls clean up the place while I’m gone. Kitchen, bathrooms, bedrooms, everythin’ but the one Marvin an’ Maggie are usin’.” “My punishment for listen?” Tonya asked sheepishly. “Partly. Part of it is it just needs done.” He said. He turned to the girls who stood by, still looking a bit sheepish themselves, and he gave them both a hug. “Now, you two listen to Tonya an’ Molly while I’m gone.” He said. “You.. you think Daddy will let me come home now?” Macey asked. “I’ll talk to him ‘bout it. Might have to stay another night or two but we’ll see, alright?” He replied She nodded. He turned and walked out of the room and Molly followed him out. “I know we have a couple soldiers here but help them an’ Karl watch the place while I’m gone.” He said as he grabbed the bag with his sandwhich in it from the counter and headed to the SUV. “What about my punishment? She wouldn’t have listened in if I hadn’t done so at first.” Molly said. “I know you were worried but I really need you to respect my privacy and that between me an’ my daughters an’ niece when I ask for it.” He said a bit flatly as he walked up to the SUV and opened the door. She put a hand on his arm, gently, to stop him for a moment. “I know, and I’m sorry. Please don’t be angry with me. I just know you are stressed and wanted to help stop you if you started to say something you would regret.” She said softly. He sighed, “I know, an’ I know you meant well. I just need you to trust me more.” She looked down and spoke softly, “I.. I do trust you and I’m sorry I’ve not shown it well. I just love you and worry about you so much.” He grabbed her hand that was on his arm and held it tightly but lovingly. “I know an’ I’m sorry I’ve not made it easy… As far as punishment goes, I think this evenin’ I’ll show you what we do to bad slave girls like you!” He said giving her a bit of a sly smile. She gave him a smile back, “Of course, master. I’ve been bad and need to be taught a lesson.” “On a more serious note, if you like the lesson you’ll not get them anymore if you pull more of that shit.” He said, trying to give her a serious look. She nodded, “I understand, and I am sorry, Hondo. I won’t do that again, I promise.” “I’ll trust ya on that this time… I’ve got to go. If I’m not back by supper make sure all y’all get fed an’ the midnight meals are gotten for Marvin an’ Maggie.” He replied. She nodded as he climbed into the SUV, “Will do… Be careful.” “I think it’s just ‘bout the boy for now an’ possibly what happened this mornin’, so should just be a meetin’, but ya never know.” He replied. She nodded, “All the same, be careful.” He nodded, “I’ll try.” He started the rig and pulled away, leaving Molly to watch him drive off into the distance. He wondered how many more times he would be able to drive off and come back to someone he cared about. Facing death so soon aggravated him greatly. It made some problems he had seen as big seem so much smaller now and some things he never saw as something to worry about, now a matter of great concern. He half wanted to talk with Val about it, as she had been the one he went to when things troubled him, but he feared she would try to take him back out of pity. He did not want her love or care that way. He thought about telling Fernando but if it was complicated he could not allow others who needed their help to suffer while Fernando tried to cure him. Fernando said he could bring back an earlier body of his but what if it was dying too and he had to keep going through this? Besides, he felt it was a fool’s errand to think one could change the date of their appointed time. Time was more precious to him now and he would not waste it on such frivolities. After he pulled away he popped one of the pills the doctor had given him and a couple energy pills before even trying to eat the sandwich. After he ate it he still felt sick inside but he kept it down. He had hoped the pill would negate the feeling sick inside but apparently it did not. He knew dying was not meant to be a pleasant experience but he hoped for a little less nausea for a while, but it seemed like that was not meant to be. As usual, living the time he had left would be a struggle, and struggle he would for as much time as he could get. Before too long he pulled up by Fernando’s camper and parked. He got out and walked to the camper door, knocked, and waited for a reply.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 11th, 2022, 2:24pm Ichigo was shocked from somebody knocking on the door not expecting it. Knowing that Fernando is nearby outside, she tries to be quiet and not say a word. Fernando comes out of the side between Hondo’s and his camper, listening to Maribelle’s rantings of Karl trying to take her living dress up doll as something for himself, forgetting that it is his camper and truck they are living in first place. She did not like being reminded that they are roomies with Karl and that Teri is big girl who can make her own decisions. He then starts to walk around his camper, going around the front where his Medical Jeep was at. He notices Hondo knocking at his door. “What’s up Hondo? Was not expecting you to arrive so soon.” Fernando tells him from the few feet that separate them. Hondo flinches for a second, expecting the door to open, not Fernando to come out of left field. He looks at Fernando for a second before asking, “You called. Somethin’ about the Major wanting to see us?” “Yeah, but before we go see her, what you found in the trailer?” Fernando asks. Hondo looks down and shakes his head before he begins to explain, “Those #$@!in’ Animals...! There was a hybrid Wessen boy. They butchered him, tortured him, did things to him, I just cannot say... the Army Old Doc wants to put him down.” “Let me ask, is he worth saving?” Fernando asks. “All life is worth saving!” Hondo almost shouts at him. “Even yours?” Fernando asks “Even mine... wait, wha’ you talkin’ ‘bout?” Hondo asks, doing an about face on his reaction. “You look awful, Hondo. Really awful.” Fernando tells him. “I do not want to talk about it.” Hondo throws at him. “Look. Like I said before, I forgive you for what happened and yes I deserve it. You put me in my place because you are one of a few that can. And if I can help out, I will. Like I was telling Minerva and Ichigo during the night’s storm, my expertise is in medicines and biology, yours is in technology. Hell you can rebuild engine with a pocket knife, some gum wrapper and some string. No other person I can trust in those things but you.” Fernando tells him. He throws in, “Oh sure, I can rebuild a Volkswagen engine, but my skills are highly niche and limited to that regard. You can do a thousand times more than I can. Now, is this boy worth saying? Can he talk? Can he walk? Can he use the bathroom like you and I?” “I found the boy in a cage in the trailer, with a shock collar around his neck. He cannot speak, he understands a few commands, and according to the doctor he’s a hybrid, not a full Wessen. They castrated him, starved him, beaten him, who knows what else they did to him.” Hondo explain. “You think he is worth saving?” Fernando asks. Hondo just looks at him. “Let’s go see the Major and then the boy.” Fernando tells him. He turns around and starts walking to the open area of the parking lot. Doing so he as to walk by the Wessen children. Minerva, Miniya, Tracey and Abigail walk up to him. “Where are you going and can I go with you?” Minerva asks. “No... Hondo and I need to see the Major about something she wants to see us about. Maybe later?” Fernando tells them. “Alight.” Minerva says. They step away for the men to go through. Eventually they walk into the Medical tent. Fernando looks around, seeing the lion girls sleeping on their hospital beds, bandaged up to cover their wounds. He walks up to them. He looks over the medical notes on their bed, not liking what he is seeing. “Multiple Contusions causing Coma-like state...” He hands over the placard to Hondo. Hondo scowls at what he is reading. Fernando starts searching the room for a couple of items: a test tube and a hypodermic syringe. “Who are you and what are you doing here?!!” An older man in a lab coat shouts at him. Fernando gets up from hunching over looking for the items he needs and turns to him. “Oh, it’s you. The miracle worker. Well, no miracles are going to happen today. They will be dead in a matter of days.” The old man tells him. “I’ll be the judge of that.” Fernando tells him. “I need a test tube and a syringe. The biggest syringe you got.” As the old man turns to a medical supply table on the far end of the room, he gets the requested items. “Doc Marco, about the boy?” Hondo asks. “We’ll put him down during the night while he sleeps. Less painful that way.” Doc Marco tells him. “Don’t you dare put him down!” Fernando growls at him. “He’s Damaged Goods. He’s not worth saving!” Doc Marco tells him as he steps up to him and holds out the syringe and test tube to him. “I’ll be the judge of that.” Fernando tells him as he takes the items from the old doctor. Fernando takes apart the syringe and drops a bio pill from the metal box in his pocket. He then jabs the rubber stopper on the IV Jar, forcing the air out of the syringe and filling up the syringe with saline water. He then spends a couple of minutes of shaking the syringe until the liquid inside looked like a swirling grey rainbow. He takes a few seconds to evacuate air out of the syringe. He then goes to each girl, giving half of the concoction to them. After a while, first one and then the other, gasps for air. Fernando then lifts his cane up, focusing on them for a moment until a bolt of energy flows from the cane and onto them. It last for a painfully long ten seconds. He then walks away. “Put them down and I will put you down, Doctor...” Fernando tells him. “As much as you done for us, do not threaten my men.” The Major says as she walks into the medical tent with her officers. “Then tell him, not to ever give up on anyone until they cannot be brought back. No matter how bad things can be, no matter how dark the situation is, until they are dead, do not give up on anyone who is alive. Life is worth saving, not matter how bad things seem to be. Now you called for us?” Fernando tells her and then asks. “Yes. What is going to happen to the girls if and when they get out of the medical ward?” The Major asks. Fernando pulls out a sack of coins and tosses them to the major, “Assign a female soldier to them. Talk to Minerva about adding them to the flock and ask to look at the bag I gave the girls and their supplies, and get them each a bag and fill them with the same supplies, use that sack of coins to buy their supplies with. They will be getting out in a couple of days after they wake up and Hondo and I bring them up to speed about their situation. No one else is going to tell these girls about what happened to their parents. Then they will be put in with the Wessen children.” “What you did to them? As I seen you doing something to them when I walked in.” The Major asks and says. “I was altering their memories, so they do not remember the assault, abuse and rape done to them but will remember being knocked out. The medicine I gave them will heal them of their injuries and restore their bodies to a near virgin state due to their age but like you have seen, that takes a couple days to do. Anything else? About the boy?” Fernando says and asks.   “Yes... About the boy. Come with me.” The Major says before taking them out the section of the medical bed ward and into an examination room. The boy was naked, secured down to the examination table with leather straps on multiple places on his arms, legs, torso and head. But he was trying to fight against his restraints, making the examination table shudder and shake. Fernando can see the scars and bruises on his body. The major throws in, “Doc Marco says it would be best to put him out of his misery.” “Again, if there is life, then there is hope.” Fernando begins, “I cannot do the impossible, but if God allows me the power to correct the wrong done here and to restore the boy, then it is on him to allow me to do so. I can only do but so much with what I got. Now go get me a glass of water.” The major and her men, and Doc Marco look at each other for the moment as to who will follow his orders. Hondo goes into the other room and gets an IV bottle from the storage cabinet and brings it back to the room, handing it to Fernando. Fernando takes another pill from his metal box, and puts it into the syringe. He then jabs the rubber stopper of the IV bottle with the syringe and fills it with the saline water in the bottle. For the couple minutes he shakes the syringe until the concoction inside it was a grey slurry liquid with a rainbow hue. He then goes to the boy’s left side and inserts the needle into his arm at the vein in the elbow, made difficult as the boy struggles against his restraints. Fernando shakes his head for the moment. He says to himself though loud enough to be heard, “This is going to require a full Temporal Transplant.” He then turns to the Major, “Except for Hondo, I need everybody out.” The major looks at him, then at her men and then at the old doctor. It takes a few seconds for her to tell them, “Let’s step out of here.” She then turns to Fernando “We’ll be outside.” She leaves the area with everyone behind her. Fernando walks after them and then closes the partition curtain. He takes a few steps back to Hondo and the boy. “Full Temporal Transplant?” Hondo asks. “It means going back into time before much of this damage was done, clone the body, age it to the current age with full health stats, though much of his intellect and memories will be intact. So I would have to erase those memories. Remember Tiny from Central Town?” “Yeah.” Hondo replies. “This boy would be like that – At least he would be more manageable, he would be able to fit into society and be able to learn a trade. Now, for the last time, Do You Want The Boy To Be Saved?” Fernando says and asks. “A second chance, no matter how small, is better than nothing or in his case, being put down and thrown into a hole.” Hondo tells him. “Then I cannot do this alone. Take your cane and raise it, concentrate on the boy and raise him off the bed. I’ll stop time for us.” Fernando explains. Hondo thinks about what has to be done before raising his cane. He concentrates on the boy, releasing him from the leather straps and then raising him off the bed. The boy starts to panic but Hondo has him secured in the field. Fernando raises his cane focusing on the boy which opens a temporal observation globe in front of him, going back through the boy’s history, how he was used to hunt others of his kind, how he was tortured when he couldn’t or wouldn’t. He was chained and treated less than a practice fighting dog. The abuse was hard to be seen even in reverse as Fernando searched for a time before all this started for him. They go through almost seven years of history until he was just a boy of 10 when his family was purged. The adults of the family were gathered and killed in front of him and his siblings (a younger brother and three younger sisters), who were tied up to witness this. The events were played in forward seeing several purgers and slavers that did this to them. Then a couple of men walk up the boy, one of them grabbing him by his lower jaw and thumb around his snout to keep his mouth shut. It was Hector. “I’m Going To Hunt Down And Do To Him What He Has Done To Everyone!” Hondo lets out loud. “Concentrate on the boy... I’m almost done Temporal Cloning his body.” Fernando tells him. Hondo can be heard softly growling under his breath. A ghost seems to rise from the observation globe and onto the boy’s body as Hondo held him in place. The ghost seems to grow as it merges with boy’s body until the body begins to glow. The glowing stops and a new body is in its place, just slightly more than a head taller than what he was before, it is the best Fernando can do with just a bare DNA Template and a basic nutrition one would get through life. In the very least the boy is not at his teen-man/child state of being with no scars and injuries. “Put him back on the bed, without the straps.” Fernando tells him. “You sure about that?” Hondo says. “I got a hold of him while I think about what memories for him to keep and what to erase.” Fernando explains. Hondo nods before he releases his hold on the boy once he is on the bed. Fernando goes through the temporal elements of his memories, and basically decides to eliminate it all, giving him a back story of being beaten into a coma during the purging of his family and waking up from the darkness some seven years later. In Fernando’s mind, it is the best of all options for him to have. “As far as all is concerned, he has been in a coma since the purge of his family and is now waking up years later.” Fernando explains to Hondo. He then throws in, “Go get me a blanket and a diaper for him. Hondo looks at him for the moment before going into the next room and searches about. He finds a few things that can be used and brings them to Fernando. Fernando takes them and using his cane puts them on the boy. Fernando then takes the placard from his bed, filling out a few things on it; Name: David Ramsey (?), Age: 17 (?). He then puts the placard on the end of the bed before walking to the end of the room where the partition curtain is. Hondo steps up to him, “That’s it?” “He needs to rest, though I time-cloned his body, it is superimposed on his original body. There are a lot of internal injuries that need to be healed, and things need to match up before he can walk out of here. At least he is able to rest and is in peace, able to speak with those around him though limited in his vocabulary and education. At least he would have a second chance in life where most would not.” Fernando tells him. “How many of those pills do you have?” Hondo asks. “I only have about 150 left.” Fernando tells him, though as an outright lie as he has less than 400 of them. “That is why I asked you if he is worth saving. You said he was, you said that all life is worth saving. Though I agree with you on that, the number of times in which I can do it is limited. Understand that.” Hondo slowly nods his head in small movements before he picks up the medical placard and reads it. “Let’s hope it is all worth it.” Fernando tells him. “David Ramsey?” Hondo asks. “I made up the name though in observing his history I heard the name ‘Dave’ mentioned. It could be his name or it could be one of his sibling’s. Let’s see what happens when he wakes up tomorrow.” Fernando tells him. He then opens the curtain partition and steps out. Hondo follows him. Together they go out seeing the major, her officers, and Doctor Marco. The Major steps up to them. “What has been done?” The Major asks. “I gave him one of my few pills. He looks better now and a totally different person from what he came in as.” Fernando explains. “I demand to know what you gave him. Spirit Medicine is not allowed!” Doc Marco lets out. “It is Old World Medicine, from before the Chaos. When doctors were very close to creating an immortality pill meant for space travel, as going to the nearest planets would take months and years for the nearest stars and the crew had to be put to sleep during their travel. You can thank the Spirits from destroying what could have been with man reaching out to the stars.” Fernando tells him. He then throws in, “I only have 150 pills, and I already used some on your men to heal them of their injuries, and now I used one of the girls and one on the boy. They need their rests for the medicine to take effect. But call us when they wake up tomorrow.” Doctor Marco can only scowl at him. “Is there anything else?” Fernando asks them. The Major signals to him to follow. They make their way through the military side of the camp. “We got several reports of a large biker gang group heading this way.” The Major says to them (Fernando and Hondo). “Human, Mutant, Wessen?” Fernando asks. “Human, and Anti Wessen. Like Hector and his group are Anti-Human. We need to hide your group as they are mostly Wessen, especially the children.” The Major says. She adds, “They wiped out the Lawmen group that was heading to Flight Town.” “They can hide in our hanger.” Hondo puts out. “Then make it so.” Fernando tells them. “Let’s go talk to their care givers. We only have a couple hours left before they get here. I’ll get my men to send a few children over in the jeeps as they go out to get water.” The major says. “I’ll take a few in my in jeep.” Hondo says. “Let’s go talk to them and get them ready.” Fernando tells them. - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 12th, 2022, 4:08pm Fernando, Hondo, the Major and her officers walk through the parking lot; heading to Minerva and the other adults in care of the kids. Minerva notices them as they approach. “Miniya, Tracey, Abigail... Heads up... Looks like something is going on.” Minerva tells them. Fernando, Hondo, the Major and her officers arrive to them in a few seconds. Fernando starts the conversation. “Minerva, we have a situation.” Fernando begins. “What is it and what needs to be done?” Minerva asks. “We have a Motorcycle Gang heading into town. They are Anti-Wessen. So to protect you and the kids and the other Wessens in camp, we need to move you guys into the hanger.” Fernando tells her. “When are they expected to get here?” Minerva asks. “I’m told in about two hours, but I doubt it. So in an hour or less.” He tells her. “What do they need?” Minerva asks. “Everything. The kids need to pack up their bags, then Hondo and the major’s men will move the kids a few at a time in their jeeps while they go to collect water from the hanger.” Fernando explains. “How long are we going to be there?” Minerva asks. “Not sure, but be prepared for an extended stay of three days or more.” Fernando tells her. “What about food?” Minerva asks. “I’ll set that up for you guys.” Fernando tells her. He then says, “Let’s get this going. Get the one of you and a couple of old kids to go with Hondo and start setting up for camp in the hanger. The others will go a few at a time with major’s men as they go to get water for the camp. We should be able to do this in about fifteen minutes.” “Alright, we’ll get this done.” Minerva says, she then asks, “Where will you be?” “I need to gather the Wessens of the camp, no doubt I am going to have problems with Maribelle.” Fernando explains. “Maribelle?” Minerva asks. “Maribelle is a human but is the guardian – owner of Teri, a sheep Wessen who is an underage teen. She – Maribelle – ranted on me about Karl hitting on Teri though the three of them share his camper and ride. So I need to keep her calm.” He tells her. He then throws in, “Let’s get the ball rolling with the kids.” “Alright.” Minerva replies before looking at the other and then blows her whistle to get the kids’ attention. She tells them to gather into attention and explain to them the situation before sending them into the Kharkovchanka. They go in orderly and start packing up their things, with the older ones helping the younger ones. In the time the kids were in the Kharkovchanka, a tall imposing figure in a trench coat walks to the camp entrance but is stopped by the guards. For a tall and imposing figure, it has the high pitched squeaky voice of Mike Tyson. “I need to speak to your leaders.” As it pointed a gloved hand to Fernando, Hondo, the Major and her men. The guard picks up his radio and calls it in. Fernando answers that he will be there in a few seconds. True to his word, Fernando walks the gate with Hondo a step behind him. They step out of the camp to deal with this individual. Fernando steps up to him. “Who are you and how can we help you?” Fernando tells him in trying to be cordial. The figure turns around to show off his embroidered jacket’s back “Death From Above : Os Animas” He then turns to face Fernando. “We do not care for you or your kind, or the mixed breeds you are harboring. But we will do what we can to help protect you and this place.” “Can I dare ask why?” Fernando asks. “First off, this place is no good to us if it left to burn to the ground. Second, in protecting you and the others here, we are protecting Wessen town where more of our kind reside.” The figure tells him. “Heh... The enemy of my enemy is my friend.” Fernando says out loud to be heard. “Interesting statement.” The figure tells him. “That is what this situation is.” Fernando drops on him. He then throws in, “How much is this going to cost?” “You’re just like all the others, everything has to have a price on it.” The figure tells him. “I am like the others because in my travel, that is how people treat each other – Humans, Wessens and Mutants.” Fernando tells him before throwing in, “If you want me to treat you differently, you need to tell me how.” “You would not know what to do even if I tell what to do.” The figure tells him. “I’m not a dog, so I am not going to be sniffing your butt. And I am not a cat, so I won’t be pissing around to mark my territory. And I am not going to show off how imposing I can me to you like some lizard or bird. None of that is necessary. I will just deal with you with respect and in time – trust. As another old saying has it, ‘Keep my friends close, but my enemies closer.’” The figure nods. “Now I need to do a lot to keep many people here safe. What are you going to do?” Fernando asks. The lone figure pulls out an old Yaesu FTH-7008 and hands it to Fernando, “When this is over I’ll be back for that, but you will be able to hear what is going on in the skies above you with that.” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/yaesu-fth-7008.jpg “If we need help...” As Fernando takes the radio. The figure holds up his hand to quiet him before saying, “You’re on your own. We are going to protect Flight Town, and in that mostly Wessen Town. If they come to you, you are on your own. We are at war with them, like you said, ‘The enemy of my enemy is my friend.’ You helping those out in Wessen Town have earned our respect, though we do not approve of your kind.” “I’m not looking for approval.” Fernando tells him. He then turns to Hondo, “Start gathering kids to evacuate the camp.” Hondo nods before he starts to walk away. Fernando turns back to the figure, “If you don’t mind, we got work to do.” “Until next we meet, don’t call us, we’ll call you.” The long figure tells him as he points to the radio in Fernando’s hand. He then turns around and starts walking away. Fernando stands there while the figure walks away. Hondo slowly rolls up behind him and stops, beeping the horn in two short beeps. Fernando turns around before going to Hondo’s driver’s seat. “Ready to go?” Fernando asks. “Yeah, Jefe.” Hondo tells them. “Take the scenic route. Make sure no one is following you around on the ground or up above.” Fernando tells him, adding, “I’ll tell the others why you are not taking the direct route. They’ll understand.” Hondo nods before putting the jeep into gear and slowly pulls out of the parking lot. Fernando tells the following jeeps to follow Hondo and the reason why. Each driver nods and follows Hondo out of the camp. As the last Jeep rolls out, Fernando turns to look at the parking area. Half the children were taken away along with Tracey and Miniya. The remaining few were with Abigail and Minerva. Minerva walks up to him as he heads toward his camper. She asks him, “How long do we have to wait?” “I don’t know.” He says but he looks at Karl’s and Marvin’s SUVs. “I have an idea.” He then takes his radio and calls for Marvin and Karl on the radio. “Karl and Marvin, come in please.” Marvin answers, “Everything OK, Master Fernando?” “No. Hondo will fill you in but we are evacuating the Wessen children out of the camp and into the hanger. With your permission, I will be taking your SUV to finish that evacuation.” Fernando explains. “I understand. You got my permission.” Marvin says. “Thank you. I’ll see you in about 20 minutes.” Fernando tells him. “See you then.” Marvin replies. Fernando puts away the radio and then signals to Minerva to gather the remaining 12 children to Marvin’s SUV. He then goes to the rear of the SUV and disconnects it from the camper. He then opens the rear door of the SUV and pulls out a Bungee Cord Net that was back there as the children with Minerva and Abigail gather behind him. “Abigail, I need you on the roof to pack up the children’s bags and then secure it with the netting. Minerva, I need you to get the kids in the back of the vehicle. They are going to sit on each other’s laps for us to get this done, as I need to bring 4 more.” He tells them as he hands the netting to Abigail. Before they can say yes, Fernando has picked up and lifted Abigail onto the roof of the SUV. He then say so them, “I’ll be back.” They look at him walk away before getting into action. Fernando walks the short distance to Marvin’s camper, knocking on the door. The twins answer the door. “Ladies, pack your things, we got an emergency move out for a couple days. Wait for me by Marvin’s SUV. I have to get Teri.” Fernando tells them. They both nod before they close the door and start packing their bags. Fernando walks over to Karl’s SUV and Camper. He knocks on the Camper Door. Maribelle opens the door. “Listen, Maribelle. I do not want the drama or the bitching. We got a Human Biker Gang coming into down looking for Wessens to take and kill. I’m taking Teri and hiding her with the others. Pack her things for a few days and have her wait by Marvin’s SUV. You as a human will be safe here when they come.” Fernando tells her sternly. Maribelle gives him a mean look for a second. She then nods before closing the door on them. Fernando then goes to his camper and opens the sliding door. “Ichigo – get a bag and put in 6 cans of cat food and one of the meal kits in it. Turn on the radio and wait for me to call you while I am gone. I need to take the cats with me.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo just does as she is told, packing six cans of cat food and a meal kit into a bag. Fernando goes to the front of the camper and takes Meeshie and Kitty from their sleeping place on the driver’s seat. He puts them into his jacket and zippers it up. He then closes the jacket to keep them inside. He tells them, “I’ll be back but I will call you over the radio with instructions.” Ichigo nods. Fernando closes the doors and heads back to Marvin’s SUV. There he finds La La, Li Li, Teri and Maribelle waiting for them. He tells them to give their bags to Abigail on the roof. “Where are you taking MY Teri?” Maribelle demands. “Look, Maribelle – for her protection and the protection of the other Wessens I need to hide them. An Anti-Wessen Highway gang will be here in the hour looking for Wessens to kill. You need to go to Ruth and help out here while I hide them. You are not to know where I am taking them for their safety. But you are going to help make their food in their absence. Now excuse me, I got a job to do.” Fernando tells her sternly. “I’m going with her.” Maribelle demands. “No you are not. Now go to Ruth and wait for me to call.” Fernando tells her. She just scowls at him. He throws at her, “Do not force me to make you go.” Maribelle starts to storm away. Fernando opens the driver’s door and puts the cats and bag of cat food onto the driver’s seat. Abigail looks down from the roof of the SUV, “Are we done?” “Yeah we’re done. Everything secure up there?” Fernando tells her. “I think so.” Abigail tells him. “OK then jump down and I’ll catch you.” He tells her. She inches over to the edge and jumps off towards him, he manages to catch her and then put her on the ground. “Now you and Minerva sit in the back seat.” He then turns to the twins, “La La and Li Li, in the back seat with Abigail and Minerva.” He then turns to Teri, “You take the front passenger seat.” They quickly do as he said. Fernando goes about the SUV, securing the doors and checking on the bungee netting and the bags packed on the roof. He then goes to the driver’s door and picks up the cats, putting them on the dashboard of the SUV before getting in himself. Meeshie jumps from the dashboard onto his lap. He reaches over and picks up Kitty from the dashboard, putting her on his lap. The engine gets turned on, the SUV is put into gear and Fernando starts driving the SUV to the hanger.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 16th, 2022, 4:27pm As Fernando drove Marvin’s SUV with everyone in it, he takes out his little Yaesu radio and calls Ichigo on it. “This is Fernando calling for Ichigo...” He says and waits for a reply. “What’s going on Fernando? Everything OK?” Ichigo immediately answers. “Get up, get dressed and go to Ms Ruth, check with Val’s camper first. If she is not there then check her camper. Call me when you find her.” Fernando tells her. “Will do.” Ichigo replies. For the moment everything is quiet. One of the children asks, “Ms Lee, will we OK?” Minerva answers, “We will be safe. I trust Fernando to help us.” “We will be Hondo’s hanger, hide up on the second floor. And get a couple of kids to check the manholes and sewers in the area. Talk to Hondo about going underground in case things start to mess up. If they do, we’ll keep in touch by radio, but the sewers would be the last but safest place to go.” Fernando explains. “There are two.” Minerva answers, “One behind the hanger, another on the runway, but there is a third further away behind the hanger in the grassy area.” “So...?” Fernando begins to ask. “We have been through this before with the Lawmen. We know our way to escape.” Minerva says. “Then help these three out if and when the time comes. Lead the group to escape, as Hondo and I may have to fight it out. And listen to what Hondo has to say. Unless something happens, I’ll be in and out bringing in food and other supplies for you guys. If not, I’ll send somebody out in my place.” He tells her. There was silence in the SUV for a moment. Then Ichigo breaks the silence through the radio. “You there, Fernando?” Ichigo says on the radio. “I’m here. Ruth with you?” Fernando answers. “Yes, she’s in Val’s camper.” Ichigo answers. “Then everyone in range of my voice in the camper. A group of Wessen Hating Motorcycle Gang of Humans is heading into town. They will be there in an hour or two. With the help of Hondo and the Major’s men, I will be hiding the Wessens from the camp until those Wessen Haters leave town. I will be running the supplies while Hondo remains with them for their protection. I need you to continue making meals for them that I will be bringing to them. We will discuss details when I return to camp. Until then, arm up with small arms and radio silence unless Hondo or I call you or it’s an emergency on your side. See you guys later.” Fernando tells them. [Inside Hondo/Val’s Camper] “What was all that about?” Val asks. “Something’s going on. We just need to continue as we were.” Ruth says. “What is for dinner?” Ichigo asks. “A Vegetarian Chili, with meat to be added for those who want it or can eat it. Fernando said that he would get rice to go with the Chili from the Asian Restaurant. We will have to wait and see.” Ruth says as she looks at the items being prepared on the table. “Anything else?” Ichigo asks. Both Val and Ruth think, before Ruth says “We need a large box for Fernando to carry the food when he comes to pick it up.” “Can he use that pull cart he uses?” Ichigo asks. “Well, yes.” Ruth says. “What else we need?” Val asks. “We’ll need those cardboard bowls Fernando has in his back camper.” Ruth answers. “We are going to need the Ring Bunny Girls to help. Where are they?” Val says and asks. “They should be in their new camper Fernando got for them.” Ichigo answers. “He got them a camper?” Both Ruth and Val say almost at the same time. “Yeah, where do you think they were going to sleep? In our camper?” Ichigo says. They just look at Ichigo. Ruth then says as she headed to the door, “I’ll be back with some supplies.” Ruth heads out to the front of the camper truck and looked around. She sees an extra camper and blue dune buggy, which to her memory there were only two green dune buggies with a connected camper. Taking the hunch she goes to the camper with the blue dune buggy and knocks on its door. In a few seconds, the door opens with Kiah in the doorway. “Everything OK?” Kiah asks. “Yeah, we need you guys in Val’s Camper to help out. We got a situation that we have to deal with, and we need you guys to help out.” Ruth tells them. Kiah looks towards the back of the camper and then at Ruth. “We’ll be there in a couple of minutes.” “We need you now.” Ruth tells her. She then lets out a sigh before she explains, “Look. We have a situation and we need to deal with it now. I am not going to wait.” Mae steps out to the doorway and stands besides Kiah. She and the others had heard what was said and she replies to the others, “Alright girls, Lets go. Kiah, make sure the door is locked.” She then steps off the camper and waits for the others to come. They come out a few seconds later with Kiah coming out last and locking the door. Ruth escorts them back to Val’s camper. As she allows the girls to go in first, only to be met with the two Jeanettes. One of the two Jeanettes asks “What is going on?” Ruth looks at them, “Just getting things ready for dinner; a Vegetarian Chili though you can have meat added to your share.” “Not that. What is going on? We seen Fernando and Hondo take all the Wessens out of the camp.” The other Jeanette says. “You were spoken about keeping informed with what is going on, and make decisions. Instead you both stay at your end of the convoy and do little for the rest of us. Now that there is an emergency, you want to know what is going on? I swear. Go talk to Fernando when he returns.” Ruth tells her, throwing in, “Now excuse us, we need to get things done here.” Ruth goes into the camper and closes the door behind them. The two Jeanettes look at each other before one says to the other “You have that radio to contact Fernando with?” “It’s in my (VW) Beetle.” She replies. “Let’s go get it and call him.” The other replies. They both nod at each other before going to find the radio to call Fernando with. [Inside Hondo/Val’s camper] “Beans have another half hour of soaking, need the vegetables cut up, meat cut up and juice to make.” Val says to them. “I’ll get the jugs and juice powder from Fernando’s Dub Box Camper. Should only take a minute.” Ruth says. “I’ll get the girls to sort out and cut the vegetables.” Val replies. Ruth stops at the door for a second, “I will need help in carrying the jugs, not they are heavy but they are bulky. Kiah come with me.” “But...” Kiah complains from the back of the camper. “Just come. It is not far and we will be back in a minute.” Ruth says. Kiah reluctantly abides by her request. In less than a minute they were entering Fernando’s Dub Box. Ruth finds the 5-gallon jugs she gives to Kiah. She then finds the powdered juice containers and takes them with her. With her arm free, she closes and locks Fernando’s Dub Box trailer. They were back in Hondo/Val’s camper in under a minute. As the girls begin to cut the vegetables into small cubes, the beans are put onto the stove to boil. They had already swelled up from sitting in and absorbing water for almost two hours. A little oil and half of the spices were put in once the beans were half cooked. The hard vegetables were put in next (carrots, potatoes, celery, etc.). As this part of the meal is being cooked, Kiah and Mae were sent to the army mess tent with a pull cart and three empty 5-gallon jugs to fill up with water to make juice with. This takes them over 10 minutes to do as filling the jugs took time. They come back as soon as possible, needing to lift each 5-gallon jug onto the camper floor where the others took them in and placed them near by the table. At the same time the soft vegetables (onions, etc.), remaining spices and sauces were put into the chili and the ground meat and some sausage was get to cook on a side pot with the same sauces and spices as with the vegetable chili. Everything is set to a low cooking setting and allowed to simmer for an hour and a half. [Marvin’s SUV heading to Hondo’s hanger...] Fernando takes the route around the log way that goes past Mad Maddie’s Restaurant and towards the road to Wessen Town but makes a sharp right to go past the end of the runway and up the auxiliary road where the hangers are. As he was making the turn at the end of the runway, his portable Yaesu comes to life, it is Jeanette calling for him. “Fernando, you out there?” Jeanette’s voice can be heard on his radio. He takes the radio out of his jacket, “Make it fast Jeanette, we are under Radio Silence.” “Explain what is going on. Why are you taking the Wessens out of the camp?” Jeanette asks. “I’ll explain when I return. Until then it is Radio Silence unless it is an emergency.” Fernando tells her. Another voice comes up on the radio, that of Ruth asking a question, “Fernando, sorry to interrupt, but we do have a situation with the food. Are you still getting the rice from the Asian Restaurant?” “Thanks for reminding me. I’ll go there to pick it up before I return to the camp. Now Radio silence until further notice or emergency.” Fernando says in reply. He then pockets his radio though keeps it turned on. In another five minutes Fernando pulls up to Hondo’s hanger, beside the right side of the hanger away from the door. He then opens the SUV to let everyone out, especially the children in the back of the SUV. He then places Meeshie and Kitty on the driver’s seat before closing the door. The children all gathered around Fernando. He leads them into the hanger and takes them to the back and then up the stairs to the second floor. Hondo was looking at the empty rooms that can be used as bedrooms for the children, and directing Miniya, and Tracy as to which rooms to use. “Setting up Hondo?” Fernando asks. Hondo turns around and sees Fernando with the rest of the children and the Sheep Wessens from the convoy camp. “What’s up?” Hondo replies. He then asks, “Did they bring their stuff?” “It’s on the roof of Marvin’s SUV. I thought we will check it out before moving in.” Fernando explains. “They can use the rooms over here. They look like office and storage space but they are empty.” Hondo tells them. “OK then. I’ll take the group back out to get their things and come back.” Fernando explains. He adds, “Alright, let’s go back and get our things.” They walk out of the second floor and outside to Marvin’s hanger where he lifts Abigail onto the roof. She unhooks the Bungee Cord Netting before giving out the bags to be given out to their owners. He then goes into the driver’s side door and opens it. He takes the cats from the driver’s seat and stuffs them into his jacket, and picks up the bag of cat food for them. He then goes back into the hanger, with the children and older Wessens following him back to the second floor. He points to Hondo for them to go to and get situated with their rooms. As they go to see Hondo, Fernando just waits for the moment. Soon Hondo is approaching him. “Is that everybody?” Hondo asks. Fernando nods but then points to the inside of his jacket. Hondo responds with “Eh?” Fernando steps up to him, “Where are the girls? I got something for them.”He then reaches in and pulls out Kitty from inside his jacket. Meeshie manages to climb up the inside of the jacket and pops her head out. “Oh.” Hondo says, he then points “They are over there.” “Alright then. I’ll go see them, drop the cats off and then I have to get a few things for dinner. I’ll be back with the food. If not I’ll call you if there is trouble.” Fernando tells him before showing off the Yaesu to him. Hondo nods before Fernando turns around and starts walking to the room with the girls in it, putting Kitty back into his jacket. Unknown to him, Hondo was a few steps behind him. Fernando walks up to the door and knocks on it. After a few seconds Tonya opens it. She just gives him a sour look like the milk just went bad. He looks at her, “I need to see Macey and Zoey. You need to see your father as the shit is about to hit the fan real soon and you need to be ready.” Seeing Hondo behind him, Tonya lets Fernando into the room. Fernando walks into the room seeing Macey and Zoey on the bed. They both look at him scared, like slaves about to be severely whipped by their master. Hondo walks up to the door with Tonya holding it open. Fernando tells them as he puts down the bag, “I do not want to hear a damn thing.” He then opens his jacket slightly and reaches inside, pulling Kitty out from inside. He reaches out to Zoey and let the kitten hop onto her lap. “KITTY!!!” Zoey almost jumps up, taking the kitten in her hands and hugging it to her face. Fernando reaches into his jacket and pulls out Meeshie and puts her on his shoulder. He looks at them both, “I need them to stay here if I can trust you.” “You can trust us Uncle Fernando!” Zoey says. “Seriously.” Fernando tells her. He adds, “They need to be fed every morning and every afternoon; you need to fill their food bowl before you eat your breakfast and dinner. And you need to wash out and fill their water bowl at the same time. Then you need to let them go out so they can use the bathroom. It takes them five to ten minutes to do their business outside and they will come back. And you Zoey cannot play with Kitty all the time. She needs her Kitty Time for Meeshie to teach her those things a cat needs to know. But when she wants play time with you, she will let you know.” Zoey nods. “Well Macey?” He tells her. “Well, what?” Macey replies. “You and Zoey are going to have to take care of the cats while we are dealing with this situation. If not, then I need to take them and give them to somebody I can trust.” Fernando tells her. “You can trust us, Uncle Fernando!” Zoey says out loud. “I need the both of you to say it, not just you, Zoey.” Fernando tells her. “Come on Macey! Tell him he can trust us!” Zoey tells her. Macey sits there shaking her head. “Then we have a problem.” Fernando says to them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 18th, 2022, 4:26pm Hondo, Miniya, Tracey, and a couple of the older kids rode with Hondo to the hanger in relative silence. He took the scenic country route, driving south west out of the camp before turning north and eventually back east towards the hanger. About half way there Hondo broke there silence. “Once we get there I’ll show ya where to setup. The rooms are empty but will need swept up. There is a bunk room downstairs, but I want everyone upstairs. Once the room is swept we can take mattresses upstairs from downstairs. There’s not enough for everyone, so the younger ones will have to make do with moving blankets as paddin’ so the older ones can have the beds.” He said. “I’m not complaining, but why have us older ones on the beds?” Tracey asked sort of timidly. “Younger ones seem to do better sleepin’ anywhere. We all make do, but no sense not usin’ what we have an’ this way there should be no arguments.” He replied. She nodded, “I understand… Sorry, just a bit nervous.” “I reckon everyone is. I know this will be no picnic an’ I don’t expect anyone to be happy ‘bout it. I just need everyone to trust me, obey what I say an’ we’ll keep everyone safe.” He replied. “Why should we trust you?” Minya asked a bit flatly. He scowled, “Excuse me?” “I don’t mean to sound ungrateful or rude, but we barely know you. Fernando pulled our asses out of trouble, not you. How do we know you can protect us or even want to?” She asked. “Do you trust Fernando?” He asked “Doesn’t really matter if we do or not. He rightfully owns us and we are subjects of his whim.” She replied a bit sourly. “I don’t know ‘bout anyone ownin’ anyone, nor do I hold to that, but its of no matter. What matters is do you trust him?” Hondo asked again. She sighed and nodded, “I.. I guess so. It’s hard to trust anyone but he’s only done right by us so for so we are starting to trust him, at least.” “Well, you’re gonna have to use that to trust me, as he placed all y’all in my care… I didn’t save you, it’s true, but I’ve put my life on the line for many in this camp. Ask ‘round if you have to, but I reckon no words can really answer why you should trust me. All I can tell you is, if you want a chance as makin’ it through this then ya’d better obey my words without question until this is over, cause if ya don’t an’ you endanger the other’s I’ll leave ya to see how you fair with these anti-wessen assholes! You do as I say an’ somethin’ goes wrong, though, I’ll put my life on the line for ya. Believe that or not, that’s how it stands.” He replied firmly. Minya just sighed and sank back into the seat. She did not like it but found there was no other good alternative. She was used to taking orders, though she hated to, but she would again as she felt that whether she could trust Hondo or not did not really matter as she believed truly that crossing him was a bad idea. The rest of the trip was a silent again, until they pulled up to the hanger and pulled partially inside. “Alright Ladies, grab your gear an’ follow me.” He said as he stepped out of the SUV. As he got out Marvin, Karl, and Molly quickly walked up to meet him. “Master Hondo, what’s going on?” Marvin asked. “Maggie up?” he asked. Marvin shook his head, “No, I figured I’d let her sleep until we knew what was going on.” Hondo nodded, “Alright, but probably need to get her up, an’ I’m sorry we had to wake you, but we have trouble comin’.” “Tell us what to do or who to shoot and we’re on it!” Marvin replied. Karl scoffed, “Speak for yourself! I’m getting tired of getting shot at.” “You might get shot at again, goat-man.” Hondo replied. Karl scowled, “Hey, don’t call me that!” “Then act like a man, instead of a goat!” Hondo growled back. “Is it that bad?” Molly asked. “I’m not sure how bad it will be yet, but we have a biker gang incomin’ who harbor strong anti-wessen sentiments I’m told. How aggressive they are towards that end, I don’t know, but they took out a group of lawmen, an’ those assholes are pretty anti-wessen, so I reckon these assholes will be worse.” He said. “What do you want us to do?” Marvin asked “I need you all to be armed an’ ready in case we have to move out fast. We’re movin’ in all the kids an’ wessen from camp an’ everyone is to stay upstairs durin’ the day or when the doors are open unless I say otherwise. I’ll need your help with the others.” He said. “What about standing guard?” Karl asked. “You all will take turns guardin’ upstairs. A couple soldiers an’ I will handle down here as best we can. We want to avoid a fight if we can, especially as we are not sure of their numbers, abilities, or intentions.” Hondo said. “But, if we let them go they could hurt wessens in other towns!” Molly protested. Hondo sighed, “I know, but keepin’ all y’all safe is our first priority. Second priority is  gatherin’ information on them. Once everyone here is safe Jefe an’ I will talk ‘bout what we can do next, if we get that far.” “You think they will attack us or the town?” Marvin asked. “Hard tellin’ not knowin’, but we need to plan for that eventuality.” Hondo replied. “Were should we start and how long do we have?” Marvin asked. “We need to be ready in an hour or less. There’s a couple empty rooms upstairs. Will need to move extra beds up there. Oldest get bed priority.” Hondo said. “Karl, Terri, La La, and Li Li can stay with Maggie and me. The girls can have the bed, Karl can have the couch and I can sleep on the floor.” Marvin offered. Hondo nodded, “That will work, but grab a mattress from the bunk room for yourself. The others can go to the other two empty rooms. Tonya, Zoey, an’ Macey can move into the room Molly an’ I are in if we have to, but for now we can let them be.” Marvin nodded and grabbed Karl, half dragging him with him to get started. “What about meals?” Molly asked. “Jefe said he’ll handle it. We’ll just trade off eatin’ down here if its safe. Otherwise we’ll feed everyone upstairs an’ just have to clean up after.” He replied “What do you need me to do?” She asked. “For now just get whatever you need from the jeep an’ bronco an’ go get things set upstairs. I need to show these five where they will be settin’ up.” He replied Molly nodded and after putting a hand on his arm and giving it a gentle squeeze she ran out to the Bronco to gather items they might need. Once she left Hondo motioned for the girls to follow him upstairs. Once at the two empty rooms he pointed into them for them to look around. “Think they were offices or storage, but should work for now. I’d definitely sweep them out first, but we need to hurry.” He said. Minya nodded and stepped past him, grabbing a broom that lay in the first room. “Okay, girls, you heard him. The others will be here soon so we need to get this done now.” She said commandingly. The other girls nodded and started to work. A few seconds later, familiar sounding footsteps approached followed by a familiar voice. “Setting up Hondo?” Fernando asks. Hondo turns around and sees Fernando with the rest of the children and the Sheep Wessens from the convoy camp. “What’s up?” Hondo replies. He then asks, “Did they bring their stuff?” “It’s on the roof of Marvin’s SUV. I thought we will check it out before moving in.” Fernando explains. “They can use the rooms over here. They look like office and storage space but they are empty.” Hondo tells them. “OK then. I’ll take the group back out to get their things and come back.” Fernando explains. He adds, “Alright, let’s go back and get our things.” They walk out of the second floor and outside to Marvin’s SUV, leaving Hondo with the others. A few minutes later the rooms have been swept, just about the time Karl and Marvin appear with the first couple mattresses. As they lay them down and go to get more Fernando and his troupe return with their gear in hand. He points to Hondo for them to go to and get situated with their rooms. As they go to see Hondo, Fernando just waits for the moment. After Hondo directed them to Minya to sort out who was in which room her turned back to Fernando and slowly walked up to him. “Is that everybody?” Hondo asks. Fernando nods but then points to the inside of his jacket. Hondo responds with “Eh?” Fernando steps up to him, “Where are the girls? I got something for them.”He then reaches in and pulls out Kitty from inside his jacket. Meeshie manages to climb up the inside of the jacket and pops her head out. “Oh.” Hondo says, he then points “They are over there.” “Alright then. I’ll go see them, drop the cats off and then I have to get a few things for dinner. I’ll be back with the food. If not I’ll call you if there is trouble.” Fernando tells him before showing off the Yaesu to him. Hondo nods before Fernando turns around and starts walking to the room with the girls in it, putting Kitty back into his jacket. Unknown to him, Hondo was a few steps behind him. Fernando walks up to the door and knocks on it. After a few seconds Tonya opens it. She just gives him a sour look like the milk just went bad. He looks at her, “I need to see Macey and Zoey. You need to see your father as the shit is about to hit the fan real soon and you need to be ready.” Seeing Hondo behind him, Tonya lets Fernando into the room. Fernando walks into the room seeing Macey and Zoey on the bed. They both look at him scared, like slaves about to be severely whipped by their master. Hondo walks up to the door with Tonya holding it open. Fernando tells them as he puts down the bag, “I do not want to hear a damn thing.” He then opens his jacket slightly and reaches inside, pulling Kitty out from inside. He reaches out to Zoey and let the kitten hop onto her lap. “KITTY!!!” Zoey almost jumps up, taking the kitten in her hands and hugging it to her face. Fernando reaches into his jacket and pulls out Meeshie and puts her on his shoulder. He looks at them both, “I need them to stay here if I can trust you.” “You can trust us Uncle Fernando!” Zoey says. “Seriously.” Fernando tells her. He adds, “They need to be fed every morning and every afternoon; you need to fill their food bowl before you eat your breakfast and dinner. And you need to wash out and fill their water bowl at the same time. Then you need to let them go out so they can use the bathroom. It takes them five to ten minutes to do their business outside and they will come back. And you Zoey cannot play with Kitty all the time. She needs her Kitty Time for Meeshie to teach her those things a cat needs to know. But when she wants play time with you, she will let you know.” Zoey nods. “Well Macey?” He tells her. “Well, what?” Macey replies. “You and Zoey are going to have to take care of the cats while we are dealing with this situation. If not, then I need to take them and give them to somebody I can trust.” Fernando tells her. “You can trust us, Uncle Fernando!” Zoey says out loud. “I need the both of you to say it, not just you, Zoey.” Fernando tells her. “Come on Macey! Tell him he can trust us!” Zoey tells her. Macey sits there shaking her head. “Then we have a problem.” Fernando says to them. Hondo cleared his throat lightly causing Macey and Zoey to look up at him, though Fernando did not react. He tried to give her a reassuring look, but she looked terrified, though she was trying to hide it. “What’s wrong, little lady?” He asked. Macey just looked down and shook her head. Hondo sighed, “Jefe, I know we don’t have much time, but I did talk to them. Seems that they didn’t run away nor knew about the fight nor was told they had to stay there for their own safety. Seem that Ruth an’ the other’s kept them in the dark tryin’ to not get them worried. They, however heard soldiers talkin’ that I was hurt an’ should be dead. They were worried an’ feelin’ like they were losin’ us an’ tried to come find me. They got lost an’ those wessen asshats that tried to take Molly an’ Tonya kidnapped them, claimin’ it was for their own safety. They made some poor judgement calls, it’s true, but I do believe it wasn’t made in malice. Macey knew they shouldn’t but when she couldn’t talk Zoey out of comin’ to see me she went along to try to look after her. She said she didn’t tell anyone as she had already hurt Zoey before an’ thought tattlin’ would make her a bad friend. They have been terrified that we didn’t love them anymore, we’d throw them away, or send them to be whores. Bein’ daughters is new to them still, I reckon. They aren’t bad girls, just scared, confused, an’ need us to show them the way.” Fernando did not reply right away but stood studying the girls before him with a hard look. Tears started to fall from Macey’s eyes as she sat there. She shook her head as she looked down, too terrified to say anything further. She felt that she was a bad girl, though she didn’t want to be. She also felt that Meeshie hated her and that Fernando loved the cat more than her, so if they messed up with them she would surely be sent away. She wanted to please her father but the thought of failing again overwhelmed that. Tonya walked up to Hondo after a moment and put a hand on his arm. “Papa?” She whispered questioningly. “Go find Molly an’ talk to her, as she might need your help. We’ll talk later as we need to talk a bit more ‘bout your attitude towards your elders.” He replied flatly and quietly. Tonya tried to give him a questioning look like she did not know what he meant, but a hard look from him caused her to falter and her ears drooped as she looked down at the floor and nodded. “Yes papa.” She said quietly before leaving. Hondo turned back to the other who stood quietly in front of him. “You want me an’ Zoey to leave so you two can talk?” Hondo asked Macey looked up suddenly at him, with a panicked look in her eyes, as she shook her head at him.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 28th, 2022, 4:33pm Fernando shakes his head for a moment. He steps up to Hondo. “Talk to Minerva and the older kids about how to escape through the manholes. There are a couple of them nearby that they can take shelter in if they have to leave this place, like we had too during the battle.  Not to be sounding like a broken record, I was told that there are couple nearby and a third one further way, and that one we know at the runway. The kids used them to hide from the lawmen, so ask where they are and how to get them to go there quickly if you guys need to escape.” Fernando explains. “Where will you be?” Hondo asks. “I will be going back and forth between the camps bringing food and supplies unless this group starts their shit soon. Just in case shit starts to happen, the food will be teleported here. I just need a 50 gallon water drum to have the food stored during transport. I’ll get it on my way back.” Fernando tells him. “What about Macey?” Hondo asks. “I’ll deal with her after this crap is done.” Fernando answers. He then turns around, “Zoey. Come here.” Zoey gets up from the bed and walks to Fernando and Hondo. She asks, “Yes, Uncle Fernando?” Fernando picks Meeshie up from his shoulder and puts it on hers. “Let Meeshie take care of Kitty. But make sure to feed them at dinner time. The cat food is in the bag on the floor along with their food and water bowls. Put the bowls at the wall and fill the water bowl now with water as cats need water all the time.” He points to the wall. “Uhm... yes, Uncle Fernando” Zoey replies with uncertainty. Fernando turns to Hondo, “I have to be going and get a few things Ruth needs to get dinner ready.” “Need any help?” Hondo asks. “No, but all the help is needed here.” Fernando begins. “The kids take care of themselves, Minerva and the other adults just oversee them. But getting to know the location of the manholes to escape would be a plus for you and everyone here. If I need help, I will call you. Concentrate on the cane and get yourself teleported behind your camper and assess the situation before taking action. If not and things turn out to be fine, I’ll be back with the food. If the food arrives by teleportation, then we are dealing with the situation.” Hondo nods. “See you later.” Fernando tells him. “Yeah, see ya.” Hondo replies. Fernando begins his walk out of the hanger. Minerva runs behind him. “Fernando!” She calls to him. Fernando stops on the first floor and waits for her to catch up, “What’s up?” “Where are you going?” Minerva asks. “I need to get things done and take care of the situation. You need to stay here with the kids and talk to Hondo about how to escape through the manholes if things go to hell. I hope to be back with dinner.” Fernando tells her. “So I can’t go with you?” She asks. “No. This Biker Gang would take you and kill you just for a laugh. I cannot and will not allow that to happen. But I do need you to help with the three older Sheep Wessens I brought over. They been through hell but they are still innocent of the ways people treat Wessens around here.” He explains to her. Minerva lets out sigh. “Unless you can hide like a human, which you can’t, I would let you come with me. But you can’t hide looking the way you do in front of them and I need you to be safe and help keep the others safe.” He tells her. Minerva then nods starts to walk away. Fernando makes his way to step out of the hanger. He makes his way to Marvin’s SUV and gets in. He backs out of the space he put the SUV in and drives away, taking the quick route into town by the parking lot. He slowly drives through the town until he gets to the Asian restaurant. He walks in and sees his friend and shop owner, Steven, at the counter. “Hey Steve, what’s up? Hope you can fill a large but simple order. I also got some news for you.” Fernando tells him. “Do tell. What would you like?” Steven asks. “I would like a big vat of white rice. We will be serving about 50 people with it.” Fernando answers. “That’s it?” Steven asks. “As far as food is concerned, yes. But let me tell you this...” Fernando leans on the counter. He begins to explain, “There is a biker gang group coming into town in less than an hour and they are looking for Wessens to kill.” “How you know this?” Steven asks. “The Army has been tracking this group since they left Fight Town and they just took down a group of lawmen outside of town as they were doing a patrol. By group of lawmen, it was about 20 to 30 lawmen who tried to stop them and they were over 100 of them, so they over whelmed the lawmen easily, killed them and stole their equipment, uniforms, and weapons.” Fernando tells him. Steven nods before he tells him, “I’ll be back with your order.” He then hides in the back where the kitchen was. He comes back a couple of minutes later with his men carrying out a vat of cooked rice that could feed over 200. “Take it.” “Whoa. That is too much.” Fernando tells him. “Take it. I verified what you just told me, and we are closing down for the day. All this rice will go to waste if nobody eats it and you got mouths to feed.” Steven tells him. Fernando starts taking out a few gold coins to give him, “thank you then. How much for it?” “Consider it free. You verifying what we heard is payment enough.” Steven tells him. “Alright. Thanks again.” Fernando says, and then asks “Can I ask about your source of information?” “I’ll trust you.” Steven says as he leans over to him, “We got access to some wireless equipment and have a small crew listening in. They reported to us of the Lawmen being attacked but we did not think they would be coming here. You verified that they are.” Fernando nods. He then tells Steven, “Thank you. Since you are listening in, if you need help, do not be afraid to call. We’ll do what we can.” Steven nods. Fernando picks up the vat of rice and carries to Marvin’s SUV and puts it on the passenger side floor. As he packs the SUV, the Restaurant crew begins to close down the restaurant with its sliding gates. Fernando makes his way back to the convoy camp. He parks Marvin’s SUV back in its spot but does not connect it back to its camper. He then takes the vat of rice and carries it to Hondo’s camper. Knocking on Hondo’s camper’s door, it is open by Ruth. Without saying anything, Fernando hefts the vat of rice up onto the camper floor. He then looks up at Ruth. “I’ll be back with an empty 50 gallon drum. When done, put the food and drinks in it and I will take it to the hanger to feed the kids and Wessens there.” Fernando explains. Ruth nods as the sounds of loud vehicles can be heard rolling down the road. Fernando then nods at her before leaving the area and heading to the parking lot gates. The major’s men ready themselves for battle as the motorcycle gang rolls into the blimp parking area and up to the gate of the parking area, stopped by the guards there. Fernando walks to the gate. “Lookie at what we got here... A bunch of boy scouts on a camp out!” An old man on the lead motorcycle says. Fernando walks up to him, pretending to have a limp as he steps up to him with his cane. He then leans over the leader’s handlebars to get face to face to him. He tells him, “At lest we did not bring our mommas and papas with us like you have.” “Oh. You’re a funny guy then.” The elder on the motorcycle says. “Far from it. In fact I’m serious – like a rope dog biting your leg – serious.” Fernando tells him, then turns to show the patch on his arm and points at it with his other hand. “This says I’m a doctor and a rescue worker. I help those in need of help. But there are idiots and asshole out here that want to stop me from saving people, and people, even people like you when I find them in trouble. So that is what my people here are for – to help me and protect me while I do my work. Now I’ll ask this once – anybody in your group that needs to see a doctor? If not you can be on your way where ever the road takes you.” The men on motorcycles to either side of their leader lean over to him and whisper in his ear. Then he raises his fist to his shoulder before turning to the back of the group, and then raises an index finger high up into the air and lets out a loud ear piercing whistle in a varied pattern. In a couple of minutes, a couple of younger men in ripped clothing, run with a stretcher between them. On the stretcher is a pretty mangled body who is somehow still alive. “What happened to this person?” Fernando looks him over as they place the stretcher on the floor beside them. “That’s my little bro. His ride hit a rock on the road while chasing a runaway Wessen and he and his ride went over the cliff by that broken bridge. If you can save him, we’ll owe you one.” “And if he dies?” Fernando asks. “He dies, you die everybody in this camp dies.” The leader tells him. “And where are you going to stay while he is getting patched up and healed?” Fernando asks him. The Elder looks about the lot before saying “This looks like a good place as any.” “No.” Fernando tells him. “NO?!!” The elder growls back. Fernando raises his index finger to him and them points to his left on the road from which they came from, “That way for another mile or so is another large space like this you can settle down in. This area if for treating sick and injured people in peace and quiet and getting what few things we need as fuel and food. Now you can come by and check on your little brother any time you want until he walks out of here but it is going to be a long time before he even walks. But I’ll tell you this much, if you believe in the redeemer, pray to him and maybe he will grant you your brother’s life.” The leader points to his right hand man (Fernando’s left) and holds up two fingers before pointing to where Fernando said the other area would be. The Right Hand rider signals for two to follow him. As he rides away, several follow him, not just two. Fernando signals to one of the men to get the medical kit and surgical tools from the medical tent. He goes off to do as he is told. As they ride away, Fernando asks, “I was told you’re all a bunch of Wessen Haters.” “What’s it to you.” The leader sneers at him. “Everything.” Fernando tells him. “A life is a life, no matter what their skin color is, the shape and color of their eyes, how their hair is, what their ears look like or whether or not they have a tail. I rescued many – human, Wessen and mutant. And I will tell you this much – Wessens were like us – human. Until many of them were purged, taken to a Lab Town and turned into Wessens by Spirit magic and technology. They are not the chosen ones some might claim. They are not more powerful than humans. They are people like you and me, forced into becoming animals so that they can be sold as slaves.” “Ask me if I #$@!ing care, because I don’t. It was Wessens that took our families. And it was Wessens that purged this land. So any Wessens we see, we are killing. And you or your men are not going to stop me and my people from killing any Wessens that we see.” The elder tells him. “You are making my work to help your brother that much more harder to do. And I will tell you this much: Down that way, south for another 5 miles this town ends, and past another couple of miles is Wessen Town. They are good people there. They would not hurt a fly. But they had a terror of a Wessen named Hector De La Cruz – a Fox Wessen, and leader of the group Os Animas. He and his group who were many more of them than there were of you, tried to stop us from what we are going. I cut his hand off and my men killed more of their men than there are of you and your people here. Hector ran like the chicken shit bastard that he is; heading south east with what remains of his people. So this town put a million in gold coins for his capture – alive. He’s worth nothing if you capture him and kill him; he has to pay for his crimes, and pay he will. Now, you can do us all a favor and keep the peace and when your brother can ride again, go after Hector and bring him back alive for the money, or you can end up like most of his followers – dead, dead, dead. The choice is yours.” Fernando tells him. “You talk shit. You need to wipe your mouth because it stinks.” The elder leader tells him. “Then you need to see what few have. Now get off that iron horse and follow me.” Fernando tells him. “I get off my ride for nobody.” The Elder Leader tells him. “Then have it your way.” Fernando tells him. He then turns to the leader’s left hand man, “You. Come with me.” “I ain’t going nowhere.” The rider on the leader’s left says. “Then the choice is simple. No one comes with me, you bro ain’t gonna get fixed.  You can put him from what ride you got him out of and leave this town while he dies. It would be better for him this way.” Fernando tells the leader flatly. On his signal the members of the gang pull out all sorts of fire arms, from pistols and revolvers to miniature muzzle loading hand cannons. Fernando laughs at him. “What’s so funny?” The elder leader tells her. “You are.” Fernando laughs at him. He continues with a bluff of a lie, “There are 2000 of us, surrounding you and your people most of them hidden where you cannot see them. Go ahead, pull that trigger and try to kill me, and you and everybody here will die where they are. So what, I’ll be dead, but so will you. So think about it, and while you think about it, it is your face that is funny!” The elder leader looks about though his gun is pointed at Fernando. Besides the men at the base who are facing the group head on with rifles and machine guns drawn, the elder leader can see several more on the tops of the vehicles with their firearms loaded and ready and a couple more in the trees behind the parking lot. He looks around to other areas where men could hide but sees none though on a couple nearby building where pipes were sticking out from the roofs, he thought them to be more soldiers with their guns ready and aimed at them. Fernando taunts him, “Today is a good day to die.” The Elder Leader continues to look around. Fernando continues to taunt him “Your choice: shoot me, and you and your people will be dead before I hit the ground. Try to rush the line, and you and your people will be dead before you pass me. Tell your people to calm down and put away their guns, get up off your ride and come with me to see what I have to show you and we can work together. The choice is yours.” It takes several seconds but the Elder Leader signals to his men to put down their arms. Most of them do but do so reluctantly. He then slowly gets off his ride and steps over to Fernando. Fernando points to those who are still standing with their weapons drawn. The Elder Leader yells at the group, “PUT THEM AWAY! NOW!” Eventually they all do. Fernando tells him, “You can choose one of your men to come with us.” The Elder Leader scowls at him for a moment before turning to his left hand man and signals to have him follow them. They take a walk to Fernando’s camper where he pulls out the pickle jar with Hector’s hand and his Samurai blade. He then leads them to the Kharkovchanka. They go inside and he leads them to where the Lizardmen’s bodies were, with their heads lined up on the shelf. Seeing dead Lizardmen made the Elder Leader and his Left Hand rider’s eyes just open wide in disbelief on what they are seeing. Fernando puts the pickle jar with Hector’s hand in it on the table. “This is Hector’s hand. No doubt he has a metal one replacing it. But for the crap he did to this town, what he did to the innocents in Wessen Town, there is a one million gold coin reward on his orange fox tail, and another 100-thousand for any of his friends and cohorts – all to be brought in alive. Dragging them back dead gives you nothing. Now, if you want to go after those Wessens that do the hunting, purging and slaving of humans and force them to become Wessens using a LabTown Mojo, Start with him. I got him on the run, like I said; he’s heading South, South East. Finding him should be easy – ask for a fox with a metal hand.” Fernando tells them as he taps the pickle jar with Hector’s hand inside. Though he got their attention in hearing, they were attention was still looking at the heads and bodies of the Lizardmen. Eventually the leader speaks. “How is this possible?!! Cold Blooded Killers are supposed to impossible to kill!” The leader says out loud. “Nothing is impossible. You need what is their weakness, and attack that weakness.” Fernando tells him as he holds out his Samurai blade. He continues, “I could have been nice to them as I am with you but they decided to me and my men, and this is what it got them. Now understand this, as I’ll say it again. Not all Wessens are to blame, they were once people like you and I forced to be changed into Wessens so that they can be sold into slaves. So if you really think about it, you hunting and killing Wessens because they purged your families – those who survived the purge would have been turned into Wessens, and you are hunting down and killing your own members of your family. Only those like Hector go out to become Wessens to enslave others – those like him are the ones you need to hunt down, not all of them because they are all innocent. Understand that difference!” The Elder Leader stands there fuming in anger.  His Left Hand Rider stands there in stupid awe as he looks at the heads on the self and the bodies on the table slabs. Fernando puts down his samurai blade, looking at the Elder Leader “I do not care who you hunt and kill as long as they are not innocents. The Wessen Town I told you about, they are innocents, those who were trying to control and manipulate them, Hector and his gang tried to attack us. Though we lost a few good men, a thousand of their numbers fell. So we are more than capable of defending ourselves where we are. But we are also willing to help out where we can – weeks ago we found a small highway gang that crashed North of Central Town up North. We did what we could to help those who were hurt and injured and saved a couple of their lives. They helped us with free passage and informed other highway gangs to let us through as we would help them if they were in trouble. I’m willing to help if you ask. You asked for me to help your brother, I will do what I can, but I’m letting you know now that he is too far gone and it might be too late for him. Again, I will do what I can for him but it may be too late for him. Do I make myself clear on this?” “You tell me how you did this – taking down a Cold Blooded Killer.” The Elder Leader says before he throws in, “Only Hand Cannon Slugs can take down a Cold Blooded Killer!” “The sharpest of blades can take down a Cold Blooded Killer. That is if you are willing to get that close to one.” Fernando tells him. “No one can get that close to one without getting killed themselves!” The Elder Leader lets out. Fernando looks at him, “Just look and understand.” He then points to himself, “The Quick” and then points to the lizardman’s body. “And the Dead.” He then adds, “You Slow – You Blow. Now understand where I am coming from, because there will not be a second chance in learning this. I took on eight of them alone and one at a time. My right hand man who is out on patrol took on another four on his own one at a time. We are not here to kick ass and be the boss. We are here to help those in need. And like I said – that includes Wessens. You want my help, respect me and my work and you will be helped to the best that I can do.”  He signals them to follow him outside “Now let’s go outside, you send a couple of your men into town and ask about the Wessen Battle that happened a couple nights ago. Like these mother #$@!ers lying dead here, we won that war too.” Fernando takes his pickle jar and samurai blade and starts heading out the door with the Elder Leader and his left hand riders behind him. He waits for them to come down from the Kharkovchanka’s ladder. Together they walk the few feet to the parking lot entrance where the others are waiting. The Elder Leader’s Right Hand rider has returned with his group. “What you found there?” The Elder Leader asks of his right hand rider. “Big area we can rest in. We’d all fit in there.” His right hand rider tells him. “Good. Take everyone and set up for a couple days stay. I’m not finished here.” The Elder Leader tells him. The right hand rider thinks this is odd, as the Elder Leader usually orders to group to raid and take, not negotiate deals. He nods to his Elder Leader and then signals to the group to follow him to the new area. In a couple of minutes the last of the group is leaving the area for the other area to set up their camp. The Elder turns on his motorcycle engine before he turns to Fernando and the guards at the gate, pointing his finger at Fernando. “You and I have unfinished business.” He then takes a couple of steps back and turns the handlebars fully to the right. The engine revs before he puts it into gear and drives away. Fernando looks at his watch, seeing that it is a few minutes past 3:30PM. He thinks that dinner would be ready by 6PM, giving him a couple of hours to figure out what to do next. He does not like the idea that the Anti-Wessen Highway Gang is nearby but at least is it is where he can keep track of them. For now he has a body to take care of and he is not happy with what he has to do to calm the waters of the storm that has arrived. He gets down on one knee and takes the body’s pulse from the neck. It is strong but slow, like that of a heart trying to maintain constant blood pressure to a broken body, and that is what it was – a broken body. He looks up at the guard, telling one of them, “Get a medic team and a stretcher over here.” One of the men shoulders his rifle before saluting to him before he runs to the medical tent, “Yes sir!” Fernando checks the body of its injuries while preparing it to lie flat on the floor to be later put on the stretcher when it comes. His assessment of the patient is rather poor, a mangled body from a motorcycle wreck put on some bed in hope he would recover on his own with no medical attention given to it. The medical team arrives. Fernando orders them to stabilize the patient before rolling him onto the stretcher. The patient is then carried to the medical tent. Fernando follows the medical team into the medical team, where Dr. Marcos was waiting with his surgical team for the patient. He complains that it is not one of the military personnel. “Who is this guy? We are not a civilian hospital!” Dr. Marcos complains. “He’s one of the Anti-Wessen Gang members, and I’ll take care of him for the next 24 hours. I just need a bed, an IV bottle and some bandages for a soft cast.” Fernando tells him. “We’ll see about that.” Dr. Marcos storms out of the room. Not caring, Fernando signals to the medical crew to take the patient to the furthest bed, away from everyone’s way. As the medical team puts the patient on the bed, Fernando goes through the supply shelf, gathering items for the patient at hand. It takes him a couple of minutes to gather what he could find and bring it to the patient’s bed. Taking a roll of a gauze wrapping tape, he order the medical team to prop up and the patient the patient in place while he wraps the gauze around his head tightly but without doing it too hard. When done it looks like the patient has a skull cap that covers his right eye with a chin strap. They then take off his jacket and t-shirt and Fernando tightly wraps another large roll of gauze around his chest for securing his broken rib cage. The forearms were next, tightly binding the patient’s wrists and hand to that he can barely grab a thing. They then strap him down on the bed with minimal restraints to keep him still and from hurting himself. He then inspects their handiwork, nodding in appreciation in what they had done. Dr. Marcos arrives with the major and her men. They step up to Fernando and the medical crew as Fernando sets up the IV into the patient’s arm. “Medic G., I need to question you about what I heard with this patient. Who is he and why is he here?” The Major says and asks. “I do not know his name but the he was left behind by the Anti-Wessen higher gang when they seen that I am a medic. After some time trying to persuade them to not to storm and attack us and to leave the Wessens in Wessen Town alone. They dropped off the body with a message of ‘He better not die.’ So he is here and obviously of some importance to the group. It would be a waste to give him one of my Old World Medicines but we do not have much choice.” Fernando explains. “Where is this highway gang now?” The Major asks. “There is a Parking Area for another mile or so on the main road we used to enter here. They should be there.” Fernando explains. “Then, if you give him this medicine to this patient, how long is he expected to remain here?” The Major asks. “Hopefully I can get him out by the morning.” Fernando states. “I see.” The Major says. She then asks, “What about the girls and the boy in the other room?” “Contact Hondo about the boy. He has vastly improved and should be well enough to be moved to some place out of here by tomorrow. But get him some clothes that will fit him, as he seems to have nothing when I saw him. I will talk to Minerva about taking the girls into the group but we need to break the news to about their parents. I’ll start that tomorrow after I return from meeting with the Highway Gang when I return the patient to them.” Fernando explains. “Let this be the last time you circumvent medical services to take care of unauthorized civilians.” The Major tells him. “Alright then. Military personnel only...” Fernando says and then he looks over the patient. “He should be fine where he is. I’ll be around to check on him before I take him away tomorrow morning.” He starts walking back to his camper. Along the way he goes into the kitchen and galley tent, requesting for an empty 50-gallon drum. They freely gave him one not being used. He takes it to the medical jeep and puts it inside for the time being. He then goes to his camper, stepping up the camper’s sliding door and opens it, stepping inside the camper then closing the door behind him. He sees that Ichigo was lying on her back on the bed staring at the ceiling, though still dressed to go outside if needed. He takes off his hat and jacket, leaving them on the sink counter for the time being before he sits down on the bed beside her, taking off his shoes and putting his legs on the bed. She crawls over to him before getting on him and straddling him face to face. She leans over to him, putting her hands on his shoulders to hold herself up above him. “When are we going to practice making babies?” Ichigo states in an almost demanding voice though not meaning to do so. “Not until we are out of this place.” He tells her, adding, “Too much is going on for me to let my guard down so I can bang what you got to offer good and hard.” “A girl can only hold out but for so much.” She tells him. “It is either me or you can walk out of this camp. I’m sure that Anti-Wessen biker gang would love to ravage a little girl like you until you are nothing more than a dead or dying lump of broken bones and torn flesh on the side of the road.” He tells her. “Why do you have to be so mean?” She says. “Why must you be so impatient?” He throws at her, “If you think you can go bed with another man and think you still can get my protection from those willing to hurt you while keeping you safe, fed, dry and warm in my camper, then you are sadly mistaken. I will not help anyone that betrays my trust, and if they are part of this convoy, they will be kicked out. It is that simple.” She just scowls at him for the moment. He throws at her, “I said it one, I’ll say it a thousand times, ‘A key that can open any lock is a master key. A lock that will let any key open it is broken.’ Men are the keys, women are the locks. Like it or not, that is how it is” “That is not fair!” She tells him. “Fair or not that is how it is.” He tells her, adding “A woman who sells herself to get what she wants or needs is a whore. A man who sells himself to get what he wants or needs is a hard worker, even if he is selling himself as sexual services to women, as there is no such thing as a man who whores himself to women. But a man who whores himself to other men and performs sexual services to his clients for what he wants or needs, then he is a whore and not even consider as a man. You as a woman, when connected to me, I better not ever find out that you are whoring yourself to others because I will throw you out faster than your little legs can make you run. Do I make myself clear with that?” “Yes you do.” She replies. “Good. Let this be the last time I hear of such talk from you, because if you keep this up, I am going to suspect that you are having sex with somebody else other than me and I will kick you out on the suspicion there of. Again, I am not into games and I am not into drama, bringing either or both into our relationship and I will kick you out. I already went through this shit several times before with other women before and because of that you do not see them here with me, and you never will. So you’ll be straight with me and I’ll be straight with you.” He tells her in explanation. She does not say anything for the time being though she leans onto him with the side of her face on his chest. Time passes before the radio in his jacket begins to call for him. It was Hondo. “Medic, this is Righteous Cowboy. You out there Medic?” Hondo says over the radio speaker. It takes a few seconds for Fernando to get Ichigo off him and to get the radio from his jacket. He sits on the edge of the bed as he answers the call. “Medic here. Wuz up?” Fernando tells him. “Wha’ is the situation over there with the Anti-Wessen Gang?” Hondo asks. “Long story short, they are in another parking area a mile of so on the entrance road.” Fernando explains. “Wha’s the long story?” Hondo asks. “First, Dinner should be ready around 6PM. I’ll either be bringing it to you guys one way or another or you will be picking it up.” Fernando begins to explain. He continues, “I talked to their leader about leaving the Wessens here alone, and showed him Hector’s hand and the dead lizardmen’s bodies. I warned him that we outnumber his group 10 to 1 to make him think that it is not a good idea to attack us as we would rather die fighting his men than to partner up with them but it would be best to find a common ground to work together on, that being Hector and his people, who had left this place with their tails between their legs. For now they agreed to camping out for a couple of days to rest and gather their strength but I cannot guarantee their actions while they are here. Their leader also said that our business between him and I is not over.” “I see...” Hondo replies. He then replies, “I’ll be there in an hour or so to check things out for myself. Since there is no water in the parkin’ area, chances are they will be lookin’ for water from somewhere, and no doubt food too.” “The major is aware of the situation.” Fernando says. “Alrigh’.” Hondo replies, throwing in, “See you later then.” “See you then.” Fernando replies. Hondo does not reply, bringing silence onto the radio. Fernando reaches over and puts the radio on his jacket on the sink counter. He then sits back on the bed with his legs stretched on the bed like a couple minutes before. Ichigo gets up and straddles on his lap, reaching down and undoing his belt and pants to open them. He takes hold of her hands. “What are you doing?” He asks. “Just opening your pants to get us comfortable.” She replies. “Us?” He asks. “I know those pants must be tight on you, and the belt and pants is uncomfortable against me. So opening them up should make things better for us.” She explains. “Better for you than it is for me.” He says under his breath. She heard him in the small space they were in, asking “What do you mean by that?” “When you sat on me before, you did not sweep your skirt under your legs so your bare legs and panty covered crotch was up against my pants, belt, zipper and buttons on it, so I would think that would be painful against you.” He tells her. “Oh...” She replies before letting out a sigh. She then looks down at his opened pants at his briefs covering the bulge of his manhood before leaning down towards it and giving it a quick peck of a kiss on the material covering it. She then looks up at him. He knows what is on her mind but in his mind he must limit her from her wants to her needs or even less though he has been hungering himself. But he is in better control of such urges than she is or else he would have her pinned down on the bed and pounding hard and deep into what she has to offer as a small sized woman. But he also knows that as it is if she would get on top of him that is would be very uncomfortable for him from the position his male organ would be against her weight. He lifts her up by her armpits and sitting her down on his legs before taking a hand into his briefs and shifts himself into a more comfortable position within. He then takes her by her waist and pulls her up where she was before against his groin when his pants were on. She leans over to him, putting her hands on his shoulders to hold herself up over him. He asks, “Feels better now?” “Much better, thanks.” She replies with a slight rocking of her groin against his. She bites on her lower lip for a moment before letting out a sigh. “You sure you do not want to do it with me? At least this one time? Please?” “Not until we leave of this wretched place first. Then we will do it when we can as often as we may want or if time allows. Not before then.” He tells her. Ichigo leans against him with the side of her face on his chest. He rubs his hand along her back for the moment, as he waits for the next thing that Time will bring up. Hopefully he can wait in peace to then take the food over to Hondo’s hanger without any major issues later on. But that is within the next few hours, and there was a lot to be done in one form or another.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 30th, 2022, 9:24pm [Flight Town, location unknown] Whether the army was keeping an eye on the highway gang or not, the highway gang had sent out several motorcycle scouting teams in pairs. At most they seem to be doing is scoping out the scene. A couple made their way within 200 yards of Wessen Town. They pull out their binoculars and checked out the scene. “Hmmm... Wessens. A whole mess o’ Wessens.” One of them says as he looks at their binoculars. “Like a #$@!in’ Rats Nest there.” The seconds says. “Care to take a couple pot shots and see if we can hit dem from here?” “Would love too.” The first one says, adding, “But we’re here to watch and report. Maybe in a day or two we’ll roll in and burn the place and shoot the rats leaving the burning buildings.” “What about that stupid medic and his mother#$@!ing boy scout army?” The second says. “We’ll get them too when the time is right. Now, let’s go.” The first says. They turn their chopper bikes around, taking their time riding back into the camp. [Same Time; Fight Town: Highway Gang Encampment] The gang leader is with several members gather in the middle of camp discussing various matters. Another couple of members of the group were around a fire plug in the back of the lot, if one can all it that as it was nothing more than a thin red painted pipe with a cap and valve on the floor which they could not see and a worn out metal signal saying “FIRE” on it. They are trying to figure out how to open the plug and get the water from it. They just basically stand there and argue as to how they could open it. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Dry_Fire_Hydrant_in_East_Haven,_Vermont.jpg The Elder Gang Leader’s Right Hand Riding Man argues with swinging arms and fisting his palm at the leader, “We can take them.” “Shut the #$@! up, Dion. We’ll do as I say. And a million plus will go a long way if we go hunting and take this Wessen alive they talked about. That is more than enough to skip this jack city, collect the reward and take over – and continue killing Wessens after we collect the money. Now what’s south of here?” The left hand rider speaks up, he is more of the brains and navigator of the group, “About 4 or 5 Injin villages, 2 before the waste land and 2 or 3 more after, the some big town some 400* miles from here. After that I have to get to my notes.” “Hmmm... 400 miles... That is almost a 3 day ride.” The Elder Leader says. “Two days if we do not stop except to eat, bathroom and to fill up.” The left hand rider says. “There’s an abandoned town in the waste lands. Good for a Wessen on the run to hide in.” Dion, the right hand rider points out. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Old-Faithful-Overlook.png “Nobody been there years, and the place stinks something awful. The devil’s breathe comes out of the ground.” The Elder Leader says.   “No better place for a Wessen on the run to hide, no one would go there as the place reeks so badly there, just like they do.” Dion keeps pushing the point. “Shuddup Dion... If that Wessen’s hiding, we’ll find him. But on my terms. No one’s making a move unless I say so, and no one bringing that furry mother #$@!er in but me. I collect the money, I give it out to everyone. We got 2 or 3 days to plan this out, then we go hunting for this Wessen and his pals, and bring them back alive hanging naked on the crosses.” The Elder Leader says. “Then we take those boy scouts out after they give us the money.” Dion throws in. No sooner than Dion had said those words, it started to rain paper upon the group. Every one picks up a sheet, the Elder Leader giving it to his Left Hand Rider, “Cleatus, See what that says.” The left hand rider takes the paper held onto his chest and reads it, “It says, ‘Leave Wessen Town Alone Or Die.’” They looks around and then up, seeing three aircraft (Yellow Piper Cub planes) above their heads flying in a circle some 2000 feet above them. “Why... No one messes with Da Men Of War.” Dion complains before taking his rifle off his shoulder and aims to shoot at one of the planes. But 2000 yards at a near straight up trajectory is nearly impossible to hit with anything other than an M107, and all he had was just a deer hunting rifle. He shoots but obviously misses. Up above they can hear the blast and look down with their eagle eyes and returns one of the own, a small 10 pound bomb that explodes yards from their position. It hurts no one and causes minimal damage to the ground but the message was clear. [Miles away near Wessen Town] As the two begin their ride back to the Biker Gang Camp, the Piper Cub airplanes from above Wessen Town begin to dive down on their position and shoot at them. Being shot at, the two begin to pick up their speed though they are a lot slower than a cloth covered flying frame that the Piper Cub airplane is. It is scare tactic which is working because if they wanted to hit them, the pilots in the Piper Cubs would have hit them. The Piper Cubs leave as soon as the two motorcycle scouts goes past the halfway point of the length of the runway parallel on their road. They keep going away fast. They get to the camp in less than 10 minutes. *Note: Tech Town is 350 miles from Flight Town.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 31st, 2022, 4:25pm Fernando turns to Hondo, “I have to be going and get a few things Ruth needs to get dinner ready.” “Need any help?” Hondo asks. “No, but all the help is needed here.” Fernando begins. “The kids take care of themselves, Minerva and the other adults just oversee them. But getting to know the location of the manholes to escape would be a plus for you and everyone here. If I need help, I will call you. Concentrate on the cane and get yourself teleported behind your camper and assess the situation before taking action. If not and things turn out to be fine, I’ll be back with the food. If the food arrives by teleportation, then we are dealing with the situation.” Hondo nods. “See you later.” Fernando tells him. “Yeah, see ya.” Hondo replies. As Fernando begins his walk out of the hanger Hondo walks off, seeing Minerva rush past him as he headed to check on the status of the rooms. He was sure she was chasing Fernando down, but fully expected her to be turned around. As Hondo approached the rooms Karl and Marvin were placing the last of the mattresses in the rooms as the others set things up. Minya looked up at him as he looked things over and walked up to him after a moment. “You said something about blankets that could be used for padding?” She asked. He nodded, “Yeah, there are some downstairs in one of the storage closets an’ a couple in my Bronco.” Minya nodded, “We’ll go get them, then.” “Can it wait for a moment? We have somethin’ we need to talk over.” Hondo said. Minya gave him a suspicious look, “Oh? What exactly is that?” “Karl! Marvin!” He called out, waving them over to where he and Minya stood. “What’s up?” Marvin asked as they trotted up. “Jefe said that these ladies know ‘bout some sewer accesses close by. We need to locate them so we can get an evacuation plan setup.” Hondo said. Minya relaxed a bit and sighed as she shook her head, “You got the wrong one of if to talk about that, then. You need Minerva, my twin. I was working in the bar, so I’m not too familiar with them.” Hondo nodded, “Well, the older ones of you should know this too, as if things get bad all y’all will need to get out fast. I might not be able to go with ya, so it will be up to each of ya to get the others out.” Minya nodded, “Alright, but we need to get things setup. Tracy or Minerva can fill me in later, if you don’t mind?” “Don’t mind what?” Minerva said as she trotted up. Tracy joined them too, hearing her name but she said nothing. “We need to go over the locations of the manholes in case we have to evacuate quickly.” Hondo said. Minerva nodded, “We can do that now if you like.” Hondo nodded, “Sounds good. Just need to get Molly an’ Tonya as I want them to know. Minya is gonna keep getting’ things setup an’ ya can fill her in on it all later.” Minerva nodded, “Yeah, lets go.” Minya left them to get a couple of the older kids to help her haul padding upstairs while Hondo, Minerva, Tracy, Karl, and Marvin all went downstairs. “You wake up Maggie?” Hondo asked Marvin as they walked downstairs. Marvin nodded, “Yeah, Terri, La La, and Li Li are with her now setting up that room. She’s trying to get the to understand the situation, but even after all the abuse they have seen, they can’t understand people wanting to kill them.” “Fernando said something about that and asked me to talk with them and help understand.” Minerva replied before Hondo could answer Marvin. Hondo nodded, “Alright, you two handle that. Don’t let Karl talk to them, though, as he comes across as an asshole.” “Hey!” Karl protested. Marvin chuckled, “Heh! He’s right, you know!” “Doesn’t need to rub it in! I can’t help it! My mother said I came by it naturally.” Karl sulked. “Aw, come on, now, buddy. You know we still love you, asshole or not!” Marvin replied still grinning. Karl frowned but said nothing, knowing anything he said would be used against him. As they all walked down to the hanger they found Molly and Tonya each carrying a couple bags from the Bronco and headed towards the stairs. “Need you two with us.” Hondo said as they approached them. “Something wrong?” Molly asked “Not yet. … Minerva is gonna show us the sewer access manholes in case we need to evacuate. I want you two to know where they are too, in case you need to lead a group yourselves.” Hondo replied. Molly nodded and they both set the bags down and joined the group. Tonya stayed quiet, though, as she knew she was still in for an ass-chewing from earlier and didn’t want it in front of the group. Minya took them around and showed them the three closest, with one of them being a way off behind the hanger. Hondo pointed out a fourth on the runway itself, but told everyone that it was only to be used as a last resort as it was so far away over open ground. Once they all knew the locations they discussed evacuation plans as they walked back. “If things go bad we might hafta evacuate in groups to get everyone clear. I’m figurin’ three groups, four groups at most, but I want each group to be mixed with the adults, an’ children.” Hondo said. “But my kids can move faster by themselves as they know the sewers better and are smaller!” Minerva protested “That’s part of the reason I want it this way, so those who don’t know the way have guides an’ the younger ones have protectors. We might have to send groups to different holes, so we might get split up. That large area in the swers you spoke of will be the meetin’ point for everyone to regroup. We wait there an hour, if its safe, before movin’ on unless everyone is accounted for. If I don’t make it I expect Molly an’ Marvin to take over leadin’ as a team.” Hondo said. “Hey! That’s not fair! I should lead!! I know the way and lead the kids for years!” Minerva protested. “They are to look to you for guidance, but they have the final word. I expect everyone to listen to them, too, an’ not fight their decisions.” Hondo replied firmly. “Why? Why them??” Minerva asked almost angrily, stopping in front of him and causing the whole group to stop. “Because I know them an’ trust them. They will do their best to protect everyone an’ go all the way to see everyone to safety.” He replied firmly again as he glared at her. “And I won’t?!” Minerva snapped. “Listen, I don’t know you!! You stay with the kids or Fernando, but have not even tried to get to know any of the rest of us! As a group we have given your group space, clothes, beddin’, food, an’ protection, but what have you given back? We’re happy to help you an’ the kids an’ know you are busy with them, but don’t expect an award for that nor us to just blindly trust you when you’re a damned stranger to us all! Fernando entrusted all y’all to me, so it’s my call! Those I trust will be in charge in my absence! You don’t like it? Complain to Fernando when it’s done for all I care, but for now just shut-up an’ do as I say if ya want everyone safe!” He growled back at her. Minerva took a step back from him and gave him a surprised look, as she was not expecting him to snap back at her, since he normally seemed fairly quiet to her. She hung her head a bit after a moment and sighed as she realized not only was he right about her, but the same was true about them all. She did not know any of them, but yet she had to trust them with their safety. “Sorry.” She said timidly after a moment before stepping aside. “I’ll believe that when I see it.” He grumbled as he started on again. Minerva just sighed and brought up the rear of the group as they continued back. Back at the hanger they all split up again, with Marvin and Karl going to check in with Maggie and the girls, Minerva and Tracy going to talk with Minya and the others about plans, and Molly and Tonya grabbing the bags they had earlier and heading up to the master bedroom Hondo and Molly were using, with Hondo following them upstairs. Once upstairs Molly set the bags down and turned to him. “You alright?” She asked in a worried tone. He nodded, “For now. Can’t say I like any of this but we’ll make it through.” She smiled and put a hand reassuringly on his arm. “I’m sure we will.” She said. Tonya tried to slip out unnoticed but she realized that failed and she froze in her tracks as familiar voice, in a sharp tone she hated to hear, spoke her name. “Tonya! … stay.” Hondo said sharply, not missing the sick expression on her face. She stepped back from the door after a moment and stood looking at the floor as he turned back to Molly. “You have much more to bring up?” He asked in a softer tone. Molly shook her head, “Not much. Going to bring some more weapons and such up here but still leave some down there too. After that I can start going through that gear from the trailer with you, if you’d like.” He shook his head, “No, I’ll go through it myself. Want all wessens to stay upstairs if possible here soon. Never know if we’re gonna get company or someone is watchin’ us. Not heard anythin’ yet, so hopefully they aren’t here yet an’ don’t have scouts lookin’ round yet.” She frowned but nodded knowingly, “I understand… hate being useless to you though. If I only wasn’t a #$@!ing wessen!” He grabbed her and held it tightly. “You’re not useless to me, as I need you up here watchin’ over the others. I’d have you up here wessen or not, because I trust you an’ need you here. I know you bein’ a wessen has been hard on a lot of you, but though you are human, bein’ wessen is still part of you an’ I like who you are an’ wouldn’t change you for the world. If I could make you look human I’d only do it if it made you happy, as I like you as you are. Same with my daughter …” He paused to glance at Tonya for a moment before continuing, “Though they seem to not trust me an’ want to give me grief for tryin’ to protect them.” Molly smiled softly but looked slightly embarrassed too, as her cheeks flushed slightly. “I.. I’d better get that stuff and let you two talk.” She said hesitantly. He nodded and let go of her hand, “Alright. Thanks, Molly.” She nodded and spoke softly to him, too keep others from accidentally hearing, though Tonya still could. “I love you, you know?” She whispered. He nodded, “I know, an’ it means the world to me, as do you.” She smiled and stretched up to give him a quick kiss on the cheek before heading downstairs to grab a few more things, leaving him and Tonya alone. He frowned as he stared at her quietly for a moment before pointing to a chair. “Sit.” He ordered a bit coldly. She sat and stared at the floor still. He sighed as he stared at her for a minute, thinking of what exactly to say. After a bit he sighed again and shook his head. “What am I gonna do with you?” He asked. Tonya just shrugged but said nothing. He shook his head, “What is this attitude about?” She sighed, “I..I just… I heard some of what happened at James’ grave and.. and after what he put me through, … I don’t know. Just made me angry at him.” “Elaborate. What did he put you through?” Hondo asked. “You.. you know… When he held that cane over me and made me shave some weird dream about falling and then made me look like that hamster girl and made me feel I was living as her with Hector in some abusive relationship where he used me for sex and hurt me when it wasn’t enough and.. and almost killed me when he found out I wasn’t what he thought I was! It was all a lie just to scare me, I know it was!” Tonya exclaimed, trying not to cry as the memories of that flooded back to her. “Jefe is a lot of things, includin’ bein’ a real asshole bastard at times when he’s angry, but he doesn’t lie an’ he doesn’t just scare folks for no reason.” Hondo replied sternly. “But.. but … he can’t be that evil! He was so nice to me, he honestly was!” Tonya exclaimed “Do you believe me when I say he’s a bad man?” Hondo asked. She looked down for a moment then nodded. “Yes papa.” She nearly whispered. “Do you believe Jefe when he says he’s a bad man?” Hondo asked. “He can’t be that…” she started to exclaim. “Do You Believe Him?!?” Hondo asked again, just holding back from yelling. She trembled a bit as she stared up and him and tears slowly started down her cheeks. “Y.y.yes p.p.papa.” she stammered. “Then you’d better believe it was all true! Everythin’ you saw an’ felt happened to that poor girl. Now, she’s been through hell an’ I feel for her, but it’s not enough to make me trust her yet, though. But I trust Jefe, even when I don’t agree with him, an’ so should you! Beyond that, he is your elder. If you choose to see him as an uncle or not, that is on you, but you will respect him as an elder, a leader, a protector, an’ as my friend!” He said firmly. “But.. but how can he be that evil, how??” Tonya asked. “Listen, girl, Hector is a liar, con artist, charlatan, user, narcissist, and fiend! He craves power an’ sees everyone else as beneath him! He will say pretty words an’ act like a nice guy to get what he wants. Once he is done with ya or his anger is kindled against ya he will hurt ya an’ likely kill ya! Understand?” Hondo replied. She nodded, “Yes papa.” “An’ you will apologize to Jefe once this shit here is over!” Hondo said. “But, what about what happened at the grave?” She asked “What ‘bout it?” Hondo asked warily. “He threatened to make Macey and Zoey to be whores!” She exclaimed. “Since you got your info from two little girls, I can guarantee it was the emotional version an’ was exaggerated a bit as they were scared… Yes, he said that’s the life they could end up with if they keep actin’ up. He’s not gonna whore them out or anythin’ like that, as he would never hurt them intentionally like that. He cares about you three, and maybe even loves you, which is why he puts in so much effort to scare you, since none of you have listened to calm reason yet! I don’t agree with how he always goes ‘bout it, an’ I’ve expressed my opinions on some of it, but I guarantee you if he didn’t care he’d not waste times on such efforts or risk pissin’ me off on somethin’ or someone that didn’t matter to him. How he treats you is between me an’ him, but how you treat him is up to you an’ between you an’ me! Now, I’ll not try to scare you or threaten to throw you out or make you see someone else’s horrors as if you were livin’ them, but don’t think I’ll not punish you ifin I hafta! You’re not too old for me to turn across my knee, pull down your britches an’ tan your ass! Trust me there will be nothin’ fun ‘bout that either, as I’ll have your rear end so sore that you’ll be sleepin’ on your belly for the next three nights! Now, you’re old enough I should be able to talk to you an’ I should have earned enough of your trust that you’ll listen an’ obey. Jefe might be over the top sometimes, but he should have your trust enough too that when he gets that way you stop, listen, an’ take what he’s sayin’ to heart! It’s up to you how we treat you, as a little child or as a maturin’ young woman.” Hondo said firmly. Tonya nodded after a moment and sighed. “Sorry, Papa.” She said. “It’s Jefe you need to be apologizin’ to.” He said. She shook her head, “No, I owe you apologies too. I’ve been a bad daughter and I’ve let my own feelings make me lash out on those who care about me… What Uncle Fernando made me see, though…Papa, it gives me nightmares! … they have been worse since the night we had to fight off those wessens… I.. I’ve never had to kill before. … I know I was wrong with fighting you both on hector, but was I really being that much of a bitch that he had to do that to me??? It was so horrible I.. I…” She stopped talking and slumped forward as she started to cry. He walked up to her and pulled her up out of the chair and held her against him. She wrapped her arms around him and sobbed into his shirt. “You were bein’ pretty mean, girl… I’m sorry it scared you so much an’ that made you angry at him, but he did it to save your life…. I reckon he doesn’t care if you are angry at time or not as long as you’re safe. I understand as, though it hurts me when you’re cross with me, I’d rather have you angry than dead or worse.” He said quietly. “I’m sorry I’m such a bitch, Papa! I don’t mean to be!” She said through her tears. “I know, but part of growin’ up is learnin’ how to control that. You will need to apologize an’ mean it, ya know. An’ you need to get rid of that sour disposition too. An apology is meanin’less without change behind it.” He said. She nodded, “I know papa. I will do better, I promise.” He nodded, “I know you will. An’ I do appreciate you bein’ protective of the girls, but just be smarter ‘bout how ya do it an’ who ya protect them against. You aren’t to stand between them and Jefe or I. Jefe an’ I can police each other in that respect. Alright?” She nodded again, “Yes papa.” He sighed, “Alright then. Dry your tears an’ go check on the girls. I have a few things to do still.” (To Be Continued …)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 5th, 2022, 4:24pm Hondo went back down to the main floor of the hanger and checked out his weapons and ammo situations, as well as arming himself better and setting up weapons and ammo in strategic places. Once done he walked over to the dirigible and hammered on the side of it. “Valentine! Need you out here!” He called out as he looked up at the dirigible’s deck. Not much later a mess of unkept auburn hair and a greasy face peered over the edge at him. “What?!” She asked in a frustrated tone. “We have some militant, anti-wessen biker group in-bound. Probably less than half hour out by now. Need you ready to fight or help get others out if things go south.” He replied, seeming unphased by her tone. She threw a rope ladder over the side and scurried down to him. “Anti-wessen bikers?! They weren’t supposed to get here until after we leave!” She exclaimed as she climbed down. “Well, they’re almost here.” He replied She shook her head as her feet hit the ground, “That just isn’t right. You, Fernando, I, and a few others had to teleport back and help the army as they were almost wiped out tryin’ to fight them off alone! … I mean, I know there was some differences to the timelines, but this wasn’t even a probability.” “What’s the probability of me dyin’?” He asked. She winkled her nose and shook her head, “There is no chance of that!” “Even from some unknown radiation poisonin’ or somethin’?” He asked. She shook her head again, “You get hurt bad a few times in all this, extremely bad a couple times, but you don’t get sick or poisoned or anythin’…. Why do you ask? Is somethin’ wrong?” He waved her off, “Just somethin’ someone said that had me wonderin’ on a few things.” “You’re not tellin’ me everythin’. I know you too well.” She said. “You know your Hondo, an’ I ain’t him. Besides you turned your back on him.” He replied a bit coldly. She frowned and looked down at the floor, “I.. I know and I hate myself for what I’ve done to him… speakin’ of what I’ve done, have you and your Val made any progress?” “Progress? Well, she’s told me she hates me, an’ has driven me so far away from her that I don’t see that there’s any goin’ back.” He replied flatly. She sighed, “I’m sorry… What.. what are you gonna do?” He glared at her a moment, trying to decide on if he should answer or not. He sighed after a minute and looked away from her. “Molly has been good to me an’ I’m findin’ myself fallin’ for her… Just don’t see any reason to fight Val anymore when I have someone else who truly cares an’ tries harder to show it than she ever did.” He said a bit sourly. “You can’t give up on me! .. I mean her! You just can’t!!” She exclaimed as she looked at him with a look of worried shock. “Why not?!” He demanded almost angrily. “Because!” She exclaimed “That’s not a reason!” He growled She looked around as if trying to visually search for the right words before she looked back at him with a look of desperation. “Because.. because we are supposed to be together!! You two are supposed to, I mean!” She said. “So, I’m supposed to live with someone who hates me an’ endure her wrath?? What, do I deserve some sort of cosmic punishment??” He snarled She shook her head, “No! That’s not it! We.. we are just supposed to be! ... We are supposed to be somethin’ special to each other and accomplish great things together! … If.. if we aren’t together…” “What? What happens if we aren’t together? You’re not with your Hondo now, are you??” He stated more so than asked. She looked down, “I.. I know I should be but he’s gone… it’s too late.” He squinted at her questioningly, “How do you know he’s gone?” She fumbled in her pocket, “Because of this ring!” She pulled a ring out of her pocket and held it out to him with a defiant look at first that dissolved into a look of shock, wonder, and disbelief. The ring seemed to be a darker silver metal of unknown composition with a blue glowing stone in the center. He looked at her questioningly. “What does that have to do with anythin’?” He asked “It.. It went dark … I .. I saw it … but how??” She half muttered. “Valentine?” He asked She looked up at him, “It.. it’s connected to my Hondo. He.. he gave it to me after he recovered from his last fight with Hector… It linked us when apart so he knew if I was in trouble and let him lock onto me more quickly and pull me out of a situation or jump to my side… It.. it went dark the other day.” “Dark?” He asked. She nodded, “The stone quit glowin’ and right before it shocked me a couple times. From what I understand of I, it could only mean he was put through somethin’ really, really bad and.. and.. he died.” “Is it messed up maybe ‘cause there are two of us here?” He asked. She shook her head, “No. Though there are two of you and two of us and two Fernando’s, our experiences show in our life signatures and make them individual and distinct still. Two nearly identical signatures would be disastrous. The differences in experiences and days lived are the only things keeping the Jeanette’s and me and your Val from causing issues to the timelines when being so close together.” “Yet the timelines have changed.” He stated. She nodded, “Yes, somehow, maybe even a couple times… but how, I’m not sure.” “I think the spirits have somethin’ to do with it as I have memories of Jeanette as an adult, an’ as a kid, an’ she’s a teen now.” He replied. “It would have to be them, as she doesn’t have that ability on her own and if she did we’d all be destroyed from her carelessness and lack of lookin’ at the big picture. She’s always been so focused on herself and what she wants she’d end up destroyin’ us all to get it, if she had that power.” Valentine replied. Hondo nodded, “Yeah… So, you sayin’, you thought your Hondo died but he hasn’t?” She nodded, “I was sure he had, but maybe… I.. I need to find out.” “It still doesn’t answer why I should still give Val another chance.” He replied. “I .. I know. I can’t explain why, as its more of a feelin’ than somethin’ I can spell out. Time needs you two together, in some capacity, but more than that you two need each other too. I’m not saying that you and Molly are wrong for each other, but… don’t write off Val.. don’t write off me, please.” She said. “Has your Hondo written you off?” He asked. She sighed, “Maybe, but I need to try to fix things, even if I have to play second to Raven as I owe her too.” “Raven?” He asked. She shook her head, “Doesn’t matter. If you are to know her it will happen in time.” He sighed, “Fine, but none of this changes how I feel right now nor the threat we have comin’. If you are gonna go, then you need to git goin’ so I have one less person to worry ‘bout. Otherwise, I need you ready to fight.” She nodded, “I need to find my Hondo but I’ll stay for now… just please, try not to write your Val off. I know it has to be hard…I only realize how hard now, seein’ her make the mistakes I have an’ seein’ you get hurt. I know it doesn’t mean much, but I am sorry.” He shook his head, “It doesn’t mean much, no, but maybe to your Hondo it will mean somethin’… I’ll think on what you said later, but right now it’s not priority.” She nodded, “I know… I’ll got get ready up on deck.” “I appreciate that. You need anythin’?” He asked “A rifle, if you have a spare.” She replied. He walked over to the pile of gear they had pulled from the SUV and trailer and pulled out an AR-10, about 10 mags, a bag of .308 rounds, and a cleaning kit. “You’ll need to check it over as I have no clue on its condition, other than the barrel is clear an’ the action seems to work.” He replied. She nodded, “I’ve field-stripped this model before. I’ll give it a once over and be ready.” “Alright.” He replied. The drone of engines in the distance and a dust cloud on the horizon signaled them to the arrival of the biker group. From where they stopped, Hondo was sure they had approached the camp first. “Looks like we might not have long, now.” He said in a low voice. Valentine nodded, “I’ll be ready.” She grabbed up what Hondo had brought her and managed to climb back up the ladder with the rifle over her shoulder, returning with a bag a few minutes later to grab the magazines and ammo.   While Valentine got set Hondo quickly walked upstairs to his room and found Molly and Tonya going over some gear. They both looked up at him at the same time and saw his frown. “Something wrong?” Molly asked “Not yet, but looks like the baker groups came up to the camp. Keep everyone upstairs until I say otherwise, an’ listen for me to yell as I might not be able to come get ya if we have to move out.” He said. Molly nodded, “We’ll be listening. I’ll go let the others know.” Hondo nodded and headed back downstairs. Once in the hanger he grabbed the rifle he had gotten from the snipers in Wessen Town and went to stand with the two soldiers, out front of the hanger, as they looked off towards the camp. “Heard any shootin?” Hondo asked. They both shook their heads. “A few of them rode off further down the road, but that’s about all. The others seem to still be at the camp.” One of the soldiers replied. Hondo only nodded and looked towards camp, hoping everyone was alright. Part of him wanted to go there to be sure they were fine, but he knew he was needed here for the time being. It took some time, but after a while the riders who left came back and not too long after that the whole group pulled out with one rider following behind a bit after the main group headed down the road. With the drone of engines settling down once again Hondo went back inside and worked on sorting the equipment. Some had use for them so he set it aside and some was just not worth carrying but had use so he set it aside for the military to have. By the time he was done it was after four o’clock and he still had not heard from Fernando, so he decided to check in, as the silence made him a bit antsy, knowing what was potentially to come. He pulled his radio out of his coat pocket and keyed the mic as he spoke into it. “Medic, this is Righteous Cowboy. You out there Medic?” Hondo says over the radio speaker. It takes a few seconds for Fernando to answer but he replied. “Medic here. Wuz up?” Fernando tells him. “Wha’ is the situation over there with the Anti-Wessen Gang?” Hondo asks. “Long story short, they are in another parking area a mile of so on the entrance road.” Fernando explains. “Wha’s the long story?” Hondo asks. “First, Dinner should be ready around 6PM. I’ll either be bringing it to you guys one way or another or you will be picking it up.” Fernando begins to explain. He continues, “I talked to their leader about leaving the Wessens here alone, and showed him Hector’s hand and the dead lizardmen’s bodies. I warned him that we outnumber his group 10 to 1 to make him think that it is not a good idea to attack us as we would rather die fighting his men than to partner up with them but it would be best to find a common ground to work together on, that being Hector and his people, who had left this place with their tails between their legs. For now they agreed to camping out for a couple of days to rest and gather their strength but I cannot guarantee their actions while they are here. Their leader also said that our business between him and I is not over.” “I see...” Hondo replies. He then replies, “I’ll be there in an hour or so to check things out for myself. Since there is no water in the parkin’ area, chances are they will be lookin’ for water from somewhere, and no doubt food too.” “The major is aware of the situation.” Fernando says. “Alrigh’.” Hondo replies, throwing in, “See you later then.” “See you then.” Fernando replies. Hondo stuck the radio back into his pocket with a sigh, shaking his head. He hated waiting for a fight to happen, but this time he felt an added anxiety, knowing his system was not acting right. His insides had been churning and gnawing at him all day and he just felt worn out. After putting the radio away, he popped a pill to settle his stomach, followed by two energy pills, and chased them all down with the last beer he had in the fridge. He knew he would need a few more of those and some more whiskey, if he was going to hide his condition for as long as possible. Valentine had said that he was not sick or near death, other than from some bad injuries, in her timeline, but though the flow of time seemed to remain constant, not every event in the time stayed the same, though the outcomes usually seemed to balance out. It was as if time was trying to force them down a path while something else fought to alter that path. The more time fought to keep things the same the more the events changed. Maybe that was why he was dying, but he did not know. Whatever it was, something inside him told him he had to keep it quiet, for the safety of the camp, his friends, and family. He knew he should tell Fernando, but the nagging thought that Fernando could not help him and the knowledge of his untreatable condition on his friend would be too much of a burden on what he already bore, made Hondo keep his silence. He took up his rife after a bit, made some rounds outside, then climbed up on the roof to just watch. He sat there for better then half an hour before climbing down and throwing a bag of weapons and gear into the SUV. “I’m goin’ to check in at camp. If anythin’ happens or anyone suspicious stops by, let me know ASAP an’ I’ll be here.” He said to the soldiers. They nodded but said nothing. He hopped into the rig, fired it up, and headed into town to make a stop by the liquor store before heading on to the camp. The SUV, though modified, was nothing special and did not stick out like the med jeep had, so no one seemed to pay him any notice as he slipped into town. After talking with the store owner a bit he purchased ten wooden crates of beer, each holding thirty 20oz glass, flip-top bottles each, a 10 gallon cask of blended whiskey, 5 large single barrel bottles of whiskey, 5 gallon jars of Ever-clear, a 5 gallon cask of rum, and 3 bottles of old world absinthe that no one bought as the price was too high for most and even the rich in the area were not familiar enough with it to buy. The shopkeeper’s assistant helped him load up the SUV and once done, Hondo tipped him and they parted ways. As Hondo climbed back in he heard some gun fire and an explosion sort of in the direction of the camp. The buzz of aircraft caught his attention from the sky to the south of him as two yellow pipers circled different areas with one diving at something more towards Wessen Town. Unsure of what was going on he hopped back into the SUV and took off, throwing dirt onto some pedestrians that passed behind him as he pealed out. He had to take it a bit slower in town, but once out of town he pushed the rig, sliding around corners on the dirt road as he drove towards the camp. At the camp he slid to a stop by the camper and got out quickly but warily, holding his shotgun at the ready as he looked around. All seemed quiet there, though a bit of smoke rolled into the sky south east of them towards where he imagined the bikers had gone. A couple of the teens and some soldiers started his way, but the soldiers turned away after they saw who it was. The teens continued up to him at a trot, though. “Everything alright, Mr. Hondo?” One of them asked. “Was in town grabbin’ a couple items an’ heard an explosion. Was worried y’all were getting’ attacked.” He said fairly calmly, though he still surveyed the camp. “That wasn’t here. Think its something to do with the bikers and those planes.” Another said. Hondo nodded, “Yeah, think it had somethin’ to do with a visitor we had earlier. They weren’t to keen on those anti-wessen asshats either… You seen Fernando lately?” “Think he was talking with the major after the explosion over by his camper.” The first one said. Hondo nodded, “Thanks. I reckon I can find him then.” The teens nodded and headed back to their rounds while Hondo headed off towards Fernando’s camper.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 7th, 2022, 3:01pm Hondo sat on the bed and watched the lone figure leave before turning back to look at Raven. Her actions were far from normal for the woman he knew and loved but he knew it was possible for her to act differently due to memory loss. That it was not his Raven still was inconceivable to him, but love blinded him to that conclusion. Despite his worries, he knew that though she meant the world to him, there were things that mattered more than their happiness, and the main issue was taking out the spirits before their year was up. He reached over and carefully brushed her hair back and stared at her for a bit longer before standing up with a bit of a groan. Though he had been healed thoroughly, his body had not caught up on sleep and the nights of sleeping on the ground made him feel stiffer than normal. He looked down at her one more time, sighed a frustrated sigh, and then got dressed for the day. He looked at the food and contemplated not eating, but the years had taught him better than skip a meal when there was time for it. The spread was simple and fairly traditional for the area, but filling. The monks had left steamed rice, fruit, pickled vegetables, grilled salmon, tamagoyaki, and tonjiru. He took his portion of everything, minus the fish, and ate quickly. He left his fish for Raven, who he knew loved fish where he did not. Over the years his dislike for fish had lessened but he still never acquired a taste for it and avoided it whenever possible. Once done he slipped out of the room and headed for Fernando’s room, leaving the Raven clone to sleep. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Raven half jumped out of the chair where she slept, as a hand grabbed her shoulder and shook her awake. She nearly lashed out at whoever grabbed her but she calmed down as a familiar face looked at her with a worried look. “Sorry! Didn’t mean to scare you. You were crying and flailing in your sleep, so I figured you were having a nightmare again.” Legacy said. Raven recomposed herself and nodded, as a sad look took over her features as she thought back on her dream. “Dreaming about losing H.I. again?” Legacy asked. Raven nodded. Legacy sighed and shook her head, “I’m sorry. I know it has to be hard on you… Can’t say what you’ve explained about the Grey Lady has completely settled with me yet, but when it does I imagine I’ll be more of a mess myself. Just doesn’t seem real still, you know?” Raven nodded and gave her an understanding look as the full reality of losing Hondo still had not settled in with her either. The nightmares were normal for her, though the content had only gotten worse with what she assumed was the end of the man she loved. “I hate to bother you, but I could really use something to eat. I’d try to go get food myself but I’m broke, my condition would draw attention and I’m too well known. Someone would surly report my being seen to Hector or the Grey Lady.” Legacy said Raven nodded, grabbed her pad, wrote out a note and handed it to Legacy. Legacy read it and nodded, “Yeah, I’m definitely feeling better, but still not good. We can move tonight, if you wish, though. I’ll need help, though.” Raven nodded, took the pad back and wrote something else before handing it back. Legacy read it over and shrugged, “I’d eat anything at the moment, honestly.” Raven nodded, took the pad, wrote yet again and handed it back. Legacy nodded, “I think I can shower on my own now, so I’ll get one while you’re gone. I don’t know what medicines you gave me, but I figured it would take weeks to get this much better, honestly… Just be careful out there, please. I.. I’ve lost everyone else I thought I could trust, it seems like. I can’t lose you too.” Raven gave her a soft smile and nodded. She then pulled the shawl over her head and slipped outside. Though it was not the largest in town, a small set of stall vendors setup not too far from the hotel. They offered some foods, supplies, trinkets, and various other goods, though at a higher price for the convenience and, more importantly, the anonymity that most of their customers required. No one seemed to recognize Raven, though, and her inability to speak made her unable to haggle really, so she just pointed at what she needed, paid what was asked, and left. She managed to get some bread, cheese, summer sausage, cherries, butter, wine, and avocado for them and then headed back. She took a different and longer route back, looking things over and trying to figure out how they would both move without being seen. As she walked a small motorcycle shop with a few bikes, one with sidecar, for sale out front caught her eye. She started to formulate a plan for them, but for now it was only part of a plan. She would figure out the rest later. When she got back the shower was running and Legacy was not in the main room. “Raven, that you?” Legacy called out for the shower. Raven peaked her head into the bathroom and waved at her, to let her know things were alright. Legacy sighed at the sight of her, “Good! I left that pistol under my pillow and just realized it when I heard the door!” Raven frowned and shook her head. “I know, I’m sorry. Not used to having to watch out all the time for people who might be after me. The grey Lady might be as evil as you say, but she does provide a safe environment for the people who work for her and live at her compound. I guess maybe that’s why it’s so hard to fully comprehend what she is.” Legacy replied. Raven shook her head again and let Legacy finish washing up. “I’ll be right out!” Legacy called after her as she left. Raven set out the food and started cutting things up. She worried about being able to help Legacy properly. It had been a long time since she had worked alone and even then, her actions almost get her killed multiple times and eventually lead to her having the animal identity stripped from her and replace with one that still at times felt foreign to her. She knew had it not been for Hondo she would have been dead already, if not by someone else’s hand then by her own. Even now she was not sure how to live without him or why she should fight on, other than she knew it is what he would want her to do. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Val worked quietly to prepare supper, stopping only to watch the exchange between Fernando and the bikers through the camper window. Once they left she went back to work, saying nothing still, and only stopping for the occasion hit from one of her flasks. She was distraught and full of fear. She was afraid Hondo would throw her out for not apologizing to Fernando yet, but she was too afraid of Fernando right now to speak to him. When he showed up again she tried to be gruff to hide her fear but the half annoyed half disappointed look on his face when she came to the door and not Ruth left her feeling even more lose, alone, and ashamed. That look on his face was her fault. She had lost him as a friend, like she had lost her husband and daughters. She had no one now and knew it. All she had was being here, though she felt like an outcast with the very group of people she had helped save, feed, shelter, and care for, but she feared her time here was short, as Hondo would surly throw her out soon. Ruth did not miss the fact that Val was being extremely quiet nor the silent tears the rolled down her cheeks occasionally. “Val.. you alright?” Ruth asked Val shook her head. “What’s wrong now?” Ruth asked in a slightly annoyed tone, though she tried to hide it. “It doesn’t matter,” Val replied softly. Ruth sighed, “It obviously does to you.” “I.. I have to apologize to Fernando or Hondo will kick me out, but I’m too afraid of him to talk to him.” Val almost whispered. “Fernando can be a bit intense at times, and he’s got a lot on his plate right now, but if the apology is genuine then I can’t believe he’d not accept it.” Ruth said. “You didn’t see how he looked at me… We were only friends but he had this look that said he cared, that I mattered to him, and was liked as a friend. … All I saw today was disgust, annoyance, and disappointment. ….. What have I become that he looks at me this way??” She asked Ruth shook her head, “Val, only you can answer that. But I want to know why you aren’t falling apart over how Hondo sees you?” Val shrugged, “All I see in his eyes right now it hurt and anger… It sort of matches how I feel when I see him… I don’t want to hurt him and.. and maybe I still care, but … I don’t know. I guess I can deal with anger and hurt, just not the disappointment and annoyance. I guess the anger and hurt makes me feel like they still care. Fernando… it more looked like he was just done with me.” “#$@! him, then.” Kiah said. “That’s not a nice thing to say, after all he’s done for us.” Ruth said sternly. “No, I mean she should drop her panties and #$@! him!” Kiah said, defending herself. “Oh… I thought you meant..” Ruth paused. Kiah nodded, “I know, but no. I meant she should have sex with him. “I .. I couldn’t! I don’t feel that way about him!” Val exclaimed “It’s not always about having a feeling. If I had to feel about that before I #$@!ed every client, I can tell you I’d have been thrown out on the streets for not making any money for my handlers!” Kiah replied “Kiah!” Mae exclaimed “What? It’s true! It’s not always about how you feel. It’s giving the feeling that others want so you can get something you want in return. You are scared of him, need to apologize, and don’t want him to reject you, you need to put that pussy to work!” Kiah said. “I.. I couldn’t!” Val exclaimed “Yes, you can! You have a body, use it! You owe him a lot, it sounds like, well pay up with that coochie of yours! Hard for a man to be made with a hot, naked woman sucking on his sausage.” Kiah replied grinning almost evilly. “Kiah Ann Sutherland! You know that’s not right!” Mae scolded. Kiah scowled, “Maybe not, but it works!” “We left that behind as when know what it does to people and was doing to us! Don’t push her to do something you know is wrong!” Mae scolded. Kiah frowned, “Sorry.” Ruth sighed and shook her head, “If you two can stop for a moment, could you go start to setup the food serving camper like I showed?” They both looked up at her then looked down and nodded. “Yes ma’am.” Mae said. Kiah sighed, “Sure… sorry.” Ruth shook her head again as the four girls went out to set up the serving area. Though the crowd to serve at camper would be smaller, Val’s camper just was not setup for serving. After they left Val sighed softly. “Do.. do you think she’s right?” Val asked “About having sex with Fernando??” Ruth asked almost shocked. Val nodded, “Yeah, I mean.. I do owe him a lot and I don’t know how to even begin to apologize or make what I’ve done and said to him right… Hondo even said to.. to.. you know, if I had to.” Ruth shook her head, “I don’t think Hondo meant that. If he said that then I’m sure it’s just because he’s hurting and angry. I also don’t think Fernando wants you to throw yourself at him like that either.” “But what else can I do! I’m a worthless, messed up, mentally broken failure of a wife, friend, and woman! How can I even ask him to forgive me, let alone expect him to want to or even see me worthy to forgive?!?” Val exclaimed. “Maybe he won’t forgive you. That’s on him, though. What’s on you is, have you even tried?? Have you even tried to change your attitude or are you still growling at him??” Ruth asked She sighed, “I.. I’m just so scared he’ll completely reject me or banish me or somethin’.” “Maybe that’s your own guilt talking.” Ruth said. Val sighed, “Maybe it is but… I just don’t know what to do.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 17th, 2022, 4:44pm In Fernando’s camper, Ichigo, though resting the side of her head against his chest as she straddles him, asks, “What is this I heard about you being married to one of the Jeanettes?” “Where did you hear that?” Fernando asks. “I overheard them talking about various events as one of them claims to be from the future, explaining how things are not what they should be and that I am your slave but she is married to you. Minerva is not supposed to be with us as we just helped them out minimally and then went on our way to the next town.” Ichigo explains. “I do not care what they have to say about the future. What they consider as the future is tainted with Spirits and the enslavement of mankind. How or why anyone would turn on mankind, it is like Eve and the apple all over again, and I am not going to allow that.” He tells her. “Are you married her? If not, why would you?” She asks. “It is happens in the future, the future remains to be unseen. Even if I went to the future and came back to report on it, it would be changed when I return, because the future can never be known by anyone. Now before her deal with the Spirits, we were in a relationship where we were friends. We spoke of marriage in passing and agreed that after a certain passing of amount of time, if we were single, that we would further our relationship and then marriage would be a possibility. But that never happened because of the Spirits interfered and created the Chaos and the Happening that followed that we are still are in today. Everything that Mankind was achieving up to that point of exploring the stars was destroyed by the Spirits. Jeanette siding with those who had destroyed us only complicated things, if we were married or going to be married, that is not going to happen as long as the Spirits roam our world and pretend to be gods over us.” He explains to her. “You would marry that teenage moppet? I mean, given the chance and the Spirits did not destroy what once was?” She asks. “Before the Chaos, Jeanette was an adult.” He begins, “What deal she made with the Spirits made her into an immortal teenager. I do not agree with what she did and she was a nicer person when she was an adult, but now she is rather aloof and disheartening.” “Aloof? And disheartening?” She asks. “Aloof – unfriendly and dismissive; more so unaware or unwanting of those who care about her, like I once did. Disheartening – unfriendly and hateful, but not full of hate but uncaring and not wanting of friends.” He explains. “I see...” She replies. She then throws in, “Then you wanted to marry her to get into her teenaged moppet pussy?” “First of all, there more to marriage than just sex. You do not need to be married to have sex, proof is here between us two. Three if you count Minerva.” He begins to explain, “Second, if there was a marriage between her and I or anyone else and I, it is to further what we have as friends to turn it into a family relationship as husband and wife, where we help each other in what has to be done in life for us to live and share all that we have with each other. Now between us two – three if you count Minerva, we may not be married, we may never get married, you can even throw in that I own you as my slave, and who knows what is in Minerva’s mind but we are to share what we have with each other. Furthermore I am supposed to own Minerva’s sister Miniya and her friend Tracy on top of all that in saving their lives from that idiot Giovanni.” He then lets out a sigh. “Why does that name sound so familiar?” Ichigo asks herself. “Fat guy, about my height, dark hair? As I saw him, wears a grey fancy suit?”  Fernando asks. “That could be anyone.” Ichigo replies. “I can’t say anymore other than he’s some local crime boss but there are other crime bosses in the area as well as they tend to work in groups. Hector was the one for Wessen Town, but I had to take care of him. No doubt there are other Wessen crime bosses as well.” He explains. “I remember a crazy fox Wessen coming to Fight to see what Human/Wessens fights were around, especially the Death Matches.” She says. “No doubt that was Hector trying to get material and gambling winnings to prove that Wessens are better than Humans.” He says. Somebody knocks on the camper door with a rather heavy hand. Fernando lifts Ichigo off him and puts her beside him before zipping up his pants and getting off the bed. She fixes herself up a bit as he goes to sliding door and opens it. He sees that it is Hondo. “Wuz up, Hondo?” Fernando asks. Before he sits on the step of his camper and takes his shoes to put on. “What’s goin’ on overall?” Hondo asks. “A lot of personal shit but things are OK, considering.” Fernando explains as he puts on his shoes. “What’s the update on the bikers? I heard a couple explosions, and those planes flying over head looked like they were chasin’ somebody.” Hondo asks. Fernando gets up as he explains as he gets his guns and shoulder holsters, hat and jacket, “Like I said, they are at the parking area a mile down on the entrance way. They will be there for a couple days, but in truth I do not know for how long they will stay. But the shit is this, they dropped off some body, literally a body, some dude who wrecked on his ride and by all rights should be dead with a warning of ‘If I’m a medic, I better get their man fixed or there will be hell to pay.’ So I have him bandaged up and healing on one of the pills to keep the peace. But Dr. Marcos decided to have a shit fit and wants all the patients out of the medical tent as it is in his words ‘for army personnel only.’ I was about to fulfill that request with his damn ass.” He pauses for a second as he zips up his jacket, “But now I need to get the mayor’s daughters and that boy you brought in out by tomorrow morning.” Fernando finally finishes. Hondo is not happy with what he is hearing. Fernando changes the subject as he steps out of his camper, “I got an empty 50-gallon drum from the chef, it is inside the medical jeep. I’ll need help to get it out.” Hondo nods as they walk the few steps to the front of the electric camper to the Medical Jeep. Fernando opens the door revealing the drum on the front seats on its side. He tells Hondo, “You take this side and I’ll push it out from the other side and we’ll carry it to you camper where the ladies are cooking.” Hondo looks at it, wondering how Fernando got into the medical jeep in the first place through the door. Though the barrel was on its side, it was wedged up against the front seat and steering wheel and cannot be moved unless it is lifted off the steering first. Fernando makes it to the other side between the camper and the jeep and opens the door far enough to put in an arm and lift the barrel up slightly and push it forward. Hondo grabs to end that was pushed out and pulls out the barrel from the inside the jeep. He places it on the ground as Fernando closes the door on his side of the jeep before heading to Hondo’s side. “How you got that in there?” Hondo asks. “Don’t ask. When you’re mad, things tend happen your way. And I was mad at that Dr. Marcos.” Fernando explains. “I see...” Hondo replies. Fernando takes the top of the 50 gallon drum by the top and lifts it up partly, and then hefts it onto his shoulder. He starts walking to Hondo’s camper with Hondo following him. It is just a few steps to the back of his truck where the camper entrance is. He steps up to the door and knocks on it. It slowly opens with Ruth at the doorway but Val a few steps away behind her. “I know it is early but here it is. I hope if it’s the meals for everyone. Where should I put it?” Fernando says as he puts the drum on the step bumper of the camper. Ruth looks at it, wondering where to put it. “Who is it?” Val says as she steps to the door. She can see it is Fernando with the large metal drum and Hondo behind him. She looks at them in a disgusted look. Fernando looks up at Val, “I said that I would bring this drum to feed those at the hanger. Now all I ask is where to put it. I’ll be back at 5:30 to 6o’clock to pick it up.” “Leave it right there.” Val tells him. “Alright then.” Fernando says as he hefts drum down to the floor. He then turns to Hondo, “Let’s go, Hondo.” Seeing Val looking like she is in foul mood, he follows Fernando away from the camper. Fernando wanted to lift the barrel into the camper but since Val said to leave the barrel outside, he was not going to argue with her. As they walk back in the direction of the Medical Jeep, “What else is goin’ on?” Hondo asks. “Just a lot of personal bullshit over nothing.” Fernando says. “Mind if we go into the medical tent?” Hondo asks. “Sure, but if that Dr. Marcos wants to start shit with either one of us, I’ll keep my end of the promise – Medical tent is only for Army Personnel.” Fernando begins. He then remembers, “Almost forgot, the major wants to see you, I think it is about the boy. I told her that we should take him by tomorrow but he needs some clothes.” “I think I can get the boy a few things. Let’s go check him out. And I wan’ to see dis Biker Bum as well.” Hondo says. Fernando gives him a nod before walking towards the medical tent. Hondo follows beside him. It only takes a few seconds for them to get there. For some reason there was a guard at the tent’s entrance who was not there before but he allowed them to walk in. They go in and heads towards to the boy in the other patient room. The boy was lightly napping but can be easily awaken. He rests on his bed with just a blanket on him though he is still restrained. “Let’s wake him.” Fernando says as he positions himself to one side of bed and signals Hondo to be on the opposite side. Hondo nods as he complies with Fernando’s request. Fernando reaches over and nudges David on the shoulder. David wakes up with a scream. Fernando shushes him quiet before telling him, “Relax... just relax.” David quiets down. Fernando nods to Hondo, pointing to David’s ankle before he starts to unbuckle the one on his side. Hondo begins to unbuckle the one on his side as Fernando moves over to the one on the wrist. Following Fernando’s lead, Hondo unbuckles the strap at the wrist. Fernando leans over to the boy, “Relax, I will take off the last belt but I need you to trust us and answer a few questions.” The boy just nods. Fernando looks up at Hondo and nods before he looks at the boy. “Try to talk if it hurts then shake your head. Do not force yourself if it hurts. First, what is your name?” The boy tries to talk but his voice squeaks and crackles like a rusted fence gate hinge. He stops and shakes his head. “It’s OK. You will get better in time and be able to talk. But for now just shake your head yes or no to what I am going to ask you.” Fernando tells him. The boy nods. Fernando continues, “Is your name David?” The boy nods. Fernando asks, “Do you remember what happened?” David shakes his head. “It’s OK. You were found on the side of the road many years ago, and many people said that we should have left you to die. But I am one to follow what people say, and if there is a chance of somebody recovering, I will take it. As far as we can guess, you and your family were attacked and in that attack they beaten you so bad that you passed out and remained passed out a sleep for many years. You have been in travelling medical service with the army since we found you. You understand that?” Fernando explains and asks. David nods. Fernando nods at Hondo before telling David, “This is Mister Hondo, and I am Doctor Fernando. We travel across the land helping those in need, and that is when you were found years ago. Now before I take off this last belt, I want you to know that you will be coming with us tomorrow, you will have one last night here before you go with us. You were tied down because even though you were passed out, you were moving about and fell out of the bed in the past. Now you can sleep without the belt. We will be back with some food and clothes for you.” Fernando then points to the belt around the boy’s waist. Hondo takes it s a signal to undo the belt around the boy’s waist. The blanket on the boy is folded onto his waist and down his legs exposing the belt. Hondo quickly removes it. Once it is removed, Fernando helps the boy to sit up. Fernando talks to Hondo, “Go out and meet up with the teen boys and bring them here. Ask them to each give a pair of pants and underwear for him, as they all seem to be the same size. We can get new clothes for them all and David later. While you are out doing this, I’m going to test David to see if he can walk.” “I’ll be back.” Hondo says before he steps away to leave. Fernando turns to the boy as he walks around the bed. He then takes the boy by the legs and turns him about on the bed and lets his legs hang over the edge of bed. “I’m going to test your legs, so just do what I tell you. Again, if it hurts don’t do it and shake your head. Got it?” Fernando explains. David nods. Fernando takes David’s left leg and moves his ankle about and then puts it against his chest. He then tells David to “Push.” David pushes on his leg hard enough knock Fernando over but Fernando had braced himself from being pushed too hard. “Good.” Fernando tells him, “Now, the other leg.” Fernando takes the other leg, twists the ankle about to test its flexibility before putting the foot to his chest. “Push.” Again, David pushes on his leg hard enough knock Fernando over but Fernando had braced himself from being pushed too hard. “Good.” Fernando says. He then reaches to the side controls of the bed and lowers it to where the patient’s feet were slightly above the ground. He tells him, “Hold the blanket against you and get off the bed, then takes a few steps around.” Fernando takes a few steps back to give David room for him to get off the bed and take a few steps around. “Any pain?” Fernando asks. David just shakes his head. “Good.” Fernando says. He steps up to him, taking the blanket from David and folding in half and half again before wrapping it around the boy and tying the ends at his waist. “That should be fine for now. Sit and relax. Let’s hope Hondo can get you some clothes.” David tries to speak, letting out a squeaky squeal sounding like he said “Thank you.” “Don’t try to talk if it still hurts. But your voice will come back in its time. Now sit down and relax.” Fernando explains. David nods before he steps back to the bed and takes a seat. Hondo walks in with a couple of the teen boys: Madison and Robin. They had a paper bag with a few things in it. Hondo begins to say, “Sorry we took so long...” Fernando holds up his hand to silence Hondo before throwing in, “No apology needed.” He then steps up to David and checks his ears and lastly his arms. David was on a bit on the scrawny side but so was many people they had met thus far; large and fat people tend to be either very rich merchants, people of political office, assorted criminal warlords or all the above. Fernando then says, “He’s well enough to go home though I recommend one more night sleeping here. Thing is, where? Thanks to that idiot doctor Marcos, I’m losing trust in Jastrey’s army.” “Have a place to put him?” Hondo asks. “Not really. It would be a tight fit for him to be with the Minerva and the girls even with two jeeps and campers; and they would be all girls. And the Teen boys are all full. He might fit with the bunny girls but again, they are all girls. No way I want him with Jeanette and her group. And between Karl and Marvin, who knows, they could fit him. And you nor I can fit him, you know, because of the girls.” Fernando explains. “We’ll talk about that later.” Hondo says. He adds, “The boys got a few essentials for him. Let’s hope it fits. Boys?” Madison and Robin steps up to David, handing him the paper bag and signaling him to open it. David opens it and takes out the items inside: pair of leather sandals, a pair of jeans – size 28, a couple medium white t-shirts, medium flannel shirt and a couple pairs of white briefs – size 28. He puts them on the side of the bed next to him before getting off the bed and starts putting the items on. At least he is able to dress himself without assistance. In a couple of minutes he is fully clothes except for the remaining t-shirt and briefs. He points to them and shrugs his shoulders. Fernando steps up to the bed and points to them, showing how to fold them and put them in the bag and folds the bag to a neat little package and tucks it under his under arm. “There. Those are for tomorrow. We well get you more and a carry bag to carry them all. I’ll get you some food later and you can rest here for the night before I get you in the morning. Tomorrow will be a big day for you.” Fernando tells him. He adds, “This is Madison and this is Robin. They and their group of teen boys and girls will help you when I am not around. They help guard our camp with the Army. Like I said before, I am Doctor Fernando, this is my main man Hondo and we travel the roads helping out those in need. Like you heard, we will try to have you with a group to ride with us if you want to come with us. Do you want to come with us?” David nods. “OK then, rest on the bed. I’ll be back later with something for you to eat. Then you sleep during the night and I’ll get you in the morning. We have to go now, but I’ll be back.” Fernando tells him. David nods. “Alright then, we have to leave but I’ll be back with your dinner. You need to relax and think about what you want and work for. Anybody ask, you are my patient and under my care. No one is to take you out of here to examine you, give you medicine or tell you that you no longer are to stay here. I will take you in the morning.” Fernando tells him. David nods. Fernando turns to Hondo and the teens, “Alright, let’s go.” They follow him to the other ward, and down to the end of the ward where a bed was closed off with its partition was. Fernando leads Hondo into the enclosed area with the teens standing where the entrance to the area was. They looked onto the bed and the person on it. “There is he. I am told that he is the younger brother of the Elder Leader, so he has some clout with the group. He in better condition now, but he was a mangled mess of broken bones and bruised flesh when they literally dropped his body at the gate for me to take and heal him because I am a doctor. They tried to heal him themselves after chasing a Wessen by that wrecked bridge we passed days ago and he flew off the cliff. I’ll they did a better job fixing his wrecked motorcycle than they did of him.” Fernando explains. Hondo looks him over, “You gave him one of those healing pills?” “Had too. One – they want him healed fast. Two – he needs months if not years of rehab and healing time; the pill moves that up to days and we get him out of here. Three – The sooner we get him out, the better for they will be towards us and the Wessens with us. Four – When said and done, I hope we can leave with a peaceful end.” Fernando explains. “When you expect him to recover enough to ‘send him home’?” Hondo asks. “I’m hoping by tomorrow midday, after I deal with David and the girls first.” Fernando explains. “The sooner you get them all out the better.” A voice says from behind, the voice of Dr. Marcos. “I will do what I can with what little I got.” Fernando scowls at him. “You are squandering medical resources meant for us.” Dr. Marcos tells him. “So, like me giving my meds to help heal your people during the Wessen battle does not mean anything to you. I only have 100 or so of such medications left, want me to consider what I gave to your men in this green jacket outfit as a waste of my resources and let you deal with the dead and the dying on your own? Fine – after my camp moves out of this god forsaken town, you will never see me again. Since you and the Major think you are invincible – let’s see how you deal with them when they outnumber you, when they sneak up to you in the night and slice your head off in your sleep, when you wake up and find yourself tied up and beaten to a bloody mess. I am not going to raise a finger to help you, and you better hope that in defending my convoy you benefit from that protection.” Fernando tells him. “So you think you’re so powerful that you control the outcome of those around you? You’re just a man, a little man, riding on the false hopes of people that the Time Walker has arrived. You sir are a fake, a sham, a flim-flam man. If it were up to me, I would throw you out of here.” Dr. Marcos tells him. “I would like to see you try, because if you lay one finger on my body, I’m going to put my left foot across your right cheek, and there is nothing you are going to do about it.” Fernando tells him. “These threats are not going to be unanswered!” Dr. Marcos says before storming out of the area. Fernando holds back the urge of going after him, tensing up his body for a second before releasing the tension and letting out a pent up sigh. “What a #$@!ing asshole.” He holds back from yelling. “Best to ignore him.” Hondo says, trying to keep the peace. “Hondo, I’m going to need you to come tomorrow morning to help with David while I deal with this mother#$@!er.” Fernando tells him. “Wha’ time you need me here?” Hondo asks. “6A.M.  We’ll get breakfast for us and the camp, eat, feed David and you get him out of here. I’ll get this mother#$@!er back to his camp and see that they are planning on.” Fernando explains. “I’ll be here then, Jefe. Though I would like meet these idiots.” Hondo says. “We could take him into our camper while you two deal with the biker gang.” Madison says. Both Fernando and Hondo turn to look at him. Robin throws in, “We can ride in the other Medical Jeep behind you for your protection.” “Alright.” Fernando says. He adds, “Tomorrow morning we get together, go to Maddie’s pick up some food, bring it back, take David to your camper, get this asshole to his gang and then feed the camp.” “Sounds like a plan.” Madison says. “I’ll agree to it.” Robin says. “OK then. Hondo, come with me to Maddie’s so we can place and pay for the order so we can go get it and pick it up in the morning with a minimal wait.” Fernando says. “You guys can go back to guarding the camp while Hondo and I are gone. The ladies are in Hondo’s camper making dinner, so it should be ready after 6o’clock.” The teen boys nodded. “Let’s go.” Fernando says, leading them out of the area. They walk out of the area and out of the medical tent. The teens got back to their guard duty and Fernando and Hondo walking to the medical jeep. They get in with Fernando driving and leave the camp grounds. Fernando looks about the area as he was looking for something. Hondo noticed this. “Lookin’ for somethin’, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “Just making sure those idiots are not causing trouble.” Fernando says. Hondo nods, though he is aware of his surroundings, he became more aware of them. Nothing has been found thus far. But as drove on the main roads, they found many of the shops closed, with only a few brave souls remained open with armed personnel at their doors. They get to Maddie’s place, finding it dark and looking like it is closed. As they got closer they noticed several motorcycles in front of the store. Fernando parks in front of them, blocking the majority of them in, before stepping out of the Medical Jeep. Hondo steps out from his side. They walk to the restaurant, find several bikers inside with their weapons drawn out, looking like they are holding up the place. Hondo pushes his coat open and puts his hand on his revolver as Fernando walks over to the counter. Maddie was there scared. Fernando asks Maddie while looking at the biker gang, “What is going on?” One of the larger gang member steps up to Fernando and poke him on his chest, “None of your business, little man.” “My people, my business.” Fernando tells him. The large biker pushes Fernando, stepping up to him and yelling at him, “Then hand over your valuables!” “You just #$@!ed with the wrong person.” Fernando says as he twists the crystal on his cane. The large biker walks up to Fernando and yells at him, “Like what are you goin-*!” He and his friends disappear in a flash of light. Everyone in the restaurant looks about wondering what he had happened. Hondo steps up to Fernando, helping him up “Where did you sent them?” “They are about 500ft above their camp and falling fast.” Fernando tells him. “That is going to be a big mess.” Hondo says trying not to laugh. “Ask me if I care, because I do not.” Fernando says. He then walks to Maddie at the counter. “You OK?” Maddie nods nervously. “I need to order and pay for a large breakfast and pay for it now so it can be ready for me to pick it up when I get here.” Fernando tells her. “Alright then.” Maddie says nervously, “What is it?” “The usual, about 150 no meat salad sandwiches, and another 150 meat sandwiches, whatever you got: ham, chicken, turkey, roast beef; two large pots of scrambled eggs and two large pots of oatmeal. How much is all of that?” Fernando tells her. “Just give me what you usually give me.” Maddie tells her. Fernando goes into his bag and pulls out a sack of gold coins, tossing it at her. He knows that inside it contains at minimum 20 $100 gold coins. “Keep it.” Maddie opens the sack and pours out some of the coins inside onto her hands, thinking it would be small coins but finds $100 gold coins fall into her hand. “Wait, this is too much!” Maddie complains. “After what just happened, you need a little something. Consider the rest a gift. I’ll be back tomorrow to pick up the meal. 6o’clock fine with you?” Fernando tells her. “Make it 6:30 and I’ll have it all ready for you.” Maddie says. “6:30 it is then, Thanks.” Fernando replies. He turns to Hondo, “Let’s go.” Together they go outside and stand by the jeep. They notice that the biker gang motorcycles were still outside. “Heh... I thought I teleported their rides with them.” Fernando says. “You were too focused on the group to think about their rides.” Hondo points out. “Well, we got a problem then.” Fernando says as he picks up his radio from his pocket. “This is The Medic calling The Major. Come in Major!” The call was answered immediately but not by the Major, “This is Com Officer 5, what is the situation, Medic?” “Inform the major we had a situation at Maddie’s restaurant involving the Biker gang, and as per the rules of combat, I have over 20 vehicles, mostly motorcycles, to claim. Except for maybe four of them, I am giving them to her for use by the men for mobile patrols. I will need men to come get them before they come to try to take them back.” Fernando explains. “I will get this message to the major right away.” The Com Officer says. “Please do so. Time is a commodity we do not have, so hurry.” Fernando says. No answer comes from the Com Officer. Fernando turns to Hondo. “Hondo, your hanger is closer. Take the medical jeep to the hanger and get a couple guys to take a couple of bikes for them.  I’ll be right here waiting.” Fernando tells him as he tosses him the keys to the jeep. Hondo nods as he catches the keys, and then gets into the medical jeep. He begins to drive away. As Hondo drives away, Fernando inspects the motorcycles for various booby traps and explosives. So far, except for weapons, money and assorted papers in the saddle bags, no explosive booby traps or radio control systems were found by him. They were just basic motorcycles modified for long haul rides with larger gas tanks and some with a side car to them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2022, 11:11pm The Biker camp was churning with activity of various debauchery and chasing chemical highs, the most favorites being drinking alcohol (anything from cheap beer to hard liquor), eating wild mushroom, licking purple salamander or green toad, and then smothering their faces with gasoline soaked rags. Others were fighting for what few supplies they had while making some sort of meal for the group. Above them a couple thousand feet were a group of yellow piper cubs flying in a circle above their camp. “Hey Roman, why arre dare Big Yello Birds in da Sky?” One of the bikers lying on the ground by his bike says, trying to keep his liquor bottle from falling to the floor and spilling its contents which he drank most of as he points to the few yellow piper cubs flying above their heads. “Damien, Who gives a fux ‘bout big yello birds!” His friend says to him. They continue to look up, looking at the planes until there was a flash of light, followed by the falling bodies with a death yell of the 25 bikers were at Maddie’s place, most hitting the nearby pavement making a disgusting sound bodies impacting the floor and bones breaking. A couple of bodies hit a van and caved in the roof about a foot into it. The camp does into a panic. It takes almost an hour for calm to return. At the Convoy camp, the major is notified of Fernando’s request. She questions it as to why they would need motorcycles, though the Motor Pool Maintenance Crew Chief, Sergeant Donaldson, think it’s a great idea if they are in running condition as he knows the army’s scouts are all on 2 or 3 wheels (motorcycles or motorcycles with a sidecar). The major has an impromptu meeting with her talking heads (department supervisors, which includes Sergeant Donaldson). Though she does not like the idea, she is convinced that it would be best to get as many of these motorcycles Fernando had obtained for them. Thus she gathers a dozen volunteers that can rise a motorcycle (most of the troops can, a tiny few cannot) to take two jeeps and after inspecting them, bring back as many motorcycles that they can.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 20th, 2022, 3:35pm Hondo drove back to the hanger quickly and half slid to a stop in front of the half open hanger door. Valentine and four soldiers, two men and two women, came trotting out to see what was up. As they approached Hondo rolled down his window. “Something wrong, sir?” One of them asked. He shook his head, “Not at the moment, but that could change quickly. Had a run in with some of the bikers at one of the diners where we went to order food for the camp. The bikers were sent away an’ dealt with, but they left several motorcycles that we are claimin’ as spoils of war. Need to get as many as we can before the other bikers try to retrieve them. Was hopin’ to take two of ya an’ leave one to watch. Wasn’t expectin’ four of ya an’ Va, er Maria.” Hondo stopped, almost calling her Val in front of the soldiers, which he knew would raise questions. As far as the army knew she was Val’s older sister Maria and he figured to keep it that way. “We came to trade off duties so they could get a break, but we can all go with you or one of us can stay, if you want her to go along.” One of them said, nodding towards Valentine. “I’d not mind one, since my jeep was blown up.” Valentine replied. “Half figured you were takin’ the dirigible.” Hondo replied. She shook her head, “No, I think you all will need it more.” Hondo shook his head, “Not sure what in the hell we’ll do with it, but that’s the least of our problems right now. You can come grab one an’ I’ll take three soldiers. Need to do this fast, though as I don’t want to leave security short here.” “Rico, you stay here. Angel, Glen, and I will go with them.” One of the female soldiers said. The larger of the men nodded and headed back to the door as the other three and Valentine climbed into the jeep as Hondo fired the engine back up. Once everyone was in and the door shut He took off back towards the diner. At the diner, Fernando was still looking for some of the motorcycles as they drove up. Hondo shut off the jeep and climbed out, followed by the other four. Fernando glanced up at them briefly as they approached but said nothing. “Everythin’ look alright, Jefe?” Hondo asked as he walked up to him. Fernando nodded, “No explosives or remote switches in the ones I have checked so far, just gear, guns, money and other personal items.” Hondo nodded, “Got enough to grab four of them.” Fernando nodded, “Have them take the best four on that end and help me finish checking the others. Not sure when the others are going to get here, but would like all of them checked first.” “Do you want us to hand in anything from the saddle bags, sir?” The soldier referred to as Glen asked. “That is up to your commanding officers. I do not care about the guns, gear, or money, personally. There are some papers in the bags that might should be looked over. I would turn those into the Major, at least, otherwise I do not care.” Fernando said flatly. Valentine was looking them over as they talked and stopped at one all black bike and looked it over. It was an Indian Chief Vintage Darkhorse, from before the happening, that had been modified to get rid of the electronics, had added storage and a second fuel tank in the form of an old beer keg on the rear rack. “I’ll take this one, if that’s alright.” She said to them in general. Fernando raised an eyebrow at Hondo and gave him a look that Hondo found hard to read. He knew Fernando was telling him non-verbally to make the call on that, but there was also something else about the look at seemed to question him about what she was doing there as well as that he knew she was not his Val. Hondo glanced at him, and sighed before turning back to Valentine, as he wondered it there would be further conversation on this later or not. Hondo nodded at her after a moment before turning to the others. “Maria has that one, so you three pick from the others an’ get back quickly. Wouldn’t mind all four of ya hangin’ out there for a bit if you can, in case they trail ya back.” Hondo said. The one female soldier, of whom he had not caught a name, nodded, “We can stay there for an hour or two, or until you return at least, sir.” Hondo nodded, “That’ll work, thanks.” She nodded to him then motioned for the others to follow her. They all picked out smaller, lighter bikes than what Valentine had grabbed, looking mainly for fast bikes that would traverse rougher country for scouting or the like. Once they had all grabbed one they took off, leaving Hondo and Fernando alone once more. They checked things over for a while before Fernando spoke. “How long has she been here?” He asked. “For a while.” Hondo replied flatly. “We will talk about this once we get through this.” Fernando said a bit firmly. “No need. She’s my problem an’ will be gone soon.” Hondo replied. Fernando looked at him and frowned, “I have tried to stay out of the problems between you and Valentine because she is your wife, but that woman was not Valentine, at least not yours.” Hondo scowled, “Not sure the other is even mine anymore.” Fernando sighed, “Listen, I know this has been hard on you and we have not talked about it. There has not been time with all that has happened, but as my number two I rely on you to keep it together until there is time. We can talk about it, if you need to, after we get through this hell we are facing now.” “Nothin’ to talk ‘bout as I’m not sure there’s anythin’ left to salvage there. Molly has been pretty supportive to an’ carin’ ‘bout me an’ the girls, so why fight with Val?” Hondo replied. “That is a conversation that will have to wait.” Fernando said. “Has she apologized to you?” Hondo asked after a moments pause. “Valentine? No, she has not, and frankly I have been avoiding her as I do not have the time or patience for drama from angry women.” Fernando replied. “She lash out at ya again?” He asked Fernando shook his head, “Not really, other than she glares and acts disgusted every time I see her, though I really do not care, as I have other things that matter more right now. “Then I’m throwin’ her out of camp.” Hondo replied in almost a sad tone. “I do not see a reason for that, yet.” Fernando said “I told her if she didn’t apologize to you, beg for your forgiveness, an’ get rid of that attitude when ‘round you she was gone! We have too much goin’ on, too many people countin’ on us, to deal with her shit attitude!” Hondo replied angrily. “Just leave her be for now.” Fernando said. “No, she needs to know I don’t give out empty threats an’ really don’t give a #$@! if she is terrified of you!” He snapped. “Listen, beyond not wanting you to do something you might regret and maybe even still caring slightly about her despite her being such a hate filled bitch, anymore, she, like you, me, and Jeanette, do not belong in this time. She needs to stay with us until we complete what we were brought here for and find a way back.” Fernando said. Hondo sighed, “Damn it… Reckon I didn’t think ‘bout that.” “She said she is afraid of me?” Fernando asked, quirking an eyebrow at him. Hondo nodded, “Terrified, supposedly, but not enough to act like the decent woman I thought she was instead of the bitch she’s been actin’ like!” About then the sound of approaching jeeps drew their attention as some of the army folks approached. “We will talk about this later, in private.” Fernando said. “Alright.” Hondo replied, though he really rather not wanting to discuss it further. Talking about it only made him feel the hurt more and made it harder to ignore. It also reminded him of regret and his impending death, that he tried not to think about. He had work to do and working through his pain and emotions was not among the important items. He was doing better at hiding all of that from others as well as himself, but, as Fernando glanced at him once more, he felt as if he saw through it all somehow. He knew he would most likely avoid a confrontation for now, as the anti-wessen biker threat made personal issues of little to no consequence, but he knew it was not the end of it. Not much was said when the Major arrived, though she did make a comment about them needing to have a discussion later. She seemed a bit tense and out of sorts with them, though it was more in her attitude than what she said. it took only a few minutes for the troops with her to grab up a dozen bikes and take off back towards their camp. "We will talk about what happened here, as well as other things back at camp, gentlemen." She said quickly before stepping back into her jeep She did not say more nor give them time to say anything either before she took off, following the others back to their camp. Hondo turned back to the nine remaining bikes and looked at them, "Well, what do we do with these?"

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 22nd, 2022, 11:32pm Fernando gives his cane a single twirl as he says “I’ll take these to the moon base for future usage. I have a feeling that I will need these two with the sidecar in the future.” Hondo looks at the motorcycles left, thinking, “Moon Base?” He pauses for a second before asking, “I thought the Spirits took it over.” “I dealt with them accordingly and have booby trapped the place just in case they return. But it will be safe for us.” Fernando explains. Before adding another spin to his cane, “Hold onto your hat, Hondo, cause we’re going into orbit!” With his thumb Fernando flicks the crystal on his cane hard to spin it about on the shaft before slamming the tip to the ground which forces the crystal to click on the “Event Switch” on it and they and the motor cycles disappear in a flash of light. Another flash of light and they are within a large self contained room with the motorcycles beside them. Fernando starts to walk away, “Search the bikes for weapons, valuables and items of importance. I need to check the Chrono Server.” Hondo follows him with his eyes and listen to what direction he takes once he gets to the hall. Though he knows where things are at having being there during normal times, it has been many years since those days. He goes about looking about the motorcycles, saddle bags and side cars, finding some various papers, some handguns including some working replicas of ancient muzzle loaders – fully loaded and ready to fire, and several sacks of coins and ribbon tied bricks of old world paper money of 10s, 20s, 50s, and 100s denominations. He takes one of the saddle bags to pack everything into it. Further searching reveals no explosives or traps within the motorcycles. Flinging the saddle bags over his shoulder, he begins to make his way to the Chrono Server room. Fernando was looking over the screens of events time lines and no matter how he switched events around, there was no improvement to the situations. Hondo walks up behind him, the metal floors makes it impossible to sneak up on anyone. “Things not lookin’ good?” Hondo asks. “The Chrono Server is barely working in this universe. And anything done does not improve the situation for anyone.” Fernando explains. “I’m not goin’ to ask why.” Hondo says. He adds, “Those motorcycles going to be safe here? How ‘bout we store some supplies up here too?” “What we put up here, if anything, is for Long Term Storage. And it is not safe up here. The Spirits broke in here once, even with the safe guards I put in, they can break in again. What we need in the convoy is short term.” Fernando explains. “Short term, like the stuff I found in the on the bikes in the other room?” Hondo says as he drops the saddle bags on the console table. He opens them up to show what it inside. Fernando sees the old muzzle loaders and takes one of them out of the bag. Hondo warns him, “Be careful, they are armed with a powder charge and a shot bearing.” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MuzzleLoadingPistol.jpg “Probably with a steel ball bearing, lead is hard to come by unless it is in bullets.” Fernando says as he looks over the pistol. “Probably.” Hondo replies. “Is these two the only miniature hand canons you found?” Fernando asks. “I found four, and a sawed off shotgun.” Hondo explains s he takes out the sawed off shotgun to show it off from the other saddle bag http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Double-barrel-shotgun.png “Basic Biker gear if you ask me.” Fernando says. “Besides money, I found these papers, maps mostly but this one looks like gibberish to me.” Hondo explains. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/american-railroading-hobo-code-web.jpg Fernando looks at the paper, recognizing a few characters, “HMPH... this looks like a modern day Hobo Code. You should remember that.” “I’ll ‘gree that it is a code, but that is nothin’ like the Hobo Code we grew up with.” Hondo points out. “It’s their version of the Hobo Code. Let’s look at a map with the code next to it.” Fernando says. As suspected, various points on the map that connects to various items connect to an icon on the Hobo Code sheet. Connecting the dots they quickly decipher what much of the code is for. Fernando folds up the maps and papers, handing it to Hondo. “Homework for you to do, though it is a straight line from there to the next town, it’s a long 375 mile trip. That can take 2 days with a break in between or 18 hours of nonstop driving. Look over what the maps say and what we should do – stop and rest for a night or go non-stop.” Fernando explains. “Leave me with the hard work, why don’t you.” Hondo tries to joke around. “You’re my right hand man in this. We can argue and fight but I will always trust your word for our safety. I got too many headaches in trying to get food and sort out the crap the towns, army and gangs are giving us. I cannot trust that Jeanette or her temporal twin for leading this group. We’re supposed to rescue some girl the Spirits want, we’ll find her along the way but now is not the time as they have a time and place to find her. Until then, we keep going.” Fernando says to him. “Just joshin’ ya, Jefe.” Hondo begins, “But I can see where you’re coming from.” “Ichigo heard them talk about me and the original Jeanette being married and she got upset by it. Considering it is from someone from the future, the future can be rewritten and not set into stone. I’ll marry Ichigo first before I marry Jeanette.” Fernando tells her. “Isn’t Ichigo your slave from that bet she lost to you?” Hondo asks. “You remember...” Fernando replies with a sigh, “I’ll keep her as I need her until we get to Texas and then she is free to go. She wants to stay because in her words, ‘with a price on my head, the only place I am safe is in your bed.’” “Well, looks like you’re now married to Ichigo.” Hondo states. “Don’t remind me. Though she is doing the work I need her to do in helping out, so she’s not some lazy bitch. But she is a handful. And she’s afraid the Bunny Ring Girls are going to kidnap her and take her back to Flight Town for the reward.” Fernando explains before he starts shutting down the Chrono Server. He then says, “Let’s pack up and go our ways. You check on the bikes at the hanger and I’ll go check the bikes at the camp. Then you come back to get dinner, it should be ready by then.” “Give me a minute here. What do you want with the money?” Hondo says and asks. “Keep it. We may need it later. We will need something to fuel up and stock up before we go.” Fernando says. “Alright.” Hondo says as closes up the saddle bags and hefts them over his shoulder. “Let’s go.” Fernando spins the crystal on his cane before pressing down on the crystal and they disappear in a flash of light. In another flash of light they stand in front of the Medical Jeep. They get inside it and Fernando drives them to the hanger to drop Hondo off before driving himself to the convoy camp.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 11th, 2022, 6:57pm As Fernando drives back to the convoy camp, he can see several yellow piper cubs circling above the biker gang at their encampment, noticing that every once in a while a plane would leave the group at the same another plane inserted itself into the empty slot of their flying circle. This says to him that their base was nearby, at least within 50 miles, 100 miles at most. But flying planes is rather fuel consuming; so they either make their own fuel (Ether alcohol or Vegetable oil based fuel) is constantly buying large amounts of it. Then it suddenly hits him, in sending those biker gang members back to their camp from high above and crashed down to their deaths that they would look up and think that the flyers above them had something to their friends’ demise. Then again, he does not care and thinks that their attention will be now onto the flyers that they would not care about the rest of Flight Town. He continues driving back to the convoy camp, taking a few minutes to do so. The camp seems to be normal but quieter without the kids. Being allowed to drive in, he parks the medical jeep in front of his camper. He looks at his watch, seeing the time is slowly approaching 5:30, dinner should be ready to carry out to the hanger within the next half hour. He decides to check the vehicles of the camp. Knowing that the Den Mother and her brood is at the hanger, no one should be by her large bus camper. But he hears noise from around its far side. He knows that all of the external storage bay doors are welded shut and moved to indoor. He looks under the large camper and count the number of people who might be behind on the other side, counting 3 pairs of legs for 3 people. He steps to the rear wheel of the oversized camper to hide his legs from being seen. He readies his gun and cane. He thinks and plans, thinking he needs to take two steps to the rear of the camper, turn right and another four to six steps to the opposite corner where he can confront those back there and see what they are doing. He takes a deep breath before executing his plan. One, two, turn, one, two, three, four, five, turn, less than a couple seconds to assess the situation, a fourth person was found to be there with their legs hidden by the rear wheel. They are all from the biker gang, one was trying to siphoning fuel from the gas tank, another was trying crowbar one of the welded panel doors. “#$@!ing freeze or die!” Fernando yells at them with his gun aimed at the fourth one. Instead of freezing, the third and fourth draw their guns to shoot at Fernando but he was already drawn and ready to fire. They try to shoot anyways, only to be out maneuvered and out shot. Within the span of three seconds: “BANG!” The fourth one misses Fernando; “BANG!” Fernando nails him with a shot to the forehead; “BANG!” The third one shoots at Fernando and misses; “BANG!” Fernando hits him in the shoulder; he then swings his cane and clocks the first one trying to siphoning the fuel tank on the head. The one remaining slowly turns around with his hand up in the air. The gun fire has gotten the attention of the army and convoy guards, who come running to the area. With weapons drawn, they surround the camper. “What is going on here?!!” A Sergeant yells out. “Arrest and hog-tie these three and let Doc Marcos deal with this dead one and patch up that one.” Fernando says as he points them out. “Arrest them, on what charge?” The Sergeant says. “Theft of fuel, attempted breaking and entry, and attempted murder of yours truly – me.” Fernando tells him as the troops frisk the criminals, confiscate their weapons, and handcuffed them before taking them away. He then throws in, “Are there the guards that cover this area?” The Sergeant looks at his men and then shouts out, “Where are Jones and Wolenski?!!” The men look at each other, all of them shaking their heads. “Go out and find them!” The Sergeant yells at them. The troops go out onto the grassy field to search for the missing men. They were not paying attention to the parked motorcycles almost 100 yards away in the middle of the field between the main entrance road and the convoy parking area. It would not take them long to find their bodies a few feet away from the motorcycles. The portable radios squawk into life with a random soldier’s voice sounding in, “Jones and Wolenski are found, sir!” The Sergeant yells over the radio, “Then get them over here!” The voice returns over the radio, “They are dead, sir.” The Sergeant stands there in silence. Fernando takes his radio, “This is the Medic. What are their conditions?” The solider explains, “Smith’s shirt uniform has holes in it and covered in blood. Wolenski has his shirt ripped and a large gash from the front to the back of his neck. Their firearms are missing.” “What is your location? Get up and wave your arms so we can see you.” Fernando explains. Out in the distance, they can see a solider get up and wave his arms not far from the motorcycles. The men in the grass searching starts heading towards them, soon the area is surrounded with about a dozen men around the bodies of the fallen soldiers and the motorcycles. Fernando slaps the sergeant in the back and begins to head to the gathering. They get there in under a minute. Fernando looks over the bodies, finding them cold to the touch meaning they have been dead for quite a while. He then turns to the troops. “Search those motorcycles and confiscate them.” Fernando tells them. He then tells a couple men to get some stretchers from the medical tent. They do as they are told. As they head to the medical tent, there is a call on the radio from the Major, who is going on her bitch fit again. “This is Major Moynihan, what is going on out there?!!” The major yells on her radio. Fernando looks at the sergeant and the other men before taking the radio and answers, “This is Medic. We have a situation here. Two guards have been killed, caught four trying to break into one of the campers. Shot two of them, killed one. Hit the other in the head and the last one simply surrendered and had them arrested. Had them arrested and that is when the guards gathered on this side started a search for the missing guards, they were found dead in the grassy field.” There was silence for a moment. “Don’t move anything until I get there.” The major then says in a foul tone. “Whatever you say...” Fernando says to the men about demand but not keying up on the radio. He then looks around the area before saying, “Men, I’m just a civilian and you are not obliged to take my orders. But I would like you all secure the area, secure the vehicles (the motorcycles) and secure the bodies. Nothing moves until after the Major inspects the area.” They all look at him and then at each other before snapping into attention and saluting him. “Sir, YES SIR!” They all say before going off to do as Fernando told them to do. It takes the Major to get to the group by escorted jeep, though their assembly was easy to view and quick to reach by foot. She steps out of the jeep and demands an answer, “What happened here?” Fernando arcs his finger about to the other to answer but they all shook their heads. He then points to himself, “Major Moynihan, sir, I arrived a few minutes ago after dropping off Hondo at the hanger and heard some noises behind the last camper of the convoy. I found that odd as that there should be guards posted here keeping the peace. I found four individuals trying to steal fuel from the camper and trying to break into one of the welded panels.  Two of them drew their arms to shoot me but missed and I managed to shoot them, killed one with a shot to the head and wound the other with a shot to the shoulder. Then I took out a third a swing to the head with me cane. The fourth one surrendered without a fight. The both the convoy and army guards came to this area and I told them to arrest them. The Sergeant here asked about the guards that were supposed to be in this area, and the men here were told to search the area and the guards were found here dead by these vehicles – presumably owned by those who were arrested. After checking for life signs, you called us to report on the situation. A couple minutes later, you arrive and here we are.” “Sergeant, care to add to that?” The major asks him sternly. “It is as exactly as he stated.” The sergeant stated. The major seems angered by the comment. She then says to Fernando “We are taking heavy casualties in this place. Unnecessary casualties.” “You listen here, Major. You were not around at the time of The Happening or the years before it. I was. And I had seen many good men die in the name of law enforcement and protection of people and property both domestic and international because there are evil people out there willing to hurt others for their fun and profit. The men and women of the army are doing a thankless job, people are not going like them, and some will try to do things against them. But they are doing a job that nobody else will, and I commend them all for it. Unfortunately good people will die in trying to stop evil men and their minions from killing, hurting, enslaving and indoctrinating the innocent. That includes humans and Wessens. Now if you think this mission is too hard for you, we can discuss it with General Jastrey and see what she has to say. But I say, your men are doing an exceptional job, and I am honored to have had them beside me and behind me in the fights we had during the days we are here. And I hope they will continue to help me while we go through town to town. And if we have to separate and go on our different ways, it has been an honor to have served with such great and brave people. I wish them the best. But for those who bitch, whine and complain about how hard the job is and afraid of giving their life for the life of another, should go out to find another less demanding job, like making sandwiches at the sandwich shop. Now, what are we going to do with this situation?” Fernando tells her. The Major bows her head down for a moment and then shakes it. “If they were wounded I would give them some of my Old World medicine to help heal them, but I do not have the power to bring back the dead. I cannot do anything for them.” Fernando tells her. She looks up at the men before giving them their orders, “Get them to the Medical Tent for Dr. Marcos to examine, and confiscate these vehicles.” She then looks at Fernando and the sergeant, “Where are the criminals that did this?” “They were arrested and taken to detainment.” Fernando explains. “I will be interrogating them.” The major says before going to her jeep and orders her driver to leave the area. “Whatever.” Fernando says as he sees her drive away. He then turns to the sergeant, “Sergeant, sir. I would want this area well guard with a three man crew on this side, a three man crew around the front side of this camper and another three man crew on the rear of the camper. As the patrols make their rounds, make sure they can see each other from the distance. I am not telling you how not do your job, but this is how I want it done.” “Anybody who fights along with us is somebody I would follow to every battle as have to face. And anyone who puts Major Bitch in her place is one whose orders I will follow. I’ll get the men in order and in place once we clear the area.” The Sergeant tells him. “Thank you.” Fernando tells him, adding, “I have to see the status of the convoy meal and get it ready to send to the hanger. I’ll see you and the men later.” “Laters.” The sergeant replies before Fernando starts to walk away. The sergeant begins to order his troops to take the confiscated vehicles and to take the bodies of the dead soldiers to the medical tent for an autopsy. The troops execute the given orders. Fernando walks back to the camp and puts the removed fuel back into the tank of the Den Mother’s camper and then securing the tools they were trying to use to break into the camper inside his Dub Box Camper. He looks at his watch, seeing that it is just a few minutes past 5o’clock. Look over to Hondo’s camper; it seems that they are not done with the meal. He goes back to his camper and opens the sliding door before going in. Ichigo is lying on the bed staring at the ceiling. He takes off his jacket and hat, placing them on the sink counter. His gun holster is next before walking to the jump seat of his camper and sits down to take off his shoes. His shirt and pants are next to follow before he steps over to the bed. He puts his knee on the bed as he looks down at her. She turns to face him. “I see you took your clothes off, except for your t-shirt and panties...” He says to her. “What is there to do? It is not like you are taking me out to a date with dinner and entertainment. And I am little more than just your ‘bedwarmer,’ so why have my clothes on for that?” She says to him “Sorry I do not have a house and yard for you to tend to as my housewife. This is all I got.” He tells her holding back the anger that has been boiling all day. She looks down on herself for a moment, sensing that he was angry at her. “I’m sorry, I did not mean it that way.” She says to him. He climbs onto the bed and lies down next to her, also staring at the ceiling. He says, “No. Don’t be sorry. We need to deal with each other when times are tough and this is as bad as things can get.” She turns to him, putting her hand on his groin and starts tracing the imprint of his male organ against his underwear with her finger, saying, “If the stress is getting to you, I’ll do anything you want to deal with it.” “Heh...” He lets out, adding, “As much as I want you to suck my dick or give up that pussy of yours, now is not the time. I sometimes wonder how things are going to happen if and when they do.” “Hey, I’ll admit that it is going to be a very tight fit between us, but you are not going to break me. I do have to ask for you to take it easy with me until things get go smoothly.” She tells him, wrapping her fingers about his shaft through his underwear. “You should not be doing that.” He says as he puts his hand on hers, “How would you like it if I touched you down there?” “I am hoping that you would.”  She tells him, adding, “And I’m hoping that you take me and do me lovely as the little woman that I am.” “Then you start acting like a woman then I will do you like one.” He tells her. She sits up and looks at him, “What do you mean by that?!!” “Look, you are every creep, pedo and jerk with Jungle Gym Fever’s dream – a full grown woman in little girl’s body. It also hints an enticement on a normal man’s mind who is tired and mentally weak and would fall for a little girl who wants a big daddy to take care of her in exchange for her taking care of him - sexually.” He begins to tell her. “I know that, having dealt with that for all of my life. But with you, I can trust you with what I got, and I know that it bothers you because like you said before, that it would entice that part of you though you resist. But if you do want a little girl fantasy, I would be glad to be that little girl for you because I need that too. I mean, have a big daddy type guy to take care of little old me like a big daddy type would. But again, I’ll be the best wifey for you that I can be, and as a couple we do what we can for each other and I owe you a lot for saving me.” She says to him as she leans against him. He lets sigh. She adds, “I’m sorry if it bothers you, but I do not know what to do because it is how I have been all my life.” She then lets out a sigh. “I do not mean to be demanding, but long ago you gave me half a pill to heal on and said that when we meet again you would give me another half to complete it.” “I’ll give you one before we leave this place. But if I gave you half a pill long ago, it should have cured you of what you got; a half a pill takes longer to heal you than a whole pill. And for you in your size, half a pill should be more than enough as a full pill is for a full grown adult but a child size person like you only needs a half a pill. I will give you a pill to cure you of what you may have gotten after the many years you had that half pill.” He tells her. She inches up onto him, kissing him on the cheek before saying “Thank you.” “Yeah...” He replies. She leans against him while continues to grope at his groin though his briefs. After a few seconds she lets out a sigh. “What’s wrong?” He asks. “I’m just thinking...” She starts. “About?” He asks. “Well, you know on the past couple times, you, well, kissed me and, you know... what you did down there?” She asks. “What about it?” He asks, knowing where it is going to lead. “I would like to return you the favor.” She says. “If I say yes, how far are you going to take it?” He asks. “As far as I am allowed, as far as you would want me to. Like you did to me, maybe a little bit more.” She says. “Now, I dare ask why would you want to do this?” He asks. “Because I can see you’re stressed out and need some sort of release. I could help you in that release if you like.” She tells him. He lets out a sigh before he reaches down and takes her hand off his groin and with his other hand he takes the waistband of his briefs and tucking them behind his testicles before putting her hand on his bare groin area. She grabs onto his bare shaft and wraps her tiny fingers around it before she starts pumping it lightly. He leans over to her and plants his lips against hers for a quick second. She says and asks, “Wow... this is change of heart...” “Just do as you say you would.” He says to her. She looks at him for a moment before looking down onto his male organ and biting on her lower lips in trying to hide a smile. “Before you begin,” He begins, making her to face him. He sits up before saying, “You first.” “Huh?” She replies before he puts his hands onto her shoulders and pushes her down to lie flat on the bed. This make her let go of his male organ, which he outs back into his briefs and then climbing over her, positioning himself to lie down on his stomach while his head is between her open legs. He looks up at her before lowers his head and starts rubbing his tongue against the smooth material of her silk panties that covered her clitoris and labia. She moans softly as he licks her a bit lower and then back up, teasing her by not pulling her panties to the side that would give her total flesh contact for the moment. Continuing for a few more minutes, she trusts her pelvis to his face as he licks her silk covered sensitive areas. She puts her tiny hands on his head to push it down harder against her as she trusts her groin to his mouth. In a couple of minutes she was in ecstasy has she climaxes from his lingual-labial massage. He lifts himself up on extended arms and looks up to her. She was breathing heavy from what he had put her through. “Too much for you?” He asks. “Yeah.” She manages between breathes. He reaches over to her breasts and feels them lightly for a second, finding them hard and erect. He then sits up on his legs as she asks, “What was that for?” “Just checking to see if you are faking it or not. And you’re not from the looks of it.” He explains. “Why would you do that?”  She asks. “Just making sure you’re being honest with me on all things. Even sexual ones.” He tells her. “But...” She tries to say. “But nothing.” He interrupts her, adding, “I will trust you up to a point. But now I can trust you some more. And each day I will trust you more with every test you have. I know that this world has little to offer unless you take it from someone else, which is why I’m testing you to make sure you do not take from me and run away with it. I will tell you that no matter how much we will tell each other how much we love each other, all that goes to hell when one lies to the other and uses them to obtain their objective. In that with you, to have me protect you, you will say those things I want to hear in order to keep protecting you, including lie about how you feel for me. That is all.” “I’m not lying when I say that I’m I love with you. Saving my life is a big part of that, but that is just a tiny reason as to why I love you. Needing you to protect me is only another tiny part as to why I love you. If Fight Town did not fall and went to hell like it did, I still would have ran away to be with you. My days there were over the moment I saw you come in. I am sorry as to what happened to Val and why you were looking for her, but that is none of my fault. All I was told is that the Grey Lady was involved and she would be there to watch the fight you were in. Because it all happened like you said it would so long ago.” She explains. “Remind me when I meet my older self to eat the crap out of him for foretelling you the future. I do not want to hear of what could happen or what may happen from some idiot’s mouth, even if that idiot is me, for the future can change because somebody tells he and everyone acts differently to not allow it to happen.” He tells her with a growl in his voice. “Please, forgive me...” She pleads. “Forgive you? I’ll do that. Just do not do it again.” He tells her. “I promise that I will try.” She tells him. There is a heavy “Thud” not far from their camper, Fernando looks out from the curtain that covers the rear window. Ruth, Val and the Bunny Girls got the 55 gallon drum outside and are starting to pack it with food. He then hops over to the edge of the bed and starts putting on his clothes. “Where are you going?” She asks. “Getting ready to get the food over to the hanger to feed everyone there.” He explains as he gets dressed. He adds, “Do not worry about going out, I will get dinner for us when I return from the hanger.” “OK then.” She says, gathering the blankets together to get under. It takes less than a minute for Fernando to get dressed and to get out of the camper. Looking at his watch, it is just a few minutes to 6o’clock. He starts walking to the front of his camper to the Medical Jeep instead of walking between the camper trailers to Hondo’s camper where the metal drum canister was being filled.  Looking about, he opens the driver’s door to the medical jeep, puts it into neutral, releases the break and pushes the vehicle to the front of Hondo’s camper and his Bronco. He sets the brake, closes the driver’s door and opens the passenger door, leaving it open before going to the back of the Hondo’s camper. He has started to walk to the back of Hondo’s camper when another Jeep drives up to his medical jeep and its horn it honked. Fernando turns around to find Hondo stepping out of the Jeep. “Jefe, are the meals ready?” Hondo asks as he walks up to him. “I was going there to find out.” Fernando tells him. “Then we go together.” Hondo says. Fernando signals to him to come before he starts walks the short distance to the rear of the camper. A few short steps later they were all in the rear of Hondo’s camper. The Bunny Ring Girls were putting the food in place with Ruth and/or Val looking over to see if it is being stacked right. The men step up to the corner of the rear of the camper, looking at what is being done. Fernando looks into the drum, only seeing 50-percent of the drum being filled. “What you looking at?” Kiah throws at him. Fernando looks up at her and then at the others before answering, “Just wondering how we are going to pick this up to put into the jeep when it is finally filled.” They all look at him blankly before he adds in, “Hondo and I will figure something out.” “Well you better figure something.” A voice says loud enough to be heard. Val steps out of the camper, handing parts of the armful of the wrapped up sandwiches to the Bunny Ring Girls to put into the drum. “We’re working like slaves making food to feed these kids who done nothing but eat, sleep and play all day.” Ruth steps out to hand over more wrapped up sandwiches for the Bunny Ring Girls to put into the drum, shaking her head at what she just heard. In seeing this, Fernando decides to keep his peace of mind. “No rush, but when do you think you ladies will be finished? Hondo and I need to check out a few things.” Fernando tells her. “Don’t know. We’re done cooking. Just got to pack it all up.” Val says in a more peaceful tone. “OK. We will be back in fifteen minutes or so.” Fernando tells her. With the back of his hand he then taps Hondo on his chest and points to the grassy field behind the campers, “Hope you got your boots on. We’re going to check out the grassy area behind here.” Hondo can see that there are troops patrolling the area but the distance between them were great. If one group needed help, it would have half a minute for the other group to arrive and provide assistance. They begin their walk over the knee-high fence and onto the grass field. As they walk through the field, they keep track of the troops’ movement. They continue on their way to the entrance roadway where they see several bikers there on the far side of the roadway including the Elder Leader. They were looking about the area with binoculars, including down the camp. “As I thought...” Fernando says. He then says to Hondo, “Let’s go.” Hondo follows him as they cross the road to the bikers. “What’s going on?” Fernando asks them. “None of your business.” One of the bikers (not the Elder Leader) tells him. “Anyone spying on my camp is my business. Now what the #$@! you want!” Fernando growls at him. The Elder Leader steps up to Fernando, “Why the Army arrested my people?” “The Army did not arrest your people. I arrested your people... for trying to break into one of my convoy vehicles and stealing fuel from it. Furthermore, they shot at me, so I had to shoot back, killing one of them and wounded the other. So what of it.” Fernando tells him. “Release them.” The Elder Leader tells him. “What for? “ Fernando tells him, “They get caught doing the crime, they do the time.” “Release them and we won’t bother your camp again.” The Elder Leader tells him. “I’ll think about it. Until then they will have a warm bed and 3 square meals a day on our behave. If I release them, they will be coming with your bro. Not before then.” Fernando tells him. The Elder Leader scowls back at him. Fernando tells him, “If you or your people need something, ask and maybe if we have it we can make some deal. But steal from us, then you face with our laws. It is that simple – respect me and I’ll respect you back. Disrespect me, and you be disrespected back.” The sound the Piper Cubs flying over head gets louder as they fly lower. One of the bikers bump into the Elder Leader and points up. They all look up as the airplanes fly over their heads. Fernando and Hondo looks up and see what they see. “What of them?” Fernando asks. “Those Assholes dropped our peoples from the skies. I want to know who they are.” The Elder leader says. “I warned you not to mess with the Wessens.” Fernando tells him. “They’re Wessens?” The Elder Leader asks. “I told you that they are Wessens and not to mess with them.” Fernando begins, “They got tech that you can see lets them fly. They also got tech that can make you disappear. Now if your people messed with them, consider them lucky that they died and you got their bodies to bury. Normally, they make people disappear, never to be seen again. Now, stop messing with the Wessens here. Even if you win a battle with them, you would lose so much that losing the battle would be a better option. In short, fight them with a thousand men, you will walk away with 200. Can you afford such a loss?” The Elder Leader pokes his onto Fernando’s chest, “You said that you fought them and won!” “No. I said we fought the group: Os Animes. These Wessens are not part of Os Animes. They are a separate group sworn to protect the Wessen Town. They came to us after the battle with Os Animes out of respect but more like to see what had happened and what was our losses. But they said that we are not to blame them for what Os Animes did as they are not part of Os Animes. They go by the name ‘Death From Above.’ Like I told you, I told them – respect me, and I respect you back. Need something, ask and if we have it, we can make a deal for it. We are not friends or in league with them but we have that mutual respect. If your men went to mess with them, they got what they deserve.” Fernando explains to him. The Elder Leader looks at Fernando and then at his men. They all had questions on their faces, but are not willing to ask them. Fernando continues with his deceit. “They are the ones that are willing to pay for Hector and his friends – a million for him, one-hundred-thousand for each of his pals. But consider this as a warning, do not go to them with empty hands. They already consider you and your people as a detriment for whatever your men did. See them with Hector and his friends in chains, they will be happy to deal with you.” Fernando tells them. The Elder Leader scowls at him before letting out a sigh. Then one of his men whispers in his ear. The Elder Leader then asks, “We will be needing supplies. Fuel and food mostly.” “As you know – you got money, they got supplies. They accept coins in gold or silver, and old world money but not everybody accepts old world money.” Fernando tells him. “We do not have much money.” The Elder Leader points out. “Some are willing to barter for services, or pay you for jobs. I can ask around, maybe somebody needs protection escort services or something you guys can do. I will ask around. How many days of food do you have?” Fernando says and asks. “We have enough for a few days.” The Elder Leader answers. “Then what is the problem?” Fernando asks. “There is no problem – yet.” The Elder Leader says to him, trying to show some teeth. “You and your people are up to something. But mark my words, go against us, get anyone one of us hurt in any way, and it will be the last thing you and your people will ever do.” Fernando tells him. He throws in after a second of silence, “If you want your brother and your people to walk to camp – let me do my job as a medical healer and leave my people and my vehicles alone.” “And if we don’t?” The Elder Leader asks. “Then your brother rides the highways alone, because you and everyone else will be gone.” Fernando tells him. The Elder Leader inflates himself and stretches his back to make himself look bigger than he actually is. He steps up to Fernando and pokes his chest, “Wipe your mouth, you’re talking shit again.” Fernando raises his arm, parrying his poking finger away from this chest. He men step up drawing their firearms but are met with a Colt revolver to each of their faces while their hands were still on the holster. Hondo pulls the hammers back on the revolvers, getting them ready to fire. Fernando glares at the Elder Leader, “Don’t ever touch me again. Touch me again and I’m taking that hand off like I did with Hector.” The Elder Leader shifts his eyes from Fernando to Hondo, then back to Fernando. He then turns to his head to Hondo. “You... I never forget a face. Yes, the Cowboy. It’s been what – 10 years?” “Don’t know what you’re talkin’ ‘bout.” Hondo tells him. “Yes, it is you...” The Elder Leader says. He then signals to his men to let go the holstered guns and to step back. He then steps back, grabbing the handle bars of his motorcycle, and gets on it as did his men. He tells his men, “Let go.” They turn on their engines, revving their engine up and down to make them sound like barking dogs before putting them into gear and ride away to their camp. As they ride away Hondo puts away his guns and Fernando puts down his cane. “Know what that fool was talkin’ ‘bout?” Hondo asks. “As you may or may not know, our older selves are somewhere on this world doing what they can to fix it. My conclusion is that your older self had some kind of dealing in the past. Ichigo told me of my older self’s past and you were part of it but no details are given in that.” Fernando explains. “Think we would ever run into our older selves?” Hondo asks though he already knows the answer through his interaction with the older Val. “I doubt it.” Fernando answers. “HMPH...” Hondo replies. “Let’s go back to get dinner to the kids. It should be ready by now.” Fernando tells him. {Lost Text from system crash} Hondo nods before they turn around and start to head back to his camper where the ladies were assembling the food within the drum. “You had a chance to see what that major wanted to talk ‘bout?” Hondo asks as they walked back to his camper. “We had a talk, and I told her off, giving her the choice to pack up and leave or stay and take the heat like a soldier should.” Fernando explains to him. “What was she needed to be told off for?” Hondo asks. “According to her ‘there are too many losses’ with the battles the army had to do with Hector’s men and now she does not want another war with the bikers, though we found a couple of dead soldiers killed by few bikers which I killed one of, wounded another and he and his two surviving friends were arrested. I had to tell her off on that the army has to defend the weak and those unable to fight back, and that as an officer in charge that she has to be in line with the troops during the battle. She literally walked away crying. Thing is though the sergeant of the guards agreed with me and basically said, ‘I’ll stand by any officer that is willing to fight alongside their men.’” Fernando explains. “Hmph... bitch wants the power but not the responsibility.” Hondo replies. “You know it.” Fernando replies in turn. {Mid Morning Hours, Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple Shrine – Japan} The girls Min and Ichi gathered a few personal belongings and wore a bikini under their robes before leaving for the temple’s public bath and showers. The lone figure is going over his notes and logs. After pacing around a like a nervous bird in a cage with a large cat looking in close to it, Raven leaves the joined rooms after Min and Ichi. Hondo steps up to The Lone Figure and looks at what he is going. “What’s going on, Jefe?” Hondo asks “Be careful in saying my title or name, you do not know who is listening though I can trust this place. It’s some of the people I do not trust. But I am looking at my notes and see what is going on. The notes about Flight Town are in Temporal Flux and entries being rewritten, primarily with the Biker Gang. And The Red Tojo will want to meet with me within the week and you will be there out of view.” Fernando explains. “What you want me to do when we get there?” Hondo asks. “We walk in together, you sit at the bar, I’ll go to Tojo’s booth. You listen in and be ready to shoot first and ask questions later while we make our escape. I’m hoping it will not get to that and we just walk out unbothered.” Fernando explains. Hondo nods. He then asks “We riding into town for this meet?” “It’s in Tokyo, so we - you and I - will ride into the border of the town, park at a friend’s place, teleport into an alley behind the bar and walk in. Then if all goes well, we repeat all that in reverse.” Fernando explains. “Tokyo is the heart Spirit Central.” Hondo throws in. “Like you taught me long ago, ‘walk in like you own the place, and no one will question you being there.’ Tojo The Red is a member of the royal house, and in correspondence with him, they are tired of the Spirits telling them what to do and how to do it. Korea, Hong Kong and Taiwan are also in the same boat but no one is willing to act unless somebody makes the first move. They have the ‘Seven Little Dragons’* in line with them as well but somebody got to make that move first.” Fernando explains. “Heh... The Dragons want a revolt but no one is willing to make a move, the Time Lords tell us to fix it or they will break it, and we cannot help our younger selves. Damn the Spirits to heck.” Hondo says. “We will have to see what happens next.” Fernando replies. Note:      *’The Seven Little Dragons’ are the lesser Oriental Nations like Laos, Vietnam, Cambodia, and Miramar when unified as an economic force can be very powerful in manufacturing, agriculture and shipping.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jul 3rd, 2022, 6:27pm It takes Fernando and Hondo to stuff the 55 gallon drum filled with food into the rear passenger section of the Jeep Hondo came in. “You can manage on your own?” Fernando asks. “Karl and Marvin can help me with this. You not comin’ to check on those in the hanger? That mouse girl misses you.” Hondo replies and asks. “Mouse girl?” Fernando asks. “The adult one with the white fur with orange spots and her twin.” Hondo describes. “Oh. Minerva. She and her twin, Miniya are Hamster Wessens. They may look like mice but are not. Among other things, mice do not have spots. And Hamsters have a tiny fluffy tail like a rabbit. But that’s beside the point.” Fernando points out. “Hmph...” Hondo shakes his head, asking and stating, “I swear, I can understand makin' people into Wessens to enslave them and which animals are best for what they what done, like a Lizard, Bull, Goat or Male Sheep for strength, or a cat or fox as a sex kitten. But a Hamster? I swear. It makes no sense to me.” “I’m not one to know or even want to know. But if I had to guess from knowing what I know, Minerva and her twin are third generation Wessens, so some 30 to 50 years ago, her grandmother was turned as one of the first Wessens and done so with a lab animal – which are usually mice, rats, gerbils and hamsters. But according to her, it happened to her grandmother when she was young and already married to her grandfather, though converted into a Wessen, her memories remained. Eventually she was released and she made her way back to her husband, and they were reunited and continued with life and have hybrid children, namely her mother, and then her and her twin. Other than that history she gave me, I would suspect as a Hamster Wessen she would have been sold to slavery as a house slave and bed warmer for the male master or possibly as a Sex Kitten to some bar owner, which Miniya and Tracey say they were for a while but that is a story for another day.” Fernando explains. “Hmm... I can see that happenin' for the early days of experimentation, trying to figure out the science before settlin' on various animals to mix with humans.” Hondo replies. He adds in disgust, “I swear, damned scientists should stop playin' god.” “I can’t agree with you anymore.” Fernando says. After a brief moment of silence he adds, “I have to deal with things on this end, so I’ll call you on the radio if I need you. Call me if you need me.” “Alright. Let’s hope all goes well.” Hondo adds. “And, Hondo, one last thing...” Fernando tells him. “Yes?” Hondo asks. “Thanks.” Fernando throws him. “Don’t thank me yet.” Hondo says before getting into the jeep and turning on its engine. He then gives Fernando a nod before putting the jeep into gear and driving away. Fernando stands by his Medi-Jeep as he watches Hondo drive out of the camp ground and to the hanger. He can hear Ruth setting up food distribution at his Dub Box trailer. Seeing Madison and Robin making their rounds, Fernando walks up to them. “Thanks for your help. It is appreciated.” He tells them as he approaches them. “Anytime.” Madison replies for them. “Could you do me a small favor?” Fernando says to them. “Yeah sure, what is it?” Madison asks. “Go about the camp and tell everyone that dinner is being ready to serve at the usual spot behind my camper. And tell the Night Crew to get their night-time lunches along with their meal. I’ll be around if needed.” Fernando tells him. “We’ll do that for you. Thanks.” Madison replies. “Thank you.” Fernando says before giving a nod and walking to his camper. He opens the sliding door and steps inside. Ichigo was lying on the bed and staring at the ceiling. “What’s bothering you?” He asks her as he locks the door. “Just bored and wondering what is going to happen next. I do not want to end up losing you because of something I did or did not do.” She tells him. “You only have been with us for a few days, compared too many of us who have been for a couple months the longest.” He says as he walks to the bed to sit down on its edge before he starts taking off his clothes. He adds, “I know this stupid mission journey to Charlton Texas is going to take 6 months to a year to complete, with the longest part about to happen in a few weeks as we travel through ‘No Man’s Land’ with just what we can carry, that is going to take at least a month to cross, so we must have everything in place before we even attempt it, and everybody must do their part to make sure that we are prepared and we are capable of getting there. That includes you. But right now I need you to do as I need you to get things done until we get out of here – out of this crap town of greed and injustice. For now I’ll put up with you being here and not helping with the food distribution, but tomorrow you need to be out there helping out.” He tells her as he continues taking off his clothes to just his briefs. Ichigo nods. He climbs onto the bed and crawls over to her, taking her knees and opening her legs as wide as she would allow, and then positioning himself between them and supporting himself on his arms above her. “Oh my...” She says to him softly as she looks up at him, putting her legs around his waist. Fernando looks down at her, thinking about their size difference, in the very least the top of her head would be at his chin, with at minimum to be able to kiss her forehead. He dares say, “Damn you’re small, how did you and my older self managed to do it?” “We did.” She begins. She adds in, “Though he took it easy with me because of our size difference, he could have hurt me if he didn’t.” “We’ll figure it out one day soon, but not while we are here. I do not need distractions and idiots like those biker gang members seeing you with me and make you a target not knowing who you are but think they can hurt you to get to me.” He tells her. She nods as she looks up at him. After a few seconds of silence she says, “If we are not going to do it, then why are you on me?” “Just wondering if you would be comfortable with me being on top.” He tells her. “I would if we are intimately involved in what we are doing.” She tells him. “We can be intimately involved right now if you want, be we are not going to have sex.” He tells her. She gulps before she says, “Then you want to do me up my ass?” “You consider me #$@!ing you in the ass as not having sex?” He asks. “Well... Sex is having you in my pussy. My ass or my mouth is not my pussy.” She tries to explain. “Having any part of me inside any part of you is sex in one form or another, it does not have to involve your pussy. In explaining it, there is oral sex and there is anal sex, again, both say that it is sex with the involved mentioned part because something of me goes inside of you in those mentioned areas. Now I know many do not agree to this way of thinking, but I do. I am not to be corrected nor am I to be told that I am wrong, as this is an opinion that I consider right. To further my point, if you were caught, and they forced you to have oral sex and anal sex, would you consider that as rape?” He explains to her before asking. “Well, yes.” She answers. “Why?” He asks. “Because, it was forced upon me.” She answers. “Rape is the forcing the victim to have sex with the aggressor. If you consider such actions against you though it was not done to your vagina as rape, then you have to consider oral sex and anal sex as sex with rape as forcing you to do those forms of sex.” He states. “I... see it now.” She replies. “I do not care whether you agree with me or not, but at least you understand and can respect where I am coming from. And from that I do not want those biker gang idiots to see you with me and make some connection where you and I are a couple, then try to hurt you to get to me. What happens after we leave Flight Town is on us.” He tells her. She nods. He slowly gets up and sits on his knees, making her let go of his waist she held onto him with her legs. She draws her legs to her chest before folding over onto them and kneels in front of him. She leans a bit more until she was leaning against him while high up on her knees while he was sitting on his. “I need you more than I dare admit. Please do what you can for me and to protect me. I’ll do anything you tell me to, just do not leave me where others can get me and kill me. I’ll be your girlfriend, wife, slave, whatever you need me to be.” She tells him. “As much as I would want you to service me, I need that we hold off on that for a while. I’m just damn tired of what this place has to offer, which is little to nothing.” He explains. “If you’re stressed out, you can use me to relieve that stress in any way you need me to do.” She tells him. “Thanks for offering. But like I said, not until we leave of this place first.” He tells her. “I hope that day comes soon.” She says louder than she expected as she traces his male organ against his briefs with her finger. In the distance there is a faint roar of thunder. Ichigo jumps up and wraps her arms around him once again. “Again?” Fernando asks her. “I can’t help it. You know why, I told you.” Ichigo replies. “Well, I don’t think the storm is coming this way but who knows.” He tells her as he pries her off. He then tells her, “Let me get dressed so I can get us our dinner.” It takes a while before she lets him go. He moves over to the edge of the bed and starts putting his clothes back on. Once fully dressed, he steps out of his camper, closing the door behind him. He looks around and sees storm clouds in the distance. It is a short walk to the Dub Box Camper where Ruth was handing out the meals for the remaining members of the camp with help from the Bunny Ring Girls. “Everything OK?” Fernando asks as the meals are prepared and packaged for him. “It is. Thanks for everything you have done.” Ruth tells him. “We’ll see how it goes tomorrow.” He tells her, “I’ll get breakfast from Maddie’s place and hand it over to you to hand out to the others. You and the others do not have to cook anything.” “Thank you. We’ll see what needs to be done tomorrow.” Ruth says. Fernando replies as he grabs his bagged meal, “Thank you for everything.” He heads back to the sliding door of his camper and lets himself in, closing the door behind him and locking it. He puts the bag of food on sink counter before stripping down to his briefs. He sits down on the bed and asks, “You want to eat now or later?” “If it is alright with you, I’ll eat later.” Ichigo answers. Fernando climbs onto the bed and sits against the wall where the sliding door is on with his legs outstretched on the bed. Ichigo crawls over to him and climbs on him, straddling his lap and groin while facing him. She then leans against him with the side of her face against his chest. “I’m not going to get any peace, am I?” He says to himself though she heard him. “If you gave me what I want then things would be peaceful.” She replies. “You can’t get what you want, but you’ll get what you need.” He tells her. “What do you mean by that?” She asks. “You want me to pin you down on this bed and do you lovely. You can not have that now. But you will get my protection from those who want you dead. That would be better than nothing.” He tells her. “Would you abandon me like that?” She asks. “Let me put it this way: do not give me a reason to do so because I will.” He tells her. “I promise not to.” She replies. “It is whether or not you promise, it is whether or not you do.” He tells her. “Must you be so mean?” She asks. “Nice guys finish last. I learned that lesson a long time ago, especially with the shithole of a situation this world is in. You either have to be quick or dead. You should know that as manager of the Death Matches in Fight Town.” He tells her. She just lets out a sigh, trying to hold in her nervousness. “Well?” He asks. “Nothing.” She replies. “Then you need to relax and live up to your end of the bargain: you do for me as I tell you as needed to be done, and I will keep you safe.” He tells her. “Including?” She points to their groins contacting each other through their underwear. “If you mean us having sex and #$@!ing, then yes in due time.” He tells her. “I wish we could right now. There is nothing to interfere with us. Macey is in the hanger so it is just us two here and now.” She says, mostly to herself. “Would be nice if we did.” He begins, making her look up at him with some glee but only to be shot down, “But no. I do not want anyone to make some connections between us and try to use it against me. I will kill anyone that dares to try.” She lets out a sigh. He then looks down at her, “Besides, I do not want to end up hurting you.” “You won’t... hurt me... much.” She begins, “It would be a very tight fit. But if you take it easy with me, like you did in the past, we can do it. There is no problem other than taking it slow at first.” “That’s the problem.” He says. “What’s the problem?” She asks. “In my mental and emotional state that this place is driving me to, I would not take it easy with you, and I more than likely take it out on you while we are doing it and hurt you in the process.” He tells her. “Oh.” She replies. “I do not want to end up hurting you in trying to get our jollies off.” He tells her. “If we take our time, you won’t hurt me... much. I mean, you won’t break me.” She tries to point out. “Willing to put it to a test?” He challenges her. She looks up at him for the moment, looking at him in the eye. Sensing him to be more so of his usual self that she had known him to be in the past, she does not challenge him. She eventually goes back to resting her head in his chest and says “No.” [Wessen Town; Private Area in Church Rectory] Several Furs gathered in a darken room around a table and take a seat. One starts on their meeting as a couple of others light up various smoking implements (cigars, cigarettes, etc.) while a couple scantily clad young females walk about the dimly lit room putting various drinks besides those sitting at the meeting. “Hector’s men got to the old minister, the mayor, his family and others. That medic is not living up to his word of protecting us.” A growly voice says. “I hear that he caught those responsible.” Another but higher pitched voice says. “Catching those responsible after the fact the crime is done is not protecting us. Who knows what happened to the minister or the mayor and his family?” The first growly voice says. “I heard that they were killed.” A third baritone voice says. “Sucks to be them.” The second high pitched voice says. “What about this reward the medic is giving, a million in gold for Hector’s head?” Another voice chimes in. He throws in, “No way we can attack him for his gold, he is too well surrounded with his army. An Army that took on 1000 of Hector’s men and killed them all!” A loud bang is heard as a gloved hand slams on the table. “You Idiots! All you care about is money and stealing from humans! No wonder they want us done with! You want to go back to Hector’s ways – then a curse on all your females, for Hector is going to take them and use them as sex toys and play things while he has you hanging from the rafters and rape them in front of you!” A very high pitch but male voice shouts at them. He continues, “The medic is taking care of us whether you know it or not, as we can see from above a how over 1200 Wessen hating biker gang as moved into the city and it if was not for the medic, they would have rolled in onto is and killed us all!” “A Wessen Hater Gang? When they came in?” The first growly voice asks. “Two days ago. On the way here they killed the Law Men, so other than the Medic’s army, there is no one here to protect us even if they hate us. They challenged the medic but he warned them not to come to us. So he is living up to protecting us.” The one with the high pitched male voice tells them loudly. “We can defend ourselves.” The one with the growly voice says. “BULLSHIT!” The one with the high pitched male voice shouts as he slams his gloved hand on the table. “If you can defend yourself, the minister, the mayor and his family would not be dead!” “You are not part of Os Animas!” A fourth voice shouts at him. “I’m Part of ‘Death From Above!’ We are up above watching what is going on, seeing and listening in to what is going on. You Os Animas Furs are idiots for following Hector. Looks where it got most of your men – DEAD! Dead because you all wanted to rob and kill humans who had done nothing to you! Dead because you idiots tried to attack somebody who came to help you! You do not know who you are fighting! That is the Time Walker and his Cowboy Companion. They came to restore law and order to this place like they have the other towns they were in. I was there at the death match when he ripped the Lich’s head off! The Lich who is a Demon Spawn who took the lives of many in those death matches, and yet he beat him. You want to attack and fight him? Like those thousand idiots that attacked him a couple nights ago – it is your funeral!” The one with the high pitched male voice says loudly to them. “That’s the Time Walker?!!” The one with the growly voice asks. “It is written that when the Time Walker returns that there will be trials and tribulations to face before everlasting peace returns to the land. Anyone who goes against the Time Walker and his people will face nothing but death.” Somebody walks into the room sounding more ‘Holier than thou.’ The room stands in silence. “I’m out of here. Don’t call me, I’ll call you.” The one with the high pitched male voice says to them. He then gets up and walks out of the room. “Are you sure he’s the Time Walker?” the one with the growly voice asks. “There is a test no one can pass except for the Time Walker and his Cowboy companion.” The one with the ‘Holier than thou’ tone says as he puts a mixed up Rubix cube on the table. He explains, “Only they can get all the sides straight in less than 10 minutes. Those can get it straight take months to get it done.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 3rd, 2022, 4:19pm Hondo returned with the jeep full of food and stopped at the door. The two soldiers, who had replaced the other two came out quickly at the sound, seeming tense and ready for action until they saw I was Hondo and relaxed. This was something he did not miss. “Everythin’ alright? You two look jumpy.” He said. “Well, I can tell you, right about now we wish they had sent more of us, or that the other two had stayed.” The one younger male said. The older female scowled and shook her head, “Sorry sir. I hope my companions worrying does not make you question our abilities.” He raised an eyebrow, questioningly, as he looked between them. “I don’t trust much of anyone’s abilities until I see them prove themselves. Sense of danger I do trust, though. So, what’s the worry ‘bout?” HE asked firmly. The female signed slightly, knowing words would not work with this one. “Sir, there has been at least four passes by different motorcycles from that group of anti-mutant bikers. They did not seem to just be passing by, as they slowed down as they approached. We believe they might be scoping out the area.” She said. “Any ideas why? None of the wessen’s have been out and about, I hope.” He said. “No sir! But we think they are looking for easy targets or targets of some value away from town, since those in town you and the medic have been handling.” The younger man said. Hondo sighed and nodded, “Understood. We will hafta keep on our toes. More of you folks would be nice, but will draw attention. I’m afraid we will just have to do with what we got for now. Also, I’d call your commander an’ tell them not to switch out until after dark, an’ only durin’ dark for the next few days. You can eat with us, but we need to not let them see that the military is too interested in this place or they might try to find out why.” They both nodded. “Understood, sir! It is a good plan!” The female said, snapping almost to full attention. Hondo frowned, “Knock it off with the sir bullshit! You might be assigned to me, for now, but I’m a civilian operative. I’m no soldier an’ besides you listenin’ to me an’ givin’ me an’ my words the respect due, I do not expect military officer protocol.” She relaxed a bit and sighed, sounding a bit defeated, “Yes sir … I mean yes… er… yes?” “Just call me Hondo.” He said. “Can we help you with something, then, sir, uh, Hondo?” The male soldier asked. “Yeah, I got a barrel of food for everyone. Help me unload it an’ bring it inside. I’ll have a couple of the ladies set things out an’ have them come down in shifts to eat.” He replied. They nodded and moved to the vehicle to get the food barrel. The barrel, not only fairly heavy and awkward, was also slightly wedged into the jeep. It took a bit of effort but once out, the two soldiers got one end and Hondo got the other and they carried it inside. Once inside and the door closed, Hondo got Tonya and Molly to come down and lay things out. When the food was laid out the kids were brought down in two shifts to eat, and once they were done, Maggie, Molly, Marvin, Tonya, Zoey, Macey, Karl and the sheep girls came down and ate, with Hondo and the soldiers eating last as Maggie and the sheep girls cleaned up. The meal went off without a hitch, though the mood was definitely more solemn than usual, as everyone felt the weight of possible doom on their shoulders. The kids were used to hardship, so they seemed the least effect, though about all wessens had known some sort of hardship in their lives, to them this was still better than life had been. Maggie, Marvin, Karl, and the sheep girls seemed to be the most effect, having tasted some of the good life with Hondo and Fernando and now fearing it may be over. Tonya did her best to not make eye contact with anyone, especially Hondo, and Macey seemed to do the same, though Zoey worked at trying to keep her friend’s spirits up. Molly gave Hondo a couple worried looks, worried more about him than herself, but she said nothing as she knew this was not the place to talk. Once done eating, Hondo gave the soldiers each a hat and coat to borrow to look less military, as the three of them traded off sitting outside the door to watch and pairing up at change intervals to do a once around the building. A couple more motorcycles came past and slowed up before moving on, but no one stopped. The biggest fear was they would wait until dark, try to bust in when everyone was asleep, shoot everyone that moved, and take whatever they could get their hands on. If they did not move before dark it would be a long night. Thing stayed fairly quiet, through the rest of the afternoon and into the evening, which everyone was happy for, as it had been a stressful day. (to be continued … ) **sorry, very short post. Trying to get back into it.**

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 4th, 2022, 6:57pm Fernando lies on his bed with Ichigo straddling him facing him, grinding her panty covered groin against his. He is not paying much to her actions though the boner in his briefs she is rubbing against is making her think that he is. His mind was on other things, mainly, taking the next couple of days to prepare to leave this misbegotten town. The trip to Tech Town is some 350 miles, more than 18 hours of driving non-stop or 2 days of driving with a break 8 hour break in between depending on the road conditions. Fuel is the easiest of assets to acquire though expensive in Flight Town. The bigger problem is having meals on the run, even with a break in between; they have to be made well in advanced – meals for 2 days in advanced. The other problem is the sleeping arrangements and bathroom breaks. For some this is not a problem as the toilet is part of their vehicle camper. But for most the camper is separate from the towing vehicle. For an 18 hour ride, Fernando deduces that there has to be at least 4 to 6 bathroom breaks, stopping the convoy for while to deal with the personal hygiene needs of the group. Each stop in his mind would be an hour or more, adding to the 18 or so hours of driving. Harris-Layton Farm and Ranch, 500 miles from Tech Town, within the valleys of the mountains to the North and East of Tech Town Since the midnight attack on the ranch by purgers and slavers, the Harris-Layton Clan has been holding them off as best as they could. But the 16 hours of fighting, the clan is tiring out and running low on ammo.  The couple of those send out to get help from the nearby Indian Villages were caught and taken, if not killed, unknown by the remaining family who continued on with the fighting. An elder gentleman pairs off the Wessens with the human family members to ensure the safety of all. “Jenny, Jessica, take Tamara to the wine cellar and hide her and yourselves there! Russell, guard the wine cellar with your life! We will go there when we can!” He tells the Wessens that are with him before handing the male Wessen a rifle and a couple magazines. “Yes Sir!” Russell, the male Wessen, tells him. He takes the two female Wessens to follow him. They go upstairs to the bedrooms and into a girl’s bedroom. The female Wessens go in to the room look for the girl. She seemed like she was not in the room, but she was hiding under of the bed. Checking the closet, the female Wessens go to look under the bed where they find her. “Come on Tammy, your father said for us to hide you in the wine cellar!” One of the female Wessens says to her. It took some more coaching but they managed to get the girl from under the bed, and made a mad dash to the family wine cellar outside but connected to the main house. There were many places one could hide but no exit to escape from in case somebody came inside. Not knowing this, the three females hid within the closet of the more valued wines. Russell stood in the hallway that enters the wine cellar with shotgun in hand. The fight continues, though there were some moments of quiet, the battle would soon rage on again. The purgers and slavers were getting reinforcements of men and ammo, while the Harris-Layton had none other than what they had. Bodies piled up on both side, more on the invaders side but the limited numbers of the family members such losses was more devastating  to them. Eventually the slavers and purgers broke through, killing the wounded and anyone who would fight back at first but realized what their intended mission was to gather those for slavery and pillage the place of its valuables, then burn the rest. In 48 hours the firefight was over. A female in a bright red leather trench coat and thigh high high-heel leather boots and a black fedora walks onto the property. She looks at the losses of her crew, getting angrier with each step though in her mind she knew that they were expendable and replaceable, and she did not had to pay them for their services. The men searched the property, bringing out the survivors as they were found. The wounded and the aged were killed in front of the others; anyone trying to fight back were also killed, though the woman in the red trench coat told them to stop the massacre. Most of the older adults were killed, but those younger adults and teens who did fight back were spared, tied up and taken away. The same with the Wessens. Vehicles that were for the road and not farm equipment was taken as was many valuables and resources they could use. Oddly, in their search, they managed to miss the wine cellar, killing the animals, and setting the crops, barn and house on fire before leaving. The bodies of the family who were killed, both human and Wessen, were left there to rot where they laid. After another 24 hours, Russell gets the girls out of their hiding place and outside to view the carnage. He stands in silent anger as the girls held each other and cried. Within the ruins they found some shelter while Russell gathered water and something, anything to eat. He managed to find a few cans of something, with much of the labels burn off it was hard to say what was inside the cans. A couple of bowls and utensils to open the cans with and to share and eat what was inside were taken to be washed at the well and brought over to the females. But there was not much and they have to plan a way out to get to town, the nearest Indian village was 30 miles away, with a Junk Town over 100 miles away and unknown to them Tech Town was over 500 miles away. Communication equipment was broken. He managed to get a few hand tools together and look over what he could salvage. An old diesel tractor and a hay cart was what he could manage piece together with what minimal mechanic skills he had that his master started teaching him. But fuel was low, perhaps a 1/3 of a tank was all it had and no extra fuel as it was either taken or burned. At 10mph, Russell knew that it take hours for them to get anywhere with what fuel they had. He has to decide: go by day and be an easy target to be picked off by the road gangs or go at night and have other dangers to contend with. He manages to find a few cargo blankets to line the hay trailer along with a couple of hay bales. He then goes from body to body and take what items he can use: money, wallet with ID, ammo, small arms, etc. He looks for fuel but cannot find any. He finds a few more cans of food, but that is it. He prepares the tractor and hay cart to leave that night. He walks to the main road from the driveway, looking about and finding nobody for miles. Out in the distance he sees smoke rising from the next farm down the road from them, some 10 miles or so. The sound of faint gunfire is heard through his sensitive ears. He sighs. If the Churchills are being attacked, there is nothing he can do. He hopes that they fair better than they had as in his mind: Tammy is the only survivor of the Harris-Layton Clan with three of the family Wessens. But he thinks and wonders as to where the Indian village is. He has been there before, but often as a passenger in the trailer making sure things did not fall out and help load and unload it when they get to their destination. He decides that it is opposite to the Churchill ranch and poultry farm, remembering that ride turned left when it got on the road, and the Churchills were on the right. But how far was it he was not sure. Thus he did not know how long it would take or if he had enough fuel to get there. But he has to try to get them to a safe place.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 5th, 2022, 1:28pm As the afternoon played into evening, Hondo made rounds checking on everyone. He stopped first by the room Macey, Zoey, and Tonya were staying in. As he popped open the door and looked in, he found Tonya was not there, as she was upstairs with Molly at the moment, but the younger two and the cats were there. Macey lay on the bed staring at the ceiling, as Zoey sat on the floor playing with the kitten as Meshie sat by watching. “You two alright?” He asked. “Yes papa.” Zoey said as she looked up at him from where she sat. Macey just lay there saying nothing, obviously ignoring him. “Macey?” He called out to her in a firm, but kind tone. She sighed and nodded. “I’m alright, Uncle Hondo.” She replied softly. “Papa, we need to take Meshie and Kitty outside before bed time.” Zoey said. He looked down at her and nodded, “I reckon we should get that done, but it’s not safe for you outside…. Macey, you’re gonna hafta do that.” Macey sighed as she sat up, “Do I have to? Meshie hates me!” Hondo chuckled lightly, “I don’t think she hates you, little lady. She just knows you were mean to Kitty an’ doesn’t trust you yet.” “I said I was sorry, though!” Macey complained “Well, Meshie is smart for a cat, but she is still a cat an’ it will take time for her to trust you. Really, it’s not that different with people, when you think about it. When you do wrong by someone, sayin’ your sorry doesn’t make them trust you again right away. Sayin’ you’re sorry an’ provin’ that you know you did wrong an’ will do your best to not do that again, to be a better person, they aren’t the same thing. It’s part of the reason we hafta think ‘bout our actions, how they will affect others. We can’t always be right, but we have to try, as once ya do somethin’ wrong, you lose trust. Trust is a sacred thing, that is not easily obtained.” He replied. Macey nodded, “I understand but… she still hates me.” He shook his head, “Well, she doesn’t hate me, so how about I go with ya an’ help this time?” Macey looked up at him and nodded slightly. “That would help… thank you.” She said timidly. Hondo turned to Meshie and held out a hand to her and when she came up to him and stopped. He scooped her up and held her against him with his left arm. “Grab Kitty an’ let’s go.” He said to Macey, who quickly got up and gently grabbed up kitty before falling in behind him.   They walked out into the main hanger area and back around behind the dirigible to a side door that was barred shut with a large iron cross bar. He hefted the bar and opened the door, letting Meshie to the ground as soon as they were outside. He walked over to the side of the hanger and sat in the grass, leaning up against the building wall as Macey set Kitty down and walked over beside him. She said nothing as she sat down beside him and hugged her knees to her chest, seeming to watch the cats and nothing at the same time. After a few quiet second Hondo broke the silence first as they set there, waiting for the cats to do their business and get in a little exercise. “You gonna tell me what’s botherin’ you, little lady?” He asked sort of flatly. Macey sighed and just sat there saying nothing. “I know somethin’ is. I’m not a warm, fuzzy person, I know, but you can always talk to me.” He said after another few quiet seconds. She sighed again and wiped a tear from her eye that threatened to fall down her cheek. “I.. I’m sacred.” She whispered. “Scared? Of what?” He asked. “I’m scared Daddy hates me.” She whispered again. “He doesn’t hate you.” He said, trying to reassure her. “I .. I think he does… I know he loves that cat more than me… I .. I know if I mess up again he will throw me out or.. or send me back to momma to be a whore. … I .. I always thought that’s what I would be someday … I thought that was what love was… You, Daddy, Zoey … you all have really loved me and I didn’t have to be a whore to be loved.. I .. I can’t lose that.” She said softly as tears flowed down her face. Hondo found himself a bit surprised. She somehow sounded older at the moment, but also more terrified than he had heard her before. He slid closer to her and pulled her against him. At first, she sort of resisted, but then she laid her head against him. “He doesn’t hate you an’ you’re not goin’ back.” He said. “If he doesn’t he should.” She whispered. “Why?” He asked. “Because I’m a bad girl.” She said, her voice trembling. “You’re not a bad girl.” He replied. “I am! And  .. and I know I’ll mess up again! Momma always said I was good for nothing, born bad, and only useful for #$@!ing! I can’t be a good girl, I can’t!!” She exclaimed before she broke down sobbing into his side. He held her close and rocked her gently as he held her. “Shh, now. It’s alright… I don’t see a bad girl at all. A bad girl wouldn’t have her heart breakin’ like this. I know you are afraid to mess up an’ have your dad angry at you. A bad girl isn’t worried ‘bout doin’ bad. A good girl is one who wants to do right an’ tries her best. Good girls fail at times, they do bad things, but their hearts hurt when they do wrong an’ they do their best to do better an’ make things right.” He said softly to her.   “I.. *sniff* I.. *sniff* don’t know if I can do better.” She said after she had settled down a bit. “Now, that is horse shit. I’d spank ya if I thought you truly believed that!” He said a bit firmly. He breath shuttered a bit and she sniffed off her crying. “I.. I am just *sniff* so sc.sc.scared that it’s too late. I.. *sniff* I want daddy to love me. I want .. *sniff* want him to trust me. If.. If I *sniff* I mess up again, he will throw me away.” She replied slowly. “No one will throw you away. You may get your butt whooped next time, an’ I might do it myself, but as long as you know you did wrong an’ are tryin’ to do better we will never throw you away.” He said. “N.n.next time? *sniff* So you know I will be bad again?” She said, trembling as she leaned against him. “I reckon you aren’t any better than the rest of us an’ will fail again. We all do, even as adults at times. When we do, though, we take the consequences an’ move on, learnin’ from what happened.” He said. She looked up at him slightly, “Is.. is that why you punched Daddy, because he failed too?” He chuckled slightly, “Let’s just say I care a lot ‘bout Zoey, you, an’ your dad an’ I did what I felt I had to for all of you. I didn’t like havin’ to do it, an’ maybe I failed an’ should have done somethin’ else, but that’s how things are. Even when we help those we care ‘bout do better, we can fail.” “I understand, I guess but… *sniff* what if he does throw me away?” She asked. “Listen, you are always welcome to stay with me, if things go bad, but the thing is I know your dad an’ he won’t. You need to understand, he an’ I have a lot goin’ on helpin’ folks right now. I know we haven’t been the best fathers or uncles, but right now we are tryin’ to save lives. Your life is one of those lives. Thing is, we rescued you already, but others still need rescuin’ an’ protectin’. We want to protect you, Zoey, Tonya, everyone, but we need you to do what we tell you an’ get along with everyone. When you don’t, you take time away from us helpin’ others an’ sometimes cause others to get hurt that would not have otherwise.” He said. “You mean what Daddy said about killing people to save us?” Macey asked Hondo sighed and nodded, “Yeah. I know you don’t understand now, an’ hope you never do, but … We would readily kill anyone who tried to hurt you, but when we do we have to live with takin’ those lives. I know you didn’t run away, but in leavin’ the camp an’ gettin’ kidnapped we ended up killin’ several people who stood in our way in tryin’ to get you back. That blood is on his an’ my hands… We did it willin’ly for you, but when we have to do it because you did not listen … well … those are deaths that maybe we should never have had on our consciences.” “But… they were bad people, … right?” She asked timidly. “Even good people fail at times, are pushed to do bad things in bad circumstances. Maybe they were bad, or maybe they were in a bad place an’ you two bein’ there gave them an opportunity to do bad. Maybe they had families an’ felt forced to do what they did to protect or provide for their families. Problem is we can’t know that. We have to be judge, jury, an’ executioner in a moment… If you think there isn’t the blood of good people who failed at the wrong time on my hands then you’re probably the only one.” He said softly, his voice giving off the edge of regret. Macey shuttered for a second as a partial understanding started to fill her mind. She wrapped her arms around him and hugged him tightly. “I’m sorry, uncle Hondo. I … I didn’t know… I didn’t understand…  I’m sorry I did that to you and daddy.” She whispered, trying not to break down sobbing again. “I know, an’ I forgive you. … I don’t want you to blame yourself, but I want you to think. Both of you need to think an’ to trust us.” He said. “Does.. does it mean since you had to kill them for us that.. that their deaths are on us too?” Macey asked very quietly. He sighed, “Unfortunately, little lady, … it does. That’s what your dad was tryin’ to say at the grave side. Our actions have consequences. Sometimes it’s life.” “James died because of us… right?” Macey asked again, her voice quiet and trembling. He sighed again, “Maybe. He might have died anyway. Val maybe got messed up because of you two, or maybe she would have been taken anyway. I don’t know. What I know is, that we all have to live our lives the best we can so we have as little guilt on our consciences as possible. Had you girls not have fought, had you not been mean to Kitty, had you not hurt Zoey, had Zoey not ran off an’ Val still got taken an’ James still died, you would never have questioned it. But those things all did happen an’ you have to live with questions ‘bout if your actions caused those events.” “You must hate me, then.” Macey said, her voice trembling more. “No, little Lady. I love you, as does your Dad.” He replied softly. “But… you and Aunt Val hate each other now, and people died and maybe it is all my fault! How can you not hate me?” She asked through her tears. He sighed and stayed quiet for a moment before responding, “Because I love you an’ know you had a bad past, need to learn, an’ didn’t mean to cause problems. If you had tried to cause this trouble then, well, you aren’t the young lady I’m gettin’ to know.” “But you and Aunt Val do hate each other because of me… right?” She asked softly. “Maybe your actions started it, but maybe it was bound to happen. Yeah, we hate each other right now, though I miss who she used to be greatly… truth is, we are adults an’ you cannot be blamed for how we take things, for our attitudes, or for how we treat each other. Val… she treated me an’ several other folks badly, after all we went through to try to find her. No matter what she has been through, it was her choice to treat us like she has… her choice to push me away… Your responsibility is how you let your past an’ all of this effect your attitude an’ how you treat people. Will you be upset? Bitter? Push people away? Or will you learn from it? Try to be a better person? Love those who love you? Work to fix relationships you hurt? I know you are scared, but you can’t let that rule you. You made some bad decisions. Own what you did, learn, and move forward, becoming a better young lady because of the lessons.” He replied. She sighed and held him tightly and buried her face into his side, “I’m sorry, *sniff*, I really am, uncle Hondo!” “I know. All I ask is you do better.” He said softly. “How? What should I do?” She asked “Be the better person, like I said, an’ try to repair relationships. The one with your dad, included. Also, be mindful to not cause drama, or unneeded excitement. Trust us, listen to us, and even if it is borin’ or you are worried ‘bout us, stay where we put you so we don’t worry. Just bein’ where we won’t worry ‘bout you is the biggest help we can ask of you girls.” He replied. “Will.. *sniff* will it always be like this?” She asked softly. He shook his head, “No. It will get better. Someday we will take you girls home an’ things will get better.” “Where is home?” She asked. He chuckled softly, “It’s hard to explain exactly. Let’s just say, home is a long way from here an’ is so different you’d swear it was a different world.” She sat sniffling for a few moments, calming herself down before replying. “I.. I’d like to see that.” She replied. “Someday you will, little lady. Someday.” He replied softly. They sat there for a few more minutes in silence before Meshie and Kitty came up to them. Kitty climbed into Macey’s lap, mewed at her, then rubbed against her and purred. Meshie just sat close by and watched them. “Looks like someone has forgiven you.” He said. She smiled softly, picked up Kitty and held her against her face for a moment before pulling her to her chest to hold her and scratch her lightly between the ears. “Well, its comin’ onto dark. Time to go in, I reckon.” He said as he stood to his feet with a groan. His whole body still ached like he had the flu, but he pushed through it the best he could. Several drinks sounded really good right now, but, though he could drink a several without being noticeably effected, he was not sure what the night would bring and was trying to stay even more alert and ready than normal. Once up he reached down and helped Macey up, before scooping up Meeshie again. Macey went back in first, waiting for Hondo to come in and close and bar the door before continuing on. Once back at the room Hondo set Meshie down and Macey set Kitty down and they both trotted over to their water bowls. Zoey looked up as they came in with a smile that quickly turned into a frown of worry as she saw Macey’s eyes were red. “You okay?” she quickly asked her friend. Macey gave her a weak smile and nodded, “Yeah, I think I am now… Sorry I’ve been such a bad friend.” Zoey did not hesitate, but launched into Macey, giving her a big hug, leaving Macey to look at Hondo with this look that almost seemed to beg him to help her. He just shook his head and chuckled to himself. Zoey held onto her friend tightly and shook her head, “Don’t be sorry anymore! We both messed up and now we are more than friends. You are like my sister now, and I don’t want to ever fight with you again!” “Friends and sisters both fight occasionally. The difference is, even when mad you still have each other’s backs.” Hondo said to them. Zoey let Macey go, much to Macey’s relief, and ran up to Hondo and hugged him. “Love you, papa.” She said. “Love you too, kitten. Now, you both should get washed up an’ ready for bed. But, wear some clean day clothes to bed tonight, alright?” He said “Why?” Zoey asked. He frowned a bit, “I need you to just obey me right now, an’ not question, kitten.” Zoey sighed and nodded, “Yes papa…. is it because of the people that hate wessens like me?” He nodded, “It is. Regardless, I need you to obey without askin’. You can ask later an’ we can talk about why we did things, but when I say it I need you both to act without questions. Questions are for later, alright?” She nodded, “Yes papa.” He turned to Macey, “Understand, little lady?” Macey nodded, “Yeah, Uncle Hondo. We’ll obey.” He smiled at them, “Good. Now get to bed soon… love you girls.” “Love you papa!” Zoey exclaimed A slight smile crept to Macey’s face and she nodded. “Yeah, love you to.” Macey said softly. He kissed Zoey quickly on the forehead, but left Macey be as he knew she struggled with showing affection in front of others, before heading out and shutting the door behind him. Next stop was the two rooms with the kids in it. The doors were already open and Minya and Minerva were busy getting the kids ran through the bathroom and ready for bed, so he did not stay long other than to make sure they knew to be ready to move out at a moment’s notice. Next was the room with Marvin, Karl, and the other ladies. He knocked first and was asked to come in, very happy to find them playing cards and not in the middle of some wessen orgy. He chatted with them a bit, talked about what they were up against a little more, which the sheep girls seemed the most terrified by, but both Karl and Marvin assured them they would protect them is it came down to fighting, and then told them to just be ready before bidding them a good evening and moving on. The last stop was his room where Tonya and Molly were. (to be continued …)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 17th, 2022, 12:25am [Fast forward: 1 and half hours] Fernando smacks Ichigo on the left side of her ass cheek to wake her up from her semi orgasmic delirium of rubbing her panty covered groin against the hard bulge in his briefs. She wakes up and pushes up against his shoulders, separating them just slightly but their groins still pressed against each other. “Why you did that for?” Ichigo complains. “Time for you wake up and get dressed. You’re coming with me.” Fernando tells her. “What's that for?” She asks. “I just realized that I need to get some clothes for those inside the medical tents: the twin lion girls and the dog boy as they have nothing and they have to leave the medical unit in the morning.” He explains. “But it is raining.” She complains. “You can stay inside the jeep while I buy the needed items, but I need you inside the jeep so no one tries to steal it.” He tells her before lifting her up and setting her down next to her. He points to her clothes on the shelf, “Get dressed and take one of Macey’s hoodies to put on.” He tries to get up with one knee on the bed before she walks on her knees in front of him. Before he can say a word, she leans over to his groin and kisses the hard bulges through his briefs. He takes her by the shoulders and pushes her back. “Do you mind? We do not have much time before the stores begin to close.” He tells her in an angry tone. “Can you blame a girl for trying?” Ichigo asks him. “We’ll talk about it when we come back. Now get dressed.” He tells her as he takes his pants and puts them on first. He puts on his clothes quickly though Ichigo was taking her time in trying to delay things. He stands by The sink putting on his jacket and hat as Ichigo was putting on her shoes. He reaches over to Macey’s shelf and pulls out a grey hoodie, dropping it on Ichigo’s lap. “Put that on.” He tells her. The rain outside was getting starting again though it sounds as if it is going from light to heavy and back to light again. She gets up onto the floor. “How are we getting into the jeep without getting wet?” She looks at him and asks. “Sit here.” He tells her as he points to the passenger seat in the front. “Uhm. OK.” She says before complying. He takes his cane and twists the crystal before pressing it down onto the shaft. Ichigo disappears from the passenger seat on the camper and reappears on the passenger seat on the jeep. He then goes through his gun box and pulls out a NAA .38ACP inside a leather holster he got from Tom’s Firearms and Camping Equipment in Center Town. He also takes his two of his Yaesu VX-1 radios. He puts them into his pockets before stepping out of the camper’s side sliding door. http://www.hondosackett.com/Fernando/wiki/uploads/Main/32naag.jpg He goes out and inspects the area making sure there are no hidden surprises lurking about. He then walks to the driver’s side of the jeep and gets in. Before putting the key to the ignition of the jeep, he gets the .38 pistol out of his pocket and onto her lap. “Put that in your pocket and hope you do not need to use it again.” He tells her and waits for her to put the gun away. As soon as she puts away the weapon, he pulls out the two tiny radios and turns them on, going through the screen options until the frequencies matched. A quick radio check confirms that they were connected and then puts on of them on her lap. “If you need to talk to me, press the large side button and talk to the front of the radio. Let go the button when you finished so I can reply.” He tells her. Ichigo looks at the radio, examining it all over before putting it away in her pocket with the gun and nods. She then says, “I know how to use a wireless, though this is one of the fanciest screens and smallest unit I have ever seen.” “Good.” He says before turning on the engine. He puts the car into gear slowly pulls away. It takes a couple of minutes for them to get to the merchants by the east side of town where they bought Ichigo a few things the other day. He pulls up to the curved merchant building. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/CurvedBuilding.jpg “You staying inside or coming with me?” He asks her. “I think I will stay in here.” She replies. “OK then. Move over to the back and hide behind the seats so anyone looking in do not see you but you can see them.” He tells her. She nods before climbing into the back of the jeep. Once she is in place, he opens the door and steps out. The door closes before he steps into the merchant building. He gathers the things he needs for the girls and for the boy, placing them in a duffle bag for the each of them. Clothing, shoes, boots, sneakers, sox, underwear, underwear, coats, jackets, hats and hoodies were put into the duffle bags in their sizes or a size larger. He then got them a meal kit as well. Things fit into the duffle bags with some space to spare. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/boyscout-mess-kit.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Boy-Scout-Cook-Kit_all-pieces.jpg He picks up his radio and calls to Ichigo, “Ichigo, you there? Answer.” It takes her a while for her to get the radio of her pocket. She eventually answers, “I’m here.” “I am on my way out, be there in a few seconds.” He replies to her. “OK. I’m still here.” She replies. As stated, Fernando gets to the jeep with the three duffle bags over his shoulder. So were three biker gang members on their motorcycles. He walks up to the driver’s door of the jeep which they try to block. “And where are you going?” One of the bikers says. “That is none of your business.” Fernando tells him. “Hand over the bags.” Another tells him. “How about you all go to your biker camp and tell your leader that if anything happens to me or my people, his brother dies.” Fernando tells the other. “Oh, is that a threat?!” The first says. “No. It’s a promise.” Fernando scowls at him as he slowly raises his cane at them. They pull out their knives as if to prove a point. Before they realize it, Fernando moves in a blur and swing his cane to their jaws and temples, knocking out two of them and having the other curled up in a ball holding his head in pain. Fernando tells them though only one of them could hear, “Take my advice: do not go to gunfight with a knife.” He then opens the driver’s door and puts bags into the back of the jeep. Ichigo makes her way back to the passenger seat. He turns on the vehicle’s engine and drives away slowly until he was back on the road. It takes a few moments to get them back to camp, for as soon as he drove out of the merchant area, he teleports the jeep with them in it to the front of his electric camper as he had parked there. He then teleports Ichigo back into the bed and the duffle bags in the back of the jeep behind the driver’s seat of the camper. He secures the jeep before stepping out into the rain. Checking the area, he opens the sliding door and steps into his camper. Once inside Fernando start dressing down. Once his hat and jacket are off, he reaches out to Ichigo. “Hand over the gun and radio, please.” He tells her. Reluctantly she reaches into the barrowed hoodie and hands over the gun and hoodie. In taking them, Fernando puts them away, turning off the radio in the process. His radio gets switched to back to the frequency he uses with Hondo and leaves it powered on, on the sink counter. He then takes off his clothes to his briefs before going back to bed. Before he goes back to the bed, he checks the switches of the camper to have most of the electronics off and the solar panels and generators disconnected, running on a single set of batteries to just power the lights and radio when turned on. At the same time Ichigo is taking off her clothes, putting the hoodie into Macey’s shelf where Fernando got it from, and her items into her shelf. She sits on her knees as she waits for Fernando to place himself on his bed before going over to him and straddling him. She holds herself over him with her hand on his shoulders and her arms extended, though their groins were pressed together. “Care to have dinner?” He asks her. “I’m not really hungry. You want to eat?” She says and asks. “I can hold out for now.” He tells her. “So... you want some alone time with me?” She asks with a slight smile before she starts rocking her groin against his, making his male organ harden from the attention. “I prefer some quiet time.” He tells her. “I’ll try to be as quiet as possible if you take it easy with me...” She hints at him. “I doubt you would be.” He says, throwing in, “If I gave you one of my bio pills, you would be virgin in body again but not in your mind. “But you only gave me a half of a pill long ago.” She explains. “Giving you half a pill only slows down the recovery, you would heal totally as if you took a whole pill but it would take a lot longer for you to heal. Considering that this was over 10 years ago, you should have been healed to a near virgin in body years ago.” He explains to her. “But... you said that...” She begins to stutter out, “you would... give me... the other half?” Fernando thinks about it for a moment. He then says, “If I gave you half a pill long ago, the other half would have been lost for some reason or another, I do not have that half.” He pats her on her black nylon panty covered ass, “Get off for a second.” Ichigo does as he told her, sitting on her knees next to him. He gets up and walks to his jacket, pulling out the metal box the bio pills were in. He takes out a pill from the box and puts the metal box back into the pocket of the jacket. He then steps over to the bed and reaches out to her with his palm open with the bio pill in it. She takes it, he hands her one of the bottles of water from the sink counter. She pops the pill into her mouth and takes a swig from the bottle of water before handing back the bottle. He takes the bottle and puts it on the covered sink counter. In a couple of moments he gets back to lie on the bed. Ichigo gets up on her knees and takes a couple steps towards him before she climbs over his and straddles him. She yawns, covering her mouth as she does. “Why am I so tired?” She asks. “The pill takes some energy to do its thing in healing you. But you should be fine otherwise.” He tells her. “Oh.” She replies. “Now, since you just took a whole pill, you cannot take another healing pill for the next 5 years because one – it will not work, and two – it may be become poisonous depending on the person and how it was taken.” He explains. “Oh... but I’ll be...?” She begins to ask. “In body you would be like a virgin restored, but not in your mind as you carry the memories of the sexual encounters you have had. So that within itself destroys you being a virgin. At best you would be like a female who took care of herself down there doing Kegel and Lemons exercises and from it continue to be as tight as she was as a teenager.” He explains. “Kegel and Lemons Exercises?” She asks. He puts an index finger under her chin, “Your vagina is more than just a hole in between your legs that many would call your pussy and guys want to stick their dicks into. It is part of your reproductive organ and is a muscle. And like all muscles in the body, they must be exercised to be kept toned and strong.” She gives him an odd look of confusion. He tries to re-explain, “Look. I’m sure that you heard countless of time of something or someone as like ‘being as loose as a whore’s pussy.’ That is because whores, or girls that put themselves into that situation, never thought about themselves down there than just a hole to fill. But it is a muscle, and like any muscle, it needs to be exercised. If not it will get loose and sloppy. Like a whore’s pussy. ” “Then how do I stay tight down there? And how do you know all that?” She asks with a yawn. “If you keep forgetting, I am a doctor and have such medical knowledge. It is something that was done before the Chaos by women in order to stay tight. In staying well in shape in there, it will be easy for you when you are pregnant and when you give birth and continue to stay tight after birth. As for you on how to stay tight, we’ll talk about it when I start banging that pussy of yours.” He tells her. “We can start right now if you like. I sure would want too.” She says. “Aren’t you tired?” He asks. “I am, but for you I’ll do anything for you. Just say what it is.” She tells him. “How about we rest these next couple of days to get ready to get out of here and see what happens when we leave this place.” He tells her. She lets out a sigh. He scowls at her, “You need to calm down. There is a time for everything, including a time for that, and now is not that time.” “Don’t you love me?” She asks. “Never ask that.” He asks. “Why not?” She asks. “Because I don’t for one. Two, for losing your bet, you are my slave. And three, I saved your life, so you owe me for life. I could have thrown you out back in Fight Town but I didn’t. So I own you as per our agreement, one does not need to love the other in order to own them, you are to do for me as I tell you to do. If I decide to bang your ass, that is on me to do so. Right now I am not interested and you are healing from what it is you may have. In the least you should have something to eat in order for the pill to speed up your healing.” He tells her. Though there was an unseen flash of light, a loud roar of Thunder rolls in from behind them from the highway. The wind picks up and howls. Voices can be heard in the distance yelling commands. Soon a loud alarm can be heard coming from the main merchant area. Fernando pushes Ichigo off him before getting out of the bed and popping the top of his camper in the up position and climbs partly into it to look around. He can see a large Thunder Head rolling in from the North where the highway is. He climbs down and takes his cane, giving the crystal a couple of hard twists to spin it fast as he concentrates on both the camp and the Hondo’s hanger. He then presses the crystal. An electro-static field bubble surrounds both areas. He reaches up and pulls down the camper top before he starts to get dressed again. He looks at Ichigo as he gets dressed. “I’ll be back. You will be safe in here.” He tells her as he steps in the sliding door. She just nods at him before he steps out of the door. He looks around as the skies darken above him, and though the wind was calm around camp site’s protective bubble he put up, pieces of large debris can be seen floating about high in the sky, signifying high winds are blowing hard somewhere in the area, possibly a tornado.  The soldiers in the area are race walking to verify each other’s post positions. Fernando continues to walk to the town’s entrance of the parking lot. A soldier yells out to him and the others behind him, “GET INSIDE THE KHARKOVCHANKA!” Fernando ignores him as he continues to go to the parking lot entrance. Looking around to the blimp parking area, the blimp has been lowered to the ground and a holding net thrown over it, anchored to various points on the ground. Hail begins to fall from above, those hitting the electro-static bubble bouncing off it and ending up somewhere around the outside of the camp. At Hondo’s hanger, by Minerva’s order, the kids start packing up their things and food they just started eating before she runs downstairs and steps outside. The black clouds are still out some miles away but they seem to be rolling this way. Not knowing that she is in an electro-static bubble, to her the wind is calm, which to some means that it is going to be a terrible wind storm as the word Tornado as been lost to some. Out in the distance near the runway a couple of bike gang members are struggling against the wind, revving their engines in a low gear to gain traction and forward motion against the wind. Seeing Minerva outside, Hondo goes out and grabs her to cover her from view with his jacket, yelling at her. “Get inside, you can’t be seen out here!” Hondo yells at her. Nervous and scared, Minerva points to the north in the direction of the parking lot. They can both see the black cloud rolling in, large debris swirling about high in the sky, and a point developing at the base of the cloud. Hondo knows what it is, a tornado in the making. But he finds it odd that he cannot feel the wind blowing about them, but see the biker gang member on their bikes eventually being swept away by the winds at the runway many yards away. He lets go of Minerva and steps towards the runway until he is stopped in his tracks as if he hit a brick wall. He steps back and then reaches out with his hand in front of him until it hits something hard. Small arcs of electricity flow out from where he hits it but he cannot go past it. He pushes against it harder and then decides to punch it. Still can’t get through. He looks up and around. Pieces of debris falling out of the sky seem to bounce off something many feet above the hanger. “Jefe...” He says to himself for a second. He lets out a sigh before walks back to Minerva, grabbing her by her waist and leads her to the hanger, “We’ll be safe inside, but just to make sure, let’s check the manhole.” Together they go to the rear of hanger and then out the rear exit. They walk the few yards to the manhole until they both walk into the force field, stopping them in their tracks. The manhole is just a few feet away on the other side of the force field. Minerva tries again to walk to the manhole but hits the electrostatic wall, before deciding trying to hit it with the side of her fist. Hondo grabs her arms to stop her from hitting the force field. “What’s going on?” Minerva asks. “This is Jefe’s doin’. He set up a protection shield around us. But just in case, let me go check if we have a basement and we get everyone in there.” Hondo tells her. Minerva nods her head before they go back into the hanger. Hondo finds the entrance to the basement in one of the rear “office space” in the back of the hanger through steel doors on the floor and a staircase going down. He goes in and turns on the lights, finding it to be some sort of storage room. He finds another door and opens it by busting an old rusty lock that was chained to it; it leads into the caverns of the sewers. He looks and nods before closing the door. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Sewer01.jpg The supplies look old and he is not going to inventory them yet. But he assesses what is there before going back up. He tells Minerva to get the kids lined up outside the office while he gets the others to go down stairs. Going into the girls’ room, he tells them sternly, “Git the cats and your thin’s and get downstairs with the others, we need to move out now!” Zoe and Macey look at him for a moment before he tells them loudly, “NOW!” As they start packing up their things, he moves to the next rooms. Finding Tonya and Molly, he tells them, “We got a bad storm moving in, git your things and wait with the kids downstairs.” “OK... father.” Tonya replies a bit nervously, only having seen this side of him once or twice before. They both go their rooms to gather their things as he moves onto the next rooms. He quickly finds Karl, Marvin and the sheep girls and tells them to get their things quickly and to meet them downstairs. Along with the soldiers, Karl and Marvin, Hondo gets the children and their care givers to the basement of the hanger.  As they set up camp downstairs, Hondo takes a mental measurement and deduces that the basement is half the size of the hanger above it, only going to half of its length though it is still as wide. Boxes and barrels of who knows what only makes the space smaller but still more than enough space to accommodate everyone. He gets Karl and Marvin to go up with him to lock down the place. In a couple of minutes, windows, shutters and doors are closed except for the small people door next to the main hanger door. The three of them step out and look about, seeing the hail as big as fists fall out of the sky. The winds blow things around in a large circular pattern. “We’ll be safe downstairs?” Karl asks. “Yeah. We will.” Hondo says. He adds in speaking to himself, “Don’t know about the rest of the town.” The sound of several freight trains can be heard in the distance, though it was not freight trains. It was a tornado making landfall just at the highway outside of town and begins winding its way into town. They can see things that were on the ground being lifted up into the air even from that distance. “Time to go downstairs now...” Hondo tells them sternly. They do not argue and quickly go downstairs. Hondo locks all the doors behind them as they make their way to the basement. Looking at the group, he says to them, “We will be safe down here. Go finish eating.” “What is going on?” One of the children says. Minerva answers before Hondo could, “It’s a Purging Storm outside.” “Purgin’ Storm?” Hondo asks. “Yeah, a Purging Storm for it tears up trees, houses and anything not underground.” Minerva says before asking, “What do you call it?” “Where I come from, it is called a ‘Tornado.’” Hondo says. But he quickly adds, “Either way, we are safe down here.” “Where is here?” Macey asks. “The hanger’s storage basement from the looks of thin’s.” Hondo answers, signaling to Minerva to follow him to the wall with the door on it. Tracey, Miniya, and Abigail also follow. He opens the door and steps out into the area. “Is this part of the sewers under the town?” They all look about with Minerva eventually nodding. She then points to a set of rungs on a brick wall, “That is where the manhole cover is at.” “OK then.” Hondo replies. He then asks, “You think we will be safe down here under the hanger? I think we would.” “Yeah.” Minerva says. “Alright. Keep the children calm and we should be fine in a couple of hours. I need to go upstairs to check on a few things.” He tells them as they go back inside the basement. He then goes upstairs, though he hears the storm roaring outside. In the middle of the hanger he takes out the portable radio, “Are you out there, Medic? Come in Medic.” He repeats himself one more time, “Are you out there, Medic? Come in Medic.” A few seconds Fernando answers, “I’m here, righteous Cowboy. Any problems?” “No problems, we are hiding in the basement of the hanger. Found some supplies down there, need to inventory them tomorrow or so.”  Hondo explains. “Basement? Is the force field holding up?” Fernando asks. “It’s up and holding. But just in case they fail we got a safe place to be in.” Hondo explains. He then asks, “How are things on your end?” “We are holding up as best as we can. Our force field is holding up as well.” Fernando explains. “You are going to have to show me how to do that.” Hondo tells him. “In time. Call if there is a problem.” Fernando tells him. “I will.” Hondo replies. Silence fills the radios as they get put away in their respective places. Hondo looks around, hearing the storm raging outside but relieved that things are going to be fine as long as the force field bubble holds up. He is more relieved that they have a place to take shelter as the storm passes. But how long as the storm going to last and who will it effect the most when it is over are the questions to be asked. To him it looks like a F3 or a high end F2 tornado. Small but they can last for hours. For now he goes back to the basement to see what else can be done. It seems to him that these kids have been through it before though Minerva seems to be a nervous wreck.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 19th, 2022, 4:02pm [At the Harris-Layton Ranch] Russell works hard on finding supplies in terms of food, fuel, blankets and other necessities for their trip he knows is going to take more than a couple of days to get to the nearest Indian town for help, and to do so without being caught by the slavers rampaging through the area. As far as he can tell the Churchill Farm and Ranch was still smoking in the distance like the Harris-Layton Ranch did a day or two ago. There were a couple other plumes of smoke rising in the background, at least 20, 30, 50 or more miles away. Thus he searches the farm and ranch area, finding what few weapons and remaining ammo that fits them.  What remained of the Harris-Layton mansion was little shelter for the weather in the area. At least they had water to drink and wash from an old antique hand pump behind the house, though it was put there for looks it was functional. Though the vehicle shop was ransacked and totaled, he did find a small 3-wheel ATV, which they were probably not interested in as they are too slow to do anything with (though by itself it is faster than tractor pulling the hay cart). It has a half a tank of gas, enough to scout about the Churchill Farm Ranch; maybe he can find some more fuel, food and weapons. But that would take away time from protecting the girls and leaving them alone for at least a couple of hours. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/1984hondaATV3-wheel.jpg Talking with the girls, they agree that the girls would hide in the wine cellar while he was away, and if he does not return by night fall, that they should start walking west bound along the road to where the Indian villages were. At best it would be a four to five day walk for them to get there, less if they walk both day and much into the night with a few hours rest in between. With the girls secured in the wine cellar, Russell gathers a few canvas bags, some rope and a shotgun with a couple of rounds before going out and taking the three wheeler to the road. He looks around finding the road empty and eerily quiet. There is thunder in the distance, and dark far away clouds moving North, away from his location. Other than the smoke from the burning houses and barns, the area is as solemn and quiet as a Sunday morning though it is more like a Thursday afternoon. He gets onto road and starts the ATV. Having been at the Churchill Farm Ranch many times before, he knows the lay of their farm ranch. But it would be at least 20 minutes for him to get there, with constant looking back to see if he is being followed. Within a half mile from the property, he slows down and looks over the property as he approaches it. No signs of life. The barn behind the house was a soldering heap of burnt wood with the corners still standing. The house was at 50-percent standing, with the west wing semi intact but the rest of the house burned down. He rolls in on the main road to the house. Tracks of several vehicles and foot prints line all over the sand and gravel trail to the house. It was less than a minute for him to get to the side of the building though it seemed more like an hour had passed. The wind makes the smell of death hits his nose at first, hitting it hard like a rolled up newspaper striking the nose of a bad dog. The bodies were all over the place, left to rot where they lay. Most that were dead were either older men or older male teens and their Wessen counterparts; their firearms empty except for spent shells. A few of the older women were also found dead outside in the open or nearby the burnt out shells of their house or barn. The animals they kept seemed to be gone. The horses, the cows, the pigs, the chickens, the cats – all gone. The dogs, those that he found, were killed. He continues to look around until he stumbles upon one of the smaller bodies in the field between the barn and house, smaller than those around it. He thought maybe it is one of the teen boys as the jeans, flannel shirt and revolver in its hand would say it would be. But before he can flip the body over, its red hair tells him immediately who it is. Not wanting too but needing too, he carefully flips the body over. The front of the shirt and its undergarment ripped to shreds from a shotgun blast at close range to the chest. Its freckled face only verifies who it was: Sally Leslie Churchill, Tammy’s friend and playmate, same age as Tammy herself. Only good out of this death is that she will not be someone’s sex slave or turned into a Wessen, nor did they violated the body with sexual intercourse with the dead body as some would do. They probably thought it was a boy, and left her alone to rot with the others. But it hurts to see one so young and full of promise to be dead in the field like some discarded animal carcass. He vows that they would have to take his life before they would do the same to Tammy, Jenny, and Jessica. He kisses Sally on the forehead before letting her down gently on the floor. “If I can bring you back somehow, I would. At I can do it that I will make those who did this to us pay dearly.” He then gets up and start exploring the farm ranch, finding little that he can use. At least the half filled 5 gallon jug of diesel that he found can be of some use. Unfortunately, the vehicles there were all destroyed, as if someone went to them to deliberately disable them. Wiring ripped out. Windows and lights broken. Tires slashed. Tools were scattered about but the important ones were missing, but taking what he could use including some open end wrenches, an old hand drill and a few bits. He does not see nor understand that the Churchills did this destruction so their vehicles would not be taken, but thinks it was the purgers who did it. He searches about the house soon afterwards, finding what is left over for the winter stash of food, something that Grandma Churchill created and maintained long ago for the long winter months of the area. Most of it is gone but there were a few cans he can gather and use. Maybe there is enough for a day or two, maybe long enough for the ride, he thinks but there are too many maybes for his small Wessen mind to handle. He manages to find a small gallon sized gas can with some fuel in it. It has motor oil in it, but it is perfect for the 3-wheeler he is riding. Searching the bodies he gathers a few revolver type handguns and takes the gun holster belts with bullets on them. They did not had the time to reload, but taking the items back to the Harris-Layton Farm Ranch, he will. Feeling back about it, he searches and takes from the older members of the family, taking what papers and money he found. He takes the things he had gathered to the 3-wheel ATV, packing them all into the bags he had bought. The belts he put on to save room in the bag, and the guns into the available holsters, with what was left going into the bag. Looking at the sun he can see that it will soon be night fall. He fills the remaining fuel from the small gallon jug into the ATV’s tank. The rope he found and gathered he used to secure the bag and diesel fuel tank to the back of the ATV. Soon he gets on and rides the ATV back to the Harris-Layton Farm Ranch and gets the girls out of the wine cellar. They have a small meal, sharing a couple of cans of vegetables and water before going to bed. While they sleep, he works on the tractor and hay cart, and reloading the revolvers. He then takes some scrap metal boiler plating and makes some personal body shields for them to put on. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/TractorWHayCart.jpg Working into the night, he prepares the hay cart when he thinks he is done, lining cart with what hay bales and loose hay he could find and then putting a blanket on the loose hay surrounded by the surrounding hay bales. As he finishes his work, he hears an odd sound. He goes out to look outside. His night vision being greater than a humans’, he can see nothing on the ground, but notices that the noise is coming from above. He looks up and sees a large dark object blocking out the stars, with lights running along the bottom: A Slaver’s Blimp. He’s heard of them but never thought he would see one as it travelled by the property following the road in an Easterly direction towards the Churchills. He cautiously walks to the road and hides in the ditch, looking up and down the road. He can see or hear nothing on street level but only the blimp above it all as it made its way Eastward to down the road in the direction of the Churchills and beyond. He waited and watched as it keeps going, making a slight turn as it reaches the Churchill ranch but continues onwards leaving it behind. It is said that the human eye can see the light of a candle 10 miles away against the darkness of the night. An animal’s eye is more sensitive depending on its biological needs and reason for its superior or inferior eyesight. But regardless on the condition of his eyesight, he can see a glow against the mountains many tens of miles away to his left – opposite to the Churchill Ranch. In his mind he thinks it is the Indian village he wants to get too, and thinks that it is closer than it actually is. His concern is running into the purgers and slavers that created this carnage. If he had the time and supplies to waited them out until they leave the area, it would have been safer to move out on a later date, but panic and impatience tells him to get them going as soon as he can. With little to think and plenty to do, he goes about the ruins of the house and gets some left over outerwear clothing for him and the girls. It is just a few shirts, but more than enough in his mind as he wants the personal body shields covered to give unseen protection. Though the front and back are protected, the sides are not totally with a gap between them held together with thin rope and rags. At least in his mine, it is more than enough protection if they shot in the chest or back. He also thinks about the escape. Running on the main road may lead to a trap. The tractor can be driven off-road but it would slow their travel and take longer to get to their destination.  But he thinks that it would be safer to go through the ranch fields, farm lands and the grasslands to the mountains and stay off the main road. But he is tired and needs his rest, and it is too dark to check things out and make plans. [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 23rd, 2022, 4:52pm When Hondo walked into the room where he and Molly had been sleeping and found Tonya and Molly talking about life, guys, and such other things as women talk about when bored. Molly smiled at the sight of him, got up from where she sat, walked over and kissed him deeply, but did not linger too long, since Tonya was there. Tonya turned away, partly embarrassed from her own thoughts at seeing them kiss, partly still embarrassed because her attitude as of late had upset Hondo, and partly just plain embarrassed. Molly pulled back after a moment and gave him a soft smile. “I’ve been waiting to do that all afternoon!” She said breathily. “Have a lot goin’ on, tryin’ to keep everyone safe, you know that.” He replied. “I understand you have things to do to protect us, so your being gone doesn’t bother me. What bothers me is being close to you and having to keep my distance… I wish you could be mine always.” She said, frowning a bit as she spoke softly but seriously to him. He sighed and looked away from her, feeling a bit ashamed for not being able to give her all of himself still. “I know but..” He started to say but she stopped him. “It’s alright! You don’t have to explain again. I know and I accept it for what it is. I hope for more someday but even so, I would just take this if it were this or nothing as you make me happy. A wessen girl like me rarely gets this kind of happiness once, let alone twice. You lose your mate and that’s usual a death for your happiness too.” She replied. “If you are lucky enough to find a mate, as a wessen.” Tonya piped up sadly, reminding them both that they were not alone. Molly took a step back from him as they both turned towards Tonya who sat looking at the floor. “Girl, you’re too young to be talkin’ that way.” Hondo replied a bit sternly. “A lot find their mate younger than me. You wait too long and either die, taking as a sex slave, or are passed up for younger than you.” She said sadly. He shook his head, “You can’t think like that. Life is hard, I know, but things are different now. You aren’t alone anymore, an’ you have time. All you need to do is help out, listen to me, an’ work on bein’ the best woman you can be. Someday some nice fella will take notice an’ come after ya, an’ I promise I’ll try not to shoot him or anythin’ less he needs shot!” He grinned at the end there, trying to half joke with her, but all he got was a sour look. His dad was not the easiest to live with, when Hondo was younger, and he had been a bit hard on him and his siblings at times, but Hondo know knew why he made horrible joking comments are tense times, when he did try to be a father and not just a disciplinarian. Surprisingly enough, the joking comments still did not help ease tensions much nor where they appreciated much like when he was Tonya’s age. Tonya looked at him for a bit longer, sourly before looking back down with a sigh. “Hector might be evil, but he was the first man that made me feel worthy of being loved… Will I ever feel like I’m worthy of anyone elses love again?” She asked softly. Hondo frowned, “I’m sorry I’ve not made you feel worthy.” She looked up at him quickly with a look of horror on her face, realizing how she sounded. “Papa, I didn’t mean that …” She started to say but he held his hand up to stop her. “Doesn’t matter what you meant, truth is I’ve failed you. I know a woman needs a man in other ways, but a father is supposed to make a daughter feel worthy of love so they don’t jump to the first man that is nice to them, as they know they are worthy of someone kind an’ good already… Reckon I’m no good as a father.” He replied sourly, trying to hide the disappointment in his voice. He had a lot going on and a lot on his mind, and though he tried, he knew they needed more from him, especially after all they had been through before he rescued them that fateful day. The problem was, though he had tried, he blamed her feelings on himself. He understood, or at least thought he did, why she had lashed out and was lashing out a him and Fernando. She never had a strong, loving male figure in her life, at least not for a long, long time, and she needed his love. He worried that it was too late and worried she would be stuck with some daddy-complex and she would end up with some abusive, old creep like Hector because he failed. “Papa, please don’t…” Tonya started to say again but he stopped her again. “No! It is obviously my fault an’ I am sorry… I have to do rounds now, but we will talk later, alright?” He said firmly. She only nodded and looked back at the floor. He looked at Molly and shook his head for a moment before turning to the door. “I’d better go. Will be dark soon enough.” He half mumbled. Molly followed him out the door and placed a hand on his shoulder to stop him. HE stopped but did not turn to her until he heard the door close behind her. When he turned he saw a very concerned look on her face. “Are you alright?” She asked. He sighed. “Just tired. Tired of this hell hole, of draggin’ them an’ you through these shittin’ towns an’ around these evil bastards. Just not fair to any of you.” “You are doing the best you can.” Molly argued. “It’s not good enough, apparently.” He replied. She frowned and put a hand lightly on his chest, “We have all been through some rough times, you know that. They just need time to fully understand and adjust to having people who care and will protect them… Your best is always good enough for us.” He shook his head and pulled back, “Nope, it isn’t. They deserve better from me, need better…. So do you.” Before Molly could reply someone cleared their throat a few paces from them, down the hall. They looked up to see the twins standing there. “Is everything alright?” Minerva asked. Hondo sighed and nodded, “Yeah. Everythin’s fine. … You need somethin’?” “Your fox girlfriend said something about a before bed treat for the children? It was getting late so would like to give it to them sooner then later.” She said. “The fox girl is my daughter, Tonya.” He replied firmly. “Oh! I.. I just saw you together and thought….” She stammered a bit. “I’m not sure you thought,“ He replied a bit sharply, cutting her off. “If you tried to get to know those who helped you an’ your friends out, you might know better.” She sighed and hung her head, “I .. I know. I am sorry.” She felt a bit guilty for hanging on Fernando’s shirt-tails all this time and ignoring everyone else, but until today, she had only thought of her savior as Fernando. While he was her savior, she did not see all those who worked and sacrificed to feed her and the children and keep them safe, warm, dry, and clothed. She knew she had to take care of the children first and foremost, but she felt a bit selfish, just spending her spare time trotting after Fernando and offering him, or anyone else, little to no aid when she was there. She stood with her head hung for several long seconds as no one said anything. Minya looked at him curiously and tried to hide a slight smile on her face. She had underestimated this one, and was rethinking how she handled herself around the camp. Whoever he was, she was starting to like him and maybe even respect him. She figured anyone who could put her sister in her place was due respect, in the very least. “On the counter downstairs is a large box of cookies. Should be enough for three for everyone. There should also be an apple for everyone too. Make sure they eat the apples first. Don’t want anyone savin’ them for later an’ only eatin’ the cookies.” He replied after a moment. “Thank you.” Minya replied, bowing slightly before grabbing her sisters wrist and half dragging her past them towards the stairs. HE and Molly watched them as they past, only speaking once they were gone. “Well, I need to go check things out.” He replied. Molly stretched up on her toes and kissed his cheek quickly before stepping back and looking at him with that worried look of hers that seemed to eat into his very soul. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself… and be careful.” She said softly. He nodded, “I’ll try to be careful.” HE then turned and headed down the stairs before she could say more. HE walked out to the door and looked around a bit before going out and lighting up a cigarillo. He could only think of that look Molly gave him and how Valentine used to give him the same look and make him feel the same way. He now missed the days when Valentine had looked at him that way. As he stood there it started to rain again, and he sighed, crushing out his cigarillo and heading in before he got wet. As he went in his stomach growled at him and started hurting again, so he went to the kitchen for some water to take his pills with and then washed them down with some whiskey. He was not liking how he felt, and taking pills so he could eat was not something he cared for, but if it bought him time he would do it. He only hoped it would be enough time to get things done and get the women home, to his and Fernando’s time, before he died. If the doctor was right he might not make it, so he prayed like hell that the doctor was wrong. As he stood inside, he heard the wind pick up as the storm got more violent. He looked out again, but it seemed to just be a rough thunderstorm from the look of it, so he went back inside. He  leaned against the bronco and stood there for a while, how long he was not sure, before the sound of the storm seemed to stop suddenly. He listened for a moment, finding it curious that it had stopped so suddenly, but he was pulled from his own thoughts as he saw Minerva run down the stairs and out the door. It took him a second to collect his thoughts before charging after her, as her actions surprised him. Outside he found her standing in front of the door, gawking at the sky. Seeing Minerva outside, Hondo goes out and grabs her to cover her from view with his jacket, yelling at her. “Get inside, you can’t be seen out here!” Hondo yells at her. Nervous and scared, Minerva points to the north in the direction of the parking lot. They can both see the black cloud rolling in, large debris swirling about high in the sky, and a point developing at the base of the cloud. Hondo knows what it is, a tornado in the making. But he finds it odd that he cannot feel the wind blowing about them, but see the biker gang member on their bikes eventually being swept away by the winds at the runway many yards away. He lets go of Minerva and steps towards the runway until he is stopped in his tracks as if he hit a brick wall. He steps back and then reaches out with his hand in front of him until it hits something hard. Small arcs of electricity flow out from where he hits it but he cannot go past it. He pushes against it harder and then decides to punch it. Still can’t get through. He looks up and around. Pieces of debris falling out of the sky seem to bounce off something many feet above the hanger. “Jefe...” He says to himself for a second. He lets out a sigh before walks back to Minerva, grabbing her by her waist and leads her to the hanger, “We’ll be safe inside, but just to make sure, let’s check the manhole.” Together they go to the rear of hanger and then out the rear exit. They walk the few yards to the manhole until they both walk into the force field, stopping them in their tracks. The manhole is just a few feet away on the other side of the force field. Minerva tries again to walk to the manhole but hits the electrostatic wall, before deciding trying to hit it with the side of her fist. Hondo grabs her arms to stop her from hitting the force field. “What’s going on?” Minerva asks. “This is Jefe’s doin’. He set up a protection shield around us. But just in case, let me go check if we have a basement and we get everyone in there.” Hondo tells her. Minerva nods her head before they go back into the hanger. Hondo finds the entrance to the basement in one of the rear “office space” in the back of the hanger through steel doors on the floor and a staircase going down. He goes in and turns on the lights, finding it to be some sort of storage room. He finds another door and opens it by busting an old rusty lock that was chained to it; it leads into the caverns of the sewers. He looks and nods before closing the door. The supplies look old and he is not going to inventory them yet. But he assesses what is there before going back up. He tells Minerva to get the kids lined up outside the office while he gets the others to go down stairs. Going into the girls’ room, he tells them sternly, “Git the cats and your thin’s and get downstairs with the others, we need to move out now!” Zoe and Macey look at him for a moment before he tells them loudly, “NOW!” As they start packing up their things, he moves to the next rooms. Finding Tonya and Molly, he tells them, “We got a bad storm moving in, git your things and wait with the kids downstairs.” “OK... father.” Tonya replies a bit nervously, only having seen this side of him once or twice before. They both go their rooms to gather their things as he moves onto the next rooms. He quickly finds Karl, Marvin and the sheep girls and tells them to get their things quickly and to meet them downstairs.   Along with the soldiers, Karl and Marvin, Hondo gets the children and their care givers to the basement of the hanger.  As they set up camp downstairs, Hondo takes a mental measurement and deduces that the basement is half the size of the hanger above it, only going to half of its length though it is still as wide. Boxes and barrels of who knows what only makes the space smaller but still more than enough space to accommodate everyone. He gets Karl and Marvin to go up with him to lock down the place. In a couple of minutes, windows, shutters and doors are closed except for the small people door next to the main hanger door. The three of them step out and look about, seeing the hail as big as fists fall out of the sky. The winds blow things around in a large circular pattern. “We’ll be safe downstairs?” Karl asks. “Yeah. We will.” Hondo says. He adds in speaking to himself, “Don’t know about the rest of the town.” The sound of several freight trains can be heard in the distance, though it was not freight trains. It was a tornado making landfall just at the highway outside of town and begins winding its way into town. They can see things that were on the ground being lifted up into the air even from that distance. “Time to go downstairs now...” Hondo tells them sternly. They do not argue and quickly go downstairs. Hondo locks all the doors behind them as they make their way to the basement. Looking at the group, he says to them, “We will be safe down here. Go finish eating.” “What is going on?” One of the children says. Minerva answers before Hondo could, “It’s a Purging Storm outside.” “Purgin’ Storm?” Hondo asks. “Yeah, a Purging Storm for it tears up trees, houses and anything not underground.” Minerva says before asking, “What do you call it?” “Where I come from, it is called a ‘Tornado.’” Hondo says. But he quickly adds, “Either way, we are safe down here.” “Where is here?” Macey asks. “The hanger’s storage basement from the looks of thin’s.” Hondo answers, signaling to Minerva to follow him to the wall with the door on it. Tracey, Miniya, and Abigail also follow. He opens the door and steps out into the area. “Is this part of the sewers under the town?” They all look about with Minerva eventually nodding. She then points to a set of rungs on a brick wall, “That is where the manhole cover is at.” “OK then.” Hondo replies. He then asks, “You think we will be safe down here under the hanger? I think we would.” “Yeah.” Minerva says. “Alright. Keep the children calm and we should be fine in a couple of hours. I need to go upstairs to check on a few things.” He tells them as they go back inside the basement. He then goes upstairs, though he hears the storm roaring outside. In the middle of the hanger he takes out the portable radio, “Are you out there, Medic? Come in Medic.” He repeats himself one more time, “Are you out there, Medic? Come in Medic.” A few seconds Fernando answers, “I’m here, righteous Cowboy. Any problems?” “No problems, we are hiding in the basement of the hanger. Found some supplies down there, need to inventory them tomorrow or so.”  Hondo explains. “Basement? Is the force field holding up?” Fernando asks. “It’s up and holding. But just in case they fail we got a safe place to be in.” Hondo explains. He then asks, “How are things on your end?” “We are holding up as best as we can. Our force field is holding up as well.” Fernando explains. “You are going to have to show me how to do that.” Hondo tells him. “In time. Call if there is a problem.” Fernando tells him. “I will.” Hondo replies. Silence fills the radios as they get put away in their respective places. Hondo looks around, hearing the storm raging outside but relieved that things are going to be fine as long as the force field bubble holds up. He is more relieved that they have a place to take shelter as the storm passes. But how long as the storm going to last and who will it effect the most when it is over are the questions to be asked. To him it looks like a F3 or a high end F2 tornado. Small but they can last for hours. For now he goes back to the basement to see what else can be done. It seems to him that these kids have been through it before though Minerva seems to be a nervous wreck. As the light fades into inky blackness outside, the raging storm soon falls to a mild thunderstorm and after that a gentle rain. Once he deemed it safe, Hondo returned everyone upstairs. They had been down there for several hours by now and were all glad to be free of the cramped space. He stood at the door and looked out into the inky darkness, glad the hanger had it’s own generator, as part of the town that had a communal generator was pitch black. As he stood there, he debated whether to go see if anyone needed help, or if leaving would put too much risk on the others. Fernando’s shield had been lowered but he had not contacted them again, and since there was no emergency here, Hondo felt he should not call out in case Fernando was busy. He was not sure what the right answer was, to stay or go, but he felt that unless he heard otherwise he needed to stay, at least for the night. (to be continued …)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 1st, 2022, 10:46pm The storm rages on for the hours into the night. The biker gang has chained their rides together to increase their mass, but many take to the sewers from the couple of manholes they find and open. The torrent of water keeps them from exploring the tunnels. Even if they could go further, they would find locked and welded gates and pipe entrances smaller than their smallest member. Thus they huddled in their space in fear hoping that things would be alright for them when things get quiet and they come out. The funnel cloud seems to follow the path of the roads connected to the highway. It seems to split into two and intertwined with each other for a moment before splitting off into separate directions. One goes to the parking lot and towards to the blimp parking and loading area, hitting the bubble force field.  Lightning erupt from the skies as it twister shutters against the bubble of energy, taking in the energy from the lightning for itself, and the tornado fades away into nothingness, replaced by a hard rain that seems to flood the roads a couple of inches and run down to the nearest storm gratings and vented sewer covers. The water going underground can be heard flowing in it like a subway train running through its tunnel. The other funnel cloud zigzagged to the biker gang camp for a few seconds, stirring things up for moment before moving on to west to the blimp parking lot from the other side, bypassing Fernando’s Camp in the parking lot and making its way into town. Hailstones the size of fists came down before the heavy rains and the winds picked up until the funnel cloud settled onto the streets. It started lifting up dumpsters, throwing their contents into flight along with the steel boxes they were in. Roofs and loose items were lifted up and thrown about in the winds. Street lamps sway violently until they snap off and lift off from the ground, blacking out the power. The townsfolk were prepared for the storm but they were not expecting a funnel cloud to hit them. The last time such a thing happened was some 20 years before, and somebody along with a crazy fox told them to never worry about them again for a price as long as they are there.  Apparently some form of Spirit Magic was being used to divert tornados from the town, as with the crazy fox gone, some will make connections to the tornados returning. Others will try to blame the return of the “Time Walker” as the source of this plight. But the tornado ran through town like an angry kid, breaking the breakable and nothing more. It then turned west to the airplane runway and run down it throwing about the trashed it picked up from town. Along the way, there were three Biker gang members going up the runway to get to their camp, eyeing Hondo’s hanger and not paying attention to the storm. Minerva ran of the hanger to look out and confirm her fears of the storm with Hondo running after her and wrapping her in his trench coat, to cover her as he watches the winds lift them high up into the air and throwing them backwards towards Wessen town like “Riders of the Storm.” Whether Hondo and or Minerva heard them howl and cackle on horror remains to be seen. The tunnel cloud makes its way down the runway as Hondo led Minerva back into the hanger but not before Minerva spotting another funnel cloud in the making where the other two were born. The tornado continues down its path toward the end of Flight Town and the border with Wessen Town. The three bikes end up getting sideswiped by the builds that stood there and dropped from their height, breaking their bones and their rides. The tornado rages, like a rampaging entitled toddler who’s parents have not taught him right from wrong, onward to the river valley but the hard rain continues, and the third funnel cloud is taking its own route of destruction. The third funnel cloud makes its way across town to the east side merchants, the flight schools and Mad Maddie’s Restaurant. Like the others before, it throws up what is not chained down, mostly more garbage dumpsters, loose vehicles and an unfortunate few who thought that the bottle of rot-gut whiskey gave them the strength and bravado to take on the storm bare handedly. Street lamps sway violently until they snap off and lift off from the ground, blacking out the power. Maddie’s restaurant sign eventually falls down from the winds, luckily hot hitting anything or anyone on the way down. As the funnel cloud continues onward to the western edge of Wessen Town (where the ruins of Hector’s home lies) the garbage of the area gets picked and thrown about in the area making a bigger mess than what was there before. It then continues onward to the river basin and goes downstream. It continues to rain for several more hours. When it ends the skies open up to the blackness of the night. The stars were bright but few, almost unnatural and hand painted into place. The town will wake up to various odd findings, like rain puddles with small fish in it, small frogs hopping about where are none in the mountains (but perhaps in the river and streams), and though there the damage varied from place to place – structures need minimal repairs though the infrastructure needs major repair. Until then Fernando and Ichigo remain in the electric camper, she straddling him and holding onto him as tightly as she could, though lessening on her grasp as the storm quieted down. But in his mind he wonders how Minerva is taking it as she is more flighty and scared as witnessed by him and Ichigo from the past storm. He hopes she is not giving Hondo a hard time. He figures that he would call Hondo in the morning while breakfast is being gathered and hopefully hear good news. Until then it is just him and Ichigo. Ichigo calmed down as the funnel tunnel quieted down the further it went away. The thunder and lightning does not help however. A couple times Fernando smacks the side of her ass to calm her down. It did get her attention and eventually ire. “Why did you do that?!!” She holds herself on her extended arms on his shoulders, back from shouting. “You need to calm down. There is no need for you to be in such a panic. So relax your ass.” He tells her sternly. She just looks at him. She tries to show that she is tough by being angry in order to hold back her tears. He tells her, “Don’t give me that look. You could be back in Fight Town running for your life instead of being here with me. In fact if you were not here with me, I’d probably be banging some other chick, probably the Wessen girls or even the Bunny Ring Girls – all of them, at the same time!” “I doubt that, because you won’t take it there with me.” She tells him. “Don’t challenge me. You will end up in a situation you will not like.” He tells her. “Hmph...” She replies nonverbally. “Who and what I want from who is my business. If I want what you have and I take it; that is on me to do and you to enjoy. But until that day happens, you are to know your place around me. Or else you will find yourself back in Fight Town on your own.” He tells her. He pauses for a second before saying, “I am not taking shit from anyone, especially one who I am sharing my bed with. The choice is yours: give me what I want or get out of here.” She begins to cry at the choices given to her. “Calm yourself down. I swear... a girl like you, being who you are and what you did in life to get to this point crying because of a few words.” He says out loud to himself. Their closeness insured that she heard every word. “If I leave I would be dead.” She blurts out. “Not my concern.” He tells her. He looks at her for her response before throwing, “You are to respect me and obey me or you can go back to Flight Town. Right now I demand peace and quiet. Am I going to get it or are you leaving right now?” She just nods before resting the side of her head on his chest. [Approaching Mid Morning Hours, Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple Shrine – Japan] The lone stranger was in his room running his communications and computational gear. Min and Ichi go up the lone figure. Need anything to get done?” Min asks. “Laundry done?” The lone figure asks. “Yes.” Ichi says. “Stuff packed up in case we need to go?” The lone figure asks. “Everything but the necessities we are using are packed and ready to go.” Min answers. “Meeshie’s been fed and let go to do her business?” The lone figure asks. “The cat’s been taken care of. Anything else?” Ichi says in an annoyed tone. He then turns to face them, seeing them in only their t-shirts and panties. Then he looks around the room. “Where’s Hondo and his companion? They got chores to do and get some rest at the same time.” “They are somewhere out there...” Min answers. Though the temple living quarters are warm while the outside is hot or cold depending on where the winds blow, the lone figure is tired. Immortal he and his friends and companions might seem to be, they can get tired. He needs his rest, and some good food. Then he can go hunt for leads and information to deal with the Spirit menace that has been plaguing this world. He lets out a sigh. He finishes up his work and shuts down his communications gear before taking off his clothes. He tells them, “Close up and darken the room. I’m going back to sleep and not getting up until lunchtime.” Piling his clothes by his work area, he does back to the futon bed, crawling under the covers and covering his head with the blankets. Min and Ichi look at each other before going about the room and covering up the window panels and turning off the lights to darken up the room. At the same time the electric fan gets turned on to circulate the air in the room before the huddling into the blanket with him. It takes a few minutes for him to go back to sleep. But rest will not come for this day as about a half hour later Hondo comes into the shared room’s sliding door. He looks round and sees the covered pile on the futon bed. He thought he walked in on them in an intimate until he heard snoring. He looks at his watch and shakes his head. Though he understands that they are tired, there is a lot to do in the day though it is just continuing to recover what was lost and look for another deal. He steps up to the bed where their heads are and tap his cane hard on the floor. It wakes up Min and Ichi, making them look up at him. “What?” Ichi asks. “I know you’re tired an’ all cause I’m tired too, but we got thin’s to do and places to go.” Hondo tells them. Ichi and Min look at each other. “Give us ten minutes.” Min says to him. Hondo gives a nod before going to the sliding wall panel to his room and goes inside to do a few things in there. The girls look at each other for a moment before they start to take action to wake up their male companion. After less than a minute, the lone figure wakes up bothered and annoyed. “This better be #$@!ing good.” He tells them in an annoyed and angered tone. “It’s Hondo. He said to wake you up as there are things to do today.” Min tell him before Ichi could. The lone figure shakes his head before slowly crawling out of bed and getting his things. It takes a minute or two to put on his clothes until he sits down on his chair to tie up his laces, only to have Meeshie jump up onto his lap. She looks up at him and meows. He picks her up, rubs noses with her and puts her down on the floor. “Look girl, you are to protect them while I am gone.” He tells the cat as he scratches her under the chin. She just meows one before walking away and hops onto the bed, curling up where his head was on the pillow. With his laces tied, he goes to the sliding panel that separates his room from Hondo’s room. He knocks first before sliding the panel enough to walk through it. “Yeah Hondo. Wuz up?” “Among other things, Jefe, I need fuel to fill up my ride.” Hondo replies. “Not a problem. Just got to unpack and disconnect your sidecar.” The lone figure tells him. “I don’t have a sidecar, just a lot of bags.” Hondo replies. “Alright. Unpack your ride and secure some fuel cans, as many as you can carry. I’ll be there when you are ready. Leave the bags by my sidecar. They will be safe there.” The lone figure tells him. Hondo looks about the room as if looking for something before looking back at the lone figure, “You can trust these people?” “I can.” The lone figure tells him. Hondo lets out a sigh before letting out, “Alright. See you in a bit.”  He then starts to walk out of his room. “See you later.” The lone figure says as Hondo walks out the room. The lone figure goes back to his room closing the sliding panel between the two rooms. He looks at his companions. “Ladies, just in case we need to leave, be dressed in more than just your t-shirts and bras. I’m going out with Hondo, I should be back in a couple of hours. Keep the radio on in case I have to call. Meeshie will teleport you and our things if there is an emergency you cannot hide from.”  The lone figure explains to them. Min and Ichi nod at him before Min gets up and goes through their packed bags of clothes and picks out a pair of gym shorts and a skirt to put on. As the lone figure walks out the room on his way to meet with Hondo, he can hear Min tell Ichi, “Ichi, you got to put something else on too!” In a couple of minutes the lone figure makes his way to the underground vehicle parking area, finding Hondo there as he unpacks his motorcycle. He walks over to his motorcycle and disconnects the sidecar connected to it, moving his bags from the motorcycle to behind the side car. He points to his things and tells Hondo, “You can put your things there, next to mine.” Hondo looks at him and nods. Though the lone figure finishes his unpacking and moving his things off this motorcycle, Hondo was less than a half a minute behind him. The lone figure moves his motorcycle to the exit but then stops when Hondo is behind him. “Pull the ignition cable off, and run from on the starter while we are in the temple area to insure that we are quiet while we leave. Once we are out, reconnect the ignition to start the engine and follow me. We will be taking the high dirt roads to avoid whoever is on the main roads.”  The lone figure tells him. “Gotcha Jefe.” Hondo replies before reaching down pulling the ignition cable off the coil. They roll their vehicles on the exit of the temple’s gate and get on, using the motorcycle starter to drive the motorcycles out onto the dirt road a couple hundred yards away. Once on the dirt road, they stop for a moment to reconnect their ignition coils, start their engines and start riding away. It takes them just a few minutes to ride the dirt roads to get to the Furusato Mountain Village. They stop at the mountain road to look down the highway, letting their motorcycles run on idle. “I’ll explain later but down here the local highway gang had a toll. They were slaughtered by a mini convoy of black vehicles. But I have a question, though money is no option, what fuel do you take: Gas or Alcohol?” The lone figure asks. “Both, though I need to switch jets or it will run rough if I switch or mix fuels.” Hondo explains. “What are you running on now?” The lone figure asks. “80 percent gas, 20 percent alcohol. Sometimes more alcohol when gasoline is hard to find.” Hondo replies. “OK. Let’s see what they have and get it. Mind you, Spirits control gasoline supplies though we can get it at a higher price, but price is not a problem. They accept old work Money – the Yen. I got plenty of that.” The lone figure explains. Hondo nods. The lone figure then says, “Follow me.” They continue down on the mountain path into the town. [To Be continued.]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 9th, 2022, 8:16pm [Around 1030 hours, In the Mountain Dirt Roads above Furusato Mountain Village, many miles from Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple Shrine – Japan] At a certain point the two on their motorcycles stop and like at the temple, shut off their engines to disconnect their ignition and silently coast down the mountain. Using momentum, they continue to coast to the gas station in town and stop at the pumps where they reconnect their ignitions. A mechanic dressed with a work apron approaches them, wiping down a large wrench with a rag. Both riders get a look at the individual approaching them. The lone figure reaches out and shakes the mechanic’s hand “Renosuke, how are things?” “That incident you told me about, about the local toll gang being killed, is bringing unwanted spirit attention, and not for the reasons you would think why.” Renosuke says. “Oh?” The lone figure asks. “Those who the toll gang tried to demand a toll on were spirit connected though they are into all sorts of illegal trades. They are, how do you say it – ‘playing two against the middle?’” Renosuke tries to explain. “I see. Renosuke, you remember Hondo?” The Lone figure says. Renosuke nods and Hondo nods in return. Renosuke then says, “What can I do you for?” The lone figure takes his two empty five gallon fuel jugs, handing them to Renosuke. “Me – fill these up with some high proof sake for the ride here. My friend needs a mix of gasoline and high proof sake, 4 parts gas to 1 part sake. And fill his tank with this stuff here. I know gas is expensive and traceable, but do not worry about the cash. I’ll pay the price, you just have to deal the paperwork.” The lone figure then points to the fuel pump they are by. Renosuke nods as he takes eight empty five gallon jugs from Hondo. He then takes them inside to fill them up. As Renosuke is filling up the jugs in his shop, his wife steps out, handing them a small bag and a paper cup of green tea. The lone figure nods at her before saying “Thanks.” He quickly drinks the green tea and puts the bag in his jacket, handing the paper cup to her. Hondo was a bit hesitant on drinking the tea but seeing the lone figure wolf it down made him think that it is safe to drink. Eventually he drinks it and hands over the paper cup to Renosuke’s wife, putting away the small paper bag in an inside large pocket in his trench coat. After getting the second cup from Hondo, with a worried look Renosuke’s wife speaks, “Walker-San. If I can ask, the Marino and Mori families have gotten sick, you know they live on the edge of town by the river tending to the rice paddy fields. And the well has begun to tastes funny but we distill it before we use it for cooking and drinking. I hope it is something natural and not those stupid spirits poisoning the river. Could you help them and check it out? We would owe you greatly if you do.” “Sayuri, I’ll be back later before dinner time to investigate the situation and give any help I can.” The lone figure tells her. Sayuri folds her hands together and bows down to him, saying repeatedly a few times “Domo Arigato.” She then gets up and goes away into the shop. “So, you gonna help them?” Hondo asks. “Got to. If something is going on that I can fix, I will fix it.” The lone figure says. “Besides, the Marino and Mori clans are the biggest rice growers in the area. Any meal you eat with rice, it is more than likely their rice you are eating. Anyone trying to tamper with our local food source needs to be stopped. Anyone I catch poisoning the local food source I will have their blood and dead flesh fertilize the soil. Also, Ichi does not know it, but the Marino Clan is her distant relatives, as part of them moved to America in the 1980s and she came from the American branch.” Hondo nods before he asks, “Need help wit’ this?” “I may. But first let’s take are what needs to be done and then we can return.” The Lone figure tells him. “Alright then, I’ll be there for ya.” Hondo says. In about a minute Renosuke returns with a couple of mechanics hauling the jugs of fuel, pointing out which jugs go to who. One of them walks to the pump and pulls the hose to put into Hondo’s tank. It gets filled up with gasoline in a couple of minutes. Fernando reaches into his saddle bag and pulls out a couple of brick sized wads of 500-yen notes, handing then to Renosuke. They both nod at each other as the hose is pulled out of Hondo’s filled tank. Hondo puts the gas cap on the gas tank. “I guess we will you around dinner time?” Renosuke asks. The lone figure nods before saying, “Yes I will be.” “Good, and thank you.” Renosuke says to him. “No, Thank You!” The lone figure says as he hefts the fuel tank lashes together with a rope before securing them to the rear seat of his ride. He then turns to Hondo, “Ready when you are.” “Ready.” Hondo replies. They both turn on their vehicles and slowly ride away, taking the dirt road that leads to the mountains. Reaching the highest point of the area, the lone figure stops and shuts down his ride. Hondo does the same but wonders why. The lone figure reaches into his jacket and pulls out a small Yeasu VX-2 series handheld portable. “Ichi-Min answer me” The lone figure says into his portable radio. A few seconds later a female’s voice answers, “Min here. What’s the situation?” “Unless something happens on your ends, things are safe here. I’ll get back to you on the details. Be there soon.” The lone figure says. “We will be waiting.” Min replies. The lone figure then turns off his radio and then puts it away in his jacket, turning to Hondo. “Disconnect the ignition and then coast down the mountain to the temple. Once close to the temple from the main road, use the electric starter to get you the rest of the way.” “That’s fine, but aren’t you worried about the spirits catching your signal?” Hondo asks. “We have the radios set to low power, so to them we are just above the static but to us we can hear each other loud and clear. It does limits our distance but for a few miles this should be fine. Even at high power of 5 watts, we would only spike above the static. Spirits are searching for anything 25 watts or more, which would fist through the static. That is why I stopped here – on top of this mountain on low power can get you pretty far.” The lone figure explains. “I see.” Hondo says. Reaching down into his engine, the lone figure disconnects his ignition wire and looks at Hondo, “Ready to go?” “Isn’t it kinda far to run silent?” Hondo asks. “I’ll shave a few miles by teleporting us closer to the temple.” The lone figure says as he lifts his cane and spins the crystal. His thumb goes onto the crystal and presses it against the cane. They are teleported to the top of the ridge near by the temple. They both look down from the ridge and see the temple complex below. Thunder echoes in the background from the location of above Furusato Mountain Village. “Ain’t the Spirits gonna locate us ‘cause of the teleportin’?” Hondo asks. “Only if it is done without a distraction. Since it is always storming without notice in these mountains, the thunder and lightning will hide our teleport signature with an EMP Spike from the lightning. I had to tell the cane to do one and then the other within microseconds of each other.” The lone figure explains. He then says, “Down the ridge in neutral then once on the main road use the starter to drive into the temple.” Hondo nods. The lone figure pushes off his motorcycles with both his feet and rolls down the ridge. Hondo does the same and follows the lone figure down the path until they get to the main road to the temple and use the electric starter to drive the motorcycles in. They continue driving into the rear area of the temple complex where the guest and visitors quarters are at and take their vehicles back to the underground vehicle area. Soon they are parking their rides where they had them and started to put back their packed items back on their bikes. For the Lone Figure, that meant reconnecting the sidecar back on his motorcycle, which were just three nuts and bolts to connect their frames. He then put his things back on the motorcycle and sidecar while Hondo packed up his motorcycle as like before. As Hondo finishes up his repacking, “What’s the plan for tonight?” “We go, we check things out, we fix what we can and we track down the bad guys and make sure they do not pollute the environment again. If all goes well, we go home and feed the ladies.” The lone figure says. “’Kay then... I’ll finish up over and pack up the fuel. Then I’ll be in the room to rest up.” Hondo says. “I’ll see you later then.” The lone figure says. [Flight Town – 10 hours behind due to Time Zone lag and another 3 hours before; 9:30PM] It’s been some two hours since the storm ended. Though there are calls for clean up for both Wessen Town and Flight Town, most of the work was for surveying the damage they can at night and take note of it. Survey for survivors show that the casualty levels are low and damage to business structures and living quarters are minimal. They were lucky. But many are still running scared. The winds blow in a different direction, cold from the top of the mountains. There is a knock on the electric camper’s sliding door. Fernando pushes off Ichigo and puts on a robe to cover himself before he opens the door part way to see who it is. Mae, April and June stand there trembling from the cold air, for some reason in their bunny suits, gym shorts and sneakers. They were carrying a rolled up blanket and a pillow rolled up in the blanket with them. “Can we come in?” Mae asks with hot breathe smoking from her mouth. “Before you do, where’s Kiah?” Fernando asks. “She’s locking up our camper.” Mae answers before Kiah shows up behind her. Fernando opens the door wider for them to come in. As they get into the camper, they take off their sneakers and gym shorts, tossing their blankets and pillows onto the bed before climbing on it. They unroll the blankets and put their pillows beside where they see Fernando’s pillows are set at. The blankets get piled on each other making 4 layers on top of the 2 layers Fernando had on the bed for him and Ichigo. Mae was taking Fernando’s blankets and adding them under the 4 they had brought in. Fernando closes the door and pops the pop-up of the camper before turning on the propane heater. He asks, “Why are you girls here, when you have your own camper to sleep in?” Ichigo lets out from under the blankets. “It’s a Bunny Pile!” “I’m not going to ask what a Bunny Pile is, but you ladies have your own camper to sleep in.” He tells them. “I’ll say it then – we are scared, of the storm.” Mae begins to explain. “And they cannot sleep! And if they cannot sleep, I cannot sleep...” Kiah lets out in explanation. “You’re just as scared as we are!” April lets out. “Oh shut up! When you guys took the blankets, it got cold, so wherever you guys go for warmth, I’m going there too!” Kiah complains before going under the blankets. “I will allow it only for tonight. But this is not going to happen again because there is no room for you guys when my daughter is here. I need my sleep and there is barely enough room for us all as it is.” Fernando tells them. “We can all fit in here!” Kiah says loudly from under the blanket. “You mind stop squirming around!” April lets out. “It’s not me!” Kiah says loudly. “Kiah – cut it out.” Mae tells her before ordering the others, “Relax, all of you and make room for him before he decides to kick us all out.” It was easy for April and June to put down their pillows and settle in. Mae sits up and waits for Kiah to settle in before she lays her head on her pillow. With six layers and five bodies for warmth, Fernando closes the pop-up top of the camper and turns off the propane heater. He then opens the windows of the camper just a bit to allow airflow but it is cold. From the front seats he looks at the bunny pile on the bed and thinks what is he getting into if he goes into the blankets with them. In the darkest recesses of his mind he day dreams about having sex with each and every one of them all at once and alone and one at a time. But such thoughts are kept in the dark before he steps to the center of his camper and takes off his robe until he was just in his bare briefs. From the under blanket bunny pile a wolf whistle is heard. “Cut it out Kiah!” Mae lets out. “Maybe I should just get dressed and leave on patrol.” He says loudly but to himself. Mae gets out of the bed and grabs onto his arm, saying “NO! Don’t leave us!” “Let me go, Mae, or else.” He tells her. Kiah gets up and sits on the edge of the bed ready to join Mae on the arm pulling when she says “Or else what?” Fernando turns to face her, “There are two ways to leave this convoy. One is to leave it on your own accord. The other is to be kicked out of it, which means you lose everything given to you.” He then turns to Mae, “Don’t make me want to kick all of you out. Let me go... Now!” “Let him go, Mae. You do not want to make him angry.” Ichigo tells her. “But...” Mae starts to say. “Let him go, Mae. It is not worth making him angry.” Ichigo tells her. Eventually Mae lets go of Fernando’s arm but stands looking up at him. “Get to the bed. NOW...” He tells her. “Ooo... he likes his girls submissive and subservient.” Kiah lets out, throwing in, “Well, he ain’t getting that from me.” “Kiah, shut up! This is no place to be making jokes.” Ichigo tells her while Mae goes back to the bed. Mae added, “Kiah, don’t go there. Now get to your spot so I can get to mine.” Not wanting too, Kiah does as she is told and goes to spot of the bed she was on and gets under the blankets. Mae soon follows and gets on the bed and crawls into the blanket to her spot. Fernando gets to get dressed quickly and before leaving the camper. Ichigo tells them, “Now you’ve done it. You got him angry.” June quietly throws in from under the blankets “I knew this was a bad idea.” To some it would be cold outside, to others it would cool despite one being able to see the steam out of their breath, it was just a few degrees above freezing.  The winds coming from the top of the mountains say that the storm moved onto the other side, but in doing so is bringing in cold air from the mountain tops down onto Flight Town. From what Fernando is gathering, Flight Town is a former military based used as depot and distribution point of supplies and troops. The area was empty, none of the guards were posted or making their rounds. The defensive storm shield was up until morning as he had set it. He walks to its edge and walks through it. He could walk anywhere he wanted too, but instead of heading into town, he walks to the biker gang encampment. The place was a mess. Though the vehicles were lashed together so that their accumulated weight kept them from being blown away, a lot of loose personal property was scattered everywhere. He uses his cane to clean up the area and restore lost items that were blown away by the wind. Walking around he sees that there is nobody at the camp. He thinks that they would not abandon it, that they would at least find some shelter from the storm. Looking about he finds a manhole cover, one of two or three in the area. Using his cane he moves it to open it. He then shines his flash light into the manhole and yells into it, “It is safe to come out now!” Members of the biker gang community gather by the manhole above them and begin to climb out with Fernando helping anyone that needed that extra pulls to get out of the hole. In a few minutes everyone is out of the manhole, with the Elder Leader and his Right and Left hand men stepping up to him. The Elder Leader pokes at Fernando’s chest, “Don’t think we owe you anything, for we don’t owe no one nothing!” Fernando steps up to him a half step closer to him, “I do not care about you owing me anything. I’m here to check to see if things are alright with you. The whole town is going about surveying the damage and looking for stranded or injured victims of the storm. I’m just doing my job on that, nothing more.” The Elder Leader just scowls at him. Fernando interrupts him from saying thing, “Just get me a headcount and tell me if anyone is missing, we will go looking for them in the morning.” “You get this straight – We take care of our own with help from no one.” The Elder Leader tells him. “Then have it your way.” Fernando tells him before he turns around and walks away. The Elder Leader yells at him as he leaves “Keep walking! We don’t need your help around here!” Fernando makes his way half way down the highway. He stops and looks around. He holds back his anger from going back to the biker gang and kick some serious as over there, even at 120 to one, it is easy to beat them when they are standing still. But he decides that they are not worth the time or effort in giving them the whoop ass that they rightfully deserve. He continues walking down the highway, trying to let every step he takes to chip away at his anger. It is one thing to help people in need. It is another if they take advantage of one’s generosity or is told off that their help was not needed after the fact of having taking that help. He does not know which is worst. Nor at the time does he not care. He thinks as to what needs to be done to get everyone out of this misbegotten place in 96 hours or less. The camper needs at least a day or two of charging if the sun is bright, if not he will need to run his generators to do the charging. He thinks about the next few hours needing to feed everyone in the camp. Looking outward towards Maddie’s Place, he can see that the sign is not there. Though passable, the roads were a mess. He decides to teleport from the building roofs until he gets close to examine Maddie’s Place. The damage to the place was minimal but the sign was down, and its face broken into small pieces. The area was a mess of trash and overturned vehicles. There were people walking about surveying the scene, with many busy at a collapsed temporary building somebody thought it would be best used permanently, looking for survivors. Fernando takes his came and concentrates on the sign. Press on the crystal sphere on the cane, the sign comes to life, broken pieces going into place and fusing together. It rebuilds itself as its construct is shifted backwards through time. It then rises from its fallen place and back onto its pillar foundation, repairing itself as it goes backwards in time. The area around Maddie’s Place gets a clean-up treatment as things are moved back through time to where they were before the storm. He looks at the area around Maddie’s place and nods to himself. He then focused on the collapsed building. Despite the many crawling about the collapsed structure, Fernando presses on the crystal. The building slowly rose from its rubble and rebuilt itself; those inside who were injured were healed though their healing was unintentional. The crowd stands around and looks about the restored building before a brave few venture in to pull out the survivors. During the day they will discover that the building has been restored to its pre-storm collapse condition but it being night and unable to properly check things, they are weary of the structure that seemed to have righted itself. [Wessen Town, Wessen Hospital] Wessen Hospital is a small clinic type medical center with about 10 beds for the serious injured, operated by those of various experience though they are not educated medical professionals. The Wessen nurses are from other towns who moved to Wessen Town many years before, the doctors and surgeons were medical assistants who taught themselves during their work at what former hospital they were in. Other doctors are experienced grandmothers who use various herbs and field plants to use as medicines, and advise on what treatment should be given to what ailment or injury. At most there are about 8 staff members not including building maintenance staff which consists of 4 individuals who clean and repair various building issues like replacing blown lights. Many study from a field medical manual, which several were found and kept in storage except for when class is taught. Outside of major surgery, at best they can do is what American Civil War Field Doctors can do for their wounded patients. They cannot treat for everything, in the worst case scenario all they can do is make a dying patient comfortable until it is their time to go.  Most young teen girls undergo some basic medical training to use on friends and families for when they get married, if they live that long. Abby started this program before Hector started another one of his rampages about only the purist of Wessens can stay in Wessen Town, though Abby and her sister are pure recently transformed Wessens, Hector questioned their origins. “How can one sister be a cat and da other be a rabbit?!! You think I’m blind?!!” Morning comes and one awakes up feeling heavy in his bed, and realizes that he is in a bed and not on a sleeping bag or a tent. “Owww...” He says softly to himself, trying to move but find it painful to move. He lifts up his arm and sees it wrapped up between two wooden boards in a white bandage. “Whe... where am... I?” He hears a voice, that belonging to an older woman, “Good. You’re alive. Don’t move. We’re trying to get a doctor to heal you, but that might take a day or two. First, what is your name and second, where’s your people?” He looks around but sees no one nearby though he can hear that whoever is with him is somewhere nearby. He throws back, “What happened? Where am I?” “What happened? You and your buddies fell out of the sky during the storm, and were brought here. You got several broken bones. One of your friends was found dead with you and the other. The other is not in good shape and may die if we cannot find a doctor to try to heal him. Until we find a doctor for you two, we will do our best for you to heal. You just got to lay there, relax and let us do the work.” The elder woman tells him. He lets out a defeated sigh. His biker gang jacket gets thrown onto his chest. The elder woman continues, “We know who you are with and we know you prefer to harm us than to help us. But we are following the teachings of the Time Walker and help those in need, the infirmed and injured. You’re hurt, your friend is near death and your rides are destroyed. Let us help you. We will tell your friends you are under our care and bring your leader here to see you and your friend.” She walks close to him, revealing herself to be a large black bear Wessen in a nurse’s uniform. She reaches out to take hold of his chin and look at both sides of his face, “Those scars may go away over time. You should be riding in no time once you start walking again.” She lets go of his face and asks, “What is your name?” He has a scared look on his face and wants to scream. But opening his mouth, nothing comes out.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 25th, 2022, 12:31am [Flight Town – 4:00AM] Fernando had walked the areas of Flight Town and the border area of Wessen Town, cleaning up only a few areas in desperate need to normalize things and help with potential rescues without being seen. As far as he can tell, there were no deaths though there were some with serious injuries within the structures he raised, though there were some who were missing and rumored to be blown away by the winds. It is those he cannot do anything about. He walks back to the camp, continuing surveying the scene. The temperature outside has gotten considerably colder with cold air coming down from the mountains. The bunny girls in the camper, June and April are the only two who had been asleep. Mae has been sleeping on and off wondering what is going to happen next. Kiah has been tossing and turning, not going to sleep and waking Mae in the process. Ichigo had forced herself to sleep. Being awake, Mae puts her hand against the metal side wall of the camper and finding it nearly ice cold while being under the blankets was hot from their combined body temperatures and layers of blanket insulation. Fernando walks into the camp, seeing hardly anyone on patrol, though a few soldiers were up and about to assess the damage and clean up the mess caused by the storm. Fernando continues to the back of the camp and onto the grassy field to the highway. Being at the lower end heading to the valley, the cold winds seem to come down from the mountains and down the roads. He just looks down the road, thinking about how long and difficult the trip to Tech Town could be; 350 miles away of questionable highway conditions. Going at 35mph would take them 10 hours to get there, though going at 50mph would only take 7 hours but they can only go as fast as their slowest vehicle can go which means it might take longer than 12 hours to get there without stops or rest. That means setting up meals to go, and everyone fueled up to the max and hope their miles per gallons can make it without a stop to refill from the stored fuel. Bathroom breaks will be a problem to many as their bathrooms are in separate from their vehicles and will require a few stops along the way, adding more time to the their travel. He sighs as he thinks to what plans needed to be changed or added to make the move out of Flight Town possible within the next couple of days. After feeding those in the camp some breakfast, he makes plans to go to the gas stations with a few of the teens and as many empty fuel canisters they can gather to fill up and take back to top off the fuel tanks of the vehicles and generators and then refill the canisters and put them in storage. Then he would get various food items to make meals on the go with, along with some more food canisters for things like oatmeal, chili, rice and pasta dishes, and a salad for the vegetarians. He will also be looking for large jugs of either glass or plastic to make a large quantity or juice and drink for each vehicle to have. With the Dune Buggies, the food can be put into the storage area behind the rear seats along with their riding blankets and other needed items for the trip. The medical jeeps do not have such storage inside storage areas but he remembers that there were large ammunition boxes that can connect on the outside of the jeep and be accessible from the inside of the jeep and a bench seat can be installed with a storage box underneath. He just has to find and install them. And there are the camper trailers to connect to them. The camper trailer is easy, as he has two on semi-preorder with Jerry’s place at Center Town. He just needs to meet with Hondo, Minerva and the others to settle things before going to see Jerry in Center Town and get those two campers built and picked up. In thinking, while he and Hondo would wait for the campers to be built in Center Town, that they should pick up some food supplies there as it is cheaper and for certain things, fresher. But now there are just a couple of hours between now and sun rise and he needs his rest. He goes back to his camper and enters. The only time that he notices how cold it is, is when he takes hold of the sliding door handle. It takes him a few seconds to get his door open for him to step in and then close it. The girls seem to be asleep in the bed. The air is a bit stale, so he reaches up and pushes up on the camper pop-top, then goes to windows that can be open and opens them just a crack to allow the air to circulate. [Hondo’s hanger; 4AM] Though most of the kids were asleep, the adults are not. Hondo checks the doorway to the sewers and sees that the rushing water from the storm surge has lessened quite considerably. He decides to go upstairs to check the main hanger entrance. He steps outside and sees that the skies are clear and it is a starry but moonless night. He also notices that it is bitterly cold for anyone out in just typical day wear of regular clothing and maybe a light jacket. A female voice behind him says and asks, “The storm is over. Should we check on the others?” Hondo flinches, not expecting to be anyone behind him. He turns around and sees Minerva there in just her usual flannel shirt and shorts thought the shirt is buttoned up and not tied up in a knot at the bottom as it is usually in. “Don’t you need to check on the kids?” Hondo asks. “The kids are asleep and are safe where they are.” Minerva replies as she looks up at him. She then looks at the clear starry moonless skies, saying “It is over.” “You need to go downstairs before those Wessen Hating Bikers sees you.” Hondo tells her. Another voice calls out as it approaches them from the south, “Mister Hondo?” He turns to face who was calling him while hiding Minerva behind him, finding two Wessens approaching them from the runway, a Bear Wessen and a Rat Wessen. The Bear Wessen calls out to Hondo again, “Mister Hondo?” “I’m him. Wha’ goin’ on? Wessen Town needs help?” Hondo replies and asks. “We need the Medic to come over to the Wessen Hospital.” The Bear begins to say “I will talk to him in the mornin’. Got wounded from the storm?” Hondo says and asks. “We Wessens are fine. But three of those Wessen Hating Bikers fell out of the sky into our town square during the storm and we took them in to give what medical care we can give. One of them died, he was dead when we found him. One is terrible condition and may not live, but the other though busted up, just woke up.”  The Bear Wessen explains. “Busted up, as in how?” Hondo asks. “Excuse my wordin’, I might get it wrong.” The Bear Wessen explains, letting out a sigh before explaining as he points out on his body, “His arm and two legs are broken, so his head and chest.” “His head?” Hondo asks. “It’s wrapped up in bandages, and covering an eye.” The Rat Wessen explains. “And he’s the one tha’ woke up? How is the other one?” Hondo asks. “Not good, they told us that he might die by sun rise.” The Bear Wessen says, adding, “I did not see them, it is what I was told how they are to tell you when we find you.” “We will be there in the mornin’, after we deal with the clean-up and feedin’ the kids here. But I will see the medic in a couple of hours after sunrise and be on our way as soon as we can.” Hondo tells him. The two Wessens nod at him before turning around and walking back towards the runway. Hondo stands there watching them walk away. After he sees them half way down the runway he asks Minerva without turning to face her, “You know ‘em, Miss?” “The bear I think is Rufus. His mother works at the Wessen Hospital as a nurse or something like that. I do not know who the rat is, never saw him.” Minerva answers. Hondo pats himself down, until he puts his hand into his pocket and pulls out a tiny Vaesu VX-2 radio, “Let’s see if Jefe is awake.” He turns on the radio and presses the ‘Talk button’, “Righteous Cowboy to Medic, you out there Medic?” After a few seconds of silence, he tries again, “Righteous Cowboy to Medic, you out there Medic?” After a few seconds there is an answer, “Medic here. Everything alright on your end?” “Everythin’ is fine on this end, but I just got a couple of visitors from Wessen Town wanting to contact you. They claim that a couple of those Wessen Hating Bikers fell out of the sky onto their main square. From what they said, one was dead when they found them, the other two are critical in their medical facility. One of them just woke up while the other is still unconscious and might die because he is worst shape.” Hondo explains. “What did you tell them?” Fernando asks. “I told them that I get in contact with you after sunrise and we will be on our way when we finish our business here.” Hondo explains. “Alright. Around 6AM I’ll be going to Maddie’s place to get breakfast for you and the kids there and for those in the camp. Meet me there and we can split up the work and you deliver the food for the group in the hanger and I take care of the camp and I’ll meet you at the hanger when I am done.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll meet you at Maddie’s place later then.” Hondo says. “See you then.” Fernando says. Hondo was about to put away the radio when Minerva gabs onto his arm and manages to press the Talk button, yelling “Wait!” Hondo was not pleased with her action as he pulls his arm away from her. “What’s going on?” Fernando asks. Hondo replies, “I think your hamster girl wants to say something, but she needs a lesson in manners.” Fernando sighs on the other end without keying up before he replies on the radio, “Put her on.” Hondo hands over the radio to her. Minerva takes the radio and presses the Talk button on it, “You need me to go with you?” “I need you to take care of the kids. Hondo and I will take care of everything for you and them.” Fernando tells her. “But... if Wessen Town Hospital has those Wessen Hating Bikers, they might come to attack the place.” Minerva says nervously. “I will take care of that. So you calm down and relax. Rescuers rescue those who need rescuing. There is no time for prejudice, there is no time to decide if one is worthy of rescue, there is no time to think whether the person is worthy of rescue, and there is no time to decide if one is going to get a reward for doing the rescue. Rescuers just do their job of rescuing. Your people rescued those in need and are giving them what they need, without prejudice. So what they are Wessen Hating Bikers, maybe after this they will learn that not all Wessens are the problem for their hate.” He explains to her. Minerva remains there in silence. Hondo takes advantage of the situation and takes the radio from her. Hondo tells Fernando through the radio, “I’ll take care of her.” “Hondo, if she insists on coming with you, have her wear her EMT jacket and cap that I gave her and her friends. She is not to leave the hanger without them on.” Fernando tells him. Hondo looks at Minerva before answering, “I’ll make sure that is done.” “I’ll see you at Maddie’s place.” Fernando ends his call. “See you there.” Hondo replies. He then turns off the radio and pockets it before turning to face Minerva. He takes her by the arm and leads her back into the hanger, “Let’s go and don’t give me a hard time. If you want to follow me when I go see Jefe, go put on your jacket and hat.” Minerva can be heard saying as she is taken back into the hanger, “But... But... But... But...” [Fernando’s Electric Camper, Convoy/Military Camp in Parking Area] Fernando shakes his head for the moment and thinks that this is going to be one of those days where he gets no sleep and no rest at least for the next 18 hours on top of the past 24 hours he has been awake. With little to do, he takes a few steps to the front seats of the camper to sit on the passenger seat. Pulling the curtains to the windows a bit to see outside, he sees that the guards have begun their night time patrol though it is very late to do so. At best they would have the remaining hours of the night and two hours of daylight to do their patrol. Sitting there he can hear the girls behind him, though sleep, rustling about under the blankets with the occasional half-asleep complaint about who is hogging up the space or blankets. In a way he was glad that he was not in there with them as if it disturbs his sleep, he would have been very angry. In the passing hours as the night sky gets its darkest before it begins to light up from the sun below the horizon, nothing worthy of attention or intervention happens. He just sits there peering out from between the curtains and the windows. At near daylight before the ass crack of dawn, he gets up out of the seat and to the sliding door. In a couple of seconds he slides the door open, steps out and slides the door closed. The sun has not peeked from behind the horizon yet but will do so in a couple of minutes. He walks to the medical jeep, gets in and slowly drives away to Maddie’s Place. Fernando takes the longest way possible, taking his time as he drives along the east side merchants and the crew that are out doing the storm clean up. There were not that many things there that interested him. But something did catch his eye, a Soviet Era Fold-Away One-Man Spy-copter. There were several of them, all in rough shape. Fernando pulls over to ask about them. Looking at them over he can see that there were no engines on them, though one can slap on a 50cc dirt bike engine on them and be flying away, it is not a hard thing to do and that is what they were intended for when they were first made. He walks to them and looks them over. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/RussianChopper02.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/RussianChopper01.jpg The canvas carry bags were tattered and falling apart. The copters themselves were rusted at the folding joints but recoverable. At most as he remembers, without the engines, these things weighs about 50 pounds and can carry about 350 pounds, though a good engine can weigh 25 to 50 pounds, reducing the carrying weight to around 300 pounds. He reaches down to inspect them by touching them and moving a few parts within. Oddly, 3 seem to be original Soviet era copters, while the other 3 seem to be cloned copies of them. There were also two autogyros which had seen better days. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Autogryo-01.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/2Man-Autogyro.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/2Man-AutoGyro-02.png “Hey! Voo-at are joo do-ink?!!” Somebody not too far away yells out and approaching Fernando. Fernando looks up and sees a short pudgy man in his 50s or so walking up to him. His accent so think, Fernando could place him in a small village outside of Stalingrad (St. Petersburg). He slowly gets up and raises up his hands to show that he was not there to start a confrontation. “EYEE Sad, Voo-at joo do-ink?” The man says to him. “I was looking.” Fernando replies. “Joo No Voo-at joo lookink at?” The man tells him. “They look like old busted whirly birds to me. Too busted up to every fly again, and it looks like these do not even have a motor on them.” Fernando explains. “Den voo-at joo vaunt vit dem?” The man asks him. “What I want with them?” Fernando asks. “Vee-es.” The man replies. “I am just looking at them.” Fernando tries to explain. “Va-eye?” The man asks. “I’m just looking for parts for my convoy to use.” Fernando tells him. The man just looks at him with a scowl. “We’re constantly on the go and fixing our vehicles with what we have. Parts, any part helps in making fixes on the road.” Fernando explains. “Voo-at kahn joo duu wit dat?” The man asks as he points to the autogyros. Fernando looks at them, in his mind they can be fixed into flying condition again, they all can. But he had to think fast if maybe they were being thrown away or sold to someone else. He replies with “Well, I could make them into a side car for our motorcycles.” The man actually stands there and thinks for a while. He starts to walk away but is soon walking back in a crooked circle that the space would allow. He looks at the items and then walks another crooked circle. He then stops at Fernando. “Pahrtz? Oh-Kee. Ha-oh mooch joo paeh? The man asks. “Pay? You selling all this?” Fernando asks. “Eyee Shell, joo bie, joo paeh.” The man tell him. Fernando counts off six one man copters and two autogyros, one one-man autogyro and the other two-man autogyro. Thing is, how is he going to carry it? He then tells the man, “1000 in gold coins.” For a moment the man smiles but immediately puts the scowl on his face and tries to hide his joy. He then says, “. Joo paeh, joo tayek ah-wahy.” “I need to bring friends to help carry this. Can I pay now and come back for it later?” Fernando asks him. The man thinks about it. He then asks, “Wooh-en joo coomink bahk?” Fernando looks at his watch, seeing that is just a few minutes after 5:30. He points to his watch and shows the man, “Before 8o’clock.” The man looks at Fernando’s watch and then pulls out an old pocket watch that has been sent through hell but barely works. Fernando thought about doing him a favor but decided not to, as if the man sees that he can restore the watch, he might think that he can restore the aircraft and then demand a higher price. “Haight O-Klawck? Oh-Kee.” The man says to him, putting his hand out expecting payment. Fernando reaches into his pocket and pulls out a sack of gold coins. He opens the sack and pulls out 5 $100 gold coins, putting them into man’s hands.  The man scowls at him, doing the hand gesture for more money. “$500 now, $500 at 8o’clock when I bring my friends to pick them up.” Fernando tells him slowly to make sure he understood. The man continues to scowl at him before he nods and walks away. With his back turned to Fernando, Fernando takes his cane and temporal tag the items in case they get moved: the folding six one-man helicopters, their canvas carrying cases, and the two autogyros. He then goes back into his medical jeep and drives away. In a couple of minutes Fernando pulls up to Maddie’s Place. Though it was open, the crew was crewing up the outdoor mess. He walks inside, seeing Maddie and her chef cleaning up inside. They look up to him. “Everything alright in here?” Fernando asks. “We’re just cleaning up.” Maddie tells him. “Give us a couple minutes, then we can then take your order.” “No problem. Take your time. I’ll just have a seat over here.” Fernando says as he points to one of the empty tables. He walks there and has a seat. Taking a look at his watch, it is 5:52. At 5:55 Hondo arrives with Minerva in her EMT Jacket and Hat. Minerva half runs through the indoor space to Fernando and literally pounce/hugs him. She holds him tightly despite his protests. Eventually he wrestles her off. “You mind?!!” Fernando tells her sternly. Minerva looks at him like a nervous child about to cry. Before she does he tells her, “You need to calm down. We will be fine as long as you stay calm and listen to what Hondo and I are telling you to do. So far everything is OK with that, so keep up the good work. That is all I ask.” Minerva calms down and then nods. Fernando points to the chairs of the table, saying, “Have a seat, both of you. We just got wait while they clean up. Besides I got a lot to discuss with you two about.” Hondo tips his hat and nods before pointing the seat for Minerva to sit down on before taking the chair next to them. “Wus up, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “First, I found some old Soviet Era single-man folding spy-copters. They just need come clean up and a 50cc or larger motorcycle engine to get them to fly, complete with a canvas carrying case when folded up. I also got two autogyos, they look like they need work but I think we can easily get them going. I got them as I think we will need them. The copters are about 50 pounds each. The autogyros are light but big. I just need help in taking them to the camp.” Fernando explains. “What time are you goin’ to pick them up?” Hondo asks. “I told the guy around 8oclock. I already gave him a half payment to hold them for me.” Fernando explains. Hondo nods, knowing time will be tight it is doable. Fernando turns to Minerva, “I know we discussed it before, but have you girls decided on you leaving or not? After I deal with the helicopters, I’ll be making a fast trip to Center Town to order the campers for your group and bring them before dinner time.” “It would be that fast?” Minerva asks. “I’m planning on leaving this place in 2 to 4 days, so we have to prepare and be ready to go to the next town, which is 350 miles away, an all day drive if no one breaks down.” Fernando explains. He adds, “We will be having meetings on this.” Minerva nods though unsure but strangely happy at the same time. Hondo interjects, “Jefe, before I forget, we had a visitor last night in the early mornin’ hours from Wessen Town. They have three biker gang members in their hospital that according from the visitor, ‘fell out of the sky and crashed in their town square. One of them is dead, another is in grave condition and might die soon, but the third is bandaged up with broken bones and had woke up.” “Wait... When we were outside, there were three biker gang members on the runway before the winds took them into the sky! It could be them!” Minerva lets out. Hondo thinks for a second, with his mind being in a fog as of late but he concentrates and remembers the event, running out into the storm though the force field protected them and did not allow them to go into the storm, of him seeing the bikers on the runway and grabbing Minerva into his trench coat to hide her from them, but seeing them being lifted up and blown away by the winds. He says, “Damn, I think you are right. It might be them.” Fernando flips it on them, “Knowing who they are, what you want done?” “As you say to everyone, anybody needin’ help, we rescue those we can.” Hondo says. “They worthy of getting a Bio Pill? Remember, there is only a limited amount.” Fernando tells him. “Could you give them half a pill instead? As you explained with David (the dog Wessen in the army medical tent), half a pill will take longer to heal them but it will heal them.” Hondo explains. “I can give them half a pill each.” Fernando says and then sighs, “It is going to be one of those days without sleep again.” He pauses for a second. “Alright. This is the plan for today as I need help with a few things. 1) We get the whirlybirds after we get the food to the camps. Minerva, you will stay in the hanger and get the kids fed. Hondo, I can keep three of the whirly birds in my Dub Box Camper. You can get the other three and I can get Moro to store the autogyros in her trailer. 2) We go see the biker gang members at the hospital and then 3) Go to Center Town to order the two campers for Minerva’s group, which we will keep behind your hanger when we get them around 5PM before we go. 4) While in Center Town, we buy as much food supply as we can as it is cheaper there. Half the food goes to Ruth and Val to make dinner, and I tell Ruth to go check the Chinese restaurant to pick up a vat of cooked rice to help with that. 5) Before we go to Center Town, we go get David and the Lion girls here from the medical tent as they will be fine enough to leave it today. I got bags for them with clothes and things for them to have in a duffle bag. We can get Marvin and his sheep sisters to help out along with a couple of the teens in one of their dune buggies in getting the food supplies.” “This is goin’ to be a tigh’ day.” Hondo says. “It is only possible if everyone helps. That means you too, Minerva.” Fernando replies. “But... I need to be with you in order to figure what we need to get and see what you are getting us.” Minerva says. “Alright then until we are ready to go to Center Town, you are to stay in the hanger taking care of the kids. Then Hondo or I will get you and we will be on our way. You are not to go off on your own without us with these Wessen Hating Biker Gang Members in town, you are to stay in the safety of the hanger.” Fernando tells her as Maddie approaches them for their order. She had listened in on what is going on. “You mean to say that those biker gang members are Wessen Haters?” Maddie asks. She then apologizes, “I’m sorry for listening in...” “It’s OK, Maddie. You’re one of a few I can trust. So yes, the Biker Gang in town are Wessen Haters. And they are looking for Wesens to kill. Which you know, With Wessen Town being where it is, it is going to be another, It could be another Human – Wessen war in the making, which I am trying to end before they begin.” Fernando explains. “That is not good.” Maddie says. “Let me take care of things and maybe it won’t happen. Either way it will be me that do something to end it before it begins.” Fernando tells her. “Just to let you know, there are some in town that are willing to help the Bikers try to burn Wessen Town to the ground.” Maddie points out. “Then it is going to suck to be them, as if I have to kill any biker that attacks Wessen Town, I will kill any merchant that attacks Wessen Town with them.” Fernando points out. “You would do that for Wessens? Why? They are just Wessens.” Maddie says. “Maddie, have a seat and let me tell you of my discovery from our travels.” Fernando tells her. “Well, how about I take your order first, get it going and then I’ll sit down with you to listen.” Maddie says before taking out her pad to write down the order. She then asks, “What shall it be?” “Let’s make this larger than before. One large vat of oatmeal, 180 sandwiches – 60 of them veggie sandwiches. The other 120 mix them up as meat and cheese, just label them what kind of meat they have, one medium vat of scrambled eggs, and that is it I believe. Hondo?” Fernando says and asks. “That should cover everyone.” Hondo replies. Maddie writes down the order before taking it to her kitchen. She comes back and takes a seat. “Your meal will be ready as fast as it can be made, I know you know that it takes time. Now as you were saying?” Maddie explains. “As many think and I once thought, Wessens are some sort of mutant that somehow only slaver ‘seem to catch’ and sell. It turns out there are several spirits at play here and some of them have these places called ‘Lab Towns’ where slavers take in people that they purges and have the spirits in the Lab Town turn them into Wessens and then sell the Wessens as slaves. This has been going on for so long many forgotten that this is actually happening. So, with the exception of those born from Wessen Parents or Wessen / Human parents, Wessens are formerly humans like you and I. And I can only temporarily turn a Wessen who was transformed from a human to into a human for a short time.” Fernando explains with Hondo nodding. “Is there any way you can show this to me?” Maddie asks. Hondo and Maddie look at Minerva, “My mother and grandmother were Wessens before me. I cannot be turned back into human.” Hondo asks, “Who in Wessen Town is a first generation Wessen?” “First Generation Wessen?” Minerva asks before Maddie could. “A person who was a human who was transformed into a Wessen and not born from one.” Fernando explains. “Abby and Tracey are ‘First Generation Wessens.’ They were brought in to Flight Town long ago by slavers and I help them escape from being sold.” Minerva tells them. “Then can they be brought in and you turn them back to prove it?” Maddie asks. “I will only do that only if I have their permission to do so. Forcing a Wessen to revert back to a human, even for a short amount of time, the shock could kill them. That is why I do not do it.” Fernando explains. “But if you do it in front of me and a few other merchants, we can spread the news of this information, and perhaps put an end to those merchants who are siding with Wessen Hating Bikers.” Maddie tells him. “I will do it only if they agree to it and knowing that the shock could kill them. I am not going to kill a Wessen because people want to see a magic show when it could harm them.” Fernando tells her. He adds, “And it is not going to happen today.” “Then, when? What can I say to the others?” Maddie asks. “When? Who knows. What you tell the others? Nothing. Again, I am not going to turn a Wessen back onto a human when such an act could end up killing them.” Fernando explains. He turns to Minerva, “You stay right here, I’ll be outside by the medi-jeep for a moment. Hondo, I need to see you outside.” “Alright Jefe.” Hondo replies as they both got up and step outside. Fernando walks to his medical jeep and leans against its grill. Hondo stops a few feet away from him. “What is it, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “If I did not know any better, I swear we are being set up.” Fernando says. “I git that same feelin’ too. But explain yours.” Hondo says and asks. “Something about this place, everything about it is totally wrong, and we keep fixing things, and yet little is being done as things fall back into place as it were. Like Maddie, I explain that I can turn a Wessen into a human but add that doing so might kill the person so I will not do it. But she wants me to do it – to kill a person just to prove a point.” Fernando explains. “Yeah, I noticed that.” Hondo replies. “Good, I thought it was just me.” Fernando says. “About that hamster girl, she, her friends and all those kids joining the convoy?” Hondo asks. “Only her, her friends and a couple of the children are joining. All the others will be under General Jastery’s care. That is why I need to go to Center Town and get Marco and James to set up two campers like the teens have and they will drive the medi-jeeps connected to them. I’m also thinking about one or both of the mechanic jeeps you have which should be done today. Even if we store them on the moon, we need back up vehicles, for just in case.” Fernando explains. “How many kids are we talkin’ about?” Hondo asks. “About seven; five younger and two older Wessen girls as I recall.” Fernando asks. “I can see problems with them already.” Hondo says. “We will deal with the problems as they come. But more importantly, I intend to get the convoy rolling in 48 to 96 hours. At most, as soon as General Jastrey comes in to take over, within 72 hours from her arrival. So we got to start building up reserves, which is why while Marco and Jerry work on the campers, we shop for what we need in Central Town.” Fernando explains. “Which you why you stated we should get Marvin and the teens to help.” Hondo points out. “Exactly.” Fernando replies. “And the Bikers at the Wessen Hospital?” Hondo asks. “Feed the kids first, bring David and the Lion girls to the hanger, get the helicopters and autogyros and put them away for the mean time in the hanger, then we go to the Wessen hospital and give them half a bio pill to heal on. And at least we go to Central Town, order the Campers and buy the supplies to bring back and put away. At the same time I’ll put three of the helicopters in my Dub Box Camper, and you put the other three in your storage trailer. And we go back to Center Town around 5 to get the campers with the medi-jeeps and store them behind the hanger for now and roll about in your mechanics jeeps.” Fernando explains. Hondo nods, saying, “The start of a very long day...” [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 29th, 2022, 1:11pm [Outside Maddie’s Place] “Yeah.” Fernando replies. He then adds, “That is all on my end. Anything from your side?” “Nothin’ really. Just your Hamster Girl is Flighty and Jumpy, but nothin’ I can’t take care of.” Hondo says. He pauses for a second and looks about the skies, “Since the weather looks stable, I’ll have her and her friends brin’ the kids out of the basement and into the rooms upstairs durin’ breakfast. Where shall we meet to gather the whirlybirds?” “I can pick you and the others up at the hanger and then head to get them.” Fernando replies. “Fair enough.” Hondo replies before Fernando starts to enter the restaurant with Hondo following him. They head back to the table they sat before and take their seats. “What you two spoke about outside?” Minerva asks. “That is personal between Hondo and I, so do not ask of it ever again.” Fernando says. “Oh. I’m sorry then.” Minerva says softly. “A Wessen should know their place.” Maddie says. Fernando turns to face Maddie, raising a pointed index finger to her, “OK, Maddie. You want proof that Wessens are humans, consider this... When 2 humans have sex, they end up with a child. When two Wessens have sex, they too end up with a child. If a Wessen and a human have sex, by natures’ laws there should not be a child, like if a human has sex with a dog; they are not going to have puppies. But those Wessen and human unions produce children, and that can only happen if Wessens are humans in some way. And Wessens are humans, like I said, transformed in a lab by the spirits to be sold as slaves after they have been purged from their family and homes.” “Some men are sick and have sex with a Wessen when they cannot take a real woman.” Maddie says. “My grandfather was human, though my grandmother was a Wessen, who was taken by slavers and rescued by a group my grandfather made to take on the slavers, but they had turned my human grandmother into a Wessen along with many others people. My grandfather is a loving and caring man, and continued to love and care for my grandmother even though she was turned into a Wessen.” Minerva tells her. “Let me tell you this, Maddie. This is The United States of America, before The Happening and The Chaos, there was no slavery. Taking on slaves was illegal then as it should be now, and when I leave of this town, as it will be. Wessens are humans, and slavery of humans is not allowed. Therefore Wessens are free like humans because they are humans.” Fernando tells her. He pauses for a second before continuing, “I am a rescuer, and I am rescuing people from their situations, including slavery. I do not care who they are, how old they are, or what they do for a living. If they are in some form of life harming danger, then I will do something to help them out of their situation. I or my people will not take any reward or payment for my work. And no one is going to stop me from doing my work.” “You sound like many of those pretending to be the Time Walker.” Maddie tells him with a slight tinge of anger and disgust in her voice. “I’m not claiming to be anybody. But if you should want to know, there was a rematch between the Time Walker and The Lich in Fight Town in the past weeks. Go find a copy of a newspaper with the story of that fight, and then come back to me after you read it.” Fernando tells her. He turns to look at her kitchen, seeing that much of the order is done though he does realize a mistake he made. “Maddie, I forgot one thing in the order.” “Oh? What it is?” Maddie asks. “I need two – 5 gallon jugs of juice. It does not matter what flavor you have, but it is something for them to drink.” Fernando explains. “I think I have a couple of Orange Juice jugs. You can have them.” Maddie answers. “Thanks.” Fernando says. “Let’s settle the bill. And do not undercut yourself for me.” “Well, let’s see. Since you usually over a hundred sandwiches for around $350, Give me $600 for all of them.” Maddie tells her. “Sounds a bit low but alright.” Fernando says as he takes his sack of gold coins and pulls out seven $100 coins. He hands them to her. She counts the coins and sees that he over paid by $100 and tries to return it. He tells her, “Keep it. Consider it a tip for an excellent service. Just give me a receipt for the food and service.” Fernando tells her. Maddie nods as she goes to the cash register. In a few seconds she was handing Fernando the receipt. He gives her a nod as he puts the receipt in his pocket, saying “Thank you.” “No, thank you. Without you, this place would be boring and meager in profits. Furthermore we would have been killed off and destroyed when the Wessens attacked. You did more for this town than anyone has for as many years as I can remember growing up as a little girl here long ago.” Maddie explains. “Like I said, I rescue those in need.” Fernando adds in. In another 20 minutes, Fernando, Hondo and Minerva took the bags of sandwiches and jugs of juice to the jeeps outside. Putting the items on the hood of Fernando’s medi-jeep, and sort out the bags where Hondo would take the majority of them to the hanger while Fernando took the rest to the camp for Ruth and Val to give out to the convoy camp members. They look at each other, packed their jeeps and were on their way. Fernando gets to the convoy camp in under five minutes. Parking the medical jeep in front of his camper, he steps out of the jeep and gathers the food items in the bags, taking them to the entrance of Hondo’s Camper. He knocks on the door and waits. Ruth walks to Hondo’s Camper from the rear, ready for getting breakfast together. She sees Fernando already there with a bag but not knowing what the bag it. “Good morning Mister Fernando. What is in the bag?” Ruth says and asks. “I managed to get breakfast for the camp. The kids in the hanger already have their food there. So except for giving the food out, there is not much to do.” Fernando tells her as he holds onto the bag of food. Ruth nods at first before she knocks on the door. Val opens the door of the camper. Ruth reaches out to Fernando and takes the bag of off from him before handing it to Val. “If you see the bunny girls, tell them to come over and help out.” Ruth tells him. “They have been in my camper all night long.” Fernando answers. Val sticks her head out of the camper, “How dare you take advantage of those girls!” “They have been with Ichigo all night. I have been patrolling outside all night long. So excuse me, I have things to do the whole day before getting any sleep.” Send my share for two to my camper, Ichigo should be there to get it if I am not there.” Fernando tells her. He then looks at Ruth, “I’ll see you ladies later in the day.” Fernando starts to walk away. “He’s probably been screwing them girls all night long.” Val says to herself as Ruth steps into the camper. “What makes you say that?” Ruth asks. “All the noise coming from his camper all night long, sounding some wild party going on. He was not out on patrol as he said, he was taking turns screwing each and every one of them!” Val says to her. “Well, let’s see what he got us today...” Ruth says as she reaches over to the bag. Fernando walks to his medical jeep and around to his camper, opening the sliding door to go in. As he steps in, the bunny girls were sitting on the bed getting dressed, though there was not much for them to put on: gym shorts and sneakers. After putting on their shorts and sneakers, they rolled up their blankets and pillows. Kiah opens her mouth, “Now he comes... Too bad mister, the store is closed! You should have been here last night!” “What is that supposed to mean?” Fernando asks, before immediately throwing in, “In fact, do not answer that! I don’t want to know. Besides, Ruth wants you ladies in Hondo’s camper to help deal with breakfast as fast as you can get there.” Fernando tells her. “Alright right! No need to be grouch!” Kiah lets out. “Kiah. Calm yourself down!” Mae tells her. “I’m just playing with him, that’s all!” Kiah replies loudly. “Let’s go and stop your playing around.” Mae tells her, almost literally pushing her out of the bed and leads her out of the camper’s side door. April was next to follow, stepping up to Fernando and telling him “Sorry.” before stepping outside. June followed after April, stepping up to Fernando and giving him a hug, saying “Thanks you.” before she steps out of the sliding door. The girls can be heard going to their camper with Kiah being the loudest. Fernando reaches over and closes the sliding door. “Thank god they are gone.” Ichigo says from under the blanket. “You need to get up and get dressed yourself. I got a lot to do today and I may need you around with me. So do me the favor and clean up around here and bag up the dirty clothes so they can be washed sooner or later. The bunny girls will be here to hand you our breakfast. I’ll be right back.” Fernando tells her. Turning to the back of the camper’s driver’s seats, he takes the three duffle bags that were there that are for the lion girls and David. He then steps to the sliding door, opens it, steps outside, and closes it before heading to the Medi-jeep. He puts the bags into the passenger seat before getting into the Medi-Jeep and drives it to the medical tent. He gets out of the medi-jeep and takes the three duffle bags with him into the Medical tent. Going past Dr. Marcos’ office and straight to David’s ward. He walks up to David’s bed and nudges him on the shoulder. “Hey, David. Time to wake up.” Fernando tells him as he nudges his shoulder. David slowly wakes up. He sees that it is Fernando and slowly sits up. Fernando hefts up a duffle bag onto the bed. “Put on the clothes you have here, I got you a few things for you in this bag.” Fernando says as he opens the top of the duffle bag and pull out a pair of Kung Fu slippers for him to put on before closing the bag. http://hondosackett.com/Fernando/wiki/uploads/Main/Kungfu%20Slippers%20Rubber.jpg Fernando waits for David to get dressed, which is only about a minute at best. David hops off the bed and steps up to Fernando. Fernando gives him a pat on the shoulder. “Looking good.” Fernando tells him. He then points to the duffle bag on the bed, “That is yours. It has clothes, blankets and a few things for you to have. But first I need you and a couple of others to come with me as this is no longer a safe place to be in. Take your bag and carry it with you where ever you go, which is in most places I take you too.” David nods in agreement. He begins to follow Fernando to the other room. They stop at the two lion girls’ beds. Fernando reaches over and wakes them up one a time. They slowly wake up, unsure of where they are or why they are there. Fernando puts a duffle bag on their beds, telling them as he takes off their minor bandages, “Girls. It is not safe for us to be here. In the bags are some clothes for you to put on. Quickly get dressed so we can get out of here. I’ll explain everything on the run.” They both look at him like he is crazy. “David, turn around so you do not see them. I will do the same.” Fernando tells David. He then says to the girls, “Hurry up and get dressed. We do not have time.” He then turns around with David, “We will be right here while you get dressed. Hurry up and tell us when you are done.” The twin girls look at each other for the moment before one of them goes into the bag and start pulling out things to check them out. The other sees what her sister is doing before going into her bag and pulls out a few things. Though there is enough to get dressed, there is not much in variety but at least they would be covered and protected against the elements, they pull out a set of underwear, gym shorts, skirts and a polo shirt, then a set of sox and Kung Fu slippers, getting dressed quickly. Fernando is paying attention to what they are doing, and keeping an eye on them through every reflective surface. They eventually get dressed in under five minutes, pack up their duffle bags and get out of the bed. They walk up to Fernando and David. “Let’s go and follow me.” Fernando tells them as he starts to walk out of the room. They follow him as he walks to the exit of the medical tent. As they approach the exit, Dr. Marcos comes out of his office and stops them. “Where are you going with these patients?” Dr. Marcos demands for an answer. “Nowhere that is none of your concern, despite you knowing the danger of having them here. So I am taking them to a safe place.” Fernando tells him. “They are my patients under my care.” Dr. Marcos tells him. “Since when? I brought them in. I gave them medical care. I did all those things they needed. All you ever did was complain about having non-military personnel using the facility despite my work I did for the army in this place without payment or reward for my actions. And now that there is a major threat to these people, and I am taking them out of danger, you want to complain and say that they are your patients? I’m getting tired of your bitching and complaining like some spoiled child who does not get it their way. Now lead, follow, or get out of my way. As you are not leading or following, then get out of my way.” Fernando tells him. “We’ll see about that.” Dr Marcos says before he storms out of the medical tent to look for Major Moynihan. Fernando looks at David and the lion girls, “Let’s go quickly. I do not want to deal with his asshole mentality.” He quickly leads them to the medi-jeep and has the girls sit in the back seat, and David in the front with their duffle bags on their laps. He puts the jeep into gear and drives off out of the parking lot camp area. Once past the Blimp holding area outside of the parking lot camp area, Fernando slows down before hitting the side path parallel to the airport runway. He pulls out his Yaesu VX-2 from his pocket and turns it on. He presses on the Talk button and says to it, “This is Medic calling for the Righteous Cowboy. Come in Righteous Cowboy...” Hondo immediately answers, “This is Righteous Cowboy. What is the situation, Medic?” “I’m on my way with the precious cargo. I’m going to need 3 meat meals with egg and juice for them if there are any. And I need you, Minerva and Abby to meet me by the entrance when I get there.” Fernando explains. “I will have that done for you. What is your ETA?” Hondo says and asks. “Five minutes. I already have you in sight.” Fernando says. “See you in five minutes then.” Hondo says. Fernando turns off the radio and puts it in his pocket. He then says loud enough to be heard, “My friends and people will take care of you until it is safe. Just listen to what they say and do as they tell you because it could save your life. I have to go out and take care of things, but I will be checking on you all from time to time.” In the time he tells them this he drives up to the front of the hanger. “Stay inside until I tell you to step out.” He says before he steps out. He walks to the hanger and meets with Hondo, Minerva and Abby. They talk for a moment before they go back to the medi-jeep. Fernando opens the door, telling them, “These people will help and hide you from the dangers. Hopefully things will return to normal soon enough.” He waits to see their reaction before he adds, “This is Hondo, he is my best friend. My other friends are Minerva and Abby. They will help you with the others.” He then turns to Hondo, Minerva and Abby, “You got their meals for them?” “The food is upstairs with the children.” Minerva says to him. “Good, take them upstairs and I will talk with them later.” Fernando tells her. He then turns to the girls and David, “Ladies, David – I have to go on an important trip to take care of things but I’ll be back this afternoon to see and speak to you all. Like I said, listen and do what they tell you to do and they will keep you safe. I’ll be back.” He then turns to Hondo, “You ready to go?” “Yeah, meet me out in front. I’ll be there soon.” Hondo says. “I’ll see you then.” Fernando says as he steps outside of the hanger and heads to his Medi-jeep. Hondo goes out to the back and gets into the SUV and trailer that had David in a caged box. He had already emptied out the SUV and box trailer, storing what could be of use and throwing out everything else including the cage David was found in. He drives it around the hanger and pulls up to the corner of the hanger, and yells out the window, “I’m ready, let’s go!” Fernando puts his medi-jeep into gear and begins driving through the runway to the other side to the east side of town, getting onto the main road and turning left to head north. Fernando drives slow to look about the side. In a couple of minutes they find the clean up where he found them and parks the Medi-Jeep before stepping out of it. Hondo parks behind the medi-jeep and walks behind him. They walk to the piles of stuff on the floor. Fernando leans to Hondo and say softly as he points to the items on the floor, “Don’t say anything about them being recoverable, but that it is junk parts that we can use for other things.” “Definitely...” Hondo replies. “Here they are. We can use all this pre-cut metal for the jobs we do...” Fernando says out loud and points them out. “Interesting.” Hondo replies as the short pudgy man in his 50s approach them. The man says out loud, “Soo, Joo bahk too geht diss juhnk?” “Yeah.” Fernando says. He pulls out five $100 gold coins to hand over to the man before he starts folding up one of the helicopters and then puts it into the ripped up duffle bag. He then lifts up the duffle bag and hands it to Hondo, “Here, put it in the box.” Hondo takes the duffle bag to the trailer box and put it in as Fernando packs up another helicopter. This continues five more times: Fernando folds up the copters and puts them in their travel duffle bag, Hondo takes them and puts them into the small trailer box behind the SUV. They then walk over to the autogryos, finding that they are foldable up to a point. Either way when they are folded, they roll them to the trailer behind the SUV. The smaller one man craft can fit into the trailer box but the other 2-man autogyro could not. Together they lift it onto the trailer box and tie it down with some rope and bungee cords they have. Fernando goes back to the pile of stuff and looks around. There was a the remains of two gliders several feet away but it looks like they had a serious accident and was more wrecked and broken junk than what one could do with. Hondo walks over to him and also spots the wrecked gliders. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/CrashedGlider-01.png http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/CrashedGlider-02Web.jpg “Worth saving?” Hondo asks. “Even if I say yes, where would we put them? They 12ft (4m) long, and 18ft wide (6m), even if the wings were detachable, that’s 9ft (3m) per wing section. We just do not have the space. “I’ll keep them in the hanger for now.” Hondo says. “You sure?” Fernando asks. Hondo nods. Though Fernando is interested in them, their immense size would make them difficult to carry. He did not think that Hondo would be interested in them too to impulse buy them. “What’s his name?” Hondo asks. “I’m not even sure. We never exchanged names.” Fernando replies. “Let let me talk to him then.” Hondo says. “If you are going for the gliders, just say that you need them as parts to fix other things. This way he will sell them to you as scrap parts and not as repairable gliders.” Fernando mentions to Hondo. Hondo nods before he steps into the clean up area. He sees that it looks like a hanger was destroyed by the tornado, with a couple of destroyed private planes crushed by the collapsed building. Planes that have probably not flown since the last races. Hondo finds the man as he stands there and watches the clean-up of the area. “’Cuse me, sir.” Hondo says as he steps up to him. Startled, the man slowly turns around and looks at him with the scowl he’s been having all day. He asks Hondo, “Voo-at joo vahnn?” Hondo extends his hand, “Hondo’s the name.” He then points to the mess of the two wrecked gliders, “How much for that mess?” The man looks at them, “Voo-at joo vahnn dem fur?” “Like my friend said, parts to fix things with.” Hondo explains. “Dings? Leye-k?” The man asks. “Our campers and trailers constantly break down, and long parts are hard to find.” Hondo explains. The man looks at him and then at the pile. Hondo asks, “How much?” The man asks, “Hah-ow Joo fix?” “Do I fix?” Hondo asks, throwing in “The campers and trailers?” “Yeehss.” The man replies. “Well...” Hondo begins, “Welding with a car battery and melting metal and making a new form.” The man walks away into the rubble pile. He comes back soon carrying a banged up yellow box, taking it to Hondo and putting it by his feet. Hondo looks at it, seeing that it is some sort of electric welder, but the outside case has been mangled by the building collapse and the inside is unknown. “Dare. Joo fehx dat, joo Vehl-d better.” The man says. “Hmmm...” Hondo replies as he looks at it. Cables and hoses seem intact but who knows if it will work. He already has one in his trailer. He then asks in reference to the gliders, “How much?” “Tayhk Itt.” The man says as he points to the welder at their feet. Hondo points to the wrecked gliders, “But, what about that?” The man looks at the pile before answering, “Tayhk Itt.” “Huh?” Hondo replies. “Tayhk Itt. Tayhk Itt Awl...” The man says as he waves Hondo off and starts to walk away. Hondo stands there dumbfounded before he picks up the welder and starts to walk back to Fernando, thinking how he just acquired two wrecked gliders for free, which Fernando could do his Temporal magic and restore them as new. Fernando had walked over to the gliders to watch what Hondo was doing and sees him coming back as he was carrying something. Fernando says out loud to be heard, “What happened?” Hondo got closer to Fernando, stopping by the wrecked gliders, “Don’t know, but he just gave them to me alon’ with this messed up welder.” “Then let’s start packing them...” Fernando says, going to the glider and lifting open a small panel behind the canopy. He reaches inside and there were two loud “pops” heard and the remains to the wings droop down even further to the floor. He pulls his forearm out of the panel and pulls on the wing next to him until it disconnect from the body, disconnecting a couple of cables still connecting the wing to the body, which controls the ailerons and flaps on the wings. He carries the bend up wing away from the glider and to where the helicopters were before going back to the glider and removes the other disconnected wing which he carries to the first wing. He then grabs the tail of the gilder and pulls on it, moving the glider’s fuselage to the disconnected wings, dragging it on its belly. The rear section was bent with a slight fold but the nose cone of the canopy was smashed into the rest of the cockpit. Hondo sees what Fernando is doing and follows what he did, disconnecting the wings, separating them from the main fuselage, and taking the parts to where the helicopters were.  The fuselage he was dragging looks like its bottom was crushed in from a hard landing and its tail book bent downward. With the welder and the gliders away from their area, Hondo takes the welder to the trailer box and puts it inside, Fernando was not too far behind bringing in the wings of the first glider. He places them by the trailer for Hondo to put away as he goes back for wings of the second glider. In a couple of minutes, Hondo and Fernando were lifting the glider fuselages onto the top of the SUV’s roof and tie them down with some rope. They were soon heading back to the hanger to put away the aircraft they had acquired. Hondo takes out his little Yaesu VX-2 and calls out for Fernando, “Hey Medic, I forgot to ask, You gonna restore these things with your cane?” Fernando takes out his radio and answers, “I’ll do that when we put them away in the hanger. We will need them when we move out and need to get some small motorcycle engines for the helicopters. Though I would restore the Autogyros, I would like you to look at them after they are restored.” “Gotcha.” Hondo replies as they approach the hanger. They stop in the front gate of the hanger. Hondo goes inside to get Marvin and Karl to help out, explaining what needed to be done. Together the four of them empty out the trailer box and remove the larger autogyro from the top of the trailer box and the glider fuselages from the top of the SUV, putting the items into a corner workshop of the hanger. Fernando walks up to the pile while he spins the crystal on his cane, points the tip of the cane towards the pile. Pressing on the crystal against the cane, a flash of light from a bolt of lightning hitting the items lights up the room for a second, with all the items places into the space in near brand new condition. He then walks away from the space, telling Hondo, “restored like new.” Hondo asks, “What’s next?” “Come with me to the Wessen hospital and we’ll see what is going on there with the bikers. Leave that SUV here so we can take it to Center Town to fill up the box trailer.” Fernando explains. Hondo nods, with a tilt of his head. Fernando signals him to get into the passenger side of the Medi-Jeep. Fernando gets into the driver’s side to drive to Wessen Town. The drive to Wessen Town was uneventful. They make their way to the main square of the town where a group of Wessens, including the bear and fox that visited Hondo were there. They were armed with rifles, shotguns and assorted firearms. They walk up to the Medi-Jeep as Fernando and Hondo step out. The Bear Wessen says, “Good, you come with the Medic. We were about to go to your place to get you.” Before Hondo could reply, Fernando says, “We are here. Where are these bikers?” A Cougar Wessen steps up to them, “Before we go see them, we want you to see these things.” He signals them to follow him. Hondo and Fernando follow the Cougar Wessen with the rest of the group behind them. Left from the center of the main square the cougar points to a gouged out area of packed ground dirt and then up to the sky, “They landed here.” Both Hondo and Fernando look at the shallow hole on the ground and nod. The cougar then takes them to an area behind the Wessen Hospital and shows them the three wrecked motorcycles, all beyond repair. Hondo and Fernando look at the wrecked vehicles. They both wonder how anyone could have survived from what is shown of the wrecked motorcycles, and yet two out of three somehow survived. “I have seen enough. Take me to the men.” Fernando tells the group of Wessens. “We will take you to the deceased one first, then to the survivors.” The Cougar Wessen says. Fernando does not want to be in an argumentative mood, thus he signals them to take them there. They lead him and Hondo into the hospital – a small building that may have been a small hotel in another time but now is helping the injured, sick and infirmed. They are lead to the basement where they have a makeshift morgue. They walk into a walk-in refrigerator and one of the Wessens of the group point to a blanket covered slab hiding a body underneath the blanket. Fernando walks to the slab with Hondo behind him. He grabs the corner of the blanket and lifts it up. The poor guy had no chance of surviving his wreck, though most of his face was intact but slightly deformed, the blood on his nose, mouth and ears says he had a major skull fracture. The torn scalp above the hair shows brains underneath. He did not feel the rest of many of his other bones breaking on impact as death was instant for him. Fernando puts the blanket to cover him again. “Where are the survivors?” Fernando asks. The Cougar Wessen signals to follow him. Several flights of stairs they are on the third floor, heading to a room at the end of the hall. A couple of Wessen Guards with arms stand at the door. The Cougar Wessen nods at them and the group is allowed to go inside. The Wessens stand at the wall by the wall as Fernando and Hondo walk to the beds. One of the two men looked like he was sleeping but was really unconscious. The other was fully awake and scared as hell. Fernando glances at the unconscious one first and takes his pulse at the side of his neck. He turns to the conscious one. Putting a finger to the man’s lips, Fernando tells him, “Shhhhh... You relax.” Fernando then goes into his jacket pocket. He pulls out a folding leather surgical tool set, pulling out a hypodermic syringe with a silvery rainbow liquid inside. He turns to the unconscious one and gives him half of the dose from the syringe before giving the conscious man the remaining half. He then points to the man’s face, “Consider yourself lucky that they found you, or you and your friend would be dead like your other friend is. Now, from what I seen of your wrecked rides and hear from the witnesses, you three were taken up by the twister and then rode the winds until you three crashed not too far from here.” He just nods. “Look, I’ll bring your leader here to check on you two the next day. But you give these people all the respect of people helping you because they are. You are in no shape to fight, argue or make a scene. You are to lay there and let them help you so you can heal. Then you can go home with your friends in a couple of days.” Fernando explains to him. He then says to him, “Do you understand what I said?” The man in the bed nods. “Alright then, I’ll be back tonight or tomorrow morning to check on you two. Behave yourselves, and this will be an easy ride for you both.” Fernando tells him before rolling up his surgical kit to put away and signaling to Hondo. Hondo looks at the two men, making sure the conscious one sees him as he nods to him, and then they walk away from the bed. A female bear Wessen in a nurse’s uniform walks to the bed of the conscious patient. “Alright big boy, relax while I check on you.” She tells him before putting on a stethoscope to her ears. She puts the stethoscope end onto his chest. “Now, breathe in as deep as you can but stop if it hurts and then let it out.” Fernando walks to the Wessens at the door. Going into his pocket he hands the Cougar Wessen a small sack of gold coins. “Give these two the best care you can afford with that. The medicine I gave them will help out with their injuries and pain so I could take them out of here in a couple of days. I will be here tonight or tomorrow morning, it depends if I finish the other things I need to do for the others in the camp.” Fernando tells him. He turns to Hondo, “Let’s get out of here.” Hondo follows Fernando to the hall where the Wessens that were by the wall walk past them and stop them by blocking their path. They look at each other for a moment. “We have one more thing to do before we can let you go.” The Cougar Wessen says to Fernando and Hondo. “What is it? Another dying person in need of a treatment?” Fernando says to them. “If it were that easy, I would say yes. But it is not.” The Cougar Wessen tells him. “Then what?” Fernando asks. The Cougar snaps his finger and holds out his hand palm up. A fox Wessen behind him puts something on his palm covered with a very smooth handkerchief. The Cougar Wessen extends his arm to Fernando closer to him. “What is this?” Fernando asks. “A test.” The Cougar Wessen says to him, “Take it.” Fernando takes the handkerchief off what it was covering: a mixed up Rubix Cube. He takes the cube in his left hand and looks at it while he spins the crystal on his cane with his right. He then taps the crystal of the cane onto the cube, activating the cane to fix any issues with the cube. He dare asks the stupid question, “What am I to do with this?” “Put all sides as one color in less than 10 minutes.” The Cougar Wessens tells him as he shows a stop watch to him. Fernando holds the cane standing on the floor, “Tell me when to start.” The Cougar Wessen looks at him, putting the stop watch into his palm and the thumb on the trigger. He presses the trigger, “Now.” Fernando lets go of the cane and rotates the cube within the 27-move solution that would solve it, doing so in about half a minute. He holds out the cube in his left hand as he grabs the cane with his right before it begins to fall. The Cougar Wessen presses the stop button on the stop watch as Fernando puts the cube to his face. The other Wessens behind him gasp and makes statement of disbelief and denial of what they have seen. “Enough!” The Cougar Wessen tells his entourage. He then takes the cube to examine it, finding all the sides as each its own single color. He then looks at Fernando, “So it is you.” “Me as in who?” Fernando asks. “The Time Walker. You are the Time Walker.” The Cougar tells him. “Before I ask questions, big deal. Now who is the Time Walker and why is he so important to you?” Fernando tells him. “He is important because when he comes there will be many great changes here before he leaves.”  The Cougar Wessen tells him. “The signs are already there!” A (different) Fox Wessen holds out an open leather binder with two newspaper front pages, one from some many years ago and the other just a few days old, “Time Walker Defeats The Lich!” with photos of the event. “Ask if I care, because I don’t.” Fernando tells them. He then throws at them, “Along with that puzzle, there is a treasure that the Time Walker left. Where is it so I can be on my way.” “Hector De La Cruz took it long ago, saying that he would keep it in a safe place until the Time Walker returns but then claimed that there was no treasure, just an empty box even though it was heavy when it was carried and gold coins can be heard sliding about inside. But then he was getting things, new things, big things – a new house, expensive clothes, vehicles, weapons, and many things. He paid off people to make friends, get power and control of Flight Town and divided it into Flight Town and Wessen Town. He created an army called ‘Os Animas’ and ruled over Flight Town and Wessen Town. He ruled Flight Town until the Merchants hired the Law Men to deal with him and his army. Then he used his power and money to get young girls he would then rape, abuse and in many cases, killed them.” The Cougar Wessen explains. The Fox Wessen with the leather binder throws in, “It is said that when the Time Walker returns, the Evil Ruler and his men would try to kill him three times before he and his people run away to hide.” After a brief pause, “We know you chased Hector and his people out of town. You are the Time Walker.” “From what I was told, there were several others that came by and said they were the Time Walker.” Fernando points out. “Hector had three of them killed. The cold blooded one cut off their heads, and the heads are in a secret room under City Hall. The other two failed to meet the challenge and failed the test that you just passed and ran away when they were supposed to fight Hector.” The Cougar explains. “It is said that the Time Walker would arrive with a great army to take down the evil that has taken this town and continues to take it.” The Fox Wessen with the open leather binder tells him, adding, “You came with a great army, one that defeated Hector’s Os Animas Army. We heard you took on the Cold Blooded Killers and cut off their heads.” “I only cut off a couple of their heads off. My right hand man here also took off a couple of their heads off, so I was not alone in cutting off their heads.” Fernando explains while pointing his thumb towards Hondo. “It is said that in the fight Time Walker and the evil ruler would have, the Evil Ruler’s Right Hand Man would be killed.” The Fox Wessen with the open leather binder tells him, adding, “Though it is not a ‘Man’, we hear that you have Hector’s Right hand in a pickle jar.” “Let me ask, where are you getting all your information?” Fernando asks. “We have ears everywhere. We have Wessens who look human enough to be with humans, and look and listen to what is going on and report to us with what they found. They told us all that they found and we need to know.” The Fox Wessen tells him. “So you the Time Walker or not?” The Bear Wessen steps from behind the Cougar Wessen. Fernando sighs, turning to Hondo for a second and then back at the crowd. He then points to each and every one of the group, “I am not the Time Walker you think I am. I maybe the Time Walker you want me to be in the future but now I am not that person.” “Explain yourself then.” The Cougar Wessen demands. “The Time Walker you know has went through time and done these things across the land. I did not go through all that, neither was my right hand man. We were snatched out of time and brought to here by the so-called Spirits, so all those things the Time Walker is supposed to do, I did not do. If I can get the Spirits to return us back to our time, then I and my right hand man will do those things that you know we did. You understand that?” Fernando explains. “Then you are the Time Walker, as you are walking through our time to go back to your time.” The Cougar Wessen tells him. “It is said that the Time Walk would put a million in gold for capture of the evil ruler. You put a million in gold for Hector’s living tail.” The Fox Wessen with the open binder tells him. “Where is all that coming from, all those things that are to be and has come to past?” Fernando asks. The Fox Wessen with the open binder starts to flip pages in the binder, “It is all here, written by the Time Walker’s hand with this pen.” He then pulls out a Mont Blanc pen from a side pocket of the binder. As the Fox Wessen flips through the pages, Fernando reads them with his quick read ability. But then he grabs the open ends of the binder and shuts it. “Enough! No One Is To Ever Know Of What The Future Holds. Not Even The Time Walker Himself!” Fernando then steps around the group, “Come on Hondo. We need to prepare to leave in four days.” “Just like it is said from what it is written... The Fox Wessen with the leather binder says. “Shut The #$@! Up! I Do Not Want To Hear It!” Fernando tells him before he starts to walk away. Hondo follows behind him. The building was a simple maze which Fernando remembers where things are for him to get out.  They step out of the main entrance of the hospital which faces away from the direction of the main square but Fernando figures out the direction he is to go. Hondo follows him without saying a word until they get to the Medi-Jeep. They both get into the Medi-Jeep, Fernando turns on the vehicle and puts it into gear to drive away. “What upset you back there?” Hondo asks as Fernando drives at high speed out of Wessen Town. For the moment Fernando remains silent, more focused on driving than on anything else. Hondo calls to get his attention, “Well, Jefe...?” Once out of town Fernando slows down his driving before giving his answer, “No man is to ever know his future, or else what was predetermined by the powers of creation will be altered by his actions to speed up such outcomes or improve on them. From that I,...” He pauses for a second to let out a pent up sigh, “I mean we, need to get this convoy out of there as fast as we can.” “Somethin’ bad gonna happen?” Hondo asks. “We will get stuck here if we do not leave after a week.” Fernando says. “I see.” Hondo says as he senses Fernando is holding something back. But he thinks along the line of bad thing happening if they do end up staying there. “Let’s go get that big SUV and trailer box you got from the slavers. We are going to fill it with supplies for our trip to the next town.” Fernando says. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MilitarySUV.jpg “You said that you need Marvin and Karl to help out?” Hondo asks. “I’ll get a couple of teens, and maybe the Bunny Ring Girls to help out.” Fernando says. He then asks, “Are there any shelves in that trailer box on the Slavers’ SUV?” “There are some small shelves on one of the sides and the back. What you have in mind?” Hondo says and asks. “Just thinking, if we put a table or two in there to add layers of storage space inside.” Fernando replies. “I see.” Hondo says. He adds “If we had another driver, we could give the Slavers’ SUV for them to drive with an added camper and the trailer box.” “I prefer if there was a driver and a back up driver for each vehicle. Though the Teen boys promised that they would take in David if he leaves with us, I could zap him with memories and skills to drive the SUV but he would be driving it alone and that is not good without a backup driver.” Fernando explains. “And you said that the Hamster girl and her friend will be getting’ two campers and the medi-jeeps. And I have the two mechanic jeeps on top of that.” Hondo points out. “The Mechanic Jeeps can be stored up on the moon with the motorcycles so we would have spare rides if we need them. Worse comes to worst, we can put the SUV and trailer on storage on the moon with the other vehicles. But for now we can use them for shopping and moving things around. We cans also put the gliders and autogyros in storage on the moon as well, but I have a feeling that we will be spy-copters soon enough. Just need to find some small motorcycle engines for them, 50cc or so will work great on them.” Fernando says. “Doesn’t Jerry or Marco in Center Town work on motorcycles?” Hondo asks. “I forget. Anyways, put one of the helicopters in the trailer to show them what we need for them need and maybe they can put something together for us.” Fernando says as they get on the side road parallel to the runway that goes to Hondo’s hanger. “OK.” Hondo replies. He then asks, “You coming back to get us?” “Go to the Blimp Parking area outside the parking lot camp and wait for me there.” Fernando answers. “Got it. We’ll be waiting for you to come.” Hondo says. In a couple of minutes Fernando drops Hondo off the hanger to get Marvin and anyone else willing to help out and put one of the helicopters in the trailer box. Fernando drives off to the convoy camp while Hondo readies the SUV and has Marvin to go with him. Minerva was pretty adamant on going with them, thus Hondo tells her to put on her EMT jacket and hat and not to cause any problems during the trip. Fernando gets Madison, Patricia, Mae and June to go with them, and puts his pull cart in the back of the Medi-Jeep. The girls pile into the back seat of the Medi-Jeep while Madison takes the front passenger seat. Fernando gets in and drives the medi-jeep out of the convoy camp to the blimp parking area. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Medi_Jeep_Wrangler_JK_Web.png http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Army%20&%20Medic%20Jeep_Wrangler-WEB.png Hondo drives into the Blimp parking area and drives around to line the SUV up with the Medi- Jeep. Fernando can see that Minerva is with him and Marvin. He does not dare question why she is with them as chances are she was being difficult in order to be with him during the day. Fernando takes the microphone from the dash of the Medi-Jeep and signals to Hondo to pick up his.  Hondo turns on his CB Radio and switches the radio to channel 18, their usual communications channel. “Can you hear me Medic?” Hondo asks on the radio. “I can hear you, Righteous Cowboy.” Fernando replies on the radio. They both nod at each other before Fernando throws in on the radio, “Let’s go to runway and I will teleport us to Center Town’s parking lot from there. Then we will go to Marco and Jerry’s shops and ask questions before shopping.” “Alrigh’, let’s go.” Hondo replies. Fernando pulls out in front of them and Hondo follows. They get on the runway and travel down on it for a bit before disappearing in a flash of light. [Center Town’s parking area] Two vehicles appear out of nowhere in the parking lot: a white jeep set with a medical emblem on it, and dark green, nearly black 4-wheel drive large SUV towing a small box trailer (about 4ft tall, 5ft wide and 7ft long) behind it. There were a couple of vehicles in the parking area but the place was empty of people. They drive out onto the main town road with the SUV following the Medi-Jeep. They continue down the road towards near the end of it where a couple of large hanger type buildings were where a couple vehicle repair and modification businesses reside. A camping, hunting and firearms business shares the space with one of these vehicle shops in the first building. The vehicles park outside the entrance of the two hanger buildings. Three guys come out of the hangers, each wiping a down a large wrench with a rag. Those inside the vehicles come out and present themselves to the three men. “Yo Tom, Jerry, Marco! How are things?” Fernando says to one of a gathered group. “Fernando – Medic! What brings you here?!” Jerry steps up to Fernando. “You guys remember my main man Hondo. These others are with the convoy with us, we’re here to buy some supplies for the convoy, but I decided that it is a go for those two campers I asked about the last time. In fact, one is going to this vehicle, and the other is going to another just like it.” Fernando explains as he points to the Jeep that he and others came out of. Jerry looks at it and takes a few measurements of the rear end of the Jeep. He then asks, “How soon you want them?” “Is 5PM today possible?” Fernando asks. “That is a bit tight but we can manage it.” Jerry says. “If we come by at 5 and have to wait for it to be finished, that would be fine with me.” Fernando explains. He then adds, “If you need the Jeep inside for measurements, take it in, we are not going to need it for a couple of hours.” “I took the measurements that I need, so we should be fine.” Jerry says before he asks, “Anything special with them?” “Naw, same as before: rebuild, clean up, generator, CB Radio, Solar Panels if you have them and all that other good stuff as before.” Fernando replies. He asks, “How much for the two?” “$400 for the two.” Jerry says. Fernando takes out a sack of gold coins and hands over 6 $100 gold coins for him. “Here. Lunch for the crew is on me, I just need a receipt for the two campers.” Jerry nods before going into the hanger building to do the paper work. Fernando turns to Tom as he goes to the rear of the jeep and pulls out the pull cart and handing it to Madison. “Hey Tom. Got any more small but powerful firearms for one with small hands?” Fernando asks him. Tom thinks about it for a second before asking, “Small hands, like for children?” “Not really. It’s for these girls and a couple of their friends. They are full grown believe it or not, according to their doctor I spoke with, they have ‘Little People Syndrome’ and that is as big as they will ever get.” Fernando explains. “Oh I see. We got a few ‘Little People’ here in Center Town. So come on in and let’s see what we have for them.” Tom explains. “Hondo, take the others shopping with you while I finish up over here.” Fernando explains as he tosses a sack of gold and silver coins to Marvin, Madison, Patricia and Hondo. “Alrigh’. Let’s go shopping.” Hondo says. He then asks Marco if he can leave his vehicle where is it. Marco nods at him before Hondo takes the group out to the market area. As they walk away, Minerva runs into the hanger after Fernando. Hondo sees this and shakes his head. In Tom’s Camping, Fishing, Hunting and Firearms, Fernando looks over the various arms. Fernando asks for 12 of small .22 boot/ankle revolvers as a starter and 8 belt buckle small guns. Tom pulls out a set of various larger revolvers from .22 to .38 in size as well as a few 9mm pistols. Minerva comes into the shop as Fernando, Tom and the girls look over the fire arms. Fernando and Tom look at her as she enters. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/22calBeltBuckle.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/2calShortMuzzle.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Handgun_collection.JPG http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Revolvers-web.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/SW-AirLite-Model-317-web.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/NAA-32ACP.jpg “What is going on, Minerva? You are to be shopping with Hondo.” Fernando says loud enough to be heard. Minerva walks up to him, taking his arm, “I prefer to be with you. It’s been awful hiding from those Wessen Haters who want to kill us.” “Wessen haters?” Tom asks. “Yeah, there is a group of Wessen Hating Bikers in Flight Town taking, raping and killing Wessens where they can. I’ve been hiding her and her friends along with our Wessens from them.” Fernando explains. “I see. That can be a problem.” Tom says. He adds, “Do your Wessens have fire arms?” “My Wessens have firearms, but not the group I saved from the bikers: a group of young adult females and a few children.” Fernando explains. He adds, “I did not give them fire arms because they do not have any firearm training or knowledge. So as to not have accidents, I did not give them firearms yet. But a couple of those that I am buying today will be given to them once they learn how to properly respect and treat a firearm from Hondo and I.” He takes Minerva’s hand and puts it on the counter, “As you can see her hands are just slightly bigger than these ladies’ hands. So I’m buying for all of them.” “I see.” Tom says. “Price is no problem, so give us your best.” Fernando says to him. Tom nods. “On top of the guns, do you have ‘Bear Spray?’” Fernando asks. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/BearSpray-01.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/bear-spray-holster.jpg “Hmmm... I think I may have some but they would be old.” Tom says. “Don’t worry about that. Show me your stock and I’ll fix them right for you.” Fernando says. “Alright then.” Tom says. He goes to the back and comes out with a box of Bear Spray canisters, putting them on the counter. Though the canisters were new looking, the box was old with dried water stains and wrinkles on the cardboard. He pulls out a couple to show them. Fernando examines them, nodding his head as this is the item he was looking for. “How many boxes of this do you have?” “I have about 12 boxes. And 12 canisters come to a box.” Tom explains. “I’ll take 3 boxes, and bring them all out so I can fix them up for you.” Fernando says to him. Tom nods at him before disappearing to the back of his store. He comes out with a hand truck with the remaining boxes of Bear Spray stacked up in them. Fernando signals him to put the box on the counter and the canisters on top of the others. “Ladies, I need you to turn around and cover your eyes. Especially you, Minerva.”  Fernando tells them. “I’ll do it but why?” Minerva asks. “Because there is going to be a very bright light and as a Wessen your eyes are sensitive to light. Just do as I ask and do not question what I need you to do.” Fernando tells her. Minerva does as she is told, as Mae and June have already done. Fernando spins the crystal on his cane, focusing his attention on the pile of Bear Spray boxes and their containers. He presses on the crystal against the cane. A bright light flashes as a bolt of lightning hits the boxes and canisters from his cane. The light fades to normal and the boxes on the hand truck appear to be like new. “It is safe to turn around and uncover your eyes.” Fernando tells them as he puts his cane back on the ground. The girls turn around as Tom is putting three boxes on the table for Fernando’s purchase. Fernando continues, “Don’t under-sell yourself because I did you a favor. Whatever price you sell these for, I’ll pay it like I will for your guns.” He looks at the pile of guns to select from. He grabs Minerva by the wrist and takes the NAA-32ACP and puts it into her hand. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/NAA-32ACP.jpg “How does that feel?” He asks. “Heavy?” Minerva says unsure what to say. He takes her hand and molds her palm and fingers around the firearm. “There. How does that feel? Do you have to stretch and reach your fingers to hold it? Do you have to hold it hard and tight to keep it in your hand? Is your hand relaxed while you hold it? You should have a tight hold on it, but not so hard that it hurts your hand.” “It feels... OK, I guess.” Minerva says. “Alright then.” Fernando says and takes the firearm from Minerva and hands it to Mae. Like with Minerva, he takes Mae’s hands and molds her fingers around the weapon. “Hold does that feel? Can you reach the trigger?” “It seems to feel OK, I guess. I can reach the trigger.” Mae says. “Good. Alright then.” Fernando says before he takes the gun from Mae’s hand. He then steps over to June, putting the gun into her hand, and moves her fingers to grip it and put the finger on the trigger. June seemed a bit nervous, in having her hand held by his though the gun was in her hand.  “You OK, June?” June replies with a nervous “Yes.” Though he can feel how the pistol fits into her hand, he wanted to know from her how it feels. He lets out a sigh before asking, “Hold does that feel? Can you reach the trigger?” June just nods with her eyes closed, not saying a word. “June?” He calls to her. She replies with a nervous “Yes?” “I asked ‘Hold does that feel? Can you reach the trigger?’” He says to her. “It... It feels... Fine...” June answers nervously. Fernando takes the gun from her hand and puts it on the counter, “Give me 12 of those if you have them, if not, as many as you can get me. And 4 boxes of ammo for each gun or as many as that you got.” Fernando tells Tom. Tom nods as he gathers the fire arms from the counter and puts them away in the display case below. He then goes into the back of his store to gather the order as Fernando stated. With help from his staff he was able to assemble the order in less than five minutes. He puts the 10 guns, 30 boxes of ammo and the three boxes of bear spray on the counter along with them. Fernando looks at the pile before he asks, “Where are the ankle/boot and belt buckle guns? http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/22calBeltBuckle.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/2calShortMuzzle.jpg “Oh, did you order them?” Tom asks. “I’m sorry, I asked for them when you were putting out the display. You must not have heard me when you were busy, my fault.” Fernando tells him. “Ok then, how much did you want of those guns? You said the ankle/boot and belt guns?” Tom asks. “Yes,” as Fernando points them out through the display case, “12 of the ankle/boot guns and 8 belt-buckle guns. Oh yes, and 2 boxes of ammo for each gun.” “I’ll bring out what I got.” Tom says before he goes to the back with his staff to assemble the order. It only takes him a couple of minutes to assemble the order and put them on the counter: 12 ankle/boot guns, 8 belt-buckle guns and 40 boxes of ammo. Fernando look up at Tom, “Now, how much for everything? And do not undercut the sale. You should make the money you and your service is worth.” Tom counts the items and does the math in his head. Though the figure was going past the $1500 mark, he tells Fernando, “Give me $800 for everything.” “Sounds a bit low, but here...” Fernando says as he counts out 10 $100 gold coins from his pocket. He then tells Tom, “Keep the change, get lunch for your staff on me. I just need a receipt for everything.” “No problem. Just give me a minute.” Tom says. He walks to his cash register counter and draws up an itemized receipt for the items on the counter. He walks over to Fernando, taking the hand truck with him and gives Fernando the receipt. He then starts stacking the boxes onto the hand truck. They go outside to Fernando’s Medi-Jeep. Fernando opens the rear door and window to the Medi-Jeep and starts stacking the boxes of his purchase into the back of the Medi-Jeep behind the rear seats. It takes a couple of minutes to put everything in and still have space for the other things that they will buy. Tom and Fernando shake hands before Tom goes into his store and Fernando closes the rear of the Medi-Jeep. Fernando turns to the girls, “You ladies eaten breakfast yet?” Mae and June nod their head while Minerva shrugs her shoulder. “Did you eaten anything?” Fernando tells Minerva. “I don’t eat much.” Minerva says. “No wonder you’re flighty.” Fernando says to himself. “Hey! What is that supposed to mean?” Minerva asks. “When a person does not eat much or not eat at all, they tend to be bouncy after they eat and exhausted when they have not eaten after a long while. You not eating and making you do things you might not even be aware off.” Fernando tells her. He then looks at Mae and June, signaling to the three of them, “Follow me. I need to eat something.” They walk about the main market street to its far end near parking lot, where Fernando remembers there being a few delicatessens that can make a decent meat, egg and cheese sandwich and a coffee which is not really true coffee but something similar to the real thing. It was good enough for him to fill his stomach with. He goes to the closest food stand on the right of him, a bakery that also makes sandwiches and other food items, and looks over the display area. Once he has decided, he calls the counter person for his order. “How can I – hey! You have not been around for a while! How are you?” The counter-person, an elder woman in an apron says to him. “Been busy saving the helpless on the highways.” Fernando tells her. “The world needs more people like you. I seen your cowboy friend with a group walk by about a half hour ago pulling a cart with food supplies on it.” The counter-woman says, pointing to a direction, “They went that way.” “Thanks. But I’ll catch up to them later. Right now I need something for me and my friends here.” Fernando explains. “Then what shall it be?” The counter-woman asks. “For me, I would like a roast beast, egg and cheese sandwich on small bread” Fernando explains as he points out the bread he wants and the size it should be with his hands, adding, “These glazed donuts for the girls here with a  bottle of sweet water each and a large coffee for me – milk and 3 sugars.” The counter woman nods before going out of view to make the orders. The sounds and smell of meat and eggs momentarily fills the air as his sandwich is being made. Then the counter woman comes back with a bag of donuts and sweet water juices, handing them to Fernando. Fernando distributes the donuts and bottles of sweet water to the girls. In a couple more minutes the counter woman returns with Fernando’s sandwich and coffee. “How much for everything?” Fernando asks. “$3 for everything.” The counter woman says to him. Fernando goes into his pocket and pulls out a $5 silver coin, putting it on the counter, “Keep the change.” “Thank you!” The counter woman tells him. Fernando signals to the girls to follow him as they walk through the merchant area while they eat. He points out to the girls to remember where certain items are in case Hondo did not get them, continuing onward at a relaxed pace to catch up to Hondo. [To Be Continued]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 5th, 2022, 4:10pm Hondo shook his head and let out a frustrated sigh as Minerva ran off towards the steel quonset building that Fernando had just entered instead of staying with them. He understood she was drawn to Fernando as a sort of savior but disapproved of her attitude still. Still, it was nice to not be responsible for her for a bit, as she felt if she ignored him one more time to do what she wanted instead of what she was told, he was going to take her over his knee and beat her ass in a way that would not be fun or mistaken for anything short of punishment. Once she was out of sight he turned back towards the market and started walking, saying nothing started off as he expected the others to follow, which the footfalls behind him said they were. He headed straight off to the food side of the market to start gathering supplies. As they approached the smells of cooking food hit their nostrils, to most it was a pleasant smell, but to Hondo it made his insides churn. Behind him a loud gurgling growl was heard which made everyone stop in their tracks, and an embarrassed chuckle made him turn to see a red-faced Patricia, looking pretty embarrassed as she stared at the ground. “Was that your stomach?” Madison asked. Patricia nodded, “Heh, yeah… Guess the smell of the food got to me.” “You eat breakfast?” Hondo asked She nodded, “Some.” “Some?” He queried “She always saves half of hers for Lisa’s dogs.” Madison piped up. “Madison!” She hissed scoldingly in a half whisper. “Well?” Hondo asked as he looked at her appraisingly. She looked at the ground and shrugged, “They gotta eat too.” “Are they an asset in helpin’ you guard?” Hondo asked. She nodded but kept her eyes down. “Look me in the eyes when I’m talkin’ to you!” Hondo growled. He did not mean to snap but he had not slept and whatever was killing him really left him feeling sick and drained on top of it all, so he was finding himself easily irritated by things he would have normally shrugged off or handled more coolly. She looked up at him half surprised and half scared. It was not that she had not heard him raise his voice before, though it was not often that he did so and never without cause, it seemed like, but she knew who he was and what he had done for them, with Fernando, and having possibly his ire aim at her scared her. “Are the dogs an asset?!” He asked firmly. She swallowed hard and replied shakily, “They are, sir!” Hondo turned towards Madison who nodded in agreement. “Yeah, they do help, but they only listens to Lisa.” Madison replied adding in a non-committal shrug. Hondo turned back to her, “If that’s so then the dogs are helpin’ the camp. The camp feeds those who help, so they are not your responsibility.  If they need a little more food then what they are given talk to Ruth, but don’t be givin’ yours away as you need to eat too, understand? She nodded as she stared into his eyes, feeling a bit scared and a bit elated somehow too. “Y.yes s.s.sir!” She replied quickly. He frowned at the sir, but let it go, as he looked about. “I take it you’re hungry then? Anyone else?” He asked as he looked around at the near by vendors. “It does smell good out here, Master Hondo. I wouldn’t mind something.” Marvin replied. “I’m always hungry!” Madison exclaimed, causing the others, as well as a few passers-by, to turn and look at him. Patricia sighed, “I think he’s a bottomless pit.” Hondo just shook his head and pulled out some of his own Money and handed it to Marvin, “Take the others and get somethin’ for you all to eat an’ drink. I’ll start orderin’ supplies.” “You want anything, Master Hondo? I didn’t see you eat this morning.” Marvin said. He shook his head, “I’ll be fine.” Marvin sighed, “I know I don’t have a right to argue with you, but you’ve been looking a little run down, lately. I’d feel better if you ate something.” Hondo gave Marvin a sour look before waving him off. “Fine. Somethin’ small. Just hurry up as we have things to do.” Hondo replied over his shoulder as he walked off. As they headed over to a stand that sold a variety of sandwiches, most meat, though there was a couple items that were more friendly to some of the wessen who had special dietary needs due to the nature of animal DNA that was in them, Hondo walked off to circle the main bazaar and see what new stalls had popped up since his last visit. As he walked and looked he made a mental checklist as he saw things they could use. Disposable travel containers for food, more serving boxes for meal prep and storage, napkins, vegetable, both fresh and preserved, staples such as flour, sugar, salt, butter, and oil, seasonings, cheeses, breads, meats, sauces and pastes, drink mixes, and coffee were among some of the things he eyes, that were sold in bulk. Though food was at the top of his list, especially food that the women folk could prepare and store for travel, there were other things they needed or could use as well. As he circled around to the opposite side of the bazaar, noting the new stall vendors from those of whom he had seen or done business with before, a commotion across the way, where he had left the other erupted. Instinctively his right hand went to his gun, where he managed to stop himself from drawing it, though he almost did on instinct alone, but he just rested his hand there tensely as he walked towards the noise. As he looked towards the disturbance he could see behind the fruit stall in front of him was the back side of the sandwich vendor he had seen Marvin and the other head towards, as this part of the bazaar was setup on what appeared to be an old race track of some sort with vendors in the middle and on both sides, allowing those who were perusing to walk on a path of old asphalt. As he approached the path beside the fruit vendor he could more easily see the commotion and he growled at the sight and quickened his pace as he walked forward, hoping to stop things before they got too out of hand, but itching to shoot some bastard at the same time. ,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, As Hondo left Marvin shrugged at his guarded behavior and headed towards the nearest food stall. As they approached the vender was helping someone else before them so they looked over his hand-written menu. Madison was practically drooling as he looked over the menu. “That all looks good!” He replied as he looked through the options of chicken, burger, or sausage sandwiches and sides listed. “Everything looks good to you.” Patricia replied in a dry, annoyed tone as she looked over the menu, “Though, I have to admit there are several good-looking options.” She was a bit annoyed with Madison, at the moment, as she felt like he had sold her out. She knew he worried about her, but she did not know what she would do if she had to get rid of her dog. Fernando had already made an ultimatum with Lisa about the dogs, though she hoped all of that was behind them now, though she wondered about them still. The food was more of a treat for them, as she felt lonely and wanted them to like her. She never felt that she really fit in with the others, but they looked up to her and being with them had kept her alive. Now that things had changed, though, she had started to question what she wanted and who she wanted to be, and she found herself feeling alone, even more so after that fight with Os Animas that almost killed her. Had it not been for Fernando and Hondo she knew she would have been dead for sure. She was supposed to be their leader, she was supposed to be strong, but lately she was feeling weak, and afraid, and she did not like it. The other girls looked up to her to lead them, but that left her feeling like she could not be too much of a friend with them, and she felt the loneliness of leadership because of that. Madison, as leader of the boys, tried to watch over her and befriend her, but he was awkward at times. She knew he meant well, she had no doubt on that, but she felt he was over protective in some ways. She knew they all had trust issues and a scarred past, so she did not hold it against him, but she also took little comfort in his efforts. Marvin frowned as he looked at the sandwiches marked Wessen. “Wessen burger? Wessen sausage? Wessen sandwhich?? Not sure I like the names on those.” He said, more so to himself than to anyone else. “They aren’t made of wessen, you idiot, they are for wessen like you!” The owner replied in an annoyed tone as the customer before them took their order and left. “I did not think they were, sir, but I lost a friend to some wessen eaters several years ago and those names just reminded me of that.” Marvin said with a grimace as he recalled narrowly escaping becoming a sausage himself. The owner sighed, “Well, I got no where with calling them what they are.” “What are they?” Madison asked. “Well, the burger is actually a flavored bean patty that many of the restaurant use as a meat alternative, the sausage is my own design made with fermented soy and quinoa, and the last one is seasoned, breaded, and deep-fried slices of eggplant. I serve all those on sprouted seed bread, called Ezekiel bread. Adds some much needed protein to a plant based diet ” The owner replied. “Yuck.” Madison replied. “Maybe I’m not hungry anymore.” Patricia said sourly. “Do you use nut oil to deep fry?” Marvin asked almost excitedly. The other two turned and looked at him sourly. “What?!?” He asked in a confused tone, to which they both just shook their heads. “I use peanut oil for almost everything, though I don’t sell a lot of those vegetarian sandwiches, or at least I didn’t use to. I almost didn’t come back to this town, but gave it one last chance. Was told some medicine man and some cow-puncher drove the slavers out. Not that I have anything against the slavers, but them being gone seemed to help make business boom more.” He replied looking at Patricia and Madison, and only giving Marvin a glance, though he asked the question. “You do have real food, right?” Madison asked Patricia elbowed him in the ribs. “Hey! What was that for?!” He whined as he rubbed his side. She nodded at Marvin, who was starting to look a bit more uncomfortable and ashamed that he needed a special diet. It hit Madison and he put a hand on Marvin’s should, “Hey man, sorry. I didn’t mean anything by that.” Marvin nodded, “I know and.. I can eat some meat just … too much gives me stomach issues and bad gass.” “We have plenty or real food. Just have to keep that other slop on hand to service wessens of our other upstanding customers.” The owner said to Madison, only glancing at Marvin again for a moment with an increasing amount of disdain. “Hmm… I think I’d like that double smash burger with cheese, mustard, mayo, and pickles, lettuce, onion, and tomato and some of those potato fingers and… some tea.” Madison said. “Deluxe number three with tea, got it.” The owner said to one of his helpers behind him, who started to prep the food. “You think Master Hondo would like the same?” Marvin asked the other two. “How should we know! You’re the one who works with him.” Madison replied. “You probably do know him better than we do.” Patricia added. “Hmm, well, I guess another number three but with ketchup, mustard, mayonnaise, hot peppers, and pickles and onion hoops instead of potato fingers, I’ve heard him say he like those, and some tea for him.” Marvin said. “Your wessen trying to play a trick on his master with the hot peppers?” The owner asked Madison and Patricia. “He likes spicy food! Honest!” Marvin defended himself but the owner just looked at the other two waiting for an answer. “If he says to put hot peppers on it, put hot peppers on it.” Madison said with a shrug as he looked at Marvin who was seeming to get more upset by the minute. The owner shrugged, “Fine… Another number three, Sam. Splash of red, make it burn, hold the wessen chow.” “Yeah, yeah. I heard!” The help replied in a sour tone. The owner shook his head and turned back to Madison and Patricia, “If your master comes yelling at me I’m telling him the three of you swore he wanted them.” Madison scowled, “He’s NOT our Master! He just helps lead our group!” Patricia put a hand on Madison’s shoulder to calm him down. “Lets just get our food and go. We don’t want to cause trouble and get thrown out.” She said softly to him. Madison snorted angrily then sighed and relaxed a bit, “*sigh* … Fine. What do you want?” “I’ll take a crispy chicken sandwich, no cheese, with lettuce, tomatoes, pickles, mayonnaise, and some hot sauce.” Patricia said. “A spicy number eight, Sam… What to drink and potato fingers good?” He asked. “Some lemon aid would be nice and I’d like to try those onion hoops.” She replied. He nodded as he wrote it down, “Got it… Sam?” “I heard!” Sam replied. He just sighed and shook his head before turning back to them, “Alright, so your wessen need anything, or is he good with grass?” “He’s not our wessen he’s a friend!” Madison said angrily and started to take a step forward before both Patricia and Marvin grabbed a shoulder each and held him back. The owner scoffed and shook his head as he muttered, “Phuh! Friends with a wessen… like calling a cat your friends.” “What did you say?!” Madison growled as he tried to pull away but was held in place. “Stop! You’ll get us in trouble!” Patricia begged. “It’s not worth it.” Marvin said through clenched teeth. Though he too wanted to deck the man, he was used to it and knew even with the slavers gone, hitting a human could mean his instant death. “Settle down, kid! No sense getting worked up… Just give me your wessens order.” He said in an annoyed tone. Marvin pushed Madison back a bit and walked right up to the counter to put himself almost nose to nose with the man. “I will have a grilled chicken with cheese, add a slice of that eggplant to make it a double, and put mayonnaise on it.” He said coldly. "Remember we have to be in a car together still. The gass isn't worth proving a point." Patricia said trying to lighten the situation, but everyone ignored her. “Want wessen chow on it?!” The owner asked in a growl through grit teeth. “Double .. the .. wessen .. chow …. And onion hoops.” Marvin said coldly and slowly in reply. “A bucket of water to wash that down with, ... Sheep boy?” He asked with a sarcastic grin. “No.. A large cup of lemon aid, .. asshole man.” Marvin growled back. They stood for several minutes, having a stare down with each other before the owner sighed and finally backed down. “Whatever… You catch that, Sam?” he said over his shoulder without turning away from Marvin. “Yeah, yeah.” Sam replied again. “Alright, who is paying?” The owner asked. “I am.” Marvin said firmly. “Heh. Sure., whatever. Just one of you give me eighty bucks for the food.” He replied snidely. “Eighty! That’s robbery!” Madison exclaimed. “Madison! Hush!” Patricia demanded. Marvin reached inside his coat and fished in the inside pocket for some money, pulling out four $20 coins and slapping them on the counter. As he did so, the owner caught a glimpse of the coins in Marvin’s pocket, seeing the money that Fernando had given him for supplies.   The owner gave him an overly forced smile as he took the coins from the counter and reached under the booths counter to seemingly deposit them there. “Sam?” The owner queried. “What?!” The help growled. “I think you should ask for a tip.” The owner said, as he glanced at Sam out of the corner of his eye. Sam straightened up and nodded in understand before whipping around as he pulled a double barrel 12 gauge pistol out from under his apron and pointed it at the three. Using their surprise to his advantage, the owner pulled a pistol out from under the counter and shoved it into Marvin’s nose. “I don’t care how much kinder and friendlier they say things have become here! No wessen has that kinda money unless they have stolen it!” “We didn’t steal anything!” Madison yelled. “SHUT UP!” The owner barked “ … Sam, if those two or this wessen twitch, unload on them” “Please, sir, this is a misunderstanding.” Patricia said softly. “I said for you two to SHUT UP! You try Anthony and I blow this wessens head off before you can do a thing. Sam here will take care of you two shortly after… and you, sheep man… You even blink to fast and you and your friends are dead, Capisce?!?!” The owner growled. “What’s going on?!?” Someone from the next booth over asked. “Caught a thieving, murdering wessen and his cohorts! Get the law! … Might have us a hanging today.” The owner said with a grin. A crowd started to gather, though they tried to stay out of blast radius, as people saw something was going on and as the message for the local law enforcement to come was passed down the line of booths by word of mouth. The murmer of the crowd started to grow from background noise to a loud roar as people asked questions like “What’s happening?”, “What did they do?”, and Why are they still breathing?”, while other clamored for them to be hung or the like. The owner grinned evilly as the crowd slowly started turning to an angry mob. “Want to confess now, Sheep boy, and make your death quick?  … Or maybe you’d rather take your chances with that crowd??” He said, sounding very confident in his position. “I didn’t do anything!” Marvin growled. Though he was angry he was scared too, and both showed in his eyes. The stall owner reveled in this fear and wanted more. “So, you want the hard way, eh?  I bet they will break your arms and legs first, then maybe some ribs, then if you’re not already, they’ll castrate you and cut your pecker off, while you’re conscious of course, so you feel all the pain, and feel every step of the way towards your demise… You want to die whole, or be cut into bit as you die??” He asked coldly. Marvin’s fear seemed to grow, which was the desired effect, and the taste of it was sweet to the man, but as he looked at the wessen in front of him something changed. The anger and fear softened for a moment and a slight smile crossed Marvin’s face. “What’s funny, sheep boy?” The man asked angrily. “You messed up.” Marvin replied coldly. Before the stall owner could say another word the sound of two revolvers being cocked behind them was heard and the feel of cold steel against their necks was felt. “Hands up slowly! … twitch wrong an’ I’ll kill ya both!” a cold, almost menacing, voice behind them drawled. Instead of the crowd jumping in the tone of the murmuring changed and many took a step back. The only thing the stall owner could make out from the voices in the crowd was, “It’s him… the cowboy!” Sam lifted his hands slowly, holding the pistol in the air, not waiting to think about it. The owner paused for a bit, as a chill passed through him and cold sweat formed on his brow. For a moment he felt as if death himself was behind him with a finger on his very soul. It took him a few moments longer but he slowly raised his hands and pistol too. “Marvin, grab that shotgun! Madison, the pistol!” The voice barked and the wessen and teen boy did not hesitate to follow its orders. Marvin pointed the shotgun pistol at the two as the one behind them moved to the side so they could see him. The man was a bit pale, and seemed like he had seen some rough times recently, but he was still big and strong, and he scared them. Though he wore dark glasses it was as if he could see through them. His almost shoulder length dirty blond hair that spilled out from under his dark oilskin hat, his grizzled face, gunslinger mustache, and unkept stubble only made him seem more menacing, and deadlier than even his voice made him out to be. The worn, but well maintained, guns in his hands were handled as old, but deadly friends and they knew he knew how to use them well. “You got here at just the right time, Master Hondo.” Marvin said. “What happened?” He asked coldly. “This man was being down right rude to Marvin while we were trying to order food then when he paid he claimed we were thieves and that Marvin was a murderer.” Madison replied in a cold tone. “We did nothing wrong, sir, honestly. This man seems to hate wessens and had it out for us because we were with Marvin.” Patricia replied. “This true?” Hondo asked the owner. “Wessen are animals, tools to use! Can’t stand to see someone treat them like.. people.” The man growled. “So.. you tried to have them killed?” Hondo asked in a flat, cold tone. The man said nothing so Hondo kicked him behind his knee, causing him to fall backwards to the ground. As the man looked up at him Hondo pointed both his revolvers at him. “Answer me!” He barked. “Wh.when the wessen paid I saw all the money in his pocket! No one would trust a wessen with that kind of money and a wessen could not have that much money of their own!! I.. I swore it had to be stolen and .. and yopu know how these animals are!!” The man whined defensively. “I don’t. How are they?” Hondo asked coldly through grit teeth. “They .. they don’t have our morals! Once they go rogue if they want something they kill for it!! TO have that much money he had to kill for it and its my duty to…” HE babbled on before being interrupted. “That’s bullshit!” Hondo roared. The man gasped and closed his eyes in fear as Hondo yelled, only opening them again after a moment to see him still standing over him angrily. Hondo stayed silent for a moment before talking again. “What’s your name, you pile of shit?!” He asked. “My.. my name is…” He stammered, but was cut off again. “Never mind! You’re name is shit pile, now! Got it?!” Hondo snarled. “Y.y.yes sir.” The stall owner said meekly from where he lay on the ground. About then the crowd started to part as woman lieutenant in her late 30’s approached tailed by four other soldiers. “What’s going on here!!” She asked as her and the four with her all had guns out, but were unsure who to point them at. She paused for a moment and stared at Hondo with a knowing look. “Wait… you’re him! The .. the righteous cowboy who killed two in a death match in fight town, in the fight where the time walker took out the Litch!” She said. “Maybe.” Hondo replied. “No, I know it’s you! You and your medic friend, the one they are saying is the Time Walker, are the ones who rescued many of those who were kidnapped by the slavers, my younger sister included, took out the slavers, and helped us make our city safer and more prosperous! I remember you from before, at the hospital.” She said. He sighed, “I reckon I’m him, but I don’t rightly remember you.” She nodded, “I’m sorry. I’m sure you have met so many and we never really were formally introduced. I am Lieutenant Martha O’Reilly. General Jastrey left me and a few others behind to help keep order here.” “Good to know ya, Ma’am. Now, ‘bout this scum here.” He replied. “Oh! Yes, of course! What happened here?” She asked. “My team an’ I were here for supplies. They were grabbin’ us a bite to eat while I scoped out venders. This shit pile, wessen hatin’, son of a bitch an’ the bastard with him pointed guns at them an’ tried to get the crowd to lynch them.” Hondo replied. “Is this true?!” She asked angrily as she looked between Marvin, Madison, Patricia, and the stall owner. “He was being really rude and when I paid him he shoved a gun in my face and called me a thief and a murderer.” Marvin replied calmly but angrily. “Check his pockets! He has a bunch of money!! Too much for a wessen to have!” The stall owner said in his defense. Marvin set the shotgun pistol on the counter and pulled out the small bag of coins from his pocket and slammed them on the counter too. “Master Fernando gave me this! HE gave each of us one to buy supplies!! I did not steal anything!!!” Marvin snarled angrily. “Master Fernando?” Martha asked. “The medic, the one they are callin' the time walker. That’s his name. We each have the same amount from him from the caravan’s fund for supplies!” Hondo replied a bit angrily. “I see.” The lieutenant replied, “We can hold them both in jail if you want.” “Hey! I didn’t do anything!” Sam replied defensively. “You had a gun pointed at my team!” Hondo growled. The Lieutenant frowned, “What is your defense?” “Hey, I just work here! That bastard gives me a code phrase and I’m suppose to pull that gun and point it! I don’t know if we’re being robbed or not! I’m not paid to ask questions, just cook food, prep food, wrap it up, and occasionally protect the business from assholes. He says point the gun, I point the gun!” Sam replied. “Shut up, Sam!” The stall owner replied. “What?! No ones talks to me like that. This one here is right, “ He said nodding at Hondo, “... Boss, youse is a real shit pile and I quit! Take me to jail if you haves to, but don’t lock me in the same cage with this guy.” “Well?” The lieutenant asked as she looked between the four of them. “I think he was just doing his job.” Marvin said. “Yeah, but he kept saying he heard everything and still did what that asshole told him to do.” Madison retorted. “Hey now, I don’t hate wessen, but wouldn’t be the first one who tried to rob us. Yeah, he’s a dick to wessen, but I needed the money so I kept shut up, youse knows what I mean?” Sam replied in his own defense. “I don’t give a shit about him, but don’t think he should be given a free pass either.” Hondo replied coldly. “Youse gives me an hour and I’lls be outta town for good!” Sam offered. “You have forty-five minutes.” Martha replied. He nodded, “I’ll take it!” He shut the burners off on the stove and took his apron and holster off, throwing them down on top of the stall owner once done. “Oh, and all youses food is done. Just hafta assemble the eggplant one. Youse paid so youses should take it!” He said before hurrying off. After he was gone the lieutenant pointed at the one on the ground, “Now what about him?” Hondo shook his head, “You don’t want to know my thoughts on him right now.” “We can lock him up for now. If we don’t hear from you by tomorrow we’ll sell off his business to add to helping train wessen as nurses and I’ll personally take him out of town with nothing but the clothes on his back and turn him lose, with the threat of hanging if he ever comes back.” Lieutenant Martha offered. Hondo sighed and then nodded after a moment of staring at the man with a long, cold, hard look. “That should work.” Hondo replied as he holstered his guns. Martha nodded to the troops behind her and two moved forward and grabbed the man by his arms and drug him too his feet. “Take what you want from here and I’ll leave two of my guards here to make sure others don’t strip it. We’ll take care of what’s left.” The lieutenant replied. Hondo nodded, “Works for me. Thanks.” “Will see you later, maybe?” She asked. “I sure hope not.” He replied dryly. She smiled a bit and nodded before signaling for two to stay with the booth and for the other two to follow her towards the jail as they drug the man behind them. The crowd seemed to dissipate as the excitement had seemingly drawn to its conclusion and everyone went back to their business. As Hondo stood looking around for a moment, Patricia stepped into the booth.   “Might as well grab our food since we did pay for it, though I’m not nearly as hungry after all that.” She said. “I’m probably hungrier now!” Madison complained. Marvin walked up to Hondo with his head hung, “Sorry for causing trouble, Master Hondo, but thank you for stepping in.” Hondo sighed and shook his head, “Don’t sound like it was your fault, so nothin’ to be sorry for. As far as steppin’ in, you’re part of our team. Jefe an’ I ask you follow our lead, but you’re no ones slave anymore. You’re free from that.” Marvin frowned and looked up from the ground, “Free? Please don’t take this as being disrespectful, but I’m not free. You saw this today. As long as people see us as animals we will never be free.” “That’s where you’re wrong.” Hondo replied. “How so?” Marvin asked, tilting his head, a bit, in curiosity. Hondo looked up then around before looking back at Marvin, “It’s hard to explain but look ‘round, an’ I don’t mean just right here but here for the moment works. It’s a big country out there. Lot of space, an’ a lot of people. You can’t make every place safe. You can’t make every place home. You can’t make everyone like you. But there is a place out there that can be safe. There is a place that can be home an’ there are people out there who will treat ya right, with respect, an’ maybe even like ya once they get to know ya. Total safety an’ acceptance isn’t freedom. Seen people make that mistake in places before. Different people hated or revered for their religions, eye color, hair color, skin color, how they think, talk, act, or who they are attracted to or what sex they are or claim to be. Everyone demandin’ safety an’ acceptance. Everyone clamorin’ to be unique but treated the same, liked the same, given the same opportunities, yet all secretly wanting more than everyone else had. Soon laws start bein’ made to ‘protect’ certain groups, then those groups either use it to their advantage to take advantage of other groups, or keep clamorin’ because they want more. Then other groups claim they deserve that too an’ pretty soon no one can say what they think, believe what they want, right is wrong if someone is offended by it an’ wrong is right if a protected group claims its part of their identity. Nothin’ makes sense anymore, everyone is somehow unique but forced to be the same, an’ no matter how wrong or evil a group becomes everyone has to smile and accept them as it’s a crime not to. You try to stand up for what’s right an’ call people out an’ you’re a hater, a disinter, you have some phobia, an’ are ridiculed. Everyone is a slave then an’ all freedom is squashed. Yeah, it’s wrong for assholes like that guy to hate wessens, but it’s his right to hate you. Should he be able to have you killed because he doesn’t like what you are? Hell no! but its his right to not like wessens an’ to say he doesn’t. If you take that away, there is no freedom. Hector an’ his ilk has a right to hate human an’ say they hate humans. Human an’ wessens have the right to protect their lives, friends an’ family from whomever is tryin’ to do them harm, but they don’t have a right to seek out those who are different just because they are different. They have a right to speak out, protect their family from them an’ their ideologies if they deem them harmful, as that’s the right of the free, but they can’t do away with those they disagree with just because they disagree.” Marvin frowned and squinted a bit, “I think I understand, but… it’s so confusing!” Hondo chuckled lightly and nodded, “I reckon it is. Let’s just say true freedom is dangerous an’ you have to fight to keep it. A person who loves freedom has to be on guard of it all the time an’ fight for it often, but they also can’t take away someone else’s freedom unless the other is tryin’ to take away their or their family an’ friends’ freedoms. This country used to stand for three basic right for mankind. Life, liberty, an’ the pursuit of happiness. You should never take a man’s life unless he was tryin’ to take your life, the life of someone else without provocation, or has been witnessed to take someone else’s life unjustly. You should be free to do what you want, within moral reason an’ as long as it’s not hurtin’ someone else’s liberty. And you should be able to try to find happiness. No one is guaranteed happiness, an’ it should never be taken at the expense of another’s life, liberty, or happiness, but you should be able to try to pursue what makes you happy. If you follow that an’ hone it with a biblical based moral code then you an’ those ‘round you can be free. It could be a relatively safe freedom too, but not everyone will follow that as they put their own happiness above others and follow a skewed moral code, claimin’ morality is ambiguous, or no moral code at all.” Marvin nodded, “I guess I understand. Many wessen don’t even dream of freedom, but some of us used to talk about it, late at night. Just talk about what it would be like, you know? I guess when you talk about it, it’s usually the ideal version of what you want, not the reality of what it would be in this world.” Hondo nodded, “Yeah, I understand.” I got our food together and wrapped up!” Patricia piped in, derailing the current conversation, much to Hondo’s relief. It was not that he did not like talking with Marvin about this, but he was not feeling the best and was uneasy still. The Adrenalin receding made him more tired and a bit shaky, but he managed to hide it. Still, thinking about the conversation and taking care of watching and planning was too taxing on his mind right now, and he felt he could not give any of them the attention they deserved let alone all three at the same time. Trimming it back to two things helped greatly, though, so he was glad for that. Madison was already eating his food as Patricia handed Marvin his food and set some in front of Hondo. “Marvin said you would like this double burger with hot peppers and onion hoops and tea. I hope that is alright.” She said as she looked at him expectantly. He nodded and gave her a bit of a forced grin, though his stomach wanted nothing to do with any of it. “That will work, thanks.” He replied. She looked down bashfully for a moment before turning away to grab her own food and finding any excuse to not look at him to keep herself from blushing. She had rarely been this close to hi before and though she had told Fernando that after they left Jason that they would do anything to help except turn tricks, she found herself wishing this one would call on her. Madison cocked his head a bit, as he noticed how Patricia was acting. He didn’t understand it, nor did he understand how he really felt about her, but he found a wave of jealousy come over him at the way she looked at Hondo. “Well, we should get goin’. With all that commotion, Jefe is bound to track us down to find out what the hell happened, an’ we have nothin’ to show for progress. We’ll need to split up to get things done, I reckon.” He said. “I’m not sure that is a good idea, Master Hondo. After what has happened, I’d rather stick with you.” Marvin replied. Hondo nodded, “Alright. Was gonna have you three go together, but reckon I understand. You grab that sawed-off and holster an’ strap it on. Madison, grab that hogleg an’ see if there is extra ammo under the counter. Stick it in your belt under your coat an’ don’t advertise it unless ya hafta. You have a weapon, young lady?” Patricia shook her head, “We usually just carry rifles and only the pistols you and Fernando gave us if traveling or out away from camp. When we were asked to help we thought we were just carrying stuff.” Hondo nodded, “fair enough, but from now on I want ya strapped unless you’re sleepin’, an’ even then I want one under your pillow.” He reached into his left boot and pulled out a little .38 derringer and handed it to her along with about 8 more rounds he fished from a coat pocket. “It’s one of my back-ups. Keep it in your pocket an’ only pull it if there is no other choice an’ they are really close to you. She’s not that accurate so don’t shoot anyone runnin’ unless they are almost right on top of ya.” He said. She nodded and pocketed it before starting to eat her food. “Wha you wan ush ta doof?” Madison asked, as a few chewed food particles spewed out when he talked, his mouth being half full still. “That’s disgusting.” Patricia said. He swallowed and looked at her as if confused, “What’d I do?” She just shook her head at him as Hondo looked on as if bored. “*sigh* … Well, I’ll write ya down a list of staples we need an’ Marvin an’ I will go after the rest. Once ya grab stuff an’ get it back to the rig, find me or Jefe an’ we’ll give ya more to do ifin we’re not done yet.” Hondo replied. He wrote a list hurriedly on one of the order blanks from the food stall and handed it to Patricia. She nodded as she took it from him, grabbed up the last of her food to eat as they walked, tapped Madison on the arm to get his attention to follow her, and off they went. After they left Hondo sighed and fished a couple pills from his pocket, popped them in his mouth and swallowed them. “You aright, Master Hondo?” Marvin asked in a worried tone. “Yeah… Why ya ask?” Hondo replied. He shrugged, “Just seemed like a lot of pills and I saw you taking some a couple times before.” “Don’t worry ‘bout them, just somethin’ to help with lack of sleep an’ some indigestion is all.” Hondo replied. “Alright but…” Marvin paused. “But what?” Hondo asked. Marvin frowned, “You’d not tell me if something was really wrong, would you?” Hondo just stared at him for a moment before turning away. “We’d better get goin’. Have a lot to do.” Hondo said as he grabbed his food and started to walk away. Yes sir.” Marvin said right before he gulped down the last of his and followed. “Oh, an’ Marvin…” Hondo said. “Yes sir?” Marvin asked. “Forget ‘bout those pills, alright? Wouldn’t want to hear ‘bout anyone else hearin’ ‘bout them from you, if ya know what I mean.” He said a bit coldly. Marvin sighed and nodded, “Yes sir.” They went about gathering up supplies without any more immediate drama. Patricia and Madison got their list done quickly and one vender even helped them haul it back to the SUV trailer before they met back up with Hondo. Hondo ate his food quickly, being done with it before they were done with the first vender they went to. Between it and the pills he started to feel a bit better, his mind cleared a bit more, and his shakes calmed down. At least for now he felt like he could get through the day, but he knew he needed sleep that night. If he did not get a long night’s sleep it would be much harder to hid his deteriorating state tomorrow.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 7th, 2022, 2:12pm The deeper Fernando, Minerva, Mae and June go into the merchant area the more he noticed those around them were whispering among themselves. Moments before while they were getting their food, a military jeep drove past them with a pair of men in handcuffs, which Fernando did not give attention to other than getting out of its way. As they walked, they find a merchant selling hand carts of various shapes and sizes at various prices. Knowing that they only had one cart between all of them, Fernando decides to buy at least one pull cart. He walks over to the carts with the girls behind them, and eyes the larger Radio Flyer carts. “Every camper in the convoy has one of these to use when they go shopping or when they need to carry heavy stuff.” He tells them. He then throws in as he looks at Mae and June and then at Minerva, I’ll get one now for you girls, and two more with the campers being made for you and your friends.” But as Fernando looks around, he only sees one of these Radio Flyer carts but a bunch of the smaller carts. Minerva points to the smaller fold-away carts, “How about these?” “They are not good for heavy carrying and they do not carry much.” Fernando tells her. He then looks around, seeing an older woman with an apron eyeing them from the store’s entrance. He calls to her as he points to the Radio Flyer Cart “Excuse me, Ma’am. Do you have any more of these?” “That’s my only one.” The woman says to him. “How much for it?” He asks though he seen a price tag on it for $50. “Give me $200 for it.” The woman says. “You’re joking, right?” Fernando says to her as he holds the cart’s price tag and points at it. “That was when I had many of them to sell. As my last and only one, the price went up. I doubt you will find another one like it.” The woman tells him, eyeing him and the girl. Fernando slowly gets up from his hunched over position over the cart and looks at her, “We can do without it then. Not at that price. That is four times than what price tag says, and it is not even in the best condition. There is rust on the axles, one axel is bent, the wheels got cracks, paint it chipping on the tub and there is rust on the chipped paint areas. $200 if it were new but not in this condition.” He turns to his girls, “Let’s go.” As soon as he takes his first step, the woman says, “Give me $150 then.” Fernando turns around to see her and then the cart, “$50 or I walk.” The woman throws in, “$100.” Fernando throws in “$55, and a receipt for it so no one can claim that is stolen.” “$75.” The woman says. Fernando steps over to the Radio Flyer, and shakes his head. The woman says, “$65 and no more.” “Start writing that receipt.” Fernando says as takes a $50 gold coin with a $10 silver coin and a $5 silver coin. He shakes the coins in his hands as he waits for the receipt. When the money and paper is exchanged, he points to Minerva to take the cart. They start walking away with the cart behind Minerva with its wobbly wheel and rusted bearing squeaking away. As soon as they were a couple of store doors away from the cart merchant, Fernando twists the crystal on his cane and zaps the cart from behind them, putting it into a near new condition. The cart stops wobbling and squeaking, making Minerva stop and look back at it, seeing a new cart behind her. Fernando steps up to her, “Don’t ask questions and just do as I say. Let’s keep going...” Minerva nods before she begins walks with them again. Like before Fernando points out to the various food items that they would need to buy and put into the cart but first they need to verify with Hondo of what he had already bought. [8:00PM, Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple Shrine – Japan] The lone figure, cowboy, Min and Ichi were sitting on the floor, finishing their dinner. Raven was somewhere outside the room, visible by the open door panel as she looks at the stars outside on the open desk on the side of the building. Though the men were in their full day wear, the ladies were in nothing more than just t-shirts and panties, ready for their nightly ritual baths before going into bed. “No calls from the outside, Jefe?” The cowboy asks. “Nothing yet. Could take days, could take weeks. But the order is out for a supply to get more of that anti-Spirit drug and I doubled my offer for it. Somebody is bound to call sooner or later.” The lone figure says to him. “I see.” The cowboy says. “You might as well relax and clean yourself up. It is going to be a while before we take long rides to nowhere again.” The lone figure throws at him. “I got my own leads to follow on top of yours.” The cowboy says as he looks towards Raven, thinking that something with her is not right. “Well, take a couple of days to rest up and make sure you are in as good as in condition as you put your ride into.” The lone figure tells him. “I’ll be fine.” The cowboy growls. “Let me remind you that every time we go out, it could be our last time. And let me remind you that we both had a very close call with the last mission. So do not go half-cocked into the dark room to go find a black cat that is not there. The spirits are entrenched in most parts of the world, but the world had enough of them and wants them out as soon as possible. But the Spirits are giving those willing to keep them here money and power over the population. We do not have that to give, but we are willing to do our part in eliminating them one way or another.” The lone figure tells him. “If it weren’t for your Lolita-Moppet wife of yours siding with them, we would not be in this mess in the first place.” The cowboy scowls at him. “Jeanette had very little to do with the spirit take-over of Earth, they were already in the hearts, minds and pockets of the politicians of the time some several decades before it all blew up in everyone’s faces. Why did you think the Marines fought off the aliens in Dulce Base, or in Area 55 and 56? But too many politicians had given them too much power and by the time they realized how much were given to them, it was too late. WWIII happened when they started to bombard the earth with asteroids and we tried to fight back. Now they think that they have much of the world enslaved, that they think they rule the world. Jeanette had nothing to do with that. She was just a pawn in their game to try to get to me and those I am with that have Time Travel technology. They can have my Chrono Staff when they can pry it out of my cold dead hand.” The lone figure tells him. “Still. She made a Faustian Deal with them. For what? She can forever be an immortal child? That is a joke. It probably took her a long while getting’ used havin’ a grown man poundin’ her little ass all the time.” The cowboy throws at him. “Let me remind you that during the time she was a child during our marriage, we never had sex like I have with Ichi and Min here. The most I ever got from her was a blow job and that is because she forced the issue about it. The one pounding her elementary school aged ass was that child-loving Wilbur and it is good that our younger selves helped us in killing one of his temporal clones, turning her into a young teen from the child she was. Four more to go and Jeanette can be an adult again instead of the 13 year old she is now.” The lone figure tells him. “I still say we should round them all up and kill’em all at the same time.” The cowboy says. “Everything in its place and in its time. That is the number one rule of being a time lord. Don’t you forget that.” the lone figure tells him. The cowboy just scowls at the lone figure for a moment. [Mid morning, around 10AM, Junk Town 98357, near what was Salt Lake City, Utah] {Note: This is South and West of where the Convoy it at and not in the direction the Convoy is heading, which is South and East.} http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MegaJunkyard.png Humans in tattered clothing worked the piles of junk with chains around their ankles and metal collars around their necks. They are covered in filth, making look dark in skin color though not having been able to shower to bathe in months and in some cases, years. A group of Avian Wessens lead a chain of clean human individuals out of a blimp to a rickety shack of an office, some 20 in all though there was one two Wessens dragged in faced down by his shoulders and dropped him at the steps of the doors. A Wolf Wessen steps out of the office and looks at the body. “What is this?” The Wolf Wessen growls at Avian Wessen. “He tried to escape and had to be taught that escape is bad for one’s health.” The Avian says to him in a high pitched (Mike Tyson like) voice. The Wolf Wessen looks at the line, seeing nothing but men and boys on it, and complains, “I told you I need girls here! I have enough men and boys to mine the piles. I need females to clean and cook for them and provide us with special services. And Pretty ones, not ones you gathered from a whore house or mutants you gathered on the side of highways!” “Girls bring up the price, you know that!” the Avian Wessen argues. “We got a contract. No girls, no money. If my miners are not fed, they die in the mines. Dead miners do not bring in money, money I would be paying you! Got that?!!” The wolf Wessen pokes at the Avian’s chest. In the background there is some yelling and then a death scream that fades into the background as body falls from the end of a crane arm that has its pulley stuck and tangled. Both the Wolf Wessen and Avian Wessen watch the end of the fall as the body goes with a sickening “THUD!” as it hits the ground some 70 feet below. There is a scramble to the body to gather what valuables it may have until there is a gunshot fired into the air. Everyone stops and drop what they had gathered. “Anyone taking from the body before I do will be joining him in the pit of bones!” The Wolf Wessen tells the crowd around the body. He then signals for a Fox Wessen and a Rat Wessen to gather the body’s things and the body to take it to a makeshift medical tent, if one can call it that. It is nothing more than some supported fabric over a suspended wire with a bench under it where the sick and wounded are bandaged up and send back into the mines. As this is going on, on the far side on the furthest pile of the field a lone figure was pulling out various items and throwing them into a cart. He was also putting various other parts on a several piles. A young teen girl (about 13 in age) in a tattered school uniform goes up to him with a bucket with a ladle in it and something wrapped in dirty paper. “Here Francisco.” The girl hand him the wrapped paper. He leans against the side of the cart and unwraps it: a small cheese sandwich on stale bread. He pinches off the Black and green mold off the crust before eating the rest. After eating the sandwich he then drinks a couple ladle scoops of water from the bucket. Putting the ladle back into the bucket, he leans over to the girl and kisses her on the forehead and reaches behind her and gropes her ass lightly under her skirt, “Thank you, Maria.” “The master would shoot you in the head if he saw you being nice to me.” Maria tells him. “Give me a few more days and we will be out of here. I promise you that. I almost have everything ready to go. I just need a couple more parts before we can go.” Francisco tells her. Maria looks down at the floor, holding back tears. He puts his hand under her chin to make her look at him. “I promise that we will escape from this place or die trying.” Francisco tells her. Maria tells him before she walks away. Francisco looks at her as she walks away. It is at least 50 yards as she approaches another pile of junk when another man comes out of the pile and grabs onto Maria. She scuffles with him for a moment. Francisco reaches into his pocket and gets a junk made sling shot and puts a metal bolt that was on the floor into the throwing pocket, He pulls the elastic band as far as he can and takes aim. The bolt flies across the distance and hits the man on the side of the head, knocking out the assailant. He lets go of Maria as the rest of his body goes taut before he crumples onto the floor. “Maria, run!” Francisco yells at her as he trots over to the knocked out attacker. Maria runs away to safety though several of the attacker’s friends run to her and Francisco. Francisco pulls out a handmade blade about 2ft in length and stand in their way. Two of the attacker’s friend go up to him and drag his body away. A third man steps up to Francisco and pulls out a similar handmade blade, “You do not rule here. This is my pile, not yours.” “Only the master owns the piles. You owe nothing Nicolaz. Any of your girly-men or panty-boys touch Maria again while she is out here doing her job, I will gut everyone one of you and make your pile fall and crush your bones.” Francisco tells him. “Dream on.” The pile leader tells him. “Go #$@! yourself, your panty-boys and your girly-men.” Francisco starts to walk backwards to his pile. As soon as he sees the pile leader walks away, he turns and trots back to his pile. Nicolaz yells as Francisco nears his pile, “Watch your back!” Francisco picks up a few things and throws is into the bucket trailer of the small tractor he is about to get on, and then starts driving to the sorting area where his pickings will be checked and weighed, to earn his bed and room. He tries to save his credit and money, what little he can get, by eating lightly and sleeping outside during most of the year in good weather. He gets his card filled and pockets it, before going to the meal tent, he walks further to the master’s office. Seeing another line of newcomers being brought in he stands where he can be seen. He eventually is. “Franco! What Da #$@! You Doing Here?!! GET OUT BEFORE I BLOW YOUR HEAD OFF!” The master yells out. Francisco raises his hands and says out loud to be heard, “Master, Sir. I’m Sorry To Bother You... Nicolaz and his boys tried to take Maria... again!” “WHAT?!!!” The Master yells out, walking to Francisco. The Avian Wessen follows the Wolf Wessen as he steps to Francisco. The Wolf Wessen Master pulls his gun and puts it to Francisco’s head and hissed at him, “What was that you said?...” “I am sorry to bother you, sir. But when Maria – the water girl, came to give me my drink, Nicolaz and his boys tried to take her.” Francisco tells him, adding, “I picked up something small but heavy and hit one of them in the head and they ran off.” “HMPH...” The Wolf Wessen lets out through his nostrils. “How you know he ain’t lying?” The Avian Wessen asks. The Wolf Wessen turns to the Avian, “I can trust him not to lie. He does not cower to having a gun to his head when answering questions. His words do not change. His voice does not shake.” “You can talk to Maria about what happened. She will tell you everything that happened.” Francicso tells him. “You brought in your mining?” The Wolf Wessen asks, then says, “Show me your card.” Francisco pulls out his card, handing it to him, “I’m sorry it is not much, sir.” The Wolf Wessen looks at the card, 120 kilograms (250 pounds) of scrap iron and steel was recorded being brought in. He shows it to the Avian Wessen, saying, “Not Much? You did your quota! You need to rest, you been working out in the sun too long!” “Eh?” The Avian Wessen replies. The Wolf Wessen puts away his gun, taking Francisco by this shoulder and turns him to the Avian, “What this slave does on his own is more than most pile teams do with six men! That is why I have him out in the outer fields, something is out there, he will find it! He is the best slave I have. Strong, honest, does a hard day’s work, never complains. This is how slaves are to be!” He turns to Francisco, “You keep it up, I might make you into trainer, and teach these damn lazies how to do a good day’s work.” “Thank you, sir. But I prefer to work alone.” Francisco says. “Don’t be so modest.” The Wolf Wessen tells him. He then turns to the Avian for a second and then back to Francisco before giving him his card, “I’ll take care of Nicolaz and his ass humping panty-boys after I have a talk with Maria. Just watch your back on the piles. I do not want my favorite miner hurt because of them.” Francisco nods but does not move until the Wolf Wessen lets go of his shoulder. Once the Wolf Wessen lets him go, Francisco starts to walk away. Eventually he gets onto his small tractor and drives back to his pile. Once in his pile, he continues with gathering bits of iron and steel and throwing them into the bucket on his tractor. Once he has the floor covered, he goes out to check on a smaller pile further out on the field. He drives the tractor behind the pile to hide it before he goes out and walks for a bit. He goes into another pile, though it is hiding a shed no one knows about. He goes inside and check out what was inside: an old custom build motorized tricycle based on a VW bug frame and a small tear drop trailer. He turns to a workbench and tosses a few gathered items onto it. He gives the trike and camper one last look before he goes back outside, sliding some garbage to cover the hidden door of the shack. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/VW-Trike&Camper-in-Barn-web.png “Just a few more things and a few more days.” Francisco says to himself. He goes into his tractor and drives back to his pile. With the sandwich Maria got him, he had not need to go to the meal tent for food. [CenterTown, Merchant Area] Fernando and his group catch up with Hondo and his group. He looks into the cart he gave them, seeing it half full of various food items and supplies. “Slim Picking?” Fernando asks. “Just making sure we get a little of everything and a lot of what we need.” Hondo stated, adding “Besides, We ran into a bit of trouble.” “What kind of trouble?” Fernando asks. “A merchant tried to accuse Marvin of stealin’ money and killin’ somebody for it. He would have shot him if I had not stepped in.” Hondo explains. “Where is this merchant so I can speak to him?” Fernando asks. “Lieutenant O’Reilly, and her men took them away.” Hondo explains. Fernando nods then turns to Marvin, “You OK?” “I’ll be fine, sir.” Marvin tells him. “Good.” Fernando says as he looks into the cart Hondo’s group has. He then says, “I’ll get four shoulder hams and some hanged sausage and salami, and eggs. It does not matter if we copy our loads, we need to get what we can. Speak to Moro about storing the perishables in her refrigerated trailer.” Fernando points to a merchant who has several burlap bags of assorted grains, telling Minerva, Mae, June, Marvin, Patricia and Madison, “Go there and wait for us. I need to ask Hondo a couple of questions.” They nod at him and walk ahead, as Fernando waits with Hondo. Hondo asks, “What you want to ask?” “You look awful. You OK?” Fernando asks. “It’s just stress Val is puttin’ me through. Nothin’ more.” Hondo tries to lie about his condition. Fernando turns the crystal on his cane, “Then excuse me for doing this. You need boost whether you want it or not. I can’t have my right hand man sick to the point he is going to pass out on me.” He then raises the crystal of his cane and points it to Hondo, pressing it and zapping him with a bit of temporal rejuvenation and a boost of Bio energy. Hondo stands there feeling better but for who knows how long, but angered about it being done to him, “If I want’d yur help I would have asked for it!” “Let’s just get these supplies, and come back around 5 to get the campers. We got a long day, and you looked like shit warmed over. If you’re sick, tell me. I am a doctor though medicine today is least to be desired. Might as well get the Wessens to dredge the ponds for leeches and put a few on you.” Fernando tells him. Hondo just scowls at him for moment. Fernando continues, “Tomorrow, I need you to help me with one of my batteries. I think I have a bum pack I need to change out. But at 150 pounds, it’s no easy carry and it is in a hard place to get too.” Hondo still miffed but goes with the subject change, “Gotta a replacement pack?” “No. And I checked with the merchant where I got it from here, and he has no more.” Fernando says in half truth. “We’ll figure something then.” Hondo replies. Fernando starts stepping, “Let’s check out those grains.” “I already got some oatmeal and flour.” Hondo says. “How about some barley, rye and stuff? To brew our own beer and moonshine? Tomorrow I got a honey-bee keeping lady in Flight Town coming with some mead I showed her how to make with her honey. This will be her first batch and she will give us more before we go.” Fernando says. The idea of making his own hooch got Hondo thinking. Yes he does have his own private stock, but that is not going to last for too long if the convoy trip goes into months or a year. He starts walking, thinking of some moonshine recipes and plans of making a still though he has one it is rather small for the intended purpose. “We’re gonna need some yeast to make our own brew. I have some but not a lot.” Hondo points out. “I gave Ruth some when we were here but that was for making bread. We can get more later on.” Fernando says. Hondo nods as they catch up to the group. [Harris-Layton Ranch] Russell brings in some mish mash meal of grains he found and boiled in water to make them edible. That and a shared bottle of wine, completed their meal for the day, Russell needed to find more. Tammy, Jenny, and Jessica were able to clean up one of the burnt bathrooms to use the toilet and sink for some minimal hygiene use. During the day Russell gathers a few found items into the Hay cart for the girls to have some comfort, camouflage and protection from the elements. He checks on the fuel situation and other needs for this multi-day trip they are going to do on the run. Hope for the best, prepare for the worst. He managed to gather some loose ammo for the firearms her has. But he wants to do the run now though somewhere in his Wessen mind is telling him that he is not prepared and ready to do such a run. He keeps scrounging for food and things for the run for much of the day. For them the day drags on before it turns into night.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 11th, 2022, 11:46pm [Convoy Camp, around 1PM; Elder Jeanette’s Camper.] “What is the delay with leaving this place?” The Younger Jeanette says to the Elder. “Everything within its time.” The Elder Jeanette replies, adding, “It takes Fernando 3 days to recharge his batteries, especially for long trips we are going to go through in the next couple towns ahead. But we also need to gather supplies, fuels and parts to make each jump to get there.” “But we are not to rescue anyone along the way. That is wasting time for us to find and rescue Gabrielle.” The Younger Jeanette throws out. “We will not find her for another six weeks before we cross No-Man’s Land.” The Elder Jeanette says, “Until then we have three towns and two Highway gangs to take care of.” “Like that gang that has been harassing us since then came into town?” The Younger Jeanette asks. “This gang? No. In the end this gang will ride with us once they are persuaded that it is in their best interest to help Jastrey’s Army and make peace with the Wessens. But until then, it will be a hard fight for us to go through. Who I am taking about are Hector De La Cruz and Lord Lucifer.” The Elder Jeanette points out. “Fernando took care of Hector De La Cruz, Hector’s hand is in a pickle jar in Fernando’s Camper. Hector ran away from this place days ago.” The younger Jeanette says. The Elder Jeanette goes into the cabinet under her camper’s sink and pulls out a jar with a dusty towel on it. She puts it on the sink counter, removing the towel on it. In it is a fox’s head with a hand supporting it from the chin. The forehead of the head has a large hole in it that can only be made from a certain sized caliber bullet that either Fernando or Hondo uses. “WHAT- NO- WHO THE #$@! IS THAT?!!!!” The Younger Jeanette yells out. “That is, or will be Hector.” The Elder Jeanette tells her. “But... The laws of physics say two of the same thing cannot exist at the same time!” The Younger Jeanette says. “Two of the same thing cannot exist at the same time if the universe’s temporal lineage was a straight one.” Jeanette explains, adding, “This universe’s temporal linage is not a straight one. You might be the group leader in deciding what we should be doing, Fernando’s ability to sense time is what saves this convoy’s journey to Texas and saved Gabrielle’s feathery ass.” “Wait. What do you mean by ‘This universe’s temporal linage is not a straight one?’” The Younger Jeanette asks. “Think about it. The Spirits have rebooted this universe several times to try to fix the damages they had created to it, only making it worst than the time before. The Time Line on this world loops back upon itself several times because the Spirits tried to fix it. But fix it in a way that they are the winners of this Temporal Cold War. They failed. They failed multiple times. Proof is this: I am here with you, and like this head and hand in a pickle jar belongs to somebody who is currently alive without the universe imploding from this inconsistency. Both the elder versions of my husband Fernando and Hondo are somewhere on this world, again with them here along with the Fernando and Hondo you know taking care of the convoy which would have imploded this world if it were a linear temporal universe.” The Elder Jeanette explains. The Younger Jeanette lets out a sigh in trying to take this in. She then asks, “You keep referring Fernando, the one that is not here, as your husband. Did he and I get married?” “We, he and I, meaning you and him, made a promise years ago before the Happening that if you were still single when you become 25, that you and he would date, court and marry if everything works out. We ended up here, did this rescue mission, had our issues but in the end when we made to Charlton we dated, courted and then got married. Also, do not think that you and he could have a sexless marriage, which me being you, I know you have in your mind. He, the one I married, was very loving and caring of me and those in our family. That love and care needs to be reciprocated or else he will walk away from it all and abandon you. You do not want that to happen, so you need to do your wifely duties to and for him accordingly. If you have no clues as what you need to do, read the Torah and the Bible as to what that would be and pick out some pornographic material to read.” The Elder Jeanette tells her. “25? But I’m 24 now.” The younger Jeanette says. “You two made a promise to each other and you both have a year to fulfill it. There is nobody out there for you but him. Do not think that Wilbur is for you, even with the favors he did for you. He is actually using you. Unfortunately for me, I learned this too late. So here we are. This is not going to be an easy trip, this is going to be a test of friendships and loyalties. He won’t fail you, so do not fail him. Be true to yourself but also be true to him. He is counting on you to lead this convoy but he chooses the best and safest route to get to our destination. That is all I have to say.” The Elder Jeanette tells her. “So what is needed to be done?” The Younger Jeanette asks. “We need to start stocking up on fuel, food and other necessities as we will be going into No-Man’s Land – a 1500 mile, 10 or more day trip with no towns, fuel stops, rest stops or water, as most of the water to be found is poisonous. We will get through it but it will be a major test of our abilities. To meet with you, I had to drive through it and know that it is not easy.” The Elder Jeanette tells her. The Younger Jeanette nods and thinks as to what needs to be done.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 14th, 2022, 12:36am [Mid afternoon, around 3PM, Junk Town 98357, near what was Salt Lake City, Utah] A Wolf Wessen, an Avian Wessen and a couple of Fox and Rat Wessens walk about the mounds of junk accumulated over the dozens of decades since before The Happening. One of the Rat Wessens cracks a whip towards a pile, yelling “Stop Ya’ll Lala-gagging an’ Git Yo Ass To Wok!” The Wolf Wessen and Avian Wessen continue walking while the Fox and Rat Wessens impose “proper work ethics” to the pile teams. They make it to the far end of the yard where Francisco and Nicolaz work their piles. Francisco is seen inspecting a few items before throwing them into trailer box on his small tractor. As he goes back to his pile, one of Nicolaz’s team is seen sneaking up to Francisco’s box trailer and taking things out to put into their box trailer. A Fox Wessen sneaks up to the trailer box and hits the thief with his whip, making him drop what he was stealing and jump up ten feet into the air. A Rat Wessen pounces on him and whips him a couple more times, eventually wrapping the whip about the thief’s boy. “Got’em!” The Wolf Wessen with his Avian Wessen friend looks up onto Nicolaz’s pile before he yells, “Nicolaz! Get You and Your Pile Team Azzez down here! NOW!” Nicolaz and his team climb down the pile and gather about the Wessen Masters. Nicolaz tries to turn on the ass-kissing charm with a shit eating grin and a bow to the Wolf Wessen, “Yes, Master! What do you need?” The Rat Wessen brings in the thief to the group and makes him kneel, while the Wolf Wessen inspects Nicolaz and his men. He finds one of them with a bruise to the side of his head. He pats him on the chest with the back side of his hand, and a couple of Fox Wessens going up the pile tem member and pulls him out of the line and makes him kneel with the trailer box thief. “Nicolaz, you know what the penalty for stealing from another man-team’s pile.” The Wolf Wessen growls at him. Nicolaz nervously answers, “Yes... sir.” But then he tries deny any thievery, “But no one been thieving here.” “BULLSHIT!” The Wolf Wessen yells at him, “We Caught Your Man Stealing From Francisco’s Box!” He then pulls out his pistol, a large handgun – a .50 Dessert Eagle; aiming it to the thief’s head. Francisco hides behind his pile, pretending to do work as he listens in. Instead of expecting to hear more shouting, there is a loud gun shot heard followed by the sickening thud of a body hitting on the junk laden floor. Then there was more shouting. “Another Thing! No One Messes With The Water Girls! No One! One Of Your Panty-Boys Tried To Mess With Maria! No One Messes With The Water Girls! No One!” The Wolf Wessen shouts to Nicolaz and his men. Another gunshot is heard echoing among the piles, followed by another sickening thud hitting the ground. “I SEE OR HEARD OF YOU OR YOUR PANTY-BOY TEAM OF STEALING OR MESSING WITH THE WATER GIRLS, YA’LL DEAD!” The Wolf Wessen is heard shouting. Francisco comes out of hiding to put a few more items into his trailer box, picking the items the thief dropped when he was caught and puts them back into his trailer box. Nicolaz turns to see Francisco but is smacked across his face by the hand and gun. “DON’T BE LOOKIN’ AT FRANCISCO! FRANCISCO IS DOING HIS JOB ALL BY HIMSELF AND YOU GOT A TEAM AND I GET NOTHIN’ FROM YOU!” The Wolf Wessen yells at him. “But Sir! This Pile Is Shit Poor!” Nicolaz tries to point out. The Wolf Wessen goes to the bottom of the pile, reaches to it and pulls out the remains of a PC and drops it at Nicolaz’s feet. “Dat’s Steel, Aluminimum, Copper, and Gold! And This Pile Got Plenty For You To Pull Out And Separate Dem! But You’re Not! You Hording From Me? You Stealing And Selling My Stash? I Catch You Hording, Stealing And Selling My Stash – You Dead! Hear Me? YOU DEAD!!!” Nicolaz nervously nods his head, holding back his tears as best he can, as he is trying to hide some of his pile’s stash and take them out at night to sell to a secret seller for a higher price. The Wolf Wessen finally says, “You better bring in a full box in the next hour if your want food to fill your belly tonight.” He then picks up the PC before he begins to walk away to check on Francisco and his trailer box, “Leave the bodies where they are.” In a few seconds the Wolf Wessen and his entourage were at Francisco’s trailer box, eyeing the contents inside. The Wolf Wessen nods, “Now this is how it is done, and Francisco works alone.” Francisco walks to the trailer box and puts on a few more items. He looks at the Wolf Wessen and his entourage. “Francisco. This is your last pile of the day. You earned your rest and your meals.” The Wolf Wessen tells him. “But there is more to do.” Francisco tells him. “Don’t worry about it. You make me more money by yourself than most teams do.” The Wolf Wessen., adding, “My boys will be around to make sure Nicolaz and his panty-boys will leave you alone.” Francisco, though welcoming the protection, he sees this as a disruption to his escape plans. For now he accepts the situation as it is and has to deal with it. He tells the Wolf Wessen, “I’ll finish filling this box and then I’ll take my rest.” “Good. That is what I want to hear.” The Wolf Wessen says. He signals to his entourage and walk away from the piles. Francisco turns to look at the area. He can see Nicolaz arching his thumb around his neck under chin, a threat against his life. But he does not care, his only thoughts are to get fuel and supplies for his escape vehicle for both he and Maria. A stash of money also in his plans, as he knows the slave cash used in the piles is not what is used outside. He knows he has a safe he found and has it in hiding with his escape vehicle, trying to figure out how to open it. It would be easy if he had a few power tools like those in the machine shop. He plans to sneak out at night and try to cut open the safe with a few blades he scrounged around from the machine shops with the excuse of “I need something that will cut some large metal frame pieces into small pieces so they can fit in my trailer box.” 4:30 comes and Francisco drives his tractor to the scrap dump and sorting site. 300 pounds of mostly iron and steel with few tens of pounds of copper wiring came out of his box. He gets credited accordingly and marked on his card. With this being his last load of the day, there is nothing for him to do. He needs to make himself scarce until the late afternoon slave community meal. As he walks around, one of the many water girls, Tamara (age 14) runs up behind Francisco calling his name, “Francisco, Francisco, Francisco...” Francisco stops, turns about and looks at her. “Yes, Tam?” He asks. “Is it true that the master shot a couple of pile team guys out in the field?” Tamara asks. “I do not know as I did not see it. All I heard was a couple of gunshots and that was it. I did not see it happen and I did not see any bodies, so I know nothing.” Francisco explains. “Oh. I thought you may know who it was or saw what had happened.” Tamara says. “Nope. I was behind the pile, not on it, so I did not see anything. Only heard two gun shots.” Francisco points out. “OK. Well... Maybe I can get what happened from somebody who saw something.” She tells him before stepping up to him. She leans to him, putting one hand on his chest and the other cupping his balls and shaft through his pants, “I heard you made double your load today... maybe you could give me a little something from it if I gave you a little something in return?” “Maybe later. Right I can’t, the master wants to see me about signing off on it, because, you know – you cannot bring in a double load and expect to be paid for it.” He lies to her, hoping that she would take a hint. Tamara steps back from him and looks at him, “Oh... so you have nothing?” “Master took my card and wants to see me before meal time.” Francisco lies even further to convince her. “Oh... Well... let me know when you get it back.” Tamara tells him before running away. Francisco looks at her running away before shaking his head. He starts to walk to his place, a locked room in a barn sized shed in a corridor of doors of other rooms. He passes by Ross, an old miner who has worked the mines for too long and though can no longer work in the mines due to fading health and old age, many trust him to keep an eye on the rooms to make sure no one breaks into somebody else’s room and only The Master has the keys to all the rooms and can go into them anytime he so wishes. Though many share their rooms with a trusted roommate, Francisco ‘lives’ alone, and prefers it that way. The females have their own dorm building, and so call married slaves had their marriages ended one way or another, including death. The Master has deemed that sexual interaction between human males and females is not allowed though some couples snuck around until caught and then they were killed. It is a risk for them to undertake with the price of their lives if they are caught. The Master deemed that all female humans when they are not tending to support services for the slave camp are for his sexual toys for the taking and doing as he wishes with them. Francisco goes through his private bag of his things, mostly clothing. Everything seems to be there. In a smaller bag was more clothes but for a girl, escape clothing he gathered for Maria by taking the occasional clothing item from the drying line when nobody was looking. He thinks that he need to get Maria’s bag to the escape vehicle as soon as possible, sometime between now and later at night. In short, having nothing to do is driving him mad. He steps out of his room and locks it up, and goes into the open air men’s room, which is nothing more than a trough where guys would urinate against the wall and down a trough. Occasionally it gets cleaned with a spray of water from a hose but this need to be done several times a day and not the two or three times it actually happens. Other than Nicolaz, Francisco gets along with most of the pile team members. Most give a nod gesture as they pass by each other. There is an occasional question about what to do with certain unknown things that were found, which Francisco giving what answers he can give. He walks about the camp, though it is rare that he does this but now he has this time he looks at activity of the camp and the placement of the guards.  He notices that it is very different from what he observes of the night crew. The Day guards tend to do a lot more walking about and there are a lot more of them – more than five times more guards, while the night guards tend to stay within the lighted area and there are a lot less of them. There are guards in the four towers but no spot lights as they were never replaced or repaired from when they were destroyed long ago; as he can see there are two guards in the towers, like there are at night. But one thing that is common to both is that the guards do not venture out into the piles. Francisco looks about and sees the Slaver’s blimp by the Master’s office shack. That would be a major issue for his plans of escape. In another life Francisco would have been an engineer or mechanic but life in the Chaos is a hassle and a constant fight for survival. Thus he had designed a few things for himself, including a small but powerful crossbow with a lever loading system, and some 6 and 9 inch rockets with some flaming powder he had found and stashed away with the motor-tricycle. He decides that during the night he would make more rockets and ammo for the crossbow. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/oldcrossbow.png http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/ModelRocket.jpg Then again he hopes that ship will be leaving soon though chances are after selling and gathering slaves, the blimp will stay for a few days as the crew usually goes to the nearby town to gather supplies and fuel for the blimp and crew, as well as R&R (Recreation and Relaxation) for the crew themselves. Either way, he needs to avoid the town and the next couple towns as news of escaped slaves travel quickly along the wireless. If he had some sort of radio, it would be great to listen in. Any radio he finds would likely be broken, like the many he has found thus far. Even the most intact radios found in some of the vehicles in the plies that could work with some minor repairs were impossible to repair because basic electronic tools needed to do the repairs do not exist in the piles and slave dorms. Most of the radios found in the piles are collected regardless of condition and piled up in a check room with certain other equipment to be examined and if simple repairs are needed or work as is, are put into a pile to be sold as working equipment. He would have to go in, figure out which is a working radio set up, steal it and set it up on his ride before he makes his escape. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/23ChannelCB.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/President_Old Hickory_CB.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/wordbench.jpg He does have a couple of working batteries he made disappeared before others could claim them. He also has a small 800 watt generator, which he does not know if it works but if he needs, he could probably sell it. Even if it does work, he does not have much to connect it too. A small dual burner camper stove inside the rear of his tear drop camper along with a plastic and Styrofoam cooler to keep things cold though getting ice is not a problem being in the mountains. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Referbished-car-batteries-web.png http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Small800WattGenerator.png http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Old2burnerCamperStove.png http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/styrofoamcooler.png He thinks what else he might need. He already has some blankets he stole which somebody else got blamed for and he does not care as it is in the camper, and he’s taking his pillow for when he escapes. He thinks and plans for the escape within the next day or two. He continues to walk about the camp thinking.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 24th, 2022, 4:11pm [Center Town, around Mid Day] Fernando puts a 10 pound bag of oatmeal, 10 pound of flour, 10 pounds of rice and 5 pounds of barley into the pull cart Minerva is pulling. Hondo can only put in 5 pounds oatmeal, flour, and rice for that is what he had space for in his pull cart. “I’ll meet you by the Medi Jeep and SUV in half an hour to put away the some and shop some more.” Fernando tells Hondo. “Sounds like a plan. See ya then.” Hondo tell him. They nod at each other before separating to get other things. Fernando takes Minerva, Mae and June back to where they came from where many of the most of the butchers and meat dealer sell their wares. He looks over the hanging meats as they need the least care of refrigeration as they are already cured. Besides the usual Hard Salami sausage and pork ham shoulder hanging on the hooks above their heads, there was Cured Beef Shoulder, Cured Giant Mutant Chicken Breast, and five pound boxes of Beef Jerky. He asks for one of each and a second Beef Shoulder. He asks if they sold chicken eggs as he pays for the items. He is told to see the merchant two stalls down by the name of Sheldon, Shelly for short. He gives his thanks and leaves a tip before packing the items into the pull cart, but he can see that there is little room for giant mutant chicken eggs. There is room for some vegetables: a couple of cabbages, carrots, onions, beans, and bell peppers as they are smaller items that can fit. In hearing Fernando ask for about eggs, Minerva asks, “We going to buy those eggs?” “We do not have enough room for eggs. But we will get a few vegetables before we head back to put them way.” Fernando explains. “Vegetables, like?” Minerva asks. “Things that are small with a long shelf life, like cabbages, carrots, onions, beans, and bell peppers.” He explains. “You could get those things at Flight Town.” Minerva points out. “For the amount of money I spend here getting these things, I would have to pay double or triple the price at Flight Town. The snacks I gave you girls and the sandwich and drink I had was $3 though I gave the merchant $5 - $3 for the meal and $2 as a reward for excellent and quick service, in Flight Town it would have cost me $8 and with a reward for good service would cost me $10 – double what I paid here. So you need to able to get supplies at the lowest price possible.” He explains. He pauses for a couple of seconds before adding, “We will not be able to go here every time we need to get supplies, but when we can, we will try to get all what we can. In fact after we leave Flight Town, we not might be able to come back.” Minerva bows her head slightly and nods as if she was a bad kid learning her punishment. He looks at her, “Look Minerva, do not take it so hard. People, who are raised in a certain area and never go out of that area, will believe that the things sold in the area are the best that they can buy. In a sense that true because they are limited to just buying within the area. If they were able to go outside the area and find other merchants there, then they can pick and choose what they want over price, quantity and quality versus the time to travel to get there and come back. You having been raised and never left Flight Town only know what is sold in Flight Town and who to buy it from. Also, this is Center Town – it is a lot friendlier towards Wessens than Flight Town. There are still some assholes who do not like Wessens, like the merchant that tried to shoot Marvin, but that is rare. This town learned long ago that Wessens are humans too and are to be treated as such. Here General Jastrey takes care of the orphaned children – human and Wessens. OK?” Minerva continues to bow her head slightly and nods as if she was a bad kid learning her punishment before she says, “Why must people in Flight Town are so mean?” “People like Hector abused their power in order to get power and do not care who got hurt as long as they got the power they wanted. Hector is just the tip of the mountain; everyone else needs to learn and groups like Os Animas, Death From Above and The Wessen Haters gang. They all need to learn that Wessens are people, humans who were forced to be changed into a Wessen by the Spirits in the Lab Towns around the towns, which reminds me, We – Jastrey’s Army and I took down the Lab Towns near the towns, so people are in this area are no longer purged and being forced to become slaves and Wessens. So as long as people like Hector rule over Flight Town, Flight Town will always have problems.” Fernando explains as he takes slow steps to the vegetable stands. Hearing this Mae throws in her two cents, “Things are worse in Fight Town as before and after he and Hondo went in and fought the Lich and his men to the death and won, as anybody could take anyone off the street and force them into slavery, crime was high, you had to pay people to protect you and if you could not afford to get food or a room to sleep in for the night you could sell your sex to get the room or the money to get the room. Then there are the walking dead – people, humans and Wessens, who have take drugs so they are out of their minds and they do things to themselves and to others that a normal person would not do. And there is the Smiling Night Stalker – somebody or a group of some bodies who is going about Fight Town at night, killing the girls who work the night for pleasure. Every couple nights or so, a girl would be killed and her body found the morning after with a note on her saying how much fun he had killing her. We girls were scared that we would be next before Fernando and Hondo came to rescue us.” June grabs onto Fernando’s other arm and buries her face onto it in hearing this. He reaches around her and holds her, drawing her off his arm and against the side of his body. Minerva just stands there with her jaw dropped, though she had been through Hector’s treatment that almost killed her, thinking that someone would go out to kill another for sheer pleasure is a scary thought that is too much for her mind to take in. He looks at Mae and Minerva while holding onto June, “Look, those days are over for you girls and you all under my protection. All I ask is that you girls do as I tell you and you will be safe. Now let’s go see about those vegetables.” Collecting themselves emotionally, the girls eventually nod and they continued on their way to the vegetable stands. Once there they look over the items on the outdoor displays though there was more inside. He picks up a large yellow onion, squeezing it and feeling that it is firm. He looks at it for bruises and blemishes, then places it to his nose and sniffs it. It smells like what it is – a yellow onion. He then holds it out to Minerva and she takes it. He hands an onion to June and Mae. “Always check what you are buying. Like this onion. It must be firm all the way around, it must not have dark spots, and have a bad smell to it. An onion smells a certain way and not something that would make you sick. Also check the outside where bugs eat at it, or for things that should not be on there like bits of metal or glass. Once you are happy with it, put it on the scale. We will get a couple pounds of large onions as we can use one for each dinner meal and they will last for a long time.” He explains. Then he points out some cucumbers that were towards the back as the girls got a couple more onions on the scale after they inspect them. An older gentleman in an apron steps out from the store door, “There are more inside if you like.” Fernando looks at him before saying, “Thank you. But first I would like a few things out here.” He points to the onions on the scale as he picks up a couple of cucumbers, “I am going to need a couple bags and a price for them.” The older store worker goes in and gets a few medium sized paper bags and writes on one of them what it is and the number on the scale before putting the onions in the bag. Fernando gets a few cucumbers and puts them on the scale after checking them. Zucchinis were next, followed by carrots and green bell peppers. The older store worker bags the items, and marks each bag with its contents and weight. Fernando looks up at the man, “Do you have beans, cabbage and anything else?” “Come inside.” He tells him. Fernando and girls walk in. They look about, taking in the looks and smells of the place. There were large burlap bags of various dry grains, seeds, peas and beans, about 50 pounds of product per bag. He thinks that is would be great to buy them all but there is no room for such volume of food to carry to the camp. Thus he points out to buy a couple of pounds of the seeds, peas and assorted beans; having bought the grains from the other merchant and requires no more of them. But he did have inside the shop what he has not seen from the other merchants: Cauliflower, Broccoli, Eggplant, Green Beans and Snow Peas. He also has cabbage and lettuce, and other items canned in glass jars like stewed tomatoes. Fernando says to himself as he looks over the items “There is so much to buy...” Nearby are some small paper bags that hold about a pound of product and another set of bags that seems it could hold two pounds or more. Near above the burlap bags were a couple of hanging scales. A younger store worker with an apron was there. Fernando looks at the young store worker to get their attention and starts pointing. “Excuse me. I would like two pounds of the following: the Red Kidney Beans, the Pink Beans, those Pinto Beans, those White (Cannellini) Beans, those Black Beans and those Green Peas.” Fernando says to the younger store worker. The store worker nods and takes a few bags, fills them and weighs them, making adjustments until the weight was stated as asked. He then marks the bags with item of contents and their weight, handing them to Fernando when done. Fernando nods and tells him thanks before taking the items to the counter to pay for them. He lists the items in his mind: 2 pound bags of: Red Kidney Beans, Pink Beans, Pinto Beans, White Beans, Black Beans, and Green Peas; couple pounds of large onions, cucumbers, zucchinis, carrots, green bell peppers and two small jars of whole (uncut) dill pickles. “That will be all for now as we ran out of room in our cart, but we will be back for more. How much for everything?” Fernando says and asks. “Well, let’s see what we have here...” The older store keep says as he looks at the items.  He counts and moves the items with a shaky hand. “Lotsa beans you got there, fella. Not many people like beans. They say it gives them gas.” “It’s probably because they are cooking them wrong.” Fernando replies. “How you reckon that?” The older store keeper says. “I hear that many people soak their beans for a short while and then boil them in the water they were soaking in. That traps the gas inside the bean and you get gas when you eat them.” Fernando begins to explain. He adds, “I cook them the way my grandmother taught me when she did before the Chaos; I soak the beans all day – from morning to cooking time in the late afternoon. Then I take the beans out and cook them in fresh water, not in the water they were soaking in. This way they cook and not have gas in them. They also cook faster and are softer to eat.” “People complain that you lose flavor when you throw away the soaking water.” The old man says to him. “Then they do not know how to cook beans. One does not rush them to a boil, you cook them slowly. That lets the beans build up their flavors and work with the spices you put in. Like a good chili – it takes hours to cook and that is without soaking the beans which adds more time.” Fernando explains. The old store keeper looks at him with a scowl, forcing Fernando to explain, “It is how my grandmother taught me how to cook beans. I never go against my grandmother.” The old store keeper nods, “No, you do not ever go against grandma. And her way is the right way to cook beans, but people do not have the time to wait to properly soak beans before cooking them.” “So how much for it all?” Fernando asks. “Give me a minute.” The old store keeper says before he shouts across the store area while holding up 3 fingers on one hand and 1 on the other “Milo!” The young store clerk Fernando dealt with earlier nods, before going into a curtained area in the back of the store, coming back with a tray with three small covered cardboard cups and a fourth one separate from the other three and placing them with the bags of beans. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/ChiliCup8oz.jpg “I did not order anything but what I have here.” Fernando tells him. “Calm yourself down, son.” The older store keeper says to Fernando, “Do not look down your nose at a free gift.” He pauses for a second, taking in wheezing breathe. “These three are for you people and that one is for your Wessen because Wessens cannot eat meat.” He then looks at the other larger bags of large onions, cucumbers, zucchinis, carrots, green bell peppers and the 2 jars of pickles; counting them with the 6 bags of beans. “I heard you say you’re coming back?” “You got a lot my group needs and this little cart can only hold but so much. So yes, we will be back to buy more.” Fernando tells him. “How soon you think you will come back?” The older store keeper asks. “I do not know. It is a long walk to our vehicle, maybe 15 or 20 minutes.” Fernando explains. “$10 for everything then.” The older store keeper says. Fernando looks at the group of things, knowing that it would cost more than $10 but some reason the price is being cut. In these cases, he learned not to say anything, pay and ask for a paper receipt. Thus he pulls out a $10 silver coin and says, “I just need a receipt for buying these things.” “A receipt?” The older store owner asks. “A receipt, you know. A piece of paper that says I bought and paid for these things and not stolen them.” Fernando tells her. “This is an honest place. We do not accuse of people of thieving or stealing unless they steal from us.” The older store keeper says in an annoyed tone. Fernando turns his shoulder and points to his EMT Patch on his jacket’s arm, explaining “I need to have over a report of what I spent money on including receipts of what I bought. I do not care if it is a paper bag with a list of the things I paid for and the price I paid for it. It is not for me, it is for my boss.” Milo steps between Fernando and the counter where his things were at, and hands him a written store receipt from a receipt book. Fernando nods at Milo as he takes the receipt and pockets it before he packs the items in the cart with the covered cups of chili on top of the bags. He tells them both “Thank you.” He then turns to the girls, “Let’s go and put these in the truck.” They head out of the store and back to the main merchant path, walking to the main road and down to Jerry’s place. Because the weight of the pull cart has gotten heavier with the extra items, Fernando is pulling on the cart instead of Minerva. He walks ahead of the girls though they are right behind the cart. He stops when he hears Minerva yell “Hey! Let Me Go!” Fernando turns reaching for his gun, seeing four guys in black trench coats, one of them grabbing onto Minerva’s upper arm with two holding double barrel shot guns in a semi ready position to fire. Mae and June run behind Fernando. “I do not know who you guys are, but I will advise you to let my Wessen go.” Fernando tells them as he takes a step to them. “Don’t git in our whey of collectin’ the bounty on dis escaped criminal!” The one without a firearm steps to Fernando, pulling out an old long nose revolver. He seems to be their leader. “What criminal? She’s been with me for over 5 years and is one of my best rescuers. Now let her go before you start dropping!” Fernando demands loudly in a commanding officer’s voice. Their leader barks out, “Luke, take dis interloper down.” One of them raises his shot gun to Fernando, getting it ready to fire, “Glad too, boss.” Before an arm reaches from behind him and lifts the shot gun over his head and takes it away. A couple of military jeeps park around them with the soldiers stepping out and surrounding them. A third jeep comes up with the woman lieutenant in her late 30’s stepping out of the jeep tailed by four other soldiers. The female commanding officer looks at the situation, “I am not going to ask what is going on here.” She then looks at Fernando and at the leader, stepping up to the leader of the group, “Myron, you stupid idiot! How many times do I have to tell you no bounty hunting without a permit! Do You Even Know Who She Is?!!?” Myron pulls out a sheet of paper from his pocket with a poorly drawn picture of some female Wessen that could look like anyone, except for a birth mark around her right eye. The description says her name is “Lieliah”, a sex kitten Rat Wessen wanted for murder of her master in Flight Town with a $10,000 bounty if brought in alive. The height, weight and other descriptions says that the wanted person is taller, heavier and older and with large DD-Cup breasts. The female commanding officer takes the paper and reads it. “YOU IDIOT!” The female commanding officer yells at him before giving him a cold hard slap to the face. “This looks like a rat to you?” She takes Minerva by her shoulder and pulls her to him. She then turns her around and grabs her tail, “This stubby puff tail looks like a Rat Tail to you?” She then turns Minerva around again and removes her hat, “These looks like Rat ears to you?!!” She then points Minerva’s eye with the birthmark around it, “Is that birthmark on the proper eye?” She then grabs the bottom of Minerva breasts and hefts them up, “These Look Like DD-Cup Breasts To You?!!” Myron looks away in shame having been proven wrong as the female commanding officer yells at him, “You Got The Wrong Wessen!” She pauses for a brief second before letting out a very loud, “AGAIN!!!” “But... It’s an honest mistake!” Myron tries to answer back. “An ‘Honest Mistake’ you were going to take this man’s life with! Do You Even Know Who HE Is?!!” The female commanding officer yells at him. Myron looks away not to face his shame, though the female commanding officer continues to yell at him, “That’s The Time Walker That Got Rid Of The Slavers, Fought Off the Lab Towns, and Killed The Lich In The Death Match In Fight Town! Consider That I Just Save Your Lives As He Would Shot You All Dead Before The First One Of Yous Hits The Ground! Now You All Are Under Arrest!” She looks at her soldiers, “Men – take them away!” As the bounty hunters’ weapons are taken away from them, they are put into handcuffs and taken away the female commanding officer turns to Fernando as she gives Minerva back her hat. “Good thing we came in when we did. I know you would have killed them in self defense.” “That’s beside the point. Now who do I have the pleasure of meeting?” Fernando asks the female commanding officer. “I am Lieutenant Martha O’Reilly, commanding officer of the civil patrol while General Jastrey is out.” The female commanding officer says. “I already met with your cowboy partner earlier. You will be staying here long?” “Long enough to but some supplies and pick up two campers from Marco and Jerry’s place. Who knows when I will be back here next after this.” Fernando explains. “While you are here then, watch yourself. I mean, since you ended slavery in the areas and got rid of the Lab Towns, things were easy. But then when you and your friend won that fight against the Lich, things have gone crazy here, like the craziness that is happening in Flight Town, some of that has spilled into our little town. People want to take what they think they are entitled to, and think they can do whatever they want despite the laws we uphold here.” Lieutenant O’Reilly tells him. “I see. I hope you and General Jastrey will solve things out. And though there is cooperation with the motorcycle gangs on this side of the mountains, there is a large group of motorcycle riding Wessen Haters roaming about the highways. Right now they are in Flight Town causing problems for them there and it would take them several days to get here but that is the thing. They come to a town and look for Wessens to torture, rape and kill. And while they are there they cause other problems with the local businesses and residents. I hope they do not come here but do keep an eye out for them. They had killed off Flight Town’s Law Enforcement so it is just a part of the Army trying to keep the peace over there.” Fernando explains. “I see. I will have to speak the General Jastrey about that. We do not have the manpower to oversee a group like that.” Lieutenant O’Reilly replies. “Let’s hope for the best but prepare for the worst.” Fernando replies. “Words to live by. I most certainly will. I’ll see you around.” Lieutenant O’Reilly says to him before starts to she starts to walk to her jeep with her men following her. She gives a final nod before ordering her driver to take them away. Fernando steps up to Minerva, giving her a slight hug. He says in her ear, “Sorry I did not do anything as that commanding officer manhandled you.” “It’s OK. Lawmen and Hector treated me worst in Flight Town, and that woman officer did it to prove that those Lawmen was wrong with who they thought I was.” Minerva replies softly. “Those were not Lawmen. They were Bounty Hunters. Lawmen protect people from those doing crimes against the community. Bounty Hunters look for people who are wanted by the Lawmen, capture them and return them to the Lawmen’s jails for a price. Bounty Hunters will always break the law to do such captures and even if they capture the wrong person, as in their way of thinking they are always right.”  Fernando explains. “But it is something I seen the Lawmen in Flight Town do all the time.” Minerva points out. “Those ‘Lawmen’ in Flight Town were not Lawmen. They only acted on arresting people when others paid for them to do it. Lawmen work for the community, not for those who pay them for a service. Like these idiots the army took away, they acted like Bounty Hunters, and broke every rule and law in pretending to be Lawmen.” Fernando explains. “Why are people so mean? We did nothing wrong...” Minerva begins to say. Fernando interrupts her “Understand this much: there are people out there that do not like because of who or what you are, and because of that they will do everything they can to get rid of you from their areas and from their lives in one way or another. Hector only saw you to get his jollies off you sexually. When he tired of you, he tried to get rid of you, even tried to kill you. The Lawmen tried to do you wrong and harm you because Hector and others paid them to do those things they did to you. You were in a bad place at the wrong time with bad people all around you trying to destroy what little goodness you had in you. Understand that it is not you, it was them.” Minerva looks down, almost shamed by those words and not knowing how to really take them. As smart as she is in survival skills, she does not have a lot in social skills because such things were wrongfully tainted and truly denied to her. Thus her understanding of such matters is highly skewed. He looks at her in the eye. “Let’s get these to the Medical Jeep to put away these things and we can continue shopping.” Minerva looks up at him and nods. Mae and June steps up to them though Mae’s was to hug Fernando, she gets pulled in by June to hug them both. The group hug lasts for a few seconds before they separate with Fernando saying, “Let’s go.” Another couple of minutes they walk to Jerry and Marco’s shop and step up to the Medi-Jeep. Fernando opens the rear door on it with the girls’ help pack all their things in the back of the Medi-Jeep. As they are finishing packing up, Hondo and his group returns with their pull cart full of various goods. Hondo walks up to Fernando and asks, “Found anythin’ of interest?” “Found a strange old merchant who sold a lot of things. But we had a run in with Bounty Hunters who tried to take in Minerva because of their stupid Mistaken Identity. A Lieutenant O’Reilly and her men took the Bounty Hunters arrested them and took them away before I was about to kill them all.” Fernando explains. “Interestin’. It’s like Flight Town almost.” Hondo replies. “Lieutenant O’Reilly explained that the craziness that is happening in Fight Town is spreading to other towns and is affecting here too. I warned her about the Wessen Hater Group. She told me that the army is to thin that it would be difficult for them take care of the law enforcement here if the Wessen Haters were to come here.” Fernando explains. “I see.” Hondo says. “Anyways, we will be heading back to that old merchant. He’s a bit of an oddball, gave me 4 small serving cups of chili for free because of our discussion how to cook beans. But the way this town is acting, I’m rather paranoid about them being tainted.” Fernando explains but then adds “He has almost everything that we need in vegetables and canned goods. I did not see any fruit though.” “Can I see one of those chili cups?” Hondo asks. Fernando gives him one of the chili cups, saying “You can have it if you want.” Hondo opens it and gives it a sniff, “I doubt a merchant would go about poisonin’ their customers.” He sniffs it again, “A bit bland, I do not smell any hot sauce and only a few spices.” He takes a swig of it, chewing on the vegetables. “This has no heat in it at all, though it is very sweet.” He continues to eat the chili until the cup was empty. “He probably does not have any Chili Powder or other spices.” Fernando says and then adds, “You know, I did not see anything in terms of spices, not even some garlic. He did have salt though. Beans, vegetables and salt, nothing more from the looks of it. He did have canned stewed tomatoes in those glass jars and pickles in large barrels which he puts into smaller jars. I think I will get some other things that they have there. And I was told to see another merchant named Sheldon for chicken eggs – regular and giant mutant ones.” “So spices, and eggs?” Hondo asks as Marvin and the teens gather behind him. “If you get them, I’ll get the vegetables and pasta. And if you see the old man, get more beans. I only got 2 pound bags of each kind he had. That would be enough for just a few days. If you can get 5 pound bags of beans, we would have enough for a few weeks if not a couple months.” Fernando explains. “I’ll see what I can do then.” Hondo replies, “You read to go?” “Yeah. Let’s go.” Fernando says as he looks over the packing of the rear of the Medi-Jeep before closing the door. As they walked back to the merchants, Hondo asks “I see that you got some meat.” “I only got the smoked pork shoulders, a couple beef shoulders, a smoked mutant giant chicken breast and a large hard Salami, as they do not need refrigeration. I know it is not enough but it’s all I can carry for now.” Fernando explains. “I’ll see ‘bout gittin’ some smoked bacon and more smoke meats.” Hondo replies. “There are a couple of butchers before the old man’s vegetable shop.” Fernando points out. “Yeah, I think I seen them before.” Hondo says with a nod. “Good.” Fernando replies. Hondo changes the subject, “About these Bounty Hunters, other when mistaken identity, why did they want Minerva? And what did they look like?” “As for looks – they like the former Flight Town Lawmen but without the badge. Black trench coat, black hat, too much metal on their belts. Rather stupid looking like those on TV from long ago.” Fernando explains. After taking in a breath, he continues, “Why they tried to take Minerva? One of them had a wanted poster for some Rat Wessen girl from Fight Town who was a sex kitten for somebody and she killed him to make her escape. Naturally, there is a reward for her head, some $10,000. But her being a rat, they confused Minerva for being a rat, and the girl as a birthmark around her right eye, Minerva has hers on her left eye. And the girl was a Double D size, and Minerva, well, she’s between a BB and a C. As you can see from the description, the two do not match in appearance but yet those idiots thought she was wanted girl. They probably looked at the birthmark around her eye and that’s she’s a Wessen and decided that she was the wanted girl. Again, if that Lieutenant O’Reilly and her men did not step in when they did, I would have shot them dead.” “Just like that stupid merchant that tried to take down Marvin.” Hondo huffs. He then throws in, “In a way I’m glad she’s with you, for if I would have ran into those bounty hunters looking for her, like you, I would have shot them dead too.” The teens and the Wessens behind them were listening in. They get closer to them with Marvin interjecting into their conversation. “Mr. Hondo, I understand what you said before. But again, as long as people see us as animals we will always be accused of anything and everything in order to make the person look good and make us the criminal.” Marvin explains as they entered the merchant area. “Hold it right there, Marvin. Before we left here weeks ago, in front of an audience of medical people of the hospital and merchants I proved to them all that Wessens are people like Hondo and I by turning a Wessen back to the person she used to be before the Lab Town Spirits took her and her family and turned them into Wessens. If they forgot that lesson, then they need to be that lesson taught again. You are a person, even though you are part animal. The truth is, Humans – the people we are, are animals, like anything else that crawls, climbs, swims, slithers or flies on this planet. People forget that, they forget that they are animals because they think they are mightier than an animal. I would like anybody who believes that to come with me 65millions years ago to this very spot and deal with and tell the animals of that time that people are mightier than them. Anyone who dare thinks that a Human Person is better than Wessen, let them come to me right now or forever hold their peace!” Fernando says loud enough to be heard. Hearing this, the nearby crowd goes into silence and turn to look at Fernando and his little group. In the silence a middle aged man in what appears to be robes of a clergy minister conducting a sermon comes with his two biker gang sons wearing their gang vests. It is of a group that he has not heard, on the top of their jacket logo was “Riders Of The Highway To Heaven” and the bottom was “Keepers of the Toll.” The middle aged man steps up to Fernando and pokes at his chest. “Who the #$@! are you to come to this town and profess that Wessens are Equal to Humans? Wessens are an abomination, the creation of the Satan, the filth of this God Made Earth! What happens to them is what they deserve!” The man tells him. “You do not want to know who I am, because when you find out the truth as to who I am and the truth of all there is that I hold, you will leaving this place a changed man.” Fernando tells him, throwing in as he twists and turns the crystal of his cane, “To whom do I have the displeasure of meeting with?” “You first since you like to talk big.” The man tells him. “Then have it your way.” Fernando begins and then points to his shoulder patches, “I am one who goes by many names. But I am Medical Rescue Work and Doctor Fernando G. Many call me ‘The Time Walker.’ And next to me is my right hand man, Hondo, who many call him ‘The Righteous Cowboy.’ Now who are you?” The man takes a couple steps back before he draws out a similar looking cane to the ones Fernando and Hondo has, raising it above his head, “BLASPHEMER!!! LIARS!!! DEFILERS!!! IMPOSTERS!!! YOU ARE NOT THE TIME WALKER!!! I AM!!!” Lightning bolts crackle and hits the crystal of the man’s cane. As he is about to point it to Fernando, Fernando was quick to draw first and open portal that sends him and his sons back to the age of the dinosaurs. In as fast as he can think, he focuses on the man’s cane before it can hit the floor and gestures it to his hand. Fernando looks at it, seeing that it is a Spirit made working replica of the Time Traveler’s cane which there are only 37 of the real canes were ever created but it cannot travel through time, only teleport people and things from point A to point B, similar to the one Roland has. He swings the crystal end to the floor and it breaks as it is made from lead crystal glass. He then holds the stick at an angle against the floor before kicking down at it at its midpoint and splintering it a couple of times, throwing the remnants onto floor. He then looks at Hondo, and gives a nod. He then points ahead of them and presses the crystal on his cane. A portal opens up about 10 feet above in front of their heads, and the three men roll out of the portal in tattered and bloodied clothes with Lucy the T-Rex’s head coming out into view with a loud roar before she disappears in the portal as it closes. Many in the immediate area was scared, some urinated on themselves, others on their knees asking god for forgiveness, several more holding onto each other crying. A couple were on their backs or leaning on the counter space clutching at their chests. “Let’s go.” Fernando tells them, “We got food to buy.” As they walk deeper into the Merchants Row, the crowd seems to step away to give them the widest space that can be given. “You are not going to go back and find out who that was?” Hondo asks. “Hell no. Being a Time Traveler one has to be quick or they will be dead. When one acts as I just did, one has to act with integrity, have no regrets. It is not about who is right or wrong, as that will be sorted out later, but who is the one who is able to walk away while the other lies on the ground in disgrace. In short, I do not care who that was, other than no one takes a claim to be the person that I am but me. Who the #$@! knows who he was pretending to be me? He’s lucky is that he is not dead, and by the time he recovers well enough to walk again we will be long gone from this area.” Fernando tells him. “What about that Time Cane he had and you broke apart?” Hondo asks. “A Spirit made fake. If you remember Roland, he had one. All it can do is teleport you from one place to another, nothing more. He has it set to teleport whoever he pointed it to, to a thousand miles in a random direction. That could place anyone out in the Pacific Ocean, The Gulf of Mexico, Upper Canada, the Arctic Ocean or a thousand miles out into Space. If he would have been successful, I would have returned very pissed off, and upon my immediate return, put two .45 rounds into his head. So he’s lucky I did not kill him.” Fernando tells him. “He could rebuild it from the broken parts.” Hondo points out. “It would take him years to rebuilt it, even if he has the materials and tools to make another one. We would be gone long before he rebuilds it.” Fernando answers. Hondo gives a disapproving look as if Fernando is leaving a job unfinished. But there is a time when one has to walk away from a mess, and Fernando in his beliefs knew this is a time to walk away. After going deeper into the Merchant Row, Fernando points to each of the merchants, “That one has meats, that there is the old man with the vegetables and further down is Sheldon who sell eggs. And some guy down there has pasta.” “Let’s go check on those vegetables first.” Hondo says as he steps to the outdoor display. He sees the produce there, giving them a discerning eye and then a nod. Fernando steps behind him, “There is more inside.” Though the inside of the store was large, its tiny entrance only allows one person to go in or out of the premise at a time. Hondo, Fernando and the group walk inside. Once inside they looked about the store, Fernando goes to the counter, and asks for several heads of cabbage and cauliflower, a medium bag of broccoli, string beans and snow peas, and five large canning jars of  stewed tomatoes. He pays for the items before he tells Hondo, “I’ll see you outside by Sheldon’s place for the eggs.” Hondo nods and says, “See ya there.” He then points to the assorted items to be picked out, looked over and collected to be paid for and put into the cart. Fernando leads the girls out of the store and back to the Merchant Row street outside. As they gathered, Minerva steps up to him. “Why did you say you were the ‘Time Walker?’ Are you really him?” Minerva asks, and then she throws in, “And what was that monster that showed up for just a few seconds? And what was that walking stick you destroyed?” “First of all, people call me the Time Walker. So if people are going to call me the Time Walker, then I am  going to defend that name with every breathe I take from anyone willing to pretend to be him – him who many say is me. One has to protect their name and reputation, because without a name and reputation, you are a nobody.” Fernando explains. He adds, “The Time Walker is a name people both respect and fear. If people are going to call me ‘The Time Walker’ then I am going to uphold the respect that name has and help anyone who has asks for it or are in need of it. Like you, your friends, your family, and Mae and June and their friends here.” He then looks around before he continues, “The Time Walker’s ability is to be able to send anyone or anything through time. 65million years ago, monsters roamed the earth and that was one of them. So yes, I sent that fake Time Walker to dance with the monsters for a while and brought them back. As you can see, they are not going to be trouble any time soon. As for that cane I broke? It was a Spirit technology, though it does not send people or things through time, it does send people through space so they end up hundreds of miles away. No one who is willing to use that to bully others like that fake Time Walker tried to do to us, should have it, so I destroyed it.” The girls look at him, taking in what he said. He throws at them, “Anything else before we go?” The girls all shake their heads. “Good.” Fernando tells them, he then says as he points to a nearby merchant, “Let’s go there.” It takes just a few seconds to get to the merchant’s stand and look over his wares. The counter is a refrigerated unit, with fresh cuts of meat on display. Unfortunately it is not what Fernando needs as he needs smoked and preserved meats, fresh meat will start to spoil if not refrigerated. A middle aged man in a blood stained white apron steps up to the counter. “You find anything to your liking?” The butcher asks. Fernando looks up to him from looking at the meats in the counter, “I must say you have an excellent selection, but it is not what I am looking for. I’m looking for smoked meats as they last longer out in the open. If I buy these, I would have to cook them immediately.” “If you come in tomorrow, I may have some smoked meats and sausages by the morning.” The butcher explains. “I will consider that.” Fernando replies, adding, “Thank you.” He then says to the girls, “Let’s see if we can find pasta.” The butcher says loud enough to be heard, “Did you say Pasta?” Fernando turns around to face the butcher, “I did. You know of an excellent seller?” The butcher points down the street, “A couple stores down, speak to my brother Sal. He makes all kinds of pasta that he sells.” “Thank you.” Fernando replies. He then points down the street, telling the girls, “Let’s go there.” The girls follow him down the road, passing by a couple of stores while looking for Sal’s pasta shop. Fernando spot it and heads to it. Most of the stuff on display was freshly made and still soft and pliable. But looking around, he finds some boxes and bags of dried pasta, which is basically fresh pasta left out to dry before being packaged. This was perfect for him as he looked at the various boxes and bags to choose from. A slightly younger man compared to the butcher in an apron comes out to greet them, “Hello there. Interested in some freshly made pasta? I got some bow ties and small shells about to come out.” “Thank you.” Fernando replies to him, adding in what he needs, “You must be Sal. Your brother the butcher said to see you about pasta. I’m looking for some dry pasta, lots of it as we are on the move and need something that will be good to cook days later while we are on the road.” The shop keeper replies, “Yes, I am Sal. So my brother sent you. I must thank him. So you want some dry pasta? We got all sorts of spaghetti, thin and wide egg noodles, lasagna noodles, small, medium and large shells, ziti, macaroni and so on. If we do not have it, you tell us what you want and we will make it then you buy it fresh and get it dry, just leave it out in the sun and it will dry out and last you a long time.” “Sounds good. I’ll take 3 of your largest box of Macaroni, 2 of your largest box of medium spaghetti, 5 of your largest box of wide egg noodles, 5 of your largest box of small shell pasta, 1 of your largest box of large shell pasta, 1 of your largest box of thin egg noodles and 1 of your largest box of lasagna noodles.” Fernando tells him. Sal begins to write it all down, looking over his stock. He nods after looking over his stock and continues writing. He comments, “That is a lot of pasta!” “We need enough for the next few days as we go across No Man’s Land, so we got to be prepared for the trip.” Fernando explains. “Thing is, we will need more, so I will be sending out a friend to get more.” “Let me recommend that if you buy fresh, you can leave it out dry. And if you order now freshly made that I do not have, I can have it ready for you by tomorrow morning. Just let me know what you need and it will be done.” Sal tells him. Fernando nods, even though the chances are that they will not be coming back any time soon, he is not going to let him know of that little detail. He replies with “Sounds good. Now about the dry pasta I would like to buy?” “Yes, yes...” Sal says as he hands the order to an assistant to deal with while he tries to sweeten the deal with more items to sell. “So you got pasta sauce, cheese, meat and spices?” “Well, yes. It’s a couple of us going about buying it, so when we get together we will account to what we have and buy what we do not have before leaving for the night. Then we will be back tomorrow for more.” Fernando says with a lie. The store assistant starts piling up the pasta in boxes and bags on the counter, taking a couple minutes to fulfill the order. Fernando looks at the pile and asks, “How much for everything?” Sal looks at the pile and counts them off in his head, and then gives a round figure of “Give me $20 for everything.” Fernando reaches into his pocket and hands him two $10 silver coins. Sal counts off his money, not helping Fernando pack the bags and boxes into the pull cart. Though the cart was three-quarters full, it was full of fragile items. He turns to the girls, “Let’s put this away so nothing breaks and we come back.” The girls nod before they turn around and start walking. They meet up with Hondo and the others as they get to the vegetable shop that they were leaving out of. “Where you headin’, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “I’m going to pack up this fragile stuff before getting some more. I do not want it to break and we end up with mush for pasta.” Fernando tells him. Hondo inspects the pile and nods approvingly. Fernando looks at Hondo’s pile and nods approvingly as well before they look at each other. Hondo points to the merchant across the street, “You know what he has?” “He a butcher of sorts. All fresh cuts of meats. Great stuff from the looks of it, but we do not have capability to put that stuff into storage. We need smoked meats for the long haul.” Fernando explains. “Damn, be nice to have a T-bone and mashed potatoes and gravy.” Hondo says. “Yeah I know. Maybe one day we will but today is not that day.” Fernando says. “I’ll check’em out and see what we can get. We’ll see you later.” Hondo replies. “We’ll see you later then.” Fernando replies before telling the girls, “Let’s go.” It took them a couple of minutes to get back to the Medi-Jeep where Fernando moved a few things around to store the pasta in a safe place under the rear seat. When done he leans against rear bumper with the door open on the Medi-Jeep. The girls step up around him. He reaches to Minerva and takes her by the wrist, pulling her to him and has her facing and pressed up against him. He then holds her in place against him with his hands on her waist. She looks at him in wide-eyed in wonder as to what it is going on. “Uhm... why?” “Why what?” He asks. “Uhm... why are you holding me like this, and in public?” She asks. “Several reasons. One, this is more accepted here in Center Town than in Flight Town. Two, in a way I have been wanting to do this as much as you do. Three, sooner or later, once we get out of Flight Town, you and I are going to be a bit more intimate with each other. In fact we all are.” He then whispers in her ear, “The five of us are going to have an all day honey moon.” She looks at him, “The five of us?” “You, me, Ichigo, your twin Miniya, Tracey and Abigail.” He tells her before asking, “Who you think it would be – you, me April, Mae, June and Kiah?” “No, but... Uhm... I don’t know what to say.” Minerva says. Fernando sees June getting upset. He reaches over to her, takes her wrist and pulls her towards him and holds her against his side. She gets a bit squirmy. He tells June, “You, I, Mae, April and Kiah – we will have our intimate time as well. It is a matter of when and where as we are not going to be intimate in Flight Town. I do not want someone to think that you are valuable to me and then try to take you or hurt you and use you against me.” June nods as she buries her face into the side of his chest. Fernando reaches over and brings Mae into the group hug. After about a minute they break up their embrace. Fernando tells Minerva, “We need to get you and your group the things for your camper and then fill it with food when it is done. Though you, as you your group, have some of the things, you will need more.” He then sighs as he tries to remember who the group involves, “You, your twin Miniya, Trace, Abigail, Lily, Little Mary, Josie and Melody, Alexandria, and Sabrina and Tabitha. – Right?” Minerva thinks before answering with a slight nod “Yes.” Fernando pushes Minerva slightly to steps out of her way before closing up the Medi-Jeep. He takes the pull cart and tells them to follow him. They walk down the road passing a couple of large hanger like buildings to one where a lot of indoor shops were. The same shops Fernando got things for Marvin, La La and Li Li when they were in Central Town a few weeks ago. He finds and picks up a dozen of furniture moving blankets, some riding blanket hoodies and boy scouts’ cooking and eating utensils, as he realizes that though he would need 11 for Minerva’s group, he needs one more for Ichigo as she has nothing since she joined the convoy when it was leaving Flight Town, over a week since leaving Center Town. He also gets a couple of hoodies and matching sweatpants for Ichigo so she would not have to barrow Macie’s hoodie and sweatpants. He thinks of what other necessities that Minerva and her group would need and what Ichigo might need. Pillows and blankets they can get when they get the campers later in the day. As he gathered those things to buy now, he thinks that the camper needs to be stocked with food though that can be done in the following days before they leave Flight Town. At least they will have a place to sleep in before the end of the day. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MovingBlanket.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/boyscout-mess-kit.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Boy-Scout-Cook-Kit_all-pieces.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/HuggleBlanket.png http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/RidingSnuggie.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/US-Army-Hooded-Rain-Poncho.jpg It is just a short walk back to the Medi-Jeep to pack their supplies. As they pack, Fernando explains, “Minerva, most of this stuff is for your campers. These few things are for Ichigo. I forgot she does not have those things that Macie has.” Mae and June look at the items, with Mae saying as she holds up one of furniture blankets, “Yeah these are great for making the floor soft and warm.” “You guys sleeping on the floor?” Fernando asks. Mae looks up at him, “Well, no? I mean, Last night was cold when we went to your camper. But putting our feet on the floor and it was cold. So we put one of them on the floor and the floor was warm after that. So we got dressed and then went to your camper.” Fernando just looks at her. “It is true...” June meekly says. “I’m not... complaining.” He says to them. He then says, “Anyways, the food will be put away when we get to the convoy camp, but this stuff for the camper will stay in the Medi-Jeep until we get the campers to Flight Town. This other stuff I got for Ichigo will go to her. Then we will move things over into the campers.” Minerva looks at the girls and asks, “It was cold in your camper? Mae stutters for a bit before answering “Well, yeah. I mean, it was cold.” “And your windows were open?” Fernando throws in. “Well, yeah, for fresh air.” Mae says. “You only need to keep them open a tiny bit for fresh air.” Fernando says, adding, “Having your windows open, that is why your camper got cold. I’ll say it was very cold last night after the storm but it should not been freezing in your camper unless you had the windows open.” “But...” Mae tried to interject. “It was Kiah’s idea.” June lets out in her quiet voice. “What was her idea?” Fernando asks. “It was her idea to have the windows open during the storm, and it was her idea to go to your camper when it got cold.” June explains. “I swear.” Fernando says to himself. He then throws in, “Let’s finish this packing. I need to get some cheese as it is cheaper here. And with everything Hondo is getting, we should be done here.” The girls nod at him before the Medi-Jeep gets closed. He takes the handle of the pull cart and start heading back to the merchant row.  The girls follow alongside him. He goes back to Sal’s market for some sauce, a bit more pasta and cheese. He finds that Sal has some Cheddar in large brick boxes and buys a few. Oddly, the cheese was still in its vacuumed plastic wrapper despite being over some 60 years old, it is still as fresh as the day it was made. This saves him from spending Temporal Energy in rejuvenating the cheese to a newer state. He gets a few jars of Mariana sauce because of the Wessens may not be able to take Meat Sauce. A few more boxes of Elbow Macaroni tops his list for buying from Sal, and only fills less than one third of his pull cart. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/GovtCheeseBox.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/GovtCheese.jpg He finds a few more vegetables which only fill the pull cart half way before heading back to the Medi-Jeep. He thinks he should have bought more in the same supplies but he has been hinting for others to prepare for the long haul for a while now and if they did not prepare, it is on them. As is between Hondo and he there was enough stuff to feed the convoy for three or four days but they need enough food to hold them out for a week to ten days when going across No Man’s Land. After gathering in his mind the last of the items, they head back to the Medi-Jeep. There they packed up the last items of the Medi-Jeep and waited for Hondo.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 30th, 2022, 6:33pm [Late Evening Hours – 7:30ish PM, Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple Shrine – Japan] “Weren’t we supposed to go see Renosuke?” Hondo asks. “You know, I forgot about it.” The lone figure relies before he asks “You want to go now or tomorrow?” “Something tells me we should go now.” Hondo says. “Then meet me by the motorcycles and arm up with a pair of suppressed rifles and a couple boxes of rounds. I’ll be there soon after I check out the map of the area.” The lone figure tells him. Hondo nods and then leaves to the underground lot where the motorcycles and other vehicles were. Fernando looks over the area of Renosuke town through an observation orb generated by the cane. A couple miles (few kilometers) away was a group hanging out by the reservoir next to a large tank truck with hoses going from it and into the body of water. He records the location on his cane and head to the lot to meet with Hondo. As he walks to Hondo, Hondo asks as he hands him one of the suppressed rifles, “You know where to go?” “Yeah.” The lone figure says as he reaches into his motorcycle and pulls out a couple of flares. Putting the flares and a box of round in his pocket, and sling the rifle over his shoulder before he starts heading out on foot. “We are not taking the motorcycles?” Hondo asks. “We will walk in, do what we have to and come back. We won’t need the motorcycles.” The lone figure says. Hondo nods and before following him. They walk out of the temple area, walking for about a mile before the lone figure teleports them along the mountain side north of the Furusato Mountain Village where Renosuke lives. Lying down in a prone position, they look down onto the reservoir, seeing the tanker truck with about four individuals huddle about the rear, a fifth individual was in the driver’s seat of the truck with the door open. The lone figure points them out with help from the scope on the rifle. “I’ll take out the driver, you take out the one furthest of the group. Then we pick and choose those running in panic. Then we go down and take out the truck with the flares.” The lone figure says.   Hondo nods before lifting the rifle to his shoulder and looks through the scope. The lone figure does the same. The lone figure begins to count down from three. “Three, two, one... fire.” Both the driver and the one furthest from the group are hit and fall from their spots. As the remaining three look at their comrades fall, another twp go down with shots to the head, followed by a double shot to the one remaining. They both scope out the area for a couple of minutes to see if anyone else is hiding but the area shows no signs of life. The lone figure teleports them to the edge of the forest by the reservoir. They both look around, seeing that they are by themselves. They then inspect the truck. The group they just killed is dumping chemical waste into the reservoir. They both look at the chemicals being dumped and the foul odor it is emitting. “What you suppose is that?” Hondo asks. “Could be anything, but one thing I know, chemical waste can only be gotten rid of with a high temperature fire.” The long fire says as he pulls out the flares from his pocket. “What about the forest? And the town, won’t they burn?” Hondo asks “I’ll put up a shield around the town and the forest around them to keep them safe. Besides, the Spirits will put out the fire before it gets too big.” The lone figure says. Hondo nods before the lone figure lights a flare and tosses it into the reservoir where the hoses are at. The chemical waste lights up in flames, following the current further down to the river. They walk to the tanker and the lone figure lights another flare and puts it between the frame and the tank on top of it. They walk away into the forest before they teleport their sniper area and look down below. The lone figure concentrates on his cane and encases the area in a force field before the tanker truck blows up, containing the explosion from spreading the flames out into the forest. He then concentrates on Renosuke’s town and the forest around, surrounding it in a force field while the river burns with an intense flame. Hondo takes his cane and tries to keep the flames from spreading into the forest from the burning river with a channel force field. They stay there for about 30 minutes before various Spirit Ships arrive to the area to survey the scene. Both Hondo and the lone figure take down their force fields and watch as the Spirit Ships started to fight the fire before it spreads. After a few minutes, they teleport out of the area to a couple miles from the Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple Shrine. The two of them get onto the main mountain road and head back to the Temple without incident, putting away their firearms in their motorcycles. Soon they were back in their rooms as if nothing had happened. In the morning on the Japanese nation news there was mention of several individuals killed when the tanker truck they were dumping chemical waste into a reservoir from blew up. There is an investigation happening as to where this tanker truck came from, who the individuals were and what chemicals were dumped into the reservoir.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 31st, 2022, 4:56pm Once Fernando left the vegetable shop, Hondo purchased four 25lb bags of beans (Navy, Black bean, pintos, and kidneys), a 25lb bag of dried split peas, three 10lb bags of beans (Black eyed peas, Butter beans, and garbanzos), 40lbs of salt, 2 25lb bags of dried mixed vegetables for soups, two 50lb bags of rye, and four 50lb bags of corn. Since not all of it would fit in the cart, He, Madison, and Marvin made a trip to the jeep while Patricia stayed in front of the shop with the cart. Hondo, feeling much better from what ever Fernando gave him, managed to carry all 4 bags of corn. The first two he hefted up himself onto one shoulder and he managed to get the third on the other shoulder, but Marvin had to help him get the fourth up. Marvin grabbed the four 25lb bags of beans, and the two bags of rye, with Madison’s help, and Madison grabbed the salt and the split peas, leaving the rest in the cart. They made the trip to the jeeps as quickly as they could, storing everything on the luggage rack for now, before returning. On their return, they old shop keeper met them and talked them into buying a couple jars of pickles as well. As they left again, they met up with Fernando and his group once more, as they were passing by. “Where you headin’, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “I’m going to pack up this fragile stuff before getting some more. I do not want it to break and we end up with mush for pasta.” Fernando tells him. Hondo inspects the pile and nods approvingly. Fernando looks at Hondo’s pile and nods approvingly as well before they look at each other. Hondo points to the merchant across the street, “You know what he has?” “He a butcher of sorts. All fresh cuts of meats. Great stuff from the looks of it, but we do not have capability to put that stuff into storage. We need smoked meats for the long haul.” Fernando explains. “Damn, be nice to have a T-bone and mashed potatoes and gravy.” Hondo says. “Yeah I know. Maybe one day we will but today is not that day.” Fernando says. “I’ll check’em out and see what we can get. We’ll see you later.” Hondo replies. “We’ll see you later then.” Fernando replies before telling the girls, “Let’s go.” Hondo nodded slightly at him and watched as they walked off. Once they were out of sight he turned back to look at the others before heading on. “What next?” Patricia asked. “Would like sugar, butter, spices, yeast, and some more meat.” Hondo replied. “I see butter and sugar over there.” Madison said, pointing off to their right. “Think there was a spice vender by the meat market… might have yeast there.” Marvin added. Hondo nodded, “Alright, Marvin an’ I will get the meat, yeast, an’ spices. You two get the butter and sugar.” Patricia frowned, “Are you sure that’s a good Idea? ... to split up I mean.” “We just did a moment ago.” Hondo replied looking a bit confused at the question. “Yeah, but we had issues and Fernando had issues, then the crazy guy in the robes tried to attack you and all that weirdness happened… Just think maybe we should stay together.” She replied. Hondo sighed, “*sight* … I know things are dangerous an’ we’ve all been through a lot, but I’d not purposely put y’all in harms way unless I had to an’ I let you know what was goin’ on first. I know it’s dangerous out there an’ things got a bit dicey earlier, but ..” He looked around at the crowd in the bazaar and they seemed to be watching his group out of the corner of their eyes but keeping their distance, “I think Jefe has the crowd rightly intimidated for the moment an’ Marvin an’ I can easily see ya from where we’re gonna be. Just yell an’ we’ll come runnin’, alright?” She looked down for a moment then nodded. She felt embarrassed as she felt she came across as a scared little girl when she had been through worse before, and done so alone. It was different with them… with him. He made her feel safe, somehow and feel other things she either just was not sure of or was in denial about. She just knew she felt safe with him and the thought of the feeling of safety one must feel when in his arms crossed her mind. Since they had freed themselves from Jason, she would have admitted that wanting sex again had not really crossed her mind. It had rarely been pleasurable for her, but at times it helped bring in enough money to keep them from being thrown out. She didn’t want to live like that, though, so ever since they had left Jason she had not even thought about wanting any sort of relationship. Now, she was not sure. She was not sure she wanted sex either, but she somehow knew she would give it to him if that was what was required to feel that safety further, and she even thought she might enjoy it, really enjoy it for the first time, but that was not what drove her. Still, she wanted to tread lightly. Though Fernando was hard, she noticed that many women felt safe with him and he allowed them access to him at times, as was evident from the many females coming and going from his camper, but Hondo seemed different. Before Valentine had turned on him, the only females he seemed to be with was the two he called daughters and his niece. If he was doing them, it was not evident, but she did not believe he was. She was not sure she would care either way, as he took care of them and they owed him more than that, she felt. She noticed that Molly had rarely left his side since he and Valentine split company, but though there were others that seemed to fancy him, he kept his distance. Rumor was he was sleeping with Molly, though no one seemed to blame him. She had spoken to Ruth about both Hondo and Fernando, more so out of curiosity than desire at the time, and found that Ruth and her sisters, though probably the most propper of the women in camp, had yearning themselves for Fernando and Hondo, but they had both politely refused their advances, encouraging them to heal from their losses and find someone to make a life with. That and other conversations lead her to believe that the rough cowboy looking man who protected them was not one for open multiple relationships, but one to pour himself into a single relationship, until spurned at least. She did not want to anger him or steal him for another, but she wanted to have something with him. She honestly did not know what to do. She had not even thought of wanting a man. Talking to the other girls would be no help either, that she knew. Lisa was odd and just stuck with her dogs, saying before that she wanted no other relationship. She claimed she was not doing anything with them anymore, but Patricia felt it was at least partly a lie. Nancy liked talking about boys and Patricia was pretty sure her and a couple of the others were fooling around occasionally, though she said not with Madison as he had eyes only for Patricia. She found that absurd though, as she thought of Madison more as a brother, a sometimes annoying but trusted brother. Even had she wanted a relationship she just could not see one with Madison. Alice hardly said anything, but her cries in the night and fear of most men made her wonder about all she had been through. She had done what she had to, when they were with Jason, but she always seemed terrified and though she spoke little enough as is, after they had gone out and she had been hired for a night or two, Alice would come back and not speak to a soul for days. So, there was no one to talk to in their group to get any good advice. No, there was no one she could go to but the one she was wanting, and she knew she would have to figure out how to on her own. Hondo turned away, leaving them with the cart as he walked over to the nearest butcher stall. He had no clue that he had stirred the older teen nor had he tried to. The core of him that was man, along with his normal virility, might would enjoy multiple partners, especially if they half way got along, but a part of him that made him who he was could not rectify that with what he felt and believed. Even being with Molly made him feel guilt at times, as he had no plans to be with any other woman but Valentine, until she turned on him that is. Had he known how many of the woman had imaginings of being with him and what thoughts they had, he might have been wary of even sleeping at night! He was not used to being desired as women in his time were only seemed to be interested in liberal men with soft hand, man-buns, who wore short and sandals everywhere, drove hybrid cars, and had large bank accounts. He was not one to put himself out there either, finding solace in the company of very few usually. This situation had pushed him farther than he had gone before, but if he knew how some wanted to push him, he would be very sure he was not ready for something like that. It had been hard enough to give Valentine the trust he did when they first met to let her see who he really was. He was not sure Molly truly knew him yet, but the trust he had given her was partly out of necessity, partly from guilt, and partly because she had earned it through risking herself for him and others. As hard as it had been to give to Molly he had no clue what else lay in store for him that would be harder and test the limits of his boundaries in the future. He tried hard to be a good man and a protector, but the animistic nature at the core of man he trusted least of all. Yeah, he could bed several of them easily, but at what cost? Would he lose his honor or worst himself if he let himself go that far? He had not contemplated it too deeply yet as though Valentine turned her back on him, he told himself Molly would be the only other one. If only he knew, yet again maybe it was best for now he did not. Their shopping went along without further problems. The meat market had some bacons, hams, and even some cured roasts that he grabbed to add to their stock pile. Some large steaks caught Hondo’s eye and when he inquired about them, the large porterhouse sized steaks turned out to be mutant beast filets! Marvin even commented how if he handled meat better he would even teat one, but the thought of stomach cramps and diarrhea made him wary of trying.  Though Fernando seemed to think now was not the time, Hondo grabbed up a stack of steaks, paying from his own money. Seeing they sold potatoes too, he also grabbed 50lbs of dried potatoes, 25 lbs of regular potatoes, and finally 25lbs of sausage for sausage gravy the following morning. Once done there Patricia and Madison met up with them bringing a canvas bag with ten 2lb butter rolls and 50lbs of sugar. Marvin and Patricia rearranged the cart as best they could to hold items while Hondo looked over the spices, and Marvin shouldered the rest. In addition to what they had Hondo bough 5 lbs of black pepper, 5 lbs of crushed red peppered, 5lbs fresh garlic, 5lbs dried, 25 lbs fresh onions, 10lbs dried onions, and several other 2lb bags of spices like dill, cinnamon, thyme, basil, oregano, rosemary, cloves, etc. They did have yeast, so 1lb of of yeast, divided up into four 1/4lb jars, was also acquired. Once done, Hondo, Marvin, and Madison all had their arms full and Patricia pulled the cart, they headed back to meet up with Fernando. It was evident that everyone but the driver would have full laps for the teleport back.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 3rd, 2022, 4:42pm Back at Hondo’s camper Ruth was making some bread and working on food preparation for later in that day. The windows were all open as the oven was running there, baking off half the first batch of bread with the other half in the oven at her and her sister’s camper. Her sisters stayed at their camper, working on some other preparations, partially to watch the oven and partially as Valentine’s mood swings between moping, self-loathing, and growly was more than they wanted to deal with. Ruth knew Valentine was hurting, though she could not help but be tired of her moods and slightly angered at her still putting Hondo through this, but she was getting better at just ignoring her. Ruth secretly wished she had seen this coming sooner and made a move to help comfort him before he had fallen into the arms of that wessen woman. She had always treated wessen’s as equals, but still felt they were inferior in some ways. She was not sure she believed it, but the feeling was still there. Not that she had anything against Molly, but she felt Hondo deserved better, deserved a real woman. Unfortunately, upon further reflection she felt even she fell short of that mark. Had they not been on the move but lived on a farm or ranch she knew she could be a good wife for him. She could take care of some of the smaller animals, keep the house, feed him, give him children, and make sweet love to him. She had a passionate side she rarely showed to anyone, but to him she was sure she could show it openly and fully to, when behind closed doors at least. Yes, she knew she could be a good house wife, but what he needed was far more than what she had to offer. He needed a fighter, a companion, a strong, wild woman who was able to take care of him as a woman should and watch his back in a fight. She was no fighter. She could handle a rifle and had gone hunting with her father and uncles a couple times after much begging.  Joanna was the wild woman of them, but she had too much emotional baggage to be strong enough for him and was a bit too much of a free spirit. She did not see them getting along well in the long run. As much as Valentine turning her back on him and him going to the arms of a wessen woman bothered her, she wondered if it was for the best, as Molly was more of a fighter. As she kneaded the dough for another batch of bread a voice pulled her from her thoughts. “Anything else I can help with?” A teen girl asked sort of timidly. She looked up and smiled at the former bunny girl and nodded to some other vegetables that sat on the counter. “You can chop those up if you would like, April. Will need those for the stew tonight as well.” Ruth replied. April gave her a weak smile and grabbed some of the vegetable and headed back to the dinette. “How are you coming on the fruit, Kiah?” Ruth asked after a moment. A long sigh came from where she sat, cutting her pile of fruit as a slow, unenthusiastic pace. “*…SIGH…* I’ll be done soon.” She said glumly. “Something wrong?” Ruth asked. “… Naw… just bored… How long is Fernando, Mae, June, and the others going to be gone??” Kiah asked in a frustrated tone. “Fernando said they would not be back until late afternoon or early evening.” Ruth replied. Kiah and April had gotten board and lonely without their compatriots. April bugged her to do something with her and given the choice between going to hand out with Ruth and Valentine or going to find someone to screw in exchange for some liquor, April chose the former, though Kiah did not seem enthralled about the choice. April happily helped out, glad to have a purpose and be free from the life of a bunny girl and the fear of the killer that was killing off those like her. Though she longed to be held again, it was not by just anyone. She wanted a real man, a strong man, a man who cared about her and how she felt. She was not sure who she wanted, though both Hondo or Fernando seemed like good picks. She would easily take either, if they treated her right, but most of the girls were like that, though they were split on who was their favorite. Mae had definitely chosen Fernando and Kiah had definitely chosen Hondo, but her and June were sort of unsure still in that respect. June was in awe of both of them to the point of almost fear at times while she just unsure. Maybe she would find out soon, but for now she was content to help out as she could and just hoped they would soon move on and away from this town and the angry bikers that camped close by. Something about this whole place had everyone on edge. She was not sure where they were going but pictured a place with mountains, meadows, trees, blowing grass, and streams. A place with abundant wild animals grazing peacefully in front of study-built cabins. A place where the men worked hard and the women cared for them. She could see herself wearing a light cotton dress with nothing underneath while serving a man that took care of her. She knew nothing was that simple or nice but her mind wandered as she worked and it made the work go faster and seem more pleasant. Kiah seemed unhappy with the decision but she wanted it too. She did not want to frolic or get trashed with strangers, though it was better than sitting in their camper and staring at the ceiling and touching herself, but being at Hondo’s camper made her feel closer to him somehow. Being here with the moody Valentine also had the added bonus of helping her not feel so horny. The though of him sharing some drinks with her then him, smelling of bourbon, tobacco, and leather, taking her under a tree in a grassy field while she was half drunk, had been a daydream on her mind. She knew she had to either find a way to stop thinking about it or go into town and find someone to take her while she imagined it was him. Coming here was the better option, though she tried not to let April know she felt that way, as the sniffling, unkept, alcohol swilling woman on the couch helped squash any sexy daydreams. Kiah sighed again and looked out the window sort of wistfully, as if she was expecting someone to come into view at any time to save her from her boredom. “Quiet a storm last night.” Ruth said trying to make conversation. “It sounded scary but looks like it only damaged part of the town.” April replied. “It was loud! I barely slept because of it…. Did it keep you up too, Val?” Ruth asked. “Hmm?” Val grunted questioningly as she had not been paying attention to them, only to the noise in her own head. “The storm?... Did it keep you awake??” Ruth asked again. “She was probably to drunk to notice.” Kiah interjected haughtily. “Kiah! You’ll get us thrown out!” April said, staring at her wide eyed. Val scowled at Kiah at first then sighed and looked at the floor. “No one is going to throw you out and … yeah, I was a bit drunk last night… sorta didn’t know anythin’ happened until this mornin’.” Val said softly. Ruth sighed, “You really need to stop doing this to yourself… Did you at least eat today?” She shrugged, “Had a couple bites of eggs, I guess.” “You need to eat more than that!” Ruth scolded. “I ate eggs, a sandwich, and oatmeal and I’m less than half your size.” Kiah goaded. “For as tiny as you girls are, you do surprise me as to how much food you can put away!” Ruth said with a chuckle. Kiah shrugged, “Making up for a lot of years of barely eating enough to survive, I guess. If I start to get a belly I’ll have to stop though. I doubt Hondo likes fat girls.” "Kiah!” April said scolding under her breath. Kiah scowled, “HMPH! Just because Mae isn’t here doesn’t mean you can scold me! If you haven’t noticed these folks are too nice to throw us all out for something I said, and I’m just saying the truth.” “But you don’t need to be so mean with it!” April said quietly. “I wasn’t being mean!” Kiah retorted, “I was just saying I don’t want to get fat as I don’t think Hondo would like it!” Val sighed and took another drink from the bottle she held. “Maybe you shouldn’t talk about that right now.” Ruth said trying to steer the conversation away from Hondo for Val’s sake as well as her own. “It’s alright.” Val said softly. “I know I lost him…. I deserve whatever I get for what I’ve done to him and he deserves better. .. If she wants to try for him, who am I to stop her?” “So, you’re really alright with him #$@!ing me?” Kiah asked almost too excitedly. “Kiah, don’t, please.” April begged. Val turned away from them to hide her tears, “Its alright, April… He’s not mine to say who he can or can’t sleep with anymore… I guess.” Ruth frowned, “Are you seriously giving up on him? Don’t you still love him??” Val shook her head, “I .. I don’t know anymore…. I know he won’t talk to me until I’ve apologized to Fernando and even still … I hate him.. I wish I didn’t but I do!” “You really hate him?” April asked softly. Val closed her eyes and nodded. “Yes, but.. not as much as I hate myself.” She whispered. “Uugh! I’m tired of you whining!” Kiah stated almost angrily. “Kiah!” Ruth and April both exclaimed at the same time. It’s not that they both did not feel that way too, but they feared the drama that might follow. “What?! You two aren’t?? I mean, #$@!! April, Mae, Me, June, we’ve been through hell! My mother died when I was little, my father was a drunk and abused me. I’ve been #$@!ed in every hole by clients, beaten, drugged up, starved, and was sure I was going to die many times! The story is about the same with the other three, and do you see us moping or giving up?!? Could I use a drink right now, you bet your ass! But when I do get drunk next it will be when having a good time! And when I see something I want I’m going after it! HE was your man but I want him and I’m going after him! You had a bad three days and tossed your man out, pushed away friends and are not destroying yourself! I’ve had a bad seventeen years and I’m not going to waste what I have left in self-pity!! You want him still, fight me for him! You don’t? Find someone else to drill your holes! Leave the convoy and find a purpose if you have to! Join the army!! Just don’t sit there and wallow! If any of us girls were as strong as you we’d have been out of fight town long ago! We aren’t, though nad had to be rescued. Now, it’s up to us where we go from here, understand? Yeah, we need help and maybe some of us aren’t right in the head, me especially, but I’m going to have a good time and make something of what I got left! Do I know what I want to do now? Other than that big, strapping man with a cowboy hat, I have no damn clue, but I’m not wasting the time looking at what was, that’s for damn sure!!” Kiah spit out almost angrily. “I think you’d better go to your camper and cool off!” Ruth almost growled, being more protective of Val than she even realized she could be. “No, it.. its fine! I.. I deserve it!” Val said quickly. “No, I think I need to go for a bit.” Kiah said in almost a growl. “You want me to go with you?” April asked quickly. “No! You stay here! … I need some alone time to touch myself while I think about what I’m going to do with the man she threw away!” Kiah said tauntingly before half storming out and slamming the door behind here. April sighed and looked at the floor, “S.sorry about Kiah. .. She’s a good person, honestly but … she doesn’t have a filter on her mouth and speaks what she thinks.” Val stood up and patted the teens shoulder, “It’s alright… I maybe should be angry, but I’m not. … She’s right about me… I have to stop feeling sorry for myself, but I don’t know how.” “Maybe apologizing to Fernando will help. Might take some of the guilt off your shoulders to try to med fences with him … but you’ll have to mean it and not get angry or run away crying if he gets mean.” Ruth said. Val nodded, “You’re right… I .. I’ll try tonight. I have to make things right with him before I leave.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 4th, 2022, 11:01pm It was another ten or so minutes before Hondo and his little rag-tag crew arrive carrying large sacks in their arms and a small mountain piled high on the pull cart. How the cart did not break from the sheer weight it was carrying is beyond belief. Hondo and his crew walk up to the SUV, opening its trailer and rear door to begin piling in the heavy things. What could not fit in the small trailer or the back of the SUV were placed on the floor of the SUV for them to go in and place the items on their laps. Fernando looks the items being pack, not commenting about the meats and spices, but noticed the lack of eggs. “Didn’t get any eggs?” Fernando asks as be hands Hondo a Bungee Octopus to secure the pull cart to the roof of the trailer or SUV. “We could not get them. We had too much to carry.” Hondo explains. “It’s OK. You get the girls into the Jeep and have Marvin drive it slowly to the parking lot while I and Minerva get a few mutant eggs and a few dozen regular eggs from some merchant named Sheldon.” Fernando tells Hondo and the others. He then looks at Mae and June, telling them, “Please follow what Hondo tells you do to, I’ll meet you at the parking lot with the eggs.” He then takes the handle of the pull cart and tells Minerva to follow him. Hondo gets the vehicles in order while Fernando walks away Minerva to get the eggs from the merchants near the parking lot. As Fernando and Minerva disappear in the distance, Hondo gets into the driver’s seat of the SUV with Marvin getting into the Medi-Jeep. Hondo goes into reverse to do a K-Turn to turn around. Marvin followed with a U-turn and followed Hondo onto the main road and to the parking lot. Fernando was selecting a several giant mutant chicken eggs, and four trays of 36 eggs. They were gingerly placed on the pull cart before Fernando pays for them and took the handle of the pull cart to head to the parking lot. It only takes them a couple minutes to get to the parking lot, Minerva having been quiet for much of the time. Once they get to the parking lot, Hondo and Marvin were outside of their vehicles waiting for him and Minerva to return. Hondo looks at the pile of eggs Fernando bought. “Nice haul, though you could have bought more.” Hondo points out. “I do not want to buy too much and they end up broken from the transport.” Fernando replies. Hondo nods, saying, “That should last us a few weeks.” “I thought so too.” Fernando says. He then throws in, “Help me put away these away. I figure, 2 trays under the driver’s seat, two trays under the passenger seat and these giant eggs where we can fit them.” “I think I can take three of the giant eggs in the trailer.” Hondo points out. Fernando nods before he says to Minerva, “Sit on the front seat, and I’ll put these two trays under your seat.” Minerva nods before going to the Medi-Jeep. Hondo asks, “Taking her with you?” “Not exactly. We’re going to the main camp to put away the food, and then you can go back to the hanger. I’ll deal with the rest at the convoy camp.” Fernando explains. “OK then.” Hondo says before taking one of the giant eggs. Marvin takes another and follows Hondo to the trailer. Fernando takes two trays of the regular eggs and puts them under Minerva’s seat. He takes the other two trays and puts them under the driver’s seat. Fernando then takes one of giant mutant eggs and puts into the rear of the Medi-Jeep. He was able to fit two while Hondo and Marvin managed to fit the remaining four. He then secures the pull cart to the roof of the pull cart. The three of them go into their vehicles, turning on their engines before Fernando could take his cane, twisting the crystal before pressing against it. They end up not too far from Hondo’s hanger before Fernando puts the Medi-Jeep into gear and heads to the convoy camp. Hondo follows him. On the ride over, Fernando tells Minerva “You need to stay inside the Medi-Jeep while we put away the food. I do not want to Wessen Hating to see you and try to do something to hurt you.” “Can I sneak into your camper by that thing you use?” Minerva asks. “We will see what happens. But first we will take out the food to store away first before I do any such things.” Fernando explains to her. “Can we go to your camper too?” Mae asks. “Let’s see what happens first when we put away the food and if Ruth and Val need you guys to help out. If not, then you two can come.” Fernando tells them. Both Mae and June seem to be elated with the news and they hope for the best. It takes Fernando and Hondo a couple minutes longer to get to the convoy camp as Fernando did not want to hit something that would break the eggs. Eventually he and Hondo pull into the convoy camp and Fernando parks his Medi-Jeep perpendicular to the gap between his camper and Joanna’s truck. He opens the door and helps Mae and June out. “Go see Ms Ruth is she needs your help and tell her we got some food to put away for the long haul.” Fernando tells them. They both nod at him before running to the back of Hondo’s camper. Hondo looks at the girls running behind his camper before shaking his head. Fernando tells Hondo, “I’ll be right back. I need to talk to Jeanette and Moro about using her refrigerated trailer to store the eggs in.” “I’ll be backing the Bronco’s trailer with the larger stuff.” Hondo replies. Fernando gives a nod and a wave before heading to the Elder Jeanette’s VW Camper. He knocks on the side bay door and it opens with the two Jeanettes there. “What do you want?” The younger Jeanette scowls at him. “We got food to store away and we need to see Moro about using her refrigerated trailer for the perishable stuff we got.” Fernando explains. Moro steps up the doorway of the Elder Jeanette’s camper. She asks, “What kind of perishables do you have?” “We got some eggs, cheese, vegetables and smoked meats, though the smoked meats do not need refrigeration, they would last longer if they were.” Fernando explains. “What else you got?” The younger Jeanette asks. “We got some grains and spices as well. It is for us when we go across No Man’s Land, as there will be no breaks or shops during the 1500 mile trek. Better to stock up now, than to be worry later.” “What about water? You will need 55 gallons for each person in the convoy for the trip across No Man’s Land.” The Elder Jeanette points out. “We will figure that out later. Right now it is food and supplies.” Fernando tells her. The younger Jeanette looks at her elder self, “Did we make it across No Man’s Land? You said that we would make it to Charlton.” “I’ll tell you later.” The Elder Jeanette tells her. Moro steps out of the VW Camper Bus, telling Fernando, “Come with me.” Fernando follows her to the back of her trailer. She reaches to the side of the door frame and inserts a key in there, and the door opens downward into a ramp. She steps inside, flipping a switch to turn the inside lights on. Moro tells him, “Here you are. Let me know when you are done.” “Thanks for the use of your trailer. We will make it fast.” He tells her. Moro just nods as she walks back to the Elder Jeanette’s Bus camper. Fernando closes the door without locking it before heading back to Hondo and the vehicles with the food supplies. Hondo had taken the pull carts off the roof of the vehicles and started to pack the one he was using. Fernando takes the pull cart and stacks the trays of eggs first on it before putting the giant mutant chicken eggs next to it. Once the eggs are in place of the pull cart, Fernando heads to Moro’s trailer, pulling down the ramp door and heading inside He selects the lower shelf for the eggs so they do not fall too hard to the ground if they roll off the shelf though the net in front of the shelf should prevent any egg or other product from rolling onto the floor. Marvin comes in with a pull cart of smoked meats and vegetables. Fernando takes the bags of vegetables and places them by the eggs so they can support each other. The meats were hung by the shelf railing above the eggs and vegetables. They go back out to bring in more with Fernando closing the ramp door. They walked basically side by side from each other. Fernando turns to face Marvin, “Marvin, thank you. You do a lot for us here.” Marvin lets out a sigh. “Something wrong?” Fernando asks. “No, sir. It is just frustrating being a Wessen and all...” Marvin lets out. “First of all, get rid of the ‘Sir’. I am not your boss or master, and I am not a Knight from days of old. Second, we are all equal here. That is why Hondo and I request, not demand for things to be done by you and the others. Only time any one of us would demand is if your life is in danger and we need certain things to be done. Like now, where we need to hide the Wessens from the Wessen Hating Biker Gang. But if you have an issue with somebody making demands on you, let me know and I will get on their case. No one here is to make a demand onto another. But there might be an officer from the army who will be demanding, and if that is the case, do as they demand but before you do, notify me or Hondo about the office and their demand. We are not part of the army, they are following us, we are not following them. They should not be making demands on us, only requests just like we request help from them.” Fernando explains. “It’s more than that...” Marvin tries to say but doesn’t for the moment. But then he eventually says, “People do not like us unless they can use us. We’re not people, we are tools, slaves, to some even play things like toys.” “I wish you were there when I turned that female nurse Wessen at the hospital back to the person she was even though it was brief as keeping her as a human would have killed her from the shock, proving Wessens are humans. But then again, people have always been like that, even to other humans because of skin color, hair type, eye color, what church one goes to, what gods they pray to or even what food they eat. In short, people – human people – can be very stupid, and stupid towards each other. You being a Wessen is more than enough of a difference for people to pick on you. The thing is this though – as much as people do not like differences, it is differences that make the world work – you got the butcher, the baker, the mechanic, the farmer, the restaurant keeper, and so on. If it were not for those differences, if everybody all did the same thing, humanity would have died out a long time ago. I do not care what others may think of you, what is important is what we, the group you are in, think about you. You are large, strong and very intelligent, that is more than I can say for those idiots out there. As for using you, you have the right to leave the group any time you want if you think we are using you.” Fernando explains. “I’d rather stay here with you and Mister Hondo. It is safer to be with you both than to be out there alone.” Marvin says. “Just one thing, Marvin.” Fernando begins. “What is it?” Marvin asks. “You are a Free Wessen travelling with us. I just hold the papers to say we own you and the other Wessens in case some stupid asshole wants to take you away from us, like the Lawmen that used to rule this place. Once we get to where we are going, you will get personal papers saying that you are a Free Wessen, and if we find it, the cure to make you and the other Wessens human again. Until then you are safe with us.” Fernando tells him. Marvin looks down at the ground though saying, “Thank you.” “No, thank you. A lot of the things we have here would not have been without your help, Marvin. You are a valued member of the group.” Fernando tells him. Marvin turns to face him and gives a half smile of sorts. They step up to their respective vehicles and start piling up on their pulls carts on the foods that need refrigeration. Madison and Patricia step up to Fernando as he pulls out items into his Medi-Jeep. “You have anything that Hondo can put into his storage trailer?” Madison asks. “Well, yes...” Fernando answers, before pointing out, “Those are 5-pound bags of beans and peas, they can be stored with Hondo if he don’t mind storing them. There are other things as well, but put away the beans first then I’ll figure out where the rest can go when I return.” Fernando tells them before saying “Thanks.” They both nod at him before Madison reaches inside and pulls out two bags of beans to Patricia and another two for himself before carrying them to Hondo at the back of his trailer. Fernando begins his walk back to Moro’s refrigerated truck with Marvin just a few seconds behind. In no time they have packed up the food that needs to be refrigerated inside Moro’s trailer. They step outside of the trailer, Fernando lifts the door ramp up into its closed position before they to the Elder Jeanette’s Camper Bus. He knocks on the door and it is opened immediately. “Yeah?” The younger Jeanette says to Fernando. “If you know where Moro is, tell her ‘Thank you. I am done with packing the trailer with the food and she should lock it when she can.’” Fernando tells her. Moro steps up to the door, making herself known, “You’re welcomed. Just fine me when you need to add or take from what food you put in from the trailer.” “I will.” Fernando tells her. He then turns to Marvin, “Let’s go.” Marvin follows Fernando back to their vehicles, the Medi-Jeep has been emptied out and closed up and Hondo’s SUV and trailer are mostly empty. Fernando goes to his Dub Box Camper to put away his pull carts. He shakes Marvin’s hand and tells him thanks for helping him. Marvin goes to check on Hondo. Fernando walks to his Medi-Jeep, opening the passenger door. He looks at Minerva, “Follow behind me and make it fast.” Minerva looks at him and nods before stepping out and stands next to him. He closes the door to the Medi-Jeep and heads to his camper, opening the side sliding door. He points in for Minerva to go in before he does. Ichigo was already in the bed, diving into the blankets when she sees somebody other than Fernando walking in. Minerva sits on the edge of the bed as Fernando steps into the camper and closes the door behind him. Fernando looks at his watch, seeing that it is not even 12o’clock yet. He then starts to take off his outer layers and folding them, placing them on the sink counter of his camper until he is just in his briefs. Minerva sits there in awe wondering what to do next as he climbs onto the bed. Fernando climbs onto his spot, lifting the blankets over him, finding Ichigo hiding there just her panties and in one of his t-shirt. “Hiding, again?” He asks Ichigo. “I didn’t know it was you seeing somebody else coming in.” She says to him. “Very few people can go in and out of my camper freely without my permission – and that would be you, me, Macie, Minerva and her friends for now. Maybe the Bunny Girls but I doubt that as they would need my permission to come in here. And Meeshie can come in and out any time she pleases even though she is a cat.” He tells her. He then turns to Minerva, “If you want to join us, then strip down to your underwear and get under the blanket.” It does not take Minerva much to convince her into action. She takes off her outer layers until she was just in her bra and panties before climbing onto the bed and into the blankets to join them. She lies on her side against him. He puts his arm around her and whispers into her ear. She looks at him and he nods at her. She then slowly climbs onto him, straddling him, facing him. She puts her hands on his shoulders with her forearms on his chest while he has his hands on her waist. “Minerva, can I ask you a question?” He asks. “You can ask anything.” She replies. “You have been quiet lately. Why?” He asks. “First Hondo got on my case to calm down, I’ll admit I have been a bit overwhelmed and excited, but I don’t think I was needed to be told to calm down. Second, you. You told me to calm down. You shown me that no matter how bad things get, you will set things right.” “First, you cannot lead if everyone sees you in a state of panic. That is why you calm down and Hondo is right to tell you to calm down. Second, things are not right and things will never be right with the world the way it is. You and the other Wessens should be human, slavery should have never been. Spirits should never have taken over the world. The Happen and the Chaos should not have ever happened. I can only do but so much. And there will be times when I will walk away when I should have fixed something. I am not going to lose myself over this shit hole of a world but I will save those I deem worthy of saving. Do not make me leave you and your family and friend behind. Do not complain if I leave others behind. Do not complain if you disagree with me. I am going to do what I think is right for all, not for me, not for you, not for Ichigo, not for the Bunny girls, not for Hondo, not for Hector, not for anyone else. This world and the Spirits trying to own it can burn as far as I care if people continue to be this stupid.” He tells her. “I would anything for if you can save this world.” Minerva tells him before resting her head against his chest. “I cannot save the world if the world does not want to be saved. So nothing you can do can make me do something that cannot be done.” He tells her. “Even if she gave you the best blow job you ever had?” Ichigo throws at him. “Oh you shut up!” Fernando tells her. “Let me remind you that you need to take care of the Wessen children and the Wessen Hating biker in the medical tent.” Ichigo tells him. “The Wessen children are taken cared for, but not the biker.” Fernando tells her. He then lightly smacks Minerva’s ass. She sits up to look at him. He tells her “You need to get off me, I have to get dressed to deal with a matter of importance.” He then turns to Ichigo, “You need to get dressed, and when I return, there better be lunch on the counter for the three of us. A sandwich and a soup if they have it, and Minerva is to have a no meat meal.” He finally turns to Minerva, “You are to stay here until I return.” Minerva nods before she gets off him. Fernando sits up on the edge of the bed and quickly gets dressed before he leaves his camper through the side door. He walks to the Medical Tent. He continues walking to the patient ward where the biker gang member was being taken cared off. He sees the biker on his bed and walks to him. He takes the biker’s repaired clothes from the night table next to the bed. He then takes his cane and nudges the biker with it. “Get up. I know you are awake.” Fernando tells him. The biker pretends to be dead asleep on the bed. “Get up or else.” Fernando growls at him. The biker flips on his side, drawing the blanket over his head while giving Fernando the finger. Fernando spins the crystal on his cane before pressing on it onto the cane. The bed slowly lifts up from the floor about three feet into the air and then suddenly drops to the floor while the blanket gets torn off his body. The biker sits up on the bed, pulling on healing muscles that need a little more rest but Fernando did care, putting the end of the cane under the biker’s chin. His clothes drop onto his lap. “Now you can walk out of here with your clothes on or you can be dragged out of here buck naked. The choice is yours. You got ten second to get dressed.” Fernando growls at him. “Like who are you to make me?” The biker mocks him. Fernando takes back his cane, flicks the crystal with his thumb and presses it. The biker rises up some six feet into the air with a plasma discharge of several thousand volts painfully arching about his body while his clothes put themselves on him. The biker then floats away from the bed and is dropped onto the concrete floor. The biker gets up onto his hands and knees before Fernando kicks him on his ass back down onto the ground. “Don’t get up until I tell you too.” Fernando tells him. The biker just lies there not saying a word or making a move. Fernando continues, “Now, understand I am the doctor that saved your life, and I have been getting nothing but disrespect because of it. You better not disrespect me ever or I will put an end to that disrespect with the end of your life. Now, we are going to walk to where your friends are camped out at and hand you over to your big bro. Give me a hard time, I will drop your dead body by your big brother’s feet. Do I make myself clear?” The biker tries to look back and nod. Fernando takes a couple of steps back. “Now get up.” The biker nervously gets up. Fernando orders him, “Walk straight ahead, turn left, the straight outside. Do not dare think of running, you will be dead before you hit the ground.” The biker slowly turns around and sees Fernando with his gun in his left hand. He then nods and begins to walk out of the medical tent. As he steps out he thinks of running but is stopped by the view of army guards walking about the place. Fernando steps up behind him, nudging the crystal of his cane against the biker’s back. “Keep walking.” The biker looks back at him for a second before continuing onward. They walk to the gate. Fernando points to the gate. The biker looks at the guards, but continues walking through the gate when Fernando nudges him. The biker looks back at Fernando. Fernando tells him “Straight to the blimp but do not go in it. That is a Slave Blimp. Go in and you will be tied up in chains and be sold as a slave.” The biker nods before he turns around and begins to walk. They continue onward to the blimp where they stop. The biker stops and turns to face Fernando. “Where to now?” The biker asks. “It is a long walk to the Biker Camp.” Fernando tells him as he turns to crystal on his cane, he then says, “I am going to save us that long walk.” “Eh?” The biker replies before Fernando taps his cane on the ground. In a flash of light they are standing in front of the Biker Camp with everyone in the camp looking at them. The Elder and his Left and Right Hand Men approach them at the Camp’s entry. The Elder looks at the biker standing by Fernando. He steps up to him, looks him up and down, giving him a hard slap to the side of his shoulder. “How you feelin’, Bro? Did they treat you right?” The Elder asks. “I’m... OK. They treated me right.” The biker tells him as he looks at Fernando. “You’re free to join your friends.” Fernando tells the biker, then he looks at the Elder. “We got a problem.” “What kind of problem?” The Elder asks before telling Fernando, “We ain’t paying for shit.” “Let me ask, were there any bikers out there riding in the storm?” Fernando asks. “Why you ask?” The Elder asks. “Three Bikers with your colors fell out of the sky during the storm in the middle of Wessen Town. Two of the three are being taken cared of to the best of their care. The third died. I checked them, the two that are alive are healing and need a couple days to heal. The third, much of his body is broken, even his head, when brains showing under his scalp. No way would he survive that. Their motorcycles – their rides as you call them – wrecked beyond repair. Bent frames, broken forks, cracked engine cases. It looks like one hit the floor first and the other two landed on him.” Fernando explains as he twists the crystal on his cane. The Elder looks at him with a scowl, “Tonight we will roll up on them!” Fernando reaches and grabs onto his shoulder before tapping the cane on the floor and pressing the crystal, “No You Won’t!” They both disappear in a flash of light. [Lot behind Wessen Hospital, Wessen Town] The Elder looks at him before Fernando take him by the arm like a police officer, “Don’t say a #$@!ing word! Just come, look, listen and then ask questions. These people are trying to help your people even though you want to destroy them. Give them the respect to live in peace. Or you and I can dance with fists and knives.” He leads the Elder around the lot to a tarp covered mound. He then reaches over pulling off the tarp revealing the three wrecked motorcycles covered in blood. “Look at them!” Fernando yells at her. The Elder looks at the wrecked motorcycles. He reaches out to grab a handle bar and it separates from the rest of the motorcycle. He then drops it before turning to Fernando “Where are they?” “Follow me. And do not let the fact that this is a Wessen place bother you. Hold in your peace is all I ask.” Fernando tells him. The Elder nods. Fernando then asks, “Want to see the dead or the living?” “Let’s see who it is that is dead.” The Elder says. “Then follow me.” Fernando tells him. They walk into the hospital and to the morgue. The Elder sees medical staff and patients, all Wessens in one form or another, working and helping each other as they can like a human hospital with human staff. They walk by a guarded station where Fernando nods to the guard and the guard nods back. They continue walking, then taking a flight of stairs to the basement. They go down a hall until they reach the morgue. They walk inside where a couple of medical workers were. Fernando looks at them and nod. They take them to a cabinet where the body was, and open it. They then take the covering off the body. The Elder looks at it, grabbing the fore arm and feeling the bones broken under it. The Elder shakes his head, saying “Poor old Sach... May he ride with all of them across the sky.” “Sach?” Fernando asks. “Sach, short for his real name, Sachmoe-Louis Armstrong.” The Elder says. “Sachmoe Armstrong was a famous musician many years before the Happening.” Fernando explains. “That is history few know.” The Elder says. Fernando nods at him before saying, “Let’s check the boys, they are on the third floor.” The Elder nods. Fernando turns to the medical workers in the morgue, “Keep the body on ice. We will pick him up in a couple days.” The medical workers nod at him before wrapping body and putting it into the refrigerated bin as they walk out the room. They continue down the hall to the staircase and eight flights of stairs, two per floor. They continue down the hall to patient ward where the two bikers were and to their room. Fernando nods to every nurse and medical worker they passed. Walking into the room the Elder can see one of the two sleeping but the other being fed by a Bear Wessen Nurse as he could not feed himself with two broken arms and broken legs. Fernando asks loud enough to be heard, “How is the other one?” The Bear Wessen Nurse turns to face him and sees the Elder Biker Leader with him, she then answers him, “He woke up this afternoon. He seems to be on the mend.” “You people do excellent work.” Fernando tells her. “Hey boss! What brings you here?!!” The one being fed finally says. “You and your riding buddies. Tell me, what happened?” The Elder “Ha! We were scouting to find some Wessens when the storm came and that is all I remember. When I woke up, I was here and Wessens were taking care of me and Jake. You know where Sach is?” “Sach did not make it. I just seen your busted up rides and his body before seeing you and Jake.” The Elder tells him. “Oh...” The one being fed replies. “How long before they can come out?” The Elder asks. Fernando replies, “In a day or two. Like I told you about your little bro. If you believe in the redeemer then pray for these two to heal and walk out of here. We are all children from the same god.” The Elder turns to the bikers in their bed as the Bear Wessen Nurse feeds the one who is awake. “I’ll see you in a couple of days.” “See ya boss!” The one being feed says to the Elder. The Elder turns to Fernando, “Get me out of here.” “Then follow me.” Fernando tells him before stepping out of the room and down the hall towards the stairs. Once on the staircase, they walk down a couple flights until the Elder reaches over and grabs Fernando by his shoulder. Fernando turns to face him. “What do you want.” Fernando growls at him. “I want my people out of this filthy nest.” The Elder Leader tells him. “Let me tell you this much, so listen good. The medical tent your little bro came out of is the filthy mess, this place, though it is small and run by Wessens is the best medical facility anywhere within 400 miles from here. You think Flight Town has Medical Facility? Hell no. This is just a weigh station and rest stop for blimps and trucker to stop, refuel and keep going to their destination. There is no hospital in Flight Town. Your men are being taken cared off by the best doctors and nurses even though they are Wessens. You cannot get that within 400 miles from here. Nowhere.  They will be safe and be taken cared of until they can walk out of here, and most of all – for free at no cost to you or to them.  So I advise you to get it through that ugly head of yours that there are many Wessens out there that would help you, and those that causes problems are a few but they make it look it is all Wessens that are causing the problem. It is you who are not looking into the problem for what it is. These Wessens in this hospital seek no war with you, they want no quarrel with you and most of all are willing to help you in your time of need like they are helping out your men in theirs. If it were not for them, all three of your people would be dead.  And then what? You would start a war with them because your men decided to ride into a storm and got taken up into the winds because of it? You would be in the wrong. And there are over 20,000 Wessens in this little town, 20 times more than you have men. Attack this town at your own risk. And yes they are aware of you and are ready in case you attack them. So it is better to be at peace with these people who would do you no harm and would rather help you in your time of need than to be at war with them. But it is they who have put the $1Million in gold reward for their former leader who had caused them so much trouble, dishonor and disrespect, and they want him alive. That is who you have your war with – him, who goes by the name of Hector De La Cruz – a Fox Wessen and his followers who have cause problems for Wessens and Humans for a very long time. He is the one that helps the slavers and purgers to destroy families and properties, and take them into Lab Towns where the Spirits turn them into Wessens to put on to the slave markets. He is the one you are to hunt down, beat up and drag his bloody tail back to here for the reward. Understand that difference. Then you will understand the job that I am doing.” As Fernando is telling the Elder leader of this, a couple Wessens come into the stairs, the Cougar Wessen and Fox Wessen from before. The Fox Wessen opens his mouth with words Fernando did not want to hear. “Hey! It’s the Time Walker! What are you doing here?!” The Fox Wessen lets out. “Can it with the Time Walker crap. It’s Medic G.” Fernando tells him. “Yo, but you defeated the Lich! And chased Hector out of town! And solved the Time Walker’s Puzzle!” The Fox lets out, throwing in, “Who else would you be?!!” “Leave it be. I’m pissed off that you people let Hector steal the Time Walker’s treasure, on top of everything else.” Fernando tells him. “Hector stole the Time Walker’s treasure before some of us, including I, were born.” The Fox Wessen says. “If anything, you can fault the elders for that and much of them are dead.” “Then leave it be. I’m Medic G. Do not be calling me the Time Walker, and I won’t demand for the missing treasure.” Fernando tells him. “We will leave it be, Medic G. Let us know if you need anything.” The Cougar Wessen says.  Fernando nods at him before the Cougar Wessen smacks the chest of the Fox Wessen with the back of his hand, “Let’s go. We got work to do.” The two Wessens walk around Fernando and the Biker, going to the next floor. The Elder looks at Fernando. “You are the Time Walker? The one that defeated the Lich?” The Elder asks. “What does it matter to you? I’m just a rescue medic. A road doctor going from town to town, helping those in need with those willing to work with me. Your men needed my help, I provided that help. I am not asking for money or other form of payment. Just respect the people I work with, even if they are Wessens.”  Fernando explains. “You cost many a lot of money. You cost me and my people a lot of money!” The Elder tells him. “Before one of us throws the other down the stairs, let me tell you this... I did not rig the fight, and wherever Ichigo Morino may be, alive or dead, did not rig the fight either. I was put up to fight a fight to the death to find a missing friend, and kill for that friend I would and on that fight I did. But the one who rigged the fight was somebody who goes by the name of ‘The Grey Lady.’ She is the one that made so many to bet against me so she could collect the money they lost. I got nothing out of it, in fact if you seen or heard of the fight, you know I lost two friends that day. And by sheer luck I was able to find my missing friend after the fight and bring her back. So if you want to find the person who rigged the test, look for the Grey Lady. She was last seen in Fight Town.” Fernando tells her. “What a load of shit that is!” The Elder tells him. “If you wanted to bet on the winner, you should have done your research and search the newspapers some 15 years ago, when the Time Walker and the Lich first fought and back then the Time Walker won that fight as well, just like he won this fight, days ago.” Fernando tells him. After a brief pause he tells him, “And I am not the Time Walker. I am somebody willing to kill for my friends. Do not make me cross that line. The price you will have to pay if you do will have you on the run for the rest of your life – like Hector is right now. You understand where I am coming from?” Though the Elder had a scowl on his face, he slowly nods. “Now, let’s go.  I have to show you where they crashed before we go back to your camp.” Fernando tells him. [To Be Continued]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 9th, 2022, 8:16pm In couple of minutes Fernando and the Elder Biker leader walk out of the Wessen Hospital and out onto the middle of center of the town with City/Town Hall to the right (North) of them and to the middle of the wide road and a small crater on the ground, about 3ft/1m across and just a few inches deep, shaped like a lopsided bowl showing the direction they crashed onto ground. All the Elder can do is look at it and then follow it up and behind him, looking skywards. He then looks at Fernando, “You better hope my men come home unscarred.” “You’re lucky you got men alive from them riding a storm a mile up into the clouds and sky. You do not fall out of the skies and live to tell the tale. No one survives that except for fallen angels, and fallen angels continue falling until they reach the depths of hell. So you are lucky any of your men survived riding on the storm. And where they are, they are getting the best medical care they can get anywhere 500 miles from here, and it is free – no cost to them or to you.” Fernando tells him. The Elder just scowls at him. Fernando tells him, “You ready to get out of here?” Before the Elder can answer the Cougar Wessen and the Fox Wessen step out of the hospital and walk to them. They stop in front of them. “Showing him where they crashed?” The Cougar Wessen asks. “Last thing before we go home.” Fernando tells him. “Many were around to witness them fall from above.” The Cougar Wessen explains as he points to the direction from which they fell from, which was where the Elder Leader was looking at. The Cougar Wessen then asks, “What do you want with the wrecked motorcycles?” “You got a mechanic that can fix motorcycles?” Fernando asks. “No way can they be fixed in the condition they are in.” The Cougar Wessen says. “Granted. But how much for your mechanic to find three motorcycles just like those three and move over what parts that are broken to make the new bikes like the old ones?” Fernando asks. “Don’t know. We would have to find three bikes like them...” The Cougar Wessen says. Fernando reaches into his pocket and pulls out a sack of gold coins, handing it to the Cougar Wessen, telling him, “Then make it so. They should be leaving in two days, so the three bikes should be ready by then.” “Three? One of them is dead, he will not be needing his bike.” The Cougar Wessens says. “Highway Bike Gangs tend to get their dead members buried with their rides. So to bury the dead man, his bike needs to be ready for him to be buried with.” Fernando tells him. The Cougar Wessen nods before he says before he walks away “We’ll see what we can get done.” The Fox Wessen follows the Cougar Wessen out of the area. The Elder turns to face Fernando, “Why in the hell you paid them money?” “You want your men to walk or to ride back to camp? You seen their rides – smashed beyond repair. Without a bike they can’t ride, and a Biker without a bike is a nobody. I am just doing them a favor so they can return to you when they walk out of here. And for Sach, a little something for his last ride.” Fernando tells him. “You wasting good money on trash like them.” The Elder tells him. “If these people here were trash, when we would be out here looking for the bodies of your three men, no working on getting two of them back and giving the third his last respects. And like I told you, many Wessens were humans forced to go through spirit magic to turn them into Wessens and sell them as slaves. These Wessens are free people like you and I, and this is their town, providing your people free medical service, and I am gifting them replacement rides so they can ride as before. I trust these people to give the best service money can buy, which to get better, you need to travel 700 plus miles to Central Town to the North because I been there and I can trust those people with the best service money can buy over there and this place is just as good as them. So the choice is yours.” Fernando tells him. “We take what we need. And we do not care who gets hurts.” The Elder tells him. “Then have it your way.” Fernando spins the crystal on his cane. He presses the crystal on the cane and the Elder disappears, reappearing at the entrance of his camp, sliding onto the floor as he was sliding for home base. Fernando spins the crystal a bit more before pressing it and disappearing from Wessen Town and reappearing at the convoy camp. Fernando walks to his camper and lets himself in through the side door. Ichigo and Minerva dive and cover themselves with the blankets as Fernando steps inside, closing the sliding the door behind him. He turns to look at them as he starts to takes off his outer layers. He then looks at the sink where their meal should be but nothing was there. “There is no lunch being served?” He asks in a stern voice. “Well, not exactly.” Ichigo says. “What do you mean, ‘Not Exactly’?” Fernando replies. “Well... I went like you said.” Ichigo begins to say. “And?” Fernando interjects. “Well... There was hardly any lunches made, just enough for themselves while everyone else went to the Army Galley to eat.” Ichigo says. “What do you mean, ‘just enough for themselves’?” Fernando says as he steps to the bed. “Well, when I went there, the bunny girls were there and they were sitting down preparing food but it was not for lunch, and what lunch they made was for themselves.” Ichigo says. “Fernando?” Minerva calls to him. “Yes, Minerva?” Fernando tries to hold back his annoyed tone. “Can I have your tiny radio and call Hondo?” Minerva asks. “Why would you need to call Hondo?” Fernando asks. “Well, because, we usually have leftovers of breakfast sandwiches that the kids eat during the day, and I can ask Miniya if there are any leftovers and have Hondo bring them over here for us.” Minerva explains. Fernando nods before going into his jacket and taking out his little Yaesu VX-2 radio from jacket’s pocket. He then goes onto his bed and sets himself into position of half sitting on his pillow and the wall. Minerva sits up next to him. She reaches over to his hand with the radio to get it. He raises his index finger to her before raising his hand with the radio and turns it on. He draws it closer to his lips before pressing the Talk Button. “Righteous Cowboy, this is The Medic. You out there Righteous Cowboy?” Fernando says and waits for a response. After a few seconds, he repeats himself, “Righteous Cowboy, this is The Medic. You out there Righteous Cowboy?” Hondo answers, “I’m here, Medic. Everything OK?” “Are you at the hanger and can you get to the other Hamster Twin?” Fernando asks. “It would take me a while to find her. Is there a problem?” Hondo says and asks. “It is a very minor problem but one that needs to be addressed.” Fernando explains. “What kind of problem?” Hondo asks. “For some reason Ruth and Val did not make lunch and everyone here had Army Chow. Since the Galley is now closed, the three of us did not get lunch. Miniya would know if there are breakfast leftovers and I would request that if there is something, I just need 2 meat sandwiches and 1 veggie sandwich. And anything else that goes with it. I would prefer if you drove her over with the food.” Fernando explains. “OK, I’ll go see her and ask. If there is anythin’ left over I’ll brin’ it over.” Hondo replies. Minerva takes the radio out of Fernando’s hand and presses the Talk Button on it. ”Hondo, bring Miniya over too, I need to speak to her!” She says as quickly as possible before Fernando takes the tiny radio from her. “Medic?” Hondo replies. “I got the radio now, and I’ll have a talk with my hamster about use of the radio.” Fernando says. “So, you need me to bring the other hamster?” Hondo asks. Fernando looks at Minerva before answering, “Yes. But have her put on her EMT jacket, hat and pants to she can be less noticeable to our outdoor friends. If she needs to be told as to why, you can call me back.” “OK, will do.” Hondo replies. “And Righteous...” Fernando calls to him. “Yes Medic?” Hondo replies. “No rush. If you can do it within the hour, it would be appreciated.” Fernando replies. “No rush? Aren’t you hungry?” Hondo asks. “Yes we are, but I’m also tired as well, dealing with our friends and showing their boss the ones at the Furry Clinic and dealing with his crappy attitude.” Fernando answers. “So our guest at the army clinic is gone?” Hondo asks. “Yes, I took him home myself.” Fernando answers. “Oh. OK. I did not know.” Hondo replies. “It was done you went back to the hanger after packing up the supplies over here. So you would not know until we meet again.” Fernando explains. He then throws in “If I am not napping, I’ll see you when you get here.” “I’ll see you later then.” Hondo replies. Fernando lowers the volume on the radio but does not shut it off, putting it on sink counter before returning to his place on the bed. He then turns to Minerva. “First, you do not take any radio out of my hand.” Fernando sternly tells her, “Second, you do not call Hondo by his name over the air on any channel. His radio name is Righteous Cowboy. It is not Hondo. Third, you ever do One or Two again, next time we meet I am going to put you over my lap and spank that tail of yours.” Minerva looks at him worried about what she did. She wants to apologize but her feelings of his reaction towards her keeps her silent. Fernando takes the blanket and throws it over him though he is still in a half sitting position. Minerva sits up next to him, lifting up the blanket to be with him with no barrier between them. He is displeased with her actions of taking the radio but sooner or later he has to let it go. In doing so he has to think of other things that needs his attention. Minerva leans towards him, trying to figure out if he is still angry with her. After a couple of minutes, Minerva apologizes. “Fernando?” She calls to him. He turns slightly to see her, she throws in, “I’m sorry.” He puts an arm around her and pulls her towards him and tells her “You’re forgiven.” Minerva nods before putting her face against his shoulder. He nudges her slightly to get her attention, making her to look up at his direction. “Get on like you were before I had to leave.” He tells her. “Aren’t you angry with me?” She asks. “I can be angry at you but I cannot be angry at you forever. You said you were sorry and I said that I forgive you. That is where I have to stop being angry at you.” He tells her. “But...” She tries to interject. “But nothing. We will have our good times and we will have our bad times. I am not going to take it out on you for something that is now done with and over. It is not a Master/Slave thing, it is not a Husband/Wife thing, it is not a Man and Girlfriend thing, it is a human thing. And you are as human as anyone else. Take it from the redeemer – forgive and forget. So I am not angry with you anymore.” He tells hers. After a couple of seconds, he nudges her again, “Get on like before.” Minerva looks up at him. Ichigo lets herself known, “If you won’t get on him, I’ll get on him.” He turns to Ichigo, “You need to be ready for when Hondo and Miniya arrives with our food, that you are not greeting them in just your underwear.” Ichigo gives him a sour look, “That is not fair.” “You have been having me for the past couple days. Now it is her turn.” He tells her, throwing in “Now get something on before they get here. Hondo can and does open the door without knocking.” “And what about you and her?” Ichigo asks. “What I do with Minerva or anyone else is between us, even if others catch us doing things. Including Hondo.” He tells her, adding, “But as for you, you want Hondo to see you wearing silk bras and panties?” Ichigo remains there miffed at the situation for a second before putting on a polo shirt and skirt stored on her shelf on the camper wall. As she is getting dressed, Fernando pulls Minerva to get on him, straddling him with their groins against each other and they are facing each other. She puts her forearms on his shoulders and chest to maintain her balance on him, adjusting her placement on him until she is comfortable on him before resting the side of her head onto his chest. As Ichigo gets dressed, Minerva with her head against his chest begins to softly cry. It takes a few seconds for Fernando to shake her to get her attention. “What’s wrong?” He finally asks. It takes her a while to get her words together, “How can you be so nice to me?” With a couple of sniffles in between, “Hector and others would have... beaten me...” “First off, I’m not Hector or anyone else. Second, any man – Wessen or Human – who lays their hands on a female out of spite or anger just to prove that he is a man and is above her is no man at all. Now I said I would spank you for doing something wrong to me, that is punishment and nothing more. Anything else is abuse, and any man who abuses a female or even a child, is no man at all.” Fernando explains to her. She keeps crying for a couple more minutes before quieting down. Ichigo bounces off the bed and puts on her shoes. “I’ll step outside for moment and ask Ms. Ruth about something to drink to go with our meal.” Ichigo says before going to the sliding door. She opens it, steps outside and closes it behind her before heading to Hondo’s camper to find Ruth. Fernando nudges Minerva to get her attention, eventually she looks up at him. “For the time being, it is just us two alone in here.” He tells her. She looks up at him, unsure how to answer. He tells her, “I’m not demanding anything. Not off you or anyone else. But if you got something to say, best to say it now.” “Would you really want me to be your girlfriend, wife, slave, whatever it is to be with you? Would you really want me to service you? Me, being a Wessen, while you being a human?” She asks. “You need to cut it out. If I did not want you to be anything to me, you would not be here on me in just your bra and panties.” He begins to tell her. “I’m not asking for much and I’m not demanding for anything. If I were, you would be sucking my cock or I would be on top of you and plowing that pussy you got in between your legs. But we are not doing any of that and if anything we are trying to comfort each other because of the rotten days we have been through lately. And whatever happens between us is mostly on you as I am not going to force or trick you into doing something you do not want to do.” [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 11th, 2022, 3:22pm Hondo finished loading stuff into the trailer that was pulled behind the camper, with Marvin and the teens help. The food would not last too long but it would help. He still had a few supply items he originally had before being brought to this madhouse of a world, plus Fernando’s buying food from the restaurant and the army helping with items had stretched supplies. Crossing the dessert would put a hurt on their supplies though, and he was not sure the army was going with them any further, so they would not be able to help anymore. The army was spread thing now, between trying to maintain peace in Center Town, find some kind of order in Fight Town and gain a foothold in Flight Town, while re-establishing trade routes, flight paths, and rail lines again. Unless they grew quickly, maintaining what they had would prove hard as it was. They had a few new recruits out, but they had lost more than they had gained between fighting Os Animas and the chaos in Fight Town. Even with new recruits, training took time, though it was much different from before the happening as most soldiers were trained in the field, working with groups of more experienced soldiers and being assigned to a competent experienced soldier of higher rank in the area that they were to specialize. Though much different than what was done with boot camps before the happening, it seemed effective and seemed to build better comradery between more seasoned veterans and new recruits. Still, it was not a fast process and the ranks could not be bolstered enough for them to move much further without risking everything. Whether they would try of not was yet to be seen. Still, the fact remained that they would have to do without their help sooner or later. Everything being stored away, Patricia and Madison bid them farewell and went to join the others once more. After they left Hondo stood and looked around for a moment. Everything seemed quiet enough for the moment, but he knew things could change at the drop of a hat. Figuring Mae and June’s return let Ruth and Val know that supplies had been brought back, he decided against stopping in at the camper, though he and Val did need to talk about how they were going to proceed with moving and such before they left this place, but he really did not feel like doing that right now. He turned to look at the camper momentarily, swearing someone was staring at him through the window, but if they were, they pulled back as he turned their way. He shook his head after a moment and turned to Marvin who was standing by. “Ya ready to head back?” He asked Marvin nodded, “Yeah. I could use a nap.” Hondo nodded, “So could I, but I don’t think I’ll get one in… You need to sleep to get ready for tonight, though.” Marvin nodded, “It would help, though I can probably manage without if you need me to help still.” Hondo shook his head, “No, we’ll manage… Let’s get back.” They climbed back into the SUV and took off back to the hanger. On the trip back Hondo noticed that Marvin was really quiet but seemed perplexed. “You alright?” He asked Marvin shrugged, “I don’t know…. Can I ask you something, Master Hondo?” Hondo nodded, “Of course.” Marvin sighed, “I know you talk about real freedom and it being dangerous and both you and Master Fernando said we are free wessen, but … what does it all mean?” “I’m not sure what you’re lookin’ for really, answer wise.” Hondo replied. “I don’t know either… I know you said true freedom is dangerous and not an easy life, but I’m used to things being hard and dangerous… Truth is, I don’t feel free and not sure I ever can. How can any wessen feel truly free when they are looked down on as something to use?” Marvin asked. “… Can’t say I know exactly how you feel as I’m not a wessen, but I’ve been looked down on an’ used before so I understand a little. The thing is, sounds like you are basin’ your freedom on how other perceive you. Ya can’t do that. If you are livin’ your life the best you can as a man an as morally as you can, then to hell with what others think of you or any wessen! Freedom has little to do with how other perceive you, but a lot to do with how you perceive yourself, your goals, an’ life in general.” He replied “But… what if you have no plans, goals, or dreams? I mean, we all fantasize about what if we were not slaves or were set free with a lot of money, but the truth is those thoughts cannot live in reality most of the time. Plus, I only know slavery. Since I was little, that’s all I have known. Master Fernando said some wessens were human but I know some are not as I was there when they were born and their parents were wessen. Sometimes they were half wessen as they got impregnated by their masters, but they are still wessen. I don’t know if I ever was human or have always been wessen. I’m not sure it matters much, but still, what kind of future can I have like this?” Marvin asked. “You can have a future of your own makin’, a good future. You can have a family, have a business or a farm. You can get better educated if you want and pick up a new trade. I’m not sayin’ it will be easy, but not everyone out there is like these asshats here! I’ve heard tell of communities where wessen an’ humans live together, unlike here where they stay in their own corners. Not sayin’ there won’t be assholes there too, but they are everywhere. You just have to live your life an’ forget those who are too blind to accept you as ya are.” He replied. Marvin nodded, “I guess I understand. Just half expected some sort of feeling or something that told me I was free.” Hondo chuckled, “You’ll experience a feelin’ someday when you get your own land, buy a house, or start a business or somethin’ like that, but don’t expect it to be some euphoric feelin’ that keeps ya on cloud nine or expect to hear an angelic choir. You’ll just feel this satisfaction that you are on your own path an’ its yours to take. Not sayin’ you’ll never feel like a slave again after, as life can do that to a man sometimes. I’m sayin’ that you’ll realize that your life is your own, an’ you alone have the responsibility to fight for it an’ no responsibility to live your life how others think you should, especially for their own gain.” Marvin nodded again, “I guess there is no simple answers then.” “Are there ever?” Hondo queried Marvin shook his head, “I guess not… but, I have one other question.” “Alright.” Hondo replied. “… What do you think of Molly?” He asked almost hesitantly. Hondo furrowed his brow a bit, unsure of what was being asked and glanced at the large ram wessen beside him briefly before turning back to the road. “I’m not sure what you’re askin’.” Hondo replied. Marvin sighed, “I .. I mean, what is she to you? Does she mean anything or …?” Marvin paused unsure of the right word as he did not want to offend him, but it was something that weighed on him. Hondo sighed, “That’s not an easy answer either.” Marvin nodded, “I know and… I know Miss Val and you are having issues, but … “ Hondo waved him off and nodded, “I think I see where you are goin’ with that. Val an’ I have split up. We were never formally married, honestly. We were engaged an’ after a rough patch that almost got us both killed we realized that time could be short an’ decided to make vows to each other as husband an’ wife… I took them very seriously, but after what she went through… well, it was bad enough to make her lose herself somehow.” Marvin nodded, “Maggie told me what happened… hope you don’t mind.” Hondo shook his head, “I don’t mind you knowin’. Rather not have everyone know, but those of you that went through that with us, deserve to know.” Marvin nodded again, “Thanks… I guess I can see how someone could lose themselves after going through something like that.” “Yeah… Well, she claimed she hates me so there’s not much I can do there. I guess with Molly losin’ James an’ me losin’ Val, though she still alive just not the woman I know, Molly an’ I sorta gravitated to each other.” He replied. “All that makes sense, but what do you think about her?” Marvin asked. Hondo sighed, “Well, She’s a strong, carin’ woman who has been through a lot but still keeps givin’. She brings a smile to my face whenever I see her an’ a lot of peace to my mind when she’s near. Her voice sooths me when I’m distressed or angry, and I’ve rarely known anyone who has given so much of themselves an’ their trust to me. I care ‘bout her a lot. I still love Val, in someways. I hope the woman I knew is still there an’ though I’ve said some hard, angry things to her I’d do almost anythin’ to get her well again, but … I’m startin’ to think I cannot go back to her as I’m in love with someone else now, who deserves my loyalty an’ care more than almost anyone else.” Marvin relaxed a bit and cocked his head at him, “So, you could see yourself having a family with her, like her being your wife?” Hondo frowned a bit, “I’m not sure I’m ready to make that commitment yet, just because I have unresolved feelin’s an’ I feel it’s too soon. Molly deserves better, honestly, but yeah, I’d take her as my wife if she wanted that… Always thought that Val an’ I would be together forever but seems like its not to be. Other than Val, there is no woman I’d rather spend the rest of my life with than Molly.” Marvin’s smile grew and he sat back into the seat, seeming much more contented, “I like to hear that.” Hondo quirked an eyebrow at him, “I guess I don’t understand what you were after then.” “Molly, you never called her a wessen. You called her a woman and seem like you genuinely love her for who she is and see past what she is. I understand you hurting over Miss Val still and not wanting to jump into something too serious yet and I understand you and Molly needing each other. I just wanted to know how you saw her and it doesn’t seem like you see her as some toy to use why you’re hurting.” Marvin replied “That’s because she isn’t. I keep tellin’ ya that just because you are wessen doesn’t mean you are to be used. You are people, no better or worse than the rest of us. Just different.” Hondo replied. “Both you and Master Fernando have said that, but words are one thing. You both treat us good and with respect, but that doesn’t mean we are not seen as lesser beings still. The way you talk about Molly though, and how you look at her and talk to her… it says you mean what you are saying, though. I just had only seen how you acted around her and wanted to hear what you thought of her and I like what I heard… It really gives me hope.” Marvin replied Hondo nodded and grinned slightly, “Hope is good. There’s not much else without it.” They finished their ride in relative silence, though it was not much longer of a drive. As they pulled up one of the soldiers stepped out, rifle in hand to see who it was. Seeing it was Hondo they shouted into the other one who opened the hanger door enough for them to pull the SUV and trailer inside. Once they were in the door shut behind them, and they climbed out of the rig as the soldiers walked over to them. “Any trouble while we were gone?” Hondo asked. “No trouble, sir! All was quiet.” The senior soldier answered. “Hondo?” A voice called out from the steel balcony above them. He looked up to see Molly standing there, looking happy but a bit surprised. She hurried down the stairs and trotted up to him, resisting the urge to wrap her arms around him and kiss him, though she dearly wanted to. “I thought you were going to be back later!” She said. “We got supplies, but have to go back for the campers. Just had too much with us and they weren’t gonna be done for a few hours yet.” He replied. “Think I’m going to go try to take a nap somewhere.” Marvin said. “Karl, Teri, Lala, and Lili cleaned up that basement area and setup some tables down there that were in storage so they and some of the older kids could play cards, so your room is empty except for Maggie. She went to lay down about an hour ago.” Molly said. “Good. Then I’m going to go join her to get some sleep.” Marvin said. Hondo grinned, “Sleep, eh?” Marvin blushed a bit, “Honestly, we will be sleeping.” “You need somethin’ to eat first? We didn’t really have lunch.” Hondo replied “That sandwich we had at the bazaar will hold me over until this evening.” Marvin replied “Alright then, get some rest.” Hondo replied. Marvin nodded and waved at them as he headed off to the other master bedroom to curl up with Maggie and get some sleep. Maggie was a bit timid and nervous at times, and had a lot of crazy in her from all she had gone through, but she was still sweet and they sort of clicked. He was not sure how they would do for the long haul, him being more herbivore and her being more carnivore, but they were free wessens, and as so, free to figure it out for themselves. He liked that. As he entered the room and saw her bare, sleeping form curled up under the sheets, this feeling came over him that made him smile, a feeling of pride and one of his future being his own. He understood what Hondo meant now, as he stripped down and climbed in behind her.  She groaned softly and turned over, in her sleep, grabbing onto him and nuzzling her face into his chest as she did so. She sighed and seemed to relax as she moved against him, as if his very presence brought her peace and comfort. He knew she did that to him and seeing her feel so at ease with him that she did not even really wake up at his presence, along with her turning to him, made him feel all the better. He closed his eyes and soon drifted off into a peaceful sleep. It was a good day. ,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, As Marvin walked away, the soldiers when back to their watches and Hondo turned back to Molly. She smiled at him and seemed to bounce a bit as she seemed to almost be anticipating something. Her eagerness at seeing him made him smile. It was nice to have someone who you brought joy to, just by your presence, as she did to him. “Did everyone get fed here?” He asked. She nodded, “Almost everyone. With you and Fernando gone, I guess Ruth was out of a few supplies and talked to the army about getting an escort to go get them. That Major said that the town was still in a bit of chaos since the storm and the bazaar was not fully back up and operating yet, so they offered to provide lunch instead. They brought over some basic soup, sandwiches, potato crisps, fruit, and some peanut spread bars.” “Who didn’t get fed, then?” He asked. “You, me, and Marvin.” She replied. “Why didn’t you eat?” He asked. She shrugged, “Was busy helping hand out meals and cleaning up. Didn’t get around to it.” He frowned, “Well you need to eat.” “Says the one who hasn’t been eating lately.” She said in a worried sounding tone. He sighed, “Just not felt like it lately. I do have some steaks that we can cook up. I saw some wood outside an’ an old firepit with a grate on it.” “Got your appetite back?” She asked quizzically. He shrugged, “Maybe. Just feel hungry today.” “You look tired… How are you feeling? Something was obviously bothering you yesterday but we didn’t get a chance to talk because of the storm.” She said. “I’m a bit tired but honestly feelin’ better than what I was yesterday.” He said. “Honestly?” She asked. He nodded, “Honestly.” She smiled and looked around for a moment before looking back at him. “Can we talk… in private?” She asked He looked around and saw no one close but shrugged and nodded. “I reckon we can, after I throw these steaks in the fridge.” He replied pointing to the pile of food still in the back of the SUV. Seeing Hondo and Molly grabbing stuff out of the back, one of the soldiers came up to them. “Need any help?” He asked. Hondo shook his head, “No. We got it.” “Are those steaks?” He asked. Hondo smiled and nodded, “Yeah.” “Been a long time since I had one.” He replied, as his female counterpart came to join them. “Don’t be drooling over their food, corporal!” She said firmly. “I have plenty to share, but I have some business I need to discuss with Molly in private. Not sure how long it will take, but can start a fire and throw one on for ya both.” He said looking over at Molly. “We might be a while.” She said, a look of urgency in her eyes. “We could start the fire and get the steaks started!” The young corporal offered eagerly. “Corporal!” the woman snapped. “Sorry, sarge.” He said timidly. “No, don’t be sorry. I like that idea. Can still watch the place an’ watch some steaks, I reckon. The fire pit is on the front corner of the buildin’.” Hondo replied The woman sergeant sighed, “I guess we could do that, as honestly I would love one too. How many do you want us to cook?” “All of them I reckon. Can’t hold onto them for too long. Have potatoes, onions, garlic, salt, pepper, and butter too. Cook up a mess of them an’ whatevers left I’ll turn into a skillet hash tomorrow.” Hondo replied. “Yes, sir! Will do sir!” The corporal said with a grin as he snapped off a salute. The sergeant just groaned and shook her head at him. “We will do that sir. And.. thank you.” She said. “Just don’t tell the others or your own kind might beat ya for not sharin’!” Hondo replied with a grin. The sergeant chuckled and nodded, “Ain’t that the truth.” Molly tugged briefly on his sleeve, reminding him she wanted to talk. “Alright, We’d better go an’ leave you two to it.” Hondo said as he turned and headed to the stairs, sensing an urgency in Molly’s body language. He headed to the staircase with her close on his heals as he started to ascended the stairs. “Where the girls?” He asked. “Well, after lunch Macey took the cats out to use the bathroom and I suggested they take a nap. Tonya went to nap with them as she didn’t sleep at all last night, either.” She replied as she walked up the stairs behind him. He entered the room first with her close behind, and turned to ask what was wrong but stopped suddenly as she shut and locked the door before launching into him. As she rushed into him she jumped up, wrapping her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck as she started kissing him passionately. He lifted some of her weight with one hand under her ass, just below her tail, and the other he placed in the middle of her back to pull her into him tighter as they kissed. After a while she finally came up for air and panted as they held onto each other and stared into each other’s eyes. “I’ve been going crazy not being able to even touch you lately… I hate not being able to show affection for you out in the open.” She said breathily. He nodded, “I know an’ maybe that will all change soon. Reckon we’re no secret, though I never really meant for us to be one. Just want to get out of here. Don’t need questions from the army nor want any of these bastards here targetin’ you because of me.” “What about Zoey and Val?” She asked “I don’t know if there is any goin’ back for Val an’ I. Even if there was it will be a long time an’ I’m not losin’ you, so there is that. It may be hard on Zoey, but can’t hide it from her forever.” He replied softly. “What about what was bothering you yesterday?” She asked. He looked at her silently for a moment before speaking, “… Can that wait? If things stay quiet tonight I promise we will talk an’ I’ll tell ya what was botherin’ me, alright?” She bit her for a moment before nodding hesitantly. “Just promise me that you will talk to me. Even if you want me to go away, just let me know. I love you and just want to do whatever I can to make sure you are happy.” She said softly. “You’re a good woman, Molly, an’ I reckon I love you too.” He said giving her his best, seductive grin. “Kiss me, please.” She whispered. He kissed her again, deeply, slowly dropping them both to the bed as they kissed. She let go of him once they laid down and started hurriedly undoing his shirt buttons and then taking loose his gun belt, regular belt, and unbuttoning his jeans, as he unbuttoned her jeans and slid them off her firm, shapely hips and down her slender, well-muscled legs. They pulled back after a bit to catch their breath and he quickly set his gun, gun belt, and radio on the nightstand, removed his vest, shoulder holster, and unbuttoned shirt, throwing them to the chair before kicking off his boots and dropping his jeans and boxers to the floor. As he did that she quickly pulled off her shirt and slid her panties off, throwing them both to the floor, before watching him finish undressing with a hungry look in her eyes as she spread her legs and rubbed her wet, aching womanhood, moaning softly as she was already more than ready for him and just her own touch was enough to send a shiver of pleasure through her body. As he turned back to her, his member already hard, and ready for her as well, she grabbed his hand and pulled him into the bed, pushing him onto his back before climbing on top of him. “You can show me what you do to bad wessen girls later. For now, I just need you inside me!” she said breathily. “Then Stop talkin’, woman, and do somethin’ ‘bout it!” he replied with a growl, grinning wickedly. She giggled a bit as she positioned herself and then lowered herself onto his stiff member, moaning loudly as he entered her. Though it still hurt a bit at first, she was getting used to the feeling and her body, aching for him as it did, really did not care as it knew the pleasure to come. She pressed her chest against him as she slowly started moving her hips back and forth. They both needed this and it felt very good. ,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, “Righteous Cowboy, this is The Medic. You out there, Righteous Cowboy?” A voice called out over the radio that sat on the nightstand. A hand reached out from under a sheet and felt around for it. “Can’t you just let it go? We’re not even half done!” a woman’s voice said softly “Got to, Molly. You know how it goes.” Hondo replied to her. She sat up, him still inside her, though they had been going at it for twenty minutes or more already, and let him grab the radio as the voice called again. “Righteous Cowboy, this is The Medic. You out there, Righteous Cowboy?” Fernando called out again. Hondo answers, “I’m here, Medic. Everything OK?” “Are you at the hanger and can you get to the other Hamster Twin?” Fernando asks. Molly frowned, “Seriously?” Hondo shrugged and keyed the mic again. “It would take me a while to find her. Is there a problem?” Hondo says and asks. “It is a very minor problem but one that needs to be addressed.” Fernando explains. Molly sighed with some relief and lays back on him, leaning off to his other side as to not interfere with the radio, as she starts back to moving her hips again. She moaned softly so he put a hand over her mouth to muffle it to keep them from hearing it as he keyed the mike with the other. “What kind of problem?” Hondo asks, before taking his from her mouth again. “For some reason Ruth and Val did not make lunch and everyone here had Army Chow. Since the Galley is now closed, the three of us did not get lunch. Miniya would know if there are breakfast leftovers and I would request that if there is something, I just need 2 meat sandwiches and 1 veggie sandwich. And anything else that goes with it. I would prefer if you drove over with the food.” Fernando explains. “After we finish, please?” Molly whispered into his ear. “OK, I’ll go see her and ask. If there is anythin’ left over I’ll brin’ it over.” Hondo replies, ignoring her for the moment, though he wanted to finish too. All of a sudden, a familiar female voice yelled over the radio. ”Hondo, bring Miniya over too, I need to speak to her!” Hondo and Molly looked at each other a second before he keyed the mic again. “Medic?” Hondo replies. “I got the radio now, and I’ll have a talk with my hamster about use of the radio.” Fernando says. “So, you need me to bring the other hamster?” Hondo asks. After a brief pause Fernando’s voice rang out again. “Yes. But have her put on her EMT jacket, hat and pants to she can be less noticeable to our outdoor friends. If she needs to be told as to why, you can call me back.” “OK, will do.” Hondo replies. “And Righteous...” Fernando calls to him. “Yes Medic?” Hondo replies. “No rush. If you can do it within the hour, it would be appreciated.” Fernando replies. “Thank God.” Molly whispered “No rush? Aren’t you hungry?” Hondo asks, grinning as Molly props herself up and gives him a bit of a dirty look. “Yes, we are, but I’m also tired as well, dealing with our friends and showing their boss the ones at the Furry Clinic and dealing with his crappy attitude.” Fernando answers. “So, our guest at the army clinic is gone?” Hondo asks. “Yes, I took him home myself.” Fernando answers. “Oh. OK. I did not know.” Hondo replies. “It was done you went back to the hanger after packing up the supplies over here. So, you would not know until we meet again.” Fernando explains. He then throws in “If I am not napping, I’ll see you when you get here.” “I’ll see you later then.” Hondo replies. Hondo set the radio down and turns back to Molly who was still propped up scowling at him. “What?” He asked “I know you have things you have to do and you owe it to them to make sure they are fed, I do understand, but still doesn’t mean I like it all the time, especially now!” She growled with frustration. “Well, we don’t have much time, so we have to make it fast.” He replied. She sighed and smiled softly, glad that he was not going to run off and leave her feeling unfulfilled, since it was not an emergency. He smacked her ass lightly and grinned at her. “Get off and bend over the bed. That works a bit faster.” He said. She nodded and slid back, to let him slid out of her before bending over the bed. He rolled out and came up behind her, smacking her firm ass before grabbing her hips and entering her once more. She moaned loudly again and dropped her chest and face to the bed as another wave of pleasure rippled through her. Another twenty minutes let her climax fully three and him twice, which though they wanted more it was enough to suffice and not leave them feeling sexually frustrated. Once done he washed quickly and started dressing as Molly still lay in bed enjoying the lingering sensations as her feelings slowly returned to normal. “Were there any breakfast sandwiches left?” He asked as he dressed. “Only one veggie meals worth and some fruit. That boy, David, ate a couple of the leftover meals and we were three short, anyway, as they did not remember to count in him or the two girls… that’s partly why I didn’t eat.” She replied. “Well, hopefully the steak and potatoes are done… Do we have any dishes to haul food in So I can take one to Jefe an’ Itchy?” Hondo asked Molly stretched her slender, well-muscled frame out a bit and nodded, “Yeah we have some clean meal boxes and some aluminum foil. I can help if you give me a few minutes. … What about the hamster girl?” “What about her?” He asked “She needs food too!” Molly replied “That’s what the veggie meal will be for.” He replied. “Make her a potato too and I will add some things to her sandwich to make it more filling. Some more cheese maybe and add some onion and pickles, as it’s mostly spinach and tomato right now with a little cheese and some bean sprouts.” Molly replied. “Whatever you think. Not much of a vegetarian myself, so I have no clue what goes on one of those things. Short of meat, cheese, some hot peppers, and some mayo, I rightly don’t know how you’d make a sandwich different.” He replied flatly. She grinned and got up, straightening up gingerly as it had been more of a work out that she had realized and was now feeling it. She grabbed his collar and stretched up on her toes and kissed him again quickly before pulling back just a bit and smiling at him as she stared into his eyes. “Give me five minutes and I’ll be down to help.” She replied. He smiled and nodded. As she let go of his collar and turned to head to the bathroom he smacked her ass, causing her to gasp from surprise before half turning to give him a seductive smile. “I’ll give that more attention this evenin’” He replied “You’d better, Master, as I’ve been a bad slave!” she said giving him a sassy look before continuing on. Hondo grinned a bit before grabbing the radio and his revolver and heading out the door and heading down the hall to where the kids and the older girls who took care of them were staying. The door to both rooms were open and he peaked in finding one the rabbit girl there, but not the hamster or the others, just a few of the younger kids with her playing jacks and talking. “Miniya ‘round?” He asked The girl shook her head, “She’s not up here. I think she’s playing cards down with the others.” Hondo nodded, “Thanks.” He left there, heading back down the hall and down the stairs, checking with the soldiers on the food first, finding them both outside. “How’s the cookin’ comin’? Steaks not getting’ over done, are they?” He asked as he approached the firepit outside. The corporal shook his head, “Of course not, sir! We already each had one as we were not sure when you were coming down. Just threw on a few more when we heard your door open. Potatoes should be done, and we did a skillet of onions, garlic, and butter to go on the potatoes. Throwing some on the steaks too, along with pepper and butter, adding salt after to not dry the meat out as well.” “Damn.” Hondo replied shaking his head, “This man takes his meat seriously! I’ve eaten a steak cooked using a hub-cap as a pan with just some salt on it before an’ was happy!” The sergeant chuckled, “He doesn’t take much seriously, but he does take cooking meat seriously. I’s the only reason I keep him as my field partner!” He scowled, “Come on, sarge, that can’t be the only reason!” She grinned evilly, “As far as you know it is!” Hondo just chuckled lightly and shook his head. “Anything special you want done with them?” The corporal asked. Hondo nodded, “cook four or 5 medium, an’ the rest medium rare. Need one of each ready to go here shortly, an’ would like one saved for when I get back, as I want it hot off the grill! I shouldn’t be too long, but if I am, I can fry it up later. Fernando an’ two with him were not fed, so I have to run food to them.” “That’s three though, but you only wanted two steaks?” The corporal asked. “One is obviously wessen and needs a vegetarian meal.” The sergeant replied. Hondo nodded, “That’s right.” “Oh.” The corporal replied a bit sheepishly. The sergeant sighed, “You really need to learn to use some logicl before you ask things. Some of your questions come off as really stupid.” “Sorry.” He replied quietly. “He’s young. He’ll learn.” Hondo replied. She sighed and nodded, “Maybe… we were all there once but we are stretched pretty thin and need more trainers. He’s been with me for over a year now, but we were all just doing patrols around Center Town. To be honest, until you and the medic came we had our hands tied. We were more like local law enforcement but had to ultimately answer to the slavers or risk a full-on purge. We did not start really acting like a real army until you two made it possible, so even many or our veterans are even new at a lot of this. I even feel ill equipped and I’ve seen more than most of them. Just so much we need to catch up on and figure out and so little time.” Hondo nodded, “Understand. Just do what you can do, I reckon, an’ always challenge yourself.” “Easier said than done sometimes…. Enough of that, though…. For the wessen vegetarian meal, do we need to do anything?” She asked “Have any onions left?” Hondo queried. The corporal nodded, “Yes. Several.” “Can you grill a couple large slices? Probably taste better than raw ones. Different at least.” Hondo asked. “Of course, Sir. Just give us a few minutes and we’ll have everything ready.” The sergeant replied. He nodded, “Just bring them to the kitchen when done. Molly will package everything.” “Yes sir.” The sergeant replied as Hondo started to walk away. He grumbled to himself about still being called sir, but said nothing as talking had not stopped them yet. As he walked in, Molly was still not downstairs so he headed to the basement to find Miniya. Just like he was told, she was found there playing poker with Karl, Teri, Lala, Lili, and one of the other older kids, while several of the other kids were off at another table playing something else. “I bet 6 pretzels and a cheese cube.” He heard Miniya say as he entered. “A cheese cube! … you have to be bluffing… There’s no way you can’t be bluffing.” Karl growled at her as he tried to read her deadpan face. “Hi Mr. Hondo!” Teri said as he entered, being the less shy of the sheep wessen and knowing him a little longer than the others did. “Howdy Terri. Girls… They kickin’ your ass at card, karl?” He asked grinning a bit. “This hamster is, at least. I swear she’s cheating!” Karl growled again. “No, you are just a bad player and I have a good poker face.” Miniya replied flatly. “You can’t be that good! No one is that good!!” Karl snarled. “Miniya, Fernando an’ your sister need to talk to you, I guess, an’ want me to take you to them. I need ya to go change into those medic clothes Jefe gave you.” Hondo said. “Who is Jefe?” She asked. “Fernando.” He replied “Oh… Why?” She asked. “Cause I said so.” He replied flatly. “You aren’t my master!” She threw back at him. “Why are you here?!” He asked a bit angrily. “Because there are some wessen haters in town.” She replied as if it was a stupid question. “An’ ‘cause he trusts me to keep y’all safe! So if I say to do somethin’ you’d better move your ass an’ do it!! I may not been your master or believe in slavery, but I’ll turn you over my knee like the brat you are and tan your ass with my belt until I leave welts if you question me again!” He growled. He knew Fernando said to call him if she questioned him, but he was tired of the questions. He put his life on the line for them all, as Fernando had, yet he constantly had to defend himself to certain of the girls who worshiped Fernando. Though Fernando seemed to draw more woman than he did, he noticed Fernando also seemed to draw a lot more of the difficult ones, so there was no envy there! She tried to stare him down but with a sigh she finally gave in. “Alright. After this hand.” She replied, sounding defeated. “Now!” He replied. She gave him a sharp look, “After . The . Hand.” He walked over to her and she flinched expecting him to hit her, but instead he just stood, looking over her shoulder. “Is that a royal flush? Those are hard to get.” He said flatly. “Royal Flush!! #$@! that, I’m out!” Karl said, everyone else promptly folding after him. “I could have had him!” Miniya whined. “Change now. I’ll be in the kitchen. You be ready in eight minutes, or I’ll drag you along, dressed or not.” Hondo said flatly as he walked out. “You really pissed him off.” Karl said. “So? Why should that matter??” Miniya asked. Teri shook her head, “You should be nice to Mr Hondo. He helps protect us all.” “Yeah right. Fernando protects us. Not that joke of a cowboy! Look at him! He looks like walking death half the time.” Minya replied as she threw her cards down and scooped up her winnings. “You should ask Master Fernando about him. Hondo is tough as nails and it should scare you to think he was against you.” Karl replied. “Hmph!” Miniya said, trying to sound tough and like she brushed it off. In honest, she did not know Hondo and had a distrust for most men after all she had been through. He did scare her a bit, but not in they way they talked about. But her armor was acting angry. It seemed to keep people at bay, and that was her goal. Trusting people in the past had only got her hurt. As she went upstairs she tried to be quiet as she snuck past the kitchen where Hondo and Molly were packing up some food. She usually excelled at being quiet but he still turned and looked her way, as if he heard her somehow. She swallowed hard as he looked at her, turned her gaze down and hurried upstairs. Molly turned to where Hondo was looking and she saw Miniya slink upstairs. “What’s with her?” She asked Hondo shrugged, “Hell if I know. Seems a bit moody to me. She started questionin’ me an’ I had to growl a bit but that’s ‘bout it.” Molly shook her head, “Don’t know much about her or the others. They either hide in Fernando’s camper or keep to themselves…. You think he’s doing all those girls?” Hondo shook his head, “I don’t know. If he is, that’s their business.” “But is that fair to them? Most of them are just scared and messed up. Not really nice to take advantage of their vulnerabilities like that.” She replied. “Not fair to judge someone for somethin’ we have no clue ‘bout either.” Hondo replied flatly. Molly hung her head a bit, “You’re right. Sorry.” “Don’t be sorry, just be careful. Rumors spread too easily an’ can be way too ugly… besides, some might say the same ‘bout you an’ me.” He said “But it’s not true!” She said. “Some say I’m screwin’ the girls too.” He replied. “But you’d not do that to them!” She replied quickly. “What if they needed me to, for some reason, like with Tonya. What if she was raped and hurt and needed to be shown that it can be done right, would that be right? Even though I accept her as my daughter she isn't blood related.” He asked She looked down and thought for a moment, “ … I don’t know.” “I don’t either an' hope I never have to think 'bout that. But what if they just needed to sleep with me for a while ‘cause of fears an’ nightmares. They just needed to know they were safe an’ be held.” He replied. “No one could say that would be wrong!” She replied. “So, who’s to say that’s not what he’s doin’? If I did that though, would the other two scenarios not be gossiped ‘bout? Would that talk not be bad for me and them? Does it matter if others see it right or wrong as long as it helps them?” He said. She sighed, “That’s a lot to take in, but I think I understand what you are saying.” “If he’s usin’ them, it’s not right, but then he’d not be who we know. Just have to trust he’s doin’ right for them.” He replied. She nodded, “I understand.” “But if they are temptin’ him, can’t expect him to hold out forever either.” Hondo replied. “I guess I understand that too… We all feel like we owe one or both of you a lot. Guess it’s only natural that we try to pay with whatever we have, even if its with ourselves.” She said quietly. “Is that what you are doin’ to me? Tryin’ to repay me?” He asked. “I do what I do because I love you, but is it so wrong to feel like doing a little extra helps repay a debt?” She asked. “I don’t see that you owe me for anythin’.” He said. “You saved me from self-destruction.” She said softly. “I don’t know how you don’t blame me for losin’ James.” He replied. She looked down again, “… I did for a while.” He raised an eyebrow at her, “What changed that?” She sighed, “ *sigh* … I guess seeing Val blame you for something you didn’t do. I saw how foolish blaming you was and how much pain you had from it all, like I had. Despite it all you kept going, when I tried to run away, knowing I would most likely die horribly. I knew I cold not blame you for his actions then. We both chose to stay and help you because of what the Grey Lady did to us. What happened was on James and I, not you. I lost my hate and fell in love with you in the same breath that day Val tried to shoot you.” He took her hand in his and gave it a quick squeeze. She looked up at him and smiled softly, saying nothing. He let go after a bit and they went back to work. Soon the steaks were done and brought in along with the potatoes and onions and garlic fried in butter. The potatoes were split oven and filled with butter, onions and garlic, then salted and pepper was added before they were wrapped. More of the onion, garlic, and butter was added on the steaks before they were wrapped up. Fruit and a bag of cookies, compliments of the army for the kids afternoon snack of which there were extra, were also added. The veggie breakfast sandwich was dressed up with a couple grilled onion slices, another slice of cheese, fresh tomato, pickles, and a little mustard, making it more like a burger minus the meat. Fruit and cookies were added to that meal as well. Hondo then grabbed two bottles of beer from the fridge and two bottles of local made root beer. “You better eat while it’s hot. There is some for the girls there too. Should be enough to cube up a couple more an’ take them down to the kids in the basement to snack on too. Split a steak between Zoey an’ Macey as one is too much for them.” He said to Molly as he grabbed up the boxes. She nodded, “One is too much for me, too. Maybe Tonya will split one with me.” “Just make sure you get your fill an’ don’t wait for me.” He replied She frowned, “Why not?” “Because I don’t know when I’ll be back.” He replied. About then Miniya came down dressed in the EMT coat and hat. She scowled a bit but did not look at either of them directly. “Good, At least I don’t hafta come get ya.” He replied. She looked up and glared at him, “What if you had to? You’d #$@! me in the ass?? It would not be the first time!” “No, I’d have paddled your ass in a way that was no fun, hauled you out to Fernando an’ let him do the same!” He growled at her as he walked up to her. She flinched again expecting to get hit but when no impact came she opened her eyes to see him holding out some boxes to her. “Here, take these and get into the SUV. I hafta unhook the trailer.” He said handing her the boxes. “What are these?” She asked. “Food for your sister, Fernando, an’ one other. They didn’t get lunch like y’all did.” He said as she took them from him. He walked with her over to the SUV and opened the door so she could get in. As she climbed in he went around and placed the drinks on the dash before quick like unhooking the trailer and opening the hanger door. Once done he climbed in, started the engine and pulled outside. The corporal trotted up to the window and Hondo rolled it down. “Going to be gone long, sir?” He asked. “Don’t know. Just keep an’ eye on things an’ shut the door for me if ya would.” He replied. The corporal nodded and trotted inside to close the door and the SUV pulled away as the door closed. For several minutes the ride was quiet until Miniya finally spoke. “Why.. why didn’t you hit me?” She asked “Should I have?” He asked “Well… I’m a wessen and you’re a human and… I talked back.” She said quietly. Hondo sighed, “*sigh* … Look, I don’t know what hell you went through in the past, but all I’m tryin’ to do is protect everyone, you included. If I hit you it was because things were dire an’ I needed to get your attention.” “But you said you’d spank me too, if I didn’t listen.” She said “An’ I meant it! Look, if you want our help an’ protection we need you to listen, trust, an’ obey us. If we made unreasonable request I’d understand bein’ questioned, but I don’t reckon I’ve asked anythin’ unreasonable of anyone here ever. I don’t expect your love, friendship, or even for you to like me. Just damn well expect folks to jump when I say somethin’ needs to happen as it is not only to protect them, but most likely everyone else too.” He said. “Oh…” She replied. After several seconds more of silence she spoke again. “Sorry.” She said “For what?” He asked “For a lot of things, I guess. I know I said I’d trust you because Fernando trusts you and I still make things hard on you. I get defensive and I just expect to get hurt or used. Most of us do… Been a long time since we met any good people it’s got so we don’t trust them when we find them… Not saying I’ll stop and be easy to get along with, but thank you for not hitting me and.. and if I keep doing it you can spank me. Maybe.. maybe it will help, I don’t know, but I’ll at least know that means you are trying to help despite of my issues. So… thanks.” She said quietly. “You’re welcome.” He replied as he opened one of the beers. He took a deep pull from it then offered some to Miniya. “Trying to get me drunk now?” She said teasingly, but shyly at the same time. “A drink of beer gets you drunk??” He asked almost indignantly. She shook her head, “No.” “Then reckon I’m not.” He replied She smiled softly and nodded as she took the bottle and took a drink before handing it back. “Thanks. That tasted good.” She said Nothing else was said the rest of the trip, though they shared the rest of the beer, her drinking only about a third of it. He polished off the last of it as he pulled up to the dub-box camper. He grabbed the other beer for Fernando and the root beers for the other two before getting out and Miniya grabbed the food boxes and followed him to the campers door, where he knocked and waited.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 16th, 2022, 11:39pm “Would you kiss me because you like me or is it a means to get me to have sex with you?” Minerva asks. “Considering that you would want me to do you lovely with or without emotions or connection, the point is rather moot. If you are going to trust me to be intimate with you, then you should not question why we are doing things, again it is all on you as to what we do. If you do not want to do anything, if you do not want to be intimate, again, that is on you. ‘No’ means no.” Fernando tells her. “But... I need to know if you would want to, with me, even though I am a Wessen and not a real and true human.” She asks as she sits up with her arms on his chest and shoulders to hold her balance. “What we do, even if it is intimate and/or sexual between you and I is not because you are Human or Wessen. Before the Chaos and the Happening, people used to put up those same questions because one’s skin color was dark or light; eye colors were brown, blue or green; hair color was black, white, red, yellow or whatever; whether they were tall or short; if they were fat or thin; or what gods they prayed too. It was enough in differences to question one’s attraction to another because of those differences even though they were ‘HUMAN.’ Being a Wessen only adds to the differences, though you are still human. Having fur and fur markings, a tail, different ears, and so on does not make you anything less than a human. You have a heart, a brain, a body, a mind and a soul, like any other person – Human or Wessen. You need to stop thinking and putting things in boxes they do not belong in. People are people, no matter if they are Human or Wessen.” He tells her. Minerva sits there looking at him, trying to make sense out of the words he said. As she thinks, he throws at her, “You said days ago that your family is from Japan from before the Happening long ago.” “But that was long ago...” She replies. “So?”He interrupts her, “Being Japanese back then meant that you came from a small group of Asian Orientals with your own language and culture and some genetic differences from the other Asian Orientals. But as tiny as those differences were Chinese, Korean and other Oriental Asians did not want mix others outside of themselves just like the Japanese did not want to mix with them. Literally, if a Chinese, Japanese and Korean stood next to each other just by appearance alone, no one would know who is who. But once they start talking, they will learn who is what and separate from each other.  It has nothing to do with appearance but everything to do with things so small that it is immeasurable. Yet here you are going about differences on being a Wessen Human. Until people go beyond their differences, they will always be picking, choosing, fighting and discriminating based on such differences. So what you are a Wessen. Are you woman enough to make love to a man? If you dare say that you are a Wessen before anything else, then the answer is no, and your ability to make love to a man is also no. At best all you can do is service him.” She looks at him in awe as what he had said. He throws in “If you are going to throw in emotions and connections into a relationship, then you need to own up to that investment of time and effort of putting those things up. I’ll put it out flatly to you – any two people can #$@!. Hell, a person can go #$@! an animal like it is done in those private bars and whore houses. There are no emotions involved when that happens, and the connection is minimal between them. But throwing in something where it may not belong, you might be burned by the loss of that investment of time and effort. You are a Person first – Human second – Wessen third. Only those willing to point out that you are a Wessen is trying to put you into a lower position than they are to satisfy their lowly ass existence and position in this world. If the positions were reversed and Hector won this war long ago and have a world where Wessens ruled over humans, then people would be seeking ways to get themselves turned into Wessens, Humans would be the slaves and not the Wessens, and you would be finding ways to eliminate me from doing my job of setting the world right and not here sharing my bed with me in just our underwear.” “In Hector’s world, I would be cast out or even killed for being a hybrid half-breed Wessen with a human father, as would many of the children I help out for the similar reasons. If anything, I would still be here with you trying to get your help to save us all from him with what little I got to give you.” She tells him. “That is if I ever got here.” He replies. “You would be here. Knowing the man you are, you would be here, as would those following you. You are a man of action and of a few words. You would put Hector in his place; you would correct the wrongs in this world. You would do what you can in making this world right, and make many pay the price they thought they were immune to. And in the end things for us would be right again because of you.” She explains. “A Human/Wessen War will be a very costly one. Though Humans outnumber Wessens, the purging of people to turn them into Wessens and sell them off into slavery skews such numbers in local areas. It would be a blood bath on both sides.” He explains. “You and your people took on Hector’s army, and of those who were not killed, ran away in shame. More than thousands of Hector’s men came to destroy you and the town, and the town is still here and you... I’m here with you. You took on his secret assassins – the Cold Blooded Killers, and killed them all. No one who ever faced the Cold Blooded Killers survived their attack, and yet you did.” Minerva tells him, taking a pause before throwing in “I’m just a little hamster girl who could have ended up like my twin sister as a Sex-Kitten or Distraction Girl. But I did what I could to save the children Hector hates because of what we are – half Human, half Wessen.” She pauses again before adding “I’m not a virgin, as I fell for the wrong man that is Hector and he had abused me, beaten me and had me raped by his men but the pill you gave me made me new again, healed me, took away the scars I had; I will never give myself to another man unless that man is you. That is, if you would have me.” “Look. I do not want another girlfriend, fiancée or a significant other because the last woman I was about to marry decided that it would be best for her to take everything I own, and destroy me as the man I was. Nor do I want another girlfriend, fiancée or a significant other for who knows how long. But if you want to be there when I want to have a female companion again, I’m going to tell you that it is not going to be an easy road. A lot of trust, emotions, and connections needs to be invested before the first steps in that direction can be taken.” He tells her. “I trust you with my life and I dare say it, my body. I can understand you do not want to love another until you can again. I went through that because of Hector. But I now can with you. Maybe one day you can with me, or at least with somebody else. But until then, I want to be there for you. Even if you just let me to service you in that way, I’ll gladly do it for you.” She tells him. “Then let me ask, why do you want your twin sister here with us?” He asks. “Something to ease my mind.” She tells him. He just scowls at her before she adds, “For years I thought she was dead, as rumors of Giovanni killing her for failing in her Distraction Girls’ Duty. But then there were rumors that she was still alive. The same with Tracey. Then you come along and win them from him killing them and that they are now both your slaves. But you say that they are not your slaves. I just want to know where we all stand in that.” “I own Miniya and Tracey as did win them in a bet and had their ownership transferred to me. So though I do have papers for them, it is for in case there is trouble and I can get them out of trouble by demanding my property to be returned to me. But I have such papers for most of the Wessens of this Convoy. The only ones I don’t own is for Teri as Maribelle owns her, you and Abigail as no such papers exists for you. Nor are there papers for the girls in your group will be bringing. But it is best to have such papers to claim ownership in case some idiot wants to claim ownership over you guys or some lawmen want to arrest you for no reason. I’ll have General Jastrey make them up when she comes, but in me owning such papers does not mean that I own you or the others because you are all free Wessens. But if some idiot human wants to claim ownership over you, we can dispute those claims with the papers we have and get you out of trouble. But I do not own anyone except Macey who is my daughter though she was adopted, and Meeshie as she is my cat though she owns me more than I own her.” Minerva holds back her laughter, “How can a cat own a person? It’s an animal, and you’re a human.” “I raised ‘that cat’ since she was a newborn kitten when a gang of kids killed her mother, and my friends and I saved her and her litter mates they hid in a shoe box. Eventually, we shared the kittens and I ended up with the smallest one – the runt of the litter. I raised her as I would have any of my daughters and she has given me more love and respect than any person except for my grandmother who had raised me. Thus our relationship is more than just animal pet and human owner; it is more like parent and adult child.” He explains. Minerva looks at him in disbelief for the moment. He interjects again, “So again why do you want your twin sister here?” “We have been separated for so long, we have not had such alone time together to sort things out.” She replies. “Of the two of you, who is the older twin?” He asks. “I am.” She replies. “And in your shared life, you led the both of you, you two shared who leads, or you two were independent of each other?” He asks. “It was more like we shared as to who led.” She explains. After a brief moment of silence, Fernando tells her, “I think you should get off me as Hondo might be coming soon, and since he opens the door without knocking, I do not want him to catch us almost naked under the blanket.” “As long as we stay under the blankets, they can only guess that we are half naked.” She says to him. “First off, I need you to get off so I can pull up the bench to give some privacy. Second, I’m going to put on my pants and a t-shirt. Then we will wait for Hondo.” He explains. “And if I do not want to get off?” She asks. “Do not test me. You will lose like Ichigo did.” He tells her. “I might be small compared to you but Ichigo is tiny compared to me.” She tells him. “She challenged me and she lost. You challenge me, you will lose.” He tells her. “I’m sure I can put more resistance than she could-*!” Minerva begins to say before she is thrown to the side of the bed and pinned down by Fernando who is above her on his extended arms. “As you were saying?” He asks. “OK, you win.” She admits defeat. “I did not win anything yet.” He tells her. “What do you mean?” She asks before he gets on his knees between her legs. He the puts his hands on her knees and push them apart to get her legs wide open. He then bends over and kisses her bare navel and continues kissing downward, going past the waistband of her clean bikini cut cotton panties and kissing through the material that covers her flesh. She asks when he kisses on the upper part of her pubis mound through her panties, “What are you doing?” He does not answer her as he continues to go lower on her, until he kisses the tiny button of her clitoris through her panties. She lets out a slight moan when he does. She moans repeated her be presses his tongue on her pleasure button, separating her labia through the fabric as it allows. Between her panting and moaning, she manages to say, “I... thought... we would... not be... doing... things... like this... while in... in Flight... Town...” He continues not to answer her as he massages her most private and intimate of places through her underwear with his lips and tongue, slowly working her to her climax point. It takes very little time for her to get there as she suddenly snaps her legs around his head. He puts his hands on her knees and makes her spread her legs wide for him to get his head out, at least for the moment. She was lying there trembling slightly, one hand pulling on her hair and the other holding onto a clump of blanket tightly. He just looks at her, “Now I won.” “Wow... I think... I had my... first climax...” She says lying there staring at the ceiling. Fernando reaches over and pulls the blanket over her before he sits on the edge of the bed. He gets up, reaches over to the sides and lifts the back of the bench seat, lifting it up into position, creating a short wall between 1/3 of the bed and the rest of the bench. He then gets his pants and t-shirt to put on and sits on the edge of the bed to put on his clothes. He sits back and rests against the bench and waits for Hondo and Miniya to arrive. Minerva slowly sits up and goes to the raised back of the bench. She leans over to him. “Why did you do that what you did?” She asks. “What are you talking about?” He asks. “You know, what you did to me, down there? I mean, I know what you did, I just want to know why you did it.” She tells him. “Never question why I did something. But I’ll give you this one and only answer, it is to prove that we do not demand each other for things to be done. Nor do we force each other to get things done. And you needed to be reminded that if I need to, I can take you and others on. Don’t ever forget that I fought the Lich bare handedly and defeated him, you are nothing compared in strength or fighting skills to him.” He tells her. There is a bit of silence between them for a moment before he adds “Besides, if we are going to be intimate with each other, we have to start somewhere. But do not confuse being intimate with having emotions and connections that are not there. One day we might say ‘I love you’ for one reason or another and act on that love through moments of intimacy and sex, but until then there will be no confusion of such connections being or not being there.” Minerva nods before she leans over to him and puts her head against his. Minerva says to herself but loud enough to be heard, “Then it may be too late me as I am already in love with you.” “So is Ichigo, some of the Bunny Girls and who knows who else.” Fernando says. “But... except for maybe Ichigo, they would not be sharing your bed.” She points out. “You won’t be either as I sleep with Ichigo, Macey and who knows if I adopt another into this little family of mine. There would be no room for you with us.” He tells her. “Well, until then... whether alone or with somebody sharing the space, I would like to share the bed with you.” She says. “Let’s see what the future has to hold for us. Until then, let’s take it one step at a time.” He replies. “I know you said it before, but when would we have sex?” She asks. “When we leave Flight Town. When exactly remains to be seen but it will be when we are far away from this place.” He tells her. “Well, that is only in a couple of days from now, a week at the most.” She replies. “Don’t know what your hurry is. Everything will happen in their own time. If you try to rush things, then they can turn bad in an unexpected way.” He tries to explain. “Well, what about what we did, err... what you did to me, would that happen more before we leave Flight Town?” She asks. “That depends on a lot of things. Mostly is if there is time and we are together for it to happen.” He explains. Quote: Between Hondo and Miniya, nothing else was said the rest of the trip, though they shared the rest of the beer, her drinking only about a third of it. Hondo polished off the last of it as he pulled up to the dub-box camper. He grabbed the other beer for Fernando and the root beers for the other two before getting out and Miniya grabbed the food boxes and followed him to the camper’s door, where he knocked and waited. Minerva ducks behind the bench seat and covers herself. Fernando slowly gets up from the bench and opens sliding door. There he sees Hondo with a few bottles of drink and Miniya with the boxes of food. He steps outside and points inside the camper for Miniya to enter. “You can put the boxes on the counter over there, Minerva is hiding behind the bench.” Fernando tells Miniya as he takes her arm to help her step inside, the door to the camper slides part way closed. He then turns to Hondo to take the bottles from him placing them on the floor of the camper where open gap of the door was, “Thanks for answering on such short notice.” “No problem.” Hondo replies, he then asks, “So there was nothin’ for lunch? What were April and Kiah doin’?” “Don’t know, other than they were in your camper with Ruth and Val. What meals the camp had came from the Army.” Fernando answers before asking, “Seen Ichigo around?” Hondo shakes his head, saying “No. Where was she last if you know?” “She was with Minerva and I in the camper before she said she had to step out after I told her to check on the bunny girls in your camper. Chances are she is still there.” Fernando explains. “I can go check for her if you want.” Hondo replies. “You do not have too. She will be running back now there is food.” Fernando says, adding, “Care to pick up more food around 5PM when we go get the campers? We will be taking the two Medical jeeps and not your extra SUV. Oh, I almost forgot, your two mechanics jeep should be done by now. You should check with Sergeant Donaldson about them before you go.” “Heh... almost forgot about them. I’ll go check on them before I go.” Hondo replies before asking, “Miniya gonna stay with ya?” “I’ll bring her back when they are done, hopefully before we go back to get the campers.” Fernando explains. “Alright then, I’ll see you later.” Hondo tells him. “Laters.” Fernando replies with a fist tap. Hondo begins walking away to see Sergeant Donaldson. Fernando watches him walk in that direction for a few seconds, and then looks around the camp. He slides the camper door open enough to step inside and then closes it shut. He looks around, seeing the food and bottles were placed on the sink counter. He then turns to the bench, seeing that the girls are hiding behind the back of the bench seat. “Minerva...” Fernando calls to her. “Yes?” Minerva replies while staying out of sight behind the bench seat. “What are you and Miniya up to?” He asks. Minerva sits up, crossing her arms on the back of the bench seat, “Oh, nothing.” She then let’s out a sigh and throws out, “Take off your clothes and come back here with us.” “What about your twin sister?” He asks. Miniya slowly sits next to her sister, also crossing her arms on the back of the bench, like Minerva is in just her bra and panties though her were of a thin pink nylon or silk material while Minerva’s were of white cotton. “What about me?” Miniya says with a snarky tone. “Your sister wants me to strip and join you two.” He explains. “And? It is not like I’m a virgin and don’t know what a naked man looks like. There is nothing on you that I have not seen on another male before.” Miniya tells him. Fernando starts to take off his outer layers, folding them up and putting them next to the boxes of food on the sink counter. Once he was in his briefs, he reaches to the sides of the back of the bench, grabs the handle-straps of the latches that held the back of the bench in place, pulls on them and drops the back of the bench back into its bed configuration. He then puts his knee on the bed mattress on the back of the bench. The girls inched their way back towards the rear door for Fernando to get on bed. He lies down on bed in a half seated position with the pillows propped up against the camper wall. Minerva and Miniya crawled their way back to be beside him. He looks at them both. “You spoke to her about what it is you needed to talk her about?” He asks Minerva as he reaches out to her to get her closer to him. Minerva turns her head to Miniya and nods. As Fernando pulls Minerva gently to him, Miniya steps up and climbs into him, facing and straddling him like her twin did before. Minerva inches up to him, lies beside him, and pulls the blanket over them. “Switching places on me?” He says as he turns to face Minerva at his side. Miniya answers before Minerva does, “If you are going to be #$@!ing my sister, you are going to be #$@!ing me too.” “I’m going to dare ask, if I do, is it for the same reasons she wants me to #$@! her that I am going to #$@! you or are in competition with her?” He asks. “Don’t think that I ‘Love’ love you, you did save my life and Tracey’s life from Giovanni taking us and shooting us in the head, so I owe for that and that to save us from him you won us in his own game. And even though Minerva and I are twins, if she is in ‘Love’ with you, I am not, but if she is willing to let her #$@! you, I should be able to let you #$@! me too.” Miniya explains. “Sounds to me that you are confused about your feelings.” He tells her. “I am not confused about my feelings. I just want to know where I am with you and what you are going to do with me as you now own me as with Giovanni before he had me service men as his distraction girl at his private games. Are you going to have me service other men?” She tells and asks him. “I am not going to have you service other men.” He begins to tell her. “So you want me to only service you?” Miniya asks. “If you are going to be in such a relationship with me where we are sharing our bodies, then yes. But I’ll explain it this way – it is to protect me from what diseases others could give you, it protects me from what ideas and plans others could put you in, and it protects me from what children others could impregnate you with.” He tells her. Miniya looks down at him and nods. Minerva throws in asking, “Couldn’t you give her that pill again to cure her of what diseases she might get from another?” “First of all, why should I help out any female that is cheating against me? Second, I already gave you all a pill to cure you and heal you in what life gave you, including such diseases, so you are all clean now and it is up to you to remain clean. And finally, again, I gave you all a pill, giving you more can get you sick as part of the pill is a poison to deal with the diseases, but too much of that poison can act on you can get you sick and even kill you. So only one pill unless it is an emergency.” He tells her. “What would be an emergency that I would need another pill?” Miniya asks. “If you were shot, stabbed or poisoned, and near death would be the only time I would give you a second pill. But there will never be a third pill.” He tells her. Miniya looks down at him and nods before letting out a sigh. He asks, “Something wrong?” “You’re too good to be true. You come here, and start a war with Giovanni, save me and Tracey from being shot in the head by him and his men, took on Hector and the Lawmen, rescued my sister and Abi from the Lawmen, gave us a medicine that healed us from those things life did to us, brought in an army, killed Hector’s Cold Blooded Killers, destroyed his army, destroyed his home, sent him running away, rescued many of us in trouble, fed the kids Min was taking care of, gave them things they needed, protected us from the storm and from those Wessen Haters and it just keeps on going.” Miniya explains. “And all that is making you confused about your feelings towards me?” He asks. She just scowls at him for the moment. He reaches up with his pointed index finger to between her B+ cup breasts, “I do not want your heart, only you can give me that if you so want. But I want your trust and respect and I will return it back to you many times over.” “If you want my pussy, you might get my heart. If you get my heart, you might get my respect and trust. If you get my respect and trust, I expect it to be returned if you want me to continue giving all that to you.” Miniya explains. “Right now, you’re the one on top of me. I do not expect you to obey my every command, I do expect you to do what is right – right for everyone even if it wrong for you. In turn, everyone, especially I will do right for you.” He tells her. Miniya looks down at him before she says, “Don’t think that there is something connected to this.” “Connected to what-*?!” He asks before she literally forces an intimate kiss on him, for the first few seconds lasting as she pressing her lips hard on his before letting up on the pressure a bit and opening a bit to allow her tongue to lick the edge of his lips for a moment before he reaches with his tongue to meet hers. Their tongues wrestle against each other for around a minute when he reaches to the side of her chest and lightly squeezes her breasts from the sides before she pushes off on him, his hands slipping down and forward still holding onto her breasts. She just looks at him before reaching up to her bra covered breasts and takes his hands off them. Unlike Minerva who is absolutely sure on her feelings, Miniya is unsure of what she is feeling and at the same time in denial of what she maybe feeling if it were love or attraction to him. He looks up at her before saying, “You say one thing, but do another.” Miniya wants to tell him something but he interrupts her thought, “So how far do you want to it?” “What do you mean, how far do I want to take it?” Miniya asks. “Just that – You started with the kiss, now how far do you want to take it? You want to leave where it is, you want to #$@!, what will it be?” He asks. “Where do you want to take it?” She asks. “In truth?” He asks. “Yes, in truth.” She says, hesitating for a second and interrupting him from answering, “If you want me to service you, you can say so and I will do it.” “As much as that sounds tempting, how about you relax and put your head down on me as I am tired and need to relax, which your sister already knew I was tired.” He tells her. “Oh.” Miniya replies before turning to face her sister how nods at her. She then turns to face Fernando as she presses her crotch up against his, “But, you’re hard and stiff down there.” “I’m not the type of guy that would have my own dick rule over me and what I do. So in short, yes, I am wanting of you, your sister or any other female I am not related too, but I am also too tired to perform well for you. I need my rest from all those things you say I did in helping others here including you.” He tells her. “Still. If you want me to service you, you can just stay where you are and I’ll do all the work for you depending on how you want to be serviced.” Miniya tells him. “No.” He tells her. He puts an arm behind her back to pull her to rest against him, which turns out to be a struggle to do so but eventually she lies down against him with the side of her face against his chest. Once she has her head against his chest, he adds, “If you and I are going to go through sexual coupling and intercourse, I want you to be comfortable with it and to be willing and accepting of it like a lover should and not be accepting it as a job needed to be done like some prostitute.” Miniya lifts herself up off him slightly and looks at him, eventually asking, “What do you mean by that?” “Like I tell others that share my bed with me I will tell you, ‘Sex is easy, Love is hard.’ Any two or more people can connect to have sex, even with animals. In fact a male dog is willing to #$@! any female that rears her ass to him, you think there is any connections or emotions coming from the dog to whoever he’s plowing his cock into? Again, he would not care. Same applies to any male person to any female person out there. If I would have been somebody else, you would have been on your knees sucking my dick or bent over the pool table while I #$@! your pussy or ass at Giovanni’s and put on a bigger sex show than they ever seen while I still had beaten Giovanni at his own game.” He explains partly before letting out a sigh and continue, “I prefer to have some sort of connection and emotions with the girl I am going to sexually active with. That includes you. But if you just want a relationship without emotions or connections with it just being raw sex between you and I, we can have that too. The choice is yours.” Miniya just looks at him for a moment, thinking of something to say. She eventually come up with, “Whether it is with emotions and connections or not, sex is a service. Whether it is paid for or given for free, it is still a service, one we females must abide to you males as it is a ‘Man’s World’ and you men rules. We females have to do as you tell us of there will be consequences for us to face.” “You are putting you females on a lower status than men when women and men are equals. In fact the army is led by a woman and many of her officers are women, though there are several male officers in the army as well, but men and women work together as equals in General Jastrey’s army. What sex between those in the army or with those outside the army is not a service to anyone. Sex is something you go to the store to get, though some of you females make it so. I understand that you had been Giovanni’s Distraction Girl for so long that you see sex as a service, and I can respect that. But I’m taking you out of that life and put you in a life where you are free to do as you want, and even #$@! who you want. But as I said before, if you and I are going to be #$@!ing then you cannot #$@! anybody else other than me in order to protect me from those things I stated before. If you can deal with me being your only lover, then I will treat you as an equal and give you those things you need to make yourself better. In short, if we are going to have anything, it will be with emotions and connections in order to have trust and respect between us. But the moment you start messing around with other men, start servicing them like the Distraction Girl you once were, then you will be left off at wherever we are at because I am not going to be disrespected like that. I am not going to shoot you, I am not going to kill you, but I will leave you behind like garbage. If you do not want to be abandoned like trash, then do not ever cross the line with me and I will not treat you like trash.” “But... what if things do not work out?” Miniya asks. “You have the right to walk away from what I have to offer. It is your choice. But if you leave us, you do not have the right to try to destroy us. Make any more to take us down and I will take you down like I did with Hector.” He tells her, then asking, “Decide now, you want to be with us or you want to stay behind. Whether I own you or not, I’m giving you a choice now as I will never give you a choice like this ever again. So decide now.” Miniya remains there thinking. “Miniya, decide that you are going to stay, even if he owns you. If it were me, knowing who he is and what he can and will do for me, I would not mind being owned by him as he would be giving me so much when I would do on my own in this shot hole of a town. And if you leave, where would you go? Back to Giovanni or any of his business friends and become a Distraction Girl again? You really want that?” Minerva tells her. “I’ll stay.” Miniya replies, pausing for a second, “We can connect sexually but connecting emotionally will take some time. But for my twin and I, I will do what I can for you.” “I am not questioning your sexual history as a Distraction Girl or even before then, but I am letting you know that in giving you the pill to cure and heal you, your sexual status has been turned back to near virgin state, so sex for you and the others I give the pill to will be painful at first like you were a virgin.” He explains. “Then that would be a treat for you for taking a couple of virgins like me and my sister.” Miniya taints him. “You might enjoy it yourself being tight again and taking in a big dick like I have.” Fernando taunts her. “No disrespect to you, but I seen and had bigger, but they were not human as they were Horse Wessen and other Wessens. But for a human I can say you’re the biggest I seen and felt against me, and one day be in me. Maybe today that can happen.” Miniya points out. “One day but not today.” He tells her. “Besides you being tired, which I say that I could do the work for you, why not today?” Miniya asks. “Today will be a day for us to see how we will connect for one. Two, I do not want others to see or even think of us being intimate with each other while here and then take you or Minerva and use your capture against me. With the Wessen Hating Motorcycle Gang camped not too far away from here that is very possible. I would be very pissed off if anything were to happen to either of you two.” He tells her. “You would really do that, for us? For me?” Miniya asks. “Yes, why would I not?” He asks. “Because we’re Wessens and a Wessen’s life is not worth a thing.” Miniya tells him. “Minerva, remember being in Center Town?” Fernando asks. “Yes... why?” Minerva asks. “One of the laws in most places is ‘if found guilty of raping a female person, the sentence of punishment is life.’ Meaning if you rape a girl or a woman and are caught by the lawmen of the Center Town, after seeing the judge, you will be sentenced to death.” Fernando explains. “It is like that everywhere. Rape a Female Human, and you will be killed.” Miniya points out. “In Center Town and in a few other places who agreed on the treaty I created, that extends to Female Wessens. So if you, being a Female and a Wessens, were raped and your rapist is caught, they get the Death Sentence.” He explains. “No way!” Miniya says. “Yes way...” Fernando tells her. “But how, why?” Miniya asks. “Because Wessens are Humans. That is why.” He explains. “How is that possible?” Miniya asks. “Simple, as I explained it to Minerva, I will explain it to you.” He begins, “Wessen are humans who had their life and properties purges and taken to a Lab Town where the Spirits turn the humans into Wessens and sell them into slavery. Now, if Wessens were not humans, even though humans have sex with Wessens, they can have children. You two are proof of that. If Wessens did not come from Humans, even though Humans would have sex with Wessens, they would not be able to have children. Like Humans having sex with animals like dogs, they would not be able to have children from that sex no matter how much sex the human and the dog has. That is the proof that Wessens are Humans and not a separate animal from humans like dogs are separate from humans. That is how it is possible.” Fernando explains. “But...” Miniya tries to interject. “No butts, Miniya. Wessens are Humans, that makes you, a child from a Human and Wessen sexual union, Human.” He tells her. Miniya sits there wondering on the revelation exposed to her. For most of her life, she had never had been treated like this before, as an equal to a human. She has always been treated as something less, less than a slave though she was owned by others in the past including Giovanni, something less than human, something slightly more than an animal like livestock, domesticated house pet, or service animal. The only time she was treated as an equal was by another Wessen, one who was not in some pecking order that her past owners had put her through. She looks down at herself, though it looks like she is looking at the space in between them or to see where their crotches meet. In the least she is confused, trying to find an answer that is not there for her. He looks up at her and asks, “Still confused?” “Wessens are not Humans.” Miniya says. “If that were true, you and your sister would not exist because Wessens and Humans not be able to have children though they can #$@! all they want, but yet there you two are – a Human/Wessen Hybrid.” Fernando tells her. She looks at him but does not say a word. “If you were not Human, as a Wessen Animal, though the parts are there for sex, it would only happen one way – doggie style. But as Humans, as a Wessen, it is possible for you to do all those things one human can do for another in terms of sex: Oral, vagina, anal, and all the possible positions to do it in, especially in the work you did as a Distraction Girl. You would not be here straddling me. You would not have a chance of getting pregnant if we did it. Furthermore, as a human you would be able to talk, think, feel and understand like a human can. You would just bark, meow, cluck, growl, crow like any other animal. You would not be here thinking about and being part of this situation, just letting it happen as it happens with no say whether you like it or not. And finally as it is said in the good book, ‘god made man in his image,’ you are in god’s image – 2 arms, 2 legs, a head, face, body, and all the parts in their proper places like any other human and most importantly, in god’s image. If any of that does not say you are human, I do not know what will.” He tells her. She continues to look down at herself, thinking what was told to her. “If you were not Human, you would not be here confused with such thoughts and feelings. You would not be able to think about sex with me or anyone else. You would not question your feelings. As an animal, you would be loyal to me because I can lead you to food and water and we would #$@! because I want it and would demand it with you not saying word about it but take off your panties and lifting up that ass so I can get access to what you got.” He tells her. He lets her think for a moment before throwing in, “As a friend, and not as a pet, I would do for you as I can to protect you and keep you safe and secure. All I ask is for that trust and respect to be given back, to do as I tell you to do because what I need you to do could save your life or somebody else’s life. People do not own other people, people do not have slaves, people do not make other people as their pets. If you have feelings for me, I hope that they are good ones so I can give back to you what you give me.” She eventually looks up at him, “I said you might get my heart if you get my pussy. And in getting my heart, you would get my respect and trust.” He dare asks, “You offering then?” “You’re the Male Human, I’m the Female Wessen. You should be able to take as you so want of me anytime you want.” She tells him. “I can only take it if you allow and offer it.” He tells her. “As a Wessen, and as your property, I have to allow it. And as your property, it is offered even if I do not say it because it is yours to take like candy from the candy jar.”  She tells him. Fernando sighs before he turns to Minerva, “You mind shifting over to the back of the bed?” Minerva nods before she moves over. Fernando then turns to face Miniya. “Don’t complain if you don’t like what I do to you.” He tells her. “Like what are you going to do? You said that you are tired and I’m the one on top...*!” Miniya replies before being thrown over to the side of them, and he gets on top of her and holds down her arms. “Like I said before, never challenge me, never question me. Do as I say as I need you to do. But now you need to be taught who’s the boss here.” He tells her before sitting on his knees, and puts his hands on her knees, splaying them open. “Like what is the big bad human going to do to his little Wessen property?” Miniya mocks him. “What I do with my Wessen Property is on me...” He tells her as he takes a step back on the bed. He then bends down on to her and kisses above her navel, and continues with a trail of kisses down her bare abdomen until he got to the panties waist band, and then continued down her pubis mound though the thin smooth material of her nylon or silk panties. Once at her panty covered labia, he continued kissing and rubbing his tongue against her clitoris and labial cleft. From the first kiss on her navel she complained in asking what he was doing but then starting moaning softly when he starts rubbing her covered labia with her tongue. It only took her a few minutes to be reaching her climax, shorter in time than what Minerva had earlier before. Fernando continues with his oral onslaught on her private region during and after her climax and can feel her building to a second one. But before she can, he sits up on his knees. She lies there on her back with a half cross-eyed look on her face with a hand pulling her hair and her other hand grasping at the bed’s blanket. Minerva slowly makes her way on her knees to be side Fernando, both of them looking at Miniya. Looking down at her, Fernando throws at her, “Do I now have your respect and trust?” Reality slowly creeps into Miniya’s mind before she realizes that both Fernando and Minerva are looking down at her. She can only respond with “Huh?” Fernando repeats himself, “I said ‘Do I now have your respect and trust?’” Miniya looks up at her twin sister as she nods at her. Miniya then turns to Fernando and nods slightly and slowly at him. He taunts her, “Welcome to the real world, Miniya.” He then turns to Minerva as he steps over Miniya to be in between them, “I’m going to lie down for a while. What you two do is on you.” “OK.” Minerva says as he shifts the pillow to the center of the bed and then crawls under the blanket. Once he is under the blanket, she reaches over and covers her twin sister with it on her side before covering herself as well and lies on her side against him. Eventually Miniya recovers enough to realize what is going on and turns on her side to face Fernando and shifts over to be next to him. Less than a minute later Ichigo opens the sliding door of the camper and steps inside. She can only see who she thinks is Minerva, and Fernando behind her. “Couldn’t wait for me?” Ichigo complains as she took off her outer layers and getting on the bed. Then she sees two Minervas and takes a while to realize that one of them is Minerva and the other is her twin Miniya. She stays there for a moment before crawling under the blankets from the feet end and onto Fernando’s legs, making her way to get her head out from under the blankets and straddle him. She then says, “You better not have done anything with of them and not include me.” “First off, where were you? Hondo came with lunch for us to eat. And Minerva needed to talk with her sister, so here she is. I’m tired and later we will be going back to Center Town to pick up more food and the campers for their group. So I need my rest now.” He tells her. Ichigo props herself on her extended arms over him, “Then would you like to eat now or later?” “Unless you are hungry now, we can eat later. Rest first.” He tells her. “Alright then, we will eat later.” She tells him. [About Same Time: Harris-Layton Ranch] Russell decides to clean up about the ranch, thinking that one day he and the others would return. He takes a shovel and digs the graves for the dead, while searching what he can and finding a couple of handguns and several rounds for them. He also finds a couple of wallets with old world paper money and small carry sacks silver and gold coins. He also finds a stash of homemade canned foods and supplies in a hidden underground storm shelter he brings out for Tammy and the girls. Though he packs up much of it in the tractor and hay cart, he sends some to the others, keeping track of how much there is to carry and eaten and hope it will last a few days, though what is stored could last them week if they decide to hold out in the storm shelter. While the girls are hiding in the wine cellar and taking in the food and water he had brought to them, he goes out to the Churchill Ranch and deal with the cleanup of the bodies there. Like with the cleanup of the Harris-Layton Ranch, he buries the bodies at the Churchill Ranch, with the last one buried being Sally Leslie Churchill. Like with the others in the Harris-Layton Ranch, he searches the bodies for money, guns, bullets and papers, finding a few useful items but it was not as much as he hoped. With the bodies buried, Russell goes back to the Harris-Layton Ranch to wash up and join the survivors of his little family for a bite to eat, some time to rest and some more work to their escape vehicle he hope will get them to someplace safe. [Same Time: Junk Town 98357, near what was Salt Lake City, Utah] Things in the piles have become uneasy, especially with Nicolaz losing two of his Panty Boys to the Mine Master though he blames Francisco for what happened. Francisco on the other hand does not care. Nicolaz has been a bully to many on the piles and in the dorms since his arrival a few short years ago with the Old Man Mine Master died and his son took over the position. What also dies was the deal Francisco had with the Old Man about buying his freedom to leave junk town, but his son does not recognize such deals and refuses to pay anyone for their hard work though Francisco managed to make a deal where payment is continued but they have to pay for services like room, board and other services. Francisco walks about the rear of the dorms and when he sees the coast is clear, he makes a way to his hidden workshop. For the time being he works on his tricycle and pack up to put away a few things he gathered into the storage of his vehicle and camper. After some time passing less than a couple of hours, he returns to the dorms, looking around to make sure he is not being followed or observed. But in thinking that he would be followed by a guard or one of Nicolaz’s Panty boys, he does not see that he was followed. As they see Francisco walk towards the dorms, they go into his hidden workshop, finding his escape vehicle: the Tricycle and a small Tear Drop Camper. “Look at what we got here...” One of them says to the other as if they found something of great value. Maybe it is to the right person. “I don’t know Tamara, we should leave things alone before we get caught.” The other says to the first. “Relax Darlene. If Francisco is planning on escaping, we will make him take us with him.” Tamara tells her companion, “Now let’s go before the guards start looking for us.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 17th, 2022, 3:31pm [Around 2:00 – 4:00 : Junk Town 98357, near what was Salt Lake City, Utah] Francisco checks a few piles near his hidden workshop, finding a wreck of a pickup truck. He finds a few things that could be useful, but most importantly he found a Midland CB Radio in the dash and works quickly to remove it. The radio looks fine and might be a working unit but he decides to use it as a trade in, as in breaking into the electronics workshop and swapping it with a repaired, tested and working unit. The guards seeing him walk in with some electronic device and walk out with what they think is the same device, would leave him alone as they think he is asking if they can use it, to take it to dismantling for its parts, or throw it out as junk. He goes into the workshop and swaps the Midland CB for a small Cobra 19Plus that was on the ‘Repaired & Working’ Pile. He did not care if somebody else caught the heat for the radios being swapped. He preps the vehicle, check supplies and a couple of motorcycle helmets that he found in the pile and cleaned up, putting them on top of the closed storage area behind the rear seat of the tricycle. He then begins to fills a couple of jugs with water and stores them in the galley area of the tear drop camper. As it approached 5:00, he goes back to his hidden workshop, being careful to look out for anyone following him. Back in his workshop, he works on putting the CB Radio between his tricycle’s handle bars above the gauges. Needing an antenna, he sneaks out to the pile with the pick-up truck to look for an antenna and any other items he might need. In minutes he was back finishing his installation and back on his way to the dorms. Along the way to the dorms, he finds Maria at the clothes lines taking down dried items to be sorted and given to the laundry ladies to sort out and be given back to their owners. He steps up to her, “Hello Maria. How’s things?” “Things are as they are, you know.” Maria replies. “That’s good.” Francisco steps closer to her. He gets within a couple of feet of her, “I think I am ready to make my escape tonight. I’ll come get you at around 10o’clock and wait for you. If you do not show up then I will go on my own.” “I’ll try to be up and out at that time.” Maria replies. “I’ll see you then. Pack up a pillow case with your things in it and bring it and a blanket with you.” He tells her. “I’m scared, scared of getting caught. They will kill us if they catch us.” Maria says, holding back her tears. “It is better to be free and dead than to be in this place.” Francisco says. He throws in, “I’ll see you at around 10.” Maria nods before he starts to walk away. A couple of rows away, unknown to either of them was Tamara and Darlene, checking out the various items on the clothes lines. “You heard that, Darlene. They are going to make their escape tonight... We better get ready and get to his workshop with his escape ride before Maria does. That hoe. Probably gave him some pussy to get the chance to get out of here...” Tamara says. “What if Francisco does not want to take us?” Darlene asks quietly. “He better or I’m snitching to the Mine Master!” Tamara tells her. Silence hangs between them for a moment before Tamara, “We better pack up a pillow case with our things and a blanket like he says, then we go to his escape ride at 10.” “I have bad feelings about this...” Darlene says. “Hey, it is like Francisco said, better to be free and dead than to be in this place.” Tamara says, thinking for a moment, “Especially since the Mine Master has chosen somebody else besides me to be his favorite Service Girl.” She then lets out with a slight growl, “Oooo... That Nikka, I swear! She is such a freaking hoe!” Darlene looks down at her feet, for to be the Mine Master’s favorite service girl, one has to be a hoe to abide by his wishes. [2:00; Flight Town.] The horns that knocked down the walls of Jericho are heard echoing from the highway as one feels a slight but continuous rumble under their feet. From the blind curve that hides Flight Town a large Abrams Tank rumble down the highway with a long convoy of troop and armed vehicles following it. On top of tank stands a lone figure with their arms crossed under their breasts. The 4-stars on the helmet they are wearing signals that General Jastrey has arrived into Flight Town, and she is going to make sure who is naughty and who is nice! A couple of Biker Gang members blocking the road thinking they can collect a toll sees this behemoth of an armored vehicle rolling towards them and they decide to leave the area immediately. General Jastrey continues her roll down the highway, turning into the Western side where the Blimp parking area is at along with Convoy parking lot. She parks the tank in the middle of the Blimp parking area while the other vehicles roll into the Convoy Parking lot and those that can not fit in to park with General Jastrey’s tank. She gets out of the armored vehicle and walks to the command center of the convoy parking lot. A few Lab Town Lab Rats and their Medical Drones follow her. As she walks into the parking lot, the soldiers at the gate stand at attention and salute her. She stops by the gate and asks where are the following people: Major Moynihan, Medical Officer Fernando G. and Technical Officer Hondo Sackett. They give their answers to the best of their abilities before General Jastrey tells them to carry on with their duties and she heads off to the Command Officer’s tent.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 23rd, 2022, 4:52pm [Late Morning Hours – 9:30ish AM, Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple Shrine – Japan] The Lone Figure wakes in his room, with his two female companions, one on each side of him still asleep. It took him a while to fully wake up, but he really did not remember a time in which waking up was easy. After a bit, with a sigh and a groan he slipped out from under the covers, squinting slightly in the dim room as his focus cleared, making sure they were indeed alone. Satisfied that all was secure for the moment, he stood up and stepped over his companions as he headed to the chair where his clothes lay neatly folded. As he dressed he noticed their breakfast had been delivered along with a local morning newspaper. Once dressed, he walked over and picked up his coffee and the paper, taking a deep drink of the warm, bitter brew before glancing at the paper. He frowned and looked into the cup at the light brown liquid inside and muttered to himself about it lacking any real strength. Though the locals made a good tea, they left a lot to be desired when it came to a good cup of coffee. He turned his attention to the paper, seeing their handywork being on the front page. As he read his two companions stirred, and the shorted blond one sat up first and looked at him. “Everything alright?” She asked The lone figure nodded, “No worse off than it was when we went to bed, at least… You and Min should get up and start the day. Breakfast is here if you are hungry now.” “I’d rather bathe first.” A groggy voice replied from under a blanket, where his redheaded wessen companion was still hiding from the day. “A bath does sound good.” Ichigo replied. “That is fine. I have some business to discuss with the cowboy, so if you two should take his companion with you, so we can talk alone.” The lone figure said, not taking his eyes from the paper as he talked. Minerva sat up and frowned, “Do we really have to not use names here? I thought the monastery was safe??” “Even as safe as it is, we cannot be too careful. We do not have much time left to fix things, so we cannot afford to be sloppy.” The lone figure replied a bit coldly. Minerva sighed, “I know just…” “It’s not been easy on anyone, but you know it’s only for our safety.” Ichigo interrupted her, before she dug herself any deeper. Minerva sighed again, “Yeah. I know.” The lone figure glanced at them briefly before heading to the partition door between the rooms, shaking his head slightly. As much as he cared for them, they still tried his nerves and patients at times. “Get ready, as she should be over shortly.” The lone figure said. They only nodded as he knocked on the partition door, opening it before a reply was given. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- In the other dimly lit room, H.I. Sackett sat drinking his coffee as he stared at the blanket covered figure on the bed. He did not have the time to think on it too deeply, as this very world relied on them fixing things to avoid its destruction, and they only had a year left, but something was off about his companion. To some a year sounds like a long time, but when you have spent almost 50 years battling something and still not having won, a year definitely would seem more like a minute then. Though he had not aged much physically, other than gaining a few scars that never seemed to completely fade, he felt old. They had all gone through a lot and it was hard not to let one’s self grow bitter over the years, and impossible not to grow harder, there was a few things he still cared about in this old, messed up, chaotic world. He had family, children and grandchildren even. If the world continued to exist great-grandchildren would not be far away even. He had lost a lot too, friends, Children, a wife, and more… For that he hated part of what he was trying to save. Most would have given up or given in long ago, but he still fought, he and Fernando that is. There was no one else that had fought as long and hard as they had, but if there was any winning this, he knew they were the only ones who could. Some might condemn him of being boastful if he told them that, but that was not pride but knowledge of a fact. Still, though they alone were the only ones capable of pulling off a miracle of this magnitude, he knew they could not do it alone. Raven meant a lot to him, as Ichigo and Minerva did to Fernando. Though they expressed themselves differently, they both relied on their companions a lot, for back-up, assistance, care, and much more. They took care of things so they could move fast, made sure meals were prepared, worked their magic to lower their stress levels, and made the dark cold nights not seem so lonely. Though they were not technically married to them, they did more than the typical wives, and the bond they shared was deeper than most, strong bonds made in trials of fire that could not be made any other way. Because of this, they knew each other better than most did and even after all that had happened, something was wrong with his companion. Raven claimed she had some memory loss from their ordeal, and he tried to chalk it up to that, but something in him told him it was more than that. Though he knew it was Raven, it was still as if she was a different person. The first time the slept together she clung to him in her sleep, and she had ever since. Ever since until after the ordeal that saw them both almost dead. Last night like every night since, she either stayed completely away from him, or pulled away in her sleep, if he had tried to hold her when they first crawled into bed. To some this might seem inconsequential, but to him it set off alarm bells. He ran over scenarios in his mind of what could be wrong, as he stared at her sleeping form, but nothing made sense. He shook his head with a sigh after a bit, knowing that as much as he cared, there were bigger things at stake. He sat back and ran over details of where they could have missed information when in China, losing the concept of time as he ran over what they had gone through and what had gone wrong. A knock on the door interrupted his thinking, though he was not sure how much time had passed, and he looked up to see the lone figure enter the room, newspaper in one hand and coffee in the other. Raven stirred at the knocking sound and sat up sleepily as the door opened. She gasped at the sight of the lone figure entering and pulled the blanket up to her neck. “Wha.. what’s going on!” She exclaimed, somewhat groggily, her face turing red from embarrassment. The lone figure raised an eyebrow at her in surprise at her reaction. He had been her doctor and mended her wounds on more than one occasion. On top of that they had all traveled together and often had to camp or sleep in places with little to no privacy. IT’s not that they all danced nude together or anything, but they had been around each other enough to no flinch at seeing one of the others in a state of being less than dressed and learned to go about their business being relatively unphased. “The cowboy and I need to talk.” The lone figure replied a bit hesitantly, mainly because he was trying to process her reaction. H.I. Sackett sighed and nodded, “Darlin’, maybe you should go with the other gals for a bit.” The lone figure nodded, “That would be best… They are going to bath if she wants to join them.” Raven looked up at H.I. Sackett with a frown, “Do I have to?” He sighed and nodded, “Please do.” She looked down and sighed before nodding. She reached out from under the blankets and grabbed a shirt, ducking under the covers to pull it on. Once it was on, she wrapped a light blanket around her and scurried off, like a scared puppy into the other room. “She alright?” The lone figured asked. H.I. Sackett sighed, “I think nearly dyin’ messed with her a bit. She’s been a bit off ever since, but I reckon it’s a wonder most of us aren’t batty from all the shit we’ve gone through.” “I can give her a check-up if I need to.” The lone figure offered, knowing she meant a lot to his friend. H.I. Sackett shook his head, “I don’t think it’s physical… besides we have a world to save an’ not enough time to do it as is.” “Speaking of that, we made the headlines again.” The lone figure sai as he handed him the paper. H.I. Sackett looked at it and shook his head, “Still can’t read that gibberish…. They suspect us?” “No. They are looking into it all, but nothing says we are even on their radar for this.” The lone figure replied. H.I. Sackett nodded, “Well, then what’s next.” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- As Raven left she closed the door behind her and looked up to see Ichigo wearing an open bathrobe with nothing underneath and Minerva to be sitting on the floor in just panties. “Min, come on! Get up already!” Ichigo chided. “Aren’t you suppose to not use names here?” Minerva growled, still not fully awake yet. Raven blushed a bit and turned away. “Oh, Raven! You going to go bath with us?” Ichigo asked “So, you can use names, but I can’t??” Minerva growled, but Ichigo ignored her. Raven glanced at her briefly before looking down and turning redder yet. “I … I don’t have a bathing suit.” She mumbled. Ichigo squinted and looked at her like she was speaking gibberish, “Bathing suit? What are you talking about??” “We’ve not wore bathing suits when bathing together for a long time… You alright, Raven?” Minerva asked sleepily. “You’re not supposed to use names!” Ichigo scolded. “Well you have! Minerva said, standing up quickly. “What should we call each other then? Call her kitten and you fluff-butt!” Ichigo exclaimed in an annoyed tone. Minerva turned to try to look at her own backside, “My butt isn’t that fluffy, is it?” Ichigo sighed, “Fine, we can use names, but only here but we can’t use their names, alright. They are hunted, we aren’t.” “I thought Raven was?” Minerva asked. “You’re right. Maybe we will have to call her kitten.” Ichigo said with a frown. “I’m hunted??” Raven asked, looking a bit scared. “Are you sure you’re alright?” Ichigo asked. Raven shrugged, “I… I don’t know… me and .. um … him  were almost killed.” “They managed to almost kill cowboy?!? They must have been something else to almost get him!” Minerva exclaimed. “Who was it?” Ichigo asked Raven shook her head, “I… I don’t know! I can’t remember much! I… I lost a bunch of my memories when it happened!!” Raven tried to hold back from crying, but was losing the fight. “You poor dear.” Ichigo said as she rushed forward and gave Raven a hug. Raven when stiff though, causing Ichigo to let her go early. “What’s wrong?” Ichigo asked. “Did you forget us?” Raven looked down sheepishly and shrugged, “I.. I sort of remember you a little, but… its all fuzzy.” “Were all friends, almost like sister!” Minerva replied. “But… you were arguing a bit ago.” Raven said slowly. Ichigo shrugged, “even sister bicker… though saying Min and I are like sisters is a little creepy since… you know.” Raven shook her head. “Her and I share …” She paused and looked around before whispering “… the medic.” “Who? … that other guy?” Raven asked. Ichigo and Minerva looked at each other worriedly before looking back at Raven. “Yeah, that other guy.” Ichigo said with a nod. “He saved us… I think.” Raven said. “Sounds like him.” Minerva replied. “You bring clothes?” Ichigo asked. Raven shook her head, “No, that other guy… the medic? … he kicked me out before I could.” They looked at each other again in confusion. They knew the lone figure could be a bit short at times, especially when it was serious, but there was no emergency so they could not imagine him not letting her grab clothes. “You have a bathrobe at least?” Ichigo asked Raven shook her head, “No.. I.. We didn’t have time to grab much and he… the cowboy you called him? … he seems to like me without clothes.” Minerva snickered, “I think that’s normal. The medic likes us without clothes too!” “And we like him without, so what’s the problem?” Ichigo asked Minerva dryly. Minerva shrugged, “I don’t see a problem with it.” Ichigo just shook her head and turned back to Raven. “Well, that blanket isn’t going to do.” She said. “She can borrow my bathrobe.” Minerva offered. “Then what are you going to do?” Ichigo asked. Minerva shrugged, “I dunno. I can go without.” Ichigo shook her head, “You know that improper here! Besides, you might give one of the old monks a heart attack!! Just because they stay celibate doesn’t mean they don’t get horney at times!” Minerva scowled, “Well, I guess I can borrow one of his extra shirts. We need to do laundry again anyway in case we have to leave in a hurry.” Ichigo sighed, nodding after a moment, “*Sigh* …. I guess that will work.” Minerva grabbed her bathrobe and chucked it at Raven, who caught it with her face, as she did not want to drop the blanket. As Minerva dug out one of the lone figure’s shirts Ichigo nodded at Raven. “Put it on and leave everything else here.” She said. Raven’s blush deepened again as she nodded hesitantly, turning around first before quickly dropping the blanket and pulling off her shirt before slipping the bathrobe on. “Leave your underwear too! No sense carrying them back and exciting one of the old guys.” Minerva said as she slipped on the shirt and slipped off her panties. Raven just clutched the robe to herself and stared at them both, wide eyed. “Kitten, we’ve done this hundreds of times, but if you’re uncomfortable…” Ichigo said to her, frowning with worry. “I’d like to keep on my panties, please.” Raven replied quietly as she hung her head in shame. Ichigo looked over at Minerva who shrugged in response. “That’s fine.” Ichigo replied. “I… I don’t have a towel.” Raven said softly. “They have some in the bathing room.” Minerva replied. Ichigo tied her robe shut and nodded for Minerva to pull the shirt around her, as she put an arm around Raven and lead her to a door at the far end of the room. “Just stick with us and we will take care of you.” Ichigo said. Once out of the room they walked down a long hall, passing only one older monk who acted like he did not see them, but the slight smile on his wrinkled old face said otherwise, though the three did not seem to notice or care. Once in the bathing room Ichigo tossed her robe onto a hook on the wall and headed for the shower while Minverva started hat water flowing into a large relaxing tub, pouring in a little soap to start a layer of bubbles. Raven stood there staring at the floor as they went about their routines. After Ichigo had washed up she shut the shower off and climbed into the tub, setting back with a sigh as she as she settled into the hot, foamy water. Minerva started the shower again and sat down on the showering stool, looking over at Raven as she started to wash. “If you strip down we can wash each others backs.” Minerva offered. Raven shook her head quickly, “N.n.no thank you. I’ll wait.” Minerva shrugged as she turned back to finish washing. Once done she shut the shower off and went to join Ichigo in the tub. Once in, BOh of them looked over at raven, who moved the shower stool closer to the corner of the room. Once she moved that she carefully took her robe off, with her back to the other two, and covered her breasts with her free arm. She left her panties on as she sat down to shower, keeping her back to the others and cleaning herself through her underwear. Minerva looked at Ichigo with a worried look. “Something’s really wrong.” She said sofly. “I know… do you think we should talk to him?” Ichigo asked in a whisper. “I think we should talk to him and the cowboy… I know the cowboy doesn’t like us very much, but… she really has me worried.” Minerva replied softly. Ichigo nodded, “She has me worried too, but if she’s like this with us, she has to seem odd to him. How could he not know?” Minerva shrugged, “I don’t know… You know what they go through.. they don’t tell us a lot but you know what I mean… maybe he’s blinding himself to it so he can do his job?” Ichigo looked at her with a raised eyebrow, “You can be awful air headed at times, but sometimes you sound really smart.” Minerva wrinkled her nose, “Thanks… I think.” Ichigo ignored her, “We’ll talk to them as soon as we can. Something is definitely not right.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 24th, 2022, 12:05am In the Commander’s tent, General Jastrey is given the rundown of issues, battles and casualties of maintaining a presence in Flight Town, with Major Moynihan thinking that she could persuade her to giving up this mess of a town. But it fails as Flight Town is a key city for control of the area and connection to other ports by airships, a fact that Major Moynihan has ignored or missed. In the explanation, General Jastrey was shown the decapitated heads and bodies of the Cold Blooded Killers. “Days ago we almost had a major loss of troops due to these... ‘THINGS!’ They are invisible to IR, and travel slowly and silently, you would not know they were there until they are on top of you!” Major Moynihan explains. “So, who and how they were dealt with?” General Jastrey asks. Major Moynihan sighs, knowing that if she lies that her troops took care of them, she would be caught in that lie. She relents on the truth to come out in her words, “How, I do not know, but who, it was Fernando G. and Hondo Sackett. They ran into them and as you can see, dealt with them accordingly.” General Jastrey knows of the Cold Blooded Killers, and knows a lot about them. Even after several days of death, they are still alive on some very low and primitive level, like hibernation and can still act on reflex action if triggered. It would take days if not weeks for their heads and bodies to die out if left in this state. She asks, “Is this all of them, just 12 of them?” “As far as I know, this is all that I know off.” Major Moynihan says. “Keep in mind that there are dozens of them out there, this is just one pack of them as they are mercenaries and kill for no reason at all other than for getting paid, and in their prejudice would rather want the humans to be on their dinner plate. Let’s hope we never seen them again.” General Jastrey tells her. She then tells the Major, “Get the medical crew to chop the hands and feet off and be careful doing so to study the venom they can inject from their claws to perhaps make an anti-venom, take the skins of the bodies to make personal body armor with, and burn the of the rest of the bodies in a huge and hot bonfire. Keep the heads in the jars for now so we can study their oral venom after the head dies. Even dead these things are still dangerous. Where is Medic Fernando G. I want to see him about this and other pressing matters.” “What about the battle with the Wessen Army and the Biker Gang?” Major Moynihan asks. “According to your report, we had few losses to their thousands, we won the battle even though they had the superior numbers and technology on us. Either we got lucky or we are that good. Those who remain are going to join this army and we are going to continue expanding out or they can beg for food like dogs in the streets of Fight Town. The same with the Biker Gang. They either work with us or against us. Work with us and they can reap the rewards of a hard day’s work. Work against us, and they will pay for their crimes. I’m not here to make them say ‘Please,’ I am here to establish justice and tranquility; establish the common defense, Law and Order; so we can enjoy the blessing of freedom and liberty for both Wessens and Humans.” General Jastrey tells her. “Wessens? But they are just animals!” Major Moynihan tells her. General Jastrey turns to face the major and those with her, poking her finger into the lower officer’s chest, “Do not ever cross that line with me, Miss. I was there to witness when Medic G. took a Wessen and with some Old World Technology reverted her to the human she was. Wessens are people who were purged out of their homes and lands by slavers, dragged into Lab Towns against their wills and turned into Wessens to be later sold as slaves and sex toys for another’s amusement by those who purges their homes and way of life. This is why we are out there – to destroy the Lab Towns, stop the purges and bring people back to their homes. With the help of Medic G., we had taken down several Lab Towns and reconnected the cities, towns and villages within a 300 mile area from Center Town and we will expand and secure all that there is before we venture out into No Man’s Land with Medic G. leading the way with his people. So you and everyone else, better get this straight – Wessens are people too as they are as human as you and I are. So what they got fur, scales, funny ears, tails and pointed noses; they were forced into that condition by the Spirits that tried to take over humanity during The Happening and have some humans siding with them to keep humanity down with slavery, destruction of technology and information by giving those who side with them power and wealth. That for as long as I live I am not going to allow. You are either with me on that or you can walk out of this army and go join the other side we are fighting. The choice is yours to make here and now, Major!” “Wessens are Humans?” The Major asks, “What about...?” as she points to the Cold Blooded Killers heads and bodies. “Those are human individuals who sided with the spirits for power, Money and immortality and for it were turned into these ‘Things.’ Now look at them: dead, without power and without money.” General Jastrey points out to her. “So... Hector is a human who had himself into a Wessen for power, money, and immortality? It makes sense now.” The Major says to herself though loud enough for General Jastrey to hear it. “What name did you mentioned?” General Jastrey asks. “Hector. Hector De La Cruz. He used run the Wessen side of this town until Fernando G. chased him out. Then Fernando G. put a million in gold coins for his capture and return to Flight Town.” Major Moynihan explains. General Jastrey pokes at the Major’s Chest “That Fox Wessen Is Wanted At Flight Town For Starting The Riot That Killed James, And For Robbing James Of His Winnings! Fernando Putting Up A Million In Gold Should be Incentive To Find And Drag That Flea Bitten Fox Back To Fight Town To Deal With The Courts There Where I Am To Be Judge, Jury And Executioner In His Trial!” “Huh? Did I miss something?” The Major asks. “James may have been a lonely ass trouble making Wessen but he was true to his word in helping find Val, only to be killed by a riot at the Gambler’s Palace led by Hector. And he is also responsible for starting the riots at Fight Town, and putting a false price on Ichigo’s head which causes that some of the riots looking for her!” The General Jastrey says to her. She throws in, “All that Wessen cares about is killing humans and he does not care as to how it happens!” “But, General, Sir, how do you know all this?!” The major asks. “It took a lot of investigations and many were killed for the answers, but when the answers were found out, it was Hector and somebody called ‘The Grey Lady’ who did all this. Now they both have prices on their heads, with Hector having a price on his dead here and there.” General Jastrey points out. She then throws in, “When captured, I will have them publically hanged for their crimes.” The major looks at in disbelief, as General Jastrey is not one to be quick to anger, but here she is, fuming and about to put somebody to the firing squad if they push her so. The general lets out a long pent up sigh before looking around and asks, “Is this site secured? I can see a few holes in your defense here.” “It is as secure as we can get it. Most of our attacks have been by the front gate and by the rear grassy area where the convoy is parked, and we have our men covering those areas.” The major explains. “What about those teens with arms, they look like they are patrolling without a uniform.”  General Jastrey asks. “They belong to Fernando’s group and they have been on guard here since before we come in to assist with the issues. This is the Day group, there is a night group which has two large dogs with them on patrol.” The major explains. General Jastrey nods before saying, “Good to see them at work then. Spare them no expense in tending to their needs – food, water, fuel, ammo, medical services. They help us, we help them.” “Yes Ma’am.” The major replies. General Jastrey then asks, “Now, what intel you have on the biker gang? Spare no detail.” The major lets out a deep seated sigh before going off on details about the biker gang and what Fernando had to do with the Wessens in the group to hide them in Hondo’s hanger. Of how Fernando had non-army personnel in the medical ward including one of the Biker Gang members, though he helped with healing those severely injured in the Wessen battle, but not the deal that got him in the first place. Of how three of the biker gang members snuck into the camp, killed one of the soldiers and that they were captured but not that Fernando was the one who captured them and had to kill one and wound the other of them during the capture. She is trying her best to make the army look good and take credit away from Fernando and give it to herself and her troops. Though General Jastrey is taking the information in, she is not taking it verbatim. She knows that anything Fernando is involved in, chances are it was he who led the way to get things done but not to seek awards or rewards for getting the job done. General Jastrey changes the subject, “What is the situation with water, food and waste management?” “We have deal with several merchants to help procure food and supplies as cheaply as possible as you will see that things are expensive here. Water is an issue as we have to run a train of four to six jeeps hauling a 55 gallon drum to go to the hanger to get water there from the only spigot there and bring it here.” The Major explains. “We are going to need more water than that.” The General says to her. She thinks for a moment before asking, “Who do I see about getting more water by any means?” The major has to answer honestly, “I do not know.” “Alright. I want an inspection of the troops before I head out to gather intel and speak with Medic Fernando G. and Tech. Hondo Sackett.” General Jastrey says. [2PM, Fernando’s electric camper] The sounds of the horns and heavy machinery disturbed and woke everyone up from their rest. Fernando decides to get everyone partially dressed and begin on their meal. He tells Ichigo to bring the meals over the meals, which she does. Opening the bags revealed three of the larger meal boxes with an aluminum cover on them and a wrapped up sandwich. There were also two sweet water juice drinks in bottles and a beer in a bottle. Fernando partly opens the sandwich to reveal that it is a vegetarian sandwich. Wrapping it up again, he hands it over to Minerva before opening up the first of the three meal boxes. The first box was also a vegetarian meal of a salad and a grilled potato with cheese bits on the side, which he recovers and hands over to Minerva along with a bottle of juice to her. The other two were to his surprise amounts to basically a steak dinner: grilled steak, grilled potato and a salad on the side. He shakes his head but hands one of them to Ichigo with a juice drink and he takes the other with the beer. Seeing Minerva sharing her meal with Miniya, he gives his salad to them. For much of the time they ate their meal in silence. Miniya asks over the noise outside of the vehicles and troops going into their placement, “I wonder what is going on outside.” “It sounds like General Jastrey and her army has arrived but they are not due for a couple of days.” Fernando explains. “General Jastrey?” Miniya asks. “The leader of this army from Central Town.” Fernando explains. “Oh.” Miniya replies. Changing subjects, Fernando asks, “Miniya, can you drive a vehicle?” “What you mean?” Miniya replies. “Well, if I gave you the keys to the Medical Jeep, can you drive it?” He asks. “Well, if I have too, yes. It’s been a long time since I drove my father’s truck but I used back then.” Miniya answers. “Minerva says the same thing. So I am entrusting the both of you of driving the Medical Jeeps with the campers before we leave. And just in case, I will have Hondo and I give you two practice with them before we go. Tracey and Abi will have practice too.” He explains. “So, the campers are ours?” Miniya asks. “The campers and the vehicles. But if you want food, fuel and other things, you can help us with our trip to Texas.” Fernando explains. “What about you owning us?” Miniya asks. “You mean as my slave Wessens?” He asks. “Yes.” Miniya replies. “As I explained before and I will explain again; though I have papers that say I own both you and Tracey, you girls are free to do as you please. I will use ‘ownership’ if you get in trouble with local lawmen or some idiot dares to claim ownership over you, the papers I have say that you are my property. Only then will I invoke ownership over you to get you out of trouble. As for telling you to do things for me, I will not demand either of you to service me. I will demand that you all do some work to help support the convoy. Food: getting, preparing, cooking, distributing; Water: getting, bringing; Shopping, Clean Up, and so on. Nothing big or major, just enough to help out and you will get food, fuel and whatever you need.” He explains. “What’s to say that you own me, and Tracey? Or even Minerva and Abi? You have papers on us but not on them. And when Giovanni released us to you, he removed his collars from us, if you have not noticed? Papers are papers, and they can be taken and even destroyed. Something like a collar, that can’t be destroyed so easily.” Miniya explains. “Then let me take it here...” He begins, “Let’s say you and the others are my Wessens as per Roman Laws...” “Roman Laws?” Minerva asks before the others could. “In ancient times, and I am talking thousands of years ago which will include the time Jesus the Redeemer walked on this world, on the other side of the world was a city-nation called Rome. There, like many places, had rules about slavery and ownership of slaves. But their way of doing things was different as most. Slaves there at that time were allowed to act as free as free people but they acted for the sake of the master. They wore a ring on their finger saying who their master was. And they were allowed to conduct business, go to school to enhance their education and skills, and anything else like a free person. And they can buy themselves out of slavery to be a free person. So for you to be my Roman Slave, I have to get you a ring, bracelet or collar to show that you are a slave to somebody and that somebody is me. Now what would you prefer?” “A collar.” Miniya tells him. “Any reason?” Fernando asks. “In Flight Town and many other places, a collar says you are a slave to somebody. Most of the time they do not question is and leave the slave be in order not to get any trouble from the master.” Miniya explains. “You willing to wear a collar?” Fernando asks Minerva. “Yes, if I must.” Minerva answers. “Then you two need to talk to Tracey and Abi about this and I’ll select something for you girls to wear. I just have to make sure that it is tasteful and not gaudy.” He explains. They both nod at him. “Do I have to wear a collar too?” Ichigo asks. Both Minerva and Miniya turn to her and at the same time tell her, “Yes you do!” “But...” Ichigo lets out but trying to be quiet. “It’s been decided.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo whimpers silently. He tells her, “When we are done, put on a robe in case somebody comes knocking.” He then turns to others, “You two put on your EMT uniforms when we are done, but stay here while I step out and see what is going on. I do not want the Wessen Hating Biker Gang to see you guys out there.” He goes back to finishing his meal. Without a word being said, Minerva and Miniya also go back to eating as well. Ichigo, not having much of a choice, goes back to her meal. It takes them a few minutes to finish up. When done with eating, he takes the cardboard and aluminum and places it by the sink to clean later. Ichigo gets her Kimono Robe to put on while Minerva and Miniya put on their EMT uniforms. Fernando puts on his EMT Uniform before he gets up and sits on the edge of the bed. He gets up after putting on his shoes, and then gets his jacket, hat, glasses, firearms and cane. He nods to the girls before opening the sliding door and steps out, closing the sliding door behind him. He looks around before he starts to walk towards the front of his electric camper. There he stands in front of the Medi-Jeep, looking at the addition of troops, vehicles and high end rolling weapons (assorted tanks, wheeled 90 mm M1 anti-aircraft guns, M638 and M648 Canons, etc.). He then looks at his watch. “Heh... 2:30.” Fernando says to himself. He gets into the Medi-Jeep from the passenger door and sits there to observe. There he can see General Jastrey review the troops and talking with the major as they go into the Kharkovchanka All-Terrain vehicle and leaving several minutes later to go into the command tent. He then reaches into his jacket pocket and pulls out his Yaesu VX-2 radio to call Hondo. He presses the ‘TALK’ Button on the radio, “Righteous Cowboy, this is the Medic. Come in Righteous Cowboy.” Hondo answers immediately, “I’m here, Medic. What gives?” “General Jastrey and her troops came in from Flight Town and is reviewing the troops here.” Fernando tells her. “I see. Think she will be comin’ my way?” Hondo asks. “Chances are – yes. But I do not know when. She’s reviewing the troops here on this end now.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll get things ready on this end then.” Hondo replies. “Alright then.” Fernando replies, adding, “I’ll see you later today, to get the Campers and some more supplies.” “I’ll see you then.” Hondo replies, throwing in “And thanks for the heads up.” “Anytime. Laters.” Fernando replies. “Laters.” Hondo replies. Fernando puts the little radio into his pocket and continues to observe the happenings from the camp. With the addition of the troops, he notices there is a doubling of the guards doing patrols. After a few minutes he makes his decision. He gets out of the Medi-Jeep and back into his electric camper through the sliding door. Looking at the girls, he tells them, “General Jastrey is in the camp and is doing an inspection of the troops. I’ll be taking you two back to Hondo’s hanger and I need the kids there to behave their best, though I already know that they are at their best giving the situation they are in. But I need them to be able to impress General Jastrey.” They look at each other and said, “Alright.” “And I need to you stay in your EMT Uniforms, if asked, answer that I am training you two to be emergency field medics. Say nothing more and if asked for more, say that you have no answers and they should talk to me. Around 5o’clock, we will go to Center Town to pick up the campers and some more supplies. During that time food should be distributed to the children while we are gone. I will make sure to make arrangements with Ms Ruth and Hondo about this, though Hondo will be with us to get the campers.” Miniya asks, “5o’clock?” Minerva answers, “OK.” Fernando finally gives directions, “Now, I will open the sliding door and step out first, you two will step out one after the other and go to the Medi-Jeep. One will sit in the rear and the other will be front passenger seat. In no time during this are either of you two will go behind me as I am trying to hide you from the Wessen Hating Bikers with my body. At best they will barely see and think you are humans and not Wessens. Then I will go to the driver’s seat and the three of us will go to the Hondo’s hanger to deal with the child before General Jastrey some to inspect the area. After I drop you two off, I will come back here to get Ms Ruth to start on dinner for all of us. I can’t say what will it be but it will be great tasting and good for them. Ichigo, you are to stay in here and do not answer the door to anyone who comes knocking. I will lock the doors. Any questions?” They both look at each other and shake their heads before turning to him and say “No questions.” Fernando replies “Good. Now let’s go.” He then opens the sliding door and steps out of the camper. Miniya steps out first followed by Minerva, heading to the Medi-Jeep. The door opens and Miniya steps inside to the rear seat before Minerva goes in to the front passenger seat. Once they are in, Fernando closes the sliding door and locks it along with the front passenger door; the rear hatch and driver’s front door are already locked. He then walks over to the Medi-Jeep and enters it by the Driver’s door. Once inside, he lets out a sigh before he puts the key in the ignition and turns on the engine. He slowly pulls out of his spot and heads towards the gate at a slow pace to allow foot traffic to go head of him. It takes them a couple of minutes to go through the parking lot gate, and have to drive around the tanks parked in the blimp parking area. Soon they were on the main road to the hangers which also leads to the direct merchant area. He drives for another 50 yards or so before determining that no one is watching them. He pulls out his cane and twists the crystal on the shaft before pressing it. In a flash of light they disappear from their current spot and end up 50 yards from Hondo’s Hanger. Fernando continues driving and in a few seconds pulls up before the hanger. He stops the jeep in its place and turns off the engine. He then steps out of the door, walks to the other side and opens the door for Minerva and Miniya. He gives them both his hand to help them out. They stand behind them as he closes the door and turns around to face them. “Go talk with the kids and get them to clean up their mess so General Jastrey can see how well behaved they are. I can trust they that will do their best, as they have not failed me as I am sure they had not failed you. They can do as they like, like playing games and all but messes must be cleaned up. Now go do as I go speak to Hondo.” Fernando tells them. “Let’s go Min.” Miniya tells her twin before grabbing her arm and hauling her into the hanger. “But... But... But... But...” Minerva complains as she is hauled away. “You can kiss the boyfriend later!” Miniya is heard before dragging Minerva into the hanger. Fernando thinks to himself for a moment, wondering when did he get married. There are other things on his mind but he tries to block it out, preparing for the move to the next couple of towns and having supplies for the trek across No Man’s Land are important in his mind. After a while of silence and knowing that the girls had went their way to do their job, Fernando walks to the hanger. Except for the troops at the door and a crew filling up another 55 gallon drum in their jeep with water, no one from the normal crew was around. He walks to the troops at the door and nod at them. They nod back before he tells them, “Guys, I’m giving you a heads up. General Jastrey just arrived. Tell the other entering and leaving that she is in town. She will be here to inspect the troops like she is at the main camp.” They look at each other for a moment before standing at attention and saluting Fernando, “Yes Sir!” “At ease, fellas. I’m just a medic even though I hold rank over you all, I am not in charge of the troops. But in my eyes you guys did well for me and the convoy. If I can give out awards, I would. But I will put in a good word with the general. So relax and keep up the good work.” Fernando explains. He then asks, “Would any of you know where Hondo is?” One of them steps up, “Not sure, he could be out back, down in the basement or upstairs.” “Alright then, as you were, I’ll go out to the back to look at him. Just inform the other soldiers that the General is in town as they enter and leave for water. See ya guys later.” Fernando tells them before he goes to the back behind the hanger in search of Hondo, though in truth, he is not sure what to tell him other than all that has been said so far. Perhaps in its own truth, he just wants to avoid General Jastrey for the time being. [9:45AM, Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple Shrine – Japan] The lone figure and the cowboy discuss their future plans of contacting another source for the Anti-Spirit Drug, looking at the radio and computer equipment they have for some possible options. “Heh... before The Happening, we were on the verge of creating artificial minds with these things. Now here we are, working and hoping these things hold on that much longer before they crash.” The lone figure says. “Stupid Scientists were on the verge of bein' god on the technological sense, they needed to be reminded that we are not gods. But we needed this to be done by our own hands, not by some illegal aliens from other planets.” The cowboy says. “Hello? Anybody here?” A voice says to catch their attention, sounding a lot like Minerva. The lone figure and the cowboy look at each other, drawing out their guns before stepping out of the room. They see her, a Red Haired Hamsterherts Wessen with a large camping back pack and an oversize hoodie sweat shirt covering much of her head and face. She takes off the back pack and places it on the floor of the room before running over to the lone figure. “Fernando!” She literally pounces on him. He manages to wrestle her off him, holding her arms to the side. He then pulls the hood of her head. “Impossible...” He says to himself. He then says to her, “You are supposed to be dead when the Spirits nuked Okinawa!” “You forget. Min and I were sewer rats before you freed us from Flight Town. I led more than half the city to hide in the sewers until it was safe to come out.” She tells him. She adds, “Now that I found you, I got a lot to tell you!” In one of the few rare times in name calling, the lone figure says to the cowboy as he reaches for the back pack, “Hondo, take Miniya to your room and hide her there for now. You know how the Japanese are about twins, especially when they are together.” “Eh?” The cowboy reacts. The lone figure points out, “The Japanese consider identical twins as bad luck and at times evil. Though that was the thought of Ancient times and views of twins were more lax and accepting before The Happening, things reverted to the old ways during the Chaos, including superstitions like identical twins being evil.” “They do?” The cowboy asks, thinking on how outdated that superstition is. “Min is here?” She asks. “She is, and the monks cannot see you two together.” The long figure tells her. “Oh. But I spoke with the high priest... never mind. I got a lot of intel and a few things to give you.” She tells the lone figure. “Merowr...” Meeshie hisses at new guest. The three of them look at her. The lone figure picks her up and tries to calm the cat down. “What’s wrong with her?” Miniya asks. “Cats never forget, and she will never forget that you locked her up in a box for two days. You need to apologize for that and gain her trust once more.” The lone figure tells her. He then says, “Let’s go hide you and you can apologize to Meeshie and discuss about what you got and your intel.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 24th, 2022, 7:09pm [9:45AM, Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple Shrine – Japan] In the cowboy’s room, the lone figure, cowboy, and Miniya sat down to go over the items she had brought over from her journey from Okinawa. But first there was an apology to me made, an apology to a cat. Miniya bows down to the kitty and verbally apologizes to the cat, though that is not the way one apologizes to a cat. “I’m sorry. Sorry for locking you in a box for so long. It was necessary to hide you from spirits!” Miniya tells Meeshie. Meeshie was agitated, though the lone figure tries to hold the cat. For such a tiny cat that Meeshie was, she can be nothing but fur, fangs and claws at times. This was one of those times, but a firm hold on her keeps her from striking. “She’s not accepting your apology.” The lone figure tells her. Miniya slowly gets up and looks at him and then the cat, “But I apologized.” “As much respect and love I give to her a person, she is still an animal. And animals have a different way to doing things. Now, look at her in the face, draw your hand up to under her face with the palm up. She is going to grab it with extended claws and will bite. Let her. Show her that you can take it. And when she relaxes and lets you go, scritch her behind the ear. When she starts purring, then she had forgiven you.” The lone figure tells her. Miniya looks at him with worry and concern, “She going to bite and scratch me?” “That is why you give her your hand, so she can bite and scratch you there. It is how animals apologize to each other. In their language ‘Do it again and this will be worst.’ Now give her your hand.” The lone figure tells her. Miniya looks at the lone figure for a moment before she slowly reaches her hand out to the cat with the palm up. Meeshie looks at her in the eyes, giving a slight growl before the lone figure give her a slight tap to remind her where she was. She looks at the lone figure for a second and then back to Miniya before grasping Miniya’s hand and chomping down on the fat part of her palm under her thumb, though it was not a hard bite, but enough to remind her that it could have been worst if she wanted too. She lets go and bites softly again a couple more times before shaking her hand with hand in maw before letting her go. “Now with the hand she bit you with, slowly reaches around the side of her head and scratches the back of her ear.” The lone figure tells Miniya. Miniya slowly does as he says, slowly reaching over and lightly scratching the back of the cat’s ear. It took a while but the cat begins to purr slightly. “There. She’s forgiven you. Now slowly withdraw your hand so I can put her down.” The lone figure tells her. Miniya complies and the lone figure puts down the cat on the floor. He then adds, “Now, what is it that you found out and know and have?” Miniya drags her back pack to her and pulls out a paper bag, pouring out small rectangular prisms wrapped in aluminum foil. She also pulls out a couple of plastic sheets with CD/DVD ROMs on it and a well wore notebook. She then hands over a USB DVD/CD Drive and a Lenovo laptop, explaining, “The drive and laptop are dead due to the EMP the Spirits kept using on Okinawa after nuked it, trying to make it as a ‘No-Tech Zone’ but as instructed, I wrapped the thumb drives in metal foil and they should still be good. We walked the sewer tunnels well out to their exit drains and started my way here – six months of walking, I am here. On the thumb drives and the disks are plans of their infrastructures in every major city and space ships, noting strong points and weaknesses.” The lone figure takes the laptop and DVD Drive and places them on the floor, pushing them with his cane to be far from them as possible before turning the crystal on his cane and pressing it into the cane above the units. Energy flows from the cane to the devices for a few seconds before the room darkens again when it stops. “Get them later, but they should be restored to before Okinawa was nuked, so there might be some data loss.” The lone figure says as he gathers the thumb drives, and DVD disks, handing them over to the cowboy with a nod. “Anything else?” Miniya points to the notebook, “We got that from one of their labs, something about a Wessen Virus. Several ‘experts’ looked at it and could not decide that it was about. They say it is either a virus that will sicken anyone who is a Wessen or it is a virus used to turn humans into Wessens.” She then pulls out a small leather booklet, opening it and revealing eight small sealed test tubes of different colored liquids, four on each flap. Each test tube had a label one it: “Mutagen Virus: Maus R-DNA,” “Mutagen Virus: Lupine R-DNA,” “Mutagen Virus: Vulpine R-DNA,” “Mutagen Virus: C. Lupus R-DNA,” “Mutagen Virus: Feline R-DNA,” “Mutagen Virus: O. Aries R-DNA,” “Mutagen Virus: Willahara R-DNA,” and “Mutagen Virus: Waschbar R-DNA.” The lone figure looks at them and nods, saying, “This much I knew in theory but this evidence will be greatly helpful.” He pauses for a second, adding, “I can see how this can be both – a way to turn humans into Wessens and if it is used to revert a Wessen back into a human or to change its Wessen characteristics that it can kill them.” He slowly gets up, “I need to bring the Head Priest to see this.” He then walks out of the cowboy’s room with the leather wallet with the test tubes. The cowboy asks Miniya, “So you walked here from Okinawa?” “Yeah. I know I could have bought a vehicle and been here a lot sooner but I did not want to bring attention to myself and had to travel at night. The hard part was getting a ride on a ferry, which for obvious reasons was not possible. But I managed a ride on a fishing troller after a couple weeks of searching for one that would stop on the main island of Honshu. I was almost caught a couple of times but being a sewer rat in Flight Town and Okinawa helped out a lot. Eventually I got here.” Miniya explains. “Well, we will see what Jefe has to say. Especially since what he said about twins being bad luck in Japanese society.” The cowboy says. “I spoke with the temple high priest when I came in. He asked what I was doing here and I explained that I am Min’s twin, so they know and let me go and continue. Yeah, I know places that would take the twin threat seriously, but these guys are rather cool about it.” Miniya explains. “Well, let’s see what Jefe has to say when he returns.” The cowboy says to her.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 28th, 2022, 11:50pm [Around 5:00PM : Female Dorms of Junk Town 98357, near what was Salt Lake City, Utah.] Tamara walks up to Darlene who was going through her meager belongings and stuffing them into a pillow case. Four pairs of panties and bras, just as many pairs of sox, five over-sized t-shirts that fit her like a mid-thigh dress, two regular t-shirts and two short skirts. She only has one pair of shoes which were sneakers and she was wearing them, as well as the one over-sized t-shirt, bra and panty she was wearing. Tamara picks up a small plush stuff white bear that had seen better days, a toy that Darlene had since before her family’s purge and she managed to hold onto it all these years. Tamara holds it by the back of its neck, rotating in front of Darlene’s face, “Aren’t you taking Mr. Time Walker with you?” Darlene takes the stuffed bear and stuffs it into her pillow case without saying a word but the anger on her face says it all. Tamara continues and mocks her, “All those stories, about some man walking about the land and rescuing people, curing their sickness, freeing slaves and all that – are all fakes. You know that, right?!” Darlene begins to fold her blanket but to make it look she would go sleep later in the night. She eventually looks up at Tamara. Though Darlene is a shy girl and often with a fraidy-cat disposition from all that she had been through, her emotions do get the best of her and makes her lash out, if one can call it that. “What do you want, Tamara?” “I was saying about all those stories about a man walking the land doing all those things to help people are fake. Because if it were true, why has he not ever come here to rescue us?” Tamara throws at her. She then adds, “Well anyways, we need to check things out with that escape ride Francisco has.” “You want me to go with you?” Darlene asks. “Asking? No. Telling, yes. If you don’t come, I’ll go tell the Mine Master and tell him that You, Maria and Francisco are planning to escape and take him to the escape ride.” Tamara tells her. “You would get the Mine Master to kill us all because you do not get things your way? Why? How can you be so mean?!” Darlene almost yells at her. “Damn Right Miss Pissy Drawers... Either I come out on top of all this or nobody does.” Tamara tells her before taking Darlene by her forearm and hauls her out of the Female Dorm house. Choosing her path carefully and constantly looking back to see if they are followed, Tamara leads Darlene to Francisco’s hidden workshop. Though Francisco has a chain and lock on the door, if one pulls on the bottom hard enough, somebody small enough can fit to crawl inside. They pull on bottom of the door to do just that – crawl through the gap and into the hidden workshop. There was enough daylight lighting up the place for them to explore the shop and check out the escape vehicle and camper. Tamara gets on the “Driver’s seat” and looks at the controls. It was all complicated to her, but since Francisco is one of a few pile workers to drive a small tractor to haul his work from the pile, it should be simple for him to drive this. She then looks at the back seat behind her. It was big enough for one average person or two small persons. It would be a tight squeeze for her and Darlene to sit back there. And what about Maria? Francisco’s intent is to escape with Maria and not them. So they need to hide elsewhere, she thinks as she looks at the camper. She gets off the driver’s seat and walks to the camper. It is obvious that there was a door on the side she was on, but it was locked for some reason. She walks to the rear, seeing a hatch there but not knowing what it is for and sees a padlock on the bottom of it. Making it to the other side, she sees another door. It is also locked. “How do we get in?” Tamara asks to herself out loud. Darlene goes to the first door, grabbing the spring clamp lock on it, giving it a hard squeeze until the door pops open. But when the door opens, the spring clamp releases its energy and the lock bites on fleshy part of Darlene’s hand, giving her a medium cut. “Ow!” Darlene says out loud. Tamara runs to the other side where she was before, seeing Darlene holding her hand and bleeding from it but the door now being open. “What happened – You got the door open?!!” Tamara says to her before going to the door and looking inside, ignoring that Darlene’s hand is bleeding onto the floor. There was a bed and a pillow with a few shelves but not a whole lot of room to stand up, and a tight squeeze if they are to sleep together. In her mind she is not going to sleep with anyone or share the bed she now thinks is hers. Tamara says with her upper body in the camper, “There’s room for you and I to fit in here!” She crawls out of the camper before seeing Darlene’s condition, saying, “All we have to do is eliminate Maria*...! Why are you crying? That bitch has no right to be with us...” “Are you stupid... or something?” Darlene lets out between her silent sobs and tears. She then holds out her injured hand to her “Damn Lock Got Me, I’m Bleeding!” Tamara looks at her hand before taking her by the upper arm and hauling her to the workbench. She lets out a sigh as she searches for something to wrap the injury with. There was not much in terms of first aid, and a lot of the personal tools were boxed up but not secured as she rummages through them. She says to herself, “Damn, these are all the missing tools from the workshops!” Eventually she finds a couple of clean rags not used yet to use as a bandage and wrapping around Darlene’s hand. She insults the poor girl while wrapping her injury, “You need to stop being a crybaby. This is nothing. I seen worst. I can’t have you around if you are going to be a crybaby...” Once she had wrapped up Darlene’s hand, she steps away and looks about the vehicle, looking for something she is not even sure off. There is a small storage area behind the passenger seat but she does not see it or understand why there should be one in that location. She goes back into the camper, looking at the shelves to see what is inside. There were some basic food items that could be stored and a few tools. She did not think to look under the mattress where there is a hidden storage area for some of his personal effects. Tamara moves a few things around to make it look like no one was there searching before she gets out of the camper. She closes the door partly with a piece of the bed’s blanket wedged between the door and frame to hold the door in place making it seem like the door is closed when it is opened by just a crack in order to keep it from locking in place. She then turns to Darlene, grabbing her by her forearm, “Anybody asks about your hand tell them you fell down and had a piece of metal go into your hand. Now let’s go get some dinner to eat and we can finish up before we go into the camper to hide and wait for Francisco to make his escape.” Darlene does not say anything as she is hauled away. [Around 6:20PM : Junk Town 98357, Communal Eating Area.] On the lunch line, Tamara gathers the items for her and Darlene to eat though leaving Darlene with her injured hand to carry her tray without helping her. They take their seat in the middle extreme left of the eating area where Tamara is busy eyeing everyone as they eat. The eating area has seating for over 500 individuals with tables and benches like a school or prison set up with long tables with bench seats on either side though the bench tables are separate from each other, but there are only about 65 slave workers in Junk town. This gives a lot of room and choices for people to sit down and a few to declare favorite spots to sit and eat in. Tamara sees Maria leaving the lunch line and takes a seat by herself. “What a bitch. I wonder what she did to get Francisco to like her so much? I should be the one that he likes.” Tamara says loudly to herself. Darlene just shakes her head slightly as she eats without saying a word. Tamara turns to face Darlene, “What does she have that I do not?” Darlene looks up at her, and gives her an answer she does not like to hear, “You’re too busy servicing the Mine Master for anyone to take interest in you because you can say bad things about them and have the Mine Master kill them.” “And what do you mean by that?” Tamara asks. “You servicing the Mine Master leaves the other girls to go after what guys that are out there who have power and authority in the piles. Maria, I and the others water girls know Francisco has the most power and authority on the piles and the Mine Master favors him for the hard work he does. He brings in more stuff from the piles by himself than most pile teams of 6 or more men do.” Darlene explains. Tamara looks at her with a scowl but it is the truth, she cannot be servicing the guys out on the piles as per her wants and desires and the Mine Master at the same time even if she wanted too. It is illegal for males and females to hook up at anytime in Junk Town, and only the Mine Master and his guests can be serviced by what girls are available, with until recently, Tamara being the Mine Master’s favorite. She turns back to the line to observe who else is getting their dinner. Francisco comes out with a bag as he does not eat in the eating area due to having too many fights there. As he walks out, Nicolaz and a few of his Panty Boys approach him and block his path. Nicolaz starts a shoving match with Francisco and can be heard by all with his screaming. “You Had Two Of My Guys Killed By The Mine Master!” Nicolaz yells at him, giving him another shove, “Now What Are You Going To Do Here And Now?! Huh?!! You Think You Are Big Man Out There! You Ain’t Nobody! You Ain’t Nothing!” He yells some more before giving him one more push. Francisco takes a step back as to regain his balance but then quickly acts on it, sending his work-boot covered foot into Nicolaz’s groin. Nicolaz grabs at his crotch before he crumples to the floor.  As he goes to the floor, Francisco sends a sideways kick to Nicolaz’s face, knocking him out. He then looks at Nicolaz’s Panty Boys. “Get The #$@! Out My Way Before You All Get The Same Treatment!” Francisco yells at them. Instead of giving him a challenge, they all turn and run away. Seeing Francisco walk away, Tamara turns to Darlene, “Besides Maria, who else has been servicing Francisco?” “Servicing? You mean who goes to the pile to give him water? We all do. I used too but I stay away from the pile since Nicolaz’s team tried to take me and Francisco rescued me.” Darlene says. “What’s wrong with you, girl? If you are going to be raped, lay there and enjoy it!” Tamara tells her. “Girls who get raped in the piles are often killed to keep them from snitching to the Mine Master.” Darlene tells her. She adds, “I owe Francisco my life for saving me from Nicolaz’s men.” “So you serviced Francisco for saving you?” Tamara asks. “No...!” Darlene tries to be as quiet as possible. “If the Mine Master finds out that I serviced anyone other than him or his guests, he would have me killed!” “That’s the chance you take when you owe somebody your life. Each day you have since their rescue of you is a day you owe them and you have to repay them.” Tamara tries to push the subject on Darlene. “No, that is not how it works!” Darlene says as she covers her ears. “Then tell me how it does work? They save your life, you owe them your life. Every day you have since they rescued you is a day you owe them!” Tamara tells her. “Somebody rescues you, they let you go. You owe them nothing because they let you go. Francisco let me go and said I owed him nothing, that he would do that for any girl who gets attacked in the piles and wanted no reward for what he did.” Darlene tells her. “What if he demands payment or reward later now or in the future for rescuing you?” Tamara throws at her. “If he asks or demands, I would service him, but he has not made it known to me or anyone else of such payment.” Darlene says. Tamara just looks at her for the moment. Darlene throws at her, “What if he demands to be serviced for rescuing you?” “He has not rescued me, so I owe him nothing, so the answer is no.” Tamara replies quickly. Darlene leans over to Tamara so she does not have to speak loudly for her to be heard, “If we escape with his help then he has rescued both you and I and even Maria through escaping this place then you owe him, like Maria and I will owe him our lives for taking us from this place. Tamara scowls at her for the moment as she knows Darlene is right, she would owe him to taking her away from this place. Darlene slowly gets up, having only eaten half of her plate and taking it to the service counter to put it into a small self contained sealed cardboard bowl. She takes her boxed up and sealed meal with her to the dorm. Tamara can only sit there and thinks for the moment, for she does not like it when others are right in matters she thought she knew everything in. After a minute of sulking she gets up and packs up her leftovers to take with her to the Female Dorms. Though Tamara went about taking Darlene to wherever to do know who knows what, she needed to pack up her things to prepare for the escape. Being the Mine Master’s favorite at the time, she acquired quite of few things as trinkets and better clothing than most of the girls. Ten sets of bras and panties made from a fine material she did not know what it was other than it was not cotton like most of the other girls wore; ten snug fitting t-shirts that went down to her groin with polo shirts that went over her t-shirts down below her waist and just as many thigh high skirts with a couple of thin leather belts for them in black or brown. With a split seam that ran down her leg from the skirt’s waist band. She also has several shoes: two sets of leather sandals, three sets of canvas sneakers and a pair of work boots. A small purse with assorted items was also put into the pillow case. While Darlene is able to fit all of her belongings into a single pillow case with a lot of room to spare, Tamara can make all her things fit into the pillow case but it barely closed. It also took her longer to pack as she did not want to look suspicious in packing up her things. The sun goes down in at around 7:30PM with Junk Town going into darkness soon after. A couple of generators and vehicle batteries run what few lights in the area, and patrols walk by with flash lights and the occasional torches. Both Tamara and Darlene lie on their beds but do not sleep. They think about their plans of sneaking out in a couple of hours and make it through the dark to the hidden workshop and then into the camper where they would wait for Francisco to take them out of their plight in this town they are in.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 5th, 2022, 10:05pm [Hondo’s Hanger at Flight Town, around 3PM] Just a few minutes after 3PM, Fernando has walked about the hanger and found it without Hondo around though he thinks Hondo could be upstairs or in the basement he discovered. It is not important that he needs to speak to Hondo, he just does not want to deal with General Jastrey when there is a lot to do. But what is there to do? They do need to get the Medi-Jeeps and get the teens and others to go with them to Center Town to get the supplies and the campers. But that is not required for a couple more hours. He does not see the Mechanics’ Jeeps either. The SUV that Hondo drove earlier was there beside the hanger in the space between Hondo’s hanger and another hanger that no one knows who owns it. He walks back to the Medical Jeep and leans against the front grill. If he smoked, he would be itching for a cigarette right now. His mind races with thoughts of dealing with the Wessens in Wessen Town and with the Wessen Hating Bikers, both with General Jastrey. It is something he does not want to think about. He just thinks, the sooner he gets the convoy out of this damn place, the better. Though the drive would be over 18 hours non-stop, or two days with a stop in between to rest, eat, check and refuel the vehicles. A 350-plus mile journey would be a practice run for the 1200 mile long run to No-Man’s Land. He is not worried about the trip, just the drama of getting ready and what would happen on it. Bad enough there is a need for 2 days of water and food needed for the journey, getting it together and getting everyone to cooperate is the problem. [Outside of Elder Jeanette’s camper] The two Jeanettes, Moro and Hikaru are discussing the progress of the mission thus far. “I do not like the way Fernando is delaying this mission, and putting us in danger. We should have found Gabrielle and be half way to Charlton by now.” The Younger Jeanette complains. “Gabrielle will not be found for another 4 weeks or so. Until then there are towns to go through, supplies to acquire and problems to solve while he figures the safest route to go through.” The Elder Jeanette explains. “Safest? Why not the most direct?” The Younger Jeanette complains. “The most direct route is 20 days of driving with no places to refuel, get food, water or supplies and are fought over by rag tag gangs who would take you and sell you as a slave that control the length of the highway.” The Elder Jeanette says. She adds, “It also takes us away from where we would find Gabrielle.” The Younger Jeanette just scrunches her lips tightly to keep her mouth shut for the moment before saying, “Then we take the direct route after we find Gabrielle.” “Let Fernando do his job.” The Elder Jeanette says. “The Direct route is filled with highway gangs that would kill you for what you got and not care what connections with the spirits we may have.” “Then Fernando needs to stop saving people and righting wrongs of the communities we are going through.” The Younger Jeanette complains. The Elder Jeanette takes her Dead Time Travelling cane and holds it to her face, “If this thing had any power in it, I would change the history to show you what would have happened if things were done the way you want it. But since I can’t, here is the rundown: Zoe, Tonya and Karl would have been killed before joining Hondo’s family. Macey would be in her mother’s whore house having sex with dogs and adult men. Val would be dead, Hondo would be dead, and various members of the convoy like Ms Ruth, Ms Joanne and Ms Maribelle would be enslaved or killed. The Railroads would not have been restored, Jastrey’s Army would not be able to defend against the Purgers and Center Town would have been burnt to the ground by Lord Biggus. Lab Towns would be converting everyone the Purgers bring in to Wessens against their will. You would be enslaved after waking up from being hit in the head while you were holding Penny’s dead body. Wilbur would have bought you and the others to be his slaves and you would be servicing him 24/7 sexually whether you like it or not, and if you did not comply, you would be beaten to the point of abuse. If Fernando did not correct some of the issues community issues, people like Hector and his gang would have attacked us and killed many of us including Hikaru and Mavis. Without Fernando, we would never make it to Charlton. Gabrielle would never have been found and would have died on the side of the road where the vultures and coyotes would be fighting over her bones.” “And how you know this?” The Younger Jeanette challenges. “Because I lived through it. It is one of the worlds the Spirits rebooted because it was dismal failure. Though my body has been restored from the reboot, as a Time Traveler my Fernando taught me to be, I remember everything that has happened in ever past world that has been rebooted and what will happen in this world having lived through its history. And as I said before, you need to get off that ‘I’m not having sex’ when you and he get married. If you do not have sex with him before the marriage, even through the journey this convoy takes, then he gets a virgin bride. But if you go and mess with Wilbur, he will take you as you are and you and Fernando will never marry and even though you brought Gabrielle to Charlton, the revolution she leads years later never happen because you two were not there to be her adoptive parents to teach her right from wrong and what a socially equal society should be. You need to be a loving wife to your husband Fernando in order for you two to be loving parents to Gabrielle and when the revolution happens, she can lead it. Rescuing Gabrielle is only part of your job. You, as you and Fernando, rescue her as a child, she needs to be raised up into adulthood and be given an education in not only the basic language and math skills but also in social matters, politics and leadership. You cannot do that alone. You need him to be her father while you are her mother.” “What about Ichigo and those Wessens hanging around him?” The Younger Jeanette throws in, “They seem to be interested in giving him sex.” “If you want to push the issue, they are his slaves. He bet on them to save their lives and won them. They are his to do as he pleases, if they want to serve him, then they will serve him. You need to decide what you need to do for him to be his loving wife, or else you will lose him and Gabrielle will never become the leader of the revolution of Charlton.” The Elder Jeanette explains. She then tries to change the subject, “Tech Town will be easy though there will be challenges there as well but not as bad as it is here. But it is a 2 day ride which we need to get food, water, fuel and supplies for. It will be a test for what we go through with No Man’s Land as that is a 10 day or more run.” “Hondo and Fernando put some supplies into my trailer.” Moro points out. “Let’s check on them.” The Younger Jeanette says. “Chances are those supplies are for the No Man’s Land Run. But let’s see what they got so we can add to it and prepare for this two day run to Tech Town.” The Elder Jeanette says. “Didn’t we bought a few things and put them away in storage?” The Younger Jeanette asks. “What we got is not enough for a day’s travel for our part of the group, and this next trip will take at least 2 days.” The Elder Jeanette points out as they walk to Moro’s trailer. “But this place is expensive.” The Younger Jeanette points out. “We have access to unlimited funds. So this place is expensive. We need to barter and get what we need for the lowest prices possible.” The Elder Jeanette says before Moro opens the trailer. As soon as the trailer is opened, they step inside and take into account as to what was brought in. Grains, pasta, cured meats, raw vegetables, eggs, and canned foods were found in the areas where Moro told him to put the new supplies in. “How long you think this will last?” Hikaru asks. “Just barely enough for the run through No Man’s Land. We are going to need more.” The Elder Jeanette says. “What are we going to need?” The Younger Jeanette asks. “Powdered juices, more grains, more cured meats, more canned foods, 55 gallon drums to fill with water for cooking and cleaning and fuel for our stoves, generators and vehicles. As is with our tanks filled, this trip will empty most of us out. Off the top of my head, the teens dunebuggies, our campers and you bug all have a 250 mile range, and the trip is 350 miles. We will need to stop to rest, eat and refill our tanks and Fernando needs to recharge his batteries. The trip across No Man’s Land is going to require 5 refills.” The Elder Jeanette explains. “You mean, 250 miles per tank. We all have at least a thousand mile range on the tanks we have if they were all full. We still need to stop and refuel because it is greater than the range from the tanks we have even if they were full.” Moro points out. “You all have extra tanks installed on your vehicles?” The Elder Jeanette asks. “We all do. They were installed at Center Town.” The Younger Jeanette replies, pointing out “Fernando made sure that we all have extra tanks and had them filled there. So we should be good for a trip to Tech Town without refilling.” “It was not like that in my history until much later.” The Elder Jeanette says. “Then perhaps your future does not happen.” The Younger Jeanette throws in. “The future happens though differently with every reboot, with few exceptions, most have the same outcome. But I am warning you if certain actions are not taken, things are going to happen in unexpected ways and the mission will fail. You are the group’s leader, Fernando is second in command. His job is to ensure the safest route to get us to Charlton while finding Gabrielle and finding places to rest and gather supplies. Your job is to lead the group into getting the supplies once we are in a place to get them, and to make sure people are doing something to support the group. That job has been thrown on Fernando’s lap, and he has created a core group of people to gather and prepare food for the group, guard the area we are in and work on and fix the vehicles if they should break down. He also negotiated trade and services for us when you should be doing that. So far no one has gotten injured or sick because medical responsibility falls on him as he is a doctor but you are an EMT. You are to do what you can when the shit hits the fan. The convoy should have enough medicines and first aid supplies for everyone, not the bag of basic supplies that you carry, for it is not enough for the group. It is on you to make sure we all got what we need.” The Elder Jeanette tells her. The Younger Jeanette is getting annoyed in that in her mind she was being picked on by her older self. The Elder Jeanette scowls at her younger self, “You are the convoy leader and responsible for the group and the mission. Fernando is responsible for the group’s safety and well being, leading us through the safest possible routes available. I am here to make sure you do not mess up on your responsibilities.” “I am not going to mess up.” The Younger Jeanette tells her sternly. “Then let’s go.” The Elder Jeanette tells her. “Where are we going?” The Younger Jeanette asks. “Into the Merchant Areas to buy supplies.” The Elder Jeanette tells her, throwing in, “Moro, Hikaru – We will need your help as well.” Moro nods as Hikaru replies, “Lead the way.” “Moro, close up the trailer, let’s get some pull carts and go shopping.” The Elder Jeanette says. The group walks out the trailer with Moro closing it as they step out of it, and after getting a couple of pull carts the group walks into the merchant area. [At the Harris-Layton Ranch, around the same time.] Russell thinks that if they stay, they have food for about a couple of months, which Grandma Harris made to feed the entire family for a couple of weeks, which is over twenty people including the servant Wessens. It would last for a long time for the four of them if it were safe for them to stay. But that would leave them stuck in a situation where they would not be found or rescued when road gangs and feral mutants start moving into the desolate and burnt out areas. Russell stands in the shadows of the ruins of the buildings as he looks out towards both sides of the road so he would not be seen by anyone looking at the ruins of the ranch. It is quiet out there, no sounds of vehicles or beast pulled carts, not even the sounds of nature, it was quiet, too quiet for some. If the quiet continues past sundown, he decides that they would move out tonight. That would be not for another four and a half hours from now though he is not aware of the passage of time other than the sun rise, sun set and the celestial bodies moving across the skies. In the least he figure they can have one last meal in the ruins of the house before getting them into the cart and heading down the road until they reach the Indian Village somewhere past 50 miles away. Or that is what he hopes. He goes to the tractor and cart for another check and secures as many jugs of fuels that he can, mostly along the hitch and tongue of the cart he is hauling as to not expose the girls to fuel and possible spills that would ruin their meals. With a couple of canvas sacks and some cut up pieces of rope he managed to secure what he had in terms of fuel within 5 jugs on the tongue of the hay cart. Gathering as few cans of stored food from the storm shelter, Russell goes back to the safety of the remains of the house and the wine cellar.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Dec 9th, 2022, 11:07pm [Some 1500 miles South East from Flight Town, one of the many areas known as the Bad Lands] Three large SUV hauling a double of set trailers, one as storage for supplies and the other as some sort of sleeper or camper trailer form a large broken circle that resembles a “C” if viewed from above. With inside the formation, various natural objects have been placed to make a circle around a fire pit. A couple of Wessens are tending some cookware as meal is being prepared. A lone fox Wessen walks around in circles and kicking at things that would not kick back, cursing under his breath in a strange mix of English and Spanish few would understand. They stop what they were doing and look up as their ears pick up the faint droning sound of a small aircraft’s engine. Twisting heads and spinning bodies, one of the females there points just in front of the mountains on the horizon. “There!” The female Wessen says as she points towards the mountains. The Yellow-Orange dot in the sky grew larger and larger and then followed by 4 more. As soon as they flew over the campsite, they flew in a wagon wheel above the camp. From the lead plane a couple of 3 X 3 X 3 ft boxes fell down towards them before a parachute opens up to slow its descent. Everyone from the camp ran to follow the boxes as they sway and change direction in the wind. Eventually everyone gather about the boxes. The Fox Wessen steps to the boxes telling everyone in a mix of broken English and Spanish to get out of the way. He then orders everyone to leave and go back to the camp to tend to their jobs. He stands there to watch as everyone walk back to the camp. Even the planes above turn to fly back to the mountains. He opens one box, finding canned foods, dry foods, and assorted grains. Food to survive on when there is little to eat, but he is used to having thick steaks and fine wines. He looks at the grains and curses, “Bah! Mierda!” (“Bah! Shit!”). He closes the box and opens the second box. Thick blankets surround three 5 gallon jugs of vehicle diesel fuel. There was a note attached to one of the jugs. “To: Hector De La Cruz, Os Animas had lost too many members to the battles you sent them too. The Cold Blooded Killers have no interest on dealing with you anymore because of their losses at the Battle of Flight Town. We, Death From Above, have no interest in a leader who sends their followers to their deaths to fight losing battles. Flight Town has been invaded by the Wessen Killers Biker Gang, with numbers twice that of what you brought into battle. They have killed off the Law Men of Flight Town, yet they are scared of getting on the Medic’s bad side. In short, we are deciding whether to remain and support you or to leave you to your own devices. Until you make the right choices that bring victory and peace, we are not going to be sending money, supplies, support or men to aid in your cause. You have made some very expensive decisions in trying to take over Flight Town and crossed with the wrong person. In case you have not figured it out, the medic you tried to eliminate is the Time Walker. We have been following him since we caught word of his arrival to this area. He has ended the purges and slavery, in the North, destroyed several lab towns, rescued hundreds from the lab towns that were being turned into Wessens, reconnected the trains, cleaned up the high ways, negotiated peace with the highway gangs, and killed the Lich in a Death Match in Fight Town. He put a million in gold coins as a price on your living head. No one collects if you die. That is you who messed with, and you think you will win over him? We will be waiting to see you in hell when you die. As it is written in prophesy with the Time Walker and his people in our area, your days are few and short if you continue with your bad decisions. Go make peace with your god. Enjoy these meager supplies as these will be your last. At the bottom is an envelope of cash containing 20,000 in old world money. Do not spend it all in one place, give it away to some disease ridden Sex Puppy, or gamble it all on a bad bet. You will not get more after this unless you change things around. Hawk-One, Death from Above.” The paper note gets crushed inside a tightening clenching fist as a voice yells, “Mierda!!! I Will Teach Those Feathered Idotas Who Will Win!” Then there is a pause in his thinking, “Wait, el dinero... I Must git it antes the others know...” He goes into the box to look for the money in the envelope. Eventually he finds the envelope of cash on the bottom of the box. He takes the envelope, folds it up and stuffs it into his shirt. He then tears up the note in large pieces before throwing it into the wind. He walks back to the camp, telling those there to go get the food and supplies from the boxes and bring them to the camp. The female Wessen sees the large pieces of paper and gathers them, pocketing them as the others get the supplies. With the pices of paper in her pocket, she gathers up blankets from within the box and takes them to her camper. Everyone was too interested in food and fuel to care about blankets. After breakfast has been made, distributed and eaten, the female Wessen goes into her camper, lying the blankets on her bed before lying down on it and pieces together the pieces of paper from her pocket. All the pieces were there for her to read the note. She nods her head, “20,000 in old world money in an envelope? He must have taken it before he sent us to get the supplies. And a million in gold for his living head? That is not going to last long... Not if I can help it.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 18th, 2023, 4:40pm Hondo’s visit with Sargent Donaldson was uneventful, though longer than planned. The mechanics jeeps were outfitted as asked, with pull out tool trays being added into the back on top of their order. Sargent Donaldson had to show him everything and even insisted that he put them up on the portable lift they had so Hondo could inspect underneath them. He also gave Hondo some suggestions for further upgrades and had him look over some blueprints he was drawing of off-road tool trailers that would accent the jeeps nicely and increase their usefulness. Though he was a long way off yet, the Sargent also regaled Hondo with how the jeeps gave him the trailer idea and a further idea on how to upgrade the army’s mechanic’s fleet, of which he practically made Hondo read his half written report that he planned to submit to General Jastrey as soon as it was complete. What should have taken fifteen to twenty minutes took almost two hours, much to Hondo’s chagrin, but they charged nothing and offered to build at least one trailer for them for free, if Hondo would use it and give him a report on his honest feedback for upgrades. After the Sargent was finally talked out, Hondo drove one of the jeeps over to by the campers and walked back to get the other without stopping to talk to anyone. The second mechanics jeep he drove back to the hanger, leaning against the wheel almost half drowsily as he drove. Whatever Fernando had given him, made him feel better for the time being and returned his appetite some, but was not combatting the fatigue that was building. He had not slept at all the night before, and none of the nights since he had gotten to this town one could call restful. Even when he was able to sleep all night some pain or some worry did not let him sleep deeply enough, and on the rare occasion that exhaustion and alcohol let him start to sleep deep enough to rest and repair something always happened that demanded his attention. He tried to stand strong for everyone, but what he wanted was a week, at least, away from it all, with Molly and the girls to rest away from danger. It would not happen, though, as too many needed his protection. To walk away now, even for a short rest, could mean the loss of many lives and all they had worked for falling completely apart. He sighed at the thought. Though to most it would seem an overly prideful thought, to him it was just stark reality. Whether his condition would prove fatal or not he did not know. All he wanted was to survive long enough to get everyone to safety and make sure the girls were provided for. A thought crossed his mind that he shook out of his head as he could not deal with it right now, and that thought was of Val turning her back on him and of all the dreams he had for them together now never coming true.  He was not sure what to do about her anymore and talking to her was just a waste of his time right now. Whatever happened between them next, she would have to make the next move. He was done trying with her, for now. Molly deserved his attention more anyway as she had actually been there for him, asking little in return but to be held and loved when he was able. As he pushed thoughts of Val out of his mind he filled his mind with plans of what they had to do to get out of here. They had been here too long already. Though they had helped, danger seemed to be drawn towards them, and he could not help but wonder if this town would only be able to truly heal and find peace after they had left. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- After Hondo left Molly took the steaks and potatoes made for her and the girls and set them out before going to check on them and see if they were awake. As she walked to their door, for the first time since she had been with Hondo she wondered about a possible future with them. What if it did work out and they stayed together? Would Hondo want to have children with her? Did he want her to be a mother to the girls he adopted or just a friend? Tonya, she saw as a bit too close to her age to accept her as a mother figure, but Zoey… would she accept her if Hondo wanted her to fill that role? These were questions she had not dare even ponder until now. She shook her head at the thoughts as if they were absurd, but a glimmer of hope had started to grow in her. She had half expected Hondo and Val to be back together by now, and her and Hondo having been just passing ships in the night, finding comfort in each other’s arms in their time of need and nothing more. Val’s bitterness had not left and she seemed to have found no humility either, somehow sticking with this prideful anger from not being rescued in her timetable, or at least that’s how it seemed to most from the outside. She knew there had to be more to it, but despite all she had been through she could not fathom the fear, dread, and utter despair that still reigned over Val and caused her to push away those who cared about her the most. She knocked softly on the door before peaking her head in. Zoey and Macey were on the floor playing Old Maid and Tonya was laying on the bed, in just a tank top and her underwear, with her arm over her eyes. “Tonya sleeping?” Molly whispered. The girls shrugged, but a groggy voice from the bed answered her question. “Not really… Just dozing.” Tonya said sleepily. “Just wanted to let you know that Hondo brought steaks, potatoes, and onions earlier and the soldiers cooked a bunch of them up for us. Have them ready if you want some.” She said. “Real beef steak or horse steaks?” Macey asked. “Not sure if I care if it’s beef or horse! I’ve never had more than scraps from a steak!” Zoey said as she dropped her cards and nearly jumped to her feet. “Beef steak.” Molly replied. “Then I’m in.” Macey said, throwing her cards on the pile, stood up, and stretched her long lean frame out. Tonya sighed and sat up, “As much as I’d like to sleep I’ve never had an actual steak either and can’t pass this up.” “Hondo never made you steak before?” She asked “He only rescued us a week or two before Val was taken and we met you shortly after, so you know what we’ve been eating.” Tonya replied, starting to sound a little more awake. “I guess I thought you all had been together longer.” Molly replied. Macey and Zoey both shook their heads. “Nope.” Zoey replied, barly pausing before she grabbed Macey’s hand and started half dragging her to the kitchen. “Come on! I want to eat the steak before it’s cold!” Macey sighed and let herself be pulled along, but did not show even a quarter of Zoey’s energy or enthusiasm at the moment. She was still worried about what Fernando would say to her or if he would even be her father still. It left her scared and a bit depressed, though she tried not to show it. She was pretty sure that Hondo would take her in, but though she loved Zoey almost like a sister and felt safe with them, it would not be the same, and on top of that the shame from being thrown away and the guilt from being the cause of it again would weigh on her too heavily. Even though thought of the despair she knew she would feel then was almost too great for her to ponder. Molly waited for Tonya as she slowly stood up and pulled on her pants. “How the girls doing?” She asked. Tonya shrugged, “Alright I guess. I think Zoey is doing better than Macey, though. Macey won’t talk about it but something is bothering her still.” Molly frowned, “Has Fernando talked to her yet?” Tonya shook her head, “Not that I know of.” “Then that’s probably it.” Molly replied. “Could be.” Tonya replied with a shrug. “… How are you doing?” Molly asked after a pause. “I don’t know… I.. I thought that maybe I found that one person, the one to take me in and love me like a woman should be loved, you know? And not just a man but a Wesson like us, a leader of a community of wessons where I wouldn’t be looked down on, used, or judged for being me and then …” She said sighing deeply as she paused. “You found out he was no good?” Molly asked. “If it was only that… It was a whole pile of fairy tale dreams that seemed like in an instant they would come true, completely collapsing and when they did.. when they did I lashed out on the one who really had sacrificed his well being for me.” Tonya replied softly. “He does love you and has forgiven you, you know?” Molly said. “But, he doesn’t trust me like he used to, I deserve that I know, but … I cannot forgive myseolf for hurting him and losing that trust… You.. you didn’t see the look of hurt and disappointment in his eyes when he looked at me… what’s worse is… is I still don’t fully understand it or believe it all! Why?! Why would Hector be that evil?!? To his own kind even!?!?! I just don’t understand!” Tonya replied in a sad., yet frustrated and exasperated tone. “You trust Hondo, don’t you?” Molly asked. “Of course! And that’s the problem! I trust him but something inside me just can’t fully believe it or understand it and it makes me feel worse! He.. He took me in as his daughter, something I don’t deserve, and even after I did all that he still didn’t change his mind. I owe him so much, I’ve even offered him my body and he won’t take it as he says he cares about me too much and rather I be his daughter, which is more special to him! Yet, I can’t get rid of the conflicting feeling inside me! I want to believe him with my whole being, but I can’t and I hate myself for it!” Tonya almost yelled. Molly put a hand on her arm, “It’s alright to feel conflicted as long as you know who to trust. Trust Hondo. Trust Fernando. It may not always feel right but they see things we cannot. I don’t understand how but they do. I don’t think anyone can make your mind and your feelings completely agree when they are at odds, even yourself. It will take time, trust me as I know all too well about knowing one thing and feeling something else. I knew it was not Hondo or Fernando’s fault for what happened to James but I still lashed out at them as my feelings said different. I even hated them for a while after.” “What changed that?” Tonya asked. Molly sighed, “I guess it was seeing Val lash out at them, see the hurt and feelings of betrayal in them both from what she had done, after all they went through trying to find her. She didn’t get to see what they went through like we didn’t see what she went through, but it did make me realize that our feelings don’t always understand that there is another side when we are involved, even when our minds know fully well there is. Your mind can tell you what is true but your heart, your emotions will say something else at times. It can often lead to hurting others and even yourself, if you follow them when what you know in your mind doesn’t line up with them. It’s also easy to feel like everyone should take your lashing out as you might feel you deserve to blow up, but do they deserved to be hurt, even if they didn’t go through anything? Is it fair to hurt the innocent to make yourself feel better? … I had to ask myself a lot of these questions over the years and more so lately.” Tonya nodded, “I guess I understand but… What if I never find a man again who treats me like that?” “You are young still and have plenty of time. I know it does not seem that way, but it is true, so its way too soon to be fretting over not finding someone. But equally as true as that is that you are better off being single for the rest of your days than to be with the wrong man. Before James, when I was maybe even younger than you, I was with a man for a while that treated me nice. He was one of the first who did, but that did not last… He hurt me in ways I hope you never ever experience and used me for his own gain. I wanted to run away, but he had too tight a grip on me. I couldn’t leave. I was lucky when he was shot cheating at cards. If he hadn’t been, there is not tellin where I’d be today or if I’d even be alive. Don’t rush into the arms of the first man to say nice things to you or to give you pretty things. Find one who is interested in you, who you are, and treating you right even if they don’t have money for lavish things. A poor man alone who is willing to stand between you and danger is a hundred times more worthy than a man who will pay for fifty guards to protect you while he hides behind his money. If they won’t get their hands dirty for you, they will not care for you in the long run.” Molly replied, a cold seriousness showing in her voice and features as she spoke. Tonya listened silently, only nodding occasionally as she spoke. She sighed deeply once Molly finished and nodded again, “It.. It makes sense, and I know you’re right.. It’s just hard to not want it now, you know?” Molly chuckled, “Oh I know, but trying to force it now will hurt you a lot more in the long run, instead of waiting for the right one in the right time.” Tonya nodded, “It makes sense… Molly, thanks for talking with me. It helps to be able to talk with another woman, especially one who understand.” Molly smiled softly at the teen and nodded, “You’re welcome, and any tie you need to talk, come find me and we will talk. I can’t say I know even half the answers or the questions even, but maybe together we can come up with something that makes sense, alright?” Tonya nodded and smiled back, “Alright. Thanks again.” “No problem. Now let’s go eat before the steaks get cold and the girls eat them all!” Molly said. Tonya nodded, “Sounds good.” Tonya followed Molly out to the kitchen where the girls were impatiently waiting. The steaks were big so they each took a smaller potato and half a steak, garnishing both with butter and onions. If anyone would have walked by they would have sworn there was an all-female orgy going on in the kitchen, from the sounds of the moaning they issued forth from the moth-gasms the meal was bringing. After the meal was done, the girls agreed they had never tasted anything so good before.  Molly agreed it was great and though she knew she had eaten the like before she could not remember when the last time she had a steak, let alone one so good. Though Tonya was tired she offered to clean up and when Molly Accepted, she volunteered Zoey to help her. Zoey frowned a bit at first about being ‘volun-told’ but she shrugged it off and helped with a smile. Macey said that the cats should probably go out again, but Molly told her to hold off, as she did not feel comfortable letting her go out alone, since Hondo was not here in case something went wrong. She figured he should be back soon, but he had already taken longer than she thought he would, since he was supposedly dropping off meals and the hamster girl, and then coming right back. After everything was cleaned up Tonya went to lay down again to try to catch a nap. Zoey and Macey went to pick up their card game while Molly set at the kitchen counter with a book that Hondo had lent her, reading and listening for him to return. After a while, about an hour or so since she last asked, Macey came out with the kitten in her arms and Fernando’s cat walking beside her. “Molly, Daddy’s cat keep scratching and yowling at the door. They have food and fresh water, so I think she really needs to go.” Macey said seriously. Molly sighed, “I had hoped Hondo would return to help you as I’m not supposed to go outside right now.” “Why is that?” Macey asked. Molly sighed, “Some group that hates wessons are in town.” “Oh. I forgot about that. Uncle Hondo told me about that’s why Zoey can’t help.” Macey said. “But I think she really really needs to go!” Molly sighed again, putting the book down on the counter, face down to keep her place, “ *sigh* … Alright. You prop the door open and stay close so I can hear you yell if something happens. I’ll stay over on this side of the dirigible so no one can see me but I can hear you. You see anyone and you get inside and bar the door immediately, understand?” Macey nodded, “I understand.” Molly nodded and stood up, grabbing her shotgun off the counter before following Macey out to the hanger propper. Once out there she followed her as far as the dirigible, leaning against the stern, just out of sight of the door. She sighed as she listened to Macey’s retreating footsteps. Her gut told her this was a bad idea, but the cats had to be cared for and she had not seen the soldiers for a bit. She told herself she was just worrying about nothing, though and that the soldiers were patrolling, so if something was up they would have heard something or been notified already. She heard her footsteps as they went to the door and heard the door open and a block be placed in front of it before she went outside. She paused her breathing and listened carefully but all she heard was Macey talking softly to the kitten, thinking no one could hear her so it was safe to let her guard down and drop the tough act for a moment. Molly sighed after a moment and shook her head. “Worried about nothing.” She mumbled to herself. She nearly choked on her words as she hear Macey scream all of a sudden. “LET ME GO! HELP!!” She screamed. Molly’s heart stopped for a millisecond as the adrenalin hit her system and she ran for the door. (to be continued …)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 20th, 2023, 4:06pm “Hold still, you little bitch or the will hurt a lot worse!” A man growled in a whiney sounding voice, as Molly burst out the door Shotgun in hand. The sight that met her was two big biker men, one holding Macey’s arms over her head, almost pulling her off her feet and another feeling her up. The one that held Macey was the taller of the two, at six foot, and leaner built. His bristly, scared face was weathered from the sun and the wind, and his thin lips were turned up in an evil sort of sneer. He had a lazy eye which made look insane and long, wild dark hair that spilled out from under a sort of Keizer-Bill style helmet. He had a leather jacket with spikes on the shoulder, leather pants, knee high boots, and an old revolver that hung off his belt, stowed in a holster made from barbed wire. “Let me go!” Macey yelled “Now, I just want to have a look at what you have and see if what I have fit’s is all.” The other biker said in a low voice, giving her a leering grin as he felt her up. He stood only about 5’ 5” but was built like a tank. He wore a black bandana around his bald head, and his face, though scared, was not as weathered as the other man’s. His long brown foo-man-choo mustache seems small covering his thick, wide lips, and the tiny round sunglasses he wore hid the crazy sparkle that reigned in his eyes. He wore a brown leather vest with chains on it, no shirt, faded jeans with holes in the knees, old western boot with mismatching spurs, and a bandoleer that held a sawed-off shotgun, several shotgun shells, and an old Fairburn knife. “Hand’s off the girl!!” Molly barked as she leveled the shotgun at them. Molly’s heart nearly stopped again as the shotgun was ripped from her hand and an arm went around her throat, nearly choking her. The shotgun was thrown to the side and the feeling of a cold steel point dung into her ribs. It was then, in horror, she realized she did not stop to look behind the door and someone had been waiting there for whomever ran out. “Looky what we got here, boys! Got three now, so only one has to watch!” The man that held her said with a sinister, gravely sounding voice that made Molly’s blood run cold. He was a medium built man with wild, long hair, a long beard, unkept mustache, and dark piercing eyes. Through the hair on his face one could see yellow, crooked teeth as he sneered at the Wesson woman he held fast. He wore a tattered red shirt, a stove-pipe hat with bullet holes in it, dirty army dungarees, home-made rope suspender, and combat boots that had steel plating riveted onto the toes. On his arms were steel studded forearm braces and steel plate armor on his shins. Across his chest he wore a bandoleer filled with large rifle rounds, and an old alice-pack belt around his waist. His belt held a cobbled together leather holster that held a sort of pistol made from an old cut-down rolling-block rifle, that was probably stolen from some museum somewhere, and an empty cloth and steel knife scabbard, as he held the knife pressed against Molly’s ribs. Of the three bikers there, there was something that was right scary about this one, an aura of evil and crazy that would make the most stalwart men tremble in their boots. ‘Possessed Wildman’ only began to describe him, as he was one you had to see to believe. “It’s a Wesson bitch, though!” The one that held Macey said with a sneer. “She has a tail and those animal ears but,” The one holding her said, pausing as he temporarily holstered his knife to run his hand up her shirt and grabbed one of her breasts before then running it into her pants to feel her womanhood up, “She has two tits and a wet hole, and she ain’t one of those furry freaks. I reckon we can all take a turn #$@!ing her before we kill her. You think we should just shoot her in the head when we are done or do I get to gut and skin her?” He said, pulling his knife out again and poking Molly in the side with it again. “YOU #$@!NG SICK GOD DAMNED BASTARDS!” Molly yelled angrily, though tears fell down her cheek from fear. Macey trembled where she was held and tear steamed down her face, though she tried not to cry. She did not know much about God or anything, though she had heard a little here and there, but at that moment all she could do was whisper and beg the almighty for help. “No, no, no, no… oh God no.. please no .. please no, God…. Please not like this… please God, help us.” Her words trembling as she whimpered softly under her breath. “God damned?? Now that almost hurts my feelings.” The one feeling up Macey said mockingly, as he stood up straight and turned towards Molly. “If God damned us, why would he gift us three whores today? Isn’t that right, Virgil?” “That be right, Jackie-Joe! An old preacher man once told me that the lord do work in mysterious ways. That was right before he was mysteriously shot by my gun! HA HA!”  The one holding Macey replied grinning and cackling evilly. Jackie-Job chuckled, “That’s right. Right mysterious ways… Like how we heard this place was full of Wesson lovers who were harboring your kind… Seems like our info was right on! … Now, do we skin her or not, boys?” “Can’t let her live, that’s for damn sure! Damned, dirty wessons!” Virgil said sneering. “I agree there, brother Virgil. You know what else bothers me? An animal wearing clothes. Just don’t seem right, now does it?? How about you fix that, Lige?” Jackie-Joe said to the one holding Molly. The one holding Molly grinned evilly and nodded, “Sure thing.” He pulled a knife from where he had it pressed against Molly’s ribs and cut the straps of her tank top, pulling the shirt down after so it fell down around her feet. He then stuck the knife between his teeth and unbuttoned her pants and pulled them down roughly, her panties with them.  He stepped on the cloth and pushed her just forward enough so that she had to step out of them, before returning the knife to her ribs. The other two leered at her and practically drooled on themselves as they looked on her lean, well-shaped frame. “Seems like a sin for an animal to be that perty, don’t it, boys?” Jackie-Joe asked the others, as he grinned wickedly. Vigil nodded, “That it do!” Jackie-Joe nodded as he looked her up and down, “Yes sir, just a terrible sin. Might temp some poor, fool soul into thinking they’re almost human…. I think we need to teach this animal a lesson by #$@!ing it until it can’t stand, as punishment for trying to look human, then we skin her out to remove temptation from those who would dare think it’s more than an animal. You boy’s agree??” “Sounds good to me! Not had a chance to skin me one that looked so nice in a while.” Lige said coldly as he looked down over her shoulder and teased her breast with the back of his knife, in a menacing manner. Molly started to tremble, though she tried not to.  She swallowed hard as she tried to keep it together and show some bravery, at least for Macey’s sake. “You.. *gulp* .. You three c.c.can do whatever you want to.. to me and I.. I won’t fight you if.. if you let the girl go.” Molly said, trying to sound strong. Macey shook her head and whispered, “Molly no.” Lige put the knife to her throat and pressed it in just hard enough that it drew a little blood, “Shut your #$@!ing mouth, Bitch!” “Now, now. Settle down, Lige. We want to #$@! her while she’s still alive, well at least the first time around anyway.” Jackie-Joe said, grinning wickedly. “Dead pussy is still warm for a while!” Virgil said, laughing evilly. Macey started to sob softly about then, but Jackie-Joe slapped her across the face, causing her to gasp. “Save the tears for when you’re being #$@!, whore!” He growled. “Leave her alone!” Molly growled and tried to struggle, but the knife was pressed in a bit tighter to remind her that struggle was futile. Jackie-Joe turned to Molly with an angry sneer and took a large step towards her. “You don’t understand how this works! We are in control here! You think your little soldier buddies will come save the day?? We already took care of them, though they wouldn’t give you up … There is no rescue coming for you, so give up that hope! ... You think we care if you resist? We like a bitch who fights us! Makes the #$@!ing more fun! You have nothing to bargain with, understand?! We will #$@! you, we will kill you, we will #$@! this little whore, and there is not a damn thing you can do about it!!” Jackie-Joe growled, the coldness in his voice shaking Molly to her core. “Just let her go… please.” Molly begged as she tried to hold back the tears. Jackie-Joe shook his head, “No. She’s with you, so she’s a wesson lover, and we cannot let those who’s minds have been tainted to think Wesson are more than animals loose to taint the minds of others with that thinking! Until their minds have been purged from these sinful ideas, that is.” He then turned back to Macey and ripped her shirt open, “Know this little whore, this is because you are tainted by their kind!” He pulled her skirt down roughly, “Because you have not been taught that their kind needs to shunned and eradicated from this world!” He pulled down his pants and pulled his dick out, “This will hurt, I promise that, but just remember that this happened to you because of these animals!” Macey closed her eyes tightly as he grabbed her panties and started to pull them aside, as she waited for the inevitable. As he grabbed her panties and grabbed his own dick Molly screamed and time seemed to slow down for her, “You bastards!! STOP!!!” She threw herself backwards into Lige, causing his arm to come away from her neck. He tried to bring the knife back to bear but she grabbed it and pushed it up, sinking her teeth into his flesh at the same time, causing him to howl in pain and push her away. She rushed forward and kicked Jackie-Joe in the balls, causing him to fall to his knees, cussing.  Molly stumbled a bit after the kick but managed to right herself, only to have Lige plow into her and sink the knife into her forearm as she brought her arms up to defend herself. She cried out in pain and stumbled back as she tried to get away, once again managing to stay on her feet somehow. As she stumbled, Lige pulled his cut down, single shot, rolling block rifle/pistol from his makeshift belt holster, and hit her in the side of the head with it, dazing her and causing her to fall to the ground. As soon as she hit the ground Lige was on her, lashing out with vicious kicks to her side, his steel covered boots connecting with her hip and ribs several times before he stood back and leveled the make-shift pistol at her. Virgil, who was at a loss about what to do, just held the frighten teen in place as he looked between Jackie-Joe who was still on his knees, clutching his balls and looking really sick, and Lige who was aim his gun at Molly. “#$@!ing bitch! No pussy is worth this much shit!” He growled as he cocked the gun’s hammer back. Jackie-Joe struggled to his feet and pulled his own gun. “Stupid *pant* #$@!ing bitch!” He panted as he swung his gun towards Molly. Seemingly out of nowhere, the roar of an engine was heard, the sound of it approaching in the distance having been missed in all the commotion. The noise causing all three men to turn and look in its direction, and what they saw was a white jeep approaching way faster than it should be, and showing no signs of slowing. Before any of them could utter a word, the jeep plowed into Jackie-Joe, killing him instantly, before it slid to a stop. Before it even completely stopped a big man, in a duster and old pinch-front hat, pulled low on his brow, jumped out of the driver side door, gun in hand, fire belching from its barrel as his feet hit the ground. Virgil panicked as the jeep hit Jackie-Joe, and he threw Macey to the ground before pawing at his own gun. But he was not fast enough, as the big man shot before he could even clear leather, or wire in this instance. The bullet from the big man’s gun went straight through his head, and Virgil was dead before he hit the ground. Lige’s attention being turned to the Jeep, was no longer focused on Molly, but out of the corner of his eye he saw her move. As his head turned and his attention snapped back to the Wesson woman, he fired, but she had rolled to the side and the bullet from his gun burrowed harmlessly into the ground. He cussed as he pulled a bullet from his bandoleer and tried to reload the single shot rolling block ‘pistol’, but three quick shots from the big man’s gun penetrated his chest, and dropped him in an instant. As the biker’s bodies hit the ground, the brown-haired teen started to sob as she scrambled to her feet, shirt torn and skirt gone. She launched into the big man, who picked her up and held her close to him and she sobbed uncontrollably. He held her tightly as she sobbed into his shoulder as he walked briskly over to the wesson woman who  sat on the ground, holding her arm, knife still embedded into it. She winced and grimaced as struggled to get to her feet, trying to get up to meet the man who saved them. As he came up to her, he set the teen down, but still held her close to him with one arm as he reached down and helped the Wesson woman up with his other, by grasping her good arm. “Molly! You alright?!” He asked worriedly. “We’re *pant* alright now.” She said quickly as she stood trembling, bare before him and holding her arm, her ribs and hip already starting to turn black and blue. At that moment the older Valentine ran out of the hanger with the rifle in hand that she had been given earlier. “What happened!” She exclaimed as she looked around. “Where the hell were you!!” Hondo growled, as he pulled his arm out of the one free sleeve of his coat before shifting Macey to that arm so he could finish getting the coat off. “I was down in the engine room and didn’t hear anything until the first gun-shot!” Valentine exclaimed, taking the coat from him and placing it over Molly’s shoulders. About then a motorcycle was heard firing up from somewhere out back and a moment later it sped off from behind the hanger. Hondo pushed Macey to Molly, who grabbed the sobbing teen and held her tightly with her good arm, as he grabbed the rifle from Valentine. “Wait! You don’t know if he did anything!” Valentine protested. “God can sort that out!” He growled as he leveled the gun at the rider. He was shaking a bit from anger and adrenaline, though, so his aim was not too steady and he only winged the rider. The bike swerved a bit, but the rider continued. “Damn!” Hondo growled as he angrily slammed the rifle into Valentine’s arms. He walked over to Molly and Macey grabbed back onto him and clung there. Valentine disappeared inside suddenly, noticed only by Hondo, who was holding back from shooting her out of anger at the moment. “You alright, little lady? Did they hurt you?” Hondo asked as he pulled Macey to him again and held her close. Macey could only shake her head as she sobbed. They roughed her up a bit and tore her clothes off, but they didn’t get to do anymore, thanks to you.” Molly said as she leaned against him, holding her bad arm and trembling. “They *sniff* They *sniff* They were going to rape me and kill Molly!! *SOB*” Macey blurted out before burying her face into his chest again. “Come on, we need to get you both inside.” Hondo said as he picked Macey up and held her against him as he walked back inside behind Molly, who was limping quite noticeably. As they entered the hanger Terri and Karl came out to see whaat the noise was about, as did the one rabbit Wesson girl who was upstairs with the younger kids. “What’s going on?” Karl asked, his face taking on a worried look as he looked at Molly and Macey. “Everyone stays in their rooms until I say otherwise, except you, Karl! Get you gun an’ meet me back here pronto!” Hondo barked. Karl nodded and half drug Terri behind him back to the basement as the rabbit girl quickly disappeared to the room the kids were in and shut the door behind her. About then Valentine reappeared and Hondo scowled angrily, about to yell at her when she held up a blanket. “I went to get this for Macey.” She said quickly, cooling some of his immediate anger. Hondo took it from her and warped Macey in it, before carrying her up to his room, as Valentine helped Molly up the stairs. Once in the room he set Macey on the bed and turned to check on Molly, who Valentine helped to sit down in the armchair in the room, but Macey half leapt out of the bed and clung to him again. “Please, please don’t let me go, Uncle Hondo! Please!” She cried. “I need to help get that knife out of Molly’s arm, Little Lady. You’re safe now.” He said soothingly. “We should get Fernando here before removing that knife. If it hit an artery she could bleed out and I have no medical supplies to help her.” Valentine said quickly as she looked at Molly’s arm. “Maybe you should have helped before this happened!” Hondo growled at her. “I told you I didn’t hear anything as I was down in the dirigibles engine room!” Valentine said in her own defense. “I’ll haul that piece of junk out and burn it to the ground, I swear! Besides, aren’t you able to know timelines of somethin’?!? Why the #$@! didn’t you stop this!!?” He half yelled. “I couldn’t as I didn’t know!! None of this was supposed to happen! Timelines fluctuate, it is expected. Nothing is expected to be exactly the same but this was not in any timeline possibility! The bikers were not even supposed to arrive until after you left! This wasn’t supposed to happen!” Valentine exclaimed looking hurt, bewildered, and frustrated by it all. “Why are you even here then?!?” He growled “I DON’T KNOW! I tried to leave and was almost killed! I was supposed to help you help your Valentine and help her somehow! I did what I thought I was supposed to do! I was supposed to be gone but when I tried it did not work! I failed, alright?! I failed my Fernando as a friend, my Hondo as a wife, my children as a mother, your Valentine and you as a guide! … I failed everyone!” Valentine blurted out, as tears streamed down her cheeks. Hondo sighed, “Look, I don’t understand a lot of this, but everything I know is you shouldn’t be here with us.” She nodded, “I know… Give me two days and I’m gone. I… I want to finish up the work I’m doing and I’ll help see that everyone is cared for as I know you will probably be busy… two days and I’ll leave, I promise.” Hondo nodded, “Fine. Two days.” Hondo held Macey against his side, as he hunkered down by Molly to get a look at her arm. “What happened?” He asked softly as he looked at her arm and them pulled to coat open to look at the bruises that were growing darker by the moment. “The cats needed to go out. We tried to wait but they were getting desperate. I had Macey leave the door open so I could hear her while I waited inside. I figured the soldiers were patrolling and everything would be fine, especially since she isn’t… isn’t like me but… that seemed like only a convenient excuse for them to justify their actions. They… they knew we were here, though somehow. Somone.. someone sold us out.” Molly said wearily, her breath getting a bit heavy as the adrenaline wore off and she started to feel her injuries fully. “Where are the soldiers?” Hondo asked Molly shook her head, “I don’t know. Those.. those men said something about having three women… three whores to screw.” She said hangin her head at the feeling of shame they and their words had brought her. “They also said the soldiers were taken care of… I don’t know what happened to them though.” “What else?” Hondo asked. They.. they were going to hurt and rape Macey because she was with me, or so they told her, but they were holding her and feeling her up before I showed up. Think they were going to rape her whether they found wessons or not, just because someone told them there were Wesson lovers here…  I came out because she screamed… I saw the first two but the third was behind the door when I came out… I never saw him and he got the drop on me… and…” She paused as the tears started to flow again, “It .. it was horrible.” “What did they do to you?!” He asked, his concern growing. “They told poor Macey how bad it was going to hurt her, and it was all to purge her from thinking that wessons were anything more than animals! They were going to hurt her because of me!” Molly cried out, “OH Macey, I’m so sorry!” Macey started to cry again and held Hondo tighter, shaking her head. “No, they *sniff* they were bad! It’s not you!” Macey said crying. Hondo grabbed Molly’s hand and held it tightly, “I need you to stays strong right now. It’s not your fault or Macey’s. It’s my fault for not being here. What did they do to you?!” “The man you ran over was about to rape her so I fought the one holding me. He had a knife to my throat, but only nicked me, seems like. How I got away from him I don’t know. I managed to kick the one trying to rape Macey to stall him and then the other stabbed me, hit me in the head with his gun, and kicked me in the side several times… his boots were covered with metal and I.. I think he did a lot of damage.” She said, wincing as he checked her head, finding blood in her hair. “Can you stand so I can look at your side?” He asked She shook her head as the tears started to flow worse. “N.n.no. I think I made it up here on adrenaline. I can barely move now and it.. it hurts bad.” She said, trying to sound brave but in fact she was very scared. “Hondo?” Valentine called out to him but he ignored her. “Hondo?” She called again. “What?!?” He snapped. “Call Fernando. Get him coming and go check on the soldiers. I’ll stay with them.” She said. Molly nodded at him, but Macey held on tighter. “Don’t go, please!” She cried. He pulled the blanket around her tightly and made her look him in the eyes, “Listen Little Lady, I need you to stay and help watch over Molly. I’ll be right back, I promise.” “Do.. do you have to?” She asked He nodded, “I do. You want me to bring you some clothes or somethin’ when I come back?” She looked at him, her whole body trembling and her eye’s pleading, “Please bring Daddy. I.. I need to say I’m sorry. I… I can’t die with him mad at me, I can’t!!” She started sobbing again and leaned into him. He held her for a moment and stroked her hair as he whispered softly to her. “It’s alright… shhh now… I’ll be back an’ I’ll bring your Daddy, alright?” He replied. She nodded as he pulled away from her and got up. “I’ll be right back, just stay here.” He said softly as he glanced at Molly again before turning to leave. “Keep them safe or you’ll never leave here.” Hondo growled at the older Valentine before leaving. Macey watched him go and after the door shut she felt to her knees and laid her head on Molly’s lap and held onto her. “I’m sorry Molly. I really am.” Macey whispered. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- As Hondo left the room he practically ran down the stairs, and signaled for Karl to follow him. “Move, Karl, now!” Hondo said as he went to the bronco and grabbed a shotgun. “Where we going?” He asked. “Outside to look for the soldiers.” Hondo replied as he checked the loads in the double barrel and marched to the front door. Karl had to half run to keep up with him as Hondo was angry and moving fast. Hondo burst out the door and looked quickly around. Seeing nothing  he started around the side of the hanger, opposite of where he had found Molly and Macey. As he turned the corner he stopped short as he found the young male soldier’s body lying in the grass, his throat silt so deeply his head was nearly severed from his body. Karl was only a second or two behind him and as he came upon the scene he turned green and nearly puked. Hondo turned and glared at him as he dry heaved once. “Pull it together, damn it!” He barked, making Karl jump. “S.s.sorry.” said quickly. Hondo looked around for a moment and swore softly, “Damn…. Where’s the woman?” “Who?” Karl asked. “The woman soldier that was with him!” Hondo said with an exasperated growl as he scanned the horizon. A faint sound behind the hanger caught his attention and he took off at a trot, his shotgun at his shoulder and pointed slightly down, but still ready for action. Karl followed, rifle in his hand and his head on a swivel, trying to look at everything at once as they moved. As they rounded the back corner they found the woman soldier. Her shirt had been removed and she had been stood up against a tree with her hands handcuffed to a branch above her head. A bandana had been shoved in her mouth as a gag to keep her from calling out, but she was alive, conscious, and, other than a few scraps and bruises, she seemed to be alright. As they approached Hondo pulled the gag out of her mouth and fished in his pocket for a ring of keys. “You alright?” He asked It took her a moment to moisten her tongue but she nodded ad first. “…. Ye..UMHMM ..yeah. The one ran off when some shooting started.. was that you?” She asked weakly. “Yeah, they were gonna rape Macey an’ Rape an’ kill Molly, but I managed to stop them in time.” Hondo replied as he pulled out some keys from his pocket and unlocked the handcuffs. As her hands were freed she stumbled a bit, but Hondo caught her by the arm and helped her to the ground. “The corporal … they.. they murdered him.” She said as she sat down. Hondo pulled off his vest and unbuttoned his shirt, giving it to her to put on before pulling his vest back on. “We found him.” Hondo said flatly. She nodded and took the shirt, pulling it on quickly before laying back against the tree. “Thanks.” She said. “What happened?” Hondo asked. She shook her head, “It all happened so fast. I was making a round when a couple of those bikers pulled up out front and a couple out back.  I started to head for the front, but the two that came up by me parked their bikes and followed. By the time I rounded the building they already had overpowered the corporal and the two pulled out their guns on me. They told me to drop the guns and stay quiet or everyone was dead… We tried to buy you some time, but they kept insisting we tell them where we were hiding the wessons and f there was anyone inside armed… We played dumb but they did not buy it, insisting that they had been told we were a group of Wesson lovers who were hiding wessons from their justice… They said they were with that big group… I don’t know. They were insane is all I know.” “They hurt you?” He asked. She shrugged, “They gaged and handcuffed me before slitting that poor boy’s throat, then drug me to this tree and was using me as a punching bag. When I didn’t give in they left the one asshole to guard me while the other three took a look around… they told him he could take me first, but to wait until they got back as they wanted to watch… #$@!ing animals.” “You rest a moment then go inside.” Hondo said before turning to Karl. “Karl, help her inside and stay there. Wake up Marvin and Maggie. I want everyone at full alert. If that bastard I missed gets word to them we could be in trouble fast!” Hondo said quickly. Karl nodded and helped the Sargent up and helped her hobble inside, going around the long way so neither of them had to look at the dead corporal. Hondo, instead of following them walked back to the corporals body and looked at it for a moment, letting the sight of the dead young man kindle his anger further. After a moment he pulled his radio from his back pocket and keyed the mike. “Righteous Cowboy Calling the Medic…. Righteous Cowboy calling the Medic….. Come in Medic, This is Priority one.” Hondo said flatly into the radio, giving pause between sentences to let Fernando answer. After a few more seconds a voice answered, “Medic here. What is wrong, Righteous?” “Need you here. Bring that Major with you.” Hondo replied quickly. “What’s happened, Righteous?” Fernando asked “Not over the radio, Medic. Just come armed and being medical supplies. Righteous Cowboy Out.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 15th, 2023, 4:27pm [10:00 AM, Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple Shrine – Japan] The lone figure returns to the dorm rooms with several Shinto Priests including the Head Priest himself. They stand in the middle of the Lone Figure’s room as he calls out. “Miniya, I need you to come out please.” The lone figure says loud enough to be heard. She gets up from Cowboy’s room and steps out into Lone Figure’s room. “Yes?” She says as she sees the priests behind her. The Lone Figure reaches out with the books and leather wallet of test tubes, swinging it slowly for the priest behind it to take them. The Head Priest steps beside the Lone Figure and then he and the other priests give a bow, “Thank you. This will help greatly to our cause.” Miniya stands there confused, though assured and proud of herself before saying, “You’re welcomed.” “Seriously. You did more where I could not. Too many out there selling snake oil as fake cures for the Spirits’ work. You found something where I kept running into dead ends.” The Lone Figure tells her. Miniya bows her had, “A lot of people died in order to give me that and make sure I made it back here.” “May the Spirits suffer from their bad Karma.” The Head Priest says, adding as he waves his staff at Miniya, “And the spirits continue to provide you and your friends with safe passage and wealth.” Miniya gives a slight bow, saying, “Thank you.” “We will leave you be. If you need anything, just ask.” The Head Priest tells her and the men in the room. He then turns around and nods to his fellow priests and leads them out of the room with the things the lone figure gave them. Miniya turns to the Lone Figure, “What to do now?” “We are going to rest for a couple days while I wait for my contacts to call me with more information and deal with other needs.” The Lone figure tells her. He then asks her, “Did you have anything to eat?” “Just a couple of trail mix bars.” Miniya replies. “Would you want something now or you think you can wait until lunch time?” The Lone Figure asks. “I can wait.” Miniya says. “Well then, there is nothing much to do around here. As you know, there are some Wessen Friendly areas around here, but not all. So beware if you go out, though I prefer if you went out with me or my friend.” The Lone figure says. “Will do.” Miniya says. Hondo I. Sackett wrote: Hondo, instead of following them walked back to the corporal’s body and looked at it for a moment, letting the sight of the dead young man kindle his anger further. After a moment he pulled his radio from his back pocket and keyed the mike. “Righteous Cowboy Calling the Medic…. Righteous Cowboy calling the Medic….. Come in Medic, This is Priority one.” Hondo said flatly into the radio, giving pause between sentences to let Fernando answer.   After a few more seconds a voice answered, “Medic here. What is wrong, Righteous?” “Need you here. Bring that Major with you.” Hondo replied quickly. “What’s happened, Righteous?” Fernando asked “Not over the radio, Medic. Just come armed and being medical supplies. Righteous Cowboy Out.” “I’ll be there in three minutes.” Fernando says. Hondo does not reply, a silent code to say that the situation there was desperate. Fernando takes his cane and twists the crystal before pressing down on it into the cane. In a bright flash of light he teleports from where has was between the convoy parking lot and the hanger to the middle of the parking lot. Getting out of the Medi-Jeep, he twists the crystal on the cane and presses the crystal to get his medical equipment into the Medi-Jeep as he walks to the commander’s tent. “And here we have some confiscated radio equipment listening on those who...” Major Moynihan begins to explain as she points out the equipment to General Jastrey. Fernando interrupts, “Enough of that. We have a situation.” Before Major Moynihan can answer, General Jastrey asks, “What is going on, Fernando?” “Something is happening at the hanger. We’ll need two trucks of armed troops; I’m bringing my medical supplies as requested. Let’s go.” He tells them. “This better not be one of your False Wild Wessen Chases...” Major Moynihan says out loud. “Don’t try me Major...” He tells her. General Jastrey sees the animosity between the two of them. But she also knows that Fernando has never failed her and always took responsibility for his actions even when they went wrong. Fernando throws in, “I’ll be by my Medi-Jeep at the gate waiting for you guys to line up. If you do not show up in two minutes, I’m leaving.” General Jastrey nods before Fernando leaves the tent. The General then pulls out her radio from her belt holder, and proceeds to her orders, “Sergeant Swanson, get Sergeant Tyson and two troop trucks with 10 men each and have them armed and ready. We have a possible situation down at the hanger where water is collected. Meet up with the Medical Jeep at the gate and confer with its driver about the details. This is not a drill, immediate response is required.” A voice on the radio replies, “On it sir!” Outside the tent voices and two large vehicles can be heard being loaded and men gathered. General Jastrey turns to the major, “I do not know what problems there may be with you and one who I would consider my right hand man, but the three of us will deal with that later.” The General then begins to walk out of the tent. Seeing the trucks begins loaded behind the Medical Jeep, she walks quickly to the Medical Jeep, and knocks on its door. The door opens slightly ajar, she grabs onto the door and opens it to let herself in. “What’s going on, Fernando?” the General asks as she closes the door after sitting down in the Medical Jeep. “Hondo just called over the radio, requesting ‘Priority One’ assistance. No details given.” Fernando explains. “That does not sound good.” The General says. The trucks behind them blast their horns to say they are ready to go. Fernando takes his cane, spinning the crystal with his thumb before telling the General, “Understand, I only do this for emergencies.” “Do what?” General Jastrey asks. With his thumb he presses the crystal onto the cane, making the Medi-Jeep and the two trucks disappear from the convoy parking lot in a bright flash of light, reappearing in front of the hanger where Hondo was waiting for them. General Jastrey stands there bewildered as she realizes that she and her troops have been moved to a different location that she only heard of in a blink of an eye. Fernando tells her as he opens the door, “Let’s go.” Seeing Fernando stepping out with his large medical bag and the General stepping out of the Medi-Jeep the troops get out of the trucks and stand in formation with their arms ready. Fernando and General Jastrey walk towards the Hanger’s entrance where Hondo was with Karl. “What’s going on Hondo?” Fernando asks. “Some Bikers attacked Macey and Molly. I took care most of them but one of them escaped.” Hondo tells as he begins to walk to the side of the hanger. The General signals to her two sergeants and they get the troops to follow her. As they walk around to behind the hanger, the troops follow them in single file to fit going through the space. They get there and look over the carnage that was there. As they look over the bloody scene, General Jastrey asks, “Where were the troops guarding this place?” “They were ambushed, one is over there, dead. The other is inside recuperating from her wounds.” Hondo explains. General Jastrey gives Hondo a nod before turn to her men, “Sergeants – get your men into quads and search 100 yard from point. Gather our dead for identification and burial. Leave their dead where they lay. I’ll be inside with the survivors.” One of the sergeants gives out order to for the men into groups of fours and to fan out into a search pattern of the area as Hondo, Fernando and the General walk into the hanger from the rear entrance. Hondo begins to explain, “Molly was stabbed in the arm and still has the blade in there. Macey was roughed up and her clothes ripped up but she was not violated or so she says.” “Molly first. You take the General to her personnel.” Fernando tells Hondo. “Molly is in my room. Macey is with Marvin and Maggie.” Hondo points to his room upstairs and then to the office downstairs. As Fernando nods before he heads to the stairs, he can hear the last part of the conversation between Hondo and the General. “How many men are guarding this place?” The General asks. “Two. Originally it was eight, then six, now there are only four.” Hondo asks. “By who’s orders was this reduction made?” General asks. “I don’t know.” Hondo was heard saying before Fernando walks into the room. To his surprise, Marvin and Macey were there, with Maggie looking over Molly and the bandaged arm with the knife sticking out of the bandage. Fernando turns to Marvin, “Find an empty room and take Macey there while I deal with this.” Marvin nods before stepping out to look for an empty room. “Father...” Macey begins to call for him. “Macey – this is more important. I will deal with you when I am done here.” Fernando tells her as he puts his medical bag on the bed. He opens the bag and begins to pull out what is needed from within. He then looks up at her, “When Marvin comes back to take you to an empty room, you are to wait there for me until I am done here.” Macey looks down at herself as Fernando begins his information gathering from Maggie. He can see that the bandage has started to soak through with blood. Marvin comes in and says, “Macey can use my room as nobody is there but me and Karl. And Karl is with Hondo right now.” Fernando looks up and nods at Marvin, then at Macey and signals to her to leave with Marvin. He then tells Marvin, “She is not to leave the room until I get there.” “Will do.” Marvin replies to him, signaling to Macey to go with him. She does, whimpering softly as she fails to hold back her tears. Once the room gets quiet, Fernando begins. Molly tries to interject, “That was mean. It was not her fault...” “I’m not angry with her about what happened. I am angry about what happened, and I know you both were ambushed and you both would have been killed. But right now you are the higher priority, whether you know or not, you’re bleeding to death. The knife did not hit an artery, but it did hit a vein. They bleed out slower but still can cause you death if left alone. It also probably hit a nerve so you do not feel it happening.” He tells her, before turning to Maggie, “I need a bowl to put the bandages in to wash and disinfect them so we can have them for future use. Nothing gets cut up or thrown out unless I say so.” Maggie nods before looking about and finds a bowl on a counter, bringing it to the bed. Fernando opens his little metal box of bio pills and gives one to Molly. “Put that in your mouth and hold it with your teeth. When I tell you too, bite down on it. Not before.” Fernando tells her as he gives her the pill. Molly nods before putting the pill into her mouth. He takes her arm and starts to unravel the bandage from her arm as he tells Maggie, “Go into the bag and pull out the bottle of whiskey.” She does as she is told, pulling out a bottle of whiskey from the bag. She holds it out to him. He tells her, “Open it, and when I tell you, pour it into the wound.” Maggie looks at him in disbelief, he throws at her, “It’s to disinfect the wound and neutralize what poisons that might be on the blade.” Still bewildered, Maggie nods before opening the bottle. Careful to not move the knife, he unravels the bandages from her arm and throws it into the bowl. Soon it was just the knife sticking out of Molly’s arm and blood slowly oozing out from the edges of the wound. He looks at the knife, examining the blade. Straight back, sharpened on each side, looks like five or more inches embedded into her flesh and past but beside and against the bone. After assessing the situation He pinches the thin part of the blade between his thumb and index finger. “Molly. On the count of three, bite on the pill. Maggie, as soon as the blade is out pour in some of the alcohol into the wound.” He tells them. They both nod. He begins his count down while having a firm grip on the blade “1... 2... 3... Molly bite!” Molly bites on the pill, a half second before Fernando pulls out the blade from her arm. Healing begins and Maggie throws a splash of alcohol onto the wound. Fernando throws the blade into the bowl with the bandages before pinching wound shut with his thumb and index finger. While holding the wound shut, he reaches over to take razor and quickly shaves off the fur around the wound. He then gets one of his Old World Gauze Bandages with a sticky side to one of them, and applies the sticky side of the gauze to the bare skin on her arm, keeping the wound closed. Fernando takes his cane and twists the crystal on it a bit before pressing down on it over Molly’s arm and the wound on it. Electricity seems to flow from the cane to the arm for a few seconds. It ends as quickly as it started. He then reaches into his pile and pulls out a roll of gauze, handing it Maggie. “Wrap up her arm like you did before. I’ll be back to check on it after I deal with my daughter.” Fernando tells Maggie. He then turns to Molly, “You lost quite a bit of blood. So you need to rest for a while. Like I told Maggie, I’ll be back. If not, I’ll send somebody with some soup and drink for you to take to build up your blood volume.” They both nod at him before he leaves the room. He walks down the halls, looking into what rooms had their doors open. He only had to pass by a couple of rooms to find Marvin and Macey in his room. He steps inside. “Marvin, go downstairs and help Hondo and find out what is going on. I need to take care of my girl.” Fernando tells him. “Will do, sir.” Marvin says as he begins to get up and walk out. As Marvin walks out of the room, Fernando tells him. “Marvin...” Marvin stops to turn and face him. Fernando throws at him, “Thank you.” Marvin nods before stepping out of the room. Fernando walks to the door and closes the door. He then turns to face Macey. “One – anytime anyone is injured and in need of medical care, you are to wait for me to do my job of treating them first, unless you are the most hurt. Then I will treat you first. But I will forgive you this one and only time. Two – After I deal with treating those in need of medical treatment, I will then have time to deal with you. Three – As your father, I will do anything for you except die for you, but I will kill for you.” He tells her as he walks up to her. He takes a knee to her and looks her over. Putting his hand under her chin and makes her move her had around, “Just answer yes or no. Even if have to shake or nod your head – just yes or no. Do not add details, do not make a story. Now let’s begin.” Macey nods. “Did they rape you, or put something in you like a finger or an object?” He asks. She shakes her head but adds, “They were about too.” “Who slapped you like that?” He asks “Hondo shot him, he killed them all but one who got away.” She explains. “So one got away.” He says to himself. Macey nods. “You’re not hurt in any other way?” He asks She shakes her head. The door open, making Fernando bark out, “We are to be left alone!” “And we will be.” One of the five women walks in says, holding onto a cat. The other four follows in with another holding a kitten, the last one going in closes and locks the door. The one with the cat walks to Fernando, handing him the cat, “Macey is one of us, and the daughters of Fernando G. take care of each other. Meeshie already told me what happened.” “I don’t know how, I can’t understand what she says.” The dark skinned red haired one says as she sits by Macey. The long haired Asian one says, “Dad. You need to take care of those stupid bikers before they try their shit again.” “There you all go again.” Fernando begins, “It is ‘Dad’, ‘Daddy’, or ‘Papa’ when you want something, but ‘Father’ when you are trying to avoid something.” He looks at them all before saying, “Don’t think I know that? They are either the solution or they are the problem, and they have been nothing but problems. And you all know how we deal with problems...” “We get rid of them.” The first one says. “No. I get rid of them, you ladies get to reap the rewards.” He tells them. “OK, but we will be there to witness and help out as needed.” The first throw in. “Then who will be here to take care of Macey?” Fernando asks. The girls look at each other before the first speaks, “Francesca, Aiesha and Nicole can stay with Macey. Michelle and I can go with you and confront those bikers.” “To that I say no.” Fernando tells them. “Why not?” She asks. “Defending and applying justice in convoy is my job. Not yours. Yours is to stay out of my way when I need to get things done.” He tells her. “But... dad!” She throws at him. “There you go again. It is always ‘Dad’, ‘Daddy’, or ‘Papa’ when you want something, but ‘Father’ when you are trying to avoid something.” He throws back at her. “Well, I am not going to have it. If anything, you ‘girls’ should be taking care of her in situations like this while I make those responsible pay.” “But...” She tries to interject. “But nothing. Women are the bringer of life. Putting you on the front line endangers you from bringing life in your futures. To keep that life safe you would one day bear, you are to be removed from such immediate dangers like this. It is the man’s job to insure that woman is kept safe to bare that life and protect her and the child after it is born. That means I will do what it is that has to be done to keep you out of such dangers, and that means all of you. You are my daughters. Don’t like it? Tough cookies – chew harder!” He tells them. The women look at him in silence for the moment. The dark skin red haired one, Francesca, throws in, “You’re right. We must protect what we have and we won’t get in your way.” “Francesca!” The first one interjects. “No, Rachel. He’s right. No matter how the rules and laws are made to protect us females, it is to protect us females. But it is still a man’s world where they fight for control, power and rule. We get into that then it is a loss if we get hurt or killed. It would be a loss of dad was hurt or killed but he is more capable of fighting and winning that fight by his own than to worry about one of us fighting with him. It is best for us to be here and take care of Macey.” Francesca tells her. Fernando looks at them before turning to Macey, “I’ll be back. They will take care of you while I am gone.” He begins to get up and walk out of the room. “Where are you going?” One of the women asks before he walks out of the room. “Daddy is going to take care of business. That is all you girls need to know.” He tells them. [About Same Time: Harris-Layton Ranch] Russell stands under the shade of one of the few trees by the front of the house that is by the road, hiding for anyone that could be looking about in the area. Looking about himself, he sees nothing in the skies above or on the roads or on the shoulders of the roads, but the bad thing of being a Sheep Wessen is being near sighted and his vision more acute into seeing moving objects than with patterns within the field. Thus is somebody was a couple hundred yards away in front view of him, if they were standing absolutely standing still, he would not be able to see them and thus not be aware of their presence as he would think that they are part of the background. Despite this disability, he looks and listens, finding nothing he would consider as a danger. He stands there still looking and wondering why what had happened, and who is responsible as he wants to make them pay. He also sadden at the loss of Tammy’s little friend Sally Leslie Churchill. Though they are the same age of 13, he is more like an uncle to Tammy, Sally did have a crush on him that he was aware of though he made sure not to further it from his end or to hurt her feelings. She would always try to entice him by wearing as little as possible, often in a small bikini she had, when he took them to the local watering hole, a small pond on the Churchill ranch. She also teased him with hugs and kisses that were a bit too intimate than they should be, and at times would squeeze his arm and say how big and strong he was. This would sometimes get Tammy jealous or angry, but in the end they would laugh about it. Sally was one of the few outside of the Harris-Layton Ranch who was nice and respectable to him. If he could trade places to have her live, he thinks that he would. His heart hurts in his questioning god, he gets no answer. The mid afternoon sun hangs towards the west as he stands there and thinks as he looks about the road, shoulders and sky. He remembers the Slaver’s Blimp from a couple nights before, the sound it made, the shape from its lights it had on in the dark, the direction it was heading. But he could find nothing like it up above or far away as his senses could reach. He thinks about his options and his choices. He goes back to the workshop to look over the tractor and hay cart and prepare them for immediate escape. If not this evening, then tomorrow late afternoon he thinks would be a good time to make their escape. He begins to pack some more food items into the hay cart and a few furniture/workshop blankets that he found. As he works, he tries to remember the trip to the Indian village, remembering that it was a couple of hours when he went by tractor with Mister Harris-Layton when they sold and traded them some goods. He just has to figure out some basic necessities for the girls, mostly water and some clothing. He also has to think what to say if asked about the Churchhills, and of Sally especially as he does not want to break Tammy’s heart in telling her that her best friend was killed by those who purged their lands and homes. But having such thoughts about what happened to them and having to bury the dead, including and especially Sally Churchill gets him into muddled thoughts of anger and planning of revenge. But revenge on who? Not knowing who these people are to commit revenge upon angers him further. He stands and looks about, trying to calm himself down and be in a cooler mindset when he goes down to see the girls. It is difficult for him for he cannot answer the simplest of questions of who and why. In the basement where the wine cellar is at, the girls are in a drunken stupor from drinking the only thing around them. Being teens and drunk, with nothing else to do, they talk about sex, romance and intimacy. Being Russell’s sisters, Jenny and Jessica stated the adage of “...only if he (Russell) was the last male on Earth, but it looks like it turned out to be true that he might be the last male on Earth from their POV (Point of View).” Though Tammy is a growing and developing girl, besides ‘practice kissing’ with Sally, the extent of her sexual education is of what her mother explained to her and adding in the end “...if you are going to be raped, lay there and enjoy it. Then tell us what happened and we will take care of it.” Thus they are scared and lonely, with Russell the only one there to try to save them from their situation and once out of the situation, what to do next? Tammy is too young to be an adult and own property like what is left of her home and ranch, and her Wessens Russell, Jenny and Jessica. But wherever she goes, they will follow and hopefully they can reach other relatives that would help them. The community itself is of friends and families that have been there decades before The Happening, finding who is still around remains to be seen and their only hope for help. [Flight Town; behind Hondo’s Hanger.] Fernando walks out from the rear of the hanger. He sees Hondo, Karl and General Jastrey talking as several of her men are searching the area in groups of four. As he approaches them, there is a sound of roaring engines, getting louder. Hondo turns around and start running to the front of the hanger after giving Karl some orders to lock down the hanger. Karl runs into the hanger as Hondo runs down the side of the hanger with Fernando and General Jastrey behind them. Taking notice, her men follow her. As they gather around the front of the hanger, over 50 motorcycles roll up to the front of the hanger, many of them carrying an extra armed passenger on the Bitch Seat. Of those there, the Elder Leader or his Right or Left Hand Men were not there. Fernando twists and spins the crystal on his cane as he stood his ground with Hondo next to him. General Jastrey makes a call on the radio for all available units arrive to Hondo’s hanger and prepare for a fire fight. Hondo recognizes the one with bloody shoulder as the one that got away though he is stupid to raise his other arm. “That’s him. That’s the one who shot at me!” He says in his stupidity pointing to Hondo. “Is that so?” Fernando steps up to the motorcycle crowd. Some young gang member stands up with his motorcycle between his legs, pointing at Hondo, “Take him. And kill all the Wessens from this place and take anything of value! This place is ours!” Fernando steps up to the ‘leader of the pack’ and tells him, “You are going turn your shitty rides around and take your shitty friends out of here. This is private property you are on, and as owners of this private property, we will defend to the last man.” “Oh really... You and what army are going to make us leave? We come and we take what we want, and this as we want it is now ours.” The leader of the group says to him. “Last chance to leave in peace.” Fernando tells him. “Men! Take Them Down!” The leader of the pack says. Fernando presses on to his crystal on his came, making time slow down for him and his group. Planting his cane standing on the ground, he takes out both of his double stack .45s and start shooting. Hondo was just a couple microseconds behind with his two revolvers as they begin shooting. Bullets fly and bodies begin to fall before the bikers realize what is happening. With guns being reloaded once, between them some 120 rounds were fired before they switch to their smaller arms. Though they do not to use them, a pair NAA .38ACPs were pulled out of their pockets once their larger hand canons were emptied and holstered, for another additional 28 rounds between them. This is more than enough to take down those that remain standing except for one. Fernando takes to his cane, pressing on the crystal to revert time back to normal for them. Bodies and bikes begin to fall in front of and around them all the while the stupid biker with the bloody shoulder continues with his smug look thinking he is going to win until he has four sets of small pistols to his face. Then the realization of what is going on around him hits him as he hears bodies and bikes falling around and behind him. Fernando reaches over, knocking the hat off the biker’s head and grabbing his hair with a downward twisting motion, pinning his face to his bike’s gauges.  He shoves his gun into the biker’s mouth, “This the one?” Hondo just nods his head. Fernando pulls the biker off his bike by his hair and throws him onto the ground. He then puts his boot to the back of biker’s neck, keeping his face to the floor. Jastery’s Army comes in on their jeeps, 6 to 8 packed in per vehicle, surrounding the area now full of dead bikers. Another group comes from the West side of town, about half the size of the biker group in assorted vehicles.  The members of both groups walk about and look at the mess of bodies and fallen bikes as they approach the front of the hanger. Above them Fernando notices three yellow/orange piper cubs flying in a circle above them. General Jastrey was not happy with her group arriving so late as they did. One of the Wessens, a large Bear Wessen (Jägerbar), in a mix of army and civilian clothes like most in his group and wearing an Army steel bowl hat, walks up to Hondo and Fernando. “Sorry we are late.” The Jägerbar says, “We got here as soon as we could.” Fernando, Hondo and General Jastrey looks at the rag tag group of armed Wessens. General Jastrey speaks before Fernando or Hondo could, “Thank you. And who are you, if I can ask, and how did you know we may have needed help?” “As to how we know you needed help, we listen in to all the wireless communications where we can and heard for your call for help at Hondo’s Hanger. So we gathered what men, weapons and vehicles we have and came as soon as possible.” The Jägerbar explains, “As to who we are, we are the residents of Wessen Town, and we have taken this man’s (pointing to Fernando) advice on arming up for defense of our homes and town. This is just a small number of how many we have in reserves in town.” Fernando leans over to the Jägerbar while keeping his foot on the biker’s neck, “You look and sound familiar.” He pauses for a second, “You’re the one at the Town meeting where I told you to join the town council.” “That would be me.” The Jägerbar says, adding, “But something you said made this possible – ‘in defense of the town.’ When Hector was in power, he had his people act like the Lawmen in our town. With him gone, there is no one to defend us, so we decided to organize our own defense and law men group. We found some scraps and useful items at the ruins of Hector’s home, plus what we personally own to arm ourselves. They put me in charge as their defense and lawman leader.” “A militia. Good to know.” General Jastrey says. “A what?” The Jägerbar asks. “A Militia – when a group of town’s people gather arms and organize themselves for the defense and law enforcement for their town when there is none to do the job.” General Jastrey explains. She adds before turning to her men, “I thank you for coming. We can discuss how to improve yourselves with some donated materials and training. We can work together being on the same side.” She then turns to her men, “What was your delay?!! You should have been here before the bullets began to fly!” A (Female) Staff Sergeant steps up to the general and salutes before giving an explanation, “Sergeant Xaviera Hollander, Sir! It was Major Moynihan, sir! She wanted an exact head count of who was going and what was being taken, and would not allow us to leave on our own and only then we had to leave as a group, sir!” “Why that stuffed bra and panty waste of a woman! What has crawled up her ass?!!” The general almost loses it but calms down. “I do not know, sir.” Sergeant Hollander says. Fernando verbally steps in, “General Jastrey, sir, we’ll discuss that later. Right now I need this poor excuse of a man arrested and in irons.” “You cannot arrest me!” The surviving biker yells out, “Your Laws Do Not Apply To Me!” Fernando drops on his knee onto the biker’s back, putting this NAA .38 ACP to the Biker’s face. “I, Medic Fernando G. Am Your Judge, Jury And Executioner. For The Crimes Of Assault, Rape, And Attempted Murder, I Find Your Guilty. Sentence Is Death.” “YOUR LAWS DO NOT APPLY TO ME!!!” He yells out. Fernando gets up and pulls the biker onto his feet. He takes a few steps away from the biker before turning to face him and tossing one of his NAA .38ACPs to his feet. “Pick it up.” Fernando growls at him. The biker looks at him in bewilderment. Fernando yells at him, “Pick It Up!” The Biker and others look at him. Fernando continues before he tosses his other NAA .38ACP to the biker’s feet before spinning the crystal on his cane, “It has 3 shots in it. Kill me and you can walk free from here. No one here is going to stop you if you win.” The biker slowly bends down, picking up one of the fire arms from the floor. Hunched over, he looks up at Fernando, and tries for a low blow attack, lifting his arm to shoot. Fernando was not where he thought he would be, but hunched over in front of him. The Biker tried to adjust his aim, but Fernando reaches behind him, pulling out his 007 Switch blade knife, opens it and in a swinging arc, impales the blade on the bottom fleshy back part of the biker’s groin, where a vagina would be if he was female. Along the way the blade cuts a partial slice of his penis, scrotum and right testicle before forcing the blade up into his Prostate Gland and Bladder, sliding the blade to the left (Biker’s right) cutting his small intestine, large intestine and Femoral artery and vein where it enters the leg before hitting the inside of the pelvic bone. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/007Knife-web.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/007Knife2.jpg The Biker lets out an inhumane howl as the blade travels inside the body. Fernando pulls him by his hair with his free hand, pulling the knife from his groin. He lifts the Biker up slightly by his hair and away from him before Fernando plunges the knife into his chest between the fifth and sixth rib, turning the blade past the breast bone, slicing his heart literally in half, also slicing into his Esophagus and windpipe. He pulls out the blade from the biker’s chest and pushes him flat on the ground. He lies there flat, his brain registering the few last minutes of life as his lungs and windpipe fill up with blood. He tries to say something but coughs up blood instead. Blood pools and soaks onto his clothes as he lays there, one large patch on the groin of his pants and the other at his chest. Fernando gathers his guns, pockets them, and gets a rubber glove from his medical belt pack, closing his knife and puts the knife into the glove before he pockets it. He gets up and yells at him as the last words he would hear, “For trying to rape my daughter and her friends, Justice has been served. See you in Hell, Mother#$@!er!” There were some murmuring and rumor mongering on how this justice was served – by castration and then stabbed to the chest with a long knife blade, though Fernando’s 007 Blade is about 8 to 9 inches in length, it is not exactly a long blade or at least not in his mind. In days it would be spread throughout much of Jastrey’s Army, Wessen Town and Flight Town of how Justice was done with a chance to fight back for freedom only to lose the fight while losing his balls and his heart. General Jastrey steps up to him “How shall we deal with this?” as she points the area in a circle. “Give half of the motorcycles to the Wessens here, and all of the weapons and any valuables. They will need it more than you and your men. Your army can use the other half. As for the bodies, I’ll take care of them when you are done searching them. Then we can negotiate on working together.” Fernando tells them. He then signals for the Jägerbar to approach them. The Bear Wessen comes over to them. “General Jastrey, this is... Hmmm... I do not know his name. But he is somebody I trust. You should trust him like I do.” Fernando says before turning to the Wessen, “What is your name?” “My name is Fredrick Wilson Thompson, but everyone calls me Fred.” The Jägerbar explains. “Well, Fred. You know everyone calls me Fernando. My partner there is Hondo and this is General Jastrey.” Fernando tells him as he points out the individuals. He then turns to General Jastrey, “This is Fred Thompson from Wessen Town. He’s somebody I worked with before and trust. You two should get together and sit down to discuss how to work with each other for the common good of all.” “I have no problems with Wessens in my army. We can make a base here with Humans from Flight Town and Wessens from Wessen Town and work together.” General Jastrey says to Fernando but loud enough to be heard by all. She then turn to Fred, “By the Order of the United States Army, I grant you the field rank of Major. We’ll discuss details and make official on paper tomorrow. We got a lot to do today.” She then reaches out to shake the Jägerbar’s hand. “No problem. Anybody who works with the Time Walker, I can work with.” Fred says. “Let’s not talk about the Time Walker. My name is Fernando. Let’s leave it at that.” He then turns to Hondo. “Time Check?” Hondo looks at his watch, “About 3:45.” “Good. We got a little more than an hour before we go shopping for the supplies. I’m going to check on Macey and the others.” He tells him but loud enough to be heard. “Uhm, Fernando...” Fred the Jägerbar says. Fernando turns to the Bear Wessen, “Yes?” “We can take and dump the bodies if you like.” Fred says. “Where would you dump the bodies?” Fernando asks. “We’ll dump them into ‘Black Lake’ behind the mountains. Hector and the Law Men used to dump bodies there.” Fred explains. “How long will it take?” Fernando asks. “Just a couple of hours to get there, dump the bodies, and come back.” Fred replies. “Then get it done. But save that one for me.” Fernando tells him. He reaches into his pocket and pulls out a sack of gold coins, handing it to Fred, “This is for the fuel and time you and your people are going to spend to do this.” He then turns to General Jastrey, “Call up your mechanics over, check out the motorcycles, and remove the booby traps they may have. Like I said before, gave Fred half of the motorcycles and all the weapons.” “I’ll get that done.” General Jastrey asks. “Thank you.” Fernando tells her. He turns to Hondo, signaling to him to follow him into the hanger. As soon as they are a few feet into the hanger he asks, “You going to be safe while I check the parking lot?” “Between the Wessen guards and the general and her men, we should be fine.” Hondo says. “Alright. Prepare to leave this town in 48 hours. Fuel up the trucks, fill up on supplies and water. Next town is over 350 miles away, over a 12 hour trip if the highways are bad. And from what I heard, there is a patch of badlands in the middle some 50 miles wide. We can run through it, but if someone in the convoy breaks down in it, it can mean hard times for us all.” “I can see that happenin’.” Hondo replies. “When we go get the campers, we fill them up with stock items for us with food items we will need, not just for the next few days or for those having those campers, but also for the trip through No Man’s Land when we get there.” Fernando explains. “Alright.” Hondo says wanting to say more but keeps his words to himself. “Before we go to Center Town later to pick up the campers and supplies, you need anything?” Fernando asks. “A damned stiff drink is what I need right now.” Hondo says. “Hmph... You know I got some bee keeper coming over tomorrow with some mead I told her how to make. It won’t be the hard stuff we are used too but at least it would be like beer made from honey. I don’t know when she is coming but I would like you to be there when she comes.” Fernando tells him. “I would like to be there, but there is so much to do. Let’s see wha’ happens.” Hondo replies. “Alright then. I’m going to check on Macey and Molly before I go back to check the camp. Molly is on a liquid diet for a day, so soup, water and juices for her but she is otherwise OK. She lost a lot of blood, hence the liquid diet. I’ll see what I can get for her before we go back to Center Town.” Fernando explains. “See ya later then...” Hondo says. Fernando nods before he goes up stairs. General Jastrey comes into that hanger with a couple of her men, walking up to Hondo, “Where is Fernando going?” “He is goin’ to check on his daughter. Whatever it is, either I can help or you need to wait for him.” Hondo explains. “Then let me ask, can you trust these Wessen folks?” General Jastrey asks. Hondo looks at her with an indignant stare before saying, “For the most part, anyone Jefe trusts, I can trust too. But there are a few within the town that are associated with Hector De La Cruz hidin’ within. You need to beware of that.” “I see. So, anybody in that Wessen Militia I should be weary of?” The General asks. “Talk with Fred. He is one Jefe trusts and he is aware of Hector’s clan trying to take over from within.”  Hondo explains. “I see.” The General pauses for a second, “I will have a sit down meeting with him.” She then takes another pause before asking, “You know anything about the blimp in the area by the convoy base, and about the flight school?” “The blimp as I heard is a slaver’s blimp and, again I heard, there are slaves chained up in there, but that is what I heard and did not, could not verify. As for the flight school there are a couple but Jefe had a run in with one of them. You need to speak with him about it.” Hondo explains. “So, this place is called Flight Town. That would be a major asset if we can get air support.” The General explains before pointing upwards outside, “I noticed that there are flying machines over this area. They part of Flight Town?” “Oh... Them...” Hondo says. “You know anything about them?” The General asks. Hondo sighs before he starts to explain, “Those aircraft belongs to a Bird Wessen group called ‘Death From Above.’ They are, or were, part of Hector’s Human Hating Wessen Group ‘Os Animas.’ But since the Wessen Hating Motorcycle Gang came into town, they made some kind of alliance with Jefe which I am not privy to the details.” “I see... ‘The enemy of my enemy is my friend...’” The General recites. “You know Arabic?” Hondo asks. “Arabic?” The General asks. “Arabic is the culture of Arabia, in the other side of the world before all this happened. That saying came from them very long ago when the Redeemer walked the earth.” Hondo explains. “Interesting, as it was something my father and grandfather used to say all the time when training the troops.” The General explains. Hondo nods. The General asks, “To my understanding, the convoy and our base camp come here for water?” “Yes. Though I have not seen any troops today to gather water, they would drive in and back up to that corner where there is a spigot to fill up the water drums. Then they would leave for the next one to come in to fill up. They would come about eight times a day to fill up those water drums. It is the only spigot in this place.” Hondo points out the path they would drive in and up to the spigot in the corner of the hanger above a small sink with a hose on it. “I see, and with no troops coming in today and the reduction of troops to protect this valuable asset, this attack happens.” The General says to herself, adding, “This is totally unacceptable.” [Hondo’s hanger, upstairs in Marvin’s room...] Fernando’s older daughters are around the room putting in their say as to what happened outside from what they hears as there are no windows on that side of the hanger. He closes the door when he walks in. He then turns to face them. “Ladies, you all need to leave. I will take care of Macey.” He tells them. They all look at him before he throws in, “Not a word. Just go. This is my fight, Macey is my daughter even though she is your sister, I have to do the fatherly thing for her. Now Out!” The women look at each other for the moment, before they start to leave the room one at a time. When they are all gone, Fernando goes to the bed and sits down next to Macey. “Father? What happened outside?” Macey asks. “The Bikers tried to raid the hanger again. Hondo and I... killed them all.” Fernando tells her with some slight hesitation. “They deserve it.” Macey says as she leans against him. “I’m not done yet.” He tells her. “You going to kill the whole biker camp?” She asks. “Only if I have too. But I will make it uncomfortable for them to stay.” He tells her. Macey nods against his shoulder. “I’ll take Meeshie and Kitty. But I’ll ask you if you want to stay here with Zoey it back in the camper with Ichigo?” He asks her. “I’ll stay here with Zoey, and keep Meeshie and Kitty with us.” Macey says. “You sure about that?” He asks. “Yes, father...” She replies. “Alright then. But you are going to do two things.” He tells her. “What are they?” She asks. “One: You are not going to tell Zoey what happened.” He tells her. “But... look at me, my clothes, me...” She begins to say. “I’ll get you fixed up before I go. But you are not going to tell Zoey what happened, no matter how much she asks. If anything, tell her to talk to her father or me. But you are to be quiet about it. You got that?” He tells her sternly. She nods, “Yes, father.” “Good. The second thing, do not go outside the hanger when Meeshie and Kitty go out to do their kitty cat business. And have somebody, preferably an adult like Molly to stand by the door with you inside the hanger for them to come back. Got that?” He tells her. She nods against his arm. “Good. Now get up.” He tells her. She looks at him. “Just get up, so I can fix you up.” He tells her. “Alright...” She replies before getting up, trying to hold her ripped up clothes together from falling off her. “Relax girl. I seen you in less. In fact I’ve seen you naked before.” He says as he gets up, putting his hands on her shoulders to position her to stand up away from the bed. “Now stay right there and stay still.” She nods as he lets go of her, he takes a few steps away from her while twisting the crystal on his cane before turning around to face her. He points the can to her and presses the crystal sphere onto against the shaft. A bolt of temporal energy envelops her, restoring her clothes and removing her bruises from the fight she had for her life. After a few seconds, she is as she was before the incident. He puts down the cane when it shuts off. She looks at herself before looking up at him. She steps up to him giving him a hug and asks, “Why you didn’t you do this to ‘fix’ Molly?” He puts his hand on her shoulder and pushes her away slightly, “Look. There is a difference between a living thing and a non-living thing. You are a living thing, your clothes are non-living things. Non-living things can be taken cared of this way. A living thing needs medical attention, medicine and care to deal with it so it can heal. One cannot simply sew up flesh like one can sew up a ripped pair of jeans or a skirt. Molly needed those things that only medical attention and medicine can give to help heal her. She still needs time to recover but by tomorrow she should be fine. Got that?” She nods looking up at him. “Look. I need to make a trip late today. I’ll be taking you to go with me along with a few others. With Hondo’s permission, Zoey can go with us.” He tells her. She nods looking up at him again. “Good. Now I have to go to take care of business. But I’ll see you and Zoey later.” He tells her. “So behave for me, if not for yourself.” She nods, reaching to him for one final hug. He barely reciprocated as he is angered in what he is going to do, but eventually he hugs her back. Eventually he lets her go and goes for the cat on the bed. “Hey, Tuna Breathe. You keep an out on her, and keep her out of trouble. The same with Kitty.” He tells Meeshie as he ruffles the fur on her head. Meeshie in turns wraps her paws around his wrist and bites him below the thumb, her way of saying she’s in charge. He flips her over and shakes her against the bed, making her let go to which he lets go as well. “Good.” He then turns to Macey, “I’ll be back for you and Zoey.” “Later...” Macey replies, saying an inaudible “...daddy” afterwards as he walks out the door. Fernando walks down the hall to the stairs to go down, seeing General Jastrey and Hondo talking about a few things. He goes past them, making General Jastrey break away from Hondo and the two of them follows him outside the hanger. Standing next to the motorcycle gang member, he rearms his M1911s with filled magazines, putting them away. He then grabs the back the gang member’s jacket and partially lifts him up. He begins to walk away, dragging the body of the gang member beside him. Hondo shouts at him, “Jefe, where are you going?!!” “I’m dropping off a delivery and a message!” Fernando shouts back. “Then wait, I’ll go with you!” Hondo replies. “You got 10 seconds to reload and be at my side before I teleport to where I have to go.” Fernando tells him. Hondo takes his revolvers and reloads them with his quick-loaders he has in his pocket and trots over to be at Fernando’s side. In a few seconds, a bright flash a light and they were gone. [Main Northern Road, 100 yards from the Wessen Hating Biker Gang Camp] A bright flash appears in the middle of the road, with men with one dragging a third walks to the biker camp. As they approach the camp, Fernando says to Hondo, “Do not say a word, just do as you need to do and follow me.” Hondo nods as he takes out one of his revolvers and walks with it in his hand at his side. Fernando puts the cane in the hand holding the dead biker as he pulls out his 1911 with the other hand. In a few seconds they walk to the entrance of the Biker Camp, with most of the bikers already there with arms to meet them. The elder leader and his right and left hand men push their way to the front of the crowd. They stop to meet each other at the entrance the camp. Fernando hefts up the body of the dead biker and tosses him at the leader’s feet. “What is the meaning of this?!!” The leader yells out. Fernando raises his pistol quickly to the leader’s forehead, “This is what you get when you try to rape my daughter and hurt her friends. Next time, there will be no next time, this camp will burn where it is.” The leader looks at the dead man, seeing blood stains at his chest and groin. He then looks at Fernando. “But what do you care, I was told that they were just Wessens!” The leader tells him. “My daughter is human like you and I! Her friends were human, like you and I! Her caregiver is a Wessen I own and protects my girl from harm when I am not around! But that gives you no excuse to go about and rape, hurt and kill another man’s daughter, her friends or his Wessen Slave. The Penalty in this town for rape is death. This asshole and his friends paid that price in full in the name of justice.” Fernando tells him, throwing in, “Cross that line with me ever again, and you all will be like your friend here while everything you own burns to the ground.” “There were over 100 men who went out there to deal with whoever shot him!” The Elder Leader says. “100 men you will never see again as I and my right hand man here killed them all. And I will do to you as I did to them if you cross that line with me again.” Fernando tells him. “No one can do as you brag-*!” The elder begins to say, not seeing Fernando twisting the crystal on his cane before pressing it. He and several of his men clutch at their throats as if trying to pull something off that is tightening about their necks. With their faces turning blue, their eyes bulging out of their sockets, they fall to their knees still grabbing at their throats. “Do No Cross That Line With Me Ever Again!” Fernando tells him before turning around and starts walking away. Hondo waits a second before following. As soon as they were several yards away a bright flash appears and they were gone. Whatever was choking the members of the biker gang soon lets go. They were all on the floor gasping for air but recovering. They get up onto their knees, wondering what or who they just messed with. [Location: Quarter of the way down the town’s main runway, half way between the convoy camp and Hondo hanger] A bright flash appears and two men sand where there none before. They both walk off the run way and onto the grassy field that surrounds it. They both stand and look at each other. “You think that is goin’ to have them end their ways?” One asks the other. “Hondo, I do not care if they go holding up every store in this misbegotten town but as for you, me, our families and the rest of our convoy friends, we are to be left alone. They better understand that or else they will have me to deal with.” The other tells him. Hondo nods. Fernando looks at his watch. Fernando adds in, “In less than an hour or so we will go Center Town to pick up the campers and get more supplies. With your permission , I want to take Zoey as I will be taking Macey with me to get her to calm down from all this. Also, Molly is going to need some soup, we can get it from there and not bother Ruth for it.” “Who else will you be takin’?” Hondo asks. “Minerva and Miniya. And I would want the teens with you along with Marvin like before. Marvin can drive that big SUV you have, but we will need the two Medi-Jeeps to attach the campers too.” Fernando tells him. Hondo nods. “Before I go back to the convoy camp, I told Macey not to talk to Zoey about what happened. In case Zoey asks you, tell her what you think she needs to know, but Macey is to stay tight lip about the subject.” Fernando explains. “I’ll tell her what happened, but I will also tell her that when bad things happen to people, that they do not want to talk about, thus Macy does not want to talk about it, she should leave it alone.” Hondo explains. “It’s not her fault, but I swear. Those two must be some sort of trouble magnet.” Fernando says. “Don’t blame it on them, this place is full of corruption and evil. The sooner we get out of here, the better.” Hondo replies. “I know. It is not their fault.” Fernando says, throwing in, “Do you need to be teleported back to the hanger or would you rather walk the rest of the way.” “I’ll walk. I need my head to be cleared before I deal with anyone.” Hondo replies. “Same here. I’ll see you later to go to Center Town.” Fernando says. “Before you go, I want to know how you did what you did in choking everyone in the biker camp?” Hondo asks. “I did not choked them. I surrounded their camp within a force bubble and then removed the air from within it. It looks like I choked them...” Fernando explains. “I see. I’ll see you later then.” Hondo says to him. “Yeah, laters...” Fernando replies. They both turn to their respective directions and started to walk away. [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 27th, 2023, 10:20pm Fernando walks along the parallel path along the airport runway back to the convoy parking lot. As soon as he gets to the Blimp Parking area, the Merchants would be to his left. He does not want to go there but needs to get some intel, some knowledge of how edgy the town maybe. And if possible, has any bikers been in town to buy supplies or caused problems. He thinks, and not wanting to go back to his camper without bringing something back for the women inside, if one can call them that as such prejudices would call Minerva and Miniya animals than humans and Ichigo can pass for an elementary school girl. But he then realizes that Minerva and Miniya are both at Hondo’s hanger, and thus Ichigo is alone in his electric camper. Besides his Medi-Jeep being at Hondo’s hanger, he continues on his way. Just a few dozen yards from the blimp parking area, he starts to turn left into the merchant area. He walks past the expensive food merchants, taking a few turns which he remembers that leads to Giovanni’s private pool hall. There were other houses of ill repute along with Giovanni’s bar and pool hall, as well as hotels renting rooms for enough time for private interludes with the working girls to make their money, and various shops of various tastes in Sexual Pleasure, Dominance, Deviance and Entertainment. They also sold various ‘medications’ and ‘remedies’ to enhance, strengthen and extend one’s endurance in that nature. Not paying any attention, Fernando just glances at the store sizes and the wares displayed at their windows. Oddly, they also seem to sell swimwear though he doubts that they know that it is swimwear or at least was before the Chaos. In the dark reaches as his mind, he thinks “The smaller stores would be more personal in the selling of their merchandise, but the larger ones would have more to sell though he is looking for something specific and simple.” His train of thought is derailed by some young girl calling up to him, about 14 in age, shorter than 5ft tall, and about 50 pounds, more human than Wessen steps up to him, “Hey mister, wanna take a girl out on a date?” He looks about until he sees the girl approach him, in a skirt so short one can see her barely covered young womanly flesh underneath, and a large man’s shirt with the sleeves cut off and buttons removed, tied up tightly to cover her medium sized developing (A+ Cup) breasts for her age. At least she is wearing shoes and some dark panty hose ripped up at various locations including the crotch area. He looks at her with her dirty blonde curly hair and tiny yet floppy ears placed slightly higher on the head than a normal human. Her squinting eyes say that she is very near-sighted, a more pronounced schwa* , with all the pieces fitting into her being from a Sheep Wessen linage though removed a few times. Bruises and scratches on her arms and exposed skin say she’s been through a very rough life. She smells like she has not bathed or showered in several days as she tries to hide how nervous she actually is with every step she takes. He sees her walking up to him though others seem to be trotting up behind her to overtake her to get to him first. He raises his hand and only points to her to approach him. The other older women on the streets seem to stop though the girl continues until she was next to him. He looks down at her. “What is your name and what is a girl like you doing in a situation like this?” He asks her. “My name is Naya...” She begins to say. She pauses for a second before adding, “I’m doing what I can to live, have something to eat and have a bed to sleep in.” “You here on your own or your paying somebody to have those things: food in your belly, and a bed to sleep in?” He asks as he sees no signs of being owned like Miniya described with a leather collar, but there are many ways for one to be owned as a slave. She looks down at the ground. “I’ll take you out on a date, and you will be paid well for what we do. But I will say where we are to go, and what we are going to do. Any disagreement in this, you walk away with nothing. Do you agree to these terms?” He tells her sternly before asking her. She looks up at him before saying “Depending on how long we date, I need to have $50... for my food and bed tonight.” He looks at her sternly, “And what do I get for that $50?” She tries to hide her nervousness before she points to her mouth; then lifts up her skirt and points to her crotch; and lastly letting go of her skirt, turns around before bending over slightly, lifts up her skirt from behind and points to her ass. He lets out a pent up sigh in disgust and anger, not at her but those unknown to him that did this to her and put her into the situation she is in.  He leans towards her, putting his hand on her shoulder and pulls her to stand up and with her back against him as she lets out a gasp. He can feel her tremble slightly under his grasp. He lets go of her shoulder, having his hand go down her arm before taking her wrist. “You do as I say and I’ll give you more than $50.” He tells her, “Now, follow me.” Before she could say anything, he hauls her into the smaller to the Sex Shops on the block. He pushes her further into the store before putting his hand to her waist and guides her about the place though he can feel her nervousness. Somebody from behind the counter yells at her, “Naya! I Told You To Never Set Foot Here Again!” Fernando turns to face them at the counter, “She’s with me, as she told me this is the best place to come into.” He starts to walk to the counter, “I need 12 black leather slave collars, a couple sets of cuffs and chains. And a clean and private booth to watch the show, with my date.” “And who the #$@! are you?!” The guy on the counter says. Fernando goes into his pocket and puts out 5 $100 gold coins, putting them on the counter, “I’m going to say this – Money Talks, Bullshit Walks. Money will tell you who I am.” The guy at the counter looks at the gold coins and then at Fernando, trying to reach to grab them. Fernando swipes them up faster than the guy at the counter has ever seen. He then pockets his money. “You want my money or I’ll take my business elsewhere?” Fernando tells him. The guy behind the counter stares at him for a moment, only to have Fernando stare at him back. After a few moments Fernando turns to the door, taking Naya with him, “Come. This idiot does not want money.” As soon as Fernando gets to the door, the counter guy says out loud, “Wait!” Fernando turns to face him. The counter guy says before grabs a few of the wall and counts them on the counter, “You said 12 black leather collars...?” Fernando takes a step but only a step to the counter before he says, “You are going to give me a ‘Baker’s Dozen...’ that is, you will put down 13 black leather slave collars, and I pay for ten. That in on top of the other things I want, including the clean private show room.” He pauses for a second to see the clerk’s reaction. Seeing him frozen in place, Fernando tells him, “I know how to do my numbers, so don’t try to do something stupid to rip me off.” The counter person looks up at him, “Wait A Minute! Who Sells 13 for 10 of anything?!!” “Bakers do it, as it is called a ‘Baker’s Dozen...’ 12 which is a dozen plus 1, and then the price is discounted so the customer would say good things about them and bring their friends to buy more from them.” Fernando explains.  He then throws in “If you do not want my business, I’m sure your competition next door will.” “I doubt you have any friends. Why else would you be here picking up dirty Wessen whores off the street?” The clerk tells him. “What I do for my entertainment and with who is my business, not yours. But I do know that my friends on the convoy would come to this area for their needs to be satisfied. Now I can tell them which stores I went too and how well they treated me. I can easily tell them to avoid this place. What do you want me to do and what are you going to do for me for me doing to do you the favor of making you look good in their eyes? And how will you treat them well when they do come? Those choices are yours.” Fernando tells him. “Thirteen leather slave collars?” The clerk asks. “The thick ones, not the thin ones. And a couple sets of cuffs and chains and a clean private room to the show.” Fernando tells him, throwing in, “And whatever the girl wants.” “Huh?” Naya replies. “I doubt there is anything here you would want but if there is, I’ll get it for you.” Fernando tells her. She looks about the store but sees nothing that would interest her though there are plenty of things for others would want to use against her. She turns to face him and shakes her head before she points to him as the thing she wants. Fernando walks up to the counter, looking at the leather collars put on there. He is not happy with what was there, the collars about an inch wide. He looks at the others, thicker collars being shown as a male’s collar. But the collars on the counter were 1 inch to 1 and half inches thick. He decides to take them. He then sees something that catches his eye: 1-piece bathing suits and bikinis of various styles and colors, though they were being sold as lingerie and sex attracting apparel. He looks at Naya, eyeing her size and shape. He takes a 1-piece and bikini, both in black. Feeling the material he can sense that it was a Nylon-like material, perhaps Rayon but not Silk though it could be Spandex or a Polyester Blend though as synthetic materials they require complex chemical processing to make. He then takes several more of the same bikinis and 1-piece bathing suits  in various sizes and all in black, nearly buying out the store’s entire supply. There was one black bikini left, though he already had a set for Ichigo and Macey, this last one was more to Macey’s size, he decides to buy it, emptying it the supply in black 1-piece and bikinis. The pile was enough for mostly the younger girls including Tonya and Zoey, the Bunny girls, and the girls in Minerva’s group including Minerva, Miniya, Abigail and Tracey. Oddly as he walks about the store, he finds bath soaps, shampoos and body wash gels scented to make one smell alluring depending on the kind of smell. There were shampoos and body wash gels with sweet scents, floral scents, natural scents, a couple were labeled as “Pheromones” as in “Male Pheromones” and the other as “Female Pheromones.” The he finds what he was looking for as soon as he found the pile, though it was falsely labeled “Ivory Soap and Body Wash.” It is scent neutral and detergent free. He gathers a few large bars of soap and bottles of body wash with the Ivory label, placing them on the counter. Next to the soaps were spray bottles of various perfumes and colognes, with a good quarter of it being “Jasmine” – a heavy and strong perfume used by prostitutes to hide their lack of proper hygiene practices. He looks them over, but none interested him. Naya reaches for one of the bottles of Jasmine. Fernando stops her signally ‘No’ to her. He then reaches for one labeled as ‘Channel #5’ though he knew it is probably a fake but he hopes that maybe it smelled something like the original. As he takes the bottle of perfume to the counter, he thinks “Why would a sex shop have bathing suits, bath soaps and body washes and perfumes?” In a way it makes sense that a sex worker would need these things for one to augment themselves to be attractive to a ‘John’ with the items were on the store shelves. Taking the items to the counter Fernando points out the chains, handcuffs and leashes to be added to the pile. He thinks about a few other items like a ball gag but decides against them. He looks at the counter guy. “How much for all this, including the discounts?” Fernando asks. The counter guy looks at the items on the counter, flipping through them and counting them in his head. He then states his price, “Give me $200 for everything.” “That includes the clean private room for your show?” Fernando asks. “That is $50 more.” The clerk tells him. “I can get a hotel room for $20 for the whole day!” Fernando lets out at him. “But would they allow you to bring her with you?” The clerk taunts. “Money talks, bullshit walks. Now neatly fold those things up and put them in a large bag.” Fernando tells him. He then puts $250 in gold coins on the counter, “And the key to the room. I want a receipt for everything and no Funny business.” The store clerk gives a toothy grin, “That is what I like to see...” Fernando just scowls at him but thinks of a plan to get even with him as he is one of those promoting the sex trade in the area. Fernando does not care about adults in the sex trade, but when one brings in children and put them in a situation where they have no choice but to be in the sex trade industry in selling their bodies, he has to take some action. He keeps an eye on the clerk as he bags his items and writes up a receipt while holding onto his money on the counter. Once packed, the clerk slides the bag, a key to a room and receipt to Fernando while Fernando slides the money to him. Fernando takes the bag, keys and receipt before taking Naya by her waist and takes her to the rear of the store where private rooms were. Looking at the room key for the room number, he takes her into the room, finding a couch and a 2-way mirror looking down into the show room where a show was going on of a small but older human woman made to look younger than she actually being gang banged by two large Wessens. He locks the door behind them. Fernando takes Naya to the couch, holding her against him. He kisses her along her jaw line and putting his hand on her bare breast, getting her excited as she begins to breathe heavily. He then whispers in her ear. “Do you want to continue living like this or do you want to leave this place and never have to sell yourself again?” He asks her. “Selling myself is all I know what to do...” She begins to reply, “Where would I do, what would I do?” “You can go with me and my group, we will teach you a lot of things and you do not have to sell yourself any more though you would need to do a job for the group like cooking, cleaning, or watching the little kids. In turn, you will always have a warm place to sleep in and food to eat.” He tells her. “But my master would kill me if I run away.” She tells him. “Who is your master?” He asks. “I doubt you know him, his name is Giovanni.” She answers. “I know Giovanni and I dealt with him in the past. I will buy you from him to release you from his control.” He tells her. He then adds, “Don’t worry about anything. I’ll take care of everything. You just got to do what I tell you to do. Alright?” She nervously nods. The door to their room begins to rattle, and shouting can be heard from the outside, “Sure This Is The Room?!!” “Yeah! He’s In There With One Of Giovanni’s Girls And He’s Loaded With Money!” The last voice Fernando recognizes as the clerk he bought the items from. Fernando takes his crystal and teleports him, Naya and the bag of items he bought to his camper, opens the sliding door, pushes her inside and throws the bag of bought items into the camper before closing the door and teleports back to the show room. He pulls out his guns as he lies back on the couch as the door flies open with a few of large men with clubs and 2X2 planks stepping in with the store clerk behind them. As they walk in, they do not notice that Fernando has his guns out. The one closest to Fernando swings his club at him while yelling “Hand Over Your Mon-*!!” He is silenced by a gunshot to his chest. Fernando keeps shooting, hitting the other two in the head, killing the three of them and wounding the store clerk in the leg. It took less than five seconds for this to transpire. Fernando gets up, picking up the spent shell casings from his gun and then walks over to the dead to get to the store clerk holding his wounded leg. He puts away one of his guns but keeps the other out while he has his cane under his armpit. He looks down to the store clerk, “You just #$@!ed up.” “No! Please Don’t Shoot Me! I Have A Wife And Kids to feed!” The store clerk says. “Too bad for them.” Fernando says before giving him a kick to his stomach. He thinks about shooting the clerk in the head but decides not to and then walks out of the show room area, out into the store area. He puts away his gun and twists the crystal on his cane, pressing it against the cane when done. The money from the cash register and in a shelf under the cash register disappears and fills his pockets. He walks out the store and onto the street before he teleports back to his camper. Fernando opens the sliding door to his camper before stepping inside. Ichigo yells and complains from under the blankets, “Who Is She And Where Did You Go?!!” “Rescuing another girl before some assholes tried to rob us and I went back to make sure they would never rob again.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo pops her head out from the blankets, “And what is in the bag?” “Some soaps and things and some bathing suits for you girls for if and when we end up at a swimming hole so you all won’t be strutting about naked.” Fernando tells her. He thinks for a second as he lifts up the bench seat and looks for a few items in there, pulling out some clothes, clean underwear and a towel for Naya. With the exception of some soap for Naya, he puts the bag into the bench storage area. He closes the bench storage area and puts the clothing on the bed. “I’m going to take you two to Marvin’s camper where you are going take her to the shower inside and have her shower up, wash out her hair and then have her put on these clothes.” He places a paper bag on the bed, “Put her old clothes in this bag. Now get dressed to go out and get her washed up while I deal with her old owner.” “Give me a minute...” Ichigo says as she crawls under the blankets and her hand comes out of the other end to the shelf. A few things are taken from the shelf to under the blanket where it stirs about as Ichigo puts them on. Naya finally speaks, “Who is she?” “That is my ‘ever loving daughter’ Maria, though everyone calls her Ichigo.” He tells her. “Being a ‘loving daughter’ remains to be seen!” Ichigo complains from under the blankets. “We’ll see about you being a loving daughter while I spank your ass tonight for misbehaving and being disrespectful to your father...” He almost growls at her. Then his tone of voice changes, “Just do me the favor of helping her wash up and get cleaned up while I get her out of her master’s slavery. Then we can deal with giving her some food and medicine to fix her up.” Ichigo gets out from the under the blankets, fully dressed in a polo shirt and skirt except for her shoes, which she gets when she sits at the edge of the bed and gets them from the floor. Fernando puts the clothes, towel and soap in the bag before giving it to Naya. He looks at Naya, “We are going to take you to a place to wash up, wash out your hair, dry up with the towel and put on the clothes in this bag. Then put your old clothes in the bag and close up the bag. Maria will take care of you while I have a talk with Giovanni.” “You won’t be with me?” Naya asks. “I have to talk with Giovanni about you and then I’ll be back with something for you to eat, and we’ll discuss about getting a place for you to sleep in. That life on the streets is over for you. Understand me?” Fernando tells her. “Am I going to owe you anything? I mean, I’ll suck your dick or you could #$@! me as much as you like as that is all I have to pay you with.” Naya tells him. Fernando looks at Naya and then at Ichigo. He tells Ichigo, “Explain it to her while I deal with Giovanni. I’m also going to get Minerva and Miniya to come over as this includes them as well.” “Alright...” Ichigo says. “Then let’s go to Marvin’s camper so she can use his indoor shower and get her dressed into the clean clothes.” Fernando tells them before opening the sliding door. He then steps out of the camper and helps the girls to step out of the camper before walking them to Marvin’s camper. He opens Marvin’s camper and lets them in, showing them the bathroom/shower and how to access warm water from it for Naya to shower in. Ichigo will be outside the bathroom as Naya showers up, and when done, she will hand her the towel to dry off and clothes to put on before putting the old clothes in the bag, as Fernando explains it. Naya starts to take off her clothes, dropping them to the floor in front of Fernando and Ichigo before stepping into the shower. Fernando hands her the bar of soap, telling her to lather, rinse, and repeat a few times to cleanse her body and her hair. He says his goodbyes to them as to meet with Giovanni. Naya jumps up naked from the shower stall, grabbing onto his neck and holding him tightly, saying repeatedly “Thank You! Thank You! Thank You! Thank You!” Eventually Fernando wrestles her off him and then nods at Ichigo before stepping out of the camper. He tells her to take Naya to his electric camper when she is washed up and cleanly dressed.  He closes the door to the camper as he leaves. Taking his small Yaesu radio from his pocket as he walks out of the convoy camp, he makes a call to Hondo. “This is The Medic calling The Righteous Cowboy. Come in Righteous Cowboy...” It takes a while but Hondo answers, “This is Righteous, what is going on Medic?” “I just rescued another girl, and I need to talk to Marvin, is he around?” Fernando asks. “He’s out on patrol but I can get him if you like.” Hondo replies. “Don’t go for him. Just tell him that I have a newly found girl using the shower in his camper and I will clean up what mess is there and refill his water tank personally.” Fernando explains. “So, about this girl?” Hondo asks. “Her name is Naya, she’s 14, looks like a sheep Wessen but more human than Wessen, like Minerva and Miniya as they are second gen Human/Wessen Hybrids, and she was desperately whoring herself for food and a bed to sleep at night. I have been told that Giovanni is the one pimping her out. So I’m going to have a talk with him. Either way I’m taking her under my wing.” Fernando explains as he walks out of the convoy camp and onto the blimp parking area before turning onto the merchant area. “Maybe if you can wait until after we return from Center Town, we could have a talk with him together.” Hondo says. “This will be short. Maybe if you like, if he is running a poker game, we’ll join in a few hands. Just beware of the distraction girls...” Fernando says. “We’ll talk when we go get those campers. Too many ears are beginning to listen on this end.” Hondo replies. “Alright. I’ll see you later then. And tell Minerva and Miniya to be ready within the hour to go.” Fernando says, throwing out “This is Medic – Out.” “Righteous Cowboy – Out.” Hondo replies. Fernando makes his way to Giovanni’s Private Bar and Pool Hall though it will take time to get there. [Hondo’s Hanger] “What is this I heard about girls being forced to whore themselves?” General Jastrey asks. “Thanks to the twin ladies upstairs, most of the kids have been rescued and are here with us but there are a couple of them out there and Jefe found one of them.” Hondo tries to make a convincing story though much of it is already true. “We can’t have young girls being pimped out like whores on the street. This above all must be stopped.” General Jastrey says. “It is not just girls, but boys too. And like I said, thanks to the twin ladies upstairs, we rescued most of them.” Hondo explains. “What level of depravity is this place?” General Jastrey asks. “Blame it on that asshole Hector De La Cruz. He’s the one that brought down the place. With my help Jefe has been tryin’ to correct the wrongs and clean up the muck and the filth Hector dredged up in this town.” Hondo explains, adding, “I’m sick of this damned place.” “My troops will be taking care of this place when you leave.” General Jastrey says. “This is a big place, and thanks to the lawmen who used to run this place, many are used to paying bribes to have others arrested on trumped up charges of false crimes. This place is full of liars and self entitled idiots willing to do anything, and I mean ANYTHING(!) to have things go their way.” Hondo says with disgust in his voice. [Extreme End of Merchant Area; Giovanni’s Private Social Club (Members Only)] Fernando walks up to the door of the establishment, opens it and walks in. he takes the few steps to the bar, though the place was mostly empty as “Happy Hour” was not for a couple of hours from now. He put down a couple of Silver $10 coins on the counter. “A shot of your best rot gut, and I have an appointment with Giovanni.” Fernando tells the barkeep. The barkeep puts a shot glass on the counter and fills it with a no-label liquid. He then tries to take the money but Fernando puts his hand to cover it. He then pulls out a Zippo lighter open and set it aflame. He then tilts the flame on the lighter to the drink, trying to light it. It does not light. “What is this crap?!” Fernando tells him. “It’s our house liquor.” The barkeep tells him. “It does not light. Rot Gut should light up.” Fernando tells him. “What the #$@! are you talking about?!!” The Barkeep tells him. Fernando looks at the shelf on the wall behind him. He then points to plain smooth bottle with a white label. He tells him, “Bring that one over.” “You could not afford a sip from that one.” The barkeep tells him. “Why don’t you go to the back office and get Giovanni over here, and tell him that Miniya’s new owner is here.” Fernando tells him. The barkeep looks at Fernando, then either side of him as if someone would be there to help him but nobody is there. Fernando continues to stare at him with a scowl. The barkeep runs to the back of the place through the curtained halls that separates the public area from the private ones. Fernando can hear some yelling before the barkeep runs behind the counter and cowers in a corner. Giovanni comes out with a couple of body guards. He yells, “Who Dares Make Demands In My Place!” “Demands, no. A couple requests, then that would be me.” Fernando tells him, throwing in, “I asked for a strong drink and I get this crappy water juice.” “You order, you get your drink, you pay. So Pay!” Giovanni tells him. “Second, word on the street says that you’re pimping a girl named Naya.” Fernando begins. “So? She’s mine to do as I wish. If I’m selling her ass, then I’m selling her ass. What is it to you?” Giovanni tells him. Fernando gets up off his seat, taking a step to Giovanni before turning to show him his shoulder and point to the path on his jacket. “First things first – you forget that I am a Medical Doctor and a Rescue Officer. In that I was the one dragged into some sex store not too far from here by some ‘concerned citizens’. Naya was in there beaten to a pulp by two guys with large wooden sticks. While I was there treating her to try to save her, they came back and attacked me in trying to save her. I killed them as I am required to do so – anyone, and I mean ANYONE, interfering with a rescue and patient triage, I Will Kill Them! Anyone Attacking Me, I Will Kill Them! So I did what I had to do for defending myself and Naya. As for Naya, she is very badly hurt that she may not live through the night.” “She probably got caught stealing again.” Giovanni lets out. “That is all you are going to say? You do not ask where she is, or where to have a funeral for her if she dies?” Fernando asks. “What for? Like a lot of people here – she is a waste of resources and life. She dies; no one is going to care for her. Just toss her body out onto the side of the highway.” Giovanni throws at him. “Hmph... I swear. You might as well give me her papers and I’ll give the body a respectful sending.” Fernando tells him. “What if she gets better? I want her working in the streets to pay off what she owes me!” Giovanni tells him. “Nobody is going to want her if she lives. Her hand was crushed and cut off half way up the arm, both her legs were broken that her knees bends backwards compared to ours. All the ribs on one side are broken, as is her head and face smashed in on the same side, internal injuries are lethal. Chances are she would be dead when I return. Nothing left to do but bury the body.” Fernando tells him. “Why do you care? Just another dead street animal.” Giovanni tells him. Fernando points at his patch again and tells him, “I’m a medical officer, I care about life, all life, including yours.” Giovanni stands there pretending to be unphased by the statement. Fernando requests “Can I have her papers, so in the least I can put down on my records of what I had found, treated and dealt with burying her body. No cost to you, other than her papers.” Giovanni turns to one of his body guards, “Go get Pedro here and have him come with Naya’s papers.” “Alright boss.” The guard says before he leaves. In less than a minute later the guard returns with an old nervous weasel of a Wessen who is Pedro. “Here he is.” “Boss, you asked for Naya’s papers?” Pedro says nervously, handing him an oak-tag folder with a few sheets of papers inside. Giovanni takes the folder and looks at the papers before closing the folder. “If I can ask, something happened to her?” Fernando steps in to answer, “Naya was assaulted by a couple of assholes, who tried to assault me when I was giving her medical care – so I did what I had to do in defending myself by killing them. But they beaten her so bad, she will be dead soon enough.” “I see.” Pedro says nervously before he turns and walks away. Giovanni looks at Pedro waking away. He then hands the folder to Fernando. “There. I hope to never see you again.” “I was hoping to see you one more time.” Fernando almost teases him. “Why do you want to see me again?” Giovanni asks in an annoyed tone. “There are a couple guys in my convoy think that they are card sharks, and are itching for a Poker Game. Perhaps you know of one?” Fernando asks, then adds, “For money of course.” “How much are you talking about?” Giovanni asks. “About $100 a hand, ten hands or more depending how much they win or lose.” Fernando tells him. “That’s a bit low. We play at $250 to $500 a hand.” Giovanni says. “I think I can get something for them. Where and when? I hope there is a game today as we are leaving tomorrow.” Fernando tries to trap him. “Come by tonight, around 9PM. And bring lots of money.” Giovanni says. “Tonight around 9PM. I’ll see what I can do about the money. Thanks.” Fernando tells him. He then begins to walk away from Giovanni. In under a minute Fernando was walking out the door. With the folder of Naya’s slave papers under his arm, he makes a fast dash to the merchant area. Once at the merchant area, Fernando looks over the delis and decided for to choose a random one, ordering a salad sandwich (a sandwich with no meat and a thin slice of cheese) and a bottle of sweet water soda. He pays for the order and gathers the items. In a couple of minutes he was entering the Convoy Camp and heading to his Electric Camper. In another minute he is opening the sliding door to his camper to let himself in. It was empty inside, making him think Ichigo and Naya are still in Marvin’s camper. He puts the sandwich and drink onto the sink’s counter top area and goes to the front. He steps out of his camper and closes the door, walking over to Marvin’s camper. Opening the door to Marvin’s camper, Fernando sees Ichigo by the kitchen area. He walks in and closes the door behind him. “Naya is still showering?” He asks. “She came out and though she was mostly washed up, I told her go back in to wash up some more and hit certain areas with some more soap.” Ichigo explains. Fernando nods before Ichigo asks, “Where did you find her?” “She found me, but that is besides the point.” He tells her. “Her first shower took about 10 layers off her...” Ichigo complains, adding, “I hope you are not having her sleep with us.” “Let’s see how much she improves. Between the shower, some lunch for her and some medicine I will later give her, she will greatly improve.” He tells her. He throws in, “I need to go with Hondo after I set you and her up in the camper, but I will be back in less than an hour. Then later tonight I will leave with Hondo and come back later. Talk to Ruth about dinner for our guest, and make sure to get her a vegetarian meal for her: a no-meat soup, a salad sandwich, and a sweet water drink or some juice for her. I’ll get something from the Dub Box Camper for her to sleep in with us. When she’s done, get her dressed and bring her to the camper while I set things up.” “I will...” Ichigo replies. The door to the bathroom stall opens, and Naya steps up to the doorway wet and naked as the day she was born. Both Ichigo and Fernando look at her. “I think I’m done...” Naya says to them. It is very apparent that the poor girl has been beaten, abused and malnourished. Her modesty seems to be nonexistent. Ichigo steps up to her and gives her a sniff. Fernando stands over Ichigo and sniffs Naya as well and runs his finger through her hair which is now more white than blonde (aka. to some as “Platinum Blonde). He then reaches over to the counter to grab the towel and tosses it over her head, rubbing it hard to get as much of it as towel dry as possible. He dries her face with the towel before lowering it to her body and wrapping it around her under her armpits. He tells her as he points to the clothes on the counter. “Dry yourself off and get dressed with these clothes. I’ll going to set up a sleeping area for you in my camper for tonight. When you are done, ‘Maria’ will take you back to my camper.” Naya looks at the clothes and then nods at Fernando. Fernando steps out of Marvin’s camper and heads his camper, going into his Dub Box Camper Trailer first. Inside he searches about for a pillow, sleeping bag, blanket and a couple of padded furniture blankets for the floor. He takes them back to his camper and starts to set up a sleeping area on the floor for her by the sink counter. The furniture blankets were set up double folded on the floor, giving about 4 inches of padding off the floor, followed by the sleeping bag, pillow and blanket. The sliding door opens with Naya and then Ichigo stepping inside. Ichigo goes straight to the bed, taking off her shoes and lies on her side on the bed. Fernando finishes setting up Naya’s sleep area and steps away from it while on his knees. “Try it.” He tells her. Naya looks at it, slowly getting onto the pile of bedding, sitting down with her legs crossed (aka. Indian Style), feeling the bedding around her before lowering her head and begins to cry. “What’s wrong?” He asks. She sobs for a moment before saying “This is more than what I get...” Fernando does not believe what he is hearing. Though in his time before The Chaos there were ‘stories’ of run-away teens sleeping in alleys and other areas with little more than what they could carry. She continues while sobbing “If I got a blanket, others would take it away from me...” She tries to catch her breath between sobs, “It’s been cold the past few nights...” Fernando takes a step to her on his knees and leans to her “Look, Naya. This is only a temporary setting, meaning, this is for a couple of nights, and then you will be with somebody I trust in their camper that has a bit more room and a private bathroom. I am not throwing you out, I just need you nearby someplace else with people I trust but you are always welcomed here. After that, you will have your own sleeping gear much like this one. It is going to be crazy for a couple days as we figure things out.” Naya leans over to him before pouncing on him and holding him tightly, trying to stop crying but can’t. It takes him a while to wrestle her off him but at the same time he pulls her off the bed to show her that it is a sleeping bag by pulling up the upper flap and not just a pillow and blanket on some padding. “Look, Naya. You go inside there, pull up the zipper to close the bag and the pull the blanket to cover you. You should be very warm in there. Go in there and try it out.” He tells her. Naya nervously goes into the sleeping bag, as the only times she seen a body go into a bag is when it is dead and to be thrown out. Fernando reaches over to the zipper and pulls it up slightly and then takes her hand to show her the inside zipper tab for her to pull up and down as she liked. He then takes her hand to take the blanket on the sleeping bag to cover herself further. “Comfortable?” He asks. She nods. “Good. Now open up the sleeping bag, push up on the cover and blanket and sit on it. I have some food for you for now and dinner later on. I also need you to take a pill later to take care of what illnesses you may have gotten and heal your injuries.” He tells her. He gets higher up on his knees and reaches over to get the small meal he bought for her, handing her the bag. He tells her, “I’m guessing that you cannot eat meat for being the Wessen Type that you are, so there is no meat in the sandwich. Eat now and relax. Ichigo will show you the bathroom in the back camper. Nobody sleeps in the back camper as there is no heat in it for the past few nights has been very cold, but here there is some heat.” Naya nods before slowly opening the bag and finding a wrapped sandwich and a sweet water soda inside. “I need to go; except for the bathroom you do not leave the camper without me or some other adult with you. Even going to the bathroom, take Maria with you. Things around here are not safe for you to go out alone.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll be honest with you, there is a Wessen Hating Highway Gang in town and if they see you, they will get and kill you. So it is better for you to stay in here as to not been seen. Maria can step out with caution as she is human. I also got your slave papers from Giovanni, so you now belong to me.” Naya starts crying again. “Naya, what is wrong now?” Fernando says with some frustration in his tone. She looks up at him while sobbing, “What you said – about the Wessen Hating Highway Gang... a lot of girls like me were picked up by these men and were found dead days later. I managed to hide from them...” Fernando just stays there, his anger smothering. He then says to her, “Eat up, drink, and relax. I have to leave for a while but I will be back. You will be safe here while I am gone.” He then gets higher up on his knees again, taking the Yaesu VX-2 radio from the counter and he tosses it onto Ichigo’s lap. “I will call you to let you know that I will be out of range and when I come back. But like I said earlier I will be back by an hour. In case of an emergency, take Naya to Hondo’s camper. If there is no answer there, go to the Medical tent and hide in there.” “I will.” Ichigo tells him. Fernando lifts his leg to plant his foot on the ground, taking his boot-gun from his boot and tosses it on Ichigo’s lap. He tells her, “You know how to use that, I trust you to use it when needed. Now hide it on you. I have to go.” Ichigo nods, taking the holstered gun and clipping it to the top hem on her skirt on her waist. Fernando gets up and walks to the sliding door, opens it and steps outside before closing it. He walks up to the teens Madison and Patricia. “Madison, Patricia; I will be getting Mae and June, for us to go. I will be taking their Buggy and one of you will be driving it in Center Town...” Fernando explains as he goes up to the blue dune buggy. He drops the trailer tongue jack and secures it on the ground before disconnecting the dune buggy from the camper. “Wait for me here while I go get them.” “Will do!” Madison says as he and Patricia walks up to the blue dune buggy. Fernando walks up to Hondo’s camper and knocks on the door. The door opens, with Val opening it. She looks exhausted, run-down is more like it. He says to her, “Sorry to interrupt you. I need to get Mae and June for a second round of getting supplies. Also, anything you need I can get?” Val turns around to call for Mae and June, who come quickly to the door. Fernando helps them down from the camper. He then looks at Val. “We should be back at an hour. Anything you would like, if I can find it I’ll get it.” Fernando tells her. “No.” Val says to him. “OK then.” Fernando says. He then throws in, “I do not care how it is done, but you and Hondo are going to make amends before we leave this place in a day or so. None of these things you are accusing him are his fault. Stop misplacing blame on him when it is somebody else’s fault. Understand that people died looking for you. People got hurt looking for you. Hondo got shot and nearly died in trying to get you back. You want to blame somebody, blame me because I did not have that talk with Macey about what love is and made Zoey scared to run away with her false misinformation.  I can assure you that it won’t happen again. And I am going to tell you this – that man loves you. But scorn a man that loves you, belittle him, hurt him, burn him with words and actions, and he will leave you for another because you left him no choice. No man that ever lived stayed with a woman who scorns him no matter how much he may have loved her. You want him as your husband, you better treat him as a loving wife should. That is all I have to say.” “You done?” Val asks. “I’m done for now, but there will be more in the future if this continues.” Fernando tells her. Val stands there scowling at him. Fernando throws in, “Like I said, we will be back in about an hour. See you then.” He then signals Mae and June to go ahead of him. He guides them to their dune buggy where Madison and Patricia were waiting. They gather at the vehicle as he picks up his tiny Yaesu VX-2 radio. “This Medic calling for the Cowboy. Are you out there, Righteous?” Fernando keys up on the radio. Hondo replies after a few seconds “I’m here. What’s happenin’?” “It’s about time to go. Get the girls ready, and get a pull cart with you. Get Marvin to drive the large SUV. I got the Teens to bring the Bunny Girl’s Dune Buggy and you and I will take the Medic Jeeps. Same crew as before with our girls and the other hamster girl will be with us.” Fernando says, twisting the crystal on his cane to teleport 2 pull carts to the side of the dune buggy. “Alright, I’ll get that done. How soon can you be here?” Hondo replies and asks. “I can be there in 3 minutes.” Fernando replies. “I’ll see you then.” Hondo replies. “Alright – Medic Out.” Fernando says. He then puts away the radio in his pocket and looks at them. “When riding, Minerva and Minya will be with Marvin in his SUV, Mae and June will be with Hondo in the Medi-Jeep, Madison and Pat will be with each other in the Buggy, and the girls Macey and Zoey will be with me in my Medi-Jeep. Our drives will be short, and we will be teleporting most of the time. Now we ready to go?” They all agree. Fernando turns the crystal on his cane before pressing. They, the blue buggy, and the two pull carts disappear in a flash of light. They reappear in front of Hondo’s hanger. Fernando takes the pull carts with him and begins to secure them on the roof of the Medi-Jeeps. Hondo comes out with Minerva, Miniya, Macey and Zoey behind him. Seeing Fernando, Minerva runs to him and hugs him. Eventually the others catch up with her. Miniya stands by her twin, putting her hand to her face and shaking her head for a moment. She then reaches over and grabs Minerva by her arm, pulling her by the arm to get her off him. As Minerva was being hauled off him, he reaches over and takes Macey, pulling her towards him hugs her. He then signals for Hondo to approach them. Miniya says to her sister but loud enough to be heard, “You can have some alone time with your boyfriend later in private!” Fernando replies to her comment, “You, her and I can have some alone time after we return, but before we go get your campers and do some shopping, I need to ask some questions about somebody who I found and rescued.” He signals to Hondo to get closer, though everyone in the group closes up the circle. “Hondo, where is General Jastrey?” “She left with one of troop’s jeeps but saying that she would return and ‘get things going at a better level,’ in her words.” Hondo explains. “OK. According to the girl I rescued, there were several of them, but the Wessen Hating Bikers picked them up and took them away, they were found dead a day later. Since these girls are Wessens or half or quarter Human Wessen Hybrids, no one is saying a word. She managed to avoid them in these past days.” Fernando explains. “Of all the...” Hondo begins to say. “I know.” Fernando says, interrupting him from cursing in front of Zoey and Macey. He turns to Miniya, “Miniya, the girl says she’s one of Giovanni’s slave girls he was pimping. I lied and managed to get him to give me her slave papers so I now own her like I ‘own’ you. I just want to know if you know her. Her name is Naya...” Miniya scowls at her, “Yes, I know her. She’s one of his street girls, and a thief.” She looks at Hondo for a second before turning back to Fernando, “If you rescued her, you better watch out that she does not rob you blind.” Minerva tries to interject, “Naya and a few older girls used to be with the kids upstairs but they decided to leave on their own because they thought they were too old to be with kids and to make money. Don’t know what happened to them after that.” Miniya throws out, “Men like Giovanni took them in and made them their slave girls and had them work the streets. But besides being street girls, they also went about robbing from stores and clients. Some were caught and beaten up. I know she had been caught a few times and beaten up for her thievery.” “And what about where they sleep?” Fernando asks. “If they made money, Giovanni had a place for them to sleep in. If they had no money, wherever they went to sleep is on them, even if they slept in the streets or alley ways. It is like that for all girls no matter who was their master.” Miniya tells him. She throws in, “If Naya was avoiding people because of the other girls being found dead that means she made no money and was probably sleeping in the streets or alleys.” “I see.” Fernando lets out in a sigh. “Where is Naya now?” Miniya asks. “She is being watched over by Ichigo while I am gone.” Fernando states. He then says, “I’m going to need her here with the others, and in your camper with the other girls when we leave. Between you, your twin, Abi, Tracey and I, we can keep an eye on her and see if she improves. If not, I’ll drop her off at the side of the highway or the next town we visit and leave her to her own devices.” Miniya nods though Minerva was in shock about it “You are not going to leave her behind, are you?” Fernando throws in, “The rules of the convoy are simple – become a detriment or a problem to any or all members of the convoy, and you will be kicked out. I’ll give you $1000 and send you off on your way with whatever stuff is yours. It is that simple. I am not going to allow for problems to continue within the convoy when it hurts anyone and everyone in the group. Naya wants to become a problem, if she is caught stealing or lying, then she can leave. If she is helpful and contributing to the group, then she can stay all she wants. Everyone earns their keep, everybody has a job to do, nobody is allowed to ‘sleep their way’ in this group. Like I tell everybody, if you do not like it, you can leave.” Everyone standing around all agree. Fernando asks and says, “Hondo, you got another pull cart? I only brought two. With this buggy, the SUV, the two Medi-Jeeps and their campers, we got a lot to fill out.” He then turns to Miniya and Minerva, “When we move out of this town, Naya will be in your group. The drives in Center Town will be short, so, you two will be with Marvin in the SUV, Mae and June will be with Hondo in the Medi-Jeep, Zoey and Macey will be with me in the other Medi-Jeep and Madison and Patricia will be in the Buggy. Once the vehicles are parked and we are shopping, Hondo like before you will have Madison, Patricia and Marvin. I will be with Mae, June, Minerva, Miniya, Macey and Zoey. I want you guys to stock up on food for yourselves and for the group. The last stuff we bought was for mostly for the group. Try to get dry foods or powdered juices so they last longer on the trip. If you find somebody selling large empty metal drums, we can get them for fuel, food and water storage. After we return and pack up what we bought, I will take Minerva and Miniya for a driving lesson to access their skills and add to them. Hondo, if you can and if you like, I need you to take April, Kiah, Mae and June and do the same with them in their buggy.” “I’ll do that if there is time.” Hondo says. “Good.” Fernando replies, adding, “I’ll have Jerry and his guys in Center Town to top off our tanks. The only problem I see is when we leave, we have the SUV and Hondo’s two Mechanics’ Jeeps with no drivers, and the drive to the next town is over 10 hours without a break though I will decide for us to take a break for meals and stuff.” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MechincsJeep.png Madison raises his hand, “Will the Mechanics’ Jeeps have a trailer?” Fernando turns to Hondo, who answers, “Not at this time. They are just jeeps like the Medi-Jeeps but larger with 4 doors and tools in the back for repairing.” “That reminds me, Hondo. If you see tools, no matter the condition, get them and I’ll fix them up. I know you and I have tools but let’s not break ours tools in fixing other people’s rides.” Fernando tells him. Hondo nods, thinking where in Center Town he had seen tools. Though he thinks about the tools, he switches back to Naya “What you goin’ to do with that Naya Gal?” “After we come back and put away the food and supplies, I will give her a pill to heal on and see how she behaves in the night. If she wants to stay, I do have her slave papers from Giovanni. I’ll get General Jastrey to update them as the local government no longer not exists here.” Fernando points out. “So Macey gets a new playmate of her own age...” Hondo scoffs. “No. Macey may have been the daughter of a whore house madam and has seen lot from there, but she is still a pure virgin, even though the filth that comes out of her mouth makes me want to smack her ass at times.” Fernando says as he holds his little girl tighter against him, “Naya because of her past has done things Macey could have done but did not do. So there is that level of experience to deal with.” “What about usin’ the pill and cane to erase her memories?” Hondo asks. “I need to think about that one. It is not like I can erase selected parts of her memory. Let’s say she had a good day yesterday until she was grabbed, raped and beaten to near death. The pill would heal her body, but to erase the memory of what happened, I would have to erase much of her day from a fuzzy point hours before the event to the end of the day. Then we would have to say that she had an accident and hit her head which is why she forgot what happened.  Memories are tricky, they all do not reside in a central point in the brain and emotions can reinforce them making them that much harder to erase. In Naya’s case, I would have to erase years of what she’s been through. In the end she would be a virgin in mind and body but what else would be lost? It is a hard card to play.” Fernando explains. “We can’t be havin’ her givin’ ideas to Macey and possibly even Zoey that it is alrigh’ to sell yourself, that has to be nipped in the bud righ’ away.” Hondo says. “We will see what can be done. I have not hypnotized anyone in a long time but maybe it can be done to her, and if so, program her do to and think otherwise.” Fernando says, adding “You and I will discuss it after we return from Center Town and have put away the supplies we bring back and while the girls get their practice driving. I will need your help in that.” Fernando explains. “If successful, she would be a virgin in mind and body once again...” Hondo states the obvious. He then throws out, “If we’re gonna keep ‘er, that would be the proper and best thing to do.” “Minerva, Minya, Abi, Tracey and the Bunny Girls have been restored as virgins as far as their bodies goes. But they still retain the memories of their past and in their mind from those memories are not virgins. But they know how to act and what is expected of them as virgins to keep their chastity intact.” Fernando explains. He throws in “Hell, even Ichigo has been given a pill as well.” “I’m a virgin... again?” June says. “You and anyone I gave the pill too, including the kids upstairs.” Fernando tells her, though all heard it. As June rushes to Fernando hug him, Hondo realizes, “Wait... you gave the pill to Val and Molly. That means they are virgins too?” “As a side effect of the healing process, yes.” Fernando explains as June tries to get between Macey and him. “What about men?” Minerva asks, “Does the pill make them virgins?” “Not physically or mentally.” Fernando says, he then explains, “When a female loses her virginity, the muscles of her vagina, cervix and uterus stretch and some even gets ripped. Thus her physical virginity is lost after that. Men do not have that, thus they have no virginity to restore. But for the females, those muscles are restored and healed to a virgin state, making them physical virgins again. But the memories remain that they are not virgins as the pills work on the body, not the mind.” “I see.” Minerva says. Macey and Zoey, more Zoey than Macey look at Fernando, unsure what they are talking about, though Macey is more busy with trying to push June away from her father. “What’s all that Uncle Fernando said?” Zoey asks. “We’ll talk about soon enough, sweetie...” Hondo explains. “Oh. OK...” Zoey replies. “Are we ready to go?” Hondo asks in an annoyed tone. “We just need one more pull cart, then Minerva and Miniya can go with Marvin in the SUV, Mae and June can go with you in the second Medical Jeep, Zoey and Macey can go with me in the first Medical Jeep, and the teens can go in the in the blue buggy. Then we can go to Center Town.” Fernando explains. Hondo goes into the hanger and finds a pull cart, bringing it out and with Marvin’s help, secure it to the top of the SUV. In a couple of minutes, they all get into their assigned vehicles. Engines and CB radios are turned on, Fernando twists the crystal on his cane, and the group of vehicles, their drivers and passengers disappear from the hanger. In a second or so, they end up on the parking lot of Central town. Fernando puts his Medi-jeep into gear and leads the group out of the parking lot and out towards Jerry’s work shop. [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 10th, 2023, 6:55pm It only takes a couple of minutes for them to get to Jerry’s workshop. Being the lead, Fernando drives into the workshop. Jerry goes up to his driver’s window, telling Fernando to drive further into the workshop, turn around and get on the center platform for his men to bring the camper and attach it securely to the jeep’s tow hitch. Once in place, Fernando steps out of the vehicle to talk with Jerry as his men work on attaching the camper to the jeep. “It looks great. Excellent work as always.” Fernando tells him. He gathers a handful of gold and silver coins from his pocket not caring as to the amount it is, handing them to Jerry, “Lunch for your men is on me.” “For what you done for us and this town, we’ll do what we can to help you and your people out.” Jerry says. Hondo walks in with the twins Wessens and the bunny girls behind him. He looks at the camper being hitched to the jeep. “Looks good.” Hondo says. “Is THAT where we are going to sleep in?” Miniya says in a complaining tone. “One of two, so you will have some space between the two campers. And both have an indoor private bathroom. I don’t have a private bathroom, I have to send Macey and Ichigo to Hondo’s camper and use his.” Fernando tells her. “Hmph...” Miniya lets out. “Karl, Marvin, the teens and the bunny girls have this same exact camper.” Fernando points out as the men finish up on hooking it up to the jeep. They signal to Jerry that they are done. “Care to look inside?” Jerry asks Fernando but it is meant towards Miniya. Fernando nods, taking Minerva and Minya into the camper. Inside the camper, Fernando points out the storage areas, the rear wrap around bench, table and how it can turn the wrap-around bench into a large bed, the kitchen area and the private bathroom. He mentions to them about the CB radio, and battery and the generator for the lights and other electronics in the camper (like the CB Radio). He tells them, “The teens can help you out in figuring out how things work inside and every week show you how to empty out the toilet as that is a messy job if you are not careful how to do it.” “I can deal with this.” Miniya says. “It will be you, Minerva, and what girls you have with you. I do not know who will be with you in your camper, but as I remember you have Lily, Little Mary, Josie, Melody, Alexandria, Sabrina and Tabitha. And I’m throwing in Naya on top of them, as I want you both on her ass to behave. If she behaves then we won’t have a problem.” Fernando tells them. “We’ll have Alexandria, Sabrina and Tabitha as they are older girls and do not need to be supervised like the younger ones would. So they can help with making sure Naya behaves.” Minerva points out. “Aren’t Josie, and Melody older girls too?” Miniya asks. “Yeah, but they can help care take of Lily, and Little Mary.” Minerva explains. “Well, Lily is about Zoey’s age. But Little Mary is a lot younger. But we’ll figure it out.” Fernando points out. He turns to Jerry, “Now for the other camper?” “You can park it outside and bring the other in.” Jerry says before they begin to step out of the camper. Stepping out, Fernando look at Hondo and Twin Wessens “Hondo, drive in the other Medi-Jeep after I drive out the one with the camper. Minerva, Miniya- wait by that far wall by the entrance to get out of the way as we drive the vehicles in and out.” Miniya takes Minerva by her arm and hauls her to where Fernando told them to go. Fernando gets into the Medi-Jeep and drives it and the attached camper out of the workshop, parking it next to the entrance out of everyone’s way. Hondo follows by driving the other Medi-Jeep into the workshop and puts it into position. Fernando steps out of the Medi-Jeep with Macey and Zoey with him, walking to Minerva and Miniya. He takes hold is Macey and holds her against him and holds Zoey against him though not as much as he is with Macey. Hondo gets Mae and June out of his Medi-Jeep as Jerry’s crew gets the other camper into place to be hooked up it. They walk to Fernando and the group he is with. Marvin, Madison and Patricia park their vehicles by Fernando’s Medi-Jeep and walk to Fernando. “How long is this going to take?” Marvin asks. “Just a few minutes. Connecting the camper to the tow hitch is done very quickly but connection to the vehicle’s electrical system to making sure that the lights and other things work take a few minutes.” Fernando explains. “Oh. I thought they were still doing work on them.” Marvin says, adding, “I got a lot to learn.” “And learn you will.” Fernando says, “Everybody should learn something new every day, no matter how big or small, complicated or simple it is.” “When will we go shopping?” Macey asks. “As soon as they finish with attaching the camper to the Medi-Jeep and we can park it safely and with permission.” Fernando says. “OK...” Macey says dejected. Jerry walks up to them and asks, “Anything else you guys would like?” “Only thing I ask is can we leave the vehicles parked by your entrance while we go shopping like earlier today?” Fernando asks. Jerry steps out and sees the three vehicles outside parked by his entrance but not blocking it, thinking that the one being done will make four. He comes back in, “Leave them where they are, they will be safe where they are while you are out.” “Thank you.” Fernando tells him. He then starts to walk to his Medi-Jeep outside. The others begin to follow him. “Where are you going?” Marvin asks. “I’m taking down the pull-cart from the roof of the Medi-Jeep. If you want, you can get the pull-cart from your SUV so we can be ready as soon as Hondo parks the other Medi-Jeep here and we get the pull-cart from that one.” Fernando explains. Marvin nods before he goes to the SUV and starts to take down the pull-cart from the SUV’s roof. In couple of minutes Hondo drives out the other Medi-Jeep and parks it by the other vehicles. He steps out with the others walking to them from the workshop doorway. Towing his pull-cart behind him, Fernando walks to the Medi-Jeep Hondo drove and starts taking down pull-car from its roof. He gives the handle of the pull cart to Hondo. Fernando tells Hondo, “Like before, you Marvin and the teens are one group. I got Macey, Zoey, Mae, June, Minerva and Miniya. I’ll get things for their campers – blankets, pillows and things though I already have a few of those things set aside. We can get food, powdered drinks and supplies to fill up the vehicles and go home when we get ‘home.’ If you like, Giovanni has a poker game at 9PM at his place.” “Poker?” Hondo asks. “Of course the deck will be marked and all other forms of cheating will be done. And some female will be assigned to you to try to sexually distract you.” Fernando tells him. “Hmmm...” Hondo thinks. He asks, “At what time?” “9o’clock tonight.” Fernando answers. “Hmmm... I would have to think about it.” Hondo replies, adding, “We’ll talk about it later.” “Fair enough.” Fernando replies. He adds, “If you are ready to go, then let’s go shopping. I have to move a few things to the camper.” Fernando goes to his Medi-Jeep and opens the rear door, taking the various items he has stored under the seat from the last shopping trip earlier in the day, transferring them to the campers in groups of 6 X 6 as possible though much of it will be 6 X 5, needing to buy one from set for Naya. Since there were 12 moving blankets, it breaks up evenly to 6 X 6. The Blanket Hoodies and Boy Scout eating and cooking utensils need to be broken up into 6 X 5, as are the pillows and blankets. In thinking, he thinks he should buy a few extras items on top of what Naya needs and have them in storage in he has direct campers to. He also thinks about what else Naya needs in terms of clothing. It takes him a few minutes to complete the task of moving the items out of the jeep and divided up into the two campers. But such items have to wait as food and supplies have a higher importance. Closing the camper doors, Fernando steps out to the girls, “Let’s go.” They finally gather to either side of him with Macey and Zoey on his right side, Mae and June on his left and Minerva behind Macey and Zoey with Miniya behind Mae and June. The seven of them walk to the merchant area and look around. Fernando sees a baker selling his wares. He has various small cup cakes with assorted toppings on them. He gets two with a white frosting pyramid swirl with a cherry on top with a sweet water drink in a glass bottle, giving one to Macey and the other to Zoey. They said “Thanks” to him. He then gets four other small cup cakes with a sweet water drink for Mae, June, Minerva and Miniya and pays for all of them.  They except for Miniya say thanks. Miniya looks at the dessert unsure how to respond. Minerva looks at her sister, “Tell him ‘Thanks.’” “Why, and what is this?” Miniya asks. “Whether or not you say thanks, I can deal with it. As to what it is, it is a small cake with sugar frosting and I’m giving it to you for: One: to feel better from the added sugar and Two: to give you extra energy for the work we are doing today.” Fernando explains to her. A few seconds of silence pass as Miniya sniffs it, before taking a bite from it. She cautiously chews on it while looking at the others. After swallowing the first bite, she waits for a second before quickly eating the rest. The behavior was odd to say in the least but Fernando can understand, understand that Giovanni had to have something to her and the other distraction girls involving a sweet treat that was tainted with some drug or poison. In the least she was being overly cautious.  She has not yet drink the sweet water drink. As soon as they are finished with eating their snacks and putting away their trash (the glass bottles and their tops were recycled), Fernando walks with his group first to the butcher he bought from earlier in the day. He asks the butcher for link sausages, uncut bacon back, a couple of hams and assorted shoulder cuts of beef all hanging from the rack above, and a couple bricks of cheese and a large tub of butter. He finds out that the butcher sells pre-cooked giant mutant chicken breast, which will hold out a lot longer without refrigeration and hold out almost indefinitely if refrigerated or partially refrigerated. They would be great for cold sandwiches and soups. He bought a dozen of these cooked giant mutant chicken breasts. Though the pull cart was three-quarters full, Fernando decides to take this first load back to the Medi-Jeep to put away. Once at the Medi-Jeep he drove, he opens the rear door and start packing the meat items in the rear of the vehicle. Once the meat is put away and they start heading back, Fernando asks the girls “What would you guys want for snacking food in your campers?” “What do you mean by that?” Miniya asks. “If you are hungry in the middle of the night and want to eat something, what would you want to eat? We can get a couple boxes of soda crackers, some hard dry cookies, some nut spread on top of that, some canned food like meats or pickles? Stuff that can be on the shelf for a long time without spoiling.” Fernando explains. “We’ll take all that...” Mae says. “Isn’t that being a little greedy?” Miniya asks. “As humans, our tastes are more varied and we can eat meat and plants. A lot of you Wessens can only meat or plants, and not both; though for plant eaters like you both are, there is a tiny bit of meat in your food to satisfy the human part of your body and I do the same with the Meat eaters, giving them a bit of vegetables to satisfy their human half. But I know in giving too much, you guys would get sick to your stomach. That reminds me...” Fernando explains as they walk back to the merchant area. Before Fernando can finish his statement, Macey throws out, “We are almost out of cat food for Meeshie and Kitty.” “Alright then we will get some food for Meeshie and Kitty as well. First I need to make a call...” Fernando replies as he takes out his tiny Yaesu VX-2 radio, “Righteous Cowboy, this is the Medic. You out there Righteous Cowboy?” He waits for a few seconds before trying again, though Hondo replies just in a nick of time. “This is Righteous, what is it Medic?” Hondo replies. Fernando asks over the radio, “Ask Madison if David is with riding with them.” There were a few moments of silence before Hondo replies, “Yes he is.” Fernando responds, “I just realized that David being a Canine Wessen, requires more meat in his diet than normal, opposite of the other Wessens who are vegetarians.” “We did not take that into consideration, even though a dog will literally eat anything, his diet should be more meat than for us.” Hondo says. “I’ll go pickup a few extra pounds of Jerky and Slim Jim sausages for him as a snack food for the teens, if I can find it.” Fernando says. “I’ll go find some as well, not just for him but for Molly too, and for myself.”  Hondo explains. “You know, I did not even consider her. Thanks for being mindful.” Fernando says. “Anything else we should pick up?” Hondo asks. “I’m getting the cat food for Meeshie and Kitty, the teens and Ruth and Joanne will need some dog food for their dogs. Keep in mind Bruno and Killer are some very big dogs. Other than that, it is more of the same - meats, veggies, grains, dried fruits and powdered.” Fernando explains. “I hear ya.” Hondo says after. Another voice joins in from Hondo’s side, it being Madison, “What about getting the empty drum containers to store water in?” “If you find any, pick them up.” Fernando replies. “Will do.” Hondo replies. “See you out there...” Fernando replies. “See ya.” Hondo replies before Fernando puts away the radio in his pocket but keeps it on. Fernando signals for the girls to follow him. They walk back to the merchant area. Though they could have bought more meats, Fernando decides to look for the few merchants that have canned foods. That part is a bit out of the way from the main group of merchants but still accessible. He finds them and leads the group there. Canned vegetables, fruit, meats/fish, sauces, whole and partial meals lined the shelves. He also found boxes of soda crackers with nut-butter spread and bought several of each. If it was not for the bags the items were placed in, everything would be loose and quickly fill up the cart’s brim. The bags allowed for things to be stacked up past the cart’s brim and the Bungee Cord Octopus can hold everything in place. Fernando managed to get some 30 small cans of soup and pasta in assorted favors and 10 large cans of the same along the soda crackers and the nut-butter spread. He sees the cans of cat food but decides to get them on the next trip. He goes back to the Medi-Jeeps and campers to put away the bought items. The walking to and from vehicles to load up and drop off the purchases is the problematic part of this venture. But they continue going back and forth between the vehicles and the merchants, buying and packing the things they bought. As for the camper, they were filled with the things they like and the things they need in terms of food as well as a few things Fernando needs, like cat food for Kitty and Meeshie. They go to clothing and non-food items merchants in the arched steel building near Jerry’s workshop. There he picks a large duffle bag and various clothing and other items for Naya. Shoes, sneakers, Kung Fu Slippers, slip on sheep skin boots (like Uggs Boots), various socks from thin socks to thick wool socks, a few pairs of tights and hosiery, panties, bras, t-shirts, polo-shirts and other tops, a few shorts, jean pants (a size or two bigger for her to grow in), a few skirts, a couple of jackets, a winter coat and a flannel pajamas meant for boys but in her size he bought for her and managed to put into the duffle bag. He then buys a few more furniture blankets for floor padding, a pillow, large sleeping bag and blanket for her. For now Naya’s things are put into the camper Fernando is driving, which is assigned in his mind for Minerva and Miniya. Thus far in the four (or five is you count picking up Naya’s things) trips and between the campers and Medi-Jeeps, they are just half filled. The one thing he notices that they did not get any eggs. But because of their fragility, he will save them for last. For now he goes back to buying vegetables and spices that will keep for long time: carrots, onions, more peas and beans, a few potatoes (as they can be dangerous if stored in large groups), a few pounds of sugar/salt/black pepper and other spices, a few heads of lettuce and cabbages, and 50 cans of assorted cat food. He also found some canned fish (Salmon, Sardines, Mackerel, and others), which he bought a few cans of each though he found it odd that there was salt-water fish in cans. His answer in his mind is that it was shipped, probably by shipped there by blimp, then by train and/or truck to get to Center Town. He thinks about it and decides to buy some more canned pasta: Spaghetti and meatballs, Meat Ravioli, Lasagna, Spaghetti with Frank Sausages, Plain Spaghetti in sauce and Cheese Ravioli. He gets more of the Plain Spaghetti in sauce and Cheese Ravioli for Minerva, Miniya and other vegetarian Wessens. In buying the pasta, he finds canned soups: Chicken noodle, beef vegetable, vegetable, and others. He makes plans to buy the soup on their return trip. On the way back to the Medi-Jeeps with their campers, four men in dark woolen ponchos with bandanas covering their faces and wide brim Gaucho hats. They stop in front of Fernando and his group, blocking his path. The ponchos open revealing shotguns and the older member of the group says in a thick accent, “Hand Ovah Juu Valueables O Pree-Pair Tu Feeel Payne...” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/GauchoPonchoHatBandana.png Fernando scowls at him, preparing his cane to take action but notices something odd, happening behind them. Before any of them take make another move, their hats were knocked off their heads, revealing Orange Fur and pointed ears. It is followed by a large club striking them from behind. Behind the fallen stand several young highway gang members, clutching their clubs in their hands. One of them walks up to Fernando and his group, extending his hand to shake it. “Medic! Good to see you around!” The biker says. The girls step behind Fernando. Fernando steps up to the biker, “Mikey, is that you?” “Yes it is! How is your trip doing? I heard you were in Flight Town!” The Biker Gang member asks and says as they shake hands. “We’re picking up a few supplies before we gather rides onto the train and continue. How’s you, and the gang? And how about those got hurt? And who are they?” Fernando asks. “Everyone is doing fine thanks to you. We even go a job with General Jastrey’s Army in keeping the highway clean, helping those who break down on the highway and escorting some merchants when they need protection. It pays well and puts food in our bellies and a warm place to sleep at night.” Mikey explains, “As for those idiots, we’ve been looking for them for a while. They are part of the De La Vega Gang. They’ve been hitting merchants on the highway and occasionally a few customers in town. Though there’s more of them, getting these four will lead to a big reward.” He then says, “Hold on a second, I need to call this in.” Mikey takes the radio off his belt and begins to make a call, “This is Mikey calling for Lieutenant O’Reilly... This is Mikey calling for Lieutenant O’Reilly...” In a few seconds, a male voice answers, “This Sergeant Harrison answering, what it is this time?” “I need the troops in the Vegetable Merchants area, we just caught 4 of the De La Vega Crew trying to rob some patrons.” Mikey says over the radio. “We’ll send a couple of men to check it out. And it better be true!” Sergeant Harrison replies in an annoyed tone. Fernando signals for Mikey to give this the radio, and once it is in his hands, he keys it up, “This is Medic Fernando G. You better bring the Lieutenant and a couple of jeeps to drag these marauders to justice. And I hear that there is a reward for capturing them alive? My boy Mikey better get it, as he caught them trying to rob me and my crew while we were trying to buy supplies before I was able to put them down myself. So get here and get here fast.” The tone on the Sergeant’s voice changes in his reply “We will send a squad there, sir!” Fernando keys up, “Thank you for your service...” before handing the radio over to Mikey. They both nod at each other. Within seconds a jeep with a couple of soldiers arrives to survey the scene: Fernando and his crew with Mikey and his crew standing around with four masked and armed Fox Wessens on the ground unconscious. They radio their findings as another jeep arrives. More soldiers get out and surround the scene to prevent onlookers from interfering. In less than a Lieutenant O’Reilly shows up with her men in their jeep. They get out and walk up to Fernando and Mikey. “So what happened here?” Lieutenant O’Reilly asks. “My group and I bought a few supplies and were heading to put them in our vehicles when those four walked up to us and pulled up their weapons and demanded for me to give up out belongings. Before I can act, Mikey and his boys snuck up from behind and clubbed them in the heads.” Fernando explains. The men examining the Wessens on the floor seem to nod in agreement before they are handcuffed, picked up, thrown into the back of a jeep and secured in place before they drove away. Lieutenant O’Reilly shakes her head as the Wessens are taken away. “Need anything from me? A statement perhaps?” Fernando asks. “No.” Lieutenant O’Reilly replies. “To my understanding, there is reward for their capture?” Fernando asks. “There is a reward. We’ll see about you getting it.” Lieutenant O’Reilly says. “I do not deserve the reward, but that gentleman and his friends deserve it as they are the ones who stopped their crime and incapacitated them, bringing them to justice through you and your men.” Fernando explains. He adds, “Make sure that these men are rewarded for their due diligence and incentive for such future work. Their work saved four lives, though it is the lives of the criminals as I would have shot them dead.” Lieutenant O’Reilly nods, “They will rewarded be accordingly.” “Explain to me who is De La Vega?” Fernando asks. Lieutenant O’Reilly sighs before she begins to explain. “They came in when you defeated the Lich at the fight in Fight Town. At first it was merchants being robbed on the highway by ‘unknown’ Wessens and just a few days ago they started to rob potential customers inside the town handing out pamphlets to pay some sort of tribute tax to them or their stands would be destroyed. On the first day they tried to collect this tribute tax, there was a gun fight, and they escaped, though one was wounded and captured. It was he who explained who they are and the merchants decided to put a reward on their heads as individuals or as a group. It is said that they are about twenty of them as a group, coming from a place called ‘Mexico-California.’ With these four, only five have been captured.” “I see.” Fernando says. “If there was a way for you to stay and deal with this problem for us, it would be greatly appreciated.” Lieutenant O’Reilly requests. “I would love to stay but I have a mission to do. But when I am done, I may return.” Fernando states. He adds, “These guys here will take care of De La Vega and his gang, Mikey has access to more people who can help him deal with De La Vega if needed. Between him, his people and the army, though it might be rough and a few losses here and there, you people will come out victorious and Center Town will be known as a place where the strong helps the weak and criminals are not wanted. I trust him and his friends on getting that done.” Lieutenant O’Reilly nods before saying “Alright. We’ll be around if you need us.” “We’ll see you.” Fernando tells her before she takes her troops and drives away. He turns to Mikey, reaching into his pocket and handing him a sack of gold and silver coins, “You don’t owe me and I don’t owe you, but here, for you and your friends. Keep up the good work.” Though he’s noticed them before, he has not said anything about them until now. “And who are those two trying to hide behind you?” Mikey asks. Fernando turns around both ways to see Minerva and Miniya trying to hide behind him. “Oh, those two? They are my medical helpers from Fight Town before it, if you heard, went crazy there.” “Oh, and the others?” Mikey asks. “Macey is my girl, and the others are Hondo’s girls. You remember Hondo, the cowboy with the big truck camper?” Fernando says and asks. Mikey did not interact with Hondo though he did see him and the large camper truck when Fernando and the rest of the convoy left Center Town. But he goes along with agreeing, “Yeah, I remember that big truck with the camper in it. So they’re his? Interesting.” “Well, we need to put these into our vehicle and keep getting more supplies.” Fernando tells him and was about to step off. “Wait!” Mikey interjects. He throws in, “We’ll go with you... for now, for protection. Things have been crazy lately.” “Alright, then let’s go.” Fernando tells him. They start to walk back to Fernando’s vehicles, getting to Jerry’s workshop within a couple minutes. At Jerry’s workshop, Fernando opens the camper and Medi-Jeeps, telling the girls what to put where. Looking about the area, seeing tracks and footprints in the dirt saying Hondo and his crew were here at least once to put away their supplies. In telling them where to put things at, he hides in the camper for a few minutes, pulling out his little Yaesu VX-2 radio. “This is Medic calling for the Righteous Cowboy. Come in Righteous.” Fernando calls for Hondo on the radio. After a few seconds, Hondo replies, “This is Righteous. What is it, Medic?” “Good, you’re there. Two things. One, be on the lookout for a Spanish group of Wessens dressed up in old South American Gaucho ponchos, wide brim hats and a bandana to cover their faces. They talk with a thick Spanish accent. They are a gang of some sort, coming in a few days ago and starting trouble with the merchants and now with the customers.” Fernando explains. “Wessens with Spanish accents? Sounds like a bunch of De La Cruz Boys Wanna-Be’s to me. We’ll keep an eye for them.” Hondo replies. “Funny you would say that, as their name is De Le Vega. I doubt there is any relations to Hector and his crew. But we ran into a few of them and had a little help to deal with them and have them arrested, which brings number Two: there is a highway gang in town. They are the ones who came to our rescue. The leader is some young guy named Mikey. I met him when we before we arrived at Center Town as his gang was doing highway tolls and escort services for pay, but I found them in a terrible accident and helped him and his boys out. They were helpful in opening the highway for us and for guarding Jason when we found him in trouble, he leads that group. He now works with General Jastrey in I guess mercenary work – getting paid for services done that her men can’t do and patrolling the highway for them. Mikey I can trust. Now he claims he knows you, or knows of you. I do not remember you two ever meeting. But if you meet up with some guy with a group of guys in motorcycle gang attire, that might be him. Right now he’s with me at the Medi-Jeeps as I put away some supplies. After we put away this round of supplies, I found a merchant selling cat food and that will be my next purchase along with some more canned foods.” Fernando explains. “I’ll see ya around then. And I’ll keep an eye out. Thanks.” Hondo replies. “See you then. Medic Out!” Fernando replies. He then puts away his radio before stepping out of the camper. Stepping out he sees Mikey by the doorway, no doubt listening in to the radio call Fernando did. Mikey dare asks, “Who were you talking too?” Fernando replies, “Who I talk too is nobody’s business but my own and that who I am talking too.” “I’m just asking. No harm in asking.” Mikey says. “You do not have to know, but I was checking on my people and making sure they were OK. Nothing more.” Fernando tells him. “That was all you had to say.” Mikey replies. Fernando looks at the pull cart, seeing it almost empty except for one heavy jar of pickles he picked up at a merchant. He picks it up and takes it into the camper and stores it away in one of the bottom cabinets. Mikey looks in, seeing what Fernando was doing before Fernando turns around to step out. “Nice ride and set up you got here.” Mikey says, then asks, “Where you got it?” Fernando points to Jerry’s workshop. Mikey throws out, “They ain’t got nothing but junk there!” “Let me tell you this much...” Fernando says as he steps out the camper. He picks up the cart and puts inside the camper before closing the doors and tells the girls, “Ladies, wait for me at the workshop’s doorway. I’m going inside for a moment.” The girls abide by his orders as he continues with Mikey, “That’s the thing. You buy the junk you think you need, and then you tell Jerry here to fix it up and put in what you need in it. So let’s go.” Together he and Mikey walks in, stopping by Jerry as he supervises his men on a repair job. “Hey, Jerry. I’m taking him out into the back to look over for something he needs.” Fernando tells Jerry. “Alright. I’ll be with you in a bit. Just be careful outside.” Jerry tells him. Fernando gives a nod before leading Mikey to the outdoor yard. They look out at the piles of trucks and campers out there before Fernando starts explaining. “Look, it is better to have several small campers for everyone than it is to have one big one for everybody to fit in. With many campers, you have things backed up in case one camper fails. In one big camper, lose it and you lose everything.” Fernando explains as he walks to a bunch of tiny tear drop campers. As he points them and open them up to show what they have, “These are good for a motorcycle to pull, though there is not bathroom or shower in them, just a bedroom to sleep two to four people in and an outdoor kitchen to cook food in. They are cheap to buy and have Jerry clean them up and fix them. It will take Jerry 3 maybe 4 days to clean them up and fix them, and you need to bring your motorcycle ride so he can connect it to the camper. You need to talk to him about prices.” Mikey nods as the majority of his riders are on motorcycles. Fernando then leads him to larger campers like the one he has outside. “These are bigger and some come with an indoor bathroom and kitchen. It has more room for more people to sleep in. But you will need a truck to pull it where you go. The bigger the camper, the bigger of a truck you will need to pull it.” Fernando then points out to campers on the back of a pick-up truck. “Those are truck/camper combos. Most of the time there is no way to go to the camper from the truck. And the space above is just enough for one bed, though everyone else can sleep on the floor. Small ones have no indoor bathrooms or showers, large ones have a bathroom and shower.” Fernando keeps explaining of the other ones – vans and converted box trucks/ambulances campers that were in the yard. He ends it, “You choose what you want and tell Jerry how you want it fixed up. He will tell you how much it costs and how long it will take to clean up and fix up.” “So that is how it is.” Mikey says. “You could buy junk and fix it yourself, but the time and effort you would spent fixing it yourself or with your crew would not be worth it. But paying Jerry and his men in his shop to do it for you, it is worth every dollar and as you seen my campers for my crew, they are almost new.” Fernando explains. “OK. I get a few of the small ones for the bikes, and a couple of the larger one and maybe a truck or two to haul them, what you recommend to go with it?” Mikey asks. “Well, one, lights for the inside on all of them, a battery to turn on the lights, and a small generator to charge the battery. A CB Radio inside tied to the battery so you guys can talks at night when resting, sleeping or camping out. Of course water tanks, a small sink, a gas-bottle stove. That is what Jerry can do for you.  Things you need to get for them are blankets, pillows, sleeping bags, cooking kit, and then stock it up with food, fuel and water. For the small campers on the motorcycles, Food, Fuel and water is stored in the outside kitchen. You could get a heater but I do not recommend it as if you have 3 or more people in the camper, the bodies under the blanket will heat things up.” Fernando explains. “All that is good to know.” Mikey says. “A word of warning though.” Fernando throws out. Mikey gives an inquisitive look before Fernando explains, “When out riding on the road, no one rides inside the campers. Nobody. If the vehicle gets into an accident, chances are, and I think you seen it happen many times, the camper flips over. Anybody inside the camper gets killed.” “Yeah, I seen that happen many times. So, nobody in the campers when we’re riding.” Mikey says. “Words to live by.” Fernando tells him. “So where you heading to now?” Mikey asks. “I need to get food for the cats and dogs of the convoy, plus some Wessen food as you know some of them cannot eat meat. You should count your people and your rides, and talk with Jerry with what you need.” Fernando tells him. He reaches into his pocket and pulls out a small bag of coins and hands it to Mikey, “That and with the reward you get from the Lieutenant for getting the De La Vega boys should be able to get a few campers for everyone. Again, talk with Jerry.” Fernando explains. “Where are you getting your pet and Wessen chow?” Mikey asks. “Same area where De La Vega boys tried to take me down before you got them. Seen some deals there I’m going to check out and maybe buy them.” Fernando explains. “Alright. While you are there, ask for a merchant named Buford. He can get you a deal on Wessen chow and some herbal medicines if they get sick. He has people medicines too but people medicines do not work on Wessens. And tell him I sent ya.” Mikey tells him. “I will. Many thanks.” Fernando tells him. [Flight Town Merchant Area] Moro, Hikaru, and the two Jeanettes have partially filled their pull-wagons with some basic supplies, through what they bought was enough for a day or two for themselves and they need to add to the supplies for the camp. “What else do we need?” The Younger Jeanette asks. “Preserved precooked meats, eggs, vegetables, grains, pasta, canned goods, and so on.”  The Elder Jeanette replies. “But didn’t Fernando get some of those items?” The Younger Jeanette almost protests. “Fernando and Hondo got some of those things. But it is not enough to feed everyone for a few days. Not counting the children, there are about 20 adults, and a third of them are Wessens. Add the children and we have over 60 people to deal with and help feed. What we have is enough to feed everyone for a couple days, and we need to have water and supplies to do a ten plus day trip across No Man’s Land. We are also going to need some large metal drums to store water for that trip.” The Elder Jeanette explains. “I think I seen some celery and carrots over there.” Hikaru points out. “That would be a start.” The Elder Jeanette says. She then adds, “Where does Fernando get the rice?” “I think the rice he gets was already cooked.” The Younger Jeanette replies. “If he is getting it cooked, there has to be a place that sells it raw.” The Elder Jeanette points out, “Keep an eye out for it. Two large bags would be very helpful to the cause.” “I’ll keep an eye out for it.” Hikaru says. “So will I.” Moro throws in.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Mar 16th, 2023, 6:30pm [7:30 – 9:00PM: Junk Town 98357, Area Around Female Dorms.] Tower spot lights and lights stung up between buildings dimly lights up the darkness off the living area of the junk piles. Tamara walks in and out of the Female dorms, pretending to have an upset stomach as the excuse to go to the bathroom, though she was checking out the placement and patrols of the guards and what Maria was doing. Going to the bathroom, one of the guards turns the corner and sees Tamara trying to go in while looking about. “Where are you going?!!” The guard runs up to her with his rifle pointed towards her. Tamara turns to face the guard and thinks fast as to how to get out of the situation, decided to pretend to be sick. She puts her arms across her belly and hunches over, “I’m not feeling well... I got to go to the bathroom.” The guard looks her over from his stand point, not too sure what to do about her. Though hunched over, Tamara shifts her eyes upwards to look at what the guard is doing, before pretending to gag and heave, pretending to throw up before pleading, “I have to go, mister!” Thinking she is going to throw up on him, he steps back away from her, telling her, “Go... go inside and make it fast. Nobody is supposed to be out here...” Without hesitation, Tamara runs into the women’s bathroom tent. She goes into one of the stalls and pretends to loudly gag and heave as to sound like she is throwing up for about a minute. After a while she goes silent, quietly going to the entrance to see where the guard was. She does not see him in the nearby area. She does hear muffed moaning nearby. She cautiously steps out of the women’s bathroom and follows where the moaning. She tries her best to be within the shadows as she peaks around the corner of the back of the women’s bathroom. She gasps as she sees Nikka bent over with her skirt over her waist and panties down to her knees, being #$@!ed from behind by one of the guards while giving another guard a blow job, with two other guards are jerking off near them as if waiting for their turn. “That hoe!” Tamara says to herself, “If the Mine Master finds out about her #$@!ing the guards, they would be all dead for sure!” She looks around to make sure no one else was around, before she turns back to look at them, absent-mindedly putting her hand up her skirt and rubs her groin to try to satisfy an itch before saying to herself, “If Francisco was not making his escape tonight, I would snitch on them for sure!” With her hand still up her skirt trying to satisfy her itch, she tries to look about to see where the other guards were. They seem to be in place in their areas. She then goes back to looking at Nikka and the other guards, seeing that another guard was doing her from behind while she was giving the first guard who was behind her a blowjob while jerking off the guard she gave the blow job to originally. All Tamara could say quietly to herself, “She must be some kind of a freak!” Though Tamara had to satisfy the Mine Master and any of his clients as per their demands, Tamara thinks of herself of being better than Nikka because she would not have group sex like Nikka is currently demonstrating. Such actions she sees Nikka doing she deems as being a slut and a hoe, though she had to service multiple partners the Mine Master wanted her to serve but she did it one at a time. She realizes that the guard currently doing Nikka from behind is the same guard that caught her sneaking into the bathroom. Then she realizes in mislead conclusion that the guard stopped her thinking that she was supposed to be his date! And if she did not play sick, then who knows what would happened to her, in possibly being dragged out and forced to have sex with the other guards. She then realizes that she could next if caught snooping around. In having worked her fingers into her panties, she suddenly pulls her hand out and gets out of the area before she is discovered. She was back in the women’s dorm before anyone noticed her missing though it has been more than an hour she was out sneaking around, watching the guards and then watching what was going on with Nikka and the guards. Thinking as to what was going on with Nikka and the guards, Tamara thinks that this would be the best time to sneak out into Francisco’s workshop, hide inside his camper and wait for Francisco and Maria to come. All rides on Francisco and Maria making their move to escape later that night. She gets up out of her bed, folding up her blanket and taking it with her pillowcase stuffed with her personal belongings. She then walks to Darlene’s ‘room’, a 6’x9’ space with a cot in it. Darlene herself was on her bed staring at the ceiling. “Darlene! Darlene!” Tamara calls her out in a loud muffled voice. Eventually Darlene notices Tamara calling her, “What is it?” “It’s time to go!” Tamara tells her out in a loud muffled voice. Darlene slowly gets up from her bed, sitting on its edge, saying to herself, “This better not be a trap.” Of course Tamara heard it and got offended by those words, retorting “If I’m trying to escape and take you with me, it is not a trap. But if I have to stay another day in here, I have a trap for that Nikka bitch...” “What are you talking about?” Darlene asks in a quieted tone. “Never mind. It’s time to go.” Tamara tells her. Darlene grumbles something as she gets up and gathers her blanket and pillow case. In a few seconds they were sneaking out the door, with Tamara looking out for guards as she leads the way. Most of the living area, office spaces and vehicle area were lit up with the lights on wires and the spot lights on the guard towers searching for anyone sneaking around. But in her mind, Tamara thinks that with Nikka #$@!ing half of the guards on patrol, this would be their best chance to escape. Once onto the area where the piles were, things were a bit sketchy as the lighting from the living and office areas dimly lit up the piles in the front of the yard but little to no light shone past into the piles yard and one has to go through by the light of the moon and stars. Darlene has been in the piles many times to give water to men on the piles, and has memorized the layout, but Tamara thinks she know exactly where Francisco’s workshop is at, eventually getting them lost for the first 10 minutes of their escape. Darlene eventually steps in to navigate through the maze of piles to the rear of the yard. Once within yards of their destination, Tamara takes over to try to make herself look good, and finds the hidden door by pulling on random areas on the pile with the excuse that “they all look the same.” Eventually they find the door to Francisco’s hidden work shop. Tamara finds a flashlight to light up the area. She then tells Darlene, “Open the camper like you did before!” Not liking to be ordered around, Darlene walks to the camper and unlocks the lock to the camper and opens the door, managing to throw in her blanket and stuffed pillow case into the camper. Seeing the camper door open, Tamara rushes past Darlene to go inside the camper, tossing her things in and then jumping in herself. She looks around and finds a set of switches, pressing them on and off until the inside light of the camper turns on. She then extends her arm to put the still-turned-on flashlight to Darlene’s chest. Darlene catches it before it fell to the floor. “Put that on the table.” Tamara tells her, adding as Darlene walks to the workshop table, “And turn it off!” At the workshop table, Darlene looks over the flashlight and figures out how to turn it off. With the flashlight off, the only thing providing light was the inside of the camper. She walks up to the camper and was about to step inside when she sees Tamara trying to set up her things which is taking up much of the space of the inside of the camper. “Tamara!” Darlene lets out. “What?” Tamara looks at her. “You cannot take up all the space! I’m going to need to be in there and Francisco is going to demand his space back when he comes in here!” Darlene tries to explain. “I really do not care. He can be in here when I am out. He is not going to sleep in there when I am in here. Neither will that bitch Maria. They both can sleep outside when I am in here.” Tamara tells her. Darlene climbs into the camper to the far side, pushing Tamara’s blanket and things onto her and taking up a space for herself. She stuffs her pillow case with her things inside the camper pillow beside the wall, and then covers herself with her blanket, wrapping it tightly around herself as she turns onto her side facing the camper wall. She then tells Tamara to close the door and turn off the light. “Why should I turn off the light?” Tamara complains as she reaches to the door. “Anyone going in can see the light and see that we are inside.” Darlene says in frustration. Tamara sits there thinking, taking several moments for her hamster in the wheel to catch its breath and start walking in the wheel again to regain her thinking process going. She then reaches over to the light switch and turns it off. She then complains, “Damn, you’re like Nikka in getting things her way, that slutty hoe.” Darlene replies, “You want to hide or you want to be caught? Leaving the lights on would make us easy to find.” There is silence for a moment before Darlene says and asks, “This is the second time you mention Nikka. Besides her taking over your spot as the Mine Master’s favorite service girl, what’s your beef with her?” Tamara just sits there a growls for a bit before saying, “That bitch! While checking on the guards and what they are doing, I caught her servicing five guards at the same time! I almost got caught because of her! Caught because they were probably thought I was her and I had to pretend to be sick to go into the bathroom. When I got out of the bathroom, I caught her servicing them all at the same time!” “You had serviced several of the Mine Masters clients before.” Darlene points out. “I serviced them one at a time; she was servicing 5 guys at the same time!” Tamara lets out. “Forget about it. If Francisco and Maria escape with us in his camper, we will be out of this place.” Darlene tells her. Tamara sits there in silence and for some reason, fuming.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 30th, 2023, 4:23pm Hondo and his troop were not separated long from Fernando and his troop when the radio in his pocket clicked to life with a familiar voice echoing forth from its speaker. “Righteous Cowboy, this is the Medic. You out there, Righteous Cowboy?” Fernando’s voice called out “This is Righteous, what is it Medic?” Hondo replies, managing to get the radio from his pocket and reply before Fernando called out a second time. “Ask Madison if David is with riding with them.” Fernando asked over the radio. Hondo turned to Madison who nodded at the question. “That was the plan, unless you guys want to do something different.” He replied. Hondo keyed the radio transmit button and answered Fernando, “Yes he is.” Fernando responded, “I just realized that David being a Canine Wessen, requires more meat in his diet than normal, opposite of the other Wessens who are vegetarians.” “Didn’t think about that.” Madison said, more to himself than anyone. “We did not take that into consideration, even though a dog will literally eat anything, his diet should be more meat than for us.” Hondo replied over the radio. “I’ll go pickup a few extra pounds of Jerky and Slim Jim sausages for him as a snack food for the teens, if I can find it.” Fernando replied. “I’ll go find some as well, not just for him but for Molly too, and for myself.”  Hondo said in response. “You know, I did not even consider her. Thanks for being mindful.” Fernando said back. “Anything else we should pick up?” Hondo asked “I’m getting the cat food for Meeshie and Kitty, the teens and Ruth and Joanne will need some dog food for their dogs. Keep in mind Bruno and Killer are some very big dogs. Other than that, it is more of the same - meats, veggies, grains, dried fruits and powdered.” Fernando replied. “I hear ya.” Hondo responded. “Don’t we need to get some water drums?” Madison asked. Hondo keyed the mic and held it out for Madison to ask his question. Madison looked at him and then the radio and then back at him before leaning in to ask his question again. “What about getting the empty drum containers to store water in?” Madison asked again, over the radio this time. “If you find any, pick them up.” Fernando replies. “Will do.” Hondo replies. “See you out there...” Fernando replies. “See ya.” Hondo replies before shoving the radio back into his pocket. “I didn’t think of needing more meat for the carnivore wessens. I know the herbivore wessens can’t do any meat, but I guess you don’t hear as much from the carnivore wessens.” Madison said. “From my understandin’ of it, most carnivore wessens just aren’t as sensitive to food types as herbivore wessens are. Molly says if she refrains from meat she just craves it an’ feels like she has less energy. She doesn’t get upset by it. Tonya an’ Zoey don’t seem to have much issues either, but Zoey is only part wessen an’ I tend to eat more meat than most so they get a heavy meat diet anyway.” Hondo replied. “I’ve heard too much meat for humans can be bad.” Patricia said. “While too much of anythin’ is bad for ya, that’s mostly a myth. Where I’m from its perpetrated by groups, organizations, an’ government officials who hold that eatin’ meat is cruelty to animals or bad for the environment… That’s a bunch of bullshit, an’ honestly I think those that are drivin’ that mindset are either duped fools or have a bigger agenda. Round here I think it’s more of a scarcity thing. Vegetables are often easier to grow an’ have a higher profit. So, they want everyone to think they need more vegetables an’ less meat. That’s from my own lookin’ into it all, though. Others have other opinions, that’s just mine.” Hondo replied. Madison shrugged, “Makes sense to me. We’ve lived off meat before on long trips when you could only get stuff from hunting or from buying off hunters. Not many farmers selling vegetables in the middle of nowhere. In towns we’ve lived off more vegetables than anything, and I always felt better with more meat.” “You sure you’re not part wessen??” Patricia teased. “Do I look wessen? Do I have any fur?” He asked back scowling. “Not all full blooded wessen have fur, and those who had a human parent or partial human parent are even less likely to have fur, like Zoey.” Marvin replied. Patricia and Madison ignored him, as they were not interested in the facts but in each other. Patricia liked picking on Madison sometimes as she saw him like a brother. Madison let it get to him, but tried to push it back on her in some way as he liked her and did not want to be written off as a brother or friend. “Last time I saw you with your shirt off you looked pretty bare to me, but you could be hiding it.” She teased. “I’ll drop them and show you, but unless you call ass hair or ball-sack hair fur, you’ll not find any! Ouch!” Madison exclaimed as Patricia punched him in the shoulder. “What was that for!” “For being disgusting.” Patricia replied, scowling. “How was that disgusting?? And you started it!” Madison exclaimed. Patricia gave him a cold look and moved up beside Hondo. “You’re just too juvenile to understand. A real man would not talk like that to a lady.” She said loudly before whispering so only Hondo could hear, “Unless they were alone and were having some fun that is.” Marvin, who was on the other side of Hondo heard her too, having better than average hearing due to being a wessen. He looked over at Hondo to see what his reaction was but to his surprise he did not see any. Hondo had decided to pretend he had lost his hearing for a moment. He decided to leave them be unless they started to cause a scene and had no will to respond to the teenager girl’s comment, as her recent behavior gave him an idea of what she was wanting and he was not about to oblige her. If she continued he knew he would have to talk to her, but for now it was harmless and might even go away on its own if he did not acknowledge it, or so he hoped. After a couple minutes of silence as Hondo walked past a few booths, scanning the area for what he was looking for, the two teens seemed to forget their momentary hostilities and lighter conversations started again. As he decided what they needed he stopped at a dried goods booth and looked over what they had. After a few minutes of talking to the booth owner and haggling a bit, they settled on 100 lbs of flour, 50 lbs of sugar, 1 lb each of baking powder, yeast, and black pepper, 2 lbs each of salt, dried onion, and garlic, ½ lb of various other seasonings, 10 lbs each of pea protein powder, powdered eggs, powdered milk, and powdered cheese, and 20 lbs powdered drink mix. After he paid he turned to the teens with him. “You two load the wagons then come join us. We’ll be lookin’ at some dried meats.” Hondo said. “You want me to stay and help them?” Marvin asked. Hondo shook his head, “They got it.” Hondo started off and Marvin handed over the handle to the cart he was pulling to the teens and trotted off after Hondo. “You sure they will be alright?” Marvin asked as he caught up. “Yeah, but I had other reason for us splittin’ up… I want to ask your opinion on somethin’.” Hondo stated. “My opinion? About what??” Marvin asked, surprised as no one ever asked his opinion on anything before. “First off, don’t let those kids’ conversations get to ya. Fur or not, wessen or not, doesn’t matter. It’s a messed-up world but we’re all humans, whether some scientist messed with your DNA, or your ancestor’s DNA or not… Unfortunately, kids will be kids, an’ though they, like most of the kids with us have not really been given a chance to be kids an’ have had to act like adults, they are still kids at heart.” Hondo said. Marvin shrugged, “I don’t let their conversations bother me. You and Fernando … and I guess Maggie, treat me like a man, and you and Fernando were the first to treat me as something other than farm equipment. I guess that’s enough for me for now. Still getting used to it all, honestly, but either way like you said they are just kids.” “How are you an’ Maggie doin’?” Hondo asked as he started glancing over the items at the booth he had walked to, as they waited for the owner to be done helping someone else. Marvin blushed and looked down from embarrassment, though he could not help but smile a bit at the mere mention of her name. “We’ve … we’ve both been through a lot, her more than most, and we know we are both sorta.. broken, I guess is the right word… We decided to take things one day at a time for now and see where they go. We didn’t mean for anything to happen, honestly. Just the stress got to us and we kinda found some peace in each other’s arms and.. and things happened, you know?” He replied. Hondo grinned slightly and nodded, “I know all too well. Just be careful as I don’t want to see either of ya hurt worse an’ as long as we all travel together you have to be ‘round each other so if things look like they aren’t gonna work out, try to leave things friendly.” Marvin nodded, “We’ll be careful… talking about leaving things friendly, though, Miss Val doing any better?” Hondo’s demeanor changed to blank and his voice took on a cold note. “I .. I don’t know… We aren’t talkin’ right now… Can’t get her to talk without yellin’ or cryin’. She claims she hates me so… Let us be an example of how not to leave things.” He replied without making eye contact. “It’s not your fault.” Marvin said. Hondo turned and gave him a hard look reactively before turning away with a sigh. “*Sigh* … It’s always someone’s fault an’ I sure didn’t fix things or make them better so might as well be… Let me leave you with one last piece of relationship advice, before we so talkin’ ‘bout this as I really hate this topic right now. It takes two to fight. If you don’t argue back there is no fight. It doesn’t mean cowerin’ or sayin’ your wrong when you are not. As the man in the relationship, listenin’ to your woman is good, but you have to make the final call. You argue with her over it, you’ve already lost, as if your opinion is different but she can’t respect your final word and argues, then she doesn’t respect you an’ arguin’ back will not help nor change her mind. If there is no respect, then the relationship is broken. Val lost her respect for me, somehow, to the point where she hates me. There is no relationship then there at all, let alone a broken one. If she starts arguin’ fix the relationship then an’ there or get out of it. Once she starts hatin’ ya, its too late as there is nothin’ left to fix.” He replied flatly, though Marvin detected a slight sad note that he was obviously trying to hide. Marvin nodded silently before changin’ the topic, “So … you wanted my opinion on something?” Hondo nodded, and his demeanor changed again to one not as cold, but still serious with a hint of awkwardness. “Yeah, yeah… ‘bout that…. Am I just imaginin’ things or has that little gal been flirtin’ with me?” Hondo asked as tipped his hat back a bit and scratched his head, trying to hide the awkwardness of the question. Marvin looked at him for a moment with a surprised looked on his face, taking a moment to process before answering, “Why ask me?” Hondo shrugged, “You’re observant an’ I’ve been either busy or tryin’ to ignore her in case it was true. Besides, you’ve worked with them more an’ know them while I really don’t. I’m not sure if she’s just a flirt or somethin’ is up.” Marvin gave him a sort of sour look, “No disrespect meant sir, but Master Hondo… half the women in camp would like you to bed them, you have to know that.” Hondo shrugged, “I’ve never been good at readin’ that bullshit. Val flirted with me for weeks before she broke down sobbing one day and asked why I didn’t like her! Molly was straight forward and honest about it from the get go, an’ the few other gals I dated either I told them I was interested or they told someone that told me what was goin’ on. I know a lot of the gals in camp are appreciative for us helpin’ them, but they can’t want me. Fernando, I get, he’s the more suave, dangerous leader. I’m just an old country-boy who is good with his hands.” Marvin looked at him for a moment blankly then started to chuckle. After a moment the chuckle turned into a full laugh. Hondo just stared at him sourly for laughing, though after a second or two he realized it was the first tie he had actually heard him laugh. After Marvin started to calm back down Hondo just shook his head, “I guess I missed the joke. Care to fill me in?” Marvin chuckled still and shook his head for a moment until he got himself under control. “Heh, I guess I just never saw you like that. None of us do! You and Master Fernando, though both different, both seem so suave, sure of yourselves, powerful, and dangerous. Master Fernando does have a bit more of this calm, gentlemanliness about him. You have a bit more of a rugged, gruff way, but you both are fearsome when angry or in a fight, though both different still…. Its hard to explain yet… I guess we, or at least I, have not thought about either of you having misgivings, doubts, or blindness’s about yourselves or your abilities! It just struck me as funny that you were blind to how sexy many of the women find you. The women want one, the other, or both of you and the men want to be you! Yes, rescuing the women started those feelings and many would drop their panties for either of you just for that, but the way they talk about you two, you two rescuing them just got their engines started. Who you are, how you carry yourselves, and treat everyone, that fueled and revved them up beyond what saving them did. And to answer your first question, no, Patricia isn’t really a flirt. She’s more of a tomboy at times actually, though not as bad as Alice, though she is the shiest. Nancy is the flirt, but she doesn’t mean anything by it. Lisa is… well, she’s a bit odd. I don’t think she would make a pass without being painfully clear, but I’m not sure she ever would make a pass at anyone.” Marvin replied. Though Hondo showed him that even one perceived as powerful as himself still had doubts and weaknesses, Marvin could not help but respect him more and even feel more hope for his own future. If someone like him could do so much and still have short comings and self-doubts, then why could he not make something of himself too? “I know about Lisa, enough to know I don’t want to ask questions at least. As long as that stays private an’ doesn’t effect anyone else, ‘specially my girls or Macey, then I won’t get involved. I don’t like it nor condone it, but I guess this world messes everyone up in some way an’ we all do what we can to cope.” Hondo replied. Marvin nodded, “I guess, but that’s still pretty messed up… but I guess many see humans who have sex with wessens in the same light. We are just animals to most humans still.” “Most humans are assholes, that goes for wessen humans too, unfortunately. Can’t force everyone to think or act right. Just have to expect some of the assholes will direct their bullshit at you.” Hondo replied. Marvin nodded, “Yeah.” “So, you do think that kid has her eyes on me? Damn, I was afraid of that.” Hondo said quietly. “She’s not really a kid. I mean, she’s over 16. Unless you’re a woman in one of the richer families, girls are usually married off by her age unless a slave, in the trade… you know whores, or wandering like they were. If they aren’t married off by then, they usually become one of those things, whores most often. She and the other did a little of everything to survive, you know.” Marvin replied. “I know, but she’s a kid to me. It might be acceptable to some but makes me feel like a creepy old man, havin’ some sprite of a girl that age thinkin’ I’d take her.” Hondo said sourly. “Well, she’s not the only one. I head a couple of those bunny girls have their eyes on you too. Especially that wild one, Kiah. I heard from one of the other teens that she even told Miss Val she was going to take you.” Marvin replied. “Who told you that?!” Hondo queried “Madison. I guess one of the other boys overhear her while on patrol. You’d be surprised the conversations they hear while patrolling. Most people don’t pay attention to them so they talk as if they are not around. Not surprised as they treat us the same or worse even. As a slave I heard all sorts of things about the master’s business. I guess he knew we were too stupid to do anything about it even if we had the freedom to do anything.” Marvin replied. “You aren’t stupid. Maybe ignorant of some things but there is a difference. Ignorant is from lack of being taught. Stupid is willful ignorance or the inability to learn.” Hondo replied “Can I help you, sir?” A voice from the booth called out to, causing both of them to turn their attentions to see the booth owner was now free. “Well talk more later.” Hondo said to Marvin before turning his attention to the booth owner. After some more talk Hondo bought up several bags of jerky and meat sticks, along with some more cured and canned meats, some #10 cans of freeze-dried meats, which he was surprised to find, and some pickle sausages and eggs, since they kept well and could be eaten without any preparation, like the jerky. While he was ordering the teens made it back to them with the loaded wagons, and there was less room than he thought available. After he paid they had to half repack the wagons to make things fit, and both were overloaded. “We’d better head back and unload before we shop anymore.” Hondo said to the group. “What do we need next?” Madison asked. “I’d like to see about some hard and processed cheeses, the kinds that don’t need refrigeration, maybe some some canned an’ pickled vegetables, an’ maybe some tortillas is anyone is selling bulk.” He said. “Why that?” Patricia asked. “Stuff to make sandwiches on the road. Too many people for Ruth an’ the other ladies to make up meals to go for everyone. Need stuff we can dole out to everyone so they can eat on the roll. Tortillas, cheese, an’ some cured meat and/or pickled vegetables and you have a quick sandwich if wanted. I’ve lived for weeks off hard cheese, jerky, and coffee before. Some peanuts or mixed nuts make a nice addition too, but I’ve yet to see any.” He commented. Patricia grabbed his arm and smiled at him sweetly. “Why don’t you and I stroll around the market while Marvin and Madison unload the wagons? That way we can see if they have what you want and we can talk and stuff.” She said, trying to turn on her charm. “Why don’t we all put stuff away then look together? Besides, what could you possibly have to talk about alone?” Madison asked in flat, annoyed tones. Patricia glared at him, “It will be faster if we got a head start looking for one, and adult stuff that is private and you would not understand.” Hondo rolled his eyes behind his dark glasses and sighed to himself mentally as he realized she was not going to drop it. “Madison is right, we should go together. This place has gotten better but it’s still dangerous. We should stick together.” Hondo replied. She let go of his arm and slumped dejectedly, “Oh… I guess that is best.” “Guess?? You remember what happened her this morning??? Of course, it’s what is best!” Madison said quickly, getting glares from Patricia in response. “Marvin, Madison, pull the wagons. Patricia either on my left or behind me.” Hondo said as he started off. Patricia stuck her tongue out at Madison and then trotted to get up beside Hondo. Madison looked at Marvin who just shrugged in response, so he shook his head and sighed angrily as he yanked on the wagon and took off to catch up, Marvin following close behind him. Once at the vehicles they unloaded quickly and took back off towards the market again. As the approached it Hondo took the wagon from Marvin and handed him a few coins. “I saw a vendor sellin’ pie by the slice over there. Why don’t ya see what they got an’ get us each a piece. Oatmeal, Pecan, Rhubarb, or Cherry would be my top choices, no peach.” Hondo said. “Sure thing, Master Hondo.” Marvin said. “Oh an’ take Patricia with you. Madison an’ I will scout ahead. I see a vendor with dried fruits up ahead. We’ll start there.” Hondo said before turning to Madison, “Want a slice of Pie? Marvin an’ Patricia are grabbing some for us.” Madison nodded, “Sure. Any fruit flavor is good with me…” He turned to Marvin, “Don’t let her spit on mine.” Marvin nodded. And Patricia shot him another glare before turning away. Madison shook his head and sighed again before walking off a ways towards where Hondo said they were going. As the other two left Hondo caught up with him and stopped him before reaching the vendor. “You alright there?” He asked. Madison shrugged, “I guess.” “You know, you’ll never win her by pissin’ her off.” He remarked. Madison looked at him sourly, “Like I have a chance. I thought I maybe did before we met you. Life sucked but her and I would talk about trying to make enough side money and hide it from Jason so we could leave together and start a new life! I guess I always thought it would be me and her someday but… *sigh* Guess she sees me as like her brother or something lame like that. Maybe she always has, I don’t know but I don’t have a chance against who she really wants.” “An’ who is that?” Hondo asked, playing dumb. Madison’s frown deepened, “Even the blind can see she wants you!” Hondo sighed and shook his head, “She’s too young for me an’ she’ll soon realize I’m too old for her.” “That’s a joke! Once a girl is of age no man says she’s too young for him!” Madison replied angrily. “Well I do. Besides, I have someone.” Hondo countered. “One, two, ten. A man doesn’t say no to a willing woman.” Madison argued. “Listen, I don’t want to hurt her or you, but I’m not interested in her an’ your anger won’t help!  You are free to leave if you hate me that much, you know!” Hondo growled at him. Madison took a step back and swallowed hard, as though he tried not to show it, both Hondo and Fernando scared him a bit, though not as much as they awed and inspired him. “It’s .. it’s not like that! I don’t hate you, honest! I.. I just .. just really like her and she doesn’t even notice me!” Madison replied quickly, stumbling over a few of his words. “Best advice I can give is don’t chase her! Women say they liked to be chased but that’s bullshit. A woman never respects a man who chases her, even if they ask to be chased or let them catch her eventually. Be yourself, be respectful, but also be honorable, brave, and deservin’ of respect! Then you don’t give the time of day to those who don’t respect you an’ stand up for others who can’t for themselves. If she won’t see you then, she never will. Even if she doesn’t see you, treat her with respect unless she disrespects you. Then just ignore her as that’s not worth your time. Bein’ childish back to her pokin’ you will only distance you both an’ destroy any chance you might have.” He replied firmly. Madison looked at him blankly at first as he let the words soak in before sighing and nodding. “Yes, sir. I’ll .. I’ll try…. But… are you going to, you know …. #$@! her? I know she wants you too.” Madison asked earnestly. Hondo sighed, and though he wanted to just say no, many things in this world made had him do things he never thought he would before, and that gave him pause to think before responding. “… Listen, I have no plans on doin’ anythin’ with her. That bein’ said, you temp a hungry dog long enough an’ he will bite ya.” Hondo replied. “Meaning?” Madison asked hesitantly. “Meanin’ I have no plans to encourage her or give into her, but I find myself alone, stressed an’ with the urge an’ she keeps pushin’ an’ happens to push her offer too hard at the wrong time, I could take her up on it as I just get tired of fightin’ her. I’d like to think I’ll hold out, but I know to say there is no chance is a lie. Anythin’ is possible in this #$@!ed up world, an’ I’m not above fallin’, understand?” Hondo replied firmly. “Understand, but… but you’ll try not to encourage her?” Madison asked hopefully. Hondo nodded, “I’ll try not to, though I’ll also try not to hurt her. Seems like everyone has had the lion’s share of hurt round here. Can’t say I can spare ya from some heartbreak if she doesn’t reciprocate, though, but that’s somethin’ every man deals with at one time or another an’ sometimes multiple times.” Madison nodded, “I understand… As much as I want to be with her, I guess if she is happier with you I’d rather see that.” Hondo scowled and shook his head, “Just don’t even talk ‘bout us bein’ together. I’ve got enough on my plate without one more right now. Too many women to deal with directly as is.” Madison gave him a look like he was from outer space or something, as Hondo turned away and finished heading to the booth he had pointed at earlier. For the life of he could not see why having several young women want to pleasure him or be pleasured by him, would ever be scorned at, but he was young still. Too young to understand the headaches that went along with such a thing. As they reached the booth, the owner was unoccupied so he helped them straight away. Marvin and Patricia joined them quickly after and started loading the wagons. Several bags of dried apples, cherries, raspberries, and pears were procured. They had dried strawberries as well and though Patricia asked about them Hondo said they had enough, though the real reason was Fernando’s strawberry allergy. That was information he was not about to share, though. As they left there Patricia handed him a piece of oatmeal pie, as she had been holding onto it for him while he looked though goods and haggled for supplies. She and the others had eaten theirs already though, so he ate his quickly so they could continue on. It tasted good and hit the spot, though he had to admit that Val made a better pie, though he felt that his tasting one again, that was not poisoned at least, was slim to none.  As they headed off down the lane, Hondo’s radio came to life again with a familiar voice, the only one he actually expected to call him anyway. “This is Medic calling for the Righteous Cowboy. Come in Righteous.” Fernando’s call came over the radio’s speaker. After he manages to free it from the depths of his pocket, Hondo replies, “This is Righteous. What is it, Medic?” “Good, you’re there. Two things. One, be on the lookout for a Spanish group of Wessens dressed up in old South American Gaucho ponchos, wide brim hats and a bandana to cover their faces. They talk with a thick Spanish accent. They are a gang of some sort, coming in a few days ago and starting trouble with the merchants and now with the customers.” Fernando explains. “Wessens with Spanish accents? Sounds like a bunch of De La Cruz Boys Wanna-Be’s to me. We’ll keep an eye for them.” Hondo replies, glancing around them quickly as he spoke, as he had seen the like lingering at the edges of the crowd earlier. “Funny you would say that, as their name is De Le Vega. I doubt there is any relations to Hector and his crew. But we ran into a few of them and had a little help to deal with them and have them arrested, which brings number Two: there is a highway gang in town. They are the ones who came to our rescue. The leader is some young guy named Mikey. I met him when we before we arrived at Center Town as his gang was doing highway tolls and escort services for pay, but I found them in a terrible accident and helped him and his boys out. They were helpful in opening the highway for us and for guarding Jason when we found him in trouble, he leads that group. He now works with General Jastrey in I guess mercenary work – getting paid for services done that her men can’t do and patrolling the highway for them. Mikey I can trust. Now he claims he knows you, or knows of you. I do not remember you two ever meeting. But if you meet up with some guy with a group of guys in motorcycle gang attire, that might be him. Right now he’s with me at the Medi-Jeeps as I put away some supplies. After we put away this round of supplies, I found a merchant selling cat food and that will be my next purchase along with some more canned foods.” Fernando explains. “I’ll see ya around then. And I’ll keep an eye out. Thanks.” Hondo replies. “See you then. Medic Out!” Fernando replies. Hondo pocketed the radio and glanced around as casually as he could. “Well, damn. One more #$@!in’ thing to watch for… Least we will be aware of them better now.” Hondo grumbled. Patricia grabbed his left arm and nodded off to her left as she spoke nervously, “I thought I saw some over there a bit ago. Are we in danger?” Hondo shrugged, “No more than usual… If I tell ya’ll to get lost, the three of you make a run to the vehicles. Marvin, keep them safe until Fernando or I get there. We’ll have to stay right together for now. You see any, let me know but don’t stare or point.” Patricia nodded and let go of his arm, feeling for the pistol in her pocket that she had brought, since a long-gun was not practical while loading and unloading supplies. Marvin looked around slowly at the crowded and squinted a bit, “Will do. Wish I had a pistol. Cant get this shotgun off my shoulder and into action really fast.” Hondo nodded, “Understand an’ I’ll look at getting ya a rig for a handgun when we get back. For now, just leave the wagons an’ run. Get that scatter gun ready on the move an’ don’t try to engage them unless they engage you. This is no place for a stand-off an’ they know it. With the soldiers an’ the road-gang here they will try to do things quickly without a lot of commotion. If there is a ruckus or its not worth it they will most likely just flee and wait until its worth the risk again. Not the type to take a lot of open risks, I believe.” Madison nodded, “I’ve heard of some like them before and you’re right. Probably went after Fernando as he was a man alone with a bunch of younger girls. Probably figured he was paying for their company, which means he had money. And they probably figured he would give up what he had instead of risking his companions, though that can be a risky bet too, as some don’t care about the safety of their paid companions.” “Well, unless they bother us, it doesn’t matter a lot, though unless we give them a reason to, I doubt they will bother us. Besides, we have shoppin’ to do still.” Hondo replied. “Wish it was fun shopping.” Patricia said sadly. “What’s more fun than buying good food to eat? Much more fun than digging through a garbage for a meal, at least.” Madison said. “I was thinking more like shopping for clothes or some lingerie or something like real ladies do. Then trying them on and modeling them for someone special” She said wistfully. “When have you ever done that?” Madison asked almost indignantly.   She shrugged and gave Hondo a blushing sheepish look as she responded to Madison, “I’ve not, but I’ve not been shopping with someone I thought was special before and who I’d like to do that with.” Madison rolled his eyes and shook his head. “Girls are weird.” He half whispered to Marvin. Marvin chuckled, “Heh, you’re telling me.” Hondo turned a bit and squinted off in the distance, “Well, You kids will have to do that some other time when it’s safer for you to be alone without me. For now, we need food. Think I see cheese up ahead. Let’s go there next.” Hondo started off, leaving Patricia to stand there, jaw dropped and baffled as to how he did not understand her advances. As he walked off Madison and Marvin followed. “Better keep up, Pat!” Madison said as he hurried after Hondo. “But how.. how did…???” Patricia muttered before Marvin cut her off. “Need to stay up with him where it’s safe.” He said. She pulled herself out of it and trotted up beside Marvin. “Doesn’t he see I like him?” She asked quietly after a moment, sounding and looking very defeated. “I think he sees, but maybe you’re not his type and he doesn’t want to hurt you?” Marvin suggested. “Not his type?... Maybe… maybe that’s it, but .. I can change.” She said softly. “Now, I don’t think he’d want you to change for him.” Marvin said hesitantly, as he thought this would go a different direction. “No, no if he wants different I owe it to him to be different! Fernando already has more women around him than He does and he deserves more! He works so hard to protect us all and .. and I need to earn it, even if I have to change! Thanks Marvin!” She said, sounding renewed in her resolve. She took off and jogged past Madison to catch back up with Hondo. As she walked by his side she was determined to watch him more closely and see what kind of woman turned his head. She also made a mental note to watch Val and Molly, as he seemed to spend time with them, or had spent time with Val before she got all angry and weepy. She told herself she would never do that to him, though so she just had to emulate how Val used to be and he was sure to get him! Marvin sighed and shook his head as he muttered to himself, “Marvin, how did you mess that one up?? Well, Sorry Master Hondo.” The next stop got them some hard cheeses that would survive without being cooled for quite a while, years if the wax seal was left intact and they were stored out of the sunlight. After that they found a bread vender. He had some tortillas, but not enough for the whole camp, so they bought what he had along with several tins of hardtack and a couple large paper bags of matzo bread. As they walked off Patricia piped up, “What’s in the tins?” “Hardtack.” Hondo replied. “Never heard of it.” Madison said. “It dates to a time way before the happening. IT does not go bad if stored in a tin or bucket like this. It’s a decent source of food when there is nothing else, but has to be softened in water, milk, or coffee before being eaten, as you’ll break a tooth if you try to eat it like this.” Hondo replied. “Why get it then?” Patricia asked. “In case things get bad. Always good to have some back up food.” Hondo replied. They continued on and found a place that had canned and pickled vegetables, as well as dried pecans and walnuts, which they bought them out of. By then their carts were full. Though and Hondo suggested they head back. “So, we need anything else?” Madison asked. “I’d like to find some processed cheese if possible still. Some more dry goods might be good too, but we should meet up with Fernando an’ see what he’s gotten so we don’t both get too much of one thing an’ nothin’ of another.” Hondo replied. About then Patricia tugged on his shirt to get his attention, but he was pretty sure what she wanted as he saw them a split second before. “I see them.” Hondo said, “Just keep walking and pay them no attention.” Two fox wessen and one that look more like a dog or coyote wessen all wearing sort of Spanish garb, or more like what an old Hollywood western would have depicted as Spanish garb, leaned against the old church that was nearby, looking over everyone who passed.   “Are they going to attack us?” Patricia asked a bit nervously as her hand went into her pocket to hold the small handgun she had concealed within. “I doubt it. They seem to be lookin’ for prey but also seem to be waitin’ for someone. If one of those that Jefe took out was a leader, they might be waitin’ for him. They might not know their number has been reduced at all yet. Still, we’ll keep an eye on them.” Hondo said, as a cane with a crystal knob at it’s top seemed to materialize in his hand, hidden from the public by Patricia standing between him and them. “Master Hondo? Have you had that cane the whole time?” Marvin asked, seeing it in Hondo’s hand but not remembering it there before. “Some things are hard to explain, some can’t be, an’ some things have a right an’ wrong place to ask about them. This falls into all of those categories, an’ this definitely isn’t the right place.” Hondo replied cool. Marvin nodded slightly, “Understand.” They continued on to the vehicles without an issue, and finding no one there they unloaded their wagons quickly and stowed items away. Once done they worked their way back up the path between the market and the vehicles, so they could see the edge of the church and any commotion that might happen there as they waited for Fernando and his group. Hondo contemplated calling over the radio but in case they had scanners monitoring all channels, he did not want to give away that he had spotted them until talking to Fernando. Though he was not itching for a fight in town, he knew taking down scum like them would be best for the town as a whole, but for everyone’s safety it had to be done carefully.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 2nd, 2023, 1:07am [Fernando’s Electric Camper; shortly after he left] Naya sits and eats her meal but is only able to take in half of what is given to her as her stomach has shrunk from not eating for so long. After a while of sitting there and not eating, she finally speaks up. “Uhm... Maria?” Naya calls to Ichigo. “What is it?” Ichigo answers. “I can’t eat no more.” Naya says to her. “Then wrap up the sandwich and put it on the bag. And then put the bag and the bottle on the counter above your head, and sit down or lay down when you are done.” Ichigo tells her. Naya does as she was told, taking slow and deliberate action before lying down on her make-shift bed where she stares at the ceiling while absent-mindedly touching herself under her skirt . She does or says little. But curiosity gets the better of her tongue. “Maria?” Naya calls out to Ichigo. “Yes?” Ichigo replies. “Are you really his daughter, or did he rescue you too?” Naya asks. “I’m his real daughter, but yes he did rescue me as well.” Ichigo explains. “Uhm, how is that possible?” Naya asks. “It’s a long story.” Ichigo relies. “Well, there is nothing else to do... unless you want to...” Naya begins. “No, we are not doing that.” Ichigo tells her before Naya could finish her sentence. Naya lets out a sigh, before saying to herself, “It’s unfair sometimes, I swear. I just want to be held, and touched and #$@!ed sometimes. And sometimes I want to be in bed with someone that tells me that everything will be alright. Is that too much to ask?” “Wanting, having and getting are all different things. But now that you are here, you will not get what you want but you will get what you need.” Ichigo tells her. “What do you mean by that?” Naya asks. “You will not get #$@!ed, at least not for a long time. But you will get a warm bed, good food and drink, clean clothes, a place to wash up at and people who understand your situation and not judge you as long as you respect them. And getting so much for so little, it is many times better than being out there selling your ass to somebody and hope they will not beat you or kill you.” Ichigo tells her. “You know how it is then? To sell your ass for money so you can get what you need?” Naya asks. “Let me explain it this way.” Ichigo begins, “I said that I am his real daughter and he had saved me. It is a long story. So here it is – long ago when I was a little girl, he and my mother were married but they got into a fight and he left, because she was cheating on him with some Wessen. Mom thought she had it made with this Wessen, but in the end, he turned on us, and sold us into slavery. But because father was nearby, he found out about us being sold into slavery, and got a few friends to destroy the auction site and rescue us. But the Wessen was there expecting something like this to happen, so he shot mom in the back and head, killing her. Father turned and shot the Wessen in the head and killed him in return.  We returned home, gathered our things and left, never to return and been on the road since. That was just a couple of years ago. But in that time and even before, I seen girls who sell themselves, sell their asses, and end up getting killed by those who picked them up to service them, and others get sick and die from their sickness. I have seen girls who were killed, like mom was – shot in the streets for nothing other than somebody else’s pleasure and will to do so. I have seen girls beaten, robbed, raped in the streets by other girls and guys. I seen it all, and almost was part of it if father did not save me. I remember that Wessen’s face after he shot and killed mom, that smug look like ‘What are you going to do about it?’ His mistake in angering father and thinking he could get away with it because that cost him his life. And now he’s saving you? You are just one in a long line of many he has saved. Give him the respect of being his savior because he got you out of that life. Here, you do not have to sell your ass to anyone no more. But you do have to work, what that work is depends on what you can do: cook, clean, watch over the children, help gather food and supplies, there are lot of things to do. No one in this group is allowed to do nothing.” “I do not know how to do much of anything, except #$@! and suck dick well.” Naya says. “Look. You got two good hands, and a mind that can learn to do new things. You will learn to do things you never thought you could do before. And you will do them.” Ichigo tells her. Naya thinks, trying to switch the subject, reverting to the subject of sex again, “Have you ever wanted to be #$@!ed by your father?” “Every girl who knows her father has thought and even dreamed about it many times, so that it normal. Being a girl, and knowing who my father is, and even sleep with him, I have wanted him to #$@! me but we haven’t. The same with my little sisters*, who are not here but one is in town with our uncle and the other is in the next time we are going to. And the three of us sleep with him in this bed, for if it was just me and him alone, you would be sleeping in this bed too tonight.” Ichigo explains to her. “I know a lot of girls who #$@! their fathers.” Naya begins. “I probably would be too if I knew who he was and lived with him.” “I also know a lot of girls who had sex with their fathers. But a girl’s love can only go but so far for her father, and for any other guy in her life.” Ichigo tells her. “If I were you, with him as my father, I would let him #$@! me all the time.” Naya says. “Look. As his daughter, we do have times of intimacy but that is as far as it goes. We do not #$@!, or have sex, but we do love each other. And as much as I might want him to #$@! me, those moments of intimacy fill so much of the emptiness inside me, and is better than being #$@!ed. As he explained it, ‘There is a difference between Love and Sex. You can have Love without Sex, Sex without Love and Love with Sex.’ Many girls who #$@! their fathers rarely do it out of love, it is ‘Sex without Love.’ I have ‘Love without Sex’ with my father, and if I were to ever have sex with him, I would like it to be ‘Love with Sex.’ But that is just a want, when I only need the first of ‘Love without Sex.’” Ichigo says. “Well, how about being his ‘girlfriend’? Does he have a girlfriend?” Naya asks. “If you are looking for some sort of relationship with him, I’m going to tell you know that it is not going to happen. But I you want to be saved from that crazy world out there, then you listen to what he has to say. If not, if you go against him or anyone in this convoy, you will be left behind.” Ichigo tells her. “But he has my slave papers. He owns me.” Naya points out as if it is an important fact. “He owns you like he owns others in the convoy, and he can throw you away like he has done with others who are not here. What happens to you is on you. You want to be saved from here, you listen to what he and the others say. You are not going to be dropping your panties for money, favors or position of power that does not exist. I will tell you now that life is not going to be easy but it is a million times better being out in the streets selling your ass and wondering if you are going to survive being #$@!ed by some random guy or end up dead on the side of the street or in some alley after he is done plowing your behind.” Ichigo tells her. “Then, what can I do?” Naya asks. “Like father said before, you can learn to do things to help with the camp. Cooking, cleaning, shopping, taking care of the children, and many other things. But you need to learn to trust him and others in the camp. You help us, we help you.” Ichigo tells her. “He said that he would have me in another camper, would you know who?” Naya asks. “I would guess in with the bunny girls’ camper or in the Wessen girls’ camper.” Ichigo says. “Bunny girls?” Naya asks. “Bunny girls are a group of girls we got from Fight Town. They are ‘Bunny Girls’ because they are human females who were on the side of the fighting ring in bunny suits to distract the viewers when they are cleaning up the ring or taking out a dead body from the ring.” Ichigo explains, adding “After the Time Walker / Lich match, Fight Town went into riots, fight houses were closed or burned down and ‘bunny girls’ were forced to sell themselves in order to survive. Dad and his partner rescued a few of them and they have been with us since then and then we got here.” “They probably would not want a Wessen to sleep with them.” Naya says. She then asks, “What about the Wessen Camper? Know them?” “The Wessen Camper would be Minerva and Miniya’s camper.” Ichigo begins to explain. “Minerva and Miniya?” Naya interrupts. Ichigo nods but before commenting, Naya says, “I can’t be here if they are around.” “We will deal with it when father returns.” Ichigo tells her. “I think I need to leave.” Naya tells her. “You will stay until my father returns.” Ichigo tells her. “But I can’t stay...” Naya throws back. “Let me tell you, you know what they do with run-away slaves?” Ichigo throws at her. Not waiting for her to answer, Ichigo continues, “If there is no reward for capture of an escaped slave, then they will be beaten, raped and killed. If there is a reward for the escaped slave, they will be captured, beaten, raped and then taken to the slave over in chains where the slave owner beats them in front of the capture for costing them money by paying the reward. You are to stay here until father returns. You do not want him to find you as he has ways to find you no matter where you go, and where you hide.” Naya nods in small motions. [Center Town] Fernando and the girls walk to the merchant area where they were before when they were rudely interrupted by the Wessen gang trying to rob them. He did not think much about them nor did he care. What was on his mind was getting more food for the convoy. He already has as much canned goods, dried meats and various vegetables he can stuff into his Medi-Jeep in the last two trips. This last trip should fill the vehicle and add onto the others.  And yet it is not enough for the trip through No-Man’s land but enough to start it. He thinks the rest would have to come from the other towns they go through as they head towards No-Man’s land, and others in the convoy to shop and add to the reserves. They have too, they must if they are to survive the trip without sickness or injury. They get to the area where they were before when they turned back to pack their filled pull cart and were confronted. Fernando looks around to get his bearing and thinks about what they bought and what they need. Checking out one of the merchants he finds a large five pound box, and then a couple of others large boxes labeled “Wessen Meal” with what grain it was made from: Oats, Wheat or Barley, But Fernando instantly recognized them as Oatmeal, Farina, and Barley meal. He says to himself as he looks over the large boxes, “People can eat this... why is it labeled as ‘Wessen Meal’?” “You got Sheep or Horse Wessens?” A Merchant asks. “I do. I have to ask though, what it takes to cook this for them?” Fernando asks. “Cook? You give it to them raw!” The Merchant says. He then asks “You cook it for them? That could get them sick!” “Well, my family has been cooking Wessen meal for the Wessens since forever, adding some dried fruit to the Wessen meal while it cooks to make it taste better and they never got sick.” Fernando explains. “I do not know about that. I go by what my buyers say and they all say that it is best to feed them raw Wessen Meal or they get sick on you.” The Merchant says. “So how much for a box?” Fernando asks. Looking at Fernando with a straight face, glancing over to the Wessen Twins for a second, the merchant says “Ten dollars a box.” Fernando slowly puts the box of Wessen meal onto the shelf. The Merchant argues, “You won’t find a better price for Wessen meal anywhere.” “I’ll pass.” Fernando says before he starts to look at other items. “Anything else interests you?” The Merchant asks. “Not really.” Fernando answers without looking at him. “Then, how much for your Sex kittens?” The Merchant asks. “What?” Fernando turns to him. “How much for your two Sex kittens? I’ll pay a thousand a head.” The Merchant tells him. Fernando scowl at him, “They are not Sex Kittens, they are my rescue workers. And they are not for sale.” He turns to the girls, “Let’s get out of this place.” As Fernando guides the girls away from the area, the merchant yells, “What about the little one? I’ll pay $500 for her!” Fernando wants to reply to him of being a sick bastard but decides to leave it alone. They continue going down the strip. They walk past several store fronts before reaching the far end of the strip. Though not in the last store where he bought the pasta and canned pasta meals which has the canned soups, he did find another store with various canned goods, including soups. He picks up several large cans of chicken noodle, beef vegetable, and several kinds of vegetable soups. Of the vegetable soups, he picks up the vegetable soup similar to beef soup but without the meat, various bean soups including lentil and split pea soup, and tomato soup. He even found and bought some cans of Minestrone (pasta and vegetable) soup, or some facsimile thereof. Finally, he found a case of 12 large cans of starter soups – a glass can with dried vegetables and pasta, all that it requires is some boiling water or meat and broth to be added to the mix and wait for it to be cooked on its own. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MasonJarSoups.png In the store next to this last store on the strip Fernando finds the cat and dog food; canned food for the cats and canned and dry in a bag kibble food for the dogs. Six bags of kibble - two bags per dog and a couple dozen cans of wet dog food, about six per dog should be able to last them for most of the trip. The cats got three dozen cans of cat food, which is more than enough for them as they would only eat two cans a day, with a can of cat food being about 1/3 the size of a can of dog food (1/3 the height of a can of dog food while being the same width). Except for the bags of dog food, there was little room taken up by the cans of cat and dog food. With the cans of soup and the bags of dog food, there was about three-quarters the space taken on the pull cart. He looks about the area and sees something odd and out of place, going up to it to investigate. It was a 55 gallon plastic drum, used for storing dry foods and various equipment to keep them dry and within a single place. He looks at it, seeing others, one 25 gallon sized one and one 55 gallon cardboard one. On to tops of the drums were their labels with prices on them: $35 for the 55 gallon plastic one, $30 for the 55 gallon cardboard one, and $25 for the smaller 25 gallon one. He does not see it on the back side of the barrel drums say “Property of the Montana Militia.” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Drums.png An elderly man in his later years walks out of the shop, “Interested? They are good for hauling a lot of food in a small place.” “Before I get to you and want to buy a couple of them, I need to contact my partner and get him over here to see this. He will want to buy them too.” Fernando tells him, before he turns partially away and pulls out his Yaesu VX-2 radio. “Righteous Cowboy, this Medic. Come in Righteous Cowboy.” He waits for a couple of seconds for Hondo to reply before trying again. But Hondo answers in time. “This is Righteous, Every OK Medic?” Hondo replies. “Good. At the end of the second Merchant side street, is a couple of store with interesting things. Things you might be interested in.” Fernando says to him. “Like wha’?” Hondo asks. “Plastic and Cardboard Storage drums – 25 and 55 gallons, about 3ft tall by 2ft wide for the big ones. They look clean and do not have that funky or moldy smell, and priced right. How soon can you be here?” Fernando says and asks. “We can be there in 5 clicks.” Hondo replies. “See you then.” Fernando tells him before turning to the merchant. “I’ll take this one (the plastic 55 gallon), this one (the cardboard 55 gallon one) and two of these smaller ones.” The elder merchant steps up to Fernando, and grabs him by the wrist with the radio in it and looks at it. He then pulls out something from his pocket, a similar sized but slightly larger radio with the label of “Baofeng UV-5R” and places his hand with it next to Fernando’s hand with the Yaesu. He then points to both of them. He then looks up at Fernando and nods. “You look like a fixer. Can you fix a broken mini-radio?” The Merchant asks. “Depends on the radio. If not, I can switch parts to get one working from two or three broken ones. But I fix broken people.” Fernando explains. The elderly merchant shakes his head and then points to Fernando’s cane. “That fixes things. You fox broken people.” “You know something I do not?” Fernando asks. “You were here many years ago, when I was a younger man and you used that to fix some radios and information systems I had then. Since you left, I got more of these mini-radios from a Junk Town. Out of 100 radios, we only got three working. But you, you fix them all with that, and you get the barrels you want and 10 radios that you fix from the 100.” The elderly merchant tells him. “Alright. But we’ll wait for my friend to arrive to watch my girls while I fix the radios.” Fernando tells him. “They be safe here. You come, it will take a couple minutes.” The Elder Merchant says. As Fernando tries to delay things, Hondo and his merry band approaches them. Soon Hondo steps up to Fernando and looks at the barrels. “So these are them?” Hondo asks. “Yes, and I made have made a deal with the store owner...” Fernando points out. But the Elderly Merchant steps up to Hondo, “You... I never forget a face. Still with him after all these years I see...” Hondo was taken aback at the comment and the boldness of the old merchant’s actions. Fernando gingerly raises one hand to Hondo and shakes his head, saying, “He’s harmless, but I think he met our other selves long ago.” Hondo gives Fernando a nod before asking, “So, what is this deal?” Fernando replies, “Hondo, show him your tiny radio.” “Uhm... alright.” Hondo does as he says, hoping that some sort of deal of trading the radios for the barrels was not made. The Elderly Merchant nods as he looks at Hondo’s Yaesu before pulling out his Baofeng radio and puts his hand next to Hondo’s to compare the two radios. Fernando replies, “He has 100 such radios and he will give us the barrels we need and a few radios if I fix all 100 for him. Apparently, my other self did some Mojo with his cane to fix his equipment in the past and now wants me to do the same as part of the deal.” “I see...” Hondo says, knowing that such radios would be a benefit to whoever owns them, perhaps even create a shift in power. Fernando tells Hondo, “Then come with me.” He then switches over to Marvin, Madison and Patricia, “You three keep guard out here and watch other all of us while Hondo and I negotiate our deal.” Marvin replies, “Will do.” Fernando and Hondo enter the store with the Elderly Merchant following them in. Inside was basically a junk store of various items from vehicle parts, home furnishing, once-upon-a-time-useful electronics (cellphones, tablets, laptops/desktops), home media centers, assorted video games from arcade units to home systems, kitchen gear, assorted tools, army surplus material, assorted toys from models to dolls, and carnival rides parts. Whether the electronics works or not remains to be seen. Fernando was at awe in the collection, as was Hondo, both considering that none of this stuff is selling except to a select few patrons with very niche needs. The elderly merchant yells out, “Justin, Cathleen – bring out the radios.” In the back of the store, a male voice says, “These shits do not work! Nothing here ever worked!” “Shut Your Mouth And Bring Them Out!” The Elderly Merchant says in a loud harsh voice. Soon a man in his late 30s comes out with a woman in her younger 30s, both pushing a large hand truck with Plastic Milk Crates stacked 5 each with a total of 10 crates. Each crate filled with small cardboard boxes labeled “Baofeng” Radio, listing details of the radios, though many of the boxes seems to have been slightly crushed or ripped, and all have smudges of dried mud on them. On top of the boxes were cables and other items for the radio like extra battery packs, programming cables with a tiny CD-ROM, and external microphones, loosely packed in the milk crates. The Elderly Merchant pulls out one of the boxes and opens it, showing the contents within packed in a protective plastic molding: the radio, a small battery for it, a rubber duck antenna, a lanyard wrist strap, an ear bud with external mike, a charging station and a user manual. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/UV-5R-Series&RPG.png Fernando and Hondo looks at the contents of the box and then at the milk crates with the other radios in them. The Elderly Merchant says as he points to Fernando cane, “You fix these radios like you did before with this, and you can take what barrels you want and one crate of radios.” Fernando looks around before saying, “Alright. But I’ll do one better for you.” “Eh?” The Elderly Merchant says. “Hondo, stick out your cane.” Fernando says. Without question Hondo does as Fernando says. Fernando takes his cane and concentrates, making the crystal glow before reaching out and making it contact the crystal on Hondo’s cane. From that point, the room glowed brightly for a few short seconds that seemed to last an eternity. Then the lighting inside the store returns to normal, though nothing seemed to be changed, Fernando has basically restored everything in the store to a near new and working order, including the radios. He points to the radio, “Put the battery on it and try it.” The Elderly Merchant does as he is told, putting the battery onto the radio and turning it on. “Frequency mode” comes out of the unit, with the Elderly Merchant smiling. Jason says, “No f-ing way! They never worked!” “You shut up!” The Elderly Merchant says to man, followed by, “Give them a box of radios and things. And put the others away!” Before Jason can act, Cathleen picks up the top milk crate from her hand truck and hands it to Fernando. Fernando hands it over to Hondo. The Elderly Merchant asks, “How many barrels you want?” Fernando shakes his head, before saying, “Alright, I say 4 plastic ones, 4 cardboard ones, and 6 small plastic ones.” Hondo interjects, “Make that 6 plastic ones, 4 cardboard ones and 8 small plastic ones.” Fernando points out, “I do not think we can carry that many.” “Don’t worry. I’ll handle it.” Hondo says. The Merchant turns to his two workers, “You heard them, 6 plastic barrels, 4 cardboard barrels and 8 small plastic barrels! Take them outside to their people!” They disappear quickly with the hand trucks. Fernando says, “We’ll be outside. Moving things around make the barrels fit.” “Take your time.” The elderly merchant says. “Alright, thank you.” Fernando tells him. “No! Thank you!” The elderly merchant throws back at him. “Come on Hondo, let’s go.” Fernando says. Once outside Hondo asks, “What you did in there, besides restoring the radios?” “I restored everything in the store. It was not too hard, most things were in working order but shocked with an EMP rendering them useless, like the radios. Eliminate the EMP, and things go back to work, then restoring the condition of the electronics, like restoring damaged parts. Now things should be better for him to sell or horde. Including the other radios he had stored in his basement.” Fernando explains, adding “But he won’t know until we are long gone.” The Elderly Merchant steps out with his two workers carrying out the barrels, the workers needing to go back inside to get more but the elderly merchant remained outside, walking up to Fernando and Hondo. “I see you fixed other things in my store. Next time you come and need something from my store, it is free.” The elderly merchant says. “Well, thank you...” Fernando says. “No, thank you!” the merchant says. “Well, I need to move the food into the barrels and put the barrels in the cart.” Fernando says as he places his hand on one of the plastic barrels. “Take your time. Take as long as you want.” The Merchant says, as his workers come out with the remaining barrels. The Elderly Merchant shakes Fernando hand before walking back into his store. Hondo directs Patricia and Madison to put three of the barrels into each of their two carts put the smaller barrels into the larger ones. Fernando puts one of the plastic barrels into his pull cart in the remaining space, opens it and starts moving the food items into it, starting with the bags of dog food. One of the small barrels was stuffed with the cans of cat and dog food. This cleared way enough area to put another plastic barrel on the pull cart where the canned soups and vegetable were placed in it and then the dried vegetables on top of it. This made more room for another barrel to be put in but remain empty as there was nothing to put in it. Hondo gives the milk crate of radios to Marvin, who hefts it onto his left shoulder. It was not heavy but it was bulky to carry. There were two cardboard barrels left, which Fernando strapped them onto Hondo pull carts with the octopus bungee cords. They start to walk back to Jerry’s workshop where their vehicles were to put away their shopping. “Who you giving the radios to? Not to those Jeanettes or their crew.” Hondo asks and says. “Jeanette and her Temporal Twin have a Yaesu like ours but they both let the battery die out on it and can’t figure how to recharge them. And when they were working, those two seem to go all over the place with the frequencies, where I have a few select frequencies set up in the radio’s memory matched with yours. So no, they are getting any of these radios. Marvin, Karl, the teens, the bunny girls – maybe, Ruth and Joanne – maybe, and Minerva and her group will get a radio once I figure them out and teach them how to use them. Ten radios should cover everyone with a few left over for spares.” Fernando explains. “Ever heard of Baofeng? I nevah did.” Hondo points out. “I think they are some sort of Chinese knock off of the Yaesus we carry. I’m going to spend the time reviewing the manuals and checking them out and setting them up with the frequencies we use before handing them out with you being with me when I do.” Fernando says to him. He adds, “I noticed a date of 2012 on the unit the merchant had that he put the battery into the radio. We were brought in from around 2005.” “Yeah.” Hondo replies. Fernando points out, “Looks like we will be moving stuff around into the barrel before we leave for ‘home.’” “Should not take too long. Give us more room to get more.” Hondo throws back. “I would love that, but I got this headache and I need my rest to kill it.” Fernando replies. “We see what happens then.” Hondo points out. Making the turn to the main street, Hondo points out the pair by the old church. “Those them?” Hondo asks. “Looks like them, but the army took those away who tried to rob us. So they might be part of the group.” Fernando says. Minerva step up to them, “You going to tell him about what happened?” “About?” Fernando asks, before saying “Oh...” “Wha’ she talking about?” Hondo asks. “One of the merchants on that side road offered money for Minerva, Miniya and Zoey.” Fernando tells him, “I flatly told him ‘no.’” Joking adds, “Besides, his price was too low. Only $1000 for Minerva and Miniya each and $500 for Zoey. If he said $10,000 for the women and $5000 for Zoey, I would have thought about it.” “Hey!” Minerva lets out in protest. “I’m just kidding, Minerva. I would never sell either of you two and especially not my little niece.” Fernando says. Hondo throws in to see her reaction, “I have no trouble selling Macey for $500.” Macey lets out “Hey! I’m worth more than $500!” Fernando throws in, “That is part of the plan. We sell you for cheap, go find you and rob those that bought you and take you back.” “You’re joking, right?” Macey says worryingly. “Oh no, we’re quite serious about this.” Hondo throws at her. “But... but...” Macey begins to say. “But what? But because we are using you? But we do not love you? You feel like you want to run away? Ha! Joke’s on you Macey! This hurt you are feeling is how Zoey felt when you told her those things that made her run away. I know you said you’re sorry and we forgave you, but you had not exactly learned your lesson. There are girls out there selling their asses for a place to sleep and some food in their belly, and you get to lie around in bed and enjoy some freedoms of being my daughter. About time you learn that lesson on where you could be, and not think where you could be. Now you are going to be the best daughter to me and best cousin to Zoey and Tonya, because if you #$@! up again and hurt somebody’s feelings, or get somebody in trouble that is innocent, there will be a price to pay. Remember – I am your father. I will kill for you like I did earlier today. But do me wrong, do anyone in this convoy wrong, again, and there will be a very high price for you to pay. Do you understand me?!” Fernando scowls at her. “Yes daddy...” Macey says, trying to keep from tearing but failing. Fernando reaches over and takes her and holds her against him as they walk to Jerry’s workshop to their vehicles, “Now I think you know what it is like to be hurt. You learned your lesson. I will always love you, but you need to be the best ‘good little girl’ you can. Making it hard for you is that you got my 6 older daughters to compete with, but they are grown up and you are still a child. So be your best, not for me but for you because I will be watching.” “Yes daddy...” Macey replies, wiping her eyes and nose with her sleeve. “Why do you have to be so mean to her?” Minerva jumps in. “Because she’s my daughter, and I will be as nice or as mean to her as I need to be with her.” Fernando flat out tells her. As they walk down the main road to Jerry’s work shop, the two Wessens in wide hats and Gaucho Ponchos step away from the church and head to their direction. Both Hondo and Fernando notice. Both Hondo and Fernando give orders for the others to continue to Jerry’s Workshop while Hondo and Fernando stop to see what happens next. They continue on their way to Jerry’s workshop while Fernando and Hondo stand there with their favorite firearms in their hand, and canes on the other. They watch as the Spanish Wessens approach them until about 50 yards, see the group separate and then look at Hondo and Fernando before looking at each other. They both turn around and start walking in an opposite direction. Fernando and Hondo watch them walk away and disappear into the crowd. Fernando and Hondo walk and catch up with the rest of the group. In a couple of minutes they all get to Jerry’s workshop. Fernando walks to his Medi-Jeep, and opens the rear door. The group filled empty plastic barrel with the supplies bought stored in his Medi-Jeep, making plenty of room to put in all three barrels in the back with room for a fourth one and two small ones. Fernando takes the milk crate of radio and puts it into the rear of his jeep. The rear hatch closes and they all go to Hondo’s vehicles and the teens’ dune buggy, moving supplies to the empty barrels and then moving the barrels to the vehicles. It does not matter which vehicle got what, as long as somebody had something to carry and sorting out of items can be done later. It takes about 10 minutes to reorganize and pack things into the barrels and put them into the vehicles, saving a lot of space instead of having things lying about and precariously stacked in bags. In the end there were two cardboard barrels, one large plastic barrel and two small plastic barrels empty. With the space saved, they have space for four more large barrels. The group looks at the work done and the space left over. “Shall we go buy more stuff?” Hondo asks. “I think we did enough buying. If we need more stuff, we should get them at Flight Town. I know it is more expensive, but we have a lot to sort out and hand out and we need more barrels. And I am not going to take an old man for everything he has. And it is about time others began buying supplies for themselves and for the group. We should be leading in what needs to be done, but we should not be doing the job as a whole for everyone.” Fernando tells him. “You might be right but since we are here, might as well take advantage of being here.” Hondo says. Fernando looks at his watch, “It’s almost 6o’clock. It is getting late. Thinking about the time, Hondo agrees, “Alrigh’ let’s go.” [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 2nd, 2023, 11:41pm The group goes into the vehicles they arrived in. The Medi-Jeeps were a bit sluggish with camper in town and the added weight of the food but no more than if they were fully loaded with people and supplies. In a couple of minutes they were in the Central Town parking lot. Instead of being teleported to Flight Town, Fernando steps out of his Medi-Jeep and signals for Hondo to step out. “What’s goin’ on?” Hondo asks. “Lesson two, Hondo. Take your cane and think of this area while you turn the crystal. Then put tip of the cane onto the ground and press the crystal.” Fernando explains to him and watches him do as he explained. “Now what?” Hondo asks. “Understand this: This spot is now registered as a teleportation destination. Wherever you are, think of this place and the teleport command, press the crystal, and you and whoever is with you will end up here. When we get back, do one for the hanger area and another at the parking lot.” Fernando explains. Hondo nods at the explanation. Fernando adds, “Let’s go back to the hanger, set up the campers in the tent and I go back to the convoy.” Hondo nods again before going back to their vehicles. Once inside, Fernando teleports the group to behind the hanger. They maneuver the vehicles move to their assorted areas, with the two Medi-Jeeps parked 180 degrees to each other to have the camper doors lined up with each other. Fernando gets the barrels, milk crate and a large duffle bag out of his Medi-Jeep and into the teen’s dune buggy. Zoey goes into the hanger but Macey is stopped by Fernando and hold her by the arm. While the items were being sorted through, Fernando’s Yaesu begins to squawk loudly. He gets the radio out and answers. “Yes Maria?” Fernando answers. “Finally you are there, where are you?” Ichigo says and asks. “I’m finally at Hondo’s camper packing up a few things before I return ‘home.’ What’s up?” Fernando replies. “We got a couple problems here.” Ichigo begins. “I’ll be there in five minutes.” Fernando replies. “Naya wants to leave because Minerva and Miniya are with us in the camp.” Ichigo explains. “Tell her that I will be there in a couple of minutes.” Fernando tells her. “She heard you but she is rather adamant about leaving.” Ichigo explains. “Anything else?” Fernando asks. “Nothing that I can tell. Just the usual craziness of the camp.” Ichigo says. “Alright, like I said, I’ll be there in five minutes. Medic Out.” Fernando tells her. He then puts away his radio before turning to Macey. He looks down at her and tells her, “A father/daughter relationship is not an easy one at times. But we need to work with each other to make it easy for us. Until you are old enough to have an education and a job, you are living with me and under my rules. You are to behave not for me but for you in order stay out of trouble. In time we will have our private father/daughter time, but until then you will do what is right, not for you but for everyone around you. Sooner or later, you will be rewarded for be a good girl and a good daughter. But understand I have a job of running the convoy and making sure that everyone is safe, secure and fed.  I cannot do this job if you are out misbehaving. I’m putting a lot of trust on you to behave and do the right thing.  You get what I’m saying?” “Yes daddy.” Macey says nervously. “Good. I’ll see you later, as you heard, I got to deal with something at the convoy camp first. If we are lucky, I will have some more treats for you and Zoey.” He tells hers. Macey smiles nervously before she nods. He lets her go and gets Hondo, Mae, June, Minerva and Miniya’s attention. “Hondo, I’m ready to go with the teens, and am taking the twins and the Bunny Girls with me to deal with the situation there. I’ll see about dinner for the kids and bring it here. If you want, sort the food and things out of the Medi-Jeeps, and leave a few things in the campers for them.” Fernando explains. “I’ll see you then.” Hondo replies. “Laters.” Fernando replies before telling Mae, June, Minerva and Miniya to join him and the teens to the dune buggy and teleporting them back to the convoy camp. He tells the teens to sort things out but not to distribute them, except for the bags of dog food, which Lisa gets four bags and Ruth/Joanne gets two for their dogs. He tells them that he will be in his camper dealing with a situation with a new rescue. They nod at him before he leaves with the small barrel with the cans of pet food and the milk crate of radio parts, Minerva and Miniya following him. In a few seconds they get to his camper, where he opens the front passenger door to drop of the milk crate and barrel onto the front seat, closing the front door and opening the sliding door to let Miniya and Minerva in. He closes the sliding door behind him as he steps inside. Naya has scared, taking the blanket to cover herself and cries not to be beaten. “My how the mighty has fallen.” Miniya lets out. “What is that supposed to mean?” Fernando asks. “Ain’t it obvious?” Miniya asks. “No, it is not.” Fernando throws at her. “Naya and a couple other girls came to work for Giovanni, and thought they can rule over the others because they were younger and most chosen of the distraction girls. But they #$@!ed up and made a deal as to not get shot, that they would work the streets for food and a place to sleep. They thought they could try to rob some of their johns that picked them up and they got beaten up in return.” Miniya explains. Minerva lets out loudly “Where’s Aiyana, Lietta and Melisa?” “They’re... dead...” Naya states as she cries. “Too bad for them.” Miniya says. “Who killed them?” Fernando asks. “Don’t know... They were... picked up by... those men... with gang jackets... and that’s the... last they were seen alive. Their bodies... found in... the alleys.” Naya says as she cries. “Again, too bad for them.” Miniya says. “Miniya. Cut it out.” Fernando tells her. He then turns to Naya. “You have a choice. You can stay here where you will be safe, warm and fed as long as you do the jobs that you are told to do or you can go back in the streets and hope those guys do not get you and kill you.” He pauses for a second to add, “Minerva and Miniya will be watching over you to make sure you do right by me. But do me wrong, and there will be a price to pay, a very heavy price. Got that?” Naya nervously nods. He adds, “You will sleep here tonight, but tomorrow you will move in with them, and soon we will be leaving this town to the next town. It is a long ride, so everyone will have a job to do for setting up to leave and when we are on the road.” “But... they will beat me.” Naya lets out. “First off, as your Slave Master only I have the power to beat you. As I own them as well, they will beat you if they catch you stealing, destroying, or disrespecting property, money or people, and then they will hand you to me and I will beat you even more. So it is up to you to be on your best behavior as you represent me when you are out there, just like they represent me. You are to do as I tell you. If I tell you to carry a bag, you carry the bag. If I tell you to bend over and give up that ass, you will bend over and give up that ass. I do not accept “No”, “I cannot do that”, or any other excuse for not doing what I told you to do. Now how are we going to act and behave for me as your owner?” Fernando tells her. “I will do what you tell me to do.” Naya replies softly. “Louder, I did not hear you.” He tells her. “I will do what you tell me to do.” Naya repeats herself louder. “Say It Again...” He tells her. “I will do what you tell me to do!” Naya repeats herself even louder. “Good.” He tells her. He throws in, “Do not think you can leave. I am rescuing you from this life. You are not to sell your ass ever again. But you are to do the work I tell you, even if I tell you to give up that ass. But no one sleeps their way to gain money, power or influence. The only ones that lead are Me, Hondo and Jeanette, who you will meet one day. Others will tell you what to do when I tell you to do work for them, you will meet them soon enough. For now you are to listen to me, my daughters and Minerva and Miniya. And for now you are to stay here for the time being unless I or any of them tell you to leave from here because of the Wessen Killing Gang in town.” Naya nods. “Good. Now I have to go out to see if dinner is being made and how it is to be given out when it is done. I’ll be back until them. You are to stay here while I am gone.” He tells her. Naya nods again. “Minerva, Miniya, you two can stay here and wait for me, you know why. I’ll be back in a couple of minutes.” Fernando tells her. They both nod at him before he leaves through the side door. “You’re lucky he did not order to you put up that ass.” Ichigo tells Naya. “Huh?” Naya replies. “She said that you are lucky he did not order you to put up your ass in front of us.” Miniya tells her. “What do you mean by that?” Naya finally asks. “Simple. He did not tell you to put up that ass for him to take you and #$@! you in front of us.” Ichigo tells her. “He would not do that...” Naya says, thinking that she knows people by a single interaction with them, but throwing in, “Would he?” “I seen him take Minerva right you are at right now, and he did her so hard, she is still sore from it.” Ichigo tells her. Naya looks at Minerva for a second who gives Ichigo that look of ‘how could you’ which she misinterprets as something else. But she does not see Ichigo wink at Minerva. Minerva turns to Naya, and then throws at her with a nervous twinge in her voice, “Yeah... the man is built like a horse... And it’s been two weeks and I’m still down there... But Miniya got worse than me!” “He did no-*” Miniya started to say before getting an elbow to the ribs from her twin. Minerva throws in, “Remember, last week, when you refuse to do that work, he bend you over the bed right there and pounded you from behind for a good hour! Don’t tell me he #$@!ed you so hard that your memory of it is gone!” “It’s not her business to know how that man beats his slaves when they don’t listens to him. Not until she #$@!s up, does something wrong or refuses to do something he tells her and she gets beaten like the rest of us.” Miniya tells her. She then throws in an acted a defeated tone, “He almost ripped my pussy apart...” Naya looks at the twin Wessens in disbelief before turning to Ichigo, “What about you? He’s ever beaten you in that way?” “I’m his daughter for one and I try to be a good girl so I won’t be beaten in that way. But two, he so big would kill me if he were to force that large cock of his in me!” Ichigo says as she extend her right forearm with a fist and puts her left index finger on the elbow joint. “He’s a lot bigger than that... Twice as big!” Minerva says. “Excuse me for being tiny!” Ichigo lets out, adding, “Either way, daddy’s big cock would damage me and even kill me if he were to force in me to punish me!” Naya gulps at hearing all this. [Outside Hondo’s camper.] Fernando walks up to Hondo’s camper and knocks on the door, hoping that Ruth or one of the Bunny Girls would open it. Almost immediately Ruth opens it. “Oh, Mister Fernando! How are you doing?” Ruth asks. “Just checking up on a few things, like dinner for Hondo and the kids at the hanger. And I got some dog food for your dog and some other supplies to give out. They are to be stored for the long drive through No-Man’s land when we get there.” Fernando points out. “Thanks for the supplies, it is greatly appreciated. As for food, we’re making rice with vegetable chili, meat is separate as you know, and a vegetable salad: corn, carrots, string beans, onions and lettuce.” Ruth says. “Use the cups and bowls from my box camper. I’ll call Hondo to bring the barrel here to put the food in.” Fernando explains. “Alright...” Ruth says before Kiah runs to the door and gets between the door and Ruth. “Hondo’s here? Where? Where?” Kiah says. “Calm yourself down, girl. I said to Ruth I would call Hondo to bring the metal barrel to put in the food for the kids at the hanger.” Fernando tells her. “You better let me know when Mister Gorgeous, I mean Mister Hondo comes!” Kiah tells Fernando. “Yeah, whatever.” Fernando tells her, turning to Ruth, “Thanks for your hard work. We would be in big trouble without it.” “Helping you and the others helps me and my family.” Ruth says. Fernando nods, saying, “See me tomorrow morning with Val after breakfast, like about 10 in the morning. I’ll give you both some money to buy some supplies in town, take the Bunny Girls and my pull cart with you. Buy supplies for the No-Man’s Land trip and anything else we need for here and now.” “Will you be buying more supplies?” Ruth asks. “Maybe. But first I have to talk with General Jastrey and I have a merchant coming with something I suggested to them. Let’s hope it works.” Fernando explains. “Alright then. I’ll see you and Hondo later then.” Ruth says. “Laters.” Fernando tells her before walking away. He walks around Hondo’s truck camper to front of his electric camper. He pulls out his tiny Yaesu radio and calls for Hondo on it, “Righteous Cowboy, this Medic. Come in Righteous Cowboy.” “Wuz up Medic?” Hondo replies immediately. “Nothing much, but do you still have the metal 55 gallon drum the last meal was sent in?” Fernando asks. “Yes I do, in the hanger in fact.” Hondo says. “Ruth is going to need it in a half hour or so to pack with the kids’ dinner. By the way, it is rice and chili with a vegetable salad. I do not know if she has drinks but I can give you a canister of powdered juice to take with you and you make the juice over there. I think it is mixed berry juice, but you know I can not drink it.” Fernando explains. “A half hour you say? I’ll be there by then with the drum and Marvin to help carry it.” Hondo sees, “See you then.” “See you then.” Fernando replies. He then puts the radio in his pocket and goes to enter his camper through the side entrance. Somehow Ichigo, Minerva and Miniya got the back of the bench pulled up making a short wall between the bed and the bench though it takes away space from the size of the bed when the bench is set up. The three of them were on the bed side, while Naya was on the floor. “What’s going on here?” He asks. “They got tired of standing around, so they put up the bench and got on the bed side.” Ichigo tells him. “Well, nothing it going to happen, not while we have a visitor with us. And nothing is going to happen while we are in this stupid town. Besides, Hondo will be coming here to get you two and dinner for the children that Ruth is setting up.” Fernando explains. “What did Ruth made?” Minerva asks. “Rice with vegetable chili, and a vegetable salad. The meat is separate for those who can eat meat and get it added to their meal.” Fernando explains, adding “I’m giving Hondo a can of powered berry juice for the kids. Just add water to the juice, Hondo knows how to make it.” “A half hour you said?” Minerva asks. “Yes. So there is not much time to get things together. Normally I would have you two help pack up the meals but since the Wessen Killers are out there observing us, I will forego on you two packing the meal and put you both in his vehicle when he gets here and then at the hanger you two set up the food and give it out. Make sure to get Hondo to make you the juice for them to drink.” Fernando explains to them. “Alright.” Minerva says. Miniya throws in “Naya going with us?” “Not today. She will go with you tomorrow, I will bring her. But you guys should be setting up your campers after dinner. Do not sleep inside them tonight or while in Flight Town. But when we leave, they will be your homes on wheels.” Fernando explains. They both nod at him. “I’ll be outside and wait for Hondo to come. When he comes, I’ll get you two in his vehicle. Tomorrow is another day.” He tells them.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 4th, 2023, 4:35pm Macey and Zoey stood by Hondo as they watched Fernando and the others leave. Once gone Hondo turned and looked at the girls. Zoey saw him look down at her and she leaned against him and hugged his waist for a moment, saying nothing, while Macey stood looking at the ground.  After a moment he sighed and shook his head slightly, as he knew there was much to do and not enough time to stand around. “Well, I got work to do, so you two had better git outta sight for a bit. Those wessen hatin’ Sons of bitches are still lurkin’.” Hondo said with a slight growl as he thought of what they tried earlier. “Can we go play games with the others in the basement?” Zoey asked. “Well, probably not right now as I’m gonna get some of them to help sortin’ the supplies we bought an’ getting’ things ready for supper, since Molly needs to rest. Maybe after supper if all is quiet, alright?” He said as he looked down into her eager face. He tried to keep his gruff exterior, but there was something about all three of the girls, his two adopted daughters and his niece, that warmed his heart greatly, especially in moments like this when they were not causing trouble. Zoey’s violet cat-like eyes always held so much trust and love when she looked at him, whether happy, sad, scared, or hopeful, the trust and love never seemed to leave, which amazed him. Though she had no known wessen in her, Macey’s dark brown eyes always reminded him of a puppy. At first, they had a scared, nervous, distrustful look, void of hope or happiness. They had changed, though since, losing a lot of their distrust and hopelessness, but still often seeming sad and scared while also taking on a look of longing and care. She still stood by quietly, seeming to wait for Zoey to make the first move. Zoey nodded back at him, the trust in her eyes showing brightly without a hint of disappointment in his words. “Okay, Papa. If you need us to help we can, too.” She replied. Hondo nodded, “I might take ya up on that after supper, but for now we’ll be alright.” Zoey nodded, squeezed him a bit tighter for a moment then let go and grabbed Macey’s arm, half dragging her along. “Come on, Macey!” She said exuberantly. “I’m coming, I’m coming!” Macey growled, trying to make a show of being tough and not still feeling a bit hurt. Hondo just shook his head at them as they ran off. He hoped they could stay friends forever, but knew the likelihood of that was slim, at least from his own experiences. After they were gone Hondo moved the Bronco and nearly empty trailer out of the hanger, and backed in the two medi-jeeps with the campers that were attached and the SUV they had gotten from the Os Animas hit squad, before heading to close the door. As he got out of the SUV and walked to the door, three army jeeps, each holding four soldiers pulled up to the front and stopped. An older grey-haired man got out first and headed his direction. From his look he had to be late fifties, maybe, but he was fit and stronger looking than most of their twenty-year-old soldiers. “Mr. .. Hondo, I presume, sorry I was not told your last name, sir.” He said as he approached. “Just Hondo works, no mister, please. Makes me feel old.” Hondo replied. The older man grinned a bit, the crow’s feet at the edges of his eyes showing more deeply as he did. “Wait until you get to be my age, then even mister will not make you feel older than you already do! .. I’m Captain O’Reilly, Patrick O’Reilly, fifth company.” He said as he reached out to shake Hondo’s hand. Hondo shook his hand and nodded, “Good to meet ya, an’ thanks for not salutin’.” Patrick nodded, “As it is you. You will have to forgive the younger officers and soldiers for their saluting, as it is drilled into them and they are told that you and Fernando are superiors, only surpassed by the general, though there are some that take issues with that since you are both civilians. Many of out troops are just not sure of protocol on that and feel saluting is safer.” “I understand… The major, I take it has issues with us?” Hondo asked dryly. “I do not wish to speak ill of my superiors, but she is among those that do. I on the other hand do not. I’ve been in the service too long and seen too much to let that bother me. Besides, I’ve seen too little progress in our efforts until you two and your band came along, so you both have nothing but my respects.” Patrick replied. As he spoke a woman who looked to be maybe half Wesson of some sort of feline variety stepped up beside the Captain and stood by patiently. Hondo glanced at the others and realized at least half of them were at least half-breed wessens. Patrick looked over at the woman and before looking back at Hondo. “My apologies, this is Sargent Melissa Shanks, fifth company, third platoon, first squad. Her and her squad will be taking first shift.” Patrick said. The Sargent nodded, “Good to meet you, sir.” Hondo nodded back before turning to Patrick, “First shift?” Patrick nodded, “Yes, they will be helping to secure the area. Daylight hours we will run one squad and two during dark hours, so that you and your people can get some rest.” Hondo’s eyes narrowed a bit as he looked at him questioningly, “I thought the major was only allowing two soldiers here?” Patrick grinned and his eyes sparkled mischievously at the question. “Yes, that was her orders, though I protested them and even volunteered my company for the work. She kept saying that we could not be spared to secure civilians. I heard what happened earlier though, and pleaded my case to her again while the General was with her. It was interesting how fast the general made her change her mind.” He replied. “I take it Jastrey was not pleased.” Hondo stated more than asked. Patrick shook his head, “Not in the slightest, though I’m not sure who was less pleased, Jastrey at the major or the Major at me, as she knew I approached her when I did on purpose. I suppose there will be hell to pay later, but what will she do? Yell at me? Demote me? Give our unit a shit task? I’ve been yelled at before, no one else wants my position, and as a company of mainly wessens and half breeds, we get the shit work already, so she has no leverage left over me.” “I noticed that half this squad seemed to be wessen.” Hondo replied. “No sir, all of them are in some degree, though some of their traits are not visible. I am the only one, besides a few low ranked soldiers who were sent to me as ‘punishment’, who is fully human.” He said. “Interestin’. So, your position was some sort of punishment too?” Hondo asked, curious about this man and why he would put wessens in an area to protect against wessen haters. Patrick chuckled, “Heavens no! I actually asked for this assignment when promoted, though I was warned it would be the end of my career if I took it. I did not care about that though, as these poor sods needed a leader who cared about then, unlike my predecessor.” “Why take it then?” Hondo asked, feeling a bit suspicious still, as was his nature. Patrick’s grin turned into a frown and he sighed deeply, “It is not something I like to talk about.” Hondo frowned a bit and his gaze narrowed even more, “You might not like to, but I’d like to hear. I’d also like to hear an’ understand why, if you care ‘bout these folks that you’d put them out here, standin’ out like raw meat in front of a hungry wolf, with these wessen haters on the prowl for a target?? Seems like you’re asking them to commit suicide!” Patrick sighed and nodded, “I guess I owe you an explanation as I can understand how it looks bad… My .. my wife.. my Sophie was wessen and our two children were part wessen because of that… They were slaughtered by some wessen hating bastards while I was away on duty. That.. that was many years ago now, but I have not and will not forget that nor forgive those who have such hatred in their hearts. I was a mere lieutenant back then. I decided the day I buried them to move up the ranks so I could protect others like my family. The army claims to treat humans and wessens equally, but that is a lie. I knew I needed others who understood this hate and had something to lose if the hate won. If wessen hating groups win, a human has nothing to lose, unless they marry a wessen, which is not as prevalent around here as you might think, despite the number of half and quarter breed wessens around. Most of them are products of masters using wessen slaves for sex and letting the pregnancies go to term to have more ‘livestock’ to sell. It’s barbaric, but unfortunately a reality of our times. Most humans just do not grasp the dire straights we are in as long as those who hate one for the way they look continue to thrive and carry out their barbaric acts. The only ones who truly understand are those with something to lose, and those are generally wessens themselves. That is why I pushed for this assignment when I was originally promoted, and this is why I asked the General to let my company take over security for you and the wessens you are protecting. Yes, my company is in more danger from the wessen haters as they are more likely to be targeted, but they also will fight with more resolve and be more on their toes than the other companies, which consist of mostly humans. These people… my people, know what is at stake and will fight to the last of them to protect the innocent lives you harbor within. Your and Fernando’s treatment of their kind has not gone unnoticed by them. They respect you two more than they respect any of my superiors because of the efforts and risks you both have taken for their kind, and I stand with them in that respect.” Hondo sighed, letting himself relax a bit. He nodded, “I understand, sir, an’ thank you for your help an’ resolve. As far as respectin’ us that much, we’re honestly just two men tryin’ to help those in need. Wessen, human, none of that makes a difference to us.” Patrick nodded, “Which is why you both command so much respect from my people. Most of those who treat them well still don’t see them as people. You two see the as nothing more than people and treat them as such, despite certain of them having special needs due to what was done to them” Hondo nodded, “Well, I guess we just don’t see much of a difference. Looks don’t mean a damn thing. They have very little to do with who a person actually is.” “That very attitude is what I am talking about… Now, as much as I would like to tlak with you more, I need to have a look around and help the Sargent lay out a plan for her squad and to pass on to those who will take over for her.” Patrick said. Hondo nodded, “Understand. I have somethings I need to attend to as well.” “Then I will take your leave, sir. Until next we meet, Mr. Sackett.” Patrick said with a nod. Hondo nodded back, “Yeah. Later.” The captain turned and walked back to the others who waited at the jeeps as the Sargent turned and followed close behind him. As they walked off something hit him and he almost started to call out before stopping himself with a bit of a sour yet puzzled look on his face. The Captain had said he did not know his last name, yet he used it. How he knew it was beyond him, as he was not telling his last name to anyone, even Molly did not know it. He had only told Tonya, and he was fairly sure she did not tell anyone, though he would ask her later. Maybe Jeanette blabbed, which would not fully surprise him, though she did not seem to deal with the military at all and the military seemed to have no interest in dealing with her either. He shook his head after a moment and turned back inside, figuring it was not worth worrying about at the moment. He looked around for a moment, taking in the situation and deciding how best to proceed. Though he could have fit everything inside, even the bronco and the spare trailer, that would have left them little room for emptying the vehicles and sorting supplies. As he shut the hanger door, Marvin came down the stairs and joined him. “Anything else we need to do?” He asked. “Need to get these jeeps unloaded an’ get stuff organized.” Hondo said. Marvin had a look like he wanted to say something, but seemed to be refraining, “y.yes sir. I’ll start on it.” “Somethin’ on your mind?” Hondo asked. Marvin shook his head, “It’s nothing.” Hondo shook his head in reply, “It ain’t nothin’. If you got a thought I wanna hear it.” Marvin sighed and then paused for a moment before speaking hesitantly, “*sigh* … I .. I was just.. just feeling a bit tired and not sure how well I’d do on guard tonight. Maggie is up with Molly and Tonya and I know she’s just as worn out.” Hondo frowned at him a moment, causing him to look down, thinking Hondo was upset at him. “I’m.. I’m sorry, Master Hondo. We will be fine.” He said quickly. “No, you won’t be fine an’ the only thing that you should be sorry for is not speakin’ up!” Hondo said a bit harshly. Marvin looked up questioningly, “Sir?” Hondo sighed and shook his head, “Listen, we might hold slave papers on you an’ the others for your own safety but I think we’ve made it clear you are not slaves. Now, there are times when things go bad an’ we’re all tired an’ worn out an’ have to keep pushin’ on, but I’ll be right there beside you in those times. Despite that if you are tired, hurt, sick, or the like an’ need a break I expect you to talk to me. I don’t always see how you are doin’ an’ have so much on my plate that I can forget who did what when, where, an’ why. So, ifin you both need rest let me know so I can figure things out.” Marvin just stared at him blankly for a moment. Being treated as a person was still sort of new to him and he often fell back into his old ways, despite how good Fernando and Hondo had been to him and the others. Being free to say something like that almost awed him and he was not sure how to respond for a moment. “Understand?” Hondo asked after a moment of no response. “Y.yes sir… so, Uhm… We are tired, seeing as we have been on guard duty for a few nights but haven’t gotten a full six hours of sleep during the daytime yet.” Marvin replied. “Six is barely enough as much as you both have been working. Should be shootin’ for eight.” Hondo replied. “So, … can we grab a nap before we take guard tonight?” Marvin asked. “No.” Hondo replied. “No?” Marvin asked hesitantly. “No, as in you’re both not pulling guard shift tonight. IF you two can help me until supper, you can both get a good nights sleep tonight. I know your room is cramped a bit, with Terri, Lala, Lili, and Karl in there with you two, but we’ll figure it out. Can always put Karl on the couch down here, Zoey an’ Macey can share the big bed with Molly an’ Terri can bunk with Tonya in the girls room tonight.” Hondo replied. “But, who will guard?” Marvin asked. “I will.” Hondo replied. “But Master Hondo!” Marvin started to protest. “But nothin’! I’m not above sharin’ the load.” Hondo replied firmly. “But, alone?” Marvin asked. “Actually, I just talked to the captain of the army’s wessen company an’ they will have two squads here tonight, so I’ll not be alone. Actually, I’ll probably meet with them then catch a nap in the bronco or somethin’.” Hondo replied. “Really? That will help a lot! .. Then, there is a double sized mattress in our room that Karl has been using and a couch that is unused. If he uses the couch, Maggie and I can use the double mattress and the other three can use the king bed. That way you can rest on the old couch, if you want, or even have your bed open if you want to nap up there.” Marvin offered. Hondo nodded, “If that doesn’t make things too tight for you all, that should work. I’ll probably stay on the couch as Molly needs a good night’s sleep to heal still… She lost a lot of blood earlier.” Marvin nodded, “Yeah, and that reminds me. She was asking about you. She wanted to come down but Tonya and Maggie wouldn’t let her.” “Good. She needs to rest. Speakin’ of that, Jefe bought some jars of soup an’ I’m supposed to get her some.” Hondo said. “I know where it is.” Marvin replied. Hondo nodded, “Good. Set it out an’ I’ll see if Tonya will warm it up for her. I’ll have Maggie come down an’ help you. I’ll be down to help after I talk with Molly a bit.” Marvin nodded, “Sounds good.” Hondo nodded and headed up the stairs as Marvin turned and headed to unload the soup first then start unloading and sorting what they bought into like piles. As Hondo headed towards the stairs, his radio chirped to life. “Righteous Cowboy, this Medic. Come in Righteous Cowboy.” The familiar and expected voice called out over the airwaves. “Wuz up Medic?” Hondo replies immediately, as he had the radio on his belt now since he had removed his coat. “Nothing much, but do you still have the metal 55 gallon drum the last meal was sent in?” Fernando asks. “Yes I do, in the hanger in fact.” Hondo says. “Ruth is going to need it in a half hour or so to pack with the kids’ dinner. By the way, it is rice and chili with a vegetable salad. I do not know if she has drinks but I can give you a canister of powdered juice to take with you and you make the juice over there. I think it is mixed berry juice, but you know I can not drink it.” Fernando explains. “A half hour you say? I’ll be there by then with the drum and Marvin to help carry it.” Hondo sees, “See you then.” “See you then.” Fernando replies With that Hondo put the radio back on his belt and pulled his watch from his vest pocket to look at the time, noting when he had to leave. He mumbled to himself about time getting away from him as she shoved the watch back into his pocket and continued upstairs. (To Be Continued…)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 11th, 2023, 4:53pm Hondo ascended the stairs and entered his room finding Maggie sitting in a chair by the bed mostly asleep, Tonya in a chair off the end of the bed reading a book, and a drowsy, pale, and disgruntled looking Molly half sitting up in bed. “So, how’s the patient?” Hondo asked as he came into the room. “Papa! You’re back!” Tonya said almost excitedly as she put the book down, jumped up and gave him a quick hug. Maggie set up quickly as she was started awake. “Wha .. what happened?! I’m up! I .. I, uh.. oh, I’m sorry… *yawn* …  I fell asleep, sorry.” She said quickly, a look of embarrassment on her face as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes.   “It’s alright, Maggie. I know I’ve not let you get enough sleep the last couple days an’ I’m sorry ‘bout that.” Hondo said, as he held Tonya against him for a moment, hugging her back. “It.. it.. it’s fine. I’m alright. Just need to move around and I’ll be fine.”  She said quickly, standing up and checking Molly’s pulse, though Molly’s frown deepened at it. “I don’t need fussed over. I’m fine!” Molly half growled. “You’re not fine!” Maggie hissed back. “Molly’s doing alright, Papa, other than being stubborn. She keeps insisting that she’s good to go and has work to do.” Tonya said. Hondo stepped away from Tonya and walked to the bed side where he looked at Molly. She looked exhausted and extremely pale still. The hand that Maggie was checking the pulse on was shaky and though it was a warm day, Molly was covered up with heavy blankets, showing she was cold. Molly glanced at him and then looked back down again, not wanting to meet his gaze. Though she tried to keep up the annoyed look, a bit of embarrassment seemed to creep through. He was not sure if the embarrassed look was because she was being fussed over or because of what she had gone through. Hondo’s frown deepened as he looked on her a bit longer before turning back to the other two. “Tonya, Marvin is pullin’ out some canned soup. Grab one that’s like a beef bone broth with as few chunks as possible for now, and heat it up for Molly. We can see about more hard food tomorrow but I want something that’s liquid and easy on her system for tonight at least.” Hondo said. “Sure, papa. I’ll be right back.” Tonya said with a nod before scooting out of the room. “Does she need monitored further or will she be alright for now?” Hondo asked Maggie. Maggie sighed as she looked at Molly, and paused a moment before replying, “*sigh* . . .  She’s weak, feeling cold, her pulse is not as stable as I’d like, and her color is horrible. That being said, she did lose a lot of blood so it is all understandable and she is stable for now, though she needs to get her blood volume back up. If she eats some soup and gets some warm tea and water into her system to rehydrate, and stays in bed to rest, she should recover fine without someone hovering.  The problem is keeping her in bed.” Molly turned her head away from them and crossed her arms like an angry child at this but said nothing. “She’ll stay in bed, I’ll see to that. Now, if you would, Marvin could use some help. Tell him to get Karl, Terri, Lala, and Lili to help as well. Tell Tonya to make some of that herbal tea I bought a few days back for Molly as well, the one labeled relax.” Hondo said. Maggie nodded. “I’ll come back and check on her in an hour or two, then.” She said as she headed to the door. “Oh, somethin’ else.” Hondo said, stopping her in her tracks by the door. “Y.y.yes sir?” She asked hesitantly. “It’s alright to be tired an’ need rest, you know?” He said. She hung her head a bit, “I’ll be fine, honestly. They.. they used to make me go for days at a time without sleep at the lab. I’m used to it.” “You’re not at the lab anymore, an’ though there are times I might need to you push it, that is not all the time an’ I expect you to let me know when you need rest.” Hondo said. She nodded, “I.I will s.sir.” She said as she turned to the door once more. “Oh, an’, Maggie?” He said. She paused with her hand on the knob, not saying anything. “I already told Marvin but the military is sendin’ two squads to guard tonight an’ I’ll be monitorin’ things this evenin’ so both of you can get some rest. We have a busy couple day gettin’ ready to pull up stakes here an’ need you both rested. Alright?” He said. Maggie closed her eyes for a moment and smiled softly to herself. She was not used to anyone caring about how she felt, and though it felt odd it felt soothing too, especially to hear that from him, since he was ready to kill her the day she walked into camp carrying Val’s half dead, mutilated body into their camp. They had all been good to her for the most part, but she still felt like all eyes were on her, judging her for her past actions, though they were forced and under duress. Marvin was the first to make her feel she was not some irredeemable monster and maybe even worthy of love, and now Hondo made her feel like a person. She had never felt like a person before, at least not that she remembered, and it felt good. “Y.yes sir. Thank you.” She replied softly before opening the door, stepping out of the room, and closing the door softly behind her. Once alone Hondo turned back to Molly, who was now pulling off the covers and trying to shakily get out of bed. “Now that they are gone, I can finally get up!” She said, making sure not to meet his gaze. He put a firm hand on her shoulder to stop her. “You need to stay in bed an’ rest.” He said softly. “I’m fine and there are things to do!” She said firmly, still looking away from him. He put a hand on her chin and turned her face towards him. She resisted a bit, but finally turned her head towards him, but looked down. She looked angry, but he could read through it to see that something else bothered her. “Molly, look at me.” He said softly. She looked up briefly before quickly looking back down. “Molly, eyes up here.” He said a bit more firmly. She looked up at him and her angry look seemed to fade and where a woman had sat, a lost little girl seemed to take her place. “What’s wrong?” He asked. “How.. How can you bare to look at me, let alone touch me?” She asked in a quiet, small voice. “What do you mean? I don’t understand.” He replied as he let go of her chin Her lip trembled a bit as she slowly hung her head and look back down at the floor. “I.. I failed you. They.. they almost raped Macey and if you..you hadn’t have come they might have killed and/or raped everyone, even.. even Zoey and Tonya…. I.. I wasn’t.. wasn’t strong enough. I.. I wasn’t smart enough. They.. they tricked me. They over powered me… stripped me bare and.. and hurt me. I’d.. I’d be dead if it wasn’t for you… I’m.. I’m just a wessen, a useless animal, and not only did I fail you all, I’m not worthy to be with you.” She said in a quiet, quavering voice. He sat down beside her and pulled her head against his chest and held her. “How.. how can you bare to hold me?” She asked in a whisper. “You didn’t fail me! Hell, I’d have rushed out too to save Macey an’ not even thought ‘bout checkin’ behind the door! Whoever built this place is an idiot as outside doors should swing inward, not outward.” He said softly. “I did fail you! I .. I should have never let her go out… I should have made her wait! .. I’m just an animal, a stupid, worthless beast! I don’t deserve to be held like this! I’m not strong enough for you! I don’t deserve you!!” She said quickly as she broke down and cried into his chest. He held her tightly as she cried and gently stroked her long, bright red hair. “Shhh, now. That’s not true at all. Shhh. You’re a smart, beautiful woman, an’ I’m lucky to have you.” He whispered softly to her. She shook her head in disagreement as she let her feelings of weakness, failure, and despair out as he held her. After a while she stopped crying and just held onto him for a bit in silence. After a bit he sighed as he knew he needed to get going soon. “I hafta go pick up supper for the others soon.” He said softly. She nodded into his chest and sighed, not speaking for a few seconds. When she finally did speak it was barely audible. “I.. I’m sorry.” She whispered. “Sorry for what?” He asked softly. “For not being strong enough.” She replied. He sighed, “Oh Molly… I understand bein’ frustrated an’ feelin’ helpless, but you are strong. You kept your head, you fought for Macey when others would have given up, an’ you risked yourself to try to give her a chance. It hurts me to know you were hurt, an’ when I saw you naked an’ injured I was beyond angry at what they did to you, but I also scared as I care so much ‘bout you. I wish I could take the trauma away that this caused to both you an’ Macey, but I can’t. I do want you to know, though, that I’m proud of you, very proud, an’ though I think you deserve better than me, I feel damn lucky to have you. I love you an’ want you to be mine for as long as time allows.” She sat up quickly and looked into his eyes, a look of surprise, hope, and a little fear mixed together in her blood-shot eyes and tear stained face. “But.. but what about Val?” She asked quickly. He sighed, “She has made no move to make thin’s right. She’s not even apologized to the man that put her back together, which should be simple an’ was the most basic level of my terms for her to stay ‘round. I don’t know who she is anymore. I just don’t see a reason to hope or wait for someone who hates me when I have a woman like you who cares.” She sighed deeply and looked down for a moment before speaking. When she did speak her voice was quiet and steady. “I.. I would love to be yours, despite how inadequate I feel and despite knowing you deserve better, I’d be yours for as long as I live.. But I feel like it is too soon for you to make such a committment. You have known Valentine for years, yes?” She asked Hondo nodded, “Yeah.” She nodded, “Then you can’t give up on her so soon. I know you have a lot going on and though there is so little time and things go by so fast, when you are hurting inside, in your heart, a week can seem like a year and a month like ages. You should give her more time, for both your sakes.” “So… You don’t want to be with me?” He asked almost hesitantly, seeming a bit confused. A couple more tears raced down her cheek as she looked at him. “I want to be with you so much that the thought of not being with you feels like a fate worse than death, and the pain worse than being burned alive. I love you very much, Hondo, and because I do, I want what will make you the happiest. I just fear that Valentine will come to her senses and you will be hurt again trying to make a choice between us. I am not sure what I fear more, getting my hopes up of being yours just to lose you, or seeing you look at me down the road with feelings of regret for staying with a wessen over reclaiming the human woman you loved first. I know what I fear most of all, though, and that is you hurting more because of making this decision too soon. You are a good man and whatever you decide, I know you will do your best to do right by whomever you choose and by whatever you choose to do, whether you choose one of us, two of us, more of us, or none of us. If you are happiest with her, I will be happy for you and endure. If you are happiest with me, I will be elated for both of us. If you choose to keep a harem of women, I will be there in the group if you will have me and waiting, chaste, for your beckoning, and full of anticipation for the time we can have together.” She replied. “You would share me with other women?” He asked, seeming a bit surprised. She nodded, “I told myself a long time ago I would never share a man with another woman, but something I was told a long time ago makes sense now. Honestly, I selfishly want you to myself and I even told Valentine that I would not share you, but I know now that I would share you, as long as the others were yours and kept themselves chaste for you alone as well. So, if that was the only way I could at least share in a part of your life and see you happy, I would. I do not think we could just be friends, if you were to choose her over me, as after sharing intimacy with you I could not help but crave it again, beg for it again, push for it again. I do not have the willpower to sit by and not feel your touch ever again while you love another. I know I am just an animal, and I am willing to be even a toy, if it means at least feeling your embrace occasionally.” He frowned, “First off, you are human just as much as Val or any of the other women are, despite the other features and needs you have due to bein’ wessen. You are a person an’ deserve to be loved fully. I’m not sure I could have multiple women as it just seems unfair to them an’ just seems wrong.” She shook her head, “As much as we all want one man to take care of us, sharing one is not wrong if he is man enough to handle us and do right by us, as I know you are, and we know our place within that relationship. We women were made to help our man and further his goals. I do not know a lot about the creator of everything, the Almighty as you call him, but I know that much. I’ve seen a lot of women, mostly upper-class human women, who try to lead their family or think they are equal or supirior to their men. As a wessen, I see things differently as most wessen woman do and as many women who have been slaves, both humans and wessens alike, as we were taught different, and have seen the harsh realities of the world, face to face. We are not like you men. We are not as strong. We are not as logical. We are more emotional. We often don’t see things as clearly and make bad decisions when we let our fears and emotions guide us. We try but, without a good man we are often lost. I see men out there without women who get along just fine, whether they abstain from sex, or hire a whore for the night from time to time. But women… how many of us out there are single and successful? How many of us find the right man on our own, or make the right decisions?  Those who are successful are often whores in some way, or are angry, bitter, and often down right evil. You think the Grey Lady is a successful, strong woman? She’s crazy and evil, to say the least. I’ve heard she can be very promiscuous, disloyal to her lovers, and backstabbing to those who employ her! Men build businesses and empires to help better themselves and others. Women only do it for what they can get, generally speaking. Women just rarely have ethics without a man, and honor means little to us when alone. I know, I have been alone and willing to sell my body, steal, cheat, or lie for some safety and warmth. I’ve seen you alone and hurting, but still acting ethically and with honor. Not just you but I’ve seen it in other men too. There are always the bad ones that seek power at all costs, but rarely do you see a man in power that does not at least care for those underhim, unless they are some feminized, crazy psychopath… I.. I don’t mean to say that we women are worthless, incapable, inept, untrustworthy, weak, or the like. We are not lesser either, but we are different, very different. Can you say a boat is greater, lesser, or equal to the river it rides on? They are different things! Yet a boat without water has little purpose, as it was designed for the water, yet the river rolls on whether the boat is on it or not. The same is true for a man and a woman. If the man is honorable, true, and strong, and the women know their place, I think more than one can work and it can be a productive, caring relationship.” “Hmm, that all sounds pretty deep. You must have really thought about this a lot.” He said. “I wish I had thought of all this on my own, but honestly, an old woman who cared for me for a short time, when I was young, told me this over and over. That was years ago now, but I remember it like it was yesterday. She said it was something she wished she had even perceived when she was younger, though she thought that if she had she would not have believed it until certain things happened to make her see the truth. She told me all this and said she hoped I would think on it so when the time came to understand it I would be ready, instead of learning it too late like she and others like her had. I don’t know that I still fully understand it all, but over time I have come to more of an understanding of what she said.” She replied softly. “Understandin’ how?” He asked. “Understanding like, I know we are different and can accept that. I know I need a man like you in my life and am not sure I could make it on my own, no matter how strong I am.  I want a man to help who is willing to lead so I don’t have to worry about my emotions clouding the situation, I want a man with goals and purposes who I can help achieve those goals and in such, be a part of it, and I’m starting to understand that even sharing you would be better than trying to make it alone and could even be fulfilling, as long as you could rationalize it as being fine within your honor and code of ethics. Recently I have come to understand way more of it than I did before, and I know that I want to be your mate, to help you at your goals, and dreams, and if sharing you with another woman lessens your burdens and helps you to your goals, I am willing.”  She said. He raised an eyebrow at her for a moment, “That’s a lot to think on, an’ once you are feelin’ better we will talk again as I know you are feelin’ vulnerable. Maybe you will change your mind later.” He replied. She shook her head, “I don’t believe I will. Not about you, anyway. If you tell me its over and I am forced to find another then maybe, as you have ruined me. There are not many men like you out there anymore, and I’m not sure I could settle for less now.” He acted like he did not hear that part as he did not see himself to be anything special, let alone that good. He believed she had to be wrong as he figured if he was that good he would never have lost Valentine in the first place. “I just don’t see any of this bein’ an issue as I reckon I don’t have a lot of women after me.” He said half-jokingly, trying to lighten the mood. Molly gave him a bit of a confused look, “What do you mean?” “Well, Val seems done with me, and I don’t see anyone else competin’ with you for me, though that teen girl Patricia seems to have a crush on me for some reason.” He replied more seriously. Molly smiled softly and shook her head, “She isn’t the only one. Don’t you know?” Hondo frowned, “Know what?” “You have a lot more women than that after you. I hear one or two of those bunny girls have it out for you. I’m not surprised about the teen and wouldn’t be surprised if one of the others felt the same or Is undecided between you and Fernando. Ruth, her sister, and cousins would all bend over for you or Fernando at the drop of a hat! They act like proper ladies, but I can tell you I know they fantasize about you both and would be faithful to the first one who asked it of them, without a second thought. Though Fernando has most of the sheep wessen girls’ interest, I think Lala, or Lili would go either way if asked. That harsher hamster girl eyes you, though she seems more interested in Fernando. I think if he pushed back on her she’d come after you, as she seems to have a mix of fear and respect for you. Probably because you make her follow orders but have not used her badly. Now, the whinier one would wear a leash and walk on all fours to stay with Fernando, so she’s not one you have to worry about.” She said. “Thank the Almighty for small miracles.” Hondo replied dryly. Molly Giggled softly, “*hehe!* Yeah, that one seems to be a handful! … But still, they aren’t the only ones. Maggie said once she was interested in you but was too scared to do anything about it because of you almost losing it when she brought Valentine in, but that was before her and Marvin sort of found each other.” Hondo frowned, “Yeah, not one of my better moments. Only saw red there for a moment when I saw how she looked.” “She understands, but it still scared her pretty badly… But beyond her, I’ve even seen some of the female soldiers making eyes at you as well. If you were less insistent on Tonya being a daughter, she would be yours in an instant, and even as a daughter she would do anything you asked. Honestly, out of all the women here, I don’t know why you picked me. You could have almost any woman you want, human, wessen, or spirit, and you chose me. I’m honestly dumbfounded by that, and yet somehow you cannot see how many would gladly be yours.” She replied still shaking his head. Hondo grimaced, “You’re the second one today that’s told me this, but I still can’t help but feel it’s exaggerated. The women like Jefe, not me. I’m not sure why you picked me over him.” She shook her head, “Some like him more, but he’s personally rescued a few more, more of the younger ones anyway. Teri, Itchy-cootch, the whiney hamster girl Min-something, Abby and other older teen wessen, a couple of the bunny girls, and others are only interested in him, but that’s not all of the women in camp, by a long shot.  I’m not sure if he’s a bit more welcoming to them, or if they are just needier as they seem to cling to him. You have a different manner of dealing with people though, some of it may be from how you see yourself too, but you have many admirers still. I admit I showed you some animosity at first, but maybe it was because I.. I started liking you before I even lost.. lost James. It’s probably why I lashed out at you so harshly too, as I felt guilty. I don’t know. I just know I found you strong, caring, and felt you were someone to follow. Then the day Valentine lost it on you in front over everyone and almost shot you I.. I knew I had feelings and could not hide them anymore, though I was sure you’d not return them. I was hoping you’d just at least use me, use me for comfort for a time so I could at least pretend for a moment that I would be loved again. I never expected it returned or to even last this long…. You may feel it is exaggerated, all of it, but It’s not, and it amazes me that you don’t see it. What amazes me more is that you picked me despite the others who want you, though I’m so very glad you did…. I do have a favor to ask, if you would grant me one.” “Ask an’ I’ll do it if I can.” He replied as he took her hand in his. “Don’t tell me I’m yours alone, not until you are sure of it. If you are never sure of it, that is fine too and I will be happy as long as I am with you. I’ll be here until you tell me not to be or I die, whether I have you to myself or If you are shared others. The only reason I would ever leave you is if you choose another over me and ask me to be a friend only, as I cannot see you as less than I see you now, and a friend would be much less. So, please, for us both.” She said, with a deep look of sadness and sincerity in her eyes. He nodded and smiled back at her softly, “Alright. I’ll at least promise not to say some fool thing like that, until we reach Texas at least. By then I feel that we both should know. Alright?” She nodded, “That works for me. If you never say it and I’m still by your side, that works for me too. I’d rather wonder if I will be yours alone or have to share you with another someday, than to be told I am yours alone and lose that status later on. I know you would do you best to not go back on your word, but I also know about life. Life is unpredictable at the very least, and I’d rather you not regret words later. Understand?” “I reckon I do. No matter what else happens, at this moment I do love you.” He said softly. “And for now, that is everything I could ever want or hope for.” She replied. About then there was a knock at the bedroom door that drew their attentions. “Yeah?” Hondo called out. “Just me with the soup! Can I come in?” the muffled but recognizable voice of Tonya called through the door. “Of course!” Hondo called back. The door opened slowly and Tonya came in with some hot beef and barley soup and a cup of chamomile tea on a meal tray. “Sorry it took so long.” Tonya apologized. “You could have just come in, ya know.” Hondo said. “I… I wasn’t sure if you were doing something and I didn’t want to.. to bother you.” She said hesitantly, finding it hard to make eye contact with him as thoughts went through her head. “Doin’ what?” He asked straight faced. Tonya blushed deeply and looked at the floor, “You know, um.. uh, um … making. Uh, making puppies.” Molly shook her head, “You’re embarrassing the poor girl!” Hondo chuckled, “No, Molly needs a couple days rest before she has the energy for that. Besides, not like it’d be the first time you’ve seen our bare asses.” Tonya’s blush deepened, “I didn’t mean to last time!” “Stop teasing her. The poor thing is completely embarrassed now!” Molly half hissed at him. Hondo took the tray from her and sat it carefully in Molly’s lap. As he did Tonya started to creep away. “Girl, stay.” Hondo called out without turning away from Molly, freezing her in her tracks. “You gonna be alright?” He asked Molly as she tried the soup. She nodded, “Mmhm… mmm, that tastes good.” “Good, now you eat up an’ try to sleep, alright?” He said. She nodded. “An’ no gettin’ up unless you need somethin’ or have to go to the bathroom, alright? Promise me that.” Molly sighed then nodded, “I promise… Just be careful and hurry back. I feel so weak and useless… sorry.” “Don’t apologize. Just rest.” He said. She nodded, “I will, but” She paused and whispered to him, “… before you go, talk to Tonya, please, and.. and be nice to her. She’s still feels really bad about turning on you and she’s confused about Hector, and on top of being a teen she’s a wessen, which it’s just a fact that wessens are hornier than human generally, so she has that to compete with as well. She needs you. She needs her father.” They both turned and looked at Tonya, who had her back towards them, but she cringed and trembled a bit, which said that she heard despite the whisper. Hondo nodded, “Understand.”   He bent down and kissed Molly quickly before straightening up and heading to the door. As he approached the door, Tonya stood frozen in the middle of the room, blushing, and staring at the floor from embarrassment. “Come on, girl. You’re with me.” He said. She merely nodded and followed him out the door without saying anything. As they exited the room Zoey came charging up the stairs to meet them, Macey not far behind but staying at the bottom of the stairs acting sheepish still. “Papa!” Zoey exclaimed. “What’s goin’ on, kitten?” He asked. “Papa, I’ve tried to get Macey to tell me what happened and explain what Uncle Fernando was talking about when he said he made those girls, Molly, and Mama Virginians, and but can’t make men Virginians, but she won’t tell me anything and said I should talk to you!” Zoey said loudly, causing even Macey to blush a bit. Hondo tried not to chuckle and managed to keep a serious face. “Well, now I know I said we’d talk soon, but I have to go get supper for everyone right now. How ‘bout we talk later, after supper maybe, alright?” He asked. Zoey frowned a bit but nodded, “Okay papa.” He kissed her forehead, “That’s my girl. Now, you an’ Macey stay in your room until supper an’ don’t bug her ‘bout it, alright?” “I won’t bug her, promise. Love you!” She called out as she headed quickly back down the stairs. She tried to pulled Macey with her, but after a quick whispered exchange, Zoey when off alone and Macey stood by still, looking sheepish. As they descended the stairs Hondo spoke over his shoulder to Tonya, “Go wait for me by the door.” Tonya just nodded and did as she was told without saying anything. Hondo stopped at the bottom of the stairs by Macey and waited for Tonya to pass before speaking. “Well, Little Lady, looks like you have somethin’ on your mind.” He said. She stands there, head down for a moment before speaking. “Would.. would you really sell me?” She asked softly. Hondo put a hand under her chin and tipped her head up so she had to look him the eyes. “Look me in the eyes, little Lady, an’ ask that again.” He said softly. The fidgeted a bit and trembled slightly as she gazed up into his cool, steely eyes. “W.would you really sell me, Uncle Hondo?” She asked again hesitantly. “No. I would never sell you. I was only teasin’ at first, but when you reacted your father an’ I saw an opportunity to maybe make you understand how Zoey felt when you misused her trust. I never want to hurt you nor make you feel scared or like we won’t protect you. Unfortunately, we have to do things at times like that so you understand how others feel when you treat them wrong, alright?” He asked. She nodded, “I’m sorry. I’m trying to be good, honestly.” He sighed, “I believe you are. I’ve seen a lot of change in you lately an’ I’m proud of you for tryin’. You keep tryin’ an’ you’ll grow up to be a lady that both your father an’ I will be very proud of.” “Like my older sisters?” She asked “You met them already?” He asked. She nodded, “Yeah, a couple times.” “Well, hopefully even better, though I can’t say as I don’t know them too well. They don’t seem to like me very well an’ since Jefe is my friend I just try to keep thing’s peaceful” He replied. “Why don’t they like you?” She asked. “Beats me. Maybe I’m just too country for them or somethin’. It’s no worries, though. As long as you an’ I are good, that’s what’s important to me.” He said as he let go of her chin and took a step back. She paused for a second before launching into him, despite other being around. It surprised him a bit, as she usually would not show such affection unless others did not see. “Thank you.” She whispered quietly. She held onto him for a moment longer before letting go. She wiped a tear from her eye quickly, hoping no one saw it, before turning and retreating to the room she was sharing with Zoey and Tonya. As she walked off Hondo looked around and saw Marvin behind one of the trailers. “Marvin?” He called out. “Yes sir?” Marvin called out as he turned to where the voice came from and started off towards Hondo at a trot. “You know where that metal meal barrel is at?” Hondo asked. “I think it’s in the back room right now. I think Karl put it there out of the way.” Marvin said. “We need to go pick up supper. Want to grab it an’ meet me at the Bronco?.” He asked Marvin nodded, “Sure.” “Need any help with it?” Hondo asked. Marvin shook his head, “No, I can handle it empty. Might have to move a couple things as we put some of the bigger bags of dry goods there to get them out of the way.” Hondo nodded, “No problem. I need to speak to my daughter a bit, anyway, before we go.” “Zoey?” Marvin asked. “No Tonya.” Hondo replied. “She alright? Something seems to be bothering her lately.” Marvin queried. “Like everyone else she’s been through a lot an’ hasn’t fully come to terms with some of it, I reckon. She’ll be alright, though.” Hondo said. Marvin nodded, “Good… I’ll go grab that barrel and meet you outside.” As Marvin took off towards the back-room Hondo headed to the hanger’s front man door and headed outside, calling to Tonya as he exited, “Follow me, girl.” As he headed to where he parked the Bronco Tonya followed on his heals and continued to follow as he walked passed it a way. He stopped about fifty feet past the Bronco and pulled out his cane, causing Tonya to stop and take a few steps back. He looked around a bit to take in his surroundings before putting the cane to the ground, thinking of this spot in his mind and pressing down on the crystal, like Fernando had shown him to do earlier. “Wha.what you doing?” Tonya asked timidly after a moment. “Savin’ this spot to teleport to later if needed.” He answered after a moment. Once done he stood there for a while longer, looking listening, and waiting. Tonya spoke again after a moment, which was what he was waiting for. “Is.. is it safe to.. to be standing out here?” She asked. “For you as a wessen, you mean?” He asked back. She nodded, “Y.yes.” He shook his head, “Probably not.” “Then wh.why …”She started to say before being interrupted. “Then why are we standin’ out here?... Do you trust me?” He asked. “Papa?” she asked back softly. “Do you trust me? Do you trust that I love you? That I want what’s best for you? That I will do my best to protect you?” He asked softly. She paused for a moment, “ … yes papa.” “You paused… Why?” He asked. She sighed and tried not to cry, “I’m … I’m just confused.” “About if I want what’s best for you?” he asked “No. She replied softly. “About if I love you?” He asked “Of course not.” She replied in more of a normal tone. “About me wanting to protect you??” He asked, a bit more sternly than before. “But Papa, I never …” She started to exclaim but he cut her off. “But what?!” He asked a bit harshly as he spun to look at her. “But I … I..” She stammered. “What do I need to do? What do you want from me? You want me to let you go to Hector an' let him hurt you?!” He asked. “No!” She exclaimed “You want me to turn a blind eye to anythin’ that might hurt you, because you want it?!” He asked, taking a step forward. “Of course not!” She cried out. “You want me to hold you down an' ravish you?!!” He asked “Papa I..! I … I don’t know!” She said, as she started to cry and fell to her knees. He walked over and knelt down by her, “Girl if you don’t talk to me, I can’t help. I know I said we’d talk later an’ I got busy. I’m sorry. I’ve failed you somehow, I know.” “I’m sorry, Papa! I’m sorry!” She said, crying. “Sorry?” He asked. She nodded and took a moment try stop crying enough to speak. “*sniff, sniff* I’m sorry I got mad at you and.. and Mister Fernando, and didn’t just trust you.” She said quietly in a quavering voice. “Mister Fernando?” He asked. She nodded, “*Sniff* I.. I don’t deserve to call him uncle or.. *sniff* or you papa. I’m.. *sniff* I’m not good, like my master used to say I was. I thought I could be different. I thought I could be an obedient daughter. You took me and wanted to be my Papa but I have bad thoughts that a daughter shouldn’t have and *sniff* and I can’t help it! I’m not good!” Hondo sighed, “Well, can’t say I know exactly what to say… You overheard what Molly said ‘bout you, I reckon.” She nodded and stared at the ground, trembling still. Hondo sighed and thought quietly for a moment, “… Look here, girl, I can’t say I understand exactly, but I know what Molly has told me. I don’t know if it was engineered for wessen women to crave sex a bit more or was a side effect of splicin’ in animal DNA. I’ve heard tell that puberty is rougher on wessen teens an’ because of that many wessens have gone through horrible shit, like that boy David we rescued, though it’s no fault of their own. I care ‘bout you a lot, girl, an’ though I want to help, you’re my daughter, an’ as such I just don’t feel I can satisfy that feelin’ you have.” “But.. but I’m not your daughter, really.” She whispered. “As flesh an’ blood, no, but we have somethin’ deeper an’ more special, honestly.” He replied “How is it more special?” She asked. “Well, a father loves his children, no matter who they are, but when they are his biologically he gets what he gets. When someone adopts a child, boy or girl, they are taking someone in of whom they see a need and potential. I could have just taken you in. Maybe if I had an’ things with Val still gone bad, maybe you an’ I would be together instead of Molly an’ I, though I’m not sure ‘bout that. But then things would be different, an’ maybe not for the best. I saw potential in you, though. Saw the young lady you could be an’ I wanted to give you a home an’ help nurture that potential. If I took you in as my slave, as you’ve suggested before I couldn’t give you the care or nurture you to your full potential. I can’t as a lover either, as the love would not bee the same an’ you would not have the chance to grow and mature as you need to still. As my daughter I can do so much more for you, though. We can have a close, special relationship still, and though some say we could have sex since we are not blood related, that would not be fair to you an’ I’d be teachin’ you that you have to have sex to love.” He said softly. “What do I do about these feelings and thoughts, though?! I don’t know what to do! I thought Hector could be it! I thought he could ease these feelings and love me like a woman but I was wrong! I’m blind! I don’t understand how he could treat me like that and be evil but I know he is because you and Mister Fernando said so! How do I know if any guy is right, now?!” She said, crying softly as she spoke in frustrated tones. “First off, for findin’ a guy, that’s why I’m here. You can like a guy but you need to let me get to know him before you commit to anythin’ as I can tell you if he’s good or not. Or at least I will try to, an’ though I might be a bit hard on anyone you bring ‘round at least its someone else to know him and figure out if he’s right or not. About your thoughts, honestly, I’m flattered an’ after all you’ve been through, your age, an’ bacuse we aren’t related I reckon it’s understandable. I hear all girls have some thoughts like that towards their fathers at some times, especially if he treats them like he should, but it’s understandable if yours are stronger. There’s nothin’ to be ashamed of there. I can hold you at times an’ we can talk an’ have special intimate time together, but we can’t act on the desire for sex you might have. There are ways to help with those feelin’s as well, but Molly or Maggie might be able to help better with that discussion as I think it’d be awkward for both of us if I was to try to explain or go out an’ buy an, uhm, relief aid for you.” He replied, feeling a bit awkward about the conversation, but hoping it helped. Tonya blushed deeply again and the thought of him trying to explain masturbation or taking her out to buy her a dildo and seeing the flustered look on his face made her stop crying and even giggle a bit. “I understand, papa… Is.. is it alright to still call you that?” She asked, half looking up at him. He nodded, “Of course.” “Is.. is there a chance of someday us doing… you know what??” She asked hesitantly. He sighed, “I’d like to say no, as I don’t want you to get your hopes up, but this world is crazy. Let’s say I’d rather you find someone closer to your age, when you are ready, someone who I think would treat you right an’ protect you an’ let you have your first time with him. So unless somethin’ really odd happens or somethin’ really bad happens an’ it’s the only way to help you, then we need to keep what we have as it should be between a father an’ his daughter, alright?” She nodded,” I understand Papa. .. Thank you for not being angry. I felt bad about these thoughts for a while now and then Hector happened and I was so mean to you and you got hurt so bad by him and Mister Fernando tried to help me and I was so horrible to you both… I’ve not been very nice to him since, honestly.” “Well then, you need to make it right. Jefe cares an’ I think likes that you an’ Zoey see him as an uncle, though he’ll probably never say it as that’s how he is, but it’s up to you if you call him uncle or mister. As long as you respect him, I don’t care which, but you need to apologize to him ad soo as possible, an’ be humble. If you hafta get on your knees to remember to be humble an’ respectful, I expect you to do it, alright?” Hondo replied. Tonya nodded, “I will, Papa. I promise.” He stood up and lifted her to her feet. She fell against him and hugged him tightly. “I love you… Thank you.” She whispered. “I love you too, girl.” He replied. Once she let go he nodded to the bronco as he saw Marvin coming. “best head back in an' help Molly. Don't let her get anythin' herself. She's only to get up to use the restroom, understand?” He said Tonya nodded, "I understand, papa." "Alright, then get goin'." He said as he headed to the tailgate to let it down. She nodded and headed back inside, passing Marvin as he came up and threw the barrel inside. As Hondo shut the tail gate again he shook his head at his own thoughts, angry at some of them that between Molly and Tonya now stirred when they had not before. “You alright, Master Hondo?” Marvin asked. “You even been hunting before?” Hondo asked? “Sir?” Marvin asked. “You know, hunting. Gun, tracking prey. Bringin' back food from the wild.” Hondo replied. Marvin nodded, “I know what it is, but never done it. As a slave we weren’t really trusted with guns and since I eat more vegetables I’ve never really thought about it.” Hondo nodded grimly, “Yeah, I reckon that’s true but it’s a good skill to have an’ a good thing for a man to do. Feels good too, bein’ out in nature like that. Lets one’s mind relax an’ connect with the rugged beauty of the world.” “Never thought of it like that. Might be interesting.” Marvin said more to himself. “What ‘bout gamblin’? Playin’ cards?” Hondo asked. Marvin shrugged, “Played some poker before but never for money.” “It can be a bit of a thrill too an’ it teaches a man ‘bout readin’ other, knowin’ when to strike, an’ knowin’ when to hold back... What ‘bout drinkin’?” Hondo asked. Marvin raised an eyebrow at him, “Not really allowed to as wessen, though I’ve had a drink or two when someone made some wessen wine from scraps the masters threw away. Why? What can you learn from that?” Hondo chuckled, “Other than how much you can handle, how badly you can dance, an’ how big a headache you can get from overdoin’ it, not a damn thing. It’s just a good way to relax an’ clear your mind.” Marvin nodded, “Sounds interesting, but… why do you ask?” Hondo grimaced as he looked back at the hanger door, which was just closing behind Tonya, before turning back to Marvin, “I think once we get the camp safe you, me, Jefe, an’ maybe even goat-man should go on a huntin’ trip. Hunt durin’ the day an’ find a bar to hole up in at night to drink an’ play cards. Just for a few days.” Marvin nodded, “Sounds good, but can I ask why? You and Master Fernando are always busy. Wouldn’t you rather just you and Molly and maybe the girls get away, alone for a few days?” Hondo frowned, “As much as that sounds good an’ I’d like to sometime, I need some time away from them too.” “Why?” Marvin asked. “Too much estrogen ‘round here these day’s an’ I need a guys trip to clear my damn head!” Hondo said shaking his head as he headed to the driver door. Marvin just shrugged and headed to the passenger’s side and climbed in. A minute later the Bronco roared to life and started rolling towards the camp. ,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- At a small oasis at the edge of the bad land’s desert, and angry, dark colored fox wessen with a metal arm cussed in a mix of Spanish, Portuguese, and English. “foda-se esse calor! a la mierda el caminante del tiempo y ese vaquero!! e sua filha cadela! #$@! them! Shit!“ He muttered to himself as laid back on a cot in his canvas tent, trying to hide from the heat. Hector wore nothing as he laid there, his fur making the heat worse, and the dryness did not even allow for sweat to linger to cool his body. No wind blew either and they had been here for days now, day of heat, boredom, military rations, and no one to screw other than his own hand. “Hector, I just spoke with the... Damn! Are you Jacking-off!! Cover yourself, would you!” Sheska yelled angrily as she walked into his tent. “You have seen before, puta. You took it before and scream like little garota.” Hector said grinning at the memory. The scarred fox-wessen woman frowned angrily as those memories were burned into her mind and she did not need reminded of them. “I was a little girl then, you asshole!” She growled. “This is Hector’s tent. You no want to see Hector’s pene then you leave.” He said coldly. “At least stop yanking on it! I have news...” She growled, but was cut off. “Hector cares not.” He interrupted as he continued to stroke his dick. “…From the Grey Lady.”  She continued coldly. Hector sighed and sat up. He grabbed a pillow and put it on his lap. “What is news?” he asked in a frustrated tone. “She says she is getting supplies and other of your surviving followers are gathering new recruits in a little town north west of Chinatown by the inland sea. There is another group that she has contacted and they want to meet up with you at Junktown.” She said. “That pisshole? Why?” He groused. “There are some others there that might be of help but want to meet with you personally before pledging their help. She said you need to meet with them, so we need to start heading that way by morning. There is a place north-east of town, a cave, that is hidden and stocked with supplies that we can go to.” Sheska replied Hector sighed, “If The Lady wishes it, Hector will do… for now.” “She also asked if you have heard from Legacy. Seems like she has gone missing and The Lady was quite upset about that as she could not think who would have anything against her, though I may have a few ideas.” Sheska said, in accusing tones Hector shook his head, “I know not where her dumb prostituta has gone. She probably run away with some stupid bastard with small pene.” “So, someone like you?” She asked, grinning evilly. Hector gave her a cold look but did not reply to that comment, “She say anything else?” “Well, not at first, but I told her a thing or two that interested her.” Sheska said with a grin. “Such as?” Hector asked cautiously. “Well, I told her about the drop we got from death from above and about the note they sent.” She replied, almost casually. “Note? What note?” Hector said, feigning ignorance. She walked over to him and dumped a handful of shredded paper on the pillow that covered his lap. “This one.” She said grinning. Hector looked at a couple of the pieces then looked up at her with a glare. “How you find, meretriz?!” He growled. “You should have kept it and burned it later. I don’t trust you, not even a little so I check everything! You want to hide something from me, you will have to try harder!!” She growled back. Hector glared at her for a moment longer before sighing and relaxing to a more mildly-annoyed look. “What is it you want?! What she say about the money?” He asked “She doesn’t know about the money. No one but you and I know about that and I want half to keep it that way.” She said “One quarter!” He replied back angrily. She sighed and shrugged, “fine. A quarter.” Hector glared at her and stood up, letting the pillow fall and his boner hang out for her to see. She scoffed angrily and turned away, as seeing him like that made the painful memories she tried to ignore see almost impossible to hide from. He walked over to his trunk and pulled out five thousand dollars, walked over to her, stood in front of her with a grin as she tried to look away from him. He folded the money and pulled her shirt front down enough for him to reach inside, run the money down her breast and place it between her nipple and her shirt. “There, a quarter of Hector’s money.” He hissed at her before turning to walk back to the bed. He sat down, legs spread, and leaned back a bit just to show himself off more and make her feel more uncomfortable. “#$@!ing bastard.” She said under her breath. “What else the Lady say?” He asked coldly. “Why should I tell you?!” She asked angrily. Hector shrugged, “You tell me why? Or Should I call The lady and say you are liar and unfaithful to the Lady? I hear she holds Sheska’s slave papers. Would be a shame to see the law in Chinatown by the inland sea send out the paddy-rollers to come get you and publically execute you for being a rouge slave.” “You bastard! Maybe they will take you too? You think of that?!” She growled. “They know Hector is free wessen and what the Grey Lady pays them, Hector adds to it. Hector also gives them hints on where hinding wessen slaves with high bonties might be hiding.” He said with an evil grin. “You sell out your own kind? You really are a bastard.” She said angrily. “You think you are only other wessen woman that Hector have fun with and cut on? No. Though most do not survive and become hard, strong woman like you. You should thank Hector.” HE snarled “#$@! off!” She said. “What else did the Lady say?” He asked firmly as he stood up and walked over to her again. “#$@! off, bastard!” She said as she started to turn away from him. He grabbed her arm and spun her around and as she tried to defend herself he grabbed her neck with his metal arm and squeezed just tightly enough that she struggled to breath and her head spun a bit. “Tell me!” He growled. “She said she knows about the million dollar bounty and that there are some that are trying to claim it! She will try to hold off death from above but if you fail at Junk town they will try for the bounty themselves!” She said through her teeth. “What about you? You try to collect bounty on Hector??” He asked. “I plan on it!” She hissed. Hector nodded and sighed as he grabbed a large syringe from a pocket in his metal arm. “Wha.. what it that?” Sheska asked nervously. “Is gift from the spirits. It contains small capsule that is tied to Hector’s life.” He said as he jabbed it into her neck, causing her to cry out in a muffled manner. “GAHPH! #$@! YOU!” She hissed through her teeth again. “Hector thinks you will.” He said with a smile. “Will what?!” She asked angrily. “#$@! Hector.” He said with a smile. “Never!” She hissed. He shook his head and clicked his tongue, “Tsk, tsk. You will do what Hector says or die.” Her eyes got wide “Die? Wha. What was that! *GASP!* THUD! *Cough, choke, cough cough!*” Hector Squeezed her throat a bit tighter, shutting off her air for a moment before dropping her to the ground. “It is acid capsule, tied to button on my hand and Hector’s life. I hit button, acid goes through veins and you die painfully. Hector dies, acid goes through your veins and you die horrible. So, you will protect Hector now with you life and do as Hector wants, si?” He asked as he grinned at her. She knelt on the ground shaking as that old fear and hopelessness clawed its way through her. “Y.yes sir.” She whispered in a hoarse voice. “That much better. We leave tomorrow for Junk town, but for now, Hector wants funs, so you come feo prostituta and suck Hectors pene.” He sais as he sits back on the bed again. She nods and crowls over to him, taking his member in her hand gentally, “yes sir.” He hit her in the side of the head and knocked her to the ground. “Puta! No clothes! “ He roared. She got back up and nodded. “My apologies Master.” She said as she started stripping down. “The puta remembers. Good. Hector will #$@! you proper tonight and remind you of your place once more. As she sucked him off and later bent over as he coked her until she passed out a couple times as he rode her from behind, she was determined to see him die, even if it meant her own life. The money be damned, she had to find the Timewalker and the Cowboy. She knew only with there help could she and the world be free of Hector at last.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 17th, 2023, 9:06pm Hondo arrives with Marvin in the Bronco into the camp and drives it between Hondo’s camper and Karl’s SUV with his camper several feet in front of Hondo’s camper. The doors open and Hondo steps out with Marvin. They go to the back of the Bronco where Hondo opens the door and Marvin pulls out the metal drum from within the vehicle. Hondo leads him to the back of the camper and knocks on the door. Kiah opens the door despite everyone’s protest. She stands in the doorway and blocks his view of looking inside. She says loud enough to be heard “Hey handsome! I’m busy and can’t see you right now!” “Kiah!” Mae is heard inside the camper. Ruth walks behind Kiah and pulls her away from the door, then looks down at Hondo and Marvin with the metal drum, “Thanks for bring it in, we’ll start packing the food as soon as possible.” “Thanks” Hondo says, adding “Marvin and I will be hangin’ around the camp while you guys get it together. Seen Fernando anywhere?” “He should be in his camper or patrolling about the camp.” Ruth replies. “Thanks. I’m goin’ out to look for him.” Hondo explains before he turns to walk away. Marvin follows him. They walk to the front of his Camper Truck before turning right at the front of the massive rig, facing Fernando’s electric camper. Fernando was at the passenger side of his camper about to do his personal patrol. Hondo could not see him as Fernando has the front side and windshield curtains drawn to give privacy, otherwise Hondo would have spotted Fernando through all that glass the front of a VW Bus tends to be. He steps in the front of the camper before Fernando pops into view as he steps out to the front of his camper. Hondo holds himself back from a startled reaction. “Dang it, Fernando! I almost ran into you!” Hondo tells him. Fernando just turns to face Hondo and lets out a sigh. “Somethin’ wrong, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “Just tired, Hondo. Just tired.” Fernando replies. He then sees Marvin behind him and asks, “It is just you two?” “Yeah.” Hondo replies and then asks, “How’s the camp?” “All’s quiet in the Western Front.” Fernando answers. “Problems with the bikers?” Hondo asks. “Not really. They have been too quiet, if you know what I mean.” Fernando says. “That is not good.” Hondo says as he looks about the camp. “Hopefully we can finish deal with them tomorrow before we leave.” Fernando explains. “We leavin’ tomorrow?” Hondo asks. “No, not really. Tomorrow we finish packing up, fuel up, and check out and maintain the vehicles before we go the following day after a night’s rest.” Fernando explains. “Checked out the radios?” Hondo asks. “Not yet, but soon after you leave I’ll look them over.” Fernando explains. He then turns around and tells Hondo “Come.” He heads to his sliding door of his camper and then opens it. Minerva, Miniya and Ichigo complain as Fernando stands in the open doorway with Hondo and Marvin. “First of all, you ladies relax. Second, Minerva and Miniya, you two get ready to leave with Hondo to help feed the kids at the hanger. The food for them will be ready in a while. I’ll be outside with Hondo and Marvin.” Fernando tells them. He then steps away from the door and slides the sliding door ajar. “Is that her? The one on the floor?” Hondo asks. “You mean Naya? Yeah, that’s her.” Fernando says as he walks to the front of the camper bus. “She looks clean for a street girl.” Hondo points out. “I had Ichigo supervise her in washing up in Marvin’s camper, and got her some new clothes for her to wear.” Fernando explains. “Damn, I forgot.” Hondo says, adding as he turns to Marvin, “Marvin, I’m sorry I forgot that I was supposed to tell you that Jefe was going to use your camper for the girl to wash up in. And that he would clean it up and refill your water tank.” “Don’t worry about it. If Mister Fernando says he will clean up and refill my tanks, I trust him to use what I have if it helps others.” Marvin replies. He adds, “How old is she?  She does not look like a typical Wessens. She looks more like a half breed, her mother probably was probably the master’s favorite and got pregnant by him.” “Well, yes, she is a hybrid like you said.” Fernando begins, “She says she’s 14 years old though she might be 15 or 16. I gave her a pill to restore her body from the injuries and sickness she may have picked up from the streets, and though the pill will make her body in a virgin-like state, she has to unlearn a lot of bad things she picked up living on the streets and selling herself. I managed to get her slave ownership papers from Giovanni, so I have a say in what she does and how, and anyone willing to claim her as theirs will be facing me.” “That is a lot for her to unlearn. Who knows how many years she has been living the street girl life?” Hondo says. “As much as I gather from Minerva and Miniya, at least two years, since she was 12 and she says she’s 14 now. Thing is it was her and two other girls who ran away from the group, and thanks to those Wessen Haters, her two friends were found dead days ago and she is running scared. At least here she has a second chance with us. All she has to do is abide by our rules and do the work she is assigned too.” Fernando explains. “Mister Fernando, I know it out of my place to ask, but are you going to... uhm... have her service you like you have the twin mice girls service you?” Marvin asks. “Before I answer that, where did you hear that I have having the hamster twins servicing me? And they are Hamster Wessens, not Mouse Wessens, not Rat Wessens.” Fernando says with some angered authority in his voice. “Well, sir... according from what I heard from the army men, they say they seen them go in and out of your camper all the time, and said that for them to enter and leave your camper so often, they must be servicing you. I mean, there is nothing wrong in that if you are. You are a man and women – Human and Wessen must abide by a man’s needs.” Marvin says. “First off, while we are in Flight Town, nobody is servicing me. I meet with the Hamster twins a lot because of the children they care of and for me to get the things they need. As for having the new girl Naya servicing me, no. It is not going to happen because she’s is still a child for one even though she has been servicing men in her past, that part of her life is over. And she is not going to learn anything or do anything for the convoy camp if she thinks that she can go inside my camper and service me. She has things to learn and jobs to do, like everyone else in the camp. Now what happens years from now, if she is still with me, who knows. Anything is possible.” Fernando explains. “Most Wessens are considered grown up at the time they are 13 or so. Like I heard from many human masters about their Wessen females, ‘if you can bleed, then you can breed.’ And many Wessen girls start bleeding at around 10 or so.” Marvin explains. “All that is a given, but just because a girl bleeds at a certain age, it does not mean that she is grown up. A 10 year girl is still a 10 year old girl, she thinks like a child, not as an adult. And she cannot be held responsible for doing things adults are responsible for. And though she is girl and understanding that she is a girl, she is not a woman. A grown man should not be making moves to have a child service him, and a 10 year old girl is a child. Now, a girl, a human girl, should be an adult at around 18, but Wessen females are considered grown up at 13? If I accept that, I am no better than those who would take advantage of young girls – Human or Wessen. Most human girls start to bleed at around 11, with some as early as 8 or 9 and others as late at 18. Would it be fair to the young ones to consider them as grown-ups and demand sex from them? I do not think so. Neither would Hondo.” Fernando tells him. “Grown men who go after little girls for sexual services should be dragged out into the open and shot.” Hondo replies. “It is the way it is.” Marvin bows his head down. “It’s the way it is to make it easier for the Spirits to control and enslave humans. Before the Chaos, though humans had a lot of problems with each other on the basis of race, skin color, hair style, religion, and even issues of sexual nature. There were some slavery in some areas of the world, but not as it is prevalent as it is here and now. In this great nation of the United States of America, there was no slavery and everybody had the power to choose their destiny, decide how and where to live. But the spirits took all of that away from us, increased our hatred of one another and created Wessens to increase the fear and the hate we humans have and brought back slavery and sexual slavery and brought back those things that made men evil. It is not the way it is supposed to be but it will be again someday. And history will have it that this group had something to do with it.” Fernando tells him. “As long as we get home, I do not care what needs to be done or who gets killed for getting in our way. As rescuin’ others, we are rescuin’ ourselves, and in doin’ that a lot of wrongs are goin’ to be righted. People like Hector De La Vega will either change their ways or die. Places like this place will change over to how things used to be before the Chaos or they are goin’ to burn.” Hondo throws out. “In the work we are going to do, this world has a short time before it burns and things like Mutants and Wessens will be no more, and those effected will be restored to the people they were meant to be.” Fernando adds, and throws in, “About tomorrow? Other than finish packing up, fuel up, and check out and maintain the vehicles before we go the following day after a night’s rest. I’m sure you will need some personal items, and I have to wait for that bee-keeper woman who is bringing in Mead from the recipe I gave her.” “I was thinkin’ about making a short hop to Center Town as we can get more there on less money.” Hondo says but he adds, “But it is more important to get things up and ready to make the run and buy supplies from here despite the higher expense. Plus I would like to try out that Mead when it comes.” “Well, let’s go check on the girls and the packing of dinner.” Fernando finally says. “Let’s go.” Hondo replies. Fernando slides the camper side door open, “Girls. Let’s get ready to go.” He then turns to Hondo and Marvin, “I’ll put them in back seat of your vehicle and meet you at the back of your camper where the food is being packed up.” Hondo nods at him, and then signals Marvin to follow him around to the back of his camper. Fernando goes up to the camper door, almost wanting to say something to them to hurry up but they were waiting for him to get them. Looking at the hamster twins, he tells them, “Come and follow me.” Minerva and Miniya follow Fernando to front of his camper bus as he turns in front of it. Though the space was tight, it was still enough for one person to go through at a time. As he walks through the space, the hamster twins follow right behind him in single file. In talking a couple of steps towards Hondo and Marvin, Fernando sees General Jastrey stepping out from the back of Hondo’s Bronco and trailer with the Biker Gang Leader. Before Fernando can make a move to hide Minerva and Miniya, General Jastrey calls to them, “Fernando G., Hondo… I was looking for you two.” Hondo tells Marvin to stay by the metal drum as the Bunny Girls continue to pack it with food before walking to the General. Fernando walks up to them and signals Minerva and Miniya to head to Marvin and watch the Bunny girls pack the food. General Jastrey asks, “What’s going on?” Fernando answers, “We are getting food ready for the children.” “You do not have to prepare food for them, we can feed them all with what we have.” General Jastrey tells him. “They are Wessen Children for one.” Fernando says in an annoyed and angry tone. He then throws in, “That man you are with lead the group of Wessen Hating Humans, who look for lone or low number Wessens to kill them.” “I can assure you that their Wessen Killing Days are over.” General Jastrey tells him. “Really? I have a scared Wessen girl in hiding under my protection who told me that his man’s friends killed two of her friends in the past couple days. And she is scared that she would be next.” Fernando tells her. “The Lady said that those days are over for us.” The Elder Leader says to him. “Once a killer, always a killer. Just because this ‘lady’ put some food in your belly, does not end your killing. In fact, you will turn on her and kill her and her people to try to get what she has for yourself. But you are going to learn this – you kill her, you lose everything because only she knows where to get what you need when you need it. You do not kill the chicken to get all the eggs inside it because there are none. The eggs were destroyed when you killed the chicken.” Fernando tells him. He pauses for a second and before the Elder Leader can throw in a rebuttal, Fernando adds in, “Had it my way, I would have you and your people and those like you gone from the face of this earth. Your punishment to harming and killing the innocent should be burning in hell. And finally – your men tried to rape my daughter who is a human and rape and kill my friend’s Wessen who was taking care of my daughter. No one, NO ONE TARGETS MY FRIENDS AND FAMILY! YOU AND YOUR PEOPLE TOOK WHAT IS SUPPOSED TO BE BUSINESS AND MADE IT PERSONAL! TAKE IT PERSONAL WITH ME, AND THERE IS A PRICE YOU ARE GOING TO PAY THAT YOU NOR YOUR FRIENDS MAY NOT BE ABLE TO AFFORD! NOW GET THE #$@! OUT OF MY FACE BEFORE I REMOVE YOU MYSELF!” “Why I ought too...” The Elder Leader says before going for his knife on his belt holder. Four sets of firearms go up to his face: two double stack M1911-M2A2 belonging to Fernando and two Colt Anacondas .45 revolvers belonging to Hondo. “You ain’t going to do nothing but walk your ass out of here. You are not welcomed here. The next time you reach for a weapon to use against me or my people, it will be the last time you reach for anything. Now get the #$@! out of here!” Fernando tells him. “He’s here under my invitation.” General Jastrey tells Fernando. “I do not care if he is here under an invitation from god himself. As long as I am here, he is not welcomed here for the things he and his people have done to my friends, family and people I am helping and protecting. What deals you made with him do not include me. And as far as I am concerned, we will be out of here in 72 to 96 hours. Until then, I do not want to see him unless it is to complete my unfinished deal with him.” Fernando tells her. “And what deal is that?” General Jastrey asks. “Return to him his men from the Wessen Hospital in Wessen Town that they found and rescued them, and have been treating their wounds. I will be bringing them back to his group once they get out of the hospital. Then my dealings with him and his people are over.” Fernando tells General Jastrey. “Alright then, what can I do to make this up to everybody?” The General asks. “What dealing you have with him is on you,” Fernando begins, “but it is not my business and he has been a detriment, a hazard and a threat to me, my people I work with and those I rescue. He interferes with my work, and I will do as I must to continue to job, which includes ending him if he gets in my way or threatens me or my people ever again. Now take him away from me before I forget that I am a gentleman.” “Alright, we will talk later then. But don’t you ever forget – do not disrespect me or the people I am working with.” The General tells him. “When the people you deal with begin to respect all those around them, then they get the same respect they give to me. Now if you do not mind, I got little hungry mouths to feed.” Fernando tells hers. He tilts his head to Hondo, “Let’s go.” They both start to walk away backwards with their guns still aimed at the Elder Leader. As they walk away, General Jastrey takes the Elder Leader by his arm and leads him out of the area. After they are gone, Fernando and Hondo put away their hand guns. Hondo asks, “You think she know what kind of trouble she is dealing with him?” “Probably not.” Fernando replies, adding as he puts away his firearms “And I am not going to tell her either.” Hondo puts away his firearms and turns to look at the barrel. It is about 3/4 done. He looks at Marvin, “You sure you can handle that?” “I’ve carried more...” Marvin says. “Oh, I forgot, I’ll be right back.” Fernando says. He walks around them and over the hitch of Hondo’s camper to his trailer. He then continues to the rear of his camper and trailer, stepping over the hitch and into the Dub Box Camper. It only takes a few seconds for him to find what he was looking for and heads back out, locking the Dub Box Camper behind him, and back to Hondo and the others. He hands over to Hondo a cardboard canister labeled “Berry Juice Powder.” He tells Hondo “Two large ladles in 5 gallons of water should be enough for the kids. That’s enough to make a hundred gallons of juice.” Hondo takes the cardboard canister and looks at it, then nods, “I’ll make sure they will get it.” “I’ll take the girls to your Bronco and out them in the rear seat, they know they have to help feed the kids.” Fernando tells him. “Not a problem, see you then.” Hondo says. Fernando turns to Minerva and Miniya, “Ladies. Let’s go.” It only takes a few seconds for them to get to Hondo’s Bronco. Similar to their Medical Jeeps but larger, Fernando opens the door and pulls down the seat for them to get to the rear seating area for them to sit down. He tells them as he puts the front seat back up, “To put down the front seat to push the seat down and get out of back there, get a hold of the knob on the side of the seat and push it down and then push down on the back of the seat. Now Hondo and Marvin will be here in a couple of minutes, I will open the rear hatch for them. I do not have to tell you to behave, right?” “We’re not little kids.” Miniya complains. “Love you either way, but we are getting ready to leave this shit town in less than two days and we have to be on point with preparing to leave. After you two get the kids fed, get Tracie and Abigail to help you sort out the campers and secure the food in it so when we move out, it does not move inside the camper and gets ruined. Also set up and put away your private things. I will also get some fire arms for your ladies to use to defend yourselves. We will meet up tomorrow and sort things out.” Fernando tells them before closing the door and heading to the rear to open the rear hatch. The rear hatch opens and he moves a few things to make room for the barrel. He then tells them, “Good night you two. See you tomorrow.” “Good night!” Minerva replies with some slight depression in her voice. “Yeah... see you tomorrow.” Miniya throws in an annoyed tone. “Anything else before Hondo takes you two back to the hanger with the food for the kids?” Fernando asks. “Just watch yourself around Naya. Who knows what tricks she will try to do against you and the rest of us?” Miniya lets out. “I already told her that Giovanni thinks she’s dead and if he sees her out in the streets, he will kill her on sight. So at last she will not be running away while we are here.” He replies. “I was thinking along the lines of her claiming of you raping her to get you in trouble and take what you own.” Miniya throws in trying to prove her point. “I have Giovanni’s slave ownership papers of her and as her slave owner, though I would never do this to you two, Tracie, Abigail or anyone else, I told her that her ass belongs to me and if I want to #$@! it, then I will #$@! it and nothing she can say or do will stop me from doing what I want to do against her as I own her.” Fernando tells her. “Good that you have that over her. But as for me, us, we... you saying that you would not do that against us make you look like a weak owner.” Miniya tells him. “I’m only own you on paper in case some idiot or asshole tries to claim ownership over you.” Fernando tells her. “Yes, like those bounty hunters tried to take and claim me when we went to Center Town this morning.” Minerva lets out to be heard. “When was this?” Miniya asks. “This morning when we went to Center Town to order the campers and get the first set of supplies. Fernando stood up to them even though they were about to kill him and the army people stepped in and took them away.” Minerva explains. “You stood up for Minerva from not being taken away?” Miniya asks. “Yes he did.” Minerva throws back at her. “Look, Miniya. I did it for her and I’ll do it for you, Tracie, Abigail and a few others. So let’s leave it at that.” Fernando tells her. “I... Alright. I get it.” Miniya says. “You two just relax and I’ll see you guys tomorrow. Hopefully we will be leaving by the following morning.” Fernando tells them. Hondo arrives with Marvin carrying the metal barrel of food. They head to the rear of the Bronco where Fernando has the rear hatch open, Marvin steps up to rear of the Bronco and slides the metal barrel into the back of the Bronco. Fernando steps away from the rear of the Bronco before Hondo closes it. They stand around for a while. “Whatever General Jastrey wants to talk to us about, I’ll deal with it. I just need you to get those things you and the others need and set up to roll out of this crap town by the following morning. I have a few things to deal with before taking a break from it all. I will call you when Amanda comes with the Mead, and if you are free when she arrives, we can have a drink.” Fernando says to Hondo and Marvin. “Good nigh’ then. And be careful out there.” Hondo replies. “You too.” Fernando replies before turning to Marvin, “You as well. And rest up where you can.” “I’ll do what I can. Alas a Wessen’s work is never done.” Marvin says. “A man’s work is never done, and you are a man, like Hondo and I are. Don’t ever forget that.” Fernando tells him. He then throws in, “You two get the girls to the hanger so they can feed the children. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Both Hondo and Marvin nods before they go to their vehicle doors. Fernando steps away from the Bronco. A few seconds later Hondo turns on the engine, put the Bronco into gear and slowly pull away from its parking spot. It soon drives out of the convoy camp at a slow pace and speeds up towards the Blimp parking area and beyond. With Hondo heading back to the hanger with the food and the twins, Fernando goes into his camper though the driver’s side and sits on his chair, reaching over and putting the bags with their dinner meals on the sink counter. Naya and Ichigo sit up and look at him. “What are you going to do?” Naya asks. “We can eat dinner later. Right now I want to look over a couple of these radios and see if they work and what I can do with them.” He says as he pulls out a box from the milk crate. He opens it, seeing that it has a small 1800mah battery, radio and other items are in separate storage chambers in the box, another larger 3600mah battery was in the lower section of the box. He pulls out the radio and small battery, both in black plastic, uniting them together. The label on the bottom of the radio says UV-5R. He then gets the small rubber duck antenna from the box and puts it on. He pulls the manual for it from the box and flips through its pages speed-reading its contents. Once he thinks he knows what the radio is capable of, he turns it on. It says in a female voice “Frequency Mode.” He goes over a few menu options, and puts in a frequency “144.500MHz”, doing the same on the Yaesu, away from the usual channels he uses with Hondo on the Yaesu. He keys up on the Yaesu, “Radio Check.” With some slight feedback which was expected, the Baofeng repeats what was said on the Yaesu. He then looks over the Baofeng screen, seeing that it has dual frequency listing for each “radio system” inside the unit, similar to the Icom W32A he once had. Thus the Baofeng has two receivers and two transmitters for something a little larger than the Yaesu VX-series. Seeing a blue button that says “A/B” he sees that he can press is to get to each frequency separately.  He puts on the frequency he used: 144.500MHz and keys up the Baofeng and says “Radio Check”. Like the Yaesu, the Baofeng transmit the signal which the Yaesu picks up with some feedback which is normal. The audio was not as loud as the Yaesu but it is still audible. For the next 15 minutes he goes through the various options the Baofeng had until he had a full understanding of the radio and its capabilities. He then goes through the manual to see if it can be programmed by a PC. Going through the box, there seems to be a programming cable for every 2 radios, so about 5 programming cables along with a Mini-CD disk. Though he has not used it in a long while, he already has CHIRP on his PCs for his other radios. It’s a matter of going through the radio’s original software and comparing it CHIRP. But this only system capable of using the using the Mini-CD is his Thinkpad X2000 as it has a mini CD Drive Drawer and not an internal sliding-disk mechanism which cannot use mini-CD Disks. He decides to deal with that later, picking up a second box and opens it. It was another UV-5R but its casing has a Cameo Design on it. He went through the menu and various options like before, and it passed the various tests he had given it like the radio before it. In fact all the other radios he had tested also passed, finding one more unit with a Cameo Case design, two in red, and the rest in black.  Two of the black ones were labeled as “UV-5R5” and one other black unit was labeled as a “UV-5RA” which both units has a couple of minor differences in the case and styling but otherwise was the same as the other UV-5Rs in options and operating functions. At the bottom of the box was a set of notes written on paper. There were two sets of notes from the 4in X 6in paper that was handwritten; both were written as “hacks.” The first one was a set of instructions to open the radio’s VFO (Variable Frequency Oscillator) fully from the established programmed preset with a factory reset and how to invoke the factory reset. But when the radio goes into a Factory Reset, even though the VFOs are fully open to send and receive, the language and menu goes into Chinese; thus there is a walk through to go through the menus to get it to English. The other hack is to open the radio’s VFO to add 200MHz/1.25 meter band within a hidden software option. He looks over the hacks again and picks up the first Baofeng he worked on, eyeing the factory reset hack. He follows the directions as the hack stated, holding down several buttons the unit has at same time. The radio turns on with a loud “BEEP!” and “Factory Reset” on its screen, then a voice in Chinese speaks. He looks at the instructions to get it back into English, following the walk through. In a few button presses, the radio was back in English Format and its VFOs fully open. Thinking that it was rather quick, he does the same to all the other radios, doing the whole set in under 10 minutes, about 1 minute per radio. Next thing for him to do is to set up a few frequencies in the 2meter band for everyone who has one can access each other. He will program them for 73/70cm frequencies later once he figures out the software. The first seven channels he programs from a select few on his Yaesu: 144.5200MHz, 144.5800MHz, 144.6400MHz, 144.7250MHz, 144.7550MHz, 148.5000MHz, and 148.6000MHz. This took a little longer to do as each frequency have to be punched into each radio and tested. But after about 15 minutes it was done. Once each radio was done and tested, he puts them in their boxes and back in the milk crate, noting which ones went to who, as he and Hondo would get the Cameo ones, Minerva will get the two red ones – one for each driver of each Medi-Jeep/Camper. The Teens would get the two UV-5R5 units with Marvin and Karl getting a UV-5R. The last two UV Radios Fernando will store for future use. Fernando did not noticed it at first but there was a wax paper bag of parts, which he opens and finds a couple of “UV-5RTP” on them one in blue and the other in yellow with 1 matching battery for each. They must have been broken and used for parts but since he restored them to new, putting the battery to each radio, it turns on saying “Frequency Mode.” Digging about the bag he finds a pair of antennas for them, and a couple other things along with one manual and one charging station. A larger 3600mah battery was not present for either or both, just one small 1800mah battery. There was an earphone/microphone cable for it but no belt-clip. It seems to have a metal mesh in the speaker panel. Reading the manual, he sees that the printed date for the radio is 2012, where he noticed that the others were around 2016. Fernando gives himself a slight chuckle in that there were literally two junk radios he accidentally restored to new as he did the others. He thinks about it and decides to give them to the Bunny Girls, though they are one group, they tend to separate two groups of Mae/June, and Kiah/April. This way the two radios will have access to the one charger that is there. Looking into the bag there were more pieces for another radio or two but these were dismantled to their bare components of frames, circuit boards and parts. They probably work now that he restored them but it would take a day to put them back together. There were a couple of labels saying “Baofeng” and “UR-5R8W.” For now the bag of parts goes into the box with the others while he works on the last two radios. A factory reset was done to them and the frequencies were programmed into them afterwards. A quick check shows them to be in working order like new. He places them on top of the milk crate with the bag. Naya asks, “What were you doing?” Ichigo throws out “Never ask him about what he is doing. Never.” “But I want to know. I want to know if it is something that would hurt me.” Naya says as she slowly sits up on her knees. “Nothing he does is going to hurt you, unless he throws you out of the group.” Ichigo replies and adds, “It is better to leave him alone to do his job that will keep you and the others safe.” “But if he is going to own me, I need to know these things...” Naya lets out. Fernando finally speaks up, “You are to do as I say, not what you want. You think you can get over on me, you can walk out right now and never come back here, go back to living in the streets or back to Giovanni and hope those Wessen Killers do not find you. The choice is yours.” “But... but... but...” Naya begins to say. “I own you. You are to do as I tell you to do. I told you before that you are to stay and sleep over here for your safety. And tomorrow you will be with those I can trust with your safety. Furthermore you are to take a pill which I have not given you yet but you soon will. In fact...” He pulls out the metal box from his pocket, and reaches above the sink counter of his camper and pulls out a small bottle of water. He steps up to her and hands her the bottle. He then opens the metal box and pulls out a pill from within and shows it to her. “You are to swallow this pill and drink the water. Then you are to rest as the pill does its work to fix you up and cure what diseases you might have that you do not know about.” Naya looks at the pill before glancing over to Ichigo who nods for her to take it. “How do I know this pill will put me to sleep and you take me and rape me while I sleep?” Fernando tells her, “Whether I take you now or in your sleep, as your slave owner it is my right to take you when and how I please. But why should I take you when you are sleeping when I can have you now, since you have been rubbing and fingering your pussy the whole time I was here and probably before then. That to me says that you are hot and wanting of some cock being stuffed into your pussy. And even while you sleep, you are still hot and wanting down there from the attention you been giving yourself when you were awake. But I got things to do to make sure we are safe, warm and fed, and what I do is to make sure that we are safe, warm and fed – so do not ever question what I say or do or you might find yourself on a long walk to the closest town on the highway. I tell you do to something, I expect you to do, no matter how dumb, crazy or dangerous it may be. You do it. Do I make myself clear?” Naya nods before she looks at the pill and takes it, putting it in her mouth and swallows it. She then opens the water and swallows some of it before closing the bottle up. Still on her knees she reaches up to give the water bottle back to him while being face to face with his crotch. Her young and horny mind runs away with its imagination of wanting what the bulge in his pants was hiding, as per the descriptions by Minerva, Miniya and Ichigo saying that he’s as big as a Horse Wessen. She bites down on her lower lip, wanting to act but too scared to act out on her wants and wishes though normally she would not be as she had performed with various and though rarely with multiple partners in front of others before. Fernando steps away from her and back to his driver’s seat, bringing Naya back to a reality she is in. Once in his seat he asks several quite blunt and personal questions to her. “So, since you have been finger#$@!ing yourself, do you want me to do you?” “Huh?” Naya responds in surprise. “I said do you want to #$@!?” He asks. “Well, you’re my slave master, so anything you want to do to me, I’ll comply.” She says. “No. I’m asking you – do you want to #$@!, not whether I want to or not that you would comply. Now, do you want to #$@!?” He says and asks. Naya sighs as she looks down at herself and then at him before saying, “Yes. I do.” “Now, was that so hard to say?” He asks. “I do not understand what you are saying?” She replies. “Look. Everyone here has their own thoughts and feelings, and many act out on those thoughts and feelings while others keep them in control to not act out on them. So you want to #$@!, nothing wrong with that, and you are acting out in your way of rubbing your pussy and finger #$@!ing yourself. Again, there is nothing wrong with that as long as it is in private. But I own you. You are not to go after any other for them to service you or you to service them. You are to service me and only me if and when I want you to. Nobody else is in that but you and I.” He tells her. “What about me?” Ichigo lets out to throw in some confusing and terror to Naya. “You can join in on us if you want. But do not be so demanding, she is mine, not yours. Until then, you can just watch.” Fernando tells Ichigo. “Hmph... And you want me to be a loving daughter when you’re so cold to me.” Ichigo tries to put on a show of emotions. “Maria – can it.” Fernando warns her. Ichigo goes silent and lies on the bed behind the raised back rest of the bench. Fernando says, “I have to check on Ruth and the status of our dinners, and talk with Hondo about the hanger when he arrives. See you two later.” He then slowly opens the driver’s door, locking the lock mechanism before closing the door when he steps outside. Naya partially sits up and leans towards Ichigo’s direction thought the raised back of the bench blocks the view of her. Naya asks, “Were you serious about joining us if master decides to take me and do me?” “If I am there when it happens, of course I would want to watch.  As for joining in, if he has you bent over doggie style, you are going to lick my pussy while he #$@!s you from behind.” Ichigo tells her, adding, “As his daughter, that makes me your master as well and you are to do as I tell you.” Naya remains quiet for the moment before asking, “You want m to service you too?” “Maybe, maybe not. I would prefer having some guy #$@! me than some girl licking me. But if my father is doing you lovely, then you are going to lick me to show that you will do as he and I tell you to do because some slaves think they can do things their way, and that is not good. Father will give you a lot of freedom as you need to do, but there is a job for you to do, you will do it. If you cannot do it because you do not know how to do it, somebody will teach you and you will learn how to do it. We are not expecting you to put your life on the line, but when you are out there, you are representing my father and you need to be your best out there to show how good you are and how good he is to you. You got that?!” Ichigo tells her. “Yeah, I got that.” Naya says in a quiet and somber tone. “Good. Now lie down and relax. That pill will heal your injuries and cure what sickness maybe inside you. In healing you, it will tighten you up down there like a virgin, any damage down there front of back will be healed like it never happened. But because of your experience and memories, you will not be a virgin, only your body and it is virgin-like, not pure virgin. Got that?” Ichigo explains. “So I would be like a virgin again?” Naya asks. “Only your body will be like a virgin, yes. Not your mind.” Ichigo explains. “Yeah.” Naya says before letting out a yawn. “Tiring out?” Ichigo asks. “Yeah...” Naya says “That’s the pill working on you. Like father said, lie down and rest. He’ll be back with dinner.” Ichigo tells her. Naya can be heard letting out a mewing sigh, and then shuffling about to get into her sleeping gear. She then asks, “How you do not bring down that wall panel thing?” “I can’t do that. It takes 2 people to do it though father can do it himself.” Ichigo says. “Oh...” Naya replies. [About the same time Naya and Ichigo talked, outside Fernando’s camper] Fernando walks about the camp, thinking that Hondo should be at his hanger. He takes out his Yaesu and calls Hondo on it. “Righteous Cowboy, this is the Medic. I know you’re busy so call me back when you can.” He then walks about the camp, seeing the teens and asks if they have eaten. They show their bags of food though they did not eat yet, at least they got their meals. Fernando nods at them before walking away with radio in hand. In under a minute, he gets to Hondo’s camper and knocks on the door. Kiah opens the door despite everyone’s protest. She stands in the doorway and blocks his view of looking inside. She says loud enough to be heard “Your girlfriend is busy and can’t see you!” “Kiah!” Mae is heard inside the camper. Ruth walks behind Kiah and pulls her away from the door, then looks down at Fernando, “Hold on, I’ll get you your meals.” She closes the door behind her, with some louder but muffled talking can be heard from inside the camper. After a few longer than necessary seconds had passed by, Ruth opens the door again. She reached out to Fernando with three bags of meals in them, explaining, “Sorry for the delay. Somebody needs lesson in manners.” Fernando replies, “I’m sure, but thanks for the meal. It is greatly appreciated.” “No thank you for your working on getting the food. Without you, we would be starving.” Ruth says. “We work together to help each other, so thanks with that. I’ll see about getting breakfast for everyone tomorrow, even it is just parts to make it. You and the ladies inside have a good night.” He tells her before he takes a couple steps back from the door. “You and yours have a good night too!” Ruth replies before closing the door. As soon as the door closes, there is some loud arguing inside the camper. Fernando walks to the front of Hondo’s truck and around to the front to his camper to view the activity of the convoy camp. The teens were making the last of their patrols before they sit down and eat their meals and switch with the night crew. He takes a few steps to the front of his camper when his Yaesu goes off, “This is Righteous Cowboy calling for the Medic! You out there Medic?” Fernando stops by the front passenger door and takes out his radio, “This is The Medic, I am here.” “You called?” Hondo replies. “Yes I did. About those radios... They are very much like the Yaesu radios we have – 2meter and 73centimeter bands but also have FRS and GMRS band and 120 channels. I set them up with five 2meter frequencies for now and will expand on them when I go over their software.” Fernando explains. “Interestin’. Decided who’s gettin’ them?” Hondo replies. “I have and I’ll have a meeting with everyone in the hanger about them. But between you and I, written on some notes I found, there is some sort of hack for them to access 220MHz frequency bands. Once I figure it out, I’ll do it on the radios but make sure only you and I have a few channels for them.” Fernando explains. “220-eh... Interestin’” Hondo replies. He adds, “Maybe we should go back and buy the other radios.” “Well, there were 10 boxes for 10 radios, but there was a bag of part for a few more, which I assembled 2 more for a total of 12. But there are parts for 2 or 3 more but they would need a day or so to assemble them and there is only one charger for them all.” Fernando explains. He adds, “Marvin and Karl each get one. The Bunny Girls get two, as well as Minerva/Miniya and the teens each get two, that leaves with 4 left. Unless you can think of anyone you trust to give them one, I would give Ichigo, Macey and Zoey a Yaesu after teaching the younger girls proper radio usage.” Fernando explains. “I see you logic of one unit per camper vehicle, but why the Bunny Girls get two radios? They only have one camper vehicle.” Hondo explains. “Yes, but as a group, they tend to be two separate groups of Mae with June and April with Kiah.” Fernando explains. “What about Ruth and Joanne?” Hondo asks. “I thought about them but until Val turns around, I do not want Val to get access to such a radio through them, otherwise I would give them the last 4 units.” Fernando explains. “I’ll talk to Ruth and Joanne about it. I can trust them with a radio. Besides, Val has access to my other Yaesu in the truck and she has not used it.” Hondo says. “Alright, I’ll take your word on it. We will discuss it with them, but you, I and the two of them will have a separate meeting in their camper.” Fernando replies, He then asks, “About Joanne’s truck, what you know of it? I’ll look at it later but if it has a single tank, it should be updated with two 50 or 100 gallon tanks. It won’t do the run through No-Man’s Land without stopping to refill a single tank.” “We’ll look at it tomorrow and have that Mechanic Sergeant to help us out.” Hondo says. “There is a speed shop on the opposite side of town where you are, not far from Maddies’ place. You can get the tanks, gauges, and plumbing there so the army does not have to give up their supplies. In fact, get some other things you think he would like. Once the truck is being worked on, we can continue with the rest of the day and get it when he is done, then fill it with fuel.” Fernando explains. “We can do that.” Hondo replies and asks “Anythin’ else?” “Well, not much. One more night to rest up, and we gather after breakfast and distribute a go-meal lunch before we roll out to the next town.” Fernando replies. “Sounds good to me.” Hondo replies. “I’ll see you tomorrow then.” Fernando throws. “See ya then.” Hondo replies. [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 20th, 2023, 9:39pm Fernando takes a short walk around the area of his camper. He knows he has to talk with General Jastrey but he does not want too. His priority is to the convoy and then to himself. Thus his decision was a simple one; he walks to the driver’s door of his camper, opens it and lets himself in. He looks at the girls. “Time to eat.” He tells them as he takes the bags of food and drink and gives them out to Ichigo and Naya. He sits on the bench seat while Ichigo sits on the bed behind the bend and have their meals. Naya sits on her sleeping gear resting her back against the cabinet while she eats. Halfway into her meal she begins to cry. “What’s going on?” Fernando asks Naya. Naya sniffles her nose a couple of times before she manages to blubber out, “How could you be so nice to me? Give me new clothes, a place to sleep, good food to eat, and medicine to make me well from sickness? How can you do this, without not wanting of me or to service you? Am I ugly or something?” “In time you will do work as I need you to do. But everyone else works together, help each other, and do not make demands. We do not ‘Service’ each other. Even though I own you, it would be wrong for me to make you do things, though you think you need to do to please your master, is wrong to do. You are a person, one I will take care of and help as best as I can, like I do with the others. In the work you do will help all of us in the end and you will be rewarded with food, clothes and a warm place to sleep. So enjoy your rewards for the day. Tomorrow will be a long day.” Fernando tells her. Naya looks at him, holding back from eating. Fernando throws in, “Understand this. You are not ugly, but in the past you did ugly things. If you want to be beautiful, you need to do beautiful things – things like working for your things. No fighting, learn to walk away from a fight. No stealing, no lying, no hording, no refusing to do work you are told to do – all those things are ugly things, do them and you remain ugly, as a person. Understand that a pretty face can hide an ugly person. You do not want to be an ugly person behind a pretty face. I can spot those who are ugly behind a pretty face. So let’s see how pretty you can be.” Naya nods. “Enjoy your meal, you deserve it.” He tells her. Naya nods and then tries to eat again, taking her time to do so. Fernando and then Ichigo finish their meals. He takes their empties and puts them into the bag they were brought in, placing them on the sink counter. Though he does not take off his clothes, he sits back and relaxes on the bench. He was expecting a quiet night, he is not going to get his wish. A knock on his camper’s sliding door interrupts his peace. He gets up to the sliding door and opens it partially, finding the Bunny Girls outside with their blankets and pillows. Kiah reaches over and slides the door to its end and steps inside, though seeing Naya there, she pays her no mind. But Mae complains. “Kiah, we are supposed to get permission before entering!” Mae complains. Kiah looks across the bench before throwing her things over to the bed side and climbs over it. April shakes her head before she enters the camper, throws her things over the bench and then climbs over the bench. Fernando shakes his head before saying, “Mae, June – come in.” They go in and do as the others did to get over the bench and onto the bed side. Fernando reaches over and closes the sliding door. He then says, “What’s going on that you have to move into my camper again?” Mae replies, “Remember yesterday when Kiah open the window in our camper and it got too cold to sleep in it?” “What about it?” Fernando asks. “Kiah must have broken it because it will not close!” Mae says. “I Did Not!” Kiah rebuttals. “You girls stay here, I’m going to check your camper window.” He tells them before stepping out of the camper and closes the door. While he is walking to the Bunny Girls Camper, Kiah kneels up against the back of the bench. “Hey, Goat-Girl. Got a name?” Kiah says out loud. “Huh? You talking to me?” Naya says. “Who else would I be talking to? Only you are the Goat-Girl here.” Kiah throws out. Ichigo throws out, “Kiah, shut up and give the girl some respect. She’s a half Sheep Wessen, half Human.” “Oh, she’s a half breed. Well anyways, what’s her name?” Kiah throws out. “Kiah, Shut Up!” Mae lets out, throwing in “I swear! You need to stop being nosey and mind your own business!” “I’m just trying to make sure she’s not a threat from taking YOUR boyfriend!” Kiah lets out. Ichigo throws out at her before Mae could, “She’s somebody Fernando is rescuing. She is no threat to anybody and worthy of some respect like you are.” [The Bunny Girl Camper] Fernando inspects the open window Kiah and Mae spoke about. Though it is not broken, it is jammed, probably from Kiah hanging onto it while opening it. It takes him a while to unjam it by hitting it against its frame with his bare palm. Eventually it gets loose and he is able to close it. He thinks about doing a permanent fix to it but does not have his tools with him, thus he adds it to his mental list of things to do tomorrow – screw in a large head screw into the window frame to prevent the window from going further to where it would jam. He steps out of the camper, but knowing that sending the Bunny Girls back would have Kiah ‘break’ the window again and they would be knocking on his camper door again. He also wonders why they are not in Val’s camper as they were before getting their own camper. Did she drive them away too? Between the two campers, Hondo/Val’s camper is the warmer of the two. So why his camper? He refuses to sleep in the same bed as them, not that it matters, because it does not. Before he goes back to his camper, he walks about the Bunny Girls’ camper and dune buggy, checking the other windows and storage area doors to find them locked and secure. He walks around the dune buggy one final time. Before he can step away from the dune buggy to go to his camper, General Jastrey steps up to him with her usual entourage. “We need to have a talk.” General Jastrey tells him. Fernando looks at his watch and then at her, “I have not had my dinner meal yet, so I will give you two minutes to discuss what matters you want to deal with.” “You did not have your meal yet?” General Jastrey asks. “No. I always make sure I eat last to make sure the members of the convoy eats first.” Fernando tells her. General Jastrey nods in hearing this, knowing that the army travels on its stomach, some higher ranking officers tend to eat after their subordinates eat first. But this is a minor distraction from her main reason why she was there. “Why were you disrespectful to me and somebody I was in negotiations with?” General Jastrey demands for an answer. “That ‘SOMEBODY’ leads a group Wessen Killing Highway Gang Criminals who has 1) tried to rob from this convoy, 2) killed several guards your army was providing, 3) tried to rape and kill both my daughter and the female Wessen hired to oversee her while I am out providing what this convoy needs, and 4) who have continued to threatened me, the people of this convoy I lead, and the army that protects us and themselves. I do not take threats lightly, and anyone crossing that line with me will find out that not only can I threaten back, I can back up my threats with actions of their demise. So watch yourself around him and his group. Though I have helped in healing a few who were injured for him, I also had to put a few of them into their graves and a couple of them in your jails. He will turn on you, and take you down when you are not looking, and thinking that things are alright because of ‘negotiations.’ Consider that as a warning. And let me inform you on a little known fact – it was they who killed off the lawmen of this town while the lawmen were off to Fight Town to seek a reward that does not exist.” Fernando tells her. General Jastrey fumes as she stands there for he was right. And he is going to be proven right again but for the wrong reasons. The radio chatter increases on the General’s portable unit. It is followed by assorted gun fire, in short, the Convoy Camp is under attack! Fernando takes his cane and twists crystal, summoning a force field around the vehicles of the convoy and around the area of the parking lot. In his subconscious mind, the crystal picks up the command to encase Hondo’s hanger area with a force field like he did before during the tornado storm. He then gets his Yaesu radio and calls out to Hondo. “Righteous Cowboy – This Is The Medic Calling A Code 1 Emergency! Righteous Cowboy – This Is The Medic Calling A Code One Emergency! The Parking Area Is Under Attack! Hold Down And Secure The Hanger!” Fernando says out loud into the radio. Not waiting for a reply from Hondo, Fernando concentrates on himself and his equipment, his samurai blade appears in his hand as his cane seems to disappear (it went into hiding in his pocket) before he runs into the grassy area behind the campers in a blinding speed. He goes through the force field and through the grassy area where the army’s soldiers were in battle with several from the motorcycle gang. He pickpockets a few grenades from the soldiers he runs by and continues to head into the motorcycle crowd. Swinging his sword wildly about, he lops off many heads and arms raised to fire their weapons, continuing to follow through by tossing a hand grenade into the larger vehicles packed with gang members waiting to be sent into battle. He continues running through the crowd, slicing off what appendage was closest to him: arms, legs, necks; leaving a trail of dead and dying as he goes through the road that branches off into two where one loops back to the convoy camp with many biker gang members were fighting with the army soldiers. A long thirty seconds have pasted, though the fighting quieted, it continues, getting more quiet as Fernando runs through the crowd of motorcycle gang members and taking down everyone he passes by. The gunfire goes quiet followed by the moaning of the wounded and dying by the time Fernando makes it to the main entrance of the parking lot. He must have taken down some 225 gang members, compared to 75 by Jastrey’s Troops in their action of defense of the camp. For Fernando almost a half hour of time had passed by for the 30 seconds that happened in the battle since he joined in. He goes back into normal time and looks at the mess. Many of the troops, including General Jastrey and her entourage run over the main entrance of the parking area camp. As they arrive, Fernando looks at the bodies, and notices that several at the gate were not biker gang members but a few merchants he has had trouble with in town. The one person who should be there was not – the Elder Leader of the Wessen Hating Biker Gang nor his Right and Left Hand Men were not there. He looks around into the distance, seeing some old lawmen jeeps going as fast as they can down the side of the airport runway, turning a slow long circular arc to the right to the west side of town (away from the hanger). It is unknown whether that the bikers have the Lawmen’s Jeeps when they massacred group, though it is a secret that they do, but these were not the same jeeps as held in possession by the Biker Gang. General Jastrey steps up behind Fernando. “All deals are off.” General Jastrey says to herself. “Hold off on that.” Fernando says. “What do you mean? They dare to attack while in negotiations!” The General says angrily. “Look. There are some things missing and other things that are not supposed to be here.” Fernando explains. “Like what?” The General asks. “The Elder Leader nor his Right and Left Hand Men are not here. Biker Gangs attack with the leaders leading the way. And these people, they are merchants. Merchants who are Anti-Wessen, and do not want you and your army taking control of Flight Town and Wessen Town. I told the Major not too long ago that this town does not want to change and keep slavery going and humans and Wessens to be separate and Wessens to be under their foot.” Fernando explains as he releases the force field around the camp but not around the convoy vehicles. He adds, “Go do a head count of the men lost or wounded and how many of the enemy was taken down. Also confiscate the arms and recoverable vehicles that they have. I am going to talk to Hondo about this.” From a distance, several vehicles come from the blimp parking area and stop before where the line of bodies begin. Hondo was the first to step out of an unknown vehicle – an open top Jeep, with several Wessens coming out of it and the other vehicles. Hondo walks up the parking lot gate with a small Wessen army behind him. “We came as fast as we could.” Hondo says as he and his small entourage looks about the bodies lying on the ground, saying “Looks like the party is over.” “How’s the hanger?” Fernando asks. “A group in green and black jeeps tried to attack it but we noticed that their bullets were not going through so we stood there and mocked them until they ran out of bullets, which was quick. So they quickly ran away when The Wessen Guard came in from Wessen Town.” Hondo explains. “We heard over the radio some chatter about gathering to causing trouble at the hanger and at the parking lot. Some we know by voice as former lawmen who are now merchants. Others we do not know but they claim to be from the Wessen Killing Biker Gang.” Fred the Jägerbar Wessen explains. “Just enough to storm the gates, kill those inside and take ownership of what is inside.” Fernando says. Several of the army men arrive with 3 men they caught playing dead, having their hands bound behind their backs. One was from the biker gang, the other two are from the Town’s Merchant Circle. Fernando steps up to one of the merchants. “Who ordered this attack?” Fernando tells him. “God made man in his image! Wessens are an abomination of Satan! Those Who Side With Wessens Must Be Eliminated!” The Merchant tells him before spitting Fernando in the face. Fernando lashes out, grabbing the merchant by his neck and lifting him off the floor. The merchant squirms and tries to kick Fernando, only to be body slammed onto the floor and have a knee thrust onto his chest. He then backhand slaps the merchant across the face. “Listen you idiot! I have ways of making you and your friends talk. But I do have must more enjoyable ways of watching you die. Now which one shall it be?” Fernando growls at him. “You’re a nobody! You are worse than a nobody, you’re a Wessen Lover! You will get nothing from me!” The Merchant tells him as he wheezes for air. Fernando gets off him and orders the soldiers to untie them and help the one on the floor onto his feet. At the same time he pulls out his cane and restores it to his hand before he starts twisting the crystal on his cane as he steps away from them. He then turns around and looks at the merchant, taking out a handkerchief and wiping the spit of his face and glasses. “See you in hell, mother#$@!er!” Fernando tells him before pressing the crystal on his cane. The three of them disappear. Hondo steps up to Fernando, “Sent them to meet Lucy and her friends?” “Damn hell I did.” Fernando replies before twisting the crystal on his cane and pressing it. A portal opens and the three of them fall out of it and back to their world. As the portal slowly closes, Lucy the T-Rex sticks her head into the portal and lets out a loud roar before going back in to her side of the portal. The three men grovel on the floor, crying like babies, demanding for their mothers and forgiveness from god. The scent of urine and feces reek from the three of them. Though the soldiers were scared at the sight of Lucy’s momentary appearance it was only momentary as Lucy left with the closure of the portal, they find the three scared sniveling captives on the floor shaking and crying like abandoned kittens on the side of the road. Fernando taps the merchant with his cane and says loud enough to be heard, “I want names or I’m sending you back to Hell.” They howl as if they were in pain but it is more from mental anguish and fear. Fernando yells at them, “I want names or I’m sending you back to Hell!” The other Merchant yells out “Grey Lady!” followed by the other merchant yelling “Hector De La Cruz!” and the Biker letting out “Giovanni!” Fernando, Hondo, General Jastrey, Major Fred (the Jägerbar) and those around them look at each other. Fernando tells the troops to gather the men and to lock them in detention. They remain silent while the men are picked up and taken away by the troops. “Hector is not around anymore.” Hondo says. “He’s not around, but his name still carries a lot of influence.” Fernando explains. “Hector De La Cruz is a Wessen. And these are Wessen Haters.” General Jastrey points out. “Soldiers do not care about who is paying them for the job they hired to do as long as they get paid. Hector is operating inside the shadows, making sure he is not seen or heard, but cause problems for Humans and Wessens to continue and increase the Human Wessen War.” Fernando explains. He adds, “This war will ends when both the Grey Lady and Hector are dead.” “What about Giovanni?” Hondo asks. “We have a poker game with him tonight. It looks like it might be his last poker game.” Fernando says. “Poker Game?” General Jastrey asks. “By Invite Only, but I think I can get a couple more in. I just need a sack of gold coins, which I can get.” Fernando tells her. “Count me and a couple of my men in. I’ll bring in my own sack of gold.” General Jastrey says. “Count me in as well.” Major Fred (the Jägerbar) throws his hat into the ring. “Alright then.” Fernando says. For the next few minutes they plan out where to gather the gold, and meet before going to the poker game at Giovanni’s. They soon separate into their separate ways, only to meet later for the poker game some 3 plus hours away. [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 26th, 2023, 9:25pm Fernando goes back to his camper and enters it through the side sliding door. He steps inside closing the sliding door behind him before walking to the driver’s seat on the camper to sit on. He thinks for a few seconds before Kiah opens her big mouth. “Mister Fernando, who is this half breed goat girl?” Kiah says out loud to be heard by half the planet. “Kiah – 1) Shut up. 2) Respect others. And 3) Everyone is equal, no one calls others by mean and hurtful names like you just did.” Fernando tells her. “But she’s sleeping here, and not Mae – your girlfriend!” Kiah lets out. “Look, Kiah. It is none of anybody’s business when I rescue you four. It is nobody’s business that I am rescuing her. And Nobody Is My Girl Friend! So get it through your thick skull and mind your Bee’s Wax before there are three Bunny Girls riding and one walking for saying the wrong things.” Fernando tells her. Kiah looks at him in horror from the statement with her jaw dropped opened before she begins to wail like an air raid alarm. Fernando opens the driver’s door and steps out, slamming the door shut. As he walks around the front of his camper, the camper shakes as the lock on the sliding door is being tried to be unlocked and opened. Eventually it opens with Mae stepping out, the door closing behind her. Kiah can be heard wailing as the door closed to bring back the silence. “Mister Fernando?” Mae calls to him. He looks towards to her, making her continue, “Are you really going to throw Kiah out?” “Look, Mae... I am not going to be disrespected by anyone on the convoy. And I am not going to have others disrespected either. I don’t play games. I don’t do drama. You want drama, you want to play games, you want to disrespect others, you can walk away from this convoy. Those are the rules. You know the rules. The other Bunny Girls know the rules.” Fernando tells her. “But...” Mae begins to say. “No Butts, Mae. Kiah better cut out the crap and disrespect or she’s out of the group. I gave her a warning. She better abide by it, or she will be walking as a consequence of her actions.” He tells her. Mae bows her head down, “I’ll tell her.” “Telling her won’t do nothing. She better understand and change her attitude when you tell her.”  Fernando tells her. He turns away from her and begins to walk to the main area. “Mister Fernando, where are you going?” Mae says out loud to be heard. He turns to face her, “Where I go and do is none of your business unless I make it your business. You and your friends are in my camper – respect it and the people inside it. If not, Kiah will not be walking alone.” Mae drops her jaw in hearing this but then closes her mouth and nods. She then steps to the sliding door of Fernando’s camper and opens it, stepping inside and closing the door. Fernando watches her actions and then decides to go to the main area of the parking lot. There is not much for him to do other than to sort out his anger. Since Fight Town things have been crazy; distractions, excuses, constant fighting for scraps and survival. Many helpless in need but the extent of those that can be helped are few. Fernando has begun to hate this world, and is getting an itchy trigger finger to get those responsible and anyone who gets in his way. A simple act of disrespect should be easy to forgive but his temper is getting the better of him. Maybe later he can apologize but now he can’t. But in another two hours there will be a poker game to be played. One he seems to know the eventual outcome but not the events that create it. He knows that after this card game, there will be many changes brought quickly to Flight Town along with a big mess to clean up. The Army Troops gathered the dead, throwing the bodies onto a flat bed trailer for mass burial and their vehicles recovered to be recycled into the army’s collection of vehicles. Even those heavily damaged by Fernando throwing in grenades into them were taken in for repairs or part reclamation. [About Same Time: Harris-Layton Ranch] Russell has gone through the remains of the house, collecting what papers would be considered as important. Unlike many Wessens working as physical labor, Russell can read though at an elementary level, perhaps a couple grades below Tammy. He finds a few papers of ownership, and birth certificates for various members of the family including Tammy. In the very least this would prove Tammy, by family extension, owns the Family Wessens which includes him, Jennifer and Jessica. It is a matter of going out, getting rescued and finding the extension of the family to tell them what had happened and be part of a family again. Searching about, he finds a leather bound book with entries of events from almost 10 - 15 years before. He sits down to read a few pages. Most of it is written by Lady Teresa Harris-Layton; Tammy’s mother. One entry says that Lady Alicia Leslie Churchill is pregnant, and her husband is who got Lady Churchill pregnant. It goes on to say that being pregnant as well, she could not dessert her husband for infidelity, but second and third thoughts of writing saying that with the children born, the two ranches could be unified if they were boys and would be brothers and rules of inheritance applies. In thinking, the only two children born at the time are Tammy and Sally and if the writing were to be true, this would make them sisters. It breaks his heart even more. But then he reads an entry which he cannot believe. It mentions of some sort of accident that kills Lady Alicia Leslie Churchill while still pregnant with child, and some days later while having the funeral, a couple of men arrive. One was wearing a black smooth material waist jacket with medical emblems on it, a small black hat and dark glasses; the other was wearing cowboy/ranch clothing under a beige trench coat. Both were walking with a strange cane with a glowing crystal on them. It mentions their names as “The Time Walker” and “The Righteous Cowboy” and of how things were said and discussed, with the “Time Walker” going to the coffin here Lady Churchill laid, waved his cane over her and in a few minutes Lady Churchill gasps for air and sits up in her coffin. “How is this possible?” Russell thought, “Dead is dead. Only the Great Redeemer can bring back one who has died... unless... The Time Walker is the Great Redeemer. We need to find him. If he can bring Lady Churchill back from the grave, he can bring back the others, including Sally...” He looks up at the sky and the position of the sun near the horizon. “It will be time soon to leave and search for help.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 9th, 2023, 4:35pm As Fernando walked away from them, Hondo pulled out his cane, placed the tip to the ground, put an image of the area in his mind and pressed the crystal down on the cane. It took less than thirty seconds and was barely noticed by those around him. Once done, he dematerialized the cane and climbed into the Bronco, making a mental note to himself to do this at all their stops first thing. The ride back to the hanger was uneventful, which both Hondo and Marvin were glad for, and Minya and Minerva, who sat in the middle seat behind them, said nothing the whole trip which only doubled their relief. Once back they unloaded the barrel of food and Hondo showed Minya how to mix the drink for the children while Minerva and the other older teen wessens helped unload the food, gather the children’s meals up, and hand them out. Since things were busy in the hanger, the children were taken to the basement game room to eat, as to be out of the way. Once they were gone, Maggie, Terri, Lala, and Lili went through the rest of the food, grabbing out the meals for the others and setting the spares to the side. As Marvin and the other wessens took a break to eat, sitting on the couch, and on various chairs and stools around the hanger, Macey and Zoey grabbed food for Tonya and went upstairs to eat in the room with her and Molly to keep them company. Both Groups asked Hondo to join them, but he had a lot on his mind and a lot to do yet, so he declined both offers. Everyone was fairly quiet, eating in silence with only a few comments. The feeling had been tense around the camp, and doubly so at the hanger as of late, and it was wearing on everyone, kids and adults alike. Everyone was just bone tired and ready for some rest, though it would be a while before any real rest was to be had. Hondo stood in the kitchen and scarfed his food out of the container it was in, finishing before any of those who started before him were even half done. Though he was not extremely hungry, his system was crying for food, as the bio-boost Fernando gave him had stabilized his system for now, but had not stopped the poison. With his system feeling temporarily better it called for fuel in its ill attempts at fighting the sickness building inside of him, though it could not win, which in reality he did not expect it to win. What he expected, or hoped rather, was to hold out long enough to at least get everyone to safety. He knew Fernando might could help him and the longer he waited the less change he would have of success, but something in him told him he was beyond hope, and that any trying, on his friends’ part, to save his life would only drain precious time, resources, and energy that Fernando could not afford while also putting the group at risk for his sake, which he could not do. He had decided a long time ago that being a rescuer was his life’s purpose and knew it could mean his early death. The pill Fernando gave him to make him more resilient and nigh immortal did not come until after that decision, so though he had not expected it to happen, he had prepared himself for the fact that death may await him at any corner and it could be the price he must pay to help others. Those he rescued and/or was rescuing, they were the mission at hand and his primary goal. His life and health were not even on the top ten at the moment, especially since there was no obvious solution. It’s not like he was bleeding and the bleed could be stopped. He was bleeding time, but that was something that could not be staunched, or so it seemed. After he was done eating his meal, he decided to take a walk around the building to check on things himself. He checked inside first, stopping to check on everyone, but stopping a bit longer with Molly and the girls to talk, though it was nothing more than normal conversation between them at the moment. As they stood talking, the radio in his pocket issued forth a familiar voice. “Righteous Cowboy, this is the Medic. I know you’re busy so call me back when you can.” Fernando called out over the radio. Hondo sighed, “Well I’d better see what’s goin’ on.” “You going to be late tonight?” Molly asked Hondo shrugged, “Don’t know. Jefe said somethin’ ‘bout a poker game at Giovanni’s. Think the idea is we catch him cheatin’ an’ take him down. Jefe has already rescued three gals from him an’ each one has been in rougher shape than the previous one. We want to head out of this hell hole the day after tomorrow, so we probably need to handle this asshole tonight. We leave it to the military an’ it might never happen.” Molly frowned, “I understand, but just be careful. If you’re really late, don’t worry about waking me. I just want you back with me safely.” Hondo shook his head, “ ’Fraid I won’t be comin’ to bed tonight. I’m gonna be takin’ night shift with the army so Maggie an’ Marvin can get some sleep. They need to be back used to day an’ rested for the trip anyway.” “What about you, papa? You need to rest too.” Tonya piped in. “I’ll rest when I have time, but I’ll be fine.” He replied. “I’ll see you again tonight, though, right?” Molly asked. He nodded, “I’ll be back to check on ya before it gets too late. If we go to the game I’ll probably need to change clothes anyway… I’d better go check on the soldiers an’ see what Jefe wants.” “Okay my love.” Molly replied. “I’ll be down to clean up in a bit, papa.” Tonya said. Hondo nodded, “Alright, get those two” Pointing at Macey and Zoey, “to help, then y’all are free until bed time. I hear Karl is horrible at poker, if you can get him into a game.” Tonya grinned, “It would be fun to beat him. I still owe him a few beatings for playing us like he did.” Hondo chuckled and shook his head as he headed out. Once out of the room and headed down the stairs he pulled the radio from his pocket and keyed the mic. “This is Righteous Cowboy calling for the Medic! You out there, Medic?” He said into the radio. A moment later the radio crackled to life, “This is The Medic, I am here.” “You called?” Hondo replies. “Yes, I did. About those radios... They are very much like the Yaesu radios we have – 2meter and 73centimeter bands but also have FRS and GMRS band and 120 channels. I set them up with five 2meter frequencies for now and will expand on them when I go over their software.” Fernando explains. “Interestin’. Decided who’s gettin’ them?” Hondo replies. “I have and I’ll have a meeting with everyone in the hanger about them. But between you and I, written on some notes I found, there is some sort of hack for them to access 220MHz frequency bands. Once I figure it out, I’ll do it on the radios but make sure only you and I have a few channels for them.” Fernando explains. “220-eh... Interestin’” Hondo replies. He adds, “Maybe we should go back an’ buy the other radios.” “Well, there were 10 boxes for 10 radios, but there was a bag of part for a few more, which I assembled 2 more for a total of 12. But there are parts for 2 or 3 more but they would need a day or so to assemble them and there is only one charger for them all.” Fernando explains. He adds, “Marvin and Karl each get one. The Bunny Girls get two, as well as Minerva/Miniya and the teens each get two, that leaves with 4 left. Unless you can think of anyone you trust to give them one, I would give Ichigo, Macey and Zoey a Yaesu after teaching the younger girls proper radio usage.” Fernando explains. “I see your logic of one unit per camper vehicle, but why the Bunny Girls get two radios? They only have one camper vehicle.” Hondo explains. “Yes, but as a group, they tend to be two separate groups of Mae with June and April with Kiah.” Fernando explains. “What about Ruth an’ Joanne?” Hondo asks. “I thought about them but until Val turns around, I do not want Val to get access to such a radio through them, otherwise I would give them the last 4 units.” Fernando explains. “I’ll talk to Ruth an’ Joanne about it. I can trust them with a radio. Besides, Val has access to my other Yaesu in the truck an’ she has not used it.” Hondo says. “Alright, I’ll take your word on it. We will discuss it with them, but you, I and the two of them will have a separate meeting in their camper.” Fernando replies, He then asks, “About Joanne’s truck, what you know of it? I’ll look at it later but if it has a single tank, it should be updated with two 50 or 100 gallon tanks. It won’t do the run through No-Man’s Land without stopping to refill a single tank.” “We’ll look at it tomorrow an’ have that Mechanic Sergeant to help us out.” Hondo says. “There is a speed shop on the opposite side of town where you are, not far from Maddies’ place. You can get the tanks, gauges, and plumbing there so the army does not have to give up their supplies. In fact, get some other things you think he would like. Once the truck is being worked on, we can continue with the rest of the day and get it when he is done, then fill it with fuel.” Fernando explains. “We can do that.” Hondo replies and asks “Anythin’ else?” “Well, not much. One more night to rest up, and we gather after breakfast and distribute a go-meal lunch before we roll out to the next town.” Fernando replies. “Sounds good to me.” Hondo replies. “I’ll see you tomorrow then.” Fernando throws. “See ya then.” Hondo replies. Once done with their conversation, Hondo pocketed the radio again and headed to the man-door that lead to the outside, to check on the soldiers. As he exited through the man-door and closed the door behind him, the woman Sargent walked right into him and would have fallen had he not grabbed her and held her against him. “Oh! Excuse me sir! I.. I wasn’t watching where I was going! I’m sorry!” She exclaimed in embarrassment as her cat like eyes stared up into his steel greys. He just smiled softly back at her, still holding onto her, “My fault too, I reckon, but just glad it was you an’ not one of the fellers. Would be a might more awkward holdin’ onto them like this.” She blushed deeply and pulled away, obviously flustered. “I. I. I am sorry, sir! I didn’t mean anything by it and understand if you want me replaced for being unfit!” She said quickly, staring at the ground. He chuckled a bit and shook his head, “Not necessary, an’ sorry I got you flustered there.” She sighed with what seemed like relief and shook her head, “It’s alright, sir. I.. I’m just glad you are not angry.” “Why should I be angry? You were busy lookin’ for threats comin’ at us that you missed me comin’ out of the place. It was an honest mistake, at least it seemed like it was, unless ya wanted to bump into me for some reason.” He replied. She blushed and shook her head, “NO! It was nothing like that! Not that you aren’t an attractive man, but I’m just a wessen and a lowly Sargent at that!” Hondo frowned a bit, “You know one thing I want to change in the world?” “What’s that, sir?” She asked, cocking her head curiously. “To change how wessen see themselves.” He replied. “How should we see ourselves, sir?” She asked. “Please stop with the sir.” He replied, sounding a bit annoyed. “Yes sir, I mean Mr. …. Hondo? I think that’s what the Captain called you, right?” She said. “Please just Hondo.” He replied a bit gruffly. She took half a step back at his tone, “Sorry sir, I mean Hondo.” He sighed and shook his head, “I did not mean to sound harsh, just hate bein’ called mister. Makes me feel … old.” She nodded, “Yes s.s.s. Hondo.” “Heh. I guess I shouldn’t fault ya for fallin’ back on your trainin’…. Now, as I was sayin’, I’d like to see wessen see themselves for what they really are.” He replied. “What are we? And, please understand, sir, I’m not trying to be rude. I.. I just don’t even know what I am some days.” She said sincerely. “Well, you aren’t like Hector De La Cruz or other Wessen extremist believe, better than man or the next step in human evolution but you are not animals either.” He replied. “Then what are we? … What am I?” She asked. “You are a woman.” He replied firmly. She gave him a bit of a sour look, “I know my gender, I know I’m a woman but what am I as in human, animal, an abomination to the creator?” Hondo shook his head, “I didn’t say you are female. I said you are a woman. Only human females are called women, no other creature is.” She frowned, “But I’m a quarter wessen! Yeah, I don’t have fur, and my ears aren’t as big as a half or full blooded Klausstreich,” She said, taking off her beret and showing him her short cat ears, “my face could almost pass for human if it weren’t for my eyes, and I had a tail but was forced to have it docked. How could I be considered human?” “You were forced to have your tail docked?” He asked. She looked down, “Yes. I .. it. It was my fault. I messed up when I was a recruit and our captain had my tailed docked as punishment.” “I thought he said he cared about wessens?!” Hondo replied angrily. “Oh! No, not Captain O’Rielly! It was the captain before him. Captain O’Reilly only was made our Captain about 14 years ago. I was sixteen when this happened. My family was killed and the army rescued me and my younger sister, I was fifteen then. Our last Captain said we owed the military for helping us. It was either I join as a soldier or he would take my sister as his full-time maid, which would have made her effectively his personal slave, so I joined up so she could be free. He might have saved us but he was not a good man at all, not like Captain O’Reilly.  I.. I shouldn’t talk bad about officers, but I think he got pleasure out of us being scared of him, and he knew he could do almost anything to us and get away with it. I’m not the only one who has had things done to me. He’s docked tail, cut ears down or off, had body hair chemically removed, forced us to undergo reconstructive surgeries, and even forcibly castrating a few. He always said removing body parts was his favorite form of punishment as we would never forget… He also used to say we were abomination and needed to be changed to be more human like, anyway, as our animal features displeased the creator. Funny that he seemed to screw enough of his female soldiers, even though he said our animal traits made us ugly.” She said, a hint of sadness in her tone. Hondo shook his head angrily, “Damn! That’s #$@!ed up! An’ Jastrey knows ‘bout this sorta stuff?” She shrugged, “I don’t know, I guess so. She has a lot of more important things on her plate than a bunch of wessens like us, though.” Hondo shook his head again, “No, it still ain’t right! Like I said, you are a woman, bein’ full or part wessen doesn’t mean a damn thing other than what special abilities or needs ya might have. An’ as far as bein’ an abomination to the almighty? The abominations are these folks playin’ god, the humans an’ spirits that made wessens by changin’ their DNA! An’ for what? To make a super human race, is what I’ve heard. If that’s so then how are you all just animals? Those who altered humans to be wessen are the abominations, not those changed, who had no say in the matter nor their offspring. Like I said before, the wessen superiority groups have it wrong, dead wrong, but so do those who see you folk as lesser too! You’re not animals! You are humans an’ deserve the same respect an’ treatment!” She smiled softly and blushed again, looking away from him as she spoke as being treated as human, being told she was human, and seeing someone else other than their captain fighting for this nearly overwhelmed her. “Thank you, sir.” She said softly. “For what?” He asked, cocking his head a bit, questioningly. She looked up at him, “For fighting for us. For believing in us. You don’t understand what it’s like. We have had no one, well barely anyone other than the Captain and you two. For a while it was just Captain O’Reilly and he can only try to help our group and a few we come into contact with. Until you both came, there was no one out there trying to make things better for all of us. Years ago, the Time walker and the Cowboy fought for us, then they seemed to disappear, no one has heard from them in years. We get news that they are spotted from time to time, but… but if they are still out there they seemed to have forgotten us, or the spirits have them on the run. Then there was the Sackett Clan. They were the ones that actually drove away those that killed my family. The military just moved in to clean up and found us, honestly. Had the Sacketts been able to stop instead of continuing the chase, things might have been different for my sister and I. They are still active I hear, but can only do so much these days. The army refused to help them after a while as the slavers threatened utter chaos on the towns if we aided them further. The Spirit Galactic Government put their leaders  and their whole clan on a wanted list and put high bounties on their heads. After that the Sackett’s seemed to go underground.… Wait, Sackett, isn’t that’s what the captain called you before he left? Hondo Sackett? Any relation to H. I. Sackett??” He frowned, “Honestly, I do not know the guy, an’ I’m not kin of his, which is why I don’t want my last name used. The medic, Fernando an’ I have work to do. If folks thought I was kin of his or somethin’ it could hurt things. I don’t know where your Captain heard my last name from, but I need you an’ anyone else who knows it to never repeat it or tell anyone what it is, understand? I want to keep helping folks but I can’t if I have those who hate the Sackett clan after us too.” It was not a lie, technically, but it seemed like walking the edge of one. Though it really did not matter, the whole truth was complicated and too much for most to fully understand. Even if they did, the more who knew, the more danger they and the whole camp would be in, as if those who wanted the Sacketts, The Time Walker, and The Cowboy dead, even thought they were somehow not the same as their future selves, they would do their best to kill them to hopefully change the future. Though none of them fully understood how convoluted the timeline was, even if they knew they would not understand that killing them would not get rid of them, only trigger another instance of them, further messing with time. She nodded, “I understand. But again, thank you. From all of us. We all know what you are doing out there, what you are risking and we know we cannot thank you enough.” Hondo shook his head, “Don’t thank me. Just tryin’ to do what’s right.” She nodded and took a step towards him, close enough that he could almost feel her breath. “But I want to, and .. and while I know it’s not enough, I want to give you something. Know that there is more if you ever want it, much more from me and almost every woman in our company if you want it.” She said breathily. He raised an eyebrow at her, questioningly. “I’m not sure what you MPHFF! …” He was cut off as she quickly got up on her toes, wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him deeply. He was half taken back for a moment, but not knowing what else to do, he went with it and placed a hand at the small of her back to hold her against him, trying to make it not be more awkward than it already was. She held onto him tightly and kissed him passionately, even sneaking a little tongue in there as she pressed and ground her body against his. Once she was out of breath she pulled back and he let her go, allowing her to take a step back again. She blushed deeply as she gazed into his eyes, and smiled at him, almost hungrily as she panted for breath. “Anytime *pant, pant* I’m off duty *pant* I’m yours if *pant* you want.” She said. “I appreciate it but, like I said ..” He started to say but was cut off again. “We know, sir, but… the offer stands, for you and the medic too, if he so wishes… I.. I need to get back to patrols so…” She paused, feeling flustered at the moment. Her blush deepened partly at thoughts of what they could do together and partly due to some general embarrassment, as she could not believe that she had acted so brazenly towards one of the men, of whom were considered superior in rank, who was fighting for them. Unsure of what else to say she snapped off a quick salute to him, turned and marched quickly around the building and out of his sight, where she stopped and leaned against the building for a moment trying to settle the flurry of feelings inside of her. As she stood there, heart racing, mind reeling, lungs heaving, she heard the distance sound of jeeps, which she figured to be night shift approaching. She sighed and tried to settle herself down. She was hoping not to face him again so soon, as she felt she had used all the bravery she could muster to kiss him and could muster no more. Unfortunately, she had not heard the door open or close up front and she had to go there to get to their jeeps and handle pass off. As the jeeps started to appear in the distance she put on her brave face and headed back up front. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo stood there for a moment staring in the direction that the part wessen woman Sargent had gone, with a look of bewilderment on his face. “Molly was right… damn” he muttered to himself. He stood there for a moment, shaking his head as he gathered his own thoughts on the matter. He had never been a play-boy and was unaccustomed to this type of attention, though it intrigued him a bit. He had been happy with Valentine and wanted none other. His code of honor and sense of morals had even played some havoc on him when he had turned to Molly after Val’s rejections and betrayal, though he had come to terms with it and had determined to stay with Molly, if she would have him. But then today happened. Patricia hitting on him and Marvin saying how many other women liked him, he could have written off. Molly’s speech about sharing him and about him being blind to the other’s interested in him, on top of the other stuff gave him pause, though he tried to ignore it. This, though, added to it all, really made him question some things. He did not know what he would do, exactly, though taking the Sargent up on her offer was not even on his mind. As much as he doubted he and Val would ever sort out their differences, he did not put her into the equation even, but he did wonder what he would do if this escaladed any.   His thoughts were thankfully derailed by the sound of jeeps in the distance, seeming to be approaching them. At first, he thought they could be the army’s night crew approaching but as he listened the direction seemed wrong. He stood there looking towards the sound, watching for the site of them. As he started to make out their outlines the Sargent came around the side of the building. He glanced at her and saw her look away from him quickly, seeming a bit flustered. He could not help but grin slightly at her flustered look, the memory of the kiss still fresh on his lips. It was not the best kiss he had ever had, but he knew she put her whole being into it and that amused him slightly and flattered him even more. “I.. I think that’s the night shift.” She said, stammering a bit as she came up beside him, only looking at him out of the corner of her eye before looking off at the distance. He grinned at her, as her being so flustered made her seem cuter than she already was, but his grin faded as he looked back into the distance. “That direction doesn’t seem right.” He said shaking his head. “They probably drove through town first to make sure there was not any trouble.” She said, as the jeeps got closer. Hondo squinted at them, feeling something was off, but not sure what. He trotted back inside, leaving the Sargent to stare in his direction as he went inside and soon reappeared with a shotgun in hand. “You don’t have to worry. I believe everyone knows we stepped up our game and I was told over the radio that the General and the leader of that biker group made a deal to work together.” The Sargent said. Hondo nodded, “I know. The General told us ‘bout it when I was grabbin’ supper for my group. I had a bad feelin’ then an’ I have it again now.” She looked at him and then back to the distance, “There are no motorcycles that I see, but … maybe you are right… Something does feel wrong.” She reached into her shirt and grabbed a metal beaded chain that hung down between her breasts and pulled out a metal whistle that was hidden by her cleavage. She wiped it on her shirt before putting it to her lips and blowing into it, its shrill blast leaving Hondo’s ears to ring a bit. Seconds later all nine of the other soldiers rushed up behind them, ready for action. “What’s wrong, Sarge?” One of them asked. “Hondo has a bad feeling about these jeeps coming, and I’m starting to get it too. Could be our duty relief, but …” she paused, “ … Just be ready.” As they approached closer the occupants seemed to have on military garb, shirts and hats at least. “They look like ours Sarge.” One of the others said. “Just be ready!” She barked, that flustered girl look completely vanishing and being replaced with the look of someone in charge. The jeeps approached steadily, not seeming to make any threatening action, but as they drew near they seemed to speed up all of a sudden. “This isn’t good.” Hondo growled. About the same time the radio went off in his pocket. The loud, alarmed sound of the voice told him all he needed to know. “Righteous Cowboy – This Is The Medic Calling A Code 1 Emergency! Righteous Cowboy – This Is The Medic Calling A Code One Emergency! The Parking Area Is Under Attack! Hold Down And Secure The Hanger!” Fernando voice rang out over the radio’s small speaker, as if it were a megaphone. As if on cue the jeeps sped up for a moment before sliding to a stop. Before they had completely stopped moving, men poured out of them, armed with machine guns and semi-auto rifles, and they were shooting before their feet hit the ground. “Take cover!” The Sargent yelled at those under her, who promptly hit the ground, taking cover behind Hondo’s Bronco and their jeeps. The Sargent found herself too far from the vehicle to take cover with those under her. Though more an instinctual decision over a thought out one, she resigned herself to being cut down, as there was just nowhere to go and no time to think about what to do. She paused, taking what she thought would be her last moment alive, to look towards her troops and see that they were safe, but she was not afforded the chance as something or someone hit her hard, knocking her to the ground, and half laying on her, shielding her from the incoming bullets. Whoever it was, was big, and the force they hit her with, along with their weight knocked the breath out of her. As she regained her wits, and breath, she realized that it was the large Cowboy, Hondo, who had taken her down and now shielded her from harm. Had her training not kicked in, it would have been almost too much for her to take. She and others had women in her company were already ready to give themselves to this cowboy and his medic friend for all they had done, but to see it in person and to have one of them so selflessly give themselves for the protection of one such as she was beyond overwhelming. Her training let her push it back in her mind, for now, as there were more important things to deal with. As the jeeps stopped and the men jumped out, Hondo knew they were in a bad spot. He half had thought they were soldiers too, as they worse similar berets and shirts, but it had all been a rouse. He cursed at himself for not being readier. His gut said something was wrong but his gut said that about almost everything these days. Since getting the cane and being inducted as a timelord by Fernando there was a feeling of static at the edge of his mind, a feeling that he knew should be of something else, but of what he did not know. It made him question his feelings and senses at times, but not to where he had made a mistake like this before. Not seeing bikes, but jeeps, tan jeeps exactly like the army had, made him question his feelings even more, and now he had to face that mistake. Had he been standing there alone he would have fired the scatter gun, attempting to hit as many as possible before he fell, but with the Sargent standing there his instincts to protect kicked in. He knocked her to the ground and threw himself on top of her, barely registering what he was doing as he did it, but knowing it felt like the right thing to do. As they lay there the Sargent finally found her voice, “We need to move!” “Wait!” Hondo barked as something else was off. HE glanced around and saw they were still in the open, and the guns were pointed their way but he felt nothing. A slight shimmering of the area between them as the bullets seemed to reach a point in the air and then be deflected told him the answer to what was off. He got to hiss knees and tried to stand but the Sargent pulled him down. “You’ll die!” She yelled. He pulled her hands from his shirt and stood up, turning to those who would slaughter them, and glaring at them angrily. The Sargent turned her head and closed her eyes for a moment, not wanting to see the man who saved her cut to shreds before her, but hearing no cry of pain nor falling body she glanced back up to see him sanding tall and facing them. “H.h.how” She stammered as she looked up at him. He looked down for a second, bent down to grab her hand and pulled her up. She cringed as he did so, expecting to be hit with bullets but no impact happened, though angry shouting and the sound of gunfire continued. She looked at them and then at Hondo then back at them. She took a step away from him, towards them and noticed a shimmer for the first time. She quickly turned back to look at Hondo with a questioning look. “Spirit tech?” She asked. He shook his head, “Old world. Very old an’ very rare.” The others, who had been looking for a way to return fire, now saw the two standing there and stared at them in amazement. “Sarge?!” One of them called out in a worried tone. “I’m alright! .. We’re.. alright.” She said, finding herself amazed and having trouble keeping back all her emotions now despite her training. “Can we come out too?” Another yelled. She looked up at Hondo who nodded in response before turning back to her troops. “Yes, come out! They cannot hurt us! We are shielded! … somehow.” Her voice falling to barely a whisper at the last word as she looked back at the cowboy beside her. The others came out cautiously, but one they too saw the shimmer and bullets bouncing off an invisible wall, deflected harmlessly away from them, they started to cheer and then to taunt the other outside the shield. A few of the attackers tried to rush them, only to plow into what looked like nothing but felt like a brick wall. Though this terrified them, the taunting soldiers made them angry so they kept firing, but to no avail. As they fired their ammo started to run short, and in desperation, one jumped into one of the jeeps, fired it up, backed away and then attempted to run the jeep through the invisible wall, only to hit it hard and have their body ejected through the windshield and breaking their necks as they hit the shield and fell to the ground, chocking and shortly dying from their wounds. Once out of ammo a few started using the guns as clubs and few started stabbing at the invisible shield but still no luck. “Should we return fire?” one of the soldiers asked. “No. I’ll deal with them.” Hondo replied as he threw the strap of the shotgun gun over his arm and shifted it behind his shoulder with one hand as a cane seemingly materialized in his other. He was not sure exactly how to get through the barrier, but he was sure trusting his feelings was the right step forward, as he had been questioning them all too much as of late. He started questioning himself about the time he had accidentally started the last purge, when rescuing Ruth, Joanna, and their sisters from the slavers. He still thought about how many had died because he just acted on his gut impulse to save them. It had only gotten worse from there with Zoey running away and him letting Valentine go look for her, losing valentine in the process. Then not finding her, the fighting they had to go through to try to find answers, the state in which she was returned to them, losing James in fight town and the despair he had seen on Molly’s face. On top of all that, Valentine’s rejection, his getting sick, almost losing Tonya to the likes of Hector, Macey and Zoey’s disappearance, his getting wounded fighting Hector, and all the other shit they had gone through and seemingly barely made it through by the skin of their teeth, each episode had made him more tired, angrier, and question his feelings and senses more with each passing day. He was not sure he could turn it around in a single thought, but he knew something had to change, and it was something that he felt was broken inside of him. Though he knew this and the realization of it all seemed to flood his mind, he pushed it back, knowing the time for contemplation would come later. He looked around quickly, noticing that where he originally made the mental teleportation spot at was outside the barrier. He made a second on the concrete pad in case he had to come back in, and then in the blink of and eye, a twist and press of the crystal and in a flash of green, his disappeared for a moment and appeared again outside the barrier.   The sight of him disappearing and reappearing left everyone astonished, as they all stared at him with gaping maws, unsure of what to do. He used that moment, and with a flick of his hand the cane seemingly disappeared, and his shotgun slid off his shoulder and into his hands. He gritted his teeth as he started to bring his shotgun to bear, fully prepared to kill them all, armed or not, as their acts against his group fueled his anger to the points where once he started there would be no holding back. As the looks of horror as to what was coming started to show in their attackers faces, the sound of approaching vehicles, six open top jeeps in total, drew everyone’s attention. As Hondo turned to glance at the approaching vehicles the attackers seized the moment to pile into the remaining jeeps and flee. Hondo angrily turned back to them and fired off a few rounds, peppering the jeeps and damaging a few of those fleeing in the process, but doing no real damage, much to his chagrin. He turned back to the approaching jeeps, furious and ready to kill anyone who twitched wrong. He relaxed a bit as he saw a familiar Jägerbar, Major Fred, leader of the wessen militia, standing in the passenger side of the lead jeep. Hondo lowered his shotgun and reloaded the spend shells as they approached, their jeeps stopping just shy of him. “Everyone alright?” Fred asked. Hondo nodded, “Yeah. Little old world tech shielded us until they ran outta ammo. Lucky for them you came as I was ‘bout to kill every last damned mothers son of them!” “Should we give chase?” One of the others from the jeep behind Fred’s jeep asked. “You want us to take them out?” Fred asked Hondo. Hondo shook his head, “No, let them go. I need to check on the main camp.” Fred Nodded, “We’ll go with you.” Hondo nodded back before turning to the Sargent who still stood staring. “Sargent Melissa, Keep everyone inside an’ the place secure until I get back.” Hondo barked out. She nodded and snapped off an almost involuntary salute, “Yes sir!” Fred piled into the back of the jeep and made space for Hondo up front. “Climb in and we can go!” Fred said. Hondo jumped on without a word and before he had sat down the jeep lurched forward, quickly gaining speed as they drove cross county, towards the blimp parking area, as it was a straighter line than taking the established road. A few minutes later they crossed the blimp parking area and continued towards the camp, stopping short by the parking area gates, as they saw Fernando with a group a soldiers, a few jeeps, and a field of bodies before them. As They stopped Hondo jumped out and started forward towards them, as the other wessen militia members piled out and fell into step behind him. “We came as fast as we could.” Hondo says as he and his small entourage looks about the bodies lying on the ground, saying “Looks like the party is over.” “How’s the hanger?” Fernando asks. “A group in green and black jeeps tried to attack it but we noticed that their bullets were not going through so we stood there and mocked them until they ran out of bullets, which was quick. So they quickly ran away when The Wessen Guard came in from Wessen Town.” Hondo explains. “We heard over the radio some chatter about gathering to causing trouble at the hanger and at the parking lot. Some we know by voice as former lawmen who are now merchants. Others we do not know but they claim to be from the Wessen Killing Biker Gang.” Fred the Jägerbar Wessen explains. “Just enough to storm the gates, kill those inside and take ownership of what is inside.” Fernando says. Several of the army men arrive with 3 men they caught playing dead, having their hands bound behind their backs. One was from the biker gang, the other two are from the Town’s Merchant Circle. Fernando steps up to one of the merchants. “Who ordered this attack?” Fernando tells him. “God made man in his image! Wessens are an abomination of Satan! Those Who Side With Wessens Must Be Eliminated!” The Merchant tells him before spitting Fernando in the face. Fernando lashes out, grabbing the merchant by his neck and lifting him off the floor. The merchant squirms and tries to kick Fernando, only to be body slammed onto the floor and have a knee thrust onto his chest. He then backhand slaps the merchant across the face. “Listen you idiot! I have ways of making you and your friends talk. But I do have must more enjoyable ways of watching you die. Now which one shall it be?” Fernando growls at him. “You’re a nobody! You are worse than a nobody, you’re a Wessen Lover! You will get nothing from me!” The Merchant tells him as he wheezes for air. Fernando gets off him and orders the soldiers to untie them and help the one on the floor onto his feet. At the same time he pulls out his cane and restores it to his hand before he starts twisting the crystal on his cane as he steps away from them. He then turns around and looks at the merchant, taking out a handkerchief and wiping the spit of his face and glasses.   “See you in hell, mother#$@!er!” Fernando tells him before pressing the crystal on his cane. The three of them disappear. Hondo steps up to Fernando, “Sent them to meet Lucy and her friends?” “Damn hell I did.” Fernando replies before twisting the crystal on his cane and pressing it. A portal opens and the three of them fall out of it and back to their world. As the portal slowly closes, Lucy the T-Rex sticks her head into the portal and lets out a loud roar before going back in to her side of the portal. The three men grovel on the floor, crying like babies, demanding for their mothers and forgiveness from god. The scent of urine and feces reek from the three of them. Though the soldiers were scared at the sight of Lucy’s momentary appearance it was only momentary as Lucy left with the closure of the portal, they find the three scared sniveling captives on the floor shaking and crying like abandoned kittens on the side of the road. Fernando taps the merchant with his cane and says loud enough to be heard, “I want names or I’m sending you back to Hell.” They howl as if they were in pain but it is more from mental anguish and fear. Fernando yells at them, “I want names or I’m sending you back to Hell!” The other Merchant yells out “Grey Lady!” followed by the other merchant yelling “Hector De La Cruz!” and the Biker letting out “Giovanni!” Fernando, Hondo, General Jastrey, Major Fred (the Jägerbar) and those around them look at each other. Fernando tells the troops to gather the men and to lock them in detention. They remain silent while the men are picked up and taken away by the troops. “Hector is not around anymore.” Hondo says. “He’s not around, but his name still carries a lot of influence.” Fernando explains. “Hector De La Cruz is a Wessen. And these are Wessen Haters.” General Jastrey points out. “Soldiers do not care about who is paying them for the job they hired to do as long as they get paid. Hector is operating inside the shadows, making sure he is not seen or heard, but cause problems for Humans and Wessens to continue and increase the Human Wessen War.” Fernando explains. He adds, “This war will ends when both the Grey Lady and Hector are dead.” “What about Giovanni?” Hondo asks. “We have a poker game with him tonight. It looks like it might be his last poker game.” Fernando says. “Poker Game?” General Jastrey asks. “By Invite Only, but I think I can get a couple more in. I just need a sack of gold coins, which I can get.” Fernando tells her. “Count me and a couple of my men in. I’ll bring in my own sack of gold.” General Jastrey says. “Count me in as well.” Major Fred (the Jägerbar) throws his hat into the ring. “Alright then.” Fernando says. For the next few minutes they plan out where to gather the gold, and meet before going to the poker game at Giovanni’s. They soon separate into their separate ways, only to meet later for the poker game some 3 plus hours away. (To be Continued ...)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 10th, 2023, 4:43pm Mae stepped back into Fernando’s camper and sat down with a glum look. “What did he say?” April asked. Mae sighed, “He said if Kiah doesn’t stop disrespecting others, stop playing games, and stop causing drama, she’s going to be thrown out, as those are the rules.” “BUT I WASN’T BEING DISRESPECTFUL! SHE IS A GOAT GIRL AND HE SLEEPS WITH HER AND NOT YOU!” Kiah wailed. “Oh, for the love of… She’s a sheep wessen, and only part at that, and has not even been here one night yet, so he’s not slept with her! And her bed is obviously on the floor! You think he would fit down there with her? If he wanted to sleep with her wouldn’t he put her on the bed?? I sleep with him and Macey when she is here, no one else, and we just sleep, trust me. I know, because I’m here!” Ichigo exclaimed angrily “THAT CAN’T BE TRUE!” Kiah cried. “Shut Up, Kiah!” both Mae and Ichigo yelled at the same time. “I CAN’T HELP IT!” She sobbed, “*Smack!* EEEP!!!” Kiah squeaked as Mae slapped her across the face. She trembled a bit as she stared up at Mae’s angry face, unsure of what to do as she had never seen Mae like this before. “You think you’re such a bad-ass! That you're so tough? Yet when someone scolds you for being a brat, you cry like a spoiled little child! We’ve all had it bad! None of us want to go back to that life, or whatever is waiting out there, if we are thrown out, which could be worse than before, but we will be thrown out if you don’t shut up! You think that cowboy, Mr. Hondo, will like some whining little girl?!?” Mae yelled. “I can guarantee he won’t! I’ve tried my sad face on him and I thought he was going to turn me over his knee right then and there! I’d not mind a spanking when playing around, *changes to her little girl voice* especially when I’ve been a bad little girl, *changes back to her regular voice* but I can tell you what he had in mind would not have been good or any fun at all! Fernando is much more forgiving of our nonsense than he seems to be. I know as I am still trying to get that cowboy to forgive me for fight town, so you can be sure he will not tolerate this nonsense.” Ichigo threw in. “I.. I’m sorry.” Kiah said timidly, though it sounded more like a question than an apology. “Are you? Are you?! You could get us all kicked out! I tried to stick up for you to him, but he’s having none of it! He said you are to “cut out the crap and disrespect” or you’re gone! He said you have to not only understand but change your attitude! Can you do that?? He said one more mess up and you are gone, and I believe that if I or the others try to stick up for you again we are gone too! Don’t you understand?!” Mae half yelled in an exasperated tone. “But I wasn’t …” Kiah timidly started to try to defend herself. “You called her goat girl without a reason! You know what they think of wessens here! Fernando says they are human, and Hondo is hiding out and protecting most of the wessen that were here from wessen haters, so if he’s risking his life for them you can bet he feels the same! So you think he will take you disrespecting wessens or anyone else?!?” Mae asked angrily. “But.. but what do I call her then?” Kiah asked, acting stupid. “You don’t need to call her anything. If you had listened to me in the first place, you’d have shut up and not asked him anything about her, as it’s none of your business. If you had a legitimate question about who she was, that girl or wessen girl would have been a lot more respectful but still wouldn’t have been any of your business… damn, you really don’t know when to stop.” Ichigo said as she lay back shaking her head. “But.. but he has this g.g.girl here and doesn’t let Mae stay here!” Kiah said trying to validate herself. Ichigo sat up angrily, “I TOLD You, he was RESCUING her! That means she went through SOMETHING BAD like we all DID! I ALSO SAID she hasn’t even SLEPT HERE yet, so that should tell you she was JUST RESCUED! Are you REALLY that #$@!ing dumb??” Kiah gasped at her words and wanted to start crying again, as she was feeling really ganged up on, but somehow knew she would only get slapped again. “Listen, Kiah, I like Fernando and .. and I want to be with him, but that is my business, alright? It is not yours! You said you want the cowboy, so what Fernando does with me or others is not your business. I just asked him where he was going, just out of curiosity or on the chance I might could go spend some time with him, and I was told what he does is not my business and asking was considered disrespectful, so it’s definitely not yours!” Mae growled. Kiah sniffled, “I.. I was just trying to help.” Mae sighed and shook her head, “No… no you weren’t. You are nosy. I think sometimes you mean well and are trying to be protective, but you do not know when to just shut up!” Ichigo shook her head and laid back again, “She’ll never make it with Hondo like that.” Kiah looked at her quickly, “How can I win him then! I have to have him!” Ichigo chuckled, “I have no idea, but I know you won’t with that attitude.” “What attitude?” Kiah asked. “Sounding dumb definitely will not work with him, and if.. IF he accepted you, you’d be his, not him being yours.” Ichigo replied. “So, he wants sex slaves?” Kiah asked. Ichigo looked over at Mae, “Is she really that dumb?” Mae shook her head, “No, though she is definitely seeming it today.” Kiah’s frown deepened, “Why are you being so mean?” “You think we are being mean? Wait until you try that shit on Hondo or piss Fernando off again. Then you’ll see mean.” Ichigo said, chuckling slightly. Mae sighed, “This isn’t going to work, is it?” Kiah looked up at her, “What do you mean?” “Kiah, I love you like a sister, but I will not get thrown out because of you or for sticking up for you. You need to leave.” Mae said a bit coldly. “Leave?!” Kiah exclaimed. “Mae, no.” April said piping in. “I don’t mean the camp but here, this camper. Kiah, you can go back to our camper, we share that as it was given to the four of us, but I don’t want you here ever again. You don’t know when to stop or shut up. I like Fernando and want to be with him and be able to come here when things are bad. You open your mouth again and we will either not be allowed back or worse thrown out. I can’t have that for me or the others so… you need to go.” Mae said quietly. “Y.you .. you can’t mean that.” Kiah almost whispered. Mae sighed before nodded, “I do. You are the one who messed up the window and then pushed us to come here, only to get us all in trouble with your mouth. I like coming here, as do the others, so I can’t risk losing it because of you.” Kiah’s lip started to tremble and then she started to wail again. “BWAAAHHH!!! *Smack!* EEEEP!!!! ... Stop that!!” She cried out as Mae slapped her again. “YOU HAVE TO STOP THAT! You want Hondo? Then Grow up!!” Mae growled. “*sniff, sniff* I’ll grow up, I promise!” Kiah exclaimed. Mae nodded, “I hope you do, for your sake. And I hope you learn when to shut up, but I’m not changing my mind. Kiah, go back to our camper.” “But.. but it’s cold and lonely.” Kiah whimpered. “Kiah go!” Mae barked. “Fine! I’ll go to Hondo’s camper and hang out with the drunk! At least she doesn’t yell at me!” Kiah said, trying to sound hard and angry again, to mask her insecurity. She grabbed her blanket and pillow and stormed out, barefoot. “That went well.” Ichigo said drolly. April sighed and grabbed her pillow and blanket and slid off the bed to slip on her shoes. “Where you going?” Mae asked. April shrugged, “She needs someone, I guess, and I owe her for saving me a couple times from some abusive customers. Kiah has issues, I know, but she used to take beatings with a grin that I would have been a sobbing mass half-way through. She’s messed up, like we all are or maybe worse, but she just handles things differently.” Mae sighed, “I didn’t want to send her away, but you understand why I had to, right?” April nodded, “I do.” “Then, stay with us. Going with her might only get you in trouble too.” Mae replied. “Please stay!” June piped in. April shook her head, “No. I need to go with her. Besides, I kinda like that Mr. Hondo too. I’ve hear he’s pretty smart and good with vehicles and stuff. Maybe he’d let me work with him and teach me more… I have to learn how to do something more than help in the kitchen.” Mae sighed and nodded, “I understand.” April looked over at June, “You can come with, if you want.” June shrugged, “I dunno… I think I’ll just stay. Mr. Fernando makes me feel safe.” “You don't like Mr. Hondo?” April asked. June shrugged again, “I guess I do but... I dunno… He’s not here though and.. and Mr. Fernando did save us… If both you and Kiah are gone there is more room here so maybe he will sleep with us this time, so...” April nodded, “I understand… I’ll see you tomorrow.” Mae nodded, “Be careful. If Miss Ruth gets there before we do in the morning, let her know that we’ll come over to help with breakfast.” April nodded, “I will.” She stooped down and grabbed Kiah’s shoe, as she left them behind when she angrily stomped out, and then headed out of the camper, sliding the door shut behind her before hurrying to Hondo’s camper. As she approached the camper she found Kiah pounding on the door. “Drunk Lady! Wake up and open the door! Common! I’m cold!” Kiah called out. Luckily for them both, as April came up to the stairs, the door lock clicked and the door opened, revealing a half asleep, drunk, and disheveled Valentine. “Wha.. wha.. whats wrong?” She slurred groggily. “Mae threw me us out of Fernando’s camper, and ours is cold because the dumb window is broken, so we are staying here.” Kiah said as she pushed past her. April paused at the door and shrugged apologetically, “Sorry Miss Val. Is it alright if we stay here?” Val nodded and moved back so April could come in easier. As they looked around, the mostly empty bottle and pile of blankets on the couch showed that Val had passed out there instead of her bed. “I’m cold! I’m going to bed to get warm!” Kiah said as she headed to the bedroom. “That’s not your bed, you need to ask first!” April protested. “Drunkie isn’t using it, besides it’s big enough for all three of us and Mr. Handsome, if he decides to come #$@! us, like he needs to.” She replied, trying to sound all hard again and overcompensating some as her pride and feelings had been hurt. Val just waved April off, “It’s fine… I .. I’m bot usin’ it.” Kiah grinned and started marching towards the bedroom, “See?” “Wash your feet off first as they are dirty!” April called after her. “Yeah, fine, whatever.” Kiah said grouchily. She threw her pillow and blanket on the bed before stomping into the bathroom and washing her feet in the shower. Once done she stomped back to the bedroom, crawled onto the bed, and pulled the heavy quilt that lay at the bottom of the bed over her. It was heavy on her body but felt good. As she lay there she sniffed the pillow, catching a slight whiff of what she figured must be Hondo’s scent, though it was not enough to satisfy her. After a moment, she laid back and stared at the ceiling with a grouchy look, telling herself they were wrong about her, that she was strong, she was smart, Hondo would like her, and they were being mean for sending her away. Soon, though, her stubbornness gave way to real thinking and she gave into the knowledge within her that they were all right. She knew they were right from the beginning, but she was too terrified to admit it. She was nosy, she did talk to much, she didn’t know when to stop, she was not very smart, she did act too weak at times, and she tried to compensate for her feelings of fear, anxiety, and feelings of worthlessness by being a bit mean. Though she did not know him well, she had a feeling they were right about Hondo not liking all that and it made her feel even more scared and worthless. She rolled onto her belly and covered her head with her blanket to hide any sounds she made, as tears started to flow and she softly cried into the pillow. This cry was not a wailing cry like before, which even she knew was more of one used to manipulate others or when she was feeling hurt and angry. This one, though, was of her heart truly breaking. She felt so alone again, so scared. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Valentine plopped back onto the couch and picked up the bottle that sat on the floor and took a drink. April stood there, sort of timid like, before carefully sitting on the other end of the couch, clutching her pillow and blanket to her chest. “S.sorry about Kiah. She.. she’s been having a bit of a rough transition from our old life and.. and I think she just doesn’t know how to act or fit in... Not sure she's ever lived a normal life or has had people treat her right before .. She’s a bit scared too and is trying to hide it... we all are scared but she just.. just doesn't know how to act.” April said softly, trying to keep her voice down so Kiah didn’t hear. Valentine just shrugged and sat back, “It’s fine… It doesn’t matter… If you bowf wanna stay here, thets fine.” April frowned as Val took another drink from the bottle. Even from where she sat, she could smell the sweat and booze on Val. Val’s hair was a mess, her eyes dark and sunken, her face gaunt. April knew Ruth had been making her eat, but she wasn’t sure that Val wasn’t just puking it back up behind their backs as she was looking really thin. Besides looking mentally and physically exhausted. “Why do you do that to yourself?” April asked. “You wanna yell at me too, lie.. like everyone else does?” Val slurred in a sad sounding tone. April sighed and shook her head, “No. I know what it’s like to be sad, scared, and feel hopeless. But you have so much here.” Val shook her head, “No… lost it. Lost it all.” April frowned, “You didn't though. Do you know what its like out there? Especially for girls alone, it is horrible... I.. I don’t know what happened to you, but … I hear you and Ruth talking. Maybe.. maybe you should apologize, like she said. You can't stay like this." “He… he won’t listen… hates me.” She slurred. “Mr. Hondo or Mr. Fernando?” April asked. “Fer.. Fernanno… he hates me now.” Val replied. “Why?” April asked. A tear rolled down Valentine’s face. “’cause.. cause he healed me when I was.. was hurt an’ then I .. I .. I was a bitch to him… a dirty cunt… He should hate me… I turned on Hondo too. I.. I still hate him and that makes Fernanno hate me too.” Val said drunkenly. “I don’t think you hate Mr. Hondo. I think you hate yourself. Maybe.. maybe you are mad at him for not saving you, but from what I hear, he was mad at himself too... Don’t you think you have all been hurt enough? You keep hurting yourself and it doesn’t fix anything. I know Mr. Fernando might be angry with you too, but as mean as he can seem sometimes, he is a nice guy. If he really cared enough about you to heal you, then maybe he could forgive you, if you really really meant it.” April said. “I.. I am sorry for what I did to him but… I’m too scared.. too scared and so, so angry!” Valentine replied angrily, clenching her fist and slamming it into the top of her own thigh several times as if the pain would somehow help. “Are you angry at him?” April asked. Val shook her head, “No.. no.. myself an’ .. an’ maybe Hondo but.. but I don’t know anymore. I’m so scared an’ lost... I just don't know what to do anymore.” “Then tell him!” April said. “Hondo?” Val asked, slurring slightly still. “No, Mr. Fernando… You have to start somewhere, right? Why not with him, then? Maybe if he can forgive you, you can start to forgive yourself… I don’t know… I’m honestly not very good with people, but I understand being scared and needing help.” April replied softly as she tried to block out her own past. “Wha.. what do I do? How DO I even start to talk to him??” Val asked. April shrugged, “I don’t know… I guess I’d sober up some, as a drunken apology might not be the best. Also, I’d shower and change clothes. You kinda smell... Then maybe go to him and.. and be sorry. Tell him how you feel but don’t be angry and.. and don’t act proud. I think he would appreciate it if someone actually was open to him, while being respectful and humble. Kiah would say you should suck his penis, but I don’t know. If he wanted you too, to show you were sorry I guess it isn’t wrong, but you start with that and he’ll think you are trying to buy him off. I seen how he and Kiah gets along, so I know he doesn’t like disrespect, nosy people, or bossy, prideful, angry women. He doesn’t like self pity either. If you cry because you are sad and know you did wrong, he might be fine with that, but if you cry to get sympathy he’ll just get angry.” “I.. I don’t want sympathy… jest.. jest don’t want him to hate me… want help… want him to know I’m sorry… don’t want to be sc. sc. scared of him anymore… don’t want to hate Hondo or myself anymore. I just want to feel whole again and not so hopeless!” Val replied. “Then just try.” April said, “If he yells, maybe that’s alright, as he has lots of stress on him too and maybe he needs to yell, but you can’t hide from it and keep hurting yourself like this. You think he’d be happy that you were dead?” Val shrugged, “I don’t know… they would be better if I had died… I just don’t know.” “Maybe you just need to know, then, but you can’t until you talk to him. Then maybe after you talk to him you can forgive Mr. Hondo and yourself... Sorry if I said too much. I'm really not good at this.” April replied. Valentine shook her head, "You're fine. I just don't know anymore." April shivered a bit as the camper’s heat was off and a dampness filled the cooling evening air, as if it was getting ready to rain. “I’m a bit cold so I’m going to go with Kiah and warm up. You gonna be alright?” April asked. Val nodded. April timidly stood up, still clutching the blanket and pillow to her as she walked into the other room. She did not know if what she said was right or not, as usually she did not give advice, only was given it, but it felt like things that Mae would say. She hated to see Valentine like that, as she knew about feeling like there was no hope and she did not wish that feeling on anyone. Though she really didn’t know Valentine, she knew that look of despair as she had seen it before, and not just in the mirror. Her mother had fallen into despair and drank herself to death when she was much younger, after her father was robbed and murdered on his way back from selling the livestock in town. She had since seen others go the same way and it almost physically pained her to see others like that, on top of it bringing back bad memories that she rather stay buried and forgotten. As she entered the bedroom, she found Kiah curled up under a heavy quilt and could hear sniffling, telling her that Kiah had been crying. She crawled under the quilt beside her, snuggled up against her and put an arm around her. After a moment Kiah spoke softly. “You.. you didn’t have to follow me here.” Kiah whispered. “I know. I wanted to.” April replied. Kiah sighed and closed her eyes tightly, trying not to cry anymore, “Thank you.” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- After April left Val sat there in contemplation for a bit. She picked up the bottle again to take a drink but stopped short and looked at it. There would be time for that later, but for now, April was right. She was terrified to face Fernando, terrified that she would say the wrong things, and terrified of what he would say. But thinking of what could be and not really knowing was probably worse than facing up to what was, by facing him, and she could not face Hondo again until she faced him. She corked the bottle and sat it on the couch before pushing herself to her feet. She grabbed the bottle from the couch and lurched to the kitchen counter, almost falling but managing to catch herself, though she banged her elbow hard, cussing as she leaned against the counter and cradled her hurt arm for a moment. Once the pain had passed, she filled the coffee pot and started a pot brewing. She knew it was not a cure for being drunk, but it would help some. As she waited for it to brew, she decided to strip down for a shower. Since her balance was bad at the moment she slipped off her jeans first, almost falling twice in the process. She threw them beside the couch and then leaned against the counter for a moment as she tried to will her head to stop spinning. Next, she pulled her over shirt off and threw it on top of the jeans before pulling off her-shirt. The t-shirt used to not be so baggy on her, but from the weight she had lost it now showed less of her form than it used to. As she pulled it of her breasts bounced a bit before flopping back against her thinner body, which though before had been fit, and muscular now seemed drawn and gaunt. Her breasts had always been fairly firm, and rarely even wore a bra, but now they seemed to sag a bit, from her loss of weight and not caring for herself, she figured, though she tried not to think about it. As the coffee finished brewing she slipped her panties off and threw them in the pile of clothes. She wrinkled her nose as her own smell hit her and she realized how unpleasant it was. She pushed it out of her mind as she filled a cup with coffee and slowly weaved her way to the bathroom. Once there she sat the coffee on the lid of the toilet and started the shower water, letting it warm up a bit before climbing in. As she waited she went to the sink to grab some aspirin and gasped as she saw herself topless in the mirror. Her breast sagged more than she though, her ribs stuck out and much of her muscle definition was gone. She had been so hung up on not being saved and mentally seeing her body as still cut up that her body had actually started to go to hell. A lump formed in her throat as she thought about it. Even if she could get rid of her anger at him, and even if he did forgive her, Hondo would never want her back now. She looked almost as horrible as she felt. She had tried to turn herself around and had started to a few times, after lectures from Ruth, but each time, once alone again, she would crawl back into the darkness that existed in her mind and subsequently crawl back into the bottle, and each time she did, she came out looking and feeling a bit worse. She closed her eyes as she pulled out a couple aspirin, popped them in her mouth and chewed them up. The powder from the aspirin was bitter in her mouth but she did not care. She waited to open her eyes until she was away from the mirror, not wanting to see what she had become, what she had let herself become. She picked the coffee up and took a sip, burning her tongue a bit in the process and jerking back from the surprise, spilling some on one of her breasts and cussing at the pain that followed. Lucky for her it just hurt a bit and did not blister, though it only caused her anxiety to build a bit more and helped nothing. She sighed deeply and bitterly before stepping into the shower, still grasping her coffee in her hand. She leaned against the wall of the shower for a bit and let the water fall over her body. Though it watered her coffee down a bit, she did not care as it soothed her for the moment. She tested the coffee again, and though still really hot, she found it cool enough to drink about half the cup, though it burned her throat a bit still. The pain she felt from that was not half what she felt at the core of her being, and in her mind, and was almost a welcome distraction from her own thoughts. She stood there for a moment or two longer before raising the cup for another drink only to have it slip from her hands and fall to the floor, the coffee spilling down the drain and the handle breaking off the cup. She slid down into a squat, using the shower wall to keep from falling over as she hunkered down to grab the cup and broken handle. As she picked it up, she started at it in her hands for a moment. It was one of Hondo’s favorites, and though it was just a cup the thought of it pushed her over the edge again. She let herself fall to the floor, knees to her chest, arms holding them against her, as she laid her head into her chest and started to sob. As she cried the same thought kept repeating in her head, “*What have I done?! What have I become?!?! Please, someone help me!!!*” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Though he could have teleported or gotten a ride from the Wessen Town militia, Hondo decided to walk back, giving himself time to think. A lot had happened recently, and he was not sure if he was keeping up, mentally or physically. He wondered if it mattered, though, as how long he would live was unsure, but he felt it would not be too long. The Doctor said a couple months, three tops, but he wondered if his supposed near immortality, thanks to the pill Fernando had given him long ago, would slow his death. He hoped for six months at least, nine tops, where he could still be of use and fight. Much less than that would leave his burden on Fernando and leave those he held dear without his protection, and he did not want that. He wondered if it was an act of pride to think the burden he left was so great or the protection he could give was actually feasible, but he felt he needed to think that way, right or wrong, to give himself a reason to keep pushing, even if it was just for his own peace of mind to see Molly and the girls somewhere safe before his time came. He shook his head and tried to push that all out of his mind. Though he knew he needed to use his instincts better, he also knew he could not let himself get hung up on all that. Fernando was capable enough without him and he was not sure that he even made a difference, but if he started to question why he was here and how capable he was, he would only end up getting someone else hurt and that he could not abide. He walked on, feeling a bit more winded than he knew he should be, but he tried not to think about why. The why did not matter as long as he could keep going and keep fighting. It only mattered once he truly became a burden and could aid his friends and family no longer. When that time came he knew he would need to walk away or end his existence. As much as someone getting hurt because of him questioning himself was out of the question, being useless and a burden was almost worse. As he approached the hanger, after 20 or thirty minutes of walking, he saw five army jeeps in front of the hanger where there had only been three before. Though he figured it was the larger night crew he was told he would get, he quickened his pace anyway, as he wanted to be sure. Once back at the hanger the familiar face of the female Sargent, Melissa Shanks, was the first one he recognized in the group, and once she saw him she walked out to meet him. “Welcome back, sir.” She said “Hondo.” He replied. She looked down and nodded, “S.sorry. Hondo.” “Is everything alright?” He asked. “Yes, sss Hondo. It is.” She said with a nod, barely catching herself before calling him sir again. “Night shift came, I take it?” He asked She nodded, “Yes, not long after you left. The barrier came down not long after, so my crew did not have to wait long before returning.” “Why are you still here, then?” He asked. “Well, I had pass-off to perform with the Sargent Major Ellis, and you ordered me to secure the place until you returned, so I did not want to leave before you got back.” She replied. Hondo nodded, “Well, I appreciate that, but you did not hafta wait.” “I. I know, but I wanted to… I also wanted to thank you for pushing me down and protecting me.” She replied. Hondo shook his head, “Don’t worry ‘bout it, besides, I didn’t really do anythin’. The barrier stopped the bullets.” She nodded, ”I know, but you didn’t know that at first. It’s the thought that counts, right? You thought I was in danger and you tried to protect me.” “Well, just did what I could.” He said trying to brush it off, “Now, you need a lift back to your camp, since the others left?” She shook her head, “Corporal Kane is waiting with one of the jeeps for me.” She pointed at a petite mouse wessen woman with platinum blond hair and glasses, who sat in one of the jeeps fidgeting nervously. “She alright?” He asked Melissa nodded, “Yes, but um… her and I had a talk and well… if it’s not being too forward, we know about the wessen woman you are with being hurt and needing to rest so, uhm, we, that is Corporal Kane and I, would like to offer our.. our company for the evening, if you would so desire that, and.. and if you did we would be honored.” She spoke a bit quickly and stammered like a high school girl first admitting to her crush that she liked him, which was far different from the commanding Sargent he had seen take over earlier. He stared at her for a moment, unsure if she was serious, but her look said it was. “I thank you for the offer, but …” He started to say but was cut off. “I’ve only had sex with two other men before and it was a while ago, so I promise I’m clean! The Doctor said so! And …" She paused and looked around to make sure no one was looking before turning back to him and quickly opening her shirt to show him her unbound goods, “I’m fit, have decent breast, and I’m tight down there, so I know I can give you a good time!” “Sargent I …” he started to say but was cut off again. “If you prefer virgins, Corporal Kane has never been with anyone, which is why she is so nervous, but she was the one who asked me to talk to you as she said she’d like you to be her first!” Melissa said quickly. “That’s flatterin’ but …” He was cut off again. “I promise we will do a good job pleasuring you, and be good company, and you don’t have to tell anyone or be with us ever again if you don’t want!” She said quickly. He gave her a bit of a sour look, having been interrupted three times now, and he shook his head at her, “Please don’t cut me off again… Listen, I appreciate it but I can’t.” “Oh… I .. I’m sorry. I didn’t realize… I thought.. I thought you didn’t mind that we were wessen.” She replied, sounding defeated. He frowned, “Bein’ wessen has nothin’ to do with it! First off, I have a poker game to go to at Giovanni’s, along with the medic and your general an’ some others. It’s not a fun game, mind you but more of a mission, so I’m tied up this evenin’.” She looked up at him, “Oh… well, we can wait for you or.. or how about tomorrow night?!” “Look, you both seem very pretty an’ I appreciate what you want to do. If I wasn’t with Molly then I’d might take you up on it, though not because you think you owe me. You don’t owe me a damn thing, though havin’ a tumble with you two I’m sure would be fun. You both deserve better, though. Corporal Kane deserves havin’ a man who loves her take her first, not givin’ it to someone who can’t reciprocate feelin’s, an’ it’s not because she’s a wessen, but ‘cause I have those feelin’s for someone else.” He replied. “I, uhm, I talked to Molly, after the others left, both Corporal Kane and I did, and she said.. uhm, she seemed to think you could use a night… with us.” Melissa said shyly. Hondo sighed and closed his eyes for a bit, muttering to himself about others speaking for him and cursing himself for having the morals he had, in the same breath. “… listen, as fun as it sounds, I’m not that kinda guy to play ‘round.” He said. She nodded, “We understand, which is why we want to give you ourselves at least this once…. Please, let us hang out here until you get back at least. Decide then.” He frowned, “Stay if you want to, but I doubt I’ll change my mind.” She gave him a smile as she re-buttoned her shirt, “Thank you! Just give us a chance and I know you won’t regret it!” She rushed forward and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek before quickly returning to the corporal to talk. As she rushed off to the jeeps, he quickly walked inside, avoiding looking at them, in fear that it would encourage them, while mentally cussing himself out for not sending them back to their camp. As he entered the hanger he found Marvin talking to what appeared to be a full blooded blutbad wessen male, with light grey fur with black swirls, in army garb. Though wolf wessen, he had the similar dominant fur and animal characteristics like Tonya had, which she hated and set them apart as second or third gen variants with more extreme animal characteristics, unlike most first gen who had a more balanced look or other second, third gen, and half-bloods who had more human characteristics.  Upon seeing him, Marvin waved him over. “Master Hondo! You have a moment?” Marvin called out. Hondo walked up to them and nodded, “Sure, what’s up?” “This is Sargent Major Ellis, he is in charge of the two squads guarding here tonight.” Marvin said. “Sargent Major Ellis, and third and fourth squad at your disposal, sir!” The Sargent Major barked as he snapped off a salute. Hondo held out his hand, “It’s just Hondo an’ a handshake will do. No formalities needed here, Ellis.” The Sargent gave him a bit of a perplexed look before relaxing and shaking his hand, “Sorry sir, I mean Hondo. It’s just that you are the medic are almost legendary to us. We appreciate what you are doing, and I would like to offer our thanks in anyway possible.” Hondo raised an eyebrow at him and took a half step back, “The last person who said that offered somethin’ I really hope you’re not offerin’, as I’m straight.” The Sargent Major gave him a puzzled look before his eyes got wide with realization, “huh.? … oh! No sir! I’m straight too! Most of us are! I.. I imagine you spoke with one or more of our female officers, as it is well known what most of them would do for either of you. While we did not encourage such offers, we do understand and the military does not get involved with sexual relations of soldiers, as long as they do not break the law or shirk their duty.” Hondo chuckled and shook his head, “I’m glad of that! I’ve had enough surprises for the day, an’ my day isn’t over yet.” Ellis nodded, “Yes sir… Uh Sir? I mean, Hondo. Can I speak candidly?” Hondo nodded, “Wouldn’t have it any other way.” “To be honest, some of the men are a bit jealous of you both and wary at the same time. While we regard you both as heroes and do not wish to keep you from having a deserved good time with some of our fellow female soldiers, we would feel most unhappy if their feelings were abused and their hero worship was misused. It might also cause issues with some of our male troops who are keeping company with some of the female troops in other squads, if sexual favors are asked of those female troops they see as theirs, as these female troops are not likely to offer themselves as to not hurt the male troops they are keeping company with, but they would also not turn down either of your advances as they respect you both and what you are doing too much to deny access to their bodies if it was asked of them. Though these male troops would be made to take no retaliatory actions, lest they face a firing squad, I personally would not take kindly to this happening.” He said firmly. Hondo nodded, “I do understand, an’ honestly I do not intend to partake, though I have two women very adamant that we will have a good time before we pull out, day after tomorrow.” “Well, sir, I believe I know who one of them is, at least, and I would not fault you for taking them up on that. And no, she is not keeping company currently so there should be no issues. It is the least we can offer you, and as long as you treat them well, you are welcome to their company. Just know, hero’s or not, we soldiers are a sort of family and we protect each other. If you mistreat our family members we will avenge them, even if it means facing a firing squad for wessen on human violence.” The Sargent Major replied firmly. “IF, an’ that’s a big if, if anythin’ happens between us an’ them, we will treat them with the utmost respect, you have my word on that.” Hondo replied. The Sargent Major nodded, “That is good enough for me, sir. Now, I need to attend to my troops and start round schedules. Until later then.” Hondo nodded, “Yup, later.” “Good to meet you!” Marvin called out. After Ellis left Marvin turned to Hondo, “So… You’re not going to take up Sargent Shanks and her friend on their offer?” Hondo frowned, “How did you know it was her?” “She’s asked everyone here about you, I saw her go talk to Molly, and when Ellis asked to meet you I looked to see if you were outside and saw you talking to her a ways off, so I just figured it had to be her.” Marvin replied. Hondo sighed, “Not plannin’ on it, though she’s awful set on it happenin’. Marvin gave him a worried look, “What about Molly?” Hondo sighed again, “Seems like she encouraged them.” Marvin’s eyes got wide, “She’s okay with it?!” Hondo shrugged, “From that an’ a conversation earlier, seems like… She says she doesn’t care if I’m with others as long as she’s still with me too.” “Sounds like you got the starting of a harem!” Marvin said with a chuckle. “An’ to a major headache!” Hondo replied. “What you going to do?” Marvin asked. Hondo shrugged, “Hell if I know. I’m takin’ things one hour at a time right now. My only plan is to get cleaned up an’ go to the poker game with Jefe tonight.” “Wish I could go, but I’d fall asleep… Think anything will happen at it?” Marvin asked. Hondo nodded, “We’re countin’ on somethin’ happenin’. Now, I’d better go get ready. I’ll at at y’later.” “Later, Master Hondo.” Marvin said as he walked off to go back to continue sorting the goods they bought earlier. Hondo headed off, leaving Marvin to his work, stopping by the bronco first to grab some clothes before heading upstairs. Once in the room, he found Molly alone, dozing but not fully asleep. She opened an eye and groaned a bit as she turned and looked over at him as he entered, seeming to quickly wake up at the sight of him. “Where are the girls?” He asked. “Are you alright?!” Molly asked in a worried tone, half sitting up as he walked over. “I’m fine. Jefe had everythin’ at camp sorted before I got there.” Hondo replied. She settled back in the bed, “Good. I’m glad.” “So, where are the girls?” He asked again. “Lala and Lili offered to help them clean up, so they all went and cleaned up quickly so they could go start a game. I guess Maggie and Marvin decided to keep at the sorting, as they were almost done and then they are going to bed.” Molly replied. Hondo nodded as he took off his vest, shoulder holster and gun belt, “Sounds good.” “You going to that poker game tonight?” Molly asked. He nodded, “Yeah, need to shower, get dressed, an’ ready for it.” “What time is the game?” She asked. “Oh, nine o’clock, so probably need to meet up with Jefe in about forty-five minutes to an hour.” He replied. “Should be enough time if you want some fun in the shower.” She said with a grin. He started unbuttoning his shirt and gave her a bit of a grin in return, “Well, as much as I would like that, you need to rest and heal up a few days before we do that again, unfortunately.” “I wasn’t meaning me.” She replied. He frowned as he dropped his shirt into a hamper in the room, “I heard you talked to that Sargent.” “Melissa? She seems like a good woman, pretty too, and there was that sweet little corporal with her. You could have some fun with them.” She replied in a sultry tone. “Molly, you really want me off bangin’ other women?” He asked. “I want you happy and to find some stress relief! I’d love to do it for you, but I can’t right now! On top of that, you are a lot of man and I’m not sure I’m enough woman for you alone.” Molly replied. “You know that’s not true. You are plenty of woman for me.” He argued. “Maybe so, but I believe there will be others who need you like I have, and I’m willing to share you, as you do deserve more than me and I want those you deem worthy to have what I have, your love, strength, and protection.” She replied. “An’ these two soldiers? You want me to take them in too?” He shot back. Molly chuckled, “No, just want you to have some fun. You’ve been wound so tightly lately. And if you bring them here so I can watch, well, I’ve not done that before and it sounds kind of kinky.” He shook his head at her, “You are somethin’ else. You want to watch me screw another woman?” She shrugged and grinned at him, “I don’t know until I try, and I’d not mind trying!” He frowned, “You’re a horny little thing, you know that? … Well, I’m not bringin’ them up for a steamy shower. Don’t have time for that.” (To be Continued ...)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 11th, 2023, 2:45pm [Around 9:00PM: Junk Town 98357, Tear Drop Camper Trailer inside Francisco’s workshop.] For the third time thus far within this passing half hour, Darlene wakes up from Tamara kicking her. She lies curled up on her side in a fetal position only to be disturbed by a kick or otherwise a hit to her back and legs. She sits up and almost yells at Tamara. “TAMARA! What Is Wrong With You?!!” Darlene yells at her. “What The #$@! Darlene?!!” Tamara yells back. “You’re the one kicking me!” Darlene yells at her. “This Bed Is Too Small, And You’re Taking Up Too Much Room!” Tamara shouts back. “This Bed Is Big Enough For A Family To Sleep In, And I Am By The Door! You’re The One Hogging Up All The Space!” Darlene tells her. She throws in “If you move over to your door, you would have room!” “No There Is Not!” Tamara argues back. Darlene sits up and reaches over to turn on the light switch to light up the inside of the camper. She sees Tamara lying on her back on the center of the bed with her arms out and her legs open like that famous Leonardo drawing of Man. “What The #$@! Tamara!!” Darlene shouts at her, “You’re Hogging up All The Space!” “I’m trying to take a nap!” Tamara argues back. “No One Lies Down Like That Unless They Are Getting #$@!ed On The Mine Master’s Bed!” Darlene throws at her. “My bed in my dorm is bigger than this!” Tamara lets out. “You bed is the same size as any other. It is not bigger than any other, only thing is that you have a new fresh mattress replaced every season and we don’t.” Darlene tells her. They look at each other for a moment before Darlene tells her sternly, “Close your legs, put down your arms and lie on your side like any other normal person, and then there will be plenty of room for all of us.” Tamara lets out a sigh before she complies, and then sits up “What do you mean ‘room for all of us?’” “This is Francisco’s get-a-way ride and sleeping box. He and from the looks of it, Maria are the ones set to leave in this place. We are trying to get them to take them with us, and in that, we all will be sleeping here together. This bed is big enough for all of us to sleep together... if somebody does not hog up the space.” Darlene tells her. “I am not sharing this bed with Francisco!!” Tamara tells her. “Then you can leave as this is Francisco’s bed, not yours. And you can go cry to the Mine Master about us escaping. I rather be killed by the Mine Master’s Gun than to live another day giving out water and food to men in the piles who would want to drag me behind the piles and force me to serve them like we all served the Mine Master and then be killed because dead girls don’t snitch on the Pile Men who rape them.” Darlene tells her. Tamara sits there with her jaw dropped. “You’ve been the Mine Master’s favorite for so long, you forgot what it is to be a Water Girl. Well let me refresh your memory... It’s disgusting job, walking through the mud and muck to far away areas of the piles to give the men out there assigned to you food and drink when you find them and along the way have other men, Wessens and mutants look at you with that look to take you and violate you in ways you would not think possible. And while it happens, you are to lie there and enjoy it, because if you scream, you will get a hammer to the head and kill you dead. And even then, when they are done with you and let you go, thinking you are free of their activity, you get a blade to the back, a hammer to the head and your throat slit, your body hidden so it would not be found until the Mine Master does a search for you. That is what you go through as a Water Girl Every Day out there. I was lucky to occasionally get Francisco once in a while, because he keeps an eye on you and tries to protect you from the others. If you had not heard, the other day Nicolaz’s Panty Boys tried to take, rape and kill Maria after serving Francisco his food and drink, and they would have done so if Francisco was not watching over her as she left and he put an end to them taking her. It is only when the Mine Master heard of what happened, is when he went out and killed two of Nicolaz’s Panty Boys. And like Maria, Francisco had saved me from Nicolaz’s Panty Boys from taking, raping and killing me. So I do not care if you go crying to the Mine Master about us running out of here. I rather be dead by the Mine Master’s gun than to do another day of walking the piles where I could be taken, raped and killed.” Darlene explains. There is a pause for a moment Darlene’s words. Darlene continues, “This is Francisco’s bed and we are on it if he lets us, and if he lets us, he is sharing what he has for us to get out of this place. We do not have the right to take what does not belong to us, all we can do is ask for a share, and if we do share, to respect that this belongs to him and we are here by his willing to help us get out of there. And if you do not like that this is his bed which he is going to sleep in with you in it, then you can get out of here. The choice is simple. My choice is to share if it is given and to respect what is given. If he has to sleep here in his bed chamber while I am sleeping here because he allows me to share his bed with him, then so be it. I do not care what you decide, but you better respect that this is his and not yours, you cannot take it from him.” “We’ll see about that.” Tamara tells her. “Here you have the power of on who the Mine Master’s gun is used to kill. Outside of here, you have no power. It is Francisco that will get us out of here, it is Francisco that will get us food to eat, it is Francisco that will do his best to keep us safe and warm. We need to respect him and what he is willing to share with us. If you are not willing to respect him in order to take us out of this place, then you can leave.” Darlene tells her. “The choice is yours. I am a shy quiet girl, but now that I am willing to face death, I am willing to be brave and say what has to be said. And if you do not like what I am saying, then you can leave, tell the Mine Master, have Maria, Francisco and I killed and all this that could be used to escape destroyed so no one else can use it because I would rather die than to face another day here. But this is his escape pod, and Francisco has to sleep in his bed, I hope he would share it with me and anyone else – you and/or Maria. And if he wants me to service him, then I’ll give him what I can offer with my mouth, my pussy and my ass, and that would be a very low price to pay for somebody who just saved your life by taking you out from this dreaded place.” Tamara turns on her side, getting closer to the door before throwing her blankets over her, “I do not want to hear it anymore. I hope he hurries up so we can get out of here.” “Thank you for moving over. Now there is room for everyone.” Darlene says before reaching over to turn off the lights, then turning herself onto her side facing the other door and pulling her blanket over herself.” Tamara does not say a word but she is too filled of them to say something sensible. [Flight Town - Convoy Parking Lot, 7-ish PM] Hondo and the Wessen Militia had left over an hour ago, Fernando is in the Dub Box Camper setting up a pull wagon with five pumpkin sized sacks of gold coins, making it over 50 pounds to pull. As he gathers and balances the sacks on the pull cart, General Jastrey steps up to the Dub Box open entrance. She knocks on the door frame to get his attention. Fernando looks up and around, seeing General Jastrey by the door and several of her entourage outside. “Come inside alone and close the door behind you. Then speak what you have to say.” He tells her. The General though miffed of the situation does as he had told her. She steps into the Dub Box Camper and closes the door behind her. “Can I ask what you are doing?” General Jastrey asks. “I’m setting up the bags of money so that you or the Wessen Militia do not have to spend such resources on a losing game.” Fernando tells her, adding, “One bag for you, one bag for the Wessen Militia, one bag for Hondo, one bag for me, and one bag to back up any one losing heavily.” “We have enough to cover for the game.” General Jastrey says. “There is having enough to enter the game, and there is enough to overwhelm the game that they cannot support the game without giving up everything.” Fernando explains. He adds, “Like this: I see your $50, and raise you $100,000. Since he cannot back up such a bet, he folds.” “That can backfire and you lose your money.” General Jastrey points out. “I expect to lose, so I will only play a few hands, just enough to make Giovanni nervous. But I will back up Hondo’s bets with mine money. That should get Giovanni angry to lose his concentration on his cheating, and show that he is cheating and call him on it. Then we have him, arrest him for cheating and take over his base of operations.” Fernando explains. “Then who collects the winnings in the end?” The General asks. “I collect the winnings and cut it 4 ways to give everyone a fair share.” Fernando explains. “That might cause problems if one wants their actual winnings.” General Jastrey says. “I doubt all four of us would win; we are there to overwhelm him in bets, so 2 or 3 of us will be losing. Furthermore, Giovanni cheats. And his cheating, he will do what he can to win. When one is playing to win, one will be changing the rules so they can win. So when it is over, there will be one money winner, but the property and workers will go to you under the army to control this city. Furthermore, you will be getting his Slave Blimp parked in the Blimp Parking Lot next to the Convoy Parking Lot. So any money won will be divided between the four of us. You, Hondo and I have some mega winning from Fight Town, so doubt we would want all the winnings. The Wessens I predict would lose, so I would be willing to share with all of us for helping us win as a whole as we work together for this goal.” Fernando explains. “Hmmm...” The General says to herself. “Call the Wessens and tell them to be here before 8:30 and only bring themselves, an empty pull-cart and their personal weapons. If they bring guards, have them fully armed but not to bring money as the money will be supplied. I’ll call Hondo to come here around 8:30 and we will all discuss what we will do, and explain about the money. Then we will go, you can bring 20 or so men with you as your guards and have them surround the building from a block away.  Then we go in and kick ass.” Fernando explains. “Then one more thing,” General Jastrey begins to say, “If I am in negotiations with somebody, you are not to disrespect me in front of them.” “Fine. But as you seen, they are not willing to respect such negotiations and had attacked us. Expect another attack to follow tomorrow as they count of what is left of their forces and try again. Not like Hector’s Army of Wessens who tried to take us all down all at once and with 20 to 1 odds against us, we decimated their army though there were some losses on our end. Talk to the Major about the details about it. Any anyone not willing to respect the peace during negotiations, do not deserve any respect themselves.” Fernando tells her. Not willing to continue the conversation, General Jastrey tries to end their meeting, “Meet up at 8:30?” “8:30 at the gate, we meet up for a minute or so, then we walk to Giovanni’s place with our troops to protect us going there and keep the surveying the place while we play the game. Bring an empty pull-cart, and tell the Wessen Militia to do the same, I’ll take care of the money you all need to get in. Then we roll up on Giovanni when we win or catch him on cheating and deal with him accordingly.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll see you then.” General Jastrey says as she reaches for the door. “Yeah... see you then.” Fernando tells her. General Jastrey opens the door and lets herself out. The door closes behind her without her needing to close it. Fernando goes into his pocket and takes out his tiny Yaesu radio. He calls to Hondo on it. He presses the ‘TALK’ Button on the radio, “Righteous Cowboy, this is the Medic. Come in Righteous Cowboy.” Hondo answers immediately, “I’m here, Medic. What gives?” “Slight change in plans. We will meet at the Parking Lot gate at 8:30PM before we go to Giovanni’s. Just bring yourself, an empty pull cart, your favorite firearms and your Time Lord Cane. The money you are going to gamble on the Poker game will be here. The Wessens Militia and General Jastrey’s men will provide security for us to go there and get back. The winnings will be collected and shared 4 equal ways.” Fernando explains. “Even if I won the most, I have to share?” Hondo asks. “It’s not about winning but taking down Giovanni. In that we will win more than just money, but to keep things level among us, the money will be cut four ways because we all worked for taking him down.” Fernando explains. “I see...” Hondo says. “We’ll discuss it later. But just letting you know. Have Karl and Marvin lead in your absent of the Hanger and the troops guarding it. And make Minerva and Miniya aware that they are to listen to them if things go south, with an escape plan to the basement.” Fernando explains. “That will be done.” Hondo replies, adding, “I’ll see you then.” “See you then...” Fernando replies. He puts away his radio, going back to the job of packing up the bags of gold coins into the pull cart. Looking at his watch, he sees that he has about an hour and a half before plans go into effect. [Hondo’s Hanger] Having paid attention to what is going on and what is to transpire next, Miniya acts on her sneaky self to get to Hondo alone one way or another. Knowing that he and others will be going to Giovanni’s for a card game, she knows what to expect. She sees him walking about the place, as if he was inspecting the place. She follows him with her eyes while pretending to keep an eye on others and the children. Once she sees him leaving through the rear of the hanger, she goes after him, meeting him outside. She calls out to him as she almost sneaks up behind him, “Excuse me, Hondo sir...?” Hondo holds himself from flinching, not expecting anybody to be at his rear before taking a second to recompose himself and turns around to see her. “Before I ask wha’ do you want, first, which one are you?” “I’m Miniya.” Miniya answers. “Alrigh’ then, wha’ do you want?” Hondo asks. “I heard you and Fernando playing a poker game at Giovanni’s later tonight?” She asks. “We might be. But you and the others are to stay here and take care of the kids. We do not need any distraction girls messing us up.” Hondo throws at her, knowing her history. “No, I have something for you.” She says as she reaches into her pocket and pulls out a folded piece of paper. She reaches to Hondo to give it to him. “It’s the notes of his marked cards. Hopefully you can learn them quickly.” “Why you givin’ this to me and not Jefe?” Hondo asks as he takes the folded paper. “Fernando is not here, you are. And Giovanni needs to be taken down as he will cheat, and if you call him on his cheating, he will shoot you from under the table. When his other hand disappears under the table, that is when he is going to shoot you.” Miniya tells him. She then adds, “You know how players hold their cards like a fan in their hand? That is how he read the marks on the cards. If you stack them one behind the other and look at the cards one at a time, he hates that because he cannot read the card marks. But if you do that, the distraction girls will be over your shoulders to read your cards and signal to him what you have.” Hondo nods as he takes this information in. She takes a breath before adding, “I don’t like anyone – understand that. But this is a better situation to be in than what Giovanni put us girls through. It is best that you and Fernando take down that fat sick man and his people and put this town on its knees. I have a feeling that only you two can do it, like he did when he saved Tracey and I from being shot in the head by Giovanni. But then it was only him. Now it is him with you and others, you all should be able to take them all down. Also, Giovanni has some extra cards in his sleeves, which he will pull out to make his hand better. Keep an eye out on that when he goes to scratch this wrist that is when he is pulling out an extra card.” Hondo nods some more before he asks. “Besides the distraction girls that will try to distract you during the game, there are armed guards at the door, so if you shoot Giovanni, they might try to kill everybody at the table. And also, Giovanni wears something under his clothes, as I seen others shoot him in the chest and he is still standing and then shoots the other dead.” Miniya explains. “Good to know.” Hondo says as he nods. “Be careful and take that mother#$@!er down.” Miniya tells him before taking a couple backwards steps and quickly goes into the hanger. Hondo opens the folded paper and looks it over, seeing what each marked symbol on the back of the card means. It is going to take some time to learn them all but it can be quickly learned from its simple pattern. It is the combination of the patterns that makes things complex to learn all at once, but quickly learning the basic patterns will make him above the others in catching Giovanni. He folds up the paper and pockets it. After a couple of random thought, he continues on his way looking things over in the hanger area when he should be resting. [Convoy Camp at Parking Lot] Jeanette and her entourage return from purchasing various food items to put into Moro’s trailer. It seems that they did not buy much except what could be fed to themselves: some canned foods and fruits, pasta and crackers. Prices of items seem to have risen for no apparent reason and that limited their choices in purchasing though like Fernando, they funding resources is rather unlimited so they could have bought anything despite the prices. After putting the food away, they discussed matters about their vehicles before going from vehicle to vehicle and check on their fuel tank levels, oil, tires and lights – the very basic of things they can check on. Penny, Elsa, Sticky and Chichiro, the two children they were taking care of have been in Hikaru’s camper much of the day, as Chichiro is the oldest and can take care of the other two but she is just 12 years old and is still a child herself despite what her level of mental maturity is. But it is something Fernando is not going to act on as long as he does not know about it. Their talk is more like chickens bickering over left over feed on the ground. They are doing very little to support the camp yet expect to be served like everyone else and as far as Fernando is concerned, as soon as their ‘missing angel’ Gabrielle is found, they are to be disconnected from the group. This is a Spirit Mission that needs to be ended as soon as possible as it is the Spirits that caused all the problems in the first place.  And the only one doing any real work in the group is Mavis as she is doing night-time guard duty with the teens. They could have walked over to Fernando and talked with him all this time, but it seems that the younger Jeanette is following what bits and pieces the elder Jeanette is telling of her historical past, and it not willing to be cooperative with Fernando and the convoy’s needs. Nor is she willing with the idea of the elder Jeanette and elder Fernando being married, meaning that she would have to marry Fernando sometimes in the future. Having them help him during the Fight Town Death Match was worse than pulling teeth, yet they were immediate to collect their winnings after the match. Eventually they go to their vehicles with the two Jeanettes going into the elder Jeanette’s VW Camper bus. Fernando goes out of the convoy parking lot and into the merchant area to get a couple of things to eat: A Roast Beef sandwich, and a sweet water drink. He takes them back to his Dub Box Camper Trailer. Making sure all the windows are covered for no one to be able to see from the outside, he sits down on the bench seat of his external camper and has his meal.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 15th, 2023, 1:55pm Molly put on a fake pout as she laid back, “You don’t like me being horny?” Hondo sighed and shook his head as he sat down to take off his boots and socks, “*sigh* .. Now you should know better than that.” “Then what’s wrong with you having some fun and me watching?” She asked “What’s wrong is it just don’t feel right!” He replied. “You ever been with two women at the same time?” She asked. “… Once, a long time ago.” He said in a low voice. “Tell me about it.” She replied. He shrugged, “It was before I met Val, seems like a long time ago now…. Not much to tell, really. Got drunk in Hong Kong, went to a strip club, had a couple gal’s offering to show me a good time, went to a hotel, got a room, showered and had a romp with them, woke up the next morning to them gone an’ all the cash in my wallet gone. Luckily, I only had a bit on me an’ the rest was locked up at the hotel.” Molly frowned, “No, I meant details. What did you three do?” “Hell, it was a long time ago an’ I was very drunk, so I barely remember it happenin’, let alone details!” He replied as stood up and shucked his jeans off. “You really don’t remember?” She asked. He shook his head, “I really don’t remember much, an’ what I do isn’t worth tellin’.” Molly sighed, “Before you were serious about Val, did you ever have more than one girlfriend?” He shook his head, “Nope. Can’t say my upbringin’ was perfect nor my folks without their faults, but I was raised to not play ‘round an’ be faithful to who I was with at the time, or at least that’s what I was told. Hell, my folks even gave me hell after I graduated high-school for seein’ me with an arm ‘round a gal I was interested in once! Then a couple years later my Pa gave me hell for not screwin’ more gals. When I asked him how that worked with what he had always harped on me ‘bout waitin’ until marriage an’ all that, he laughed and said he expected me to play the field but to just not get caught so I didn’t embarrass them!” “Really? Sounds puritanical and hypocritical at the same time.” She replied. He nodded, “Yeah, they were like that.” “I thought you said you lived out here before? Most of those puritanical towns are either in the east or deep south. Not much of that out here.” Molly replied. “It was complicated.” He replied, brushed the question off. “Well it’s not that complicated here or with me. Maybe Val expected you to not look at other woman, but I’m not like that.” She replied. “Didn’t you say you wanted me to yourself?” He asked. She sighed, “Well, yeah, but that was mainly if it was between her or I. I told her I’d fight for you, but that was partly to get her to try to fight for you instead of fighting you! Though, I had every intention of fighting for you, before I told her that, as I knew you were worth fighting for not long after we met, which is why I felt so angry and guilty when I lost James… I loved him, you know?” He nodded, “I know… Did he fool around with other women?” She shrugged, “A couple times, but it was usually to get some information. He was a brawler and I was pretty much a thief, cheating at cards and seducing men into drinking too much so I could pick their pockets and run. We weren’t good people, not like you and Fernando, but we had dreams of being good, we just couldn’t afford it as being good and surviving just don’t work for our kind, unless you are a slave… We tried to save money to get out of there. Early in the morning when we’d finally get a chance to get some rest, we would lay together in the dark, holding each other while we talked about trying to save the world for a change. We tried to do some good after a while, but we were still just two-bit vigilantes. When we did some good, often the costs were higher than we thought they would be for such little good done. Wish we could have done more and been more, but we weren’t. With you I can fulfill our dream to do more, I believe, even if it’s just helping you keep these folks safe as we travel. I want to be with you because of you, who you are and what you do, I want to be a part of all that, but … but I know I’m not woman enough for you and not sure I’m even the right woman for you. Maybe that’s why I’m so willing to share you. I think Val should be by your side and maybe there will be others. I .. I wasn’t exactly excited about the thought before, even with James, though as a woman, and a wessen one at that, it’s not my place to tell a man, even my man, he can’t, especially if he’s protecting and providing for my needs. When those men had me standing there, naked and with a knife to my throat, talking about raping me and then skinning me as I was some abomination, in the back of my mind all I thought about the time I spent in your arms, and how you made me feel. Even with James I never felt like that. Even with him I felt like an abomination, like some animal, or at least a lesser being. Never once in your arms did I feel lesser or like I didn’t belong, or that my living some how angered the creator of all. I was afraid as they held me, was afraid for me, Tonya and Zoey, Macey, and the others, but I honestly was most afraid of failing you, of living but never being in your arms again because you rejected me for failing. But you didn’t reject me. Why, I don’t understand but you didn’t. I knew as they held me and spoke of the horrible ways I would die and the horrible things they were going to do to Macey, that I would share you if I made it through as I am not enough. You’re being so sweet to me and so willing to be with me alone, which only proves to me that I am right in that, and that you need more than me.” He stood there listening and once she finished he walked over to her, sat down beside her, leaned over, and kissed her softly without saying a word. After he kissed her, he stared into her eyes for a moment quietly and then spoke. “Molly, I’m sorry you’ve had such a rough go an’ I’m sorry ‘bout James, I hope you know that. I’m also glad that bein’ with me has helped you somehow see yourself in a better light, an’ to feel better ‘bout yourself. I’m also sorry if I’ve made you feel like you’re not enough for me.” He said. She shook her head, “It’s not you who has made me feel that way. It is just a truth I have realized.” “*sigh* … What if I want only you?” He asked after a moment. She smiled softly and put her hand gently on his cheek, “I would be extremely honored and happy, but I would also feel guilty as I don’t think this is about want, but about fate or some other power at work. You are meant for more.” “If I ask a question, will you be honest with me?” He asked. She frowned a bit but nodded, “Yes of course! I’ve never lied to you and I never intend to.” “Then, I want to know, is this all some sort of test? Are you testing me with them?” He asked as he could not still fathom her willingness to share him with other women. She sighed and looked down as she pulled her hand back and laid it in her lap. “It is a test, but not in the way you mean… It is a test for me.” She replied. “For you? How?” He asked. “To make sure I’m ready to share you. I know it’s right but I’m not sure I’m ready. Those two wessen women are really sweet and they look at you like some sort of hero. I also know the army can’t travel with us for much longer so once we part ways they would be gone. I figured if I found it troubled me too much, we could talk about it later and that you and those two would figure it to be for temporary fun so if we decided to do something different that I’d not be hurting anyone.” She replied sheepishly. Hondo chuckled, “Seriously? Heh! You are somethin’ else, woman.” “You aren’t mad?” She asked. He shook his head, “No, I’m not. Might have been if it had been anyone else as I’d be sure they were lyin’ or had ulterior motives, but not at you, as I believe you mean it.” “So, you going to see if one of them wants to shower with you?” She asked, giving him a bit of a seductive grin again. He stood up and shook his head as he shucked off his boxer and threw them in with his other dirty laundry. “No. I don’t have the time for that right now, an’ even if I do have time for somethin’ quick, my mind isn’t settled yet… I need some time to think… We’ll talk later if you’re still awake when I get back. If not in the mornin’ maybe. Got a lot to do tomorrow too.” He replied. He noticed her gaze was no longer on his eye’s but now down much lower. “Wish I was all healed up as I know there is time for something quick at least.” She said wistfully. He just shook his head and headed for the shower, though he too would have liked to, and after being around so many horny women that day, he had an urge himself that he was just trying to control for the moment as time was limited and he did not want to let his ‘little head’ lead him down the wrong path. He showered quickly, dried off, and left the towel on a bar to dry before walking back into the room. As he walked over to the clothes he had grabbed from the Bronco, Molly stared at him with that same hungry, wistful look that she had before.  As he pulled on fresh boxers Molly gave a defeated sigh. “*sigh* … a girl might need to heal up before you sate her lusts again, but that doesn’t mean you have to be selfish and cover up.” She muttered. He raised an eyebrow at her, “You think you could handle me takin’ two, let alone one other gal in front of you when you’re all worked up like this?” She shrugged, “I don’t know. I might have to touch myself a bit, but I could probably make it through. It’s not about my lusts anyway. It’s more about my jealousy.” “Well, somethin’ has got ya all worked up.” He said. “Could be partly thinking about you with other women, but I think it has more to do with what happened today.” She replied. “What do you mean?” He asked as he pulled on a dark grey shirt and snapped up the black-pearl snaps. “As horrible as it all was there is something about it. Between seeing them handle Macey, and stripping me, and the knife and the guns, and the smell and the threats and.. and then you racing in, jumping out and destroying them. Then your worry over us, and you gently taking us both into your arms in our state of utter vulnerability, and caring for us… I cannot explain it, but I’ve wanted you to hold me down and take me so bad ever since. Even before I knew you weren’t angry at me, I envisioned you tying me down and taking me hard as punishment… I.. I don’t know why I feel that way after all that, but I do.” She replied sheepishly. He shook his head as he stepped into a pair of black jeans, “Don’t reckon I understand it, but now I know if I need to punish you, I’ll tie you to the bed an’ deny ya from any touch!” She frowned at him, “You wouldn’t do that, would you?” He grinned back at her, “Well, I don’t know…” Her grimace deepened, “Don’t tease. Not having your touch would kill me.” He put on his belt before walking over, bending down and lightly kissing her check. “I don’t use sex to reward or punish. I give it for love an’ pleasure. Does that answer your question?” HE whispered into her ear. She sighed again, this time contentedly, and lean her head against his shoulder for a moment. “It does, my love.” She whispered back. He put an arm around her shoulders and kissed her again softly, but on the lips this time, before pulling away and walked over to his clothes again. “I need to finish gettin’ dressed an’ get goin’.” He said. She nodded, “I understand… You will be carefully, right?” He nodded as he pulled on his shoulder holster, “Of course.” About then his radio went off on the table, where he sat it. “Righteous Cowboy, this is the Medic. Come in Righteous Cowboy.” Fernando’s voice chimed out over the radio. Hondo grabbed it and hit the transmit button, “I’m here, Medic. What gives?” “Slight change in plans. We will meet at the Parking Lot gate at 8:30PM before we go to Giovanni’s. Just bring yourself, an empty pull cart, your favorite firearms and your Time Lord Cane. The money you are going to gamble on the Poker game will be here. The Wessens Militia and General Jastrey’s men will provide security for us to go there and get back. The winnings will be collected and shared 4 equal ways.” Fernando explains. “Even if I won the most, I have to share?” Hondo asks, before grabbing his socks and sitting down on one of the arm-chairs in the room. “It’s not about winning but taking down Giovanni. In that we will win more than just money, but to keep things level among us, the money will be cut four ways because we all worked for taking him down.” Fernando explains. “I see...” Hondo says. “We’ll discuss it later. But just letting you know. Have Karl and Marvin lead in your absent of the Hanger and the troops guarding it. And make Minerva and Miniya aware that they are to listen to them if things go south, with an escape plan to the basement.” Fernando explains. “That will be done.” Hondo replies, adding, “I’ll see you then.” “See you then...” Fernando replies. He set the radio on a side table before pulling on his socks. “If you win more you have to share? That’s not fair.” Molly said. “Honestly I don’t really care ‘bout the money as this has nothin’ to do with the actual poker game itself, but a larger game. More of a knee-jerk reaction, I reckon. Plus, Jefe is right. Those of us goin’ are workin’ together at this. We can’t beat these bastards an’ their stacked decks alone, at least not in a way we want to. We go in, guns blazin’ to a business, that is seemin’ly operatin’ within the law, the army can’t back us an’ we will become outlaws, which is somethin’ we don’t want. We haftaa do this legitimately, or at least try to an’ let them make the first wrong move. It’s riskier that way, but it has to be done this way, an’ everyone who helps deserves an equal cut. This town needs help an’ doin’ things the right way is our last chance at helpin’ the good folks here turn this place around before we leave.” Hondo replied, standing once his socks were on. “I understand. I wish I was well enough to go along with you. I know how to dress up like arm candy, read players, their cards, and am good at distracting.” Molly said. He nodded, “Even if you were, It’d be dangerous, as from what I hear this bastard would have you drugged or killed if he thought you were helpin’ us. I hear Giovanni kills his distraction girls when they fail him. Unfortunately, no one tries to stop him as they are technically his slaves, so I’m told.” “And they are wessen too, I bet.” She replied with a frown. He nodded, “Yeah. It’s no excuse for what he does, though many think it is.” “I wish I could come, still. I’ve been bullied, threaten, and beaten by his kind before and would love to not only be there, but to help take those like him down!” Molly said with a bit of a growl, growling at her weakness, injuries, and memories. “I know you want to help, but not this time. Maybe later. You are good with a gun an’ I’ve seen you fight, so you have skill, but maybe we can hone those skills. Besides, with you hurt, I’d be too worried ‘bout you an’ not focused on the game an’ the players.” He replied, grabbing his boots and a polishing kit from his bag, touching them up a bit as they talked. She nodded, “I understand, and I would like more training. I want to be more help. I want to be by your side. I … I want to be useful to you and help you obtain your goals. Is that wrong?” He shook his head and smiled softly at her, “No, it’s not wrong at all. It’s what I want, that an’ your love, trust, an’ companionship. Later maybe more.” “More as in, what?” she asked, tilting her head a bit in curiosity. “A family, maybe.” He replied. “With a wessen like me?” She asked, sounding surprised. He frowned slightly at her response, “With the woman I see in front of me an’ with who I’m fallin’ a bit more for each day, yes.” “But if there were others with you too, like Val, wouldn’t you rather have children with them instead?” She asked hesitantly. “Couldn’t I have children with both of you, if we were together?” He asked, as he pulled on his freshly touched up boots. She blushed a bit in response, “I guess I just never thought you’d want to with someone like me. You know they will be part wessen and have features like me. I might not have the fur or heavier wessen features like Tonya has, but if we had children there is a chance of that. There’s a chance that they could look more like Zoey too, having very few wessen features.” He shrugged as he tugged on his gun-belt, “Should that matter? You bein’ wessen doesn’t change how I feel. Though it made you who you are, an’ I like who you are, bein' wessen has no effect on why I love you. No more than it is for Tonya or Zoey. They needed me an’ I took them in an’ love them as daughters, though I’ve not had the time nor have the experience to give them what they deserve. They needed me, an’ bein’ wessen again might have put them in the place where I could find them, but it has nothin’ to do with my takin’ them in or lovin’ them. Same if you bare my children. I will love them, no matter how much or little of the wessen features they have. I will love them because of who they are an’ because they are ours.” She smiled softly at him and closed her eyes for a moment to imagine them having children together, and just the thought filled her with a warmth she could not explain. “I would love to bare children for you, though maybe we could get this trip done first and go back to your home first. If it happens before, I guess as long as we are together it is a home, but I’d not be as able to help as much after a couple months.” She replied. “I didn’t mean I was plannin’ to put one in ya here soon or anythin’! Just somethin’ I’d like with you down the road, once this is all done we can talk ‘bout when more.” He replied as he pulled on his nice black vest. She giggled softly and nodded, “No, I know! Now is not the best time for that, but… that you would want to have children with me makes me very happy.” He just grinned in response as he headed to his leather duffel bag. There he pulled out a few items. Among them there was a small .32 caliber revolver that he tucked it into his right boot, a boot knife he clipped into his left boot, two .410 derringers that he put in his vest pockets, and a smaller .38 derringer that he stuck in a pocket inside his hat. He then produced a solid, thin steel dagger and sheath that he secured up his sleeve to his forearm, and another on a clip sheath from the back of his shoulder holster under his vest, to the handle stuck up by the base of his neck but was hidden by his longer hair and collar. He grabbed a few other concealed weapons, put a leather writ wrap on his right wrist, and a leather forearm wrap on his left, leaving it lose enough to still pull the hidden dagger out if needs be, and then double checked all his gear and their placements. Molly gave him a worried look as she watched him double check everything. “Is it going to be that bad?” She asked hesitantly. “I don’t know. Just tryin’ to prepare. If they plan on tryin’ somethin’ they might try to take weapons, so I need some open an’ some hidden so they can take what they can see but hopefully not pat me down an’ leave me in a bad spot. Even if they don’t take weapons, they will be watchin’ what I have exposed. If they try to attack it will either be in open force or be underhanded. I need to be ready to be underhanded too, as sometimes you hafta play dirt to beat dirt folks. Can’t say I like it, but it’s the way the world works.” He replied. “Just come back to me in one piece and bring the others back well, too.” She replied. “Will do.” He said as he donned his hat. He gave her a smile and a wink before headed out the door and down the stairs. As he descended the stairs he checked his watch. There was still almost an hour before he had to go, and though he knew he should rest, he decided instead to walk a couple rounds and check on things as he mentally prepared. As he walked, he  stopped to check in with the girls quick like and told them all good night, promising Zoey he would talk to her about her questions as soon as possible. Then he talked to Marvin, telling both him and Maggie to call it a night by nine o’clock, and telling him to talk to Karl and relay that they were in charge in his absence, but to leave things to the soldiers unless it was an internal problem or an evacuation was needed, in which they were to use the sewers and have Minerva show them the way. Hondo also told him to tell Karl to stay up until he returned and to only wake up himself or Maggie if there was an emergency as they needed sleep. After his talk with Marvin he headed out the back door to check on things, planning to do a walk around the building, but a sort of familiar voice called out to him from behind, though he had not heard anyone approaching. “Excuse me, Hondo sir…?” Hondo held himself from flinching, not expecting anybody to be at his rear before taking a second to recompose himself and turn around to see one of the hamster twins behind him. Though he recognized the voice as one of them, he was not yet able to distinguish between them. “Before I ask wha’ do you want, first, which one are you?” he queried “I’m Miniya.” Miniya answers. “Alrigh’ then, wha’ do you want?” Hondo asked. “I heard you and Fernando are playing a poker game at Giovanni’s later tonight?” She asks. “We might be. But you and the others are to stay here and take care of the kids. We do not need any distraction girls messing us up.” Hondo throws at her, knowing her history. “No, I have something for you.” She says as she reaches into her pocket and pulls out a folded piece of paper. She reaches to Hondo to give it to him. “It’s the notes of his marked cards. Hopefully you can learn them quickly.” “Why you givin’ this to me and not Jefe?” Hondo asks as he takes the folded paper. “Fernando is not here, you are. And Giovanni needs to be taken down but he will cheat, and if you call him on his cheating, he will shoot you from under the table. When his other hand disappears under the table, that is when he is going to shoot you.” Miniya tells him. She then adds, “You know how players hold their cards like a fan in their hand? That is how he read the marks on the cards. If you stack them one behind the other and look at the cards one at a time, he hates that because he cannot read the card marks. But if you do that, the distraction girls will be over your shoulders to read your cards and signal to him what you have.” Hondo nods as he takes this information in. She takes a breath before adding, “I don’t like anyone – understand that. But this is a better situation to be in than what Giovanni put us girls through. It is best that you and Fernando take down that fat sick man and his people and put this town on its knees. I have a feeling that only you two can do it, like he did when he saved Tracey and I from being shot in the head by Giovanni. But then it was only him. Now it is him with you and others, you all should be able to take them all down. Also, Giovanni has some extra cards in his sleeves, which he will pull out to make his hand better. Keep an eye out on that when he goes to scratch this wrist that is when he is pulling out an extra card.” Hondo nods some more before he asks, “Anythin’ else you know that could help?” “Besides the distraction girls that will try to distract you during the game, there are armed guards at the door, so if you shoot Giovanni, they might try to kill everybody at the table. And also, Giovanni wears something under his clothes, as I seen others shoot him in the chest and he is still standing and then shoots the other dead.” Miniya explains. “Good to know.” Hondo says as he nods. “Be careful and take that mother#$@!er down.” Miniya tells him before taking a couple backwards steps and quickly going back into the hanger. Hondo opens the folded paper and looks it over, seeing what each marked symbol on the back of the card means. It is going to take some time to learn them all but it can be quickly learned from its simple pattern. It is the combination of the patterns that makes things complex to learn all at once, but quickly learning the basic patterns will make him above the others in catching Giovanni. He folds up the paper and pockets it. After a couple of random thought, he continues on his way, looking things over in the hanger area when he should be resting. After a full round and checking in with Sargent Major Ellis, Hondo headed to the Bronco, making sure seats were empty in case he needed to haul passengers, and then loading the wagon into the rear. Once done he dug a dark colored leather fringed coat out of a metal trunk that was in the back and pulled it on, as the weather was growing cool and damp as darkness drew near. As he climbed into the cab he checked his watch again. He had a few more minutes so he went over the paper again, making sure he knew the patterns as well as he could, at least knowing high cards and where suit and number markings were so even if he was not sure of the exact card, he could guess at straights and flushes. He glanced at his watch after a bit and sighed as he knew it was time to go. He started the engine and looked off at the horizon before putting it into gear, more so out of habit than for looking for anything particular. As he looked around noticed dark clouds growing in the horizon and the occasional flicker of lightning within them. There was no sound yet so they were a couple hours away, probably, though it was hard to tell at this point. If they came they would get storm, but from some gut feeling he knew it would be just some noise and rain, nothing serious. Other feelings in his gut were yelling at him, though. Something felt off but he could not put a finger on it. Too many thoughts danced through his mind, those personal, those about what they were facing tonight, and would he and the others would face individually and collectively in the future. All he knew as that storm on the horizon was not the only one brewing and no matter how bad it was, the storm that was to come after it would be far worse than anything those clouds could dish out. After a moment he shook his head, pulled the gear shifting lever into first and eased out on the clutch causing the bronco to roll off with a growl. A few minutes later the meeting spot was in sight.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on May 28th, 2023, 4:51pm Fernando cleans up his Dub Box Camper after his quick meal. Though early, Fernando decides to step out with the pull cart carrying the five bags of gold coins. Once outside, he locks the door to the Dub Box camper. He then walks to the convoy parking lot’s gate and waits with the soldiers there. A green jeep with a couple large black SUVs arrive, signaling that the Wessen Militia has arrived. They are allowed to enter and park their vehicles in the convoy lot. The Jägerbar Major Fredrick Wilson Thompson, aka. Major Fred, steps out of the jeep and walks over to Fernando as his men walk into a nearby tent. “Good evening Fernando!” Major Fred says as he steps up to Fernando with an extended hand while pulling an empty pull cart with the other. Fernando takes his hand and shakes it “Good evening Fred. How are things in Wessen Town?” “People there are getting used to the idea and untie to work and even fight for what is right by the example you set at that gathering days ago.” Major Fred says. “Good. With you and General Jastrey, this place can become the place that it once was.” Fernando tells him. “We can only hope, until then there is a lot of hard work to do.” Major Fred says. “The great achievements of mankind did not happen by people lying about and being lazy.” Fernando replies. In that Major Fred nods. Coming up onto the Blimp parking area was a dark color Bronco SUV.  It stops at the gate where the guards are and then allowed to go in. It pulls up to left side of Fernando. Hondo sticks his head out of the window. “I’ll see you in a bit, Jefe, after I park this thin’.” Hondo says to them. Fernando nods before Hondo drives off to park his vehicle. In a couple of minutes Hondo returns on foot with an empty pull cart. Hondo then asks, “What else we need to do before we go?” “Gotta wait for General Jastrey and the crew to come out and for us to have our meeting before we go, though I spoke to you and General Jastrey of my plans.” Fernando says. “What was it you spoke with them about?” Major Fred asks. Fernando goes to his pull-cart and pulls out two sacks of gold coins, placing a bag of gold coins into Major Fred’s pull cart and the other bag of gold going into Hondo’s pull cart before he explains, “We are going in to overwhelm the game and make Giovanni lose everything he has. It is not about winning for our selves, it is about winning to take over. So some of us will lose and some of us will win. So when it is over, I take all the winning cash and split it 4 ways with us. Jastrey takes control of Flight Town and give 50% control to Wessen Town and make the two towns as one once again with a Wessen/Human government with the army doing law enforcement.” He pauses for a bit, “We work together or we do not work at all.” Major Fred says, “Sounds good to me.” “Hondo?” Fernando calls to him. “We would be gone after tomorrow but yes, I agree.” Hondo chimes in. Fernando points out, “Giovanni is going to cheat, that is a given. Anyone calling him out, he and his men will try to shoot the caller to kill. And his Distraction Girls would be a distraction which I will take care of. Finally, his food and drinks would be spiked with some drug to mess you up royally, so eat or drink nothing he offers. We will bring in our own.” Major Fred asks, “And if Giovanni complains?” “Giovanni complains – we walk out with our money. He and his men try to stop us from leaving and rob us, Hondo and I will take care of them. Your people and Jastrey’s army will take on those outside before moving in and we take over, and put our people in the positions he and his people had. We end slavery and this Anti-Wessen mentality that reeks about this damn place.” Fernando explains. Major Fred nods. Fernando adds, “As far as I am concerned, we just had our meeting. I already had this talk with General Jastrey, and I think the troops are meeting to have their mission placements assigned. I have to ask, you have a body guard to be with you in the game?” “I can handle things better on my own.” Major Fred says. Hondo nudges Major Fred before taking out a handful of old world money and fans the bills in his hands. He tells Major Fred as he points to the front and back of the paper bills, “Do not hold your cards like this. The back of the cards have marks on them that will tell Giovanni what you have in your hand.” He then stacks the bills in his hand and holds them in his palm, “Instead hold them like this and remember what is in your hand. This way Giovanni cannot see your cards.” “Giovanni will see your cards as they are handed out so you need to be fast to scoop them up as they are dealt. Then it is all of us to distract him during the game.” Fernando says. “Your hamster girl gave me the cheat sheet to the cards.” Hondo says. “Miniya? Well, she’s been out of the loop, so that cheat sheet might be old.” Fernando says. “Knowing how these people think, I seriously doubt Giovanni made a new cheat sheet and then try to remember the new code in such a short time because a distraction girl left his place. He’ll be thinkin’ that we are new comers and won’t know about jack shit. So it is more than likely that he be on the old code.” Hondo refutes back. “Then you will be the fall guy when we start losing.” Fernando says to Hondo. He then turns to Major Fred, handing him a pair of dark glasses, “Try those on. It will keep Giovanni from reading your face about what you have in your cards. If anything, do the opposite – Frown and growl at a good hand, and smile at a bad hand. It will confuse him further.” Major Fred nods before taking the glasses and putting them on. He looks around, continuing to nod. General Jastrey approaches them with a couple of men behind her, one of them being Sergeant Donaldson who is pulling an empty pull-cart. She steps Fernando, Hondo and Major Fred. “Gentlemen.” General Jastrey says. Fernando nods his head to her, “General.” “So where are we having this meeting?” General Jastrey asks. “I already had my meeting with you, and with them – separately. We are all in agreement about splitting the winnings, what to expect during the game, and how we will win in the end and take over Giovanni’s lair.” Fernando explains. “An asshole like Giovanni will have a stacked deck. You all prepared for that?” Sgt. Donaldson throws in. “We are as prepared as can be, and are aware of the stacked deck.” Fernando points out, adding, “We are going to play to win, and when you play to win, you need to change the rules.” “Anyone has access to their deck’s code?” Sgt. Donaldson asks. “Hondo?” Fernando asks. Hondo takes out the cheat sheet notes paper and hands it over to Sgt. Donaldson. Sgt. Donaldson looks it over, “I know these codes well as I have seen them before.” “Where?” Fernando asks. Sgt. Donaldson pulls out a deck of cards from his pocket, “These Blue back Cards are sold at some slave trading places and stores of ill-repute. If you ain’t looking, you won’t see them.” “Stores of ill-repute?” General Jastrey asks. “Sex shops, Drug marts, whatever is out there. This town has plenty of them.” Fernando points out. “Alright, you and Hondo sit together and back each other up.” Fernando says as he spins the crystal orb on his cane. He then presses on the crystal, a bright flash appears but apparently nothing seems to happen as everything about the knowledge of the codes were places onto the heads of those who is unaware of them that are going into the game, namely Fernando and Major Fred. Fernando steps up to his pull cart and takes a bag of gold coins and places it into the pull cart Sgt. Donaldson has. As he does the transfer of cash, several vehicles roll out of the camp and into the merchant area of town. The group looks at the soldiers leaving, including the members of the Wessen militia. The members of the group then look at each other. Fernando then takes the handle of his pull cart, “Let’s go.” The group along with General Jastrey and her personal guard star to walk out of the convoy camp. The walk to Giovanni’s club is not long but time consuming. Beverages and snacks are bought along the way to the club. Knowing that they men are positioning themselves along the rooves and alley ways along the way to Giovanni’s club and surrounding it. They ready themselves for what is to come when needed. Though early, they step up to the main entrance where guards stop them from entering. Fernando steps up to the guards, pointing to the pull carts everyone had. Both General Jastrey and Major Fred make calls to their troops. “A million in gold coin in each bag for tonight’s poker game, as stated by Giovanni. Now I know we are early, but if you do not allow us into the game, you explain to Giovanni why you let $5million in gold coins walk away from his place.” Fernando tells them loud enough for the others to hear. He then turns around to the others, “Let’s go. We can find better places to bet our money.” As Fernando starts to turn around, one for the guards lets out, “Wait. We’ll have to make sure about this game before letting you in.” Fernando looks at the guards sternly, “You got 30 seconds to verify this before we decide to go, and right now you just wasted 10 seconds.” One of the guards pats on the chest of another and points for him to go inside. Fernando stands there in front of the other guards and looks at his watch. The first guard that sent the other guard to investigate the claim steps up to Fernando. “You need to step back.” The guard tells him. “I am hauling over 2million in gold coins. Unless you a hauling over 3million in gold coins, I ain’t moving.” Fernando tells him before drawing his face up from his watch to the guard’s face. “Your pal got 15 seconds before we walk away. Try anything funny, and you’re be dead before you hit the ground.” “Who do you think you are?” The guard tells him. “You do not want to know who I am, as I led my people to take on Hector and his Wessen Army and chased them out of town, went into fight town and defeated the Lich, and have defeated every highway gang on the way over here. That is who I am. Now if you want to test me, you are welcome to try. But I am not paying for your funeral nor will I support your wife and kids. Now go back to your door to guard it and we will respect the line.” Fernando tells him. The guard gives him shove on his shoulder as he says “I smell nothing but shit-*!” It is immediately followed by Fernando sending his boot between his legs and against his balls. The guard crumples to the ground before Fernando kicks him across his face and he spins about a couple times before hitting the floor. Before the other guards at the door can react, they face Fernando and Hondo’s guns to their faces. Fernando looks at the guards at the doors, “Any of you idiots have a problem with us walking in?” They all shake their heads with their hands raised. Fernando says to them “Good.” He then looks at the others in his group, “Let’s go in.” Hondo leads the group to go inside with Fernando going in last to see if the guards are going to do something stupid. They don’t. Once in the club, Fernando takes the lead to take the group into Giovanni’s private game room. Those in the room gasp as the group walks in, with Giovanni putting his gun to the back of the head of a distraction girl with the dead player next to her. More troops arrive to add their numbers to the troops already there. Fernando yells out, “Shoot her and I’ll shoot you, Giovanni!” He has his gun aimed at Giovanni. “What is it with you rescuing those distraction hoes who can’t do their jobs for jack shit!” Giovanni starts waving his gun about. “I brought my friends and 5million in gold coins to play poker. So you either clean up this mess, get rid of the peanut gallery audience, get the distraction girls to wait outside and set up the card table so we can play now or you will see 5million and all your distraction girls walk out of here. The choice is yours to make.” Fernando tells him. Giovanni looks, seeing the group with pull carts with bags of money on them. Fernando can see the greed him Giovanni well up like a fat kid on thanksgiving dinner. “Don’t even think about it – fat boy. I got more than 200 men outside ready to charge in and take this place from you if you try anything stupid.” Fernando tells him. “Anybody who tries anything against me will find themselves dead.” Giovanni says. “Yeah, and what good will that be if you are found dead with us?” Fernando calls his bluff, and then demands “Now, the poker game or 5million in gold walks out.” Giovanni has his shit-eating grin diminish to a scowl as he has never had his bluff called and even challenged before. It seems he has forgotten his billiards game with him just a week prior, as people with weak short term memory will be at a disadvantage of constantly forgetting the outcome of past events. He growls and orders his staff around to clean up the area and change it over to the poker game. It took several minutes to clean up and change the game room from its billiards set up to one more appropriate for a large group card game. A couple more people join in including the Elder Leader of the Wessen Hating Gang. Fernando and the Elder Leader stare at each other for the moment as the game tables are set up. Giovanni notices this interaction between the two before Fernando steps to the distraction girls standing by a far wall. He hands each of them a small sack of gold coins and told them that their services have been paid for and they can leave the room and wait by the bar. “What are you doing?!!” Giovanni yells out loud. “Paying off the Distraction Girls for their services are not needed here.” Fernando tells him. “They Are My Girls! They Do What I Tell Them!” Giovanni yells out loud. Fernando continues to pay the girls, adding as he shows off his gun inside his jacket, “You girls can stay but you are to do nothing but watch. Giovanni threatens to kill any of you, I will kill him myself. Understand what I am telling you?” They all seem to nod in small movements. He replies to them quietly before returning to the table area, “Good.” Standing by the table being assembled, he looks at the seating arrangements and at the number of people lining up to play. If they were playing a 7-card hand, there would not be enough cards for the 7 or 8 people wanting to play. He looks at Giovanni. “What game are we playing?” “You Stoo-pid or something? We be playing poker!” Giovanni says in an angry tone. “What kind of Poker – you idiot buffalo!” Fernando throws at him, “7-card, 5-card, Stud, or Draw?” “Poker is poker!” Giovanni says with a growl. “I have been all over this great land, and there are many ways to play poker. If we are playing 7-card Poker, then there are not enough cards in the deck for the game, as there are 52 cards on a deck and 49 cards will be dealt out if everyone plays. Don’t you know your basic math?” Fernando tells him. “I’m not a bookkeeper to keep count of what I own. I have Pedro for my ac-counting.” Giovanni tells him. “You need to go back to school to learn your simple math.” Fernando tells him. He then signals to his group and have a meeting by the door. They decide for Hondo and Sergeant Donaldson to remain and play while Fernando, General Jastrey and Major Fred to financially back them with their cash allotment and be standing behind them as a show of strength and back up if required. This lowers the number of cards to be dealt out to 35 and 17 left over for the game. It will make card counting a bit tricky but doable, but with the deck supposedly marked, this levels out the playing field. The group goes back to the table, with Hondo and Sergeant Donaldson taking their seats with the others standing behind them. “What is this? You All Are Supposed To Play!” Giovanni yells out. “You do not have enough cards for all of us to play. So we are stepping out and giving them our play for the game. We still going to stand here and watch while our men play the 5million or we walk with our money.” Fernando tells him. Giovanni just grunts as a couple distraction girls puts glasses on the table and fills them with some kind of colored drink. Another places a plate of nuts and finger food on the table by each player’s seats. Hondo and Donaldson were already told not to take to the food or drink as they would be doped, and have their own food and drink to take from. The players take to their seats. As the dealer stands by a seat away from Giovanni, and starts to hand out the hands from the card dealing shoe. From this position, Giovanni can see the marked cards being dealt but it remains to be seen if he remembers who got what cards. As expected they are playing 7-card draw. Hondo and Donaldson stacks the cards in their hands, while Giovanni, the Wessen Hating Biker Gang Elder Leader and some unknown person fans the cards in their hands. The Ante for the game’s hands is $1000. For the first few hands are played cautiously as the players try to read each other out with Hondo and Donaldson keeping an eye open for cheating by Giovanni or anyone else. Winnings in the first five hands go to Giovanni, The Elder Leader, Donaldson and the unknown player- twice. Hondo plays the role of the cool loser for the first few hands. For the next hour, Giovanni seems to be winning for more hands than not even though he should not have in a few; Hondo tossing his hand when he could have called. This makes Giovanni think Hondo is playing a cautious chicken game and boosts his bravado that much more. His mistake as it is a trap Hondo is setting him up for. Though the ante remains the same, bets are getting larger. Another 40 minutes of game play, Hondo gets a full house: 4 - 4s and 3 - Jacks without needing to exchange cards. He puts down the opening bet of $5,000. As cards are being exchanged, Giovanni slips his hand into his sleeve and pulls out a couple of cards from within shuffling them into his hand and then pulling out two unwanted hands and slipping them into his sleeve. He thinks it goes unnoticed but it is caught the many eyes of Fernando’s group. Giovanni thinking he is going to win puts a $5,000 bet and raises another $15,000. The unknown player puts down his hand, “I’m out.” “Too rich for me.” The Elder Leader says as he puts down his cards. Donaldson, having three pairs, puts down $20,000 and raises another $30,000, “I will see that bet and raise ya another 30.” Hondo puts down $50,000 on the table, “I’ll see that bet.” They both look at Giovanni. Hondo throws at him, “$125,000 on the table. Call, Raise or Drop out.” Giovanni scowls before dropping another $50,000 on the table, “Call.” Donaldson puts down 3 pairs, a better than average winning hand. Hondo puts down his cards: 4 - 4s and 3 - Jacks. Everyone looks at Giovanni as Hondo reaches to the pile of cash. “Wait a minute.” Giovanni says as Hondo reaches for the money. He then puts down his hand – a flush of Spades: 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8. He then laughs “You poor loser.” There are 5 – 4s, 2 of them Spades. Somebody cheated and everybody knows who did. Hondo pretends to sit back to accept the loss but then points to Giovanni. “You cheated!” Hondo yells at points at Giovanni. Trying to cause a delay and set himself to shoot Hondo from under the table, Giovanni shouts “How I cheated!” “There are 5 - 4s when there are only 4 - 4s in a deck! It is either a crooked deck or your got it from your pocket! Either way you cheated!” Hondo points with his left hand but readies his gun under the table with his right. In the couple of seconds of silence, metal can be heard being slid into place. But then in an out of script move, Giovanni gets up and draws his gun to Hondo’s face. As seconds slows down for Hondo and Fernando, Giovanni yells, “Then Maybe You’re The One Who Cheated-*!” Several shots rings out, three of them hitting Giovanni on his forehead, with several others hitting the guards in the room square in their foreheads. The unknown player gets up and puts his pistol to the side of the Elder Leader’s temple. Fernando has one of his pistols aimed at Giovanni, and the other to the doorway. Donaldson and Hondo have their firearms aimed at Giovanni Time returns to normal. Giovanni slowly lists back before he falls on his back against his chair, dead. Fernando puts away his firearm and steps up to Giovanni, searching him and lifts his left arm, pulling out another set of cards from hidden pockets inside his suit jacket sleeve. Shaking his head, he says, “Cheaters never win.” General Jastrey tells the troops to take down the guards of the place and storm the place, keeping some outside to guard the place. Major Fred orders his men to back up Jastrey’s men and to remain outside to guard the area. The fire fight to follow was short and decisive as marksman snipers takes out most of the guards outside and then inside of the club before the infiltration teams go in. Eventually the infiltration teams make their way into the private game room, seeing the situation under control. Fernando points to a wall to his right. “Should be a hidden room there, where some guy named Pedro works as Giovanni’s bookkeeper. You want him alive.” Fernando says as points to the wall. A couple of men ready a flash-bang grenade and step p to the wall, pushing on the panels to open them. As they search for the hidden moving panel, there are two gun shots heard inside. A frantic search for the hidden panel increases the pace of search until it is found. It opened and the men charge in, finding Pedro and some young distraction girl dead with a shot to the head, seeming having sex on his desk before he shot her and then himself in the head. The information is reported to General Jastrey. “Why would he kill himself?” General Jastrey asks. “There may have been crimes that he could be implicated to that he did not want to be arrested for.” Fernando points out. “I would have looked the other way if he would have cooperated with the questioning, all I wanted was answers. I would even let him keep his job as I would need a bookkeeper for this place.” General Jastrey replies. “Worst of all, he did not had to kill the girl.” Fernando throws in. They all look at each other before General Jastrey looks at the unknown player, “Agent Marquis, detain the biker gang leader.” Agent Marquis replies, “With pleasure, Mi’lady.” “Agent?” Fernando asks. “The last time you were in Center Town years ago when my father was General, you trained and placed a group spies in the nearby towns in order to keep the peace. They have been a great asset and we have expanded on that since.” General Jastrey explains. “I see.” Fernando replies. After a pause, he throws in, “After a counting and restoring my cash, I’ll separate out the winnings and divide it up to us four.” He then turns to Hondo as he switches the sack of gold coins to his pull wagon, “Put the winnings into your pull-cart.” Clean up of the club takes several minutes. The Distraction Girls are taken into a large SUV and to the Medical tent of the Army camp. General Jastrey and her personal guards gather, as well as Major Fred and his guards gather about Fernando and Hondo as they gather the room’s winnings. Like they did when they walked into the club, they walk out as a group back to the convoy parking area in the darkness of the night with what few lighted street ways have to give. Fernando walks to his Dub Box trailer with the others following him. Opening the door, he puts his cart inside. Hondo’s pull cart is next before he closes the door. “We’ll talk later about the winnings. What are you going to do about the ladies of the club?” Fernando says and then asks. “I’ll give them a choice of joining the army and be trained so they no longer need to sell themselves or set them free to their devices.” General Jastrey explains. “Major Fred?” Fernando asks. “We’ll be around for now before going home.” Major Fred says. “We need to gather the Merchants and the leaders of Wessen Town to meet and unify this town under a common flag.” Fernando says. “We will get that done, and call a meeting midday.” General Jastrey says. “And the stores of ill-repute?” Hondo asks. “They will get shut down. We do not want that sort of thing openly available to entice young girls to think that they can advance themselves through selling of their sex and other illegal activities.” General Jastrey says. “General, Major – see me before this meeting with the merchants and I’ll have your share of the winnings ready by then.” Fernando says. “Will do. Major, come with me. We got a lot to talk about.” General Jastrey says to Major Fred before they leave. Fernando turns to Hondo, “You alright?” “Yeah, I’m fine.” Hondo says. “You don’t look fine.” Fernando points out. “I did not expect him to get up as he did, that slowed down my reaction to shoot him in the head. I expected him to shoot me from under the table as that Hamster Girl said he would.” Hondo points out. “Well, I slowed down time and you managed to put a round into his head as did I.” Fernando says. “Who put the third shot into his head?” Hondo asks. “Agent Marquis, several seconds after ours.” Fernando points out, “I’ll admit he was fast and I was not expecting him to do as he did. I thought he was some random or somebody Giovanni put in. Never thought Jastrey would put in a spy, let alone have them.” “Yeah.” Hondo replies. After a brief pause, Fernando asks, “You alright to ‘drive home’ or should I teleport you there?” “I’ll be fine. Got a lot on my mind. Nothin’ more.” Hondo says. Fernando goes back into his dub box camper for a second, coming out with a paper bag, “Here.” “What’s this?” Hondo asks. “A sandwich and a couple of beers that was for the game. Take it as a midnight snack.” Fernando says as he closes and locks the door to the Dub Box Camper. He then pulls out his Yaesu radio, “I’ll see you later, and keep in touch. Kiss the girls g’nite for me.” Hondo gives a nod before taking the bag and starts walking to his Bronco SUV.  He slowly pulls away and in a few minutes is pulling up to the hanger, parking the Bronco before going inside. Fernando goes into his Dub Box trailer, knowing that if he went into his camper, he would have problems with the bunny girls that he did not want to deal with. News of Giovanni’s demise starts to spread about Merchant town from word of mouth. Many did not believe it upon hearing it but by morning the printed news has it on its front page.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 31st, 2023, 4:47pm Valentine sat at the camper’s dinette and sipped on coffee as she watched outside. She had washed up, combed out her hair, leaving it hanging loose and not in her normal pony tail, and slipped on a simple light blue dress instead of her usual jeans and shirt, wearing nothing under it, though she was not sure why exactly herself, other than Hondo’s and Kiah’s words about her offering her body, if needed to show she was really sorry, echoed in the back of her mind still. She rarely wore a bra anymore since Hondo had convinced her that it was better for her not to, though it had taken time for her to get over being overly self-conscious about people staring at the outline of her nipples against her shirt. If anything, she was more self-conscious now about her breasts being a bit less firm than before due to her loss of weight over the last couple weeks, but at least the dress was less form fitting than most of her shirts so it would not show as much, and that eased her self-consciousness a bit, though the material was notably thinner than most of her usual shirts. She had thought of putting on makeup to hide the dark circles under her eyes, but she knew it would just run as she could not stop crying for long. Being drunk had let her at least pass out for a while to give her relief, and numbed her mind when awake. Being sober did not let her escape what she had done or who she had become. She hated herself for hurting the others and knew that it had to stop. Tonight, she would either find a path to redemption or find a way to not let herself hurt them ever again. She watched through the window attentively, going over in her mind what she would say to Fernando when she spoke to him. She regretted her anger and harsh words and wished she could take them back, but she knew she could not. He had put her back together and saved her life. He was firm and formal when working on her, but kind and gentle in a way that was almost uniquely his own. He did not deserve any of the harsh words or bitchy attitudes she had given him, and she knew there was no repaying him, let alone making up for what she had done. She sniffled a bit and wiped a tear from her eye as she sat thinking. She was not sure what she feared more at the moment, being alone or trying to apologize to him. It was not that she was not sorry for what she had done, as she realized how bad she had messed up, was genuinely remorseful, and wanted him to know that and that she would do almost anything to make it right, but she greatly feared his rejection. She knew she deserved rejection, though, and more, but to her, rejection meant it was the end of the line. She knew if Fernando rejected her, Hondo would too, and that thought alone was almost more than she could bare. She also feared his rejection as she knew, though she had been horrible to Fernando, she had wronged Hondo much worse. If Fernando could not forgive her, Hondo never would. If they could not forgive her, then she could not forgive herself either, and she was fairly sure she could not live with the guilt of what she had done to the two people in this chaotic world who cared the most about her. Fernando had never actually said he was her friend, though, and she had made the mistake once of asking if they were friends or if he only tolerated her for Hondo’s sake. Besides it being a very unpleasant conversation about actions speaking louder than words, some questions are not asked, and some things he will never say, her question was never directly answered and it always left her feeling a bit unsure about where she stood. Part of that was her own insecurity, she knew, and part of it was just being a woman. Him saving her life should have answered that, but him telling her recently that he would make her disappear if she kept up as he would rather see Hondo worried over what happened to her than he would to see him hurt by her further, made her worry about it all the more. She knew she deserved his harsh words, but as bad as they were at times, what was worse than them was the formal, cool, and almost emotionless way he had spoken to her lately. She would almost rather he get angry and hit her, than for him to be so emotionless towards her, after all she had done. She even now wished he would have just grabbed her and shook her until some sense came into her head when she started to lose the fight with her memories. At least it would have been something. Hondo had been too close to the situation, to her, and too worried about handling her gently after she was returned by Maggie to see what was happening. Fernando had warned her it could happen if she did not control her thoughts, and she thought she could, at first. She wondered if after being handled so roughly in the lab, if either of them had just handled her more roughly, instead of being overly worried about being gentle, in Hondo’s case, or avoiding her, in Fernando’s case, that maybe she would have just submitted, no matter the state of her mind. It was not in Hondo’s nature to handle her roughly, though, or in Fernando’s to handle her at all unless it was medical or to save her life, but it was all merely an academic pondering at this point. Despite Fernando’s warnings about her memories, she could not stop them nor the corresponding thoughts. She tried but found herself too weak and, at first, to scared to talk to Fernando about her losing battle, and to afraid to let hondo know just how weak, pathetic, and unworthy she was. Later she found herself just too angry to rationally talk about it to either of them,  as something in her told her it should have been obvious to Fernando what had happened to her, and yet he did nothing, and she had somehow focused her anger on the one she loved the most. She did not blame either of them anymore, as she knew she alone was to blame; to blame for her anger, her weakness, her lack of mental control, and the hurt she had caused. Though all she wanted now was forgiveness so she could try to redeem herself and fix the hurt she had caused, she knew all she deserved was punishment and death. She admitted to herself, reluctantly, there was this anger in her still for what had happened to her and though she had not been able to separate it from Hondo in her mind before, she knew he was not at fault for what happened. She hated what those people did to her and other like her, but other than that, and a hate for what she had done and for herself for doing it, there was no other hate left in her. She had told Hondo she had hated him, but she was fairly sure that was never true.  She knew, inwardly, that she had been angry at the All Mighty for allowing her to suffer through that torture, and maybe that was why she had turned on Hondo, as she had prayed for him to come and when he did not it felt like less of a sin to be angry at the one who was not there than the one she begged to send her rescuer to her. As she thought of Hondo and what she had done and said to him, she wished he had just held her down that time, spanked her ass again, and forced her to pleasure him. Maybe she would have had a reason to be angry then, but she would not have felt so empty nor so much regret.  She was not sure what she could have or even wanted with Hondo right now, as she still felt so confused, lost, and broken, but she knew she did not want this. She wanted to talk to him again, maybe even offer him her body and leave herself to his mercy, but he would not so much as speak to her again until she made things right with Fernando, of that he had been clear. Night fell on the camp and the clock ticked by the time as she sat waiting, her hands trembling slightly with a mix of fear and anticipation. She was not sure what time it was exactly when she saw Fernando and Hondo walk through the gate, but it was getting late, that she knew. She watched them talk a bit, frowning at Hondo’s demeanor, as something was definitely off with him and she worried about what it was, though she felt she had no rights to worry about him anymore. After putting away their pull-carts and talking for a couple minutes, and Fernando grabbing something from the dub box camper to give to him, they parted ways. As Hondo walked past the camper towards the Bronco he looked her way for a moment, and though she could not see his eyes she could seem to feel hurt and anger in his gaze, though she did not know if that came from him or was just what she felt she deserved from him in her own mind. She pulled back quickly from the window, her heart rate increasing as a small surge of adrenaline coursed through her veins. She closed her eyes and waited a moment, hoping he did not see her there. She would hopefully be able to face him soon, but she could not stand his gaze at the moment, as it seemed to increase her feelings of guilt tenfold.  The Bronco’s engine soon fired up and she moved back to the window to watch it pull out of the camp and head towards the hanger once again. She noticed Fernando stand and watch him go, a look of exhaustion to his stance like she had not seen before, though he still held himself well. After a moment he looked at his camper, shook his head, and then headed to the dub-box camper behind his and climbed inside. She sighed deeply before downing the last of her coffee, drying her eyes one last time, and standing up slowly from the dinette. She walked to the door, opened it, and peered outside. The cool damp night air hit her and blew threw her thin dress making her shiver. She sighed and quickly grabbed a white, grey, and black Mexican from the arm of the recliner and pulled it around her shoulders before heading back to the door. She glanced at her boots and hat, then looked away sadly and headed out, barefoot and without her hat, into the night. For some reason she could not bring herself to even dress normally. She glanced at her reflection in the camper door’s window and looked away in shame. She did not recognize herself in the reflection and the woman she saw she hated for what she had done. As she walked the short distance between their campers she looked around to make sure they were alone. It was not that she was ashamed to be seen talking to him, but she wished for this to be private. She had made a public spectacle of herself and humiliated both Fernando and Hondo publicly too many times already. She owed them and the camp a public apology, but private apologies had to be made before that could happen. She swallowed hard and closed here eyes as she stood before the door, trying to muster the courage to knock. She had feared this from the moment Hondo said he would not talk to her until she and made amends with Fernando, as she was so sure of his rejection. Mae, Kiah, and Ruth had all told her that they believed Fernando was more forgiving than she felt she deserved for him to be, and even if he did not forgive her right away, that he would be willing to talk to her. Well, Mae and Ruth had assured her of this at least. Kiah had told her if she pulled out her girls, unzipped his pants, sucked and rubbed his large member well, then lifted her skirt and bent over to allow him to #$@! her until he felt satisfied, then he would talk to her and maybe forgive her after enough ‘penitence’ had been made.  She was not sure she would have given Kiah’s words any thought had Hondo not told her to give her body if necessary, as well. She was not sure if he said it in anger or if it meant he was done with her, but those words cut her deeply. Though she did not wish a physical relationship with Fernando, she was also pretty sure she would give herself if ordered to earn forgiveness at this point. She had no strength of her own anymore, and what little she had before had been because of Hondo and Fernando, as though she had been a bit of a wild country girl when it came to riding horses, driving fast on dirt roads, messing with machinery, hunting, shooting, or such, she had been a timid individual around other people due to her past, before she had met up with Hondo and Fernando at least. Now all she had left was a weak, empty, and scared feeling inside of her. Lightning flashed in the sky and thunder rumbled off in the distance a few seconds later, letting all know that a storm was getting close and it was time to take shelter. Most of the teens had found shelter in different vantage points, that allowed them to stand guard, and even Mavis sat inside the door of their pickup truck, to be able to watch while staying dry when the rain hit. The smell of rain started to get heavy in the air and the wind nearly stopped, signaling the calm before the storm. After a minute or two of standing there, Valentine finally worked up enough courage to knock on the door. She knocked softly and a slightly exasperated, and tired sounding voice called out from within. “Who’s there?” Fernando called out. “It..it’s me, Fernando… Valentine.” She called out hesitantly. “Go away! I’m not dealing with you tonight!” He growled back. “Please, please let me talk to you! I need to apologize! ... I want to apologize.” She said, her voice getting softer, and more despondent as she pleaded through the door. There was a moment of silence before the door slid open to reveal an annoyed looking Fernando, sitting in the doorway in his white shirt and dark pants, coat and shoulder holster hanging over a seat behind him and his shoes under the seat he sat on. He raised an eye brow at her appearance. Other than on the operating table or pool side, he had not seen he out and about with so little on, and never dressed like this, without her hat and boots, and rarely with her hair down. As he stared at her she could not bare to make eye contact, so she stared at the ground and waited for him to speak. “Before you come apologizing to me, you need to apologize to Hondo and make up for the crap you did to him. Then you can come to me to apologize.” He said gruffly, scowling as he spoke. She looked up quickly, “But he won’t even talk to me until I make things right with you!” Fernando’s frown deepened, “So, it’s not a real apology, then. Just checking boxes so he will talk to you?? I should have figured as much!” “No! It’s not that at all! I am sorry! I know I did wrong and I hurt you! I want to make up for Please believe me!” She replied quickly. “I do not believe you. Go away!” He said sharply. Tears started streaming down her face as she desperately searched for words,” … I.. I don’t deserve forgiveness or help, I know but… I’m .. I’m so lost…. Please… Please don’t turn me away.” Fernando gave a frustrated sigh and shook his head, “ *Sigh* … Listen, I healed you and gave you a choice. You choose to keep the memories. Then you turned on your husband, scorned him, belittled him, and then you got on my case after that… I warned you what would happen if you did not make amends with him. So, look at the situation you put yourself into. So, it is on you to deal with your husband first, apologize for what you did to him, and make up for what you did to him before you come to me. If he says that you have to see me first, then you just did. If he wants some kind of apology to me from you … that comes after you apologize to him. I swear … Since the time of Lilith and Eve, you women think you are the best things since sliced bread, but in every twist and turn throughout history, the downfall of man has been woman! So, here we are … repeating that history again! … Go to Hondo before what we all have here comes to an awful end and you end up alone in some god-forsaken purged town out here. That is all I got to say!” Valentine bowed her head and tried not to start sobbing as the tears flowed freely down her face and fell to the earth. When she spoke again, she spoke slowly as she fought to control her emotions. “I .. I understand. I .. I didn’t know those memories would be this hard to bare … this hard to control… Maybe I should have died… Maybe it would have been better for you both if I had… I .. I am sorry… I never .. I never meant to be a downfall… I never wanted to bring him shame or you trouble… Thank you for what you did for me and .. and I’m sorry.. sorry for turnin’ on you both, … for the hateful words, all of them. I .. I know I don’t deserve forgiveness, but please know I am sorry. .. Forgive me for bothin’ you… Good night, Fer.. uh, sir.” She replied softly, in a trembling voice. As she turned to leave Fernando growled at her again, causing her to stop in her tracks. “Valentine Sackett! Get back here and cut it out with the drama!” He called out firmly, “Cut it out with the self-guilt, the self-pity, and the self-excuses! All of it is drama and I do not deal with drama! You do or you don’t. It is that simple. This is not an apology, this is drama. You need to step up to Hondo, tell him that you are sorry, tell him why you are sorry, and tell him you want a second chance with him. Then you need to undo all that you did to him. You publicly shamed him, you publicly shunned him out of his own home, and you publicly scorned him. You need to undo all that, show that you have some love in your heart for him, otherwise some little trollop moppet loli will get to him first. In this world where I see women outnumbering men 4 to 1, there are many willing to take him in and treat him like a king. That camper is his house, and this is not a divorce where you get all he owns, because I will make damn sure you end up with nothing but the clothes on your back!” “I’m not trying to take anythin’ from him! Please believe me! I … ” She said hoarsely as she barely held back from sobbing. Fernando cut her off, “This world is in a god-awful mess because some space aliens wanted to make sure we do not become a dominate force in the galaxy. I gave you and Hondo the immortality pills so you two can see mankind go to the stars and even join in on the ride into space, but no. The Spirit aliens screwed this planet over with WWIII and in turn screwed themselves over with this mess and are in danger o wiping themselves out. For what ever reason we are here, and while we are here we are to make this world a better place by being an example for others to follow. But look at yourself! They may have urged the Grey Lady to take you, but you brought yourself down to this mess, so you need to fix yourself up and fix that which you have tried to destroy with Hondo. I do not care what kind of relationship you two have, but if you do not take that first step now with him, you will be like that other Val I have seen around; alone and lonely…” She stayed silent, not knowing what to say as the feeling of hopelessness started to overtake her. Fernando continued after a moment, “You may see me alone, but I am not lonely. There is a difference. You need to deal with Hondo and fix what you had with him, or you can walk across this wasteland alone like that other Val. You fix what you have with Hondo and you will be the example other women will follow as we fix this world. I do not care how it is done. Go ahead and fix what you have with Hondo as you should be going to him instead of coming to me, crying for attention like some little child, as you will not get any from me.” As lighting flashed again above them and the Thunder followed close behind, signaling that the storm was almost on them, Valentine turned slowly back to him, keeping her eyes to the ground once more. “Please don’t mock me… I’m not tryin’ to cause drama. I know I’m guilty and its all my fault… I know you did no wrong by me, but only tried to help. In my mind I blamed Hondo for not saving me from it, but I know he’s not to blame either. I just… he just… he didn’t come… He promised me he would always come for me and he didn’t…. It was not your or his fault but I lost myself out there somewhere… You want me to say I’ve been a bitch?  I know I’ve been! I’ve been a bitch, a cunt, and any other bad word you can think of, and it’s not out of self-pity that I say that! … it’s also not self-pity when I say I know you all would be better off with me dead. You told me yourself you’d like to make me disappear and lie to him that I was taken and probably dead, as you rather see him hurtin’ cause I was gone and he couldn’t find me rather than see me hurt and shame him again because I was an angry bitch! And… and you should have… you should have because you are right about me… You are right!” She half yelled before falling to her knees in the dirt. She gave shuttered breath as she stifled a sob before looked back up at him, her eyes desperately searching for hope of understanding or forgiveness.     “Please… please help me. I’m sorry! Please believe me, I am sorry!... Please, I don’t know what to do… I’ll do anythin’! You want me to leave, I’ll leave. You want me to service you, I’ll do it, just please don’t turn me away! … I don’t want to take anything from him, I don’t want to hurt him or anyone anymore… I don’t want to hurt anymore… I have no one else to turn to, no one else I trust… I .. I’ve been terrified to come to you, but I have no one else! HE won’t talk to me anymore! I hurt him too bad… He won’t talk to me. *sob*” As she knelt in the dirt before him, lost, broken, and sobbing, as if the almighty was against her, it started to pour rain, soaking her almost instantly to the bone and causing her dress to stick to her thin body. Her body, already trembling, started to shake more from the cold as she knelt before judgement, or so it seemed. “Look and understand this, we searched for you. We were told to go to Fight Town to find you. Once there we were forced to fight to the death in a death match to get a clue to your location. In doing so, somebody by the name of the Grey Lady shot Hondo, wounding him badly. We chased her as we were told she held information on you, but by the time we got close, we were told her blimp had crashed and burned and she was presumed dead. Until Maggie came, carrying your broken body into camp, we had not clue where you were, if you had been moved, or if you were even still alive! We were not going to stop looking for you, despite losing our only lead. We were going to search until we found you dead or alive! In doing that, one of our own team was killed, James, Molly’s mate. So do not give me guff about not finding you, like we were not looking, for we were! A friend died looking for you, Hondo almost died, and he was beating himself up for you being taken and tearing himself apart trying to find you! We all made sacrifices trying to find you, even Tonya and Zoey, but none as much as he did! I tried to comfort him, but I know how it is and sometimes nothing can comfort you. I know because I have been there! We all were worried about both of you, and went through hell looking, and you think you are the only one who suffered?? So do not try to tell me what was expected, what we did, or what we didn’t do in trying to find you! Trust me, we tried our best, and had no luck! It is only by dumb luck, and a very scared and damaged wessen woman, that you were brought back to us. Because of what she went through to bring you back to us I promised her that I would protect her as best I can, if that means anything to you, which it should… That is all I am going to say on that matter… Now, you want forgiveness? Listen and understand, I will NOT accept any apology from you, have nothing further to say to you, nor want to hear anything further from you until you make things right with Hondo! Now go!” He replied, with a harsh edge to his words. Valentine sniffled and watched the drops of water fall from her hair to the mud in front of her for a moment as her mind reeled and the last flicker of hope died within her. She knew Hondo would not listen to her, especially if he knew what Fernando said and how he felt. There was no hope for a future, all she could do now was figure out her end. After a moment she got up slowly and stood before him, hands clasped in front of her, head down, and shivering. “Tell him I’m sorry, please.” She whispered before turning and walking away, a bright flash of lightning and loud clap of thunder sounding as she turned, seeming to accent her sorrow. She headed back to the camper, slowly, the small rocked that appeared in the rain cutting her feet with each step, but the sorrow in her heart made it so she barely felt the physical pain. The rain started to come down harder, the drops so big they almost hurt as they hit her, but she did not seem to notice.  As she opened the door to her camper and stepped inside the door on Fernando’s dub-box closed, as he watched her to see where she was going. Once inside the camper, and the door shut behind her, she fell to her knees and sobbed as her heart completely shattered as the guilt and sorrow from what she had done, and the feeling of hopelessness overwhelmed her. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- April woke with a start at the first loud clap of thunder and sat up in bed, looking around frantically trying to remember where she was at. Her breathing was fast as she looked around, but started to slow as she saw Kiah beside her and remembered what had happened earlier that night. She laid back down and curled up closer to Kiah. Storms never seemed to both Kiah, unless she was using them to vie for attention, but they bothered her. Kiah had not even stirred from her sleep, which was probably good as she would have just groused at her for being afraid of the storm. As thunder rumbled again April pulled the blankets up higher, up to her nose, and pressed up against Kiah tightly, almost wishing she was awake and grousing at her now. After a bit the ‘plink, plink, plink’ sound of water droplets hitting the outer hull of the camper started and slowly picked up pace. Another loud clap of thunder caused April to jump and shriek. “Eeep!” April shrieked as she dove under the blankets. “Ahh! What the hell?! What’s going on?!?! Kiah shrieked in response. “Th.th.there’s a storm!” April said from under the blankets. April grabbed onto her as another, more distant rumble of thunder sounded. “Oh, for the love of… You woke me over a storm?? We are safe, warm, and dry here, now let me go back to sleep! … coward.” Kiah grumbled angrily. Kiah did not mean to be mean at times like this, as she had her own fears, but the girls all knew how grumpy she was wen waking normally and how much meaner she could get when forced or startled awake. It had gotten her severely beaten by customers once or twice, who woke her up for another round after she had fallen asleep and she had growled at them. She had gotten some better because of that happening, but the fact remained, she did not wake up friendly.   “S.s.sorry. Just.. just always been scared of storms.” She replied timidly. Kiah sighed, “I know.” Kiah put her arm around her and pulled her against her. “Does that help?” she asked groggily. April nodded her head, which lay against Kiah’s shoulder. “Good. Now let’s get some sleep.” Kiah said. April sighed and lay there for a moment before speaking again, “I wish that Mr. Hondo was here.” “Honestly, I’m not even sure he knows we are alive… *sigh* … heh, its funny, here we are, thirsty for his touch, in his bed, hell, I was touching myself while thinking about what I want to do to that big hunk of man, all that thought, hope, and want, he he probably hasn’t given us a single thought.” Kiah replied. April sighed, “Yeah… why would he want us anyway?” Kiah half sat up and squinted at her in the darkness, “Why wouldn’t he want us? We are young, fit, and thanks to that pill, virgin tight again! Yeah, we might not have big hooters like Val has, or even as big as that red-headed dog wessen everyone says he’s #$@!ing, but yours are close the the size of that wessen, and mine are smaller but cute and perky, we have small waists, you have a nice ass, though mine might be a bit nicer, I can suck a golf-ball through a water hose and we’ve tag teamed together before, so I’ve seen your mad skills. You might be a bit shy, but guys like shy. They like forward sometimes too, but I have that covered for us. Between us we, we are a couple hot baby making love machines, so how could he refuse us?!?” April blushed and turned away, “I don’t know. I don’t think I’m that pretty. I don’t know him well, but I’ve heard he’s smart and likes smart women who know how to do things. I only know how to screw, wear a bunny costume, and carry a sign.” “You are smart too! I’ve seen you fix things, like that radio, that fan, and that electric cooker with nothing more than a nail file, nail clippers, a bobby pin, and some tweezers! Show him that and he’ll have to be impressed.” Kiah replied. “Maybe… maybe he would teach me how to do more… you think he would?” April asked. “I can almost guarantee it! Besides, if he doesn’t, you still look damn cute in that bunny outfit, and how could he say no to you in that!” Kiah replied. April frowned, “I hate that bunny outfit.” “Why do you hate it?” Kiah asked. April sighed, “… because it reminds me of what I was and what I had to do to live, and I hated that.” Kiah frowned slightly, “Yeah, it does sorta remind you of the past… oh well, I didn’t like what I had to do, but its over now… don’t remember much else honestly. What I remember before my drunk of a dad sold me to buy more alcohol was pulling weeds, scrubbing floors, getting my ass kicked regularly, and getting woke up in the middle of the night when he needed a tug. Barely remember my mother. I was maybe 4 or 5 when she was shot in the head by someone my father owned money to. It’s the only memory of her face I still have, seeing her lying on the porch with a hole in her head.” “I’m sorry. You never told me what happened before you became a bunny girl.” April said. Kiah shrugged, “Guess it really was never worth talking about.” “You became a bunny girl pretty young then.” April said. “Yeah, but not right away. I was probably 10, maybe 11 when the old drunk sold me to some slavers. Had he a working braincell left, he’d have taken more time and sold me to someone himself and made ten times the money. Instead, he wanted money right away as he was broke and starting to get sober. He hated being sober. The slavers paraded me around for a month or so, making me strip bare and stand in a cage all day so people could look me over. Didn’t matter if it was hot cold, sunny, windy or raining, you had to stand bare in that cage in whatever weather happened to be there and let people look you over whenever they came close. They were asking twenty times what my father was given for me, in hopes some little girl lover with money came by. They cut my price in half when a buyer for the fight town fighting cooperative came and offered to buy fifteen of us if they cut them a deal. Most of those they bought were to be fighters, the ones they force to fight against seasoned fighter and get chopped to bits in the name of entertainment. Three of them tried to escape on our trip to Fight Town. One was shot in the back and left to bleed out. The second and third were captured after escaping together in the night. They were a man and a wessen cat woman who were shackled together. The man tried to blame the wessen woman for it, and being a wessen she was forced to her knees and executed, shot through the back of the head point blank with a large pistol… I’ll never forget that sight as her head literally exploded… The man they took with us until they found a tree. They tied him up, castrated him in front of everyone, then strangle hung him as an example to the rest of us.” She said almost emotionlessly. “That’s horrible!” April exclaimed. “Yeah… yeah it was. But it got the point across. No one else tried to escape, ever. I wanted out of there every day since, but was too afraid to try. I figured on dying, but I didn’t want to die like that. Better to die of some sickness given by some client, or being shot when a fight breaks out at a fight, or being beaten to death by some asshole than to die like that… From the day ma mother died, my dad started to get more drunk, violent, and .. handsy. I wished to be away from that house and that farm every day, after every time he beat me or touched me or made me touch him, I’d lay in bed just staring at the ceiling and begging for someone to take me away. I don’t know who I was begging. My mother thought there was a god up there, but I don’t know. If there is he must hate me as leaving the farm didn’t improve anything. I was looked over by the fight commissioners, I still remember that Ichigo looking me over like a piece of meat. She had me put in as a scrub girl as she said I was too young and had no shape yet, so I couldn’t be a bunny girl. Only good thing she did for me was tell the others not to beat me, at least not to where it was visible. I had some scars already but she said I was young enough for them to fade and be used as a bunny girl when I got older, if I ever got any curves. Luckily I hit puberty not long after and got tis awesome ass and these nice perky girls.” She said, cupper her breasts and looking down at them with some satisfaction, “at least they got me out of scrubbing floors, washing cum out of bed sheets, and mopping poop smears out of toilets and showers… Wasn’t bad until the Ichigo’s assistant started selling our asses on the side and pocketing half the money, that is.” “You think she knew about that?” April asked. Kiah shrugged, “Not sure how she didn’t but would it have mattered? Only thing that would have changed is she would have demanded a bigger cut of the money or gotten a new assistant to pimp us out who didn’t dip their fingers into her money.” Another loud clap of thunder caused April to jump and squeal, as Kiah just shook her head at her. Kiah laid back into the pillow and April slid close to her again as the rain started to get harder, hammering against the camper with an almost deafening sound. As they lay there April half sat up after a moment. “Did you hear that?” April asked “Hear what?? All I can hear is the rain, and if it doesn’t slow down soon, I’m gonna go deaf!” Kiah complained. “I thought I head the door shut and …” she paused, “… someone crying?” Kiah shrugged, “I don’t hear anything.” “Should we go check on Valentine?” April asked. “Drunky? She’s probably passed out, or crying herself to sleep for being such a bitch to such a hunk of a man and losing him to some dog woman.” Kiah said grumpily as she imagined Hondo in bed riding molly, and it rankled her that he was not on her instead. April laid back for a bit and listened. The sound was faint but she thought she heard crying and then nothing. As she closed her eyes to try to sleep again the rain slowed until its sound against the camper’s hull was more of a comforting growl than the roar it was moments before. A few minutes later she sat up with a start as something banged in the kitchen. “I definitely heard something!” She exclaimed. “Probably just drunky falling off the couch when trying to get up to take a piss. Don’t worry about it. Go to sleep” Kiah said grumpily. April sighed and got out from under the blankets, “I’m just going to go check.” She shivered a bit as the camper was cool and she was only in panties and a tank top. Kiah just sighed and rolled to her side as she tried to go back to sleep. April slid the door to the room open carefully and peaked out, so see a wet, bedraggled figure standing in the kitchen. “*gasp!* Who are you!” She exclaimed, which caused the figure to jump a bit. As the figured turned, in the dim light from the stovetop vent light, April recognized the figure, though she had not seen her quite so pathetic looking until now. “Valentine?” She asked. “Y.y.y.yes.s.s..s?” Valentine replied threw chattering teeth. April fumbled for the light switch and as the light hit Valentine she gasped again as she looked worse in the light. Her hear was clumped, wet, and dripping, her dress was soaked and clinging to her, leaving little to the imagination, and from about knees down she was all mud. She shook visibly where she stood, and in one hand she held a full bottle of whiskey and in the other hand a pistol. “it.t.t.t.t.ssss a.a.a.lr.r.r.right g.g.g.go b.b.b.back t.t.to b.b.b.b.b.b.bed.” Valentine said through chattering teeth. “What happened!” April exclaimed. “N.n.n.n.nothin’.” She barely got out in reply. With a sound of frustration Kiah got out of bed, crossed her arms in front of her and headed out to see what was going on. “It’s damn cold in here! This better not be one of drunky’s antics, as I’ll be pissed if I’m freezing my tits off for nothing!” Kiah groused as she came out and pushed past April, ready to give Valentine an earful. She stopped short, though, and gasped at Valentines state. “What happened?” She asked, her tone changing quite a bit, to one of worry. She looked Valentine over for a minute but paused at the gun. She did not know a lot about guns, but she had seen them used in many ways before, and though maybe not a very smart woman, by her own admitting, she was observant and the gun was fairly clean and dry, unlike the one holding it. “What are you doing with that gun, Valentine?” She asked in a very cool, and calm tone, which was a complete change of tone again. Her tone surprised April as she had never heard Kiah use it before, so much so that she looked quickly from valentine to Kiah. Though Kiah’s voice was overly calm and soothing, there was a fear in her eyes that April had never seen before. “D.d.d.d.on’t w.w.w.worry ‘b.b.b.b.b.bout i.i.it. J.j.j.usy g.go b.b.b.ack t.t.to bed.” Valentine stammered. Kiah walked up closer to her, but Valentine hid the gun behind her. Kiah tried to look Valentine in the eyes but Val avoided eye contact. Despite that Kiah saw her red eyes and knew she had been crying. She leaned in closer and smelled her. She smelled fairly clean, though a little like dirty, despite how messy she looked. What Kiah did not smell was alcohol, which surprised her. She looked down at the bottle then back up at Valentine before circling her. Valentine put her back to the counter, thinking she was going for the gun but instead Kiah went and stood in front of the door. “You need to stay here, Valentine.” She said calmly but commandingly. “Kiah, what’s wrong?” April asked in a worried tone. “N.n.n.nothing’s w.wrong!” Valentine exclaimed. “She was going out to shoot someone.” Kiah said calmly. “What!? Who??! Not Mr Hondo or Mr. Fernando?! You wouldn’t shoot them, would you?” April exclaimed. “I n.n.never w.w.would!” Valentine exclaimed. Kiah shook her head and continued to speak calmly, “She wasn’t going to shoot them, only someone who hurt them, right?” Valentine looked down and nodded. “Who?” April asked. Valentine just stared at the floor. “Doesn’t matter who, right now, but I think we need to sit down, talk about it, and have a few drinks, alright? Can you do that for me?” Kiah asked, taking a step forward towards Val. April was freaking out inside as she was not sure what was going on, but Kiah acting like this was not something she expected to see ever. Valentine backed away from Kiah so Kiah stopped and held her hands up in front of her. “I’m not going to take it from you. Just, please set it on the counter. I’ll leave it there. Let’s just get you out of that wet dress and get you wrapped in something dry so we can all have a drink or two. I’ve not had a drink in a while, and would like to have a couple with you now and talk a bit, if you would let me.” Kiah said soothingly. In truth she had wanted to wait for a drink until with Hondo. She had this fantasy in her head about getting drunk with him, making herself vulnerable, and him taking her in an intoxicated state. It was something she feared when younger, but he made her feel safe enough to find it a turn on with him, for some reason, or at least she thought she would feel like that with him, but had not the chance to find out yet. Had Valentine not been where Kiah was sure she was, she would have added that dig to spur her into some sort of action, though she worried her words form earlier had pushed her to some failed action and she was now trying to end herself. Valentine was not the first person that Kiah knew who had committed suicide. One of the older bunny girls, who had taken her under her wing when she was first made a bunny girl had done just that. The memory of walking in on her, half drunk, with a mostly empty bottle of tequila in one hand and a derringer she had stolen off a client in the other. Her last words still rang in Kiah’s ears. *”I.. I can’t take it anymore… I have to clear my mind and end this somehow somehow.. I have to stop the cycle and I know only one way out. Sorry, Kiah. Sorry I won’t be there for you anymore. Please don’t be mad or upset for me. I’ll finally be at peace… I’m sorry.”* She did not understand at the time, as she thought the older girl was running away. A few minutes later there was a shot in front of their dorms and a commotion in the street. When she ran to a window to see what happened, her friend lay dead in the street. Come to find out one of the fight trainers had a deal with Ichigo’s assistant at the time to use this girl as a #$@! toy for his fighters while in training. Kiah was put in as the round count bunny girl in a meat grinder fight the next day, where Ichigo’s assistant was the meat. Unfortunately, Ichigo’s next assistant was smarter, and far craftier, as she used all the girls and any girl who tried to fight it or was rumored to talk about going to the fight commission cooperative with complains, inexplicably ‘committed suicide’ soon after. Valentine just stood there, not moving or talking so after a moment Kiah spoke again. “Someone once told me before a death match that death is forever. Before you make forever happen, please let me talk to you about it.” Kiah said soothingly. April looked at Kiah suddenly as she though she figured out what Kiah was talking about now, though it wasn’t until Kiah spoke again that she was sure. “At least let’s have a couple last drinks together.” Kiah said. Valentine sighed, “You don’t understand…. I can’t… I can’t go on. They won’t forgive me… I’ve no chance now… please, please just let me end it.” April gasped and shook her head as tears filled her eyes. “Valentine, no.” she whispered. “Please, just a few drinks. You were going to get drunk enough to get courage up, right? So start with us.” Kiah said in that same soothing tone. Valentine sighed and nodded after a moment, putting the gun on the counter. Kiah gave her a soft smile. “Thank you. Now, let’s get you out of that wet dress so you don’t soak the couch.” (To be continued …)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 2nd, 2023, 8:24pm Valentine stood there eyeing Kiah warily as she approached her, took the bottle from her hand, and set it on the counter. All she had gotten from Kiah so far had been smart-ass comments, cutting jabs, belittling remarks, and burning commentary on what she planned to do to Hondo since he was now ‘available’. This soft, kind tone, and worried look made Valentine suspicious, but she doubted anything could change her mind at the moment. After Kiah set the bottle down she reached down and started gently rolling up Valentine’s wet dress, all the while speaking soothingly to her. “Now, lets get you out of this cold, wet thing and get you dry and warm, then we can all sit and have a drink.” She said calmly. Valentine could only shiver and nod at the moment. She had not energy or will to do much else. Normally she would find it too awkward and embarrassing to let someone else undress her, let alone some sprite of a woman, not even out of her teens yet, who was still practically a stranger and of whom had mocked her so harshly just hours before. “April, grab me a nice, dry towel from the bathroom, then get one of those spare quilts from the bed.” Kiah said as she pulled Valentine’s wet dress up over her head. April nodded and hurried to the bathroom as Kiah bent down and used the wet dress to wipe the mud off Valentine’s legs and feet. “You will feel a lot better once your cleaned up, warm, and dry.” Kiah said as she continued to talk soothingly to the shaking, bedraggled, broken woman before her. April soon returned with a towel and once she handed it to Kiah she headed quickly back to the bathroom. “Let’s get you dried off now… See, isn’t that better?” Kiah said as she dried her body, then hair, then used the towel to get the last of the mud off of her. “W.w.why a.a.a.are you d.d.doin’ th.th.this?” Valentine stammered through chattering teeth. “Because you need some care right now.” Kiah replied softly as she threw the towel onto where she dropped the wet dress and took the quilt from April, who had just returned. “B.b.b.but y.you h.h.h.hate m.m.m.me.” Valentine said. Kaih sighed as she unfolded the blanket, wrapped it around Valentine, and lead her to the couch. “April would you get three tumblers from over the sink and pour some whiskey in them for us. Put extra in one glass for Val here, as she needs it to warm up.” Kiah said over her shoulder to her friend, who nodded and headed to the sink without saying a word. April was not sure where this Kiah had come from, but she saw that despite how much it weirded her out, and seemed so out of character for Kiah, that Kiah seemed to know what she was doing. After a moment Kiah turned back to Valentine, but looked down at the couch for a moment, thinking before she looked back up at Valentine, who instead of looking down now, stared at her with curiosity in her eyes as to why she was being helped by her tormentor. “Listen, I am sorry about all I have said. Yes, I like your man and want to do things to him, and have him do things to me, but I should not have been so mean. I don’t hate you, Valentine. I hate to see you throwing away so much good and potential, and I hate to see that man not taken care of by a real woman like you, but I don’t hate you. I actually envy you.” Kiah said softly. “M.m.me? Wh.why?” Valentine asked as she sat down. “Because your smart, pretty, have a nice place to live, have a good man that would take care of you, and you have purpose here. I’m cute but half of that is just because I’m small and thin. If I had big amazing tits and a rocking ass like you have I’d be able to conquer the world!  And I’ve heard what you can do from talking to Ruth and some of the others. You’re handy with tools, a good fighter, and an excellent cook. I’m not very smart, and I know that. I don’t have a lot going for me, honestly, but you do.” Kiah said. April handed her and Valentine each a glass of whiskey before sitting down in the recliner and watching them quietly. Valentine took a deep drink or her whiskey and started coughing as it burned her throat. She had been so used to her mouth being numb enough from constantly drinking the last few weeks, that she forgot she was sober and needed to take the first couple slow. “You don’t have to drink it all right now, you know? We have all night to polish off that bottle.” Kiah said. Valentine shook her head, “No, I.. I n.n.need to g.go s.s.soon.” “I wish you wouldn’t.” Kiah said. “I d.don’t h.h.have any oth.th.ther options.” Valentine replied, “I’m n.not as sm.sm.smart as they s.s.say n.n.nor as b.b.brave. I’m s.stupid and a w.w.w.weak c.coward… N.not that pr.r.retty either. M.m.m.molly is p.p.p.prettier than I am. H.h.h.e l.l.loves her n.n.now.” She paused to take another drink, the alcohol and quilt warming her slowly and getting rid of the chill over time. “… I h.have no p.p.purpose anym.m.more. I l.l.lost it all. I l.l.l.lost everyth.th.thing. E.e.even m.my g.g.girls.” Kiah sipped on her whiskey and sat quietly for a moment, staring at the floor. She sighed after a bit and looked back up at Valentine. “I don’t believe that. I might have not known you before all this, but I see a lot more to you than that… I know I have been mean to you, it’s a defense mechanism I guess, but I don’t hate you or want to see you throw away your life.” Kiah said. “I f.figured you’d w.want me out of th.th.the way so y.you could try to g.get h.h.him.” Valentine replied quietly as she stared into her drink. Kiah sighed, “I guess I deserve that, but it’s not true. Yes, I want to be with him, but not at the expense of your life. I’ve lost too many people already, seen many girls so much better than me taken from here by someone else’s hand or their own.  I did not figure I would live this long, but I know every day is precious, live is not something to throw away, and every day is precious as we aren’t guaranteed another. Don’t throw your life away.” “I c.can’t h.hurt like this anym.more… I can’t h.h.hurt them anymore… I h.h.have to s.s.stop it all.” She answered quietly. “You have to have something to live for? You don’t want to fight for Hondo? Don’t you love him? Don’t you love you girls?” Kiah asked. Valentine took another deep pull from her glass, draining it most of the way. Her breath caught a bit as the harsh fluid ran down her throat, but the numbness was starting to come back and it was the only thing keeping her from breaking down and sobbing again. She spoke after a moment, but the brokenness that she showed in the tone of her voice cut Kiah to the core, as she realized that she probably had a hand in pushing her to this. She knew she was a lot of things, many of them not good, but she could not let herself be someone who pushed a person over the edge. “I.. I do love h.him, b.b.but he doesn’t l.l.love me anymore. I h.hurt him. H.he won’t talk to me. W.wants to throw me away… w.won’t let me s.see the girls anymore. I m.made Zoey af.f.fraid of me…. It’s.. it’s all m.my fault.” She stammered. “Valentine, what happened tonight? I saw you earlier and you were despondent but not like this. Did he hurt you or something?” Kiah asked seriously. Valentine shook her head, “N.no. H.he told me I h.had to make things r.r.right with F.f.fernando b.b.before hed t.t.talk to me again. I t.tried but he rejected me… Said I just wanted d.drama. That I w.wasn’t sorry... Said I just w.wanted to take Hondo’s stuff… begged him for help… offered my b.body like y.you said. He j.j.just ignored me and continued to tell me how horrible I am… I know I’m horrible! I just want help! I’m so lose and confused anymore! Hondo won’t talk to me n.now and I can’t fix anything! I failed them! I failed the girls, and Hondo, and Fernando, and everyone! I’m useless! *SOB!*” Valentine slumped forward and started to cry again, her whole body shaking as she pulled her knees to her chest and buried her face into the quilt in shame, trying to hide just how pathetic she knew she was. Kiah scooted right up beside her and rubbed her back gently, “Shhh… It’s okay… Shhh… Let us help. We can talk to Hondo for you.” “He won’t listen! He said n.not until Fernando forgives me and h.he won’t! He’s goin’ to th.throw me away, like the trash I am! I don’t want to be thrown away! I’m sorry! Why doesn’t he believe I’m sorry!” Valentine cried. Kiah sighed, “I know he’s done a lot of good and helped us more than we can every repay, but he’s a real woman hating asshole at times.” “Kiah!” April exclaimed. Kiah scowled, “It’s true! What man turns away women who want to be his, let alone someone who is suppose to be a friend and needs help? Friends before strangers, I thought that was how it goes. Rescued that goat girl, threatens to kick me out for asking questions about him taking in strangers instead of letting Mae, a girl who wants to please him, stay with him, and then threatens Mae because she sticks up for me, and pushes Valentine to a point where she wants to kill herself! It’s not right!” “You were being nosy, pushy, and a bit of a bitch around him.” April retorted quietly. “Maybe he needs someone to stand up to him!” Kiah replied firmly. April pulled her knees up to her chest and sank into the chair. “We’re all gonna get thrown out.” April replied glumly. Kiah sighed, “No… I’ll behave and be nice to him, though I’ll try to keep my distance if I can… You’re right about me. I’ve been too much of a bitch lately, and maybe I’m too nosy. I just… *sigh* I know he saved us but it’s so hard to trust anyone after all we have been through, so yeah, I question things. Maybe I over compensate for how scared I really am by coming off as a nosy bitch… I try not to show it too much but I’m kinda broken too, you know? … Think we all are. Who can live in this world and not be broken?” “Sorry, Kiah. Didn’t mean anything just… just scared to be thrown away again too.” April said. Kiah nodded, “I understand and I’ll try not to cross him again, or ask him questions, or do anything to make him angry. Maybe we aren’t worth a lot, but we have to be worth something, right? All life is worth something.” Kiah sounded sad, and that worried April a bit more as Kiah usually got mad, not sad or serious. “You alright?” April asked. “Yeah… yeah, I’m alright. I’m still alive. All of us are. Death is forever and life is short, but as long as I’m alive I can try to make something of myself, be something for someone, find someone who will hold me and care about me, or maybe help someone stop and think about the time they have left, you know?” Kiah said. “Wish I could give my time away to someone who deserves it.” Valentine replied quietly. “You deserve your time! You can fix things still! We’ll even stay with you and help you if you want. Don’t think Mae wants to be around me anytime soon, so a place to stay where I can give her space would be nice.” Kiah said. “You have to ask Hondo about stayin’ here. It’s his camper and… and after tonight I won’t need it.” Valentine said before downing the last of her drink and standing up. “I.. I need to go.” “Wait! Didn’t you hear anything I said?? Your life isn’t worth throwing away!” Kiah exclaimed as Valentine walked to the counter, filled her glass again, and down the contents. “I heard you, but you’re wrong ‘bout me. I failed too badly. Lost everythin’. … I.. I can’t be thrown out. I can’t live alone, barin’ this guilt. Fernando said there is a difference between being alone and bein’ lonely. He said he is alone but not lonely…. I’m lonely. I’m lonely, scared, sad, and broken, so broke inside I physically hurt.  My chest hurts so bad, and it’s all because I’m a stupid, stupid woman! Fernando is right. We women mess up so many good things, have ruined so many good men, think we’re so great, but we are not. Other than pleasin’ a man and havin’ babies we aren’t good for much, and most any woman can do that for a man. The man I love doesn’t want me anymore because of the scorn and shame I brought him, so I have nothin’ left to live for and no way to fix me or stop this hurtin’… I.. I can’t live like this.” She said in a soft, trembling voice, the stuttering gone now that she was no longer shivering. Kiah stood up as Valentine grabbed the pistol again, still trying to keep the quilt around her shoulder. As Kiah moved towards her, Valentine dropped the quilt, cocked the pistol, and put it under her chin. “Please, just leave me alone! I.. I don’t want you to see this, but if you try to stop me I’ll shoot myself now!” Valentine yelled as tears streamed down her face. Kiah put her hands up again and circled wide from Valentine, trying to get between her and the door. “Please just stop and think about it!” Kiah begged. “I have to end this! I.. I will always be a shame to them all if I stay alive and a shame to myself! I have to do this, can’t you see?” Valentine replied in a tone of desperation. Kiah put her hands down and sighed deeply, shaking her head at her. “I don’t believe you want to die. You are scared, hurting, and lost, yes. Things seem dark and hopeless, yes, but everything seems a little more hopeless on a stormy night like this. Please, just wait until morning. If you still want to end yourself tomorrow I’ll not stop you.” Kiah quickly. Valentine shook her head, still holding the gun under her chin, “No, I have to now! I..I can’t change my mind! I can’t fix this! Any of this, don’t you see?? I can only help by killin’ myself so I’m not a burden anymore, so please move or I’ll shoot myself right here!” Kiah looked around quickly, trying to think but she was running out of ideas. “… Listen, please give me a chance…. I couldn’t face anyone of them again if I just let you kill yourself. Not sure I could live with myself if I failed to stop someone again.” Kiah said. “You failed to stop someone before?” April asked, as she sat trembling in the corner, trying not to cry herself, and unsure of what else to say. April did not have a lot of social skills, but she carried her heart on her sleeve. She had thought Kiah was cold and heartless for a long time, but she was only now realizing she just acted that way from being hurt too often. Even with the fear she felt for Valentine, she felt shame too, for underestimating Kiah. She understood now why Mae had always stood up for Kiah, even when it did not seem like she deserved it. She was fairly sure that Mae knew a lot more about Kiah than any of them did, and maybe they even shared a common hurt, though she could not be sure. The fact that Kiah could surprise her like this, after all this time, told her there was a lot more to the small fiery blonde than she could have ever even guessed at. Kiah nodded, “I did. My best friend and protector told me goodbye then shot herself. I didn’t understand it then. Another friend tried to do the same thing and I tried to talk her out of it, then she lied that I changed her mind, went into the bathroom and slit her wrists with some broken glass. Found her the next morning. There was a couple others. One other friend, a couple just girls I worked with… They all thought things would get better somehow by killing themselves, or that escaping some reality was worth it. It never was. It never made anything better, and though they escaped the bad times, they missed good times too and left people alone who needed them to be there through their dark times… I told myself I’d never take a way out like that and leave m friends to bare their burdens alone, but… I’m not sure how many more times I can take people calling it quits on me…. Now, please Valentine, please don’t make me lose someone else this way.” Valentine lowered her pistol and stood there for a moment with her eyes closed, letting tears stream out and hit the floor. “… Kiah please, … I .. I’m beggin’ you… just let me go.” Valentine whispered. Kiah sighed and closed her eyes for a moment before answering, “*sigh* … Alright...” “Kiah!” April exclaimed “… on one condition, though.” Kiah continued. Valentine looked up at her, “What condition?” “You out drink us.” Kiah said. “What?” Valentine asked, sounding confused as she did not expect that. “What?! We can’t out drink her!” April exclaimed. “You might not, but I think I can take her. Lot of clients seem to like to #$@! drunk girls. I’ve had all sorts of pills and alcohol shoved down my throat and I learned to do well. Learned to fake being drunk too, so I could escape getting hurt if I had an opportunity…. So, you in, Valentine? Last one standing wins. You out drink us, you go do what you have to. We out drink you, you have to reevaluate your decision tomorrow.” Kiah replied. Valentine sighed and set the pistol on the counter, “Ok, but you have to match me drink for drink and you’re already a drink behind.” She downed the glass she had just filled and refilled it again, before stooping and grabbing the quilt she dropped to the floor. “Two behind.” She said as she pulled it back over her shoulders, covering herself up again. Kiah nor April cared if she ran around in nothing, though had it been warmer they would have stripped down and joined her, as they usually spent most of the warm seasons when in their dorms with nothing on, since they did not get air conditioning. When out of the dorms it was skimpy outfits or pleasuring a customer, which also usually mean no clothes. At the moment, April was more worried about drinking, as she never had much of an alcohol tolerance to begin with, though Kiah seemed pretty confident. In truth Kiah was trying to figure out what to do. She remembered that pill that Fernando gave them, the one that made her a virgin again, and it’s effects worried her. She wondered if it had done that, did it also take away the tolerance she had built up? She would find that out soon, but as they drank she tried to think of an alternate plan. As the drinks flowed and the night went on, the conversation got lighter, there was some laughing even, though it was usually at Kiah’s put on antics. At one-point Kiah had put her tank top on Valentine, which it looked like it was going to burst at the seams on her, April took off her tank-top and put one of Val’s vests, chaps, and boots on, with nothing else, and Kiah turned a couple of Hondo’s bandanas into a loin cloth and was going on about being a monkey person, while April pretended to shoot at her with a banana. After a while, April half collapsed into the recliner again, giggling as she tried to finish off her current drink and Kiah crawled up on the back of the couch behind Valentine and pretended to eat bugs out of her hair until April fell out of her chair and onto the floor laughing. To them everything was funny at the moment, but if anyone else had seen them they would have locked them up in an insane asylum for sure! After a bit Kiah tried to get down and half fell off the couch in front of Valentine, and tried to stand but was finding it hard. Valentine reached down and tried to pull Kiah to her feet, but she only managed to pull her up and onto her lap. Kiah sat up on Valentine’s lap, after a moment, and looked into her eyes, despite the small grin on her face at the antics, there was still that sad, desperate look there that worried her, and she could tell that though they had all gone drink for drink, Valentine was no where near as drunk as they were. “Ha.. have you eber k.. kissed a girl bah-fore?” Kiah asked as she put an arm around Valentine’s neck, still wearing just her bandana loin cloth. Valentine shook her head, “No ... n.. never.” “You.. you wanna?” Kiah slurred. Valentine blushed and shook her head as she looked away, “N.no thanks.” “You seen two grills kiss bah-fore?” Kiah asked. Valentine shrugged, “I guess I have.” “Well, You can see it again!” Kiah declared as she stood up suddenly. She almost fell backwards but Valentine put a hand up and steadied her. “th.. th.. thank you my gud lady!” Kiah said as she tried to bow at her and stumbled a bit before catching herself on the arm of the couch. She then righted herself and with several staggering steps made her way to where April lay, still giggling on the floor and pulled her to her feet, using the counter to stead herself. “guh. Guh.. guhet ready for some supper hawt Girl action!” Kiah slured loudly as she pulled April against her and put her nose to Aprils, so they just barely touched. “I’m soo drunk!” Kiah whispered to April. “M.m.me t.too!” April stammered back, trying to whisper, “Wha .. what we g.g.gonna d.do?” “Just kiss me, she’s watching!” Kiah hissed. Kiah kissed her firmly, and leaned her over against the counter as she put April in a passionate lip lock. “Wow, that’s uhm … that’s different.” Valentine said, her words slurring just a bit as she blushed and half turned away from them. As Kiah let her up for air, April stared at her wide eyed. “You’re good, buh kinda weird k.. kissing you lie that.” April whispered. “Listen, just go to your chair ah .. and pretend to pass out… Stay until I shake you!” Kiah whispered quickly into her ear quickly before pulling her back up right. Even drunk April thought it was weird that she kissed her like that. Not that it was extremely odd, as some of the girls had practiced on each other before in the dorms, even she had a time or two. Though April had been lucky enough to only have male clients, but those girls unlucky enough to get stuck with women clients from time to time, and according to Kiah the women clients were among the nastier clients they had to service, those girls tended to shy away from any form of girl on girl intimacy, even in play. Kiah had been one of the unlucky ones several times, and had expressed that after those experiences she knew women did not turn her on. But Kiah was a bit of a wild one, and would do almost anything for attention, so she thought it was something to just distract Valentine. But with Kiah’s last words, it all made sense what she was actually up to. Kiah was crafty, that was for sure, and she had used her messing around, along with Valentine’s obvious discomfort with watching them make out, to get a message to her. What Kiah had planned she did not know, but she knew they were losing, and Kiah had a plan to get around that. April nodded then stumbled back to the chair and fell into it, giggling as she landed. “Aye … aye’m soooo drunk! Aye… I think mm gonna sleep.” April said as she laid back a bit and closed her eyes. Kiah looked over at her and was not sure if she had actually passed out or not. If she was just playing she had to give her good credit for acting. As she turned she looked over at Valentine, and could not help but to see the frown on her face. It was almost as if she knew she was winning the drinking contests and yet, she did not want to win. Kiah strode over to the couch, putting a bit more stumble into her step than was really there, though some of it was real. She knew if she drank any more she ran the risk of being able to do nothing, and she could not forgive herself for that. Once as the couch she put a hand on the couch and leaned over Valentine, giving her this seductive look. “So, .. yur .. *hic* your turb now, m’lady?” She asked Valentine, trying to put some extra slur into her words. Valentine grinned slightly and shook her head, “N.. no thanks.” Kiah stood up and gave her a look of mock surprise. “Wha? You don wan some of this hawt, sexy, tight, blonde ape-wo .. woman body?!?!” She asked as she ran her hands down her bare torso, wiggling her hips slowly in the process. Valentine blushed a bit and shook her head, “N.n. thanks. Y.. y.. you are pretty sexy, buh.. but I like guys.” “Not axing you ta m.. marry me.  Ju.. ju ..just ta have some fun ann fool roundah bit!” Kiah replied. Valentine sighed and shook her head, “Sorry… I jess.. jess not sure ‘bout it… ne.. never done it with a woman before.” Kiah nodded as swayed a bit and made her way to the sink to grab the bottle. Once back she filled Valentine’s glass and put a little more in hers before falling back onto the couch beside her, glass in one hand and bottle in the other. “Thets f.. fine. M.maybe affer a few more betls yahll feel like som fun… Here... “ She said handing Valentine the bottle, “Yah .. yah .. yah-oo pour the next rouwn.” She held her glass up to Valentine and as she went to drink it, her eyes rolled into the back of her head, she fell back into the couch and spill the drink down her front. “Kiah?” Valentine called out softy. “Unnghmmm.” Kiah moaned. Valentine frowned and sighed deeply, “*sigh*…. Good night, Kiah. Valentine downed her drink before grabbing Kiah’s glass, standing up slowly, and placing them both in the sink. She sighed again and leaned, unsteadily against the counter. “I’m sorry, Kiah.. please don’t take it personally what I’m doing but… but I almost wish you would have won.” Valentine said quietly. After a moment she stood back up and walked over the where Kiah lay. She pulled off Kiah’s tank-top, which seemed a bit stretched out now, and laid it on her lap before covering her up with the quilt that was wrapped around her. She grabbed another blanket and covered April with it and then looked at the both before grabbing the bottle off the couch and heading to the counter for the pistol. As she stopped at the counter she looked at her reflection in the window. She had to slip out carefully as is, to keep the guards from stopping and questioning her, but as it was, a glimpse of her in the nude like this and they would hold her somewhere and call Fernando on her. The last thing she wanted was to bother him more. She did not want him to think less of her either, but she was not sure that was possible. She knew that none of it would matter shortly, but she wanted to leave as little guilt on everyone as possible It was all her fault, she had to end it, and she wanted to do it alone. She took a deep pull off the bottle and trudged to the bathroom where she grabbed a bathrobe from the linen closet. The one she pulled out she looked at and frowned at the memories it held. When he had stayed at her apartment one weekend, she had cut it short so it barely covered her ass and used it to tease Hondo with. The tie string was gone as he tied her to the bed frame at her apartment with it right after, and the knot got so messed up he had to cut it to get her free. She smiled slightly at the memory then tears started to flow as she knew there would be no more like it. She did not really want to die but she did not want to live with these thoughts and memories, and the knowledge that there would be no more all because of her and her actions. She could not help but wonder if she was just being selfish and further proving Fernando right on how horrible she was. He seemed to think that most were horrible, or so she gathered, but she hoped they weren’t for Hondo or her girls’ sake. As she walked back to the living room she looked between the girls and sighed. “If Molly can’t make him happy, I hope you two will try. Please try and be good to him, not like I was. He’s a good man and deserves better.” She said softly, before pulling on the bathrobe, sticking the pistol in one of its pockets, grabbing the bottle, and heading towards the door. Had she paused and looked at them a moment longer, she would have seen a tear roll down Aprils face and Kiah clenching her fists angrily. Valentine took another deep pull from the bottle before turning off all the lights in the camper before opening the door. As she opened the door she let her eyes adjust to the darkness. Though the rain had slowed, it was still fairly steady and the wind was gusty. As the cold rain hit her she shivered a bit, but pushed it off. Though the thought of warmer clothes did come to mind for a moment, she knew she would not be cold for long and did not want to ruin something the girls might could grow into. Though she had some thoughts many were not ration nor had been for day, and the whiskey haze on her mind did little to help. As her eyes adjusted she exited the camper, shutting the door quietly behind her before slipping around the back side. She stayed along the edge of camp, letting the flickers of lightning show her the way out of camp and into a field close by. Once there she headed to a tree that sat at the edge of some brush, and sat down under it. She shivered as the rain ran down her barely covered body, but after a couple more deep pulls from the bottle she barely felt anything at all. She sat robe open, hugging her knees to her chest, and resting a cheek against her knees as she sat there, only lifting her head and moving her arm occasionally to take another pull from the bottle. She did not shiver anymore nor even feel the rain, as she was approaching physical numbness, but not the numbness of the mind that she craved. Try as she might, she could find no way out of this situation. She tried to think of a way out, but try as she may, all she could see was the hurt she caused. As bad as her memories were of that lab, of the pain, cold, fear, and sorrow, of being killed over and over with electric shocks, poisons, drugs, and even them opening her chest with her awake and manually stopping her heart, the mind and soul crushing agony with every artificial heart attack that they gave her just to see how long it took each time for her body to come back to life again, all of that horror was little compared to the devastation she felt within when she saw how she tore apart those she loved and cared for with her words.  Though she was bigger built than April and Kiah, she still was not a large woman. She was built well, though she had looked better before she quit eating and started drinking herself to death, but even had she not lost so much weight the three pints of whiskey left in the bottle, on top of what she had already drank would have been enough to nearly take out a woman her size, had it not been for the tolerance she had been building and the nigh immortality she had. To those who did not know she was nigh immortal, it would have seemed like she was drinking herself to death. She had gone through death several times in that lab and lived, so she knew no amount of alcohol would kill her. She knew there was only one way to end all the hurt, to keep herself from hurting those she loved again or being forced to live apart from them with only their memories and the memories of her failures against them. After a while and several drinks, she pulled out the pistol and looked at it for a moment. She paused and looked around suddenly swearing she heard a rustling in the brush but not seeing or hearing further, she figured it was either the wind or some poor animal trying to find refuge from the storm. She settled down and stared at the gun again. She had held it a lot of times, in practice and in defense of life, but never in the times she had held it did she think she would use it to take her own life. Though she knew suicide was wrong she also was not of the belief that it was an unpardonable sin, though her thoughts forced her to think about it. She knew Fernando thought it was an unpardonable sin, but half figured he would not care. He had written her off, and found her unforgivable, as had Hondo. She was not sure anyone cared where her soul went after this, and as much as she did not want damnation, she believed she deserved it.  She crossed her legs and sat back against the tree, laying the gun in her lap, after a bit. It took some doing but she downed the last of the whiskey and threw the bottle into the brush before closing her eyes and leaning her head back against the tree as the alcohol worked on her mind. As she sat there, lighting flashing in the distance, rain pounding, wind blowing, all she could think about was Hondo, when he and Fernando saved her that day several years ago now, the day they took the girls in, when Zoey asked to call her Mama, Hondo holding her in bed, them making love as he held her so gently, the first time they kissed, and then She purposely changed her thoughts. She remembered the first time he looked at her with that look of hurt and shame, devastation in his eyes when she told him she hated him, the way his shoulders sagged as she rejected him, the horror in Tonya’s eyes at her running her off, the fear in Zoey’s eyes when she yelled at Hondo and tried to scare him with her gun, only to have it go off and wound Molly, the fierce, protective determination in Molly’s eye as she stood between her and Hondo, the anger, disapproval, and then dismissal in Fernando’s eyes, all of it flooded to her in an instant and she let it all in, trying to remember every painful detail. Through the rain, one would not have been able to tell, but the tears flowed from her eyes as she thought. It was almost too much to bear. She looked up at the sky for a moment and called out into the night, in a weak voice. “God, … I.. I don’t know what else to do! Why?... Why didn’t he save me?! … Why didn’t you bring him to save me?!.. I.. I don’t understand! Please!... Please save me now, I… I can’t go on!!... Please!! Why don’t you hear me, God?! Why?!?! …. I’m sorry…. I really am…. Please, just don’t let me hurt anyone anymore…. Please let me die.”  She sobbed into the wet, windy darkness. She waited a moment hoping from some answer from the wind, some finger of the All Mighty to stop her, some savior to stay her hand, but nothing came, nothing was heard, just the wind, rain, and distant thunder. Her head slumped against her chest as she cried, the whiskey was taking full effect now and her thoughts were even more jumbled and irrational than before. She knew she must end it now or risk passing out. “I’m sorry, my love… I’m sorry I was angry… sorry I failed you and the girls… I’m sorry that I can’t be the woman you need or deserve… Fernando is right… you’re better off without me… all of you are… I can’t fix me…….. I can’t fix us… I don’t deserve forgiveness.” She whispered into the night. She shakily picked up the pistol, cocked the hammer and put it to her head. “I’m so sorry.” She whispered again as she shakily tightened the trigger. “NO!” A voice called out from the darkness as it grabbed for the gun. Valentine felt the gun being pulled away but the heard it go off and then felt a brief pain in her head before darkness overtook her and, somehow, she knew the deed was done. Maria Valentine Sackett was no more. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,--,-,-,-, As the camper door shut Kiah threw off the quilt and scrambled to her feet, grabbing the stretched out white tanktop from her lap and pulled it on as she stumbled over to April and shook her. “April! Common! You better notta passed out on me!” She yelled, slurring only slightly now, as much of it had been an act. “I..I’m ‘wake!” April slurred, hers was not an act at all. “We gotta go follow her!” Kiah exclaimed, “Get up!” She said as she started to the door. “Buh.. buh I hab.. I hab no clothes!” She protested as she looked down at herself in a pair of leather motorcycle chaps, a canvas vest and Val’s boots which were a bit big on her, before looking at Kiah in her stretched out white tank-top, that pretty well fell low enough now that her nipples were barely covered, no shoes, and her white bikini cut panties. “You don have an..an *hic* any on neither!” Kiah grabbedone of Hondo’s spare old work hats and pulled it on then one of Valentine’s hats from the hat rack and ran over and shoved it on April’s head. “There, clothes! Now come on!” She said as she pulled April to her feet. “Buh it’s cold ann wet! Ann, ann there’s thunber!” April slurred. Kiah growled at her and grabbed a smaller partial bottle of whiskey from the counter and shoved it into Aprils hands, “Sip on that to stay warm! Now, if we lose her and she dies because you are drunk, I’ll… I’ll shove a broom handle up your ass and make you wear it like a tail for a week! Now lets go!” Kiah drug April to the door and outside, not pausing a moment longer than she had to. She looked around frantically but in the light of the flickering lightning she managed to catch the glimpse of foot prints in the mud going around the back of the camper. She moved slowly around the camper and waited for another flash of light. In the next one she saw prints leading away and with the next she barely made out the figure of a woman walking towards the field that was not too far away. “I see her! Let’s go!” Kiah hissed as she pulled April after her. They quickly caught up but kept a distance, pausing at the edge of the field as Valentine sat down under the tree. It took Kiah a few minutes and a couple flashes of lightning to find a path threw the brush, but she found one. They took their time and tried to creep up on her, But April was not walking a straight line, so it took longer than planned, but they got there. The hunkered close by and watched as she drank the bottle down, April putting a hurting on what they had as she tried to stave off the shivers as they sat in the rain. As the adrenaline wore off Kiah started to notice the cold herself. “Hand me the bottle.” Kiah whispered. “N.no! You’ll drink it all!” April slurred. “I won’t drink it all! I’m cold! Let me have a drink!” Kiah hissed as she tried to take the bottle. “No-ah! It’s my bottle! ..ooph!” April exclaimed as the bottle slipped from her grip and she fell backwards. Kiah jumped on top of her and put a hand over her mouth as she saw Valentine look around. Kiah lied there, holding April still for several minutes until Valentine seemed to sink back into her thoughts, as she stared at the gun, set it down and took another deep drink from the bottle she had. Kiah sighed with relief that they were not caught and took her hand off April’s mouth. “Be quiet!” Kiah hissed. “Buh you stole mah bottle!” April hissed back. Kiah raised an eyebrow at her, “How drunk are you?” April furrowed her eyebrows as she thought a moment before looking back at her, “pah .. pahretty drunk, I think.” Kiah sighed and shook her head before opening the bottle she took from and downing almost all of it. April frowned angrily, “Hey!” “Shh!” Kiah hissed. “Ya ..ya said ya’d not drunk it all!” April hissed back, trying to whisper, as she pouted angrily “That was before I knew how drunk you were! There is a sip left, here. Now stop pouting. You won’t remember this tomorrow probably anyway.” Kiah whispered back. “No reason to drink the last of a girl’s whiskey.” April muttered under her breath. As they watched Kiah saw Valentine throw her bottle away, so she crept forward. April started to follow, so Kiah tried to motion for her to stay put, but April was too far gone to understand so she gave up and let her follow. As they got close to the tree Kiah heard Valentine speak so she froze, thinking there where found. “God, … I.. I don’t know what else to do! Why?... Why didn’t he save me?! … Why didn’t you bring him to save me?!.. I.. I don’t understand! Please!... Please save me now, I… I can’t go on!!... Please!! Why don’t you hear me, God?! Why?!?! …. I’m sorry…. I really am…. Please, just don’t let me hurt anyone anymore…. Please let me die.”  Valentine sobbed into the darkness. Kiah sighed as she realized they had not been found. As they got up to the tree Valentine spoke into the night again, but at a whisper too quiet for Kiah to hear. Kiahs eyes got wide as Valentine raised her gun to her head. She had hoped that Valentine would either pass out and they would drag her back, or that her words would somehow have make Valentine come to her senses and they could put an arm around her, guide her back to the camper, and they could all crawl under a warm blanket and finally get some sleep. Unfortunately, neither of those were the case and Kiah was not sure what to do. “I’m so sorry.” The words were at a whisper but Kiah just caught them, as they were spoken Kiah’s eyes got wide and that feeling she had earlier when she saw Valentine standing there with that gun, that feeling of intent and despair, she felt it again but multiplied by a hundred! She had felt this feeling before, and others like it but different and it always meant something was going to happen, this particular one she first felt when her friend killed herself. She did not understand the feeling or know where it came from but she knew now to question it was a mistake. In an instant her heart and breathing spead up and time seemed to slow down. She leapt forward, not knowing what else to do but get around her and grab the gun. “NO!” She cried out as she leapt. In an instant she half jumped over Valentine, spun, grabbed the gun and pulled it away from Valentine’s head. In horror she realized she was pulling it towards herself, and the realization hit her that if it went off, she instead could die. Something in her did not let that cause her to pause, though. She just closed her eyes and continued to pull it too her. The inevitable boom of the gun and a burning pain in her arm that followed caused her to cry out, let go, and grab at her arm. As she opened her eyes again, panting for air as she stood there, she looked down and to her horror she saw Valentine slumped forward into the mud. “No, no, no, please.. please Val, don’t be dead.” Kiah muttered shakily as she fell to her knees. She looked up briefly to see April standing there with a bottle in her hand and looking kind of dazed. She looked at April then at Valentine again then down at her arm, a flash of lightning showing the red watered dripping down her arm. “I.. I only heard one shot and if.. if I’m hit then… what happened?” She asked as she looked at Valentine then back up at April again. April swayed a but and looked at Kiah kind of sheepishly, “I.. I wazzn sure you’re gonna stop her, so I kinna hit her in the heab wiff my bottle.” Kiah squinted at April, “you what?!” “Sorry.” April slurred. Kiah crawled closer and pulled her hand away from her other arm, using them both to roll Valentine onto her side. Leaving a bloody handprint on her hip in the process. She watched closely in the flickering light and saw Valentine’s chest move as she lay there. “*SIGH* Thank God, she’s alive!” Kiah exclaimed, after sighing with relief. “Ya.. ya hurt b.bad?” April asked “Hmm? Oh! Forgot about that for a moment.” She said as she tried to inspect it. The lightning showed that it was not bad, just a deep cut on the ouside of her forearm, which did not seem to even get into the muscle. “It’s not bad. Had worse.” Kiah said. “M.m.issser Fernanno shoub be able ta heal it.” April slurred. Kiah shook her head, “No, I don’t want him to!” “Why not?” April asked, leaning against the tree to keep from falling over. “I want to keep it! I want it to scar! I want her to see that being stupid and trying to kill yourself hurts more than just you and…” Kiah paused. “Ann wha??” April asked. “Maybe Hondo will feel sorry for me being hurt and see that he owes me for saving her and take me to bed and care for me and put that dick of his inside me! How can he say no to the girl who saved his woman’s life?” Kiah said with a smile. “Di.. din’t they break up ann, if they w.worked it out, wo..wo..wouldn’t he get bacl=k wiff her insteab?” April asked Kiah frowned, “Damn, didn’t think of all that… well, they both owe me then, so I’ll help them work it out, then they will be more greatful and when they see the scar they will remember what I did and she will share him and he will love me for saving her.” April closed one eye as her focus was failing as she looked at her, “I.. I think yur a lill drunk…. Ann shallow.” “I’m not shallow! I… I  … I just don’t know how to get a guy to like me or to tell him I like him.” Kiah said sheepishly. April just stared at her. “What?! It’s not like I learned any dating skills weeding veggetale, beating off my father, scrubbing toilets, or being a bunny girl! I held signs and spread my legs! I don’t know how to get a man like that to notice me! I’m just a dumb blonde who is scared to live in this world alone and want a strong man like him to love me and protect me while I feed him, make him feel good and have his babies to pay him back for it all! Is that so wrong? Huh?” Kiah half shouted. April just stared. “Are you really jusdging me?! After all we’ve been through?? After all I told you I’ve been through?!?!” Kiah yelled defensively. April shook her head slowly as she looked at her still with one eye closed, “N.no. juss.. jus would like things ta stop spin-nin.” Kiah stared at her for a moment realizing that outburst was her own guilt nagging at her as April was just drunk. Her adrenaline was wearing off now and she started to realize how cold and tired she was. She started to shiver as she stood there, and tried to clear her mind enough to figure out what to do. She tried lifting Valentine but found her too heavy aand she knew April would not be any help. After looking arund for a moment she saw the gun laying on the ground and she gingerly picked it up. Though she was not too familiar with them she was pretty sure she had it figured out, so she held it up in the air with one hand, plugged one of her ears with the other and shot it off into the air a couple times. After a moment a couple dogs started barking and two figures started their way at a trott. “Who’s there?!? Answer me!” A male voice called out. Kiah was not sure who he was but she had seen him around camp in the mornings and evenings as he seemed to be on of the teens who guarded at night. The other figure she was not sure who it was, but from the two dogs trotting beside them, she figured it was that teen girl who had the guard dogs that was rumored she was #$@!ing. “Help! Over Here! Please Help!!” Kiah called out. “Who are you??” The voice called out as they slowed and pointed their guns at them. Kiah dropped the pistol and put her hands up. “We are with the camp! Don’t shoot!” Kiah called out. The two lowered their guns a bit as they approached but stayed wary. “Who are you?” The voice asked again, but in a less harsh tone. “I’m Kiah and this is April. We are two of the bunny girls that were saved and brought to camp! We help sever meals, I know you’ve seen us!” Kiah said quickly. They lowered their guns as the een boy spoke again, “I remember you. What is going on?” “It’s Valentine, Hondo’s woman.” Kiah said pointing to where Valentine lay. The teens rushed over and dropped down beside her. “What happened?! Is she alive?!?” The girl asked as she started to look her over. “She’s alive. She… she got depressed and tried to end it. I.. I managed to stop her from shooting herself and April hit her in the head with a bottle to stop her from fighting… She might have hit her too hard.” Kiah replied. “S.sorry.” April slurred sheepishly. The teen boy turned to the girl with him, “Lisa, go get Fernando. I’ll carry her back to her camper.” Lisa nodded and took off at a sprint. “I heard a shot earlier, that happen here.” The boy asked. Kiah nodded, “Yeah, gun went off when I pulled it away from her.” “Anyone hurt?” He asked. “Kaih wah shot.” April slurred. “You were shot?!” He exclained. She uncovered the wound o her arm, that she found herself holding again, “Just a graze. Burns a little but I’m alright.” At that point April staggard and fell back on her ass, swaying as she sat there. “Is she alright??” He asked worriedly. Kiah sighed, “Yeah, just really really drunk.” April giggled, “uhm sooo #$@!ed up!” Kiah shook her head, “Can you Carry Valentine?” He nodded, “I think so. Can you get her back?” “The lightweight here? No problem.” Kiah said. “I’m s.. s.. same size ez you!” April protested. “You’re an inch shorter and have a smaller ass, though you have the same wasit size and bigger boobs, but I wasn’t talking about any of that! I drank same as you did and am just buzzed!” Kiah said as she pulled April up. April stared at her for a moment then giggled. “What’s funny?” Kiah asked. “Yur.. yur shurt is wet anh ah can see yur boobies through it!” She said pointed at her wet tank-top. “Well, you have no shirt on and your boobs are completely out!” Kiah retorted. April looked down at her chest as the vest was hanging open and exposing her almost fully. She looked back up at Kiah with a serious look and nodded, “Yur right. My boobies are out.” The teen sighed and shook his head, “As much as I would enjoy this conversation in the daylight when it’s not raining, I’d like to get out of the rain and into something dry and Miss Val needs to get looked at before she gets sick or worse!” Kiah nodded, “Little drunky perky tits here and I will follow you.” The teen boy nodded and with a bit of a groan managed to lift Valentine off the ground and get to his feet. “I do have perky tits don’t I?” April asked as Kiah put her arm around her and lead her towards the camper, following the teen boy carrying Valentine closely. Kiah shook her head, “Yeah you do, and you’re going to have a hell of a headache tomorrow too!” -,-,-,-,,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,,-,-,-,-,-,-,,-,-,-,-,- Lisa ran back to the camp and up to Fernando’s camper, her dogs close at her heals.She knocked on the camper door. “Mr. Fernando!... Mr. Fernando wake up, it’s urgent!” She said as she knocked. She paused a moment but heard nothing so she knocked again. “Mr. Fernando, please answer! … Miss Val tried to kill herself!” A sudden rustling from within was heard and the door popped open as Ichigo wrapped in a bathrobe stuck her head out. “What happened?!” Ichigo asked worriedly. “I need Mr. Fernando!” Lisa said again. “What happened? He’s not in here.” Ichigo said as she opened the door wider as Mae and June tried to look out too, while the wessen girl crawled back to be away from the door. “Miss Val tried to kill herself! Where is Mr Fernando??” Lisa asked again. “Is she alright??” Ichigo asked as she tied the string on her robe. “She’s unconscious but alive. That’s all I know.” Lisa said. “Try the trailer camper. I heard Val talking to him there earlier tonight. He might have stayed there since it got crowded here.” She said, shooting Mae and June an accusing look. “Thanks!” Lisa replied as she trotted to the door of the dub box camper. Ichigo watched her go over to the dub box before looking at Hondo’s camper. She turned to the others as she pulled on her shoes. “You two stay here! I’m going to go the Hondo’s camper and wait for Val in case Fernando isn’t there!” She instructed the others as she climbed out. “But…” Mae started to argue. “No buts! Stay!” Ichigo growled as before slamming the door and dashing off. -,-,-,-,-,-, At the dub box camper Lisa banged on the door. “Mr Fernando! It’s Miss Val! She tried to kill herself!”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jun 21st, 2023, 6:48pm In hearing that Val tried to kill herself almost made Fernando feel better in resolution as a problem fixing itself out. But her situation has become graver than before; in hearing that she tried means to him that she did not succeeded but is some form of living condition. How bad remains to be seen. He gets his shoes and jacket on, guns in holster and gets a medical kit from one of the cabinets. In a stern voice he demands more than asks, “Where is she?” Lisa says nervously “She’s is being brought her camper by Dakota and the ‘Bunny Girls’.” Fernando signals with his finger to go around between his camper bus and Dub Box camper trailer to Hondo’s camper. Lisa goes ahead as ordered, Fernando steps out and closes and locks his Dub Box before following her. They were at Hondo’s camper within seconds. The door to the camper was ajar making it to open easily.  Ichigo was inside by the door with Kiah and April beside Val who is flopped onto the chair she was on. The blood on the floor just made the situation of the room appear worse than it actually is. Before Ichigo could say anything, Fernando bellows out, “WHAT THE #$@! HAPPENED HERE!!” Ichigo jumps out of the way, almost wanting to curl up into a ball. Fernando steps into the camper, seeing Val passed out on the chair and blood on the floor. From everything that he heard and what he is seeing, he goes into a single conclusion and walks over to Val, putting his medical bag on the table next to her. He looks her over quickly, finding though she was injured, it was not from a self inflicted gun shot. The large lump forming on the side of her head did not have any blood come out of it. He turns to face April and Kiah. “What The Hell Happened?!!” He says louder than necessary at them. April and Kiah started off together babbling about what happened simultaneously. But together they made no sense as statements overlapped and events placed out of order. He has enough of their projectile verbal diarrhea and yells at them “ENOUGH!” They both freeze with their mouths open. Fernando looks at them, “April – you first. What happened?” April turns to Kiah for the moment who nods at her before turning back to Fernando. She nervously begins her story “Well, we went to Val’s camper after you threw Kiah out, she was acting funny, and started drinking. So to Kiah decided to drink with her to make sure she do anything and I would join them. Then Val left the camper and went into the grassy area behind the campers and hid by the tree over there. We went after her and found her. She was saying some crazy things and then pulled out a gun and was about to shoot herself. Kiah jumped on her and wrestled for the gun. But Val was winning, so I took my beer bottle and hit her on the head with it. At the same time Val shot her gun and hit Kiah.” Fernando turns to Kiah, “Where were you hit? And where’s Val’s gun?” Kiah turns to show her flesh wound on her arm “Here.” Though it has mostly dried, up it was still oozing a semi clear liquid of separated blood plasma. Fernando takes to his medical bag and takes out a few bandages, ointments and surgical blades. Being a bit rougher than needed, he takes his scalpel blade and peels the clotting blood off the wound, cleans it, and applies some ointment treated bandage to it, wrapping it in gauze around her arm followed by some medical tape to hold it place. Kiah tries to squirm her way out of it but his tight grip tells her who is in charge and gets her wound treated. “Leave that alone for three days and do not get it wet.” Fernando tells her as he lets her go. He then turns to Ichigo, “You need to get out of here and back in the camper... NOW!” Ichigo immediately leave Hondo’s camper and goes back to Fernando’s electric camper. Fernando turns to April and Kiah, “I do not want to hear anything from you two. Nothing.” He then turns to Val, twisting crystal of his cane before raising his cane and pushing in the crystal. Bio-Energy in the form of lightning flows from the end of the cane onto Val who momentarily writhes on the seat. She wakes up when he puts his cane on the floor of the cane. Shocked and awed Val looks around, “What happened?!” Then she looks at Fernando. He growls loudly at her, “I Do Not Want To Hear It From You! Not A World! Nothing! So Stay The Shut #$@! Up!” Val tried to interject “...But...” “SHUT THE #$@! UP!” Fernando yells at her. Val sits there before throwing her face to her hands and cries. “I SAID SHUT THE #$@! UP!” Fernando yells at her louder, “I DO NOT WANT TO HEAR IT! I DO NOT WANT TO SEE IT! CUT IT OUT WITH THE FAKE TEARS!” “I don’t thin...*!” Kiah begins to say. Fernando turns to face her, “I Threw You Out Of My Camper, Do Not Make Me Throw You Out Of The Convoy! Now Get Out Of Face!” Kiah tries to say something but April covers her mouth, telling her as she guides her out the camper “Let’s step outside and wait.” Fernando turns to Val, “I Do Not Want To Hear It! I Do Not Care About What You Have To Say! You Are Not To Apologize To Me! You Are To Apologize To And Make Up With Your Husband, Your Man, Your Significant Other – Somebody Who I Am Not! Because The Rules Of The Convoy Simple – Become A Danger To Others Or Yourself – You Are To Be Removed From The Convoy And Only He Can Let You Stay Or Not! So I Do Not Want To Hear It! You Are Made A Big Mistake With Your Drama And Your Belittling Of Man Who Almost Gave Up His Life Looking For You! What If You Return And I Told You That Hondo Was Dead While We Were Looking For You, How Would You Feel About That? How Would You Take That? No, He Did Not Die But He Almost Did! For You!  So Don’t Give Me That Shit About Nobody Caring For You! It’s That You Want To Be A Bitch! Well, Bitches Get Kicked Out! Only He Can Make You Stay Or Not!” He waits for the words to sink into her head. But she tries apologize. He yells at her “I SAID I DO NOT WANT TO HEAR IT! YOU ARE NOT TO APOLOGIZE TO ME FOR THIS – NOT EVER! YOU SCORNED, BURNED AND BELITTLED HONDO – YOUR MAN! YOU DID HIM WRONG! YOU DISRESEPCTED HIM AND THOSE OF US IN THIS CONVOY! YOU ARE NOT NEEDED OR WANTED HERE IF YOU ARE TO CONTINUE WITH THIS SHIT! NO MAN WANTS A WOMAN WHO IS GOING TO CONTINUE SCORING HIM, BURNING HIM, BELITTLING HIM, AND DISRESPECTING HIM. YOU HAVE A LOT TO AMEND TO WITH HIM BEFORE YOU CAN AMEND WITH ME OR ANYONE ELSE! BUT NOW THAT YOU SHOWN THAT YOU ARE A DANGER TO YOURSELF, I’LL BE TAKING EVERY GUN, EVERY FIREARM, EVERY KNIFE AND BLADE AWAY FROM HERE! YOU DON’T LIKE IT, YOU STILL GOT TO EAT IT!” He twists the crystal on his cane and presses it, making every firearm and metal object with a handle, including forks and spoons, disappear from Hondo camper and into a storage area inside his Dub Box Camper. He then takes out his Yaesu radio from his jacket pocket and calls to Hondo. Pressing the Talk Button on the radio, “Hondo. Get your Ass Over To Your Camper Right Now! Your Bitch Wife Just Tried To Kill Herself But Hit Kiah Instead Trying To Stop Her! Kiah’s Fine! She Has A Lot To Apologize For – To You, To Kiah And To Everyone Before She Gets To Talk With Me! You Deal With Her As You See Fit – I Do Not Want To Deal With Her Anymore!” For the moment Hondo does not answer.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 28th, 2023, 4:44pm Lightning flashed off in the distance as Hondo pulled the Bronco up to the hanger and cut the engine, sitting there for a moment before grabbing the bag with the sandwiches and beer in it and stepping out of the rig.  He was not particularly happy about how things went down, though that was just one of the things on his mind. The whole ordeal that night had been far messier than it should have been, and the young distraction girl that had been murdered by the bookkeeper, that was unacceptable and he partially blamed himself. He was losing his touch and slowing down. He knew he had things on his mind, and though he tried to clear it he could not. Though he blamed himself for not thinking clearly or fast enough, he knew his physical state was decaying too. Dying had a way of taking someone’s edge, especially something as invasive and mysterious as whatever infected him. Though he knew there were plenty of illnesses from his time and the present time that he did not know about, but the doctor being baffled gave him little to no hope of surviving. Surviving was not his worry, though. If they made it safely to their destination and he was alive, he would talk to Fernando then, but now he could not burden his friend with his problems, as he was burdened enough as is. What he had to do was try to help as long as he could, though he wondered how much longer that would be. In truth, his shot was fast and only a few could have beaten it, but he felt it was subpar to what he used to be able to do. If it was or not, it was in his mind and that coupled with everything else weighed on him. As he shut the Bronco’s door, the man door to the hanger opened, the Sargent Major stepped out carefully, as a couple other of the wessen soldiers under his command came slowly out of the shadows, fairly sure of who it was due to the vehicle, but still wary until they confirmed. “I see you have returned in one piece, and with good news, I hope.” Sargent major Ellis said, his wolf wessen eyes making out in the dark that it was indeed Hondo. Hondo nodded, “Decent news anyway, though could have been better.” “Better how? You got the bastard, right?” Ellis asked. Hondo nodded, “Yeah, the bastard is dead. Unfortunately, it was a closer call than I would have liked, an’ his bookkeeper killed himself an’ one of the distraction girls that he was screwin’ when we tried to get him.” Ellis frowned, “Damn! That bookie would have had information we could have used to shut others like him down.” Hondo scowled, “To hell with that bastard! The girl was the real loss! Canine wessen of some sort. Not much older than my youngest adopted daughter, from the looks of her. Poor kids deserve better!” Ellis sighed, “Forgive me, of course, but you have to understand, even though I am wessen, I know the harsh realities. Wessens are treated like lesser and no one cares when another one of us dies. I guess I have become numb to it myself. Another dead wessen girl? Must be a Tuesday… Sorry sir, it’s just a reality. I used to care more, but after a while you have to become numb to it or succumb to it. How you do what you do, still care, and not lose your mind, I find amazing, inspiring, and beyond my abilities.” “Sorry, Ellis. I know it has to be rough on you all. Just can’t help but feeling like I could have done more or reacted faster… My own personal hang-ups, I reckon.” Hondo replied. “You’d not be human without a few, though you don’t let them stop you from trying, and that is what matters. Now, … who do I owe a drink to, for putting that bastard out of our misery?” Ellis asked. “Does it matter?” Hondo asked. “It does to us and a great many!” Ellis replied, several of the other soldiers who stood by also nodding in agreement. “The Medic, you owe him a drink.” Hondo replied, leaving out that he too had shot him practically at the same time. “Then a drink, no, a whole bottle of his spirit of choice will be his!” Ellis replied. Hondo nodded, “Sounds good. I know he’s partial to a good absinthe, but after all the shit we’ve been through, he’d probably drink straight rot-gut if it was given to him… Now, I need to check on my girls, an’ change clothes, but I’ll be back down shortly.” “You look exhausted, if you don’t mind me saying so, sir. We can handle things tonight so you can sleep.” Ellis replied. “Hondo.” Hondo replied. “Sir?” Ellis asked. “It’s Hondo, just Hondo. Not sir or mister or anything like that.” Hondo said with a sight edge to his voice. “My apologies. I know you said no pleasantries earlier, but it is a force of habit, I guess… You are due more respect than that, though, you do know.” Ellis replied. Hondo shook his head, “Not the way I see it. Besides, I don’t hold to how the military sees things. Titles or pleasantries don’t mean a damn to me. Looking a man in the eyes when talking to him, a firm handshake, following him when he leads, taking him for his word, questioning what he says in private an’ only when it matters, those are the ways of respect. Had plenty of folks call me mister who talked shit behind my back an’ gladly would have sold me out for a dollar, an’ several others that called me by my name or even made up some nickname that maybe even sounded odd or childish, but they listened, spoke well of me, an’ always had my back. Respect isn’t titles or pleasantries, it’s actions.” Ellis raised an eyebrow slightly then sighed and nodded, “*sigh* … I see your point and you are not wrong. Title respects for those of higher ranked or honors is very much drilled into us, though, but I will try to refrain.” “Thanks.” Hondo replied as he turned to leave. “You should get some rest, though.” Ellis replied. “There are some leftover meals in the fridge from supper. Should be enough for your troops. Please eat them so they don’t go bad.” Hondo said, changing the subject as he walked away. “Thank you, sirrr, I mean Hondo.” Ellis called after him. Hondo did not reply, but just kept walking. If he was seen as being rude, he did not attempt to be. There was a lot on his mind and their conversation was going nowhere, plus he knew he was tired and wanted to sleep but did not trust the army fully still. As he entered the hanger, he found Karl sitting on the couch, reading some book with a rifle across his lap. “Didn’t know you could read.” Hondo said as he approached. “Not a lot of former slaves do, unless you needed to for your work. I was just a lowly wessen pinata, but the master did not care about what we did when not working. One of fight trainers and his mate, the one before they sent me to that wessen training school for a couple years, knew how to read and they made me read as part of my training. They said being able to read handbills, notes left for other fight leaders or masters, billboards, and posters was important as you can harvest information about those you were fighting or maybe would in the future. I was told to play dumb around the humans, though, and to use it as an advantage. MY reading is a bit rusty, unfortunately. Since I’m a free wessen now, and if we live, I’m hoping for a better future, I figured I should try to get batter at it… I need to work on my sums too. Basic math I can do as long as I don’t run out of fingers, but after that I have problems.” HE replied sincerely. “Tryin’ to improve yourself? I’m honestly surprised.” Hondo replied. Karl scowled, “Why, because wessens like me are too stupid to better ourselves?” Hondo shook his head, “No, because you have been either doom an’ gloom, or wallowin’ in self-pity ever since we had to slap you hand for bein’ a self-servine asshole an’ usin’ the women folk.” “If that was a slap on the hand, I’m not sure I’d survive your form of a whipping.” Karl growled, “And I’ve done my job helping protect the cam, since then!” “You have, but you’ve whined about it several times.” Hondo replied. “Just… just fear escaping the life of a slave to die out here and never getting to truly taste living life as it should be.” Karl replied sheepishly. “Understand that, but dyin’ as a man is better than livin’ as a coward.” Hondo countered. “I’m not a coward… I’m a lot of things, a self-serving asshole out to protect number one, yes, but not a coward.” Karl replied with an edge of a growl to his voice. Hondo shook his head, “I didn’t say you are a coward, but understand, grumblin’ ‘bout a situation and whinin’ ‘bout it is seen differently. You want to work on bein’ a man, that’s somethin’ to work on.” Karl frowned, “So, you’re saying I should work on that rather than reading and sums?” “No. Just sayin’ you should add that to your list. You’re doin’ right by tryin’ to be better, but for whatever reason, or for whomever you are doin’ this for, appearances can be important when it means comin’ across as a strong man who can take care of those around him.” Hondo replied. “How do you know I’m doing this for someone?” Karl asked. “Men rarely try to better themselves for themselves. Its generally with someone else in mind.” Hondo replied. “… yeah…. I know I’ve fallen short but being stuck in this place for the last few days has let me spend more time with Terri, Lala, and Lili. They all need someone, Terri the most as she needs someone. Lala and Lili have each other at least, and I’ll help them out if they want me to, but Terri needs me more, I think. Maribelle still treats her like a dumb animal and a pet, and it makes her nervous and even a bit depressed about her possible future, especially if Maribelle leaves at some town and tells her she has to go with. She’s not sure she has the strength of will to tell her no… She deserves better and maybe I can do that for her.” Karl replied. Hondo raised an eyebrow at him, “I’m glad you’re tryin’ to step up to the plate for them but, … isn’t she your cousin?” Karl shrugged, “Not unheard of for cousins to get together, especially with wessens. You hear of siblings, more so half siblings doing it sometimes too, but that is generally frowned on. It’s not like she is my first cousin or anything anyway. She’s like my mother’s father’s older half-brother’s daughter’s son’s kid, or something like that. I can’t remember exactly. As first generation wessen, we had our minds worked on. Most are erased fairly easily and have memories come back over time, if at all. Some are resistant to their mind wiping though. Terri and I were somewhat resistant, though I was more than she was, and she is younger so that might have some to do with it, but even being resistant doesn’t protect all your thoughts, memories, and such. Some things I only partly remember and some things I feel like are at the edge of my mind but I can’t reach them… They tried to mind wipe me twice but it did not take. I’ve heard of some going through the process three or four times and most of them their minds are so broken after they can only do menial task if lucky. I’ve heard of the process killing a few, which is why they usually don’t usually do more than twice unless they have to, as even twice is hell on the mind, trust me. After my second time I was in bed for days with a migraine, could barely talk or understand anyone, and felt like I was going crazy…. They thought they fried my brain at first. Had they tried again they probably would have.” Hondo nodded, “This world is full of horrible shit like that, and that’s why we do what we do, ya know? … What happens between you an’ those gals is between y’all as long as you treat them right. I hear rumors that you hurt them or forced them to do anythin’ …” Karl interrupted, “I won’t hurt them… I can’t stop rumors but I won’t hurt them, and I’m not just saying that as fear what you and Fernando would do to me. As much as I never want to see that huge lizard again, this isn’t for me. It’s for them.” Hondo nodded, “See that it stays that way… now, we got a lot of work to do tomorrow, so you go get some sleep. I’ll keep watch with the soldiers tonight.” Karl cocked his head slightly, “You sure? You look exhausted.” Hondo frowned, “So I’ve been told, but I am sure.” Karl nodded and closed the book, “Alright, I’m not arguing. Some sleep would feel good… I’ll see you in the more then, Master Hondo.” Hondo nodded but said nothing else as Karl grabbed his gun and book and headed upstairs to the couch in the master bedroom shared by him, Terri, Lala, Lili, Marvin, and Maggie. As he left A loud clap of thunder was heard outside and rain sounded as it hit the outside of the building. A few of the soldiers rushed in and opened the hanger door enough to back the open topped jeeps inside. After that they left again, some holed up in the lean-to out back, some stayed close to the building finding some shelter from the building’s eves, some sat in the one full cab jeep they had and others patrolled in the rain, but none came inside to hide from the weather, taking their duty to guard the hanger much more seriously than the few human soldiers that had been there before them. Once they were gone and the doors shut again, Hondo sat down for a moment on the couch, sighed and rubbed his eyes. He did feel tired but after all that had happened, he did not feel that he could let his guard down enough to sleep, not right now at least. As he sat there , through the noise ouside, he heard the sound of light footsteps approaching him. Whoever it was stopped in front of him and stood quietly a moment before speaking. “… You get him?” a familiar voice asked after a bit. Hondo looked up to see one of the hamster girls standing there, in just a thin, white t-shirt, that though was a bit big for her, still barely was long enough to cover her ass and clung to her breasts leaving little to the imagination, though they were covered. “What you doin’ up? An’ I’m assumin’ you’re Miniya.” He asked. She nodded, “Yeah, I’m Miniya… couldn’t sleep and couldn’t just lay there so went to the kitchen and made some tea while I waited so I did not disturb the younger ones… did you get him?” Hondo nodded, “Yeah... We got him. Miniya sighed with relief, “*sigh* good… I’m glad.” She walked around him and sat down on the edge of the couch, staring at the floor in front of her as she tried to keep her legs together and the shirt pulled down, though not much stayed hidden for her efforts. Wearing clothes was almost odd to her still and though she felt she was doing her best to stay covered up like Fernando had told her, and it was an improvement, she still wore as little as she could without feeling like she was disobeying orders. It was not that she wanted to show her body off, as she did not even really think about it, though the semi-modesty that was forced on her was starting to sink in as her reactions to stay covered were involuntary. Had it been even a week before he might have said something, but he really did not care at the moment. Whether she wanted him to see or not, this world had bigger issues than a young wessen woman’s perky tits imprinting on a thin t-shirt and her coochie peak out from underneath it at times. Since she was covered in the day when people were in and out, that’s all he cared about. At after 11:00 pm, with all the soldiers outside at the moment, he did not care. “… Is he dead?” She asked. Hondo nodded again, “He is.” “Good… There is too much death around here but he deserved it for what he’s done to us and all the lives he has taken.” Miniya replied softly. “Hmm.” Hondo grunted in reply, neither in agreement nor disagreement, but more curious about her change in attitude. He could not help but think of the girl they did not manage to save, though he had no plans of telling her about that. That was a burden she did not need, and was for him and the others who were there to bear alone. “Who shot him?” She asked as she looked up at him. “You’re the second person who’s asked… does it matter?” He asked. “You did.” She replied looking back down at the floor as she spoke. “I didn’t say that.” He replied. “You didn’t need to. If it had been someone else you would have just said who… As much as I hated my time working for that animal but I learned a few things. Reading what is not being said from what is being said, or how people are acting is one thing I did learn. It’s the only reason I lived long enough for Fernando to save my life and get me out of there… I owe him a lot for that.” She said quietly. “He an’ I hit the bastard at ‘bout the same time, so hard tellin’ who actually killed him. A third put on in his head a few seconds after we did, so the bastard would have been dead had I pulled the trigger or not.” Hondo replied a bit gruffly. Miniya sat back a bit more and nodded, “I understand… Thank you.” Hondo shook his head, “Don’t thank me. It needed done and we did it.” “… Then can I apologize?” She asked “For what?” He queried. “Well, for being hard to deal with and questioning you, first off, but also telling you I don’t like anyone.” She replied. “It’s alright. You don’t have to like any of us; it’s not required. Can’t say as I understand what you went through but seein’ what I did an’ knowin’ what I know, I can understand not likin’ anyone after all that.” He said. “I was maybe being a bit too harsh when I said that. Maybe… maybe I do like you and Fernando both a bit, but … maybe after all that I’m too afraid to trust anyone again… at least for right now. I know because of that I tend to lash out a bit and be harder than I need to be, and I am sorry.” She said softly. Hondo sighed and put a hand gently on her shoulder and gave it a light squeeze, as he turned to look at her for the first time since she sat down, “After all you have been through, I can understand that. Fernando an’ I can be a bit gruff at times too, but know it’s because we care, an’ are tired an’ angry at all that is happenin’, an’ frustrated with all those we were too late to help… We don’t ask you to like us. All we ask is you listen to us, give us the respect we need from you to help keep everyone safe, an’ try to trust that we mean well.” She pulled away from him after a moment and sighed sadly before looking up at him. “I… I need to be with Fernando for now, no matter what, not only because I owe him and he owns me according to my papers, but also because of my sister. She’s done a lot of good, but can still be a bit naïve at times, especially when it comes to the man she likes… She cares a lot about him, and I have to be his to watch over her. And again, he does own me so… *sigh* … You’re a good man and I thank you again for helping to take down that son of a bitch. I’ll definitely sleep better knowing he is gone and not going to try to drag me back or have me killed for being taken from him... He didn’t have any great love for me nor was I his best, not that he let most live long enough to learn how to be the best, but he did hate losing and reminders of losing. He’d have had me shot, if he could have, just to spite Fernando for winning me from him… I’m so glad it’s over.” She replied as she stared at the floor again, though aware that he was looking her way now. “I’m glad I could help ease your fears, Miniya… You should go get some sleep now. Lot to do tomorrow.” He said. She sighed again and nodded before standing up. As she stood up she tugged on the edge of the t-shirt again, trying to keep herself as covered as possible though it was pretty well impossible with that length of shirt. She blushed a bit as she knew she had flashed him her lady parts, and with him looking her way there was no way he did not see at least a glimpse of her. It was an odd feeling, as a mix of embarrassment, a tinge of desire, and something else she was not sure about crept over her. None of those were feelings she had felt in a long time. She stood there for a moment staring at the floor as she stretched the edge of the t-shirt down, covering herself mostly now, before looking up at him after a moment. “I.. I’m almost sorry that I can’t like you like, especially like my sister likes Mr. Fernando… I’d like to like you that way and have you like me back but… I think I maybe like Mr. Fernando, though he scares me a bit sometimes.. you both do…  I owe him a lot too and … ” She paused. Hondo nodded, “I understand… If you stick ‘round we can maybe be friends someday. For now, just don’t fight us, listen, an’ if he lets you, help Fernando. Understand he has reasons to push women away, so don’t push yourself on him. Just help how you can, don’t give him any drama, an’ be there if he needs you. If you are worried ‘bout your sister, maybe reign her in a bit. He has enough on his plate right now an’ if she pushes too hard he might lash out, though he won’t mean to hurt her. I’m not sure he can like anyone right now either, understand?” Miniya nodded, “I do and maybe… maybe I’m suppose to be with him because of that. Somehow, I know you would be good to me if you wanted me, but maybe he needs me more.” Hondo nodded, “Maybe he does… You’d better get to bed.” She leaned down a bit and kissed his cheek, which surprised him a bit, especially since it came from her. “You’re a good man and a good friend. Thank you… goodnight, Mr. Hondo.” She said softly into his ear before standing back up straight and slowly walking off. He turned at watched her go, feeling that there was more to that spit of a wessen woman than met the eye. He had a feeling that she could be a terror to those who miss use her and a great companion to one who treated her right. For a moment he could not ponder that ‘what ifs’ and ‘what could have beens’, but he pushed those out of his mind. He hoped that Fernando could see the sweeter side of her and that they could help each other somehow. Minerva might have a big heart and be stuck on him more, but he saw that Miniya could be a real strong, smart, and caring companion for his friend. One with probably the lest amount of drama of any of those currently chasing Fernando. He could not help but feel that her time at Giovanni’s had given her more drama than she ever wanted and now, she just wanted rest.   After he was gone he stood up and headed to the girls’ room to check on them. He half hoped they were asleep but when he cracked the door and peaked in, even in the dim light he could see three heads pop up and look his way. “Papa?” Zoey asked sleepily from the larger, double bed she was sharing with Macey that was the lower half of a bunkbed. “Yeah, It’s me. Just was checkin’ to make sure my girls were alright.” He answered softly. “You can come in. We are all awake.” Tonya replied. Zoey, wearing a just a black t-shirt that had to be Valentine’s but it covered her well enough for his liking, sat up quickly and turned on the lamp beside the bed. She hopped off the bed and ran over to him, wrapping him in a hug. “Everything go alright?” Tonya asked as she sat up and dangled her legs off the edge of the top bunk. Hondo glanced at her and almost said something as she had no shirt, and anything further he was not sure about as she had a blanket on her lap, but he decided against it. She did have the most fur of any of the wessen so he did not blame her for sleeping in as little as possible. And since the room was private and he wanted her to be comfortable around him, he acted like he did not even notice. He sighed and nodded, “*sigh* … yeah. I caught the guy who ran the gamblin’ parlor cheatin’ an’… well, the army is cleanin’ things up an’ getting’ all the gals he had checked out now.” Tonya nodded, “I understand. I’m glad you are alright.” “Did you kill him?” Macey asked sleepily from where she lay, wearing a hoodie, panties and sock with a cover sheet pulled across her knees. “That’s not somethin’ you need worry ‘bout, little lady an’ … why are you wearin’ a hoodie an’ socks to bed? It is damp out but not cold, in here especially.” He asked, distracted by her choice of sleepwear in this weather. “Zoey steals the blankets and I get cold after a while!” Macey mumbled grouchily. “I don’t mean to! It.. it just happens…. You talk in your sleep a lot. Even heard you cry in your sleep before.” Zoey said, changing the subject. “So do you and Tonya!” Macey growled as she grabbed some of the blankets and tried to hide from the light. “You havin’ bad dreams, little lady?” Hondo asked. Macey stayed quiet for a bit before peaking her head out and nodding at him, “… yeah.” “I think the only ones who don’t have bad dreams are those who don’t dream.” Tonya said, trying to take the attention away from Macey as she knew she felt embarrassed. “Only good dreams I’ve ever had was after you saved us and.. and those are far too few, unfortunately.” Zoey sighed and nodded in agreement. “I understand, I reckon… If any of you need to talk, I’ll listen. Sorry I’ve not made enough time for any of you lately.” He replied feeling frustrated for neglecting their needs and fears in light of how ragged they had all been ran since Valentine was taken. “Thanks Papa, and .. We understand you are busy. Just… just don’t work yourself too had. We need you still, you know.”  Tonya replied. He grabbed her hand and gave it a quick squeeze, “I love you gals, I hope you never question that.” “We love you too papa.” Tonya said. Zoey hugged him again, “So very VERY much!” Macey sighed and half whispered to herself, though he heard it but just barely, “Yeah… love you, uncle Hondo.” “You need to talk, little lady?” He asked her. She shook her head, “No. I’m fine.” Hondo nodded and let Zoey go so he could knee down on the bed. He leaned over and kissed Macey on the cheek. “That’s from your Dad. He said g’night an’ told me to make sure I gave you that… I know things have been rough lately, an’ you have a lot to learn still, but he does love ya.” He said softly, as he stroked her hair a couple times. She sighed a bit more contentedly this time and seemed to relax. “Thank you, Uncle Hondo. I love you and.. and if you see Daddy again tonight, tell him I love him, please.” She replied softly. He nodded, “Will do.” “Do I get a kiss good night?” Tonya asked. “You gonna hope down so I can?” He asked. She made a face that said she was unsure about something, though he was not yet sure as to why. “Can you stretch up and I’ll lean down?” She asked. He nodded as he got up from the bed and stood on the lower bunks rail, as she leaned down so he could kiss her cheek. “G’night, girl. Get some sleep as everyone’s gonna be busy tomorrow. We need to be ready to move out tomorrow before supper, though we probably won’t leave until after the next breakfast, alright?” He said. She nodded “Understand… Good night, Papa.” As she laid back down, swung her feet back up and onto the bed, and rolled onto her side, she unintentionally gave him a brief peak at her back side, and he now saw that the blanket on her lap was all that was covering anything, which explained the unsure look on her face. As he climbed back to the floor Zoey  grabbed onto him again. “Can we talk, like you said we would?” She asked softly as she looked up at him hopefully. “It’s getting’ aweful late, Kitten.” He replied hesitantly. “Please papa! You promised!” she said, giving him those sad eyes of hers that he felt was an unfair advantage that she had over him. “Alright. You have your robe?” He asked. She nodded and grabbed it off a chair that sat by the little table in the room. He nodded, “Put it on an’ we’ll go to the kitchen to talk, alright?” (To be continued ….) EDIT: Correction of Miniya Character's name. -Fernando

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 12th, 2023, 4:28pm Hondo opened the door that lead out of the girls’ room, letting Zoey trot out past him to the kitchens as he paused for a moment and looked back at Tonya and Macey. “Sleep well, you two.” He said. G’night, Uncle Hondo.” Macey said sleepily as she snuggled into the pile of blankets she had to herself for the moment. Tonya rolled back over as to face him and gave him a soft smile, “Good Night, Papa. Love you.” “Love you both. Now, get some sleep.” He said before stepping out and softly closing the door behind him. He sighed and shook his head as he walked towards the kitchen. A couple months ago he would not have even imagined any of this. Having daughters and a ‘niece’, Val not being by his side, space Aliens messing up the earth, people with animal characteristics due to humans and space aliens trying to play God, being in love with a caring wessen woman, and slowly dying of some unknown ailment. Some good mired in much heartache and stress. He did not stay in his thoughts long since the kitchen was not far and Zoey was waiting, and fairly patiently so at that. Before heading to the kitchen, he grabbed the bag with the sandwiches and beer from the couch in the main hanger shop area and headed to the kitchen. As he entered the kitchen, he found her sitting on a stool behind the kitchen’s bar/island counter, swinging her feet, elbows on the counter, and face in her hands as she tried to be patient. He sat the bag on the counter and pulled out the content, being two beef and cheese hoagies with grilled onions, pickled pepperoncino peppers, German mustard, and mayonnaise and 4 bottles of beer. The beer was getting warm, though so he grabbed them and headed to the fridge. “You hungry?” Hondo asked. Zoey shook her head. “Want somethin’ to drink?” He then asked. “Is there any milk left?” Zoey asked. Hondo nodded, “Yeah, looks like there’s enough for a glass.” “I’d take that then, please, papa.” She replied. Hondo nodded as he stuck the warm beer in the fridge, grabbed out a cold one and the partial bottle of milk from the fridge before closing the door. He then set the beer on the table and grabbed a clean, dry metal cup from the drying rack, poured the milk in it and handed it to Zoey before quickly rinsing the bottle and laying it in the sink. He then turned back to the bar, grabbed his beer, popped the top off of it and took a drink as he grabbed a stool across from her and sat down. He looked at her quietly for a moment as she sipped on her glass of milk and he on his beer before putting the bottle down and speaking. “Well, I know it’s late an’ I’m sorry I didn’t have time earlier, but you have some questions, I know, ‘bout today, so, what’s on your mind, kitten?” He asked. “Uncle Fernando said something about making those girls, Molly, and Mama Virginians but he can’t make men Virginians and I just don’t understand what a Virginian is and why men can’t be one??” She asked innocently. “Not Virginians, kitten. Virginians are people from a place way to the east, on the other side of the Mississippi inland sea from a place called Virginia. What Uncle Fernando said was virgins, which is a person who has never had intimate relations before with another.” He said, speaking a bit slowly and trying to choose his words carefully so she understood, didn’t feel embarrassed, and he didn’t make it awkward. “Intimate relations?” She asked. He nodded, feeling a bit awkward himself, “That is another term for sex… You know what sex is, kitten?” She nodded, not seeming the slightest bit embarrassed by any of it, “Yeah, it’s when two people suck on each other’s private parts and make each other feel good and if it’s a man and woman the man sticks his penis into the woman’s ass or pussy and they move back and forth until they feel really good and the man releases his man yogurt.” Hondo stared at her for a second in surprise at her choice of words before his eyes narrowed a bit, “… I take it you an’ Macey have had discussions ‘bout this before?” She looked down sheepishly and nodded, “Yeah… right before I ran away she told me about her Mama’s whore house and what the people did and.. and that’s when I told her about.. about the dreams of being raped and.. and” her voice got softer, “really liking you like… you know.” Hondo sighed and nodded, “I know an’ it’s alright, kitten. You don’t need to be embarrassed ‘bout that. I understand an’ like I said before, we can have special times together, an’ I’m sorry ‘bout not makin’ the time to spend with just you. Hopefully when we get out of this town I’ll be able to find more time.” She nodded and looked back up at him, “I want to spend more time with you, Papa, I really do, but … I still don’t understand what a virgin is.” He sighed, “Well, being a virgin, or to have virginity, is a special thing, especially for girls. It’s somethin’ once lost you usually cannot get back an’ even with what Uncle Fernando gave the girls, Molly, and Val, they can never get it completely back. It’s a gift to hold onto and give to a special person someday. Someone you really love an’ care ‘bout. “But, what is it?” Zoey asked, feeling almost more confused. “Well, it’s …  Have you ever had a man stick his penis in you?” he asked almost hesitantly. She shook her head. “Then you are a virgin. If I had not stopped that man who tried to rape you, he would have taken your virginity. You see, when a man sticks his penis in a woman, to have sex for the first time, it stretches out her vagina, that’s the hole in your pussy, an’ the muscle ‘round it. There is a bit more too it, but that is the basics of it. With a woman’s parts inside her body, just having sex once changes her a bit. A man is a virgin until he has sex with a woman, but nothin’ changes with him physically as his parts are outside his body. It’s the action and memory alone that makes a man not a virgin anymore.” He said. “But how are those girls, Mama, and Molly Virgin’s again?” She asked. “Uncle Fernando gave them a pill to heal them. Those girls were used for sex by other people, men and woman I am told, an’ some of those people hurt them. Also, when a woman has sex with strangers, and many of them especially, that can make her sick and give her diseases that she can spread to others if she has sex with them, which is why it’s important for women to not have a bunch of sex with different people… So, the girls were given these special pills, of which Uncle Fernando only has a few of for people who really need them, to heal their hurt bodies and remove any sicknesses from them. It even heals them so well, that it makes their bodies like they never had sex before, so they are made physically virgins again, though they still will have the memories of having sex.” He replied, still feeling slightly awkward talking to his preteen daughter about this, but feeling a bit more confident about it now. “But… if you took it you’d not be a virgin again because you still remember sex with Mama?” She asked hesitantly. He nodded, “Yes.” “But what if you lost your memory?” She asked. He thought for a moment, “Well, if a person never remembers havin’ sex they sort of are mentally a virgin, but its more complicated than that. Even with a woman it’s more complicated. All it means is that bein’ healed like that will make sex feel like the first time again physically for them. It doesn’t change that they had it. It’s also a warnin’ to them as the first time for a woman can hurt a bit, but after she gets used to it, it can feel very good. The first time is very special too, so the girls were happy for that as their first time was taken from them by force. Now they can have that first time feelin’ again with someone they choose, someone special with whom they want to give their virginity too… Sorry If I’m not explainin’ it well, kitten.” “You’re not explaining it bad, papa. Just seems complicated, but I think I understand… So, does that have something to do with what happened to Macey and Molly? Macey acted weird when I asked about it and weirder when I asked about the virgin stuff. And why would Uncle Fernando make Molly a virgin? I know Mama was hurt so I guess he gave her the pill when Maggie brought her back, but… did Molly get hurt too?” Zoey asked, a thoughtful look on her face as she tried to connect the dots. Hondo sighed, “Well, I think Macey is thinkin’ ‘bout virginity a bit now, an’ yeah, Molly did get hurt.” “What happened?!?” Zoey asked worriedly. “Well, I told you that you couldn’t go outside because it was dangerous, right?” He asked. She nodded. “Well, It is dangerous because a biker gang came into town who hates.. hates wessens and wants to kill them.” He said, his voice getting a bit softer and his words more hesitant as he dreaded explaining this too her, but he knew he had to. The look of shame on her face as he said that nearly tore his heart out. He did not understand how anyone could see those like her, Tonya, Molly, or the others and label them as less beings, worthless animals, an item to be used, abused, and thrown away, or abominations to be destroyed. She looked down and sighed deeply as she clutched her arms to her chest and shivered a bit. “Why.. why do they hate us?” She whispered. “ ‘Cause some people are ignorant an’ stupid!” He replied firmly. “No, I .. I mean… why do they want to kill us?... What do they say that is so wrong with us that they want us to die?” She asked softly. “*sigh* They.. they say you are abominations to the creator an’ they think it’s their job to destroy you, but it’s all bullshit!” He said quickly. “… Maybe.. maybe we are ‘abomilations’.” She replied softly. He stood up quickly and walked around to her, she looked up quickly and saw anger in his eyes and instinctively started to shy away, as she remembered that angry look her old master gave right before beating her and Tonya and calling them inferior monsters and animals, but she stopped and froze in place. It was her papa, and she loved and trusted him. If he thought she deserved punishment, she would take it; she would take any punishment he gave her as long as she got to be with him still. To her surprise he did not hit her but picked her up off the chair and held her against. “You are Not abominations!” He said firmly as he held her, “You are a lovely girl, an’ just because some ignorant assholes hate you, it does not mean you are lesser nor deserve that hate! They are fools! Asshats! Monsters!... You are not to listen to or believe any of that talk ever! Understand!” Though his words were angry and harsh his arms were loving and said more than his words ever could. She wrapped her arms around his neck and laid her head on her should. “I love you, papa.” she whispered. “I love you too, kitten.” He said, his voice getting soft again. He sighed again as he let his emotions fade, and then sat down on the stool again, this time sitting her on his knee. “Sorry I yelled. I just hate that you’d even think that ‘bout yourself ‘cause of scum like them.” He said in an even tone. She nodded, “I know, it’s just… It’s not the first time I’ve heard it and… and until you saved me and Tonya, we thought all humans thought that of us… I thought maybe it was true…. You treated me like I wasn’t but… It’s hard not to think about sometimes.” He sighed, “I know, kitten.” “… did.. did those wessen haters do something to Macey and Molly? … is Macey still a virgin?” Zoey asked softly. “If Macey was before, an’ she told her dad that she was, then she still is, but, yes, they hurt Molly.” He replied. “What happened?” Zoey asked, worry evident on her face and in her voice. “When Macey went to take the cats out a couple of those biker assholes grabbed her. Molly let her go out alone as she thought the two soldiers were out there still patrolin’. Unfortunately, they killed one an’ had the other tied up to rape later. Macey screamed an’ Molly ran out to help her and another asshole grabbed Molly. They.. they threatened to rape and hurt Molly and rape Macey because she was with Molly. Understand there was no logical reasons to what they were doin’, other than they were the true animals there. They took Molly’s clothes off her and put a knife to her throat. The ripped some of Macey’s clothes, an’ was about to rape her an’ make Molly watch, tellin’ her they were gonna do the same to her, then kill her after they were done with Macey…. Molly tried to stop them from doin’ anythin’ to Macey an’ the one that was holdin’ onto her, stabbed her arm an’ kicked her in the side several times. They hurt her pretty bad but she stalled them long enough for me to get there an’ save them both.” He replied, staring at the wall as he tried to keep his blood from boiling at the memory. “… did you kill them?” Zoey asked softly. Hondo sighed, “*sigh* … yeah.” Zoey leaned against his shoulder again, “Is Macey going to be okay?” Hondo nodded, “Yeah. Macey will probably be a bit quiet an’ jumpy for a while, but she will be alright. Don’t talk to her ‘bout it unless she wants to talk… You know how scary it can be, an’ sometimes after things like that people need time to think ‘bout it before they can talk.” “What if she had got raped and lost her virginity?” Zoey asked. “Well, I reckon that Uncle Fernando would have given her a healing pill if she needed it, but she would never have it completely back, though we would have given her all the love an’ support we could to help her through it. It would not have been good if it happened, but she would eventually come to terms with it and be alright again.” He replied. Zoey was silent for a moment, deep in thought as she sat on his knee. After a minute she spoke. “I.. I don’t want anyone to take my virginity away from me like that.” She said. “No girl wants that to happen, but know that Uncle Fernando an’ I will do our best to protect you from bein’ hurt like that… This is why we expect you girls to obey us, as we don’t want that for you. It is why we were so upset when you left camp an’ we thought you ran away. I don’t want you to be afraid of everythin’, but it’s dangerous out there. I know you know how to fight a little an’ when there is time we will teach you girls how to fight better an’ protect yourself when you are older, but for now we just need you to trust us.” He said. She nodded, “I know, papa, but… but what if you had not gotten here in time? I mean, we were here and there were soldiers and you were close but… Macey and Molly still almost got raped and a soldier died… It could still happen, even if we obey, couldn’t it?” He sighed and paused for a moment to think before nodding, “*sight* … yeah. Yeah, it could. We try hard to protect you all, but sometimes bad things happen. Understand this though, we will fix things as best we can, punish those who hurt you, an’ still love you no matter what happened.” She nodded, “I know, papa, but I don’t want to have my virginity taken by someone like that… Would you take it?” He looked at her a bit surprised, as he did not expect that. “No kitten, you’re my daughter an’ we should not do that! Besides, you need to save it for someone special.” He replied quickly. “But you’re special, papa, and I love you! I would like you take my virginity, so some stranger can’t! Please papa!” She begged as she hung onto his neck and buried her face into his shoulder. He shook his head, “I can’t, kitten. It’s not right. I am honored you want to give that to me, as it is special, but I don’t think you understand what you are askin’. I promise to do my best to protect you so no one takes it, but I cannot accept it from you like that.” “But papa!” She retorted. “No, kitten! I love you, but this is not somethin’ we can do.” He interrupted her. “Not ever?” She asked softly. “Not ever.” He replied. “But some wessen fathers and daughters do, especially when they come into heat! It helps them not feel so bad or get sick when in heat and keeps them safe from others who would rape them because of the scent we give off when in heat!” She exclaimed. “Where did you hear that??” He asked, incredulously. She shrugged, “I dunno. Lots of places. All wessen know it. I heard my parents talk about it when I was little too and say that’s why we showered together so I was comfortable with them. Ask Tonya! She’ll tell you I’m not lying!” Hondo sighed again, this was proving to be more than he bargained for. “I’ll talk to Tonya an’ Molly ‘bout it later, but for now, let’s say it’s not somethin’ we will be doin’ for now, at least.” He replied hesitantly. “But why?” She asked innocently. “Are you in heat?” He asked. She shook her head. “Then?” He asked, letting her draw conclusions. She nodded, “I understand, but.. if I was?” He frowned, “Well, since you’re not, we’ll talk ‘bout it later, though know, I’ll try to figure somethin’ else out first, as it’s not somethin’ we should do.” “Are you ashamed to take my virginity?” She asked. He shook his head, “No, it’s nothin’ like that, kitten. It’s my job as your father to protect you, teach you, and bring you up to be a good woman someday. If you were my blood-relation then it would be wrong as if I got you pregnant the child could have health issues as we are too closely related. As my adopted daughter we do not have that worry, but there is the greater responsibility I have as a father to raise you right. Takin’ you like that would not be fair to you nor be doin’ right in my job to raise you to be the best woman you can be. Do you understand?” “I guess... a little….  So even.. even if it’s so no one else can take my virginity, you’re not going to?” She asked softly. “No, kitten. Not even then. What happened today was bad, but we are takin’ precautions to make sure it never happens again. We have a lot more soldiers with us, an’ neither of you are to go out alone an’ without us checkin’ again. If I’m not here, you both talk to Molly or Marvin ‘bout it an’ they will make sure guards are there before you go out. We will protect you the best we can, if you trust an’ obey us.” He replied, trying to give her some confidence again. “I trust you, papa.” She replied as she hugged his neck a bit tighter. “And Uncle Fernando too.” “Thank you, kitten.” He replied. She leaned against him quietly for a moment and he just held her, but the time was getting late and she needed to go to bed. “You should probably get some sleep, kitten.” He said after a couple minutes. She sat up and nodded sleepily, “Okay, papa, but..” “But what?” He asked. “Is Mama going to be alright? I’m worried about her.” She asked “I don’t know… I hope so, though.” He replied quietly. “Are we going to be a family again?” She asked, He looked down at the floor for a moment in thought before looking back up at her, “I really don’t know, Kitten. Val doesn’t love me anymore, so I don’t think so.” She looked down glumly, “Oh…. Does she hate me and Tonya too?” Hondo shook his head, “No, kitten, not at all! She.. she is just angry. What ever happened to her when she was taken away is more than her mind can handle an’ she is angry at me for it. She’s so angry she lashed out at everyone, so we are keepin’ you guys apart until she can start feelin’ better. She doesn’t want to hurt you but if she did it would be on accident an’ she would be devastated for doin’ so. It’s for the best that she be alone for now.” Zoey nodded, “I understand, but… can I see Mama tomorrow and tell her I love her, at least?” Hondo thought for a moment before nodding, “Yeah, I have to go talk to her tomorrow anyway as we have to be ready to leave this place by tonight, as we hope to hit the road after breakfast the day after tomorrow. So, you can come along if you want.” She smiled softly, “Thank you, papa.” “Anythin’ else?” He asked. She nodded and looked down, not looking him in the eyes. “Do.. do you love Molly?” She asked. He furrowed his brow at the question, wondering what brought it on, “Where did that question come from?” She turned a bit red in the face and looked further away from him. “I.. I had a bad dream a couple nights ago and was coming up to talk to you but I saw you having sex with Molly… Do you love her now instead of Mama?” She asked softly. “*sigh*… Well shit… I wanted to talk to you ‘bout it, but wasn’t sure how…  ” He replied hesitantly. “So, it’s true?” Zoey asked. “It’s true that I love Molly, but not that it is why your mama an’ I aren’t together an’ it’s not that I love Molly instead of Val… Kitten, its hard to explain, but I loved your mama, Val, very much an’ you know how upset I was when she was gone. Well, she hurt me very bad recently. Her anger was almost more than I could handle right now. Molly was kind to me an’ there for me an’ you girls when I needed someone to be. I didn’t plan to fall in love with her, but she’s a good woman who cares ‘bout us. I want her to be with me. She needs us an’ we need her.” He replied. “So, I have to call her mama now?” Zoey asked. “No, you don’t if you don’t want to, but you have to be respectful.” He replied. Zoey frowned, “So, if Molly will be your wife now, we will never be a family with Mama again?” He looked up and saw tears in her eyes, and realized how bad it was hurting her. He had tried to keep the harsh truths of this all from her, had hoped Val would come to her senses, had never planned on falling for Molly, but it all had happened and he could no longer keep the weight from her shoulders. Hondo shrugged, “I don’t know. If Val wants to stop bein’ angry, even then it would take time as… as I don’t trust her anymore. I wish I could explain better, kitten, but when someone hurts you like that it takes a long time to trust them again. If I could trust her again maybe we could be, but she would have to share me with Molly. I know it might seem odd havin’ two wives…” Zoey cut him off, “It’s not odd, papa! I’ve heard of many men having a human and wessen wife. Sometimes more than one of each! Our master hated wessen so he didn’t but others did. Some were in secret, though, but I was told it was because they were rich and some people would not like them if they knew, but we knew… If I could get Mama to not be angry anymore then maybe we could all be a family again, even with Molly as your other wife?” He was a bit taken back as she took that part better than he thought she would, but at the same time he was only saying it to give her some hope for now, hoping as time passed it would be easier for her to accept that Valentine would not be a part of their family anymore. He wanted to give her that hope and peace for now, though he did not have it himself. He nodded, “If you could kitten, maybe someday we could be again.” “And maybe I could be your wife someday too!” She said excitedly. “Well…. Let’s talk ‘bout that later. I’m sure when you get older you’ll want someone else besides your old papa.” He said. She shook her head, “Never! I’ll always want you!” He chuckled, “If you say so, kitten. Now, you really need some sleep. I just ask that you not talk to Macey ‘bout any of this. If you need to talk ‘bout it, talk to Tonya or Molly. Macey needs some time an’ some conversations should be kept between us, alright?” She nodded, “I understand.” She hugged him again and kissed his cheek before hopping down. “I love you, papa.” She said. “Love ya too. Now go get some sleep.” He replied. “Okay papa.” she replied. “Oh an’ kitten?” He stopped her as she walked around the counter to grab her glass of milk that was almost gone. “Yes, papa?” She asked. “You’re always welcome in my room when you need me but please knock if the door is shut. There are some things I do that you don’t need to see, alright?” He said seriously She blushed again, looked back at the floor and nodded, “Yes papa, I understand.” “Alright, now finish your milk an’ get to bed. We’ve got a long day tomorrow.” He replied. She downed the last of her milk and then scurried off to her shared room, leaving him to finish his beer and think a bit. Once at the room she opened the door quietly and shut it quietly behind her. She took a moment to let her cat eyes adjust to the dark before taking off her robe and climbing into bed beside her friend. She pulled the covers over her legs, laid back a bit, and listened. She could hear Macey’s breathing and though it was even it did not sound like she was asleep. A deep sigh from her told Zoey that she was not. “You awake?” Zoey asked. “… yeah.” Macey replied after a moment as she rolled onto her back and stared into the darkness above her. “Papa told me what happened.” Zoey said. “I don’t want to talk about it.” Macey replied a bit sharply. Zoey sighed, “*sigh* … I know but,” she found Macey’s hand and took it in hers and held it tightly which surprised Macey a bit, “Just know I understand and if.. if you ever need to talk I’m here and.. and if you don’t want to talk… I’m still here.” Macey sighed again and wiped a tear from her eye with her other hand. “Thanks.” She replied softly. Neither said another word that night and soon both fell asleep. ,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Back in the kitchen Hondo tried to process everything. He was not sure he did right by explaining virginity to her as he did, and though he tried his best, he was worried that he had done more damage than good. He was finding that no matter how hard he tried, his skills as a father were just lacking. He knew having daughters meant they needed a special connection with him, which was just not something he was used, but this revelation what Zoey dropped on him was something even in his wildest, darkest imaginings he would not have expected. She had said some, so that meant there had to be other ways to handle it, but that did not take it off his mind. He finished his beer and grabbed another before heading out of the kitchen and up the stairs. He was really starting to hate this world. It had a way of wearing even the best man down and changing them, especially when immersed in the evil as they were, since there was no other way to fight it. He realized he hardly recognized himself anymore and wondered if anyone would even recognize him anymore when they got back to their own timeline, if they got back at all. He ascended the stairs and headed to his and Molly’s shared room, cracking the door open a bit to see if Molly was awake or not, as he did not want to disturb her if she was sleeping, as she needed sleep to heal. As the door popped open he could see the lamp beside the bed was on and she was sitting up. Though he wanted her to be asleep for her own good, he was glad she was awake as he wanted someone to talk to. “You should be sleepin’, Darlin’.” He said as he opened the door. “I was waiting for you.” She said. “Well, Sorta glad you did. Had a talk with Zoey an’ wanted your thoughts.” HE said as he walked over to her. “Can it wait?” She asked. “Wait?” He asked slightly taken back. “We can leave if you need to talk privately.” A familiar voice said from a darkened part of the room. His head snapped in the direction of the voice, and he saw a figure get up from the couch that sat over by the barred window. The shades were pulled up so they were obviously watching the storm and maybe for approaching vehicles. He cursed at himself under his breath for not noticing someone was there right away, but he let his thoughts cloud his mind too much and lessened his awareness, making himself guilty of something he had chastised others for doing in the last several days. From the light of the flickering lightning outside, he made out who it was before she approached. It was Melissa, the wessen Sargent from earlier. As she walked into the light he saw she was wearing nearly a see-through black lace pantie and camisole set and had a silky, Japanese print robe that was barely long enough to cover her ass, draped over her shoulders and left open to show herself off as much as possible. “I can only imagine what you want, but who is we?” He asked. “You remember my corporal, Corporal Kane, right? … Come on out, Nova!” She called to the open bathroom door. The mouse wessen corporal shyly approached the door, clutching tightly around her chest a dark colored shirt, that he recognized to be his. “Is that my shirt?” He asked. “S.s.s.s.sorry… I.. I don’t have any frilly clothes and.. and.. “She stammered. “I made her strip and shower before you got here but she is shy and didn’t bring a robe or a change of clothes. Molly said she could borrow your shirt.” Melissa explained for her. Hondo turned to Molly and gave her a stern look. “You didn’t say absolutely no, but that you didn’t have time.” Molly said with a shrug and a nervous grin. “I didn’t have time for that nor for us to discuss why not even if I did have time!” He said in a frustrated tone. “But, you have been through so much and need to unwind and I can’t do that for you right now! They are both sweet and I smelled them and they are definitely clean, so you should have fun with them!” Molly protested. “I.. I’m sorry. From what Molly said I thought you.. you did want us after all but were just being nice. …I .. I guess I was just excited at the chance to be help by you that I …” Melissa paused, as she clutched her robe shut and hung her head. Hondo sighed and plopped down on the edge of the bed. Nothing was going his way tonight and everything seemed to try or test him, though he doubted he could be tested much further this night and was not sure how he would answer the questions on this test yet either. “Should we leave?” Melissa asks after a moment. “I don’t …” Hondo started to say but was cut off. “No! Stay!” She said quickly to which Hondo looks up at her questioningly. “Please stay and lets talk about this.” Hondo was about to say something but his radio went off in his pocket, and as soon as he heard Fernando’s angry voice spill from the radio's speaker, he realized his tests for the night were far from over. “Hondo! Get your Ass Over To Your Camper Right Now! Your Bitch Wife Just Tried To Kill Herself But Hit Kiah Instead Trying To Stop Her! Kiah’s Fine! She Has A Lot To Apologize For – To You, To Kiah And To Everyone Before She Gets To Talk With Me! You Deal With Her As You See Fit – I Do Not Want To Deal With Her Anymore!” (To Be Continued…)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 13th, 2023, 4:46pm Hondo pulled the radio from his pocket but was unsure how to reply. Fernando had called him by name over the radio, which was forbidden in their agreement of radio etiquette, even if it was an emergency. For him to break that rule, a rule he set as #1, it had to be bad, so this was not just Valentine begging for attention; she really had tried to kill herself. He sat and stared at the it in his hand, at first only half believing the information he heard. As the initial shock started to wear off he clenched his jaw angrily and his grip increased on his radio until the case started to crack, and he started to shake. He set the radio on the bed for a moment so he did not completely destroy it, and instead made a fist with one hand and gripped it with the other as he tried to process. He was livid at the moment but at himself or Valentine or the situation or at whoever brought them here or at whoever had taken Valentine, he was not sure. All he knew was at the moment he was angry. He tried to think, but his mind could not process fast enough to keep up with every thought that ran through his head at the moment, so all his thoughts seemed as static and buzzed in his head like a swarm of mosquitos. His breath quickened as adrenalin started to flow into his system, as his body try to make up for the stress that hit his system. How could she? Why would she? What happened? Was this his fault? These questions and more raced through his mind, but no answers were found. “Hondo? My Love? … Are you alright?” Molly called out to him softly. He looked over at her quickly, shooting her a hard, cold, angry look that frightened her and send a chill to her very core. She had seen him mad before, but it was usually passionate and righteous. This anger was different. If was wild, untamed, vengeful, unfeeling, and uncontrolled. The look on his face was as if he was some wounded, wild beast, backed into a corner, only knowing how to lash out at anything and everything in reach in a desperate last try for escape, and it frightened her. “I.. I.. I’m s.s.sorry.” She stammered hesitantly and quietly, drawing back a bit away from him. “Don’t be.” He said quickly and coldly. “Do .. do you need…” She started to ask carefully but stopped abruptly as he put up his pointer finger at her, signaling for her to be silent. He lowered his hand after a moment and stared at the floor in silence, the only sound the gritting of his teeth as he worked his jaw. After a minute, though what seemed like eternity, he picked the radio up and keyed the mic, pressing the button a little harder than he should have but not enough to break it. “Medic, received your message. Please stay until I arrive. Will want to talk to this Kiah before talkin’ to the bitch. If she is there, please have her stay. Will be there shortly. Out.” Hondo said over the airwaves firmly, slowly, and with no emotion. He pocketed the radio and sighed deeply. His shoulders sagged a bit as he leaned forward and rested his forearms on his knees. He was tired. No one said anything for several minutes, the three women each hoping he or one of the other two would break the silence first. With him not saying anything, Nova now hiding in the bathroom again and Mellissa backing away into the shadows again, Molly sighed and took it on herself to try again. “My love?” She asked a bit hesitantly. “Hmm?” He grunted. “Are you going to be alright?” She asked, leaning a bit more towards him again, aching to reach out and comfort him, but almost afraid he would bite. “*sigh* … yeah… I guess.” He whispered. “Can I do anything to help?” She asked with a little more surety that he was not going to attack her. He shook his head, “No… No, I.. I need to go handle this.” He stood up with a bit of a groan after a moment. He felt really old and tried at the moment, and getting older by the moment. “Do.. do you want us to go?” Melissa asked quietly. He shook his head, “No… wait here… I’ll .. I’ll be back in a bit and we can all.. talk.” He looked between the three of them, Molly looking at him with a worried frown, Melissa staring at the floor in the darkness, and nova shyly peaking out from the bathroom, obviously trembling though little of her showed. He snorted after a moment and turned on his heals and walked out the door without saying a word. Once out of the room he looked around quickly, seeing if anyone was around before trotting on down the stairs and marching to the door. At the door he paused and looked over at the dirigible a moment, before turning towards it. He marched up to it and rapped on the hull loudly. Not hearing anything from within he rapped again. “Maria! Get out here NOW!” He bellowed. At this a scurrying sound was heard from within and after a minute or two a half asleep Aburn haired woman in grey cotton panties, and an unbuttoned canvas shirt hurried to the edge with her AR rifle in hand. “Wh.. What’s wrong??” She asked through a sleepy fog. “This pile of shit ready to go??” He asked, a cold edge to his voice. She frowned, “ye.. yeah. Just need to test it… planned to in the morning. Why? You want me gone now or somethin’? I said I’d leave tomorrow!” “Have you ever tried to kill yourself?” He asked quickly. “What???” She asked, confused and worried about where he was going with this. “Have you ever tried to kill yourself?! Suicide?? Hari Kari??!” He asked, growling at having to repeat himself. “N.no… I mean, I’ve felt pretty low before and thought about it, but… As worthless as I feel and as much as I know I’ve #$@!ed up,  I .. I guess I’ve always held out hope I could still help and maybe redeem myself someday, but… I don’t understand… Why is it important right now?” she asked, starting to really worry now. She knew her Hondo was close to hating her and her Fernando would probably never speak to her again for what she did to Raven, and she grieved that she had driven those two away, the two men who mattered most to her, and alienated herself from her children in the process, but she didn’t think even they would want her to kill herself. Fernando might not care if she did, and Hondo maybe would not even try to stop her at this point, but want her to kill herself just was not like them. She was sure this was the younger Hondo too, so he should have nothing against her to that point, unless someone lied to him and made him think his Valentine’s problems were created by her, though she knew they were not. Her mind raced as he just stood there staring at her for a moment without saying a word, and when he finally did speak her mind almost stopped as out of anything she remotely would have expected, that was not it. “Valentine, my Valentine tried to kill herself tonight.” He answered after a minute, in a cold tone. “Wh.. what?!?!” She exclaimed, not knowing how to process it. “Fernando called on the radio. Used my name instead of my handle, so I know it’s bad. If you Hondo and Fernando are anythin’ like us, you know that is one rule he does not break… He said she tried to kill herself an’ someone named Kiah stopped her an’ got hit in the process. It’s all I know.” HE replied. “Kiah?.. I think that was the name of one of those bunny girls he saved. She was kicked out of camp in tech town as Fernando was annoyed with her for constantly making advances at him. She was found dead a night later, but.. but my Hondo or I never had dealin’s with her, at least I know I didn’t. If he did he never told me.” She replied. “I don’t #$@!in’ care about her! It’s you.. I mean Val, my Val that’s the issue!” He growled. “What do you want me to do?! I tried to help her and failed! You didn’t want to mind wipe her without her knowing either, and I’m suppose to leave tomorrow, which I’ll most likely get gunned down by those Russian bounty hunter snipers, which I’m sure will make my Fernando very happy, but then I’ll never have a chance at redeeming myself!!” She exclaimed, a tear coming from her eye as she talked. He just gave her a disgusted look and turned away. As he started to head to the door again she called out. “Wait!” “Why should I?” He asked as he kepted walking. “Please wait! I’m.. I’m sorry!” She called out. He stopped and sighed before turning back towards her and walking half the distance back. He gritted his teeth and growled loudly at her “You know that’s all I wanted, all he wanted?!?! She… you… you both hurt us! Runnin’ away.. tryin’ to kill yourself… sayin’ you hate us.. makin’ our lives miserable.. disrespectin’ us.. humiliatin’ us… why do either of you think we should just forget it, or bare it, or deserve it?!?!? WE DID NOT WRONG YOU!... When I turned to Molly for comfort when you Hondo turned to that.. that…” “Raven.” She said softly. “Yes, Raven women, we still did not wrong either of you! We tried! You.. if you started like we did then we made vows to each other. I broke mine, yeah, but not before you broke yours and drove me away! I came to you.. to her, whichever one! Damn it!!... I came to her and gave her chance after chance to just apologize and tell me what was wrong! I wanted to fix it, even if it was just listenin’ or givin’ her space! But she kept on me an’ hatin’ me!!... I didn’t deserve that… I know she suffered, but so did I! I was beside myself, barely holdin’ together, I.. I wanted to rip the world apart an’ kill every bastard that so much as looked sideways at me! … Jefe an’ the girls, they kept me together.. kept me grounded. Then he put her back together and she still scorned him and me to the whole camp! Do you not understand I was tormented too?? I felt weak an’ afraid too?!? That I didn’t beg the #$@!in’ Almighty to bring your ass back to me, or that you Hondo didn’t do the same?!?!? How can you.. she think that killin’ herself wouldn’t torment me more??? What do you.. what does she want from me??? Tell me!?!?” He almost roared. She looked down the whole time, her eyes closed, as she tried to hold back the tears as she took in his words and emotions. These were all things she had realized, albeit too late, but had never heard uttered from him. Her younger self had done in a month or two what had taken her years to do, driven him to the edge. After a moment she shook her head, “I.. I don’t know… I .. I am sorry… We.. we are stupid, stupid women and we messed up… we got lost. Maybe it was fated to happen, maybe forced to happen, I don’t know, but… I.. her and I both were not as strong as you both thought we were… or we thought we were…. I.. I wish I had an answer for you, but I think only you and her can find it, whether you turn her loose or try to forgive her… If you don’t forgiver her, we understand, at least I do and.. and if she is like me she understands that she is not worth forgiving too. Maybe... Maybe that is why she did it. She did not think about it hurting you, but more about it removing her as an embarrassment and disappointment from all of your lives… I only say that, as it is what I have thought in my dark moments, that removing myself was the only way to help anymore.” “Can’t you see that only makes it worse?? How much harder is it really to just apologize???” He asked incredulously. “You don’t understand.” She said. “I reckon I don’t, but try me!” he exclaimed. She shook her head, “I.. I can’t explain it… Maybe.. maybe we just feel you won’t accept our apology and being rejected would be worse than dyin’ and never knowin’… I don’t know.” He sighed again and shook his head, but did not say anything. “Is.. is there anythin’ I can do to help?” He looked back up at her and shook his head as he started to turn away, “No I think you’ve… “ He paused, “Well, wait… maybe…” He looked back up at her, “Get down here, you’re goin’ with me.” “I need to grab some pants!” She replied. “Get down here now or stay, as I’m leavin’.” He replied as he turned and headed to the door. “Wait! I’m coming!” She replied quickly as she sling the rifle strap over her shoulder and started down the rope ladder in nothing but her panties and the unbuttoned shirt. He stopped and looked at her as she climbed down. He really had not sized her up physically yet, but she honestly did not look different from his Valentine, other than in the eyes, the way she talked, and how she held herself. IT was the near immortality at work, and though he believed in what Fernando said they did, seeing it like that was almost mind boggling. Had his mind not been on other things, he would have thought about it more, but he was still seeing red, and could think of little else than his Val and what she had done. He said nothing as she trotted up to him; he just spun on his heals and continued to the door with her trotting behind him. As they exited the building he barely took notice of the rain, and took no thought of the older Valentine half running barefoot in the mud behind him to keep up. As they walked to the Bronco Sargent Major Ellis climbed out of their one fully cabbed jeep and trotted over to him as he walked to the driver’s side door. “Anything wrong?” Ellis asked. “I have to run into camp to take care of some business.” Hondo replied curtly as he opened the door, but stopped and turned towards him for a moment as he spoke. “Need assistance?” Ellis queried, his curiosity growing due to Hondo’s tone and at the sight of the half-naked redhead with the AR climbing into his passanger’s seat. “It’s personal business. Just keep things safe here. I’ll be back.” Hondo replied quickly as he climbed into the Bronco and nearly slammed the door on Ellis’s face. Ellis stepped back quickly as Hondo started the rig, gunned the engine, and dumped the clutch, sending a spray of mud and gravel flying as the tires spun out on the wet turf and the vehicle lurched into motion. The road back was never great but was definitely more of a mess now due to the rain. It did not slow him down, though the rig slide side to side as he banged through the gears, picking up speed in a reckless sort of way, as he ran the rough, slimy path back towards the camp. Where it usually took 12 to 15 minutes to traverse the trail, he did it in 7 minutes this time, though he probably damaged the road and did not help his suspension or tires out at all in the process. He pulled into camp a bit fast, thankfully because of the rain the guards were all under shelter instead of walking around, so no one was ran over, nor had to dive out of the way, as he gunned in and slid to a stop right outside the camper. “Wait here.” He said firmly to the older Valentine, who just nodded in response. He shut the engine off and sat there for a moment, letting out another deep sigh before stepping out of the vehicle. He paused a moment before shutting the door and heading to the camper as he almost did not want to admit that this was happening, and he did not know how to handle it.  After he shut the bronco’s door he started slowly to the campers back door and before he was even there it swung open, showing a very unhappy Fernando standing there holding it open for him. Hondo looked at him a moment, reading his expression, before snorting, setting his jaw and entering the camper. As he entered he saw his Valentine wet, bedraggled, eyes red from crying, and shivering slightly as she sat on the couch with a thin knit blanket pulled over her shoulders and clinging to her wet body. Her wet robe lay on the floor as did one of her vests, her chaps, two pairs of panties and a tank-top. At the dinette sat a lanky blond teen wrapped in a blanket and a bandage on her forearm that barely stuck out from the blanket. A slightly younger, but more endowed brunette teen lay passed out in the recliner, half covered by a blanket and snoring. He stood looking for a moment between the two women as Fernando stood beside him, without anyone saying a word. He sighed deeply and shook his head before speaking in a low voice. “What the hell happened?” He growled. “Hondo I’m sorry! I Tried to apologize to Fernando but..” Val blurted out. “She was acting all crazy and talking about ending it and I had to try to stop her!” the blond teen said over top of her. The mix of their voices was just a mess of garbled words to him and made his headache worse. “Shut Up! Both of you!!” He bellowed, causing the teen to shrink back and Valentine to burry her head in her hand again and cry softly. He shook his head before half turing to Fernando, though he could not bring himself to look him in the eye, as he was embarrassed about the whole situation. Hondo spoke hesitantly as he searched for words, “Jefe, .. I’m sorry ‘bout this. I’ll get ride of her or somethin’, but whatever happens she won’t be your problem again.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 19th, 2023, 1:40pm Fernando was definitely angry still, but had seemed to calm down some from his last radio message. “Do not get rid of her.” Fernando replied. “Why not?! She has caused me grief, been a burden to you, shown her ass to everyone at this camp, scorned anyone who ever tried to help her, an’ now tried to kill herself! I Can’t guarantee she won’t be a problem again or that you’ll not have to deal with her again if she stays! So, why shouldn’t I throw her out of this camp an’ out of my life?!?” Hondo growled, his words piercing Valentine like a knife to the heart, and only adding to her despair. “Because you love her still and would never forgive yourself if you threw her away like that!! Do not try to say you don’t care, as I know you too well! And despite that I am tired of her and of all women right now, honestly, I still care about her, though she makes it awfully hard to do so!! Right now, I just want to be left alone and have some peace, but I cannot get that until some things are settled!  I will NOT let you throw her and what you had away! I need my Number two with me and would like it to be with his woman beside him, helping like she used to, being someone I could trust again like she used to be, but that will take a lot of time, work, and proof. None if it can happen until she makes things right with you, Kiah, and the others, as I will not even listen to her until that happens, but if you throw her away, none of that happens, you will have a guilty conscience, and you won’t be as effective to me!” Fernando replied angrily. “So, this is about you, now?!?!” Hondo growled back, his anger not letting him be as rational as he usual was and making him lash out at any perceived threat. “No! This is about you and I protecting these folks, righting some wrongs, and trying our best to fix what we can in this world while we are here! This is about you being what you need to be, me being what I need to be, and her being what she needs to be so we can fight these spirits and all who work for them to the best of our ability together, while trying to hold ourselves together!!” Fernando shot back. Hondo snarled and turned away, knowing he was overreacting but was having a hard time calming himself down. “I’m with Molly now, anyway, an’ I’m not turnin’ her away ‘cause this one decides to kill herself for attention!” Hondo growls. It Wasn’t for Attention, please believe me!” Valentine Sobbed as she fell to her knees and have exposing herself in the process. “SHUT UP!” Both of them yell at her almost simultaneously without looking at her. Fernando sighed after a moment and half turned to the door, “Listen, she is your woman and your responsibility. As the man, you have to take control of her, but how you do that is on you. I will not order you to not throw her away, but I will ask you not to, for your own good. I will not tell you to work things out or take her back, but I will ask you to try.” Hondo snarled slightly, holding back from growling as much as he could as he was just tired and angry, and did not want to say something he would regret later. After a moment he finally replied. “An’ What ‘bout Molly?! … Should I just throw her out?!?...  She’s been good to me an’ deserves better than that!” Hondo half growled though he did not mean to. “That is up to you. Keep her if you would, keep both… I know you were brought up to just be with one woman, but life sometimes requires us to go outside the normal to do what is right for us and others. It is no crime in this world and though frowned upon in ours, still allowed. You have do decide what is right for you. All I can say is, if you throw Valentine away you will regret it.” Fernando replied, much calmer now as he realized Hondo’s state of mind and understood it. Hondo leaned against the counter and worked his jaw angrily. His thoughts were still not coming together well, and he was still mildly shaking from being so angry, but Fernando’s change of tone was helping him to pull himself together. “I’m not sure what’s right, right now… *sigh*” He growled slightly as he stared at the floor. After a moment he looked up and over to the blond teen who had cowered back from him earlier. She sat clutching the blanket around her small frame and stared down at her lap. She was nearly as bedraggled looking as Val was and her long blond hair was all wet and knotted. “You girl, you’re Kiah, right?” He asked. Kiah frowned as she did not think she was that forgettable and it was a blow to her ego to think he did not remember her. “Yeah.. I’m Kiah. We.. we met before.” She replied softly, still looking down. “Look at me when I am talkin’ to you!” He snarled, causing her to look up suddenly at him and tremble a bit. He had always been a bit intimidating but he sort of scared her tonight, but in some messed up way it made her like him more though she was too frightened to act on that desire at the moment. “Now, what happened tonight? An’ don’t feed me any bullshit!” Kiah sighed and looked down again for a moment as she thought before looking back up at him. “*sigh* … Well, me and April came over here … “ She started to say before being cut off. “Why were you here?!” He asked a bit more harshly than he planned on. Kiah jumped a bit as he barked at her. “I … We had a problem with our camper window and went to Mr. Fernando’s camper. He … I guess I made him mad and he yelled at me and then at Mae when she stuck up for me, and then Mae yelled at me, so I came here and April followed.” She replied a bit hesitantly, hoping Fernando would not yell at her again and hating that she had to admit it all out loud. “I don’t care ‘bout that right now! … *sigh* … Is she April?” He asked pointing at the snoring brunette in the recliner, his tone sharp still. Kiah nodded. “Is she alright?” Hondo asked a bit flatly. “She.. she got a bit drunk and was tired and just passed out.” Kiah said quietly. “WHY WAS SHE DRINKIN’?!?” Hondo half yelled Kiah cowered again, and her lip quavered a bit, but she was too scared to bawl like she had earlier. “Please don’t yell at me.  Please. … I.. I only tried to help.” Kiah whispered in a trembling voice. Hondo growled to himself as he closed his eyes for a moment then sighed deeply before opening his eyes again and looking back at the trembling teen. “Sorry… I’ve had a bit of a long day an’ just have no patience left… Tell me exactly what happened after you got here.” He replied slowly, trying not to growl again. “W.well, Valentine was acting weepy again and.. and I had been a bit mean to her as she made me angry about how she treated you, as us girsl could only dream of having someone who loved us like you did her, but April wanted to talk to her. Valentine said we could use her bed.. I mean your bed, so I went there while April talked to her. She.. she encouraged her to clean up and talk to Mr. Fernando and then came to bed with me.” Kiah replied. “You two lesbians??” Hondo asked in a snarl. “No! Not at all!! I mean, we’ve had to do women in the past, as we were forced to service customers and fighters as bunny girls, but none of us like that. We.. we are just friends and.. and feel safer together.” Kiah said, a bit taken back that he thought that of her. “Hmmph.” Hondo snorted.”… Continue” Kiah hung her head in shame, something she had felt a lot of but always managed to hide. She was tired, cold, scared, and mentally exhausted after all that had happened. It had been hard on her, and though she had stopped Valentine from killing herself, Kiah still felt like she had failed somehow. “Well, I guess she cleaned up, as I heard the shower, and then she went to Mr. Fernando’s and.. and I guess things didn’t go so well, as the storm woke us and April thought she heard crying and she found Valentine crying in the kitchen.” Kiah said quietly. Hondo looked over at Fernando, “She came to see you?” Fernando nodded, “And I told her I was tired of her shit and drama and would not listen to her until she apologized to you first.” “What did she say?” He asked. “She begged me to listen to her and said you would not listen and would throw her out if she did not make things right with me first. I told her it was just more woman drama that I did not have time for and sent her away.” Fernando replied. Hondo frowned, “She wasn’t wrong either. She said she hated me an’ couldn’t get over it, but only lashed out at you ‘cause she was confused an’ angry. I told her if she wanted to stay in this camp she had to make things right with you first or I’d throw her out! An’ I also said I’d not listen to her again until things were made right between you two.” “I’m sorry I said that, please listen to me!” Valentine exclaimed. “Shut Your Mouth, Woman, Until I Tell You To Open It!!” Hondo snapped. His eyes flashed, his neck tensed, and his teeth grit as he pointed angrily at her. She just hung her head again and stayed slumped on her knees, trembling before him as she awaited her fate. Fernando sighed and leaned back against the pantry, “Look, I do not care about her apology nor will I listen to her again until she apologized and makes things right with you two at least. She owes Molly an apology too, if I remember right… Hondo, we all mess up at times, though some learn slower than others, and we all want forgiven when we mess up. If you do not forgive her, that is up to you, but you should listen to her.” Hondo just shot him a blank look before turning back to Kiah, “What happened next?” “W.w.well, I heard April asking someone what had happened and.. and I.. I guess I’m a little grumpy when I wake up normally and .. I got angry got up to see what was going on. I.. I figured Valentine was just drunk again and making trouble so I came out ready to yell at her but.. but I saw her standing by the sink, dripping wet, and holding a fresh bottle of alcohol on one hand and a gun in the other… the look on her face told me something was wrong, as it wasn’t an angry face, but one of utter despair… I’ve seen that look before… It was the same look a couple of my friends had before killing themselves.” She said softly, pausing a moment to compose herself as recalling it all, especially as tired as she was, was making her feel overly emotional. Hondo looked at Valentine for a moment before looking back at Kiah. “Then what happened?” He asked, pushing her for more. Kiah swallowed hard and took a deep breath before continuing. “I .. I approached her but she got defensive so I backed off and tried to talk her down. I got her to at least talk and get out of her wet dress, but she kept pushing to go. She.. she loves you still and hates herself for letting her messed up head rule her and hurt you, but she was so sure you would reject her and throw her out that she couldn’t take the despair she felt anymore and wanted to end it. End it so she wouldn’t hurt anymore and wouldn’t hurt anyone else.” Kiah said softly. “Killin’ yourself helps no one! It only causes more pain!” Hondo growled. Kiah nodded, “I.. I know. I know all too well. I.. I have been in dark places myself before but after losing people I cared about that way… It’s never the way and.. and I tried to make her understand, please believe me I tried!” Hondo sighed and walked over towards her and sat across from her. “I’m.. sorry I’ve been growlin’ at you. I’m not in a good place myself right now, I reckon. I’m sorry you’ve had it rough an’ I thank you for tryin’. Now, what else happened?” He asked more softly this time. Kiah trembled a bit still, his coming towards her frightened her a bit, and his talking nicely to her elated her a bit, but she was too exhausted to put up any of her barriers or even try to use it to her advantage right now. “She stopped listening and tried to leave again. I blocked the door but she threatened to shoot herself right here if I tried to stop her. In.. in desperation I challenged her to a drinking contest. If.. if we, April or I, won then we won her life, as she wouldn’t committee suicide.” She replied. “If you lost?” Hondo asked. Kiah looked down again and sighed, “ *sigh* … we did lose. To lose meant gambling on losing my soul. I.. I told her if we lost we would not stop her from leaving, but.. I did not promise to not try to stop her from hurting herself… I.. I always had a good tolerance to alcohol and had experience as customers often made us drink a bunch as they preferred to #$@! us drunk, and even at matches people would give us drinks in hopes we would flash them or act silly and stupid… I knew what they wanted and after a few drinks would act silly and stupid even when I wasn’t drunk.” “What does that have to do with this?” Hondo asked, a bit firmly as he did not see it as relevant. Kiah swallowed hard again before replying, hesitantly, “Well … We.. we were losing and I knew it. Valentine had been drinking heavily since before we arrived, at least that’s what Ruth told us, and her tolerance was better. I don’t know if I lost some of mine from not drinking for a couple weeks now, or if it was that pill that Mr. Fernando gave me to make me a virgin again, or If she had that much better tolerance than me or all of them combined somehow, but I was getting drunk and she was barely tipsy. When I knew I was in trouble I started to act more silly and drunk than I was to see what Valentine would do. April is a lightweight when it comes to drinking and was close to passing out at one point so I told her to pretend to pass out and wait for me. I messed with Valentine for a bit more and when I saw I was not going to win or talk her out of it, I pretended to pass out so she could leave. Once she left I got April up and we followed her out across the field. I.. I knew we could not stop her as it was so we waited until she finally got drunk and tried to end it. I grabbed her pistol when she tried to put it to her head but she was too strong for me. April hit her over the head and knocked her out, but the gun went off and hit my arm… I’m sorry if we did wrong, but was not sure what else to do or who else to talk to! I.. I couldn’t let her do it, though, I couldn’t!” Hondo nodded and grabbed her hand and help it tightly for a moment. “Are you alright?” HE asked. Kiah looked at him in surprise before nodding. “Y.yeah. I’m alright. Mr. Fernando cleaned and bandaged it, but its just a scratch… I’ll take this any day over losing someone like that again.” She replied. Hondo turned to Fernando who just gave him a nod. He then let go of Kiah hand, stood back up, and walked over to Valentine, and stood in front of her for a moment before saying anything. “… Well, … What do you have to say for yourself?!” He asked firmly and coldly. Valentine trembled before him, but her shaking was not from being cold now, but from being scared and feeling more broken than she ever imagined a person could feel and still be alive. “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.” She whispered in a shaky voice. “Speak Up An’ Look At Me When Talkin’, WOMAN!” He bellowed. Valentine looked up at him quickly, her eyes red from crying, her face gaunt and pale, and her body trembling more. “I’m sorry! Please, please believe me! I’m sorry!! Everything Kiah said, its true! I know I’ve hurt you! I know I’ve been a horrible wife, friend, mother, and woman!! I don’t know how to make it right!!! I hate myself for what I’ve done! I HATE ME!! I’m a stupid, stupid woman!! I’ve done what Fernando said we women do! I’ve hurt and caused drama and am no good for anything!! I’m sorry I said I hate you! I’m sorry I pointed a gun at you! I’m sorry I was a bitch and embarrassed you! I’m sorry for fighting Moly and hurting her!! I’m sorry I yelled at Tonya and drove her away! I’m sorry I scared Zoey! I’m sorry I have been a bitch to Fernando! I’m Sorry!! I don’t deserve forgiveness, but please forgive me!! I’m so so sorry!” She wailed, throwing herself at his legs and holding onto them for dear life as her blanket mostly fell off and left little to the imagination, if one wanted to imagine a trembling, sobbing, gaunt looking woman in the nude. He stood there for a moment, looking down at her. “… No but’s this time? Not I’m sorry but..? or “I didn’t mean to, but..?” or “I’d not done that but…”? No, hatin’ me for not bein’ God Almighty? No blamin’ anyone??” He asked, growling at her in the process. “No! No! I don’t hate you! It’s all my fault! I’m wrong and stupid, and mess up, and it’s all my fault! I’m sorry, please believe me!” She cried. She sobbed softly, her chest heaving as she struggled to breath through the sorrow she expressed. He sighed after a moment and roughly pulled her up by one arm to her feet. She clutched on arm over her breast and the other tried to cover her womanhood, as she stood there staring at the floor with tears falling from her eyes still. Hondo then picked up the blanket from the floor and wrapped it around her to cover her before standing at staring at her quietly. “… Please.. please say somethin’.” She whispered after a moment. “If you want forgiveness, you’ll not get it tonight. Not from me.” He replied sharply. She closed her eyes and nodded slightly. “I… I understand.” She said weakly. “I’ll not throw you out, either… not for now at least.” He replied coldly, an edge of a threat in his intonation. “Hondo?” Fernando called out in a questioning tone. “Jefe, I.. I can’t forgive her! … not right now, at least. ….. I.. I need time to think.” He replied with a bit of a growl. He turned back to Valentine, “We will talk about this tomorrow morning, understand?” “I.. I understand.” She replied weakly. “You have anythin’ else you want to say?” He asked. She nodded and turned to Kiah, “Kiah, I’m sorry I drug you into this and.. and shot you. I never meant to hurt you. Please believe me. I’m so sorry. If you cannot forgive me …” Kiah cut her off, “I forgive you… I know life is hard sometimes and we all make mistakes… I’m sorry for being a bitch to you at times… I didn’t understand how much you were struggling… I guess I thought if I pushed you, you’d get angry and try to make things right just to prove me wrong about you… If I pushed you to what happened, I am sorry… I’d.. I’d like us to be friends. I’d like to help you if I can and… and maybe you could help me be a better person too.” Valentine shook her head, “You have nothin’ to be sorry for. I.. I deserved all of that.” “No, no you didn’t. I am a bit insecure and.. Mae says I tend to come off like a bitch at times when I compensate. I act tough, but I’m just as scared if not more so than the rest. I am sorry.” Kiah said. “I forgive you, Kiah.” Valentine whispered. Kiah smiled back at her softly, “Thank you.” Valentine forced a smile back but it quickly faded as she looked back at the floor then up at Fernando who stood looking at them with a cold, calculating look. “I..I know you don’t want to hear from me again, but please know I am sorry, Fernando. I do not deserve your forgiveness either, but if I can earn it somehow, please tell me.” She said softly. Fernando stood from where he was leaning, “I do not want to hear it, not tonight. If this is over I am going to go try to get some sleep.” Hondo nodded, “Yeah, as much as it can be for tonight.” “Don’t do something you will regret later.” Fernando told him. “I’ll keep that in mind.” He replied a bit gruffly. “Hondo, you need to let go of that anger. IT will eat you up inside, I know… Now, I took all the weapons from her and have them stored in my camper. We can talk about what todo about them tomorrow, but I do not trust her with them.” He said nodding at Valentine who still stood, staring at the floor. “We’ll talk tomorrow… I have someone to make sure she doesn’t do any stupid shit further tonight.” He said as he walked to the door and followed Fernando outside. As they exited Hondo motioned towards the Bronco for someone to join him. Fernando turned to look at who was there and raised an eyebrow at the sight of another Valentine in grey panties, a grey canvas shirt, bare feet, and with an AR rifle in her hand climbing out of the Bronco and trotting over to them in the drizzling rain. “I can explain later.” Hondo said. “No need. I know who she is, but is she worth trusting for this?” Fernando asked. “I know what you think of me, and what my Fernando thinks of me, which is even worse. I deserve it all, I know. I destroyed my family before I realized what I had done, but maybe I can help her before it’s too late.” She said in reply. “First off, I seriously doubt you know what either of us really think, Second, I do not care what you have to say, Third, I do NOT trust you, and lastly, if you realize what you have done you should be with your family trying to right your wrongs instead of hiding with us. But, I am leaving you to Hondo, as it is his choice to trust you, not mine.” Fernando replied coldly. “Trust isn’t so much the word as lack of options!” Hondo replied gruffly. “Just make sure she does not become a problem. Your Valentine I have a stake in. This one is not yours, and don’t forget that. Also know, I will not hesitate to send her to live with Lucy, PERMENENTLY, if she causes me any grief!” Fernando said as he walked away. After he left the older Valentine turned to him, “I have no hope, do I?” Hondo shrugged, “Not for me to say. You just be helpful an’ you can stay for now, safe from these snipers you say want to git ya... Cause us trouble an’ …” “I know, Lucy… Don’t think I’ve not spent time with her already. Fernando sent me there before in hopes to reform me, a couple time. Spent five years there this last time… That was just recently, or at least I think it was... It was the last time I saw him, though we had not spoken for years even before that. I’m not sure why he sent me even, since we had no interaction and Hondo and I had barely spoke a word to each other in a while… It did give me time to think and realize what I had become, though… I’m not even sure who pulled me back or if I was supposed to come back from that… *sigh* … can we go inside? I’m gettin’ cold and wet.” She said. Hondo nodded, noticing the rain for the first time that evening and how soaked she was getting. He headed back in and as he entered Val was sitting on the couch but with Kiah beside her this time. “I have someone who will be stayin’ here tonight to make sure nothin’ else happens.” Hondo said as the older Valentine followed him in. Kiah looked at her then at Val and back again with a confused look. “Valentine??” She asked, unsure of what she was seeing. “No, I’m her older sister, Maria.. We.. we sort of don’t get along, but… I was stayin’ at the hanger with Hondo and the others and he asked me to come help… I could not say no to makin’ sure my little sister was alright.” She said, only half lying. Val did not look up at her, but sat quietly. “You two look like twins!” Kiah exclaimed. “They aren’t.” Hondo said quickly and sharply before the older Valentine could speak. The older Valentine sighed and nodded, “We look a lot alike but we are different people, very different I hope.” Kiah did not understand what she meant but Val and Hondo both understood. “I’ve got to get back to the hanger.  Maria, keep her from doin’ anythin’ stupid or getting’ drunk or the like.” Hondo said. “What about these two?” The older Valentine asked pointing at Kiah and April. “I.. I told them they could use the bed.” Val replied. Hondo shrugged, “I don’t care. We owe them for stoppin’ her from killin’ herself, so lettin’ them stay here is the least we can do. I’ll talk to them tomorrow ‘bout how I can return the favor in full.” The older Valentine nodded, “Fine.” “I’ll be back ‘round breakfast time.” Hondo said flatly as he turned and headed out the door quickly before anyone could reply. The older Valentine waited and listened as the familiar sound of the Bronco’s engine roaring to life was heard and he pulled away. Though the sound of his driving said he was not being as reckless as he was on the way here, he was still being more reckless than usual still. After the sound of the engine faded into the distance the older Valentine sighed and looked over at Kiah. “You need to get your friend and get to bed, then.” She said. Kiah looked at Val, “You going to be alright for tonight?” Val nodded, “Yeah, go get some sleep.” Kiah nodded and stood up as she tried to keep the blanket around her and eyed the older Valentine warily. There was something off about her and she did not like it. Kiah walked over to where April was and shook her a few times until she got her to half stir. April was not a lot of help, as she was still very drunk and mostly out of it, but with Kiah lifting up on her and steadying her, she managed to get to her feet and stumble to the loft bed, though the narrow stairs to it were a bit of a challenge. Kiah managed to push her up them, though, and drag her into bed. Once there April was out again in seconds. Kiah gave a bit of a frustrated sigh as she fell into bed beside her, thoroughly exhausted. It was not much longer before she too was passed out. The older Valentine, Maria, stood for several minutes staring at her younger counterpart, with a calculating stare. After a long period of silence Val finally spoke up. “You want to say somethin’… Say it.. I probably deserve whatever it is.” Val said quietly. The older Valentine shook her head, “No… There's nothin’ I could say that you have not already said to yourself… Just surprised is all.” “You never tried to kill yourself?” Val asked. Maria shook her head, “Not like this. I’ve thought about it and even done some reckless stunts that I hoped would end me and let me go out in a blaze of glory, so I would put an end to my misery and theirs in a way that looked accidental and with a purpose, at least, but never actually tried suicide before… Just could never bring myself to end my life… I hate myself for what I’ve let myself do, but I like bein’ alive an’ if I’m dead, well… the dead can’t fix mistakes and I have a lot to fix.” Val pulled her legs up onto the couch and curled up as she tried not to cry again. “What were you thinkin’?” Maria asked after a bit. Val shrugged, “I.. I don’t know… I .. I realized what I had done, and all those I hurt… Hondo said he’d not talk to me and even throw me out if I did not make things right with Fernando, but some of that was because I told him I hated him and could not get over it… I’m not sure if I hated him or just was angry at God and blamed Hondo instead… When.. when Fernando turned me away tonight and would not even listen… not even when I tried to pour my heart out to him… he.. he just treated me with scorn and disgust, like I was some vile creature not worth the time it took for him to even stomp on and dispose of, I … I just knew there was no hope for Hondo forgivin’ me then!... I .. I don’t want to hurt him or any of them anymore. I.. I though if.. if I just ended it all they could be at peace… I could be at peace… The dead can’t hurt or embarrass anyone either.” “That’s where you are wrong…  The dead hurt people who care about them every day they are gone. The dead only stop hurtin’ others once every one who ever cared for them has finally died. Hurtin’ others is all the dead can do.” Maria replied. Val did not reply but just took it in, knowing she was right. As she sat there the older Valentine, Maria, got up and went to the bathroom, taking off her wet shirt and panties and grabbing one of Hondo’s robes from the closet. It was big on her, but soft, warm and dry. He hardly ever wore it anyway, and had only used it on a few occasions where she and him had done all day love making sessions and had ordered food, using it as something to throw on when answering the door, though he still always grabbed his hat too, which made her laugh at him wearing a grey, fuzzy robe and his hat at the same time. She was sure this Hondo had been like hers in that respect. Timelines had diverged and they had led different lives, her and her Hondo verses his Valentine and her Hondo, but up until they came here their lives had been the same, they had been the same. She knew instead of wasting all those years fighting each other, she should have swallowed her pride, and apologized so they could have worked together instead, but she had been so blinded by her pain and rage that she could not even see what she was doing until it was all too late. When she came back out she found Val asleep, but crying in her sleep, most likely dreaming of rejection like she often did herself. She sighed and grabbed a blanket out of the closet and settled back into the recliner, with her rifle propped between it and the wall, when no one could get it but her without them crawling into her lap first. As she settled back she tried to sleep but it did not come easily and when it did it was not restful. She did not like what either version of her had become, and prayed to the Almighty, of whom she had also forsaken years ago, for forgiveness and help, even in her sleep. She wanted to be better, she wanted to right her wrongs, she wanted to be a woman who her family could be proud of, instead of what she was now.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 20th, 2023, 4:55pm **WARNING!!** Personal BS and Gratuitous sex! As Hondo drove away, he held himself back until he got out the gate before tearing back to the hanger. He took it a bit easier than before, but not as easy as he usually did, as he felt this burning anger inside of his he could not squelch. He quickly made it back, taking ten minutes instead of seven this time, not feeling any better than when he had left, though his thoughts had changed since he knew Val was alright and Kiah not seriously injured. He did not honestly know what to think still, though, and he had half forgotten about what awaited him back here. His mind was too tired to process most any of it tonight. As he pulled up and shut the engine off, Sargent Major Ellis approached him again, before he even got out, and stood waiting beside the vehicle. Hondo gave him a side long glance before stepping out and heading to the hanger. “Everything alright at your camp?” He asked, as he walked alongside him. “Yeah, it’s fine, just had to take care of a couple things.” He replied flatly, not stopping to talk. “I noticed that woman is not with you. Did she stay at the camp?” He asked. Hondo stopped and turned towards him, “What’s with the 20 question’s Ellis?! You don’t trust me? Have somethin’ against me? Think I’m not doin’ my job good enough?!?” Ellis took a step back, surprised at his snarling tone, “No sir! I.. I just felt that something was off tonight and you seem bothered, I thought maybe…” “That I needed to talk? I Don’t! I just need left alone for right now, to handle my own problems! If there is trouble, you come find me, otherwise, mind your own damn business.” He growled, before continuing on. Ellis frowned at the reply but stopped following him and allowed him to go inside alone. Something had happened, he knew it, as though he did not know the man personally he knew him by reputation, and something had happened to shake him. Once inside, Hondo glanced around the hanger as he stood inside the door. No one seemed to be around and no sounds were made, other than the sound of light rain against the tin covered structure. As he listened to it for a moment he looked down and realized that not only was he still in his good clothes, but he was also soaked to the bone and feeling a bit cold. He walked to the kitchen and started a pot of coffee. As he waited for the coffee to brew he pulled off his vest and hung it over a chair, glad that he had left his nice coat on the couch earlier. He then took off his shirt and laid it over his vest, leaving on his hat, bandana, pants and boots for now, but was bare chested. No one was around so it did not matter, but even if they had been he was not sure he would have cared at this moment. It was at least a bit warmer and definitely drier without the damp shirt and vest on. Once the coffee was brewed he poured a cup about ¾ full and pulled out a bottle of whiskey he had hidden. It was new and unopened, though he had drunk one bottle from the same batch before then, that he had bought in center town, and knew it was harsh. It tasted 100 proof or better and was much more suited for maintaining a buzz or mixing with coffee than for sipping on, so he broke the wax seal, popped the cork, and filled the remainder of his coffee cup with the harsh, amber liquid. He knew he needed to be careful as if he got too buzzed his tired system might just shut down on him, but hopefully mixing it with caffeine would negate some of that. He sat down on one of the stools and took a deep pull from the cup, sighing contentedly as the warm liquid flowed into his body. The hot coffee and whiskey mixed warmed and relaxed him a bit, but merely put a dent into the anger, stress, and frustration he felt. As the liquids hit him, his stomach growled at him a bit and gave off an unsettled feeling. It reminded him that he had not eaten in a while and that the bio-energy that Fernando had hit him with was wearing off, causing his shutting down system to rear its head again. He fished in his pocket for a small metal vial and pulled it out, unscrewing the cap and pouting out a small yellow and larger white pill into his hand, one made to settle and numb his insides so he could eat and the other to give him energy. He stared at them for a moment before pouring out two more, putting back the second stomach pill, keeping out one stomach pill and two energy pills. The doctor had said only one energy pill at a time and allow three to four hours between them, but he had a general disdain for most doctors anyway and tended to do as he saw fit, despite their orders or warnings. He popped the pills into his mouth and washed them down with some of his coffee and whiskey mixture. He sat there a couple minutes more before feeling his insides start to settle out, and once he felt a bit better he grabbed the two sandwiches from the fridge and quickly ate both while polishing off that cup of coffee and one other. Once done he refilled his coffee and whiskey mixture, grabbed his wet clothes and headed upstairs to change. He had completely forgotten about Melissa and Nova waiting there for his return, and had not even thought about how he would let them down easily without offending them. In his time most women would be alright with being told no, but also most women would not offer themselves up like this. The harsh, yet freer realities of this time coupled with the number of women outnumbering men left a different attitude in these women, though, to the point they did not understand him turning them down, as most men did not subscribe to such things as loyalty to one woman only. Unless you were a sex kitten, women staying loyal to one man only was normal, but that man often had several women, even if they did not all live with him. Though this was considered so normal to most that most did not even talk about it, he was only beginning to understand it. As he walked up to the door to his room, and opened it, the sight of the three wessen women jarred his memory back to what happened before he left. They stared at him wide eyed as he entered, though he did not register why at first. Molly was limping out of the bathroom, wearing the blue robe Hondo had given to her, while holding her side a bit with her good arm as her injured arm rested in a sling. Melissa sat on the bed, her short silky robe open, showing almost everything, except that which was barely obscured by the black lace panty and camisole lingerie she wore. Nova sat in the chair, under a blanket half asleep, but waking at his entering and joined in staring at him, along with the other two. “What’s with the looks?” Hondo asked, scowling a bit. “Just.. just surprised, my love.” Molly said hesitantly, unsure of his mood at this point. “At what?” He asked a bit sharply. “Well, … we.. we talked after you left and Molly thought you were going to kick us out, not take us up on our offer.” Melissa answered to which Nova nodded in agreement. “Take you up on your offer? I don’t under.. oh.” He paused, as he realized he was shirtless and how that could be interpreted. “You did take your shirt off for us, right?” Melissa asked hesitantly. He shook his head, “No, I actually took it off because I was soaked from the rain.” “How was Valentine? Did she apologize?” Molly asked, quickly changing the subject and hoping things went well. Hondo sighed and closed his eyes, “I’d rather not talk about it.” “She’s alright, though, right? And that Kiah who stopped her?” Molly asked worriedly, hoping Valentine was alright for his sake. “Yeah she’s unhurt an’ Kiah just had a small flesh wound. Nothin’ major, but… I really can’t talk about it right now!” He said growling a bit. Molly sighed, “Sorry… I didn’t mean to push.” Hondo shook his head, “It’s not your fault, Darlin’… I’m just frustrated an’ angry right now.” “You have a lot of stress on you. Sorry I can’t help lift it.” Molly replied softly. “So.. Since you didn’t take your shirt off for us and are having a bad night do.. do you want us to go, then?” Melissa asked glumly. “You said we could talk about it, at least, right?” Molly asked as she gingerly sat down on her side of the bed. “I’m not really in the mood to talk...” Hondo said as he threw his wet shirt and vest on the floor. “We can leave then.” Melissa said quietly as she stood up and started to the door. Hondo shut the door and stood in front of it as he started kicked off his boots and undid his gun belt. “I didn’t finish… I’m not really in the mood to talk, but I could #$@! all three of your brains out right now, though I’ll have to do only two of you as Molly needs to heal still.” He said with a bit of a growl in his voice. This growl was different, though there was still some anger in it, it was not of pure anger like before but one of anger, passion, and dominance. He had a fire burning in him and though he knew it would only help a little, #$@!ing these two willing women seemed like a good idea all of a sudden, where as before he had only thought about how to let them down easy while telling them he was not interested. This change in attitude surprised all three of them. “Are.. are you sure, my love?” Molly asked, surprised at his reply. “If you are fine with it, I need it right now, an’ I can’t be gentle enough not to hurt you.” He replied quickly. She nodded, “I’m fine with it! I.. I want to watch, to understand, to know how I’ll feel… Ladies?” Melissa nodded, “I want it and rough is fine. Nova, she.. she’s never had it before so please be gentler with her, but as long as you don’t beat me up or cut me, which I don’t think you would ever do, I’ll take a pounding from you anytime!” “Be careful what you wish for, Sargent… You help me work of some frustration an’ I’ll be as gentle as I can with Nova.” He said, a deep commanding, growling tone to his voice still. Melissa nodded, “Y.yes sir!” He started to undo his belt but Melissa rushed up to him and dropped to her knees as she grabbed his hands. “Let me do that and.. and sit and I’ll pull your socks off.” She said quickly, as she looked up into his eyes. He did not argue but went over and sat at the edge of the bed, letting her unbuckle his belt and then unbutton and unzip his jeans before she dropped down and pulled off his socks and threw them with his other laundry, never taking her eyes from his, unless she had to. As he stood up, once again, she pulled his pants down, and her eyes widened at the sight of the bulge in his boxers. “You are a big man, bigger than I had thought!” She said as she reached out to put her hand on the bulge, but was stopped as he grabbed her hand. “Not yet.” He said as he pulled her up by the hand he grasped. “You have to see it to understand just how big he is!” Molly said, as she slid back on the bed and leaned against the headboard. “I want to, but he stopped me!” Melissa wined. “You don’t get to see that until you have on less clothes than I do.” He growled at her. “Oh, I didn’t know that was a rule, master… Do you mind me calling you master, instead of Hondo?” She asked seductively, almost purring as she rubbed up against him. “It’s a rule now, an’ master is to my likin’, as long as it’s only in here, like this… Before we start you better tell me a safe word, if you want one.” He replied firmly as he let go of her hand. She slipped her panties down her firm, strong, sexy legs in a sultry way, as she stared into his eyes and bit her lower lip. She stepped out of them, picked them up daintily, and hung them on the bedpost, giving him a sultry grin and letting a purring sound escape from her lips. She then thrust her breast slowly forward and arched her back as she slid off the silky robe she had on. She started to hang it up but he reached out for it so she handed it to him without question. “I don’t think I’ll need one, but zebra sounds like a good one, if it makes you feel better…. You can call me slave if you want to, master.” She said as she slipped the camisole over her head slowly, making sure to stick her chest out at him and give him a good showing of her firm, round, B cup globes. “Slave it is, then. An’ zebra works, though that is for your benefit, not mine.” He said before turning to Nova, who sat there wide eyed, “You! What do I call you?” Nova looked between him and Melissa with a flustered look. “I .. uhm, I.. I don’t know.” She said quietly and nervously. “Girl.. I’ll just call you that.” He said. “Uhm, y.yes sir.” She  replied quietly. “Call him Master!” Melissa scolded. “Hey! Speak when you’re spoken to, slave!” He growled back, to which she lowered her head as if she was ashamed for speaking out of turn, but the grin on her face said she liked it. Hondo tossed the silk robe to Nova, “Here, girl… wear this. Everthin’ else can come off.” “J.just this? .. Out here? .. Now??” She asked timidly. “Yes, NOW! .. an’ go sid at the end of the bed by Molly. I want to be able to see you an’ since you’re a virgin an’ want me to take it, you are gonna take some mental notes, alright?” HE said firmly. “Y.y.yes s.sir, I mean, master.” She said timidly as she walked over to the opposite side of the bed. Hondo pulled Melissa against him and grabbed her firm ass, roughly squeezing one of her muscular ass-cheeks as he held her against him. She nuzzled into his chest as they stood there, watching Nova, which made the poor mouse woman even more nervous. Nova blushed and looked down at the floor as she slipped out of her panties, and clutched the shirt of his she still wore closed around her. She looked up at them then back down as she tried to slip one arm out then cover her breasts with it before taking it off all the way. Once it was off, she quickly, and awkwardly slipped the silk robe and clutched it shut around her and she squeezed her thighs tightly together to try to hide her womanhood. “No Hiding yourself, girl. Let’s see what you have.” HE said gruffly. She trembled as she looked up at him with a look that begged him to let her hide herself in her embarrassment but the look he gave her in return said he was unrelenting. She swallowed hard and looked down again as she opened the robe slowly and showed them her body. “Look me in the eyes, girl!” He barked. She looked up at him quickly, and trembled a bit more as she exposed herself to this stranger, who to her had been more myth and legend that real until now. He looked her up and down, from her long lean legs, to wider hips, to flat belly and shorter torso, and her soft, tear-drop shaped D breasts, firm, larger dark nipples, small, long neck. Mellissa was built like a sexy little tank, where Nova was built more like a long, curvy show-girl, but both of them turned him on. Normally he would have felt guilty for entertaining such an idea, but it there was a tinge of guilt over this, he did not feel it at the moment, and whatever doubt he had, he would deal with later. His mind was too tired and angry to think, and the adrenaline that the anger, stress and frustration had pushed into his system still flowed in his veins, and the energy pills were starting to kick in and almost make him jittery, all combining to drive his libido through the roof at the moment and care about little else other than #$@!ing until he found some relief. “ You have a good body, an’ should be proud of it.” He said mater of fact like. “Thank you, master” She said timidly, as the blush in her cheeks only increased at his compliments and the way he looked hungrily at her features. “Now if you really want me to take you after I am done with my slave here, then you need to be more comfortable showin’ that body, so sit down at Molly’s feet, keep that robe open, take notes, an’ I want to see you playin’ with yourself to get loosened up, you got that?” He commanded more than asked. She nodded and set down on the bed and turned to face them, though it took her a moment to find a comfortable position, as she tried not to expose her womanhood, but ended up having to sit with her legs spread, and her lady-parts exposed. As she settled in and awkwardly started to play with herself, Molly untired her robe with her one good hand and opened it to reveal her naked body. She started playing with her ample c cups as she anticipated the show, though she winced once or twice from moving wrong and causing the pain in her side to flare up again. She was improving and faster than she thought she would, thanks to Fernando’s pill she took, though her side, one breast, and stomach had visible bruising still, visible now to all those in the room. Truth be told, had it not been for the pill Fernando gave her, she very likely would have died from internal bleeding, though she did not know it. Even Fernando did not know, as she had done her best to hide the pain she was feeling inside at the time. Had it been just the arm and some bruising she would have been almost as good as new now, but because of the damage, it would take another day to get her on her feet. Hondo saw the bruising and grit his teeth angrily, the sight of it only making his blood boil more. He looked away, as he knew he had to tone his anger down. He planned to #$@! it away If possible, but he feared if he let it go out of control, at this rate, he might accidentally hurt one of the two women, and he could not accept that happening. He looked back down at  Melissa after a moment and reached his free hand down between her legs and almost roughly grabbed her pussy and slipped one off his large fingers inside. “Ohh!” She let off a slightly surprised squeak as he did, but once the surprise was over she started to purr as she looked up at him with a grin. “Oh, master... Command me and I will do your bidding.” She growled in a sultry manner. “Wet already? You’re a horny little slave! … bend over the end of the bed.” He said “You sure you don’t want me to suck on your big, cock, master, she said as she ran her hand gently over the bulge in his boxers. He grabbed her hand and half wrenched it behind her back as he pushed her, causing her to stumble and half fall onto her belly at the end of the bed. “Slave’s don’t question their’ masters, they do as they are told!” He growled back. Mellissa squeaked again, then started to purr louder as he help her arm behind her still and pushed her into the bed. “M.my apologies master! I deserved to be punished for being such a bold, brazen hussy, master. Please punish me! MMMPHH!” She begged sultry like until her words were stopped by her own panties being shoved into her mouth. “Slaved do, slaves don’t talk! … hard to get good, quiet slaves these days.” He muttered as he slapped her ass hard with his free hand, eliciting a muffled squeak and a moan tron Melissa’s panty stuffed mouth. Molly frowned, as she moved her hand down from her breasts to her pussy, where she started slowly rubbing her clit. “Damn! … I wanted to play bad slave and the master with you, first!” she whined. “Heal an’ you’ll have your turn to eat your own panties when you mouth off too.” He said, giving her an almost evil grin. She giggled and moaned softly, before drawing a sharp breath from moving wrong again and causing a stabbing pain. “Ohhh… Gahrrr! .. damn!” “You alright, darlin’?” he asked, genuinely worried. She took a couple slow breaths and nodded, “… I.. I’m fine, my love… just moved wrong is all.” “You need me to take this elsewhere?” HE asked. She quickly shook her head, “No, please… I.. I want to watch… I just have to be careful how I move and.. and I probably shouldn’t make myself orgasm, though that will be hard as you already have me so wet and horny, just watching you.” Nova nodded, her eyes wide as she had been watching them, and her one hand just clutching her breast as if she could not watch and masturbate at the same time, as her brain could not process it all at the same time. Hondo just nodded and slipped his boxers down to his ankles and stepped out of them, though he still had on his hat and bandanna. “Oh my god!” Nova whispered as her eyes got wider, though it was hard to believe and her hand squeezed her breast tightly as she gawked at his member. “ PLthh! … Wha..?! What is it?!!” Melissa asked, after spitting out her panties, sounding a bit worried as she never hear Nova sound like that before. Hondo slapped her on the ass, “Quiet, slave!” “H.h.h.his dick is #$@!ing huge!” Nova whispered emphatically as she stared at it. “No fair! I want to see!.. YIPE! … Mmmph!!” Melissa exclaimed as Hondo smacked her ass again, and shoved the panties more fully into her mouth. “I finally understand gag balls, now.” He said grumpily. Molly giggled at their reactions and then groaned slightly as her giggling had over done it a bit, but she still could not help but grin at Nova’s surprise and Hondo’s master act. His attitude was only partially an act, though, as he was not in the mood to play around like they were right now. His insides boiled, his muscles were tense, and his mind a jumble of thoughts, but the willing slave and wet pussy in front of him seemed to offer some salvation from the noise in his head and body and in that, he narrowed his goals and focus to that end. His dick was only about half mast and as he rubbed it, shook it, and slapped it against Melissa’s small, firm ass, Nova could not take her eyes off of it. As if acting on instinct, her other hand slid between her legs as she watched with rapt interest. Being in the army left little in the way of privacy, so she had seen penises before, though she usually tried to shower at off times alone or when it was mainly other women and even tried to hide her body from them, so it had not helped her be less shy, though it had afforded her a visual knowledge of the male anatomy. But this one was not like she expected nor like the others she had seen and the thought of something that size going into her body sacred and elated her at the same time. Once his member was fully hard, Hondo took it in hand, still holding Melissa’s arm behind her back and pressing her into the bed with the other, and rubbed the head of his member against her pussy, getting her natural lube to cover it as much as possible. After he felt it was wet enough he pressed it against her vaginal opening, and she tensed before the head was even inside her. “You better relax, slave or this will hurt!” He growled. “Mmmph?” Melissa questioned through her panty stuffed mouth as she looked up at Molly. “Trust me, you want to relax.” Molly said as she removed her hand from between her legs and made a ‘c’ shape with her hand, as if she was holding a beer bottle to try to indicate his size to her. “MMMMPH!!!” Melissa tried to shout through the panties as she shook her head quickly. Molly only grinned and nodded. Molly’s grin got wider and took on an almost evil look as Melissa’s eyes got wider and her face got redder as Hondo pushed his member into her, stretching out her pussy and the muscles around it. Mellissa tried to crawl away but he held her firmly in place as he sunk his member in until it was pressing against her cervix. Melissa’s body shook and her breath shuttered for a bit, but he just held himself inside her until she relaxed a bit and her body stopped fighting him. She sagged into the bed  and panted roughly for a bit as he just kept himself in side her. “I’ll remove those under-britches from your maw, if you don’t talk back. Talk back or try to control this here #$@!in’ an’ they go back in an’ stay, understand?” He half growled at her. She nodded weakly to which he pulled the roughly from her mouth and set them aside. Her chest heaved into the bed as she panted for air and tried to recompose herself. “Y.. y.. you almost split me in half, m.master!” She exclaimed weakly. “That was just a start! I’m not stoppin’ to let you catch up again, understand?” HE said. She nodded weakly, “y.yess master.” At that he let go of her arm and grbbed her just above the hips and started slowly thrusting. “Oh master!! MASTER!!! IT HURTS!!!!” She moaned. “You remember your safe word, slave?” He asked, almost snarling the question. “Y.yes Master!” She cried. “What is it?!” He asked, snarling louder this time. “Ze.. ze.. zebra!” She cried out. “Do you want to use it now?! I’ll not ask again if you remember it of need it!” He growled. “N.no, Master!! I’m a bad slave and deserve punishment!” She cried out. “Yell again’ an’ you get those britches back in your maw, understand?!” He growled. “Y.yes master. S.sorry master!” She half whimpered as his thrusting speed started to increase. He set his jaw and grimaced a bit, to which Molly raised an eyebrow too. “You alright, my love?” She asked. “This little bitch is tight!” He half growled as he thrust, trying to push into her deeper each time, stretching her depth as well as her width. Molly growled softly, “Oh to be that tight again so you could do me like that! You already stretch me out every time, but to be that tight… mmmm.” Hondo chuckled slightly as he took her in. This tight pussy wrapped around his dick felt amazing, but that woman he loved and even when not riding her, she stirred him. “Darlin’, you’ve always been tight ‘nuff for me but.. urrr, oh! … You an’ I will be able to do this soon.” He said with a growl of desire. “Yeah, but it won’t be the same.” She said, sounding slightly disheartened. “No, it will be better!” He said with a grin. “How? I’m not that tight!” She asked, feeling like she was missing something. “You will be once ya healed up… ya know that pill Jefe gave ya, to help ya heal faster?” He asked. She nodded, “Of course I remember it.” “It has a side effect on women.” He replied. “What side effect?? Don’t tell me it will make me tighter!” She said, her eyes getting wide at the thought. “It will restore your .. oomph!.. physical virginity. Give it a day or two after you feel good ‘nuff to be up an’ try to stick your fingers in yourself an’ see if it ain’t so!” He said, and he steadily and rhythmically thrust into the half-breed cat wessen that lay, bent over in front of him. She stared at him a moment, half expecting it to be some weird joke that his odd moods had produced but she knew that look in his eyes, and he had not lied to her before. Her breath caught a bit as she thought about it and it only made her more sensitive, even to her own touch, which caused a soft moan to escape her lips. “Ohhhhhh… I can’t wait.” She whispered. Neither Melissa nor Nova had comprehended a word of that discussion and Melissa moaned gutturally and lay almost limp on the bed and Nova sat wide eyed as her fingers instinctively rubbed her clit at the same rhythmic pace at which Hondo thrust into Melissa. After about fifteen minutes or so of that and causing her to go through a couple body shaking orgasms, she was stretched out enough for his balls to at least swing forward and bounce off her ass-cheeks, but it would take a lot more work to get her to allow him in any deeper. Molly rubbed herself slowly still, learning to lean right to minimize the pain and breath through it as small waves of pleasure occasionally made her muscles tighten. “You think you could change positions? Nova and I could see a lot better if you did.” Molly suggested, to which Nova looked up at his face for the first time in a while and nodded eagerly, like some kid being asked if they wanted to watch their favorite movie. He nodded and pulled out of her, her tight pussy almost sounding like a pop-gun from the suction it had built up as he pulled out of her. She moaned a bit more loudly at the but said nothing as she lay there shaking and drooling. “Might have worn this slave out!” He said with a grin. The tension in him was far from gone, but this had done a lot in improving his mood and mental state. Though he tried not to think much, the thoughts he did think as he pounded this kitty-cat woman were becoming clearer and far less jumbled. “N.n.not w.wore out… c.can t.take more… W.want you c.c.cum inside m.me… just.. just n.never came that hard b.b.before!” Melissa mumbled weakly. “Is it a safe time? Don’t want to get you pregnant, right?” He asked firmly. “W.would g.g.gladly h.have your k.k.kittens, b.but it.. it.. it is a s.safe time f.for me.” She moaned softly. “Hmm.” He grunted as he looked down at her for a moment.   He then rolled her over, picked her up and laid her in his place on the bed before crawling up t o her and lifting her legs, stretching them down until he almost had her folded in half. She weakly lifted her head and looked down as his member as it laid from her pussy, across her pubis mons, and ending up on her firm, flat stomach. Her eyes got wide, as she was only now seeing it for the first time and a new burst of energy hit her. “Its huge!.. You had that in me?!” She half exclaimed. “You want those britches back in your mouth, slave?” He growled, his eyes narrowing at her. “N.no, master just… just didn’t imagine that would fit in me! … forgive me if I am out of place, but could I please suck on it, master?” She asked as she looked at him with a renewed longing. “You bee a good little slave an’ cum for me a couple more times an’ once I’ve bred you, you can clean it up for me with your tongue.” He said, giving her that grin again. She swallowed hard and nodded eagerly, “Yes, master! Breed me, breed me and I’ll come for you then clean your whole body with my rough kitty tongue!” He  grabbed one of her smaller, firm breasts with one hand, her waist with the other, as her legs wrested on his shoulders now, and pushed back into her with hardly any warning, which cause her to bite her own arm to keep from yelling out and caused her body to shutter again. Another thirty minutes, three more body shaking orgasms, Molly and Nova both moaning almost constantly now, and he let his load loose into her, with a shutter and a growl, filling her with enough that she swore she felt her uterus expand from the volume. Whether it did on not, did not matter as the feeling was pure bliss for them both. They both panted for a bit before he finally pulled out of her, his member shrinking to about half mast not, from the energy it expended. He sat on the edge of the bed and grabbed his cup of coffee mixed with whiskey, that was now cold, and downed it quickly. “Should have brought up some water.” He mumbled as he put the cup down and wiped the sweat from his head. “I could get some!” Nova volunteered. He nodded, “Should be a couple glass jugs of drinkin’ water in the kitchen.” She nodded and hopped off the bed and hurried out the door, without seeming to worry about her unsecured robe at all not, as she was too horny from touching herself and what she watched to even care. As Melissa lay there panting and only half there, Hondo stood up and slapped the side of her him with the back of his hand, since her ass was not exposed, to bring her back to reality. “Yipe!” She yelped in surprise as his hand left another red mark on her. “Up, slave! Time to put that tongue to use!” He ordered. She weakly sat up and used the bed post to pull herself to her feet as her legs felt like rubber and her vagina like a four-lane traffic tunnel, though the feeling of bliss still danced through her body. As she got up, he laid down and she crawled on top of him and laid there for a moment. “I thought you were eager to put that tongue to work, slave?” He asked, ribbingly. “Just.. just a moment…, master… I’ve never felt anything like that… in my life.” She said breathily. She picked up her head and stared into his eyes, “Is it too forward to ask master for a kiss?” “It’s forward aright, but I’ll give you this last request.” He said before pulling her into to him and kissing her deeply. They kissed for several minutes, only stopping when the door flung open and a very red faced Nova quickly entered, shut the door, and leaned against it panting as she hugged two gallon jugs of water to her breasts. “You alright girl? Took long enough!” Hondo said. She looked down, “S.sorry Master. A g.guard came in and.. and I hid until I though he left since I’m n.naked… I came out and.. and he was still there! I.. I didn’t see him until it was too late and.. I froze.” “He say anything to you?” Melissa asked? She shook her head, “N.no, just whistled then laughed when I ran away!” Hondo just shook his head, as Melissa and Molly giggled. “It’s not funny!” Nova exclaimed. “It sort of is, miss mousey!... Was he cute at least?” Melissa asked. Nova turned a bit red, looked down and nodded. “But.. but not as handsome as M.master.” She said timidly, turning even redder. Melissa grinned, “You’ll get your turn here soon, right master?” “Well, some certain slave has a dick to clean up first, at least.” He replied. She smiled and nodded, “Yes master.” She tried to crawl down but he pulled her tightly against him. “I didn’t say to do it yet! … seems like a slave not knowin’ her place, again!” HE said sternly. “Sorry, Master… What does master want his slave to do?” She asked quietly. He put a hand at the back of her head and pulled her in for another deep, passionate kiss, only letting her up after she started panting for air. She laid on him as she breathed heavily. “Wh.. what does *pant* master want … *pant* now?” She asked breathily. “Time to use that tongue.” He said. As she slid down and started licking his member and all around it, laping up the mixture of his and her fluids, Nova handed his a jug of water, to which he drank half of it down almost right away. Melissa looked up at it and then at him. “Water, master?” She asked. “Not until you’re don’t an’ that’s back in you!” He said. “A.again, master?” She asked, surprised that he was not moving onto Nova yet. I did all the work last time, since you are a new slave and all, but its not fittin’ for a master to do all the work! You’re stretched out an’ now it’s time for you to do the work!” He growled, giving her that half evil smile again. She swallowed hard and nodded. “Y.yes master.” She said before getting back to work. As she licked him once again and his member sloly swelled to full mast again he noticed Nova standing quietly by and frowning. “What’s wrong, girl?” He asked. “N.nothing, master.” She said softly. “You can tell me.” He said. “I.. I’m not sure I can take the punishment I might get if I do, though, master.” She said softly. “The punishment?? Oh! Ha!” He laughed To whish she cocked her head and gave him a strange look. “Master?” She asked, not understanding. “Heh, Sorry girl.. Nova. Listen, an’ understand. Melissa her wanted to be dominated, didn’t you slave?” He asked. “Mmmhmm.” Melissa grunted as she licked a little more before sitting up, “I wanted this, though I did not know it would be this mindblowing! I’ve only made love a couple times but ever since I saw him, I imagined being his sex slave… I don’t know why, as I hate slavery and sex slavery more so, but… the thought excited me. I hinted at it and to my surprise he understood what I wanted!” “That’s enough, slave. Get back to work while I talk to the girl, here.” He said. Melissa gave him a soft smile as she lowered herself back down. “Yes master. Anything for master.” She said softly, before starting into licking his ball sack. “Just because she wants it, I can see you don’t understand what you are askin’ for, an’ are callin’ me master ‘cause Melissa told you too, right?” He asked. Nova nodded. “How old are you, Nova?” He asked. “Almost twenty-one, master.” She replied quietly. “Tell me about yourself.” He said. She shrugged, “Not much to tell. I’m third generation wessen. My family lived in the forest and grew gardens that blended into the forest and blocked off sections, making them look overgrown and unpassable, but really they were natural walls to protect us… when I was fourteen my older sister snuck out… you see, my parents were very protective and never let us go out and have fun with anyone else. She said she was almost a woman and needed to have some fun before my parents married her off to someone she had never even met. I don’t know what happened or what she did but she stumbled back drunk and.. and some slaver had followed her… They could not figure out how to get in so the set the forest on fire. They killed my mother and father, and took my older and younger sister to be slaves.” “But they did not get you?” Hondo asked. She shook her head, as a tear fell from her eye. “I .. I was a coward and hid… I barely escaped the flames, even have this scar to show how close it was,” She said, lowering the silk robe from her one shoulder to show a burn scar the size of his hand on the back of her shoulder. “I.. I wasn’t a fighter… All I knew was gardening.. I wanted to garden.. be a wife.. be a mother, but… I was so ashamed that I hide that when the army came to see what the smoke was about, I came out and begged them to let me join… I.. I still am not good around people, and get scared too easily, but I .. I’m learning to be better and to fight and not let my fear get me… I can’t let me fear control me!” She exclaimed. “Why do you want me to take your virginity, then?” He asked. “Because… because I .. I want to be like you, to be brave and not scared all the time… I saw you fight in the death match… You took on two of them and did not hesitate!... I.. Almost got captured after you and the medic left and a small group of us tried to get things under control…. They.. they were going to rape me.. They took my clothes and held me down and all I could do was cry and lay there, thinking that it was not how I wanted to lose my virginity… Melissa and a couple others saved me from that, but when she started talking about her fantasy of wanting to make love to you, all I could think of was how brave and strong you were and.. and I knew I wanted to give my virginity to you… I know I will lose it someday, but who better to than you… maybe… maybe I’l not be so scared next time and be able to fight back as I know, even if they rape me, or I’m forced to be a sex slave, that I had my first time with a strong, brave man… at least I could have given it to my hero and then it won’t matter if someone has sex with me against my will as I’ve already given away my first time to someone who deserves it.” She said quietly. Molly and Melissa just stared at her, wide eyes and Hondo furrowed his brow. “You’re almost makin’ me feel guilty for even thinkin’ of deflowerin’ a sweet girl such as yourself.” HE said She rushed to his side, grabbed his arm and knelt beside the bed, “Please take me, master! I’ll be a good slave too!” He shook his head, “If I take you it won’t be playin’ slave an’ master. You deserve somethin’ better, somethin’ softer… I might not be the best one to give it, but if you really want me to be your first then… I guess I’ll do my best to lay you down an’ take you softly an’ gently like you deserve.” (to be continued …)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 26th, 2023, 4:20pm Warning! Night of Debauchery part 2! Gratuitous sex! Not for the innocent of mind or Feminists!! “But, you are the best one to take me, I know it! … I .. I might not be able to take the punishments like Melissa does, but I’ll try, if that’s what it takes for you to take me!” Nova said, pleadingly. “After I’m done with this slave an’ shower up to get her scent off me, then you an’ I will spend time together, an’ I’ll accept your virginity, if you trust me an’ do as I say.” He replied, trying not to groan as he spoke, though Melissa’s rough tongue was making him very sensitive. He knew it was almost unfair to think, but he liked the feeling of her tongue on his member and ball-sack more than the feeling of Molly’s or Valentine’s even, due to its texture. Though the other two had licked and suckled on his member with love, as opposed to the lust that drove this cat wessen’s actions, the feeling was getting a rise out of him much faster than he had felt from oral before. He grabbed her arm firmly to stop her, knowing that if she continued he would blow off again, and he wanted to save it for when he was inside her, as he was not sure how many more rounds he could handle that night, and he wanted to save at least one for the cute mouse wessen woman, of whom he was suppressing a feeling of guilt for even entertaining the thought of taking her virginity. Had he not been so angry, worn out, and/or stressed out, the guilt would have won, but it would not win this night. Little did he know how much his guilt losing the battle on this night would affect future events, by making accepting them or doing certain things he would had issues with before easier. Some of these events he would be glad that he accepted them so easily; others not so much. He looked down at Melissa, who had stopped licking to looked up at him, a sense of longing still shining in her eyes and her tongue still sticking out from between her teeth, as he firmly grasped her arm. She said nothing but stared at him, awaiting her orders, hoping he was ready to stick it back into her, though not caring if he wanted to unload a shot of his warm goo into her mouth before taking her again. “That’s ‘nuff of that, slave. Time for you to put in a real workout! Now, get your ass up here!!” He growled at her softly. She nodded and crawled up him, only slightly disappointed at not getting a load shot in her face, but understanding that he needed to save something for Nova. Honestly, it surprised her that he was taking her again so soon, knowing from girl-talk and her limited experience that getting it once in a night from most guys was all you could generally expect. She knew this guy was no ordinary man, though, and if he could do her twice and then do Nova even once, he would almost be a god among men in her mind. Her body glistened with sweat as she crawled up him, but the short break, along with deeply taking in his scent and flavor as she lapped up their bodily fluids that were left on his member had renewed her vigor and only enhanced her desire. Her body trembled slightly still though, and it did not go unnoticed. “Still tremblin’ slave?? Didn’t know you were that weak! Well, these exercises should help get that ass of yours in shape!” He growled as he gave her a wicked grin. “It’s not just my ass, Master, though if you took that too I’d not be able to walk for days, but my whole body… I’ve never felt this good and this weak at the same time.” She replied breathily. “No talkin’, slave! Just get my rod back in you, before I find a rod to beat some submission into you!” He barked. She tried to hide her soft smile as she stared into his steely eyes. “Your firm rod of flesh will beat me into submission much faster than any rod of wood or iron could ever do, master.” She replied softly as she lifted her hips. She tried to keep herself up with one arm while guiding him into her again with the other but her arms trembled and felt too weak to hold herself up with one. She finally laid her chest on his so to guide the head of his member to her vaginal opening. Once there she half dropped her weight from a weakness that seemed to have overtaken her, and cried out as his dick slide quickly inside her once more and slammed into her cervix, pushing it deeper into her guts. Her trembling increased to full on shaking as she laid on him, eye’s tightly shut, almost crying, and gripping his shoulders so tightly that her nails drew blood as held on. She planned to lower herself slowly onto him, but even when that failed she did not expect it to hurt again so soon after, but it did. Almost the same if not worse than the first time as her muscles were sore from him stretching her out initially. He almost did not realize the grin on his face nor cruel chuckle that escaped his lips from the trembling woman on him until after they happened, and then after he frowned at his own reaction. True this was an act of lust, not love and it was something he had not done in a very long time, and the first being sober enough to know what he was doing, but the drunkenness of anger hung on him enough to allow him to do actions even he did not know he was capable of doing, that being one. He mentally chastised himself for taking such pleasure in the young woman’s pain. It was not like she was some slut looking for any dick she could find. She was a nice, young woman who wanted to give the only thing she had to give to one of her hero’s, and that was herself. He knew if he spoke the word she would give herself to him forever, but that would not be fair to her. He was pretty sure he had not been fair to her to allow all this to happen, but it was a bit late for that line of thought and his current anger and desires still overruled any conscience that would have deterred him in the first place. Though he had no plans of stopping now, a bit of his care showed through and he softly rubbed her back as she breathed through the pain. “Just breath, slave, an’ you’ll be fine… Should have helped ya take it a bit slower again, as you’re still a bit too inexperienced to take it that fast an’ hard!” He replied, his voice more soothing this time. Molly grimaced and nodded, “I couldn’t even do that without curling into a little ball of pain! Ouch!” “I’ll be fine!” Melissa hissed through her teeth as she lay her head against him, her nails still embedded into his shoulder. “P.please, m.master. Please j.just hold my hips and.. and rock slowly… should h.help this p.p.pass.” she stammered through her still grit teeth. He grabbed a hold of her hips and lifted them slightly as he thrust extremely slowly, only speeding up a bit once her grip on him relaxed. Th.thank you, m.master.” she stuttered softly into his chest as her whole body started to relax. “Think you could sit up now, slave?” He asked. She nodded, “If master wants me to.” She pushed herself up slowly and soon sat upon her haunches, though she put a hand on her belly and grimaced a bit as her ab-muscles were a bit sore still after her whole body had tensed so hard like that. “I know I said I’d not ask again, but…” He paused as she shook her head. “I don’t need my safe word, master… I’m fine but…” She blushed as she stared at him, “Thank you for being so thoughtful to a lowly slave like me.” He shook his head at her, “We don’t have to keep this master/slave thin’ up, if you’d rather not.” “No, I.. I want to… I want to be your little wessen kitty slave, but… could I be a good slave instead of a bad slave now?” She asked hesitantly. “So, you rather get some rewards than punishment now? Is that it?” He asked, his eyes narrowing at her. She nodded timidly, “Yes, but .. but only if master wants to.” He just stared at her coolly for a moment before grinning at her, “ I reckon  since the slave took her punishment fairly well she deserves a reward for that.” She smiled softly at him as she placed her hand to rest on his chest, “Can your slave ask to lie on her master’s chest again as she thrusts? Your slave loves the feeling of her breast pressed against your body.” “In a moment, first sit up an’ put you hands behind your back.” He replied firmly. She gave him a curious look, but complied without saying a word. Hondo turned to Nova who had just stood by watching again with a renewed rapt interest and a little more fear than before too. “Girl, you said you’d do anythin’, right?” He asked. She jumped a bit as his voice directed at her pulled her out of her own head. “Oh!.. Uh … y.yes m.m.master!” she squeaked. “That half bottle of water, take it an’ give the slave a drink.” He said. She nodded as she looked down, realizing she still had been grasping that jug to her breasts. She held it out, as if handing it to Melissa but before she could grab it he smacked her ass. “Yipe!! What did I do, master?” Melissa yelped and whined. “I told you to put your hands behind your back. She’s to give you the drink.” He said, grinning at them. Melissa smiled a bit and put her hands behind her back before opening her mouth slightly. Nova looked at them both a bit and started trembling nervously as she lifted the jug to Melissa’s lips and tipped it so she could drink. Melissa stopped moving to facilitate drinking easier but another slap to her ass caused her to spit the water in her mouth into Nova’s face and for Nova to pour half of the rest of the jug down Melissa’s front and onto Hondo. “I didn’t say to stop movin’ those hips, slave!” He growled, grinning at her in that certain way that almost gave her the chills again. “S.sorry master.” She stammered as she started slowly thrusting again. Nova tried again after a moment, though she kept apologizing to Melissa softly for what happened. Once Melissa had drunk the last of the bottle, Nova sat the jug down and returned around to the far side of the bed from them, feeling a bit embarrassed from pouring water on them both. “Feel better?” He asked. Melissa nodded, “Yes master. Did not realize how hot or thirsty I was!” “I figured gettin’ water poured on you would help.” He said, grinning wryly. “Wait, you mean…? You meant for that to happen??” Nova croaked in surprise. Hondo chuckled and nodded to which Nova looked at him, jaw dropped before looking at Molly to see if he was pulling her leg or not. Molly just shrugged to which Nova just looked down, unsure what to think. Molly grinned as she resumed rubbing herself. “You know, my love, though I’m not into women, this one is so cute that if I wasn’t in pain I’d pin her down beside you and kiss her just to see if it stirred you up!” Molly said breathily. Nova did not look up but her eyes grew wide and the flush in her cheeks grew again which caused Molly to giggle and Hondo to grin and shake his head. “C.can’t I lay on Master’s chest now?” Melissa asked timidly. Hondo nodded and pulled her softly into him and stroked her hair with one hand as she laid against him, thrusting softly and moaning as pleasure started to build in her again. With his other hand he reached out and grabbed Molly’s thigh, giving it a loving squeeze. “So, you get what you wanted from this?” He asked softly. She stopped rubbing herself and put her hand over his, “I think so.” “So?” He asked. “I cannot say that I’m not a bit jealous, and if in the room and not in pain I’m not sure I could just watch and not be involved, but… I.. I know you love me and though I selfishly want you to myself, I could share you without feeling insecure, I believe… I mean, maybe sometimes I would feel a bit insecure, but all women do, not just wessen’s like me who only wish I could be fully woman for you.” She replied softly. “Molly, you are fully woman, an’ I love you. This is fun an’ all, don’t get me wrong, but it’s nothin’ compared to bein’ with the woman I love, you.” He replied. “What about Val?” She asked. He sighed, pulled his hand back, and stared at the ceiling silently for a moment. “I’m.. I’m sorry, my love! I didn’t mean to...” Molly started to exclaimed worriedly. “Don’t apologize, darlin’… I’m just not sure where we stand right now… She hurt me Molly… She hurt me like no one ever has before an’ no one else could, except maybe you, the girls, or Jefe… I’ve been betrayed, belittled, hated, an’ scorned before, but not by someone I loved an’ trusted so much… I just don’t know.” He replied quietly. “I didn’t mean to make you upset.” She said. He shook his head, “You didn’t make me upset… I already was upset… just was able to ignore it by poundin’ the hell outta this slave.” Melissa sighed and rubbed the side of her face against his chest, “I think master was holding back, though.” “You want me to go full bore?” He asked as he looked down on she sweaty, trembling cat wessen that still lay on him and softly thrust her hips at his engorged member. “No… I couldn’t handle it… you would break me! But… but you know that already, don’t you master.” She purred into his chest. He sighed, “Yeah.. yeah I do.” She sighed and purred contentedly again before pushing herself up enough to look into his eyes. “It shows that I was right about you, master… how kind and strong you are.” She said softly. He frowned, “No,.. I don’t deserve that after lettin’ my anger get the better of me… never felt that angry before an’ I let myself take it out on you.… I Think I was holdin’ some hurt inside. When she… Val looked at me with so much despair an’ tried to apologize… somethin’ in me snapped… it started from the moment I head the call of the radio an’ just fully broke then… I was rougher on you than I should have been.” Melissa shook her head, “No… We all could see how hurt and broken you were feeling… If anything I should apologize for taking advantage of that, as I know you would have said no had you not been so upset, but despite all that you still held back… you hurt me a bit, but not more than I could take and I always felt you gauging how I was taking it, taking that moment to make sure you did not seriously hurt me… not even the few men I had been with, one of which swore he’d love me to the end of the earth, have ever been so thoughtful, nor pleasured me this well… None of them were even close to your size, though either.” Hondo sighed and shook his head, “I should have said no, but I’m somehow glad I didn’t.” He looked over at Molly, “I don’t know what will happen with Val, nor what I want to happen with her, but if you stay with me, no matter what happens I’ll be fine.” “Whether with you alone or sharing you, I will be there… If you want these two as wives too… Molly started to say. “Would you take us?!” Melissa asked quickly. “Would you leave the army for me?” He queried. “Well… Maybe… after a couple years at least, but.. but couldn’t we stay in and you stay close by so we can be with you on our days off or on nights when we are off duty and close by?” Melissa asked quickly. Hondo smiled and shook his head, “No. That wouldn’t work… You see, I’m a bit old fashioned with my relationships, though I have changed some views, as I would only be with one woman before now an’ not even entertain all this not long ago. What will not change is I expect my women to submit to me an’ support my life, my work, and my goals, together as a team. If you stayed in the army you would have your goals an’ I’d have mine. Doesn’t make for a good partnership.” Melissa frowned and then laid back on him, nodding and sighing after a moment. “I.. I understand… but… what if I saved myself for you? Could.. could we have a special friendship at least, where we could do this again when I have time to be with you?? .. and maybe, maybe when my contract is up I can quit and come be with you then???” She asked. He looked over at Molly who shrugged, “I don’t have a problem with it. As long as you treat me like you always have, I will know I’m loved and not fear being thrown away. Also, as long as she doesn’t lay with another man so as not to accidentally give you any diseases or sicknesses that you could spread to me or anyone else you are with, I have no problems with it. Ultimately, it’s your decision, my love.” Hondo nodded, “I know, but this is a bit of a new experience for me. No matter what, I want you to be my wife an’ if Val comes back an’ earns it again you both can be, but you both will be equal. If I’m with anyone else I expect them to be under you both, rank wise, if that’s even the right term, so at least I will talk to you ‘bout them. I expect you to listen an’ be understandin’ that I have to do things at times without talkin’ to you, but I want to talk to you before makin’ commitments like that so I can hear your opinion before I make a decision, alright?” She nodded, “I understand, and understand if you have to think about this all or make changes occasionally on how to make this work. As long as I’m yours, I don’t care what happens. I’ll even be your slave, as long as I am your beloved slave.” Hondo chuckled and shook his head, “What did I ever do to deserve a woman as good as you?” “You deserve better, but I promise I’ll try my best for you. If I don’t I expect you to spank me hard or punish me just enough to help me get my head on straight.” Molly replied softly. “So? Special sex friends?” Melissa asked, before Hondo could reply to Molly. “Hmmm…” Hondo grunted, “I’ll think ‘bout it if you get to work an’ get me off again! This slow-assed thrustin’ isn’t hardly gettin’ my dick warm, slave!” He growled but grinned at her more softly to which she could not help but smile back as she pushed herself back up and got to rocking her hips with a new fervor. “Yes master! I will do, UHNGG! AAhhh!! … better master!” She said as the quicker thrusting made a wave of pleasure flow through her. “What about you, my love?” Molly asked as her hand slipped back between her thighs. “Has this helped you or answered any questions for you?” He looked over at her and nodded, “Yeah, it has… ohhhssssh! He hissed through his teeth as she rocked on his member, not realizing how sensitive it had gotten from her soft, slow moments earlier. “How has it helped?” she asked. “Well, I’m not as angry an’ thinkin’ a little better. Definitely helped with stress. I am not as worried that I’ll hurt you if Val does make things right, an’ I confirmed to myself that screwin’ some gal, no matter how nice an’ sweet they are, just doesn’t compare with bein’ with the one you actually love an’ care ‘bout… sounds sappy, I know, an’ don’t expect to have to ever repeat myself, but that’s how I see it. I reckon I’ve always worried that if I ever caved I would not only hurt the one I loved but also be drawn away. You know an’ it’s not hurtin’ you, an’ as fun as tryin’ a new pussy is out, it’s not you. You are the one I want to #$@!, an’… an’ maybe Val if she comes ‘round, as I do miss what we had. I hope you understand what I’m tryin’ to say… never been great with words.” He replied almost hesitantly. She smiled and shook her head, “No, you’ve always been amazing with words. Maybe you do not talk all flowery and poetic, but you speak with meaning and purpose. That means a lot to me and was one of the things that drew me to you not long after we met. Most people you have to wonder the true meaning behind what they are saying. I know you don’t try to be mean or hurtful, but when you have things that need said that can hurt or anger people, you say it anyway as it needs said and no one questions what you mean… I also believe I understand and I.. I hope you get that back with Val, I really do… It will take a while before I trust her with you, or am comfortable to share a bed with you and her at the same time, but I hope a time will come when I do trust her and am comfortable with her… I’d like to even be best friends with her, for your sake, but we will see. No matter what, I’ll support you with her… Know that I am glad to hear how you feel and as long as you keep feeling that way I will never be the jealous wife, I promise.” “If you do become all jealous on me?” He asked. She gave him a wry grin, “Then I guess you’ll have to punish your bad slave wessen until she submits willingly to her master… you.” Melissa gasped and groaned, interrupting his and Molly’s conversation and nearly falling on him, as an orgasm built in her body. “Gahh! OHhh! Mmmm!!! …. S.sorry, m.m.aster… They are getting intense!” She moaned loudly. He pushed her on, slapping her ass a few times in encouragement to keep her going. He meant what he said in its entirety, though he would not admit how amazing her tight pussy felt at the moment. He was not sure he would want one this tight every night, but he would not argue with having similar every once in a while. Though it generally took a little longer for him to be brought to orgasm a second time, her wet vacuum tight pussy kept him on edge longer than he had been for a while, so much so he lost all track of time as the half-breed feline wessen rode him, groaning and moaning gutturally through waves of pleasure that came over her again and again. How long it was or how many times she came, he did not know but once he could hold back the pressure in his member no longer, he grabbed her hips and with several deeper, slower, harder thrusts, he shot another load into her, causing her to have her biggest orgasm she had so far that night. She collapsed on him shaking, drooling, and eyes almost rolling into the back of her head as he gave the last couple thrusts. His member bucked inside her several seconds after they stopped moving, but all he could do was hold onto her tightly and she lay flopped, almost motionless, besides her trembling muscles, unable to move of her own volition from the numbing, tingling, almost electric pleasure that rippled through her and left her completely exhausted. Once his member stopped surging, it slowly lost some of its size and rigidity. He tried to slip it from inside her, but her pussy seemed to hold onto it, so he left it in as he held her, allowing her to recover some. “Think you could lick it clean again?” H asked with a grin. She weakly shook her head and spoke softly, panting still slightly as she lay on his chest “I..*pant*  I don’t think I have the strength left after that…*pant, pant* … n.never felt anything like it before…*pant*… I.. I’m not sure I really ever came before.. *pant* … before this.. I thought I did but…*pant*” “You want to shower? You should at least use the restroom once before goin’ to sleep.” He said after a moment. “M.my legs feel weak.. would you help me?” She asked, quietly and seriously. He sighed and eased her off him, pulling out of her as he did, the suction of her body pulling at him still as he did. Once they were separated and he was up he left her lay there while he went and started the shower. With it started he returned and helped Melissa to her feet, her groaning as he had to half pick her up. “You’re gonna be sore tomorrow.” He said. She grimaced, “I’m sore now, but.. never has being sore felt so good.” He shook his head and chuckled before turning to Nova, who still sat at the other end of the bed, but seemed a bit more nervous now. “Girl, need you to do somethin’ for me.” He said. Nova jumped again and looked up at him quickly, “Y.yes master.” “You don’t have to keep callin’ me master, you know.” He said. “I.. I want to. … If Melissa did and.. and you like it, I want to.” She said softly as she looked away from him again. “Alright, if ya want… While we are in the shower, there is a pull-out bed in that couch an’ blankets in that closet. Make it up, as we will use that, an’ pull that top cover off the big bed, so Melissa can sleep there once she’s clean.” He said. She nodded, quickly stood up and hurried across the room. “Yes master.” She said quickly as she passed him. Molly frowned, “You’re not going to take her here, where I can see??” “This worn out slave here needs to sleep, as do you, darlin’. You’re hurt still an’ I need you well to drive when we take off the day after tomorrow. That pill will help you, but you have to sleep to allow it to work an’ need to eat to give it energy.” He said. “But… Who knows when we will get to do this again?” She asked pouting a bit. “I don’t know, but you need to sleep an’ Nova is a bit nervous an’ jumpy. I think she needs less of an audience.” He replied. She sighed and nodded, “You’re right. Plus, I need to be able to let you have time like this with another without being there too and this will let me see how that feels. I know if Val comes back we will both want time alone with you, as would anyone else you would take to be yours someday.” “Let’s not jump the gun. Let me get used to the idea of havin’ more than one woman in theory before you start findin’ me a harem!” He said with a grin. She smiled back softly, “Sorry, guess I keep overthinking it.” “No worries. Just get some rest… You need help layin’ down?” He asked. She shook her head, “No, but maybe you could throw me a towel. I laid on a spare blanket I can throw off, but I got a little wet watching you.” “You need to clean up?” He asked. She shook her head, “I will shower in the morning and try to wash the bedding too.” “You need to rest tomorrow! I’ll find someone else to do the laundry.” He said. “We can.” Melissa offered as she leaned against him. “You might be a bit sore tomorrow for that, an’ don’t you have duties??” He asked. She shook her head lightly, “No, we have the day off tomorrow. Would have two days off but being in the field and with the camp moving out, all we have to do is have our gear ready to go before the morning we leave.” He nodded, “If you think you’re up to it, I’d appreciate it.” She leaned into him more and spoke softly, “After all you’ve done and how you made me feel… I’d do anything you asked.” He sighed and shook his head at the reply. He did not feel he deserved such feelings from her, but he would not deny that the help would be nice and he did not feel right asking the younger girls to wash their sex-fluid soaked bedding. “Alright. Now, lets get you washed up.” He said/ She limped slowly along side him as he ushered her to the bathroom. Once there she used the wall for support and made her way to the toilet to do her business while he ran a towel to Molly, and softly kissed her goodnight before returning. Once back Melissa was back up again and leaning against the wall outside the shower, standing a bit bow-legged as she waited. “You gonna be alright?” He asked. She looked up at him and nodded, “Yeah. I’m tough and heal fast. Though I did not expect to feel like I had ran a marathon with a thermos shoved up my vagina after, it was amazing.” He shook his head at her as he grabbed a fresh towel for her and laid it on the towel bar outside the shower before helping her in and under the warm water. Once in she leaned against him and sighed contentedly. “Thank master. You exceeded my wildest dreams and I cannot thank you enough.” She said softly. “You don’t have to keep callin’ me master, Melissa.” He replied. “Just for tonight and.. and if we are ever together like this again, I want to. I don’t like slavery but I think anyone who get made to feel how you made me feel tonight should bow to you as master.” She said softly. “I think many would disagree with you, but I’m honored you feel that way.” He replied “An’ as much as this is nice, you need rest, I have things I need to do an’ before I can do them, I have a scared little mouse to turn into a woman.” He said. “I know, and I know you will treat her right… but please, kiss me at least once more?” She asked breathily. He grabbed the soap with one hand as he held her with the other, and then leaned down to kiss her as he started softly soaping her body, starting with her sensitive, intimate parts first, eliciting another soft moan from her as they kissed. After a bit of kissing he pulled back and finished soaping her and then rinsed her off. She sighed contently as his hands ran over her body, cleaning away the sweat and filth from her and relaxing her at the same time. She leaned against him and purred as he finished rinsing her, wishing it would not end, but knowing it had to. “Well, you’re a clean slave again.” He said, grinning. “Master treats me too good. A lowly, naughty slave like me doesn’t deserve such loving care.” She purred. “That’s where you are wrong. You talk too much sometimes, but you’re a good little slave an’ maybe we can play ‘round again someday.” HE said. “I would like that, master.” She purred. “Well, we need to get you dried off an’ to bed so I can get cleaned up.” He said. “I think I’ll be fine to dry off and get to bed myself, now, if you want to stay.” She offered. He nodded, “That sounds fine… Would you send Nova in on your way out? Maybe some shower time would help her relax.” She nodded, “Of course master… I know you will try but, please be gentle with her. She really is a sweet girl and was pretty sheltered.” “He nodded, “Understand but… You really think this is the best thing for her?” Melissa shrugged, “I don’t know. I know she wants it though and… and I could not tell her not to after how you made me feel. Would be selfish of me.” He shook his head, “Can’t say as I’ll ever understand you women, but send her in.” “I will. Good night, master.” She said softly. “G’night slave.” He replied as she climbed out of the shower. She toweled off and then wrapped the towel around her before heading out.  She found Nova sitting on the pull-out bed and told her to go see Hondo in the shower. Nova swallowed hard and after a moment stood up and headed slowly to the bathroom, pausing once to look back nervously before entering, all without saying a word. As Nove walked off, Melissa pulled the covers back on what was normally Hondo’s side of the bed, took her towel off and gingerly laid down, just pulling part of the cover sheet across her waist. “So, was it everything you hoped for?” Molly asked. Melissa sighed and nodded, “Everything and more… I.. I know you wanted to see how you would feel with him being with another woman, but I did not expect to feel this way.” “What way?” Molly asked. “Jealous… I’m jealous of you, Molly… I understand he wants and needs his women to be with him and support him, but I have to honor my contract and I have three years left with the army at least. I wish I did not have to, but to get out of that contract I would have to do something dishonorable and that would make me not worthy of him anymore… Maybe someday, someday I can join you both but for now, I can’t and… and it hurts to think about… I’m so jealous of you being able to be with him, as I can’t be… take care of him, please Molly?” She whispered. Molly sighed, “I will. With my dying breath if I have to.” -,-,-,-,- Nova paused at the bathroom door and sighed nervously. She wanted this, she wanted it badly, but she was also scared. She had been nervous from the moment her thoughts had threatened to become a reality, that being when Melissa suggested they ask him to pleasure him for a night, and when she hesitated said she was going to with her or without her and that she would hate herself if she missed the opportunity. Melissa was right and she would have hated herself so she agreed as long as she did not have to be with her when the offer was made. When the offer was made she was sure he would say no, but they had talked to Molly who seemed to think she could help them, as it helped her and him with a problem that was on both of their minds too. It was then she felt that the threat of it happening was a sure thing, though his reactions pushed it back to a threat when Melissa talked to him. Upon talking to Molly again, though Melissa at least seemed to think it would happen and she found herself in a stranger’s bathroom, wearing his shirt with him standing there, looking so big and strong and she found herself unable to speak or act. With his outburst of anger at the message that came over the radio, she was sure it was not to be and had found a bit of relief at that, but also some sadness as she had psyched herself up to do this, as if she was to get over her fears, she felt this was the right path and there was no one else, other than maybe the medic, that she wanted to give herself too, but there was no opportunity with the medic and she was too scared to approach either of them on her own. The what ifs were all academic now and the reality that this was going to happen weighed on her. She wanted this, but after seeing that massive organ of his and seeing how it wore out Melissa, someone who had always had a lot of energy and surpassed her in every athletic pursuit, it almost terrified her. She imagined him pouncing on her and pining her down as he shoved that huge penis into her, making her feel as if she was ripping in two as he turned her insides to something that resembled bloody scrambled eggs, and though it scared her it also made her pussy wet, which surprised her. She had never really thought about being manhandled, always dreaming of soft love and soft embraces, but after nearly being raped and after seeing what she saw tonight the thought elated her as much as it frightened her and that confused her. She swallowed hard again and sighed, closing her eyes a moment before opening them again and approaching the shower. She stood outside the curtain a moment before opening it slightly to make herself known, seeing his strong, muscled back and firm ass as she looked in, as he was turned away from her. “M.m.master? Y.you sent for m.me?” She asked timidly. He turned to look at her, and she felt as if she was seeing naked for the first time. How he dressed belayed how fit and strong he really was, and though not hard at the moment, his flaccid penis still amazed her and drew her in. She almost did not understand her own longings, but she felt almost overcome with the urge to take it in her hand and suck on it and lick it, and take it into her body, though she feared the pain it would cause. He nodded at her, “I did. Grab that bottle from the towel shelf, take off that robe an’ come join me.” She looked at him then down at herself, not realizing how exposed she still was until then, blushing a bit at her almost bare body being exposed to him, before turning and going to the towel shelf to grab a bottle of amber liquid that sat there. She headed back and stood at the shower opening a moment before taking off the robe as she stared at the floor. Once off she hung it quickly on the towel bar, as she clutched the bottled to her breasts, trying to cover them with it and her arm. Once the robe was hung up she used her other hand to cover her crotch and slowly climbed into the shower, standing as far from him as the little area allowed. He looked at her and held out his hand for the bottle which she quickly handed to him and then covered her breasts again. “You know I just seen them an’ that pussy of yours while you were sittin’ on the bed, rubbin’ it, an’ starin’ at Melissa an’ I.” HE said. She blushed and looked at the floor again, “I.. I know… I.. I just…” He uncorked the bottle and took a deep pull from it. “Ahh… good stuff…. I know you’re a bit shy an’ nervous, but I need an answer from ya now, as I will not ask again, an’ I need you to be sure of your answer as once it’s made I’m takin’ it as your final answer.” He said. She closed her eyes for a moment and nodded, “I.. I want this, m.master. Please.. please take my virginity. Hold me down if you have to, but please f.f.#$@! me like the b.bad little b.bitch I am. F.#$@! my m.m.mousy cunt and make a woman out of me.” She heard guys like women to talk dirty, but she felt like a twelve-year-old trying out their first cuss words. He looked at her with a raised eyebrow, as she was obviously forcing herself to talk like that and it showed. “That won’t do. If you want, there will be time to talk like that later, but now I need a clear answer an’ I need you to look in my eyes an’ say it.” He said firmly. She shook a bit as she gathered up the courage and looked up and into his eyes. They were so strong and steely, but there was a softness there too that she did not expect. “Y.yes… Please, take me…I.. I want it. I want it! I.. am sc.sc.scard and n.nervous, but I still want it… I won’t change my mind.” She stammered slightly but said firmly. He sighed and nodded, “I believe you, but you’re gonna hafta relax or I will hurt you, an’ I don’t want to.” She looked down and nodded, “I.. I’m trying.” “Well, lets start with puttin’ those hands down an’ lettin’ me look at you better.” He replied softly. She pulled her hand away from her crotch and laid it by her side and then after a moment removed her other arm from across her breasts but still stared at the floor as she stood before him. He put a hand on her arm and she trembled at his touch, though she tried not too. “You’re seriously scared, aren’t ya, girl?” He asked softly. A tear fell from her eye as she whispered, “I.. I’m sorry… I can’t help it… please, just please stick it in me, master.” He used the hand he had the bottle in to lift her chin and make her look him in the eyes again, “That won’t do, an’ you need to stop callin’ me master, as I don’t think that’s helpin’ you.” “I.. I don’t know what else to call you. Sir just does not feel right, and… and I can’t just call you by your name.” She whispered. “Why not?” He asked. “It… its just not right.” She replied. He sighed and took his hand from her chin before spinning her around by the arm he still had a hold of. She closed her eyes and bent forward as he let go of her, expecting him to just shove his dick into her, but nothing happened. “What are you doin’?” He asked. “I.. I thought…” She stammered, but was cut short as he put a hand on her waist and pulled her back against him. He wrapped his arm around her and just held her against him for a moment, and she felt like she was going to cry. “Wh.why?” She asked softly as she felt his body on her back and the warm water running over them both. “Why what?” he asked. “Why are.. are you being so nice to me and not just bending me over? I don’t understand.” She replied softly. “You want me to just take you with no regard with how you feel, to not care about how scared you are, or how bad you could hurt if I took you this way?” He asked back. “N.no but… isn’t that how it is?” She asked. He sighed, “This world has a lot of bad people who do a lot of wrong things in it, but that’s not how it’s supposed to be.” “But.. but you and Melissa…” She retorted but was cut off. “Like I said earlier, Melissa wanted to pretend to be my slave an’ have me take her roughly. If we did it again an’ she wanted me to hold her softly, I would. It doesn’t have to be rough, but it can be. Sometimes is rough because it’s forced, sometimes its out of bein’ playful, but none of that means it has to be or is always.” He replied. She relaxed a bit and let herself lean into him, “Sorry, I just.. just don’t know a lot about this stuff… thank your for being nice, though. He handed her the bottle, which she took and stared at. “Have some, it will help.” He said. “What is it?” She asked. “Whiskey” He replied. She shook her head, “I.. I don’t drink.” “I told you I’d take you if you trusted me an’ did what I said. Don’t see much of either of those happenin’.” He replied. She looked at the bottle and sighed before putting it to her lips and taking way too deep a pull for a non-drinker. She swallowed but her eyes got big as she found she could not breath from the fire she felt in her throat and soon started coughing. Hondo chuckled lightly as he grabbed the bottle to keep it from falling as he held her and rubbed her chest as she coughed. “Whoa now! Smaller sips!” He said. “How do *cough* you drink *cough, cough* this stuff!” She exclaimed. “I’m used to it, but you need to start slow… Have a bit more.” He said handing it back to her. “I.. I am not trying not to trust you, but why?” She asked. “It will help relax you, an’ you need all the help relaxin’ that you can get!” He replied. She sighed and nodded and took a smaller sip this time. It bunt some still, but not as bad, so she took another and another, just enough to let her tongue and throat get used to it. As she sipped on it and gradually started to relax a bit, he moved his hand up to her ample D breasts and started to squeeze and tease them lightly. She seemed to take to that well, though she tensed up a bit first when he started to tease her nipples. After a few minutes of that, and her now having a couple shot of whiskey in her, he moved his hand down to her womanhood, to which she tensed and clenched her legs shut. She trembled and hugged the bottle to her belly, “Not yet, please… Sorry, I.. I’m so nervous… please just play with my breast a little longer… I like that, but… not my pussy yet, please.” (to be continued…)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 2nd, 2023, 11:02am Warning! Night of Debauchery part 3! Gratuitous sex! Not for the innocent of mind or Feminists!! Hondo was glad that his rage had subsided some, though it was not all gone and he was not sure it would subside altogether anytime soon, but at least, now he was thinking more clearly and could control his actions better. Nova was so timid but yet brave, so soft yet fit, so long and lean, yet ample in the right places, and so scare yet so trusting, and somehow it all turned him on. It actually turned him on more than he thought it would, and his desire to take her had grown strong. Not that Melissa did not turn him on, as the little tank of a woman and her slave act was hot, but he pretty much rage-#$@!ed her, not taking the time to think on how desirable she was, using most of his available thought processes to just hold himself back from hurting her. Had Nova been first, it would not have been good. Melissa’s desires at least fell in line with his need, her desire to be taken roughly, and his need to #$@! roughly, but had it been Nova he still would have bent her over and #$@!ed her roughly, as he was pushed to the point to where he could not have done it any other way.  He only realized it now and it scared him a bit, as though walking away should have been an option, he somehow lost it in the heat of the moment. He knew he had no right to have any protection in this state of debauchery, but he felt as if he was being protected from on high, as was this young woman. Melissa gave him what he needed and helped calm his mind and spirit, now he had to do the same for Nova. “I can wait a bit for that, if you want.” He replied softly. He moved his hand back to her waist, and after a moment just ran it lightly across her stomach and down her side as he used the other to continue playing with her soft, ample, teardrop shaped breast, occasionally moving from squeezing and fondling them to pinch, twist, and roll her smaller firm nipples between his thumb and pointer finger. She sighed and took another couple sips from the bottle as she leaned against him silently, one hand on the bottle and the other hand by her side. After a bit he took the bottle from her, took a deep pull from it, and handed it back. “Ahh! … That is a good bottle. Some from a little distillery in Wyomin’… only have a case left.. After that it’s gone for good, I reckon…. You’re awfully quiet, girl.” He said, trying to get something out of her. She took another sip from the bottle, sighed and then with her other hand grabbed the hand of his that he had put back on her waist and just held it. “S.s.sorry… I.. I just don’t know what to say… I wanted this for a while now, but now that it’s happening….. I’m terrified.” She whispered before taking a bigger pull from the bottle. He took the bottle from her, took a drink and sat it up on the ledge of the shower wall. “You might need to wait for anymore of that. I want you relaxed, not hammered! … *sigh*” He stopped playing with her breast and turned her around to face him. She stared down at first but found she that down put her staring right at his dick, which had gotten bigger, but was not quite half-mast yet. That only made her blush, so she tried to look up at his eyes, but it was almost too much for her too, so she stared at his chest instead. It was not perfect, as even that seemed to make her feel flustered, but not as much as the other two. He lifted her chin after a moment, to which she tried to still look down but found it hard to now, so she was forced to gaze into his eyes. Those steely gunmetal colored eyes of his seemed to look right through her, and it sent a chill through her body at first, but the longer she looked the more she was somehow drawn into them. There was a softness in them but they were unmistakably the eyes of a predator, a hunter, a man on top of the food chain, and that both thrilled and terrified her at the same time. She feared what he could do to her body but she wanted him to do it. She was to afraid to ask for it but hoped he would just take it, as she needed him to just take it, to take her. He gazed down into her scared green eyes for a long time. They were the eyes of a prey animal; soft, darting, scared, and yet they seemed to want to trust him, to want him, to long for him. Her eyes said more about her fears and desires than her mouth had. He almost distrusted himself when it came to reading women but the anger in him tonight had quieted that small voice of question and doubt in his head until he could only hear it whisper when all was quiet. All was not quiet at the moment though, as his mind and body screamed at him to dominate the prey in front of him, as it was in his nature as hunter to take from the prey what he wanted, yet they prey seemed willing. He questioned for a brief moment whether she was will or just giving over to the nature order, to her place in the moment, submitting to the hunter as she knew it was inevitable, but as that brief moment passed, no questions were answered and he reacted as he felt he must. He scooped her up and pulled her against him, her tiny feet dangling in the air at the end of her long shapely legs as she did not know what to even do with the rest of herself at the moment, let alone them, as he held and arm under her ass to hold her up against him. She would have squeaked in surprise or asked what he was going to do or something had his other hand not simultaneously been placed behind her head, pulling it into his as his lips engulfed hers in a deep passionate kiss. She fought him at first, a bit out of surprise and a bit from fear, but she soon relaxed and gave into it. It was not that she did not want this, but that she really was not sure what she wanted or what to expect. Though she was glad he was taking the reins, she was like a young filly first being broke to ride by a trusted trainer, so unsure of what to do that she instinctively fought him, that was until she realized he was trying to guide her for her own good. She trembled as he held and kissed her, but she soon warmed up to it, putting her arms around his neck and wrapping her legs around his waist to pull herself into him more tightly as she melted into the kiss. After what seemed like an eternity and a moment to her at the same time he pulled back and stared into her eyes again. Her breasts rubbed against him and her chest heaved as she panted for air. She did not realize how out of breath she had become until then, but it did not matter, as for some reason much of her fear had melted away. “Thank you.” She whispered. “For what?” He asked. “Guiding me… taking the lead… I.. I just don’t know what to do and.. and it scares me… I overthink things sometimes and honestly, I have no clue how to do this with you… Please.. please just take me how you feel is best.” She said softly and breathily. “You want to have a safe-word like Melissa did?” He asked. She shook her head, “No.” “You sure?” He asked, raising an eyebrow at her. “I.. I’m afraid I would use it just because I let myself freak out over something, like not knowing what to do or from the pain of you entering me… I know it will hurt, but… you said I need to do as you say and trust you, right? So… I don’t want one as I want to show you I trust you to take me the way I need to be.” She said softly as she stared into his eyes again, her eyes looking like that of a little fawn looking at its mother, so scared of the world and so trusting that she will be taken care of in the way she needs. He pulled her to him and kissed her again, though not as long this time. Once he pulled back he looked at her for a second before lifting her up, breaking her grip on him, and resting her ass on a ledge about chest level for him in the shower, putting himself almost eye level with her womanhood. As he did, he spread her legs and put them over his shoulders as he leaned in. She was not sure at first what he was doing but she tried to just trust him, trusting he would not hurt her or drop her or anything, though she felt her cheeks flush again and as she realized what was happening. She clenched her thighs slightly at first, but then slowly tried to relax them as he spread her legs. She grabbed the upper shower ledge with one hand and put the other on his head to steady herself as he put her legs over his shoulders and got closer to her. She closed her eyes and tensed a bit as she felt his breath on her soft, tight, smooth labia, and her breath caught for a moment as his hands spread her open further, revealing her most sensitive, externally reachable parts to him. She took a deep, shuttering breath and held it as he licked across the inner lips of her pussy, from her vaginal opening up and across her clitoris. It felt electrifying, as his tongue seemed to send little bolts of pleasure through her kitty that traveled through her body and pulsed through her mind like they were trying to escape out the top of her head. As he continued the feeling only built in her, the feeling as if the pleasure was pressure that built in her mind and body, threatening to rip her apart to allow its escape if it built too much. She had played with herself many times before and imagined what this would all be like, as she slowly built similar little pressure waves within herself, but those were nothing compared to these that he now built within her. She did not know if it was the fear in her, the thrill of finally doing it, having someone else do the touching so she could not anticipate the exact moment nor control the speed, moment, or pressure of the touch, if he was that skilled, or if was a mix of several if not all of those things, but she knew if felt amazing. “MMmmm .. Ohhhh! …. Th.th.th.that f.f.f.feels amazing!” She moaned, only now realizing that she had been moaning out loud for the last couple minutes. She had brought herself to orgasm before, though she usually only moaned softly towards the end, generally just sighing, tensing her muscles, and rolling around a bit restlessly as she flicked her own bean, fondled her own breasts, and came close to what she thought was a good orgasm. She now realized that what she thought was a good orgasm brought forth by her own hand, was mediocre at best. With his tongue alone, he was surpassing her own attempts by miles. She took her hand from his head and grabbed one of her breasts, kneading it, squeezing it, and occasionally pinching and twisting her nipple to add to the feelings of bliss that swelled in her, as he licked her vaginal opening and sucked on her swelling clit. She moaned again rather loudly and her eyes rolled back in her head as the waves of pleasure built to its peak causing her to inadvertently tense and squeeze his head with her thighs as she climaxed. As the wave passed she relaxed and half slumped against him as she panted for air. He looked up at her with a Cheshire cat like grin as she looked down at him, as she tried to regain her breath. “Need me to stop?” He asked, still grinning at her. “I.. *pant* .. I wish you could.. *pant* .. never stop and ..*pant* make me feel like that always but ..*pant* I.. *pant* .. I want a chance to make you feel good too… *pant, pant*.. Can I.. *pant* .. come down and suck on you for a bit?” She asked breathily. He nodded, took her legs from his shoulders and lifted her down. She paused and stared at him for a moment before putting a hand on his shoulder to pull herself up as she stretched upon her toes, kissing him again but of her own volition this time, which surprised him slightly at her boldness. Though she was still a bit nervous, she found it hard to stay timid and shy around him now, after he had his head in between her legs, his mouth and tongue on her sensitive pussy parts, and had brought her to such an intense orgasm. As she kissed him, she placed her other hand on his chest and let it slowly slide down his body. She felt his swelling member press against her body and guided her hand between them to that spot, gently grabbing the shaft as she tasted his lips and her own juices that lingered on them, though she did not even realize it at the time. With his member firmly in her hand, she pulled back from the kiss and slowly slid down, kissing his chest, stopping a moment to play with one of his nipples with her tongue, as she slowly started stroking his long shaft. He gently ran his fingers through her hair as he closed his eyes a moment and enjoyed the sensation of her touch, as her imagination on what sex should be guided her inexperienced body in trying to please her lover. She was not perfect and had a lot to learn, but unlike with the lust he felt from Melissa, he felt an actual care to her actions. It was not the same as the love he felt from how Molly touched him but it was close, and he found himself enjoying it despite her inexperience and maybe even more so because of it. He sighed after a moment and looked down to see her intently looking up at his face, almost lovingly, as she tried to gauge if she was doing well or not. He gave her a smile and a nod to which her face lite up at, as she knew it was a look of approval. She looked back at his chest after a monument and started on down again, kissing down his belly, mons, and down his almost fully hard member, stopping once she got to the tip to look it over closely. Her eyes widened a bit as it truly seemed even more massive looking at it like this, and she blushed as she thought of him putting it into her. She knew it would hurt some but it frightened her much less now. If he could be this gentle now and take his time with her, letting her warm up to his touch and allowing her to explore his body at her pace, then she knew he would be as gentle as he could with putting it into her. She kissed the tip and looked back up at him with a soft smile and an expectant look. “Am.. am I doing alright?... Do you like it?” She asked softly. “You’re doin’ fine, girl. You can touch, kiss, lick or suck on anything down there, just no bitin’ or usin’ teeth on my dick. Playin’ with my balls is fine too, but be gentler with them… I’ll let you know if somethin’ doesn’t feel good, so don’t worry ‘bout it too much.” He replied in a low voice. “Thank you, Master… I will try to be gentle.” She replied again softly. She resumed kissing his glans and stroking the shaft with one hand, as she fondled her own breast again for a moment with the other. She let go of her breast after a bit and lightly grabbed his balls, though one barely fit in her hand. She lifted his shaft, stroking it as she held it up still, to allow her to get in close enough to kiss and lick his ball sack, savoring his taste and texture as she explored every inch of his manhood. He let her explore for a while, and though it was not overly stimulating like Melissa’s rough cat-like tongue was, he still enjoyed the feelings of her tender licks, kisses, and gentle fondling, finding it relaxing and amusing at the same time. He frowned a bit as he thought on the first time he and Valentine had been together. She was not quite so fearful or timid, as they had made out before and even got a bit handsy on a few occasions before they decided to become intimate with each other, but her exploration was not all that different from what Nova was doing now. Though it saddened him that they had lost their relationship, it was also a good memory which he was partly reliving now. He found that focusing on that good time gave him some small amount of peace, despite the anger, stress, and heartbreak that lingered at the core of his being. After a time, he tapped her on the head to get her attention, “Alright, Girl. I’m gonna turn into a prune If I stand under this water any longer an’ the hot water is bound to give out, so we better move this to the bed.” She frowned slightly, “Can.. can I lick and kiss your penis more once we get out, master?” He chuckled, “You like doin’ that?” She nodded vigorously. “You keep likin’ that an’ you’ll have men beatin’ down the door to win your heart! Heh! A man appreciates a woman who likes to suck on his cock… We get dried off, have us another drink an’ get to that bed an’ I don’t see why you can’t do some more of that if you want to. I’m sure as hell ain’t gonna say no right now!” He said with a grin, as he reached down a hand for her to take. She grabbed his hand and he lifted her to her feet before turning off the water. “Can I dry you off?” She asked. He nodded, “I reckon I don’t see the harm in that, if you want to.” She did not reply but just grabbed the closest towel and started drying his body off. He grabbed the bottle from the ledge and took another swig as she worked. One she finished drying him and then herself, he handed the bottle to her. She wrapped the towel around her body, just above her breasts, and tucked in a corner to keep it secure before taking the bottle from him. As she took a sip, he pulled the towel off her, exposing her again. She would have squeaked in surprise again, but she was too busy trying not to choke on the harsh, amber liquid, of which did not seem as harsh as it did before, but still leaving a lingering burn on the tip of her tongue after each sip. “*cough, cough*! You surprised me, masTER! EEE!” She squeaked as he swept her off her feet and into his arms. She gave him a surprised look as he picked her up, but instead of asking questions she just smiled and sighed after a moment, before leaning into his chest, enjoying him carrying her to the bed. It felt like a dream to her, one she did not want to end. The soft smiles and light contented sighs she gave off were a salve to his soul at the moment, though his guilt grew over using such an innocent, timid creature as her for finding his own peace of mind, but not enough to slow him down or give him pause to reflect. As he carried her to the pull-out couch bed, he glanced at the two women on the big bed. Melissa was passed out hard, one arm over her eyes, the other stretched out across the bed, and her legs spread open, as if closing them now would be too uncomfortable after what she had been through. Molly lay slightly propped up, and appeared asleep, but not peacefully so, or so he figured from the grimace on her face. He figured she was still in pain, and though the thought and sight of her hurting tore at his chest, there was little he could do for her but leave her alone to sleep and heal. He shook his head slightly and pushed the thoughts and feelings from his mind and body as best he could as he turned his thoughts and lusts back to the cute mouse wessen in his arms. He took the bottle from her, as he laid her down, and set it on the floor, before crawling onto the bed. He straddled her as he leaned in and kissed her again, pinning her arms above her head so she could only press her lips against his and thrust her breasts up against his chest, building a desire within her as they kissed. He pulled back after a bit but stayed almost nose to nose with her as he stared into the deep green pools that stared back at him with fear and longing, the fear much less than it had been before. “L.Let me suck on your penis a bit more before you put it in me, please? I like tasting you down there… I like the feel on my tongue, lips, and face… I like making you feel good.” She whispered breathily. He nodded and lay down beside her, letting her get up and crawl back on top of him. She kissed him again, as before, and then worked her way down his body, making sure to drag her stiff nipples down his chest and torso as she kissed and licked her way to his manhood again. Once she was down there he spread his legs and gave her unfettered access, as she timidly and softly explored and pleasured him again. Though her licks, nibbles, and kisses were so soft, tender, and pure, they were building a primal urge in him again, one less blind but almost more powerful than before.  His member throbbed from her attention and his muscles tensed and relaxed as she randomly hit areas that were more sensitive than other, her inexperience being both a hinderance to him building towards an orgasm and a reward in being allowed to feel the genuine, timid touches of one still so pure and unadulterated. As much as he enjoyed it, his desires burned and his patience gave out so he grabbed her arm to get her attention, and once he had it he slowly pulled her up his body once again. Once he had her face to face again, he pulled her against him and kissed her again before rolling over to lay her on the bed. He did his best to use his knees and elbows to keep his weight off of her as he pressed his body against her, but she did not seem to mind, even trying to pull him into her harder, as if she wanted to merge their beings into a single entity. He pulled back after a bit again and pushed himself up so to stare into her eyes as she panted once more. “Are.. *pant, pant* Are you going to .. *pant* take me now?” She asked softly. “After I get you wet again.” He whispered back in a low growl. “I.. I’m still wet from before but … anything you want, I’ll do… I am yours, master.” She said with a distinct note of sincerity to her voice, completely different from the playful tone that Melissa used. His guilt barked at him for the first time that evening, but he pushed it away as if it was some loathsome creature to be despised. He had decided he was taking her and nothing was stopping it! He kissed her neck, nibbling on it a bit before going back up and licking, kissing and nibbling one of her ears. “M.m.master! My ears are too sensitive!! I.. I’m not sure I can take much more!! Uhhmmhh!! OHhhh!!!” She moaned. He felt her trembling under him and continued for a bit before moving back down, kissing her cheek, neck, and chest, before pausing to linger at her breasts again, testing and teasing her firm nipples with his teeth and tongue, and tickling her soft globes with his mustache. She giggled, sighed, and moaned a bit, arching her back almost as an instinctive reaction, as if shoving them deeper and harder into his mouth would increase the sensation. After eliciting a deep moan from her, he continued down her belly and to her pubic region. As his kisses and caresses approached her womanhood, this time he did not need to spread her legs as she opened them willingly for him, trusting his abilities and ready for his touch once more without a hint of fear as to what he might do or make her feel when like this now. She moaned as his breath touched her again, before he even tried to spread her open, moaning and groaning at even his slightest touch now as her sensitivity spiked. She was right in saying she was still wet, as her pussy was seeping its lubricating fluids quite nicely, but he determined it was not enough yet. He inspected her more closely this time, her tight, soft labia fully hid her inner labia lips perfectly, her still firm clit though poking from between them as if begging for further attentions. He spread her velvety pussy lips to expose her love sheath better and noted no hymen was visible. It meant little to nothing though, as some women did not have them, most who did saw them thin or disappear as they got older, and others tore them or lost them while performing other strenuous activity such as exercises, running, riding bikes or horses, or performing vigorous stretches. The inexperienced and unlearned would take it as a reason to doubt her virginity, but he was neither. If he had any reason to doubt her virginity from that, though, her actions would have quieted those doubts as even a woman who has had sex only once would not act as scared or awkward as she had been. Once his quick inspection was over he started licking and sucking again, causing her body to tense and arch almost immediately. She grabbed and twisted one of her ears as the waves of pleasure went through her and wound the fingers of her other hand into his hair, holding onto him as if letting go would cause her very spirit to leave her body. He brought her to orgasm twice more and was working on a third as she begged him to stop teasing her and to take her. He paused right before she came again, leaving her sensitive but denying her the bliss of that wave. She looked down at him a bit confused at this action to see him looking back at her with a wicked grin. “Master?” She asked softly. “You want to cum again, you’ll hafta on my dick, as I want to be in you, right now.” He growled. She nodded timidly as he sat up on his knees and lifted her spread legs. She reached a hand down, almost instinctively, to spread herself for him, ready to finally feel him inside of her. “I.. I want you in me too, but… Master, please be gentle with me, I beg you…. I want you so bad but I’m so scared of it hurting.” She whispered. He put her legs on his shoulders and stretched them forward as he leaned down and kissed her again deeply, letting her once more taste herself on his lips. He then pulled back, grabbed the bottle from the floor and took a big drink before putting it to her lips and giving her a fairly large drink as well. She managed to swallow it with only minor, soft coughing this time, though her breath caught suddenly and she drew in a quick, deep, jagged breath as she felt a sudden pressure at her vaginal opening, followed by a pinching sensation as his big, hard, throbbing member was pushed into her a bit. She tensed at the feeling, but he stopped moving and sat up enough to keep his weight on his haunches to free his hands. He grabbed her shouldered and massaged it firmly with one hand and rubbed her chest, belly, and breasts with the other. “Come on, girl. Ya gotta relax.” He said calmingly, but firmly. “I..I c.c.can’t!” She quietly exclaimed through grit teether. “Just breath, girl… Deep breaths… In through your nose… let your belly expand, as you breath in, then slowly out, pullin’ your belly in as it leaves… just keep doin’ that slowly… there ya go…. Just breath an’ we’ll take this as slow as ya need.” He said soothingly as he coached her through the pain.   After a bit she nodded, “I.. I’m doing alright now.” He put the bottle back to her lips and she almost greedily took a pull from it before swallowing and laying back with a sigh. “You ready for more?” he asked as he tried to judge if he was pushing her too hard or not. She nodded quickly and spoke breathily, “Y.yes… just.. just hold me down and.. and push it all the way in, please? … I.. I’d like to get the pain over with in one go… please.” He frowned as he looked into her eyes for a moment, silently, before nodding, “Alright, but .. try to relax.” He could feel her tense a bit almost immediately so he waited and rubbed her a bit more until she relaxed again. He leaned down over her and she tensed again, so he kissed and nibbled at the edge of her ear, causing her to stretch out her long, lean frame and moan again at the stimulation. He stopped long enough to let the moan die off and as her body relaxed one more he firmly pushed his member into her again, not stopping as her body tensed again this time. She grit her teeth, at first, then cried out from the pain. “Please stop! IT HURTS!!” She cried through clenched teeth as tears fell down her cheeks. He sat up and continued though, his hand grabbing above her waist and keeping her from pulling back. Her slender fingers grabbed his forearms and dug into them, her nails puncturing the skin in spots. Her body tensed until it shook and she held her breath as she felt as if she was being split in two. HE kept pushing, though, not slamming himself in her, but keeping steady pressure so he slid in until he felt his glans push against her cervix. Once he felt that, he stopped but held her hips fast still, keeping her from wiggling away. “Breath, girl! Before you pass out!!” His hisses as he saw her turning red from holding her breath still. “c.can’t!” She growled hoarsely, as she grit her teeth through the pain. “You can! Now breath!” He growled back. She took a deep ragged breath after a moment and blew it out as equally as ragged. “Like I told you before, girl, in through the nose, out through the mouth, slow, deep, steady… come on! You pass out an’ I swear I’ll screw your unconscious ass without two thoughts, an’ you’ll miss the whole deal!!” He growled. She forced the breath in through her nose, but could not breath as deep as she wanted due to the pinching pain in her abdomen and feeling like her guts were being pushed into her lungs. Slowly though with each breath it got easier and easier and soon the pain passed and her body relaxed, though she trembled stilled. “You gonna be alright?” He asked. She nodded, “Y.yess, I.. I think so…. Wh.why didn’t you stop?” “You told me not to.” He replied. “I.. I didn’t think it would hurt so much, but… I asked you to stop, why didn’t you?? She asked, her voice trembling a bit. “I gave ya options earlier. I told ya if you wanted me to take you, you had to trust me an’ let me take it at the speed I thought you needed it. You said you would trust me. I also offered for you to have a safe word in case things were too much. You said no to that, as you were gonna trust me. I took it slow an’ stopped when I thought you needed me too when I first started to enter ya, but then instead of trustin’ me you decided you knew better on how much you could take an’ what would be better. That wasn’t trustin’ me. So, you wanted to direct it an’ without a safe word, I gave ya what you asked for.” He stated matter of fact like. She looked down and away from him, “Oh.” “I didn’t want to hurt ya, but both of us can’t drive. We can do this together, but I lead. If you wanted to lead you should have said so from the start.” He replied. “I.. I w.wanted you to lead, though.” She replied quietly. “Then let me!” He replied firmly. She looked back up at him, “I.. I will, I promise… please take me.” He nodded and lowered back down and kissed her neck again, giving her a moment more to recover. “Were… were you teaching me a lesson?” She asked after a moment quietly. He nodded blowing softly into her ear as he did, causing her to moan again softly. “Those ears are sensitive, aren’t they?” He asked after a moment. She nodded and replied softly, “Y.yess. almost as much as my nipples, though not as sensitive as you made my little clitoris feel.” He blew on it again before sitting up so he could grab both her ears and twist them until she bit her lower lip. “It was a lesson, an’ I’m sorry it hurt so much… I don’t want to hurt you, but this won’t work unless you understand why one has to lead. Since I’m the experienced one, an’ you want me to take you, I lead. I would rather try to make you feel good now an’ teach no more lessons tonight.” He replied, tweaking her ears just a bit more at the end. “Y.yes, master! I.. I’m sorry! P.p.please don’t hurt me anymore!!” she said with a groan. He released her ears and started slowly thrusting. She groaned at first, but it slowly turned into a moan. He did not try to stretch her depth as fast as he did with Melissa, but slowly rocked his hips, pushing his member softly against her cervix before letting off and repeating. Nova was tight, as he expected, but not as tight as Melissa had been, though she claimed she was not a virgin. It made sense though if one took their builds into consideration. Melissa was maybe five-foot-tall even, if not a bit under, but muscular, built like a sexy little tank, slightly curvy but due all to well formed muscle. She was not overly ripped, as some women got when trying to compete with men physically, but for a woman she was firmly packed and athletically built, obviously being a little gym rat, or gym cat more appropriately named due to her wessen species. With this, and not being active sexually, her muscles were so toned as to make her tighter and to the point they fought stretching. Nova was athletic, but not like Melissa. She was maybe five foot six inches tall or so, her head coming up to Hondo’s nose, where Melissa didn’t make his chin unless he leaned down a bit, and had a softer body. Her stomach was flat, her legs and arms firm, but her breasts, ass, thighs, pussy, and even cheeks had a little more softness in them, being plump enough to add to her sexy curves without looking fat. It was the look of a healthy woman’s body, but one not subjected to strenuous workouts. She was built more like a runner or jogger from the feel of her firm ass muscles that hid under the layer of softness on her hips. Her breasts were quite a bit larger and softer than Melissa’s too, but that was more DNA than anything. Hondo would not verbally admit it but as much as he enjoyed Melissa’s firm little C-cups with their larger nipples, Nova’s softer, ample D globes with their petite nipples were closer to what he considered the perfect breast. The things was, he just liked nice breasts and luckily for him he had not been with a woman who he did not like their breast. While he did take in a woman as a whole, appreciating a nice ass, sharply body, firm, flat belly, and nice eyes and smile, he was still a breast man at heart, and these ones pleased him very well. He pulled out of her before bringing her to orgasm, his member making more of a slurping sound as it pulled from her rather than a pop like with Melissa. He had her slide more to the middle of the bed and lay on her side, turned away from him, before he laid down behind her and slid close, lifting her leg a bit so he could enter her again. He slid into her much more easily this time, her pussy almost pulling him in as she moaned softly at the feeling. Once in he let go of her leg, allowing her to place it where she was most comfortable, as he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close so she could feel his chest against her back and he could fondle her breasts again. He kissed her ear as he started thrusting again, eliciting a soft moan almost immediately. He brought her to orgasm in this position, though it took a while as she had to get used to the new sensation of a male member, and one so large, being inside of her. They changed positions after, where he laid her back on the bed but stood beside the bed, liftin her hips in the air as he entered her again, and brought her to orgasm, stopping short of busting a nut inside her. After a brief pause for kissing again, he bent her over the bed, like he had with Melissa but took her not as roughly, though his thrusts were becoming harder, faster and deeper, and her climaxes were growing more intense. She had tried to be as quiet as possible, managing to muffle herself with a pillow the last two times, but this time she had little control as each orgasm seemed more intense than the previous. He quickly made her come again in this time, causing her body to tremble with the pleasure. “You doin’ alright, girl?!” He asked through clenched teether as he rhythmically thrust into her. “Y.Yes m.m.master! … *pant, pant* **thwap, thwap, thwap** … Please… please #$@! my little cunt!... Please Master! *pant, pant* Please breed me! Breed me like you did the Sargent! Please!!” She begged as she gripped the blankets and laid her head against the bed as she felt his member slide back and forth inside of her, as he bounced his hips off her ass. “Your ass is mine, little mouse!” He growled as he sped up a bit, slamming into her much harder now. She babbled a bit as another orgasm built and soon her jumbled words turned into guttural, begging sounds with no coherent meanings or forms at all. He continued to pound her, growling more as the pressure built inside of him until, with groan and a few last erratic thrusts, he let go and blew his semen inside of her. His member bucked wildly and she cried and uttered guttural moans as she was overwhelmed with emotions as she road her last and strongest orgasm of the night and felt a man’s seed enter her body for the first time. As his orgasm subsided he pulled out and crawled around her, onto the bed, pulling her up beside him as he lay there. She grabbed onto him and buried her face into his chest, crying softly and trembled as she held onto him. He wrapped his arms around her and rubbed her back gently. “You alright, girl?” He whispered softly into her ear. All she could do for the moment was nod, as she cried and panted, so he just continued to hold her. After several minutes she settled down and a couple minutes later he felt her softly kiss his chest. He pulled back from her and looked down into her face, searching it to see if she was alright. Her tear-filled eyes worried him a bit but the soft smile on her lips alleviated that worry. “Better now?” He asked. She nodded, “Much better… Sorry to worry you, master… I guess.. I guess I just got a bit emotional.” He chuckled, “That’s alright… Val, she…” His grin left as he thought about what he was saying. “…she cried too our first couple times…” He said quietly, frowning and staring off at the wall as he spoke. “Is she the one who you got the call about tonight?” Nova asked softly. Hondo nodded, “… yeah… *sigh* … She was my wife… was supposed to be my mate, my one and only, but she turned against me.” “You love her still, though, don’t you?” She more said than asked. He nodded, “Yeah, I do, though I’m too hurt to take her back yet, even though she wants to now, or so it seems like…. I miss the woman I knew an’ hate what happened, but I can’t hate the whole situation as it brought Molly an’ I together… I love that woman a lot too, though I wish we had met a long time ago an’ I could have saved her some anguish.” “We’re all messed up and have gone through sad thing, it’s a part of life, I guess… I am too but you helped me a lot tonight and I’m so thankful for it… I’m a bit jealous too now though, as I want to stay with you, master.” She replied softly. “Please call me Hondo. I like the master thing an’ could stand to hear it every once in a while, for fun, but I want to hear you say my name.” He replied seriously. She gazed silently into his eyes for a moment before speaking, “ … I love you, Hondo.” He frowned a bit, “I like hearin’ you say my name, but did not expect to hear that… You don’t love me.” “But, Hondo, I do! I promise I do!!” She exclaimed. “You don’t even know me, nor do I know you… This.. this was fun, though I probably shouldn’t have taken you. I know this world is messed up an’ you are in dangerous work, that with how damn cute, sexy, an’ innocent you are, plus the fact I was blind angry, I gave in an’ I admit I enjoyed #$@!in’ ya, but it’s not love.” He replied firmly. She sighed and looked down, “You.. you mean you can’t love me?” “No! I mean we don’t love each other! Maybe we could, given time, but this.. this isn’t love. This was sex! … Yeah, it’s fun, feels good, an’ done right together can be even more than that… What we did was more than just sex but it wasn’t love. You understand?” He asked, as he searched her eyes, hoping not to hurt her. She shook her head, “Not really, but I know what you are saying… You just… I just… I….. I’ve been so scared to open up to anyone, always timid, hiding myself from everyone like a scared little.. mouse. You.. you made me feel like a woman, but not just a woman, a woman who can be brave and redeem herself possibly… No one has ever made me feel like that before… I want more! I .. I want you.” He sighed, “A part of me was afraid this would happen… Listen, like I told Melissa, I can’t stay here an’ I can’t compete with the army.” “What if I could come with you? Would you give me a chance??” She asked. “I would, but it would take time an’ I would insist that this stop until we learn if we work together an’ you work with Molly an’ maybe Val. It would take time. But part of the question is, if you could. Don’t you have an obligation to yourself and the military?” He queried. “Yes, but I only have two years left, and.. and if I got pregnant or something I could get discharged early!” she exclaimed. “What ‘bout your promise to yourself an’ your family? I’d be happy to have you fight by my side, but is that what you want or would you hate yourself for not following through on what you are doin’ here? What of the promise you made to the army because of what happened to your family?.. Did you not want me to make a woman of you, so you could fight more fearlessly an’ see that other little girls don’t go through what you did?” He asked. Her face fell as she silently thought for a moment. “I can’t have another woman I love hate me or hate themselves. You have to ask what lets you sleep the best at night. Is your path with me or with the army? If it’s with me, you will need to follow my lead. If it’s better for me to have you guard the camp or help take care of the kids, or haul water and cook, that’s what I need you to do. You can’t demand to fight with me if I need you elsewhere. So, what do you know you have to do, down inside? What is Nova’s purpose??” He asked. “C.can’t it be both?? Can’t I do this and have you too?” She asked quietly. He shook his head, “Not at the same time.” She sighed, “Then… then I need to finish this… I need to stay with the army for now, but… once I’m done, my contract is done and I feel my family is avenged, could we try?? I’d give myself over to whatever you want then, I promise but.. but you are right. There are some things I need to do to know I am worthy of you and that I have honored my family, before I can give myself fully to you.” He nodded, “Then you have your answer on what you need to do. For us, all I can say is maybe… If you feel fulfilled, come find me an’ we will talk. I would ask you to keep yourself for me alone if you are serious…” “I am serious and I will not sleep with another man, ever, until I find you again! I promise!” She interjected, cutting him off. Her face fell a bit as she thought, “ … but.. what if I am raped? … What then?” He kissed her softly first then pulled back to stare into her eyes, “Then still come find me. If the bastard is still alive we will take him, or them, down together. If you are sick, we will get you well. If you are injured will get you healed. If you are emotionally scarred, we will work through it together, if not as lovers as friends. That I can promise you.” She nodded softly and snuggled back into him. “Can… can we do it again?” She asked. “I’m a bit tired an’ have things to do. Not sure I have much left in the tank either.” He replied. “According to Molly, you could take all three of us twice and still save a round to spray on us!” She said with a giggle. “Hmph… Well, I think she’s exaggeratin’ a little, though if I wasn’t so worn thin an’ stressed out I probably could get close to that on a good day… today hasn’t been a good day.” He replied grimly. “Well, we both need to clean up, so… could we shower again together and maybe try again there?” She asked. He sighed and nodded, “I reckon.” The woman he took to the shower with him this time was far different from the girl that came to him in the shower earlier. Once the water was warm and they were under it, she was on his knees, sucking, licking, and kissing with a passionate, unbridled vigor she had not had earlier. She managed to get him hard and once he was ready she stood and with his help lifted one leg in the air and leaned it against his chest and shoulder, facing him, as he entered her again and thrusts softly and deeply into her. While not as wild or passionate as earlier, it was soft and intimate, and she enjoyed it, even learning to match his rhythm to make the thrusts longer and deeper. She soon climaxed again and came one more time before she insisted he pull out so she could slide to her knees again and bring him to an orgasm orally. She was quickly getting better, though, even as tired as he was, she managed to make him come, and ate his load without a second thought. He knew many women that it took several times and coaching for them to do that, Valentine was among them, but with this one she did it of her own volition, and gladly so it seemed, and continued licking after as if she wanted more! He let her lick for a little while longer then pulled her up so they could wash. Once clean she leaned against him and held on tightly, not wanting their time together to end but it had to. As the water grew cool, he turned it off and they stepped out, drying each other off and kissing once more. Once done he gave her arm a slight squeeze as he nodded towards the other room. “You should get some sleep. Make sure to pee first so you don’t get an infection though.” He said. She nodded, “I know about that. They talk about sexual health in basic and in yearly safety trainings. I guess they expect soldiers to be promiscuous. Some are, but us wessen tend not to be as much, though we have heats to contend with… You raid so many sex-kitten dens and see what they go through and the sicknesses they get… guess it turns you off. Usually we are sent in to take care of that dirty stuff anyway, so the humans don’t have to.” He nodded, “Yeah, its not always fair, I get that, though you have a right to be scared of that an’ should try to keep yourself… I understand why you wanted me to take you an’ I’m honored you picked me, but don’t let it make you let your guard down or accept sex too easily from other.” She shook her head, “I won’t, as I’m serious about saving myself for you. My contract will be up before my twenty third birthday, and even if I needed to sign up for two or four more years, to do what I need, I’d still only be 25 or 27… That’s not too old for you, is it?” He shook his head, “It isn’t, but if you find someone else who you want to give yourself too as their mate an’ you are sure they will treat you right, do not ruin your happiness for me. Just make sure you stay faithful to them, treat them right, take care of them, and help them with their goals. It’s a key to a long, happy relationship.” She nodded, “I will, but I hope with you when I am ready.” He nodded, “I understand… Now, I’ve got to get some things done… I’ll not wake y’all until ‘round noon, but come down when you are ready if you are up before that.” She nodded and kissed him on the cheek again before trotting off to use the toilet. She was not sure why she did not see to be as worn out or be as stiff as Melissa was, but a dull ach in her abdomen said she would be sore tomorrow. She did not know that her leaner, not as firm muscles were saving her, having her just walk funny for a couple days, nor that Melissa would be walking like a sailor for the next several days in comparison due to her muscular build. All she knew is she felt happy, and for the first time felt that she could do what she promised at her parents grave that she would do. She would avenge them, save others from sharing her fate, and if possible, find her sisters and save them. By the time she came out of the bathroom, Hondo already had his pants, hat, and boots on and was headed out the door with a shirt, his vest, and gun belt over his shoulder. She moved the blankets around on the bed, finding the ones they had not soiled and soon fell asleep, dreaming of him holding her again. It was the first good sleep she had in months and the first good dream since before that one bad night that changed her life forever. Hondo went out into the hanger and looked around. No one stirred still. He went down to the kitchen and laid the bundle in his arms down. He was conflicted on what he had done and had to leave, to think, to rationalize or at least come to terms with what he had done, what he let himself do that night, so he threw on a pair of jeans, opting to go ‘commando’ and without socks to save time. He looked around the kitchen and swore softly as he realized he left his coffee cup upstairs. He did not want to go back up just now and potentially wake anyone or have any further conversation at the moment, so he grabbed another cup and started a fresh pot of coffee. As he waited for it to brew he kicked off his boots and pulled a pair of socks from his pocket to put on before putting his boots back on. He did not grab boxers, so he was stuck with free-balling for now, but he had done it enough times so that it did not feel too awkward. He then pulled on his shirt and tucked it in before cinching up his belt, and then donned his gun belt and vest, all before the coffee had finished brewing. Once it was brewed, he filled a cup and a thermos, before popping in another energy pill and washing it down with the scalding, bitter brew. He grimaced a bit at the temperature and huffed, cooling his tongue and throat before heading out of the hanger. Once outside he looked around quickly. The soldiers were still walking their beats and the horizon was getting grey, signaling that within an hour or so the sun would start to come up. He looked around further and saw Major Ellis leaning against the hood of his jeep. It had stopped raining, though he was not sure when exactly, but outside of a few scattered clouds overhead it looked like it was going to be a clear day. Hondo walked over to Ellis, who looked his way as he approached but did not approach him as before. He was a bit on the defensive side this morning, having nearly been bitten by the rabid cowboy earlier, and since he was not sure of Hondo’s mood, he did not want to press for a repeat performance. “Ellis, everythin’ alright out here?” Hondo asked. Ellis nodded, “Yes, s.s it is.” Stopping short of calling him sir again. “Sorry ‘bout last night… Guess I was a bit snappy.” Hondo said. “I’m sure you had your reasons.” Elis replied curtly, but did not sound like he believed it. “You see, my wife, the one who was taken from me was brought back damaged as most know.” He offered up. Ellis nodded, “Yes, we know and know about her .. outbursts.” Hondo nodded grimly, “Yeah… I reckon everyone knows ‘bout me an’ the angry woman who drove me out of my own camper… Pretty pathetic, eh?” Ellis’s eyes narrowed a bit, not sure where he was going and confused by this change of attitude. He had seen the young mouse corporal come through with the water jugs and barely a shred of cloth covering her, and from that alone he knew what must be going on upstairs. He also gave a corporal a tongue lashing and demotion for whistling at her and causing her further embarrassment, as he could only imagine this sprite of a wessen woman being coerced into pleasuring the angry cowboy, despite knowing that several of the female officers were after him for sex. He hoped she was alright still, as he was not sure what this big, angry man might could have done to a small, innocent young thing such as herself, but it was none of his business really, unless she had been forced. “I guess it could be seen that way.” Elis replied after a moment. Hondo nodded, “Yeah, it can be an’ was… Reckon I just thought after all we had both been through that walkin’ away an’ givin’ her space was best, at first at least. Then she said she hated me an’ I just figured it was over an’ maybe if I had space I would think more rationally. I didn’t intend to fall in love with a young wessen woman in the meantime, or to have other women flock to me, wantin’ to be with me, no sir, I did not… neither did I expect to get a call last night sayin’ that the woman I had love, who let herself go into a dark place an’ scorn me would also try to kill herself.” Elis stood up quickly, “What?!” Hondo nodded, “Yeah, that’s why I came marchin’ out so angry an’ barked at ya last night an’ after dealin’ with it all barked on the way back… Was sorta lost. Still am but a couple really nice ladies spent some time with me through the night an’ helped me calm down an’ collect my thoughts. I know you know they are here but that’s all I have to say, other than I treated them as well as I could, understand… But yeah, Val, my first woman, the one I thought would be my only, fell into such a state last night that she tried to kill herself… She wouldn’t talk to me ‘bout it, but just decided to end it as she did not think I could forgive her… or maybe more correctly, could not forgive herself… I.. I don’t know….. It’s not an excuse, Ellis, just an explanation…. Damned sorry for snappin’ at you… Just wasn’t in a good place myself after that.” Ellis stared at him, feeling guilty all of a sudden for all the angry words he had said to him in his mind, or the thoughts of him doing bad things to those girls. He knew he half admitted to having sex with them, or at least he figured that was what he meant, but he realized he let his mind go all the wrong places. He guessed that maybe he had indulged in a little too much hero worship himself, failing to see that though the cowboy and the medic had done extraordinary things, things that few others tried and all who had tried before them had failed to do, but despite that they were still just men. Men who get tired, men who fail, men who get depressed and feel overwhelmed and angry; who deal with despair and sadness and insecurities. He was not sure if it made him respect them more or not, but he found a new respect, seeing him in this light.  The cowboy had been battered and broken down, but he did not let it stop him. He even admitted he was wrong, that he had failed, and that took strength. Ellis sighed, “No apology needed. We all have bad days, though not usually that bad. We all see you and the medic as such heros that I think sometimes we forget you have problems just like we do, if not more so because of all you do… I.. I’m sure it takes a toll on one’s mind and body, and has to be hell on relationships.” Hondo nodded, “It is an’ does… I appreciate ya bein’ understandin’” Hondo pulled out his pocket watch and glanced at the time in the dim light. It was a little after 4 am. The grey sky would change to a soft yellow in about an hour or so, he figured. “Well, I’ve got a lot to do today an’ have to pick up breakfast for the folks here in three hours or so, so I’d better get started.” Hondo said as he closed the watch and stuck it back into his pocket. Ellis nodded, “Understand… If you need a hand, let us know, otherwise we will have crew change around 700 hours. Sargent Shanks is off today, as is her squad, so I believe Sargent Quartermain, That is Piper Quartermain and her squad will be here during the day. I will try to stick around to introduce you, if you are not here at the time.” Hondo nodded, “I appreciate it, but don’t wait for me. Molly an’ Marvin are my seconds in command here, with Karl, Maggie, an’ Tonya bein’ behind them. If they are ‘round, set up introductions with them an’ I’ll make myself known when I get back. I’ve got vehicle to check, food to stow, tanks to fill, parts to load, have a meetin’ with some bee keeper, an’ need to stop by to see Donaldson again to see ‘bout a last minute fuel tank addition to a truck, so not sure when I’ll be ‘round.” Ellis nodded, “I understand. If you need any help, talk to Captain O’Reilly, as I am sure he can get you some extra help.” “Much obliged. I’ll see how things go this mornin’ here. Gonna get my Bronco squared away for now… I’ll talk at y’later, Ellis.” Hondo said with a wave as he headed off to the bronco. “Yes, later, sir.” He replied, slipping on the sir, but noticing he did not stop to correct him this time. Hondo walked to the Bronco and opened all the doors and the rear tailgate, taking note of what was inside and what space he had, before he went about cleaning, organizing, and sorting what he had.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 7th, 2023, 1:44pm Fernando goes into his Dub Box Camper and after taking off his jacket and placing it on the sink/counter, sets up the bed inside with a pillow and blanket. Though he tries to walk about the place as softly as possible and the ‘Third Wheel’ is down to stabilize the parked Dub Box Camper, his weight shifts the Dub Box and thus jostles the electric camper. In a couple minutes there is a knock on the Dub Box door. He goes over to the door and opens it, finding Ichigo there in just her minimal sleep attire of t-shirt and panties. He just scowls at her for a moment. Ichigo looks up at him for a moment before going by him and into the Dub Box. Seeing the bed in the bed being set up, she goes to it and gets on it. She sits up on the middle of it facing him, slowing going into the prepared blankets. Fernando slowly closes the door and locks it. He says in an annoying tone, “Why you came here?” “Since the Bus camper was moving from the Dub Box moving, I figure you had to be here. Since you are here, I do not want to be with those two Bunny Girls, so I came here.” Ichigo explains. Fernando sits on the edge of the bed, taking off his boots and sox, placing them by the foot of the bed. He gets up and his shirt and pants were next to come off, folding and placing them on the nearby seats. His T-shirt follows next. Ichigo crawls through the blankets to the other side and sits leaning against him. “You OK?” She asks. “Where’s Naya?” He asks. “She’s in the electric camper in the bed you made her with the bunny girls.” Ichigo says. “She can stay there then.” He says. He then adds, “And what about you?” “I need you nearby me in order to protect me.” She tells him. “You also want me to pin you down on what bed we sleep on and have my sexual ways with you.” He sneers at her. “I’ll admit that I do but I know it is up to you and you are going through a lot, not just with me, but with everyone.” She replies as she leans further into him and puts an arm around him. “Fight Town was easy compared to this place.” Fernando says. “You only saved one from Fight Town and that was me.” Ichigo says. “We had to fight to rescue Val, and if it were not for Maggie, we may not have found her, and we lost James on top of that.” Fernando tells her angrily. “I did not mean it that way. I meant that you done so much here in helping those in need, rescued those needing an escape from their situation, helped those poor kids when they had nothing, not even hope. This place has been a drain of resources – financial, physical and emotional ones.” She tries to explain. “I rather not talk about it.” He tells her. Ichigo lets out a sigh. She then gets up on her knees before getting back under the blanket and back to where the pillows are set. Fernando sits for a while longer before getting up and turns off the light to the Dub Box Camper. He looks at the control panel of the Dub Box Electronics, disconnecting the Solar Panels to the battery for the night before going back to the bed. He sits there for a couple minutes before there was a loud knocking on the electric camper door, and voices that sounds like General Jastrey and a couple of her higher officers. He gets up, gets his cane and uses it to get his clothes back on in an instant. He turns to Ichigo for a moment, “Don’t move, say or do anything. I’ll be back.” Ichigo silently nods before she goes under the blanket to hide. Fernando steps out of his Dub Box, closing and locking the door behind him. He looks at General Jastrey with her fellow officers, one of them being the asshole Major Moynihan and another being the Elder Biker Gang Leader. “There better be a damn good reason for you to be interrupting my rest.” Fernando tells them. “I need everyone in charge to be assembled for an impromptu meeting right now.” General Jastrey says to him. Fernando scowls at her for the moment before growling at her, “And this could not wait until morning because...?” The Elder Gang Leader steps up Fernando and pokes him in the chest with each word, “Because I and my people are now part of this army and I out rank you.” Fernando just stares at him for the moment before saying, “You done?” “No I Am Not Done.” The Elder Leader says while poking his finger to Fernando chest. On the last word, he tries to push him away but Fernando grabs his finger and twists it back, making the Elder Leader gets on his knees. Fernando growls loudly at him, “Now That I Have Your Attention, You Better Understand The Following: Number One, My Rank is Colonel and my Right Hand Man is Ranked as Major- Colonel, making us second and third in command of this army. You would not be ranked higher than her highest officer in attendance – which would be Major Moynihan. Therefore You Do Not Outrank Me. Number Two, My Orders which I convey to General Jastrey comes from the office of the President himself, which is why I am going thousands of miles across the country. You sir are to work with General Jastrey and allow people like me to do our job and help keep the peace. Anyone Interfering With My Job Will Find Themselves In A Box Being Buried Into The Ground. Number Three, Your Hatred Of Wessens End Here And Now. You Will Be Working With Them, You Will Be Eating And Sleeping With Them, As The Army Works With The People It Has – Human And Wessens. If You Want To Be Safe Around Wessens While Out In The Field, You Better Make Friends With Them Soon, Or Else Some Furball You Insulted Will Put A Bullet To Your Head And The Heads Of Those In Your Charge. Now Do I Many Myself Clear?!!” The Elder Leader nods and pleads loudly before Fernando lets him go. Fernando tells him, “Now I am not going to tell you how to work your men or override what orders you gave them unless it is an emergency. Furthermore you are not going to tell my people to go against my orders without talking to me first and I decide on what to do.” He then turns to General Jastrey and the Major, “With that being said, whatever else needs to be said, can wait until morning. The convoy will be preparing to leave by 1800 hours to go to the next town, 2000 the latest. Most of my day will be dealing with that preparation. Part of that will be meeting with you to deal with the kids, who are great to deal will and are will to learn and work. I recommend having a kid army with the Wessen Militia to help out with the things this town needs. I recommend that this new entry to the corps to patrol the highways, and while the trains is being reconnected, to also work with the rail crews to protect them; you know how idiots want to destroy things that they cannot control or own.” “1800...” General Jastrey says to herself. She then says, “We’ll be in touch.” Fernando nods at her before tapping his cane against the Gang Leader’s chest, “If I find out some Wessen Man, Woman, Or Child get hurt by anyone of your people, I will be back to kill them first before I kill you.” He turns to the General and Major, “You ladies have a good night. Unless it is an Emergency, any business that needs to be done can wait until morning.” “Good night then, Fernando. I’ll be seeing you in the morning.” General Jastrey tells him before gathering her people and walking away. Fernando waits for them to walk away before opening the door to the Dub Box. He sticks his head into the Dub Box, “I have to step out for a moment but I will be back in a few minutes. Do not open the door for anyone, I’m going to lock it.” A muffled “OK.” is heard from under the blankets. He then walks to the electric camper and opens the sliding door partly, sticking his head in. “I need to step out of the area but will be back in a few minutes. The doors will be locked, do not open the doors for anyone.” He says inside the camper. Mae is heard saying “OK. See you when you return...” Fernando slides the door and locks it. He then walks to the back of the Dub Box. Spinning the crystal on his cane, he then presses the crystal on the cane and disappears in a bright flash of light. [Just outside Mad Moon Dog Maddie’s restaurant] A bright flash of light appears for less than a second before Fernando walks to the door. He opens it and walks into the restaurant, heading to the counter space. Maddie walks up to him, “How can I help you tonight?” Fernando looks up at her from his seat, “I do not know what the army ordered, but I need to make two large orders. One for breakfast, the other for dinner; around 5oclock in the afternoon pick-up time.” “We should be able to do that. What shall it be?” Maddie asks. Fernando begins his order “For breakfast: 60 sandwiches: 30 vegetarian salad sandwiches and 30 egg, meat and cheese sandwiches. 10 large oatmeal bowls. And for dinner: 60 sandwiches: 30 vegetarian salad sandwiches and 30 Roast Beast and cheese, and 5 large bowls of vegetarian soup and 5 large bowls of beef soup. How much for all that?” Fernando asks. “Let’s see...  120 sandwiches, 10 large bowls of oatmeal, 5 large bowls of vegetarian soup and 5 large bowls of beef soup... about $800 for everything.” Maddie writes the order down and then gives a price. Fernando puts two $500 gold coins on the table. “Keep the change. I’ll be around 6AM to pick up the breakfast and at 5 in the afternoon to pick up the dinner.” Maddie looks at the coins and nods, “Thank you!” “No, thank you. Without you, my people would be starving. See you in the morning.” Fernando tells her before he walks away. Once outside he spins the crystal on his cane and presses on it, teleporting himself to the convoy camp behind the Dub Box with a bright flash of light. He walks over to the electric camper, opening the sliding door partly. “I’m back but I’ll be outside patrolling with the army. You ladies rest and sleep. Tomorrow is a long day.” He tells the girls inside his camper. “OK.” Mae says as she and June gather the blankets. “What about Maria?” Naya asks. “Who’s Maria?” June asks from the bed. “That other girl that was here.” Naya tries to explain. “She will be with me for tonight, in fact she will be the general doing some work for her.” Fernando explains. “Oh.” June says. Mae asks, “But what about… she was only wearing a t-shirt and panties!” “She got some clothes from the Dub Box Camper and has my other jacket and hat on.” Fernando tells her. “Oh.” Mae replies. She then asks, “What is she doing?” “We’re leaving to go to the next town tomorrow afternoon or evening after dinner is given out. Everyone will eat while on the way to the next town. She will be with General Jastrey going over the map for the safest way to get there. And then she will tell me and I review the map. But we got a long day tomorrow, so rest up and you and Kiah should take it easy as you two will be doing the driving when we leave and it is a long drive.” Fernando explains. “OK.” Mae replies. “Good night.” Fernando says, keeping the door open for a second. The girls reply with their “Good night” before Fernando closes and lock the door. He walks back to the Dub Box camper, opens the door and steps inside, closing and locking the door before sitting down on the bed. It only takes a minute for him to get his clothes off, folded and put away. He sits back down on the bed where Ichigo crawls out from underneath the blankets and kneels next to him. “Everything alright?” She asks. “If it were, we would not be here.” He says. “Can I ask, where did you go?” She asks. “General Jastrey made some sort of deal with the Bike Gang leader for one. And I went to get Maddie to make us some food for tomorrow so the women here have to do little to cook and feed us, just serve it and that’s it. If anything they can make the juice from the powder I gave Ruth. The only think we would need is lunch but I think we can get the army to do something or I can talk Steven at the Asian restaurant to make something for us.” “Talk to Steven, not that I trust the Army. It’s better to get what the army has when there is nothing else left.” She says to him. “We won’t be seeing them for a few days at least, that is if we wait for them to arrive where we are. It takes them two days for every one day we travel. The convoy is as fast as our slowest vehicle, they would be driving tanks, making them very slow to get anywhere. We can wait for them at the next town, and we act as their intel gathering team.” He explains. “Well, they are supposed to be with us until we get to No Man’s Land.” She points out. “I told you that if you know anything about the future, not to say anything about it. The future is not cut out in stone, and knowing it can change it. It is best left alone.” He tells her. “I thought...” She began to say. “That is where you are wrong. You do not think. You react because you think you know when you don’t. Anything involving time, history or the future, you leave alone.” He interrupts and tells her. Ichigo remains quiet for the moment. He tells her, “Go to bed. I gotta open a couple of windows so we do not suffocate in here. Like the camper, it will get cold in here but you know what has to be done.” Ichigo nods before crawling under the blankets and coming out the other end where the pillows are at. Fernando gets up and opens the Dub Box windows a bit and pops up the camper’s top to allow air to flow inside though it would lower the temperature inside the Dub Box like it does on the Electric Camper. With enough blankets it can be very warm. Naya has her layers of blankets and sleeping bags keep her warm along with some padding to protect against metal floor of the Electric bus; Mae and June have the bed, the layers of blankets and themselves to keep warm. In the Dub Box camper Ichigo has the bed, layers of blankets and Fernando to keep her warm. Though the air inside the Dub Box was being freshened with the windows being slightly open, the inside was getting cold. Fernando then sits on the edge of the bed for a couple of minutes. Ichigo sits up on the far end of the bed where the pillows were. “You coming to bed?” She asks. “Eventually.” He replies. “Oh...” She replies. “Just lie down and go to sleep. I’ll be there in a bit.” He tells her. “OK.” She replies before lying down on her side on the bed and pulling the blankets over her shoulder. When sleeping Fernando usually tries to take the right side of the bed but Macey or Ichigo (rarely) tries to take the space on the right side to get their back to his front, taking his arm and putting it around them. He does not like it when it happens, and lying on his back end up with one of them (usually Macey) straddling him. He goes onto the bed, pulling the blanket over him as he lies on his back behind her and stare at the ceiling. A few seconds passes with Ichigo getting up and turns to face him. “Everything alright?” She asks, waiting for him to answer first before getting on him and straddling him. “I’m just tired.” He tells her, “can’t wait to be getting out of this misbegotten place.” Ichigo climbs up onto him, straddling her legs across him and positioning herself to have her groin against his before extending her arms to hold herself above him. She says to him, “I know you told me not to tell you anything that ‘you’ told me long ago, but I have to say this...” “Ichi – don’t.” He interrupts her. “No, it’s OK. Besides, I won’t give details.” She says to him. He lets out a sigh before she continues, “Things will get better once we get out of here but things will be just as bad if not worst in some places. We will help many more people and rescue that girl the supposed group leader is looking for. And as far as you and I are concerned, things will be sexual between us.” “I said no details.” He tells her. “I did not say when or where it would happen.” She replies. “Saying that it will happen eventually is details I do not want to know.” He tells her. “But...” She stammers out but becomes silent for a moment. She then rests her head on his chest, saying to herself, “It does not matter how, where or when it happens, it is still ends up with the same results.” Fernando heard this, obviously. He replies with “If it happens here and now, or even a couple days ago, and those biker idiots finds out, because they would find out from us acting closer together than expected, they will target you in order to get me. They tried to take Macey, and they tried to take Minerva, by ‘they’ it is not just the Biker Gang, but everyone else – Hector, the Lizard People, the Wessen army, everyone. I can’t save everyone, it would be worst if they started to go after you to get to me – never mind the million dollar reward on your ass Fight Town is offering. We being closer than we actually are will make you a bigger target. If Val had not #$@!ed up, and this Biker Gang never showed up, I would have Macey here with us. Minerva might even be there with us as well. But they – everyone from the Biker Gang to Hector’s Wessen Army, would and have gone after them to get to me.” “They are not after you, but after to stop you from changing their way of life. If you never showed up when you did, I would still be setting up death matches with those pretending to be you. Macey would be working at her mother’s sex house, and much of those in the convoy would be sold as slaves or converted into Wessens. Jastrey’s Army would still be chicken shit wanna bees and scared of Lord Biggus and his rag tag purging slaver army. You would have a hard time going from town to town, and that woman who is supposed to be the convoy would have traded you in for spirit help to rescue one person compared to the many you do.”  Ichigo explains. “Really? I don’t care.” He says to her. He adds “You cannot rescue one person to save the world. Time does not allow events to be changed when the elements within the events change. Shit is going to happen no matter what. How much shit depends on many things. In the end this world is #$@!ed no matter what one does.” “No matter how you think or feel, you are the hope this world needs. Or at least for me it is.” She tells him. “Your only hope of me is to pin you down on this bed and having my penis bang that tight little people vagina you have.” He tells her. “It’s not the most important thing I need, as I need you to protect me from those wanting Fight Town’s reward has on me. But it would be nice to be sexual and intimate with somebody who cares about me. Any girl can go dick from anyone, whether it comes from a human person or a Wessen, but like you told me long ago before we did it ‘one can have sex without love, love without sex, sex with love and love with sex. Which one we have depends on us, but here and now, the time before the match, what we are going to have is sex without love.’ I took it as such because I was doing my job but for me it was sex with love from my end because I fell for you back then and the time we had together those days. And like now, you protected me from getting killed like the Event Manager and a couple of other Bunny Girls were killed back then who were with him though you did save a few other bunny girls at that time. I became Event Manager after you left. Since then there were many who came pretending to be you to try to take your money, and I had to test them as I tested you. They all failed, and many died fighting the Lich. But you, you passed my tests and defeated the Lich, only one person could do that, and you are him. I know you are not and yet you are him because how the spirits interfered and brought you here before you had that fight, but he was aware of that. Knowing all that and where we are now, what happens between us is what we do for us, even if others are involved. You own me, not as a wife or a child but as your slave. In that I’ll do what can for you, anything. Anything that is that does not expose me to dangers of being taken away by another.” “HMPH... Anything. I wonder what fantasies you have in your little head you would want fulfilled.” He says. “I’m willing to do and be anything you want me to.” She says, trying to look innocent though that makes her look younger than her apparent visual age or 12 or so; despite the darkness inside the camper, she sounded just as young instead of the 30-something she actually is. “You need to stop that – pretending to be a little girl in a sexual sense. Outside if I have to take you out, you are my daughter Maria in order to protect you, but here in bed, I’m not into little girls or father daughter sexual relationships.” He tells her. “I know that all guys are into young girls, which is why every guy out there tried to chase me thinking I’m some young teen kid. Even you, for you even told me what I already know and that I should not push that with you.” She tells him. “You need to stop being Lilith and be more like Eve, as you do not want to stir up what evil lies in the hearts of men. The kinder and nicer the man is to you, the deeper the level of hell he can put you through. If you’re one of those bitches that think you can control a man through your sex or through what drama you can put him through, it will be I that drag your ass back to Fight Town and claim that reward for it. I’m trying to be nice, even to you in order to have a stress free and drama free life as possible in this god forsaken world because I would like to be able to get into a bed and go to sleep in peace and that no one out there would try to break into my home and kill me in my sleep.” He tells her. She looks down at him in the dark before she asks “Seriously, though, would you want to fulfill one of my fantasies if I ask?” “That depends on where, when and how much trust we have with each other, which right now there is little between us but to be honest with you it is building up. Now, what kind of fantasy would you want to fulfill with me?” He says and asks. “Ain’t  it obvious?” She asks. “Tell me. I can be very oblivious to the world at times.” He replies. “Alright. Because of my size and what age I appear to be, the fantasy is to be that little teen girl loli to a guy like you. It may take a long time, as we can go bit by bit to build up a relationship or young girl and older adult guy, and other times, just take me as I am and do me lovely as the little girl I am. I mean, I do not mean anything bad by it, and I do not want to push you into anger but it is the nature of what I am. Some things can’t be helped.” She tries to explain. “Well, like I said, you need to pretend to be my daughter when we go out like we did when we went out to that store a couple days ago. Where or how you take it as such to build up for your fantasy is on you.” He tells her. She smiles a bit, whether or not he could see her in the dark remains to be seen. She then lowers herself onto him, guessing where his head would be and manages to put her lips against his. It is just her lips pressing against his but it something she has not done in a very long time. After a few seconds she pushes herself off him, looking down at him. “If I am going to be your daughter when we’re outside, does that make you my daddy?” She teases in a voice between her natural voice and a young teen’s voice. “It only applies when we are outside. Until then you need to behave yourself around me, daddy or not.” He tells her. “Aww... I thought we could have some daughter -  daddy fun.” She teases. “Ichigo. You some sort of some weird father #$@!er?” He asks seriously. “It’s only in role play and fulfilling fantasies.” She tries to explain in her normal voice. “So, if I put a leash and collar about your neck, you going to take part in some pet role play?” He asks. “Pet role play?” She asks. “Yes, I put a collar on you, and you act like an animal pet, whether it is a cat, dog, sheep, whatever.” He explains. “Is there sex in that?” She asks. “To some, there is. To others, it is a form of control to get off on, like Dominance and Subservience, in an extreme, Sadism and Masochism. Some people just like pain, whether giving it or receiving it.” He explains. “Oh.” She replies, adding, “I heard of some of that with the Chem Heads in some of the sex houses in Fight Town. But Pet Play, that is a new one for me... although I heard of some people pretending to be Wessens, and Wessens being collared for control and money for sex although I heard of some of those sex houses where girls have sex with dogs, sheep, horses and other animals; having sex with a Wessens would be no different.” “Well, before the Spirits messed up this world, and there were no Wessens, people pretended to be animals for pet play. But Wessens are people – humans like us. It is that the Spirits messed up their DNA – their structure and make up to try to turn them and eventually all of us as animals to control humanity. Minerva and her twin and even Naya – they are more human than animal as their grandparents were the original Wessens, and humans bred with them to make them more human, but they are still part animal. The truth is, humans are still animal and breeding with a Wessen to make it human will not work as the animal side is more expressed in their structure. But they are still human.” Fernando explains. “And us?” Ichigo asks. “You tell me.  Your daddy daughter fantasy will be partially lived out in you being my daughter when we go out in order to protect you. But for us to take it to the level you want is going to take a lot of trust that is not there right now but might be in the future.” He tells her. “I see.” She replies. She then adds, “What about adult and loli fantasy?” “Like the daughter daddy fantasy, that will remain to be seen as a lot of trust is needed for that.” He tells her. There is a silence between them for a while, making him add, “Look. It’s not you, it’s me.  I’ve been through a lot, and had some woman I trusted to burn me and try to destroy the person I am and take everything I own. Because of her I do not trust others as I once did. It’s going to take me time to get over that.” “I do not know how it was before the Chaos but women today are under control of their husbands and fathers. It is rare to find a woman in charge as this is a ‘Man’s World.’” She says to him. She thinks for a moment before saying “You do not have to love me, but you do own me. If you have a need for sex, you don’t have to love me to have it from me. I’ll give you what you want and need without question like in that match with the Lich you had years ago, sex without love though for me there was love in it for you because I wanted you to win. Today is no different from then except for the time and place.” “Then you better understand one thing, daddy daughter or not, adult and loli or not, is that I am stressed out and have a headache. I may want to take you and pin you down and #$@! your brains out but I am tired from dealing with this headache and I need my rest. Time Walker or not, I am still human, I am still a man, and have faults and problems like any other. Now is not the time for me to demand that from you but it will be soon enough. Where and when I do not know but I do know it is not here and now. Accept that.” He tells her. Ichigo stays there for a moment taking in what he had said. Escape from Junk Town. [Around 10:30PM] Days of planning and gathering has come down to this. The engine works and the tricycle can go at least on its lowest gear. It is able to tow the teardrop camper and there are supplies of food and water for a few days between him and his companion. Fuel supply is enough to go at least to pass the next few towns, about 250 miles, and the radio and tools he stole from the electronics and mechanics rooms that he swapped with units he found on the pile seems to work. He has memorized the roads of the area and plotted out a possible means of escape from behind the piles with a map he stole from the master’s office, folded into his right rear pocket. He hopes that his weapons will work when needed, the pocket watch and ball compass he found on a derelict pick-up truck he found in the pile works and the $372 in old-world money he has in his wallet is enough for the ride. The $300 in slave cash he has was useless to him and he knew it. Francisco must wait until things start to die down at night before making his escape with Maria. It is just a matter of getting Maria, go to the hidden workshop and drive into the night. 10o’clock arrives and he sneaks out into the night, but as he has done this so many times in the past, anyone who sees him pay him no mind. “There goes Francisco again” they would probably say and then ignore him. As the usual night patrols walk about the dorm area, Francisco makes his way to the Woman’s Dorms. Though the guards do not care, they also ignore couples sneaking about on secret dates as they too are in on it. Maria has been hiding outside the dorm building waiting for Francisco to come. Francisco approaches the women’s dorm building, seeing somebody hiding in the shadows behind it, wondering if it is Maria, one of the guards or somebody else. He does not say a word until he was absolutely sure that it was Maria. He takes a chance once he gets within 30 feet from her. “Maria, is that you?” He calls to her. The figure in the shadow turns to him and runs quickly the few steps that separate them, as it was Maria. Though she tries to be quiet, she lets out “Franci*-!” before Francisco covers her mouth. He talks softly to her, “Keep it quiet.” Before he lets go of her mouth and she then nods. He asks, “You got everything you need?” She just nods as she hefts up a cloth pillow bag of her personal items for him to see. He tells her, “Good. Now let’s get out of here...” He takes her by the wrist and leads her out of the area, heading into the piles to the back of the junk field, staying under the shadows as best as he can until they get to an area not covered by the guards. From there it was easy to get to the workshop where he had his tricycle and mini camper stored. They go to the camper to throw Maria’s things in, opening the door. “Hey!” somebody inside lets out and they were not alone as somebody else was in the camper with them. Maria and Francisco immediately identify them as Tamara and Darlene, both a water-girls with Maria though Tamara has been the Mine Master’s Service girl for some time. Tamara has always been a nosey one getting to everybody’s business. “You two need to get out!” Francisco tells them. “Oh no! You are taking us with you! If not, we will tell the master you two escaped!” Tamara tells him. “I swear. Cause me any trouble, and I’m leaving you behind!” Francisco tells her before taking Maria’s bag and throws it into the camper and slamming the door closed. He then packs a few last-minute items into the back storage area of the tricycle, a large knife he found in the pile which he cleaned up and sharpened strapped to his side, helps Maria onto the rear seat of the tricycle and helps her put on a white full-face helmet he had found and cleaned up in the pile and covers her with a work blanket he stole from the workshops. He then puts on a white full-face helmet for himself before turning on the tricycle and rolls it out of the hidden workshop. He stops outside of the workshop, taking one of his rockets and launching it towards the blimp. Though he did not expect that it would hit its target, the rocket lands on top of the blimp, smoldering on its shaped wrapping before the Magnesium he used from some flares he had recycled into the rocket as its fuel ignites into flames. No one saw the rocket fly overhead but soon there was panic when the blimp bursts into flames and slowly falls onto the ground, setting everything around it on fire. He then turns around and launches another rocket into the hidden workshop where it smolders against some combustible materials. A couple of more launched rockets into random files, the place begin to rage in small flames. He was leaving the area of the piles and on the back roads before he gets on the highway as it bursts into flames and starts to spread to the other piles. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/MilKnife.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/oldcrossbow.png http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/ModelRocket.jpg [Midnight to 7:30AM – Heading North by North East on Utah Highway] Once on the road he turns on his radio, hearing the panic and calls for help as the place burns behind them. The speedometer needle on the tricycle wobbles about the 30mph area and he continues down the center of the road for the next couple of hours where it is the clearest part of the road. Though it is dark, his sense of direction tells him to go north by northeast, following the road to a highway until day light and ignoring all the wrecks by the side of the road which could have contained fuel, money, food or other valuables. It’s been a long 7 hour / 200 mile ride as he pulls into a small town’s fuel station, letting the tricycle idle as he waits by a filling pump. He searches himself for a moment before taking out a wallet with some old-world money that he has gathered within the piles. A middle-aged man in his late 40s wearing mechanics overalls comes out. “What can I do for ya?” The man asks. Francisco takes the gas cap off the gas tank in front of him, “Filler her up. How much, as she don’t take much.” “That be $10.” The old man says as he eyes Francisco, his ride, his camper and his companion in the rear seat. He then asks as he fills up the tank, “Where you are heading?” “Up North nearby Kanada. Got family there, Grandpa is dying and wants us all to be there before he goes to the shiny gates of heaven.” Francisco tells him a made-up story, one that he will stick with. Getting the old man’s attention, he decides to confuse him further as he points to his CB Radio, “Were you up last night? I heard a loud explosion and a large glow over the horizon and a lot of calls for help on the chatter box.” “I do not know. I will have to go into town and ask. They would probably know what’s going on.” The gas station worker says before putting away his hose. Francisco put on the gas cap to the gas tank, before seeing the old man put out his hand. He takes it and vigorously shakes it. “How long to town?” as Francisco vigorously shakes the man’s hand and with his other hand holds onto the guy’s shoulder, something he seen master do when he is trying to distract a buyer or sell at the junk yard. The man points down the highway, saying “About 5 miles that way. Can’t miss it.” What he was describing was a small town of a few buildings and a general store, a place so small, blink at the wrong time one would miss it. Francisco continues to shake his hand hard before he pats him on the shoulder. The gas station attendant complains, “Wait a minute, what about my money?” Francisco looks at his wallet thinking about something else he seen the master done to buyers and sellers at the yard, partly pulling out a $5 only showing its corner. He then asks, “Say, you got two tens for a five?” Confused the old man says, “Yeah, I think so.” He then pulls out a wad of old-world money bills. He pulls out a couple of tens from the wad and holds it to exchange for the five. Francisco makes the quick exchange and was about to pocket newly gained his money. But the old man complains, “What about my ten dollars for the gas?” Francisco lets out a slight laugh, saying, “Alright you got me.” He hands him one of the tens he just had exchanged. He then puts away his wallet with the other ten inside and sits on his tricycle, revving the engine a couple of times, “Nice doing business with ya!” The old man nods and waves before Francisco starts to pull away from the station, for the moment unaware as to what had transpired. Francisco was long gone from view when he realizes that he was suckered out of some money. The radio has been silent for most of the ride, making him wonder if it is broken. But once in a while a voice would come on asking for road conditions and other information which he does not answer but rather listen. Somebody does answer with road and weather conditions, giving him more information as to what may lie ahead.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 17th, 2023, 5:24pm It is about 10:30PM and the temperature is dropping about the camp site. Whether it is natural or Elsa’s action remains to be seen. But for now, the girls in and Electric Camper and Fernando and Ichigo in the Dub Box huddle up within the layers of their blankets for warmth as they go to sleep.  Fernando did not have a choice of where and how he would sleep with Ichigo straddling him as she goes into slumber land. He forces himself to sleep, which in the end just will tire him out faster during the day. Fernando wakes up at 5AM, needing to get Ichigo off him so he can get dressed and gather the breakfast from Maddie’s place. He wanted not to wake her up but it was taking too long, so he wakes her with a slap to her ass. “OW!” She lets out as she wakes up. He lifts her up off him and puts her to the side of him still under the blankets and tells her, “You got an hour to get yourself and the Bunny girls together to serve breakfast to those in the convoy while I go get breakfast from Maddie’s place and hand out half to Hondo’s hanger and we get the other half here. Do I make myself clear on that?” “Yeah...” Ichigo replies as she rubs the rump of her rear end he slapped. “So get dressed.” He tells her. “I came here with just my t-shirt and panties last night. Or did you forget?” She tells him. “I did not forget.” He tells her as he pulls up his pants and then goes to the cushion of the bench closest to the door. Lifting up the cushion, he opens the storage box inside and pulls out a pair of sweat pants, a hooded sweat shirt and a pair of sweat sox for her to put on, tossing them to her, “Try those on. If they fit, consider them yours.” She nods though annoyed at the situation. Together they put on their clothes, though Fernando had a lot more to put on he finishes getting dressed before she does, she had spent too much time looking them over to see how they go on. He sits on the bed next to her as she puts on the sweat pants with both legs at the same time. “It’s much easier to put them on one leg at a time.” He comments. “I’m used to panties and skirts.”  As she pulls the sweatpants to her waist. Eventually she finds and takes the draw strings of the sweatpants, pulls on them and ties them up. The hooded sweatshirt was east to deal with for her. Fernando takes the sweat sox and hands them to her one at a time. She complains, “I know how to dress myself.” “Well hurry up. I do not have the time to be wasting.” He tells her. She lifts up both legs and tells him “I’m done.” He grabs her by the ankles, pulling the sweatpants out of the sweat sox she had over the pants legs, and then pulling them down over the sox. “There, now you’re done.” He tells her. She just looks at him, not sure what to say but he throws in, “Sox goes inside the pants, not the outside.” They look at each other for a while before he tells her, “Get on my back.” “Why?” She asks. “One – I don’t want you to get the sox dirty for one and the floor is very cold for two.” He tells her. She thinks about it for a while before crawling over behind him on the bed and then pounces on his back, wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist, holding on tightly before letting out a loud “Daddy!” like some little girl. “Calm yourself down with that first of all.” He tells her. He then adds, “I’m taking you to the camper bus. You are to get dressed or you can stay like that and just put on some shoes and get the bunny girls ready to work with Val and Ruth to distribute the breakfast by 6AM. They need to get their ride and camper set up to go out tonight, and there will be a couple of meetings during the day. And tell Ruth and Val to set up coffee or some juice drink from the juice powder I gave Ruth and that I would like to speak to them about lunch and dinner as we will be leaving this later afternoon. Tell them nothing more. And Naya can stay in the camper with you as you are going to watch her while I am gone so the Wessen Hater Gang does not see her.” “OK, I’ll get that done for you.” Ichigo replies. “Alright, hold on...” He tells her, stepping to the Dub Box door. He opens the door and steps outside. The door closes by itself as he walks to his electric camper. He slides the sliding door half way open before leaning in and let Ichigo to step inside. He tells her, “Don’t forgot what I told you.” “I won’t.” Ichigo says before he closes the door. She turns to the girls in the camper “You ladies need to get up and wash your faces and get dressed. Fernando is going to get our breakfast to give to Val and Ruth for us to give out to those in the convoy camp. We need to get coffee and juice ready for the camp. Naya, you are to stay here with me until further notice so the Wessen Hater Gang does not take you. When done you are to check out your vehicle and campers as we will be leaving this evening as there will be meetings about it today. Now let’s go, we need to be ready before Fernando returns with breakfast.” Mae grumbles, “It’s too early in the morning for this...” Outside Fernando walks over to the teen's dunebuggy with Lisa, her dogs, Alice, Jordan and Francis walk over to him. “Hey Mister Fernando, everything OK?” Lisa says as they approach him. He turns to face them, “Everything is fine. I need to speak to you all later, but first, this is the boy’s buggy?” “Yeah.” Jordan says. “I need to borrow it and one guy and one girl to come with me to Maddie’s place to pick up breakfast from her and give half out to Hondo’s group hiding in the hanger and bring the rest here.” Fernando explains before releasing the brake and putting the car in neutral. As they walk to where the Camper Tow Hitch was, Alice and Jordan volunteer. Fernando unlocks the Tow hitch, lifts up the trailer to clear the hitch and pushes the buggy out of the hitch before setting the trailer down onto its resting tow hitch leg. He then looks at them. Fernando tells them, “Around 9o’clock I need to see all of you teens and a few others at Hondo’s Hanger for a meeting. It is just about preparing to leave before nightfall today. I’ll gather you all before leaving to Hondo’s hanger.” “We will all be there.” Lisa replies. “Good.” Fernando replies before adding, “Alice, Jordan, into the buggy, we’re going to pick up breakfast. Lisa, Francis, hold down the camp until I return.” They all nod before going out in their separate directions with Alice and Jordan entering the buggy. Fernando walks to buggy’s front, lifts it up and pulls out the front from going against the Bunny Girls’ camper. He gets into the driver’s seat of the buggy and slowly drives out of the convoy parking area. Once passing the Blimp parking area, he goes around lot to the left and goes through the grassy field until he gets back on the road on the East side of town and then South once on the main road there. He gets to Maddie’s place in a few minutes. After locking up the car, they walk into Maddie’s restaurant, taking a seat by the counter. Maddie comes out of the kitchen area, seeing Fernando and the teens with him have arrived. “We are almost done with your order! Just packing things up for you!” Maddie says as she puts a few items into a large paper bag. Her cook comes out to add other things to another bag. In a few short minutes the bags are placed onto the counter in front of Fernando. Fernando puts a $100 gold coin on the counter, “That should cover for breakfast. I will return for dinner around 6PM and pay for that as well.” He pulls out his receipt and writes on it “$100 paid for breakfast.” “You already paid too much last night.” Maddie says to him. “Don’t worry about it. You do great work on short notice. That should be rewarded.” Fernando tells her before handing out the bags to Francis and Alice. “Alright then.” Maddie replies, “I’ll see you then.” “Thank you.” Fernando tells her before taking the last two bags and leads the group out of the dune buggy. The food is placed about on the front passenger seat. He tells Francis and Alice to wait for a second as he calls Hondo on the radio. “Righteous Cowboy, this is Medic, Please answer. Over.” Fernando says to his small Yaesu radio. Fernando was about to call Hondo again but Hondo replies just in time, “Righteous Cowboy here. Everything alrigh’ at your end?” “Everything is fine. I’m coming by with food for the kids in the hanger, but two things. One - have one of the ladies make some juice from the powdered stuff I gave you a couple of days ago, and two - we need take apart and sort through what is there for you and the kids, and repack it so I can take it and feed everyone else at the convoy camp. I’ll be in the Teen’s green buggy.” Fernando explains. “Alrigh’, I’ll see you then.” Hondo replies. “Be there in 5...” Fernando says before putting away his little radio. He then walks over to the driver’s side and lets Alice and Francis in to the rear seat before getting into the rear seat himself. Once on the road, Fernando cuts into the grass and cross the runway to get to the west side of town where Hondo’s Hanger is located. Cutting across the runaway as he did makes a 5 minute trip into 2 minutes. As soon as he gets to the hanger, the troops guarding the place open the main door and signal Fernando to drive in. Fernando continues to drive to the rear of the hanger and stops near a kitchen like area in the rear. He steps out of the buggy and helps the teens as well. Hondo comes down stairs with Minerva, Miniya, Tracey and Abigail as Fernando and the teens put the bags of food on counter. Fernando tells Francis and Alice, “All but one of the vegetarian salad sandwiches belong here, I have to take one back for Naya; and 12 of the egg, meat and cheese sandwiches stay here. And 6 of the large oatmeal bowls are to stay here. Everything else comes with us.” Hondo walks up behind them and looks over, “Same as before?” “Pretty much the same. Maddie knows how to put together a quick meal on short notice.” Fernando explains as Alice and Francis packs the remaining meals in a couple of bags. He then points out, “29 veggie sandwiches; 12 egg, meat and cheese sandwiches, and 6 large bowls of oatmeal that can be served to them on the paper cups. You just need to make some juice for them to drink.” “Alrigh’, I’ll take it from here.” Hondo says. He then asks, “Anything else?” “Well, I would like to have that meeting at 9o’clock about what we spoke about, about that box I got from Center Town. And then have a final meeting at around 5PM to hand over the kids to General Jastrey. I’ll see about getting lunch for everyone later today and get Ruth and Val to prepare Go Bags for our trip.” Fernando explains. “Good. I may have to go to Center Town and check somethin’ out I saw there the other day.” Hondo says. “No problem. Take Patricia, Madison and Miniya with you.” Fernando tells him. “Will do, but why Miniya?” Hondo asks. “Have her wear her EMT jacket and hat, so she can get used to being around others and not be nervous about it, in short, hiding in plain sight.” Fernando explains. He adds, “While you are there, test the radios between them there.” “Will do.” Hondo replies. “Well, I’ll see you and everyone here later at 9o’clock.” Fernando tells him. He turns to the ladies with him, “You you girls later. We have a lot to cover before we leave this place.” Minerva was about to pounce on Fernando for a goodbye hug, but Miniya clamps her hand down on her shoulder, and keeps her from going any further from what I was going, telling her, “You can have Snu Snu with your boyfriend later in the day. We got kids to feed.” “Wait... what? Snu Snu? What The #$@!, Miniya!” Minerva turns on her twin. “Minerva, I’ll see you later.” Fernando tells her. She turns to look at him and then nods. Fernando signals for Alice and Francis to secure the food and get into the buggy so they can leave. Once they are in, Fernando gets into the driver’s seat and slowly backs the buggy out of the hanger. Once on the main road, he goes north to the convoy parking area, taking about five minutes to get there.  He parks the buggy at an angle to its camper before connecting the camper back onto its tow hitch but not locking it in place. “I’ll take care of that after we get the food delivered to Ruth and Val. Let’s go.” He tells Slice and Francis. Together they gather the meals and take it over to Hondo’s Camper Truck. Knocking on the door, it quickly open with Kiah blocking its entry way. Mae is heard yelling, “KIAH! ONLY MISS RUTH OR MISS VAL CAN OPEN THE DOOR!” “Well I Got it Open... And It’s That Mister Fernando With Two Teens With Bags Of Food!” Kiah says. Ruth walks hurriedly to the door, almost pushing Kiah out of the way, “Oh, Fernando! I thought we were going to make breakfast...” “Ichigo, Mae or June told you anything?” Fernando asks. “Ichigo said that she’s watching somebody for you, and that you were getting something but no details on that.” Ruth says. “I’ll deal with Ichigo then. She was supposed to tell you that I was getting breakfast for everyone but you ladies need to make the coffee and juice. But she is watching a new comer for me making sure that the Wessen Hater Gang does not find her in camp.” Fernando explains before he starts handing the bags of food to her. He adds “Also, I will be getting some of the lunch from the Asian Restaurant, and around 6o’clock I’ll be getting more sandwiches and soups for the ladies to prepare Go bags for when we leave this place this evening.” “Go bags?” Kiah says from behind. “Meals you eat while driving from town to town on long trips. They are also called ‘Meals On The Go.’” Fernando says to be heard. “Oh...” Kiah says before letting out “I still don’t get it.” “Anyways. Ruth, there is a veggie sandwich in there for the one Ichigo is watching, so I’ll pick up later 2 meat sandwiches and that 1 veggie sandwich with 2 juice drinks and 1 coffee. The Den mother and her kids are at the hanger with all the Wessen kids, so there is nothing there for them. It is just us, Mariebelle and the Teens.” Fernando explains, “You can send one of the bunny girls with my order and knock three times so I know who it is and not General Jastrey or somebody else wanting my attention. Lastly, I’m taking the Bunny girls at 9 o’clock for a meeting with them and the other new comers.” “They should be done with breakfast by then.” Ruth says. “Thank you.” Fernando tells her. “No, thank you! Without you, we would be starving!” Ruth says. “I’ll see you guys later then. I have to do other things. And let me know if you need fuel or water for your vehicles. I’ll do what I can for you and the others.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll let you know.” Ruth replies. “See you then.” Fernando says to her. “See you...” Ruth says before closing the door. Fernando starts leading Alice and Francis back to their buggy and camper before lifting the front of the buggy by bumper and shifting into place. Once in place, he secures the camper’s tow hitch onto the buggy’s tow ball. He then tells them that they are free to go, just make sure to get something to eat before retiring to rest. He then goes back to his camper, opening the side door and stepping in and closing the door behind him. Naya is sitting on the floor and Ichigo on the bed, both already in t-shirt and panties. “Somebody will be here soon with our food.” He tells them as he looks at them. He shakes his head at Ichigo, “What if you have to leave in an emergency, want to be caught out there in just your t-shirt and panties.” “No, but they are there and I can quickly grab them.” Ichigo says as she points to the shelf by the bed. “Get them and put them on, in case we need to get out of here in a hurry.” Fernando tells her. “Alright, Alright...” Ichigo says as she crawls to the shelving and gets her things. Like before she looks them over before putting them on, but as she puts them on, “Why can’t I put on my normal dress?” “That is not required for now. Maybe when we get to the next town then yes.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo sighs as she puts on the sweat pants with both legs at the same time like before in the Dub Box. The hooded sweat shirt is next. She then lies on her back on the bed, staring at the ceiling. There is three knocks on the door, Fernando’s signal to open the door for breakfast. He opens it, seeing Mae and June outside. Out is instinct he steps to the side to let them in. They enter the camper and sit on the edge of the bed with them holding out the bags containing their food. Fernando takes the bags and puts the on the sink and stove counter, opening each one to see what was in them. Before giving out the food he tells Mae and June “Thanks for bringing in the food.” He then gives Naya the Veggie Salad sandwich and a covered paper cup of prepared juice from powder. He then hands a sandwich to Ichigo, followed by a handing her a covered paper cup of prepare juice. She has to shift over to use the shelf on the wall as a temporary table to hold her drink. Fernando looks at Mae and June, “If you are done with giving out the food, you four should be in your camper and buggy setting things up and locking things down so they do not fall down while on the move. You should also have your riding blankets and hoodies in the buggy seats to put them on before you roll out. And you should have the vinyl siding up on the passenger side and rear window, so you can all enter from the driver’s side. And when you get to Go Bag Meals, they should go into the little storage area in the back behind the back seats, put in some extra snacks and water. Everyone rides in the buggy, no one rides in the camper, because of there is an accident, anybody in the camper dies.” He pauses for a second, and then adds, “Talk to the teens about any issues you have as they have the same ride and camper as you do. I’ll be there later to inspect and help out with your buggy. I will get you before 9AM to go to Hondo’s hanger for a driver’s meeting. I’m not throwing you out but those things I told you to do, I have to do them as well. I’ll see you later.” Both Mae and June sit there with jaws momentarily dropped. June, though being the shy one of the group, gets up and grabs Mae by the arm, “Mae, he’s right. We got work to do.” Mae slowly gets up, and then both step up to the door. Fernando steps to the sliding door and then opens it. Mae and June step out. They look at him before June takes Mae’s arm and hauls her away. He looks at him as they walk to the front of his electric camper and disappear as they go around its front. He sighs before closing the door and sits down at the edge of the bed. He then looks at Naya, “When you’re done eating, fold up sleeping bag, blanket and pillow. Leave the floor padding where it is, so it can be there for you to sit on if you like. Or you can sit on the front passenger seat.” Naya looks about herself looking at her sleeping area before nodding. Fernando steps over to get his sandwich and coffee and sits back down to enjoy his meal. Things begin to settle in place as the clock rolls over to 7AM. He begins to clean up the garbage sandwich wrappers and empty paper cups, putting them into the bag they came in and placing them on top of the sink/stove counter. As Naya continues to sit on her sleeping gear, Fernando goes over to sit on the Driver’s seat and calls for Ichigo to sit on the passenger seat. Once she is there, he begins to explain to her about the dashboard switch board and its operation. They then heard Naya let out a sigh. Fernando turns to face Naya, “Something bothering you?” “There is nothing to do here.” Naya complains. “Let me explain it to you slow and simple to where you will understand...” He tells her sternly. She looks at him with a scared and concerned look. He continues, “The choice as is I gave you, be with us and have a safe life or you can go back to the streets and live that life, and now with Giovanni gone, where are you going to go?” “Giovanni gone? How?” Naya asks. “He was killed a couple days ago for cheating in a poker game involving a million dollar bet.” He tells her. “Killed?” Naya throws out in disbelief. “Killed. Dead. Sleeping In The Ground. No Longer Walking With The Living.” He explains. “But how!” Naya throws out. “Like I said, cheating in a poker game involving a million dollar bet a couple days ago, those in the game put a bullet into his head. Bang. Bang. Bang.” He points out. “You were there?” Naya asks. “I was one who shot him in the head. So was Hondo, and one of General Jastrey’s agents.” He explains. “But... why?” She asks. “Aren’t you listening? He cheated. And like he likes to shoot those who challenge him, he tried to shoot us for challenging him, only to be out numbered 3 to 1 and out gunned. A deck of cards has of any value- Clubs, Spades, Hears and Diamonds. Hondo had a hand with a value with all four things. Yet Giovanni had 6 of the same cards? That’s cheating. He got up to shoot Hondo, but he was shot by the three of us. Since Hondo had the winning hand, he got the money. But while we were taking down the place, the bookkeeper shot himself and some young girl he was #$@!ing. That is the only bad thing about that night is that some poor girl was killed when she could have been rescued.” He explained. “Do you know who the girl was?” Naya asks. “Don’t know. She was a young distraction girl, that’s all I know.” He tells her. Tears begin to flow from Naya’s eyes before she asks, “What about the guards? Didn’t they try to shoot you and the others after shooting Giovanni?” “When you’re slow, you blow. They were dead before they realized what was happening.” He tells her. After a brief pause, he points out, “We had our people there to assist us in case something like this would happen. They took down the guards when they tried to take us down.” Naya looks down at herself trying to hold back the tears. Fernando speaks, “Look, girl, you are playing a dangerous game. You want an exciting life with drama so you would not be bored. But living that life has a price, and that price is life – life of your friends, life of people you know, life that you can all your own – all dead. Dead because you wanted some excitement so you won’t be bored. Now look at the body count – friends, co-workers, your boss Giovanni – all dead. You would have been dead as well if it were not for me. So think about it. A safe life where you are protected is a boring life of responsibilities and jobs to do. No one is going to tell you go give up some ass or pussy or suck on their dick. No one is going to put a gun to your head for you not doing your job. At the same time you will have a safe and warm place to sleep and good food to eat every day, but there will be jobs for you to do. Do those jobs, and you will be rewarded. Don’t do those jobs asked of you to do, and you may find yourself in the middle of the highway walking alone. Do I make myself clear on that?” Naya nods. He throws at her, “Then which one do you want: the life filled with drama or a safe boring life?” It takes her a while to answer, “A safe boring life.” “Good.” He says. She then looks up at him, “But what about...” “What about what?” He throws back at her. “You know... #$@!ing and stuff like that?” She asks. “Can I ask why?” He says to her. “Because there are times... when a girl... gotta have it?” She replies. “Well, I’m going to tell you this much. It is not going to happen for the following reasons... one – for now, I gave you some medicine to cure you of what injuries and diseases you have. That it going to take at least a month to clear out of your system and you will be like new – new as in, near virgin in body, injuries head and cured of what diseases you may have. But if you have sex with anyone now, you could get sick again and that medicine I gave you will stop working.” He tells her. “But… the only one I would have sex with... is you.” She lets out. “Like I said – one month, and let’s see what happens from there.” He tells her, “During that time you have a lot to learn and a lot to do. And you learn and do during this time. Got that?” Naya nods before wiping away her tears. “Good. Now before I go out and deal with everyone packing and setting up to go...” Fernando goes to the bench seat and lifts it where he has the various items he bought at the sex shop, feeling about before pulling out a thin black leather collar. He closes the bench storage area and goes up to her, getting on his knees to get at her level. She looks up at him as he gets close to her. In a faster than the eye could he, he wraps the black leather collar around her neck and tightens it to where there was space to put his fingers between her neck and the collar. As he holds her by the collar, he tells her “I own you as I own others in this group. You are to do as I need you to do, as I tell you to do. You don’t and decide to do your own thing, try to take off that collar off, you will find yourself walking on the highway alone. Do I make myself clear?” Naya nods. Fernando leans over to her, saying into her ear, “This collar says you’re mine and I can do with you as I wish. Now, I have this sleeping gear and new clothes for you in Minerva and Miniya’s campers, and they will report to me when you are with them. You are to do as they ask you to do as they are my leading Wessen Slaves – both bought from Giovanni long ago. Do I make myself clear?” Naya nods. “Good” He says as he pulls away from her, but reaching with his hand down between her legs and scooping her panty covered groin for a brief moment. He then tells her softly, “When the medicine fixes you up after a month, that pussy will be mine. So you better keep it tight if you know what is good for you.” Again, Naya nods though a bit nervously. “Good.” He says to her before getting up and sits on the edge of the bed. He takes off his jacket and shoes, leaving the shoes on the floor but the Jacket being hung up on a hook on the wall by the bed.  He takes off his shoulder guns holster and shirt and hangs it on the jacket. He takes a pillow and beats it to fluff it up before putting it on the bed and lies his head on it. Putting his feet on the bed, he opens his belt and pants before calling for Ichigo. “Maria, get over here... now!” He says louder than needed. Ichigo turns about on the passenger seat, seeing Fernando on the bed, she gets off the seat and quickly walks to the bed, climbs onto it and on to him, straddling him and facing him. He puts his hands on her waist to hold her in place. “You called, ‘daddy’?” Ichigo eventually replies. “I did, so what of it?” He tells her. “Well... if you called me that means that you want something that only I can give, right?” She points out. “Not in front of the guests.” He tells her, adding “I need my rest but I need to take you and others to the meeting at Hondo’s hanger at 9AM. We will need to take her with us.” “Awww...  thought you wanted me to your loving daughter...” She teases. “Not while we are in this misbegotten place of a town.” He tells her sternly. “You know, a daughter’s love for her father can only go so far when you, the father, keep denying her – me.” She tells him. “Denial is a river in Egypt.” He tells her. “You keep saying that, but what does it mean?!” Ichigo says. “Egypt is a country on the other side of the world and ‘Denial’ is a river in that country. It is not what you think it is in not giving you what you think you deserve.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo scowls at him. “Cut it out, ‘Maria’. I give you a lot of things from what little we have, you should not be having such a negative attitude with me when you don’t get things your way.” He tells her. “One day I’m going to find a boyfriend who gives me everything and I will marry him, and you will be all alone without me.” Ichigo threatens. “Until that day comes, as your father I am also your boyfriend and you will accept what I have to give when I can give it. Not before. And not when I can’t. So no matter what issues you may have, you are not going to take it out on me.” He tells her sternly. Ichigo scowls at him for the moment. He gives her a slight slap on the butt. “Hey!” Ichigo complains. “Slow your roll.” He tells hers. They look at each other for the moment before he throws in “I’m the father, you’re the daughter. And a father’s love for his daughter is absolute as it does not have limits as I would kill for you and even die for you, but there are lines we do not cross. A daughter’s love has to be just the same and understanding it is what a father can do for her.” Ichigo looks at him for a moment before looking away from him, glancing to Naya to see her reaction. Naya was sitting on the sleeping gear on the floor with her back against the cabinets, sitting there wondering what is going on though her eyes were closed, mouth agape gasping lightly for air with her feet on the floor but her knees in the air open into a ‘V’ shape and her hand between her legs up against her groin rubbing herself through the material of her panties. Fernando turns his head for the moment to see what Ichigo is looking at. Realizing what Naya was doing, he just shakes his head and wonders if things would be different if there was a TV to watch. But it being what it is, public entertaining broadcasts were nonexistent. Ichigo turns to Fernando, “Gives you any ideas?” He looks back up at her, “Many ideas, but what do you have in mind?” “I was thinking about having my ‘daddy’ teach me where babies come from and how they are made.” She taunts him. “Again. Not while we are in Flight Town. Not while there are idiots out there watching us and when they see how close and important you are to me, to use that against me by taking you and do how knows what to you. In that, you will see a father’s love take action and kill everyone involved with your abduction and doing harm to you. It is the ugly side of me I do not want you to see, and you’re not even my real daughter nor do I love you to such an extent.” He says softly to her ear as to not let Naya hear him. Ichigo looks down at him for the moment before suddenly lowering her head to his and pressing her lips against his, trying to increase of the intimacy of the kiss between then. Not exactly succeeding, she pushes herself off him. She says, “Even though you may not have those feelings for me, I do for you. You saved my life, and you do own me but you do not abuse me like most others would have, you provide for me, and you have me in a safe place. No one could do better for me than you have.” Fernando takes a look at his watch, seeing that it is 7:45 before letting out a sigh. “Something wrong?” Ichigo asks. “We got about an hour to get things together before I take you all to Hondo’s hanger. I need you to get yourself ready, whatever you put on to wear, you need to keep the hoodie on and wear it over your head to hide your face, and if they fit, put on Macey’s sneakers as you cannot run in shoes... And have Naya put on the clothes I gave her yesterday. I have to go out and check with the Bunny girls and the Teens on how their rides are doing.” He pauses for a second before telling her, “I need you to get off me so we can get this done.” Ichigo puts her hands on his shoulders and smiles. He looks at her back at her, “You know you lose every time you do this.” “I know. But it is fun to try.” She replies. “Ichigo. I’m not playing. Things have to be done and I need you and her ready within an hour.”  He tells her sternly. She thinks for a second before replying, “OK” before getting off him. Fernando sits up once she is off him, getting his shirt and shoes to put on. His shoulder holsters go on next followed by his hat, glasses and hat. He gets up and steps up to the door, looking at Ichigo and then at Naya. He points at Naya telling Ichigo, “Take her down a couple of pegs. I don’t need her smelling like Sex at the 9o’clock gathering.” Ichigo nods before Fernando closes the sliding door. She looks about the area for her clothes only deciding on putting on a skirt over her sweat pants. Putting the skirt to the side, she takes the pillow on the bed and crawls over to the sink side of the bed before swinging the pillow to Naya’s face. Sitting back on the bed, she looks at Naya as she yells at her, “WHAT THE #$@!! WHY YOU DID THAT?!!” Ichigo looks at her sternly, “Calm yourself down! We need to get you cleaned up and dressed before Fernando takes us out. He’ll be back after running a few errands, and we cannot have you smelling like you just had sex.” Naya looks at her for the moment in defeat. Ichigo gets up on the bed and opens one of the upper cabinets, pulling out a roll of toilet paper and a paper bag. She rolls out a wad of toilet paper about her hand and hands it to Naya, “Wipe yourself with that, and put it in the bag so I can throw it out later. Then wash your hands and face and get dressed.” Naya takes the wad of toilet paper and wipes herself clean of her sexual fluids between her legs. She then puts the wet wad of paper into the paper bag Ichigo put on the ground. Ichigo then gets the soap and sink ready for her to wash her hands and face, pulling out a small wad of toilet paper to dry her hands with and a larger wad for her face. After cleaning up, Naya puts on her clothes. Outside Fernando is with the day time Teen Patrol Crew; April, Mae and June of the Bunny Girls looking over the three Dune Buggies, checking on the oil level and conditions, Tow Hitch and Electrical Connections of the vehicle and campers, and fuel levels. Alone the Buggies can get over 35 miles per gallon of fuel but towing the camper is drops to about 25 miles per gallon. Lights, radio, ignition and other electronics are also checked and between the three vehicles all look fine. Lastly Tires and suspension are checked and also seem fine. He also shows them how to check the other vehicles with Karl’s and Marvin’s SUV, which is similar but with the addition of a water pump and radiator, they had to check on the vehicle’s coolant levels and color. The SUVs also seem fine. To do them the favor, Jeanette’s vehicles are quickly looked over, as well as the Den Mother’s Troop Carrier Bus. Ruth and Joanne’s vehicles and campers were also checked. The last vehicle to be checked is Fernando’s own Electric Bus, which he has also ready checked on the batteries on it before for their charge, but also water levels of the water tanks along with wiring between camper and vehicle and their Tow Hitch connection. It is now about 8:35. Leaning against Marvin’s SUV with the teens and the bunny girls around him, Fernando takes his tiny Yaesu radio and calls Hondo with it. “Righteous Cowboy, this is Medic, Please answer. Over.” Fernando says to his small Yaesu radio. Fernando was about to call Hondo again but Hondo replies just in time, “Righteous Cowboy here. Everything alrigh’ at your end?” “Everything is fine. In about 20 or so minutes I will be arriving in Karl’s SUV with the Teens and Bunny Girls for the meeting at 9AM. Tell Karl and Marvin that I checked their rides for tonight’s Bug Out and they are ready to go, and tell Karl that I am using his SUV to bring everyone there. We can meet behind the hanger when I get there.” Fernando explains. “Alrigh’, I’ll see you then.” Hondo replies. [At the Harris-Layton Ranch] After getting up early in the morning and preparing some food for the girls and him to eat, Russell works on the last part of his escape plans. As he makes the last minute additions to the tractor and the trailer it will be pulling, he thinks where he is to go, knowing that the nearest Indian village was 30 miles away, with a Junk Town over 100 miles away. In the darkest reaches of his mind, he thinks “What if the Indians were attacked as well?” The tribe was over 500 strong, with about 190 men and women with the rest being children. With what he seen of the slavers, there were at least 25 of them when they attacked the house. At best he thinks he could get 10 maybe 15 miles per hour out of the tractor if it does not break down. What few tests he could do in it, it seems that it can do the job. By 9o’clock Russell has the girls washed up and gone to use the bathroom before he puts them in the trailer with blankets and provisions for their trading. His pants pocket stuffed with a couple of wallets of Old world money and a couple sacks of gold and silver coins he managed to find. On him he has five different firearms which he hope he won’t use but will if he has too. But as a Wessen, his life means little to others and few will believe the story he has to say, hoping that Tammy would back him up in getting help for the four of them. He looks about and listens carefully. There was no sound of vehicles or animals wondering about for as many miles as his senses can reach. He thinks and tries to remember where the Indian village was, and makes a decision to turn left and go down the main road for as long as it takes and as long as the tractor lasts. The Tractor lurches forward, taking time to build up speed to just under 10 miles per hour. It being a straight road gives him the opportunity to close his eyes for a moment and pray to god about making it to safety as in his mind it is a long trip for him to get to where he needs to go. [Escape From Junk Town, on a Utah Highway, heading North…] [Around 9:30AM] It is another 50 miles before Maria taps him on his helmet, making him pull over to the side of the road. He turns around to her. “What is going on? You OK?” He asks. “I gotta go to the bathroom. And I bet Tamara and Darlene need to go too.” Maria complains. “Alright hold on, I’ll go off road for a while so we won’t be bothered.” He tells her before putting the tricycle into a lower gear and turns into the grassy field. He drives into field at about 10 to 15 miles per hour for about 10 minutes before find a clearing. Not wanting too, he turns off the engine, gets off the tricycle and helps Maria get off the tricycle. She runs off into the grassy area where she squats down and does her business while he opens the camper. Tamara and Darlene crawl out. “Where are we?” Tamara asks. “Not far enough. You two slowed us down by a lot. It will take us two days for us to get out of harms’ way instead of one if it were just Maria and I.” Francisco complains. “But we are far away from the slave mines, right?” Tamara asks. “Aren’t you listening? We might be far, but they can still find us. It will take another day for us to get out of their reach.” Francisco tells her sternly as Maria comes out of the grass. “And what were you doing?” Tamara asks Maria. “I was peeing in the grass. Don’t you need to go to the bathroom as well?” Maria says and asks. “Oh!” Darlene says before she climbs out of the camper and runs into the grass to take care of her personal business. Maria looks at Tamara, “Don’t you need to go too? It’s been a long ride and who knows when will our next stop be.” “I’m more hungry and thirsty than to wanting to go to the bathroom.” Tamara tells her. “Go use to the bathroom! You pee or shit in my camper and you will be left behind.” Francisco tells Tamara. “Alright I’ll go use the bathroom.” Tamara tells him as she goes into the grass. Darlene comes out as Tamara goes in, stopping by Maria and Francisco. Darlene goes up Francisco and hugs him, “Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you! I was about to climb up a tall pile and jump off if I had to suck the master’s dick again!” “Thanks to you two, things are going to take longer than needed.” Francisco tells her. “I’ll do anything if you take me, please!” Darlene tells him as she holds onto him, throwing in, “I’ll suck your dick, warm your bed, I’ll even let you #$@! me like a good little wifey! Just take me away from that place!” He tries to push her off him and partially does, telling her, “Look. You do as I tell you to do, it might save your life. Don’t go off on your own or what Tamara tells you. I’m the one doing this as if it were not for me, you would be back at the master’s shack sucking his dick. Now do as I say or else, for if you do as you please or as Tamara tells you to do, I will leave you behind with her.” She looks up at him with tears running down her cheeks and nods at him. Tamara comes out of the tall grass, walking to Francisco and Darlene. Of course, she has to bitch and complain, “Now that you got us out you demanding to be serviced?” “I ain’t demanding nothing. Now you are going listen and listen good or else I’m leaving you behind right here.” He tells Tamara sternly. Tamara stands there with her mouth open. He continues to tell her, “You are not in charge of me, I am in charge of us all. I am the elder and this is my ride and my camper. You do not like what I got; you can walk back to the mines. I’m heading north where we would be free of the slavers and the mines. If you do not like where we are going, you can walk away right now.” “Why are you so mean?!!” Tamara whines “Why are you such a bitch!” Francisco almost yells at her, “You were not invited to this escape, you are not part of our plans, and yet now that we got out of that place you want to make demands?!! You have no power, no right or no authority to make demands! You either ride with us and do as you are told, or you walk. Decide now!” “I do not want to be back in that slave place! I do not want to be a water girl! I do not want the master to touch me anymore!” Tamara falls to her knees and cries. “Then shut the #$@! up!” He tells her. “But what about food? I’m hungry!” Tamara balls out. “We will have to see what happens. If anything, we will have food tomorrow. Right now we got nothing to eat and a long way to go before we can get food.” Francisco tells her. He then points to the camper, “Now you two get in there, we will be leaving and have another break before night fall or if we get into a town before then.” Tamara just looks at him but notices that Darlene has gone into the tear drop camper ahead of her. Without saying a word, Tamara gets up off her knees and rushes into the camper. Francisco closes and locks the camper door before going to the tricycle. He helps Maria to get into the rear seat. He then gets into his seat, turns on the engine and looks at his map and ball compass before the tricycle into gear and slowly goes through the grass and onto the road again. On the highway he maintains 35 – 40 mph as long as he stays in the middle of the lane on the faded yellow lines, slowing down and pulling over if and when vehicles come towards him in the opposite direction, which the time he was on the road he seen no one in front or behind him but only hears voices asking about the roads’ conditions on the CB.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Aug 21st, 2023, 10:16pm Fernando uncouples Karl’s truck from his camper, and then opens the rear hatch and rear doors. He tells the teens to gather themselves and bunny girls, have bunny girls and two or three of the teens to sit in the rear storage area hopefully 6 teens in the rear bench seat with two or more on the floor. If three can fit on the floor, then all the teens can be in the rear while he, Ichigo and Naya can take the front with the box of radios on the floor. He tells the teens to gather and sit themselves as best as they can in the order they can be in if possible while he gets Naya, Ichigo and the box of radios into the front seat. Before he goes to the Electric camper, he goes into the Dub box camper and gets another hooded sweat shirt and brings it to Naya to put on. He opens the sliding door to get Ichigo and Naya out, handing the hooded sweat shirt. As she puts on the sweat shirt, he closes the sliding door and opens the front passenger door to retrieve the radio box. With the electric bus’ doors closed and locked, and Naya wearing the hoodie he gave her with the hood over her head. He takes them Karl’s truck, seeing that the teens have figured out the best way for them to sit down. He opens the front passenger door to allow Naya to go in first to sit in the middle and Ichigo to sit by the door with the radio box on the floor by her feet. Closing the passenger door, it takes him a few seconds to let himself in from the driver’s seat. He turns on the ignition and slowly drives Karl’s SUV out of the convoy parking lot. Once out of the parking lot, Fernando drives down the parking lot and through the blimp parking lot. Though he could spend 5 minutes driving to Hondo’s Hanger, once he has driven past the blimp parking area, he twists the crystal on his cane before pressing it against the cane. In a flash of light the SUV disappears from the grassy area past the Blimp Parking Area to about 50 yards from the rear side of Hondo’s Hanger. He drives the few more yards to be behind the hanger before shutting off the SUV’s engine and opens the doors to let everyone out. As everyone gets out, he opens the front passenger door last as to get the box of radios out before Ichigo and Naya get out. Fernando leads the group around the left side of the hanger, taking them to the front main entrance. Though just a couple minutes early, Hondo was already in the front of the hanger watching the troops come in and out for patrol and water acquisition. Fernando walks up to Hondo with the teens behind him. “Sorry if I’m early. We can go set up somewhere to sit and talk and you can get Minerva and sister and friends, Marvin and Karl together for us?” Fernando says and asks. Hondo walks into the main vehicle entrance with Fernando and the teens following. He points to one of the rear offices, “Go into the office and go to the rear, on the floor is a heavy metal door which leads to a basement storage room. We can meet in there.” “Yeah, you told me about this area. You inventoried what is in the boxes?” Fernando says and asks. “No I have not, I didn’t have the time.” Hondo replies. “That is not a problem. If you like we can do an inventory of the boxes after the meeting, and decide what we need and can take.” Fernando explains. “We’ll see after the meeting. I’ll see you downstairs.” Hondo replies, before leaving to get upstairs. Fernando looks at the teens and leads them to the office Hondo pointed out. In the back of the office he finds the heavy metal door and lifts it open, exposing a staircase. Turning on a nearby light switch turns on the room downstairs lights before leading the teens downstairs. There were not any chairs downstairs, but one could sit on a few barrels that were there. Picking up and putting Ichigo on one of the barrels and the box of radios on her lap. He then walks about, doing a rough count of the boxes and barrels in the room before walking to short pile of 2’ X 2’X 2’ boxes that was about chest high. Cutting the tape that closes the box, he pulls the flaps open and looks inside. Inside the box was smaller boxes of dry food and grains, cans of vegetables, fruit and meats. There was a smaller box inside of personal hygiene products (soaps, lotions, etc.) and some undergarments (t-shirts and girls’ panties) of various sizes. He turns to face Naya, eyeing her for her size before pulling out a couple packs of adult size 5/6 bikini cut panties and t-shirts, and tossing them at her. “You can use those later today.” Fernando tells her. Hondo comes down with Minerva, Miniya, Tracey, Abigail, Maggie, David, Molly, Macey, Tonya and Zoey. He sees Fernando looking about in the box. “What you find?” Hondo asks. “This box has food in cans and boxes, and girl’s underwear in wrapped brand new packages like they were on sale in a store.” Fernando explains. Hondo reaches into the box and pulls out one of the cans, looking for something that could resemble as a date code but finds none. But the can itself looks nearly new, if anything a few months old of storage. He says as he puts the can back, “We’ll check on this later. Let’s get this meeting started.” “Alright.” Fernando says, looking about the floor and noting how clean it was. He continues as he gets the box from Ichigo’s lap, “Everyone please sit in a circle while we have this meeting.” The group complies, giving each other a bit of space between them and a large space for Fernando to sit with Ichigo next to him on his right side, and Minerva on his left side. Putting the box in front of him, he begins, “Among many things, I hope this will improve our communications between us. But understand that radio is a funny thing, in theory one can talk to another in a straight line at a range of 65 miles. But because various factors, the radios we have is limited to about 10 or so miles. Once in a while we might get more – as you heard in the past of listening in to weak signals. The further out you go, the weaker the signal gets. Also, radio is not 100% private. Anybody with another radio on the same frequency or channel as you have talking with one of us can listen in. Everyone understand that?” Many agree to what he was explaining and no one had questions as they all have more or less the same experience with their CB Radios. Fernando continues, “Radios operate on frequency blocks. The ones in our vehicles operate in the frequency block of 27Megaherts. Within that block there are 40 channels, though some radios can access over 200 channels inside that block. But as for everyone here is concerned, everyone has 40 channels. There are very old radios that only have 23 channels, but no one here has an old radio. That is all you have to understand.” Everyone seems to agree with his statements. He continues as he pulls out one of the Cameo Radio boxes and tossing it to Hondo, ”I found these radios at Center town. They operate on the 140Megahertz, 220Megahertz and 440Megahertz blocks. Understand that this is a higher block range above the CB radios in our vehicles. Because of that there is more privacy in these blocks but there are still people out there listening in on their radios. I know the Group ‘Death from Above’ has radios that can access to the 440Megahertz block area. So until I say so, no one is to access the 440Megahertz Block.” Karl asks, “So we can listen in to what they are saying?” Fernando hands out the radio boxes: Minerva and Miniya got the two red UV-5Rs; the Teens got the two UV-5R5 units; Molly, Maggie, Marvin and Karl each getting a UV-5R, and he kept the other cameo radio to himself. He continues, “Now, these radios have 120 channels but I put in 5 channels in the 140Megahertz block and the rest are blank. In the near future I will ask to have the radios and add more channels as we need them. For now this is a start.” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/BaofengDisplay.png Fernando begins to explain basic radio operation, which for Hondo was something he already knew. Fernando went into detail about the screen and for the user to use them properly. He also includes that the radio should be used by the driver of the vehicle, though the exception being the Bunny Girls as though they are one group, they are often split up into two groups. He also explains about where to plug in and charge the battery on the radio, and the other pieces that are in the box. Hondo asks, “Do you have two more radios? Patricia and Madison will be driving the mechanic jeeps and I would like something for them.” “I have two more radios I put together from parts, which I was about to give to the Bunny Girls. They seem to work but there are no chargers for them. Between you and I, we would have to recharge the batteries for them.” Fernando says as he pulls out the “UV-5RTP” radios, one in blue and the other in yellow. He hands them to Hondo which he hands the red one to Madison and the yellow one to Patricia. “We can figure that out.” Hondo says. “Yeah. Well figure it out.” Fernando says, then instructs the group. “Everyone turn on the radios, listen to the radios as you press the buttons. Bunny girls, partner up with somebody and watch.” He pauses for a second, “Now, press the button under the screen that says ‘VFO/MR’ until the radio says ‘Channel Mode’.” Everyone does what he said until they look up at him showing they are done. Fernando continues “The button under it says ‘A/B’. Now this is where it gets tricky. The radio has two radios in it, each radio can send and receive, but the A/B switch shows which one you can talk on even though you can listen to both radios at the same time. Now look at the screen. You see two rows of numbers. The Top Row is Channel A, The Bottom Row is Channel B. That is simple to understand, right?” For a while everyone looks at the screen before looking at Fernando again. He continues, “Pressing the A/B button moves a little marker on the right showing which channel you can talk on.  On the right in a tiny number near the big number. That number is the Channel Number. Since there are only 5 channels, you should only able to put up channels 1 through 5 with the arrow keys below. The big number is the frequency the channel is on, which you can ignore for now. Now here is the hard part. Pressing A/B and the arrow keys, set Radio A – the top line, to Channel 1. Then press A/B and the arrow keys and set Radio B – the bottom line, to Channel 5. If you need help, come to me.” Minerva and Miniya asked for help but a quick demonstration, they get it and do the task as requested. Karl comes up for some help as well, as his fingers are a bit thicker than a human’s but Fernando demonstrated that if he used his pinkie finger, it would be more manageable for him. Karl gets is and quickly gets the task done. Fernando gives his radio to Ichigo for her to do the task, which she gets done quickly since she was shoulder surfing him to see him demonstrate it a couple of times. Zoey asks Hondo, “Can Macey and I have a radio to talk to you?” Hondo replies, “I do not know if we have enough. Jefe?” “I have parts to fix radios, maybe I can make one or two from the parts?” Fernando replies. Hondo gives a nod before saying, “Don’t worry Kitten. We will do something for you.” Tonya lets out, “Me too?” Hondo replies, “You too.” “Alright then, these radios are for when we need to make our conversation private when we do not want everyone on the road to hear our personal business. Just remember this ‘Take It To The BLANK Floor.’ BLANK is the channel number of the little radio. So if you are in the vehicle radio, and say ‘Take it to the first floor’ means to move the conversation on the first channel of the little radio. Everyone understands that?” Fernando explains. Karl points out in asking, “So if I say to ‘Take It to the Fifth Floor’ who ever I am talking to would meet me on channel 5 of this little radio?” “You got it.” Fernando replies. Karl nods with a smile. Fernando throws in, “Everyone should take some time to read the manual. If there is something complicated, I’ll be somewhere around in the convoy parking lot checking out the vehicles for our trip this evening. Now only us, everyone in this room has a radio. People like Val, Maribelle, Jeanette’s group and others I have not mentioned do not have them and in truth, I would not want them to have it. So do not share the radios with them. I will have to check to get more radios as I would like Ruth and Joanne to have one but I do not have any right now. Since we are moving out this evening, 1) you are to rest up for the drive to the next town. 2) I will be getting your lunches at between 12 and 1 o’clock and I will have Ruth make Go-Bag Meals for you to eat on the ride to the next town. and 3) Everyone is to return to the Parking Lot by 4:30 to check up on your rides and camper before we go. With all that, you can all go, except for Miniya, Minerva, Abigail and Tracey. You radio should have a clip on the back, put the radio in your pocket with the clip on the outside of the pocket. This way if the radio falls, it falls into your pocket. Patricia, Madison, your radios do not have a clip so just have it in your pocket. You all can leave.” Everyone begins to get up and leave, with Marvin and Karl saying thanks. Molly and Maggie stay with Hondo so was heading to Fernando and his little group. Hondo tells him, “I may be going to Center Town to pick up a few thin’s I forgot to get the first time. Karl and Marvin will be in charge.” “Who will be going with you?” Fernando asks. “Don’t know yet.” Hondo says. Fernando reaches into his pocket and hands Hondo a small sack of gold coins, “If you can, get another box of radios, and maybe a plastic barrel or two.” Hondo nods as he accepts the money, “I’ll go see about havin’ Patricia and Madison go with me in one of the mechanic jeeps. Should I take Macey with me?” “Only if Zoey is going with you, and if she’s been behaving. I’ll go speak with Minerva and the others before I go back to the convoy camp. I’ll check on your camper and bronco for fluids and basic maintenance.” Fernando says to him. “She’s been good over here. As for my rides, just look it over and tell me what I need when I come there, about 3PM or so.” Hondo says. “Alright then. I’ll write everything down for you to deal with. I’ll see you later.” Fernando says, turn to the ladies in the room, seeing Hondo leave with the others. “Ladies, we got two jobs to do. 1) We need to hand over the kids to General Jastrey by 3PM. 2) We need to inventory some of these boxes. I would like to take a few of them, let’s say 1 box or barrel of camper. That would only take a small part of what is in this room. What Hondo decides to do with the rest of this is on him. I’ll speak to him about it when he returns.” When they are just in the room as Hondo leaves with the others, Fernando says as he twists the crystal on his cane, “One more thing.” He presses the crystal against the cane, with energy bolts hitting the four of them for a moment. It stops and he begins to explain, “I do not like to do this but I ‘programmed you’ all to be a good as a driver as I am. I did this as there is no time for any of you to practice driving your vehicles with the campers. Now, I need to go back to the convoy camp. You ladies should be able to drive there when it is time, and you can contact me on those radios when you need too. I’ll have my radio on. Keep yours off until you need to use them. If I am not in the convoy parking lot, I’ll be in town getting a few things for us all, including lunch. And around 5:30 I’ll be getting the meals for Ruth to make the Go-Bag Meals.” Minerva steps up to him and nods, before giving him a hug and a kiss. “Thank you, I think.” “Look. You will be taking a big step here. It is OK to be nervous and worry. It is not OK to let the fear take you over. We will talk later. But also...” Fernando begins to say. He then reaches over to Naya and brings her over to them, “She will be will be riding with you. In the back of one of the jeeps is an extra bag for her.” Miniya puts out “What about the others, Josie, Melody, Alexandria, Sabrina and Tabitha, Lily and Little Mary?” Minerva says, “They all have a carry bag of clothes, sleeping gear and things.” “Do they have a riding blanket in case it gets cold in the ride?” Fernando asks. “I do not think so.” Minerva says. “Don’t worry about it. I’ll get them a few extra things like a riding blanket when you arrive at 3PM with the children.” Fernando tells them. “Thanks.” Minerva says to him. “I got a lot to do. Rest up as we all have a long ride ahead of us. I’ll be taking Naya with me for now and hand her over to your care later. Take care.” “Yeah, take care.” Minerva tells him. “After I deal with a few things in the convoy camp, I’ll be here to check these things out and taking a few for the convoy. Ichigo and Naya will be with me when I return.” Fernando says before he takes the near empty box with him with Naya and Ichigo upstairs to deal with the teens and the bunny girls to take back to the convoy camp. Hondo was at Karl’s SUV with the bunny girls and the teens. Fernando approaches them. Hondo states as Fernando approaches them, “I’ll take Mae and June as well.” “Thanks for letting me know. That leaves more room for the others to get in and sit down so I can take them back.” Fernando tells him. “You need anything else from Center Town?” Hondo asks. “Not really. I need do need 9 large and 2 medium Snuggie Riding Hoods for Minerva’s group, but I think I could find them in town here.” Fernando says. “Snuggie Riding Hoods?” Hondo asks. “We know what they are, the camping store may have them.” Madison says. “Yeah, we got them so we know what they are.” Patricia points out. “You mean that big hoodie blanket?” Mae asks. “Yeah!” Madison replies. “We have them too.” Mae says. “Well... show them to me and I’ll get a dozen large and smaller ones for Zoey and Macey as well.” Hondo replies. “And Ichigo. Like you, we do not have them either. But I made sure everyone else has one.” Fernando says. He then adds, “Thanks. I’ll be down stairs later doing an inventory of those boxes and setting a few aside for the convoy to take after I check out the convoy parking lot. I say a box or barrel per vehicle?” “That sounds fine.” Hondo replies. “I’ll be seeing you later then.” Fernando says as he begins to open doors on Karl’s SUV. “Assemble yourselves and get in. We got work to do at the camp before resting up for the ride out of this god forgotten place.” With four less, it was easier and faster to get everyone into the SUV. Again, Naya and then Ichigo enter the front passenger door and Fernando puts the box of left over radio parts on the floor of the front passenger seat. After closing the door he goes to the driver’s door and lets himself in. He starts to slowly drive away from the hanger, making a U-Turn back to the convoy parking lot. After a 100 or so yards of travel, Fernando teleports the SUV back to near the Blimp parking lot and drives the rest of the way to convoy camp. Once in the camp, he lets everyone out, the teens who were in the night patrol went to bed to rest for the day. Kiah and April went to Hondo’s truck to be with Val. After getting Karl’s SUV parked and reconnected to its camper, he gets Naya, Ichigo and the box of radio parts to his electric camper. He then starts to work on the radio parts and with a bit of accelerated time, manages to assemble 3 radios from the parts while they dress down to relax in the camper. Two were UV-5R8W and one was BF-R3. (Once one radio was assembled, the other two was faster to assemble.) He then connects them to his laptop computer like he did with the others and programs them like the others. They test and operate just as well as a boxed radio, but like the two others that he built from before, there was no charger or assorted parts for them. He set them for Channel 1 on Radio A and Channel 3 on Radio B. Naya was sitting on the sleepwear pile on the floor in just her panty and t-shirt, while Ichigo was on the bed in her t-shirt, sweat pants and sox. “I’ll be right back.” He tells them before going out of the camper bus. He takes the short walk between his and Hondo’s camper, twisting the crystal but then he decides to hold out on that. He looks at his watch, seeing that it is only 10:10AM, he goes back to his camper through the sliding door. Putting away the radios first, he sits on the edge of the bed and takes off his glasses, hat, jacket, shoes and shirt, handing the clothing items on a curtain hook by the sliding door. Ichigo crawls up to him, “Everything OK?” “Yeah. Just tired and got a lot to do. You and Naya can partly strip down and rest for now but before 11o’clock you two need to get dressed and come with me so I can order a large lunch from the Asian Restaurant and give it to Ruth and Val so they can sort it out and hand out at around 12o’clock for lunch. Then we go to the basement in the hanger and do some inventory of the boxes and barrels.” He tells her. “Oh.” Ichigo replies, adding “So we’re going out later? What about our alone time?” “We can’t have ‘alone time’ with Naya her watching.” He tells her. “Awww...” Ichigo pushes her act that much further. “Come on. Maybe she can learn something from our alone time.” “Naya was a street girl for years before I rescued her. Chances are she could teach the grown women of this convoy and General Jastrey’s female soldiers about things they don’t know about... There is a lot more to sex than shoving a cock into a pussy.” He tells her loud enough for Naya to hear. “But didn’t you gave her a healing pill and made her a virgin again?” Ichigo throws in. “The healing pill works on her body, not her mind or memories. Even though her body is being restored into being a virgins, she still remembers everything she did and how she did it when she was selling herself.” He explains to her. Naya gets on her knees and walks over to Fernando, trying to position herself between his legs where he sat on the bed. Putting both her hands on his knees she looks up at him. “Excuse me, sir?” She begins, “If that pill you gave me made me a virgin, why do I remember those things I did?” “The pill works on body not the mind, so you will always remember. It is not just you, but that is how it works on everybody. Like if you got shot, the pill heals you of being shot, you will always remember what happened when and why you got shot. There is no way out of running away from your memories.” Fernando tells her. Naya looks up him. He tells her, “Look, Naya. If you been a bad girl, you need to own up to that life and work hard in being good girl for now on. Then maybe you can be at peace with what you did in your past.” Naya nods slightly as she looks up at him. She then asks, “Would I be a bad girl if I wanted to suck your disk and have you to #$@! me?” “Get this in your mind and understand it.” Fernando tells her, “Sex itself does not make you a bad girl. Why you are having sex does. If you are doing because you like and even love that person then that is fine and does not make you a bad girl. But if you do it to get money, services or power over another, than that makes you a bad girl. The problem is when you do it because you think you owe somebody and use sex to pay them back because that is a good thing being twisted into a bad thing. You should never use sex for paying or getting paid.” Naya nods. He throws at her, “So in your wanting to suck my dick and have me #$@! you, to you would be doing a good thing or a bad thing?” “I hope it would be a good thing.” Naya replies. “I dare ask, when would you want to do it?” He asks. “I know you said that I have to wait for a few days for the pill to work on me, but I would like you to take me right now if you could.” Naya replies. “It’s not going to happen until the pill has cleaned you, cured you and healed you. That is going to take a few days though I am going to check on you from time to time and see how it is going.” He tells her. “Check on me?” She asks. “’Daddy’ is doctor, you silly sheepie.” Ichigo tells her. “’Maria’ – cut it out with the name calling.” He tells her. Ichigo lets out “You better not #$@! her before you show me how much you love me.” “You need to calm with that before ‘daddy’ throw you on his lap and gives you a long deserved spanking.” He tells her. “But ‘dad-dee...’” Ichigo whines. “Cut it out.” He tells her. Ichigo shuts up and remains quiet. He then turns to Naya, “Look girl, you are in a safe place where no one is going to make demands of you but you do need to earn your keep to do various jobs here. So you need to relax, calm down and do the job assigned to you. Nothing more, nothing less, and you are going to be #$@!ing or sucking as part of your ‘job.’” He then gets up and pushes Ichigo further back on the bed before reaching to the sides of the mattress and grabs onto the latches by the wall and lifts the back of the bench into an upright position. He then tells Naya to sit on the bench before he climbs over the bench to get on the bed. He then takes Ichigo and throws her lightly to the middle of the bed and pins her down, holding down her wrists by her shoulders and kneeling between her legs. He tells her, “If this is what you want ‘daddy’ to give you, you are not going to have it while we are in this worthless hell hole of a town. But once we are out of here, all bets are off!” Ichigo nods nervously, knowing that she has been beaten in her own little teasing game. It was a losing game for her anyways, she just wanted to know how far she could go before being put in her place which is not far. He tells her, “Now you are going to behave like a good little daddy’s girl and do as I say.” “Yes... daddy” She says nervously. He begins to slowly let’s her go and then step over to the side of her on the bed before lying down on his back. He lets out a sigh. Naya asks as she sits on her knees and looks over the bench’s back onto the bed they are on, “Something wrong?” “Look, normally if it were somebody else, anybody pushing me in anyway would find themselves out of the convoy and taking a long walk to wherever. But as my daughter, I can’t do that to her. On top of that, everything we had done in this misbegotten place has gone wrong. I’m trying to make sure that this is the last day that we are to stay here. But no. There are excuses and there are delays. But we are going to leave this place if I have to leave it myself alone.” He tells her. “Well, I can’t say as you rescued me and it seems to be successful.” Naya says. “Look, Naya. No disrespect to you, but there is more going on than you think. Like - getting rid of Giovanni was the easy part. The hard part is taking over his kingdom and moving in. Or dealing with Hector De La Vega and kicking him out of town was easy, fighting his army was hard though we beaten them. And dealing with some of these idiot merchants, I do not want to arrest them but I had to arrest of a few who tried to steal from me and my people in this convoy or have us in trouble with the Lawmen. And the Lawmen themselves, they crossed the line with me and I had to get them eliminated as well. Them running into the Wessen Hating Gang and being killed off by them was just a win for me. But no. Then the Wessen Hating Gang came in and became a problem themselves. This place is a no-win, bad karma, bad mojo filled place. May it burn once I leave.” He tells her. “I hope wherever we go, it is a safe place. I do not want to ever go through that again” Naya says. “Look. As long as you are with me or somebody I send you to, you will be safe.” He tells her. Naya nods. Not caring about the time, even though it is just a minute or two after 10:30. He sits up on the bed. “Girls, start getting dressed. We’re going to get things done.” He tells them. Naya nods before getting off the couch and starts putting her clothes back on. Ichigo needed a stern look to get her moving to get dressed. Despite that he had more to put on, Fernando gets dressed faster than they do. He opens the sliding door and stands outside to help Naya and Ichigo step out of the camper. After closing and locking the camper doors, he leads them to town on foot. Before they enter the Merchant area from the blimp parking lot, Fernando turns around to Naya and Ichigo, pulling on their hoodies to make them cover much of their faces. He then leads them into the merchant area. Several merchants tried to get their attention in order to buy what they had to sell. Fernando ignored much of them, but noting in his mind what they were selling. A few more minutes of walking Fernando gets to Steven’s Asian restaurant. He opens the door for them to enter inside. Steven is at his counter waiting for customers to arrive. “Hello Fernando! Need a large order?” Steven asks. “Of course. I’m just trying to think though. I would need about 100 small orders of white rice, of that 40 of them would have a small Vegetable Chop Suey and the other 50 would have a small beef or chicken Chop Suey. In fact, make it 25 Beef Chop Suey and 25 Chicken Chop Suey – all small.” Fernando explains. “How soon would you need this?” Steven asks. “I hope it is not a rush for you, but I would need them by 12o’clock to feed the camp.” Fernando explains. “12o’clock would be plenty of time!” Steven says. “So how much for it all?” Fernando asks. “You had been a great customer. I’ll charge $800 for it all.” Steven says. “You have been an excellent merchant and restaurateur. Your food has been excellent. Too bad I will be leaving to the next town by the end of the day.” Fernando says as he puts 10 $100 old world dollar bills on the counter. “What time are you leaving?” Steven asks. “I am hoping by 6PM.” Fernando says. “I’ll drop by to see you go then.” Steven replies. “Alright then. I’ll see you to pick up the lunch and then later at 6.” Fernando replies. “Take care Fernando-san. See you then.” Steven replies. Fernando leads Naya and Ichigo out of the restaurant and then down the block though towards Giovanni’s place, he makes them turn into an alley behind the restaurant. At the same time he twists the crystal on his cane. Once in the alley, he presses the crystal and the three of them teleport to behind Hondo’s hanger in a bright flash of light. But as they disappear from the area, several men wearing jackets from the Wessen Hating Bike Gang run into the alley with various items as implied weapons in hand but find nothing there. “Where are we?” Naya asks. “Same place as earlier before.” Fernando tells her. “Uhm... How did we get here?” Naya asks, throwing in “You using Spirit Tech?” “It is not Spirit Tech but it is something like it. But it is best that you understand that it is something only I can use, and anyone trying to steal it will be severely injured from it one, and killed if they try to steal it again.” Fernando tells her before saying, “Let’s go.” He leads them to the front of the hanger and walks inside unchallenged by the guards. He continues walking to the rear of the hanger and into the office they entered before, and down to the basement finding the door to it already open. Minerva and Abigail were there moving boxes around and keeping a mental note of what is there though not opening them. “200 and seven-teen...” Minerva says to herself as she pushes a box across the floor. “Three hundred and twenty four boxes, and eighty five barrels.” Fernando tells her. “Huh?” Minerva turns around. Seeing Fernando not too far behind her, “You made me lose my numbers!” “You were on 217. But I already counted them before, and there are 324 boxes and 85 barrels.” Fernando tells her. “I did not see you count then when we were down here.” Minerva points out. “You did not see me but while I was looking around, I was also counting.” Fernando explains. “Oh.” Minerva replies. “Starting with that one I opened before, pull 10 boxes and 10 barrels – one for each convoy vehicle. Seeing that it has food and clothing inside the boxes, let’s see what the barrels have?” Fernando says as he walks up to one of the barrels near open box. He finds a clamp lever and pulls on it, popping off the hold down ring on the top, and then lifts the top off it. They look inside, finding various items inside, mostly large jars of soups and sauces, with the center filled various boxes of pasta and dried food products. Looking about were 4-5 gallon plastic jugs of water. All this liquid weight made the barrels heavy. The smaller vehicles would not be able to pull such weight. Fernando had to choose carefully. Maybe Hondo had other ideas, but Hondo was not there to help think for a solution. Putting the barrels to one side, he helps gather 10 boxes, one for each vehicle. Though each box was similarly packed with clothes and food, two were packed with winter/cold weather gear: coats, gloves, parkas, scarves, snow pants, winter “ugg-style” boots, thermal underwear, and blankets. These two particular boxes do not have any food. In counting, Fernando figures it is not enough for everyone, in the least this would take care most of the children and teens (including Ichigo), but there was very little for the adults in the convoy. Fernando looks at Minerva and Abigail, pointing at two boxes of regular clothing and food of the group, “These will go into your campers for now. Sort through it and take what you want from it after we leave. It is better to have extra of things than to have nothing or have one thing and lost it and not have a back up for it. You should be able to pack up the clothing and non-food things in the storage under the benches and food in the kitchen cabinets in the camper.” “Yeah...” Minerva replies. “Except for these winter wear boxes, I’ll be taking these others with me to the convoy to hand out. Then I’ll talk to Hondo, Jason and Moro about the barrels as they are heavy.” Fernando explains. “Anything else?” Minerva asks. Fernando points to a small pile of 4 boxes, “Search those for winter clothes for the adults and whatever else you think we would need. I’ll be back. Naya, Maria, stay down there.” Fernando goes upstairs and outside, finding the medi-jeeps with their campers by the alley space between Hondo’s hanger and the next hanger across the alley to it. Beside them was one of the two Mechanic Jeeps. As there is one, Fernando thinks Hondo may have taken one of them to Center town. He thinks about putting one if not two of the barrels into the back of the jeeps. He walks up to it and opens the back. There were already things packed in the rear of the Mechanic’s Jeep but it had enough room for one barrel. A box can easily fit in the space between the rear seat and front seat. But he will wait for Hondo to return when he can before taking and moving things around. From the looks of it, Fernando thinks that it should be stored at his moon base for when it is needed in the future. For now he will wait for Hondo to return. It only takes less than a minute to get to the basement where the girls were looking over the pile of boxes Fernando told them to look into. “What you ladies found?” He asks. Minerva looks up from the box she was looking into before saying “More of the same, clothes and food, but it looks like it’s for older teens and women.” “Nothing for men and no winter wear?” Fernando asks. “Just warm blankets and thick pajamas, again for teen girls and adult women.” Minerva explains. “Set them up to be taken. I do not know how you ladies slept before I came in, but once we leave, you guys are to wear pajama when you sleep. This is in case there is an emergency at night, you guys do not come out naked or in just panties and t-shirts.” Fernando tells them. Minerva nods. Abigail does complain. “It can get too hot to be wearing thick clothing to sleep in.” Abigail complains. “How you sleep is on you but if there was an emergency in the middle of the night, you want to run out of your camper nearly naked or in panties and t-shirt?” Fernando asks. Abigail just gives him a stern look for a moment as if she would be taking her chances. Fernando adds, “When we roll out tonight, it will be very cold on the road. I got these hoodie blankets for you and the others to put on while you sleep in the vehicles as it is too dangerous to sleep in the campers while on the road. In an accident, those in the vehicle are severely hurt, but those in the campers end up dead. While in the road, it gets very cold, so you need to cover up. Not that you would be wearing pajamas or just t-shirts and panties as you sleep while the others drive from town to town, but even in your regular clothes it is going to get cold during the night and the hoodie blanket will keep you warm.” He pauses for a second, “Again, it is on you. But do not complain that things get bad because you were not prepared for it when I give you the things to use to make things better and you did not use those options.” “Believe me, I won’t” Abigail tells him. “Until then, we will see what happens.” Fernando says. He then turns to Minerva, “Did Hondo say how long he would take?” “No he did not.” Minerva replies. “Alright then. Let’s move the open boxes over there to take later. I’ll move the barrels there with the boxes and figure them out later as they are too heavy to move by the smaller vehicles. And we’ll wait for Hondo or 11:30, whichever comes first.” Fernando requests. “Why 11:30?” Minerva asks. “We need to get children packed up and taken to the convoy parking lot for them to get lunch and introduced to Jastrey’s Army by 12, and I have to get their meals from the places I ordered them from.” Fernando explains, adding, “If Hondo arrives before I need to leave, then I will have a talk with Hondo about these barrels and boxes.” “Alright...” Minerva replies before they go to move the selected boxes and barrels to one side of the room for distribution later.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 30th, 2023, 4:43pm In less than an hour, the Bronco was repacked, checked mechanically, and some supplies from inside were added. After that he went inside, did a look through the downstairs, took a stomach pill, ate one of the sandwiches that Fernando gave him, and then worked on checking over what progress Marvin and Maggie had made the night before. While they were not completely done, they had gotten close, so he finished up, pulling a few things out for the camper trailer and for Fernando’s camper, and the rest packing away in the trailer that he had gotten when they found David. With the trailer loaded, he checked out the vehicle and found everything as mechanically sound, and though he would have liked to have Donaldson look it over there was not time. At least the previous owners had added fuel tanks and a radio already, though it could use more work if they were keeping it. He was not sure if they would keep it, though, as their fleet had already gotten larger than he would have liked, but he figured Maggie could drive it for now, as they needed the supplies. As he finished up there his radio came to life in his pocket. “Righteous Cowboy, this is Medic, please answer. Over.” Fernando voice called out over the radio. Hondo fished the radio out of his pocket and keyed the mic, “Righteous Cowboy here. Everything alrigh’ at your end?” “Everything is fine. I’m coming by with food for the kids in the hanger, but two things. One - have one of the ladies make some juice from the powdered stuff I gave you a couple of days ago, and two - we need take apart and sort through what is there for you and the kids, and repack it so I can take it and feed everyone else at the convoy camp. I’ll be in the Teen’s green buggy.” Fernando explains. “Alrigh’, I’ll see you then.” Hondo replies. “Be there in 5...” Fernando answered back. Hondo put the radio into his pocket and headed up the stairs. Molly needed rest still, he did not want to wake Maggie, Marvin, or the others just yet, and his girls had been up late, and though Miniya had been up late too, he needed them to get their kids fed and ready for the day. He walked up to their room and rapped on the door. No answer with his first knock so he knocked again. After the second knock a rustling was heard and a tired and slightly grouchy voice was heard on the other side of the door. “Who’s there?!” The voice he thought was Miniya. Though Miniya’s voice was similar to Minerva’s, they differed in tone and attitude usually. Minerva tended to be whinier when things were not going her way and when they were she spoke faster, and in a bit higher pitch. Miniya tended to growl more, but even then, her voice was usually lower, quieter, and had a slower, more even keel to it, even when things were going her way. At times her voice sounded more depressed, but He was starting to think it was because she was so nervous and unsure, yet she tried to hide it. Minerva seemed to have no issue showing if she was happy, sad, scared, annoyed, or otherwise, where Miniya tried to hid her emotions. It was something he was catching on to, and slowly he was starting to be able to tell the twins apart. “Its Hondo, Miniya. Open up.” He called out. Miniya opened the door enough to show herself but stayed half behind it still. She squinted at him sleepily, her t-shirt now rumbled and stretched a bit more, though it still covered her, though was struggling to do so. “How did you know it was me?” She asked. “You growled. Your sister whines.” He replied. Minya nodded, “Fair enough… Something wrong?” He shook his head, “No, nothin’s wrong, but Fernando will be here in five minutes with breakfast, an’ I need you ladies to handle getting’ meals sorted this mornin’, before you get the kids fed.” “Fernando is coming!” Minerva called out excitedly as she trotted up pulled the door open wide. She was wearing only panties and a tank top cut down leaving her midriff exposed and only long enough to cover her breasts. “Min! I’m trying to keep the door partially closed for a reason!” Miniya snapped. “Why? Fernando said we should trust Mr Hondo.” Minerva asked. “I do, but some of the other girl aren’t decent!” Minya growled. “Oh, come on! You would be a nudist if Fernando let you be!” Minerva replied sourly. “You two can argue later! I need three of four of you ready now!” Hondo snapped a bit. “Sorry, Mr. Hondo. We’ll be down in a couple minutes.” Miniya replied to which Minerva looked at her like she had six eyes. “I’ll wait here for you. Just get dressed quickly.” He replied. She nodded, “Yes sir.” As she closed the door Hondo could not help but overhear them. “Yes sir? Sorry?? What’s gotten into you? You in love with him or something??” Minerva whispered. “No!” Miniya snapped. “You’re lying!” Minerva retorted. “I’m not! Now, Get dressed!... Tracey, Abby, you too!” Miniya said before all talking stopped and was replaced by rustling movements as they all dressed. In a couple minutes the door opened again and the four came out, dressed though a little bedraggled looking as they had not had a chance to comb their hair or wash their faces yet. As Miniya started to shut the door behind her she spoke to one of the others. “Josie, Get the others up. Make sure they use the bathroom, clean up, and get dressed. Knock on the boy’s door and have Michael get the boys ready. Breakfast will be here shortly and we have a lot to do today, if the convoy is leaving tomorrow.” She said through the door. “Okay.” A sleepy voice replied before she shut the door. As the door shut, Miniya cringed as Minerva spoke up. “So, Mr. Hondo, do you and my sister have something going on? She says she isn’t in love with you, but something is going on!” She said haughtily. Hondo gave her a hard look, “If anythin’ was goin’ on it would be her an’ my business alone, an’ not yours, but it isn’t. We had a good talk though an’ are workin’ on bein’ friends. You an’ I could be friends too if you weren’t such a whiny brat.” Minerva’s jaw dropped as she did not expect that retort. He turned and walked away as the sound of the hanger door opening and a VW powered vehicle entering told him that Fernando had arrived. Miniya snickered as she trotted to catch up to Hondo, as though she had not expected that reply, she liked that he put her sister in her place and liked him even more for it. Her slight smile soon disappeared though as she wondered if she was starting to like him. She pushed the thought out of her mind, though, as she knew she was Fernando’s and as long as Minerva was his and wanted to be his, she needed to be there to help keep her from self-destructing or from driving Fernando away with her clinginess. Minerva soon snapped out of her surprise as and trots to catch up to the others as she realizes Fernando has arrived. As the five of them walk down the stairs Fernando and the teens with him carry large bags of food over to the kitchen counter. “All but one of the vegetarian salad sandwiches belong here, I have to take one back for Naya; and 12 of the egg, meat and cheese sandwiches stay here. And 6 of the large oatmeal bowls are to stay here. Everything else comes with us.” Fernando tells Alice and Francis as they set things out on the counter and hand them off to Miniya, Minerva, Tracey, and Abigail. Hondo walks up behind them and looks over, “Same as before?” “Pretty much the same. Maddie knows how to put together a quick meal on short notice.” Fernando explains as Alice and Francis pack the remaining meals in a couple of bags. He then points out, “29 veggie sandwiches; 12 egg, meat and cheese sandwiches, and 6 large bowls of oatmeal that can be served to them on the paper cups. You just need to make some juice for them to drink.” “Alrigh’, I’ll take it from here.” Hondo says. He then asks, “Anything else?” “Well, I would like to have that meeting at 9o’clock about what we spoke about, about that box I got from Center Town. And then have a final meeting at around 5PM to hand over the kids to General Jastrey. I’ll see about getting lunch for everyone later today and get Ruth and Val to prepare Go Bags for our trip.” Fernando explains. “Good. I may have to go to Center Town and check somethin’ out I saw there the other day.” Hondo says. “No problem. Take Patricia, Madison and Miniya with you.” Fernando tells him. “Will do, but why Miniya?” Hondo asks. “Have her wear her EMT jacket and hat, so she can get used to being around others and not be nervous about it, in short, hiding in plain sight.” Fernando explains. He adds, “While you are there, test the radios between them there.” “Will do.” Hondo replies. “Well, I’ll see you and everyone here later at 9o’clock.” Fernando tells him. He turns to the ladies with him, “I’ll talk to you girls later. We have a lot to cover before we leave this place.” Minerva was about to pounce on Fernando for a goodbye hug, but Miniya clamps her hand down on her shoulder, and keeps her from going any further from what I was going, telling her, “You can have Snu Snu with your boyfriend later in the day. We got kids to feed.” “Wait... what? Snu Snu? What The #$@!, Miniya!” Minerva turns on her twin. “Minerva, I’ll see you later.” Fernando tells her. She turns to look at him and then nods. Fernando signals for Alice and Francis to secure the food and get into the buggy so they can leave. Once they are in, Fernando gets into the driver’s seat and slowly backs the buggy out of the hanger. As they leave Hondo turns back to the girls, “Alright, get everythin’ sorted into what it is, get the juice an’ water out, then separate out what you an’ the kids need. I need six or seven meat sandwiches, if there is enough, and five or six veggie sandwiches, which there should be extra of.” Miniya nodded, “There should be plenty of both. We only need two or three meat sandwiches, and 20 or 21 vegetarian sandwiches, so there should be extras.” “Good. Now do you need any help or …” Hondo paused waiting for a reply. “Well, you could…” Minerva started to say before Miniya hurriedly cut her off. “We can handle it! … We are fine. I.. I know you have a lot to do, so let us handle this.” Minya said quickly as Minerva scowled at her for cutting her off. Hondo nodded, “I appreciate it. I’ll wake up Marvin an’ the others. I’m gonna let Molly sleep as she was up late with me last night… After you’re done an’ the kids are fed an’ everythin’ is cleaned up, get dressed in that EMT uniform that Fernando gave you, as I’ll be takin’ off after the meetin’.” She nodded, “I’ll be ready.” HE nodded, her change in attitude surprised him a bit, but he liked it too. They had enough going on without having to worry about attitudes, so if she stayed like this he could see her becoming an asset instead of the liability she seemed like at first. As he walked off Minerva hissed into her ear, “What has gotten into you?!” “I don’t know what you’re talking about!” Miniya snapped back. “You know what I mean! You and Hondo? You don’t like or trust anyone I thought and here you’re offering to help and being sweet to him?!” She asked incredulously. “Maybe he earned some of my trust from what he and Fernando did last night! Maybe I’m seeing he deserves respect, as does Fernando! Besides, we owe them to help out!!” Miniya snapped back and started to walk off. Minerva grabbed her arm to stop her, “How is them killing a cheating gambler a big deal?! And How do we owe more, as we already take care of the kids!” Miniya pulled her arm from Minerva’s grasp and spoke to her in cold, harsh tones, “The kids are our responsibility, not theirs! We take care of the kids, but they still take care of us and give us what we need to take care of the kids, so we owe them a lot more than what we have done so far! ...  As far as Giovanni goes, you weren’t owned and used by him, so you can’t understand! You don’t know what that was like, or how the fear of him still being out there can grip your gut and make you terrified of everything! You just don’t know how bad it was and how close I came to dying, nor how much relief I feel with him being gone. Giovanni was a bad one, and they were the first to stand up to him and win! Fernando took me and Tracey from him, but only together did they put an end to our tormentor and save others like us from a fate worse than death! Under Giovanni we almost craved death, as it was better than wondering when it was going to come or some of the things we were made to do, or the pains we endured! Even after I was sure he would find us again and could only imagine the horrible things he would have done to us before having us killed but he’s gone! He’s finally gone and I can sleep at night now!! If that doesn’t make me owe Fernando and Hondo my trust, and even make me like them both, then nothing could! Maybe you’ll understand some day.” Minerva frowned, crossed her arms, and looked down, “I.. I understand more than you think… What Hector did to me…” Minerva closed her eyes and shuttered at the memories. Miniya instantly regretted barking at her, as she often forgot what her sister had gone through. Miniya envied her that she could still act cheerful and carefree at times, as for herself she could not. “Sorry, Min… I do sometimes forget what he did to you. At least they drove him off.” Minya replied, softening her tone. “Yeah, but he’s still out there… somewhere.” Minerva replied quietly. Miniya sighed, “Yeah, but… They will get him. I would not have believed that possible until last night but now… they will get him…. Now, we have a lot to do.” Minerva nodded, “Yeah, I guess… let’s get things done.” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- After leaving them Hondo went and knocked on the door of the room where Marvin and the group with him was staying. He knocked once and heard rustling so he waited. Soon the door was cracked open and a pair of brown eye’s surrounded by a black mask peered out through the crack. Once Maggie saw who it was she opened the door fully to let him in. “Oh! Mr. Hondo! Come in.” She said. He raised an eyebrow at her as she had on only panties and used one arm across her ample breasts to cover herself, though she dropped the arm as he took a step in so she could half close the door. The sheep girls sat up in the bed that they had shared, showing they were all similarly dress, or not dressed for that fact, not seeming to care that they were practically naked in his presence, but that was due partly to the trust he had built with them and partly due to them having been slaves and being forced to be undressed before their masters and with other slaves when washing, being checked, sleeping, or performing other services. Marvin sat up from the bed on the floor that he had shared with Maggie, and was wearing nothing as he did not have underwear. It was not that he was too embarrassed to ask for any, but slaves were rarely given any, especial male slaves, so he did not even think about it. Out of the 6 wessen in the room the only fully clothes one was Karl, who was still out cold, face down, fully dressed, and drooling in his sleep. “Something wrong, Master Hondo?” Marvin asked. “Nothin’ wrong. Breakfast just arrived, though, an’ we have a meetin’ here with Jefe an’ a few others ‘bout some radio’s an’ travel plans at 9 am. Hated to wake y’all, but we have a lot to do today as well. Sounds like Jefe want’s to pull outta here tonight instead of in the mornin’, an’ I need to make a trip to town with a few others, so I’ll need you an’ Karl to be in charge while I’m gone.” He replied. Marvin nodded, stood up, and stretched, which made Hondo only arch his eyebrow again before turning to look at Maggie as he rather see breasts than a dick. “No problem. We should have been up already, I know, but felt good to get some sleep.” Marvin commented. Hondo nodded, “An’ you’ll need it if we are drivin’ tonight. On the topic of sleep, I don’t mind y’all not wearin’ anythin’ when sleepin’, but if an emergency would come up, you know you might not have time to dress.” Marvin shrugged, “We are used to it. If you wanted to wash your clothes you had to do it at night or work naked, and even then, if the master wanted something done now and you were sleeping, you woke up and did it then dressed. Not like naked wessens surprise anyone. Used to see them on the street corner for sale all the time. They don’t let you wear anything when on show at a slave market, as buyers think that the sellers are hiding something wrong with the slaves they are selling if they have clothes on.” Maggie nodded, “It’s true. Even the non-sex kitten wessen are allowed no shame or privacy. I saw both sex kitten and lab assistant and was used in demonstrations for groups of trainee scientists and the bosses even. Try to cover up in front of them and you get beaten or worse. Besides, this fur can get hot at times.” “Wool can be worse!” Lala said, with Lili and nodding in agreement. Hondo sighed and nodded, “Understand. As long as you have shorts an’ a swim top on ‘round camp, aren’t tryin’ to solicit attention, an’ have a shirt and shorts on when in town, I’m fine with it. Just know if an emergency happens I need you to act immediately.” Marvin nodded, “Not a worry.” Hondo looked over at Karl who was still out cold so he walked up to the couch, stood there a moment then hit the arm of the couch hard, to which Karl jumped up. “Sorry, Master! Don’t beat me!” He exclaimed as he looked around frantically. Marvin chuckled, the sheep girls giggled, Maggie looked sadly at the floor, feeling embarrassed for him, and Hondo shook his head, as Karl looked around and slowly came to his senses. Once her remembered where he was, what all had happened, and recognized everyone he slumped back down to the couch. “That was a mean thing to do!” He said grouchily. “Sorry, but we were makin’ enough noise to wake the dead, an’ I know grabbin’ an’ shakin’ a man from a sound sleep isn’t a good idea.” Hondo replied. “ehhf…” Karl grunted. “… Guess I was really sleeping deeply… sorry.” “Master Hondo? Can I ask a question?” Lili asked. He nodded, “Sure, any time.” “Well… why is it bad to grab and shake a man awake?” She asked. “Well, in this world to stay alive a man has to be ready for trouble at any time. When he has family and folks who need his protection that counts double. So, he is alert even when asleep an’ if woken wrong can react like Karl just did, instinctively, but instead of cowerin’ he will lash out an’ could hurt whomever grabbed him as his mind thinks they are a threat. It’s not on purpose, mind you, but just a reaction, so you should never grab and shake a man to wake him.” He explained. “Why not the same with women?” Lala asked. “Women just tend to react differently, an’ generally don’t go into a flight or flight mode when woke wrong. Some might still though, so probably best not to unless you know what to look for an’ that you can handle their reactions. I’m strong an’ fast enough that I could handle most all of you if you lashed out, except maybe Marvin.” He replied. Karl frowned, “I’m strong and I’m not a coward!” “I didn’t say you were a coward, an’ you are strong, stronger than most humans your size even.” Hondo replied. “You said I cowered! And.. and said Marvin was the only one of us that might be hard for you to control if he lashed out!!” He protested. “That’s cause Marvin’ is bigger than I am an’ with an adrenalin spike might be able to launch me. You  are build for speed, not strength like he is, an’ I’m stronger than you an’ faster than Marvin, but when actin’ instinctively when bein’ woke, your speed is lower.” He replied. “Maybe so, but I don’t cower!” Karl retorted angrily. “You just did! I’m not blamin’ ya for it nor callin’ you a coward, but you cowered instinctively. It’s nothin’ to be ashamed ‘bout. You were a slave an’ you did what you had to, an’ it was a lot of years of that. It will take time to unlearn that an’ learn to fight instead of run or cower instinctively.” Hondo replied. Karl looked at him sourly but said nothing. Marvin sat down beside him and put a hand on his shoulder, “It’s alright, little buddy. We all have a lot to learn and unlearn and we will do it together.” “I’m not that little.” Karl muttered under his breath. Hondo shook his head, “Listen, we can all sit an’ have a beer another day an’ talk ‘bout this, but for now I just need y’all dressed, fed, ready for the meetin’, an’ helpin’ out.” Marvin nodded, stood up, and started dressing, “You can count on us, Master Hondo!” The sheep girls stood up and stretched before gathering their clothes as well, and Maggie put a hand gently on Hondo’s arm. “We will be down in a couple minutes, but … uhm, I was hoping to have a chance to talk with you this morning.” She said. “Can it wait until this afternoon?” He asked. She frowned and looked down, “I.. I guess it can.” “Sorry, but have a lot goin’ on this mornin’, an’ I have to go wake up my girls still.” He said. She pulled her hand back, crossed her arms defensively, and nodded without looking back at him. He frowned at her reaction and sighed after a moment, “If you can talk fast, throw on some clothes an’ walk with me.” She looked up at him quickly and nodded, “I can! .. just.. just give me a moment!” She said as she turned and grabbed her skirt a tank top, and her lab old labcoat, slipping into the skirt as Hondo headed for the door and trotting after him, barefoot and with her shirt and coat under her arm, which caused him to pause at the door. “Go ahead an’ put your shirt on. I’m not runnin’ off without you.” He said. “Oh! Uh, I.. I thought… sorry.” She said nervously before setting the lab coat down, pulling on the tank top, that stretched a bit as she pulled it over her larger breasts. She then grabbed the old lab coat and pulled it on. “No sweater today?” He asked. “I’m… I’m a little warm, but… if you want me too wear it…” She stammered a bit. He shook his head, “No, that’s fine. Come on.” She nodded and followed him out the door, as the others finished dressing at a slower pace. “So, what’s on you mind? Somethin’ wrong between you an’ Marvin?” he asked as he walked away from their room and headed out into the hanger, and walked around the far side of the dirigible to give them some privacy, since she seemed edgy. “No! I mean, not that I know about! … did he say something?” She asked nervously. He shook his head, “No, not really. He seems to care a lot about you.” “But he’s worried how two very different wessen breeds could work and about how damaged I am, right?” She asked softly as she stared at the floor again in shame. “He knows the differences could be an issue an’ is worried that he is enough to help you, but he wants to work on them together, that’s what he told me.” Hondo replied. “Yeah, but… we talked and both know we need to take it slow and when on the road, well… I.. I’m just not sure it will work, honestly. I. I’m just too broken and he deserves better… I don’t know.” She replied. “Is this what you needed to talk to me about?” He asked “No! I mean… yes.. maybe…. Maybe I would like to talk to you about it later, but that’s not what I needed to talk to you about right now… I.. I have two things. First, with Lala and Lili sharing Marvin’s camper there’s not really room for me in there too. I.. I know I was staying with you, Valentine and the girls, and.. and I know you and Valentine are not doing well and you are with Molly now, so that’s another person there and I don’t want to impose or anything, but I don’t have a place to stay.” She said quickly, but reluctantly. “You always have a place to stay, an’ don’t ever be scared to ask. Honestly I’m not exactly sure of arrangements quite yet. I sorta left the camper because of Val, an’ not sure her an’ I can share it. The girls will be needin’ to stay there, but Molly an’ I might have to sleep in the bronco, so there will be room for you in the camper an’ I would appreciate you stayin’ there to help keep an’ eye on Val an’ the girls… Val, she… she isn’t too stable right now.” He replied a bit hesitantly. “She still really angry?” Maggie asked. “I.. I am not sure, exactly but… she tried to kill herself last night.” He replied quietly. Maggie gasped, “What! No!!” He nodded, “Yeah. Had it not been for a couple of the girls Jefe saved from fight town, ex bunny girls named Kiah and April, Kiah primarily, I guess, She would be dead… She tried to apologize to Jere an’ he wouldn’t listen to her until she apologized to me, an’ I told her I’d not listen until she apologized to him, so… I guess she felt she had no options an’ wanted out.” “Have you talked to her yet?” Maggie asked. He shook his head, “No… I.. I went there last night an’ … I was a bit too emotional to deal with her. She has someone watchin’ over her for the moment though.” “You need to talk to her. She loves you still, I know. She believes in you so much, she told me so, but …” She said but was cut off. “But I failed her an’ ruined that illusion of me she had.” He interrupted. Maggie shook her head, “No. You are no illusion and who you are is not ruined to her…. You cannot understand what that place is like… I hope you never experience anything close to it…. *sigh* even gone and healed like we are now thinks to you and Fernando a part of that will always be with us… She is broken inside like I am… Maybe… maybe we do deserve men like you and Marvin, but we feel too inadequate… so inadequate and so broken… Please don’t give up on us… IF we have any hpe of being pieced back together inside it is because someone we care about won’t give up on us when we have given up on ourselves and tried to push everyone away! It’s.. it’s not that we want to be alone but we feel we will only somehow let our hurt wound those we care about and inadvertently we hurt them anyway…. I wish I could explain it better.” “I’ll talk to her later today.” He replied. “The sooner the better, you know.” Maggie replied. “I know… But do not worry ‘bout where you are stayin’. I’ll let you know this afternoon, but plan on the camper.” He replied. She nodded, “Thank you.” “Was there anythin’ else?” He asked. She looked down and nodded for a moment, “… This.. this is kind of embarrassing but… my body temp is rising.” He raised an eyebrow at her, “Meanin’?” “Well, I.. I m.might b.b.be going in.. into heat soon and… and I’m not sure what to do.” She said. He scratched his head, “I have to admit I don’t understand much ‘bout wessen heats, honestly.” “Well, it’s different for each of us, unfortunately, and was on thing the spirits never could get to be the same with all wessens, but generally we get… Hornier than humans do, and have other problems.” She said. Blushing and finding it impossible to look at him. “What about you, then? What do you need from me?” He asked. “I.. I don’t know about me right now… I used to get very sick with mine, though holding someone when naked helped and oral sex helps, though real sex would help the most but when I was younger that did not happen. Whe I was bought I spent time on the Grey Ladie’s ship, as she bought me and kept me around for a bit before turning me over to the lab as she said I was too soft and nervous to be of any help to her. They.. they used to #$@! me harder when in heat, but I got pregnant once and they…” She stopped as tears fell down her eyes. “What happened?” He asked, softly taking putting a hand on her arm. “They… They strapped me to a table and aborted my baby!” She exclaimed before breaking down and sobbing. Unsure what to say he pulled her to him and help her. “I’m sorry! I tried to pretend it did not happen, but I can’t anymore!” She cried. He stroked her hair as she cried into his shoulder, “It’s alright… You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to.” “No, I need to, but.. but I’m too scared to talk about it with anyone other than you or Valentine, and shes too messed up right now!... I want to tell Marvin, but I’m afraid he will hate me for it! … I’m scared and don’t know what to do!” She cried. “You can tell me anythin’… now, are you pregnant now? Is that why this is worryin’ you?” He asked She shook her head and sniffled a bit, “*sniff, sniff* N.no, as you have to be in heat to get pregnant, and that’s what I’m worried about… I.. I’m not ready to be pregnant or have a child and I’m scared if it happens that I will lose it because we are different or it will get sick and die after birth or that someone will tear it out of me again, and I can’t have that happen!” “Then what do you want to do?” He asked. She shook her head, “I.. I don’t know yet. I thought of asking Fernando to spay me so it could never happen again.” “Spay? You me remove your ovaries?? You don’t want to do that! There are other better ways..” He was saying but was interrupted. “But I need to make sure its permanent! I thought I was sterilized! They.. they shot me up with chemicals to at that lab to kill my ovaries…. It was so painful and I was so sick when they did that, and then they kept me on hormone shots to keep me horny enough so I did not fight them as much when they tried to #$@! me… I.. I was so messed up from what they did to me, so broken, but so glad I would not have to lose a child again… but.. Fernando gave me that medicine to heal me and.. it seems that it somehow healed my insides… I.. I know this feeling… I’ll go into heat soon, a day, a week maybe, but.. but if I’m with Marvin I’m not sure either of us will be able to control ourselves… my scent will make him too horny and I’ll be horny, and.. and the sick feeling I’ll have will drive me to get laid by any means necessary as I know I don’t have the will power to stop myself! Please, help me!” She begged. “Are you askin’ me to have sex with you?” He asked “If you must, then please do, but don’t breed me, but I need to you watch me and make sure I don’t do something stupid no matter how sick or horny I get, please! If Fernando has some chemicals to kill my insides then I’ll take those too! Please, I’m scared!” She begged, tears still flowing from her eyes. He nodded, “We’ll do what we can. I’ll talk to Jefe too, but I might not have time today…. How long do we have?” She shook her head, “I… I don’t know. It’s been so longs, and.. and this is the first time in years, so I could have a couple days or a week, but I don’t know!” HE sighed, “Alright. Are you goin’ to be good to drive? At least for the next few days?” She nodded, “I’ll be fine for that. At the beginning of a heat I have a period like normal human women have, so once that starts I’ll have a two to four days, I think, before my heat sets in full, but my body temp will get a little higher each day, and if it is like it used to be I’ll get almost feverish and can even hallucinate when in full heat.” Hondo scratched his head again, “Now I know animals body temps do go up a bit when in heat, but that much?” She shook her head, “No, not that much, but its one of the side effects of being wessen. Some don’t have it so bad but all of us women experience some body temperature rise. Some have heats that are controllable and you would not know they were in heat unless a medical professional, another wessen that could smell their heat, or they told you.” “You can smell when another wessen is in heat?” he asked. She nodded, “Yes, you probably can too, but would not recognize it and even if you did would have to be closer to them than we have to be due to heightened sense of smell. It’s pheromones mostly and some women have stronger scents or have a more alluring scent. I was told my scent was pretty powerful. Sometimes if its powerful enough it can even make other wessen women go into heat and make human women have their periods early.” He sighed, “Well, that could be problematic.” “If I shower often and stay outdoors and away from the other women when at my peak, everything should be alright, but I need your help! If you would talk to Fernando for me I would appreciate it, but please don’t tell anyone else! I’m begging!” She said, even getting on her knees as she plead with him. He lifted her back up, “You don’t need to beg, I said I would help, but I have to tell Molly.” She frowned, “are you sure?” He nodded, “Yes. She is my mate now, even if Val and I work things out, then they will both be mine. I said I would help and I will, but you need to trust me and let me talk to Molly as I need her advice.” She sighed, looked down again and nodded, “Alright… I trust you, but please don’t tell anyone else, especially about.. about the abortion or my wanting to be spayed… I just don’t know what else to do.” “Listen, you’re not gonna be spayed! We will figure somethin’ else out, I promise.” He replied. She looked up at him and gave him a weak smile, before streaching up and kissing his cheek. “Thank you, master.” She said. “I’m not your master.” He said. “Yes, you are. Both you and Fernando are my masters. I’m too broken to be a free wessen. Maybe someday I’ll not be but until then you two are my masters and I’m your slave… just, please take care of me and I’ll do the best I can to help everyone, fix myself, and maybe find a way to atone for my sins.” She said softly. She gave him one last soft smile before turning and quickly headed towards the kitchen to meet up with the others. “I’m not sure I’m cut out for any of this.” He muttered to himself after she was gone. He looked at his watch and it was nearly 6:45 am, and he still had a lot to do. (To be continued …)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 13th, 2023, 4:45pm Maria V (AKA Older Valentine or Valentine Zero) barely slept that night, or what little was left of it. She got up once and helped herself to the whiskey but it did not calm her thoughts. IT was not just her thoughts that kept her up, though they were the biggest part, but much of them were spurred on by the other thing keeping her away, which was her younger alternate-self crying and whimpering in her sleep. She wanted to be furious at her for attempting such a stunt, but mild anger was the best she could muster as she knew that she, herself, had done worse. Those five years in the Jurassic, evading Lucy and other predators, gave her a lot of time to reflect and realize what she had done, but she did not realize how pathetic and infuriating she had been until she witnessed this Valentine’s actions and attitudes for herself. She gave up trying to sleep after a while and stared at the younger version of herself as she thought of all she had done. She wondered if there was no path forward now, if she was doomed by her own sins to be separated forever from those she had loved and had once loved her back. At the time her anger and pain seemed justified and she could not understand why others could not see her turmoil nor would help her, but now it all seemed so foolish and worthless. She knew she needed help, but she did not let anyone help, and her lashing out came across more as the tantrums of a spoiled child than a broken woman.   After a while she grew weary of those thoughts, as they were doing little good now. Why the Russian wessen sniper and their elite retrieval team were after her skin she was not exactly sure of, but she knew she had to lay low with this group for a bit. They knew about her ring, somehow, and she was sure it had more to do with her Hondo, AKA H.I. Sackett, than it did with her, but she found it strange that they had found her here. She had been in the Jurassic for five years but only a year or so from this timeline, but that should have still been long enough to make her hard to find. She started to wonder if it had something to do with whoever sent her away or brought her back. She had thought Fernando had sent her away but that had only been a guess, as she was not 100% sure on that still as she had been drunkenly headed to the ranch after getting a message that Hondo and Fernando were missing when she was sent away. Who brought her back, she definitely had no clue who about, as she arrived with just her dino-hide loin cloth and spear at the edge of a water oasis in the middle of one of the many no man’s lands, with not a soul in sight. After getting back to civilization or what was left she tried to contact Zoey but got Macey instead. Macey brought her some clothes, money, and weapons, and told her they had finally messaged them and said something about them being in the orient, but that was all she knew, as they had distanced themselves and given little to no information on where they were for the safety of the others. That could only mean that things had gotten worse in the time that she was gone and instead of sitting her like a useless lump, she should be with him, on her knees, begging him for forgiveness and helping them try to make things right in this world, all of which she should have done years before. With a sigh she stood up and looked around. The place was a mess, and though it was not hers, she started cleaning for something to do. She had been cleaning for a good 45 minutes before she looked back at the younger version of herself to see her quietly watching her. “You been awake long? You know you could have said something instead of watching me like a creep.” Maria V said drolly. “*sigh* … Sorry… I’ve not been awake that long, honestly but… I.. I’m sorry. Please help me! I.. I don’t know what to do!” She exclaimed softly as she tried to hold back from sobbing again. “Don’t ask me! I’m not even sure where my Hondo is! Its been so long since I have seen him, let alone had sex with him, that I hid on the deck of that dirigible the other night watching your Hondo and touching myself, just trying to remember what it was like to be loved by him before I let myself become a cunt!” She retorted. Val looked down, “If you two want to, you can have sex, you know… It’s not like he’s mine anymore anyway.” “Oh, get over yourself and stop this pity-party, martyr complex! Seriously!” Maria V barked. Val just sat quietly and said nothing. After a moment the older Valentine continued, “I mean, seriously?! What is wrong with you?? … with us?! I saw you the night you crept to the hanger to be at his bedside when he was injured, and Molly later told me what you said! We talked here and you promised me you would be like a smooth whiskey for him, not harsh or bitter! You said you wanted to do better, but then you tell him you hate him, you make him look like some sort of simp in front of the whole camp, and then you get all weepy and try to kill yourself! I seriously want to know, what the #$@!?!?!?!” Val started crying softly again, “I … I don’t know! I… I didn’t want to lose him, but I hate myself! I hate what I am!! I hate what I’ve done and become and .. and … I just wanted him to throw me away before I .. before I #$@! up more, but he didn’t!! *SOB!!*… *SMACK!* EEEEP!!” The older Valentine marched over and slapped Val across the face as she started to sob, eliciting a surprised shriek from her. “Stop That!!” Maria V barked. “Why Did You Do That?!?!” Val exclaimed. “You want help? I don’t have much to give or much time to give it in, so that Bull Shit has to Stop!” Maria V replied with a snarl. “I.. I can’t help it.” Val replied softly as she looked down at the floor. “That’s where you are wrong! You can! Now, tell me why?! Why did you change from saying you would make things right to bein’ a complete bitch again then to tryin’ to kill yourself and bein’ all weepy like?!?” Maria V asked firmly. Val sighed deeply as she stared at the floor and tried to gather all her thoughts and any reason she had left. “… I .. I guess after you left last time I gave up… I talked to Ruth a bit, but I was so confused and conflicted… I.. I wanted to fix things, and in the daylight I thought I could, but.. at night all I could think of was how broken I was… I told Hondo I hated him… it wasn’t true but I thought he’d just tell me we were done and.. and maybe just shoot me himself.” She said quietly. “Are you that dumb to think he would, or do you really not know him?!” Maria V asked in a harsh, judgmental tone. “Neither… I wished for it, but I knew he wouldn’t… I guess I just hoped he would give up on me, that everyone would and I’d either die or just find no reason to stay… oh my poor love, I’m so sorry for what I’ve done to you!” She said, starting to cry softly again. “You start sobbing again and I’ll hit you harder!” Maria V threatened. Val looked up at her and swallowed hard as she tried to reign in her emotions. “S.s.sorry.” Val whispered. “Just get on with it.” Maria V growled. “ *sigh* … I know none of it makes sense as it doesn’t to me either… I knew I was too broken for him and wanted to crawl away without hurtin’ anyone more, but I… I…” She paused. “You still wanted him to save you, or I bet even Fernando to save you if he doesn’t, am I right??” Maria V asked drolly. Val nodded and closed her eyes for a moment, “…I know I don’t deserve it but… but I do… I love Hondo very much still, but he deserves better… Fernando said once he loved me as family and.. and I felt the same, but I guess he doesn’t anymore… I deserve that though… I should have apologized sooner, tried to be less angry, done something but.. but… I Want Them to Punish Me! I DESERVE PUNISHMENT!! I HURT THE ONLY FAMILY I HAVE AND I CAN’T TAKE IT ANYMORE!! *SOB!!!*… *POP!!* AAAH!!” As Val started to sob again the older Valentine balled up her fist and decked her right in the eye socket with a vicious right jab, causing Val to cry out and grab her face. “YOU HURT ME!” Val yelled. “You’ve had worse! Now, stop sobbin’ and keep your voice down! Do it again, or wake those two girls who saved your life and I’ll dot both eyes next time!” Maria V growled. Val rubbed the side of her face and angrily glared at her. She knew it would bruise, but she almost did not care, what pissed her off was her older self not being more understanding. “There… There is some fire, finally.” Maria V said with a slight grin. “You want me angry?!” Val growled questioningly. “I want you to think and stop this poor me attitude! I did it for too long and wish someone would have decked me a few times! I’d have given anything for Hondo to have beat me like a rag doll, just once, to pound some sense into my head, but then again, he would not be the man we love if he had… Though I definitely was a bitch and definitely deserved it.” Maria V replied. Val sighed and frowned sadly again, “You’re right… but What do I do? He won’t talk to me, Fernando won’t talk to me… I have no one!” “He will, but it won’t be over in a moment… *sigh*” Maria V pinched the bridge of her nose and closed her eyes for a moment as she tried to will away her headache. “… Listen, YOU hurt him and YOU have a lot to fix, both in yourself still and in your relationship, but you have to apologize to him when he comes back, be contrite, and not come off as feeling sorry for yourself.” “But.. I’m so broken inside..” Val said softly. “I KNOW! … *sigh* I know, because I am too, but this cannot stop you! You Are Broken! Deal with it! … Learn to live with it! … If you think he isn’t broken over all this too, and doesn’t know that you are too, then you truly don’t know him! … I know my Hondo knows and, Lord bless him, he tried so hard to help me, despite his own brokenness… That’s what you need to do.. what we need to do… If we can learn to try to help others despite our brokenness, and let them help us, we will barely notice it one day, and even when it happens again, as we will get broke more than once, we will not hurt anyone with it again.” Maria V said sternly. Val sighed, “I.. I didn’t think about him being broken like that too! … I’m such an idiot… I don’t.. I don’t know how to do this, though.” “Don’t be too hard on yourself, as I don’t really either… I only came to terms with this fairly recently myself, but until I met you, I had not idea how bad we looked to others... I need to go find my Hondo soon, though the Russian Bounty hunters are still after me, so I’m stuck here for a while… I’ll try to help you if you help me, and you dedicate yourself to making things right with your family, alright?” She asked. Val nodded, “I’ll try… thank you.” Maria V shook her head, “Don’t thank me yet. Besides, you’re helpin’ me more than I’m helpin’ you! You’re a test case. We’ll see what works for you and I’ll learn from that and build on it, in hopes that I can find my own redemption.” Val nodded, “I understand… *sigh* Maria felt tired, but Val looked more exhausted than she felt. “Listen, you need to try to sleep… Hondo will probably be in sometime this mornin’ and you need to be ready.” Maria V said. Val nodded, “I know… He said he’d be in around breakfast time…. I’ll go use Zoey’s bed and try to sleep… You think Zoey will still call me mama?” Maria V shrugged, “I don’t know, but that doesn’t matter as much as how you treat her. You owe her and Tonya a lot too, you know. Fernando will probably act like nothin’ happened, if you get right with Hondo and the girls, but you owe him and Macey a lot as well, but he will accept nothing, for himself at least, until you fix things here… Now, go rest.” Val nodded and stood up, “I know… I’ll go try to sleep.” Maria V nodded, “I’ll wake you before breakfast.” Val nodded and retreated to Zoey’s bed. She lay staring at the ceiling for a long time but eventually her exhaustion took over and she fell into a restless sleep. The older Valentine went back to cleaning again with a sigh. She was tired too, but she knew she could not sleep. The place was a wreck, though Ruth had done her best to keep the kitchen clean, the rest needed help as did the kitchen from those coming in and out that night, dripping water and mud across the floor as they came and went. She finished what she could without bothering the sleeping occupants by around 5 am, and settled back into the recliner. About 5:15 am a soft rapping was heard on the door so she got back up with a sigh, refastened the borrowed robe, and went to the door, cracking it open just a bit at first. “Good Morning.” Ruth said as she stood at the door expectantly, with a basket full of ingredients under one arm. “What’d ya want?” Maria V asked, not trying to be rude, but sounding a bit so. Ruth was a bit taken back at first, “… I, uh.. I came to start breakfast... like we do every morning…. You alright, Val?” The older Valentine opened the door, “Oh, sorry. I’m, uh, I’m Val’s older sister Maria, we met before.” “Oh! I’m sorry. You and her look almost identical.” Ruth said as stepped inside. The older Valentine pointed to a scar that went from her forehead down across one eye and onto her cheek. “Look for the scar. That’s the fastest way to tell.” Maria V said. “There must be a story there.” Ruth said, trying to make conversation as she set her basket on the counter. “Motorcycle accident… I was always the wilder of the two of us.” Maria V said, only half lying. True there was a motorcycle involved, actually several. She had gotten the scar from an injury gotten during an accident involving a bi-wing she was flying that was shot down. She crashed it into a group of motorcyclists that were coming after a couple of the others that she was flying recon for, taking out several of the bikers in the process and saving her group, though she almost died in the process. Fernando had put her back together again, though, but this was before she regained all her memories and turned into a complete angry bitch and pushed them all away. Seeing that she was not getting anymore information on the subject, Ruth nodded, rolled up her sleeves, and started into working. “Where is Val? She should be out and helping.” Ruth said. “She’s sleepin’ at the moment, and I figured we’d let her sleep a little longer…. She sorta, kinda tried to.. kill herself last night.” Maria V said nonchalantly. “SHE WHAT!?!” Ruth exclaimed, nearly dropping the pot she had in her hand. “Settle down! She’s fine!... Those bunny girls, er, Kia and August I think were their names, they stopped her and got help.” Maria V replied. “Kiah and April?” Ruth asked. “Yeah, that’s them… Kiah grabbed the pistol and got shot in the process, and April hit Val over the head with an empty whiskey bottle, knocking her out.” Maria V replied. “Is she alright!” Ruth asked in shock. “I said she’s fine and sleepin’!” Maria V half growled. “I meant Kiah!” Ruth retorted. “Oh, yeah. Yeah, she’s fine. It was just a bullet graze. Her arm will be sore for a few days, but that’s all…. Speakin’ of those two, they are in sleepin’ on the big bed… They were up a bit late, but I should go wake them.” She replied, turning towards the bedroom. “I’ll wake them!” Ruth said quickly passing the older Valentine. Ruth was not sure about her, as something seemed off to her about this woman. She was sure Hondo would not let her stay if she was a danger to them, but she still felt uneasy about her. On top of that, she did not care for her gruffer mannerisms. The older Valentine shrugged, “Suit yourself. Once they are up I need to ‘steal’ some of my ‘sisters’ clothes, as all mine are back at the hanger.” “You didn’t bring any with you?” Ruth questioned as she paused at the stairs to the loft. “I was half asleep when Hondo roused me, after he learned that this milk-sop tried to off herself. I just sleep in underwear usually, and from the urgent sound of his voice, I just pulled on a t-shirt and ran out. He didn’t give me an option for anythin’ else, so it’s either walk around in just my dirty t-shirt and panties all day, or wear my ‘sisters’ clothes.” Maria V replied dryly. Ruth just shook her head and climbed up into the loft. In the loft Kiah lay in just her panties on the bed, with part of a sheet over her belly, laying on her back with her arms and legs spread out. April was wrapped in a blanket and laid crossway across the bed and on her side with her head laying on one of Kiah’s breast. “Kiah.. April.. Time to get up.” Ruth called out as she turned on the loft light. April groaned and snuggled deeper into the blanket at being called but did not wake, and Kiah did not even flinch. “Kiah, April… I know you’ve had a long night, but time to get up.” Ruth called again, a bit louder. “Mmmm…” April groaned as she rubbed her face against Kiah and pulled the blanket over her head. “Come on, girls, Wake up!” Ruth said before grabbing Kiah’s leg and shaking her slightly. “WHAT THE #$@!!!” Kiah yelled angrily, as she sat up quickly, dumping April off her quickly. April woke with a start, from being dumped off her human pillow, and panicked as she could not find her way out of the blanket. “Shit!!... Grrrahh!! What the..!!! I’m up! Ohh!” April exclaimed as she thrashed from the blanket and freed her naked body, only to realize she was hung over and fell back to the bed with a groan. “What The #$@! Do You Want!!” Kiah growled. “Don’t yell at me! It’s time to fix breakfast and you should be up! I know you both had a bad night, so I’ll forgive it this time, but yell at me again and I’ll spank you!” Ruth growled back. April groaned, “oh, I feel sick.” Kiah laid back down and turned her back to Ruth. “Leave me alone!” Kiah growled sleepily. Ruth smack Kiah ass hard Causing her to shriek and roll over almost on April, while shooting daggers with her eyes at Ruth. “What the #$@! was that for?!?” Kiah half yelled. “What’s with the attitude?!” Ruth growled, starting to get angry. “Not so loud, please! … oh my head.” April moaned. “What’s wrong?” Ruth asked her. Kiah sat up groggily and glared at Ruth. “Little miss lightweight can’t hold her liquor! I’d probably not gotten shot if she was more help and not such a lightweight!” Kiah growled. Ruth took in the information but half ignored Kiah, “You going to be alright?” April nodded, “ y.yeah. I just need a moment.” “Alright, but hurry, as we have breakfast to make. Joanna and Esther are making bread for breakfast sandwiches, but we will need to do the rest, as they have a lot to make.” Ruth said looking at April before turning back to Kiah, “And I don’t know what bug crawled up you ass..!” April’s soft voice cut her off, “Please don’t be angry with her… Kiah wakes up bad… It’s my fault for not being up to wake her… we usually do so no one else has too… I’m not sure she can help it. She was almost beaten to death by one of our handlers before for it, but even after she still was like this.” Ruth turned to look at Kiah who still looked grumpy, but was seeming to mellow some. “Is this true?” Ruth asked her. “… yeah… I.. I can’t help it! When someone wakes me I.. I just feel mean and just react… sorry.” She said in a grouchy, low toned growl. Ruth sighed and shook her head, “I don’t care. I just need you both out there and ready to help!” “Just. Give. Us. A minute. And. We. Will. Be. Out!” Kiah growled, though she tried not to. Ruth sighed, “Fine. Just hurry as I need help.” As Ruth turned and walked out Kiah flopped back onto the bed. April moaned softly, “Oh I don’t feel good.” “Can it, lightweight!” Kiah growled. April whispered, “Why do you have to be so mean in the morning?” Kiah sighed and frowned, “I.. I don’t know… I.. I just feel so angry when I wake up!!” “You know Mr. Hondo won’t like it at all if you snap at him.” April said groggily. “I know… I wish I could stop it, but I don’t know how.” Kiah said in a defeated tone. “… you going to me alright?” “I.. I think so…” April said as she gingerly sat up, and grimaced at the light. Her face started to turn green all of a sudden and she quickly climbed over Kiah and streaked to the bathroom. Kiah shook her head and muttered under her breath about April being a lightweight before standing up and groggily climbing out of the loft and heading to the main area. Ruth and the older Valentine turned to look as the sounds of someone hurrying out of the loft was head only to see a naked April streak out of there and into the bathroom, as she then proceeded to retch the remaining contents of her stomach up. Not long after a sleepy and bedraggled looking Kiah, hair a mess, face dirty, wearing only panties and a bandage on her arm, emerged. “Where are your clothes?!” Ruth exclaimed. “Don’t really have any. I had a robe, but can’t find it. My tank top from last night was muddy and wet.my panties are still damp, but I have them on at least.” She said in a less mean tone as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes. “What were you doin’ last night that made your panties wet?” Maria V asked suspiciously. Kiah shot her an angry and puzzled look, “What do you think?! Saving you from killing yourself!” “That’s not Valentine. That’s her older sister, Maria.” Ruth said. Kiah stared at her, blinking for a moment. “Are you sure?” Kiah asked, sounding confused. “She’s sure. And aside from all that, you shouldn’t be standin’ nude in the middle of her camper. What if Hondo or Fernando came in?” Maria V asked flatly. Kiah shrugged, “I don’t care if Mr. Fernando sees me or not. It’s not like he doesn’t have enough girls to look at in his own camper. They probably all stripped down and dance naked for him whenever he wants, anyway. I know Mae would, at least, and Ichigo may play at being his daughter, but its not secret that she is horny for him. June is shy, but she seems to be in love with Mr. tall, dark, and grumpy so she’d probably take it all off and lay there for him if he told her to… Now, I’d not mind if Mr. Hondo wanted to come in and have a look. I’d gladly show him, since Val doesn’t seem to be giving him the attention he needs!” The older Valentine stared at her for a moment with a calculating look, “… and you’re the one who saved her from killin’ herself?? … hmm… Why? Sounds like you’d rather have her dead and out of your way.” Kiah frowned and her haughty, arrogance left her again as it did the night before. “That’s unfair of you to say… You don’t know me at all… Yes I want Mr. Hondo to love me and hold me but never at the expense of her life… He’s man enough for more than one woman, that I know, and if she can’t share him and he can’t love more than one of us, then.. then I lose… I want to me loved and owned by a good man like him, but never at the expense of another’s life, so don’t assume that, ever!” She said quietly. Ruth and Maria V were both taken back by her change of demeanor and the seriousness in her tones. The older Valentine even felt a bit bad, thinking about the Kiah that had been with them, who was thrown out of the caravan for annoying their Fernando too much, only to be raped and killed a couple days later. She always assumed she was just a shallow little whore who deserved it, since she had not taken her second chance after being rescued to be a good girl. There was a layer behind her seriousness that became extremely visible when she dropped her bad, tough girl façade. It was one of abuse, pain, and brokenness. Those were things the older Valentine understood well, and she regretted not seeing them in the one they had lost when she had been a younger, messed up woman traveling as her younger version was now. “Be that as it may, you need to get dressed.” Ruth said, breaking the thick silence that hung in the air after she stopped talking. The older Valentine stood up and pulled off her robe, leaving her completely nude, and putting the robe over Kiah’s shoulders. Ruth just stood wide-eyed at the naked woman, finding herself more jealous of the woman’s curves than being shocked. She also partly admired her boldness and lack of embarrassment. That she was bare, did not seem to phase her at all. “*sigh* … I’m sorry, girl. I jumped to conclusions and I am sorry. Here, you should be able to cover up with this and go get some clothes, right?” Maria V asked softly. Kiah nodded, not seeming phased by the Val look-alike being nude either, leaving only Ruth to seemingly being affected by it. “Does your sick friend need clothes too? I can go check on her while you go grab them.” she offered. Kiah nodded, “Yeah. I’ll grab some for her too, and… thanks.” Kiah pulled the robe fully over her and wrapped it around her as she went to the door, slipped on her shoes, and quietly exited, seeming like quite a different person than she had been when coming out of the loft; somber, quiet, and broken. Ruth stared at the older Valentine for a moment, but she acted like she did not notice. “I’d better go check on that other girl, what was her name?” Maria V asked. “Uh.. oh, April!” Ruth half exclaimed as she turned back to the counter and started working as she tried to blot thoughts out of her mind that crept in there. Ruth frowned a bit to herself, as she somehow felt a bit hornier from seeing Valentine’s doppelganger sister like this and the attitude at which she held herself, and a bit sad as she did not feel that she even closely measured up to her beauty and thus had no hopes of her fantasies with Hondo ever coming true. While it was not true that she was any less pretty, as Ruth’s dimensions were close to the same, her being a bit taller than Valentine and with slightly smaller hips, her own perception of herself saw herself as less desirable. The older Valentine nodded and strode to the bathroom, finding April breathing heavily as she lay slumped over the toilet. “Are you alright, girl?” Maria V said as she knelt down and rubbed the girls back. April nodded, “I.. I think so… my head hurts so bad.” “What happened to get you like this?” Maria V asked. “Miss Val, she.. she was gonna kill herself and ..and wouldn’t let us help her… Kiah.. she thought of a drinking contest to get her too drunk to do it but… *urf* .. but she’s better at drinking than we were… Kiah is way better than I am… I’m a weak, lightweight … *urf… urf* … I just wanted to help and now … *URF!*” April said softly into the porcelain bowl, pausing to dry heave occasionally. “Don’t talk, just rest.” Maria V said as she stood up. She went to the shower and started it, to get it warm. “I’ll be right back.” She said as she left April where she was and hurried to the kitchen. Once there Ruth gave her a side-long glance, seeing she was still buck-ass naked, as she went to the refrigerator and grabbed a beer from it. “A little early for that, isn’t it?” Ruth asked. “Never had a breakfast beer before?” Maria V asked. Ruth turned her eyes back to her work and shook her head, “Er, no. My family only drank on holidays as my uncle had a drinking problem, and our folks only let us start having a drink on holidays after we turned 18, so I only had a few holidays which I was allowed to… though a boy and I who were interested in each other stole a couple bottles of wine when we were 16 and snuck out in the barn to drank them… I got pretty hammered.” “Facinatin’.” Maria V said drolly, “But this isn’t for me, it’s for April. She needs somethin’ to help or she won’t be of any help.” “Oh.” Ruth replied, surprised by the care this woman was showing for April while yet still coming off as a cold bitch. The older Valentine returned to the bathroom to find it starting to fill with steam as April stayed slumped over the toilet. She set the beer on the sink and got on down on one knee beside April again, putting one hand gently on Aprils arm and the other she used to rub the girls back. “You think you can stand?” she asked. April nodded silently so the older valentine helped her to her feet. She hunched over a bit as she stood up, swaying a bit on her feet and still looking a little green. The older Valentine popped the top on the beer bottle and held it out to her. “Here, drink this.” Maria V said softly as she rubbed the girls back with her other hand again. April shook her head and lightly pushed it away. “You need to drink it. The carbonation will ease your stomach and the alcohol will ease the headache and body aches. Trust me. I drank a lot for a while, and had to figure out how to function the next day.” She urged softly. April swallowed hard and gently took the bottle, taking a few small sips before taking a reasonable drink. “Does that feel better?” Maria V asked. April nodded and spoke softly, “A little.” “Alright, you get a shower now. Relax under the water and finish the beer, then clean up. You should feel good enough to help then.” Maria V said softly as she guided the girl to the shower. “Th.thank you.” April said softly as she let herself be led and slowly stepped into the shower. The older Valentine shut the shower door as April climbed in and then went to the sink to wash her face, and tie up her hair into a pony tail before exiting the bathroom. She left the door open a crack so she could hear better, in case the girl fell or something. She felt for her, as she had been there before, though her drinking had usually been out of despair and anger, instead of trying to help someone. Once out of the bathroom she went to the bedroom and grabbed some jeans, socks, and a tank-top, leaving out panties, as though it was a younger version of herself, it felt as if she was borrowing someone else’s underwear and that just felt wrong. She returned to the kitchen with the clothes in hand, dropping the socks and tank-top on the couch for the moment while she pulled on the jeans. “I don’t understand you.” Ruth said quietly. “Understand me?” Maria V queried, looking for further insight on what she meant. “You usually seem to act apathetic, then you snapped at me and Kiah like some cold bitch, then you act all sweet to Kiah after she goes all somber and take care of April like she is your sick child… I just don’t get you.” Ruth said flatly. The older Valentine sighed as she buttoned the jeans and then sat down, pulling on her socks before the tank-top. It was not that she was trying to be immodest but though she did not look it she was over 100 years old, maybe even 120, though she had even lost track of time. Between all the years, hardships, anger, and spending five years in the Jurassic with nothing but a hand made spear and an animal hide loin cloth, she hardly felt a difference in being clothed or not, save for being warmer and more protected in clothing, and she felt the need for neither at the moment. “Listen, you don’t know me, no one here really does. I’ll spare you my life’s story, but understand I’ve been through a lot. I know everyone here has to some degree but… let’s just say I’ve seen more… It’s not an excuse but just facts…. I.. I’ve been a bitch to a lot of people who cared about me because of my own hurt and.. and I I’ve only recently realized the extent of what I’ve done and become… I don’t try o be apathetic nor a frigid bitch, but I think I was for so long that I just gravitate back to that attitude! Maybe I use it as a defensive mechanism too, which is maybe partly why I softened towards Kiah as I see she does the same… that girl has seen a lot of hurt and is more broken than most here, but I think most miss it. I did until just a bit ago… maybe it takes someone who has gone through hell and tries to compensate for it with attitude to recognize someone else who is the same.” Maria V said quietly. “We’ve all been through hell, though.” Ruth countered. The older Valentine sighed, “*sigh* … I know and I’m not tryin’ to lessen what you went through, but try to understand that some have gone through more. You at least were not raped, force to sell you body, and have family still. How would you be if you never felt any real love for years, had no family left, were sold, mind, soul, and body to the highest bidder, and forced to please others, acting like you loved it the whole time while you watched others around you, those like you, falling ill from sexual diseases, being hurt and maimed, and killed, and some unfortunate enough to survive the beating to be tossed aside to dye slowly as cripples from starvation or by being #$@!ed to death in some dark ally by savage animals? I know little ‘bout Kiah, unfortunately, but I know about bunny girls, I know ‘bout pain, and I know ‘bout longin’. That girl puts on a tough act, and acts all flirty, and struts her body out there because that’s how she copes and hides how she really feels. It’s defensive armor to her. If I had any guess I’d say she is scared. Scared of what could still happen to her, scared she isn’t pretty enough, scared she will just be used and thrown away, scared that she will never be loved, and scared of being alone. The others are not far off from her, I bet, but somethin’ tells me she has gone through the most of the four of them and because of her façade, is the most misunderstood of the group too.” Ruth hung her head for a moment, “Guess I’ve not put all that together, but it makes sense, though I’m not sure how you know what I’ve been through compared to her.” Maria V sighed, “You’d not believe me if I told you, but know that I do know what you’ve been through and that you, your sister, and your cousins are lucky compared to a lot of others… I know you are hurt and grieve and have every right too, but know that there are many who have had it worse.” Ruth frowned, wanting to be angry at this woman for what she said, though every bit of it was true, though a bit forward for her liking. Her claiming to know what they went through, she would have taken as a lie had not everything else she said resonated as true. In truth, it just made Ruth find her all the more creepy and odd, but she was Valentine’s sister, so she tried to keep those feelings to herself. The older Valentine stood up and pulled on her shirt, just as the door to the camper opened as Kiah, with a bundle under her arm, let herself back in, followed by Mae, June, and Ichigo. “Good morning!” Ruth said as the entered. “Good Morning, Ruth!” Mae said cheerily. “Morning.” June also answered, but in her normal timid way. “Ichigo, you came over too? We could use the help, as we’re running late.” Ruth said. “Oh, I can’t stay and help.” She replied. “What a surprise.” Kiah mumbled loud enough for all to hear. Ichigo shot her a dirty look before turning back to Ruth. “Fernando has a girl he saved yesterday in his camper and he wants me to keep an eye on her, but he wanted me to tell you he was picking something up and would be back soon.” Ichigo said. “Oh… alright, well… I guess we’ll manage.” Ruth said hesitantly, trying to be nice but getting frustrated with the lack of help. With the wessen girls all holed up at the hanger, hiding from the anti-wessens in town, she had received little help. She knew it was not her business but Ichigo rarely helped and only seemed to hide in Fernando’s camper. She knew they owed Fernando too much to question him, just like they did Hondo, but she wondered why he let her get away with doing nothing all day. She wondered if she was giving her pussy up in exchange for doing nothing, though she just did not see Fernando agreeing to that, but after all she had put them through in fight town, it just seemed unfair to her for Ichigo to be allowed to hide all day while the others worked. She held her tongue, though, as she knew saying something would not help, and it was not her place. “Alright. I’m off.” Ichigo said. “To do nothing as usual.” Kiah retorted snidely. “Kiah!” Mae scolded Ichigo shot her another dagger like look before disappearing out the door, shutting it behind her. “How does that little imp, bitch get away with not helping!” Kiah exclaimed. “Kiah! Stop!” Mae scolded again. “You don’t get to scold me anymore! You threw me out last night!” Kiah growled at her. “Ladies, enough! Now, I agree it doesn’t seem fair, but we all owe Fernando not to question why, so lets just get to work as we have a lot to do to get everyone fed!” Ruth said. “Kiah, if Ruth didn’t throw you out, Miss Val would be dead, you know.” A sfot voice said from the bathroom doorway. They turned to see a wet, weary looking April standing wrapped in a towel as the small hall between the kitchen and bathroom. “Oh! I forgot to give you your clothes!” Kiah said as she unrolled the bundle she had under her arm still, showing she had wrapped up a skirt, t-shirt, panties, and socks inside the bathrobe the older Valentine had lent to her. She set the robe on the couch and handed the clothes to April. “Thanks, Kiah… I know you’re a good person but maybe you should let others see the real you more.” April said softly as she accepted the clothes. Kiah shook her head. “I don’t think anyone wants to see that. It’s not worth seeing.” She said quietly and sadly. Mae stared at them both, feeling like she missed something important. She knew Val had tried to kill herself last night, but from the exchange and the attitude in the room, she felt that there was a lot more to it. She had asked Kiah when they met her at their camper to change but oddly, instead of spilling all the details, she shrugged them off and just said it was a bad night but it was over now, and she left it at that. “You alright, April?” Mae asked. “Just a little hung over…. I’ll be fine.” She replied before heading back into the bathroom. “What about you, Kiah?” Mae asked. “Why?! Does something seem wrong with me?!?” She snapped. Mae was taken a bit back at her reply, “Uh, I mean… maybe?” Kiah sighed and looked down, her shoulders sagging a bit as she softly answered, “Sorry, it was just a long night and… I’d rather not talk about it all.” Mae frowned at her, not remembering seeing her like this in a long time, but she did not press further with others around. She then turned to the older Valentine with a concerned look. “How are you doing, Val? I heard you had a bad night.” Mae asked. The older Valentine looked at her questioningly, “Hmmm? Oh! Uh, no… no, that wasn’t me.” Mae stared at her in confusion, “But.. but I heard…” A groggy, familiar voice interrupted her, “I wasn’t her, it was me.” She turned to see a bedraggled looking Valentine with red eyes, and one with a bruise around it. Mae looked back and forth between them in confusion, unsure of what even to ask. “That’s Val, this is her older sister, Maria. She’s a bit grouchy, but I think she understands us, somehow.” Kiah said, trying to slip back into her normal façade. Val nodded as she plopped back to the couch, “Kiah’s right… on both things, sorta.” The older Valentine ignored them and turned to Val, “Hondo could be by soon. As soon as April is out of the bathroom, you should shower and dress.” Val nodded but did not get a chance to reply as April opened the door and came out still squinting. “I’m out.” She said, sounding a bit groggy still. “Feeling any better?” Kiah asked in a normal voice level. “Ow… not so loud, please! My head throbs.” April replied. “Can you help, or do you need to go lie down?” Ruth asked. “I can help.” She replied quietly. Ruth nodded, “Good, thank you. Go sit at the table and I’ll give you and June some things to chop….” Ruth gave out the orders, as Val retreated to the bathroom to clean up, and the four girls started to help. The older Valentine offered her services as well, and Ruth put her to working on a gravy, ash she planned egg sandwiches, with vegetable for the wessens and with bacon and sausage for the meat-eater, with gravy bowls to dip them in, oatmeal, baked potato wedges, and fresh fruit. Time passed quickly, and though it seemed like only a couple minutes it was probably close to 20 minutes to half an hour, but a knock was heard at the doo to which Kiah jumped up and answered it, blocking the door with her body as she stood in front of it. “KIAH! ONLY MISS RUTH OR MISS VAL CAN OPEN THE DOOR!” Mae yelled as Kiah opened the door. “Well I Got it Open... And It’s That Mister Fernando With Two Teens With Bags Of Food!” Kiah says. Ruth walks hurriedly to the door, almost pushing Kiah out of the way, “Oh, Fernando! I thought we were going to make breakfast...” “Ichigo, Mae or June told you anything?” Fernando asks. “Ichigo said that she’s watching somebody for you, and that you were getting something but no details on that.” Ruth says. “I’ll deal with Ichigo then. She was supposed to tell you that I was getting breakfast for everyone but you ladies need to make the coffee and juice. But she is watching a new comer for me making sure that the Wessen Hater Gang does not find her in camp.” Fernando explains before he starts handing the bags of food to her. He adds “Also, I will be getting some of the lunch from the Asian Restaurant, and around 6o’clock I’ll be getting more sandwiches and soups for the ladies to prepare Go bags for when we leave this place this evening.” “Go bags?” Kiah says from behind. “Meals you eat while driving from town to town on long trips. They are also called ‘Meals On The Go.’” Fernando says to be heard. “Oh...” Kiah says before letting out “I still don’t get it.”   “Anyways. Ruth, there is a veggie sandwich in there for the one Ichigo is watching, so I’ll pick up later 2 meat sandwiches and that 1 veggie sandwich with 2 juice drinks and 1 coffee. The Den mother and her kids are at the hanger with all the Wessen kids, so there is nothing there for them. It is just us, Maribelle and the Teens.” Fernando explains, “You can send one of the bunny girls with my order and knock three times so I know who it is and not General Jastrey or somebody else wanting my attention. Lastly, I’m taking the Bunny girls at 9 o’clock for a meeting with them and the other new comers.” “They should be done with breakfast by then.” Ruth says. “Thank you.” Fernando tells her. “No, thank you! Without you, we would be starving!” Ruth says. “I’ll see you guys later then. I have to do other things. And let me know if you need fuel or water for your vehicles. I’ll do what I can for you and the others.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll let you know.” Ruth replies. “See you then.” Fernando says to her. “See you...” Ruth says before closing the door. (To be continued …)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Sep 16th, 2023, 4:57pm [Escape from Junktown, Highway I-15 from Salt Lake Junktown to Idaho Falls ] [Around 12noon, some 60 miles from Idaho falls in I-15] Francisco pulls over, though despite the girls having to go to the bathroom, he has been holding his in for as long as he can and can hold it no more. Like before, he slows down and pulls into the grassy areas before shutting off the tricycle and heading off into the tall grass to do his business. Tamara decides to open the door of the camper to see what is going on only to be yelled at by Maria to close it. But Tamara thinks she is slick by trying to open the camper’s other door, only to be caught and yelled at by Maria again. Tamara goes back to the first door on the right, opening it and sticking her head out, only to be yelled by Maria again. “What are you doing, Tamara!” Maria yells at her. “I need to know what’s going on!” Tamara yells back at her. “You do not need to know what is going on! Now get back inside and lock the door!” Maria yells at her. Francisco starts heading back to the tricycle/camper from doing his business in the tall grass. He looks at Tamara with the camper door open, “What is going on?” Tamara throws back as he approaches the camper, “I need to know what is going on!” “You do not need to know what is going on unless you want to go back to the grass and hold onto my dick while I take a piss and then you can suck and lick it clean afterwards before I shove it into your damn cunt. Now close the door. There are many wild critters here that can jump inside and I am not going to chase Rope Dogs that get into the camper because of you opening the door.” Francisco tells her. “But...” Tamara tries to interject. “But Nothing! Get back inside and lock the door! I have to do a few things to the motorcycle before we can continue.” He tells her as he steps up to the camper’s door. “Are we broken down?!!” Tamara asks in near panic. Francisco reaches to Tamara and pushes her inside by the shoulder and slams the door shut and locks the door from the outside, though she could unlock it from the inside. He yells at from through the closed door, “Open A Door And Try To Get Out And You Will Be Left Behind!” Tamara stews inside the camper with Darlene trying to stay out of Tamara’s way. Francisco opens the rear of the camper where the outdoor kitchen area is and washes his hands before gathering what few food items he has. If it were just him and Maria, he has food for almost a week, but with Tamara and Darlene, he figures that he has about 3 days of food and that is if he gives out meager rations. He manages to make a few sandwiches with the bit of bread, cheese and meat he has. Darlene stays quiet as Tamara continues to stew in her place. A sliding panel opens from behind their head. Francisco reaches in with a metal canteen of water, telling them, “Here is some water for the both of you.” He then reaches in with a plastic plate with a couple of sandwiches on it, “It’s not much but it is all I have. Complain about it and you will be left behind. Enjoy and do not make a mess or again, you will be left behind.” Darlene takes the plate and says “Thank you!” In a couple of minutes, the right side Camper door opens and Francisco sits Maria on the edge of the door way before getting her a small plastic plate and canteen of water to eat and drink from. He begins on his meal once the girls were given theirs first. It only takes them about 10 minutes for them to have their meal. He takes their plates and closing the sliding panel, securing it from the kitchen side so no one would be able to go into the kitchen without his permission. He allows them to have canteen of water. The camper side door is closed and locked, and they continue on their way. [Around 2PM] In a couple of hours they pass a rusted highway sign, “Idaho Falls – 50mi.” He slows down and pulls into a grass over-grown area and continues for several minutes until he was several hundred yards from the highway. He pulls over into a clearing and shuts the engine off. He pulls out his map and looks at the roads travelled, and the towns passed along the way. The camper door opens with Tamara coming out. As Francisco studies his map, Tamara steps up to him, putting her hand on the map to push it down, almost ripping it. “You gonna get us more food?” Tamara demands. Francisco folds up the map while he scowls at her, “Do that ever again and I will leave you behind.” “I doubt you will. Leave me behind and I will snitch to whoever finds me that you are an escaped slave with a reward on your head!” Tamara tells him. Francisco lifts his ass off the seat for a moment and pockets the map in his right rear pocket of his pants. He then reaches beside the left side of the tricycle and pulls out the cross bow and aims it to her forehead, “I said I would leave you behind. Whether I leave you behind dead, alive or dying is on you. Since you decided to make a threat against us, I will kill you and leave your rotting corpse behind for the coyotes and vultures to fight over and eat at your flesh. Now shut up and get back in the camper before I kill you here and now.” Tamara stands there shaking in her place. He yells at her “GET INTO THE CAMPER! NOW!!!” Tamara unfreezes and runs back into the camper. Darlene steps out of the camper, stepping up to Francisco. “Francisco, I need to go to the bathroom.” Darlene asks him. “Go ahead. I’ll wait for you.” He tells her, pointing to the over-grown grass in the area in front of them where he can keep an eye on her. She goes into the grass, squats down and does her business. Maria asks him to help her get down. He does and she goes into the grass near Darlene to do the same thing of relieving herself in a bathroom break. She comes back sooner than Darlene and stands in front of Francisco. “How much longer?” Maria asks. “Another couple of hours before we go into a large town. I need to listen to the chatter box to see if there are slavers looking for us. If not, I’ll find a spot for us to be in and sleep in the camper and get a job for a couple of days to get food and things for us. Before we leave and go to the next town further north. Maria replies “Alright.” Francisco helps Maria back onto the back seat as Darlene goes into the camper. He then checks camper door, opening it and looks inside. He tells them “We should be entering a town in four hours or so. I’ll see about getting food and a job to make money for food and things before we leave to go north to avoid the slavers.” He turns to Tamara, “We are going to behave, right?!!” “Yeah, whatever.” Tamara tells him. “Give me any problems, and I will leave you behind – dead, dying or alive. If you need to go to the bathroom, go now and I will wait. If you don’t go and you pee in my camper, I will leave you behind.” Francisco tells Tamara. She looks at him. Darlene tells her, “Go pee in the grass, I’ll make sure he won’t leave us.” Tamara looks at her as Darlene nods at her. Tamara goes by Francisco and into the grass to use it as a toilet. Francisco looks at Darlene, “If it is safe, we will be sleeping in town for a couple of nights. Maria and I will be in here sleeping. We do not have the money for renting a room, and if we did, we will be sleeping on the same bed. So you I can trust, speak to Tamara while I drive us to the town. She bitches and complains about me and Maria sleeping in my bed in my camper, she can leave, or I will leave her behind. This is my camper, and this is my bed.” “I’ll have a talk with her.” Darlene tells him. “Good. And thank you.” Francisco tells her. He was about to step out and wait for Tamara beside the camper, but Darlene calls for him. “Francisco?” Darlene calls to him. “Yes, Darlene?” He asks looking into the camper. Darlene opens her legs while lifting up her skirt and points to her panty covered self, “When do we have to service you?” Francisco sighs before replying, “When we get to a place where there are no slavers to worry about, you can service me then, even then, it is something I do not want you to do for me unless it is something you want to do, not because I demand it from you.” “Francisco, why are you so nice? I mean, the Master and some of the men on the pile demanded us water girls to service them, all the time.” Darlene says with a tear running down her face. “I’ve been on the piles longer before any of you girls here were born. I have seen many water girls get beaten and raped in the piles, some even killed. But I always defended the water girls, because, without the water and food you girls gave out, a man can die out in the piles. So you girls helped keep me alive. I owe you girls for that. But any boy or man on the pile I catch trying to harm a water girl, I took care of. Those Panty Boys from Nicolaz’s pile that the Master killed? I told the Master that they tried to take and rape Maria. He talked to Maria about what happened and then he went to Nicolaz’s pile and took the Panty Boys that tried to rape Maria and killed them then and there.” Francisco explains. “Francisco, if you want me to service you while we all sleep in here, I’ll do it for you.” Darlene tells him. “Save it for the next town. We are far from the piles, but the slavers could try to find us here. We will be safer in the next town.” Francisco tells her. Darlene smiles momentarily before Tamara tells Francisco to move out of the way and climbs into the camper. She can see that Darlene has her legs open in displaying what she has to offer to Francisco. Before she can say a word Francisco closes the door to the camper and locks it, though they can unlock it from the inside. Tamara was about to unlock the door and step outside before she heard the tricycle’s engine turning on followed by the camper lurching forward. In under a minute the bumpy ride becomes smooth as they reenter the highway, continuing along near the center of the road at an average of 35mph. The chatter box (CB Radio) slowly comes to life the closer they get to town but until they there was at least a couple hours of riding. Most of the talk was about highway conditions and who is travelling in what direction but there was no talk of anyone looking for escaped slaves. Though it did not trouble him, he was still weary of possibly anyone wanting to claim a reward on him and the girls. The distance and time count down the closer they get to the city. But it is still an almost 2 hour ride to get there. (Time for Francisco’s group - 2:30ish PM and ticking as they ride down the highway) [10-ish AM, Harris-Layton Farm Ranch] Russell works around the remains of workshop putting in the final touches to the tractor and hay cart. Breaking the lock on a tool drawer, he finds inside something he only sees a few times a year: several small hand-held radios - Uniden GMR635-2CK, an ancient and tiny GRMS walk-talkies. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Uniden-GMRS-web.jpg Russell knows these radios being used by the farm hands and Wessens when it is planting and harvest time around the farm area of the ranch and are very familiar with them. He checks them out, finding the batteries on them with a 75% charge and on the same channel “20.” The drawer has about 12 radios, but he only needs a few of them. Looking around, he finds a few fanny belt packs and pulls them out. He packs them with three radios into three of the fanny packs, and two in one fanny pack that he puts on. He then puts one on the button strip of his shirt through the belt clip. Taking the radios to the girls, he explains to them how to use them while they are on the road and need to contact him. With food, (minimal) weapons and radios, they get to the tractor and hay wagon. Russell helps the girls get into the hay wagon and get them under the blanket covers, partially covered by hay to hide them from prying eyes. He starts the tractor and pulls out of the workshop, down the dirt road of the ranch and turning left onto the road, heading North in hopes of reaching the Indian Village in a few hours. (Time for Russell and his group: 11:45AM) - - - - Notes: -      Minor Edition and additions from original text on Francisco’s entry -      I-15 from Salt Lake to Idaho Falls to route 20 to Yellowstone to Montana to meet with Fernando’s convoy in the future. -      Uniden gmr635-2ck is a small GMRS Handheld 2-Way Radio made around 2005 to 2015; it has half watt of power and about 2 – 5 mile range depending on conditions. In open spaces like the ranch, 10 – 15 mile range is common.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 26th, 2023, 4:22pm Hondo sighed and shook his head as he headed for the girl’s room. He was not sure what he was going to do about Maggie or what to do for her, but he owed her. Though Molly seemed down for him taking on other women, he was not sure taking on and trying to love someone as broken as Maggie was, was something he could handle right now. Though he owed her, he did not love her, though he did feel bad for her, liked her to a point, and wanted to help her. Hopefully all this would be temporary and they would find a way to help her and ease her fears. Having sex with her was not on the top of his list of ways to help her, but it might be the best option for now, as long as he was not in the same bad frame of mind as he was the night before. He felt he was losing a part of himself lately with all this, but he was doing what was needed, and last night he needed to #$@! away some stress, and soon Maggie might need him to #$@! away her heat, or at least lessen the symptoms by doing so. If she had not been so messed up and scared and trying so hard to be better and amend her ways, he would have not considered it but she seemed to be a special case. He hoped she would be the worst of them, but with other wessen in their care, two of them being his adopted daughters, he felt that things would only get more complicated as time went on, not less complicated as he would like. He stopped at the girls’ door and knocked softly first before opening it a crack. “Time to get up, girls.” He called in through the cracked open door. With no response to his calling out he opened it further and slipped in and closed it behind him. Tonya lay sprawled out on the top, still without a stich of clothing on and the blanket now just over her eyes. He did not blame her as she had fur, the room was fairly warm still, and he knew she was a little furnace from when she slept with him those few times to ward away night mares. He grimaced slightly though, as he worried that she too was maybe coming into heat, but hoped she was not yet at least. Zoey lay on her side, facing Macey, a sheet pulled up to her neck and the blanket over her legs as she snuggled into Macey’s chest. Macey lay facing her, her feet sticking under the blanket that Zoey mostly hogged, but underutilized, and snuggled deep into her hoodie with her arm over Zoey holding her, unconsciously in her sleep, as if somehow protecting her. He could not help but smile at them, as they looked so cute and innocent cuddled up together, more like twin sisters than friends. He hoped they would stay good friends for a long time and that Macey would stay in their lives, as he cared about her and enjoyed her being around just about as much as he did Tonya and Zoey. Despite the troubles, hardships, and worries they all had brought him, they brought him more peace and contentment, and their love was a high prize indeed. “Tonya, come on, girl… time to get up.” He called out to her, but she just groaned and rolled to her side, turning her backside to him. He bent down and lightly touched Macey’s shoulder, “Macey, sweetheart, time for you an’ Zoey to wake up.” Macey groaned and sat up sleepily, her hair all a mess, before cracking an eye open to look at him. “Uncle Hondo?” She asked Groggily. “It’s me, little lady. Breakfast is here an’ we have a lot to do today. I need you girls up, ready, eatin’, an’ then helpin’ today. Molly can’t do a lot on her own so I want you two helpin’ her when she comes down.” He said as Macey stared at him through one slit eye, trying to process everything he said, but struggling to do so yet. “Papa?” Zoey called out sleepily from her cotton cocoon as she tried to roll over, which took some effort. “Yeah, Kitten, it’s me. You an’ Macey should put on your robes, go use the bathroom by the kitchen, an’ get cleaned up then dressed. Breakfast is ready too, so need to get it while it’s hot. When Molly comes down, you two will be with her today.” He said. She fully rolled to her back and managed to get the sheet off before sitting up and nodded, “Yes papa.” Zoey’s eyes were both open and alert after just a few seconds, being more of a morning person than Macey was, though she had her days when she woke up hard and was grumpy. As she entered puberty, he knew that would only get worse. Macey plopped back down with a groan and a sigh as she tried to wake up, and Zoey crawled out of the bed, her tail up, lifting her shirt a bit at the back, as it flicked a bit absentmindedly, instead of curled down around her leg, as it usually did when she tried to hide it. She stretched a bit before launching into Hondo and wrapping her arms around him. “Morning, papa. I love you.” She purred into his chest. He picked her up and held her for a moment tightly to him, kissing her cheek before replying. “G’mornin’, Kitten. I love you too… you sleep well?” He asked. She nodded, “I did! … can we go see Mama now?” He frowned a bit as he had half forgotten that she had asked to go, and he needed to before the meeting started. “Hmm, I guess I said you could, but you need to wash up, dress, an’ grab your breakfast at least, an’ You need to sit in the vehicle until I talk to her first. I’ll tell you when you can come see her, alright?” He replied seriously after a moment. She nodded, “Okay, papa… Can Macey come too?” He shook his head, “No, I think Macey should stay with Tonya for now. We won’t be long anyway. Now, you get Macey an’ both of you go wash up.” He kissed her cheek again and set her down. “Okay, Papa!” She said as she grabbed her robe and pulled it on, before grabbing Macey’s arm and half dragging her out of bed. “Come on, Macey!” Macey sleepily growled at her as she stumbled out of bed, “Hold on! I only have the hoodie on!” “It’s almost to your knees, so you butt’s covered. Go wash up, then get back here an’ get dressed.” Hondo told her, before glancing back as the fur covered ass facing his direction, “I still have to wake Tonya, an’ that might be a chore.” Macey sighed but gave in and let Zoey pulled her out of the room and to the bathroom as she was still not awake enough to protest further. Luckily for them the bathroom was unused, as the other kids generally used the upstairs common bathroom since it was closer to their rooms, instead of the downstairs common bathroom of which was between the empty offices, the storage room, the unused bunkroom from where most of the mattresses had been borrowed from for the older kids, and the small bedroom the girls was using. After they left Hondo turned his attention back to Tonya, calling out to her again. “Tonya, I know you were up late, but I need ya up an’ goin’.” He said a bit louder. She rolled back onto her back with another grown and pulled the blanket firmly over her head. “Girl, I know how hard mornin’s can be but you really need to get up.” He said shaking his head before grabbed her leg. The feeling of someone grabbing her startled her awake, to which she kicked out, and tried to jump up but instead fell off the top bunk, with Hondo barely catching her and holding her upright to keep her from falling, as she fought him in a panic. “Let me go! Let me go!” She yelled as she struggled. “Girl, it’s me! Settle down!!” He half yelled as he tried to snap her out of it. She looked up at him, wide eyed, as her brain tried to process what was happening. She shook from the adrenaline that coursed through her to the point he could feel her trembling very easily. “P.p.papa??” She said weakly. “It’s alright sweetheart, it’s me.” He replied soothingly. She collapsed against him and held onto him. “S.s.sorry… y.you sc.sc.scared me.” She stammered. “Bad dream?” He asked softly. She nodded, Y.yeah… I kept dreaming they were after us again, the slavers… they.. they wanted to do horrible things to me and Zoey and.. and we couldn’t find you… *sigh* Sorry, papa… I guess I just was sleeping too hard. Normally I don’t wake that bad. I wake hard but…” She shivered a bit as the thoughts raced through her and the adrenaline rush started to recede. She stepped back after a moment and looked at him before looking down at herself. Though it was hard to see with her fur, he got the distinct impression that she blushed a bit, as she covered her crotch with her hands. “S.sorry! I f.forgot I slept without anything!” She stammered quickly. He chuckled and shook his head, “Don’t worry. I knew.” “You.. you’re not mad?” she asked. He shook his head, “No. I understand the fur makes things hot, just make sure you have panties on if sleepin’ in the camper’s common area, as people come in an’ out at odd hours. I’ll see ‘bout maybe movin’ Zoey to the back seat bed of the truck, an’ put the curtains up for her, since it has more room for when Macey sleeps over an’ let you use Zoey’s bed nook so you have more privacy. I don’t mind you bein’ in little to nothin’ round us, your family, but don’t want others ooglin’ ya or thinkin’ what you have is up for grabs, understand?” She nodded and relaxed a bit, “I understand… thank you.” She still trembled a bit, but managed to grab her robe and pull it on. “I would have worn panties last night, but I’m out of laundry, though it feels better to sleep without them. When we were slaves most of us slept in nothing as we washed out clothes before bed and let them dry while we slept. Guess I’m more used to it.” “You’re the second one to tell me that this mornin’. Guess I’ve not had to wake you all before, but last few nights have taken a toll on everyone, I reckon. Like I said, I don’t mind you sleepin’ like that an’ want you comfortable to show your body to me if needed, but can I ask why you are runnin’ out of clothes?” He asked. She frowned, “Well, I have some still at the camper, but I’m not exactly welcomed back there, and I guess me being a little bitch hasn’t helped… not exactly got a lot done but sit in the room and cry for a few days there, then after that everything was just crazy.” He nodded, “Understand. I told the girls to stick with Molly an’ help her when she comes down. I want you too as well, an’ maybe help her with washin’ some clothes… also keep the girls out of my room for right now. Molly needs rest an’ there are a couple of those lady soldiers sleepin’ in there as well.” Tonya’s eyes got a bit big and she raised an eyebrow at him, “Why? What happened?” “That’s not your concern, an’ I’ll ask you to leave it alone, though you’ll find out ‘bout some of it sooner or later.” He said sternly. She frowned and looked down as she pulled the robed around her more tightly, fidgeting a bit from his hard tone and slightly raised voice. She did not know if it was just her or the others too, but even when not directed at her, whenever he raised his voice she trembled a bit, as though he trusted him, he still scared her at times. He sighed at her reaction and put an arm around her, pulled her against his side. “Listen, girl, I don’t expect you to accept, understand, or like everythin’ I tell you to do or that I do or say, but some thin’s I just need you to listen to me an’ trust me on, especially if you trust or love me at all.” He said in softer tones. She nodded, “I do love and trust you, papa, I do! I just… *sigh* I’m not a little kid… I know you say Hector is bad, and I’m trying to believe it because you and Uncle Fernando do, but… he treated me like an adult… like a woman… I.. I want to be your daughter, but I also do not want to be treated like a kid… I know I have a lot to learn, as all I know is being a slave, but I was a slave! I was a fighter! I have been raped, starved, and beaten, beaten many times to where I was not sure I would live! I.. I managed to protect Zoey all but that last time and I almost got us away from the slavers, though I would have failed without you. Papa, I know I need you and have a lot to learn from you, but I’ve been through a lot and seen a lot. We all have! I’m not a little girl who needs the world hidden from her. Just.. just please be honest with me, don’t treat me like a kid, teach me what you can, and hold me when I have bad days and night mares, and help me when I have problems, and I’ll trust you to the ends of the earth and love you for as long as I live.” He sighed, “You’re not wrong, an’ maybe I’ve been treatin’ you like too much of a child, but answer me this, with how you treated me, Jefe, Minerva, an’ others, did you not deserve it? Were your outbursts not child like? I know Val hurt you badly, but you’re not alone in that. Don’t you think you should have ignored Hector’s poison words against me an’ came to me for comfort instead, to get through all this?” She closed her eyes for a moment and tried to hold back the tears as she knew he was right. “I’m sorry, papa… You are right…. I guess I let being free go to my head and instead of cherishing all you’ve done and working to deserve to be treated like an adult, I acted like a spoiled brat for not getting what I wanted… I deserve being treated like a child, but please don’t. Beat me for punishment if you need to, but please don’t treat me like a kid anymore. I’ll do better, I promise!” She said quietly. He sighed, “I’ll give you another chance, but understand you still have a lot of trust to rebuild with me an’ with Fernando. You still owe Minerva an apology too.” She nodded, “And Uncle Fernando, if he’ll even let me call him that anymore… *sigh* I didn’t mean for all this to happen… I never wanted this, to hurt him, you, or anyone… I.. I just didn’t see what I was doing.” “You’re not the only one.” He said. “Val?” She asked. He sighed and nodded, “Yeah… Look, I don’t want you to think less of me or her, but I’m trustin’ you with this info an’ if anyone else hears it from you, then you’ll completely lose my trust, alright?” She nodded and waited quietly. “Those two ladies an’ I had some physical relations last night, that’s why they are sleepin’ there.” He said matter of fact like. “What about Molly?!” Tonya half exclaimed. “She was there, though she couldn’t participate. Savin’ Macey hurt her a lot more than she let on at first. Those biker assholes really hurt her bad, an’ if not for the medicine that Jefe gave her, she might not have made it honestly… Truth is, she wanted me to fool round with those gals an’ they wanted to with me out of some misplaced hero worship. One of them is half wessen an’ the other full wessen, though that had nothin’ to do with it for me, though probably had everythin’ to do with it for them… Jefe an’ I savin’ y’all an’ helpin’ free others an’ stop slavery in some towns had made us legends to some like them, I reckon. It’s not what I wanted, but it happened. Anyway, Molly has been after me to get back with Val as she knows I still love her, but after all Molly an’ I have been through in the last few weeks … Well, I love her too now, an’ want her with me too, whether Val makes things right or not. She thought if I gave into their hero worship fantasy that she could see if me bein’ with another woman was too much for her to bare.” He said. “So, you did for her?” Tonya asked, feeling confused as that seemed to go against a lot he had said in the past. She liked the thought of him trying to make both Molly and Val happy, even though she still felt really hurt about Valentine’s last words to her, but despite that, she still cared about Val a lot. He shook his head, “No, it’s a lot more complicated than that…. You see, … Val tried to commit suicide last night.” “What!?! NO!” Toya exclaimed as she pulled away from him to look at his face to see if he was making a sick joke or not. Unfortunately, he could not hide his own pain from those words well enough, and the anguish that shown through was all she needed to know it was true. He looked away as he thought about the night before and swallowed hard before nodding, “Yeah… Two of those Bunny girls, uh, Kiah an’ April, they stopped her an’ called Jefe after one of them knocked Val out with a whiskey bottle to keep her from fightin’ them… *sigh* … Jefe called me an’ … an’ I’m not proud of it but I did not handle it well.” “What happened?” Tonya asked quietly as she looked up into his averted eyes, expectantly. He shook his head, “I don’t know… I sort of snapped… Reckon I’m not as strong as some think I am, at least night ‘bout some things… I told Val I’d talk to her today, or rather screamed at her that I’d talk to her today… Her ‘twin’ that has been workin’ on that flyin’ shit-heap in the hanger, I left her there to watch over her… *sigh* I.. I have to go talk to her this mornin’, but I’m still not sure what I’m gonna say… Last night, though I was so angry an’ hurt… I gave into those two ladies an’ fulfilled their fantasy to curb my own anger and frustrations. I’m not proud of it, though I won’t deny it helped me an’ was pleasurable… I don’t want that for you girls, though… I know it seems hypocritical of me, but I want better for you girls than what I’ve done, what I am, or let myself become… I’m sorry for lettin’ you girls down like that…” Tonya launched back into him and hugged him tightly, “You’ve never let us down, Papa! I can’t imagine what you’re going through, though I know how hard you fight for us all… I want to be a good girl for you, but I understand needing something more… You deserve more, papa, and I don’t think less of you for what you did… I know you don’t just don’t play around with women for your own pleasure, or use whores or anything, despite the horrible things I said when I was angry! I’m sorry for making you not feel like you’re good enough for us and for us not being enough for you!” He held her against himself and sighed, “*sigh*… Don’t let what I do make you think you girls are not enough for me. You an’ Zoey are. Val would have been if she hadn’t hurt me so badly. Molly would be if she let herself be, but she insists I try to let Val back in… All I ask is for you girls to trust me, obey me, try to be good, an’ to be the best women you can be, despite my failin’s.” She nodded into his chest as she still held onto him tightly, “We will, Papa! We will try, and I’m sorry I make things harder on you! I .. I got so lost in my own feelings that I did not think about how hurt you were, nor how much I was adding to it! Forgive me, Papa, please… If you forgive me and love me, I’ll do my best to forget Hector and will never fight you or Uncle Fernando on him ever again, and just try to make up for being a bad daughter, no matter what I need to do for you or to prove it!” “I already forgave you, girl, but makin’ good on that promise an’ askin’ Minerva an’ Fernando for forgiveness will go a long way to helpin’ restore my trust in you.” HE said. She pulled back, looked up at him, and nodded, “I will. I promise! … Will uncle Fernando come here today?” He nodded, “He’ll be here ‘round nine for a meetin’.” “You seen Minerva today?” She asked. He nodded, “She an’ some of the others are settin’ breakfast out.” Tonya looked down for a moment then back up at him, “Would you go with me while I apologize to her?” He nodded, “I reckon, but then I need to go see how Molly is doin’ an’ then head out as soon as Zoey gets her breakfast… You want to get dressed first?” She shook her head as she tightened her robe around her body, “No, I want to do it now… I want to prove that I am sorry and want to be a loving older daughter, and not a spoiled child.” He nodded, “Alright, but you do all the talkin’.” She nodded as he opened to door and held it open for her to go out in front of him. She swallowed and walked out, clutching the robe together and staring at the floor in front of her as she walked towards the kitchen, as she felt a bit embarrassed about the whole deal. She found it easier to pour herself out to Hondo, as even though he scared her at times, there was no doubt left in her mind that he did love her. As she walked she could hear his steps behind her, that reassured her, but as they approached the kitchen all eyes seemed to turn towards them and conversation stopped, which made her feel even more self-conscious. As they approached, the girls in the kitchen stopped working and turned their attention to the approaching two. Hondo striding towards them with a purpose in his step was not new, but Tonya wearing just a robe, ears down, and half staring at the floor made them curious. Though they really did not know her, the girls had heard enough about her antics as of late, with only Minerva having any sort of connection to the ordeal. “M.minerva, c.can I talk to you for a moment?” Tonya stammered a bit awkwardly. Minerva took a couple of steps towards them, looking more at Hondo, expecting something from him, than from Tonya. “Yes? What’s going on?” Minerva asked warily after a moment. “Minerva I.. I … *sigh* I’m sorry…” Tonya said a bit quietly. “Sorry?” Minerva asked, seeming confused by it all. The other girls completely stopped all activity as they looked on curiously, not hiding their interest in the situation, which just made Tonya feel more embarrassed and awkward. “For.. for what I said about you a few days back when.. when I called you a whore.” Tonya said quietly. “Oh that! Yeah, that wasn’t very nice! I’ve done a lot of things for the kids to help and protect them, but that was uncalled for! And falling for …” Minerva started to say haughtily before stopping and swallowing hard from the darts Hondo was shooting her with his gaze. “Uh, I mean, yeah, that was pretty hurtful.” “*sigh*.. I know, and I am sorry… I was very angry, hurt, and confused at the time. Val pretty well rejected me after I thought she cared about me, and when Hector found me he.. he said all these things about humans and about what they wanted with us and… and with all the hurt I was feeling I… I don’t know… He knew things, it seemed like, and predicted certain things that seemed to happen, but they weren’t at the same time and I just started questioning everyone and feeling like I was a slave again or worse, with no escape but through him , and I just lost it!.. It’s not an excuse for what I did, though, and I am sorry. If you can’t forgive me, I understand.” She replied meekly. Minerva looked at her and then up at Hondo, who’s look had gone more cold and blank, which made it hard for her to read him at the moment. Honestly, she wanted to rub it more into Tonya’s face for daring to defy Fernando, and besmirching her on appearances alone, but she was fairly sure Hondo would not take it kindly, and she was not sure if he would tell Fernando or not if she had done something like that, to which she was not sure where he would stand on it either. Some of Fernando’s words came back to haunt her as she thought for a moment about how she too had been deceived by Hector and about her being bored and wanting excitement and drama, which had led her to what was almost worse than death at time, at the hand of hector and his men, at the behest of Hector’s cruel nature. She saw a bit of herself in Tonya and shivered at the thought of what could have happened to her had Fernando and Hondo not stepped in to stop her. Minerva also found herself a bit jealous, too that they were there to try to stop Tonya from self-destructing with Hector like many others, including herself had done without the care of two like Fernando and Hondo. She wondered if her life, hopes, fear, and dreams would be different had someone like them cared enough to stop her before she had fallen for Hector’s trap. Minerva sighed and nodded, “I.. I guess I understand. I’m not sure I can forgive you yet, but I will try. You have so much, so many who care and you almost threw it all away over that dirt-bag. I wish I could say I don’t understand that, but as you know I was with that dirt bag, and though I don’t know how he did it, what Fernando showed you did happen to me and more. Fernando must care about you in some way, as he told me what he showed you and I can tell you it only got worse and more hopeless from there… I wish he had saved me from all that long ago, like he tried to save you.” Tonya nodded, “I understand. Thank you for listening to me.” Minerva nodded but did not say anything else. Tonya slowly turned to Hondo after a moment and looked up at him. He nodded back and patted her arm. “Thank you for tryin’.” He said. She nodded and looked back down, “.. I’m gonna go get dressed… Love you, papa.” “Love you too, girl. Get dressed then get some food in you.” He replied. She nodded and slowly walked back to the room to grab clothes before heading to the bathroom to wash up. After she left she gave Minerva a hard look. “What?!” Minerva asked defensively. Hondo just stared a moment longer before shaking his head and heading upstairs. As he turned and walked away he could hear Miniya scold her sister in a low voice. “What was that about?! You should of forgave her!” Miniya hissed. Minerva sighed, “Maybe, but … I don’t know. I just can’t yet.” Hondo did not slow down as he headed upstairs, so that was all he heard. If there was any further conversation he did not know or care. What he cared about was that Tonya tried, and though nervous and embarrassed, she apologized publicly to her, the same way she had scorned her unjustly before. That alone meant a lot to him. Hondo soon made it to the door to his room and slowly opened it, stepping in and letting his eyes grow accustom to the dim light for a moment before proceeding. As his eyes started to see better he could see Nova curled up under a sheet, it outlining her curves nicely, as she slept on the pull out couch bed, Melissa spread eagle on her back, legs wide apart, snoring softly, with a blanket just pulled across her stomach, hiding nearly nothing on her bare body, and Molly, lying half on one side, holding her bad arm against her bad side, a slight grimace on her face as she slept. He frowned a bit at the sight as though he had enjoyed it he had regrets about it, half of which was at his mind entertaining the idea of doing it again some time.   He shook his head and sighed at his own thoughts, feeling like he lost part of himself by doing what he had done, last night, but knowing he did not have the time to think about it too much and there was no way to undo it now. He felt he would be forever changed by allowing himself to break down as he did, but the future impact he did not have time to puzzle on either. After a moment he softly walked over to Molly’s side of the bed, and lightly put a hand on her should. “I hate to wake ya, darlin’, but I need ya awake.” He called softly to her. She groaned a bit and cracked her eyes open. “Hondo?” She asked groggily. “Yeah, it’s me. Sorry to wake you.” He replied. She shook her head and tried to stretch but her side caught and she sucked air in through her teeth at the pain. “Ssssss! Damn!” She mumbled. “You alright?” He asked worriedly. “Just stiff, I think… I still hurt but my insides don’t feel as bad as they did . . . I think.” She said as she tried to assess her own body through the haze of sleep. “Wish I could let ya sleep longer. Had planned to, an’ if you need more I’ll let you go back to sleep.” He replied. She shook her head lightly and tried to sit up, to which he grabbed her good arm and shoulder and helped her up. “Mmmmngh!” She groaned as she sat up. “I wasn’t sleeping well anyway… What’s going on?” “Jefe will be comin’ back ‘round 9 for a meetin’. Not exactly sure what ‘bout, but I think you should be there if you can be. I told Zoey, Macey, an’ Tonya they are to take orders from you today as well. We need to get ready to leave, but I want you resting and just supervisin’ them. Melissa an’ Nova said they would wash the beddin’ for us today, but I know you an’ the girls need clothes washed before we go, so have then do that, whatever else we need to do here that they can handle, an’ help out Marvin an’ the others as needed. Tonya knows ‘bout last night but I’d rather Zoey an’ Macey didn’t. They will probably hear ‘bout Val sooner or later, but I’d like her to maybe get into a better place an’ for her an’ I to talk first before they find out. Also, ‘bout what I did last night…” He said, pausing for a moment as he sat down beside her. “You did nothing wrong, my love. I know you are a good man and maybe it went against some standard you hold yourself too, but I wanted you too, they wanted you too, you needed to, and I know you love me and not them. The only way you could ever hurt me by having sex with another is if you paid for it when I was available, able, and willing, or tried to hide that you were drawn to someone else and rejected me because of it. If some other woman draws your fancy to have fun with for a while, I don’t mind. Just don’t hide it from me, make sure she is clean so you don’t make me sick, and come back to me and love me still. I may be jealous of them at times, because I want you always, but I could not be angry at you. You are a man and have needs. I am just a woman, and a wessen woman at that and could not hope to satisfy all your needs alone.” She replied softly as she looked into his eyes and tried to sooth his guilt, that she saw as misplaced. “I know you’re tryin’ to help, but you shouldn’t be so down on yourself. I do feel guilty from what I did, for somehow wantin’ more, an’ from you bein’ so acceptin’ of it all. You are woman enough for me, an’ if things were different I’d prove it better. But with Val an’ everythin’ …” He said but she put a hand gently on the side of his face, making him pause. “I am fine with not being the only woman in your life, and your bed, as long as I’m loved and special to you. I said I would share you with Val and with others if needs be, and I will. As long as you are the strong, caring man I’ve grown to know and love then I’m not worried and you don’t need to be either. I know you will do what is right, the best you can, even if you doubt yourself at times. Just know I will do my best to never doubt you and if I have doubts or concerns I will talk to you about them, in private. If you have doubts or concerns I want you to do the same with me. If we keep our weaknesses and doubts with each other in private, I think we can handle anything out there together and be seen as strong.” She replied softly. He took her hand in his and kissed it softly before speaking. “… You’re pretty wise, you know that. Sorry for bein’ so unsure right now. Just tired an’ with all that’s been happenin’… well, you know.” He replied. She nodded, “I do know. *sigh* It’s hard for me at times too… Well, we have a lot to do, so I’d better get ready… a shower will probably help loosen up these muscles.” “You need help?” he asked. She shook her head, “No, though I’d love some help and for you to hold me, I know you have a lot to do and I can handle it myself.” He gave her a soft smile then kissed her softly before standing back up. “Well, I’ll leave you to it. I told Tonya to keep the girls out from here for now, so they don’t ask questions. If these two aren’t up before noon, wake them up. I’m goin’ to see Val an’ Zoey is goin’ with me. After the meetin’ I need to run into town for a few things. Might take the younger two with me, unless they are busy, we’ll see.” He replied. She nodded, “I’d love to go with you, but with all we have to do I’m needed her and I won’t be much good at carrying anything and useless in a fight for a while.” “I’d like for you to go along but you’re better off here resting and supervising. I want you better as soon as possible so we can play master and the bad wessen.” He said with a sly grin. She giggled softly, “*hehe* I want that too… I’ll see you later, my love.” He nodded and headed out, as she sat there, pulling her mind together and waiting for him to leave, so he did not worry as she groaned and grimaced at trying to stand. Though she was so accepting, it all still nagged at him, as his upbringing said it was wrong. But, there was little about this world that he saw as right. Despite her feelings, he did not see himself partaking in the pleasure of other women without a good reason, but it eased his mind a bit about possibly having to hold Maggie and get her through her heat, if that’s what he had to do. If there were any other ways to help her, nothing came to his mind, but his mind was starting to feel the strain and fatigue that had been building over the last few days, and not sleeping the night before only added to the ever-growing toll on his body and mind that would need payment in the form of sleep before too long. As he left the room and headed downstairs, he found Macey and Zoey, sitting on the old couch in the hanger, eating their breakfast. Macey wore her hoodie again, with a skirt and a pair of canvas shoes, while Zoey wore tank-top with an unbuttoned grey overshirt over that, a pair of jeans, her tailed tucked down one pantleg and out of sight like normal, her brown leather boots, and the hat Hondo had gotten for her. They had both combed their hair, somewhat, and despite being left to their own devices for dressing and cleaning up, had done fairly well. As he approached them, Tonya came from the kitchen with food of her own to join them. “Are we going now, Papa?” Zoey asked as he approached. “yeah, I reckon. Macey, you stay with Tonya. Molly should be down soon an’ then you two help her.” Hondo said. “Can’t I go see Daddy for a few minutes?” Macey asked, not liking being separated from her companion, though she would not admit it verbally. “He’ll be here ‘round 9:00 am for a meetin’ with us, an’ you can see him then, alright?” He replied. Macey sighed then nodded, “Alright, Uncle Hondo.” Zoey jumped up from the couch, her half-eaten sandwich in one hand and her drink in the other, following as Hondo headed out the door and to the Bronco. He stopped and opened the passenger’s door for her and helped her in, since the rig sat a little high for her to manage with full hands, and shut the door once she was in, before heading to his own door and climbing in. She sat happily humming to herself as she munched on her breakfast, seemingly without a care in the world, just happy to go see the woman she saw as her new mother and full of hope about getting Val and Hondo back together, so she could have her happy family once more. Hondo did not miss her attitude nor the hope and happiness on her face, and it weighed on him. He did not want to disappoint her, but despite his still loving Val and Molly pushing for them to get back together, even at the cost of having to share him, he still had his doubts that it was to be. (To be continued …)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 28th, 2023, 4:32pm As they get into the Bronco and head to the camp, Zoey munches on her breakfast, seemingly happy, but stays quiet at her young mind is running through many hopes and dreams that she wishes to come true, feeling like they as well as Hondo’s happiness hung on her words getting through to Valentine. Had she not been lost in her own thoughts she would have noticed her papa’s overly serious and almost sad look as his mind tried to figure out what to do, as he had no idea what to even say to Valentine, let alone that all the outcomes in his mind were bleak and depressing, compared to the hopefulness Zoey seemed to find within her own mind. As he drove he took the drive much slower than usual, at a crawl if you compared it to the night before. He could have teleported close with his time cane, but whether it had slipped his mind, like it had the night before, or if it was that he needed more time to think was unclear to any, including him. True using the cane was still a concept he was not used to yet, but regardless or not of thinking about it and regardless if more time to think would help him or not, neither mattered as his mind was on Valentine, the family they had together and the future one they were supposed to have, but might not have now. It all was a lot of added weight to his shoulders that he tried his best to bare alone, not wanting to burdened his already stressed friend further, or his freshly injured mate Molly with the stress that was his alone. He felt as if the world’s weight rested on him at the moment, and the unknown poison in his system made it feel even heavier, though that was beyond anyone’s knowing at the time. Even the surviving lab workers that had fled prior to them taking the lab where he was injected had no way of knowing he was poisoned, as their trap was made to not be discriminatory, but to attack anyone who invaded them. Lucky for the others in the breaching group, the nest of poison injecting nano-robotic insects, a gift from the spirit scientists, were all destroyed in a breaching explosion, save for one lone robo-bug who performed its task on the one unlucky intruder, Hondo. It could not have happened at a worse time for him, but it had happened and the fatigue and weakness only added to the weight on his chest and mind, making whatever hope he could have mustered when well, fail completely.   As the Bronco approached the camp, the teen guards and soldiers stepped way back, it being relayed to them about the maniacal way Hondo had driven in the night before, and though they understood and hoped things were better today, they were taking no chances. To all their relief, the Bronco approached at a normal speed and slowed at the gate where Hondo raised his hand as if to acknowledge them and their work before pulling through and parking short of the camper. As he parked and shut the rig off he sighed deeply, trying to prepare himself before turning to Zoey. “Alright, Kitten, you stay here for right now an’ let me talk to her first. I’ll open the door and wave to you when we’re ready for you to come in.” He said. Zoey frowned slightly but nodded, “Yes Papa, but … I know you just want me to do what you say, but … if I talked to Mama first and got her to not be so angry with you, wouldn’t it be easier to talk to her?” He could see the worry in her young face, mixed with a hesitation at questioning him, and a hint of heaviness, as she too felt the weight of it on her shoulders. He forced a soft smile for her and grabbed her hand softly, giving it a light squeeze. “If it were so simple, kitten. An’ you’re right, I want you to do what I say, when I say it but I don’t mind questions at times. It’s part of growin’ up to know when to just obey when I say an’ ask questions later, an’ when its alright to ask questions at the time. You’re not in trouble for askin’ now, but I still have to say wait for now an’ we’ll talk about the why later. Just trust me.” He replied softly. “I trust you, papa! I do! I just… *sigh* I just want us all back together.” She said sadly. “I know, an’ we’ll see what happens, but whatever happens I’ll always be there for you. If Val an’ I do work things out it will still be a while, though, as she broke my trust. It’s a bad thin’ when you break someones trust, kitten, which is why its so important to obey me, as not only am I tryin’ to keep you safe an’ teach you to grow into a smart, strong, good woman, it’s also how I know if I can trust you or not.” He replied. She nodded, “I understand… But, what if I don’t know if I can ask a question right away or should wait?” “If you are not sure, you’re better off waitin’, alright?” He replied. She nodded, “Yes, papa.” He gave her another weak, forced smile, “That’s my girl. Now, wait here an’ I’ll hopefully be able to wave you in soon.” “I love you, papa.” She said very seriously as she stared at him, hoping to boost his spirits, as his sad demeanor was now very evident to her young, perceptive eyes. “I love you too, Kitten.” He replied. “Tell Mama I love her too, please, and don’t worry. Everything will get better, I know it will.” She said softly, trying to encourage him further. “You’ll be able to tell her yourself shortly, an’ …” He said softly before pausing, letting go of her hand and opening the door, “… I hope you’re right.” With that he stepped out of the Bronco and shut the door behind him. He sighed deeply, cracked his neck, and set his jaw as he tried to harden his emotions for a second before he strode up to the camper, knocked twice, and opened the door. As he opened the door Kiah half ran into him as she leapt to answer it again. “Oh! Mr. Hondo! You here to see me?” She asked grinning and arching her body at him flirtatiously, after having taken a step back. “Kiah, get out of his way and let him in!” Ruth said as she grabbed Kiah’s arm and pulled her out of the door way. “Hey!” Kiah protested. April flinched at Kiah’s loud voice, and it did not go unnoticed by Hondo as he entered. As Hondo stepped in, he saw April holding her head and grimacing at Kiah’s loud voice and the older Valentine, standing at the sink washing dishes turned and glanced at him briefly before turning back to what she was doing. Ruth let go of Kiah’s arm, to which she walked away in a huff and plopped down at the dinette across from April, after shooting Ruth an ‘if looks could kill’ sort of glare. “Come to see the Miss self-destructive?” The older Valentine said snidely without turning. “Harsh words from someone that’s driven their own family away from them.” Hondo replied drolly. The older Valentine flinched slightly as if he had hit her and her shoulders sagged. “Yeah, you’re right… Sorry.” She replied. Ruth gave them both a questioning look, but figured it was best not to ask, though she could feel the tension in the room, and could almost see it radiating off of Hondo. She knew there was something big she was missing in all this, but whether or not she ever found out, she did not care. She only wanted some peace in the place and with the people that had almost become a second home and family to her. “I.. I figure you’ll be wanting some privacy. I’ll come back and finish cleaning up once you’re all done.” Ruth said, almost hesitant at first about saying anything. “I’ll finish the clean-up. I’m sure you sister and cousins would like your help getting things ready to leave here.” Maria V said a bit flatly, though Ruth felt that she was trying to be kind and considerate in her own gruff way. Ruth nodded, “I appreciate that.” “On that note, Ruth, tell Joanna I will be stoppin’ by to see her quick like. We need to talk about her truck.” Hondo said, only half turning his head to her. She nodded, and felt from his stance that it was definitely time for her to go, so she set down the towel that she was using to dry dishes, and grabbed her basket. “Alright, I’ll tell her… Kiah, April, let’s go.” Ruth said. “Why do we need to leave?” Kiah asked sourly. Ruth gave her a bit of a frustrated look, “Because they need their privacy!” “I need to talk with them quick like, so, I’ll send them out in a minute, Ruth, but thank you. Thanks for tryin’ so hard an’ for all the effort you put in… I know we don’t say it well enough or often enough, but Jefe an’ I can’t begin to tell you how much we appreciate it an’ how much we are beholdin’ to you for it.” He said, not turning any further to her, but softening his tone some. “You don’t owe us anything for this… We still owe you everything for what you did for us and how you have treated us and provided for us since. It’s little compared to that and we are happy to give back.” She replied. “Just the same, thanks, an’ pass that on to your sister an’ cousins. Once we get outta here I’ll see ‘bout gettin’ y’all a few days off to relax an’ go into town for some fun or somethin’.” He replied. She nodded, “Thanks you… and, good luck.” He gave a weak, grunting chuckle, “Hmh. Thanks, I need it.” She nodded and headed out the door, closing it behind him as she went. “So, Mister, Tall, Blonde, and Muscular, we are all yours.” Kiah said grinning at him seductively, as she stood up, walked across the room, and leaned her back against the counter as she arched her back again and thrust her smaller breasts towards him. “You know you’d get a lot further with him if you let that shield down and quit being all skanky.” Maria V said to her in a half whisper as she leaned past her to grab the towel that Ruth had set down, so she could dry her hands. Kiah gave her a bit of a hard look, though she did not drop her smile, “I’ve no clue what you mean.” Maria V sighed, “Yeah, that was my reply for years when people said I was bein’ blind-angry an’ hurtin’ those who loved me… Didn’t work out so well for me, nor is it for Val there.” Kiah’s shield faltered for a moment, and she gave the older Valentine a bit of a frown as her words struck her to her core, but she soon gathered herself again and hoisted her façade once more as she turned her gave back to Hondo. Hondo merely raised an eyebrow at them, but did not ask nor ponder much on it all, as his mental processes were taken up by matters that were much more important to him and those in his life. “Listen, I told you gal’s last night that I owe ya for what you did. Val an’ I both do, whether she realizes it or not.” He said. “I.. I know I do.” A weak voice was heard from the loft entrance behind him. He half turned to see Val standing there in a fresh robe, staring at the floor, with her hair still damp but combed, and looking better than the night before, though humbler than he had seen her in a while. Whether it was actual humility or if she was feeling sorry for herself still, he did not know nor think on much at the moment as his mind had shifted gears for a moment, and he knew contemplating anything about her would derail his current thoughts. He turned back to Kiah and April without giving her a second look nor replying to her added comment, as if she was not there at all. “So, I’m offerin’ ya a special request. Ask an’ I’ll do my best.” He said unemotionally. “We can ask anything?” Kiah asked with a grin. Hondo gave her a cold, blank look, “Within reason. Understand, I have the right to say no, an’ your request will ultimately reflect on you, so I’d be mindful of what you ask. Also, don’t waste it. You ask for a special meal an’ that’s the request. It’s over. While what you did should be what any good person should do, I want to reward you for riskin’ yourselves for us, though I won’t be beholdin’ to you forever for it, so don’t think you can abuse the fact that I feel that we owe you some gratitude nor think this is some unlimited wish deal. Fernando an’ I are rescuers. We’ve put ourselves in worse danger an’ rescued more from worse fates without expectin’ rewards. More often than not it seems we get punished for helpin’ others, instead of rewarded, but we do it because it is right. I expect the same from everyone in this came to some degree, to help because it is right, so don’t abuse my generosity. But, this was my problem an’ you both helped me take care of it when I was not ‘round to handle it, so I do want to reward the effort.” Kiah frowned a bit, as she had hoped to ride this out more than that, though favors were not why she did it, but she could feel the seriousness in his looks alone, let alone his words, and she knew she had to choose carefully or risk losing him completely. Being his was more important to her and her singular goal in life, for now at least. “Do we have to tell you right now?” Kiah asked, a note of actual seriousness in her voice and on her face. Hondo raised an eyebrow for a moment at her then shook her head, “No, I’ll give ya both some time to think ‘bout it, but I’ll not wait forever, either.” Kiah nodded, squinting a bit as she thought, “No problem. We’ll figure it out.” April had been half laying across the table, cradling her aching head in her hands as she listened, but she sat up for a moment and looked at him through squinted eyes. “I.. I want to be your apprentice and assistant.” She said quietly. “What?” Hondo asked, feeling like he had to have misunderstood her. “For my request, I want to be your apprentice and assistant, to learn from you, help you, and such.” She replied a bit louder, and very seriously. He turned fully towards her and looked her up and down, taking in her small frame, thin waist, arms, and legs, smaller but nice hips and ass, and ample breasts though, all was covered by clothing. Her expression was definitely serious, but for her 4’ 2” height and roughly 70 lb body, he was sure she was not built for what he did. “How old are you girl?” he asked. She looked down, “Old enough to do anything you want me to.” “She’s 16; I’m 17.” Kiah answered for her, to which April gave her a bit of a glare. Hondo sighed and grunted, “ *sigh* Hmm… 16? A bit small for that age. They must have starved you girls.” April slumped dejectedly, “Yeah… they wanted us small and skinny to be bunny girls.” “Just a minute! We might be small but we still have curves! My breasts might be small but they’re cute, and April’s are smaller than Val’s but they aren’t much smaller than some of those other women you are with, like that dog woman or fox girl!” Kiah said defending April. “You be careful how you talk about them! That fox girl is my adopted daughter Tonya! And that dog woman, as you put it, is a coyotle wessen by the name of Molly! She has been my companion though some very bad days an’ nights, an’ has been more loyal to me than anyone here, except maybe Jefe or my other daughter Zoey, the cat girl as you would probably call her! Molly is not only my companion but is my woman too, so speak about her like that again an’ you’ll regret it! Now, I know you were defendin’ your friend an’ maybe you don’t know better, but you speak about anyone here like that again, wessen or not, an’ I’ll beat your ass until you can’t stand! The next time I’ll sell you to the slavers myself!” Hondo growled at her. Kiah swallowed hard and took a step back. His raised voice frightened her to her core, and she knew he was serious. She wanted to cry but something in her told her that would be a very bad idea right now. She tried to pull herself together and pull up her façade again. “I, uh, I understand but.. but this Molly…” She said hesitantly trying to find a way to turn it back on him or someone else. “Speak carefully.” He said coldly, having little to no patience or chill left in his body. “S.sure, yeah, uh… You said that this Molly is your woman now, but.. but what about Val? I thought she.. she was your woman? Are you kicking her aside now?” Kiah asked, sounded a little more confident as she formed the words. Hondo stared at her for a moment then relaxed a bit, before glancing back at Val who stood slumped against the door frame of the hall to the bathroom and loft, as if she had no will left in her to live let alone stand, as she stared at the floor the whole time. “I’d like to know that too.” Maria V said from the sink where she stood washing dishes still. Hondo’s head snapped her way and he grimaced for a moment before turning back to Kiah. “While it’s none of your business, I reckon everyone will know sooner or later. Molly has been there for me, good to me through all of this, an’ been good to the girl. She even almost lost her life tryin’ to protect Macey from some bikers who grabbed her an’ were gonna rape her. She was still hurt very bad, but without any thought for herself, she risked her life to take a chance at lossin’ odds in sparin’ Macey from harm. That type of loyal companion you don’t often find …” He paused to glance at Val again, to which she slumped more at his words, “… nor do you tell them that you are done with them just because things get better. I’ve grown to love, respect, an’ trust Molly not only with my life but the life of those I care ‘bout. That doesn’t mean that I’m throwin’ Val out, though. What’s decided will between her an’ I. It’s between us whether it stays just Molly an’ myself or if it becomes Molly, Val, an’ myself, after she earns my trust an’ respect back, if she earns my trust an’ respect back. Understand, I give respect, but my trust must be earned. You lose my trust, you also lose my respect, an’ both are hard things to win back… I’d take note of that.” His words resonated with Kiah in many ways, as she knew she had to be better with him, to grow up and be careful how she pushed him, or she risked losing it all. She almost somehow wanted to let her guard down for him, but she feared if she did he would not want her at all! Besides that, her façade had been carefully constructed over the years, and she feared if she let it down willfully that it would shatter and her along with it. In it all her mind found something else to focus on, something that gave her hope and allowed her to push the other thoughts out of her head. If he was willing to take on two wives, she still had a chance to be number two if Val failed, or maybe even number three if she did not fail. April’s wish worried her, though, as she felt it might be a road that would get her into his heart and bed faster than she could, but she also knew she did not have April’s talents or gifts for mechanical and electrical whatchamacallits. That did not mean that she was out of the running, though. “So, two wives? I’d say your man enough for three or four, honestly.” She said, her grin returning. He gave her a bit of a blank stare for a moment, as it was not the reply he was expecting. He was not sure how she went from trembling to flirty so fast, nor was he mentally able to come up with a retort in his current state of mind and fatigue, so he just opted to turn his focus back to April and ignore her last comment. “Listen, girl.. uh, April right?” He asked. She looked at him, expectantly, but a bit glum looking at the same time, as she nodded, fearing he was going to turn her flat down. “Alright… April, I.. I just don’t see how you can physically manage.” He said slowly. “Please don’t say no! I.. I want to help, to learn!” She replied a bit louder and sounding a bit desperate, though her own tones hurt her head this time. “You’re helpin’ here by helpin’ with cookin’ an’ cleanin’, an’ I’m sure Ruth has a lot she can teach you.” He replied. “But, it’s not what I want to do!” April replied passionately. Hondo frowned, “Well, we all have to do things we don’t want, but needs done. You just aren’t built for fightin’, shootin’, or the rough things I have to do! Now, …” Kiah cut him off, “I think you’re misunderstanding her. April is smart but not good with words.” He shot Kiah a glare for interrupting him, “Alright. If you think you can explain better, explain away!” Kiah swallowed hard again, though she kept up her arrogant, flirty look fairly well with barely a break. “… Sure… Uhm, you see April is a smarty pants.” Kiah replied. “Meanin’?” Hondo asked curtly. “She’s good with technical things! I don’t know how she does it, but she built a radio out of busted parts from the garbage once. She used to fix curling irons and hair dryers. She even fixed this old electrical food heating box once, and she had no tools other than tweezers, nail files, or the like! I mean, she had a couple tool like things later on, but she got them out of the trash too, most busted and she made them work! She’s smart, is all I know.” Kiah said, defending her friend. Hondo did not care for Kiah’s attitude, but her defending her friend, despite his short fuse, said something about her. What, he was not sure, but he would ponder on it later. Hondo gave her a nod before tuning back to April, “Is what she says true?” April nodded, “I.. I guess… I’ve always liked fixing and building things… I’m not great at it, but I’ve figured a few things out. The radio was not that big of a deal. I just found this old communicator and took some of these little metal two prong things out of an old scanner that had radio numbers on them and put them in it. The speaker was small and bad so I found these speakers and some electronics with a volume knob on it from a busted moving picture box, and put it all together. Only a couple of those radio number pieces seemed to work. The rest just had noise, no voice or music.” She looked down and shrugged a lot as she spoke, but despite her own misgivings he was impressed that a young bunny girl like herself with seemingly no training managed to figure out how those things went together, and if what Kiah was saying was right about her fixing other things, maybe she did have a knack for it. “You figured that all out on your own?” He asked. She looked up at him and nodded again, “Yeah… I just always liked playing with devices and figuring them out, but I’ve never had anyone to show me how to do better, or tech me the names for parts and such.” “So, what exactly are you askin’ from me?” He asked. She looked down silently for a moment before looked up at him once more. “… I.. I want you to teach me. I want to stay with you and travel with you and help you work on things. I.. I want to learn how to use a gun and fight and stuff so I am not so scared and protect others like you do, but I know I am too small to be as good at that as you, Mr Fernando, Val, or even the other teens. But I can learn to fix thing! I know I can! Maybe the vehicles will take me a little longer to learn, since I’ve never worked on any before, but radios and stuff I think I could learn fairly fast and help you with… I know if I could be your assistant and be around you I could learn so much! … If that’s too much to ask…” She paused, waiting for him to say something as she did not know what else to say. “Do you know how to read, write, an’ use math?” He asked. She looked down, “A little, I guess.” “Other than Mae, she reads the best, and is the best at math out of all of us. I’m not great at either, but better than June, as I’m not sure if she can read at all.” Kiah interjected, to which Hondo listened to her but kept his gaze on April. “Well, I’d need you to work on those things an’ learnin’ others as well. You’d be with me durin’ the day, have to study at night, an’ if I told you to help in the kitchen or cleanin’ or such, I’d expect you to without question as helpin’ the camp is helpin’ me, though I’d try to make time to teach you things as I am able.” He replied. “Sounds more like being a slave to me.” Kiah murmured, but Hondo ignored her. “You mean, you’ll do that?! You’ll let me be your assistant?!?” She asked, an edge of excitement to her voice. “I’ll consider it, but I want you to consider it further too, an’ let me know your answer later. It’ll be more work than reward for a while, years possibly if you stick ‘round that long. You might want to ask somethin’ that’s more of a reward than work if you think ‘bout it for a bit.” HE replied seriously. “If I did not ask it as my request, would you consider it still?” She asked. He frowned, “Frankly, no. You’re a teen, an’ of an age where you’re considered an adult ‘round this chaotic world, but it would be a lot of work for me to put into someone who just isn’t built for it. I’d probably give you an electronics lesson or two, an’ let you borrow a few of my books to try to learn from, but I just don’t have the time otherwise, an’ have others suited more to the work who want to learn. Maybe not as gifted, but they can learn still. Understand, I’m not tryin’ to be mean. It’s just the honest, naked truth, an’ if you decided to use your request to become my assistant things will be rough at times, I’ll be very blunt with you at times, an’ you’re gonna hafta swallow your feelin’s at times, as I won’t always have time to deal with them nor to take them into consideration.” April looked dejected, slumping her shoulders a bit and staring at the table, as his words hurt. She too desired to be wanted by him, and his words felt like a rejection. She wanted to cry over it, and knew she probably would later, but she held it in, as he had not said yes yet, and if she could not show that she could swallow her emotions now, there was a good chance he would reject her entirely, even if she stayed with this as her request. After a moment she nodded and spoke softly, “… I .. I understand… I want this… It.. it’s my request to be your assistant and learn from you.” He sighed a bit as he looked at her, “Well, I won’t take that as your final answer until you’ve thought on it for the day, alright? I need to think on it as well an’ talk to Molly. She might even want to talk to you as well.” She nodded, “I understand.” Hondo nodded then turn to Kiah and narrowed his eyes at her a bit. “What?” Kiah asked defensively. “You talk the most but I’m the least sure ‘bout you… Not sure I even want to hear what you want from me.” He said a bit coldly. “Is being one of your harem girls and you bedding me right now an option?” She asked with a flirty grin and a wink. He gave her a dead pan look, “No.” She frowned, “Well, then I might need a few days to think.” He nodded, “Alright, but don’t take too long.” “Oh, I won’t!” She said flashing him another one of her sultry grins. HE just growled softly in frustration at not getting a read on her and turned back towards April. “Alright, I’m sure your camper needs lookin’ over an’ packin’ to be ready to leave as we’ll be leaving the latest by tomorrow mornin’, I believe, unless all hell breaks loose again. Besides, I need some privacy to talk with Val.” He said. Kiah started to open her mouth but April piped up to keep her friend from putting her foot in her mouth and possibly pissing Hondo off. She could tell he was still in a bad place, but luckily not nearly as bad as he was last night. “We’ll go! I’m sure Mae is expecting us there to help.” April said quickly, to which Kiah gave her a bit of a glare. She grabbed Kiah’s arm and pulled her out the door. “Come on, lets go!” April exclaimed, at the expense of her own head. “What’s your rush! I wanted to stay and watch!” Kiah protested but by then they were out the door and Hondo shut it behind them. He sighed softly, betraying how tired he was, after they left, to which the older Valentine did not miss, though the younger one missed entirely. “Well, that was an interestin’ request, eh? Can only wonder what that Kiah will come up with, but don’t let that flirty tough girl routine fool you. She’s a carin’ person under that tough act, and a very hurt and broken young lady.” Maria V said trying to cut the silent tension she felt growing in the room. “We need some privacy.” Hondo said flatly to her, though his eyes were on Val now. “You going to be alright?” She asked, to which he understood as her worrying about his temper. “Did your Hondo ever beat you out of anger, despite you deservin’ it?” He asked gruffly. “That’s not what I meant, but no he didn’t, other than paddlin’ my ass a few times when he still had hope of changin’ my attitude.” She replied. “Then we’ll be fine.” He replied coldly still staring at Val who refused to look up. “You want me to go back to the hanger or wait outside?” She asked. “Bedroom is fine, just don’t come out until I say so or until I leave, no matter what you hear.” He replied coldly. She sighed and nodded, drying her hands off before heading towards the loft. She paused at Val and looked down at her. “Remember what I said.” She said softly to her, before glancing back at Hondo quickly. He did not seem to look at her or acknowledge her, only stared at Val, so before he said anything else angrily to her, she decided to disappear up into the loft and lay quietly on the bed listening. Hondo stood there silently staring at Val, who leaned against the doorway, head hung and visibly trembling, though she refrained from crying. Val tried not to cry, but she was not sure if she was able to hold back from fear, will power, or that she just could not cry anymore. She had not cried so much in her whole life prior to this. Though a darkness hung in her mind and soul from her time at that lab and what they did to her, it suddenly seemed so long ago and far away, and the current darkness and trauma she felt she knew was of her own making. As they stood silently both hoped the other would speak first as neither knew what to say. Neither knew how long had past it could have been seconds or eons, but times seemed to stand still and not in a good way. As the silence got almost too much for Val to bear, Hondo’s voice finally cut through it. She had expected him to yell or growl at her, but he did not and his quiet, sad, broken tone cut her deeper than any harsh words could. “I.. I don’t even know what to say anymore… I’m at a loss…. Even.. even when you were missin’ I didn’t feel this broken inside. I had to believe we would find you to hold together an’.. an’ I got angry to keep myself strong enough to fight through it all, to be able to stand the pain an’ injuries, both inside an’ out, an’ to be able to still protect our girls, but I had hope… Now, with you in front of me, you seem farther away than ever before… I was angry when you were taken from me, but I kept who I was, my value an’ morals, though I stretched them thin at times…. Jefe an’ the girls helped a lot, believe you me, but now… Molly tries, she tries so hard to help me an’ I love her for that, amongst other things, but despite her efforts, Jefe’s efforts, an’ others, I … I lost apart of myself when you turned on me… I’ve never felt so broken… I know you are broken too, an’ I’d have been there for you through it all, but… *sigh* … I’m not an easy person to deal with at times, I know, but I did nothin’ to deserve this. I did nothin’ but love you an’ try to understand… Why? … Why did you do this to us?” He asked quietly in a slightly wavering voice. She was almost afraid to look up at him and when she did she saw something that she never expects to see from him, and it was a single tear rolling down his cheek. He managed to hold himself together otherwise, but he still betrayed the hurt inside. If there was any anger visible now it was in his clenched jaw and clenched fists that seemed to tremble slightly as he stood there, but she almost believe that to be how he was holding on and not fully breaking down himself. “I.. I’m sorry.” She barely got out in a croaking whisper. He shook his head, “That.. that’s not enough now… I .. I don’t even know how to feel anymore, but a sorry just isn’t enough… I want to believe you are but… I don’t know what hurts worse, that you are hurtin’, that you humiliated me in front of everyone while I was tryin’ to be there for you, that you think I wasn’t tryin’ my damnedest to find you, that you hurt the girls, Jefe, an’ others who cared an’ tried to help, or that you rejected me… You hurt me like no other could an’.. an’ killin’ yourself?? *sigh* That was the final straw. With that you broke me. I hope that’s what you were after as you succeeded. A version of me created a clan, rescued countless, raised a family, is a time lord, and is number two most wanted by the evil space overlords of this misbegotten, chaotic ball of dirt, but you managed to bring me down when the rest of the world couldn’t… I said I could tackle anythin’ if you were by my side an’ I meant it… now? .. heh… Molly’s tryin’ an’ I don’t know what I’d do without her, but… but as much as I want to, I can’t let you go… It’s in your hands now… You have to either make this right, somehow or leave an’ start a new life somewhere, as I… I can’t fight you or for you against whatever it is you have goin’ on in your head anymore.” (To be continued …)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 10th, 2023, 4:43pm Val slumped to the floor and knelt before him, tears clouding her vision yet again, though she managed to hold off from sobbing. “I didn’t want to break you… I never wanted that… I never wanted any of this… I don’t know what happened to me… I don’t know how I let myself do or say the thin’s I did… I.. I lost myself out there, somehow. Fernando put my body back together, but the woman I was had already been destroyed in that awful lab… I.. I did not realize it at first… I .. I was angry and felt hollow and as if pieces of my body were still gone, but it was all in my head and.. and  … *sigh* I didn’t know how to handle it…. I knew I needed help but did not know how to ask, or what I even needed help with, and I just ended up lashin’ out… Maybe… maybe I found some more of myself again and that’s when I realized what I had done, but I knew it was too late. I.. I tried to drink away the pain, the shame, and the guilt but… but I couldn’t even do that…. I tried to keep others away, hopin’ to somehow die and not have to face it, nor leave anyone hurt, and all I managed to do was to hurt you and others more…. When Fernando turned me away I felt hopeless, even more hopeless than I did strapped to that table with my chest open as they stopped my heart over and over to see if I’d come back and how long it would take… There I could have at least died and know I was still loved, but now… *sigh* … I know sorry is not enough, it can never be enough, but please, please give me one last chance to work on makin’ it up to you, even if it’s as a servant or slave to you and the girls, please!” She begged in sad, soft tones as she hunched over on her knees, on the floor, staring down at his boots for fear that if she looked and saw the pain again in his eyes she would completely crumble. He turned away from her to fight the emotions he felt in himself, as a lumped formed in his throat. He wanted to believe her, he wanted it to all go back to where it was with them before, but he had been hurt too badly this time and his heart and mind fought, one wanting to forgive her and the other wanting to cast her out, for not just the girl’s safety and wellbeing, but for his own. “If you’re tryin’ to get me to feel bad for ya …” he started to say gruffly before she cut him off. She looked up at him quickly, with a look of desperation, and grabbed onto his pantleg to keep him from turning completely from her, “I’m not! Please believe me! Please, I know I can never make it up to you or the girls! I know, but please, let me try! I hurt them, I hurt you, I hurt everyone here who ever cared about me and of whom I cared about, I know! I know I was wrong! I let my hurt control me, and I hurt those who never wronged me and only tried to help! I’m not asking for your pity nor your forgiveness. I.. I just askin’ that you listen to me, at least hear that I am sorry and give me a chance to prove it to you, the girls, Fernando, the whole camp! I’ll … I’ll take any punishment you give me, honestly! Without complainin’! If there is any love for me left in you, please let me earn your forgiveness, then I will work on earnin’ your trust and respect again.” “Why should I?” he asked quietly. She looked down and let her grip on his pants leg loosen until her hand fell away, and she slumped a bit more. Her mind raced for a moment but the feeling of defeat crept back over her as she could not find a reason why he should. She shook her head after a moment and sighed deeply. “*sigh*… I.. I can’t think of a reason why you should…  There is no reason to give me another chance after what I’ve done.  I want a chance but… I don’t deserve it… If you wish me gone, send me away, and I will go…. I deserve far worse than banishment.” She whispered in a trembling voice. He swallowed hard and set his jaw as he steeled his emotions once more. “Maybe so, an’ maybe you will get that or somethin’ more what you deserve, but I will not decide that until you have spoken an’ apologized to someone else.” He said cold. Val shook her head, “He won’t listen to me.” “HE who?” Hondo asked a bit sharly. “Fernando… he said he’dnot hear me until we made things right.” She replied quietly. “I wasn’t talkin’ ‘bout him. Now, get up off the floor, secure that robe, an’ sit on the couch.” He said as he moved towards the door. “You will make thin’s right with her, then, an’ only then will I consider your request.” He replied coldly. He stopped at the door and half looked at her, waiting for her to move before opening the door. She nodded slightly and pushed herself up right, then used the counter to shakily pull herself to her feet. Her trembling was extremely visible and she could barely stand because of it, but she managed to stand long enough to secure her robe once more, as it had opened though she had not noticed until he said something, and then she half fell into the couch, grabbing the armrest as she went down to keep herself at the edge of the couch. As she sat her opened the door and waved to someone before leaving it open a bit and walking in a bit to lean against the counter, blocking Valentine’s view of the door. Though he did not say who it was, she was sure it was Molly, the woman who had been there for him when he needed someone most, and who had done the job that she, Valentine, as a woman and his wife was supposed to have been doing. Though she was not looking forward to this meeting, she did not blame him either. Molly was his woman now, he stated it strongly and in front of Kiah and April, so she knew the murmurings around the camp of him and Molly now being together would change from a rumor to fact before she could again have the chance to step out the door herself. That did not bother her as much as the judgement she feared from Molly. She knew he said it would between the three of them whether it stayed just him and Molly or if she would work to be his woman again, sharing his love and attentions with Molly. She was sure that had been his compromise, maybe to soothe his own feelings or to give her a chance as he was afraid she would try to kill herself again if he did not, but Molly’s words about not sharing him with anyone rang in her ears still, so she was sure it had not been her idea. Beyond that, she remembered how fiercely Molly had protected him when he was injured and passed out in bed, that time she had tried to see him, and the anger in Molly’s eyes are her. She had injured Hondo when trying to scare Molly with her gun, after losing that fight with her, and that was something she knew Molly would not easily forget either. Val heard the footsteps coming up the steps of the camper and heard them enter, and she looked down at the floor and closed her eyes, waiting for Molly’s harsh words, that she all too well knew she deserved. All was silent for a moment, though, and all that she could hear was the beating of her own heart and the sound of her shuttering breath as she waited, but the voice she heard made her breath catch and her heart speed up as her head snapped up in surprise. “Mama?” -,-,-,-,-,-,-, Zoey stood timidly beside Hondo staring at Val as she sat on the couch. She had lost weight since she had seen her last and she looked rough and exhausted in her damp, rumpled robe. The way she sat looking so dejected and broken tore at Zoey’s heart and she was at a loss for words as she looked at her. Though there was pain in her young eyes, they were more filled with worry and love, as Zoey had probably the kindest, tenderest, and most forgiving heart of anyone in camp and it showed, since she wore her heart on her sleeve. She had prepared herself for an angry Valentine, one who might even lash out and hit her, though she was ready to forgive even that and everything else, thinking that if she could reach her with words of love and care that she could fix everything, but this sight she had not prepared herself for, nor knew what to do about it. “Mama?” She asked softly after a long quiet moment, as she tried to take it all in as her own emotions welled within her. Val’s head snapped up quickly, but instead of the angry snarl Zoey expected, she saw surprise, sadness, and fear. “Z.zoey?” Val stammered. “Mama, I .. I .. well, uh, Mama, please don’t be angry at us or papa anymore. We love you and I.. I want us to be a family again. If.. If I did anything to make you angry…” Zoey stammered, unsure of what to say, but was cut off as Val lurched up and off the couch, stumbled forward, fell on her knees, and wrapped her arms around the girls waist. “Zoey! Oh, Zoey, please forgive me!! I never meant to hurt you like that! I never wanted to scare you! I’m sorry I was angry! So sorry! Please forgive me!” Val sobbed, losing all control of her emotions at that moment. Zoey was momentarily surprised but soon shook that off and lost control of her own emotions, as she fell into Val, wrapping her arms around her and sobbing into her shoulder. “Oh Mama! I know you didn’t mean it! I’m sorry I acted afraid!! I love you mama! I love you!” She cried loudly. “I love you too, baby girl! Please forgive me!” Val sobbed back. Hondo turned away and swallowed hard to hide the tears on his own face and to keep himself in check. He was not one to cry but he half wanted to cry with them, but something in him, be it pride or the pain and rejection he still felt, or whatever it was did not allow him to. He wiped his eyes quickly before turning his body back half-way to them but staring out a window uncomfortably for a moment in silence. As they stared to settle down he set his jaw and cleared his throat a bit to get their attention. “Uhmhh! … Well, we have a lot to do today an’ not the time to do it in, so we have to get goin’.” He said gruffly. Zoey pulled back enough to look up at him with tear stained eyes, giving him this sad look that made him feel bad for sounding gruff, though he was not sure how else to react at the moment. She looked from him back to Val who knelt there with her hands gripping her should as if by letting go she would lose Zoey forever. “Mama, please, if you promise to not be angry at papa anymore, we can all be a family again, after he trusts you again. You want us to be a family again, right?” she asked quietly and sincerely. Val nodded, “I do, but …” “But what, mama?” Zoey asked. Val shook her head, “I… I’m not sure your papa…” Hondo cleared his throat again and shook his head at Valentine. Val looked up at him then back at Zoey, “Uh, I mean, I’ll stop being angry, I promise, but I’m not sure I can be forgiven for what I’ve done.” “I forgive you, already! And.. and I’m sure Tonya will forgive you too and I know Macey will. She’s been saying she hopes you get better as she misses you too! And I know papa will forgive you if you just show him you’re sorry!” Zoey exclaimed as she turned and looked to Hondo for back-up. Val looked from her back to Hondo who stood there like a statue, rigid and cold with his arms across his chest. He gave Val a hard look, but it was hard to maintain with Zoey looking at him so full of hope, love, and worry. He sighed after a moment and let his feature relax a bit, though his voice stayed low and cold, with still a hint of an edge to it. “I don’t know, kitten. You’re mama really hurt us.. hurt me, an’ I’m not sure if I can forgive it all.” Hr replied as he stared at Val. “Please, papa! Mama was hurting and sad too. She didn’t mean to, I know it! Can’t you at least try?” Zoey begged. He looked at her and the pleading, hopeful look in her eyes as she begged him, knowing he held the key to whether she lost the family she had gained for such a short time or got it back. Though there was some selfishness to her desire, it was still completely pure. He had all but finalized his determination to be done with Valentine and send her away with this meeting, demanding she be gone before lunch, but his determination dissolved at Zoey’s pleading and her hope and trust in him. He wondered if he brought her along as something deep inside of him was fighting to keep himself from throwing Val away, and he knew that Zoey was the only one who could reach him with her pure spirt, tender heard, and complete trust in him. He looked away for a moment then looked back at Valentine. “Alright. I’ll give your mama a chance, but she will have to work hard before we can be a family again.” He said in an almost defeated tone which surprised Val. Zoey jumped up and wrapped her arms around him. “Thank you, papa!” She exclaimed “ … does that mean we can move back in together now?” Hondo gave a weak chuckle and shook his head, “It’s not that easy, kitten.” Hondo looked over at Val again, “We have more to discuss, a lot more, but I don’t have time today. I expect no attitude or questionin’ from you whatsoever, though, understand? One issue from you, snap at one person in camp, or make me prompt you to talk with other to make things right, or help with chores, or any of that an’ it’s over, alright?” Val nodded, “I.. I understand. I won’t disappoint you, not again, I promise.” He nodded, “See to it that you don’t… Now, we need to go, but I need to discuss livin’ arrangements with you quickly.” She nodded, “I understand. I’ll do whatever you want me to.” “Good. Then, You will watch over the girls an’ treat them well so they can stay here. I expect them to listen an’ obey you, but I also expect for you not to snap at them. If they aren’t mindin’ come to me an’ I’ll handle things.” He replied. “What about you and.. and Molly.” She asked, hesitantly and quietly. “We’ll sleep in the bronco. I don’t think its good for all of us to be in the same place yet.” He replied. “You shouldn’t do that.” She said. “You arguin’ with me already?!” He growled. “No! I mean, I wasn’t trying to argue I just… well, maybe I should sleep in the bronco and you two have the camper with the girls.” She replied quickly. “You don’t want to be with them?” He asked a bit coldly. She shook her head, “It’s not that at all. It’s just… This camper is yours and you deserve to be in it with your girls and.. and with your woman.” She said the last part much more quietly and subdued. “I also want you to trust me with them more, which I have a lot of work to do first before I can prove that and.. and I might need more time alone to get my head straight… Please, I’m not arguin’, I… I just want to do this right and have a chance to earn your forgiveness and trust…. You all deserve better than me, but if I am allowed to try, I want to be able to do the best I can… it’s also easier for me alone to sleep in the bronco. M.molly deserves to sleep with you on a good bed after all she’s done for you and the girls. I don’t deserve that.” Hondo gave her a blank look for a moment before sighing and nodding, “I reckon I can go along with that, but for better or worse, what I say goes from now on out, unless I’m puttin’ someone in danger unknowingly, am I understood?” Val looked down at his feet and nodded, “Yes sir.” He raised an eyebrow at her, as that was the first time she had ever addressed him like that but he did not sense a hint of sarcasm or malice in it. “I have a suggestion.” A voice said from the loft stairs. Hondo frowned as he looked up to see the older Valentine standing there. “I thought I told you to stay put until I said or left!’ He growled. She nodded, “I know, but I think I have an idea which might help and though I know I risk your ire, I also stand by what I said about the other you and you not beating me even if I deserved it.” “What does Aunt Maria mean?” Zoey asked as she looked up at Hondo. “It doesn’t matter, kitten. It’s just adult business. Now, you go wait in the Bronco for me an’ I’ll be out soon.” He said softly as he gave her a nudge towards the door. She nodded, “Okay papa…. Mama, I love you.” Val sniffled a bit and forced a smile, “Love you too, baby girl. Be good for your papa and I’ll work hard so we can all be together again soon, okay?” Zoey nodded and smiled back, “I know you will. Thanks, mama.” With that she gave the older Valentine a bit of a puzzled look before looking back at Hondo who nodded at the door, and then headed on out, slowly to the Bronco, closing the door behind her. Once she was gone Hondo gave a bit or an frustrated sigh before turning back to the older Valentine. “Not told her yet all about you guy and me and such?” She asked. “She’s a bit young for that, don’t you think?!” He growled. Maria V shrugged, “Maybe, but she can carry a lot of weight on those small shoulders. You should really trust her more, trust me on that. My Hondo was close with most all his children, especially Milo and Logan, though him and Nolan are an incredible team too, and he and Tonya before… before she was taken from us, they had a special relationship that was deeper than father and daughter, but even then, he and Zoey shared a bond that even I envied, and that was before my memories came back and turned all psycho. She was always so kind, supportive, and trusting of him. Even after everythin’ that happened to her… She should have been a timelord, but even when Sally got chosen over her, she didn’t complain. She just kept goin’ and helpin’ the best she could, even trying to learn more to be a better timelord assistant to you and Fernando at times. She was such an inspiration that Macey got off her ass and pushed to become just as good, surpassing most of his older daughters in knowledge and ability. They really amze me. What amazes me more, though, is despite how much my words hurt her, and my pushing my Hondo away devastated her, she never quit lovin’ me, nor tellin’ me that she did, even when I threw it back in her face… None of my other children say they love me anymore, even the couple that still talk to me, but my Zoey does… She’s a special one.” Hondo looked at her a moment, but the seriousness in her eyes was so strong he could not help but take in every word, though one name stood out to him and made him curious. “I’ll keep that in mind, but … Who is Sally?” He asked. Maria V frowned, “You’ll find out in time. All I’ll say about her is to maybe try to understand her and her sister a bit more. You might not get along with them well, but though their families seemed well off and upstandin’, most who seem that way only can seem that way for makin’ deals with the devil. And when you make deals with the devil, all around you are affected.” Hondo frowned, “Doesn’t sound like I’ll like it all one little bit, but I reckon I’ll find out why in time… Now this help of yours that had you goin’ against my orders, what is it?!” She frowned as she saw him go back into his grouchy façade, and she thought of how much he and Kiah were alike in some ways and only could wonder at what the future held for them. “Val needs some time away and I don’t see the bronco as bein’ enough. If Molly is well enough to drive, I’d have her drive the bronco and Tonya back her up.” Maria V said. “I sorta planned on that already, but where does that put her.” He asked, pointing at Val. “With me on the dirigible.” Maria V answered. “On that shit-heap?! Are you serious?” He asked a bit angrily. “Listen, I know she shouldn’t have bought it without askin’ you, but it could be helpful and I can’t stay with your group forever as I have my own apologies to make, and forgiveness to earn, and if Val can do it, it will take me ten times as long with a one out of 100 chance to succeed with my family, after all the years of hate I have spewed at them, so someone needs to learn how to fly it. There is a master bedroom there and a bunk room. The master is mine until I leave and she can use one of the bunk beds. There is another double bed room that need repaired before use and three other spare bunks. The rig was setup for smuggling and blockade running, so it can be run by two people or ten people, plus carry cargo. It’s fairly fuel efficient too and gives the convoy a better sight advantage. If you want this to work between you two, let her go with me to get some space from everyone so she can get her head on straight. I promise we’ll help with meals if not scouting, and stay out of your hair. We may need some money to keep the old girl in the air, but we will make it worth the camp’s while and take care of the maintenance ourselves, if you would provide the coin for us. I know you don’t trust me much, if at all, but I’m seeing things a lot more clearly since I arrived and I know this is for the best, so please trust me on this.” Maria V pleaded. He was a bit taken back, as it was not the normal, gruff nature she displayed nor the hurt, lost one she showed when he put her in her place. She was very sincere, though and for some reason his gut said to trust her on it. He nodded, “Alright, but I want this place clean an’ all beddin’ an’ clothes wash an’ ready to go, plus talk to Ruth ‘bout lunch an’ help there if needed. I think Jefe was grabbin’ somethin’ for lunch so they may not need much help, but if they need any, that comes first! Also, make sure those Bunny girls are ready to go an’ helpin’ with food prep, all four of them. Then see if you can get that hunk of junk off the ground. I see it in the air an’ runnin’ I’ll give ya money for parts an’ fuel, but you’ll hafta get them locally as I don’t have time to make two trips to center town an’ I’m already goin’ there before lunch an’ might not be back until lunch or after.” Maria V nodded almost excitedly, “We will have the lace completely like new, help with lunch, and have the dirigible in the air before three o’clock, you can count on it!” Hondo nodded, “Alright, see that it happens.” He then turned to Val and gave her a very serious look with a hint of sadness to it, “If you love the girls at all or ever loved me, please don’t fail me.” Val swallowed hard, “I’ll try not to. Thank you for the chance…. I know I don’t deserve it but…” He cut her off, “Just don’t fail… please.” He looked at her for a long moment before spinning on his heals ad heading out the door, closing it quickly behind him. “I… I don’t understand what that meant.” She said outloud but to herself. “It means he loves you and doesn’t want you to fail, but he can’t take much more.” Maria V said. “So, what do I do?” Val asked, as she looked up at her older self. “First you get up, get dressed, help me get through the day as we promised and then…” She paused. Val looked at her quizzically, “And then what?” Maria V gave her a very hard and serious look, “And then, don’t fail!” (To Be Continued …)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 13th, 2023, 4:52pm As Hondo shut the camper door behind him, he sighed deeply and shook his head. He had a lot to do and many counting on him but he felt drained, physically, mentally, spiritually, and a few other ways that he did not have words to describe. Valentine’s antics had taken a lot out of him, besides everything else he had gone through or dealt with, and though he was glad she wanted to try, he also felt as if it all kept a heavier burden on him. He did not want to send her away, but he felt as if her leaving would have been a weight lifted off his shoulders and one less problem to have to handle. Whether that was the case of not, it was a moot point now as she was staying. He had to admit that having the camper back would be nice, but sharing that bed with Molly also seemed like an odd thought, since he never saw himself sharing it with any other woman but Val from the day he bought it. As he walked back to the Bronco, he was pulled from his own thoughts as he looked up to see a very torn and somber looking Zoey sitting in the passenger seat with the door still open. He gave off a light grunting sigh as he saw her and headed over to her side of the Bronco, stopping by the open door. She did not look at him but stared glumly out the windshield. “You alright, kitten?” He asked softly. She shrugged, “Don’t know.” “You’re definitely bothered. Talk to me. What’s on your mind?” He queried. Zoey sighed, “Do.. do you still love mama?” He frowned, “I .. I don’t know. I think so, but… *sigh* … what she did… I’m just havin’ a hard time with it.” She turned and looked at him, “Why? I.. I don’t understand.” Hondo looked down for a moment, “Kitten, I’ve never trusted people well. Had a lot lie to me in the past, use me an’ such, but she was the one person, other than your Uncle Fernando, that I really trusted, an’ not just what she said but I trusted her with who I was, the good an’ the bad. I don’t expect a lot out of most folks so they can’t hurt me… I guess I expected too much of her an’ it hurt worse than I could have imagined… That hurt makes it hard to love or to know if there is love left… maybe there is because I gave her a chance, but I’ll never know until she rebuilds the trust we had, but even then… Even then that trust was broken once. Even fixed it will always have cracks in it. I’m not sure I’ll ever fully trust her again because of what she did. That’s why I keep tellin’ you girls how important trust is. You never really get it fully back, once lost, an’ losin’ it doesn’t just hurt you; it hurts everyone who’s trust you broke. With Val, my trust in her was so much deeper than I could have in almost anyone else, as I trusted an’ loved her. When she broke my trust an’ rejected me an’ hurt you girls an’ everyone else, she also broke somethin’ much deeper, that bond of love we had…. I still care ‘bout her, but right now the very thought of her hurts.” “Did.. did you really want her to have a chance or did you give her one for me?” Zoey asked quietly. “I.. I think I wanted to but… Honestly? …” he paused, still staring down, thinking about what Maria V had said about trusting Zoey more. “I think I’d have sent her away if not for you. You have a big, lovin’, forgivin’ heart, kitten, an’ I wish I could be half as forgivin’ as you are, but… I.. I just can’t right now.” He looked up suddenly as Zoey launched into him and hugged his neck. “I’m sorry you’re hurting, papa, but I love you and always will be there for you!” She exclaimed softly into his ear. He wrapped his arms around her, closed his eyes for a moment and held onto her tightly. “Thank you, kitten. I need that more than you know.” He replied quietly. After a moment he let her go, quickly wiped a damp eye, cleared his throat, and set his jaw once again. “Alright, no more time for that now, as we have things to do.” He said, trying to sound a bit gruff. “Are we going back now?” She asked, her smile returning now. He shook his head, “Not until I talk to Joanna. Her truck isn’t ready for a trip across no-man’s land, so I need to talk to her ‘bout what to do with it.” “Can I go with?” She asked. “Sure. Hop out an’ we’ll walk over and talk to her.” He said with a nod. She hopped down out of the Bronco and he moved out of the way so she could shut the door, before they both walked over to the McDonald girls shared camper. Once there Hondo knocked on the door. “Just a minute!” a voice called out, which sounded like Joanna’s followed by rustling around and some banging. The door popped open a bit later with a flustered looking Joanna in what appeared to be a fresh, clean dress with the buttons buttoned up but off by one, leaving an extra button at the top, which said she had buttoned it in a hurry. “Mr. Hondo! Ruth said you’d be stopping by and …” She said sounded excited at first but she paused as she noticed Zoey there too and her voice slowed and her excitement dropped off “ … and Zoey, though I wasn’t expecting… I mean, uhm… uh, what can I do for you?” Hondo raised an eyebrow at her, not understand the fluster or the demeanor change at all, let alone the dress, as he had seen her only maybe one time in a dress. She usually wore a t-shirt with a heavy over-shirt over it and unbuttoned, jeans, and boots, so a dress was not normal. “Didn’t Ruth tell you I was comin’ over to talk to you ‘bout your truck?” He asked sounding a bit confused. Joanna turned and scowled at Ruth, who was folding some laundry and conveniently had something interesting to look at on whatever she was folding. “No. She just told me that you were having a serious talk with Miss Valentine then you wanted to see me about something after.” She said flatly, with an edge of anger in her voice, that was obviously directed at Ruth. Hondo looked between them, feeling like he really missed something, but what he was not sure. “Erhm, yeah. Your truck needs some modification if ya want to keep it an’ drive it through no-man’s land, so I was gonna talk to you about that.” He said, sounding a bit puzzled as Joanna still glared at Ruth who was obviously acting like she did not see her. “Give me a minute and I’ll meet you by the truck.” Joanna replied coldly. “Sure, I’ll … *slam!*” The door slammed cutting him off followed by some muffled shouting from within. He turned and looked at Zoey with a raised eyebrow and a questioning look. Zoey shrugged back in reply. “The hell if I know what that all was about.” He said, more to himself as he started to walk over to the truck. “I think she likes you.” Zoey replied. Hondo shook his head, “That’s all I need right now! ... Regardless, that’s a hell of a way to show it!” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, As Joanna slammed the door she leaned against it and growled at Ruth, “How could you do that to me!” Ruth looked up to see her cousin red in the face from embarrassment and extremely angry. “I didn’t say he was coming to take you out on a date, sweep you off your feet, or bed you or anything!” Ruth protested. “You said he was there to have a serious talk with Valentine and you thought he might be throwing her out, as he looked really angry, and then he was coming to talk to me after he was done! You never said ANYTHING about the truck!! What else was I supposed to think?!?” She exclaimed. “You seriously think after all he’s been through, that he’s going to kick the woman he loved and hurt him out of camp one minute, then propose to you the next??” Ruth asked in an exasperated tone. “Maybe not marry me, but maybe roll in the hay to work off some frustration! Might not be what you consider propper, but I’d take it, as he’s big, rugged, handsome, and whatever he’s packing has to be better than shoving a spare carrot into my kitty every night!” Joanna half yelled. “Keep your voice down! And, seriously, every night?!?” Ruth exclaimed. “OH, don’t act like you don’t do it too!” Joanna said with a sneer. “Well, not every night and I just use my fingers for that so I’m not wasting food!” Ruth countered. “Who’s wasting food?” Joanna asked dropping her sneer for a wry grin. “Joanna Kathrine McDonald! You’d better not be using it for cooking, after pleasuring yourself with it!!” Ruth said, her face bearing a look of abject horror. Joanna scowled, “Ok, fine! So, I don’t cook with it… I wash it off and eat it for a midnight snack sometimes.” “EWW!” Ruth exclaimed. “Oh, get over yourself! It’s my juices and I wash them off… mostly.” Joanna retorted. “Mostly?!??!?” Ruth exclaimed crinkling her nose in disgust. “Yes, mostly! It’s not like I shove it up my ass or anything! Besides, you’d kiss a guy after he eat your kitty out, wouldn’t you?” Joanna said. “Uhm, not really had the chance to try, but I guess I would.” Ruth said quietly, blushing a bit at the thought, as that question brought to mind an image of the big blonde cowboy between her legs licking her womanhood and tickling her sensitive areas with his mustache. “Well, you think your juices aren’t still on his lips and you aren’t tasting some of yourself then? Are you going to make him wash and gargle before kissing you again, or are you going to kiss him, taste everything he has to offer, including your own kitty fluids, and let him drive his gut scrambler into your fun hole?!” She asked, smiling slightly as her cousin turned a bit green. “You have a way of making something so good sound so disgusting.” Ruth said, as she started to look a bit queasy. “It’s the truth of it! It might be fun, but it’s dirty too, but the best kind of dirty!” Joanna said with an evil grin. “Maybe, but I wish you’d stop talking. I’d like to fantasize about it my way.” Ruth said, still looking a bit green. “Consider it partial payback for not saying he wanted to talk about the truck and letting me embarrass myself like that!” Joanna replied. “I tried to tell you it was about the truck, but you already had your mind set on him coming for you and kept babbling about needing to change and what he might like, I gave up trying to talk over you! … Besides, it was rather funny.” Ruth replied, smirking towards the end. Joanna glared at her again as she pulled on an overshirt over her dress., “I owe you good for that still. I’m just glad the younger two weren’t here or you’d find yourself drunk, naked, and passed out in his bed one afternoon!” Ruth’s eyes narrowed at her, “You wouldn’t dare.” Joanna grinned evilly as she sat down and pulled her boots on, “Try me and find out.” Ruth growled at her and turned back to folding her laundry, giving her an untrusting sideways glance occasionally as she tied her boot. Once her boots were on Joanna stood up, slammed her hat on her head, and grabbed her rifle. “I’ll be back…. Try anything else and I’ll make good on that threat!” Joanna said, ducking out the door in time to miss being hit by a rolling pin that was launched at her. After Joanna left Ruth sighed and slumped into a chair. She shook her head, wondering if this place was getting to them. She could not help but feel a bit horny, as did Joanna and probably even the younger two did as well, but more than that they felt caged up and antsy, as if something bad was going to happen if they did not get out of this place soon. Above that, she too felt tired. She did not mind being in charge of meals but it was up at 4:30 and bed at 11:30 or later sometimes and it was wearing on them all. After a moment she did smirk to herself, though. Maybe she could have tried harder to tell Joanna that Hondo wanted to talk about the truck, but Joanna took off and ran with it so fast that she let it play out for her own amusement, and amuse her it did. She felt a bit guilty for it but at the same time Joanna constantly ribbed her for longing for the blonde cowboy and even fantasizing about him, which she knew was a mistake to have ever shared with her older cousin, but none of that mattered now. For one brief moment she got a smile out of something and it was the first in days. Though she knew payback would be a bitch, this had been fun while it lasted. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Hondo and Zoey stood by the truck for a few minutes before Joanna came out with her dress still miss-buttoned, her overshirt over it, her old hat, rifle in hand, and her high top, lace up leather work boots on, looking like a young Granny Moses AKA Jed Clampett’s mother-in-law. As she approached he could see that her face was a bit red still and she had a hard time making eye contact glancing up at him then either down or off to the side. “So, what about my truck?” She asked gruffly, seeming to try to sound tougher than normal. “It only has a 20-gallon tank an’ that small 50-gallon fuel cell in the back, an’ won’t make it through no man’s land with that fuel capacity. I know it was a show truck, but if you’re alright with it, I’ll take it over to the army mechanic an’ see ‘bout a second tank underneath, a larger fuel cell plumbed into the tank with a pump and switch, have the springs beefed up a bit, maybe lifted a couple inches, an’ better off-road tires. Otherwise, I’d advise sellin’ it an’ tryin’ to get somethin’ more off-road, long haul friendly.” He said matter of fact like. Joanna’s gruff look and tone faded as her face fell, “But.. that was grandpa’s truck and is all I have left of him! I can’t get rid of it.” “Then, it has to be modified.” Hondo replied. Joanna shook her head sadly, “I can’t afford that. All six of us need some summer weight clothes, as it is going to get hotter the further south we go, especially through no man’s land or the great desert, plus the van is going to need maintenance sometime soon, I’m sure. I can’t waste the funds that you guys gave us from selling the other stuff you got from the slavers for this.” “I’m not askin’ ya to. I’ll handle any costs incurred. You just give me the word an’ I’ll make it happen.” He replied. Joanna shook her head, “I can’t let you do that. We owe you too much already!” “Don’t worry ‘bout that. Just say yes, an’ I’ll see it’s done.” He replied. “Not unless I can repay you, at least a little.” She said seriously. He raised an eyebrow, “An’ how are you figurin’ to do that.” She swished her hips a bit and looked between him and Zoey, picking her words carefully, “There… has to be… something… something I have that.. that you might like.” Hondo sighed and looked over at Zoey, “Kitten, maybe you should…” Zoey interrupted as she turned and walked away, “I know, go sit in the Bronco.” “Thanks, kitten.” He replied grinning at her and shaking his head as she walked away. Once she was out of earshot he turned back to Joanna, “Listen, if your offerin’ what I think you’re offerin’ …” This time Joanna cut him off, “I know things have been hard on you with all that Valentine has put you through and I heard that the wessen woman Molly is hurt too, so you must need someone to comfort you and help you relax. You don’t have to love me or keep me or anything, just take my body how you need and work out your frustration!” “Jo, I …” he started to say but was cut off again. “I’m serious!” She half exclaimed “I’m sure you are, but I can’t just go bangin’ every pretty gal in camp!” He replied sourly. “You.. you think I’m pretty?” She asked seriously, cocking her head a bit. He nodded, “All four of you gals are right fetchin’ young ladies, but that don’t make takin’ ya right.” “Why not? It’s not like I’m offering myself to anyone or everyone, nor is any woman here, but you and Mr. Fernando, if anyone deserves to take any woman in camp anytime they want, it’s you two. We woman all owe you our bodies, love, and eternal devotion and servitude, for what you have done and continue to do, if you ask it. We all know this very well! That Jeanette might think she is a leader, but as much as you both have protected her and provided for her and her weirdos, she should drop those panties and bend over if either of you even hinted at wanting her, not that I’d do her with Karl’s weird goat dick even.” Joanna said, rambling a bit. “Wait… you lost me at Karl’s weird dick. Where have you seen it?” He asked, eyes narrowing a bit. “That? Oh! No, no! We’ve not done anything, any of us with anyone here! It’s just, well, you know wessen, they don’t really understand modesty.” Joanna said, blushing a bit more. “Don’t tell me he’s been struttin’ round camp in the fur while we are gone!” Hondo growled, ready to go beat a goat-man to a pulp. “NO! It’s not like that! He’s not running out or out flopping it for us to see or nothing like that! He’s, well, since Maribelle kicked him out of his own camper he’s been sleeping in his vehicle. And she doesn’t let him shower either, as if she’s not out here helping she’s in lounging in her underwear and doing who knows what sick things with Terri, poor little lamb. So, in the mornings he gets a bucket of water, strips down, and washes beside his vehicle before dressing again for the day. We’ve seen him as we are up early to cook breakfast. He’s not showing off, but he’s also not hiding either. I think he just is used to it from being a slave.” Hondo relaxed a bit, but still frowned, “Well, I’ll have a talk with him an’ see what can be done. I know even my girls, your sister an’ cousin, Macey, an’ all the others here have seen worse, an’ maybe doin’ somethin’ now is too late, but don’t need the little girls gawkin’ at dicks an’ gettin’ any ideas before they are old enough.” Joanna shrugged, “Doesn’t make much difference to us. We used to hall water for the men’s baths on the farm, refreshing the hot water for them as they washed, before taking ours after. Not like we haven’t seen naked bodies before.” Hondo shook his head and muttered, “Different worlds.” Joanna gave him a questioning look, “Meaning?” “Never mind… Now ‘bout what you were proposin’ …” He started to say. “Whenever, wherever, however you want it, I’m yours.” She replied quickly, cutting him off again. He sighed in frustration at not being able to complete a sentence again, “*sigh* … That’s not what I meant. I appreciate it, but I have the girls to consider, I have Molly who is my woman now, an’ though where I come from more than one woman was thought improper, I’m givin’ Val a chance to earn my trust back. But even if I was interested in more woman, an’ if I was you an’ Ruth would be at the top of my list, but I just have too much on my plate right now.” “That’s why you need me! To help relax!” She exclaimed. He shook his head, “Relaxin’ for me ain’t that simple right now. An’ beyond that, Jefe an’ I saved you ladies so you could go lead a worthwhile life. Find husbands, revive your farm someday, have families of your own. We didn’t save you to satisfy our lusts nor to make you indebted to us. Too many people sell their souls for less in this God-forsaken world, an’ what we want is for people to strive to do better, to be better, to make more of themselves, an’ see their minds, souls, an’ bodies as havin’ more value, an’ that value is to save an’ give to someone special who is deservin’ of everythin’ you are, deservin’ of your love, efforts, an’ devotion, and gives the same back!” “But… you are worthy of that.” Joanna said in a tone timider than he’d ever heard her use. He frowned, “I don’t see that I am, though I appreciate the sentiment. Understand, I think you an’ your sister and cousins are worth more than what I can give. I’m put in a place where I’m already spreadin’ myself thin to people who deserve more of my attention, so even if I loved you, it would not be fair to you or them.” “You don’t have to love me. Just take care of me and make physical love to me occasionally.” Joanna replied softly. He shook his head, “You deserve more than that. I know it’s hard to be alone an’ have desires, but you’re better waitin’ for the right man.” She looked down, “Waiting is hard.” “I know, but more often than not it’s the best thing to do… Now, can I see ‘bout your truck?” He asked. “Can I pay you back with my body, if not right now later maybe?” She asked. He snorted a bit in frustration and paused, shaking his head a moment as he thought, “ *snort* … Listen, if it makes you feel better, you can owe me a favor, but I say what it is an’ when I’m to collect.” She frowned but nodded, “If that’s what you want, then alright. I just can’t keep taking things for free. We might be women alone in a harsh world, but we are McDonalds, and we McDonalds have our pride.” “I understand that, but know you all earn your keep daily an’ then some. We’d not be doin’ so well if it wasn’t for you four. Since Val was taken you four really stepped up an’ took charge. There would be a lot of hungry bellies if not for you.” He replied. “Thanks, but that’s mostly Ruth. She can be a bit of a wet blanket and mother hen at times… and has a really mean sort of humor when she’s tired… but she also is very caring and takes a lot of responsibility on her shoulders without being asked. She’s held me together through some rough times and I’ve sadly not made it easy on her most of those times. So, she deserves most of the thanks. We just follow her lead.” Joanna replied sheepishly. He nodded, “Well, even so, you all do a lot an’ I almost never have to ask or worry ‘bout y’all as I know you’re all tryin’ your best. That means a lot to us, both Jefe an’ myself. Now, if you have time, I’ll unhook your trailer an’ you can drive the truck an’ follow me to the army mechanic so I can have a talk with him, then I’ll drive ya back.” Joanna nodded, “I have time. With Mr. Fernando bringing the food, we only have to serve and make drinks so clean up was easy this morning. I think Ruth is making some sides and desert to add to lunch and the meals-on-the-road bags, but other than finish packing and getting ready to leave, there’s not quite as much to do today.” He nodded and then headed to the trailer, chocking the tires first with some old chunks of 4x4 post that were in the truck bed, then releasing the ball, letting the jack down, and with a soft grunt, lifting it off the ball hitch with one hand, swinging it to one side before setting it down. “How did you to that! That trailer is heavy!” Joanna exclaimed, eyes wide. He shrugged, “Not that heavy to me, I reckon… Hop in an’ follow me.” She stood jaw dropped for a moment, as he walked towards his bronco, before collecting her thoughts and heading around to the driver side of the truck. She opened the driver’s door and paused for a moment, looking back at the trailer for a second or two, before walking back and looking at the trailer. She bent down and grabbed the trailers tongue with one hand and tried to lift it, but it did not budge. She grunted and jerked on it a few times until her shoulder popped, sucking air through her teeth at the pain as she grabbed it and held it with her other hand. She frowned at the hitch for a moment, and then, with more determination, grabbed it with both hands and lifted up on it, straining with all her might, until her face turned beet red, as she grunted, groaned and cussed at it but barely got it to rock. She let go after a moment and stood up, staring at it, panting as she tried to figure out how much stronger he had to be than her, to lift it with one hand while barely grunting at it. She jumped though as a honk of a horn startled her and she turned to see Hondo in the bronco sitting a way off on the drive watching her and waiting. She blushed again and sheepishly climbed into the truck and started the engine, letting the oil pressure build for a few seconds before putting it into first, easing off the clutch, and creeping it in his direction. Hondo could only shake his head at seeing her try to lift the tongue of the trailer then stand and stare at it with a puzzled look as her smaller, shapely breasts pressing firmly against her dress with each breath, betraying that there was nothing between them and the air but the thin cotton of the dress she had on. He honked his horn after a moment and did his best to contain a smirk at seeing her jump. As she sheepishly walked to the driver’s door and climbed in, he lost the battle at hiding the smirk, but she was no longer looking at him so it did not matter. It took her a minute, but once the truck started rolling forward, he eased of the clutch of his own rig and started towards the temporary, make-shift motor-pool that the army had setup. As they pulled up Sargent Donaldson came up to greet him, wiping his greasy hands on a rag as he approached. “You gonna finally let me get my hands on this rig of yours?” He asked grumpily. “Nope, have somethin’ else I need to see if ya have time to whip-up for me.” Hondo replied as he climbed out, Zoey piling out her door and quickly coming to his side. “A shame. She’s a one of a kind. Never seen a four-door before, and not seen even a two-door in that year so straight!... Who’s the little lady with you?” Donaldson asked, his demeanor and tone softening at seeing Zoey. “This is Zoey, my daughter.” He replied. “Good to meet you miss, I’m Sargent Donaldson, but all the pretty ladies like you call me Murry.” He said, turning on what little charm he could muster. “Good to meet you, Mr. Murry.” Zoey said shyly. “Mr. Murry, you hear that? Now I really feel old!” He said jokingly. As Joanna came up he raised an eyebrow, “Now, you can’t be the missus, as I can’t see someone as dog-ugly as this one getting a pretty little wife like you!” Joanna blushed, “That’s the second time I’ve been called pretty today, but no, we aren’t together.” “This is Joanna McDonald. We helped keep her, her sister, an’ two cousins out of slaver hands, so they take care of fillin’ our bellies an’ makin’ sure other sundries ‘round camp are handled, so the medic an’ I can see everyone stays safe.” Hondo replied. Sargent Donaldson slicked his thinning hair back and grinned, “Damn, I knew you was too good looking for some old bush-wacker like him. Too bad I’m not 10 years younger, or I’d ask you out.” Joanna cocked her head a bit, “You think I’m too young for you?” He shook his head, “No, miss, it’s not that. It’s just that ten years ago I wasn’t married. You see my wife is the jealous type, and she runs the mess tent. The jealous type I can get around, but never piss off the woman who feed you!” He turned to Hondo, “Learned that the hard way. She was mad and didn’t season anything that day and told everyone it was my fault! If you never had had a whole company pissed at you before, I don’t recommend it.” Joanna and Zoey giggled but Hondo just gave him a sour look, “I know you’re havin’ fun, but I need to get back for a meetin’ here right soon.” Donaldson nodded, “I understand. You all are moving on before us, so I’m sure you have a lot to do. Now, what issues are you having?” Hondo took him over to Joanna’s truck and explained what they were up against and that they needed something like he had done with the others plus some suspension work possibly. Donaldson listened, nodded, seriously as he looked it over, and even crawled underneath it. When he crawled back out he stared at it for a couple minutes more before turning to Hondo. “You probably need it done by morning, too, right?” He asked, a bit sourly. Hondo shook his head, “No, we plan to leave the latest by mornin’, though I have a feelin’ in my gut that it might even be tonight, so I need it by late afternoon, supper time at the latest.” The Sargent shook his head, “That’s a tall order, but I might be able to do it. I scrounged through the local junk yard yesterday and there are some older Chevy SUV’s there and a few other trucks. This one has one of those old suicide tanks behind the seat, but looks upgraded as the originals were only about 12 to 15 gallons but that one looks 20 gallons at least. That leaves the frame free, but it is a short bed, so I can either fit two small 12 gallon tanks or possibly on large diesel tank out of the late 90’s Suburban’s, which there are a couple of those here. Those are 55 or 60 gallon tanks, so you would be close to 80 gallons at least, but that still won’t do you. With that body build, even if we lift it I can’t do the side tanks like I did on the jeeps. The running boards would have to be cut out to do that.” “Please don’t.” Joanna asked, causing them to both look at her for a moment before turning back to the truck. “What about a bigger fuel cell with an auxiliary pump plumbed into the bigger tank?” Hondo asked. “I have a 100-gallon that the fab guys just rewelded, but that truck doesn’t have the suspension. Would definitely need the bigger tires, but I’d also have to block the front. Add spring helpers to the front suspension, block the back, put three-quarter ton springs on the rear and change the shocks.” Donaldson replied. “Can you do it?” Hondo asked. Donaldson frowned at him, “You’re not going to make it easy on me, are you? … Well, we can probably make it happen in the timeframe you want, but we will be pushing it.” “We’d appreciate it.” Hondo replied. The Sargent sighed, “*sigh* .. Fine! Leave it to us. We’ll have it to you before you are ready to pull out.” “We’re much obliged.” Hondo replied. “I’m sure you are, now clear out so we can work! Got a lot to do here… Men Listen up! …” He shouted as he turned away to get his team into gear. “Is he mad?” Joanna asked. “Honestly, when you two got out it was the first time I’ve seen the man not grouch, so that was the oddity.” Hondo replied, “You two climb in an’ I’ll take you back to the camper.” “If it’s alright, I’d rather walk. I can see our camper from here and I could use the walk.” Joanna said. He nodded, “Alright, but be careful.” She nodded and trotted back to her truck, grabbing the rifle before she headed off. Once Zoey climbed in and shut her door, he followed suit, started the engine and pulled out of the way, but stopped and watched Joanna until she was in sight of their own guards. He shook his head after a moment as his mind briefly wondered how being with a spit-fire like her would be, had he not already had someone he cared about and another he might care about again, if she really worked hard and proved she wanted to be his again. Once he was sure she was safe, he eased out on the clutch again and started towards the hanger. It was a little after 8 am by then and Fernando had a habit of being early, so he put a little more speed into it and made it back by 8:15 am. Once back he parked out of the way and he and Zoey climbed out and headed inside. He did not see Fernando yet, which he was glad he beat him to the hanger. Inside he found Maggie, Marvin, and Karl working on the last of the trailer organization, which they did well on, leaving well more than half the trailer empty. “Looks good.” Hondo replied. “Thanks. We should be done with all this then can start on making sure everything here is cleaned up and we are ready to leave.” Marvin said. “Good. If you have any clothes to wash, now would be the time.” Hondo replied. Maggie nodded, “I spoke to Molly about that already, and we are using the washer next as that big washer in the back should handle all of our dirty clothes. She said she has another load for you guys after, then the hamster twins will use it to wash a couple loads of the kids’ laundry.” Hondo nodded, “Sounds good. Jefe should be here before too long for that meetin’, so be ready to drop what ya have goin’ on when I come get ya.” “We will be ready.” Marvin replied. “Speakin’ of Molly, she come down yet?” He asked. Maggie nodded, “Yes. She’s in the girls’ room with Tonya and Zoey... Have you had a chance to talk to her yet about.. what we talked about?” Hondo shook his head, “Not yet. Probably won’t have time until this afternoon, but I’ll talk to her.” “What did you talk about?” Karl asked with narrow eyes. Hondo gave him a sour look, “You ever hear what curiosity did to the cat?” Karl nodded, “Yeah.” “Well, it’s not too healthy for goat-men like you, either, especially when it’s not your business!” Hondo replied coldly. “You don’t have to be mean about it, you know!” Karl groused. “Oh, that reminds me, if you need to use my outdoor shower or the enclosure, just ask. I understand we all don’t have a lot of privacy, we all have to make do, an’ you’ve sort of been booted from your camper by that prissy little bitch, but we can figure somethin’ out if you talk to us.” Hondo said, being nice and not humiliating him by not telling him, especially in front of the others, that one of the women in camp had said something about seeing his weird goat dick. Karl paused a moment and gave him a confused look, “I don’t get you. You’re mean one moment then nice the next.” “I told you why before. Like Fernando, I give respect an’ you earn trust. You lost a lot with that stunt you pulled with Tonya an’ then Ruth an’ then you ran your mouth. Now you’ve made it clear for a long time you’re only out for yourself, though you’ve gotten better ‘bout a lot of things an’ even stated that you’re workin’ for more now. Problem is you still run your damn mouth an’ nose into business that’s not yours. So, when you do so I’ll treat you like the goat-man you’ve acted like all too often. You act like a responsible human bein’ an’ I’ll treat you like a man, an’ forget the goat part. That’s on you, though.” Hondo replied. Karl looked down and nodded, “I get it, I guess.” “I hope so.” Hondo replied before heading off, motioning for Zoey to follow. Hondo headed to the girls’ room, where he found the door part way open, so he opened it the rest of the way and headed in, with Zoey on his six. There he found Macey going through her clothes, sorting clean from dirty, and Tonya folding some laundry as Molly laid back on the girls’ bed, but all that stopped as he entered. “Hi, papa… uhm, how did it go?” Tonya asked. Hondo shrugged, “I don’t know, honestly. Things should be a bit calmer for a while, I reckon but not sure how I feel ‘bout it all yet.” Molly struggled to sit up, though she managed with her teeth grit through the pain. “Mmmph!” She grunted as she sat up, “Are you alright, my love?” “That’s what I should be askin’ you. You still look a bit rough, darlin’.” He replied. “I’ll be fine. My side still really hurts and I don’t have full use of my arm yet, but Maggie wrapped my ribs and abs with a pressure bandage to help minimize movement and rigged this sling for me.” She replied. “You’re not gonna be able to drive for a while, are you?” He stated more than asked. “I’ll be fine.” She replied quietly. He shook his head, “No, you’ll not.” “Papa, I can drive for her.” Tonya offered. Hondo nodded, “Well, I already planned for you to be her back-up, but figured she would be the main driver. I’ve not spoken to Jefe ‘bout it but I keep getting’ the feelin’ that we need to get out of here an’ might be sooner than planned.” “You mean tonight?” Molly asked. He nodded. “If I can get a nap before we leave…” Molly started to say. Hondo interrupted, “You an’ Tonya both should try to get one in, but she’s gonna have to be the main driver for startin’, at least.” “What about Val?” Tonya asked. Hondo’s mood seemed to darken a bit and his face went blank at the mentioning of her name, which neither of them missed. “Kitten, you an’ Macey get your stuff all sorted, alright? Might have you two go with me to town, if ya want, after the meetin’.” He said. “Can we?!” Zoey asked excitedly. Macey even nodded, seeming a bit excited at the thought of getting out of there for a bit. He nodded, “Yup, I just need ya both to try to get as much ready as ya can an’ have all the clothes that need washed in a pile so they can be washed while we are gone.” “We’ll have everything ready, papa!” Zoey exclaimed “I’m almost done!” Macey chimed in. Hondo nodded, “Good. Now you two work on that, while I talk with Molly.” Hondo reached out and grabbed Molly’s good arm and helped her to her feet. “You want me to stay with them?” Tonya asked. Hondo shook his head, “They’ll be fine. You come too.” Tonya nodded and followed him and Molly out of the room and to the kitchen. Molly and Tonya sat down as the bar stools at the island counter while Hondo popped an energy and stomach pill without them seeing, pulled a beer from the fridge, popped it open, and washed the pills down. “I take it things didn’t go great.” Molly said softly. Hondo sighed, “*sigh* … I don’t know… Guess it depends on your definition.” “What happened?” Tonya asked. “Well, I spoke to Kiah an’ April again first. I know what they did is somethin’ everyone should do, but they are new, have little reason to help me, Val, or anythin’ since it was Fernando who ultimately rescued them, so I offered them both a request.” He replied. “They want you to screw them or something?” Tonya asked with a smirk. Hondo shot her a bit of a cold look that took the smirk off her face, “Kiah asked if that was a possibility, an’ I told her no.” Molly shrugged, “Why not?” She got the look this time. “You know why.” He replied. “I’d not mind.” She replied. “Maybe so, but for now I have you, an’ maybe Val again someday, an’ who knows what else will happen so if that’s ever to happen they have to give me more of a reason to do that.” He replied. Molly nodded, “I guess I understand. Can’t say I’m not glad you care about me so much, but I can’t say I understand why you rather screw a freak like me than a couple actual humans girls.” “Because I love the woman you are, you know that.” He replied. “I know you say that, but I can’t say I fully understand it yet.” Molly replied seriously. “SO, you said Val again someday, so that means you didn’t throw her out, I take it?” Tonya said, trying to change the subject as she was dying to know what happened. Hondo shook his head, “No, I didn’t throw her out.” “She still all yelling and angry?” Molly asked. He shook his head again, “No, quite the opposite. She was very quiet an’ humble, though I’m not sure if it’s cause she was sorry or feelin’ sorry for herself… I.. I want to believe she’s sorry, but I can’t take the chance on that right now.” “Did she apologize?” Molly asked. He nodded. “Did you forgive her?” Tonya asked a bit more quiet than her normal tone. Hondo shook his head, “No, I.. I can’t… Not yet anyway. I wish I could. Zoey forgave her before she even asked, but… I just can’t.” “So, what happens now?” Molly asked. “Well, Maria, the older Valentine who has been here workin’ on that shit-heap in the hanger, she offered to take her an’ teach her how to run the dirigible, if they can get the pile of junk runnin’ an’ off the ground before this evenin’, that is. So, she will be there an’ we will have the camper back. That is why I need you two in the Bronco.” He replied, skirting around what he knew they were really asking. “That’s good but…” Molly paused, hoping he would continue but he just looked at her blankly. “We want to know what’s happening between you and Val, papa.” Tonya spoke up, finishing Molly’s thought. Hondo sighed again, “*sigh …… I told her she had to earn my forgiveness then my respect an’ trust after that.” “How?” Molly asked. He shrugged, “How is on her. The only conditions I gave her is not causin’ any trouble, not so much as a growl or cold stare at anyone in camp, an’ help ‘round camp to where we can see the work an’ I don’t have to tell her to do things. I told her if I have to tell her to help or get after her for anythin’ then it’s over. Other than that… I’m at a loss. I tried to figure things out an’ only had my heart broke an’ my ass figuratively handed to me. It’s her turn to figure things out, if she wants to be a part of us ever again.” “Do… do you want me to talk to her, maybe help her a bit?” Molly asked. Hondo gave her a confused look, “Why would you do that? If she fails its just you an’ me. You don’t want that?” She reached out and grabbed his hand from across the counter and held it firmly, “I want whatever makes you happy. I know you could get over her mostly, but you’ll always wonder what could have or should have been. I’d rather share you with her and others if needs be, and see you happy, than have you to myself alone and know you still struggle with doubt.” “Havin’ more than one woman makes me doubt myself a bit. You don’t seem to be worried ‘bout that.” He retorted, trying to change the subject a bit. She gave him a sly grin, “You did well enough last night that I’m sure you can come to terms with that.” Tonya looked away and blushed, as she could not help but picture him, and Molly, and those two female soldiers in one sweaty, sexy naked pile, all kissing, grinding and moaning, and it not only embarrassed her but stirred feeling she was trying so hard to suppress so she could be the good daughter she knew he wanted her to be. “SOOO, Uhmm, WHAT did the bunny girls end up asking for?” Tonya asked trying to quickly change the subject. Hondo turned to her with a bit of a lopsided frown, “Well, Kiah said she needs time to think since bein’ ‘one of my harem girls an’ me beddin’ her immediately’, as she put it, was out of the question.” “She asked that?” Tonya asked with a giggle. Even Molly Chuckled, “Hehe! That one has some spunk! Maybe you should take her up on it!”   Hondo gave them both a sour look, “No.” “What about the other one, April, was it?” Tonya asked. Hondo’s brow furrowed a bit, “Her request perplexes me a bit. Kiah says April is great with technical stuff, even built or rebuilt a few things out of garbage before, though April seems to be overly modest ‘bout in an’ doesn’t know the name of any electrical components, from what I gather. She also has to work on her readin’, writin’, and math, but she seems willin’.” “So, she wants to repair stuff?” Tonya asked. “No, she wants to be my apprentice an’ assistant.” He said, as he rubbed his forehead to help lessen the growing headache. “Assistant??” Tonya asked. “Yeah, she wants to learn electronics an’ mechanics. She’s about Zoey’s size, though she’s Tonya’s age, so it’s gonna be a lot of work, but… I don’t know.” He replied. “What did you tell her?” Tonya asked. “That I’d think on it.” He replied. “I think you should say yes.” Molly said. “Really?” He replied, giving her a questioning look. “Why not? When not working with you, she could work with me or maybe even Val. I want to learn more from you, but I know some mechanics already. My reading is good, though my writing and math could use work, so it would not hurt me to learn with her. Besides, I know how it was to have no one that took an interest in you, yet longing for more, to be taught, to have companionship and someone to look up to. You said you want to save people, well as I see it, saving them from slavers or the whore house is only the beginning of the battle! If we can’t help them to learn to do more, or be better, they will fall back into whatever they were pulled from when there is no one there to feed them or protect them anymore, as those without some trade and education only have slavery and sex trades to fall back on! Most of these folks are not lucky enough to have someone to love us and protect us like Tonya, Zoey and I have with you. I know you can’t take in everyone, but we have to start somewhere. You teach and train a few and teach and train them to teach others! That’s how we win against this oppressive chaotic world!” Molly exclaimed passionately. Hondo looked at her quietly for a long moment until a soft smile crept to his face and he shook his head. “I didn’t know you care ‘bout this all so much… I don’t know what I did to deserve a woman like you, who is so passionate ‘bout all this. I’ve been so busy tryin’ to keep everyone safe, I’ve have half-forgotten why I do all this until now, ya know?” He replied. “I am not just here to be loved by you and love you back. I want to be a part of your life and your goals and support them and further them as much as possible. That’s what it means to be a mate to a man, for us women. Human women have seemed to forgotten this, mostly, but us wessens know this, at least most of us do.” She replied. Tonya nodded in agreement, “She’s right, and.. and I think that’s partly what being a good daughter means too, loving and supporting your father. As my adopted father, I owe you even more than my real father, I feel like. I’m only starting to understand this, but I want to do better. I want to learn to read, and write, and do numbers better. I had a little reading training and some basic math to help make sure our master was not being cheated, but I know little and I’m not sure if Zoey even knows what I do. I want to learn and to help, and maybe even teach someday.” Hondo nodded, “Well, I’d rather be teachin’ you an’ Zoey than some stranger, but maybe I can try to find time for all of you. Hell, maybe more is easier… I’d have been teachin’ you more already, if ya hadn’t gone all bitch on me, ya know that, right girl?” Tonya looked down in shame and nodded, “I know, papa, and I am sorry. It won’t happen again.” “You won’t fight us on that Os Animas bastard anymore?” He asked Tonya cringed a bit but shook her head, “On Hector? No. I can’t say I’m not conflicted by my feelings and what you and Uncle Fernando have said, but for better or worse, I’m trusting you, both of you and Molly too on him, and will let him go. Don’t worry, I don’t plan on trying to see him ever again, even if he comes back for me.” Hondo nodded, “I’m glad to hear that. It puts my mind at some ease. Just please don’t go against that an’ break my trust in you again. I’m not sure I can take much more of that right now.” Tonya nodded, “I understand, and I won’t break your trust on it. I promise.” “So, you think this April has a crush on you?” Molly asked Hondo shrugged, “Hell if I know! Accordin’ to you an’ others, all the women here, ‘cept for Jeanette an’ her lot, have their panties all wet for either Jefe or I, so I won’t say it’s not possible.” “You going to tell her yes to her request?” She asked. “I don’t know. I guess so, but… maybe you should talk to her first. If she’s gonna be my assistant she’ll be ‘round a lot, so I’d like you to be comfortable with her.” He said. Molly nodded, “If you think it will help I will, but know I’ll be fine with her, even if you bed her, as long as you don’t hide it from me or push me away.” Tonya cleared her throat, “Uhmm, uh, should I leave?” Molly chuckled softly, “Heh, I think your daughter is getting all hot and bothered by our talk.” “Adopted daughter, so yeah! And if I don’t go or you two don’t stop soon I’m going to have to find somewhere to be alone for a bit!” Tonya said as she blushed and stared at the floor awkwardly. Hondo just shook his head as he came around the counter to their side, “Alright, well, I need a smoke before Jefe gets here an’ I’m not sure any more talk on this will do any good right now anyway.” Molly nodded as he approached her, “Come get us when he gets here. We’ll be with the girls getting things sorted.” He kissed her softly and squeezed her good shoulder gently, before pulling back and giving her a soft smile. “I do love ya, Darlin’. Maybe you don’t understand it, but please don’t question it.” He said softly. “I don’t question it, and I love you very, very much.” Molly replied softly. Tonya started to get up and move away but Hondo grabbed her arm lightly. “Where you goin’, girl?” He asked. “Uhm, giving you two space?” She said in an asking tone. He pulled her back to him and hugged her to him, “I love you too, girl. I’m sorry I’ve been growly an’ distant.” Tonya sighed and nuzzled into his shoulder, enjoying the warmth of his embrace. “I understand, papa.” She replied softly. “Forgive me, if ya can, girl.” He said. Tonya nodded into his shoulder, “Of course, I forgive you! You didn’t even have to ask.” He pushed her back enough to give her a quick kiss on the lips then a longer one on her forehead, before giving her a serious look. “You an’ Zoey might be adopted, but I couldn’t love ya both more even if you were of my blood, remember that.” He said to her softly. Tonya smiled back and sniffled back some emotions that were starting to leak out. “I won’t, papa. I won’t forget.” She replied quietly. “Alright, I need a smoke. Time to get back to work for you, girl!” He said, spinning her around and smacking her ass. Tonya gave a surprised yelp, as it didn’t really sting, though she could tell by the force in his arm and the size of his hand that if he wanted it to, it would have. Molly laughed at it then groaned as the laugh hurt her side, but she quickly recovered and gave him a smile. She could see he had changed some in the last few days, and whether he knew it or not, his demeanor, to them at least, had lightened some from what it had been in the last couple weeks. She was not sure if it was because of Valentine or the romp the night before, a combination of those, or that and more, but whatever it was it gave her an added measure of peace and hope for their future. Hondo watched them for a moment as they headed back to the girls’ room before he walked out to the hanger opening to light up a smoke. Once there he leaded against the huge hanger door frame and watched the soldiers as they went about their day, coming in and out to get water and to patrol the area. He lit up a cigarillo and puffed on it, as he thought about what he had to do, what he had done, and what the future might hold, pulling in the tobacco smoke and blowing it out his nostrils as he leaned there. About the time he was done, he heard the sound of one of the SUVs from camp, whether Karl’s or Marvin’s, he was not sure exactly, approach the rear of the hanger. Though he could not see it, he watched the soldier’s reaction, and their attention in that area soon faded, telling him whoever it was, was friendly. He dropped the stub of the cigarillo on the pad out front and ground it into the rough concrete as Fernando and his entourage rounded the building.   “Sorry if I’m early. We can go set up somewhere to sit and talk and you can get Minerva and sister and friends, Marvin and Karl together for us?” Fernando says and asks. Hondo walks into the main vehicle entrance with Fernando and the teens following. He points to one of the rear offices, “Go into the office and go to the rear, on the floor is a heavy metal door which leads to a basement storage room. We can meet in there.” “Yeah, you told me about this area. You inventoried what is in the boxes?” Fernando says and asks. “No, I have not, I didn’t have the time.” Hondo replies. “That is not a problem. If you like we can do an inventory of the boxes after the meeting, and decide what we need and can take.” Fernando explains. “We’ll see after the meeting. I’ll see you downstairs.” Hondo replies, before leaving to get upstairs. Once they parted Hondo headed up to one of the kid’s rooms, stopping at the open door where the girls were working. “Jefe’s here a bit early. Time for our meetin’” Hondo said. “Fernando’s here?!” Minerva asked excitedly. “Where do you want us? And who needs to go?” Miniya asked. “We’re going to the storage room where y’all have been playin’ cards. I need you, your sister, Tracey, Abby and David. I’ve got to go get the other’s so meet me there.” He said. “Right now?” Minerva ask, crinkling her nose at him. Minya rolled her eyes and sighed at her sister. “Sorry about her. We’ll be right there.” Miniya said. Hondo nodded and spun on his heals, hearing Minerva protests as he left. “Sorry about me?? What the #$@! is up with you two?!?” She exclaimed Hondo just shook his head and kept walking. Hondo looked over the rails of the stairs down to the trailer and SUV in the hanger but did not see anyone so he went back and to the other master room that Marvin, Karl, the sheep girls, and Maggie had been sharing, finding them all there. “Karl, Marvin, Maggie, meeting time.” Hondo said. “You want us to stay here?” Lili asked Hondo nodded, “For now. The others can fill ya in on what we talk about.” “Okay.” Lala answers. Hondo did not wait for them but headed downstairs quickly and to the girls’ room. As he opened the door again they all looked at him. “Meeting time?” Molly asked. He nodded, “Yup.” “You want us to stay here, papa?” Zoey asked. He shook his head, “No, you two can come along too.” Tonya helped Molly up off the bed as the two girls dropped what they were doing and stood up from the floor. He waited until every one was on their feet before headed towards the back office and its basement storage room. As he, Molly, Tonya, Macey, and Zoey approached the office, the others he had called joined him and followed them in. As Hondo and his group enter the basement storage area he finds Fernando and the others pocking through the boxes that had been stored away down there. “What you find?” Hondo asks. “This box has food in cans and boxes, and girl’s underwear in wrapped brand new packages like they were on sale in a store.” Fernando explains. Hondo reaches into the box and pulls out one of the cans, looking for something that could resemble as a date code but finds none. But the can itself looks nearly new, if anything a few months old of storage. He says as he puts the can back, “We’ll check on this later. Let’s get this meeting started.” “Alright.” Fernando says, looking about the floor and noting how clean it was. He continues as he gets the box from Ichigo’s lap, “Everyone please sit in a circle while we have this meeting.” The group complies, giving each other a bit of space between them and a large space for Fernando to sit with Ichigo next to him on his right side, and Minerva on his left side. Putting the box in front of him, he begins, “Among many things, I hope this will improve our communications between us. But understand that radio is a funny thing, in theory one can talk to another in a straight line at a range of 65 miles. But because various factors, the radios we have is limited to about 10 or so miles. Once in a while we might get more – as you heard in the past of listening in to weak signals. The further out you go, the weaker the signal gets. Also, radio is not 100% private. Anybody with another radio on the same frequency or channel as you have talking with one of us can listen in. Everyone understand that?” Many agree to what he was explaining and no one had questions as they all have more or less the same experience with their CB Radios. Fernando continues, “Radios operate on frequency blocks. The ones in our vehicles operate in the frequency block of 27Megaherts. Within that block there are 40 channels, though some radios can access over 200 channels inside that block. But as for everyone here is concerned, everyone has 40 channels. There are very old radios that only have 23 channels, but no one here has an old radio. That is all you have to understand.” Everyone seems to agree with his statements. He continues as he pulls out one of the Cameo Radio boxes and tossing it to Hondo, “I found these radios at Center town. They operate on the 140Megahertz, 220Megahertz and 440Megahertz blocks. Understand that this is a higher block range above the CB radios in our vehicles. Because of that there is more privacy in these blocks but there are still people out there listening in on their radios. I know the Group ‘Death from Above’ has radios that can access to the 440Megahertz block area. So, until I say so, no one is to access the 440Megahertz Block.” Karl asks, “So we can listen in to what they are saying?” Fernando hands out the radio boxes: Minerva and Miniya got the two red UV-5Rs; the Teens got the two UV-5R5 units; Molly, Maggie, Marvin and Karl each getting a UV-5R, and he kept the other cameo radio to himself. He continues, “Now, these radios have 120 channels but I put in 5 channels in the 140Megahertz block and the rest are blank. In the near future I will ask to have the radios and add more channels as we need them. For now, this is a start.” Fernando begins to explain basic radio operation, which for Hondo was something he already knew. Fernando went into detail about the screen and for the user to use them properly. He also includes that the radio should be used by the driver of the vehicle, though the exception being the Bunny Girls as though they are one group, they are often split up into two groups. He also explains about where to plug in and charge the battery on the radio, and the other pieces that are in the box. Hondo asks, “Do you have two more radios? Patricia and Madison will be driving the mechanic jeeps and I would like something for them.” “I have two more radios I put together from parts, which I was about to give to the Bunny Girls. They seem to work but there are no chargers for them. Between you and I, we would have to recharge the batteries for them.” Fernando says as he pulls out the “UV-5RTP” radios, one in blue and the other in yellow. He hands them to Hondo which he hands the red one to Madison and the yellow one to Patricia. “We can figure that out.” Hondo says. “Yeah. Well figure it out.” Fernando says, then instructs the group. “Everyone, turn on the radios, listen to the radios as you press the buttons. Bunny girls, partner up with somebody and watch.” He pauses for a second, “Now, press the button under the screen that says ‘VFO/MR’ until the radio says ‘Channel Mode’.” Everyone does what he said until they look up at him showing they are done. Fernando continues “The button under it says ‘A/B’. Now this is where it gets tricky. The radio has two radios in it, each radio can send and receive, but the A/B switch shows which one you can talk on even though you can listen to both radios at the same time. Now look at the screen. You see two rows of numbers. The Top Row is Channel A, The Bottom Row is Channel B. That is simple to understand, right?” For a while everyone looks at the screen before looking at Fernando again. He continues, “Pressing the A/B button moves a little marker on the right showing which channel you can talk on.  On the right in a tiny number near the big number. That number is the Channel Number. Since there are only 5 channels, you should only able to put up channels 1 through 5 with the arrow keys below. The big number is the frequency the channel is on, which you can ignore for now. Now here is the hard part. Pressing A/B and the arrow keys, set Radio A – the top line, to Channel 1. Then press A/B and the arrow keys and set Radio B – the bottom line, to Channel 5. If you need help, come to me.” Minerva and Miniya asked for help but a quick demonstration, they get it and do the task as requested. Karl comes up for some help as well, as his fingers are a bit thicker than a human’s but Fernando demonstrated that if he used his pinkie finger, it would be more manageable for him. Karl gets is and quickly gets the task done. Fernando gives his radio to Ichigo for her to do the task, which she gets done quickly since she was shoulder surfing him to see him demonstrate it a couple of times. Zoey asks Hondo, “Can Macey and I have a radio to talk to you?” Hondo replies, “I do not know if we have enough. Jefe?” “I have parts to fix radios, maybe I can make one or two from the parts?” Fernando replies. Hondo gives a nod before saying, “Don’t worry Kitten. We will do something for you.” Tonya lets out, “Me too?” Hondo replies, “You too.” (To BE continued ...)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 13th, 2023, 4:54pm “Alright then, these radios are for when we need to make our conversation private when we do not want everyone on the road to hear our personal business. Just remember this ‘Take It To The BLANK Floor.’ BLANK is the channel number of the little radio. So, if you are in the vehicle radio, and say ‘Take it to the first floor’ means to move the conversation on the first channel of the little radio. Everyone understands that?” Fernando explains. Karl points out in asking, “So, if I say to ‘Take It to the Fifth Floor’ who ever I am talking to would meet me on channel 5 of this little radio?” “You got it.” Fernando replies. Karl nods with a smile. Fernando throws in, “Everyone should take some time to read the manual. If there is something complicated, I’ll be somewhere around in the convoy parking lot checking out the vehicles for our trip this evening. Now only us, everyone in this room has a radio. People like Val, Maribelle, Jeanette’s group and others I have not mentioned do not have them and in truth, I would not want them to have it. So do not share the radios with them. I will have to check to get more radios as I would like Ruth and Joanne to have one but I do not have any right now. Since we are moving out this evening, 1) you are to rest up for the drive to the next town. 2) I will be getting your lunches at between 12 and 1 o’clock and I will have Ruth make Go-Bag Meals for you to eat on the ride to the next town. and 3) Everyone is to return to the Parking Lot by 4:30 to check up on your rides and camper before we go. With all that, you can all go, except for Miniya, Minerva, Abigail and Tracey. You radio should have a clip on the back, put the radio in your pocket with the clip on the outside of the pocket. This way if the radio falls, it falls into your pocket. Patricia, Madison, your radios do not have a clip so just have it in your pocket. You all can leave.” Everyone begins to get up and leave, with Marvin and Karl saying thanks. Molly and Maggie stay with Hondo who was heading to Fernando and his little group. Hondo tells him, “I may be going to Center Town to pick up a few thin’s I forgot to get the first time. Karl and Marvin will be in charge.” “Who will be going with you?” Fernando asks. “Don’t know yet.” Hondo says. Fernando reaches into his pocket and hands Hondo a small sack of gold coins, “If you can, get another box of radios, and maybe a plastic barrel or two.” Hondo nods as he accepts the money, “I’ll go see about havin’ Patricia and Madison go with me in one of the mechanic jeeps. Should I take Macey with me?” “Only if Zoey is going with you, and if she’s been behaving. I’ll go speak with Minerva and the others before I go back to the convoy camp. I’ll check on your camper and bronco for fluids and basic maintenance.” Fernando says to him. “She’s been good over here. As for my rides, just look it over and tell me what I need when I come there, about 3PM or so.” Hondo says. “Alright then. I’ll write everything down for you to deal with. I’ll see you later.” Fernando says, turn to the ladies in the room, seeing Hondo leave with the others. As Hondo left he looked over at Molly, “You an’ Tonya stay here an’ hold down the fort with Karl an’ Marvin. I’ll take the girls, Miniya, ‘cause Jefe asked me to take her, those other bunny girls as I’d like to talk to them ‘bout April at least,  an’ those two teens that have gone with me before. I need to speak to the bunny girls, … damned if I remember their names, and see if they will go. Would you two see that Macey an’ Zoey are dressed to go? Nicer clothes but nothin’ fancy?” Molly nodded, “I’ll get them ready, then finish laundry.” Hondo gave her a serious look, “You let Tonya do the liftin’ and such. That Pill Jefe gave ya will have ya better in a couple days, should even have full use of the arm an’ just feel a weakness in your side an’ abs, but not really hurt, but if you push yourself an’ re-tear the healin’ muscles an’ such, it will take longer.” She gave him a soft smile and put her hand lightly on his chest, “Don’t worry so much about me. I’ll be fine.” “Well, I do worry an’ I want you well, so don’t push it, you hear me? You either take it easy an’ get well quick or I’ll …” He was saying but was cut off. “Or you’ll spank me?” She interrupted, giving him a sultry smile at the same time. He gave her a lopsided grin, “.. Or I won’t spank ya.” She gave him a fake pout, “You’d not spank me?? … fine, I’ll be good.” He leaned in and kissed her cheek, “I’ll be back soon.” She nodded and pulled her hand away from him slowly as she turned and walked back to the girls’ room. As she was leaving, he turned to Maggie who stood by quietly, but who was also blushing a bit. “You want to go with or stay here?” He asked She jumped, as his voice directed at her pulled her from her thoughts. “What?! OH, uhm, m.me? Go w.w.with you??” She stammered a bit. “That’s the question.” He put a hand lightly on her shoulder and kept it there, though she flinched at first, “Maggie, relax. I’m not gonna hurt ya.” She closed her eyes for a moment and gave a shuttering sigh before nodding and looking back up at him with those sad eyes of her that overflowed with the hurt that hid inside of her. “I.. I know… I’m s.sorry… I get lost in though sometimes and it’s just, I guess, a knee jerk reaction. I guess being afraid and expecting pain was so long my normal life, that I have a hard time believing that is over.” She replied softly. “We all have fears, we all get hurt at times, an’ we all have things in our pasts that haunt us, an’ I know you’ve had more of your share of bad days than most have, but we are here for you now, remember that.” He replied softening his own tone for her sake. She nodded back, “I know, and maybe someday my body wil understand it too, but until then I can’t help but stay on the edge of expecting bad things to happen to me. It’s like I’m trapped in fight or flight mode, and I know fighting or fleeing will only cause me more pain so I lock up… I am sorry.” She seemed to start to regain her composure a bit and relax at his touch and words, which he was glad of, but her anxiety still ran high. “You want to go with us to town? I understand if it’s too much for you right now.” He said She nodded, “I.. I’d like to go. I think I’ve only been once since I got away and I’ve just been hiding either in your camper or here mostly since meeting you all…. I guess I won’t get any more use to being around people if I keep hiding.” He gave her a soft smile and nodded, “Alright then. Grab your side-arm and change if you want, then meet me and the others outside by the green mechanic’s jeeps. Oh, and tell Miniya that Fernando wants her to accompany us to town an’ tell her I said to wear her EMT gear. If she gives you any guff, tell her I’ll be in to personally deal with that. She nodded so he took his hand from her shoulder. She sighed deeply, as she seemed a bit conflicted about going still but she gave a nod, as if to herself that she was sticking to the decision and headed quickly to their shared room to grab her sidearm and a shawl, as she still felt too warm for her normal sweater or lab-coat, before going to find Miniya. Hondo shook his head as he watched her go. He really felt for the poor broken gal, but he just wasn’t sure what to do about her or for her yet. She seemed to latch onto him, though she seemed to put the same level of trust in was Fernando, but she had chosen him to help her at the moment. It was probably just because he was there and Fernando was not, but he still wondered if he was the best one to handle it. He questioned much of his own judgement over the last few weeks, but he had no one to talk it through with. When he had these issues before he talked to Val or Fernando. Fernando was stressed and in a bad place himself right now and Val was the last person he wanted to talk to or trusted with his issues right now. So, for better or worse his problems and doubts were his own and he had to just keep pressing forward. After a couple minutes he pulled himself out of his thoughts and headed out the door, looking for the teens and the bunny girls. He found them around back by Karl’s SUV, and as he approached both Kiah and Patricia stepped forward a bit. “Mr. Hondo!” They both said at almost the same time then turned and glared at each other. “Ladies.” Hondo said with a nod, “I need to make a run into town. I need Patricia and Madison, if you two are available.” “We are!” Patricia said almost too excitedly. “Yeah, we can help.” Madison answered in a much more subdued tone as he scowled at Patricia and her enthusiasm. “What about us, Mr. Cowboy?” Kiah asked, batting her eyes at him. He gave her a blank look, “I have the two teens, Maggie, Macey, an’ Zoey comin’ so far. Also, probably Miniya, but I could use two more, I reckon.” “So, me and April then?” Kiah asked excitedly. “You two need to be packin’, thinkin’, an’ can help out with lunch. If April still wants her request then she’ll be goin’ with me more than she wants to. Let’s give the other two a chance. You ladies want to go, sorry I’ve forgotten your names.” He said Mae stepped forward, “I’m mae and the redhead is June… You shure you want us?” “You don’t want to go to town an’ help get some supplies?” He asked. “I mean, it’s not that we don’t want to…” She started to say, as she knew Kiah and April wanted to be with him and she knew she’d rather stay with Fernando. “Then you two are goin’.” He said. Mae, April, and Kiah all frowned at this though June was content to do whatever was needed with whomever so she showed no change in expression at all. “Ok.” Mae answered glumly. “I don’t think I like that tone, girl. How ‘bout a yes sir?” He said, as he was not caring for the disrespect he was feeling from her. She looked up at him and swallowed a bit hard, “Y.yes, sir.” “That’s better. While I don’t generally expect to be referred to as sir, I do expect respect. Until I feel I’ve got the respect I need from you ladies to keep this place safe, then you will refer to me that way. I see you’re listenin’, trustin’, an’ respectin’ me like I need to help keep y’all safe, then we’ll talk ‘bout changin’ that. Understand?” He said firmly. “Y.yes, sir! I, uh, I understand!” Mae blurted out. “the rest of you get it?” He asked the other three. “Yes, sir.” Both June and April said at the same time quietly. “Of course, my handsome sir! I am yours if needed, heart, mind, soul and.. body.” Kiah said sultrily as she ran her hands down her small, lean frame. Hondo shook his head at her, “You worry me, girl, as I’m not sure you’re all right in the head.” “Uh, Mr. Hondo? Do we need to call you sir, too?” Patricia asked smiling but sounded a bit timid, but thankfully not giving Kiah time to reply. He shook his head, “Not unless we have issues an’ so far you all have proved yourself trustworthy an’ have shown me the respect I need to keep thing’s goin’ smoothly.” As he finished speaking he heard someone approaching and turned to see Fernando approaches them. Hondo states as Fernando approaches them, “I’ll take Mae and June as well.” “Thanks for letting me know. That leaves more room for the others to get in and sit down so I can take them back.” Fernando tells him. “You need anything else from Center Town?” Hondo asks. “Not really. I need do need 9 large and 2 medium Snuggie Riding Hoods for Minerva’s group, but I think I could find them in town here.” Fernando says. “Snuggie Riding Hoods?” Hondo asks. “We know what they are, the camping store may have them.” Madison says. “Yeah, we got them so we know what they are.” Patricia points out. “You mean that big hoodie blanket?” Mae asks. “Yeah!” Madison replies. “We have them too.” Mae says. “Well... show them to me and I’ll get a dozen large and smaller ones for Zoey and Macey as well.” Hondo replies. “And Ichigo. Like you, we do not have them either. But I made sure everyone else has one.” Fernando says. He then adds, “Thanks. I’ll be down stairs later doing an inventory of those boxes and setting a few aside for the convoy to take after I check out the convoy parking lot. I say a box or barrel per vehicle?” “That sounds fine.” Hondo replies. “I’ll be seeing you later then.” Fernando says as he begins to open doors on Karl’s SUV. “Assemble yourselves and get in. We got work to do at the camp before resting up for the ride out of this god forgotten place.” As the rest piled into Karl’s SUV, Hondo, Mae, June, Patricia, and April walked back around front of the hanger towards the two mechanics jeeps. There they met up with Maggie, Tonya, Zoey, and Molly, who was standing with the girls and chatting with Maggie a bit. “Where is Miniya” Hondo asked. “I’m Here!” She shouted as she came running across the hanger. She panted a bit as she trotted up to them, “*pant, pant* S.sorry. *pant* took me a minute *pant, pant* to get dressed.” He nodded, “Understand. Now, Maggie, you good to ride with Patricia an’ Madison?” Maggie looked at him then at them then back at him. She frowned a bit but nodded, “I.. I’ll be okay.” He nodded, “Alright, Then Miniya, you ride up front with me in the other jeep. Zoey, you an’ Macey are in the back seat.” “Okay, papa!” Zoey said as her and Macey raced to the jeep closest to them and piled into the back seat. “Madison, you drive the other jeep an’ follow me closely. We’ll drive off a ways an’ then I’ll try to transport both of us close to town at the same time.” He said. Madison nodded, “Alright, though beats me how you guys do that stuff.” “That makes two of us.” Hondo mumbled. “Hmm?” Madison asked. Hondo shook his head, “Nothin’, just thinkin’ out loud.” “Should we hook up to that trailer?” Madison asked. Hondo shook his head, “No, I’m gonna see if Jerry has another small pick-up box trailer an’ fuel cell to pull behind one of these rigs for now. If he doesn’t we’ll make do.” Madison nodded, “You’re the boss.” Hondo just frowned and shook his head as he headed over to Molly as the other climbed in. “You take it easy while we are gone an’ let the soldiers handle trouble. If somethin’ happenes, tell Marvin I want you four to get the kids into that cellar an’ lock that metal hatch down until I come get ya, alright? He said. “We’ll be fine. Just you be careful out there. Seem like every time you or Fernando go out, someone is taking a shot at one of you.” Molly said worriedly. He gave her a reassuring smile, “We’ll be alright.” “Maggie talked to me a bit.” Molly said offhandedly. “Oh?” He said “She said something that you said you needed to talk to me about her?” Molly asked frowning a bit. “From your look it’s not what you think.” He said. “I said if you want another woman you can, just please talk to me.” Molly said quietly. “Maggie is goin’ into heat an’ she says they are usual very bad an’ she’s worried.” He replied quietly. Molly’s eyes widened a bit, “Oh! I thought that.. that..” “You really think after all of what we talked ‘bout an’ last night that I’d hide a woman from you??” HE asked, sounding a bit hurt. “I.. I’m sorry. She just sounded all nervous and cryptic and I was not sure what to think!” Molly replied, looking rather embarrassed. Hondo shook his head, “I know we’ve not been together long, but I need more trust from you than that.” “I know, and I am sorry.” She said quietly. “No, you don’t understand I NEED more trust from you than that.” HE said firmly. She stared into his eyes and saw that she added to his hurt and she instantly felt very small. “My love, I will try and I am sorry. I.. I guess I have some insecurities still that I didn’t realize. Please give me another chance.” She said. He sighed and nodded, “Of course, but I really do need your trust. Even if I had done somethin’ with her, it would have been for a reason, an’ nopt tellin’ you yet would have been for a reason too. If you can’t trust me an’ that I have a reason…” “I will from now on! I promise!” She half exclaimed He nodded, “Alright then. I’ve not had time to talk to you ‘bout her because for her its very private an’ embarassin.” “What happened?” Molly asked. “Long story short? She was bought by the grey lady an’ made to serve on her ship for a bit an’ used as a sex kitten by the crew. She was bred an’ when they found out she was expectin’, they killed her baby inside her.” He said gritting his teeth slightly in anger at the Grey Lady’s cruelty. “No!” Molly gasped. He nodded, “Yeah. She was then sent to the labs as she wasn’t brave enough to be a ship’s med tech an’ the rapin’ was makin’ her more timid, plus she did not have a lot of skills that can be used by a sky-pirate, I reckon. She was then sent to work in the labs an’ they chemically sterilized her an’ pumped her full of hormons to keep her horny without bein’ able to get pregnant again. They used her medical skills some, but used her body in many other ways that left her overly tramatized an’ a complete wreck mentally an’ physically. Jefe gave her one of those pills like you took, so she’s physically healed an’ now her heat is startin’ up again. She’s afraid of not bein’ able to control herself or Marvin bein’ able to control herself, of her getting’ pregnant an’ then losin’ the baby because they are so different. She’s asked me to protect her an’ if I have to, bed her without breedin’ her to help her get through it. I told her I’d do what I could but I had to talk to you first. She laid that on me this mornin’ before I even dealt with Val, so I’ve just not had time to tell you yet.” Molly sighed deeply and nodded, “I understand and we will tlak later. Please know I wasn’t mad, just felt a bit hurt as the way she said it…” He sighed and nodded, *sigh* … I reckon I can understand how it sounded, but please trust me over others.” She nodded, “I will and I do… I’ll be more mindful next time of how I react too. She just laid that on me before you appeared so I didn’t have time to even process, but I am sorry.” He nodded, “Well we need to get goin’.” “I love you, you know, right?” She said softly. “I do know. Now, stay inside until I get back, darlin’, please.” He said as he walked to the jeep. She only nodded in reply as he climbed in. She watched as they pulled away and after a bright flash in the distance was seen, in the direction they had gone, she turned and went inside as she knew they were gone. (To be continued …)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 19th, 2023, 3:53pm A bout a mile outside of Center town, not far from the currently empty caravan camping lot beside the old truck-stop, a greenish flash of light appeared out of nowhere, and as it faded two green jeeps with mechanics emblems suddenly appeared where before there was nothing. The drivers glanced at each other and after the lead driver gave a nod, he started rolling towards town and the other jeep followed suit, trailing him by 100 feet or so. As the jeep rolled into town they continued to the Clyborn’s Blacksmith and Mechanic’s shop, a place the occupants had visited several times. Once parked, the leader, a big blonde cowboy, stepped out first and looked around, squinting slightly in the bright day light as he surveyed the area. Once he was satisfied everything was relatively safe he nodded to the others and was soon joined by a redheaded hamster wessen teen looking girl in an EMT hat, Jacket, and dark blue BDU cargo pants, a blue haired, half breed cat wessen girl in a  jeans, a grey button up shirt, a brown duster, and dark brown western hat, a dark haired human girl in a grey hoodie and black jean skirt, a young grey/brown haired racoon wessen woman with darting eyes, in a black tank top with a grey cotton skirt, a redheaded human teen girl in a white shirt, dark colored jacket, and brown skirt, a teen dark haired girl in, dressed similarly to the shorter redheaded girl beside her, a light brown haired teen girl with a floral shirt, tan jacket, tan pants, and red baseball cap, with a rifle in hand, and a dark haired teen boy in a red jacket, white t-shirt, blue jeans and backwards grey baseball cap, also carrying a rifle. As the group gathered around their leader the proprietor of the shop came out to greet them, wiping his greasy hands on a rag before extending his right hand in welcome. “Hondo! Good to see you again! Can’t say we were expecting you back again so soon.” Jerry said as he shook the big blonde man’s hand. “Didn’t plan on it either, an’ might be a while before we’re back this way, as we’re headin’ on here soon. Just need a few more items an’ wanted to see if the local bank could get me a withdrawal from my account with the bank in fight town.” Hondo replied as she shook Jerry’s hand. “Sorry to hear you might not be back for a while, as you’ve helped so much here and been great customers! Hell, we can’t repay you both for what you’ve done for this town.” Jerry replied as he gave Hondo’s hand one more firm shake before letting it go. “No payment needed, other than seein’ everyone tryin’ to just make thin’s better from here.” He replied. Jerry nodded, “It’s hard still, but we are trying. We are in a better place to try, at least, now… Bank transfer you say you are needing? Sorry to say you won’t have any luck here. Radio communications are spotty between us and Fight town since the riots. The military has a company there still, and they have been training an auxiliary squad there to help, but things are still chaotic. Until the military gets things settled down, they have blocked money and goods transports to and from Fight Town, other than one old slaver blimp they salvaged that is under military guard, and is only used for supply transport into the town for right now, or at least that’s what we have been told. The radio reports are unreliable at best, so we only get news when the blimp lands in town for supplies, and the news hasn’t been good.” Hondo frowned, “Knew it was chaotic, but didn’t expect it to be that much of a powder-keg there.” “It’s that and more. Lot of people lost money on that fight, from poor back-alley cut-throats to some very rich and powerful people, most all of which don’t take losin’ money well, and they are out for blood! Been bounty hunters in town, looking for those they think rigged the fight. The military has locked up several for roughing up those that look like the ones they are looking for or those that others have said might know them. Mostly its just some idiot giving out false information trying to get some money for it, but if it doesn’t stop soon it could get out of hand fast!” Jerry said seriously. “Who they lookin’ for?” Hondo asked, though he knew Ichigo was wanted, he was wondering who else might be. Jerry fumbled in his pocket and pulled out a folded, greasy paper from it and handed it to Hondo, “I was just given another of these things this morning… You can have it as I have probably a dozen or more of those lying around. Seems they think the fight manager threw the fight and then ran off with the money or something like that. They say she looks like a little blonde girl, though she’s really an adult. A little person, I think they call them. Then there were like a dozen or more ring bunny girls they were looking for in connection with her, as they think they may know something, but it’s down to five or six now, I heard tell… This business had got parents of young teen girls afraid to let their kids outside right now.” Hondo took the flier and looked it over, “Five or six, you say?” “Yeah, heard tell yesterday they captured two rabbit wessen girls, sisters supposedly, who tried to escape Fight Town. Almost made it here, so I’ve heard. The military is trying to get involved but, they are stretched too thin and because of those powerful folks involved, they know better than trying to oppose them too much.” Jerry replied with a growl. The poster in Hondo’s Hands read: Wanted!! One-Million-dollar Reward in gold for capture of Ichigo Morino! Reddish-blonde hair, approx. 4’6” tall. Appearance of well formed 12 to 14 years old teen. Real age estimated to be 35 to 45. Has a genetic little person disorder. Easily passes for even younger than 12 at times, so do not let appearances fool you!   Also wanted in connection with the fugitive Ichigo Marino: $200,000 gold for capture of former ring bunny girls who worked under the fugitive Morino. The listed must be brought in for questioning, unharmed. Name: Aurora, canine wessen, 17 to 19 years old, dark hair, tan fur, brown eyes, approx. 5’. Name: Mae, human, 16 to 18 years old, Dark hair, brown eyes, approx. 4’6”. Name: Sophie, Feline wessen, 16 to 18 years old, brown hair, tan fur w/grey stripes, green eyes, approx. 4’7” Name: Kiah, human, 16 to 18 years old, blonde hair, blue eyes, approx. 4’4”. Name: Scarlett, rabbit wessen, 16 to 18 years old, red hair, white fur, blue eyes, approx. 4’10”. Name: April, human, 15 to 17 years old, brown hair, brown eyes, approx. 4’2”. Name: Mary-jean, half-breed feline wessen, 15 to 17 years old, white hair, red eyes, not albino, approx. 4’. Name: Willow, half-breed rabbit wessen, 15 to 17 years old, white hair, pink eyes, albino, approx. 4’3” Name: Billie, human, 15 to 17 years old, Blonde hair, Green eyes, approx. 4’5”. Name: Audrey, half-breed canine wessen, 14 to 16 years old, Blonde hair, no fur, approx. 4’4”. Name: June, human, 14 to 16 years old, red hair, green eyes, approx. 4’. Name: Ivy, half-breed sheep wessen, 13 to 15 years old, white hair, no visible wool, brown eyes, approx. 4’2” Name: Bella, rabbit wessen, 13 to 15 years old, blonde hair, white fur, blue eyes, approx. 4”. Name: Luna, fox wessen, 13 to 15 years old, blue hair, red fur, green eyes, approx. 4’4”. Of the names all but six were marked off, and of the six remaining, four of the names stood out to Hondo, as they were the names of the girls Fernando had rescued, two of which he owed for saving Valentine’s life. The remaining two being Aurora and Sophie. Hondo looked over at the two bunny girls with him and got Mae’s attention without calling her by name. As her eyes looked into his, she swallowed hard, as she knew they had to be on there too, though she was almost afraid to see the list. “How’s your readin’, girl?” Hondo asked. “N.not bad.” She said hesitantly. He handed her the sheet and as she looked over it and saw the crossed-out names she gasped softly. Hondo turned back to Jerry, frowning a bit, “I don’t like this business at all, but ‘fraid there’s not much we can do ‘bout it.” Jerry nodded, “I understand that. You don’t want to go against those involved, honestly. We couldn’t ask more of you than what you’ve done so far, anyway, and besides, they are just ring bunny girls. Little whores good for little else but strutting around in skimp outfits and #$@!ing the fighters before the fight and anyone willing to pay for their services after the fight. They don’t have a long-life expectancy as is, due to being killed by fighters before the fight, customers after, or illnesses gotten from fighters or customers. Not worth either of your time.” He could see Mae visibly slouch at his words and June stepped behind him and grabbed onto the back of his vest as she hid from sight. He set his jaw and shot Jerry a glaring look. “A lot of folks would have said the same ‘bout this whole #$@!in’ town, but we helped y’all anyway!” He growled. Jerry held up his hands, defensively, “Whoa now, no offence meant! Just saying, if this had not happened most would have died shortly anyway, and if saved they aren’t good for much other than #$@!ing, as they are generally small, short, and underdeveloped. They give them pills and underfeed them to keep them small and make them look younger longer. That too shortens their lifespan but I’m not sure many want to live long! Other than wessens in the low-end whorehouses and gambling parlors, bunny girls have the highest death by customer and suicide rate. Their death by sickness is rated fourth behind mutants, cross breeds, and whorehouse workers. Nothing against them, but it’s reality!” Mae seemed even more visibly shaken and he could feel June trembling as she leaned against him and clenched the back of his vest with both her small hands. Hondo’s look stayed hard but he softened his tone some, “Maybe so, but that doesn’t make them worthless or beyond savin’… I hear too much of that talk ‘bout certain groups of folks ‘round here an’ I don’t like it.” “No offense meant, honestly.” Jerry replied. Hondo glanced at Mae again before turning back to Jerry, “What ‘bout the crossed off names?” Jerry shrugged, “A couple were killed fleeing, one I heard was beaten to death for not giving information, two are locked up and being interrogated, the rest were interrogated then sold to black-market slavers.” “Black-market slavers?” Hondo asked raising an eyebrow. “Yeah. Unfortunately, some did not take kindly to you and Fernando taking the slave trade down and still want to buy. So, some of the remaining slave hunters who were not around when you took out Biggus formed an underground black-market slave trade, selling to the larger farms and plantations on the outskirts of the areas that made the no-slavery agreements. The military would like to force the agreement on them, but they are spread too thin, and these farms and plantations are in a grey area as the territory is not well defined there, Also, the owners of these places are powerful and connected to powerful people. We try to keep slavery out of the towns agreed on, but these girls were prisoners and were supposedly being transported for further interrogation, but some have reported seeing them in salve camps out of the military’s reach. No one is surprised about this, but since this issue is larger than our military, they are having to stay out of it, other than business that is done in towns. Besides, if this Morino woman and those bunny girls did rig that fight, then I reckon whatever happens is justice.” Jerry replied. Hondo’s eyes narrowed a bit again, “What ever happened to innocent until proven guilty?” Jerry shrugged, “It’s a nice thought but rarely seen it in practice. That whole fight town manager guild is shady as hell anyway, so no one bats an eye at all this as they figure they have to be guilty by association, in the very least.” “Well, I don’t like it at all!” Hondo replied. Jerry nodded, “Can’t say I like it too much either, but its not my business and there’s not much I could do about it if I wanted to. Now, enough of that unpleasantness. Is there anything I can do for you?” Hondo sighed and nodded, “*sigh*, yeah, possibly. I’m lookin’ for a trailer to pull behind one of these jeeps. They are for running mechanical rescue on the convoy, fixin’ broken down rigs on the fly an’ tryin’ to help speed things along. Leavin’ everyone to fix their own rigs often holds up the convoy way too much as most folks just aren’t outfitted to handle their own repairs properly. I’m lookin’ for somethin’ like maybe an old truck body with built in tool boxes an’ maybe a fuel cell, somethin’ to carry tools an’ supplies in.” Jerry got a bit of an excited look, “Say no more! I think I have exactly what you need! Follow me!” As Jerry started towards the fenced in storage yard behind his shop, he turned to the other, forcing June to let go of his vest, and to cling to Mae who was still very visibly bothered. “Zoey, Macey, come with me. The rest of you stay with the jeeps. Honk the horn if there is trouble. I’ll be right back. Maggie, look after the girls here.” He said quickly, pointing to Mae and June, before taking off after Jerry at a fast walk. His pace was fast enough that Macey and Zoey had to jog to keep up, but they stayed up with him and soon joined Jerry in the storage yard. They had to go to the far back side, and there, Jerry stopped in front of an old pickup box tool bed trailer with a partial rack on it and a long tongue. The box and frame seemed solid, but the springs were wore out, the hitch was missing it’s latch, and the tires were rotten. “What you think?” Jerry asked. Hondo looked over it and shook his head, “Needs a lot of work that I don’t have time for, though it’s what I had in mind over all.” “If you have three hours, we’ll have it ready. I even have a gasoline powered air compressor and a couple 55-gallon drums with hand crank fuel pumps I’ll throw in.” Jerry said. “That include a new hitch, tires, an’ some better springs? Would prefer them lifted a bit, maybe three of four inches since the roads are rougher than drivin’ ‘cross the prairie.” Hondo commented. Jerry nodded, “I have some 4” sky-jacker springs for an old 1 ton truck that are good as new that will slide right in there, and I have some re-spaced run low wheels and tires, the sort the army likes, that will fit on there just fine too.” “How much?” Hondo asked. “After all you two have done? On the house!” Jerry replied. Hondo shook his head, “I can’t do that. You have a business to run an’ we didn’t do what we did for free stuff…. How ‘bout $600 in gold?” “How about $400?” Jerry counters. “Your time an’ parts are worth more than that. I’ll give ya $500 an’ not a penny less.” Hondo replied. Jerry held out his hand, “You have yourself a deal!” Hondo gave him a weak grin and nodded back as he shook his hand on it. He then pulled out some coins from his pocket and counted out $550 and handed it to Jerry. “That’s $50 more than agreed on.” Jerry said as he tried to hand him back a $50 gold piece. Hondo nodded, “I know. That’s for an additional little favor.” “What favor do you need?” Jerry asked seriously. “Well, I’d rather it not get out that we are here. Don’t need trouble an’ a couple of the young ladies with me look an awful lot like those wanted ring girls on that flier. Don’t need trouble in town an’ rather not have to shoot someone for layin’ a hand on one of my charges, understand?” Hondo replied seriously. “No worries. I’ll not tell anyone you were ever here. Hell, if you want the girls to stay in my office while you shop, they can and I’ll keep an eye on them.” Jerry offered. Hondo shook his head, “No, I’d rather they stay with me.” Jerry nodded, “Understand. Well, give me about three hours and we should have that trailer ready.” “Sounds good. I’ll be back then… Come on, girls. Let’s get back to the others.” Hondo said, putting a hand on the back of Macey and Zoey’s shoulders to push them out in front of him, where he could see them better, as he was starting to worry a bit and regret bringing them and the others here with all that was going on. After they had walked off a way Macey spoke up, “They are looking for Itchy and those other girls, aren’t they?” Hondo nodded, “Yeah, but we are keepin’ that quiet, alright? Don’t want you two talkin’ ‘bout it outside of our camp nor to any strangers. I know we tell you not to lie, so if anyone asks you about them you tell them they have to speak to me or Jefe, understand?” Macey nodded, “I guess, but why are they wanting them?” “That fight your dad an’ I had in Fight Town, your dad healed the other fighters an’ James, as they were hurt bad.” He replied, leaving out that they were all actually close to death and he, himself had been burnt bad and shot and had to be healed as well. “Because of that they think the fight was faked. Most folks bet money against your dad, James, an’ myself, a lot of money actually, an’ they lost it. They think ol’ Itchy goof set it up to steal their money an’ they probably think the other girls were in on it or know somethin’ ‘bout where she went. Itchy might be a little bitch, but she didn’t rig or steal anythin’. She would have lost her ass an’ her life had your dad not taken her in. The other girls are innocent too, though the ones with us know where Itchy is an’ if caught they will be tortured for that info, then sold into slavery an’ we will be attacked by all sorts of nasty folk who want the bounty money on Itchy. We don’t want any of it, so we have to stay quiet ‘bout it, alright?” Hondo replied. “I understand, though I wish she’d go away so I had daddy to myself!” Macey groused, more to herself than anyone. Zoey gave her a suspicious look, “Do you like-like your dad too??” Macey blushed a bit but tried to hide it with a grouchy look, “Where did you get that idea?!” Zoey’s eyes got wide, “You do! And you made fun of me for what I said about liking papa a lot and wanting to be with him?!?! Macey!” Macey scowled at her and hissed at her through grit teeth, “We’ll talk about it later!” Hondo put a hand on Macey’s should that caused her to jump, “Settle down, little lady. It’s no secret, you know.” Macey looked down and blushed. He rubbed her back a bit, “It’s alright. He took you in an’ took care of you, so it’s expected. Your dad’s a good man an’ cares ‘bout you a lot, as do Zoey an’ I, but it’s expected for you two to have a special bond like it is for Zoey an’ I.” Macey just nodded and stared at the ground as they walked. Zoey wanted to say more, as she wondered about Macey blabbing about what she had said against Hondo when she had the same feelings for Fernando, but she did not want to further embarrass her friend, despite Macey having so embarrassing her before, so she stayed silent. “But, I need you both to promise not to talk ‘bout them with anyone else but us, alright?” He said in a more serious tone. “I promise!” Zoey said immediately. “Yeah, I guess I do too.” Macey grumbled quietly. It’s not that she wanted anything bad to happen to them, and as much as she liked being with Zoey and her uncle, and hoped to spend a lot of time with them in the future still, she did envy Ichigo being alone with her dad so much. As they approached the vehicles again, he found Patricia and Madison guarding the vehicles, with both Mae and June sitting jus inside the open doors of one of the jeeps as Maggie and Miniya stood buy trying to talk to them. “Everythin’ alright?” Hondo asked as he approach. Miniya shook her head, “They are scared.” Hondo looked between Mae and June but neither looked up at him. “Ladies, you gonna be alright?” He asked. “They are going to get us, aren’t they?” June asked in a very small voice. Hondo shook his head, “No, not on our watch they aren’t.” “It’s my fault.” Mae said quietly. “What’s your fault?” Hondo asked. “I… I should have tried harder to get the others to go with us and… and asked Mr. Fernando to wait.” She said timidly, still staring at the ground. “Wait for what?” Hondo asked. Mae looked up, “The bunny wessen sisters they just captured, Scarlett and Bella… they.. they were going to come too, but… they didn’t show up where we said to meet on time and we were afraid Mr. Fernando would leave without us if we weren’t there on time so we left without them and now? ….” “It’s a little late to do somethin’ now. Should have said somethin’ before.” Hondo replied sounding unfeeling, though he didn’t mean to be. Mae nodded and looked down again, “I know, but… I wish we could help them… I wish I didn’t feel so scared and helpless… I wish.. I wish Mr. Fernando was here.” June nodded in agreement. Hondo grimaced at them, “Well, I might not be Fernando but I can still keep you both safe… Now, we have shoppin’ to do. Are you gonna be alright to go along or do you need to stay here?” “Don’t leave us alone!” Mae said, looking up suddenly with a scared expression. “Take us with you, please!” June exclaimed. Hondo nodded, “Fine, we’ll all go together, though there’s a lot to do.” He turned to Patricia and Madison, “You two gonna be alright to do some errands on your own? I won’t be far if needed an’ I have my radio on me.” Madison nodded, “Patty and me will be fine.” Patricia nodded in agreement, smiling sweetly at him, “We will be fine! Anything I can do to help you, I’ll do happily.” He half ignored Patricia’s reply and turned to Maggie and Miniya, “I need one of you to help them.” They both looked at each other then down at the ground. “I’d, uh, I’d really like to stay with you but …” Miniya said speaking first but was cut off. “I’ll.. I’ll g.go w.with them, m.master.” Maggie said, though she was visibly nervous. “You sure you’ll be alright?” Hondo asked, softening his tone for her again, as it seemed like his normal tone made her flinch a bit too often. She nodded, “I’ll b.be fine… I need to get more brave, I know, so, I’ll do it.” Miniya looked down feeling a bit ashamed as she had heard what Maggie had gone through and it was worse than what she had happen to her, yet Maggie offered when she was hesitant to do so. “Maggie, you know what true bravery is?” Hondo asked, keeping his tone low and soft. Maggie looked down sadly and sighed, “*sigh* …  Yeah, it’s not being sc.scard of everything.” Hondo shook his head, “No, that’s not it.” She looked up at him questioningly, “But, I thought…” He cut her off, “Bravery isn’t not bein’ scared. Bravery is bein’ scared but tryin’ an’ doin’ despite your fear. You’re showin’ a lot of bravery by offerin’ to go with them, when I know you’re scared, so don’t think you’re not brave. It also took a lot of bravery to help Val escape from that doctor at the lab an’ even more to walk into our camp with her in your arms. I know I scare you a bit too, an’ I’m sorry I do, but you still talk to me, trust me, an’ fight your fears every time you are ‘round me. You are brave, an’ I appreciate that.” She looked at him stunned for a second before looking down and blushing at the compliment. She suddenly did not feel so scared after that, though she was not sure why. “Thank you, master.” She replied softly. “You really don’t need to call me master. I don’t own you.” He replied. “You do own me, because I’ve given myself to you to be my master, and Fernando second because he treats us all so well and cares for us like you do. Like I said before, maybe someday I’ll be strong enough to be free but until then you are my master, and I need you to be.” She said softly. Hondo frowned at it, but saw little use arguing with the poor, broken women, right now especially. “We’ll talk more ‘bout it later.” He said as he dug in his pocket and pulled out a list. He handed the list to Patricia, turning his attention to her and Madison for the moment. “Here is a list of foods an’ seasonin’s that Ruth gave to me the other day. I marked off what we got last time. Also, you said you know ‘bout those hooded blanket thin’s, right?” He asked. Madison nodded, “The snuggies? Yeah, I know where they sell them too.” Hondo nodded and handed him a sack of coins, “Well, get a dozen, well, at least a dozen large an’ mediums, more if possible but no more than twenty of each. There is a wagon in the jeep I drove from last time, an’ you can use it an’ leave your jeep here. We’re gonna drive ‘round to the back parkin’ an’ keep the jeep close as I need to look at some tools, radios, an’ a couple barrels.” Madison nodded, “Can do.” “An’ watch out for Maggie for me. Been a while since she’s been in town an’ crowds make her nervous.” Hondo said. Madison and Patricia nodded. “We’ll take care of her, don’t worry about that.” Madison replied as he opened the rear hatch of the jeep and grabbed out the wagon. “H.here. Let me pull it. You two have rifles and I only have a pistol, so it’s better for me to.” Maggie said as she stepped forward and took the wagons handle. “Sure, that will help. Thanks!” Madison replied with a smile. With coins in pocket, list in hand, and wagon in tow, the three set out towards the farmers market and grocery side of the market. Hondo watched them for a moment before nodding at the jeep, “Zoey, Macey, Miniya, you three in the back seat. Mae, June, in front with me.” June was already sitting on the edge of the driver seat so she slid over as Mae slowly stood up and walked around the other side looking nervously around as she walked around the jeep. Once in she sat quietly staring at the floor. The other three climbed in the back, Zoey sitting in the middle, allowing Miniya and Macey to sit by the doors. Once everyone was in Hondo glanced at the two girls beside him, both staring quietly at the floor as they sat there. He shook his head and fired the engine up before putting it into gear and heading around the back side of the market.   Once to the back-parking area, which had more people and vehicles than the front side had, but since it was early on a week day it was not packed like it had been before. As Hondo thought about it he was not exactly sure what the date or day of the week was, but it seemed like a week day at least. Once parked, he and the girls all got out and headed towards the market, with Zoey on his left, holding his hand proudly as she walked with him, Macey on his left, occasionally leaning against him as they walked, Miniya close beside Macey with her hands in her pockets and head slightly down as she looked at everyone warily from under the brim of her EMT cap, and Mae and June walking right behind Hondo, their heads down in quiet contemplation. They headed first to the electronics shop for radio’s and a couple barrels. The proprietor recognized him and asked if his friend who fixed everything was around, to which Hondo replied that he was not. After some talking Hondo managed to get another 4 working radios, 4 spare extended working batteries with usb charge ports on them, something that had been developed after he had been pulled form his timeline, a couple 12 volt car chargers, three plastic barrels, two for Fernando and one for the tool trailer, and a box of broken radios and dead batteries that the owner had gotten in from trades since they were there last. Once their business was concluded he gave the girls each a small peppermint stick, to which the younger two were extremely excited, Miniya was enthralled as she had never tasted it before and Mae and June tried to force a smile and gave a quiet ‘thank you’, though neither did good at hiding that they were distraught. The old owner asked what had them so down, and Hondo replied that they had recently lost a close friend and were struggling with it, leaving it at that. The old man wished them the best and tried to give them some words of encouragement but they just nodded, as they felt too horrible and scared to find comfort in anything. Once they were done there and Mae, June, and Macey carried the radios, while Hondo carried two barrels and Miniya and Zoey managed the other one, though not heavy, it was a bit awkward for them to carry. Hondo threw the barrels on the roof rack and strapped them down with Miniya’s help, while the other girls placed the radios in the trunk. Once done they headed to a large metal Quonset hut building which had a sign hanging from the front that read ‘Tools, Hardware, and Supplies inside’. There Hondo dickered over some tool sets for the jeeps, mostly basic hand tools, a batter drill, impact, saws-all,and grinder with spare batteries and a 12v charger, a creeper pad, and a aluminum jack for the one and a more extensive set of tools, two jacks, jack stands, battery and pneumatic tools, air fittings, oil, grease, and antifreeze. Along with that he picked up other sundries like drill bits, blades, grinding and cutting wheels, brazing and welding rods, for his torch and the welder he got from the guy they bought the gliders from, and some wire and shielding gas for his MIG welder. He looked at spare batteries and cables for the vehicles, but the selection was small and the prices were high. After talking to the vendor, he told Hondo that tech town was a cheaper place to get them, as it was where he was headed soon to restock, and unless they were needed immediately, even he suggested that Hondo wait to buy, since his own stock was almost gone. Hondo thanked him for his honesty, bought a couple jump-start packs, one large with 12/24 volt option and the other with a big 12 volt battery and built in air compressor, as well as a 6/12/24 volt battery charger on wheels, and gave him a tip for the honesty. It took a few trips to haul the tools to the jeep, and with everything they bought, the back of the jeep was full as well as the rear floor and the middle seat. Once the tools were loaded Hondo called Madison on the radio. “Teen guard leaders, you have your radio’s on?” Hondo called out. “Madison here.” The radio chipped back. “Try to refrain from using names on the radio. We will talk ‘bout that later, though. How is shoppin’ goin’ on your end?” Hondo asked. “Sorry about that! Uh, we are maybe half done. Everything is going well, but takes time as the wagon fills up fast.” Madison replied. “You alright on coin?” Hondo asked. “We should be good.” Madison replied. “Alright, then stop and get yourselves a snack on me. I’m going to get those with me something, then we will finish up. I have almost everythin’ on my list, except a couple items.. Try to meet up back at your ride in one hour, alright?” Hondo said. “Will do! See you then.” Madison answered. Hondo put his radio away and looked at the girls, Miniya was glancing around watching everyone suspiciously still, though she had relaxed some, Zoey and Macey were still at his side, but heard the word snack so were now looking at him expectantly, and he had to turn around to see Mae and June, who were still hiding behind him. He shook his head at them, then looked around in the distance for a place to stop. He saw a fried pie vendor, who sold fresh hand pies, milk, coffee, tea, and hot chocolate and had a small bar you could sit at to eat as well, and no one was there at the moment, so it looked like the best option at hand. “Pie sound good to you ladies?” He asked. “I love pie!” Zoey exclaimed. Macey nodded, “Pie is good.” Miniya looked at him curiously, “I’ve heard of it but never had any.” He looked down at the other two who barely seemed to hear him. “Mae, June, pie sound good?” He asked. June just shrugged. “I guess so.” Mae replied quietly. He just shook his head again, “You two are a lot of fun… Well, come on an’ grab a seat before someone else shows up.” He led them over to the vendor’s booth and they sat down, Zoey, Macey, and Miniya on one side, and the other two on the other side of him. As he looked at the menu a half-canine wessen looking woman, approximately in her 30’s walked up to the counter. She had long brown hair, soft brown eyes, and a warm smile. Her ample bosoms nearly spilled out from the low-cut dress and apron she had on, but it seemed as if it was not to show herself off to the customers, but more so because standing over the stove was hot, as perspiration was visible on her forehead and chest. “Welcome to Mr. Fry and Missy’s pies and more! I’m Missy and that is Mr. Fry.” She said in a cheerful tone, as she pointed at an older man with white hair, who looked to be in his 60’s, though fairly fit for his age. “What can I get for you all, today?” “Ladies?” He asked as he looked between them all. Miniya squinted at the menu and tried to sound out the words quietly to herself, though she was obviously struggling. “You have something with chocolate?” Zoey asked. “We have a chocolate pudding pie,” She replied. “I’ll have one of those!” Zoey exclaimed happily. “One Chocolate, and for you, miss?” She asked Macey. “Uhm, hmm… does that say p.peanut butter?” Macey asked, her head cocked a bit as she used her limited reading ability to try to understand a few of the names. “It says peanut butter cup. It’s a mix of peanut butter and chocolate pudding.” The woman replied. Macey nodded, “That sounds good.” “And one peanut butter cup… And for you miss?” she asked Miniya. “Uhm… I’m uh, I’m not sure.” Miniya said hesitantly. “Can you read them alright?” Hondo asked. Miniya blushed and looked down in embarrassment, “I, uh… I know my letters and some sounds but.. but I can’t really read.” “That’s alright Sweetie. I couldn’t either for a long time until Mr. Fry taught me. What do you like? Sweeter pudding or cream flavors, or maybe fruit?” Missy asked. “Honestly, I’m not sure of that either… I.. I’ve never had one before. Was a slave until I was saved recently by his friend and made one of his medical team, though I don’t know a lot yet. Was just a distraction girl, so all I know how to do is show people my body, try to keep them occupied, and spread my legs… Guess I’m pretty useless right now, but I’m trying to learn.” She said quietly, with a hint of shame to her voice. Hondo looked at her curiously. He knew they came to an understanding, and he knew she felt vulnerable coming to town, but for some reason she let her guard down. He almost felt it was because of their understand, that she felt safe with him somehow and able to let her guard down to others when with him. Why, he did not know. He knew what she said about being Fernando’s and that she owed him and would stay with him, but he still appreciated her being real around him and it made him want to help her more. “She’s smart an’ doin’ well despite her past. Some don’t have a choice in how they start life, so just glad we can help her now be someone she can be proud to be.” He said, to which she looked up and smiled softly at his complimenting her, though she did not feel she deserved it. “Oh Sweetie, that’s nothing to be ashamed about! I was a slave for a long time to a real rotten man who used to abuse me and only let me eat table scraps. I just cleaned, cooked, and tended the garden for him, and occasionally had to spread my legs for him too, usually out in the barn or in the orchard behind the house when his wife wasn’t around. One day he brought me to town to haul his groceries for him and I tripped and dropped a couple bags, so he took off his belt, tore my dress off, and started beating me in front of everyone! This was before those men came and put an end to slavery in our town, so he could pretty much do whatever he wanted to me. I thought I was going to die right in the street, not far from where we are now… Then he stopped beating me and cussed, so I looked up and Mr. Fry had grabbed his arm and stopped him from beating me. My master screamed at Mr. Fry and told him he had no right to interfere. The law even stepped in and threatened to fine Mr. Fry for interfering with a man and his property, but Mr. Fry wouldn’t back down as he said I should be treated better. He said that only a coward would beat such a helpless creature like me, and challenged my master to fight for my ownership. My master chose swords and a fight to the death, as he fancied himself a swordsman, but he did not know that Mr. Fry’s father had taught swordsmanship before the happening and that Mr. Fry had worked as a privateer on the Mississippi inland sea after the happening for a while, back when the world was completely wild. Mr. Fry won quickly and I was awarded to him. He took me in and taught me to read, write, do numbers, and cook pies. He also treated me real kind, more like a mate than a slave. When the treaty was signed he offered to give me some money and let me do what I wanted, but I fell in love with him a long time before and pledged myself to be his servant. He wouldn’t take that though, but he offered to marry me and make me his business partner. We got married not even 48 hours after the treaty was signed, during the big party, and probably the first mixed couple married under the treaty! I would never have imagined being so happy back under my old master, especially not when he’d strip me bare, try to breed me, then leave me without my clothes in the orchard to have to shamefully walk back and face my mistress to ask for more, having to lie that I was washing in the river and they were stolen, or I was raped by bandits and barely escaped... I.. I thought of ending my life several times back then. I felt so hopeless, so empty, so stupid, but Mr. Fry changed all that for me!” Missy said, seeming happy to tell her story. Miniya gave her a smile in return and nodded, “That’s a good story. I hope mine turns out just as good.” Missy patted her hand and gave her a smile, “I’m sure it will.” The old man wiped off his hands and came up beside her. “You aren’t boring the customers with that story again, are you?” He said trying to sound all gruff, but the twinkle in his eyes gave it away that he was proud of her and of what he did for her. “I’m not boring them, just inspiring someone who had a rough go of it like I did and needs some encouragement that things will get better!” She replied as she placed a hand lovingly on his arm. “It wasn’t that big of a deal. I just saw you were good, strong, and smart, and I could make better use of you than that slimy bastard. That’s all there was to it.” He replied, trying to hid a wry smile from her and failing to do so. She shook her head at him, “He tries to down play it, but what he did meant the world to me and more. I couldn’t think of a better life.” “Frying pies and making coffee is paradise? I’d hate to see hell then! … Speaking of pies did you get their orders yet?” He asked. “A chocolate and a peanut butter cup so far.” Missy replied pointing to Zoey and Macey as she said the pies, before then pointing at Miniya. “This one never had a pie before so she is unsure.” “Never had one, eh? Then I’d suggest something simple, like an apple, raspberry, or blackberry.” Mr. Fry said. “Apple sounds good.” Miniya replied with a smile. “What about these two young ladies here?” He asked pointing at Mae and June. “A cherry pie, please.” Mae said quietly. “Same for me.” June said, equally as quiet. Mr. Fry nodded, “That’s a customer favorite, and for you sir?” “I see rhubarb raisin on there, an’ not had one in ages, so I think I’ll do that.” Hondo replied. “Oh! Now that’s one we don’t get asked for often. I’ll get started on them. Missy, see if they want any drinks.” Mr. Fry replied as he wiped his hands again on his apron and turned back to the stove and prep counter to start filling hand-pie crusts and placing them in hot oil to fry. “You need anything to drink?” Missy asked. “I’ll take a black coffee, an’ these two will probably do hot chocolate.” Hondo said pointing at Zoey and Macey. “What’s that?” Zoey asked. “It’s hot, creamy an’ chocolate flavored. I think you two will like it.” Hondo replied. Macey cocked her head at him, “They make such a thing?” Hondo and Missy both chuckled. “That they do, sweetie.” Missy replied. “And for the rest?” Mae and June looked up and then at Hondo. “Uhm, maybe we could try that hot chocolate drink too?” Mae asked quietly, to which June nodded at. Hondo nodded, “Of course! ... Miniya? What you thinkin’?” Miniya shrugged, “I really don’t know. Maybe some milk or something?” “You mind if I make a suggestion?” Missy asked her. Miniya shook her head, “Not at all.” “We have some mulled cider. It tastes like apples and spices with a hint of caramel, and goes really good with apple pie.” Missy replied. Miniya nodded, “That sounds good… yeah, I’ll try that.” Missy smiled and nodded, “Alright, four hot chocolates, a mulled cider, and a black coffee! I’ll have them ready in a jiff!” As Missy went to work, Miniya went between watching people and watching Missy work while the two younger girls whispered and giggled about something and the other two sat quietly whispering to each other. Hondo tried to listen but only caught part of it. “You can’t!” June whispered. Mae sighed “I have too. I’m was responsible for *incoherent*” “But I thought you wanted to be with Fernando?” June asked. “I do, but *incherent* … You understand, right?” Mae replied. June shook her head, “Not really. I mean, all that for them? Scarlett is nice but Bella? Mr. Fernando will like her more than us, I just know it.” “I have to try… I’m not sure I can go back to him feeling so guilty. And if Kiah finds out that something happened to Billie, Mary-Jean, or Luna and we did nothing… she might never talk to us again.” Mae said. “I miss Luna.” June said with a sigh. Mae sighed again, “*sigh* … She was sweet… You understand why I *incoherent*” June shrugged, “I guess but… I don’t know.” Mae cocked her head a bit, “You don’t feel guilty about *incoherent*” “A little but… but.. I’m too scared to think about it… I can’t be taken… I can’t go back.” June said, her voice breaking as she tried not to cry. Though he missed some of their talk due to the noise around them and their hushed voices, Hondo heard enough and decided to interrupt. “Sounds like you ladies are troubled.” He said turning to them. Mae’s face turned red, “You heard what we said?!?” “Only a little, not everything.” He replied. She looked down, “What did you hear?” “Seems like June here is terrified of bein’ taken an’ you’re feelin’ guilty an’ want to do somethin’, though I don’t know what.” He said, leaving off the bits he heard about them and Fernando and their worries there, though he knew he was missing something. Mae nodded, “Yeah, we both are terrified, but I have to do something… can, can we talk alone?” Hondo frowned and looked around, “You’ll hafta wait until we are done here, as I’m not leavin’ Miniya an’ my girls alone. It’s not safe enough for that.” Mae looked past him and saw that Zoey and Macey were not paying them any mind, and though Miniya glanced their way occasionally, she was the furthest away and seemed to focus on nothing for long. Mae sighed and looked at June who shook her head. “This is on me, you don’t have to be a part of it.” Mae told her softly. June looked down and sniffled a bit, “I’m sorry…. “ Mae swallowed hard then looked up at Hondo, “I’ll give myself to you if you try to save those girls.” Hondo raised his eyebrow at her, “First off, who says I want you?” Mae gave him a confused look, “I.. I guess I just thought… you know that, well… You don’t think I’m cute or anything?” Hondo shrugged, “I guess you both are, but can’t say I’ve thought ‘bout it much. Even thinkin’ ‘bout it, it’s not that it wouldn’t be fun but I have a woman I love an’ others I’m dealin’ with an’ don’t see your offer as anythin’ worth takin’.” Mae looked at him then at June then down at the counter, “Oh… I … I … well, uhm..” She stammered for a bit, finding herself at a loss for words. Ever since she saw that list and heard the rabbit wessen sister had just been taken she had thought about what to do. While she had seen some of what Fernando could do and only heard about Hondo, the fact that he made them appear in camp that day then appear here in a bright flash of light made her think he was at least close to Fernando’s abilities, so popping in and rescuing a few other girls should be easy enough for him. That had come to her before they even left Clyborn’s, but the hard part was how to get him to do this for her. She had thought of ways to pay him, but she had nothing but herself. She wanted to give herself to Fernando, though he had seemed to baulk at her subtle hits and delayed her completing that desire, but after much troubled thoughts, she decided that selling herself to Hondo for the chance at saving some of the others was the right thing to do. Besides, she told herself if she did not try to save others like Fernando had, she would not have been worthy of him anyway, and if she gave herself to Hondo and somehow told Fernando before he bedded her, maybe Fernando would buy her debt from Hondo somehow. Though it had many holes in the logic, in her young, broken, inexperienced brain it somehow worked; that was until Hondo shot her down cold over her only means of payment. She sighed and stared at the counter for a moment before looking back up at him, trying not to cry, though her eyes had moistened from tears, from a mix of feeling guilty, lost, afraid, and rejected all at the same time. “P.please, I have nothing else to offer!” She said in a broken voice. Hondo shook his head at her, “Why most women think their pussies are somehow worth gold to every man is beyond me! … Listen, despite what you think, or what you’ve heard, or even of mistakes I’ve made, I trade nothin’ for sex. The women I have in my life are there because I chose them to be, or they gave of themselves to me when I was in need without askin’ for anythin’ back other than care an’ respect.” “But, you asked us to go with you, so I thought …” Mae started to say but he cut her off. “What? You thought I wanted you to go to town with me an’ the others to get into your panties?” HE asked disgustedly. “I mean… Why did you ask us then?” She asked. He frowned, “Well, I thought you could help maybe, I figured you might want a chance to get out, I try tog et to know everyone I’m helpin’ protect an’ not had much a chance to with you two yet, an’ I wanted to ask you a couple questions ‘bout April!” “Wait, April?” Mae asked, cocking her head at him. He nodded, “Yeah. I owe her an’ Kiah a favor for stoppin’ Val from killin’ herself last night an’ April asked to be my apprentice an’ assistant. Kiah swears she’s smart an’ good with electronics an’ mechanical things, has a knack for makin’ stuff work though she doesn’t even know what the pieces are call nor the science behind it. If that’s true I might give her a shot. If its not, well… let’s say she just isn’t built for a lot of what I do an’ I have others that are willin’ an’ more suited physically, though I have to start from the ground up with teachin’ them.” Mae stared at him blankly as her mind had gone a different direction with why he asked them along, then switch direction when he said April and she immediately drew the wrong conclusions again to only have him force her to switch gears, mentally again. At this point she was not sure if she was stuck in two gears or if she was over-revving in neutral as her brain seemed to refuse to work at the moment and she no longer knew what to think about the large cowboy in front of her. She knew she had been wrong, but that alone was hard enough to swallow without dealing with everything else. Her thoughts raced as she tried to think of something to say, but thankfully June bought her some time. “April is smart and sweet, but she’s also hard on herself… I know she is small like I am, but she tries awfully hard and really wants to learn more.” June said softly, glancing at him shyly before looking away as making eye contact was hard for her. Hondo nodded, “Thanks. I appreciate you tellin’ me your thoughts on her.” June just blushed and looked away, not being used to being complemented like that. Mae finally pulled herself out of it and got her brain into gear, though it was a low gear. “Uhm, yeah… what she said… I mean, April is cute and sweet, and definitely the smartest of us. I’ve never met another girl that seemed to understand how things work like she does, Gadgets and stuff, I mean. She never had words to describe stuff and that always bothers her. She talks and sometimes forgets words, so she often doesn’t say a lot because she gets embarrassed. She knows how to read some but struggles, especially with reading out loud and her handwriting is really bad. She can’t remember her little ‘b’s from her little ‘d’s and she never remembers her right from her left, but give her something electronic or even mechanical and she can figure it out, usually.” Mae replied, hesitantly at first, though she started to talk faster as her brain caught up. “Does she have problems pronouncin’ words sometimes or even jumbles words, or maybe issues with the numbers six an’ nine? Maybe stutters a bit when tired or sick?” He asked. Mae’s eyes widened a bit in surprise, “How did you know?!” “I just do. Sounds like dyslexia to me.” He replied “Dyslexia?” Mae asked. “Some call it a learnin’ disability. In reality it just means a person’s brain doesn’t work like others. They learn things differently, some things more slowly, an’ some things like words an’ direction could plague them forever.” He replied. “Well, maybe she has this, but she’s still smart and worth your time!” Mae said defensively. He grinned a bit at her reply, “I like that… Well, I still have to think on it an’ talk to her again, but that did help. Thanks.” Mae gave him a bit of a confused look again, as she did not expect his reply, in fact he was not really what she expected at all. “Now, ‘bout those girls…” He said, pulling her from her thoughts. “Uhm.. Oh! Yes! I mean, would you try to save them and what do I owe you for trying?” She asked. He frowned at her, “First off you aren’t understandin’ that you owe me nothin’ for tryin’ to save someone. Second, I’m not sure that is so easy an’ I have a lot I have to do today still before we leave.” “But, what about them and their lives! Aren’t they more important?? Even if we had to stay another day?!” Mae protested. Hondo gave her a hard look, “Listen, there was a reason Fernando gave you a time limit to get back with others, an’ that is that we can’t save everyone, an’ those who don’t want to be saved aren’t always worth your time, especially when there are others who want to be saved! Now, I’m not sayin’ your friends don’t want to be saved, but in order to help as many as we can, with what we have an’ the time we have available while keepin’ everyone we saved so far safe, is findin’ those who want to be saved, take us seriously, an’ give us a measure of trust right off the bat, though h we’ve not had the time to build a relationship of trust with them. You trusted him an’ took his time frame seriously. Your friends did not. Now, I know you are worried ‘bout them, but I’m responsible for you all so I can’t take you all with me an’ leavin’ you hear is not the best idea, Fight Town is a mess so goin’ in alone is extremely dangerous an’ time consumin’, an’ not knowin’ where to look for them would mean a lot of time we don’t have.” “Can’t you try?” Mae begged. Hondo turned to look at June, “You’ve not said a lot about it. You want me to try to find your friends?” June frowned and stared at the counter, “I.. I don’t know.” “They aren’t your friends?” He asked. June shrugged, “I guess so but… If Bella comes Mr. Fernando will like her more than us.” Hondo frowned, “That’s pretty selfish of you, isn’t it?” June looked up at him with tear filled eyes and nodded, “I know, and I know I’m a bad girl for thinking like that but…” She looked back down and laid her head in her arms. She felt guilty for feeling that way, but she felt so useless, incapable, and unwanted. She knew she did not deserve to be with someone like Fernando, though she wanted to be, but she felt that he was the only one that could keep her from going back to her former life, a life she would rather die than go back to. Though she wanted the others to be safe, Bella had been everyone’s favorite, as she had been so sweet, kind, easy going, and though rarely dressed, she had an innocence about it all, despite how she was used and abused. June’s one fear was if Bella came that she would be lost in the shuffle. A small, uninteresting, unlearned girl left to be ran over and eventually thrown back to the wolves. Though she felt so guilty, the thought of it all terrified her more than she had ever been terrified before. To see paradise and then to be thrown back into the fire was something she was sure she could not survive. Hondo shook his head at her and turned back to Mae, “Listen, we have to grab a few more things I need, and some that Jefe an’ I talked ‘bout. After I’ll talk with Jerry an’ see if he can point me to someone who might know where they took your friends. If I find out maybe I’ll see what I can do, otherwise there’s not much I can do but talk to Jefe an’ see if we can maybe go together, though he might saw no too, since we have so little to go on.” “Who’s Jefe?” Mae asked, cocking her head at him a bit. “Fernando. It’s what I call him.” Hondo replied. “Oh… okay.. Well, just try, please.” Mae said softly. Hondo nodded, “I’ll do what I can without riskin’ anyone.” About then their drinks were placed in front of them and the pies soon followed. The younger two girls were enthralled with the hot chocolate and they nearly squealed with delight when they tried their pies. Miniya closed her eyes and moaned softly at trying hers, swearing she never had tasted anything so good in her life. Mae and June played with theirs for a bit before actually trying them or their drinks, but when they finally did, even their mood was lightened a bit and they thanked Hondo for them, saying that they not only tasted great, but made them feel a little better somehow. Once done eating, Hondo Thanked Missy and Mr. Fry for the food and service and bid them good bye.  As they started to Walk off, Missy grabbed Miniya’s hand to stop her, gave her a warm smile and a few parting words of encouragement, before letting her go, to which Miniya thank her before trotting off to catch up with the others. As she trotted up beside them Hondo did not miss her sigh of contentment nor that she was smiling softly now. He knew it could not just be the pie, as that was the look of hope that she wore, making him wonder if pie was not the best thing that they had got from that booth. As they walked he heard Miniya hum to herself a tune, one he did not recognize, but he could say that it was the first time since she arrived that he ever saw her actually happy. They walked on, stopping at a few booths, gathering a few things Hondo and Fernando needed, a couple medical kits and some extra supplies to beef them up to go in the mechanic’s jeeps, and some sundries Hondo wanted, like more beer, a couple cases of whiskey, a greenish looking bottle of liquid that he stated Fernando would like, a couple boxes of matches, some cigarillos, and some sealed tobacco and large rolling papers for if he ran out.  After he had finished and they made their last trip back to the jeep Hondo looked at the money he had on him and frowned. He had more in the camper and some in the bronco, but he wanted to make another withdrawal before moving on, if possible, which made him wonder if going to fight town was really what he was supposed to do, though he really did not want the headache. With everything loaded, some in the girls laps at this point, He climbed in, started the engine and pulled out of the parking lot, heading back to Jerry’s shop. At Jerry’s shop everyone carefully got out and Hondo surveyed the area. The other jeep was there and had much of the list of stuff in the back, minus the snuggies, so he figured they had gone back after them and should be back shortly. He then headed to the shop’s office, with the girls following close to him. At the office they found a woman who was there doing jerry’s book keeping for him, who told them that Jerry had gone to the market for something and would be back in a bit. Hondo nodded and told her that they would wait outside for him, and they headed back to the jeeps. As they headed back out Patricia, Maggie, and Madison came into sight, with Patricia waving at them when she saw them. “Get everythin’?” Hondo asked as they approached. “Almost everything. Had to substitute a couple items, but both Patty and Maggie seemed to think they would work.” Madison said. Hondo nodded, “I’m sure its fine.” He then turned to Maggie, “How did it go?” She shrugged, “I.. I didn’t freak out.” “She was a help and we had a rather nasty man, who looked part wessen, question us about the wanted girls and she kept her cool while we dealt with him.” Patricia said. “Bounty hunter?” Hondo asked Madison nodded, “Yeah, rather sleezy looking one too. He was not taking, ‘we don’t know them’ as an answer. I guess he saw us here earlier and saw those two,” He pointed at Mae and June, “And assumed they were them and we knew something.” Hondo frowned, “We’ll sorry you had to lie, but thanks.” Madison shrugged, “Who lied? We don’t really know them. All we know is that you guys saved a few girls and brought them into camp. Doesn’t mean we know them.” Hondo chuckled and shook his head, “Heh! The technicalities… Well, I appreciate it just the same. Probably a good thing we are movin’ on soon. That shit will hit Flight Town before long, so the further we distance ourselves from the area the better…. So, you need to go back for anythin’ else?” Patricia shook her head, “Nope. You?” “Well, Molly needs some more clothes, but rather have her with me, so will hafta do that shoppin’ at the next town, I reckon. Thought ‘bout getting’ some soda-pop for a treat for the girls.” He said. “Anything else we need?” Madison asked. Hondo shook his head, “Not really. Need to talk to Jerry ‘bout somethin’ before the trailer is done, an’ we have better than an hour on that still, I reckon, an’ Jerry’s at the market getting’ somethin’, we were told.” “Well, if you want to get those soda’s we can watch everything here. I saw some the next street over. You can cut through that alley by the church there and you’ll come out right in front of it.” Madison told him. Hondo nodded, “Maybe I will, but want you all to stay close, an’ if anyone comes ‘round, take the girls into the office an’ tell the gal there that Jerry said they could stay in there for safety.” Mae and June Both grabbed onto him. “Please don’t leave us!” Mae exclaimed “Please no!” June said at almost the same time. “I won’t be far an’ they will protect ya both.” Hondo said as he tried to gently pull away from them. “No, please, at least take us with you! We.. we’re scared of them taking us!” Mae pleaded. “Please! I’m so scared!” June begged but more timidly. Hondo sighed, “Damn, alright, but it’s probably safer here, you know.” “It’s safer wherever you are!” Mae replied, to which June nodded in agreement. He sighed again and nodded, “A’right, but stay close an’ do exactly what I say, when I say it without question! Understand?!” They both nodded in agreement. “Fine… Madison, Maggie, Patty, you three keep an eye on things. Zoey, Macey, you stay with Maggie an’ listen to her.” He said to the others. (To Be Continued ... (Didn't all fit on this post))

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 19th, 2023, 3:54pm “Yes master.” Maggie replied. “Okay papa!” Zoey responded, with Macey nodding in a agreement. “You got it boss!” Madison replied cheerfully. “Don’t call me boss.” Hondo replied grouchily. “How about, stud-muffin?” Patricia asked playfully, though she blushed a bit and could not look him in the eye as she said it. Hondo gave her a dead-pan look, “Not only no, but hell no.” “Sorry.” She whispered as she slunk back, feeling a bit dejected again. He just shook his head and started off at a brisk walk across the road, towards the market, heading towards the alley that Madison had pointed out. His pace was not over fast for him, though it was on the brisk side, but being a foot and a half or more shorter than he was, Mae and June had to practically run to keep up. As they approached the alley, still a good 10 yards off, Hondo felt he saw a flicker in the shadows, as if someone had ducked out of sight behind one of the four larger buildings that were on either side of the alley. He slowed a bit and stopped for a moment, as he stared into the darkened corridor from a distance, hoping to catch another flicker of movement, but he saw nothing. Whatever it was had dashed off to the right, and though it very well could have been some stray, some kid playing, or someone in a hurry taking a short cut, his gut told him to be cautious, as it could also be a bounty hunter or worse. Mae and June stood panting beside him as he stopped, not knowing why they stopped but glad for the break. He looked down at them after a moment and shook his head at them. “For as small as y’all are, you’re in horrible shape!” He commented. “We *pant, pant* Just wanted us *pant* to be skinny and cute and all *pant, pant* we had to do is *pant* prance around the rnigs with sighs, *pant* spread or legs *pant* and sometimes *pant* ride a guy for a bit! *pant, pant* IT never required running and they didn’t feed us enough good food to get in shape! *Pant, pant, pant*” Mae replied. June leaned against him and nodded, “*pant, pant, pant* My lungs *pant* hurt! *pant, pant*” “Well, if April becomes my assistant I’ll need her in a lot better shape than this. I’ll talk to Jefe, but once we get to the next place I think we need to start you girls on a calisthenics program. I’m sure Macey, Zoey, an’ Tonya could use it too. Tonya might be able to lead it, as she was trained to fight for a while, so was Zoey.” He commented. “Please, no. *pant, pant*” June whined softly. “It’s for your own good. Now, I’ll give ya a minute to catch your breath then we’ll head on.” HE replied. They did not reply, though Mae nodded as she leaned back and looked at the sky as she slowly gained control of her breathing again, and June Continued to lean against him and her breathing slowly returned to normal. Once they had settled down again he nodded towards the corridor ahead of them. “See that alley up there? You two start to head in that direction as that’s where we’re goin’.” He said. “Can’t we just stay behind you?” Mae asked, sounding worried again. “You do an’ you’ll be out of breath again. This way I can watch ya better an’ you can set the pace, alright?” He replied. Mae nodded, not understanding that there was more too it than what he was saying, but since his argument sounded good she started off and June fell in beside her as Hondo took up the rear. As they continued, Hondo fell back a couple paces from them, his head on a swivel as he watched around them and kept at least his peripherals on the alley ahead, hoping to catch some movement if anyone was there, though he saw nothing. They soon came to the Alley and started down it, and as they entered Hondo caught the faint echo of shifting feet ahead, though left or right was hard to tell. As his eyes grew more accustom to the dim light, he saw an old wheeled trash dumpster ahead and to the right, piled with scraps of old cloth and remnants of broken appliances. He loosened his pistol in its holster as they walked out and readied himself for whatever might happen. As the two girls approached the building intersection in the Alley and came to the dumpster, a tall, gangly, greasy man with some wessen features popped out and sprung at the girls. “Got ya!’ He yelled. “Hondo!” Mae yelled and tried to step backwards “AHH!” June screamed as she grabbed onto Mae, causing Mae to trip as she tried to quickly back away from the man, pulling them both to the ground in her tumble. The man only managed to leap at them, though and not much else, as Hondo charged at him, causing his evil grin  change to a look of surprise, then an expression of horror as Hondo grabbed his arm, pinned it behind his back, and slammed his face into a brick wall. “GAH!! OOPH!!” The man exclaimed from the pain in his arm then the air escaping his lungs as he was smashed against the wall. He tried to struggle, but the feeling of cold steel on the back of his neck and the sound of a gun’s hammer being eared back caused him to freeze and simultaneously soil himself. The girls laid on the ground, next to tears and shaking as Hondo held the man hard against the wall with his pistol shoved into the back of his head where the neck meets the skull. A hideous oder hit him all of a sudden and he swore as he wrinkled his nose. “#$@!in’ hell! Did you shit yourself, or do you always smell like that!” Hondo exclaimed. “Please don’t hurt me! I don’t have much money but you can have whatever I have, just don’t kill me!” The man exclaimed almost crying. “You pathetic bastard, I don’t want your money! I want to know why you’re after my girls here?!” Hondo growled. “Your girls?! I.. I thought they were the wanted bunny girls, the ones in the flier! I swear! Please don’t hurt me!” He whined “You a bounty hunter or somethin’??” Hondo asked. “No! I’m actually a gambler, but I’m not good at that either, I swear! I owe the Grey Lady some money and she said she’d not kill me if I worked for her hunting these girls down, I swear!!” He cried out. “The grey Lady? What has she got to do with this??” Hondo growled. “I.. I only know rumors, but if I say and she hears she’ll probably kill me!” He whined. “An’ if you don’t tell me, I’ll definitely kill you right here an’ now!” He barked back. “NO! PLEASE!! I’ll talk! I’ll talk!!” The man cried. “Start talkin’ then!” Hondo snarled. “There.. there’s a rumor that the Grey Lady didn’t bet on the fights, though she always bets! She notorious for betting on everything. When she wins big she paints the town and buys drinks for everyone, and when she doesn’t win, well, she is known as a very sore loser!” He exclaimed. “So?” Hondo asked. “Well, a bunch of the powerful bastards she hangs out with started questioning why she wasn’t celebrating nor tearing the place up with anger! When she told them she didn’t bet on the fight they accused her of being a part of rigging the fights!” HE exclaimed. “They know the fights were rigged? How?!” Hondo growled. “I don’t know! Every says they were, though, and.. and I saw them all get killed, the Lych, The Butcher, and the Arsonist! All of them! That Cowboy killed the two then the Timewalker killed the other and to top it they Grey Lady shot the cowboy, but then the next day the cowboy was seen carrying two heavy bags of gold, one in each hand, and the other three were up and walking around acting like they didn’t know what happened! It’s all too convenient!” He replied quickly. “What does this have to do with the Grey Lady, stop wasting my time!!” Hondo snapped. “The Grey Lady is funding the hunt for the fugitive manager and all the ring girls that worked under her, at least those that they know weren’t killed by the loli-butch, to prove she wasn’t a part of it! That’s all I know, I swear!!” He nearly screamed. “Who is this Loli-butcher, an’ where do they take the girls they captured?!” Hondo snarled. “They take the girls to the old Sherriff’s office beside the bank! The Military disbanded the Sheriff’s department as they said they were too corrupt, so it had been empty but the cells are perfect for holding and interrogating the fugitive! And.. and the Loli-butcher is just the nickname the papers have given to whoever is killing all the young girls in fight town! They find another young ring girl or prostitutes’ body every few nights and they are always cut up the same way, so they think it’s the same guy! And.. and it’s not just the bunny girls from the death match managers side, but from all of them since things went to hell, though it’s been five days since the last body was found so they think he’s moved on, that’s all I know!!! Please, let me go!!” He sobbed. Hondo shook his head at him, “You’re pathetic an’ a disgrace to all men! I should end you, but it’s not worth havin’ you blood on my hands.” “So, you’re going to let me go?” He whined, though seemed a bit more hopeful. Hondo shrugged, “Sort of, though it will hurt a bit.” He gave Hondo a worried look, “Hurt?? How?!?!” *Crunch!* Hondo slammed his fist into the side of the guys face, breaking his nose, shattering his cheek bone, and knocking him unconscious. As the man slumped, Hondo held him up with one hand and checked his pockets with the other. He pulled out some old-world cash, a few gold and silver coins, some ammunition, and old .357 revolver, a knife, and deck of playing cards from the man’s pockets. He shoved the stuff into a vest pocket and tucked the knife and pistol into his waist band before tossing the man into the dumpster nearby. Then he walked over to where the girls sat on the ground, wiped his hands off on his pants and held it out to them. “You two alright?” He asked. “Did… did you kill him?” Mae asked. “Would it matter if I did? He would have sold you to the Grey Lady to be tortured an’ sold, whether you were the right girl or not, if he could have.” Hondo replied. Mae took his hand and he pulled her to her feet. “I.. I guess it doesn’t matter, but still…” She said quietly, pausing as she tried to think why it felt wrong to her to kill the man, despite what he would have done to her. He reached down and grabbed June’s hand to help her up. “I didn’t kill him. Just knocked him out.” He said as he pulled June to her feet. “He’s not worth it an’ as weak as he was an’ in the place I had him it would have been akin to committin’ murder, though I’d have been justified.” June wrapped her arms around him and buried her face into his sternum. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” She exclaimed, though her exclamations were muffled by his shirt. “Justified how? And, please don’t be angry. I’m just trying to understand.” Mae asked quietly. Hondo put an arm around June for the moment as she did not seem interested in letting go at the moment. “M.A.R.K., Murder, Arson, Rape, Kidnappin’. For those things, lethal forced used against someone is almost always allowed an’ reasonable. He was lookin’ to kidnap you two, so I had Justification to kill him. Now, IU managed to over power him, force information from him, an’ he was such a weak, piddly little man that I don’t think he’ll tangle with us or maybe anyon ever again, so I decided not killin’ him would be the best option, as if there is a way to handle somethin’ safely without takin’ or endangerin’ a life, that’s the way it should be done. Now, had he had a gun on you two, dealin’ with him might have put you in danger, so then I’d just have shot the bastard. Understand?” HE asked. Mae shrugged, “ I guess, a little anyway, but …” She threw herself into him and gave him a big hug too, “Thank you!” He patted her back, “Don’t thank me yet, as it ain’t over.” Both Mae and June pulled back and gave him a worried look. “There are more of them?” Mae asked worriedly. “I’m sure there are, but that’s not what I mean.” He said as he walked over and pulled the unconscious man’s boots off. “What then?” Mae asked. Hondo have her a hard look, “He gave me the location where they might be holdin’ your friend an’ I said if I found out, I’d try. So, I’m gonna try.” He started off back out of the alley in the direction they came from, the man’s boots in his left hand, as he tried to keep his pace slower than before, though the girls still had to trot to keep up. “We’re going the wrong way!” Mae exclaimed. “I’m not worried ‘bout soda-pop now. I know where they might be so I need to go, now.” He said, throwing the man’s boots into the bed of a passing pickup, unseen by the driver. The girls kept up with him and though winded when they got back, it was not as bad as before. As they approached, the others stopped up to greet them but Hondo walked past them and grabbed a shotgun from the jeep. “They out of soda?” Madison asked as he past them. “What’s wrong?” Patricia asked as he grabbed the shotgun. “Madison, I need to switch keys with you.” Hondo said quickly as he threw his keys to him. Madison missed them as he was fumbling in his pocket for the other set, and once he had them he tossed them to Hondo before scooping up the other set. “Papa?” Zoey asked questioningly. “Madison, you three take the girls into the office an’ keep them there until I get back. Tell Jerry I’m on a rescue mission. If I’m not back in three hours have him radio Steven in Flight town. I know they listen to the air waves. Send the message, ‘Righteous has gone missing and his crew needs the medic to pick them up at the dub box shop’. He will understand.” Hondo replied quickly, ignoring the other questions. Maggie stepped in front of him, “What’s wrong?” Hondo sighed, “Listen, I was given a location of some of their friends who are slated for torture an’ sale on the black-market slave circuit. I need to move fast as I could be already too late, an’ if I am, I’m not sure I can get other leads.” “Let me go with you!” Maggie exclaimed which surprised him. He shook his head, “No. I’m not sure what I’m walkin’ into an’ I can’t watch out for both of us.” “But what if they are hurt?? I can help! Please let me try.” She said, wanting to prove to him that she could be useful. He sighed, “Alright. I bought a couple med packs today for the jeeps. Grab one an’ climb in the other jeep.” She nodded and ran past him to get into the jeep, grabbing the bag quickly before heading to the other. “You think you can handle things, just the two of you?” Hondo asked Madison. “Three of us… I.. I’m sorry I didn’t volunteer early and let being nervous get to me, but.. but I promise I’ll be a help if they need it.” Miniya replied a bit quietly, but firmly still. Madison looked at her then at Patricia who nodded at him, so he turned back to Hondo and gave him a nod. “We can handle things.” He replied. “Good! Now, stay in side, an’ when Jerry has the trailer done have him hook it up to the other jeep so we’re ready to roll when I get back! Oh, an’ ask him to write out a receipt and bill of sale for me too, please.” Hondo said as he walked over to the jeep and opened the door. “Will do!” Madison relied. Hondo climbed in and fired the engine up, Slamming the rig into gear and pealing out almost immediately. He gunned the rig down the road a bit and once out of site stopped. “Why are we stopping?” Maggie asked. “It’s too long a drive an’ I’ve not teleported there before, but I think I can do it still.” He said. “Teleported? You mean the light thing that makes us appear somewhere else?” She asked. “Yeah, now I need some quiet to think.” He replied a bit more sharply than he meant to, but she got the message and stayed quiet. He knew Fernando taught him to make teleportation areas using a mental image and the cane, but he also told him when he received the timelord abilities that the knowledge of a timelord was bestowed on him, so he knew it was in there, but was not sure how to access it exactly. He pulled out the cane as set the tip on the floor boards as he closed his eyes. He could picture the camp where they had stayed at the other side of town in his mind and something in his gut told him that he could still get there without setting it as a spot if he could only picture it clearly enough or picture someone who was there already and somehow feel their existence. He spun the crystal on the cane almost absentmindedly and as he did the crystal started to glow. As it did the image of the place became extremely vivid to him and something in his mind seemed to take over, causing him to click the crystal down two notches as he willed them to the field behind the camp, where the tree stood that he had sat under and looked over the camp several times in quiet contemplation as he begged the Almighty to return Valentine to him. In that instant a green flash of light enveloped them and they were gone. (To be continued …)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 22nd, 2023, 2:12pm [Basement of Hondo’s Hanger in Flight Town] Six barrels and twelve boxes were set aside to put into the campers of the various vehicles to take as part of their supplies. In Fernando’s mind, Hondo should be returning soon but there was a lot to do until then. Minerva, Abigail, Ichigo and Naya continue to open boxes and barrels to check out their contents. Fernando thinks the convoy could take a few more boxes and a couple more barrels. In a few minutes Ichigo walks up to Fernando and signals him to bend down to her level to whisper in his ear while pointing to the box she was looking in.  He gets up and walks with her to the box and looks inside. Among other things inside the box were two small wooden boxes with metal bracing around the edges and corners, a hinged top and small padlock locking a hasp in the front. They measure about 18in X 18in X 18in. On the top were initials in fancy script, F.L.G on one box and H.I.S on the other. They look like they have been there for decades, though the rest of the contents seem to be fresh or new though under long storage of a couple years.  He repacks the large box and put the smaller boxes on the top of the load. “Alright. Close it up and slide it by the stairs for Hondo and I to go through it.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo nods before doing what she is told. Almost immediately there was a loud “AH!!!” Everyone turns around to the direction of the sound, seeing one of the taller boxes with a pair of flaying legs sticking out of it; Naya’s legs. She somehow managed to partially empty the box to inventory the contents and while reaching for the next thing to take before falling in. Her skirt has flipped over onto her showing her panty covered ass and privates and her legs kicked about as if to get a hold of something that is not there with muffled screaming coming out of the box. “Relax girl…” Fernando says loudly as he takes hold of her legs. He then reaches lower on her to put his arm around her hips that were on the edge of the box before pulling her up to get her out of the box. He had to shift his arms about her as he lifted her out of the box until he got her out and standing up. He then starts to look into the box, “What was so important that you had to fall into the box?” Reaching inside, he pulls out two smaller wooden boxes, similar to the other two found but smaller (12in X 12in X 12in with metal bracing on the edges and corners and their initials written on top of the boxes in Fancy Script) and heavier. Moving the boxes about seem to sound and feel like coins sliding about. Putting them to the side he repacks the larger box before putting the wooden boxes back inside. “Pack and close this one up as well and slide with the other by the staircase.” He tells them. The girls nod, with Minerva and Abigail going the box to close it before sliding it into place. A few more boxes and barrels were opened and checked out, put into a third group of possible things to take. Fernando thinks that the drive to the next town would be a long one but doable if there are no breakdowns. There would be some stops for bathroom breaks as no one can drive some 8 to 10 hours straight without a rest stop. If they take 20 boxes and 10 barrels, everyone in the convoy has to carry at least one of each. Fernando knows that his Electric Camper has its limits. One box is all he can take, and he would have to separate it out in his Electric Camper and Dub Box. Though there was ample air circulation for the air to be fresh down there, it was getting a bit heated from moving boxes and barrels around. Not finding a switch for turning on a fan, Fernando goes upstairs to see if there was a switch on the main floor, though he did not check to see if there was an air circulation fan downstairs. As he steps out into the office, he hears a vehicle driving into the hanger. He thinks it is too early for Hondo to have returned, thus he steps out to see who it is. It is General Jastrey with Major Moynihan and the Wessen Hating Gang Elder Leader. A couple more jeep vehicles park behind them, whether part of General Jastrey’s entourage or not, the troops go to fill the water barrels they brought in. “There you are.” General Jastrey says as she approaches Fernando. “I have been looking for you all morning.” “I’ve been busy preparing the convoy to bug out by this evening.” Fernando tells her. “Why are you leaving so soon?” The General asks. “Our time is short and thus we cannot stay no more than a few days to stock up and prepare to go to the next town. But I need to talk to you about the children.” Fernando explains. “What children?” General Jastrey asks. Fernando looks at the Wessen Haters Biker Gang Leader before turning to General Jastrey, “I need you, and only you to come with me to the office.” The Biker Gang Leader looks at Fernando and says, “That Airship would be great addition to our collection.” “It’s leaving with us. You want an airship, go get your own. Beside who would pilot it? An Airship is not a Motorcycle.” Fernando tells him. “If it can move, we can ride it.” The Elder leader says. “Like I said, go get your own. That one is ours.” Fernando tells him before turning to General Jastrey. “Come with me to the office. Alone.” General Jastrey looks to the others, before giving them a nod and heads out with Fernando. The Biker Leader tries to follow them into the office but Fernando stands in the doorway before shutting the door in his face and locks it. Fernando points to the back of the office before heading back there. She follows him to the back and watches him go downstairs. Taking in a breath of air, the general follows him. The General takes stock of what she is seeing: the girls going through the boxes and taking inventory. Fernando speaks up, “Ladies, take five minutes to rest. Minerva, come here.” They stop their work and lean against a nearby box or barrel as Minerva approaches Fernando and the general. “Yes, Fernando?” She asks. “Minerva, how many children are staying here?” Fernando asks. “About 24. Why?” Minerva replies. “This is General Jastrey, she will be taking to take care of them after we leave.” Fernando explains. “Oh.” Minerva says. “Who are these children and where are their parents?” General Jastrey asks. “These children have been under Minerva’s care, hiding in the sewers and abandoned buildings of the town.” Fernando begins to explain. “I am not going to be responsible for a bunch of runaways.” General Jastrey throws out. “Let me finish.” Fernando says. After he looks at the general, “These children have no parents. Thanks to the former Lawmen and Hector De La Vega for killing them. The children would be dead if they did not escaped and into Minerva’s care, but many of their brothers and sisters were not so lucky – either killed by them or taken and sold into slavery. Minerva rescued the survivors that nobody wants. We will be taking a select few with us because it is Minerva’s decision. But the others are intelligent and organized. I got them back packs with personal supplies and sleeping gear. They are willing to learn new skills and be useful like they have been with Minerva. This hanger can be their school and living quarters.” “So these children have no parents? Where are they, I to see them. Why were their parents and siblings killed?” General Jastrey asks. “Madam, if I may?” Minerva calls to the General. General Jastrey turns to face her before Minerva continues, “Madam... I, like the children , are not pure bred Wessens. We are hybrids.” “What does that have to do with anything?” General Jastrey interrupts her. Fernando throws in, “Hector is a Puritan Believer of Wessens. If you are not a pure breed, if you are Human/Wessen hybrid, according to his mindset and his followers of that mindset, you do not deserve to live. So he went out of his way to find hybrid families and killed them. Many went into hiding but were eventually found and killed. Minerva took those she found and hid them from Hector.” “And what about the lawmen? And where are they?” General Jastrey asks. “To get food, many of the children went out to beg or work for food. Many merchants did not like that and called the lawmen to capture and deal with them. The Lawmen killed a few of them, and sold others into slavery. I had to rescue the children when we entered into town from being sold into slavery. As where the lawmen are today, your little biker friend upstairs had his little biker buddies ambushed the lawmen and killed all of them when they entered into town.” Fernando explains though exaggerating the truth a bit. “Why was I not told of this?” General Jastrey asks. “You were told, as I told you days ago. But you had your mind on other things and dismissed what I had to tell you.” Fernando said with an annoyed tone. “I’m not happy with your attitude, Mister.” General Jastrey tells him. “I’m not here to take over your command, Ms Jastrey. But I and my people have been paying a heavy price to make your army strong and be able to take on what is thrown at it. Days ago, Hector sent 1000 crazed Wessen Army to take us on and between Hondo and I, and your troops that were here, we stopped that attack and killed most of them all, wounded many and the rest ran away from us in fear, while we had about six troop loses. Several hundred – nearly a thousand of their loses vs. our six – those men who were in battle with us deserve a medal. And the children helped us in that they were guided Hondo and I through the sewers during the battle. But your Major upstairs refused to take action, and had it her way, you would have rolled into Flight Town to a destroyed camp and dead troops littering the town from the Wessen army and Wessen Hating Bikers trying to take over the camp. You cannot be pussy footing around with those bikers in your group. They tried to sneak attack the camp more than once and those on patrol who discovered them trying to set up an attack were killed. Your men and women are great in what they do as they army they are. They need the recognition they deserve. And you cannot have Wessen Haters in an army that has Wessens and Hybrids in it. And remember, you have Major Fred and his Wessen army in Wessen Town joining your army’s ranks.” Fernando tells her. General Jastrey scowls at him for a moment. She then looks over the supplies, “And what of these boxes?” “Back in center Town you stated that I was around years ago. These boxes were his that he stored supplies here. I will be taking a few of them but the rest stays as we cannot take them all and we will be back for them. We can sit down and agree to what you can keep to use with the children as we find them to be filled with clothing for the children and some food supplies.” Fernando explains. “What is the proof that these boxes belongs to you?” General Jastrey asks. Fernando walks to one of the boxes by the stairs, opens it and removes the small wooden box inside with his initials on it. He takes the box to General Jastrey, showing the box and his initials on it. “That says its mine, and there is another with Hondo’s initials on it. That says we were here years ago, probably after when you saw us long ago, established a base here and stored supplies when needed. We need and will take from these supplies before we leave.” He then continues “This is not my hanger to give you, as it belongs to Hondo and only he can give it to you for the children to have along with the supplies we agree on giving you for them and them only. No Bikers – only your staff and your people, and help from the Major Fred and the Wessen Militia. If you put one Wessen Hating Biker into this place, you will have a bunch of dead troops and dead children. And if that happens, I will be back and bring hell onto this place and take down any and all involved.” General Jastrey let out a sigh, throwing in, “You taking the airship with you?” “Damn right I am. It is not mine, but its owner wants to come with us and she will go with us.” Fernando begins. He then throws at her, “I do not know what your delay is but that blimp by the parking lot belonged to Giovanni. It is now mine by the rules of combat and I’m giving to you. I heard that there are slaves tied up in there, they might be sick, dying or dead by now. If you can deal with that, clean it up, take the survivors, heal them, nurse them and put them in your army, the blimp is yours.” “You’re giving it to me, just like that?” The General asks. “Majorine, I thought you and I had an understanding that goes beyond years. I do not know why you are bumping heads with me like Mountain goats in heat fighting for a mate; but I work with you to help you, your army and Center Town while I make my way to Texas on my mission of rescue and providing help to those who need it, and in the end, get rid of the Spirits on Earth. You are my right hand in dealing with the Spirits in this area. Others will be my right hand in their areas. Until then, until it is time for us to leave, we are going to be friends and leaders. We will work together. But you need to be careful of who you take in. I do not trust that biker bum or those who follow him, so watch yourself around them.” Fernando tells her. “I am sorry for forgetting that. Things have not been easy though we are winning. That Major Moist Panties have been a major problem. She is great in getting the men to do what needs to be done but she is not combat capable at all.” General Jastrey says. “I’ll tell you what – half a mile past the runway at the Southern end of town is an extension of Flight Town, there is a Lawman Jail. There is another Lawman Jail on the far west of town. She with some troops can run the jails.” Fernando tells her. “What’s the catch?” General Jastrey asks. “Talk to Hondo, but one of his friends lost his restaurant business to a building explosion. All I ask is that you help that poor guy rebuild his place. Between Maddie’s Place, Steven’s Asian Food Palace, this would give a trusted third eatery for you and the town. There are other places to eat but I have not tried them out or trust them.” Fernando tells her. “Who do you trust?” The general asks. “The three eateries I mentioned, and there a few merchants here and there. And it seems that during the battle and then a tornado, there are some wrecked hangers on the west side of town. You could make a deal to get them and get a crew to clean up and build a replacement hanger in its place. And, oh damn, I almost forgot. I got a 3pm appointment at the convoy with a bee keeper about getting some honey from her. I found her at a farmer’s market at the far end of the merchants’ area by the convoy parking lot. You can trust the farmers there and talk about where they farm at as to protect them from slavers and purgers.” Fernando explains. General Jastrey nods. “Any questions before we go back upstairs?” Fernando asks. “Where is Hondo? I would to speak with him as well.” General Jastrey requests. “He is out on a supply gathering mission for the convoy. He should be back in a couple of hours.” Fernando explains. “Have him call me at the camp when he returns.” General Jastrey replies. “Anything else?” Fernando asks. “I see everything is in order. Everything else we can talk about later.” General Jastrey says before going to the stairs. Fernando follows her as she goes upstairs. In a few seconds they were unlocking the door to the office and stepping outside. Stepping out of the office the problems begin to show themselves with the Elder Biker Gang Leader. “What’s going on in here?!! I SMELL WESSENS! YOU HIDING WESSENS HERE?!!” Elder Biker Gang Leader lets out, getting louder with each word he says. “There is nothing here that is none of your concern. This is a private facility not one owned by the Army.” General Jastrey tells him “Then my boys and I will storm the place and take it, killing any Wessens and their Wessen Loving Friends we find and burning anything we cannot take!”  Elder Biker Gang Leader lets out. Fernando steps around from behind General Jastrey, grabbing the Elder Biker Gang Leader by his long thinning greasy hair and shoving the barrel of his .45 into his mouth in a blurred motion that defies the laws of physics. Fernando stares into the Biker Leader’s eyes through the dark lenses of his glasses. “You ain’t doing nothing. You’re lucky the General and the major are here or I would have blown your brains out the back of your head.” Fernando tells him with a freezing cold tone. “This Ain’t Your Place. There Is Nothing Here For You. Come Here Without Invitation, And Your Dead Body Will Be Dragged Out Of Here For The Coyotes And Buzzards To Fight Over. Learn To Keep Your Trap Shut And Know Your Place!” “Fernando!” General Jastrey shouts to get his attention. Fernando growls very loudly, “You Dare Threaten My Friends And Family?!! I WILL END YOU AND YOUR PEOPLE!!!” He then pulls the gun out from the Biker Leader’s mouth and twists his hair around before pushing him onto the ground. “Fernando! This Is Uncalled For!” General Jastrey says loudly. “Tell that to my daughter upstairs, or her Wessen babysitter, who his people tried to rape and kill the day before!” Fernando growls at General Jastrey. He continues, “This and his people are the snakes in Eden!” He turns to the Biker leader, “Keep messing with me and my people. Just keep messing with us. I will do to you and your people like I did with my people to Os Animas – 1000 crazed Wessens sent to end us by Hector De La Vega himself. We are still here to take down assholes like you and them – they – all 1000 plus Murder Crazed Wessens are dead. All Dead. No Survivors. If do you do not believe me, ask her.” He points to the major without looking at her. Major Moynihan nods in defeat. Fernando turns to the Biker Leader, “If I find out that you harmed one more Wessen who is not part of the Hector De La Vega gang or of the Os Animas group, I will find you, kill you and drag your body into the wilds miles from the roads for the coyotes and vultures to pick at your bones.  If you want to hunt Wessens, there’s a crazy group of Fox Wessens hanging around Center Town, they are part of the De La Vega Gang. They’ve been hitting merchants on the highway and occasionally a few customers in town. If you want money, there is a reward for each one captured, the army and the local Merchant Paid Lawmen have been looking for them for a while. Talk with ‘Mike the Younger’ about it. He can give you all the details about them. But all other Wessens in the area are of other people’s property – slaves, and they are to be left alone.” “What are you doing, Fernando...” General Jastrey says. “Center Town needs more men to protect it from those like the De La Vega Gang. You assign him and his crew to protect Center Town, things will be OK. If I remember correctly, there is an empty hanger in the back of Center. They can use it to house them. As part of the Army, they can stay there for free but they need to fix it up.” Fernando explains to her, throwing in, “People become criminals when they have no way to support themselves through normal means. They work in getting that hanger fixed up, get some help from the town, help the town with some Wessen protection, and they will not need to be criminals.” “That hanger requires a lot of work.” General Jastrey says. “For a warm place to sleep in, food to eat and some money in their pockets, I’m sure they will do what they can to get it up and going. They maybe a Biker Gang, but within their ranks are mechanics, plumbers, electricians, carpenters and handymen. It is how they are able to survive working with their rides and campers. As long as they follow the rules and protect Center Town, they can have that hanger and what things they would get from the Army. It is not going to be easy but it will get easy after the hard work is done.” Fernando explains. “We rule the roads we ride on.” The Elder leader says. “I have met many Biker Gangs on the roads, you are not the only one. So you do not rule the roads you ride on but share it equally with others. Believe me, there are larger Biker gangs out than you and your people. But you all have a common enemy as do we: Hector De La Vega and some Wessen Biker Gang that bears his name. There may be some Wessen Biker Gangs, and mixed Human / Wessen Biker Gangs – they are not the enemy, The De La Vega Biker gang is. You and your people are right in hunting down Wessens, but you are hunting the wrong Wessens. Most Wessens are innocent people, but Wessens like the De La Vega Gang are the ones you need to hunt down. Putting you in Center Town and give you a hanger to fix up and have a base in while working with Jastrey’s Army, you can cut them off from spreading further. Last thing you need is The De La Vega Gang moving in on your people and taking them down one at a time while on the highway. You need to know who the enemy is and how to deal with them as not all Wessens are the enemy.” Fernando tells him. “If you want the hanger as your base, you have to be part of the army and help with the highway patrols.” General Jastrey says to the Biker Leader.” “I thought Mikey was doing the Highway Patrols.” Fernando says. “Mikey and his boys can only patrol out to 10 miles, unless a farmer or merchant asks for his boys to be an escort. We need to extend that as far as possible, midway to the next town if possible.” General Jastrey says. “I rescued a group of his boys from a major road accident while doing an escort for a farmer.” Fernando explains. “I was at the hospital over seeing some surviving purge victims when they came in. Did not know it was you that rescued them. They respect you highly for helping them.” General Jastrey says. “What other families were recently purged besides the McDonalds and the Jenkins?” Fernando asks. “Three more: The Collins, The Harris and The Parkers. As you know that there are relatives connected to those families who do not share those surnames; that raid on the Lab Town, you and Hondo saved over 50 people. We are still trying to connect them to their relatives.” General Jastrey explains. “You know I have Maribelle Jenkins with her Wessen Teri, and Ruth McDonald and her sister and cousins in the convoy. They spoke to you about taking over their farms until they return before leaving with me.” Fernando explains. “I know. I’m afraid we may not make it for the Fall Harvest and food will be short and expensive this winter due to the damage to their farms the Purgers and Slavers did.” General Jastrey explains. “Talk to Hondo about reclaiming the land and get some crops growing for the Fall Harvest.” Fernando explains. He then turns to the Elder Biker Leader, “Any Farmers in your group?” “We’re Road Warriors, not Dirt Hogs.”The Elder Biker Leader says. “If everyone does not help out, time will run out and food will be scarce this winter. Even if you have a warm hanger as a base, you still need food. The Farms around Center Town feed much of the areas towns on the roads you and your people are on. All we need is 2 or 3 experienced farmers to help out in the planting and harvesting.  After the harvest you get your share. But if you do not help, people would have to travel hundreds of miles to get food for their families and friends. Highway gang hungry for food will attack them and steal the food they bought. You and your people can put a stop to that. All is needed is a couple of men and women who know how to farm and help out. Winter can be cold hard while you starve this year or you can have good food and warm bellies with the food you and your men help make. And the respect you would get is real, not enforced by fear.” Fernando tells him. “We’re Road Warriors, not Dirt Hogs.”The Elder Biker Leader repeats himself. “You will be dead Road Warriors this winter when the food runs out.” Fernando tells him. The Elder Leader thinks about it for a while before asking, “What’s to stop the purgers and slavers from hitting the farms again?” “All the Purgers and Slavers based in Slavania were eliminated by me and my people long ago. The only ones we have to deal with are the ones from here to No Man’s Land.” Fernando tells him. “I will send a group to check the place out in Center Town and another group to go ahead of you to scout out who’s out there. Everyone will stay here until they return.” The Elder leader says. “I’ll talk to Hondo about it. But we go as fast as our lowest vehicle, which is around 45mph. And we stop if anyone breaks down and for bathroom breaks. We use channels 18 and 38 for our travels, and monitor 14 and 9 for road intel and emergencies. Hope your boys have a radio on their rides.” Fernando explains. “All my scouts each have a radio.” The Elder Leader replies. “I rather have you on my side than fighting you. Like the others, I have many on my side. That is why you need to know who is the enemy and who is not.” Fernando says to the Elder Leader, adding, “That includes Wessens. If you can deal with that and everything I told you about Wessens, then we can work together.” “Wessens are an abomination, they all need to be killed before they kill us.” The Elder Leader says. If you are willing to listen for once, then listen now.” Fernando tells the Biker Leader. He continues, “You can verify everything I say with General Jastrey.” He takes a pause before he continues, gauging the Elder Leader’s reaction, “Wessens are Spirit created. That is a fact. But do you know why Spirits are creating Wessens?” “Wessens are the soldiers Spirits have to take down us humans!” The Elder Biker Leader throws out. “Uhm... No.” Fernando tells him. “No?!!” The Elder Biker Leader lets out. “Wessens were created to enslave humans by enslaving them and taking down society as a whole. Wessens were people, families, and friends of large farming and technological facilities, purged and taken into a Lab Turn and turned into a Wessen by force, erasing their memories, and selling them as slaves.” Fernando explains. “Then explain those like Hector De La Vega and his gang.” The Biker Elder Leader says. “People like Hector sold their souls to the Spirits for strength, power and near immortality as a Wessen in exchange for go about purging the good people to turn them into Wessen Slaves. They make money, a lot of money, doing this. There are many people out there like Hector, who would sell their mothers for power, money and immortality. They are the enemies of humanity, and the ones you need to be on the look-out for, everyone else who is innocent of such crimes. Wessen people like Hector are a tiny few. Out of every 1000 Wessens out there, 2 or 3 are like Hector. Since their deal includes immortality, they have been around for a very long time, some since the ending of the Happening itself but do not look their age. Hector is approaching his 60 but he still looks like he’s in his 30s.” Fernando tells him. “Why would anyone do that to themselves? I’m calling bullshit on this!” The Elder Biker Gang Leader says. “You’re not listening. They do it for money, power, and immortality. Power to do as they please, to turn others into lesser Wessens and money from selling them. Immortality to be able to live without aging, to live when most would have died. They can do as they want, when they want, where they want. You as a human only have 20, 30 years, 50 if you are lucky to lead your people. Hector may have had 50 – 60 years and he continues without challenge for as long as he stands, maybe another 40 – 50 years. You would be dead by then. That is why people like Hector do this.” Fernando tells him. “Then how do you kill somebody like that?” The Elder biker Gang Leader asks. “Like I showed you with the Cold Blooded Killers – bullets will slow him down but not kill him. A knife to his gut will only anger him. Setting him on fire will not hurt him at all. But a very long and sharp blade across his neck and cutting his head off his shoulders will kill him. A bomb to blow up his body would also do it but would be messy and it may hurt others, including you. I prefer taking his head off.” Fernando tells him. [About Same Time: North East/South West Road along Harris-Layton Ranch; heading North East] Driving for the past couple of hours between 15 and 20 mph, Russell wonders if he is going the right way. The roads look familiar to him but he wonders if it is right. Coming up on a hill crest, he can barely see a sprawling village a few more miles away. Though the tractor picks up a few more miles per hour going down the hill Russell hold on tightly to keep the tractor on the road and not into a ditch. In another 20 minutes or so, they make it to low land valley between the hills of the area and are approaching the village. But something was not right as they got closer to the village’s entrance. As large as the village was with about 200 or so Teepees and about 20 short one story wooden buildings, it looks like a corner of the village was ransacked, pillaged and burned to the ground with many other structures burned or destroyed  peppering against those that are still standing while many trying to clean up the area. There were men standing about the border of the village, from what his eyes can focus, they were armed with rifles and shotguns. As he approached the gate, several older men approach the gate with long guns in their hands and scowls on their faces. Russell slows down the tractor to a stop and raises his hands to appear not hostile to them. Two of them go over to Russell and search him, taking his hand guns, wallets with the old world money and radio which were not returned but instead pocketed by those who took them. A few more men go to the back of the trailer, pointing their weapons into it as one reaches inside to pull the blanket out revealing the female human and Wessens. The girls were pulled out from the trailer and brought over to the front. The older man of the group says, “Take’m To The Boss Man, he’ll appreciate their capture.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 26th, 2023, 4:46pm In a flash of light, just north west of Fight town, in a field not far from the currently empty campground that now lay trashed and covered with broken glass, empty cartridges, and a couple burnt out vehicles, a jeep seemed to materialize out of thin air, unseen by anyone around, just as the driver had hoped to happen. He put the vehicle in park and stepped out to look around, his cane disappearing from his hand as he absentmindedly stored it away on his being with a subconscious thought. As he looked around, the raccoon wessen woman in the passenger seat stepped out and slowly walked over to his side as she appeared to look down, but her eyes darted around nervously as she scanned the near horizon. “W.what h.h.happened here?” she asked in a softy, nervous tone. “*sigh* … Looks like a war happened, honestly. We must have barely gotten out in time. Not sure if the folks that were here after us were tryin’ to flee, or stumbled into this mess, unaware.” He said as he pointed at the burn out hulls of vehicles and the one shot up camper trailer. “Sh.should we look and.. and see if anyone is here and needs help?” She asked hesitantly. He shook his head, “No. Whatever happened here happened days ago. If there’s anyone left here, I reckon they are beyond helpin’.” She sighed and nodded in agreement, her shoulders sagging and ears drooping a bit at the thought of it all and at the worry and fear building in her. She jumped and looked up suddenly as a hand grabbed her shoulder firmly, but she relaxed as she saw the one she gave herself over to, to be her new master, looking down on her with a soft smile, with his hand on her shoulder. He gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze as she looked up at him and her body relaxed a bit, his own confidence giving her strength that she did not know she was capable of having, and his silent reassurance giving her a peace she did not know was possible in times like these. She questioned herself for even asking to go, knowing what could happen and knowing that on a good day she was scared as a general rule, but she wanted to change that. His compliment earlier had given her the boost she needed, but its effect had started to wane. His touch and reassuring look recharged it, though, and somehow, she knew she could do this; she could help him and prove to herself and the others that she could be useful and work towards atoning for her past. But without him she was not sure that any of this was possible. “You alright?” He asked, softening his tone for her, which was a detail she did not miss. She gave him a soft smile and trembling nod in reply, “I.. I am now… thanks.” “Thanks? Don’t know what for.” He replied, brushing it off, though he knew all too well what she meant. As he pulled his hand back from her shoulder he nodded towards the jeep. “Better get back in. Standin’ here ain’t gettin’ it done.” He said, changing the topic before she could reply. She nodded and smiled softly to herself for a moment as she walked around the jeep and climbed in. As she closed the door and he fired up the engine again her smile faded as her mind turned back to what they were doing, trying to save lives of those who had been not unlike she had been. If there ever was a path to atonement, she knew this had to be it. Hondo put the jeep in gear and started rolling down the path towards town. He shook his head at the wreckage and ruin that was left behind in the abandoned campground, but that was the least of it, as town was worse. The ring he and Fernando had fought in was burned to the ground. The restaurant they shared some drinks and steaks at, while Fernando tried to prepare his mind for the fight and reassure him that they would get Val back, had the windows busted out, the doors broken off the hinges, and had graffiti painted on it. The Death-Match barracks, fight office, and Ichigo’s penthouse suite were reduced to a pile of brick and rubble. Several houses and businesses were destroyed or burnt to the ground, and a few others still smoldered. The military was everywhere, with soldiers eyeing him, Maggie, and their ride suspiciously at they drove past, calling in a sighting of a stranger on their radio. He rolled through town, watched but left alone, and pulled up first to the bank, at the back side parking area. “What are we doing here?” Maggie asked. “I need to make a quick withdraw. Things might go sideways an’ the convoy will need more funds up ahead, so best to do it now. Might not be too safe to do so later.” Hondo replied. “Do.. do I have to wait here?” She asked timidly. He shook his head, “No, I’d actually rather you come along.” “You need my help?” She asked, tilting her head at him questioningly. “No. Just rather have you close in case things go bad. I can’t protect ya if I can’t see ya.” He replied as he opened his door and stepped out of the jeep. She smiled and blushed a bit, embarrassed, though elated, that he was thinking of her safety. It was not that she did not think he did, but thinking and knowing were different things. She frowned a bit, though, as she thought of how broken she was. She knew she would never be worthy of being more than his slave, but she wished she was not so broken, as she believed he deserved better than her for even a lowly slave. She slowly opened her door and climbed out as he rounded her side of the vehicle. “Probably better take that pistol belt off.” He said, pointing at her waist. “Why?” She asked, hesitant to question him, but nervous to leave her weapon behind, as it gave her some measure of comfort to have it. “This town might have the military in it, but I don’t reckon they took as kindly to doin’ away with slavery as well as Center Town or even Flight town has, an’ you know how Flight Town has gone so far. We might be able to hide that gun on ya in case ya need it, but … hmm.” He said as he looked her up and down. He reached down and unbuckled her pistol belt, to which she just looked up at him and let him handle things. He pulled the small pistol out of the holster, along with a spare magazine from the mag pouch, and shoved the pistol in his belt and the magazine in one of her skirt pockets. He then took her shawl off and placed it under his arm, untucked her tank top, and loosened the belt on her skirt. She trembled slightly and closed her eyes as he worked, as though she trusted him with her body and would give herself to him in any way he wanted, it also brought back bad memories and forced her to fight the fear they instinctively caused to rise in her. He pulled her skirt up higher, leaving barely enough to cover her panties, tightened her belt back, and shoved the pistol into her waist-band before pulling her tank top down over them and placing her shawl over her head and shoulders and pulling it over and across her arms. He then put a hand on her arm lightly and gave her arm a light squeeze. “Maggie, it’s alright.” He said softly. She opened her eyes and looked at him before looking down at herself. “Wh.what.. what did.. I mean… “ She stammered. “This should hide your pistol. Just keep your shawl coverin’ ya an’ your arms under it. Unless things look bad, keep your tank top down over the pistol too, in case some asshole yanks on your shawl.” He replied softly. “Okay, but… My skirt is a bit high.” She said as she looked down and saw almost all of her legs. “Sorry if it embarrasses ya…” He started to say but she cut him off. “Oh no! I’m not embarrassed. I’m used to being pranced around in little to nothing, but.. it's just uncomfortable.” She said with a grimace. He shook his head and chuckled slightly, “Heh… Well, if uncomfortable is the only thing, then we’re doin’ alright. I pulled it up to get that pistol just under your breasts. People will be lookin’ at hips an’ under arms for guns, not up at chest height, an’ if they look at your chest, well, you’re well-endowed enough that you’ve got other things there that most will be drawn into lookin’ at instead of the possible slight outline of a pistol grip.” She blushed and looked away, “You flatter me, master. I know I’m not that pretty. There were far prettier girls than I at the lab, and there's many more at camp who are far more beautiful than they were and far less broken than I will ever be. I’m sorry I burdened you with my brokenness, master, but I know of no one else other than Fernando who I trust to help or would be willing to take me on. I wish I was special for you, but I’m not.” He put a hand under her chin and turned her face to look at him, “You're special, you're pretty, an’ ya will get better. I’m not sure I’m the best one to help ya but I will try. Though if you are wantin’ to be my woman too, like Molly is, I’m not sure…” She cut him off, speaking quietly, though excitedly at first, “I could never be good enough for you, master, and would never presume to ask such a thing! I… I just want to help you, do your bidding, and be given a chance to.. to redeem myself somehow… Maybe.. maybe someday I will be well enough in my head and heart again and can be free, but even then I could not and would not ask such a thing of you… It’s not that I don’t or wouldn’t want you, master, but… but one such as me would only weight you down… I can’t repay you as is and now with you helping me not be so afraid, allowing me to help, and helping me with my heat… I owe you too much already and everything I could be couldn’t repay that… You deserve better by your side, sharing your bed, and having your love… I can only hope to serve you, scrub your feet, and maybe lay at them at time, that will be enough for me and be more than I deserve.” He frowned, “We will talk ‘bout all this later, as it isn’t the time or place. We need to hurry now, so just stay behind me an’ keep quiet.” She nodded in reply and then lowered her head, submissively waiting for him to take the lead. He shut her door and headed around the bank, through a side alley, pausing in an out of sight spot to pull out his cane, make a mental image of the place, and tap the cane into the ground, clicking the crystal down a level to make a fast-travel spot for later, if needed, before continuing on. Once around front, he entered quickly, not holding the door for Maggie, as he knew if she was to be suspected of being a slave he had to not pay her much mind. Though the army could not stop him on suspicion of owning a slave for appearing thoughtless to his female wessen companion, the pro-slave folks would definitely write him off as an enemy if he showed her any public courtesies. As he entered the bank, a pair of security guards rose from their stations to meet him. “What's your business here?” The one asked firmly, giving him a hard, cold stare. “Here to make a withdraw.” He replied, starting the guard in the eyes. The guard had to look away, as though he tried to appear intimidating and had his gun out, he somehow felt intimidated instead by the confidence the cowboy showed in his eyes and body language, despite his gun being holstered and his hands away from it. “No weapons allowed in the bank, sir. We will need your knife and sidearm, and need to search you and your wessen. Army’s orders.” The other guard said, seeing his companion’s faltering look. Hondo shook his head and growled at the guard, “I don’t reckon to agree to that! With the amount I’m gettin’, I want my sidearm on me, an’ my wessen is only to be touched by me an’ no one else, understand?!” “Sir, it's orders! You either comply or you don’t do business here! IT IS that simple!” The other said loudly, trying to regain his normal intimidation factor that worked on almost everyone else, except this man. Hondo was about to reply angrily, when the bank manager stepped out to see what the commotion was about. “What seems to be the problem...? OH! Mr. Hondo! My apologies, we were not expecting you, sir!” He exclaimed. “You know him, Leonard?” The older of the two guards asked, with a growl to his voice. “Yes of course! He’s…” Leonard started to say but Hondo shook his head at him, to which he understood, knowing all too well the rumors and the hell such talk had brought to the town. “… he’s an extremely important holder here and he gets every privilege we can afford him. Now, Please, Mr. Hondo sir, follow me and I can see what I can do to help you today.” Leonard replied as he changed his reply to better suit what he thought Hondo wanted. “But he’s armed and we’ve not searched his wessen whore yet!” The younger one exclaimed angrily. Though Hondo’s blood boiled, and he saw the look of shame on Maggie’s face out of the corner of his eye, he ignored it for appearances sake, though he did not want to. “I said EVERY PRIVILEGE! Now, Mr. Hondo, please feel free for yourself and your wessen to follow me.” Leonard replied almost too friendly like, after barking at the guard. Hondo shot the guard a look before turning back to the bank manager with a nod and following him, glancing back just enough to make sure Maggie was still on his heals. They followed the manager to his office, where he poured Hondo and himself a glass of scotch, offered Hondo a seat, and then settled behind his desk. The manager took a sip first, to show it was not poisoned, as it was a common courtesy among those of business in this world to do so, and was habit for others in this world to not drink until the one who poured the drinks had drank to insure it was not poisoned. Only a fool drank before the one who poured the drinks in this world, and those fools rarely lived long enough to learn better. As Hondo sat down, he pointed at the floor beside him, to which Maggie knelt down where he pointed and stayed quiet. After some exchange of unnecessary pleasantries, and a quick overview of the current situation, they got down to business. Hondo asked for a million in gold, but with situations as they were, supply movements being limited, and much of the bank’s assets being moved elsewhere for safe keeping, the manager got him to agree to eight hundred thousand, one hundred thousand of which was in silver and the rest in gold. Once done they shook hands, and with the help of one of the bank tellers, Hondo, the teller, and Maggie lugged the coin out the back door to the Jeep, loaded it in the back, bid farewell to the manager and headed out again. As they took off, Hondo patted Maggie’s knee, as she looked distraught. “I’m sorry ‘bout puttin’ you through that, but thank you for goin’ along with it.” He said softly. Maggie looked down at the floor with a frown. “It’s alright, Master. I’m used to it. Besides, I know that though you can seem a bit scary at times, you are kind and only tell me to do what is needed or what is good for me to do.” She replied in a low, sad voice. “Maggie, I know you said you want me to be your master an’ all, an’ Fernando as your second, but unless it’s needed like in there, there’s no need for you to call me master all the time, especially when alone or in camp.” He said, frowning. “It makes me feel better and safer to call you that, so unless you tell me not to anymore, I’d like to call you master.” She replied quietly. “*sigh* … Alright, if it makes you feel better, but please use it less ‘round others. Just don’t want folks to think I’m buyin’ slaves while tryin’ to free others than my own. Sorta puts me in a bad position if it gets out of hand, ya know?... I’m fine with you callin’ me by my name as well.” He replied. “Thank you, Master.” She said quietly. “You seem a bit down. You alright?” He asked. She shrugged, “I guess I’m alright. Just sort of feel useless and like I’ll maybe never be any better than this. You’ve helped me so much, but back there… It just reminded me of what I can never be and of what I am… Don’t worry about me, master. I’ll be fine as long as you are around… So, now where are we going?” “Well, I was told that the sheriff’s office is where they may be holdin’ these girls. I’m not sure what we are gonna get into, but you’re gonna have to play slave again, as these ones are definitely pro-slave. I’m hopin’ to just buy the girls from them an’ keep things peaceful, but if they think I’m anti-slave, it could go bad fast. They might be more insistent on searchin’ you an’ dependin’ on how many of them there are, I might not be able to do anythin’. You’ll have to leave your pistol this time, unless you want to stay in the jeep, but even then, if they come out… *sigh* … I really appreciate you wantin’ to come an’ help, but I might not be able to handle this an’ take care of you. I can send ya back if ya like an’ handle it alone.” He offered. She shook her head, “No, I want to go with, but… Can you pull somewhere where we aren’t really seen and stop a moment before we get there? I have an idea, if you will permit me.” He raised his eyebrow at her but nodded, “Sure.” He pulled out of town on a side road and off behind a stand of trees, off the road a way, and stopped the jeep. Maggie opened the door and climbed out, taking her shawl off first before pulling her gun out of her waistband and the magazine out of her pocket, and laying it on the roof. As Hondo climbed out and walked over to her side, she stripped off her skirt and took the belt out of the loops. “What’s the plan?” He said, eyeing her questioningly. She did not make eye contact but glanced his way before looking down again. “If you need to look pro-slave, then I need to look more like a slave to try to help sell it.” She replied softly. She wrapped the belt around her neck and put her fingers where the buckle and the end met then added a couple inches and held it out to Hondo. “C.could you cut th.this here and a.add a couple holes, please?” She stammered a bit, as the feelings of fear and memories of her past welled in her, though she managed to fight them off mostly. He nodded and cut it with his pocket knife and carefully put a couple holes in it. As he did, she pulled off her shirt and dropped her panties and let her hair down out of the ponytail it was in before pulling the shawl around her, wrapping it around her breasts, high enough to cover the nipples, but low enough to allow for ample cleavage, and folding it so it just barely covered her ass. She then pulled her gun-belt out and pulled the holster and ammo pouch off of it and wrapped it around her chest, just under her breasts and held a spot with her fingers. “I n.need a new hole here, t.too, please.” She said quietly. He nodded and took it front her, handing her the other smaller belt that he had cut down and put holes in by now. As he put a new hole in the wider belt she fastened the cut down one around her neck, with the buckle centered over her throat. With the new hole in the gun belt, he handed it to her and she fastened it right under her breasts, securing the shawl better and pushing up her breasts a bit, so to accent them more. “I understand the get-up, sort of a sex slave look, but why did you shuck the underwear?” He asked. “I’ve seen sex slaves who t.travel with a master dressed s.s.similarly, and that is because it is a cheap outfit and g.gives the master ready access to her b.butt and vagina. Also, it makes them easy to check as though some don’t mind passing a.around their s.sex slaves, some don’t like other t.t.touching them. This way if they want to search me, all they have t.to do is l.l.lift the shawl and see I have n.no weapons. If they saw panties on m.me, they might get suspicious, as slaves are rarely given such things, unless they are meant to be worn alone to show off their body, like lingerie.” She said slowly, stammering a bit as she talked and pulling off her shoes as she spoke. She still looked down and blushed some from embarrassment. She was not sure why she felt this way, as nudity was not new to her, as she was made to strip regularly in the lab, whether for show, for sex with one or multiple partners, and to be used for testing. She wondered if it was because she wanted him to see her differently, wanted him to see her like a woman, and maybe she liked him and wanted him to like her back, though she knew they could be nothing more than master and slave. She envied Molly a bit, as she wished she could be in his bed, close to him, and loved by him like she was, but Molly was far more deserving of him than she was, plus Valentine and others had more claims to him than she ever could. He frowned but nodded, “I understand. If I say anythin’ harsh to you or do anythin’ in there to you, understand that its to protect you an’ what we are doin’.” She nodded, “I understand and t.trust you, master. They expect you to be handsy at times and harsh or dismissive at times. Remember they think we are far beneath humans, so do what you feel you need to, to make them believe I am your sex slave. I’ll do whatever you say, without questions, but can I ask a f.favor?” He nodded, “I reckon.” “Would you p.put my p.pistol in the back of your waist-band, under your vest? If something goes wr.wr.wrong I can grab it, then.” She asked timidly. He nodded and grabbed her pistol from the roof and the spare magazine she had laid with it, shoving the pistol in the back of his belt and the magazine in his right vest pocket. “You ready then?” He asked. She nodded but looked down and frowned. He could see her trembling visibly, which he figured was from fear and nerves, so he gently reached out and lifted her chin so she could see him smiling softly down at her. “You’ll be alright. You’re doin’ great, Maggie, an’ though I know this isn’t what you want to be, I do have to say you make a right pretty little sex slave.” She blushed at the compliment and could not help but smile softly back. “Thank you, master.” She whispered back, as though she did not agree with his assessment, she appreciated it none the less. With her ready, they climbed back into the jeep and he headed back into town, heading to the main drag and to the south side of town, where the old Sheriff’s office sat. It sat on the furthest south side of town, with it and the main town being separated by the now mostly empty blimp and dirigible parking area and a large field. When it was built it served as a check-point for all entering and leaving town, but with the town gaining size and other roads being built, it soon just served as the sheriff’s head quarters and holding cells for those arrested and waiting for processing before being taken to the larger jail on the east side of town. Outside of the old sheriff’s office sat a couple of beat up old SUVs outside bearing hand painted emblems on them, marking them as law enforcement vehicles, and a nicer looking pick-up truck with no markings. Hondo eyed the place from a distance for a bit, but did not get to watch as long as he wanted, as he was worried about drawing attention. With not seeing a soul in sight, he proceeded to the building and backed into one of the parking spaces, making it easier for them to get away quickly if needed. He shut off the engine but left the keys in the ignition, pulling them out just enough to keep the warning buzzer from sounding, before opening the door and stepping out of the rig. Maggie jumped out as the same time as he did and moved to get behind him, walking with her head down and hands folded in front of her. “Just stay behind me, unless I say otherwise.” He said softly as he glanced around. She said nothing, though she heard him and understood. Seeing no one he started for the stairs but stopped short as the front door popped open and a grizzled dark-haired man with a walrus mustache stepped out, with a double-barreled shotgun in hand. “Hey thar!” He shouted. “You talkin’ to me?” Hondo asked coldly, while also acting confused to why he would be being called out. “Who else? I’m not calling ta thet thar wessen bitch behind ya! Ya here ta transport the.. the prisoners?” He asked, hesitating at calling them prisoners. “I’m here for a transport, but not for prisoners.” He said with a frown, trying to feel the guy out. The man lowered his gun a bit and gave off a frustrated sigh, “*sigh* … Well, we hafta call ‘em thet because of the damned army and thar anti-slavery bullshit! … and you’re late, ya know!” “Well, blame your damn army on that! I was early, so I went to see ‘bout gettin’ some grub an’ got the fifth degree ‘cause of my companion! She was a good girl though an’ kept her mouth shut, other than when asked if what I said ‘bout her bein’ my paid assistant was true, she said it was. Though she's only paid in dick, but these horny things want nothin' else, I reckon. Reckon she knew what I’d do if she didn’t agree with met an’ they didn’t hide her from me!” Hondo replied with a smirk. The man nodded, “A well trained bitch! Those are the best ones! Let one get away with somethin’ though, and next thing ya knowed, they all think thet they’re human and want freedom or some bullshit like thet!” Hondo shook his head and cussed, “#$@!in’ bullshit, is what it is! But none the less, I’d rather not take any more questions from this army of yours, so if I can get my cargo and be goin’, I’d feel better.” The man nodded, “I understand thet! Come ahead on.” Hondo nodded and walked up the stairs, but as he got to the door, the man shoved his shotgun into Maggie’s breasts, stopping her cold, “Wait.” He said flatly. Hondo turned and glared at the man before glancing at Maggie to make sure she was alright. She was holding together, but was shaking worse now. “What the hell?” Hondo growled. “I need ta search her before ya can go in. Hafta check for wessen sympathizers, understand?” The man replied. Hondo frowned but nodded, “Alright, but don’t get handsy! Don’t like anyone touchin’ my wessen but me.” The man nodded, “I understand thet! Bought me a nice fresh little 15-year, virgin doe girl a few years back. Well, I sorta got tired of her, got drunk one night, and ran short O’ cash, so I lent her to some friends for a couple weeks for a tidy some and a fresh bottle. Well, I found out thet they and some others I didn’t know ran a train on her the whole time they had her. She was pretty rough when I got her back and I found I jest couldn’t bring myself ta screw her anymore. Not sure how some folks pass ‘em around like a community #$@!-toy. I can screw a whore, though she’s been with others, because I knowed she is a whore from the start. But when it’s yours, ya jest want it ta be yours and not be hollered out by others, even if they is kin or close friends. I mean, maybe if it were only my best buddy or my brother, but when ten guys has pounded her, even if you knowed half of ‘em, well, it jest ain’t the same again, ya know?” Hondo gave him a bit of a blank look, trying to hide his anger, and nodded, “Yeah, I get it… Rather not have what’s mine soiled by others.” His voice was cold and he spoke slowly, but the man paid it no mind, thinking that he was just being touchy about being held up and just wanted to be done and get out of town. The man grabbed the shawl and lifted it, glancing at her bare ass, belly, and womanhood, before lowering it and squeezing her breasts quickly and putting a couple fingers down in her cleavage to make sure nothing was there. Hondo glared at him, from behind his darkened glasses, but said nothing as the man did make it fast. “Well, she’s good, and I mean in more ways than one. Been a while since I’ve seen one of those raccoon wessens, and can’t say I’ve seen one so clean. Usually, since they are rare, when ya see one she’s all used up and ragged. You interested in selling her, as I might be interested in buying, since from what you said, I assume she’s a good clean, one owner?” The man asked. Hondo shook his head, “She’s not for sale.” The man shrugged, “I understand but can’t hurt to ask, right?.” “Yeah, I guess it doesn’t.” Hondo replied coldly. “Well, might as well come on in. We have two for ya ta hall off, and the sooner they’re gone, the sooner we get paid!” He said as he nodded at the door and headed inside, leaving it open for Hondo and Maggie to follow in behind him. As they entered and his eyes adjusted, he saw a man in his late teens or early twenties asleep, with a two-day shadow beard, tipped back in a chair with his old straw hat pulled over his eyes and feet on the desk, and another about his own age, clean shaven, with a dark hat, duded up duds, and wild eyes, who looked at them and smiled creepily. “Wake up, boy! Looks like we got some fresh meat!” The wild-eyed man said as he knocked the younger man’s feet off the desk and startled him awake. “I’m awake!” The young man said quickly as he looked around, trying to figure out what was going on before he stopped and stared at Maggie. “Wow, I’ve never seen one like her before! Can I have a turn at her first?!” The younger man asked excitedly. “Now, hold your dicks, boys! This one is his and ain’t for passing around. He’s here to pick up the two we’re holding and take ‘em to the market.” The older man said. “Well now, just because she’s his, doesn’t mean we can’t have a little taste. Never seen a pussy that wasn’t for sale for some price.” The wild eyes man said to the older man with a big grin before turning to Hondo. “So, how about it stranger? Can we wet our dicks in your #$@! toy?” “No! She’s mine an’ mine alone.” Hondo growled. “Come on, now, stranger. We’re not asking for her for free. You name your price, give us about 20 minutes with her in the back room, and you can be on your way. It wouldn’t be Christian to not share a little piece of that pie with us, now would it?” He said, his tone oozing with slime and venom. “I don’t share.” Hondo replied flatly. “Now, that isn’t neighborly of you, stranger. Don’t tell me your selfish with your pussy like old Clemens’s here is.” The man replied, still grinning the whole time. The man reminded Hondo of a snake, somehow, but he was not wessen. As creepy as the cold-blooded wessen were, this man was creepier yet. Hondo wanted to beat the shit out of him, but with Maggie defenseless, and lives on the line, he held his tongue and fists. “Now Roy, cut thet out! The man has a right ta not want ta share what’s his. Maybe ya’ll’ll understand someday.” The older man said with a sour look on his face. Hondo was glad the older man spoke before he did, as he was not sure he could say much that wouldn’t start something at the moment, and now was definitely not the time to start anything. The wild-eyed’s grin faltered a bit as he gave Clemens a hard, wild stare. “Pussy is pussy, old man, when are you going to understand that? It has no real value other than the dick that is in it. Protecting it is stupid and not sharing is selfish, as there will always more pussy.” Roy said coldly before looking back at Hondo and grinning again. “Besides, haven’t you heard? They are making new ones every day.” Hondo just stared at him in return, unflinchingly, until the wild-eyed man finally looked away. “Fine. Have it your way, stranger.” Roy replied sharply, though still grinning. The younger man frowned and plopped back into the chair. “Oh poop! I thought I’d get to screw an exotic one first for a chance! … *sigh* I was all horny and everything.” He whined. “Boy, ya’re always horny!” Clemens exclaimed, shaking his head at him. “She’s not an exotic, anyway. Just a rare. If she were an exotic, I wouldn’t take no as an answer.” Roy said, glancing at Hondo menacingly before looking away again. Clemens shook his head, “Let’s jest get ya your cargo so you can be on your way. Follow me, stranger, and you’d better bring your wessen along or they will screw her for sure.” As Hondo and Maggie followed the older man through a door in the back, Roy watched them carefully, grinning the whole time. Though Hondo did not show it, there was something about the slimy man that unnerved him a bit. As they walked through the door in the back of the room, they walked down a hall, turned and went past a row of cells, before descending some stairs to a basement that housed more cells. The basement was dimly lit, damp, and had a smell of death about it. Something about the place felt wrong too, as if some tormented souls were stuck here, waiting for the atrocities against them to be avenged, and Hondo shivered involuntarily at the feeling. He glanced back at Maggie to see how she was doing, and he saw her still shaking and glancing around nervously, making it obvious to him that she felt it too, on top of her other fears and anxieties. He knew the man upstairs had to have creep her out as well, and knew she must be having a rough time in her head right now, but he was proud of her as she managed to mostly hold it together. As they approached a cell on the far back of the basement, a dim lantern from across the hall showed two figures inside, one laying on a bench and the other chained to the wall. The older man grabbed the lantern and brought it over, looking into the cell with a look of disgust. “What the…? Damn it, Roy! I told him not to leave them chained up like that!” Clemens growled angrily. As the light hit the two inside, Maggie gasped slightly at the sight and Hondo’s heart felt like it fell into his stomach. The one laying on the wooden bench had iron cuffs on her wrists and feet, and another around her neck, though only the one on her neck was chained to the wall, though her feet were chained together with a small piece of chain, hobbling her feet. She was obviously a rabbit type wessen from what they could see, with white fur and red hair. She wore some sort of corset from what they could see, which appeared made out of leather and tied in the back with laces. The back did not meet, showing it was too small or made to show her back, as the crossed laces were the only thing that covered her back. Her ass and legs were bare, and aside from a few bruises, she did not appear to be cut up or whipped, from that view at least. The heaving of her sides said she was alive, but more than that was hard to tell at the moment.   The other was the one that really made Hondo mad and made Maggie almost fall, grabbing onto the back of Hondo’s vest to keep from falling to her knees. Luckily for them the older man was so preoccupied with grabbing his keys and unlocking the door, so to get in to check on his charges, that he did not see her actions nor their expressions. The second girl was a young, shapely blonde girl who was about Zoey and Macey’s height, but from her body maturity, Hondo assumed she was more Tonya’s age. She was chained spread eagle on the wall, facing them. Huge, ghastly bruises covered her torso, her head hung down, and her pale skin, blue lips, and lack of chest movement made Hondo fairly sure that the girl had died. The old man rushed in and tried to check the pulse on her neck, but as soon as his fingers touched her he swore. “#$@!! Cold as ice!! Damn it all! #$@!ing Roy! … *sigh* Guess we lost another… The Grey Lady will have my ass for this one.” Clemens said with a touch of anger to his voice. “Another?? You’ve had others die?!?” Hondo asked through grit teeth, trying to hold back his anger. The older man nodded, “Yeah… Roy brought in two he shot, claiming they were escaping and had stolen guns on ‘em… I think it were bullshit and he raped ‘em and didn’t want anyone ta know, so he killed ‘em, or killed ‘em then raped ‘em, but who knows with thet sick #$@!… *sigh* Everyone was told they were shot trying ta escape, but thet was on the Grey Lady’s orders. She also stuck him here with me and took him outta the field. Had another die in transit to the market’s holding yard. He was the one who interrogated her, and he beat the shit outta her. She looked rough before she left, really rough, but he has the Grey Lady believing thet the transport driver did something to her, and she had him shot. That’s why they hired you, to replace him.” Hondo shook his head, “Why the hell does she let this bastard live? She has shot good men for just bein’ good. That slime-ball deserves a bullet!” “*sigh* … While I agree, he’s one of her special mad-dogs. Most everyone I’ve talked to thet knows him says he should be put down. He’s a special sort of evil, thet's all I know.” Clemens said sadly as he stood in front of the dead girl. After a minute Clemens leaned his shotgun up against the wall and unlocked the poor girl’s wrists, dropping her body to the floor. He moved her off to the side, and shook his head again, as he looked at her one more time, before turning to the other and grabbing his shotgun again. “Now, I see you are a breathing, so, come on, now. Get up girl!” He said at the other one as he walked up to her and poked her ass cheek with the barrel of his gun. She sighed and slowly rolled onto her stomach and pushed herself gingerly, and shakily, up to her knees before looking at them and wincing at the light. She grimaced as she spun and swung her legs off the bench, before shakily standing up before the old man, head down, eyes staring at the floor and shoulders hunched in a mix of defeat, pain, and broken hopelessness. In the dim light Hondo could see that the corset was the only thing she had on, covering only her stomach and lower chest, coming up to just under her breasts, leaving her breasts to droop slightly over the front and cling to the leather. She had no panties on, not even a g-string, that was clear now, and her white fur was matted with sweat, blood, tears, and dirt, and though it hid many of them, a few of the larger bruises were still easily visible through her very short almost fuzz like fur. From what he could see, she bore the signs of having been worked over by someone who was strong and knew how to use their fists. “Well, you can stand, at least.” The old man said. “P.p.please…” The rabbit girl whispered shakily. “What is thet, girl?” Clemens asked. “P.please.. please just kill me now… please don’t let me die like Billie did… please don’t let him do that to me… don’t let him beat me anymore.” She said in a very quiet, trembling voice. “*sigh* … Now, no one’s gonna kill ya. This man’s here ta transport ya ta the market, where your sister went. They’ll clean ya up nice and good and sell ya there. Hopefully some nice man’ll buy ya ta clean and do laundry and maybe if you’re a good girl, he’ll #$@! ya nicely too.” He said, sounding like he actually thought those words and sentiments should comfort her. “Now, behave and ya won’t get beaten anymore, alright?” He said as he tucked his shotgun under his arm, set the lantern down and unlocked the chain from the wall. With the chain unlocked, he ran it down and locked it to the chain that ran between her ankles, and the locked her wrist cuffs to the same chain, just under her breasts. Once she was free he picked up the lantern again and nodded to the door, “Alright now. Let’s go. Head on up and I’ll be right behind you.” He said as he nudged her back with his shotgun barrel. She nodded slightly and then stepped out and limped slowly towards the stairs, her injuries slowing her more than the chains were. The old man shook his head sadly at her before looking at Hondo. “They might jest be not much better than animals and only good for #$@!ing and unskilled work, but they should be treated better than this. Never held to beating ‘em, unless they needed training, and the way that girl died,” he said, nodding at the dead blonde girl laying in the cell, “Not even a rat should die like thet, and she was human! … Not sure I can do this anymore.” Hondo nodded in reply, too angry to form words at the moment. The old man started to follow the slowly limping and nearly naked rabbit wessen girl out of the cell, but as Hondo started to follow, a small hand grabbed his arm, causing him to half turn and see Maggie barely holding it together. “You gonna be alright?” He asked in a whisper, after pausing a moment to let the others put some distance between them. “I.. I don’t know.” She whispered back, barely getting the words out. He put a hand on hers and gave it a quick squeeze, “Just hold it together a few more minutes, alright?” She nodded and once he let go of her hand she pulled hers back and moved back behind him. It did not take them long to catch back up to the others, as the rabbit girl was moving very slowly, her body stiff and sore from the beating she had received when being questioned. As they came upstairs and entered the main office again, the boy sat up in the chair from where he had kicked back again, and Roy, who sat on the edge of the desk stood up and walked up to them. “Well, you got the redheaded bunny I see, but no Goldilocks?” He said with a grin. “You bastard… You didn’t have to kill her.” Clemens said in low, cold tones. “Oh, did she die?” Roy asked with mock surprise. “I told you I heard her bones cracking when you were hitting her, last night! And I only got to screw her once.” The young man said sadly. Clemens gave the young man a hard look, “Shut up boy! This ain’t nothing to be proud of or to be taken lightly!” Clemens then turned back to Roy with a growl, “Have you no conscience at all?!” Roy grinned, “You have to have a soul to have a conscience, old man. I’m free of both and free of guilt!” “You’re a sick #$@!!” Clemens spat. Roy ignored Clemens and the boy, as he walked up to Hondo, “You know what’s the sad thing about many of these wessen? There is no carpet to match the drapes on these furry ones, since many are all fuzz and fur, mostly low-shag too. It’s too bad. Nothing better than a nice hairy beaver, you know. Now, that little blonde, she was just too young to have enough carpet to suit my taste, but you know, at least they stay warm for a while after the light leaves their eyes. I found out that a heartbeat doesn’t change how a pussy feels, but I’ve never figured out if I prefer them to struggle, of prefer them limp and lifeless when I #$@! them!” *WHAM!* *CRACK!* *THUD* Hondo had passed his limit by this point and hit the wild-eyed man in the nose as hard as he could, smashing his nose, possibly breaking his cheek bone, and knocking him to the floor. The young man started to go for his gun but the older man raised the shotgun at him and eared the hammers back. “Stay out of this, boy! As far as I’m concerned, you’re jest as guilty as him, but this is between the blonde cowboy and Roy, so stay out of it!” The old man growled. To Hondo’s surprise, Roy sat up and grinned at him as blood poured down his face. He wiped some of it away and then looked at it before looking up at Hondo, still grinning. “Been a while since anyone was fast enough to sucker punch me, and even longer since someone made me bleed. The last man that made me bleed took three days to die, three very painful days, but I think you’ll die much faster!” He said as he started to go for his gun. Hondo was faster, though and pulled his first, but instead of going for his further he put his hands up quickly as Hondo eared the hammer back on his revolver. “Whoa now, cowboy! You’re a bit fast on the draw for a transport driver or mechanic or whatever you are. I saw the jeep and the supplies inside. Lot of hooded blankets for a lowly transport driver. Must have a family or friends somewhere, right? Well, if you shoot me they all die, understand? If you don’t, I’ll find you and I’ll kill you myself and only you, though I may have some fun with that wessen bitch of yours, but who can deny a man that? Other than you and the old man here with the shotgun?” He said, grinning wickedly still as he spoke. “Stranger, as much as I’d like ta see a bullet put between his eyes, you-know-who would hunt ya down for it and everyone ya care about, like thet bastard said. I think we’d best jest get out of here.” Clemens said with an edge of anger to his words, as he pushed the chained rabbit wessen girl back behind him with one hand, keeping the shotgun trained on them with the other. “You siding with him, old man? That’s a pity, you know. I even though of letting you live after this was all done, but now…” Roy shook his head with mock disappointment, though the grin never left his face. Clemens snarled angrily, “You #$@!ing, arrogant bastard!” “I’ll give you one last chance, old man. You help me take out this #$@! and let me have his wessen for as long as she last, which won’t be more than a couple days, I imagine, and I’ll let you take this other one to the market, collect your check, then you can crawl away and live another day.” Roy said, his grin looking eviler and crazier as he spoke. “*sigh* … I’ve done a lot of bad things ta survive, but.. but I’ll have ta decline this one. This stranger and his wessen are ta leave, unharmed, and they’re taking the rabbit wessen ta the market. Once they are gone, I’m gonna drive away and I expect ta be left alone. Keep my money! I don’t care about it! Jest LEAVE ME ALONE!” Clemens shouted angrily. As he shouted and glared at Clemens angrily, the younger man saw their focus was off him and went for his gun, though it was slow and sloppy. “Look out!” Hondo shouted as he shot the young man in the shoulder, causing him to drop his gun before he could fire. Clemens was a bit slower but he managed to pull the trigger and a load of 00 buck shot hit the young man in the chest, throwing him back against the wall and killing him instantly. Roy started to move to his gun but before the young man’s body had even hit the floor both Hondo and Clemens had their guns back on him so he raised his hands a bit. “Flinch and you’re dead!” Clemens growled at him. The man grinned at them, seeming to find no real fear in their guns or threats, but grinned as if it was all funny. “One thing you should know about me, old man. I don’t die so easily. Now, you both could shoot me, I’d kill you and walk out of here to still live a long, long time, but getting shot might hurt a bit and I’m not in the mood for pain today. So, I’ll let you leave for now, or at least try to. But one way or another, one day you’ll turn around, I’ll be there, and I’ll be the last thing you see.” He said calmly, still grinning from ear to ear. “Stranger, I’ll stay and keep my shotgun on him until ya three get gone.” Clemens said, not taking his eyes off Roy. “What’s wrong? Think I’d shoot you in the back or something?” Roy said with mock horror. “No, you’d probably shoot a knee out, so ya could stand over us and mock us for a bit before ya killed us, but I’m not taking chances on any of it!” Clemens replied through grit teeth. “You are no fun at all, old man. Fine. Do as you want, but you’ll not have another chance to leave this building.” He replied calmly, grinning the whole time. “Stranger, have thet thar wessen of yours dig in my front left pocket for the keys to this one’s locks. Did they give ya a map or were ya supposed to get directions from us?” Clemens asked. “From you.” Hondo replied. Clemens nodded, “Fine, then have your wessen grab my keys, then grab thet thar grey envelope off the desk. Thet has the directions in it.” “Girl, you heard him. Do it!” Hondo said a bit sharply, though it was only partly for show and partly because he was pissed. Maggie came out from behind him, trembling still, shakily reached into Clemens front pocket, and pulled out his keys. “Should be all the keys for her locks on thar. Give them to the men at the market for me.” Clemens said. Hondo nodded, “Alright… Girl, get the envelope.” Maggie scurried over and grabbed the envelope from the desk, pausing as she looked at the dead young man in the puddle of his own blood then glancing down at the grinning, creepy man with the wild eyes on the floor who leered up at her. “Sorry, darling. I could have given you the ride of your life, though it would have been your last as I’d have killed you too.” He said as he grinned at her. “You could at least lift that wrap and let me see what I’m missing.” Maggie shivered as he stared at her and quickly ran back behind Hondo, visibly shaken by it all and no longer able to hide it as she grabbed onto Hondo’s vest. Clemens gritted his teeth and growled, “#$@!ing sick bastard! … Stranger, you’d better get on out of here before your wessen falls apart. Don’t blame her. They ain’t as strong willed as us humans and he creeps me out.” “You gonna be alright alone?” Hondo asked. Clemens nodded, “One way or the other I’ll be fine. If I die, Well, like I said before I’ve done a lot of bad things to survive in the past, so I don’t reckon I deserve much less. I don’t know why you are in all this, but you strike me as a good man. I hope you are, as if I can help you get out of here and I die, then maybe I’ll have atoned for some of the things I’ve done.” While Hondo doubted that it would atone for much of anything, he nodded and grabbed the rabbit wessen by the arm with his left hand and pushed her to the door. “Girl, pull it together an’ get her in the rig!” Hondo barked. Maggie jumped and grabbed the rabbit girls other arm and half drug her as Hondo pushed her out the door with the other, her short steps slowing her, and her injured legs nearly giving out as they hurried her along. “Much obliged.” Hondo said to Clemens one last time as he backed out of the door, keeping his eyes on Roy to the end. “I’ll find you again soon, cowboy! You can count on it! Ha ha ha!” Roy said with a grin, laughing as Hondo shut the door. As soon as the door shut Hondo holstered his gun and quickly swept the injured rabbit bunny girl up into his arms. “Get the back door!” Hondo barked, to which Maggie jumped again before running to the door and opening it quickly, despite the gravel hurting and cutting her feet as she ran to the jeep. Hondo deposited the girl unceremoniously inside and shut the door as Maggie opened her door and jumped into her seat, shut the door and stared out the windshield. Once the back door was shut Hondo trotted to his door, opened it, jumped in, fired up the engine, and pulled away from the old sheriff’s office quickly. As he pulled away the sound of a shotgun rang out behind them followed by three pistol shots. A moment later, as the office grew further and further away in Hondo’s rear mirror, the bloody but grinning form of Roy sauntered out and leaned against a pole on the sheriff’s office from porch. He waved at them and laughed as they drove out of sight, and as Hondo saw him he knew in his gut that this would not be the last time he saw him. As they drove out of town, faster than was probably safe, the rabbit wessen lay quietly on the back seat, the irons biting at her wrist, ankles, and neck, but the seat was softer than anything she had felt in a while and she knew complaining would only get her beaten. Maggie stared quietly out the windshield, looking as if she were made of stone. Once they got past the treeline that separated the edge of town from the open, empty prairie and road that linked it with the next town, Hondo sighed a bit with relief. “*sigh* … That didn’t go as planned at all, but we made it out, I reckon.” He said, softening his tone and glancing at Maggie who did not move or react. “… You got that envelope? Should see where that place is an’ if we can get there.” Hondo said. Maggie did not move again. “Maggie? … Maggie?!” He called out softly, but firmly. On the second ‘Maggie’ she jumped a bit and looked up at him suddenly with a terrified look on her face. “What’s wrong?” He asked worriedly. Maggie looked down for a moment and her shaking got worse. Her breath started to shutter a bit and then she started sobbing uncontrollably, letting out all her fear and anxiety that she had held in while they were in there. Hondo set up the armrest and pulled her over to him, to which she collapsed against him, clung to his side and sobbed into his side. He found a spot to pull over and stop, and once stopped he held her for a bit and let her cry it out, rubbing her back as she sobbed and telling her in deep, low soft tones that it would be alright. After a bit Maggie cried herself out and just leaned against him for a moment as he rubbed her back, her breath still shuttering occasionally but she was starting to pull herself back together. “I’m sorry you had to go through that… I shouldn’t have let you come with me. You’re not ready yet.” He said softly. “No, master *sniff, shuttering breath* I.. I wanted to… I.. I’m sorry I’m so weak and broken. *sniff, sniff*” She replied quietly. “You did well, despite everythin’, honestly. Hell, that bastard made me want to run away. There’s somethin’ wrong with him.” Hondo said. Maggie nodded, “Just being in the same room with him was hard… I.. I almost lost it a couple times. I… I wanted to run away from him and hide so bad, and.. and then seeing that poor girl, and that man get shot… It just reminded me too much of the lab.. the things I’ve seen.. the things I’ve.. I’ve done… I hate all that so much… I hate myself for being such a coward for so long, letting them make me do those things, and letting them use me like that… Please tell me I never have to be or do those things again, master and I’ll believe you.” “You don’t have to be that anymore nor do that anymore. Jefe nor I will ever ask that of you an’ if anyone does, we won’t let them make you nor let you do or be those things again, you hear me, Maggie? That isn’t your life anymore.” He said firmly. Maggie sighed and leaned into him, relaxing a bit, “I believe you… Thank you.” “You gonna be alright now?” He asked. She sat up, looked at him, her eyes red from crying, and nodded, “I’ll be fine now.” “Good. Then let’s see ‘bout gettin' ya dressed again, checkin’ on our charge, an’ seein’ where this market is.” Hondo said as he put the rig into park, shut the engine off and stepped out. As he got out and rounded the Jeep, Maggie climbed out and almost fell. “Ow!” She exclaimed. “What’s wrong? You hurt yourself?” He asked. “I cut my feet on the gravel when we left. Didn’t really hurt until now.” She replied. He picked her up and sat her on the hood before grabbing the medical bag from the jeep and bringing it to her. “You need help cleaning them up?” He asked She shook her head, “No. If you can hand me my shoes, master, then I’ll be fine. “ He handed Maggie her shoes and she set to cleaning the cuts on her feet, none of them extremely deep but none-the-less painful. As she worked Hondo went to the back door and opened it to check on the rabbit wessen girl, who lay on the seat, staring at the floor, looking away from him and did not move, hoping he would just leave her alone. “Common, girl, we need to get you out of there for a bit.” He said. She looked up weakly at him and sighed before trying to push herself up. He grabbed her arm to help but she winced at the pain, so he let go. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt you. Is there any way I can help you that won’t hurt you?” He asked. “N.no, master.” She said softly “I… I hurt everywhere.” “Well, then I’ll try to make this quick.” He replied. He grabbed her and pulled her out, quickly, trying to half pick her up, but it did not make things a lot better as she gasped and groaned from the pain. Once out he set her down on her feet and she stood there a moment before falling to her knees in front of him. “Please Master, if you have any heart, just kill me… I don’t want to live like this anymore.” She said weakly. “I’m not your master an’ I’m not gonna kill ya.” He replied. “I know you are just a transporter, but until you hand me to the slavers, you are my master… if you want me sexually, I’ll not fight you, just please, please don’t take me to them… I’ll be your sex slave for a few days, if you want, I’ll do anything, I beg you! Please! Just do what you must, take from me what you have to, then kill me, as I can’t be sold again. I want to die, please just end my misery!” She begged weakly, crying softly as she spoke but not having the energy or resources left in her body to sob. “You poor thing.” Hondo muttered as he grabbed the keys Maggie had grabbed from inside the jeep and went back and knelt in front of the rabbit girl. He look at the lock at her neck, found numbers on it and found a key with the same numbers, which easily unlocked it. The locks were all of a familiar type, as they were all key coded, being made to use to lock out machinery when being serviced, something he had done in the oilfield, which had only been about six months before all this but seemed like a lifetime ago now. He pulled the collar off and helped her sit her bare ass in the dirt beside the jeep as he worked at undoing the others. Once they were all off, she just sat there staring at the ground. “If you’re going to screw me now, you’ll have to pick me up and bend me over the hood as I don’t have the energy left to stand.” She said weakly. Hondo looked up and saw Maggie standing there in the nude with just her shoes on, skirt and shirt under her arm as she looked down at the poor girl. “We should get that corset off and check to see if she needs any medical attention.” She said. He nodded, “I’ll get the corset off, you pull your clothes on, and then look her over while I find some water for her.” She nodded and stepped into her skirt as he leaned the girl forward. The knots on the corset were all messed up so he pulled out his pocket knife, cut the laces, unthreaded them, and set her back against the jeep as he gently as possible took it off of her. She grimaced and groaned again as he did so, and even through her thin fur he saw why as her abdomen was completely bruised up. Maggie pulled on her shirt then knelt down with him, and started checking her over, so Hondo got up and moved out of the way. “I have one of those pills like Jefe gave you an’ there is some bottled water in the jeep.” He said to Maggie. Maggie nodded, “She’ll need it. She has busted ribs and is bruised internally. She’s really skinny too, probably hasn’t eaten in a while, but I don’t dare give her any food in this condition.” Maggie’s voice had gotten steady, as had her hands, and her over all tone had gotten more professional, as if she had snapped into some medical diagnostic mode, bottling her fears and emotions for the good of the one she inspected. Hondo nodded at her and went around to the back of the jeep, grabbing a bottle of water and one of the medium sized snuggies from the back, before fishing out the small tin of pills from the inside pocket of his vest. As he walked back over Maggie moved aside, shaking her head grimly. “She’s not well. Her body was beaten very badly. I honestly am not sure how she stood in that cell, let alone walked up those stairs.” Maggie said grimly. Hondo shook his head, “#$@!in’ animals! … Alright, girl, open that maw of yours. You need to take this pill.” She looked up at him and he could not help be see there was no light and little life left in her eyes. “Is it poison?” She asked weakly. “No, of course not! We are tryin’ to get you better.” He replied. “If you’re worried about me dying on you, please don’t worry. I’ll make it. Just… If you have any mercy in you, let me have your pocket knife. I should be able to hide it in my pussy, and I’ll swear I’ll not use it until they have me locked up at the market so they don’t blame my death on you… I don’t know you but you take good care of your slave, so you must be a good person. If you are, please let me have that knife so I can finally be free.” She said weakly, her breath getting a bit ragged from her being so tired, weak, and sore. “You don’t understand, Maggie isn’t my slave.” He said. “But.. but she called you master.” She whispered. “Well, he is and I am, but that’s because I want to be his slave. I.. I’m too broken in my head to be alone and free, so I asked him to be my master.” Maggie answered. (Continued in next post  ...)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 26th, 2023, 4:46pm The rabbit girl squinted at Maggie in confusion then she sighed, closed her eyes, and nodded, “I guess I can understand being that broken but… how did you choose?” “Listen, girl, we don’t have a lot of time to explain, but we are with a group that is helpin’ to save folks, wessen an’ human alike, an’ try to end slavery. Maggie got away from the lab that owned her an’ she saved my.. my wife in the process. For that I’m indebted to her and because of what she went through she feels she can’t be free, though we tried to get her to be. That’s the only reason she is my slave, since she feels she needs it an’ submits to me willin’ly. Now, my friend also saved some girls a couple weeks back or so, from Fight Town. You probably know their names, Mae, Kiah, April, June.” He said. The Rabbit girl looked up at him and her eyes got wide, “Mae? June? April?? You know them?? I..  we were supposed to go with them but, when I got there, they… they were gone.” “I know, an’ we want to know all of what happened, but I need ya to take this pill an’ rest while I see if we can get to the market an’ try to rescue your sister an’ any others they might have.” He said. A tear formed at the edge of her eye as she looked up at him. “Please, please tell me this isn’t a dream or a sick joke.” She begged “It’s neither of those. Mae saw your names, along with their own on a wanted posted. The man we got it from heard a pair of rabbit wessen sisters were picked up a couple days before, an’ Mae knew it had to be you an’ your sister, I assume you are Scarlett.” He said. She nodded weakly then opened her mouth and held it open for him. He put the pill in it and put the water to her lips. “Bite on it and then wash it down with some water.” He said. She did so then set back and sighed, “Please be real… please save Bella.” He nodded as he wrapped the snuggie around her, “We are real an’ we will try.” (To Be Continued …)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Oct 31st, 2023, 1:32pm [First floor of Hondo’s Hanger, Flight Town] General Jastrey steps between Fernando and the Elder Biker Leader, “Hector is not the only other immortal causing trouble for us humans. There are some human immortals on Hector’s side taking people into lab towns and turning them into Wessen Slaves. There are at least five, maybe more in Fight Town I want dead or captured alive: a Thousand for each human in their group and Ten Thousand for their immortal leader.” “I’ll even throw in 50-thousand for the location of the Lab Town they are being taken too. I thought we took them all down, but apparently there is one or two of them still around somewhere.” Fernando tells him. The Elder Biker Leader’s seems to light up with the offerings they are giving him if he can get his people to work with them: money, a place to gather and shelter from the elements, food, and other services. But he is not getting the difference between Good Wessen and Bad Wessen and going along with “They all look the same to me.” Though he’s getting it, it is not fast enough for Fernando. He tells him, “Let’s make a deal.” “What kind of deal?” The Elder asks. “A deal where you get to know which Wessens to attack and which Wessens to leave alone.” Fernando tells him. The Elder puts a scowl on his face. Fernando begins to tell him, “You talk with the Wessens at Wessen Town, find out who they want hunted down and brought back for a reward. Otherwise you leave them alone, and you leave Wessens owned by others as they did nothing but are victims themselves as I told you before. Go through the Law Men Offices and look for those Wessens they are looking for, but leave the Free Wessens along. That with what we are offering, you will do well for your gang.” “You will get the rank of Major within the army. And your people will be ranked as you place them.” General Jastrey offers. The Elder Leader looks at Fernando, “You have a rank in her army?” General Jastrey throws in before Fernando can, “He’s a Colonel.” “What’s a Colonel?” The Elder Leader asks. “I’m between General and Major. Lower than General but higher than Major.” Fernando tells him. “I do not want to be under you!” The Elder Leader lets out. “You won’t be.” Fernando begins before pointing to his medical shoulder patch, “I’m a Colonel for the Medical Division, I do rescues, cure the sick and heal the wounded, but I will fight if called upon. You will be under me by rank but you are higher than me in leading your people. I cannot lead your people, only ask for help or request for favors, you as their leader have the right to tell me no. Understand that difference.” “Any other Colonels?” The Elder Leader asks. “My Right-hand Man Hondo is also a Colonel, he and his people protect my rescue and medical group.” Fernando explains. “There is one more rank between Colonel and General. It is Brigadier General, one who goes out with the scouts and checks on things. And Generals are ranked by Stars, 1 Star is the lowest, 5 Stars is the highest. I’m a 4-star General.” General Jastrey explains. “You have 3 stars on your shoulders and helmet.” The Elder Gang Leader points out. “I see you can count...” General Jastrey taunts and then throws in “No uniforms with 4 stars survived The Happening. So my uniform has three stars, I am four stars. The other Generals in the area that know me, understand my rank and do not question it.” “Other Generals?” The Elder Leader asks. “Past the mountains to the North into Canada is an army base with a 3-star General there and some 5000 men, and another to the East towards the great waters are two Army Bases and a Navy Base. And there is an Army Base to the South by the Junk Towns. They all have 3-star Generals as well. All those bases are weeks away and we can only contact them on certain times when the radio can go for thousands of miles. So they know who we are and we know who they are.” The General explains. “Radio is funny like that. Just got to deal with it when you can get it.” Fernando throws in. “So this army is like a Lawmen Group for their bases?” The Elder asks. General Jastrey looks at Fernando for the answer. He gives it, “Before ‘The Happening’, you had the Army, Navy, Marines, Air Force and Space Force for this nation of America. From the East Coast to the West Coast, from Canada to the North to Mexico and the Gulf Waters to the South – 3500 mile across East and West and 1800 miles North and South. They protected the land, seas, air and the stars. With the other nations in the world, we were a unified force to deal with. That is until the Spirits came in and destroyed it all from within. They hid disguised as people, and began starting troubles, causing wars and finally took us down when we were fighting with each other. Navy ships were sunk below the waves, Air Force planes shot down out of the skies, our stations in space, the moon and planets – destroyed. Armies nearly destroyed but managed to survive but our cities destroyed, waters poisoned, farm lands burned with rockets and missiles armed with nuclear bombs. A nuclear bomb has the power to destroy everything from here to Center Town, and rocket or missile can send it anywhere in the world in a matter of minutes. But we have been coming back and we will be ready for a second war with the Spirits and we will destroy them like they tried to destroy us. That is why I keep telling you – ‘Know Your Enemy!’ It’s not the Wessens. Only certain ones, the one who works with the Purgers and Slavers to destroy families and take the survivors to a Lab Town to turn them into Wessens and sell them as Slaves.” “Could not have said it myself.” General Jastrey throws in. “All this was true?” The Elder asks. “According to my father’s father, it is and he was one of the last of the 5-star Generals of the Army; an army of over 10 million men. Now we are just a few thousand scattered across the land. That is why we need to work together.” General Jastrey explains. “And how do you fit in? Are you the Time Walker?” The Elder Leader. “I am not the Time Walker you think I am. As I seen and heard there are three Time Walkers that could be me, maybe four walking about the world. But there are others who are Spirit Time Walkers and I am of the Time Walkers trying to fix what they are trying to destroy – this world we live in and freeing those enslaved of us all.” Fernando explains. He then throws in, “But there is something or someone that is proof of this, my Second in Convoy Command, the Medic Jeanette Miller. Because of the Spirit Time Walkers, there are four, maybe five or six of her and I have two of her in the convoy and a third waiting for us in Charlton Texas. If I can find them all and gather them in one place, I can end the Spirit Hold on her and their hold on this world. But the Spirit Time Walkers are also looking for the other hers. One of them goes by the name ‘Wilbur.’ There is several of him looking for her. I already killed one of them but the others are aware of my presence and are after me. Chances are when I find the fourth Jeanette, Wilbur will not be far behind. Eliminate Wilbur and gather the Jeanettes, and the Spirits will weaken where we can take them on.” “So you’re the Time Walker that fought the Lich?! You cost us a lot of money.” The Elder says in threatening tone. “It was one of the other Time Walkers who fought the Lich, the same one who fought the Lich years ago. The man before you was not the one fighting in the ring. He was with me and my officers discussing plans to get here and to the next town over.” General Jastrey says before Fernando could reply. The Elder Leader scowls at them both. Fernando nods before throwing in, “The one who fought the Lich left Fight Town on a large motorcycle with a sidecar and pulling a trailer. He was going West – if it means anything to you. But since that was two weeks ago, so who knows where he is right now or who he met up with.” “West, huh? Nothing out there but more mountains and then the large salt waters for miles around. The few towns on the shores are too small for anything other than getting things on and off the large boats and trucks taking them away.” The Elder loudly says to himself. “Well, since he rode off with his friends with a lot of money from winning that fight, who’s to say he’s not on some slow boat going to China?” Fernando says. “China? Where’s that?” The Elder Leader asks. General Jastrey looks at Fernando in disbelief as in this person with them does not know what Basic Geography is. She answers for him, “China is a land somewhere out 2,500 miles out into the sea by boat. It takes about 6 to 10 weeks to get there; that is if you make it at all.” Fernando throws in “There are storms to deal with, underwater monsters, underwater spirits, and even pirates that can take a ship for what it is worth and it will never be seen again.” “Pirates? What’s a Pirates?” The Elder Leader asks. Fernando and Jastrey both shake their heads before Fernando answers, “A Pirate... well consider this – you have highway gangs robbing and killing people for what they are carrying: food, money, fuel, women, so on and so forth. Pirates are highway gangs of the sea. They go out in their boats to rob any boat that goes through their territory. The only difference is, you might survive an attack on the highway, you won’t survive an attack in the high seas. Your boat will be taken and you will be left on your own in the water with nothing more than what you got on. At least on the road you will be thrown into a ditch to die, if you are alive you can play dead until they leave and then you can get up and limp to the nearest town.” “Hmmm...” The Elder Leader says to himself. Fernando tells him “Don’t even think it. To take on one of those large boats you need more than twice the number of men you have now. And like on the highways, you need to be able to make your attack hard and fast so they can quickly lose and you to quickly win. Like it is over here for you and your people, it is a world that they understand as they live in it. You would need to be a water people to deal with their world.” “No, I get that. I’m thinking maybe perhaps I can send out a few guys to those Water world towns to find that Time Walker. He owes many people a lot of money, and though I do not care about them, I am going to make sure I get back my share of my money.” The Elder says. “That can be years before he returns, and you would be an old man eating creamed corn and mashed potatoes when he returns. And one thing you are forgetting, The Time Walker from what I hear is immortal, though I am not, but he will never age though you will. By the time he returns, if he ever returns, you would be dead. Though you could send a couple guys over there to wait for years for his return, he may never come, so you have to make a better for you and your people here. I think the deals the General and I are giving you are the best deal to get or you can continue onward with your life on the highway wondering when your next meal is coming from. Now which one will it be?” Fernando explains and asks. “How far south you going again?” The Elder asks. “Why? So you can follow me? Part of my crew is Wessens, and you being what you are as Wessens Haters will be an issue for me to deal with. I can’t do rescues on the road if you and your people are going to cause us problems.” Fernando tells him. “Maybe you are right about what you say about Wessens, but changing is hard to do. I can get my people to leave you and your Wessens alone.” The Elder Leader says, throwing in, “Depending on where you go, some of my people can go ahead of you and make sure the roads are clear.” “As nice of a deal that is, I cannot say yes to it. But I will tell you this – Hector De La Vega stole the Time Walker’s treasure. All we know is that he and his people went South. You get him, that treasure is yours. You agree to the deal we gave, all that can be yours. You would be successful in having a Road Gang who truly owns the roads, all you have to do for now on is keep the peace on the roads.” Fernando tells him. “I was there when those Wessens at the hospital told you about the Time Walker’s treasure. Thing is, how big is that treasure?” The Elder says and asks. Fernando shows off the size of a box with his hands, approximately 2ft wide, foot and a half tall and  long, “About this big.” “Filled with gold and silver coins that he gathered across his travels, including the winning from the first fight he had with the Lich years ago.” General Jastrey says, adding, “But who knows how much is left?” “Even if he has spent much of that gold and silver, there will still be a lot left, more than one needs to pay for things a group needs.” Fernando explains. General Jastrey gives a nod. “Alright. A group of scouts will leave ahead of you when you leave for the next town. There they will rest and ask questions about Hector and then leave to the next town looking for him with or without out you. They will keep in contact with us on the wireless box as far as it can go. The rest of us will go to Center Town for that hanger and other things in the deal and set up our base and work with the army. We will not go after Wessens unless told to do so as they are wanted Wessens.” The Elder Leader proclaims. “We will be leaving this evening for the next town.” Fernando tells him, before pulling out a sack of gold and silver coins and handing it to the leader “Get them food and fuel for them to go on ahead of us. We need to get our rides gassed up before we can go. As I hear it is a 10 hour ride to the next town, as we are as fast as our slowest ride. I’m sure your scouts will get there a lot sooner than we will.” The Elder Leader takes the sack of coins, feeling its weight and gives a nod. He then says, “I want to see your Wessens.” “Not all my Wessens are here, many of them are with Hondo getting supplies for our evening ride. But...” Fernando says before turning away, heading into the office and calling out for Minerva to come up from the basement. He escorts her to out into the hanger, pointing out “This is Minerva. She and her look-alike sister are part of my rescue crew. They and other with me will be wearing their medical jackets like I do when outside. So if any of your people crash on the road, it maybe I with them rescuing your people.” He then tells Minerva, “You can go back to that job I told you to get done.” Minerva nods before leaving to enter the office but waits by the door. The Elder Leader says, “She looks familiar.” “If you are talking about Mena-Me the Distraction Girl in Giovanni’s bar, Giovanni had her killed with one other, a white bunny girl with black spots as I was told before I came here. But I know who you are talking about. Minerva and her sister were nurses in the Wessen Hospital, they decided to leave with us for personal reasons. I also got a couple female Sheep Wessens who were nurses at Center Town’s hospital and their brother is a convoy guard with Hondo. My people, Human or Wessen, are no threat to you or your people. All I want is to keep the peace between us, and to respect each other.” Fernando explains. The Elder Leader nods, “It shall be done.” Fernando gives a nod. “What’s the next town?” The Elder says. “Don’t know its name but I hear many call it ‘Tech Town.’ All I know it is over 350 miles South, South East from here.” Fernando explains. “We’ve been there before.” The Elder says. He lets out a sigh, before he says as he hefts the sack of coins, “I’m going to get my scouts ready to go before you leave. They can be at the next town in a few hours before you do.” “Let me dare ask” Fernando says to him, “The next town is over 300 miles away. How are you going to hear them?” “We got our ways. And a Power Box on our wireless helps out.” The Elder Leader says. ‘Power Box’ to Fernando means Linear Radio Amplifier of unknown wattage, with anything able to reach over 300 miles being some 450 or more watts of power. He says nothing of it and pretends to know nothing either. “Interesting.” Fernando says. He continues “Anyways, if you want your scouts to go head, you should be preparing them to so now. As soon as the sun goes down, we will be gone from here. I have to get the others ready to leave by then. I need to get food, water and fuel for everyone before we go.” General Jastrey taps on Major Moynihan’s the chest, “Let’s check out those jails and the damage to the West Side of Town.” She then looks at the Elder Leader, “You come with me while we discuss details about you and your people joining my army.” She starts to escort them to their jeep before their driver takes them out of the hanger and out onto the roadways. Fernando looks down at his watch, seeing that it is a few minutes past 11:30. With the General and her entourage gone, he turns to and looks at Minerva. He begins to say as he walks to her “I swear...” He pauses for a second before about to add to his statement but Minerva interrupts him. “If you need anything to cut the edge and stress, I’ll gladly do it.” Minerva tells him. “I’m sure you would.” Fernando says to himself. He then let’s out a sigh and says, “I have to go and make sure the kids get their lunches. Bring them into the convoy camp in about an hour with all of their belongings. Have Abi, Naya and Ichigo close up and move the boxes into a pile we will be taking and tell them to wait for me, I’ll bring them their food after I deal with the kids and feeding them. You are to be with the kids in the convoy camp. Use the sewers to get them to the convoy camp so no one watches you and the group to try to do something to you or them. OK?” “OK.” Minerva says. “One more thing, Minerva.” He tells her. “What?” She asks. “Stop being a nervous wreck. It’s OK to be scared but it is not OK to let that fear take over your control. You are bigger than it and when it is over, things will be better for everyone.” He tells her. “OK.” She replies. He reaches over to her waist and pulls him over to him holding her tightly against him. She can feel his firm hard body against hers, as much as she can feel his hard bulge in his pants against her groin. She tries to hold it together but wants to let it go and just melt in his arms. He gives her a kiss on the forehead before telling her, “You relax and calm down. I can’t say what the future will bring but it will be better than this damn place.” She looks up at him and gives him a nervous nod. He begins to let her go to step away, but she does not let him go. He has to turn to her for a moment to tell her, “We’ll see each other when you bring the kids over. Until then I have to make sure their lunch meals are ready. And before I forget, if Hondo returns while I am gone, tell him I’m at the convoy setting up lunch for everyone.” “OK...” Minerva says hesitantly before dropping her arms to her sides. Fernando starts to walk away and out of the hanger. Once he is about 100 steps away from the hanger, he disappears in a flash of light. In the dark side of town there is a flash of light and a lone figure steps out onto the street. He looks around and does a long u-shape walk around the block to get from the rear of the Asian restaurant to the front. In a couple of minutes of walking, he walks inside the Asian restaurant. The counter person looks to see who came inside, “Hello Fernando! How are you doing?” “I’m fine, Steve. Just a little stressed getting things in line and on-time. Hope things are will with you.” Fernando replies. “Things are fine. You’ll be missed around here.” Steve says. “I’ll miss a lot of you around here.” Fernando replies. “And thanks for eliminating Giovanni for us.” Steven throws in. “It would happen sooner or later through somebody else’s action.” Fernando replies. “One can argue that point but let’s not. So you’re here for the food? We’re almost done packing it for you.” Steven says and explains. “Good. I’ll just hang around and wait for it to be ready. In fact, I’ll be back.” Fernando says before stepping out of the restaurant. Out in the street he looks around in hopes to find a store that could sell him a small pull cart. Across the street there is a hardware store, which he wonders if they have pull carts. He goes out to see if they do. Walking in he can see that it is a ‘Mom & Pop’ shop where they sell tools, fasteners, plumbing parts, electrical supplies, so on and so forth. But no pull carts. Fernando walks to the counter, “Excuse me, do you have pull carts?” “Pull carts?” An elder lady in a dark blue denim apron on over her regular clothes asks. She steps out from behind the counter and steps to an aisle and points at a large two wheeled shopping cart, “Something like that?” “No, I was thinking of thing with four wheels but I’ll take it. How much?” Fernando says and asks. “Oh I don’t know. Give me a fair price for it.” The elder lady says. Fernando reaches into his pocket and pulls out five $100 gold coins, “I’ll give you fifty for it.” “If you think that’s a fair price, then pay and take it.” The elder lady says. Fernando goes to the cart and hauls it to the counter, placing the 5 gold coins on the counter and starts heading out the door. The elder lady looks at the coins and was about to complain about being given too much, but Fernando was gone. He made his way quickly into the Asian restaurant. Steven looks at the cart Fernando brought in. “Interesting. We can fit the food in that. You need to take care in walking easy to not jar it.” Steven says as he steps out from the counter and takes the shopping cart from Fernando and hands it over to somebody in the kitchen. “No problem. Just let me walk out the back when it is done.” Fernando requests. “Sure, no problem!” Steven replies. The food gets packed up in six large paper bags, two bags packed per layers, three layers high. Steven takes Fernando into the kitchen area to get his shopping cart and lets him out the back of the restaurant. Fernando gives a handful of $100 gold coins to give to Steven. “That for until next time we meet again.” Fernando tells him. Steven asks, “What channels are you on the radio?” “38 for the most part, 14 and 9 to listen to emergency and road conditions, but...” Fernando begins to say. He begins to pull out the Baofeng from his pocket, giving it to Steven, “Those are other channels I have set up for emergencies. Since you said that you have a complex radio shack, you would be able to access these channels.” Steven takes a pad and writes down all the frequencies set up on the Baofeng. He then returns the radio to Fernando and told him to follow him. “Leave the cart there and come with me.” Fernando follows him to a basement area and past the stock room of food items into a smaller room. Some words are exchanged in Mandarin and are allowed into another larger room. Inside were 3 individuals sitting in front of a large table area with radio and computer equipment much more modern that what General Jastrey has but the wear on some of the panel areas show them to be heavily used for many years. To the left of them was another table was a couple of individuals doing repair work on various equipment on the table. A sixth individual in the room steps up to Steven and talks to him in Mandarin. They both nod at each other where the sixth individual goes to a filing cabinet and partially pulls out a folder and then a sheet of paper from that folder, handing it to Steven. Steven goes to Fernando and hands him the paper, pointing to some areas, “Put those into your radio to contact us. We have a long reach and most of these channels are the most quiet and these other channels we monitor the army, Death from Above and others that are out there; their names and functions are by the channel numbers. This first one was Hector’s channel but it has been very quiet since you chased him out but we are checking the all the frequencies to see if he comes up elsewhere.” Fernando glances over the frequency listing, giving a nod to Steven. He folds up the paper and pockets it. “Thank you.” He tells him. Steven then leads him back into the kitchen, handing Fernando the handle of the shopping cart and leads him to the backdoor of the establishment. He takes Fernando’s hand and shakes it, “Until next we meet again.” “Definitely, we will meet again, someday.” Fernando replies. “Do me a favor and call in once in a while, even if you think you cannot reach us, we can pick up the weakest of signals.” Steven says. “Will do.” Fernando replies. Steven opens the door and Fernando steps out onto the street. He walks away from the restaurant, once he hears the door to the restaurant close, he twists the crystal on his cane, pressing it against the shaft and teleports to the convoy parking lot besides his Dub Box Camper. Leaving the shopping cart outside, he sets up the tables to serve food before going to Hondo’s camper to inform Ruth that he has the lunch time meals ready to set up and be served when the kids arrive.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 1st, 2023, 4:30pm Scarlett closed her eyes and tried to rest as she leaned against the jeep’s rear tie, in the dirt. Her breath was a bit ragged and she trembled from pain, fear, and exhaustion, but the warm robe that had been wrapped around her thin, damaged body felt warm and comforting, which was something she had not felt since she last slept in her bed in the bunny girl’s dorm. As bad as life as a bunny girl had been, and as many had either died from being beaten, being outright murdered by fighters and customers, from illnesses, or from taking their own lives to end the horrors, even that life seemed good after living through the hell that she had since fight town fell apart. She worried greatly about her sister but did not have the energy left to do anything, and her body was so wracked with pain that she could not think of anything at the moment. She had wanted it to end, wanted death, especially after failing her sister and any hope of rescuing her as her body had been beaten and what strength she had faded. Now, a glimmer of hope shown through it all, but she was too hurt and exhausted to enjoy it. As she closed her eyes Hondo gently brushed her dirty red hair from her face, frowned, and shook his head. “*sigh* … Poor thing.” He said as he stood and looked at her for a moment before turning to Maggie. “Anythin’ else we can do for her right now?” Maggie shook her head, “Not that I know of with what we have. If that pill you gave her does all you and Master Fernando says it does, which it fixed my insides and brought my heat back, so it has to, then she just needs time and rest…. Some food would help too, but I’m not sure she can keep it down right now and probably need to start with something light, like broth, as who knows when she ate last.” Hondo grimaced as he looked at the rabbit girl and nodded in agreement with Maggie. “Sounds ‘bout right. Wish I could do more but … If it’s mechanical or electrical, I stand a good chance at bein’ able to do somethin’, but when it comes to the body… I’m just no good with that sorta stuff.” He replied softly, frowning at his lack of ability to help. He thought of the time cane for a moment but dismissed it, as the last time he tried to speed time and heal himself, he had come out worse off than before. He did not know why, but until he understood it he did not feel he could risk it, as if she got worse she would definitely die. He sighed and shook his head again before turning back to Maggie, “*sigh* … How ‘bout you? You doin’ better?” She gave him a weak smile and nodded, “I.. I think so. I’m still feeling shaken up and vulnerable, but I’ll be alright, master.” She fidgeted nervously, but he was not sure if that meant there was more to it, or if it was her normal ‘twitchiness’. In truth, she did not feel alright at all. She just wanted to be back at camp, and for him to hold her some more and tell her that everything was alright. She thought of Marvin for a moment too, and thought of the comfort she felt in his arms. Though all they had really done was comfort one another, she knew everyone thought they had done more, and she felt she had somehow betrayed Hondo by the gossip alone. It was not that she had not tried to do more, as she liked Marvin, but they were from different worlds in more than one respect, and that she felt, was something they would never get passed. It was not him, but herself and her own fears, insecurities, and brokenness that she felt they could not get past. He might be a wessen too, but he was not broken like she was and deserved better, but still she ached for someone to love, someone who would hold her and make her feel loved and cared for, even if they did not. Though she knew Hondo did not love her, not like that at least, she still felt safe and cared for with him, though her body ached for more from him. She was sure her approaching heat was not helping that feeling, but she knew that it was not that alone. She only hoped he would hold her then so that not only could she get through her heat without worry, but also so she could feel him hold her once more and try to hold onto that memory to recall in her darkest days and loneliest nights. “You got that grey envelope?” Hondo asked, shaking her from her own thoughts. “Hmm? Oh! Of course, Master!” She half exclaimed as she quickly crawled back inside the jeep and fished the envelope off the dash before crawling back out and handing it to him. He opened it and looked I over, frowning a bit as some of the notations and most of the landmarks used in the written instructions were foreign to him, but the hand drawn map included, that he looked over next unraveled some of the mysteries and gave him a general direction. “Looks like an’ hour’s drive, roughly, though I’m half guessin’ at this point.  Looks like we are on the right road, but need to turn south up ahead in a few miles onto ‘Prairie Trail’, which is apparently a two-track dirt road that crosses the prairie… Someone has no imagination for names, apparently… Then,  if I understand this right, we will hit a desert area, hafta use the compass to get a general direction, south-southeast, then look for a specific rock formation, supposed to look like an Indian chiefs bust, which is  a trail marker into a series of canyons where the slaver camp is hidin’. Once in the canyons, it says we should be able to see two tracks again and we keep the te right on forks and stay center on three-ways. The place seems to be a section of rocky desert, or badlands, surrounded by miles of dry, sandy wasteland, surrounded by miles of sage an’ sweet grass prairie. Nothin’ much for food, water, or shelter, an’ predatory animals everywhere. Not a place you’d want to cross on foot if armed an’ well setup, let alone a poor, starvin’, busted-up slave with barely any clothes on their backs.” Hondo said, frowning at the map. “No clothes, you mean. F.first thing they do at a slave holding camp or market is str.strip slaves d.d.down, and often do a body cavity search, which means even if you gave her your kn.knife she’d probably not have been successful.” Maggie said sadly, as she stared at the ground again and stammering a bit as she grew too weary, herself, to maintain the cool façade she used while attending to the rabbit girl any longer. Though she wanted to be strong for him, keeping up such a façade was mentally and emotionally taxing, and her emotions and mental state had already been heavily taxed before then. In truth, though, she did not know she could push herself this far or maintain this long without the constant fear of death and pain to force her into compliance. She did not attribute her lasting as she had, for so long, to herself, but to Hondo. How he gave her the strength, she was not sure, but something about his confidence, gentle tones, that she knew he regulated consciously for her, and her wanting to be more for him gave her more will than she had ever had before. Though she felt tired, she still fought it all for him, and would continue to do so until she fell apart emotionally or dropped from exhaustion. Though Hondo did not miss the change in her posture, tone, or steadiness, he dismissed it, feeling that other things were more important at the moment and that it still was not the time or place to talk to her further about her insecurities nor how she was dealing with them. Instead he folded the map up, along with the written directions and a letter of introduction that was included, but worded in such a way that it did not incriminate either himself nor those in fight town who sent the girl with him. Though it was intended for a transporter, he felt its meaning was vague enough that he could use it in other ways, and an idea started to grow in his mind. “Well, if it’s an hour’s drive we’d better get goin’.” He said as he squinted a bit and scanned the horizon. “Can’t you get us there like you d.d.did to F.fight Town?” Maggie asked. He shook his head, “Unfortunately, no. Normally, I hafta set a spot, on purpose, by makin’ a mental an’ physical image of the spot… I can’t explain how it works much better than that, but that’s how it is. Now, I didn’t do that in Fight Town as I only got the ability to do so recently, but I had a strong enough memory of the area so it worked, how I have no clue but I felt it would. I also feel that I can somehow do it if I have a connection with a person in the area, feel like they need me or somethin’, but that’s just a vague feelin’. Since I’ve never been where we are goin’ an’ don’t know anyone there, we have to go the normal way.” Maggie glanced up at him with a puzzled look before looking down again, “I.. I don’t understand any of th.that, m.master, but I tr.trust you. We w.wessen aren’t smart enough to un.. understand that sort of st.stuff. We’re j.just stupid like that, I guess.” He frowned at her and made his tone a bit sharper than usual when talking to her, and it made her jump and tremble a bit. “You need to unlearn that bull-shit an’ right ‘W’ now! I’ve seen you work an’ heard you talk. You’re not stupid, an’ for that matter, just because one is wessen doesn’t automatically make them stupid! Some are an’ some of that is just who they are an’ some is from havin’ their damn brain’s fried in those labs or by their owners with the drugs pumped into them, the lack of good food, an’ the abuse they get! But you aren’t stupid just because you don’t understand this! Hell, I don’t even half understand it, I can just do it! Now, stop that, listen, an’ what you don’t know, try to learn an’ ask questions. If there ain’t time for questions when it happens, ask later, but not knowin’ somethin’ doesn’t make you stupid! Not knowin’ somethin’ makes you ignorant. Ignorance can be fixed by learnin’! Stupidity can’t be fixed easily as it’s the inability to learn, which I know you can learn. Those who refuse to learn are fools, an’ they are worse than the stupid, as they could learn but won’t, an’ they make excuses for why they won’t an’ try to blame it on others. I don’t think you’re stupid or a fool, so don’t act that way, got it?!” He scolded. She trembled and nodded, trying not to try as she replied. “Y.Y.yess, M.m.m.master. I.. I’m s.s.s.s.sor.r.ry” She whispered, barely getting it out. He took a step towards her and she closed her eyes and tensed, as if her body just reflexively expected him to hurt her. Instead he grabbed her by her shoulders and pulled her into him. “Maggie, relax!” He said as she leaned stiffly against him. She gave a shuttering sigh and relaxed into him, trying not to cry, but wanting to badly. “Maggie, listen, I need you to stay strong. I know it’s hard after all you’ve been through, but you’ve done well an’ I know you can do better. I appreciate your wantin’ to go along with me but I need you to be stronger so I don’t worry ‘bout you fallin’ apart on me. I need to be able to trust you enough to have my back. When we get back to the safety of camp, you can fall apart then, but out here I can’t have you fall apart!” He said firmly, though he tried to soften his tone. She nodded into his chest, “I u.underst.st.stand, m.master. I’ll h.h.hold it t.together, but… w.will you hold me again when we g.get back, so I can cry in y.your arms, please m.master? I.. I know it’s improper of me, as a slave, to ask, but I.. I th.think I can hold together if I know you’ll h.hold me later, even if just for a minute.” He sighed, frustrated that he felt he couldn’t do more for her, torn as he wanted to be just with Molly and maybe Valentine once she got he head on straight, angry that someone had broken her like this, and amazed that despite it all she was not asking to run and hide. He paused for a moment then nodded, “… Yeah, I can do that. You hold together for me when we go out like this, and I’ll hold you for a bit after we get back. But, we do need to talk, you Molly, an’ I. We need to discuss how all this works, alright?” “Tonight?” She asked. “Well, maybe not tonight, but soon.” He replied. She nodded and stepped back, wiping a couple tears from her eyes as she pulled herself together. “I’ll hold together for you, then, master.” She said, her words slow but her voice steadying. Hondo nodded, “Alright then. IF you don’t, it will be a while before we do this again, understand? An’ no bein’ held. You know I don’t hold with slavery, but you’ve put yourself into my care. That means I dictate what you do an’ whether you do it or not will result in some form of reward or punishment. We don’t have time to discuss this, but we must soon, as I don’t want any misunderstandin’s.” She nodded, “Of course, master, but until then.. well… You are my master. I do what you say and if you feel I failed you then you can punish me however. You can also use me however. I may not like it, but.. but I trust you and as such I’ve given myself to you, master.” “Be that as it may, we all need to have a clear understandin’ of this. Now,” Hondo looked over at the still trembling rabbit wessen who seemed to have either passed out or fallen asleep, but was still breathing, so all he could do was to let her rest and let the pill work. “We need to put her in the jeep an’ get movin’.” “Maybe put her in my seat and I’ll sit in the back.” Maggie offered. “I figured she can lay on the back seat.” Hondo replied. Maggie walked up to her and knelt beside her, taking her pulse and putting the back of her hand against her forehead and then against her chest under the blanket before looking up at Hondo. “She’s out cold, the poor dear, and running a bit of a fever too. Her pulse is weak but steady and her breathing has evened out some, though she’s extremely weak still. If the road gets rough she won’t be able to stay on the seat in her condition and will just flop around, maybe even hurting herself worse. If we lay my seat back, we can cover her up and seat belt her in place. It will be safer for her, and I can keep an eye on her better.” Maggie explained. Hondo nodded and agreed, finding her argument well thought out and logical. As he bent down and scooped the girl up, Maggie laid her seat back and grabbed another snuggie to lay on the leather seat, to give the girl some extra padding. Once Hondo laid her in the snuggie covered seat, he covered her again with the snuggie he placed over her earlier, and buckled her seatbelt, as Maggie crawled into the back seat. Once they were in, Hondo walked around to the driver side, climbed in, and fired up the engine once more. After glancing around and at the map once more, Hondo put the jeep in gear and eased out on the clutch, the soft dirt causing the tires to slip a bit, then grab, making the jeep lurch a bit as it took off. Scarlett groaned a bit in her sleep as the lurching shook her, but did not stir as between the damage done to her, her lack of nutrients, and the effect of the pill, her energy was depleted. They continued down the somewhat maintained road for a few miles, until they came to an old wooden sign by a two-track dirt trail across the prairie that said ‘prairie trail’ on it, painted on in a crude fashion, and the name was no joke, as though it was barely a trail, it did indeed go across the prairie. The prairie trail was far rougher and slower going, but the jeep handled it well enough, though Hondo worried about the rabbit girl and how the jarring might be affecting her and took it a bit slower than he had to for her sake. After a good half hour, they hit sand and the tracks seemed to end, so with the help of the jeeps onboard compass, which was backwards do to the shift in the poles during the happening, they headed south-southeast towards some rocky hills in the distance. The sand was smoother and lacked any major dunes so travel was a bit faster. Within twenty minutes or so, they made it to the hills and then drove another ten minutes trying to find the rock formation, passing it once, as Hondo was unsure of what they exactly meant, but turning around and heading back to the only one that seemed to sort of look like a face and had a canyon that one was able to drive into by it. Once in the canyon, a two-track road showed up again, as the dirt was firmer and some plant life grew, due to the canyon walls sheltering the ground from some sun and most of the wind, which made the ground not dry out so fast. Hondo detoured off the two-track into a side canyon and found an overhang that acted as a shelter and was hard to see from the main road. He drove up to it, stopped and shut the engine off, to which Maggie gave him a confused look. “Why are we stopping here?” She asked, her voice still steady but she spoke slowly to keep from stammering and stuttering. “I can’t take you two with me any further an’ this overhang should work as a shelter until I return.” He said. “But master… I.. I want to go with and help… I promised I’d hold it together for you, and I will.” Maggie said. He nodded, “I know you promised an’ I expect you too, but here protectin’ the girl.” Maggie looked down and sighed, “*sigh* … you don’t trust me?” Hondo frowned at her, “If I didn’t trust ya I’d just zap ya two back an’ deal with it all later! I probably should do thet, but I don’t want you to hafta explain to anyone nor risk Jerry or one of his customers gettin’ the wrong idea. Frankly, I want to keep the knowledge of all this from everyone but our camp for a while. It will get out that it happened, but the less folks who know, the less we will have to deal with dipshits comin’ after us for her an’ the others. Now, I’m ‘bout to go into a slavers camp. If I come in with her, they will want to take her as they know she should be comin’ soon an’ she fits the description. You don’t fit any of their descriptions, but they will outnumber me an’ out gun me, so I might not be able to keep you safe. You’d also need to put on your sex slave get-up again an’ who knows what they might try to push me to do, rent you, sell you, or the like. On top of that, the girl is out cold an’ needs someone to protect her an’ watch over her. Now, I can’t be in two places an’ you can’t go rescue her sister an’ the others if they are still there, but I can, so you stay with the girl, understand?” Maggie looked up and nodded, noting his frustrated tone with her, and then hung her head as she replied slowly and a bit more hesitantly, as she tried to not stammer, “I.. I’m sorry I questioned you, master. I.. I’ll not do it again… I was.. was feeling like you thought I would fail you and instead I failed you by not knowing my place.” “Questions I can accept, but questionin’ I can’t. You need to learn the difference. Now, I’ll leave you your gun, with the four spare mags it has, my NAA back-up gun and the two spare mags for it, my shotgun an’ a box of shells. The shotgun is a bit big for you, but it will work well for animals. Just keep it to your shoulder extremely tight an’ keep your finger off the trigger until you’re ready to shoot, just like I taught ya with the pistol. It’s buck-shot so it will kick pretty good, but your aim doesn’t hafta be perfect. Just look down the barrel and point it at what you want to kill.” He said in a serious tone. Maggie looked up at him, swallowed hard as she tried not to tremble at his tone, and nodded. “Alright, then, you grab your pistol holster an’ mag pouch an’ rethread them on your belt. Then grab the med bag an’ some water. I’ll carry the girl up to the shelter then get ya the shotgun an’ back-up pistol.” He said. “Y.yes master.” She said, letting a stammer slip out and trembling slightly from fear and anxiety. She swallowed hard, grit her teeth and balled her fist for a moment as she tensed her body and tried to force away the fear. It worked for the time being and she managed to stop trembling, so she relaxed. After a deep sigh she got to work, rethreading her holster and mag pouch onto her belt and gathering water and the med bag for them. As Maggie attended to her tasks, Hondo stepped out of the jeep and quickly checked the area out on foot. Finding it dry and fairly clean, as a flat rock slab lay under the overhang and it seemed fairly free from dirt, he returned to the jeep, unbuckled the seatbelt that held Scarlett in place, and scooped her up, keeping both snuggies wrapped around her. He then carried her to the overhand and carefully laid her in the largest flat spot, towards the back, that he could find. Once she was down, he headed back to the jeep to grab the rest of their stuff, Maggie quickly passing him to join Scarlett as he walked back. Back at the jeep he grabbed a box of ‘00’ buckshot shells, the shotgun, some jerky he had shoved under the seat the day before, and three more snuggies. With those in hand he headed back to the overhang, where he found Maggie checking on the girl again, as he approached. “How’s she doin’?” He asked, softening his tone again for her. Maggie looked up and shrugged, “I.. I don’t know, honestly. She seems to be resting. None of her vitals have changed, though her body feels a bit warmer still. She acts like she’s cold, though, but why a fever now? It doesn’t make sense.” “It’s the pill. I’ve seen it do this before on those who are really hurt an’ sick. For you, your temp probably ran a bit higher for a couple days, but as cool as it’s been you probably didn’t notice. You also were able to eat so your body had fuel. She was already sufferin’ from malnutrition an’ was in really bad shape, so it’s expected.” He replied as he leaned the shotgun against a tall rock and set the ammo down beside it. Maggie nodded and looked back down at the girl, “I guess it makes sense… *sigh* … Just wish I could do more for her… wish I knew more… maybe someday.” She looked back up at Hondo and as she did he handed her the snuggies he brought. “What are these for?” She asked. “Another to cover her further with, one for a pillow for her, so her head’s not layin’ on the rock, an’ one for you as this valley is a bit cooler than everywhere else an’ will be cold tonight.” He replied. “Tonight? You shouldn’t be that long, right?” She asked, sounding a bit worried. “I shouldn’t be, but if I am, you will need somethin’. I also brought you some jerky, just in case. I hope o be back soon but if I’m not…” He paused as her eyes got big. “if n.not, then what?” She asked quietly, really working to hold it together. “If not, stay put an’ Jefe will find ya. The teens were told to contact him if I wasn’t back by three. If I’m in trouble I expect him to probably try to come after me, an’ we share a connection so he should be able to get close at least.” Hondo replied. “What if it’s worse than you just being in trouble?” She asked. He thought for a moment, “… Well…  If no one comes in two days, you’ll need to go get help. If nothin’ else, find the slaver’s camp an’ turn yourself an’ her over to them an’ keep her from hurtin’ herself. If Jefe can’t find you, he’ll be able to find them, I’m sure of it. It might be hard but he’ll rescue you again, I know he will, but let’s just hope it doesn’t come to that.” She stood up, came up to him and took his hand softly in hers as she stared at his chest for a moment before looking up into his eyes. “Please come back, master.” She said timidly. He nodded, “I’ll do my best.” She looked down again, let go of his hand, and took a step back from him. He picked up the shotgun again and put it into her hands, forcing her to look at it and him again, while making her think of something else than her own fears. He went over the safety, pump release, and how to reload it with her, then pulled out his pistol and showed her how it worked, though it was very similar to hers, operationally. He then set the two spare mags down with the box of shotgun shells and tucked the pistol into her gun-belt. “Alright, if all goes well I should be back before too long.” He said. Maggie just nodded in reply, unsure if she could talk without sounding like she was falling apart. “Be careful.” He said before turning and walking away. “You too… stay safe, please.” She whispered but she was the only one who heard it. As he left she grabbed up the shotgun, set her snuggie by Scarlett, on the hard ground as a pad, and set down on it, watching around them and occasionally glancing at or checking Scarlett’s vitals as they sat alone. The buzz of insects and chirping of crickets made her nervous at first, but soon she tuned into the sounds of nature and started listening for only those which sounded different. It was about twenty to thirty minutes before something sounded off and she stood up, as a crunching sound, the sound of dry grass being stepped on, was heard close by. She froze and listened, hearing it again a couple seconds later, but closer. She stood up shakily and brought the shotgun to her shoulder as she looked. A light growl was heard off in the direction they had walked in from and soon a pair of furry ears, yellow eyes, and white fangs were seen as a wolf slowly approached, drawn by the smell of blood and filth on Scarlett. “Please go away… Just go! … LEAVE US ALONE!!” Maggie yelled as the snarling beast approached, followed by two more appearing a way off behind it. As it approached she saw how big it was and its fear of her was minimal. She raised the shotgun and took the safety off as she tried to look down the barrel of the large weapon at the approaching threat, but her shaking made it hard to keep her aim, let alone the weight of the gun. The wolf paused for a moment and crouched, and with one last deep growl it sprang at her, signaling the other two to charge in as well. *Boom!!* -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo drove off back to the two track and headed up the path, a bit quicker than before, since he was now alone. He worried about the two he left behind for a moment before pushing it out of his mind. He knew he needed his mind clear to handle this and make it out in one piece alive. His luck in Flight Town had been shit so far, and though he had seemed to luck out today, the day was not over. Another fifteen minutes or so, back onto the two-track, the path strewn with scrub brush and boulders on either side, he came to the edge of a camp that sat at the beginning of a large clearing with a stream that ran through it. The clearing was big enough to land a blimp if one wanted, though more than likely it was just used for a smaller transport dirigible, probably how their ‘goods’ made it to new owners or slave sales. The camp had a few smaller canvas tents, as well as a couple large ones, all circled around a camp fire with cooking tripod, a wooden work table with food in the middle of being prepared on it, a couple benches, and a card table. Some large metal cages stood at the far end of the camp, with another couple tables, one filled with various chains, ropes, and shackles, and a rack that also stored various equipment. Parked behind the cages sat three SUVs, two duel-sport motorcycles, and a pickup truck. Of the SUVs, two had small covered trailers, one had a fuel and water trailer, much like the one Hondo had behind the bronco when traveling, and a large covered trailer was parked beside them all, but not hooked to any vehicle. As Hondo approached the camp, a man with a rifle stepped out from behind a bolder in front of him. He stopped as the man pointed the gun at him and started to approach slowly. As he watched him, some movement caught his peripherals off to his left and when he turned to see what it was, another man had come out of the brush from his back left after he stopped, and he was now standing right by his window with a double barreled shogun leveled at him. “Roll your window down slowly!!” The man yelled at him. Hondo held up his hands before slowly moving his left down to the window crank and lowering the glass. Once the glass was down he put his hand back up in sight. “What ya doin’ here , boy?!” The man with the shotgun barked, questioningly. “I.. I was sent here, ‘bout a slave.” He said hesitantly, trying to work out what to say in his head on the fly. “Don’t knows what ya’re talkin’ ‘bout now, boy!” The man growled. “I have a letter of introduction.” Hondo said firmly as he slowly turned his head and gave the man a hard look, though he half expected to lose his head at any moment. The man lowered his gun a bit, showing him to be in his 50’s maybe, greying hair, long beard, eye-patch over one eye, and missing several teeth. “A letter?! Who’d ah given ya a letter?! Thet don’t jive, boy! I knows ya ain’t mah transporter, as it’s mah cousin Elmer thet be a doin’ the transportin’ now! So, who is ya?!” The man snarled. “Can I grab the letter??” Hondo asked, sounding a bit frustrated, as he tried to show the man he was not afraid of him, to put him off his guard. “Ah’ight, but jest ya move molasses like slow, like it be the dead ah winner! An’ no fool notions ‘bout takin’ us out an’ gittin’ away, as there’s nine more of us ‘round here an’ ya ain’t takin’ us all!” He said extremely threateningly like. Hondo nodded and slowly reached up onto the dash and grabbed the envelope, pulling out the directions and letter of introduction. He moved to hand it to the man but the man shook his head at him. “Thet shit don’t do me any good, boy! Ain’t never had no book learnin’, so those words ain’t but chicken scratches in the dirt ta me! You just sit tight there, an’ my boy will go git someone thet can read.” He said, growling slightly as if disgusted by the pieces of paper. He looked at the other man with the rifle, who appeared much younger than him, but had a sort of resemblance. “Pete, go git Daryl! This fella has somethin’ thet needs an educated bastard ta read it!” He barked. The other man nodded and trotted into the camp, entering one of the big tents. “Now, jest ya sit tight, boy. Ifin Daryl can’t athentify them thar doc-‘u’-ments then I’ll blast ya where ya sit!” The man growled. After a moment, the man he called Pete came out of the tent followed by a fit, silver haired man in a nice grey three-piece suit. The man seemed older, maybe 60’s or 70’s from the lines in his face, but he moved with the ease of a young man of twenty, and had a gleam in his eye like he had not aged a day in forty years or more. As they approached them man spoke seriously, but had an energy about his voice that seemed odd for a man of his apparent age, whatever that was. “What seems to be the problem, Jimmy?” He asked as he approached. “This here fella says he has some letter thet says he can be here!” The older man with the shotgun said with a growl. The man looked at Hondo and held out his hand, so he handed him the papers. The man looked them over for a moment before looking back at Hondo. “Who are you? I know you are not Elmer, as though I have never met the man, you look nothing like Jimmy here, and all his relatives seem to look alike.” He said glancing at the older man with the shotgun with a momentary raised Eyebrow. “Mack Smith, is my name. Bit of a handy man, mechanic, and I work security at times because some say I handle a gun alright. You must be Daryl.” Hondo lied. “I am not. Daryl is camp manager and works for me but he is.. in dispose..." The man replied eyeing him and his ride suspiciously, as he looked in the window as best he could to take in all of what Hondo had with him. "There does not seems to be a lot of gear with you, for a traveling handyman, Mister Mack Smith.” “My gear is with a convoy and a couple of my partners up ahead a way. I sent them ahead of me to help guard the convoy and make some extra cash fixing downed rigs while I grabbed some supplies and came to see you.” Hondo replied, only half lying this time. “And, what do you want with me, Mister Mack Smith?” The man asked again, though more coolly this time. “I had to put my wessen down the other day, as she got raped in fight town and was just a mess when we found her again. They broke her bones an’ beat the shit outta her, so not sure she was going to make it. She was broken mentally too, too much to be good to anyone if she healed, an’ if she healed she’d probably have been a cripple. With my work an’ travelin’, I just don’t have time for that. So, the only proper thing was to put her down, unfortunately. I did some work for a man on this really nice truck of his, and he gave me these papers and sent me your way, as a bonus for the job bein’ done sooner than expected. He said I might could buy me a replacement here. He was sort of an odd hombre, but he was nice enough to dispose of my wessen’s body for me.” Hondo said, hating himself for making up such a tale, but Roy’s talk was still fresh on his mind and eating at him, so it almost flowed out without half thinking about it. The man frowned, “This man was not named Roy, was he?” Hondo nodded, “Yeah. Black, flat brimmed hat, wild eyes, grins a lot?” The man sighed and nodded, “Yes, that is him. And, your papers are authentic, though I am afraid we only have one here right now. The last transporter had two slaves, but one died on him and he tried to cover it up and we had to.. release him from our services for that. He was also late because of that, so his cargo missed the last transport ship that was here and now Elmer is late with the next two.” “Probably drunk somes-whar! Huhyul!” Pete said, laughing goofily at his comment like it was a big joke, to which both Jimmy and the silver haired man glared at him. The silver haired man turned to the man with the shotgun, “It’s alright, Jimmy. If Roy sent him, he is free to be here. Lord knows we don’t want that psychopath angry at us.” Jimmy nodded, “Alright, boss, but ifin he acts contrary, ya give me a holler an’ I’ll be thar rhat quick!” As Jimmy lowered his shotgun and backed away, the man turned back to Hondo. “If you want to look at the one we have, just pull up over by the tents and I will meet you there, though I must warn you that she is not in the best shape.” The man said. “As long as she’s alive, wasn’t gang raped or beaten to a pulp, and isn’t a babblin’ moron, I’d have a look.” Hondo replied. The man shrugged, “She seems mentally sound, but knowing where she came from, she was probably raped. What wessen has not been, though? Virgins are not easy to come by, unless you buy them really young and raise them yourself, and I can tell you that we have not had one through in a while but… We will take a look at her, and I will let you decide.” Hondo nodded, “I’ll have a look then.” The man nodded and stepped out of the way so Hondo could pass him, and started walking back to camp once Hondo had pulled passed and parked by the tents. As Hondo got out, he eyed the man as walked up to him again and held out his hand this time. “My apologies for all that, Mister Smith, but in this business, with these army do-gooders trampling over free enterprise these days, one cannot be too careful… My name is Sir Quinton Von Volin, but please, just call me Quinn.” The man said Hondo took his hand and shook it, “An’ you can just call me Mack.” Quinton nodded, “Very well, Mack. I would offer you a drink, but unfortunately, Elmer is supposed to be bringing supplies as well, as we are all out of anything worth offering to guests.” “No worried. I really need to catch up with the others soon, anyway, so I’d rather just have a look at the goods an’ be on my way as soon as possible.” He replied, eyeing him a bit still, albeit unconsciously. Quinton nodded, “I understand. If you are headed to flight town, it is several hours away yet, but you might make it by dark if we get you on the road here soon. Be warned, I have reports that this anti-slave sentiment has reached Flight Town and that the general herself is there, seeing to the enforcement of this… this crime against humanity! It is as if they have not heard of a free market, or they think wessen are like us or something! It is utter nonsense!” “Exactly! Damn animals were made to serve us, not be our masters nor be our equals.” Hondo said, letting a growl out as it could be mistaken for one at those freeing the slaves instead of his anger at this man and the others who trafficked wessen and some unlucky humans like they were chattel. “My sentiments, exactly! Now, come. I will show you the one I have.” He said, as he motioned for Hondo to follow him across camp. Hondo followed him but looked him over still, curious about him and his age. “I puzzle you, don’t I?” Quinton said suddenly. “Puzzled? No, but I admit a curiosity.” Hondo replied. “How I look like I do, but seem so full of life?” He asked, toying with him a bit. Hondo nodded, “Yeah, somethin’ like that.” Quinton smiled, “Would you be surprised to know I was born before what has become to be known at the happening?” Hondo raised an eyebrow at him questioningly as they walked, “There are a few of them, though most not as spry.” “Would it surprise you then to know I looked this way before the happening occurred?” He said with a grin. Hondo nodded, “That would surprise me, I reckon.” Quinton’s grin got bigger, “Well, it is the truth, though I was not as spry back then, mind you. I was given this gift by those I helped before the happening, for my services to their work, and because of my now inestimable longevity, my loyalty to their cause, and my business brilliance, they put me in charge of setting up slave markets and slave handling and gathering stations across the former Americas. I had retired from fieldwork to my plantation by the coast, until recently. Unfortunately, this Timewalker and his meddling companion have destroyed a lot of my hard work and this Jastrey and her army have decided to stop playing ball and have started aiding their efforts, against the will of those in power! So, the powers that be have called on me to come back, hands on, into the field again to reinvent the gathering rings, and to make traveling markets and handlers to support the continuing need for fresh slaves and keep ahead of those who are blind to the true nature of things. It is a task, but one I will endeavor to succeed with completing, and hopefully, I will be home again soon to enjoy my books, lay with my wives, and breed some wessens of my own to tend my fields and orchards…*sigh* … It was a dream come true and a life worth living, one I will be happy to get back to living again.” Hondo kept silent, though he seethed inside. If what this man said was true, the spirits had made him semi-immortal for betraying man kind to the alien beings. That made him a traitor, and one so despicable that Benedict Arnold looked like a girl scout in comparison. But this also made the man extremely dangerous, and most likely, one they would have to deal with sooner or later, but with other defenseless lives on the line, he could not risk taking him on, and alone at that, right now.   As they approached the cages, two other men with rifles came out of the shadows and stood by as Quinton pointed at the closest cage, where a young blonde rabbit wessen girl knelt. Her arms were outstretched, as her hands were shackled to either side of the cage, tight enough so all she could do was kneel or stand. “Here she is. She fought a bit, so she has not been allowed to sit or lay down since she got here. We find that a few days of this generally takes the fight out of them. If it does not then, well, we have other methods, that though harsher, definitely work… Now, like I said, she is a bit rough, and normally she would spend a week or two in a training center we have south east of here, out of the reach of the blasted army. There they would get her cleaned, let her heal a bit, check her out medically, and reinforce any training she might have to ensure she is submissive. We can still do that, but it will take time, and transportation, so it will cost extra. But, if you buy her as is, I can let her go much cheaper… You do have the money to buy her, if she is acceptable, I assume?” Quinton asked. “How much?” Hondo asked as he looked in at the poor girl who half stared up at them, but obviously was too afraid to make eye contact. “Oh, for one as young, but developed as this one, plus that blonde hair makes her more desirable, I would say $1000 gold is not too much to ask.” Quinton replied casually. Hondo frowned as he turned back to the man, “You’re killin’ me, Quinn. I paid that for my last one, and she was healthy, was certified clean an havin’ only been #$@!ed by two other different people before, was a little taller an’ stronger, an’ was trained in basic mechanics, so she could help me out, though only basic work, since wessen are pretty stupid, ya know. This one barely looks like she’ll survive me #$@!in’ her, let alone helpin’ me any.” Out of corner of his eye he saw her slump a bit more in defeat, his words cutting her like a knife, though he only meant to try to be more convincing to Quinton and the others. Quinton shrugged, “You would be surprised. She was a bunny ring girl before her owner, the wanted woman Ichigo Morino, scammed a lot of people out of their money with this so called Timewalker and his companion, the righteous cowboy. Bah! Never met a righteous cowboy, no offense meant, but honestly, have you?” Hondo shook his head, “Can’t say as I have.” “Well, anyway, those girls are small but tough, so she might surprise you. If $1000 is too high, what were you thinking?” Quinton asked. “Well, I’d like to inspect her first.” Hondo said, as he figured if he did not ask to inspect her he might be questioned, since several of the others told him what the slave markets were like and how they were treated, looked at, and handled when for sale. “I was wondering for a moment…” He said with a smile before turning to the men with rifles, “Trot her over to the table for the gentleman, so he can look her over.” The men nodded and unlocked the cage before unlocking her chains from the cage itself. They then each grabbed one chain, one barking at her, “On your feet, bitch!” as they pulled on the chains. The girl staggered to her feet and they pulled forward on the chains which caused her to stumble, fall and cry out with pain as her arms were nearly yanked from their sockets. One of them men kicked her in the side and growled at her, “Stupid, clumsy bitch! … get up, or I’ll kick you again!” “Now, now. We do not want to damage her further.” Quinton said before turning to Hondo, “I am sorry about that. They get a little over zealous at times, and she did manage to kick Freddy in the testicles when she arrived, so he is literally still sore at her for that, but I will knock the price down a bit for that, to say… $800?” Hondo gave him a bit of a blank look, “We’ll see if she’s worth that much.” Quinton nodded and gestured for him to head over to the one empty wood table, where they had forced the girl to trot over to and stand beside. “Feel free to inspect as you like, but I ask that you limit touch to using your hands and do not damage her further, unless she tries to hit you. I unfortunately had a man hit one in the head for not moving fast enough for him. She was in a coma for a week because of the blow and had mental issues after that. Another, I had a man whip out his dick and start #$@!ing one of the virgins we had, claiming he was checking it out and found it too tight for his liking, so he didn’t buy her, leaving me with a non-virgin which made her price drop a lot. The man refused to pay for that, saying he was told to inspect her how he liked, so the best we could do was to ban him from our market again and make a new rule.” Quinton explained. Hondo nodded, “Well, not that it would change it with this one, as I know those bunny girls get used an' abused, but I also don’t much care to #$@! with an audience ‘round, unless it's good lookin’ women or wessens waitin’ for their turn.” Quinton grinned, “I understand perfectly. So, please, inspect as you like, then.” Hondo walked up to the girl and looked at her, but she stared down, so he forcefully lifted her chin and made her look at him, though she glanced at the side as much as she could. “Can you speak girl?” He asked. She tried to nod, but he held her head still, though he could feel it. “A nod isn’t speaking! Can you speak?!” He growled. “Y.y.yes s.s.s.s.sir.” She croaked softly, her voice barely working from having cried so much the last few days and from being denied anything to drink since she was captured. He looked at her eyes and face, she had been punched once, but nothing seemed shattered, though there was a bruise and her eye was a bit bloodshot. He forced her mouth open, and other than some dried blood from cut cheek and damaged gums from being hit, she had all her teeth and they seemed to be in decent shape. He then felt her arms, finding them quite thin, though not busted. Her wrists were raw and bleeding slightly from the wrist irons, as were her ankles, and a mark around her neck showed where a collar had been, but it had been removed since she had arrived here, he assumed. He felt her sides and belly next, to which she groaned when he pressed on her stomach and ribs. From what he could tell they were not busted, though they were definitely bruised and possibly cracked. He put an ear to her chest and her lungs sounded clear, though, which he was glad for, and her breathing, though a bit labored, sounded better than what her sisters. Next her felt her breasts, which were firm, but soft at the same time, sagging a bit but mostly seemed to be due to her being so thin and malnourished at the time. He then checked her legs, which were bruised in placed but again not broken, though when he lifted them and checked her feet, her soles were cut up pretty badly. He stood back up and turned her around and checked her back. Like the rest of her it was bruised and tender in spots, but unlike many of the other wessen in their group, she had no whip marks. “No scars on her back, a assure you. They do not whip bunny girls, as they want their skin to look good in their outfits. Most often they are beaten in the gut, as since it is mostly soft, external bruising is rare and more easily hid.” Quinton said matter of fact like, but grinning like he took pride in the fact. Hondo nodded, “That’s the only improvement I’m seein’ over my last one. Otherwise, she’s pretty rough.” “I am sure that is true, but she should heal from everything just fine… Please continue.” Quinton said, motioning at her again. Hondo had hoped that would be enough for them, but they expected more, so unfortunately, he had to do more. He pushed the girl down, bending her over the table and pushing her belly into its rough wooden surface, as he kicked her feet apart her feet. He heard her groan as he pushed her into the table and heard her whimper as he knelt down and spread her ass cheeks apart. A soft, “please not again,” escaped her lips as he reached down and felt her woman hood and suck a finger inside her. He pulled his finger out and wiped his hand on her back, leaving her lay on the table. Hondo frowned and turned back to Quinton. “Well? You see she is still fairly tight, though some of that is to her smaller size, so with the right exercised she could be tighter still, and her ass looks almost virgin, as if she has never been penetrated there. Like I said, she will heal and clean up, and though she is not a fitness model, she might surprise you. Even if she does not, I can assure you that bedding her will be more than satisfactory.” Quinton said with a smile. Hondo nodded, “You aren’t wrong, but like you said she was beaten up. I don’t know what problems that will cause down the road. An’ bein’ a bunny girl means her only talent is struttin’ an’ spreadin’ her legs, so I have a lot to train her on, which takes time, an' I need her trained as I am not feedin' her just for a #$@!-toy. I take care of one of these things I expect cookin', cleanin', help with totin' tools, parts, someone to hand me tools, as well as sex whenever I want! Plus, I've seen that wanted poster, an' its everywhere, so that means I’ll have questions from morons ‘bout her.” Quinton sighed, “*sigh* … True enough, though I will give you ownership papers on her and I even have a slave collar for her. I would suggest dying her hair to keep suspicion off of you and maybe getting slave piercings and chains, as bunny girls are not pierced due to their work and you usually only see sex slaves from closer to the inland sea or even east of there have sex slave piercings, as most towns here don’t have the rules about them being marked and fixed like some do back east.” He said, acting like Hondo should know what he was talking about. Hondo just nodded as if he understood, “Makes sense, but still, I have to find someone to get that done, pay for it, an’ time is money.” Quinton frowned, “You are correct… How about $600 for her then?” “$500 gold an’ it’s a deal.” Hondo replied. Quinton grinned again, “While it might be a loss, it is also one less to deal with, as we have to move camp as soon as the next two arrive. Very well, we have a deal! Come, follow me to my tent. You can pay and I’ll sigh papers on her. Freddy and mark will meet us with her by your jeep… Do you have irons for her?” Hondo nodded, “I do.” “Well, if you would swap with us, we can leave the ones on her so you can chain her in the back for your ride. We can throw in a trap to cover your seat too, until you get to a wessen washing facility.” Quinton offered. Hondo nodded, “Works for me.” Quinton grinned, “Good! Then let us get the dirty part of the business out of the way, so you can take your new property and get back on the road!” (To be continued …)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 2nd, 2023, 6:34pm As Quinton ushered Hondo to his tent, the two men who had been holding the rabbit girl’s chains drug her roughly toward his jeep, cussing at her for stumbling and falling a couple times as they yanked her along, kicking her at least one more time, in the hip this time, and dragging her to her feet by her hair twice. “I’d rather not have her rough up any further. Won’t be able to bed her for a week at least as she is!” Hondo groused, trying to get Quinton to intervene without making him think he worried about her as anything other than property and a means of pleasure. Quinton chuckled and waved him off dismissively, “Oh, she shan’t take any longer to heal from that bit of roughness than from the beatings she was already given during her interrogations, trust me. Besides, most of those bunny girls, though small, are tough. They cannot and do not last long without being a bit on the tough side, which if you have never owned one, that is something to note. They need put in their place and kicked around a bit to keep them submissive. They are a different breed, with different training. They are meant to be sassy, saucy, and as you said, strut, and spread their legs. It will take some beatings and rough training to get all of that out of her. Some find it distasteful, but men like us can really find enjoyment in it, if we get past the notion that their feelings matter. Pain is the best trainer, after all, and finding new ways to afflict it and watching how different stimuli affect them individually can be rewarding and fascinating at the same time! *sigh* … I have quite the little punishment dungeon at my plantation. You would have fun using the devices I have procured on your new toy, I guarantee it!” Hondo scowled to which Quinton raised an eyebrow. “Why the look of disgust? Do not tell me you have a soft spot for these animals! I figured you for a man cut from similar cloth as I.” Quinton said “Hmm? Oh, it’s not that. I mean, seems a bit overkill, as a good slap-jack, some quick clamps, some rope, a shop-vac, and a car battery, ignition coil, an’ jumper-cables can do half of what all that fancy equipment can do. But honestly, was just got lost in thought for a moment.” Hondo lied. “True enough on most of that, but I have some specialty devices, my benefactors make, that do produce unique results in wessen and human bodies. Take the most sheltered creature and within a very few sessions it turns certain pains into pleasure, to where they beg for you to hurt them as they crave the sweet release only the pain you give them will afford!” He said, smiling as if this cruelty was his crowning achieving in life. His look got more serious though, as they walked and he glanced at Hondo out of the corner of his eye. “Pray tell, what thoughts had you grimacing so?” He pressed, worried that he had read this man wrong. “Just hearin’ you talk ‘bout havin’ a place you built up, an’ settlin’ down to explore your hobbies, had me thinkin’. Life on the road makes good coin, but doesn’t allow for such luxuries nor time to enjoy life. Kinda makes me wonder if I shouldn’t be settling down somewhere an’ settin’ up a place of my own like that.” Hondo replied, only partly lying this time, but it seemed to satisfy Quinton. He knew what they did needed doing, but listening to this man pride himself in the evils he took pleasure in committing, made Hondo realize even further the labors that lay ahead of them, and it made him feel a bit tired all of a sudden. It also made him ache to just take his women folks and settle somewhere where they could enjoy life, and he could keep them safe from fiends, like this man. It was only a fleeting thought, though, and not what made him scowl, but it was enough of a thought to build a convincing lie on. The truth was, he knew they all needed to keep pressing forward, despite the cost, and at the risk of never going to their own time again. This world might not be the one they grew up in, but for now it was home and it needed them. As they approached the tent, a buzzing sound of an engine was heard in the distance and they both turned to look as a small dirigible, of fairly luxurious design, rounded one of the rock formation and made an approach to land. This worried Hondo a bit, as if that was Elmer, he knew he might be up shit creek without a paddle. “That your transporter with the other two?” Hondo asked. Quinton shook his head, “No, that is my own personal ship. I am leaving to check out a couple other camps while they move this one to a preapproved location. Elmer has and old square body Chevrolet with a modified camper insert that acts as a holding cell. It looks god-awful, but is effective.” Hondo just nodded, though that relieved his worries some. If everything went to hell, he knew he could teleport them out of there, but only if together. With the two riflemen guarding her, at least eight others scattered out and around the camp, and Quinton with him, he was not sure he could make it to her nor that they would not just kill her if suspicions mounted or if he tried anything. They turned back towards the tent and Quinton motioned for him to enter first. As they entered, Hondo saw something move over by a wood framed bed that sat in the far corner. The tent was fairly dark, save for a small lamp on the desk that had been turned down. As Quinton entered behind him, he walked up to the desk and turned it up the lamp, brightening the room considerably. As things got easier to see, Hondo saw the movement was from a bare deer wessen girl, chained to the bed frame by a chain and ankle shackle, who stood cowering at the end of the bed. “You holdin’ out on me, quinn?” Hondo asked as he eyed the girl. “Oh, her? Oh, no no. She is a personal toy, one I only recently acquired and have only begun to enjoy.” He replied quickly. “You be willin’ to sell her? She looks good, clean, an’ healthy. Probably could part with a couple thousand for one like that.” He said, hoping he could buy her easily enough to save her. Quinton shook his head, “She is not for sale. Like I said, I have only begun to enjoy her. I have so many fun torture sessions in mind for her!” Quinton grinned as he spoke, which felt a bit unnerving but also pissed Hondo off, as the scared little doe was probably younger that the rabbit girl, and even more terrified from the look of her. “You sure? How ‘bout 5k in gold?” Hondo offered. Quinton shook his head as he gathered up some papers from his desk, along with a collar. “No, and it is far from a tempting offer, as I paid that for her. Understand, if she were not my property and instead property of the business, or not so rare and recently acquired, I might would pass her on for the right price. Honestly though, money is not an object to me, as I have more than I could spend in a hundred normal lifetimes, and I have revenue flows that increase my wealth continually. The value to me in it the new experiences, watching her as she feels the effects of my will and my devices for the first time! Watching as hope leaves her eyes and changes to fear, and fear to desire. It is not only a thrill, but a beautiful sight to see, and an accomplishment greater than the slave empire I have created, to mold her into the image I desire. It is like watching a sunset over the ocean. Each one is breathtaking, yet no two are alike. There is no value one could put on seeing such sights that mere money could buy.” Quinton replied. Before Hondo could reply, a man with nice blue jeans, a black and red gamblers vest, neatly trimmed brown beard, and a bowler hat entered the room. “Pardon the intrusion, Mister Quinton, but your pilot says a storm system is inbound and you need to skedaddle before it gits here.” The man said. “Thank you, Daryl. I shan’t be long… Oh, Daryl!” Quinton said, calling at the man as he turned to leave, causing him to turn back quickly. “Yes sir?” The man replied. “I need you to do a couple things for me, but first, how was Sophia? She behaved like a good little mutt, I trust?” Quinton asked. “That she did, sir! Never screwed a dog wessen before, nor a wessen with fur that long or soft! Thank you for that.” He replied. “My pleasure. She was almost too easy to train. Left me feeling little fulfilment from the training, and no further personal interest in her, so whenever I am in camp she is yours to use. I save her for my managers pleasure, though if you have a man you wish to reward, feel free to allow him some time with her when I return, though I ask you make it only once a quarter. Would not want her used up by the help, as I am sure we will get some other mangy wessen through, that is not worth selling, of which they can wear out.” He said in an almost business-like tone. “Thank you, sir. I do appreciate it. Couldn’t own one myself without the boys trying to sneak a quick #$@! with her. Rather share her with the other managers, than with these mangy coyotes! … Now, what can I do for you, sir?” He asked. “Take Fauna,” He pointed at the deer girl, “and Sophia to my ship and have the pilot chain them in the holding room for me. You can tell him I will be right there.” “Anything else, sir?” Daryl asked. “Yes, have one of the men grab a tarp from the supply trailer to cover Mister Smith’s rear seat. Would not want it soiled by that smelly wessen he bought, and he is in a hurry to make it to the next town by nightfall, so we have no time to let the boys bathe it for him.” Quinton said. Daryl nodded, “Yes sir, Mister Quinton. I’ll get it done right away, sir.” Daryl hurried past him, unlocked the chain from the bed frame and yanked on it, almost causing the girl to fall. “Come on, you little bitch!” He growled. “Gently, Daryl, gently. I want to break her myself and slowly.” Quinton said, in an even, almost purring, tone. “Sorry, sir.” Daryl replied, as he grabbed the deer girl’s ear and twisted it. “It hurts!” She whined pitifully. “Move and it won’t hurt!” Daryl growled as he pushed her out the tent opening in front of them. As they left, Hondo turned back to Quinton, “So, no price I could temp you with?” “I am afraid not, but if you leave where you are going or a point of contact with Daryl, I will have someone let you know when we get one like her in, if you so desire.” Quinton replied almost dismissively as he scribbled on some papers. Hondo nodded as he swallowed his anger again, “I.. might do that.” Quinton wrote on a couple of official looking documents for a bit longer, and copied a number off a tag on a slave collar that lay on his desk, before motioning to Hondo to join him. “Here, Mack, sign these for me. Two are for you, one is for my records, one for the records my benefactors have, and another is to be issued to our continental hub at Chinatown by the inland sea. They will make copies and send to other smaller hub cities so your name and its serial number are on file. If you sell her, be sure to have the new owner sign both of your copies, and give one to them. If you can, make a copy of yours that you keep and send it to us or the constables office in Chinatown, as they handle the owner change paperwork for our bureau hub there.  The serial number matches the number on these documents, as you can see,” He said pointing at the documents and at the tag on the collar, holding it up for him to look at. “and will be registered with her description as well. We have started tattooing the numbers on them, due to possible confusion if this anti-slave mentality persists and in case slaves escape and try to hide among the so called freed wessen, they can then be found much easier. Since she has not been processed yet, I suggest you have the number tattooed on her at your earliest convenience, just in case she runs or the collar is lost.” Hondo nodded and scribbled an illegible signature on all copies before printing his name under ‘buyer #1’ as Mack H. Smith. Thankfully the documents were setup with a second buyer line, like many car titles from his time were, so he would sign her over to himself or Fernando once they got back. Once signed he stepped back to let Quinton look over them. Seeming satisfied, he nodded and handed two copies to Hondo. “Here are your copies, try not to lose them as it can take weeks to get a replacement. Now, I would suggest the slave piercings and chains if you go east and highly recommend getting her spayed, unless you plan to breed her and do not venture to cities that require it. As you probably know, they do not give you the option there, but will take her and spay her by force, at your cost plus an inconvenience fee, and if you fight them, they may circumcise her as well, and she will be no good as even a bed partner then, I assure you. Places like New St Louis City on the east of the Mississippi inland sea or  Minnecloudster and Sioux-Moines  on this side, as well as a few other small villages, see them as pets, and bedding them is taboo, so spaying is required unless you have a breeders license, and circumcising them as well as other modifications, are common and highly suggested there. In the Chicktawkee Nation they are revered as children of the god-spirits, sent to pleasure mankind, so altering them is outlawed, as well as them wearing clothing. Beating is allowed if they are not submissive, but they frown on them being used for hard work, a very odd people there.” He said in a friendly, but warning tone. “Yeah, I try to stay clear of those places. A bit too many rules over what to do with what I own for my likin’.” He said, acting like he knew what he was talking about, though he was only starting to understand how bad it could be for wessen in some areas and how much trouble it could be for all of them. About then Daryl reappeared, “Sir, your property is loaded and secured, and the pilot says you need to leave now!” “Very good. I am done here anyway.” He said before handing the collar to Daryl “Please fasten this to Mister Smith’s property for me, and get the set of irons he is trading in. Make sure his rear seat is tarped and his property is secured for him as well.” Daryl took the collar and nodded, “Of course sir. I’ll get to it right now.” As Daryl left Quinton turned to Hondo and held out his hand. “It was a pleasure meeting you and doing business with you, Mister Mack Smith. I would love to stay and talk some more, as I am afraid the conversation among these common folks here is boring and rarely do I get to meet a new face, but I must be off and I know you are eager to be on your way as well.” He said with a smile. Hondo took his hand and shook it firmly as he tried to hide his anger, “Definitely a pleasure, Sir Quinton Von Volin. Maybe we will meet again.” Quinton gave him an odd, almost sinister grin, as he shook his hand once more then let go to grab his briefcase and a smaller leather duffle bag. “Somehow, I am sure we will. Good luck with your business sir, and farewell.” Hondo stepped out behind Quinton, and as they parted ways he paused to watch him for a moment as he trotted off towards the dirigible, and as soon as he climbed aboard, the stairs were raised and it lifted into the air. Hondo growled as he watched it leave, feeling for the girls onboard and angry at himself for not being able to save them. As much as he wanted to, and as much as he would have risked it if he were alone, he had the rabbit girls and Maggie to think about. Fernando’s words came to his mind again, how a rescuer cannot save everyone, but that did little to ease his feelings of anger and guilt. Those he never saw, who needed help could not affect him, but seeing them, the begging in the deer girls eyes, and being helpless to act, galled him greatly. Those who do not want to be saved he could more easily swallow losing, but the ones who wanted to be and he had to helplessly watch, those poor souls haunted him mercilessly. As the dirigible faded off into the horizon, he sighed and turned back towards the jeep, trying to pull himself together and hide his mounting anger and guilt. He walked somewhat slowly but found himself at the jeep, facing the men, of which more had come out of the woodwork, though a couple were still missing and probably watching him through rifle scopes, but he did his best to ignore them. As he approached they all seemed to watch him warily, with unsmiling faces, though Daryl walked up to him with a smile and handed him a set of keys, as the rabbit girl was already chained in the back seat, her arms outstretched as they chained one hand to a steel grab handle on the passenger side, and the other to one on the driver side, forcing her to sit up and not move from her place in the middle of the seat. “We have her secured for you, sir. We grabbed the irons and the chain there, and saw your locks and keys, so we used them for you. Here are your keys. The collar is on her, though you may want to get a small luggage lock for it so she cannot remove it without your permission.” He said in a friendly tone as he handed him the keys. “Much obliged.” Hondo said gruffly as he took the keys and pocketed them before heading around the jeep. He climbed in and fired up the engine as they all stood by watching, and soon backed up and pulled away. He watched them in his rear-view mirror and they made no move against him or anywhere for that fact. They just watched him until he disappeared from sight. He drove away for a good ten minutes before pulling into a cove, out of the way, and shutting the jeep off. He then climbed out and opened the rear door, and stopped to look at the girl for a moment, evaluating her as clinically as he could for a moment. She looked up at his chest for a second, then hung her head again. “I.. I’ll be good. Master, I promise, just please let my arms down… I’m so tired.” She croaked in a whisper. He pulled out the keys and unlocked the chains and her wrist and leg cuffs, removing them gently as he could. Once they were off, he took her by the arm, as she slumped a bit in her seat. “Common, girl. Need to get you out of there for a moment.” He said firmly. She weakly slid over and got out and onto her feet, though she winced at the pain of standing on her cut up feet again, and trembled and swayed as she tried to muster the strength to stay upright. “P.please, master, I.. I’m so thirsty.” She barely got out. He let her lean against the jeep as he grabbed some water for her and held it to her lips. She tried to greedily drink it but he pulled it back. “Whoa, girl! Small sips. You’ll get sick if you drink it too fast.” He said before placing it to her lips and letting her sip a bit more. After a few sips, he pulled capped the bottle, put it in his vest pocket, pulled a pill out from his inside vest pocket, and held it out. “Open that maw of yours.” He said. She looked at him fearfully but complied without question, holding her small mouth open for him. Once he placed the pill inside her mouth, he pulled out the bottle of water again, took the cap off, and held it to her lips again. “Bite that pill then wash it down with another sip, alright?” He said. She complied immediately, biting on the pill then accepting another sip of water from him to wash it down before pulling back and giving him that same fearful look, though she said nothing. “Not gonna ask what I gave you?” He queried. She shook her head, and spoke, her voice soft and quiet but less raspy now, “No, master. Whatever you tell me to do, I will do without question as you are my master and I’m just a lowly slave… Just.. just ..” She paused, her voice trembling as her body did. “Just, what?” he asked. “I am not worthy, I know, but if master treats me nice, doesn’t beat me, gives me good food and water, I promise I will make master happy and be a good girl. I will clean and cook and make your penis feel good whenever you want, master. I.. I am not smart, but I will try hard to learn how to help you, I promise, just please don’t hurt me anymore.” She begged in a tone of one who felt utter despair. “If I asked you to suck my dick now or bend over the hood so I can #$@! you right now, you would?” He asked. She nodded, “Yes Master. I am sore, but I will do my best if that is what master wants.” She looked at him for a moment and shakily moved to undo his belt and zipper but he grabbed her hand to stop her. She looked up at him, fearfully, afraid she had done wrong and he was going to hit her. “I’m sorry, master! I.. I thought you wanted me to suck on you! I.. I’ll bend over the hood if that’s what you want instead!” She blurted out weakly. “Bella, stop! Relax!” He half exclaimed, trying to get her full attention. Her eyes got big for a moment, “How did you know my…” Then her surprise faded and she slumped a little more. “.. oh… the poster… Forgive me, master.” Hondo shook his head, “No, Bella, though I’ve seen the poster, that’s not how I know. I know from a dark-haired ex-bunny girl named Mae and your sister, Scarlett.” She looked up at him slowly and puzzled for a moment. Soon tears started to fill her eyes as he looked down at her. “Please don’t mock me, master.” She whispered even more shakily, as she tried to hold back from crying. “I’m not. My name is not Mack. My name is Hondo. My friend and I are traveling to Texas with a caravan of other humans an’ wessen. We helped the army end slavery in three towns an’ a couple other villages ‘round them. My friend rescued four bunny girls, Mae, June, April, an’ Kiah, an’ we are protectin’ them at our camp. They are helpin’ us an’ learnin’ how to be more than just bunny girls. Mae saw your names an’ we were told you were both recently captured, so I came after you at her request. I didn’t buy you for a sex slave or any other kind of slave. I bought you to save you. Now, I want to help you.” He said, softening his voice like he did for Maggie. She stared at him for a moment then collapsed against him, sobbing. “Oh, master! Please, please say it’s not a lie! Please say my sister is alright, and that you mean all that!” She wailed. He pulled her against him and nodded, “It’s not a lie, girl. It’s true.” She cried hard for a moment before looking up at him again. “Scarlett?? Where’s Scarlett?!? I need to see her! She needs to know I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to get us captured! I didn’t!!” She cried. “She’s not far from here but she was hurt bad, worse than you.” He said softly. “No, no! Scarlett! Scar, I’m sorry!!” she sobbed. “Settle down, girl an’ listen!” He said firmly, to which she managed to soften her crying, though her breath shuttered and her body shook against him as she still cried. “That pill I gave ya, I gave one to her too. Now, you will probably pass out like she did, but not for as long. They are special pills that I only have a few of an’ only give to those who really need them, who can be saved, an’ deserve a second chance at life. You need to listen to me as if I was your master for now, an’ make the best use of this second chance, you understand?! I.. I can’t.. I can’t save everyone, even many who deserve it, so you need to make the best of it! Make the best of this with your sister, an’ we will help you the best we can, understand??!” He said firmly, the image of those scared, begging deer girl’s eyes floating across his mind as he spoke.   She nodded into his belly as she sagged against him, and continued to cry, “I understand! I will, I promise, master! Please, save Scar! Please!” He held her for a bit longer before getting her back into the jeep and pulling a medium sized snuggie over her head. “Here, this will keep you warm. Now, rest. Your sister an’ my companion are not far from here waitin’ for us an’ I need to go pick them up an’ get back to our convoy.” He said, softening his tone again. Her breath caught a few times still, as her crying tapered off, and she nodded at him as she looked at him with sad eye; eyes half filled with guilt about something and half with disbelief that this was real. He closed her door once she was in and climbed into his own seat, starting the engine once more and heading towards the overhang where he left Maggie and Scarlett. About eight minutes later he pulled up close to the overhang and saw what looked like blood in the grass and a body laying mostly hidden from view, not far off, which caused his heart to race and his adrenaline to kick in. “Stay Here!” he barked as the sleepy looking blonde-haired rabbit wessen in the back seat, who nodded as he jumped out. He pulled out his revolver as he stepped forward, sighed with some relief as he walked up to the body of a wolf that had been filled with buck-shot. Still some worried, he went on a bit farther to the overhand and his heart sank as he did not see them at first, just a folded snuggie that lay on the rocks beside where he had laid the red-headed rabbit wessen. He stepped forward and looked around for tracks, seeing only two more dead wolves, the one up close and a lot bigger than the first, and a smaller one, the same size as the first a bit further off. As he glanced around his vision stopped at the sight of a shotgun barrel being poked out from behind some boulders, to the far side of the overhang, and a familiar and frightened voice called out. “Who’s th.th.there!” The voice stammered. “Maggie?” He called out as he rushed over. As he rushed over  and around the boulders, Maggie looked up at him fearfully, from her hiding spot, shaking as she held the gun pointed at him. She half lay on top of Scarlett, of whom she had drug behind the rocks and was shielding with her own body and the gun. As she recognized him she lowered the gun and started to cry. “Oh, master! I was so scared!” She cried as he knelt down beside her. “Are you alright?” he asked as he moved the gun and took her small hand in his. She nodded and sniffled, “Some wolves came and tried to attack us, and I was afraid you’d never come back!” “I am back though, and I saw the wolves. You did good, Maggie. Very good.” He said softly. She looked up at him and smiled slightly through the tears. “*sniff* Thank you, *sniff, sniff* master.” She whispered. “How is your patient?” he asked. “She’s alright, I think. Not much changed and the wolves didn’t touch her. *sniff, sniff*… I moved her as I was afraid more would come of someone might have heard the shots.” She said. He looked around, “Well, I think these canyon walls distort an’ absorb sound, so even if someone heard, they probably couldn’t be sure of where it came from… Now, we need to get goin.” “Did *sniff* did you get them?” Maggie asked, which caused him to frown. “I got Bella… There.. there weren’t any others.” He replied, half lying as he did not feel that he could share, nor that she would understand, nor should she bare his burdens if she did. She frowned as she saw he was bothered, but she figured it was because he was upset that they had missed the others somehow. “At least you got her.” She replied softly. “Yeah.” He replied quietly. “… an’ She’s fightin’ sleep to see her sister, I believe. I gave her a pill too, an’ she was pretty beaten up, so she will pass out soon.” Maggie nodded and calmed down, so he stood up and then helped her up. Once she was out of the way, he stooped down and picked up Scarlett and started to the jeep with her. Maggie grabbed the shotgun and the snuggies he did not grab and trotted to catch up to him and open the front passenger door for him. “Scarlett!” Bella exclaimed as she saw her sisters beat up, passed out form. “She’ll be out for a while, while she heals, so don’t worry.” Hondo said, trying to reassure her. He laid Scarlett in the seat, covered her, and fastened the seatbelt on her again. As he did, Bella painfully climbed over the seat, groaning and whimpering from the pain she felt in her body, and using the last of her energy to collapse beside her sister. She grabbed Scarlett’s hand and held it as she sleepily stared up into her sister’s face. “I’m so sorry, Scar.” She whispered. Once Maggie was in, Hondo set himself down and fired up the engine, and drove out of the canyons, in case they had drawn attention. As they exited the canyon and once again passed the face-rock, Bella passed out. Seeing her out, Hondo stopped the jeep, pulled out his cane and in a flash of light they were gone, reappearing just outside of Center Town. It took not but a couple more minutes for them to reach Clyborn’s garage, and he stopped a way away from it, so his passengers were not seen. “Maggie, stay with the girls.” He said as he shut off the jeep and stepped out, to which she just nodded. As he walked up to the shop, Zoey and Macey burst out, excited to see him. “Papa! We were worried about you!” Zoey exclaimed as she charged at him. Plowing into him and wrapping her arms around his waist as she got to him. Macey trotted up and just stopped short, apparently excited he was back, having been worried too, but as usual, she tried not to show her emotions about those she loved in front of others. Not too far behind them were Miniya, who jogged to catch up to the girls, and Patricia, Madison, Mae, and June, who ambled up a bit slower. “You’re *hic!* back!” Miniya said, hiccupping as she tried to speak. “You alright?” He asked. “She got the hiccups not long after you left. Patty says its because she got worried, but Miniya denies is.” Madison said as he trotted up to join them. Miniya shot Madison a dirty look before turning back to Hondo. “I just *hic!* get them sometimes.” She said shrugging. He noticed that her eyes seemed a bit red, but since she had been acting oddly lately, he half expected her to have been crying or something. So to not embarrass her further he said nothing at the moment, but would talk to her about it later. “You get them?” Mae asked hopefully as she approach. “Just Scarlett an’ Bella, unfortunately. Two of them were shot way before we got there by some lunatic with a creepy smile, named Roy, you head of him?” he asked. Both Mae and June shook their heads. “No. Do you know who they were?” Mae asked. He shook his head, “I don’t. Another was beaten badly an’ died in transit to the slave processin’ camp. Bella would know who, as she was with her when she died, but I gave her some medicine to help her heal an’ she’s passed out now.” “What about the others? Any clue?” Mae asked. “Not sure of any of the others except one. A little blonde girl named Billie.” He said. “Please, don’t tell me…” Mae started to say but paused as he nodded solemnly. “Yeah. That Roy beat her and raped her while interrogatin’ her an’ she died from her injuries in that jail cell.” He replied quietly. “Oh no!” June gasped. Mae hung her head and closed her eyes, “Not Billie too… Kiah will be devastated.” “Were they close?” He asked. June nodded. “Yeah, almost like sisters. Those two and one other, a fox girl named Luna. You hear anything about her?” Mae asked. He shook his head. Mae sighed, “* I hope she is alright. Luna was like their little sister and Billie was like her twin almost. They were closer than any of us were with Kiah, but *sigh* … I don’t know. Kiah almost did not go with us because Billie said that we were lied to and would be better off running. I barely talked Kiah into it. Luna had been taken in by a family headed towards flight town, both Billie and Kiah stole money and paid them to take her with them and give her a good home. Seeing her name crossed off the list, though, makes me pretty sure those people sold her out for the reward. Had Luna still been there, Kiah would not have gone with us. I’m not sure she would have either, had her and Billie not gotten into a fight about whether we should trust Fernando or not… I know she acts like a spoiled, hot-head but its only to hide a lot of pain… This, though? … I’m not sure she will be able to handle it.” Hondo nodded, “Well, maybe keep it quiet for now, until we can talk to Bella an’ Scarlett further.” Mae nodded and sighed again before walking up to Hondo, stretching up on her toes, and kissing his cheek. He ave her a bit of a confused look as she stepped back from him. “What was that ‘bout?” He asked. “It’s a thank you, at least a small piece of one. I couldn’t begin to thank you or Fernando enough. He saved us, you both protect us, and you risked yourself to save two more of us at my request… I.. I don’t know anyone else in the world that would do that for girls like us.” Mae replied. “Or wessen *hic!* like us.” Miniya threw in. “Well, I don’t expect thanks or payment, beyond helpin’ with chores, makin’ somethin’ out of yourselves, listenin’ to Jefe an’ myself, an’ showin’ us the respect we need an’ deserve from y’all. But now’s not the time to talk ‘bout any of this. Zoey, Macey, go climb in the back seat with Maggie. Don’t ask her a bunch of questions as she’s had a hard day. The rest of you go with Madison an’ Patty.” Hondo said as he looked over at the other jeep. “I see the trailer is hooked up.” Hondo replied. “Yeah, and Jerry said to tell you, if he was not back, that he did a few extra things to it for you, free of charge. Something about some lighting, and a welder generator combo deal attached to the air compressor. He wanted to tell you about it himself but he had to leave for another emergency job that came up and said he probably would not be back until late, so he understood if we needed to take off before he got back.” Madison replied. Hondo nodded, then pulled out his watch and looked at the time, “Well, I’ll have to send my thanks later, but it’s gettin’ late. Already a few minutes after one. We best be gettin’ back. Pull up beside my jeep, once I stop outta town a piece, an’ I’ll zap us back close. Once I drop the girls off at the hanger, Maggie an’ I will take the sisters to my camper to put to bed. No sense movin’ them ‘round more than we need to.” Madison nodded as the others headed to the jeep ahead of him, “Sounds good. Just give me a minute and we’ll be ready.” Madison trotted to catch up with the others as Hondo turned and headed back to the other jeep. The girls were already in the back with Maggie when he got there, and he could tell they had questions by the somber, serious looks on their face. “What happened to them, papa?” Zoey asked as he climbed in. “They will be alright. Just sleepin’ while they heal. They were hurt pretty bad, but we’ll talk ‘bout it later, kitten.” He said. Zoey nodded and sat back into her seat. “Okay, papa.” she answered quietly. Not long after the other jeep pulled along side him and he pulled off, stopping out of town a mile or so, and waiting for Madison to pull up beside him again. Once he was pulled up close and even with him, Hondo pulled his can out once more and in a brief flash of light both jeeps were gone, appearing about a mile from the hanger. It did not take long to drive to the hanger, and once there the girls jumped out and headed in to find Molly, and the others, aside from Patricia and Madison went inside to their respective areas. Madison and Patricia grabbed their long guns and hopped in the back of the jeep that Hondo was driving, so he could give them a lift back to camp. The trip from the hanger to the camp was uneventful, taking a little longer than normal as Hondo took it slow so to not jostle the sisters too much. Once back he pulled up to the camper and stopped, stepping out shortly after and heading to the far side of the jeep, and to the sleeping sisters door.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Nov 23rd, 2023, 9:18pm It only took Fernando a few minutes to set up the lunch meal to be distributed on the tables by his dub box campers along with some disposable flatware. He then goes to Hondo’s camper and knocks on the door. There was some yelling of “I GOT IT!” As he waits, he looks through the windows of Dub Box Camper to make sure no one would mess with the meal he set up. Eventually the door opens up with the blonde bunny girl Kiah standing in the doorway. “Oh. It’s you.” Kiah says. “Ruth around?” Fernando asks. “What you want of her?” Kiah throws back loudly as she looks behind her for Ruth or the others. “Kiah!” a voice says deeper from in the camper before Ruth steps up behind her. “Oh! Mister Fernando, how can I help you?” Ruth then says as she puts her hands on Kiah’s shoulders and holds her in place. “I have the lunch time meal set up at the Dub box. Those at the hanger, including the children will be coming here for the last time before we leave tonight. Like before, I would like you and the helpers to serve them the food and I’ll go out to get them dessert. We will serve dessert after they have lunch.” He tells her. “Oh. So Lunch is already done?” Ruth asks. “It just needs to be giving out. I’ll be by the Dub Box waiting for you and the others to come so I can go get the dessert.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll be there in a couple of minutes.” Ruth says. “See you then.” Fernando tells her before he heads back to the Dub Box. It only takes him a few seconds to get there. Once things are readied and in place, he takes out his little Baofeng Radio in hopes that Minerva has her radio on and makes a call to her. “This is The Medic, calling for Hamster One. I repeat, this is The Medic, calling for Hamster One. Come in Hamster One.” He waits for a few seconds for an answer, and the repeats himself when there was none, “This is The Medic, calling for Hamster One. I repeat, this is The Medic, calling for Hamster One. Come in Hamster One.” A couple seconds later a female voice answers but it is not Minerva but Ichigo, “Yes, Fernando?” “First of all never mention real names on the air – Maria! It’s Medic for me.” Fernando tells her. After a second’s pause, “Put the Hamster Wessen on, since you have her radio.” After a few seconds Minerva’s voice comes on “Hello? (Long silent pause before the button is let go.)” “Hamster One. I got the food ready on this end. Ruth and the crew will be serving it. I have to step out to get dessert while the children eat. Get the Sheep Girls and others in the group to help get the children to the convoy camp. Naya, Maria and Abi-cat are to stay down in the basement and I will arrive there with their food. When Hondo returns, and after I talk with him, then we can go back to the convoy. Got all that?” Fernando explains. “Uhm, yeah.” Minerva replies. “Good. I’ll see you when you get here at the convoy camp with the kids. If there are any problems, call me here on the radio.” Fernando replies. Minerva does not answer, so Fernando takes it as a positive reply. He puts away his radio in his shirt pocket in case it goes off he can feel it vibrate against his chest. Ruth comes out with Kiah. “What do you have set up?” Ruth asks. “Everything is in these separate little cardboard cups: Rice, Vegetable Chop Suey which is sautéed vegetable in a thick vegetable broth, there is some meat to add to the Chop Suey. There is enough for all the kids, adults and for some leftovers. The kids get two or three cups depending on their diet: rice, Chop Suey and if they eat meat, a cup of meat. I’ll give you my last bag of throw away forks and knives to give to them. Then I’ll go into town to get the kids a dessert snack for them to eat. Like before, the kids eat their lunch first and then they get the dessert. Adults eat after the children eat and I and my group eat last, save 4 meals with meat and 2 meals without meat. Make that 6 meals with meat and 4 without eat. I just remembered that Macey and Miniya are with Hondo, so I will need a meal for them.” Fernando explains. “6 meals with meat and 4 meals without meat for you. Got it.” Ruth says. “I’ll see you later. I’ll be back with the desserts.” Fernando adds. “See you then...” Ruth replies before Fernando starts to walk away. In a couple of minutes Fernando walks out of the convoy parking lot and is making his way to the merchant area. As Hondo goes about in the hanger after his return something in his coat pocket vibrates. It catches him off guard, having forgotten of the business band color dot security mall radio was there that Fernando gave him. He pulls out the radio and increases the volume to listen in. As Hondo heads back to his vehicle, after dropping off the younger two girls at the hanger and giving orders to everyone else, something in his coat pocket vibrates. It catches him off guard, having forgotten of the business band color dot security mall radio was there that Fernando gave him. He pulls out the radio and increases the volume to listen in. “Anybody from Os Animas or Death From Above out there?” a voice from a very young male voice says. There is no reply for the moment and the request is repeated again “Anybody from Os Animas or Death From Above out there? Come in Os Animas.” Again no reply. Hondo remember that the voice replying on the radio would have a Spanish access as the request repeats again “This Billy Bombah calling anybody from Os Animas or Death From Above, Come in Os Animas.” Hondo replies in his worst Chicano Latino impression, “Ju Izz Dis?” “Oh Good!” The young voice replies. “It’s Billy Bombah. With the kids at the convoy.” “Den wha’s da Pass Wood?” Hondo continues with his imitation. “Pass Wood?” the young voice replies. “Yes, Pass Wood. Juu know – Supah Secreh Fayze.” Hondo keeps the act going. “Uh... I’m a liddle tee pot, short and stout. This is my handle, this is my spout...” The young voice answers. “Guud Enuff...” Hondo replies. He continues, “Wha juu gotz to say?” “The Wessen Kids are being taken out of the hanger through the sewers. I think they are being taken to the army camp.” The young voice says. “Go wit dem. Call Bahk Wehn Juu Git Dare!” Hondo replies. “OK...” the young voice replies. Hondo does not reply but looks about inside the hanger. He sees no one who could be a child. He goes down to the basement, seeing Ichigo, Abi and Naya there. Without saying a word he goes to the exit into the sewer area. Looking about he does not see anybody there but does hear the patter of running feet leaving the area. He thinks about following but decides not to follow. He goes back upstairs to his vehicle to plan on what to do with the supplies. He decides to talk to Fernando about this later today. He just thinks to himself, “Wha’ da Fuque. Some brat willin’ to sell out his buddies to Hector’s People?” He blood begins to boil but forces himself to calm down. He lets out a pent up sigh before continuing his work at the hanger. He lets out a pent up sigh before climbing back into the SUV. For now he tries to not think about it but it really bothers him. [Indian Village 35 miles from Harris-Layton Farm and Ranch] Russell has been separated from the girls and been hog-tied, whipped and beaten to an inch of his life. The girls have been separated, tied, beaten and repeatedly raped by multiple men at the same time. This was happening within the confines of the same building, so they can hear each other cry out in pain and torture. After this first round they were thrown into adjacent cells but barely conscious and still tied up. A couple of men continue raping Tammy and a few other human females that was there. An old man limps with his cane over to the prison cell room, seeing the debauchery going on and lets out a yell, “CUT IT OUT!” “We be just havin’ fun!” One of the men yells back. The old man pulls out an old revolver and shoots the one who yelled at him in the knee. He then yells, “I Said CUT IT OUT! Our Boss Will Be Coming Tonight to get these slaves To Sell At The Next Town AND We Can Not Sell Anything Consider Damaged Goods!” He pauses for a second before saying, “Git Dem Cleaned Up And In Fresh Clothes! I Catch Anyone Having Fun Wit Da Merchandise, If I Don’t Kill Ya, The Boss Will! Now Go Do Yo Job!” He turns away and limps away from the group and jail cells. - To be Continued - Edited to fit timeline continuity and next posting. ~ Hondo (Strike-through and orange wording depicts edit)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 18th, 2024, 5:21pm As the two mechanic’s jeeps pulled up to the Hanger, a couple soldiers approached to visually check on who the drivers were, but as Hondo stepped out they returned to their patrols without a word. Hondo sighed and stretched a bit as he stood by the jeep as the others, other than the two rabbit-wessen sisters, joined him. “Zoey, Macey, I want you two to go in an’ find Tonya an’ Molly an’ get to helpin’ them again, alright?” He said. “Yes, Papa.” Zoey replied. Macey nodded and followed without saying anything in reply, as she sensed that he had a lot on his mind and needed obedience rather than words right now. Despite her upbringing and insecurities, she really wanted to be a good girl and was trying even harder lately. “What are you going to do with Scarlett and Bella?” Mae asked as the girls left. “I figured I’d take them to my camper for now to rest. I need to take you both, Madison, an’ Patricia back to camp, anyway.” He said. “Take who to your camper?” A soft, familiar voice queried from the doorway of the hanger behind him. He turned to see Molly limping towards him. “The girls said you saved someone?” She said more than asked as she approached. He nodded, frowning at her a bit though he did not mean to. It had been a long day already, though, he was physically, mentally, and emotionally exhausted, and seeing her still limping made him worry just a bit more than he already did. “You alright, darlin’? You’re limpin’ again.” He asked as she came up to him. “I sort of fell asleep while Tonya was doing laundry and just am a bit stiff still. The girls coming in woke me up. They were all excited about a wanted poster, pies, you saving someone, and hot chocolate, but I couldn’t make heads or tails of what they were saying.” She said, a slight grogginess to the edge of her voice that he only just caught. He nodded to the jeep and she look in to see the two bedraggled rabbit-wessens passed out in the front passenger’s seat, covered in a couple hooded blankets. “Mae, June, an’ the other bunny girls Jefe rescued are on a wanted poster along with Ichigo an’ several others, though most of the names were crossed out as dead or captured, interrogated, an’ sold off to black market slave rings that reside just outside the reach of Jastrey’s army. I managed to rescue those two, though I was too late for others an’ … yeah, I was just too late.” He said, an air of frustration to his voice as he thought of the deer-wessen girl and her large, sad eyes that seemed to beg him to save her, though he refrained from saying anything about it as the others did not need to hear about it nor about it bothering him. “What happened?!” Molly asked in a worried tone, as she put her free hand on his arm. “Master Hondo, he.. he re.rescued the r.r.redhead from a jail cell where a creepy crazy guy and some kid r.raped and killed the o.other girl there, th.then went to the sl.slaver camp and rescued th.the other wh.wh.while I protected the other girl!” Maggie stammered excitedly. Molly looked at her then up at Hondo who nodded and replied, “Maggie wanted to come an’ help. We had to go to fight town an’ get the one from some creep who grinned and laughed all the time. Bastard made your blood run cold. An’ older guard there helped us get away an’ I’m pretty sure unloaded both barrels of buckshot into the bastard but he still came out to wave an’ watch us leave, with that damn grin on his face… I don’t know what he was, but there was somethin’ evil ‘bout him.” “Please don’t tell me you tangled with Roy.” Molly said in a very worried tone. Hondo nodded, “Big diesel pickup, looks new, flat-brimmed black hat, black vest, silver jewelry, just feels soulless?” Molly closed her eyes and swore softly, “Oh #$@!… Oh sweet Jesus, not Roy.” “You know him?” Hondo asked. “In a way … He.. he was on the Grey Lady’s ship for a day when we were being held there. He beat us both for fun and he… he… He did things to me and.. and threatened to do things to James…. I heard of him before that but thought it was all a lie until I saw him that day… If he had not had business elsewhere I’m not sure either of us would have gotten off that ship alive or at least whole… He’s evil, bad evil, and they say those who cross him seldom survive and those who do, do not survive for long… He.. he scares me worse than anyone else in this world ever has and he’ll be after you now and.. and I’m not sure you can kill him.” Molly said shakily. Hondo patted her arm, “Don’t worry, Darlin’. I’ve dealt with some dicey characters before.” “No! You don’t understand! HE CAN’T be KILLED!” She exclaimed before turning away as she tried to push the memory away. “I tried to forget him, what I saw, what I felt, what he threatened but….” She turned back to him, “We.. James and I, watched him put a knife into his own chest, pull it out, and watched as the wound closed up over the next several hours, hours of mental and physical torture…hours of delighting in our pain, making me.. do thing to him… He threatened to rape me and do so until I dropped dead, but he got a call about other business, so he never got to fulfill the threats, though I believe he meant what he said… It’s rumored that he works for the spirits, but many think he’s made up, sort of the boogie-man face of the spirits, but… but whatever he is, he’s not human and he is real…. I don’t know if it was just exhaustion or not, but… I half felt like he was draining energy from us, from our pain… I’ve never felt such despair in my life… Even after when the Grey Lady beat us more and threatened to kill us, her threats seemed hollow, and the pain was easier to bear… him just being gone made us feel better and everything after him seemed… fake.” He had never seen her like this before and it worried him. What’s more, he could see the others were bothered by it too. “Molly, we’ll talk about it later. Now isn’t the time.” He said glancing at the others. She looked at him then at the others and saw the worry on their faces and gasped slightly. “OH! I.. I’m sorry! I .. I didn’t…” She stammered. Hondo put a hand on her shoulder, “It’s alright. We’ll talk later.” He then turned and looked at the others without taking his hand from her shoulder, hoping his touch would help her calm down, “This stays with us, understand? I’ll look into it, but we are leavin’ an’ if he’s after anyone it’s me an’ me alone. I don’t want the others to worry, so I’m trustin’ you all to keep it quiet. I hear that word gets out an’ I’ll be very displeased an’ lookin’ for who spoke outta turn, understand.”” Most all nodded, except for Maggie who had started to tremble and stare at the ground again. He took his hand from Molly’s shoulder and lightly grabbed Maggie’s arm. She jumped at his touch and looked up at him with scared eyes. He kept his hand in place and tightened his grip in a comforting way, not a painful way. “If he’s after anyone it’s me an’ me alone, understand? He has no reason to be after anyone else.” He said softly. “B.b.but I w.w.was th.th.there.” She whimpered, trying not to cry again, though she was terrified and on the edge of breaking down again. “Maggie was there when you faced him?” Molly asked in a surprised tone. Hondo nodded, “She insisted on goin’ along in case the girls needed medical help. She stripped down an’ wore her shawl like a slave tunic an’ went in as my slave. She was very brave an’ did very well for bein’ so terrified. It’s been a hard day for her, but she did very well despite it all.” Molly looked at her with some surprise and admiration, as she too knew Maggie’s past and just how timid and jumpy she could be. “That is very Brave… Did.. did you attack Roy or anything?” Molly asked her. Maggie shook her head. “N.n.no. H.he did t.tell me to l.lift my r.r.robe to sh.show him my b.b.body, b.but I. I. I d.didn’t. H.he tr.tr.tried to get m.m.m.aster H.hondo to let him f.f.#$@! me, but he w.wouldn’t let h.him t.t.touch me. M.maybe if I had h.he’d’ve not b.been so a.a.angry.” She stammered quietly. Hondo shook his head, “No, he was a bastard an’ shouldn’t be allowed to touch any woman, ever! He kept jokin’ ‘bout #$@!in’ ya to death. Even if he hadn’t talked like that, I’d never have let him touch you. You don’t bargain with a mad man like that, an’ you don’t bargain with your body!” “D.d.don’t y.you b.b.bargain w.with y.y.your b.b.b.body every t.time you r.risk yourself f.f.for us?” She asked quietly, having a hard time holding it together as she shook. Molly looked up at him, “She’s not wrong.” Hondo frowned, “Maybe not in some sense, but in practice she is an’ you know it. We’ll talk ‘bout that later, though. In the very least, it’s my job to risk myself to help keep you all safe an’ to save others. I don’t willin’ly allow others to hurt me to get it done, though.” Molly nodded, “I understand, but you are right, we should talk later about this… Sorry, I didn’t mean to freak out there. It’s just… I worry about you, you know?” He nodded, “I know.” “So, what else happened?” Molly asked. He gave her a quick run down on going to the slavers camp, leaving Maggie and Scarlett, Maggie shooting the wolves to save Scarlett, and him acting like a handyman who needed a new slave wessen and buying Bella, leaving out some details about what Roy had said, about the slavers, things he said, and about the girls he could not save. Molly and the others, who had not heard all of this either, were amazed by it all, and for the moment they forgot their fear of Roy from Molly’s reaction and Mae and June forgot their sadness over the news of their fellow bunny girls who had died and the worry about telling Kiah about Billie being dead and Luna on the poster with her name crossed out. “You really amaze me, you know? All you do to help people like you do, and Fernando too… I honestly would have never imagined being a part of all this a couple months ago, but I can’t imagine living any other way now.” Molly said, shaking her head in amazement as she processed it all. Hondo shrugged, “We do what we can when we can. If I had it my way, we’d have saved them all, but Jefe reminds me, as I remind him at times, that we can’t save everyone, though we’d like to… Honestly, Maggie was the one who was amazin’ today. Despite all her fears she held together. I’m very proud of her.” Maggie blushed at the praise, but also frowned and shook her head, “Don’t be, master. I.. I am not sure how I didn’t fall apart or run away… I.. I wanted to… I wanted to just sob or run most all day… I’m.. I’m no good for you, for this.” Hondo put a hand on her shoulder to which she jumped at again before steadying herself once more. “You underestimate yourself. You did very well. I know of a lot of others who haven’t been through a fraction of what you have but would have ran or fallen apart on me. I know you were scared, but you stayed by me an’ protected Scarlett despite that. That means a lot to me an’ I’ll be tellin’ Jefe ‘bout it too. I know you’ve been through hell, but you’re a good woman, Maggie, an’ I look forward to seein’ all you will accomplish an’ become, if you keep this up.” He replied softly. She stared at the ground, but her deepening blush and the slight smile that crept across her lips showed that his words meant a lot to her. She closed her eyes for a moment and let a few happy tears fall as she stood there. She was not used to praise of any kind, and coming from him it meant even more to her. “Th.thank you, M.master. I.. I will keep trying to do better for you and.. and the whole camp… I want to make up for all I’ve done somehow… I will make up for all I’ve done somehow.” She replied softly. She was not sure if she had gained any further self-confidence this day or not, but for once in her life she felt she had not been the coward she had been for so long, the sin of which haunted her worse than the pain, torture, humiliation, and abuse she had suffered. For once she made someone she looked up to proud and she liked the feeling. Despite feeling like a weak, cowardly slave still, she had a glimmer of hope of being more than that someday, and that was more than she had in a long time. “What now?” Molly asked, more for something to say as she felt a bit uncomfortable somehow with the attention he was giving Maggie. While she had felt some aggravation from not being able to join in the night before, she did not feel uncomfortable about it. She did not even feel uncomfortable with sharing him with Valentine, though deep down she felt some superiority to Valentine, as far as being with Hondo was concerned at least, even despite her own feelings of inadequacy, but somehow his attention to Maggie made her feel a bit jealous. She felt for Maggie and knew all to well of the poor woman’s plight, but in the back of her mind, a small voice, one of jealousy, told her that Maggie was stealing her time with him away from her. She tried to push it away as she knew it was not really true and she knew Maggie needed him, and she knew Hondo loved her, but she could not help the feeling. She wrote it off as being weak and tired from her injuries, though a part of her feared her weakened state would make him lose interest in her. For a woman, she was grounded, had a lot of common sense, and was smarter than she would ever give herself credit for, but she still fought with the normal womanly insecurities, despite telling herself she knew better and despite knowing that sharing him was better than not having him at all. All she had seen, been through, and felt in the past years, though it was less than some other had experienced, was still enough to force her to question what she thought she knew. She felt a bit guilty, on top of it all, for questioning Hondo’s love for her and Maggie’s needs or intentions, but she still could not help it entirely. “I need to take some folks back to camp, so I figured I’d put these two in our bed at the camper so they can get some rest. It might gall Val some, but if she knows what’s good for her she’ll not argue ‘bout it.” He replied. “Valentine and the.. er, her older sister are here working on that flying ship.” Molly said, almost referring to Maria V as the other Valentine, before catching herself. Hondo narrowed his eyes a bit and his tone got a bit cold, “She was supposed to help with lunch first.” Molly shrugged, “They said something about Ruth not needing help and handling most of it at her camper this afternoon. I guess April, Kiah, her sister, and cousins were enough help.” Hondo frowned but nodded, “Well, if Ruth told them they weren’t needed, I reckon I can’t say much ‘bout it, but I will be checkin’ in with her on it… Jefe did say he was pickin’ up lunch today from town… *sigh* … it’s been a long couple of days.” He shook his head and let out a weary sigh before grumbling more to himself than to anyone, before again recomposing himself and returning to his normal demeanor. The others did not think much of it, as they knew it had been a long couple of days and had felt the effects themselves, though not as hard as he did, but only Molly saw how tired he actually was and started worrying further about him, which at least took her mind off her jealousy. His calling the camper bed ‘our bed’ while looking directly at her also gave her a boost of confidence. It was not his bed, or the bed in the camper, or anything else, but their bed. It made her ache to lay in it with him and feel his strong arms around her, but she knew that would have to wait. “It has been.” She replied softly, sounding a bit tired herself He nodded in response before turning away from her to look at the others. “You an’ Patricia all packed an’ ready to leave camp?” Hondo asked Madison. Madison nodded in reply, “Yeah, the night shift stayed up a bit longer so we could pack, then they packed before going to bed so we were all ready. Mr. Fernando seemed in a hurry to leave, so we figured we should be ready.” Hondo nodded, “Good. An’ he isn’t the only one, believe you me. The sooner we get outta this hell-hole the better! … So, can you an’ Patricia stay an’ help sort out the food an’ such? There are tool sets that need divided between the rigs too, but I’ll have to point them out when I get back.” “I am not the best mechanic, but I know basic tools. You want us to separate them in piles and have you look them over when you return?” Molly asked. He nodded but gave her a serious look at the same time, “Yes, but you find a stool an’ sit an’ rest while they do the work.” He then turned to Madison, “Molly will help you both sort them, but don’t let her do any of the liftin’ or the like. She’s only to supervise until she is completely healed.” Madison nodded, “No problem.” Molly put a hand lightly on his arm and gave him a reassuring smile, “I’ll be careful, my love. I appreciate you looking out for me, but please don’t worry. I’ll take it easy until I’ve healed up, I promise.” He gave her a half smile and patted her hand, “I hope you will, but I’ve also seen you push yourself for me an’ others. Just don’t push yourself right now. There’s no emergency at the moment, understand?” She nodded, “I do, and I’ll take it easy.” He nodded before turning back to Maggie. “You all packed?” He asked. She looked down sheepishly and nodded, “Yes, Master. I… I really don’t own much to pack so it did not take me long.” He frowned, “I need to take both you an’ Molly clothes shoppin’ once we land in a better place, don’t I?” Maggie shook her head and spoke quickly, “I don’t need many things, Master, honest! Please forgive me if I sounded ungrateful! I have more than I used to, as I only used to have one outfit and nothing to wear underneath! You’ve already given me more than I’ve had in a long time, I was just meaning I did not need time to do anything!” “Maggie, settle down. You’re alright… You should have more. What we got you was just bare necessities. We’ll get some nicer things here soon, an’ I want you there so you can pick what you like.” He said. She looked up at him for a moment the looked back down, “You’re too good to me, master.” He sighed and rubbed his eyes, “I know you want me to help ya out an’ be your master for now, but you really don’t have to call me master, you know.” “I..I like to call you master, though. You’re the only master who has ever been good to me and I have wanted to own me.” She replied. “Even though I scare you, still?” he queried She nodded timidly. He sighed, “Well, be that as it may, I need you to take care of somethin’ for me until we leave.” She looked up at him, trembling still slightly and feeling exhausted, but she so wanted to please him, to continue to make him proud, and to redeem herself from her past. “What is it? I will do whatever you want, or try to at least.” She said timidly. He could see she was exhausted from working so hard to hold together, but still she seemed eager to help. He was not sure if it was from fear of him or trying to please him, but he didn’t have the time, energy, or mental clarity to deal with it all right now. “I need you to come with me an’ watch over these two at my camper. I thought Val would still be there, but I reckon they were serious ‘bout gettin’ that shit heap airborne. All you have to do is check on them occasionally, make sure no one bothers them, an’ rest. If we leave tonight I need you able to drive…” He said, but was cut off. “I’m able to drive, even without rest, Master! I promise!” she said quickly, in an octave higher than her normal tone. Hondo frowned at her, “Maggie, slave or not, I need honesty from you at all times an’ I’m not gettin’ it right now! I can see today exhausted you, so you’re in no shape to drive right now, are you?” She cowered a bit in fear, for a moment, as his tone was sharper than normal, when talking to her at least, and once that wore off, her ears dropped and her body sagged a bit as she looked down at the floor again. “I..I’m n.not lying, m.m.master, honest… I am t.tired but.. but they used to m.m.make me stay away for d.days at a time at the lab before. I can handle it if you n.n.need me to help still before then.” She replied timidly. “An’ how many drugs did they force into you to keep you up?” He asked firmly. She shrugged, “I. I d.don’t know. S.s.somtimes they w.would sh.sh.shoot syringes f.full of stuff in.. in.. into me, somet.t.times m.m.make me eat a bunch of p.pills or snort powder into my nose, and somet.times they would j.j.just beat me if I slowed down or f.fell asl.l.leep.” Her voice was very quiet and her trembling still obvious. He felt bad for snapping at her, as he knew she was barely holding it together. Though he mostly knew what happened to her, he knew he did not fully understand it. The drugs, the rape, the physical, mental, and emotional abuse. How she functioned at all was beyond him, at the moment. He knew they, he and Molly, needed to do more for her, and involve her more to help her but, how to do so, was something he had not figured out yet. He sighed and nodded, “I know you’ve been through hell an’ I appreciate you wantin’ to push yourself to help the camp… to help me, but unless it’s an emergency I don’t want you pushin’ yourself that hard. So, watch over the girls, get a nap in, an’ be ready for tonight, alright?” She nodded, “Yes master.” About then Karl and Marvin trotted out to join them and see what was happening. “Hey, how was the trip to town?” Marvin asked as they came up. Karl peered into the jeep as they approached. “Rabbit wessen? I didn’t think they were on the grocery list.” He said with a grin, trying to be funny. Hondo gave him a blank, but chilling stare. “Former Bunny girls an’ friends of the four Fernando rescued. We kept them from being sold as slaves or brutally killed. Unfortunately, they are the only two I could save. A couple others were gone to slave markets further south and a couple other died horribly. So, I see nothin’ funny ‘bout any of it.” Hondo replied coldly, his patients almost nonexistent at this time, due to being so exhausted on top of everything that had happened in the last few days. If anyone else in camp was as mentally exhausted from dealing with stress as Maggie was, Hondo came in a close second, due to Valentine, the rescues, and those he could not on top of everything else he had been dealing with, and then Fernando third. Though he could make Maggie rest, he could not let himself rest as there was too much to do still. He just wanted to get out of this festering hell hole of a town and move on. As bad as fight town seemed at first, it drained far less from them all than this place had. Karl took a step back and held up his hands defensively, “Whoa, now, Master Hondo! I.. I didn’t mean anything by it. Just felt tense out here and wanted to lighten the mood.” “Learn to read the room better, an’ for now just don’t! Not until we get out of this god-forsaken town, at least! … Flight Town… Heh! Purgatory is more like it.” He replied coldly and in a low tone. Karl nodded and took another step back. “Okay… sorry.” He said quietly. Marvin glanced at Maggie and cocked his head slightly as her. He was used to her seeming nervous and often slumping dejectedly, but he had not seen her this bad in several days, nor seeming this tired. “You alright, Mags? How was town?” Marvin asked her. She glanced at him then quickly looked down. “I’m.. okay. Town was.. was… th.there’s a lot of p.people there.” She stammered quietly. He nodded, “Yeah, it can be crowded at the bazaar, but … you sure you’re alright?” She nodded quickly but continued to look away from him, “Y.yeah. J.j.just t.tired.” “Are we okay?” He asked. “C.can w.w.we t.talk l.l.l.later. It’s b.been a l.l.l.long d.day.” She whispered. He nodded but replied hesitantly, sounding a bit sad as he spoke, “Sure, Mags, sure. We’ll, uh, .. we’ll talk later.” Marvin turned and gave Hondo a questioning look to which he just shook his head. Marvin sighed and nodded. “Uhm, yeah, so… y.you need me, er, us to do anything?” He asked hesitantly, feeling a bit hurt and confused over Maggie’s response. “Yeah… Why don’t you two help us unload this jeep an’ put everythin’ on the table to sort, so they can work on that while I take Mae, June, Maggie, an’ the Bunny girls to camp… uhm, where are Minerva an’ the others? They ready to go or has Jefe taken them to camp yet?” Hondo asked. “Uhm, They are in that basement getting ready to leave. They just finished packing and cleaning up. She, uh, she said that Ichigo, Abby, and this new girl Master Fernando rescued were staying to go through boxes until he came and got them, I guess. They, uh, they should be headed out soon.” Marvin replied, feeling a bit flustered still, so it took him a moment to order his thoughts. “*Hic* Leaving?! I’m not *Hic* packed yet, though!” Miniya exclaimed, still dealing with her hiccups. “Just help us with this, for now, an’ then change an’ pack while Patricia an’ Madison sort stuff out, an’ I’ll take you into camp when I take them.” Hondo replied. She frowned a bit but nodded, “I guess that w. *Hic* works.” “Lala, Lili, and Terri? They upstairs?” Hondo asked, turning back to Marvin. Marvin shook his head, “N.no. They, uh, they are going to help move the kids back to camp. I, uh, I guess Minerva has a route through the old storm sewer tunnels that can get them there unseen, but they need help carrying the kids packs and helping make sure everyone stays together. They are mostly good kids, but I guess Master Fernando figured Minerva could use the help.” Hondo nodded, “That’s fine.” “I’m glad I get to ride *hic* back instead. I hate th. *Hic* those sewer tunnels.” She said out loud, though mostly to herself. Hondo glanced at her briefly before turning back to Maggie, who still stared at the ground. “Maggie, go get your stuff so we can go. No sense havin’ to come back for it.” Hondo said, firmly, though he tried to soften his tone a bit. Maggie jumped at the sound of her name and looked up at him like some frightened animal. She nodded quickly after he finished speaking and scurried off. As she left, Hondo made Molly go sit down while him and the 7 others quickly unloaded the jeep in which Scarlett and Bella were sleeping. As they finished up, he sent Mae and June to climb in to the back seat and sit behind him, while leaving a seat open behind the rabbit wessen girls for Maggie to sit. As they headed to the jeep, Maggie appeared and he sent her to join them. Marvin started at her in a sad, questioning way as she passed. She glanced up timidly and uttered a quick, “Sorry.”  Before quickly heading to the jeep. Marvin watched her for a moment before turning to Hondo. “I know you’re busy and.. and maybe its none of my business, but is Maggie alright?.. I’m kinda worried about her.” He asked quietly. Hondo sighed, “*Sigh* Yeah, she’s alright, but I think you two need to talk. We don’t have time today an’ she pushed herself a bit hard, so she is physically an’ emotionally exhausted right now, so its probably not the best time... When she’s rested I’ll urge her to talk to you.” “Did I do something wrong?” He asked. Hondo shook his head, “Not that I know of… Marvin, she.. she’s a broken woman. A good one at heart, I believe, but broken. I know you want to help her, but… *sigh* … I’m not sure you can. At least not how you want to. She needs help an’ understandin’, but she also needs to find who she is an’ come to terms with the trauma she’s faced. It will be a long, hard road for her, an’ she will go through a lot of changes, some good days, an’ a lot of bad ones. So, don’t take it personally or be too hard on yourself. She needs friends, so be one for her.” “But.. but what if, well .. *sigh* I thought we could be more than friends. I wanted that and.. and I thought she did too, but…” He replied quietly. “Wantin’ an’ bein’ able to are two different things. I think she wanted to, but I believe she’s not able to right now… Listen, just wait an’ talk with her later, after we get out of here.” He said. Marvin frowned and nodded, looking down for a moment before looking back up at Hondo. “Does… does she want you, instead?” Marvin asked. “Would you hate me if she did?” He asked Marvin looked down for a moment, and after a few seconds shook his head, “No.” “But you’d be a bit more hurt.” Hondo replied. Marvin nodded. “Well, I don’t know ‘bout her wantin’ me per se, not like you’re thinkin’ at least, but… She wants me to be her master.” Hondo replied. Marvin looked at him questioningly, “But, we all call you and Master Fernando Master. Partly because you rescued us and deserve the title, and partly to stay safe as some hate free wessen.” “That’s not what she meant, as her an’ I had a discussion ‘bout this. She.. She said she’s too broken to be free, an’ owes too much for her sins of the past, what she did, though forced to, in that lab an’ while workin’ on the Grey Lady’s ship. So, she begged me to take her in as my slave. I don’t hold to slavery, as you know, but I’m not sure what else to do. She.. she told me some things that… Let’s just say I’m not sure how she isn’t a hysterical, insane mess. Most folks who would have gone through what she has would be mentally insane an’ unable to function. She functions, though sometimes it takes a lot of willpower an’ it exhausts her… *sigh* I was probably a bit harsh with her a bit ago, but I just don’t have time to deal with her like she needs at the moment… I’m half at a loss of what to do, honestly, but if I do what I think I may have to… you may hate me for it.” Hondo replied seriously. Marvin looked down for a moment in thought before looking back up at him, “What.. what if I became your slave too? Maybe then we, her and I could…” Hondo cut him off, “It’s not that simple, unfortunately, an’ no, you are a free man an’ need to learn to function as one. You have the mental an’ physical ability to do so. Maggie, she… She doesn’t have the mental or emotional ability to be free.” “What if I’d rather be a slave than to lose her?” Marvin asked. “You’re not understandin’ me. Even if you were my slave you could not be together. If you were, there are things that could hurt you an’ break her completely, if they were to happen. I promised not to talk about this with anyone but Molly, so you will have to talk to Maggie yourself. Just understand, I know this hurts, but if you push her an’ get her, it could destroy her. I wouldn’t take her in like this, as my slave an’ such, if I did not think it was the only way to save her. Understand, I owe her a lot for bringin’ Val back to me, despite all the hell Val has put me through since. Was it some random stranger, I’m not sure I’d have it in me to put so much effort into her, as it is goin’ to be a lot of work, time, an’ headaches for me, Molly, Val if she pulls her head out of her ass, an’ time I won’t have to spend with my girls or helpin’ others. I care ‘bout Maggie, don’t get me wrong, but I owe her a lot too. I care ‘bout you too, Marvin, which is why when I say this understand it’s for your own good, … You can be her friend but do not try or hope for more. It could destroy you both.” Hondo replied firmly. “But, what if it didn’t destroy us?!” Marvin retorted a bit angrily. “Are you willin’ to chance her wellbein’ on that? Are you that selfish?” Hondo asked back in a low, slow voice. Marvin glared at him for a moment before sighing and looking down, his shoulders sagging from the weight of sadness he felt. “No, no I couldn’t…. I.. I want to be with her, but I care about her too much to chance hurting her. If you are that sure about it …” He paused “I am.” Hondo replied. “Then, I’ll talk to her and do as you say.” Marvin said quietly. Hondo sighed as Marvin turned and walked away to join Karl, who had made himself scarce. The teens heard it all, but they acted like they were too busy to know what was going on. Miniya still stood by so her turned and stared at her blankly for a moment. She stared back curiously, hiccupping occasionally, but she got the message all of a sudden. “Oh! Uhm, I guess I’ll help them with unloading the other jeep and stuff. Hondo nodded, “That would be good, but just try to be ready to go when I get back. As soon as Patricia and Madison are done with the task I gave them I’ll take you three into camp.” “What about *hic* everyone else?” She asked. “I plan to have us all in camp by three PM, if possible. Whether we leave tonight or tomorrow, I want us all together this evenin’.” He replied. She nodded and turned to leave him and Molly alone. She felt a slight twinge of jealousy. She was not sure if she really wanted to be with him or not, though she felt the question was moot. She owed Fernando too much and felt at least a pull towards him for that, if not also for the power he represented, and she felt that her sister needed her there to help level out her fan-girl attitude, and to protect her from being crushed when Fernando rejected her from being overly clingy. But still, there was something about this cowboy-like man that drew her in. At the very least he had her respect, though a part of her wanted at very least a friendship with him, though she felt that someone like her could never have friends or be worthy of them. Any further wanderings of the mind she had past that she mentally chastised herself for. She could not help feel something for him, but she was Fernando’s and that was the way it would be, unless he wanted her no more and threw her away. Being thrown away was something she expected someday, but what then? Why would this man want a used up, thrown out slut like her? She sighed a bit to herself as she got to work, avoiding conversation with the others as much as possible while working to allow her time to think and to focus again. Her head and body felt more at ease than they had in a long time, thanks to something of Hondo’s she had borrowed for some courage, but that was not on her mind at the moment. Had it been on her mind, she might have not been found out, she might have hidden the partially used bottle, and he might have not even noticed that one was missing, due to being so busy. Unfortunately, she did not think of it and being found out would be a shame to her that she would not soon forget. After Miniya had left them, Hondo turned to Molly, who sat staring at him worriedly. “You alright?” Molly asked him softly. Hondo nodded, “Yeah… We’ll talk later, I promise. An’ don’t worry ‘bout me, alright? … You trust me, right?” Molly nodded, though she looked at him worriedly, “I do, and I love you so very much. Promise me that you’ll rest and we can spend some time together after we get out of here. Do that and I’ll not worry so much.” He nodded and gave her a soft smile, “We will, that’s not a promise, but a fact. You just get better so I can have my way with you, woman.” She blushed slightly and gave him a soft smile in return, “I will.” He bent down and kissed her cheek quickly before turning and heading back to the SUV. As Hondo heads back to his vehicle, after dropping off the younger two girls at the hanger and giving orders to everyone else, something in his coat pocket vibrates. It catches him off guard, having forgotten of the business band color dot security mall radio was there that Fernando gave him. He pulls out the radio and increases the volume to listen in. “Anybody from Os Animas or Death From Above out there?” a voice from a very young male voice says. There is no reply for the moment and the request is repeated again “Anybody from Os Animas or Death From Above out there? Come in Os Animas.” Again no reply. Hondo remember that the voice replying on the radio would have a Spanish access as the request repeats again “This Billy Bombah calling anybody from Os Animas or Death From Above, Come in Os Animas.” Hondo replies in his worst Chicano Latino impression, “Ju Izz Dis?” “Oh Good!” The young voice replies. “It’s Billy Bombah. With the kids at the convoy.” “Den wha’s da Pass Wood?” Hondo continues with his imitation. “Pass Wood?” the young voice replies. “Yes, Pass Wood. Juu know – Supah Secreh Fayze.” Hondo keeps the act going. “Uh... I’m a liddle tee pot, short and stout. This is my handle, this is my spout...” The young voice answers. “Guud Enuff...” Hondo replies. He continues, “Wha juu gotz to say?” “The Wessen Kids are being taken out of the hanger through the sewers. I think they are being taken to the army camp.” The young voice says. “Go wit dem. Call Bahk Wehn Juu Git Dare!” Hondo replies. “OK...” the young voice replies. Hondo does not reply but looks about inside the hanger. He sees no one who could be a child. He goes down to the basement, seeing Ichigo, Abi and Naya there. Without saying a word he goes to the exit into the sewer area. Looking about he does not see anybody there but does hear the patter of running feet leaving the area. He thinks about following but decides not to follow. He goes back upstairs to his vehicle to plan on what to do with the supplies. He decides to talk to Fernando about this later today. He just thinks to himself, “Wha’ da Fuque. Some brat willin’ to sell out his buddies to Hector’s People?” He blood begins to boil but forces himself to calm down.. He lets out a pent up sigh before climbing back into the SUV. For now he tries to not think about it but it really bothers him. Once back in the Jeep he started it up and headed for camp. There was no conversation most of the ride back, as Mae and June could not help but think about what Bella and Scarlett had been through, what they had escaped by trusting Fernando, about the others that had been sold, about those who had hopefully escaped, about those who had died and how they had died, and about those who were after them, especially this one named Roy that had Molly so worked up. They had heard of Roy before, as had other, but most thought he was just something used to scare little kids and the simple minded. Even as bunny girls he was used to try to scare them with people saying things like, “run off and Roy will find you!”, Disobey and they’ll call Roy!”, “If Roy gets ahold of you, you’ll wish that customer/fighter had beat you to death.”, and other such things. Roy was not their primary thoughts though, as they had not seen him. They trusted Fernando and believe Molly had seen someone calling themselves Roy, but not seeing or feeling his presence, he was still just a scary bedtime story to them. What was not a bedtime story but scared them both, was what Kiah would say or do when she found out about Billie and Luna, though they were not sure if Luna was the other one who died yet or not. Only once Bella woke again, would they find out. They also worried about how Kiah would take them being in camp with them. It’s not that she hated them or anything, but they were not exactly friends either. That was the least of their concerns, though. Maggie sat quietly, just too tired to think. Really, she was much more exhausted than she let on or would even admit to herself. She was proud that she had held it together, but she was too tired to get much satisfaction from that right now. As the pulled up to camp, Mae finally broke the silence. “Mr. Hondo, uhm, would you please not tell Kiah about Billie or the girls dying or anything?” She asked softly. “Not that I had plans to talk to her, but do you think it’s fair to keep that from her?” He asked, glancing at her in the rearview mirror and noting her distraught visage, but noticing that she was looking right back at him. Mae Sighed and shrugged, “…I .. I don’t know… I’m just not sure she can handle it, not right now…. We.. we will tell her, just please let us do it in our way, and when the time is right.” Hondo nodded, “Alright, I’ll try to leave it to you, but I’m not lyin’ to her ‘bout it either. I’ve a lot to do today, so if she asks I’ll tell her we can talk ‘bout it later, but you two need to tell her soon, if you really believe it’s that important to her. Also, I’m not askin’ these two to not tell her when they wake up, either.” Mae and June look at each other for a moment silently, with June shrugging before she turns back to look at him in the rear-view mirror. “We’ll talk to them if we have to, but… Kiah doesn’t get along with them too well, so I doubt she’ll try to talk to them, at least not right away.” Mae said. Hondo sighed wearily, “*sigh* … great. They start fightin’ an’ I’ll beat all your asses, involved or not.” His weariness was becoming more evident. He did not mean to growl or snap, but it was taking less and less to annoy him. On top of that his patience was worn thin and there was a lot to do and a lot to get through before he could sleep again. He snapped almost as a reflexive defense at this point, not even realizing he was doing it most of the time, though those who he snapped at sure noticed. “It.. It’s not like that! They, well… I’m not sure why they don’t really like each other, but Kiah wasn’t happy they were supposed to be coming with us, and they, well Scarlett at least, wasn’t happy Kiah was coming with us, when Mr. Fernando picked us up, that is. They never really fought that I saw, and Bella tried to be friends with her, but Kiah seemed to shun her.” Mae replied quickly and defensively. June nodded and added softly, “Bella is kind, even to those who don’t deserve it.” Mae nodded, “She is…  As far as Scarlett and Kiah go, well, they stayed away from each other mostly, other than an occasion growling at each other. But Kiah never would say why she doesn’t like them, just that she doesn’t.” Hondo nodded, “Understand, an’ they don’t have to be friends, but everyone here has to look out for each other an’ at least get along. They start fightin’ an’ causin’ issues they’ll be gone! So, you want them to stay you’d better talk to them, as I can’t compromise safety of the camp due to little girls fightin’.” Mae frowned, “We’re not little girls, you know… We might be small, but that’s not our fault.” He raised an eyebrow at her, “Listen, I know you all have been through a lot, but I need you all to act like responsible adults. I know you all have tried to help, but Kiah’s attitude has not given me much confidence in you all, though she an’ April did stop Val from killin’ herself. I owe them for that an’ maybe I shouldn’t judge you all on her attitude, but she’s the one who makes herself known from your group. I don’t know any of you well, understand, an’ don’t have the time to right now. So, just help keep them away from each other.” “Kiah likes you, you know.” June said very, very softly. “What you say?” Hondo asked, acting like he did not hear her. June was about to repeat herself but Mae touched her arm and shook her head lightly at her. “Nothing.” June replied, still very quietly but a little louder. “I’m sure you said something.” Hondo replied back. “What she was trying to say was that Kiah’s a good person, despite how she talks and acts so… please try to forgive her.” Mae said, which she thought would be better received by him than what June said, though June was not wrong. “Hmm.” He grunted back, annoyed that Mae stopped June from repeating what she actually said and that she lied to him. He stopped himself from scolding her though, as he was at least aware that he was in a bad mood. He was trying to get June to speak up, as she was too soft spoken and timid for her own good, but he figured he had to be coming off as harsh for Mae to stop her and change what was said like that. Besides, he did not really care right now whether Kiah was a good person, liked him, or any of that. He just wanted people to get along so they could safely move out when the time came. As they drove through camp, they passed Ruth, Susanna, Kiah, and April at Fernando’s dub box camper handing out food boxes before pulling up to his camper and stopping. He climbed out and headed around to the passenger side as Ruth started their way. Mae and June climbed out shortly after he did and headed towards April and Kiah, hoping to draw Kiah’s attention. As Hondo opened the passenger side door, Maggie climbed out and headed into the camper and Ruth approached him. “Mr. Hondo, how many lunches do you n… Oh my!” She exclaimed as she saw him pull the young, blond bedraggled rabbit wessen girl from the front seat and hold her in his arms. “What happened?! Is she alright?!” She asked quickly, after the short pause that it took her to regain her senses. “They will be alright. A couple more bunny girls, friends of the others. Had to rescue them before they were killed or sold on slave markets outside Jastrey’s reach.” He replied almost flatly. He heard the girl’s voices protesting something and Kiah name being called out as he spoke to Ruth but did not hear what was said, only that Kiah came trotting over to stick her nose in business it did not belong in, yet again. “What’s going on, Mr. Handsome? Buy some new bedroom toys while you ….” Kiah started off in her normal snarky, yet seductive, tone, stopping short upon recognizing the girl in his arms. Kiah had started to follow Ruth, but Mae and June waylaid her for a moment, telling her that Hondo was busy and in a bad mood. Whether it was the fake pride in herself, a formulated opinion that all men wanted her for being small, lean, and blond, an inflated opinion of her abilities to seduce, or her stubborn, single-minded goal that she would be one of Hondo’s women one day, it was unclear, but their warnings fell on deaf ears. When she pushed to go on and asked what he was busy with, making a comment at the same time about being able to improve his mood if he let her, they told her that he had rescued a couple girls in town and it would be best if she left him alone to take care of them. Had her already insatiable curiosity not been enough to push her on, the jealousy, brought on by the thought of him possibly being with girls that were not her, added to her drive to go see him and make herself known. Her snarky approach and the way she tried to outline her curves and small breast when around him, along with the seductive way she leaned towards him, annoyed him further, seeing it as her attempt at manipulating him and signs of a shallow person. Valentine had tried to manipulate him enough recently, and though Kiah’s moves were more a desperate cry for attention and to be loved, it was not something he could see. All he saw was manipulation and an over-inflated ego, not the carefully constructed façade, the hero worship that drove her, or the broken little girl hiding behind the sexy air of confidence. All he could manage to do is shoot her a glare as she approached in what seemed a confident manner. Her stopping short was misinterpreted to be because of his glare, not her surprise in who he held. Kiah did not recognized the muddy, bloody, beat up wessen girl in his arms until she came right up to them, and it was the last person she expected or hoped to see. To her it felt like her heart had fallen into her belly at the sight of the girl, and a wave of despair washed over her. “No…” She whispered as she stared at the girl in his arms. “Good thing you stopped short on that sentence, or I’d have put her down just to beat your ass! Say anythin’ like it again’ an’ you’ll be lucky to just get my belt across your backside!” He growled, not realizing that it wasn’t his demeanor that made her stop. “Bella?” She asked hesitantly, in almost a whisper. “Yes, Bella an’ Scarlett is in the jeep still.” He said nodding to the jeep, to which both Ruth and Kiah looked in at the redheaded rabbit wessen and gasped before turning back to him. “She’s asleep, as is this one. I gave them some medicine to help them get better, though it will take time an’ when they wake up they will be hungry an’ very weak. When they wake they will need broth for a day or two, then eased in to food. They have been starvin’ since before we rescued you an’ your friends, like you were, only things got worse for them after you an’ the other three were rescued. Now, I’m told you hate them. I don’t give a damn ‘bout that, but I expect you to leave them alone an’ no fightin’. You cause problems an’ I’ll throw your ass out so fast it’ll make your head spin! I find out you did somethin’ to make them not show up at the meetin’ place so we could save them when we saved you an’ I’ll sell ya to the damn slavers myself! Kiah jumped and seemed to get nervous at his last threat, though only Ruth picked up on it as he was already turning away. “Do you need help?” Ruth asked. “No. Maggie’s gonna watch them for me. Just need meals for my group before I go back.” He said over his shoulder as he carried Bella towards the camper. As he entered the camper with her, Ruth put a hand on Kiah’s shoulder. “Let’s go back with the others and get meals set out for him.” Ruth said softly, yet firmly, seeing something was greatly bothering the girl. Kiah pulled away, sharply from her. “No!” She exclaimed, staring at Scarlett’s unconscious form the whole time. “Kiah, we need to do our work and stay out of Hondo’s way.” Ruth said more firmly. “But, I … I…” She stammered, pausing as she was not sure what to say. “What’s wrong? Did you do something or see something?” Ruth asked, finding her sudden flightiness different. When Kiah looked up at Ruth she saw a glimpse of fear and confusion. She looked more like a lost little girl at the moment than the young woman she was. Ruth had seen her normal flirty, sassy side, and a glimpse of her serious side, but this was new. Kiah looked at her, at the camper, at Scarlett, back to her then ran off to the girls’ camper, shutting the door hard behind her. Ruth stared the direction she ran for a bit before shaking her head and heading back to where the dub-box camper where the other girls were. “Is there something between Kiah and those girls Hondo rescued?” Ruth asked the others as she approached. Mae looked down and nodded, “Yeah, but I’m not sure what. She doesn’t like them, I know, but she would never say why.” “Well, the look on her face was not one from someone disliking some, or hating them either. She looked scared, especially when Hondo said something about selling her to slavers if she was the reason that they missed the meeting where he and Fernando picked you up and brought you here.” Ruth said with a frown as she looked towards the girls’ camper. “Maybe I should go talk to her.” Mae said starting to walk off. “No, stay here. We have work to do.” Ruth said firmly, causing Mae to stop in her tracks. Mae sighed and nodded, before turning back without saying anything. She knew she did not know Kiah the best, not like Billie and Luna had at least, but out of those of them there, she felt she had known her the best, and until lately she felt she knew her fairly well, or at least had her figured out. The reports of her being serious, seeing a little first hand at the camper that morning, her risking herself to save Valentine, and this recent development only told her she really did not know Kiah at all. She took for granted that though they knew Kiah was broken, like they all were to some extent, she was just a bit of a slut and an otherwise shallow person, but she started to wonder if she had judged her wrong. -,-,-,-,-,-, Kiah slammed the door, rushed to the bed, and fell into it, burying her face into a pillow as she landed and started to sob. Bella had always stolen the attention of those around with how cute, outgoing, and sweet she was. Among the girls she knew April and June were definitely cuter than her and Mae was at least on the same level but none of them figured out how to even fake the sexy, confidence that she had, which was the only way she knew she could ever hope to come out ahead of the other three. Bella, though, was cute, sexy, kind, and more, and she, nor the others, could never hope to compete with her, and Scarlett, though not as kind, and even a bit mean at times, was still far cuter and had a charisma about her that seemed to draw in men and women alike, far more than any of them. Bella acted humble about it all, which Kiah felt made matters worse. Scarlett just knew what she was capable of, and Kiah had always felt she held an air of smug superiority about her, towards her and the other, because of it, though Mae claimed she did not see it. Kiah was sure with them there now she would be overlooked, losing Hondo to them and being pushed back into obscurity at best. On top of that, Scarlett has always been harsh and condescending to her, which is the only reason she said those lies to Bella, trying to scare her away. She knew if she was to have a chance at a new life with anyone that Bella and Scarlett could not be there. And now, if they talked she was sure Hondo would blame her for Scarlett and Bella missing the meeting, and he would hate her and possibly sell her into slavery again for what happened to them. It was almost preferable to her to die rather than go back into slavery, and the thought crossed her mind on taking her own life, though it was utterly abhorrent to her. She felt so confused, so scared, and so alone at the moment. Even had she known her words to Bella back in fight town had nothing to do with them not making the meeting, it would have been of little comfort to her. She had lost. She would not be loved. She would be alone again, doomed to whatever cruel fate this world had in store for her. Of these things she was sure. She saw no redeeming factors about her at all, though she acted like she thought everyone wanted her. She just knew from experience that acting like that often made people take notice and want her, though it was never for who she was that they wanted her. That is all she really wanted, was to be wanted, wanted for who she was and to be loved for more than blonde hair, a slender body, and a set of tight, wet holes. No one had ever really wanted her or cared about her, but she did not blame them. As she saw it she was scrawny and not much to look at. She had a decent, round ass for her size, but it was the only decent feature she thought she had, despite still thinking it was too small. She was not curvy like some women, those of which she saw as a standard of beauty. Though she acted like she was proud of her small, firm round breasts and the small, pink pointy nipples on them, she saw herself as flat chested as a little boy. She had fantasized about Hondo grabbing them, kissing them, and more, yet had nightmares about him looking on her bare body with disgust, deeming her unfit to touch. She also dreamed of him selling her or throwing her out for being so worthless. Scarlett always told her she was a stupid, air-head, and plain, and Kiah believed it. She had no talents that she knew of, except in bed. Her education was not even at a basic level, she had no useful skills, and she was terrified all the time. June acted terrified all the time, but in truth the one of the four girls who acted the most confident, Kiah, was the most terrified of them all. She envied June for being able to say she was scared and act scared, actually. Telling others how she really felt terrified Kiah almost more than being alone, as she was sure once someone got to know the real her, they would reject her for sure and tell everyone else what a useless person she was. Kiah did not want to act mean either, but it helped keep people at arm’s length. Besides, she could not live up to Mae, Bella, April, or Scarlett anyway. Scarlett had told her she was a bad person all the time, and even Mae had called her uncaring before. She did not take it to heart, really until her fight with Billie, the last time they saw each other, when she called her an evil, unfeeling whore. She knew it was just in anger, but could not help but believe that the one she called her sister and best friend must have really thought that about her, and since she was not the only one who saw it in her then it must be true. IT hurt more as of them all, Billie was probably the only one she had ever fully opened up to, about her past, her fears, her hopes, and her dreams. Had she known Billie was dead at that moment, ending it all might have not been abhorrent to her enough to stop her from taking it past a mere thought. She had tried so hard to push all those thoughts and feelings away, to act so strong and sure, but just as things were seeming to look up, those two appeared. She had slept little the night before, and felt physically and emotionally exhausted from hiding her own insecurities, along with dealing with Valentine’s and saving her from killing herself. Valentine attempting to take her own life alone was enough to dredge up memories and feelings that Kiah had tried to bury. All her work in constructing this façade and keeping it up was weighing on her, and it all was becoming too much of an effort to maintain. Her world seemed to be falling apart again, but instead of cracking this time, it seemed to be crashing down on her. While her imagination was worse than reality, she was sure the worst was yet to come. All she could do for the moment was sob and cry out to a higher power, though she was not sure whether there was one or not, and after all she had been through she was fairly sure if there was one they were a cruel being. Though she felt it was useless to do so, she could manage nothing else at the moment. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo entered the camper and headed to the loft bed, finding that Maggie had laid an older cover blanket over the bedding, and stood by with other blankets to lay over the girl. He set Bella carefully down, and took the snuggie off of her, to keep her from becoming tangled in it, before placing laying her dirty, bare form towards the middle of the bed. Maggie covered her as he left and retrieved Scarlett, repeating the process of removing the now dirty snuggie from her soiled, tattered, thin, exhausted body, and then laying her next to her sister so Maggie could cover her up to. Once they were both covered, Hondo headed out of the loft with Maggie on his heals. In the main area, as he headed towards the door, he felt a tug on his sleave, as Maggie reached out and grabbed his arm softly, causing him to stop and turn towards her. She looked down sheepishly, a blush evident on her face, as she held onto him. “P.P.Please d.don’t be a.angry, Master b.but, uhm … I … I held together for you, didn’t I?” She stammered quietly. He nodded, “You did an’ I’m very proud of you for that.” She swallowed hard and closed her eyes, “I.. I’m g.glad I m.made you pr.pr.proud, Master, and.. and though I.. I know It’s not my place to ask but… you.. you promised if.. if I held together… you.. you…” She paused and sighed, standing trembling. “Maggie.” He said softly. “Forget it, Master! I’m Sorry! I Should know my place!” She blurted out. He grabbed her other arm and held it tightly, “Maggie, calm down. You did nothing wrong.” She just stood trembling still so he pulled her to him and held her against him with one arm while stroking her hair with the other. “I had almost forgotten was all… Just have a lot on my mind.” He said as he held her. She nuzzled into his chest and cried softly, melting into his arms as he held her. “I know, and I’m sorry… I’m sorry I’m so weak and pathetic, master. You have better things to do, I know, and I’m sorry.” She whispered through the tears. He sighed and continued to stroke her hair as he spoke softly to her. “Shhh, now… Don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s alright… You did good today… really good. It’s alright…” He replied in low, soft tones. (continue next post...)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 18th, 2024, 5:22pm He held her for several minutes until she settled down, and then let her go and took a step back. “I’ve got to go now. Got to get lunch to the others at the hanger an’ get stuff done.” He replied. She nodded, “I.. I understand, M.master. Do.. do you need me to do anything h.here?” He shook his head, “No, looks like things were mostly cleaned up. If Ruth needs to use the kitchen to clean up or such let her. You get your lunch, check in on the girls from time to time, an’ get some rest. Would like you to sleep some if you can.” She nodded, “I’ll try.” He gave her a smile and a light squeeze on her shoulder before turning and heading out of the camper. Once outside again he looked around as he headed towards the dub-box  where Ruth met him. “Where’s Kiah?” He asked, noting she was missing as she had not came strutting up to him or was heard mouthing off about something. “She, uhm, she ran to their camper and hasn’t came out. She seemed upset about those girls for some reason.” Ruth replied hesitantly. Hondo growled, “Have one of the others tell her to get her ass out here an’ help if she doesn’t want it beat raw!” Ruth frowned, “It’s alright, honestly. She’s been a help all day. She might not be the fastest and can be dramatic about some of it, but… *sigh* … can I speak frankly?” Hondo nodded, “Of course. Why couldn’t you?” “Well, you’ve seemed a bit touchy the last few days, today especially.” She replied. Hondo frowned and gave her a bit of a sheepish look, “I’m sorry. I reckon I knew I was in a bad mood an’ feelin’ a bit worn thin, but didn’t realize I was comin’ across like that.” She nodded, “I understand, and you and Fernando both have more than enough reason to, but if it was just me or my sister and cousins, I’d not say anything. Kiah on the other hand, because of her I feel I need to say something.” “Why? What has that horny little air-head done now?!” He growled. “Well for one thing, I think she idolizes you. And for another, I think there’s a lot more to her than we all see. I think there is a very scared, insecure young woman under all that bluster and supposed pride, and something is bothering her bad.” Ruth said. Hondo frowned, “ *sigh* … I don’t know what to tell ya there… pardon my way of speakin’, but all I’ve seen is a little slut an’ attention whore so far, though I admit there has to be more to her as she saved Val. I can try to her later, as I just don’t have time to right now. Her attitude grates on my nerves, an’ she just seems to want to push me to snap at her, so not sure how she idolizes me.” “I can understand idolizing you. She’s not the only one who does. Maybe… maybe she annoys you to try to get attention as she’s not sure else how to ask for it… I hear the girls talking and… *sigh* … she’s been through a lot… Not sure if she’s ever really been loved before or treated well. Maybe the other girls can tell you more about her, as I’ve only picked up a few things here and there about her, but I get the feeling that there is more to her than meets the eye. Understand, she grates on my nerves at times too and I’ve maybe treated her with more disdain than I should at times too, but… I don’t know. I’m just worried about her.” Ruth said. “You’re a good woman, Ruth McDonald, don’t let anyone tell you otherwise. You’ve been a great help here an’ I know you worry ‘bout everyone’s well bein’… If I didn’t always have a woman I love… maybe two if Val actually pulls herself together, I’d show up at your door demandin’ that you be my woman an’ wouldn’t take no for an answer.” He said softly so the others could not hear, while giving her a bit of a playful grin. She blushed and looked down. “Maybe I can’t be your woman, but I’d not turn you away from my door for any request. Even if it was just to get through a dark, lonely night.” She said softly, so just he could hear. He shook his head, “No. Ask much as I’m honored that you feel that way, you’re too good a woman for that.” “Thank you for thinking that, but I meant what I said.” She replied. “I know, an’ I meant what I said… Now, I need meals.” He said changing the subject. “How many?” She asked quickly, trying to recompose herself, though she still blushed and had a hard time making eye contact at the moment. “Well, most are headed here by underground tunnels, so it’s just Molly, Tonya, Zoey, Macey, Karl, Marvin, Miniya, Patricia, Madison, an’ myself… Oh, did Val an’ Maria get theirs?” He asked. She shook her head, “No, they said not to worry about them.” “That reminds me, did you say you didn’t need them?” He asked. She nodded, “Maria told me they would help, but needed to leave right after lunch as they would be pushing it to get that dirigible ready in time. I knew Fernando was bringing some food, so I thought we would just have to make some sides, so I told them we could handle it fine without them. He ended up bringing the whole meal, so the sides we started will go for tonight, or in containers for the trip, depending on what happens. I know Fernando was grabbing food for tonight as well, but I’n not heard any definite plans yet.” “Neither have I, honestly…. Where is he, by the way?” Hondo asked. “Getting dessert in town.” She replied, “he should be back soon… So, you need 3 veggie meals and 7 meat meals?” Ruth asked. HE nodded, “Sounds right.” “I’ll send you a couple extra of each just in case, as there will be plenty with several left overs meals.” She said. He nodded, “As long as there is enough for everyone, that is fine.” She turned to the girls, “Alright girls, we need 5 veggie and 9 meat meals for Mr. Hondo… he is a busy man, so lets get them for him fast!”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 22nd, 2024, 12:58am [Escape from Flight Town, sometime after 12:30.] From behind the Kharkovchanka (tank tread vehicle), a manhole slides open, and the children from the hanger begins to come out and gather outside the huge tank tread vehicle. With the sheep girls, Minerva line up the children by age and size order, making Little Mary as the first on line. After the man hole is closed, she leads the children to the large area to explain to them that they will go get their lunch meal and sit in this area to eat. While she talks to the kids, General Jastrey and Major Moynihan step out from the command tent and observe what is going on. Minerva gets the kids to follow her around Ruth camper and behind the back of the campers, and to Fernando’s Dub Box and electric camper. Ruth was there with April and Kiah getting the meals ready for the kids. Minerva sends Little Mary first to be served with the others behind her. Being polite as they are, Little Mary says “Thank you” before walking off to the large area and stand around wondering where to sit. Lilly and a couple of other friends step up to Little Mary and take her to where the Bunny Girls and Teen Campers are and sit beside them to be in the shade the vehicles are making. The others sit with their friends group scattered about the open area. Quote: (Ruth) nodded, “Maria told me they would help, but needed to leave right after lunch as they would be pushing it to get that dirigible ready in time. I knew Fernando was bringing some food, so I thought we would just have to make some sides, so I told them we could handle it fine without them. He ended up bringing the whole meal, so the sides we started will go for tonight, or in containers for the trip, depending on what happens. I know Fernando was grabbing food for tonight as well, but I’ve not heard any definite plans yet.” “Neither have I, honestly…. Where is he, by the way?” Hondo asked. “Getting desserts in town.” She replied, “he should be back soon… So, you need 3 veggie meals and 7 meat meals?” Ruth asked. HE nodded, “Sounds right.” “I’ll send you a couple extra of each just in case, as there will be plenty with several left-overs meals.” She said. He nodded, “As long as there is enough for everyone, that is fine.” She turned to the girls, “Alright girls, we need 5 veggie and 9 meat meals for Mr. Hondo… he is a busy man, so let’s get them for him fast!” Hondo walks to see if Fernando has returned, but not seeing him, he goes back to his camper to check on Scarlett and Bella for the time being. Fernando goes through the merchant area looking for some treats to for children. Pickings are getting slim or so they seem. He did manage to scrape together around 150 donuts of assorted varieties and a large tray of custard cut up into 120 3in x 3in x 3in squares. The price for everything was a bit more than he expected, but at this point he does not care for it is for the children and he’ll be gone from this mess of a town before the sun rises the next day. With some care he manages to get the desserts back to the blimp parking area before teleporting himself and the items to behind his Dub Box Camper. There he walks over to the table where Ruth was putting away the left-over food and the side orders he and Hondo needed. He places them on the fold away table, separating the custard and the donuts. “Give the children a donut and a custard. I should have some cardboard soup cups for the custard in the top shelf.” He tells her, adding, “Wait a while so they can eat their lunch meal first and not throw it out for the dessert.” “Will do.” Ruth says, adding, “Hondo was looking for you.” “Alright. I’ll find him.” Fernando replies, adding, I’ll take the lunches I ordered when I come back.” Ruth nods. Fernando walks around to the front of his camper, thinking he would see Hondo around. Since he does not see Hondo, he waits. Hondo comes out of his camper, holding back all his emotions and weariness, holding back from biting off anyone’s head that comes to him the wrong way. He goes to check on Ruth. “Wha’s up? Seen Fernando ‘round?” Hondo asks. “He was here a couple minutes ago, turning in these desserts for the kids.” Ruth says. “Did you see where he went?” Hondo asks. Ruth pointed down past Fernando’s electric camper, “He went that way.” “Many thanks.” Hondo says before walking down the length of Fernando’s electric camper. It only takes a few seconds to get to the front of the camper where Fernando was. He turns to take a step towards his camper truck, but sees Fernando in front of his camper. “There you are, Jefe.” “Yeah, what’s up?” Fernando replies. “I’m gonna need some help with two I just rescued.” Hondo points out. “Anything I should know first?” Fernando asks. “Well...” Hondo moves his hat to scratch his head for a second, “Remember when you rescued the bunny girls, but there were supposed to be others with them but they never showed up?” “Yeah.” Fernando throws out. “I found two of them. A third was killed and a fourth was sold into slavery before I got there to rescue them.” Hondo explains. “I see. Where are the two you rescued?” Fernando asks. “Maggie is watching over them, they are in my camper bed, gave them a bio pill but they are in bad shape. They will need to be on a liquid diet for a couple days, broth, soup, teas and juice.” Hondo explains. “Come with me then...” Fernando says, walking to his sliding door. The door slides open and is held in place by a latch. Fernando steps inside and looks about his cabinet and pulls out a couple cans of chicken soup, vegetable soup and a box of green tea bags before handing them to Hondo. Hondo hands back the chicken soup, “They are Rabbit Wessens.” Fernando takes back the chicken soup, “Oh.” He puts the cans of chicken soup in his cabinet and looks about, finding a couple cans of tomato soup and hands it to Hondo. “If you need more, I have jars of soup mix, just add hot water. And like the tea let the soup cool to give it to them warm, not hot. Cook it hot so it can cook but when done let it cool down to warm so when they eat it, it will not be a shock to their system.” “Will do.” Hondo says as he steps out of the way for Fernando to step out of the camper and closes the door. He then asks, “Do you want to check them out? See if they are going to survive?” “No. Not because I’m being mean or anything. You have them in your camper, in your bed wrapped up in blankets to keep them warm, gave them a bio pill and got some soup and tea for them to take in later until they are better. And you have Maggie watching over them. I can do no better than what you did. I cannot add to what you did, other than...” He reaches into his pocket and pulls out his metal candy box, opening it and giving Hondo a Bio Pill, “when the soup is ready to eat, take the pill and crush it in the soup before serving it to them.” Hondo nods as he takes the pill and puts it with his pills. Fernando asks, “Anything else?” Hondo thinks, before saying, “I received and interacted with a strange call on the radio we got when we fought Hector’s men at the forest tower.” He pauses for a second before saying “One of the kids called in seeking Hector’s men. I gave it my best Fake Mexican accent.” “Before I tell you that I know, what did he say?” Fernando asks. “You know?” Hondo asks. “First, what did he say?” Fernando asks. “He gave a report that the kids were leaving the hanger to get to here.” Hondo says before he asks, “How do you know?” “Kids pay attention. And kids snitch when they see something wrong. They told on him to Abi and Minerva, and are keeping an eye on him. Minerva told me about it. I just feel sorry for him.” Fernando explains as they begin to walk around the front of the electric camper. “Why?” Hondo asks. “Minerva is the reason why that kid is still alive. The others want to kill him, and when Minerva leaves, they will get him and kill him.” Fernando tells him. “Let me dare ask, Wha’ do you know about this... kid?” Hondo asks. “One, other than the mayor’s daughters, all the kids are Hybrid Wessens – part human, part Wessen, except for one who is a pure Wessen. Hector put him in to spy on the group. The others have been onto him since he joined in, as he’s always had fresh food from somewhere, money and seem to disappear for hours and come back with clean clothes. He claims that he has stolen them, but things were given to him by Hector’s support group. He was followed by the others and he was found out though he does not know that he was found out.” Fernando explains. “Almost feel sorry for the brat even though he deserves it.” Hondo says. “He deserves what he gets. I am not going step in the way to save him. We are leaving this place, though there is a lot to do before we go. I got to get lunch to the girls at the hanger before bringing them here, there are several storage boxes to bring here from the hanger’s basement and give out to everyone. We have to check the vehicles and make sure their fuel and systems are running, and that bee keeper lady is showing up at around 3:30 with some honey and mead. What are you up to after lunch?” Fernando explains and asks. “Let’s see. Other than dealin’ with the girls I rescued, I’ll get the others from the hanger to here to get them started to gettin’ ready to leave. Then I’ll meet up with you after you come back.” Hondo replies. “Good. Let’s go to your ride and put away those soups for them, then get the lunch I need to feed those at the hanger.” Fernando states. He then requests, “I need a favor from you though.” “Name it.” Hondo replies as they walk to Hondo’s camper. “I need Macey and Meeshie riding with you in your camper tonight. I do not trust that bum battery pack, and do not want to break down and move Macey and Meeshie to your camper in the middle of the night.” Fernando explains. “Not a problem.” Hondo says. “Thanks.” Fernando replies, “I’ll pack up her night things and a change of morning clothes. And a couple cans of cat food for Meeshie. After lunch.” “What about Itchy Koo?” Hondo asks. “She’ll be with me. She’s an adult, and can handle if the camper breaks down.” Fernando replies. “Alrigh’ then.” Hondo says. “Thanks.” Fernando replies. At Hondo’s Camper Hondo steps inside for a second to put away the cans of soup before quickly stepping outside. After locking the camper, He and Fernando walk around the rear of his camper and trailer to Fernando’s Dub Box. Ruth was there, though having cleaned up the table, was setting up to hand out the desserts to the kids when they are ready. Ruth asks them before Fernando or Hondo could say anything, “You men ready to gather your group’s meals?” “I am. Thanks.” Fernando says. “I’ll be doin’ the same.” Hondo adds. Ruth places couple brown paper bags on the table for Fernando. Fernando takes bags off the table, while Ruth puts bag on it for Hondo. Then men gave thanks as Hondo gets his bags before they head off. They walk to the front of Fernando’s camper before they go in their separate directions. Fernando walks over to Minerva, taking her by her waist and pulls her towards him. He tells her that Ruth is almost ready to give the children a snack in the next few minutes and should check on her first to see if she is ready before sending the children. He also told her of what Hondo told him about spy within the group sending a message to Hector’s people which Hondo intercepted. She was not happy in hearing about this but they agree that they will deal with it later and to let things go as they happen. Giving her kiss on the forehead, Fernando lets her go and continue on his way to the hanger. Once at the Blimp parking lot, Fernando teleports himself to a few yards from the hanger, allowing himself in past the guards at the front main doorway which he nods to. It take a moment to walk to the back office and then down the stairs to the basement. Abi, Ichigo and Naya were sitting around when Fernando enters the basement. He puts the bag on a barrel to sort out the meals before he calls to Naya first. Naya gets up and trots over to him, with her hands folded in front of her and bouncing on the balls of her feet. “Calm down Naya. It’s not like I’m #$@! you here and now in front of the others. I’m just giving you a lunch.” Fernando tells her. “I... know... but I’ll do anything for you because you saved me from getting killed.” Naya says. He hands her a veggie sandwich and a sweet water drink. Naya leans over to him and gives him hug, deliberately pressing her body against his, making it last longer than it should have. Eventually she lets him go, sitting on the floor directly opposite from him with her knees up to her chest but legs opened just enough to show off the white panties she was wearing to him. Fernando ignores it as best as he could. He then calls Abi, giving her a meat sandwich and a sweet water drink in a bottle. They exchange a long stare to each other, making him ask, “What?” “It will be a cold lonely day when we share a bed together.” Abi tells him. “What is that supposed to mean?” He asks. “You saved us, you save the children, you saved me but don’t think that I am going to bend over for you to #$@! me to pay you back for all that you did for us.” Abi tells him, pointing her thumb to Naya. “Just a few days ago, you were about to let me do you lovely as payment for saving Little Mary from a Rope Dog Bite.” He tells her. “That was different.” Abi retorted. “Look, Abi, if I can call you that...” Fernando begins. “You can since we now know each other better.” Abi says. He continues, “Well Abi, we do not have to like each other, but we should respect each other. OK?” “That’s the problem.” Abi says. “What’s the problem?” Fernando asks. “The problem is I do like you. And maybe if things were different, it does not have to be a cold and lonely day for us to share a bed.” Abi tells him. “What are you trying to say?” Fernando asks. “OK, I’ll say it. I’m jealous that you have all these females around you wanting to drop their panties for you and give you themselves in a sexual manner for whatever reason. Maybe it is me, but I want to settle down, get a house, some land to grow some things, and do what elder women do when their man gets home from work. I do not want to be on a line to wait for my man.” She tells him. “So, if I can dare say, within your heart, you think in some way that I am your man?” Fernando asks. “You’re not my man, though I feel like you should be. Look, I’m confused about how I feel and I do not want to be taken advantage of because I am confused. Maybe I can be honest with you in saying that, but I worry that in saying that it will back fire on me and be taken advantage of.” She says. “Let me say this... You bent over or sitting on these short barrels with your legs open and me stroking my cock in and out of your pussy?” He says to her. “No!” Abi replies. “Then, deep in your heart or mind, is it something you want to happen?” He throws at her. She answers without thinking, switching back and forth on her answers, “Yes... wait – NO! I Don’t! Stop confusing me!” “Look, Abi. It is OK to be confused. It’s fine to sort out your feelings. But you have to do what you think is right for you, not right for others or think it is going to pay some debt you think is owed. You do not pay any debt with your body for one, even if that debt is your life. You just have to think what is right for you and act on it. Nothing more. You understand what I am telling you?” He tells her. Abi looks down at herself and nods her head. He tells her, “Look, take your lunch and enjoy it. We will be leaving here soon.” Abi nods as she takes the lunch and goes to the short barrel she was at to eat. He calls for Ichigo to come over to get her lunch. She stands there looking up at him as she receives her meal. As he hands her a sandwich and a soda, Ichigo lets out, “So both Abi and Naya want you to #$@! them?” “It’s not going to happen. Not now anyways.” He says to her. “Well, we spoke about it while you were out there.” Ichigo tell him. “Whatever you three spoke about, I do not want to know about it.” He tells her. “It is rather simple – how we all want to be #$@!ed by you for one reason or another. Even I, as your little girl but I’m the lucky one to sleep with you because the chances of you #$@!ing me is higher than their no chance at all.” Ichigo says. “Ichi...” He growls at her. “It’s OK... daddy.” She says mockingly. “Take your lunch and eat it. We will be leaving as soon as we are done.” He tells her. Ichigo takes her meal and gives him a big ‘canary had eaten the cat’ smile before walking to the barrel she was at. The three of them begin to have their meal. Fernando walks about the basement, finding a large hand truck in a dark corner of the room and brings it to the barrels ad boxes that were put to the side to take with them. After the sandwiches, Fernando gave out a snack that Ruth put in with the lunches. In total it takes less than a half hour for them to eat though Naya claims to only be able to eat half of the sandwich she has as she has not eaten in days and her stomach shrunk. Fernando takes the left-over food and puts is in one bag and the garbage wrappers and containers in another. Usually he would clean up and recycle them, but for now he is not sure what to do. So he holds onto to them for now. He takes one final look at the boxes and barrels before getting everyone together along with the hand truck and teleports everything together in the space between the front of his VW Camper and where Karl and Marvin park their SUVs. “Ichi, Naya – get into my camper and relax. Abi, you’re free to do as you want. Minerva is over there with the kids if you like. I’ll be setting up these barrels and boxes.” Fernando tells them. Ichigo calls to Naya, “Let’s go...” Abi looks around before leaving to find Minerva. Fernando walk about for a second before running into Hondo, having lunch with Tonya, Zoey and Macey on table and chairs beside his camper. “Hey Hondo. Can I see you for a moment?” Fernando asks. “Sure? Everything OK?” Hondo asks as he follows Fernando. “Things are fine. It is something the girls found in the basement.” Fernando explains as they turn to Fernando’s camper, seeing the barrels and boxes there. Fernando taps on 3 boxes and 3 barrels, “These 6 are yours, but...” He reaches into one of the boxes and pulls out 2 wooden cube chess boxes, one 18in X 18in X 18in and 12in X 12in X 12in, with Hondo’s initials on the top. He hands the boxes to Hondo, “Feels like Gold coins and other things in it. I also got two boxes like that with my initials on it. I have not opened them yet.” “Hmmm...” Hondo responds. “What’s in the boxes? If you know?” “Clothes, tents, blankets, dry foods, canned foods, pots, pans, survival gear, and various other things. The girls took inventory so they would know the details.” Fernando explains. “I see.” Hondo says. “I gotta move the other boxes, though I can teleport a few of them into their campers but some I have to bring in... if you know what I mean.” Fernando explains. “I know what you mean.” Hondo replies. “Alright. I’ll see you later. Remember, 3:30, the bee keeper lady comes with some mead to try out.” Fernando reminds Hondo. “See ya ‘round.” Hondo replies. He head back to his camper with his boxes to put away before taking the barrels and boxes to the trailer. Fernando teleports his boxes to the front passenger seat of his camper and the barrel and boxes to the Dub Box camper. Barrels and boxes are then teleported to Karl’s, Marvin’s, the teen boys’ and girls’, and the bunny girls’ campers. He then puts 2 boxes and 2 barrels to take to Ruth’s camper. Knocking on the door, Joanna answers. “Oh, hi Mister Fernando. Everything OK?” Joanna greets him at the door. “Everything is fine, I think. But first, I got these boxes and things for everyone and this is your share. I do not know the exact contents of the boxes and barrels but it should be something you can use or trade.” Fernando explains to her. “Oh... Leave them there and we’ll deal with them later.” Joanna asks. “It is better for it to be inside your camper. You can go through it and pack up what you need and store the rest you could trade in the box in the back.” Fernando explains. “Alright. Get them in.” Joanna replies. “I can only lift them in. You can slide them to the back of your camper.” Fernando explains. He then lifts each box and barrel into their camper. Esther and Susanna help her slide the boxes and to the back of the camper. While they move the boxes and barrels, Fernando takes two boxes and barrels to the Den Mother’s Troop bus. After a brief explanation, the boxes and barrels are moved into the troop bus. The last set of 3 boxes and barrels went to Jeanette and crew. Jeanette had a lot of questions to ask about this “gift” but Fernando tells them, “Do with it as you want. Empty out their contents, store them away and use as needed. Keep the box and barrels for future use.” They wanted more questions answered but Fernando just ignored them and told them to get ready to leave by tonight. He goes back to this electric camper, about to open the sliding door when Zoey and Macey approach him from behind. “Uhm, daddy?” Macey calls to him. “Yes, Macey?” Fernando replies before opening the sliding door. “Is there a reason why you want me to be with Uncle Hondo tonight?” Macey asks. “It is more like you to be with Zoey, as the camper has a battery that is not recharging and might give problems on the trip to the next town. Instead of having you move to Uncle Hondo’s camper when the camper breaks down, it is better that you be there in the first place.” Fernando explains. “What about Ichigo? She will be with us?” Macey asks. “She will be with me. But Meeshie will be with you in Uncle Hondo’s camper. I just need you to behave and trust you to behave. When Uncle Hondo tells you it is time to sleep, it is time to sleep. No games, no girl-talk, no gossip, no love chat. And do not trap Kitty in the bedroom, Meeshie will take care of Kitty’s needs.” Fernando explains to her. “Yes daddy...” Macey tells him. “Don’t ‘Yes Daddy’ me, Miss. You are to do your best in not only for me but for you. Now, go inside and get a carry bag, the things you need, a blanket and a fresh set of clothes to put on in the morning. Got that?” Fernando sternly tells her. All Macey can do is nod her head. Not the answer he wanted but he’ll talk to her about it another time. “Now, Ichigo and Naya are inside getting things ready for us to leave by tonight. Go in, get your things and you can go with Zoey and Uncle Hondo. I have things to do before we leave. Now go.” Fernando tells her before opening the sliding door. He then points for Macey to go in and get her things. Macey glances over to Naya and Ichigo before getting carry bag to put her things in and then getting onto the bed to get to her shelf to get a few things, including a change a fresh clothes. Fernando reaches into the camper and pulls the thick blanket off the bed and folds it up ad rolls into thick tube about a foot and a half long and less than a foot across. Macey steps out the camper with the bag over her shoulder, Fernando takes the blanket and puts it under her shoulder. She gave him a strange look. “Tonight is going to be a very cold night. And the blanket has my scent on it, so you can sleep thinking I’m there. Now go with them and behave. I’ll see you around dinner time before we roll out.” He tells her. “OK Daddy.” Macey replies before leaving with Zoey. As she leaves with Zoey, Fernando lets out a sigh. “Stressed out?” Ichigo says from her corner of the bed. Fernando looks inside the camper, seeing Ichigo on the bed near by the door. She continues, “Since you gave Macey our blanket, how are we going to stay warm?” “I have another blanket in storage for us to use.” He tells her before throwing in, “We need to take the mattress off the bed and on to the floor. Naya, I need you to pack your things and put it on the driver’s seat for now.” “OK...” Naya replies shyly. “Why you moving the bed to the floor?” Ichigo asks. “The batteries and motor that moves this camper is under the bed. I am having trouble with one of the battery packs; if there is a problem, I do not want the bed to get damaged. Besides, you will be in the passenger seat riding shotgun while we travel to the next town.” He tells her as he climbs into the camper and closes the sliding door. “Oh... I thought we were going to have some alone time to practice making babies.” Ichigo says in a teasing tone. “I’m sure Naya will be willing to allow me to demonstrate on her how babies are made while you watch and learn.” Fernando tells her. “How babies are made?” Naya asks. “You cannot be that dumb...” Ichigo says. “I’m serious, how are babies made?” Naya asks. “Explain it to her while you go sit on the driver’s seat and she sits on the passenger seat while I move the bed to the floor.” Fernando tells her. Ichigo mews in complaint before crawling off the bed on all fours, almost teasing Fernando into seeing her white panty covered ass from under her skirt. When she gets to the edge, Fernando sends a fast swing to her rear end, smacking it hard with a loud clap though it was not meant to hurt. “OW! Why You Did That!” Ichigo complains. “A daughter does not tempt or taunt her father with some booty peek-a-boo in front of others.” He tells her. “Now go to the driver’s seat so I can move the bed.” “What about Naya?” Ichigo asks, trying to play the blame game. “One, since I have her papers, I own her, like I own a few other Wessens in the group. So I could do with her as I please. If I want to #$@! her here and now in front of you to teach you how parts fit, then she will be y demonstration doll. Now, while I move the bed, I need you to explain to her how babies are made.”  He tells her. Naya gathers her things and takes them to the passenger front seat. While Fernando moves the mattress cover, blankets, and pillows to the floor, Ichigo and Naya talk about sex and how babies are made. Though Naya knew a lot about sex, the union of an egg and sperm creating a baby was something new to her. She just thought sex was sex and making babies was something else. Fernando opens the chest under the bench and pulls out another thick blanket for them to sleep in when it is time for bed. He then moves things in the cupboard under the sink and stove, and moves everything from the shelf on the bed to under the sink. He then flipped the bench over to that the seat was on the wall of the chest and the back was on the back of the chest. Ichigo looks at the back, “It’s all metal back there.” “Yeah and?” Fernando replies. “If it is metal, it would protect us from what happens with the motor and the battery.” Ichigo comments. “The heat from the battery and motor would go through the metal and you would be the egg in a frying pan – safe from the fire but not from the heat.” Fernando tells her. “Oh.” Ichigo says. Taking off his shoes, jacket and hat, Fernando lies down on the bed moved onto the floor, staring up at the ceiling. Taking off her shoes, Ichigo steps out of the driver’s seat and onto the bed beside him or a moment before deciding to climb up on him and straddle him with her hands at his shoulders so she can look down at him. Naya turns on her seat to look at him. “Rough day?” Ichigo asks. “The day is not over until we are at the next town. Until then there is a lot of work to do before we leave of this hell hole and though I can run this camper on the remaining batteries, that one back pack might cause problems and I cannot fix it here and now.” He explains. “Then how about removing it?” Ichigo asks. “Can’t. It provides a balance to the vehicle among other things.” He lies. He could remove it but he thinks he can use it to make a trade with it in the next town and save some money in fixing it. He then tells her, “Look. I’m tired and I need some time to rest.” “Well, go head. I’ll be here.” Ichigo say, signaling Naya to join them. Naya takes her shoes off before getting on the bed and lies on her side facing them. “You two setting me up for something?” He asks. “No. But it just turned out that way.” Ichigo replies. “Hmph...” He responds. “It is not like I’m gonna force you into doing something, even with Naya’s help I doubt we could do anything as you are so much stronger than we are.” Ichigo taunts him. “Ichi – cut it out. I need some peace and quiet so I can rest and think.” Fernando tells her. “OK Then...” Ichigo replies. [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Jan 25th, 2024, 7:03pm [Escape from Flight Town, around 1:40PM.] Fernando just lies there for the time being, unable to nap if he could though Ichigo has fell into a light sleep on him. On the other hand Naya was still awake. Her life having to deal with fall into and getting out of one dangerous situation after another, she is rather uncomfortable with this new peaceful drama free life she now has. Furthermore though Fernando gave her a bio-pill to heal on, he told her that it would take a few days for the medicine to take its course to heal her of her injuries and cure her of her ills, and during that time she should abstain from sex and intimate activities with others or possibly get reinfected again. As hard as she tries, her want and drive to want to be done lovely in a sexual way by her savior and owner there and then is quite high. Her frustration only leads to confusion and trying of her patience. “Mister Fernando...?” She calls to him softly. “Yes, Naya?” He replies. “Can I ask you to uhm... Phuck me?” She asks. “Like right now?” He asks. “Yes.” She replies. “Well, like I said, you need to let the medicine to heal and cure you and that is going to take a couple days. And I’m not going to have sex with anyone while we are in Flight Town though I may want too because I do not anyone to see that I and somebody like you have gotten close because in this town they could take you, hurt you and use you to get me. So once we get out of this town and when the pill I gave you has cleaned you up in a few days, then maybe, if we are up to it and if there is time and place for it happens, then it may happen. I say maybe because it could happen sooner or later or not at all. But that does not change what we may have or could have. We could be intimate and not have sex, or we could be intimate and have sex. There too many things in the way to be sure what may happen. Understand what I am telling you?” He tells her. “I think so...” Naya replies. “Good...” Fernando says more to himself. “Can we be ‘intimate’ now?” She asks. “Intimate as in how, I mean what would you want for us to be intimate with each other here and now?” He asks. “I don’t know...” She tries to say. “Kissing?” He asks. “Well, maybe, yeah...” She replies. “Hugging, holding?” He asks. “We could do that...” She replies. “Touching, feeling, like me feeling your breasts or pussy?” He asks. “Yeah...” She replies. “Biting?” He asks. “Being a sheepie, I don’t have teeth like you do, but you could bite me if you want. I can suck your dick if you like?” She says. “Want about me  Hmm... licking your pussy?” He asks. “You would do that?” She asks. “I’m just asking. But why would you ask?” He says and asks. “Well... Guys do not like going down on a girl, and I know that only women would do that to other female...” She says before she hesitates, “Women, and dogs...” “You had a dog lick and #$@! your pussy?” He asks. “No!” She lets out before quieting down, “I mean, no… but some women wanted me too but I did what I could to leave saying that I am scared of dogs... it was hard, I mean to leave... they promised me a lot of money but I remember some girls being beaten, robbed and raped by the dog and left on the highway to die but they survived and got back into town, so I try to leave the situation as fast as I could. A couple times I had to jump out of a bathroom window to get out while they had the dogs #$@! other girls.” “You seen these women have their dogs #$@!, uhm... girls like you?” He asks. Naya nods, saying “Several times, a few of them with my friends before they disappear and found dead in the alleys.” “Your friends were picked up by these women, had sex with the dogs and then were found dead in the alleys days later?” He asks. “No... I mean, this happened for a long time before the biker gang came and it was the biker gang that took and killed my friends.” Naya explains. “Oh...” Fernando reply before adding, “Why would your friends go with these women and have sex with dogs, and you would not, have sex with dogs? And what about the women?” “For the money, but we were told it would be sex with the women and they did do that, some of them would lick our pussy and put things in it. But later on when they were regulars some trusted who paid good money, then they brought in the dogs. Some of my friends were tricked to doing it with the dogs after the women had sex with the dog, others forced, but they all did it. But I couldn’t. Dogs are animals, right? I might be a Wessen but I am not an animal. I should be having sex with people, not animals. Right?” She tries to explain. She then asks, “Having sex with animals is wrong, right?” “I’m not going to judge because only god and the law can judge. But it is something that is on you, as if you think having sex with a dog is wrong, then you should not be doing yourself wrong by having sex with dogs. That’s common sense. You do right by you.” He tells her. Naya nods. Fernando turns to look at Ichigo, who is more soundly asleep on him. He gently picks her up and shifts her to be beside him between him and the sink cupboard. He then turns to Naya, putting a hand on her between her waist and hip. “If and when we do it, how would you like to do it?” He asks, seeing the confused look on her face. He adds, “Me on top, you on top, on our side, doggie style... how would you like it?” “Oh...” She replies, “I would prefer you on top but I can be on top if you like, like you were with your daughter... or if there are other ways you want to do it, we can try.” “OK then...” He says, adding, “Turn over and get on your back.” Unsure how to respond, she does as she was told, looking up at the ceiling. Fernando gets up on his knees moving over to Naya, taking her by behind her knees, pulling them up and splaying them apart before stepping in between her legs. Naya thrusts her hips up in the air and pulls her skirt over to her waist. She then reaches to her panties and pulls them to the side to show him what she has to offer. He taps her hand to shoo it away from her groin and then pulls her panties to cover her private feminine parts. He then puts his hand on her lower abdomen push down lightly to make her lie down her rear end onto the bed. He then leans over her, putting his clothes covered groin against hers with his hands to either side of her, looking down at her and seeing she’s about a head shorter than he is in this position. She can feel the firmness, length and thickness of his manhood inside his pants pressed against her panty covered pussy. He tells her, “This could be a challenge...”   “If you want to phuck me, I will give you no fight or challenge.” Naya replies. “I was talking about being intimate with you. It would be hard to kiss you in this position or most other position as I am much taller than you are.” Fernando explains “Oh...” Naya replies. She then adds “Like I said, we do not have to kiss as I would not put up a fight or challenge if you want to – you know... have sex... with me.” “Naya? Look... I’m sorry that you went through a lot in selling yourself in order to survive and what you did with others without involving emotions or intimacy to enjoy something out of it. I’m not saying anything about love and romance, but at least some respect and understanding of each other. What we would do to each other would be for each other, and not as a job. It is what we have to share in a relationship. I am not going to force you to do things you do not want to do, but you will have a job to do and if you need to learn how to do it, somebody will teach you.” Fernando explains. Naya nods at him. “Anything before I get off you as I need to go out and do some things?” He asks. Naya gulps before saying, “Well, since I can’t have sex because of the medicine you gave me, could you, would you, Uhm... rub me down there through your pants?” “You mean you want me to ‘dry hump’ you?” He asks. “Dry hump me?” She asks. “You know when... a guy rubs himself on a girl down through their clothes.” He explains. “I... never heard it called that.” She says. “What have you called?” He asks. “Playing Bump and Grind.” She says. “I see...” He says almost to himself. “Well?” She asks. “Well... what?” He asks. “Dry hump me, please?” She requests as she pushes her groin lightly against his, releasing a sigh with a slight smile. “I know I shouldn’t” He says to himself. Then he looks down at her, “I’m just doing this to see how things between you and I would fit.” “Please, just for a minute at least?” She asks as she continues to rub her groin against his in tiny movements. “How about we make a deal?” He asks “What kind of deal?” She asks. “If you want me to dry hump you now, you get to sleep and stay with Minerva and be under her control under mine, or we can do this another time and you can be with me for the time being and maybe we can do it later.” He tells her. “Can’t I have both, dry hump me now and still be at your side afterwards?” She asks, trying not to sound demanding while holding herself up against him for the moment. “Can I ask, are you in heat or stressed out in need of release?” He asks. “I’m... not in heat. But these past few days of running scared, being bullied, roughed up, robbed by some of the other girls on the street, and hiding from the biker gang... So... yeah... I need some kind of release.” She says looking down at herself to where their bodies met, and wishing for more than what is going on. She then looks up at him, “So... Please...? Even a little something would be helpful and better than nothing.” He looks down at her as she looks up at him, not wanting to abide by her wishes but he takes the motion of pushing his groin slowly against hers and sliding it up slightly on her. She lets out a “Oh!” in a soft moan, closing her eyes half way. He slowly pulls back, sliding his groin against her, and then back up again in the same slow pace. The placement of his groin against her must be against her joy button between her “lips down there” as she seems to melt under him with heavy breathing matching his slow stroking actions. He continues on with this slow deliberate action against her sensitive parts for the next couple minutes, the rough material of his pants vibrating against the smooth cotton material of her panties covering her sensitive clitoris like a violin string vibrating under the friction of the bow going across it. She lies there in ecstasy with her eyes closed and breathing heavily under him. After a while he stops, getting up to sit on his knees. Eventually Naya wakes up from her dream and looks up to him. “Why you stopped?” She asks. “I got things to do and you said that ‘even even a little of something is better than nothing.’” He tells her. “But. But. But...” She tries to reiterate as she tries to sit up. “Naya – 1) You need to relax and behave for me. 2) You need to respect and do the orders I give you to do. 3) You need to respect what we have, even if I have nothing to give, I will make sure that you are fed, have a warm place to sleep in and protect you from what might harm you outside. Now given all that – 4) I have things to do to get us ready to leave this place by the end of the day. But I will ask, besides wanting more, can that what we did gave you some release?” Fernando explains and asks. She looks up at him after looking at the bulge of his groin as he talks to her, letting out a dissatisfied “Yeah...” She then looks back down at his groin and then at herself, thinking for a while before saying “I’m sorry.” He puts his hand under her chin to move her head to look up at him, “Look. Do not be sorry.  We all got desires and needs; how we deal with them is what makes us who we are. If you are hungry and decide to steal to put something in your belly, no one is going to trust you and you are going to be hated by everyone around you. But if you are hungry and ask to do a job for food, and you do those jobs to the best of your ability, you are going to be fed and given more jobs until you can work for money instead of food and people are going to trust you as a hard working person. But that is the problem – you need to be in control of your needs and desires and not them of you. This will make you a much better person.” Naya nods slightly. “Good. Now I need you to stay here and keep an eye on ‘Maria’ while I go out to do things to get ready. Hopefully things will be ready to go when I am done. Do not go out unless it is to the bathroom and take ‘Maria’ with you, and do not answer the door to anyone that knocks on the door. I will be in and out during this time so if you need something, we can deal with it when I come back. Got it?” Fernando tells her. Naya nods. “Good...” He says before taking the thick blanket and covers them with it. He then goes to all the widows and makes sure their curtains are closed and the doors are locked. He then says as he goes to the sliding door, “Relax and stay on the bed and under the blankets to stay warm. The camper’s metal makes it colder than it actually is but you and her will be warm in there. I’ll see you two in a few.” He says, not waiting for Naya to reply, heads out the sliding door and closes it. The lock is already to be set when the door closes. [Inside the electric camper] Naya lies on her side in a semi fetal position looking at the sliding door Fernando stepped out of. She thinks about what happened and what could have happened and what she wanted to happen but have to deal with what little she got. Though it felt good, it would have drove her into orgasm if it lasted longer, which is what she wanted because she was feeling herself getting there. But now she lies there, slightly frustrated but needing to accept that it is partly her fault as she did tell him that a little of something is better than nothing. Ichigo continues to sleep and even begins to snore softly. Naya turns to face her for the moment, thinking how lucky ‘Maria’ is. [Outside the electric camper] Fernando looks about and sees that the older kids from Minerva’s group are being served their desserts. After the last kid and adults are served, Ruth will clean up the Dub Box service area and put away the table inside the Dub Box camper. But as for Hondo and the teens, they seemed to have disappeared for now. Fernando thinks about the remaining day’s plan: meet with the bee keeper lady at 3:30 and go to Maddie’s place at 5PM to pick up the convoy’s dinner to be distributed in Go Bags before they leave Flight Town. But he has to go out and pick up some supplies himself: paper bags, cups and bowls, and plastic spoons, forks and knives. He thinks as to where he can pick them up as he received most of them in Center Town but seen them in Flight Town but at a higher price. He thinks as to where he had seen them in Flight Town. In remembering, he goes to an area behind the food merchants where one can find various items from Houseware to camping gear and small arms though arms are sold at outrageous prices ($500 to $2000 for a firearm, compared to $50 to $200 at Center Town). He finds medium sized paper bags like the ones they used ($30 for 100 bags), plastic flatware ($20 for package of set of 100 – spoon, fork, and knife as a set) and cardboard cups or bowls ($150 for 50 cups or bowls). Looking over the items, he decides on three sets of 100 bags ($90), two sets of plastic flatware ($40), four sets of cups and four sets of bowls ($1200). The total was $2500. He was not happy with the price but these were things the convoy needed and he bought as his own supplies to share with the convoy. He paid it, thinking that he would time-reverse his money to take back from this merchant before they leave. He comes back to the Dub box already cleaned up and packed up though, he did not know what Ruth did with the leftovers. He will ask her later on. He goes inside and puts away the items that he had bought. His regular supplies were low as he thought and these new supplies would replenish what was taken and used. He looks at his watch seeing that is only a few minutes before 2:30PM. That gives him about a half hour before speaking to General Jastrey about the kids, and an hour before the bee keeper lady to arrive with the mead. He thinks as to what needs to be done and finds nothing much to do other than to check and secure his campers for the journey to the next town. Even with the questionable battery pack, he decides that the remaining batteries should run the motor to drive the camper and the bum pack to run the lights for the few hours they can run. In the least it should be 8 to 10 hours to get to the next town. Nothing can be done about that until they are ready to leave and he just switches the battery panel to what options he wants to take. In the dark recesses of his mind, he wants to go into his camper and just do Naya in various sexual ways to relieve his stress and pressures as he would relieve hers as she stated he could. But he has to be better than that though no man on earth would blame him for taking her if he did. He pushes such thoughts into the darkness of his mind where they belong. But at the same time he was still tired. What rest he could have had was not enough with Ichigo pushing him and yet she was the one that fell asleep, and with Naya pushing him as well since Ichigo has gone to sleep and he giving her something of what she wanted, tiring him even more. He does a quick assessment of the Dub Box, he finds nothing out of the ordinary with the Dub box. As he checks the Dub Box, the two Jeanettes approach him from behind. The Jeanette he knows does all the initial talking, “Fernando. What is this about the convoy leaving tonight or tomorrow?” Fernando turns about to face them “We need to get out of here as soon as possible. If we do not leave, we will be stuck here.” They both look at him as if he was speaking some foreign language. “I swear.” He says to himself, adding to throw at them, “Check your vehicles, and your fuel levels. I’ll check on them later but we are leaving between 6PM and 8PM.” “What about dinner?” Jeanette asks. “We will be giving them out in Go Bags around 5:30. You eat them on the road whenever you want.” Fernando explains. He further explains, “The next town is 8 to 10 hours away, depending on our speed. So like before, as this is a night time run, there is no sleeping in the campers.” Jeanette nods at him before taking a turning step to walk away. The Elder Jeanette speaks up, “What about all these children? We taking them all?!” “No we are not, however, only a few of them are because the ladies I rescued here want to come with us and they are taking a couple of kids. All the others are going to establish a camp here with General Jastrey. All that are ready to go, are ready for the most part. Hondo and I are checking on supplies and needed repairs.” Fernando explains. “Who are these ‘ladies’?” The Elder Jeanette asks. “You seen around – the hamster girls and the bunny girls.” Fernando says without giving out names. “Hmph... Sounds to me you are hiding something.” The Elder Jeanette throws out. “Hiding what?” Fernando demands for an answer. The Elder Jeanette takes Jeanette by her shoulders and places her between them, “You are supposed to marry her when we reach Charlton. Proof is in me being married to your Elder Self.” “I’m not marrying some preteen moppet. The honeymoon itself would make me look like a pedophile even if she was ready and willing. She, and you, need to be the adults you are meant to be if what relationship you say we have is going to happen. But if you think I am going to cheat with some other females in the convoy, I will say this: ‘It is not cheating if Jeanette and I do not have a relationship in the first place.’ And before you say anything, if you want to count something as cheating, it was her that went to ‘Wilbur’ and had herself turned into a preteen moppet – for some price that was not ever disclosed to me. But I do know, they did have an intimate relationship with each other going across time. It is that she will not admit it to me. But anyone selling their soul to the devil, usually have a relationship with him.” Elder Jeanette could not respond with a reply. Fernando continues “Now, you got what time is left to check your vehicles, fill up on what fuel you need, get what snacks and drinks you may want and set up for a night time drive – no one to sleep in the camper while we roll. Now go.” The Elder Jeanette takes Jeanette by the arm and takes her away without saying a word. Fernando watches them walk away. “I swear...” He says to himself. After checking the Dub Box, he went to the front of his Electric Camper and just hung around and observed everyone. In his subconscious, if he went inside his camper, he might take Naya and give her something she desperately wants.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 31st, 2024, 3:20pm Ruth places couple brown paper bags on the table for Fernando. Fernando takes bags off the table, while Ruth puts bag on it for Hondo. Then men gave thanks as Hondo gets his bags before they head off. They walk to the front of Fernando’s camper before they go in their separate directions. As Hondo heads back to the mechanic’s jeep he had brought and put the bag inside, he realized he forgot to count Maggie in the needed meals. He swore at himself for just thinking of that and turned to walk back, but stopped short as he remembered that Ruth had said something about adding extra meals into the mix. As promised, there were extra, to be exact three extra meat meals and two extra veggie meals, which he was pretty sure was more than she said she would put in originally. He chuckled softly to himself and shook his head. He knew Ruth was a good woman, too good for this shit-hole of a world and too good to be just another of his women, as she deserved to be loved by one man and to not have to share that love, except with their own children. Not that he did not think that of Molly, and he had once thought that of Valentine, though her pushing him away and now wanting redemption, along with Molly’s pushing him to take her back and let them share him, was the only reason he did not force that belief on either of them. His moment of a nice thought was ruined as his mind wandered in that direction. He would do his best to love them both, if Valentine did indeed turn her attitude around, but he saw it all as a reflection of weakness in himself. He saw it all as his fault, for not being strong enough to keep Valentine in the first place, of not being chaste enough to be alone and push Molly away as she cared for him when he was injured, offered her mind, soul, and body to him in his time of need, and for not being more decisive or firm enough to tell Valentine it was over and send her away for her sins against them and their marriage. He wondered if he was too soft, too forgiving, on top of it all. Though forgiveness was a biblical ideology, forgive and forget was church manifested extra-biblical nonsense shoved down practitioners’ throats by the holier-than-thou type who wanted their transgressions forgotten by the simpler minded, so they could move on in their pious manner, free to offend again at their leisure. It was so shoved down everyone’s throats that as a boy and young man he believed it, only to find out in his early twenty’s, the hard way, that it was a wrong ideology. Though he knew it, he felt he had to relearn the lesson a time or two and wondered if this would be another instance of that. The only difference was he knew he would never forget what she did. His questioning was if he had allowed her too much room for forgiveness, even if her actions and attitude had to earn it still. He sighed and shook his head after a moment, realizing that he had been standing beside the jeep, silently staring at nothing for several minutes as his mind took off down that rabbit-hole. His fatigue was catching up with him, but he had to push it off and keep functioning for a while longer, before being able to rest again. With a sigh of frustration at himself and the situation he was in, he grabbed a spare meat meal and went inside the camper. As he entered he did not see Maggie, so he called out to her. “Maggie? I brought your lunch.” He called out, though not too loudly. The bathroom door popped open and a pair of masked eyes with some wet hair draped over them peered out. Seeing he was alone, she opened the door and came out in the buff, damp, with a towel clutched between her breasts, and an air of nervousness about her that she just did not have the strength to hide. “M.master Hondo, y.y.you didn’t h.have to b.bring me f.f.food. I.. I know you h.have a lot t.t.to do.” She stammered, glancing at him quickly before looking down at the floor again. “I do, but you need to eat. One of my chores is to help make sure everyone is fed, that includes you.” He replied, trying not to stare at her wet, naked form too much, though it was hard not to as she was quite cute, especially in this wet/bedraggled state. “Th.thank you, M.m.master…. I.. I h.hope you d.d.don’t m.mind that I t.took a sh.sh.sh.shower.” She said. “Of course not. You’ve had a long day an’ cleanin’ up before you rest is good to do if you can.” He said as he set her food on the counter. “S.s.sorry I d.din’t ask f.first, but I..I didn’t w.want to b.b.bother you.” She replied timidly as she clutched her towel a bit tighter; her body and mind just reflexively expecting punishment for acting on her own for herself. She flinched as he put a hand on her damp shoulder and squeezed it slightly. “Relax. It’s alright. I know we need to talk an’ go over this master/slave relationship, as we both have a lot to figure out an’ overcome, but if it helps, as your master, I’m givin’ you an order to take care of yourself. When not doin’ what I asked you to do, or when you need to within reason, I expect you to wash, use the bathroom, eat, sleep, and so on. I want to help you, Maggie, an’ I am wilin’ly takin’ you in as my slave because you asked it of me, I owe you for takin’ care of Val an’ bringin’ her to us, an’ I believe you are a good woman who just needs some help. But even so, I can’t direct your every move, as I don’t have the time. I also want you to get more comfortable with me, as I’m not sure how I’ll be able to help you, especially with your heat, if you’re afraid of me all the time.” He said softly. “I’m s.sorry, M.m.master… I.. I’m not r.really af.af.afraid of you… I’m just… I’m.. I’m sorry!” She exclaimed as she leaned into him and started crying again. “*sigh* … No, I’m sorry. I put you through too much today… I was so focused on tryin’ to save those girls I didn’t see how much it was exhaustin’ you.” He replied. “No! It’s all my fault for being weak and cowardly!” She blurted out into his chest as she cried.” Please, forgive me! I’ll do better, I promise! Punish me, for being bad! I’ll take any p.punishment from you, if you’ll forgive me!” He pulled her close for a moment and rubbed her back, “Maggie, you did nothin’ wrong. You showed more bravery than several here at camp have, an’ without promptin’, you listened to me better than most here do, an’ you’ve been through more than most all of them, with maybe the bunny girls or a couple of the others Jefe saved bein’ the only ones comin’ close! Hell, Val hasn’t gone through a quarter of the shit most of ya have gone through an’ she completely fell apart on me! You maybe are fallin’ apart now, but you held together when I needed ya to. I couldn’t ask for a lot more, other than for you to try to not be so scared of me… an’ maybe to wear some clothes ‘round the camper.” She pulled back from him and looked up for a moment as she sniffed away her tears and tried to regain some composure, before looking down at her bare, wet body. “Are… *sniff, sniff* … are you ashamed of my body?... B.because I’m w.wessen?” She asked softly. He frowned at her, “This has nothin’ to do with me bein’ ashamed, which I’m not, or you bein’ wessen, though ya are. There is a lot of traffic in an’ out of here, an’ I don’t want someone gettin’ the wrong idea ‘bout you an’ hurtin’ you, then me havin’ to kill them for hurtin’ you. Plus, I have a couple girls, one mine an’ one Jefe’s, who are still impressionable an’ are learnin’ how to best be decent an’ such. I don’t care if you sleep in little to nothin’, but durin’ the day at least, while out an’ about, at least panties an’ a bra or shirt, an’ shorts, pants, or skirt is preferred as well, since we don’t want folks thinkin’ I’m usin’ you or the like.” She blushed a bit, as the thought of him using her ran through her mind, “I.. I don’t mind if people think that.” “Well, I do. I want them to think well of you an’ I need them to think decent of me, at least. Can’t help people if they think I’m goin’ against the rules I’m pushin’ on others.” He replied. “B.but, y.y.you’ll still h.help me w.w.with m.my heat, r.right?” She asked nervously. He nodded, “I said I would an’ I will, though I’ve not had a chance to talk to Fernando yet… Are you gonna be able to not be afraid of me enough so I can?” She looked up at him sheepishly for a moment before looking back down and nodded, “Y.yes… If m.my h.h.heat is l.like they used t.to b.b.be, th.then I.. I w.won’t have a ch.ch.choice b.but to b.be fr.fr.fr.friendly… especially w.with you.” Though he did not fully understand, he had an imagination and nodded knowingly. “Alright then. Now, how ‘bout you eat an’ get some rest.” He replied. She nodded. “Oh, an’ I’m probably gonna bring Tonya, Zoey, an’ Macey back in a few minutes, as they need to get ready for tonight, lay a truck seat down an’ turn it into a bed for them, as Macey’s ridin’ with Zoey an’ I tonight. I’ll tell them to keep it quiet for you.” He replied. “Th.they don’t h.have to worry ab.about me.” She said quietly “There.. there’s room n.next to th.those bunny girls on y.your big bed. I can w.watch them better there… I’ll get dressed first, though.” “You don’t have to get dressed if in there. Just have somethin’ ready, like a robe to throw on or a night shirt.” He replied. She looked away from him again sheepishly, and blushed with embarrassment this time. “I.. I d.don’t have any th.thing like that.” She stated softly. “Well, we’ll have to fix that at the next best stoppin’ point. For now…” He paused and headed to the loft, disappearing inside and returning shortly with a black t-shirt in one hand and the dirty snuggies from the rabbit girls in the other. He threw the snuggies by the door before holding the t-shirt out to Maggie. “Here is one of my t-shirts. I wear a tall, so on you it should almost be a nightgown.” She looked at it and him for a moment before reaching out with a trembling hand and taking it from him, before setting the towel down and pulled it on quickly. Though it was quite large on her, so much so that if she wasn’t careful more than cleavage would show through the neck, it went down almost to her knees. She looked up at him with it on, and looked to be at the verge of crying again. “Th.thank you, M.master… You’re s.s.so kind t.to me.” She whispered. He forced a soft smile for her, “Eat an’ get some rest. I need you rested enough to drive tonight. Check on the girls occasionally, an’ if there are problems, call Jefe or I on the radio. Don’t use our names, though. Jefe calls me the righteous cowboy on the radio, ‘cause of fight town, I reckon, an’ we all just call him the medic. You remember how to use the radio, right?” She nodded. “Alright. Get some rest. I’ll be around if you need me.” He said. She came up to him again, without saying anything, and stared at his chest for a moment before looking up at him fearfully. She stared up at him for a moment before quickly stretching up on her toes and kissing his stubbly cheek. After, she quickly dropped back flat footed before taking a quick step back while staring at the floor and blushing, trembling all the while. He looked at her for a moment before placing a hand on her arm and giving it a light squeeze again. She tensed at his touch, visibly fighting her reflex to jump as he touched her, but despite her tired state it was a good effort on her part. After a few seconds, he let go, turned, grabbed the dirty snuggies off the floor, and strode out without another word, leaving Maggie to her food and a nap. There was still much to do and little time in which to do it. Once outside Hondo climbed back into the jeep, threw the snuggies on the floor, fired up the engine, and headed back to the hanger. He was in a bit of a hurry, but not like the night before, so he drove fairly quickly, though not recklessly. While he could have cut the time greatly by teleporting, it was still a newish concept to him, and just thinking of covering such a short distance with it was not something that came to mind right away. Within ten minutes he pulled back up to the hanger, shut off the jeep and stepped out. The soldier guarding the front glanced at him and nodded, though nothing else was said. The wessen squad he was pretty sure was that of Sargent Piper Quartermain, and though Elis had said he would introduce them at change out, Hondo had already left to town by the time that had happened. Normally he would try to find the Sargent to meet with her, but as he had a lot to do and they were planning to regroup at the camp soon, he did not feel that it was a priority at this time. With food bag in hand he headed in to where the group was still working on sorting stuff out. “How goes it?” He asked in general as he approached, glancing at the tool piles. “I think we are getting close. How do the tools look so far?” Molly asked. He looked them over and nodded, “Yeah, looks ‘bout right… The extra trouble lights, big charger, an’ air tools, the larger jack, the weldin’ supplies, an’ some of the single larger tools go in the tool trailer, since it has more room an’ a generator/air compressor/ welder combo unit on it. The battery jump box an’ air compressor goes with the other jeep. The small hand tools an’ battery stuff I want in the jeeps, as the trailer can be switched as needed then.” Molly nodded, “Makes sense. We should have it wrapped up in 30 to 45 minutes.” Hondo nodded, “Sound good, but I brought lunch, so you all probably should take a break an’ eat.” “I’m down for lunch!” Madison says as he set down an armload. Patricia shook her head at him disapprovingly, “You’re always ready to eat.” “Never know when the next meal might be, so get it when you can.” Marvin said, trying to defend Madison. Madison grinned and nodded, “My thoughts exactly!” Patricia just sighed and shook her head, as there was no use saying more since she would not win this one. “Miniya, would you call into my girls an’ tell them to come on out?” Hondo asked, as he headed to the kitchen to set the food out. She nodded, “Su .. *Hic* ..ure.” He shook his head, “Still have the hiccups? Damn.” Miniya just gave him a sheepish look before heading off to get Tonya, Macey, and Zoey. Molly chuckled, “Heh! Yeah, they seemed to almost stop until you got back. You have a strange effect on some of us women.” He shrugged, “Don’t know why. I mean, strange, I get, but can’t say as I’ve given anyone the hiccups before.” As he set out the lunches he bagged up four meat lunches. “Extra?” Molly asked. He shook his head, “No, I planned to take the girls to the camper now, if they had all their stuff ready, an’ eat with them there so I could get them lined out. Jefe wants Macey to bunk with Zoey tonight, so need to get that back bed in the truck setup for them.” “Macey’s riding with us?!” Zoey exclaimed as she skipped up, overhearing the conversation. Macey and Tonya followed behind a bit slower, with Miniya bringing up the rear, hiccupping still as she approached. Macey looked a little glum, but was not sure if it was because she was with them another night or just her normal somber look. This town had not been friendly to Macey or Zoey either. Since they had gotten lost trying to go see Hondo, after they were told he was hurt bad and of which they were accused of running away to which neither Fernando nor Hondo spoke to them for several days after they were rescued to protect the girls from their own anger, they had been mostly locked away, besides the couple quick trips to town. It was for their own protection, for Zoey’s because she was part wessen and for Macey because Fernando felt she was safer tucked away with Zoey in Hondo’s care. In truth they probably both felt like they were both the only friends each other had and the only ones who truly understood their hurt, sorrow, and yearnings. Though Zoey got to see Hondo occasionally, she craved some time alone with him, or with him, her, and Macey alone, since in almost he every thought she included Macey, including some of her wilder thoughts and imaginings she would not share, even with Macey due to her spilling her secret back in center town. In reality, though, most of the thoughts were of them going swimming, or camping, or going to town and getting a treat together, but occasionally, when feelings in her stirred, it was more. Sometimes her imaginings were of four of them together, as sometimes Val was still with them or Tonya was along, but, in her mind, there was not much she wanted to do without Macey by her side. Though she included Macey in some of her wilder imaginings, which were fewer than her more innocent imaginings, it was never about doing things to each other; it was just about doing things together. Macey had not really seen or spent time with Fernando since before everything went crazy in Flight Town, and though she felt as Zoey was her only real friend, she had several thoughts about spending time alone with her father that consisted of just them alone and no one else. It’s not that she did not like her Uncle, in fact she loved him and loved being with him, though she was not so vocal about her feelings as Zoey was. For Macey, Hondo was probably the third person she ever loved or felt loved her back, with Zoey being the second and her father the first, but her love for each of them was different and the place her father held in her mind and heart was something special, and her yearns for him were stronger and special. The aching she felt for time with him, and the jealousy she felt from Ichigo and others having time with him that she could not, only made her imaginations wilder. She was fairly sure most of her wild imaginings would never happen, and though her imaginings were a lot wilder than Zoey’s they were not a lot different in some aspects. Growing up in a whore-house had a way of effecting a young mind that way, to where even the imaginings of going out for ice cream with her adopted father turned racy. In truth Zoey’s were not a lot different despite her innocent nature, but she had lead less than a sheltered life as well. Growing up as a slave did not afford one a lot of privacy and, as such, facts of life were talked about freely and often displayed openly. Every slave knew it did not matter on their station, if they were experienced, or if they wanted to or not, if they were called on to be of service, they had to be of service in anyway or capacity they could, which was usually bodily. Hondo and Fernando had both saved them and their bodies from use they had both accepted as fate, and thus, in at least a part of their young, but approaching womanhood, minds, they felt that not only did all they have and were belonged to their fathers, but also it could only be protected if taken by them as well. Though neither of them talked about it, and they knew where their fathers stood, it did not stop their adolescent minds from wandering on the what if or maybe coulds. For now, just being with them would have been enough, but they did not get enough of being with them, so it made all the feelings worse. Hondo nodded, “Yeah, Uncle Fernando think’s it would be safer as he’s havin’ some issues with his rig. So, I’ll take you three in an’ show you what needs done, we can have lunch then I’ll come back here. You alright with keepin’ an eye on them, Tonya?” Tonya nodded, “Of course, papa. I don’t mind.” “So, we are leaving tonight?” Molly inquired. Hondo nodded, “Yeah. Jefe confirmed that with this request.” Molly nodded, “Alright. Another night would have been nice, but I think we can be ready.” Hondo nodded then turned back to his girls, “You three have your stuff all packed then?” “All packed and ready to go!” Zoey exclaimed cheerfully, feeling excited about moving on and moving back to the camper, which might give her more access to Hondo. “I’m all good.” Tonya replied. Macey nodded slightly but did not say anything. “Can’t hear your brains rattle, little lady. You all ready?” He asked Macey. Macey looked up at him with a lopsided frown. “Yeah I guess.” She replied glumly. “You alright?” He queried. She sighed and nodded, “*sigh* yeah.” He knew there was something bothering her, but he did not want to embarrass her by pushing it in front of everyone, as she was a fairly private person about a lot of things. Besides, he was running out of time to get everything done and he figured she was as tired of this place as the rest of them were. He nodded, “Well, alright, you girls go throw your stuff in the Bronco as we’re leavin’ the jeep here for now. Zoey an’ Macey in the back seat, Tonya can sit up with me. Don’t forget to grab Meeshie, Kitty, an’ their stuff as well.” They nodded, then trotted off as Hondo turned back to those remaining. “There should be a few extra meals there, so split them as needed. I’ll be back in an hour or less, hopefully. Miniya, Patricia, if you would clean out the other jeep, please. There are some clean snuggies in the back that I need placed up front in one of the jeeps once they are both cleaned up. There is a few dirty ones that need washed, please get them in the washer for Molly as she should be resting.” He said, glancing at Molly as she gave off a frustrated sigh for feeling so helpless still. “We can do that.” Patricia said, with Minya nodding, though frowning a bit at the thought of laundry. “Those rabbit girls were pretty dirty, so wash the seats down the best you can. Patricia, that jeep with the snuggies in it you an’ Alice will be riding in, since she has some mechanic abilities. Madison, you an’ Robin will take the one with the trailer. That should leave Dakota, Francis, and Jordan to take your dune buggy an’ Lisa an’ Nancy to the girls’ dune buggy. So, once we have everything loaded you two can drive into camp yourselves. Wait until I get back, though, as I want to throw a couple thing on the trailer an’ it will take a couple of us to manage it.” Hondo said. “Heavy stuff?” Madison asked. “More so awkward. We’ll deal with it when I get back.” He said. “What a *hic*bout me?” Miniya asked. “Eat your lunch an’ help them out for a bit, then go get ready. When I come back I’ll take you an’ Molly in.” He turned to Molly, “You need any help?” She shook her head, “Not really. Just need to finish packing up our clothes and such. Will have to wait until the wash is done, but shouldn’t be more than a couple hours if we get the sunggies in right away.” Hondo nodded, “We can work with that. Just want to get you back to get some rest before we need to leave.” “I’m fine if there’s more to do.” She replied. He ignored her reply, “Anything else need done upstairs in our room?” Molly shook her head, “No, all that was done a while ago.  Not much left but a few of our items and some clothes I need to pack.” Hondo nodded understandingly, taking it to mean that his guests from the previous evening were gone already. That made him feel some relief. As much as he needed last night, after all that had happened that day, he still felt off about it all. He was not sure if he should feel guilty or not, but whatever he should feel he kept it held back for now. There was no time to unwrap it all or even begin to process what he had done, what he might do, what he had become, or what he might yet become on this path he was going down in life. He nodded for longer than needed as a few thoughts ran through his mind, which made Molly cock her head at him curiously. “You alright, my love?” She asked. Hondo looked up at her questioningly, as he did not realize he let so much time pass at first, “Hmm?? … Oh! Uh, No! .. no. Just.. *sigh* just my mind wandered a bit there. Got a lot to do yet, and trying to fit it all in.” He was not lying, though his reply was purposely misleading. Not because he was trying to hide his thoughts from Molly, but he knew she would try to get him to talk about it, something of which it was not the right place not did they have time to do so. “You’re tired, aren’t you?” She stated more than asked. “Darlin’, you know I am, but please don’t ask me to rest or the like. I don’t have time, no matter how much I want to. An’ please don’t argue with me ‘bout you restin’ when I ask you to. I am runnin’ on empty, but I have things I need to do an’ I can do them if I’m not so worried ‘bout you all. So, I NEED everyone rested. Tonya will drive first, but I want you up to keep her alert as she’s never driven at night before. I NEED you to rest and heal so you can look after the girls when I’m not around an’ can eventually rest. An’ I just NEED everyone to listen an’ do what I say right now, without questions as I am gettin’ growly, I know I am, an’ I don’t want to snap at anyone.” He replied softly, with an undertone of frustration to his voice. He knew she worried about him and it made him love her more, but he just was not sure he could take the “You need to rest and take care of yourself” conversation right now. He rubbed his eyes as he braced for her to argue, albeit lovingly, but he was surprised as she just came over to him, put a hand on his arm, gave him a worried look, a kiss on the cheek, and then stepped back. He looked up at her questioningly. “I understand, my love. Just tell us what to do and we’ll do it.” Molly said. The other’s who had been listening in and obviously watching them both, seeming to only be missing their popcorn as they watched and hoped for a show, nodded in agreement. “Sure, Mr. Hondo! Just tell us and we will get it done!” Madison replied. “I’ll *hic* help if I *hic* can.” Miniya said, sounding a bit reserved. “Is there anything else?” Patricia asked. He shook his head, “No, just what I stated. When you get back, I want everyone to rest if you can, main drivers at least and back-ups if possible. I know some of you are guardin’ but I’ll ask for a few more soldiers if we need to. We aren’t in a big convoy this time. It’s our camp. The army will come later. SO, we have to handle everythin’.” The others nodded. “Understood! Alright ladies, you heard the boss!” Madison said as he turned and walked off. Madison stopped shot, turned around, looked at them all for a second before returning to sheepishly grab his food before Turing and heading off again quickly. Both Patricia and Miniya shook their heads at him and Molly chuckled softly. Molly glanced at Hondo for a moment and wondered what Hondo would have been like as a teen, and she wished she would have met him and been with him then. She knew he was not of her timeline, as he had told her as much, though she did not understand it all, but that did not factor into her thinking. She just wished she had known him when he had less of a burden on him, when it could have been just her and him against the world, in a time he was more young, free, and his heart full of optimism and hope. She loved him for who he was now, but she ached for him to be more relaxed and for a time when smiles came to his face more readily. He smiled for her and the girls at times, but she could see too much hurt and stress under it. She had not seen him smile in a time where it was not masking some pain or struggle. That was something she wanted to see, now more than ever; a time when her man smiled without pain. Marvin and Karl we the next to grab their lunches then head back into the main hanger to look over what they had left to do and to bullshit with Madison, and then the ladies grabbed theirs and went to the couch by the work bench, to eat, talk, and lay out their own plans, sure the men, or boys as Patricia referred to them as, would miss some detail if they did not stay on top of things. As they left him to eat their lunches, talk, and to go about their tasks, Hondo went to the fridge and grabbed a beer from it. There was only a couple left, but he was fairly sure they would all be gone before they left, if he had his way at least. His gut felt bad again, his body and head ached, and he felt just worn thin. He took a deep swig from the beer bottle and stood quietly for a moment before fishing into his pocket and pulling out a small metal container. He popped it open and pulled out a pain pill and an energy pill from it, from the batch the older Valentine, Maria V, had given him, popped them in his mouth and washed them down with beer. Molly would not approve, but he had to keep going and knew of no other way. He was not sure why he felt so off inside, but after all he had been through he really didn’t question it, writing it off as stress, exhaustion, and weakness, the latter he hated and refused to accept. There was not time to rest, though, so he would rest later and continue to push himself for now. After he had washed the pills down, the girls appeared again, with their bags over their shoulders, and cats in hand, and headed towards the Bronco. He downed the last of his beer and tossed the bottle into a bottle container, of which someone would sell to some brewery for them to reuse later, though he did not care who. There was not much that was not recycled somehow in this world, which was probably the only good thing it had going for it. Bottles, like other things, were hard to come by and were made thicker and hardier than those from his time, so they could easily be washed and reused. He did not care to sell them himself, but someone would later, he was sure, but who he had no way of telling. He owned the hanger, though he had only wanted to rent it. However, renting the hanger for a few weeks was almost more expensive than buying it out right, due to all other groups interested in it for the space in which they could secured goods and vehicles, as well as it containing one of the few accesses too water. The one renting the hanger for a week could make their rent payment plus, if they advertised water and sold access to it by day, which was not against the rental agreement. The rental company could have made more money by leasing access to the well alone, but either they were not ambitious enough to do so, or had ulterior motives in making the water access as unpredictable as was the price to access it, since the renter, if they were willing to sell access to the water or the water itself to others, set the price as they saw fit. Owning the hanger had at least given them control over a well, of which few were available as is in town. The only question now was, what he would do with the place once they left? He had not even thought that far, in all honesty. Locking it up and hoping for the best was all the time he had right now, but maybe Fernando had an idea, if he ever got a chance to talk to him this day without something else that needed his immediate attention pressing on him. As he approached the Bronco, the girls hoisted their bags inside and climbed into the seats he assigned to them earlier, Macey holding Kitty and Zoey holding Meeshie as they sat in place, since Meeshie and Macey still were not exactly on friendly terms, though Meeshie was learning to tolerate this new intrusion into her life. He climbed in once all their doors were shut, started the engine, shifted the trans into first, eased out on the clutch, and started rolling towards the camp once more. In less than fifteen minutes they were back in camp, parked beside Hondo’s camper, cats and bags inside the camper, and the four of them out sitting at the table beside the camper, eating their lunches, as they had done many days before Valentine had lost her mind. It was like a brief window into more pleasant days past, which gave Hondo some hope that things might settle out a bit once they got away from this town. As they sat there the girls chatted about things, some things they wanted Hondo’s input into, though none of it was overly important, and he gave them an overview of what they needed to setup before they left that night, when their mouths were full and they were forced to be quiet, at least. As they sat eating, Fernando walked up to them. “Hey Hondo. Can I see you for a moment?” Fernando asks. “Sure? Everything OK?” Hondo asks as he follows Fernando. “Things are fine. It is something the girls found in the basement.” Fernando explains as they turn to Fernando’s camper, seeing the barrels and boxes there. Fernando taps on 3 boxes and 3 barrels, “These 6 are yours, but...” He reaches into one of the boxes and pulls out 2 wooden cube chess boxes, one 18in X 18in X 18in and 12in X 12in X 12in, with Hondo’s initials on the top. He hands the boxes to Hondo, “Feels like Gold coins and other things in it. I also got two boxes like that with my initials on it. I have not opened them yet.” “Hmmm...” Hondo responds. “What’s in the boxes? If you know?” “Clothes, tents, blankets, dry foods, canned foods, pots, pans, survival gear, and various other things. The girls took inventory so they would know the details.” Fernando explains. “I see.” Hondo says. “I gotta move the other boxes, though I can teleport a few of them into their campers but some I have to bring in... if you know what I mean.” Fernando explains. “I know what you mean.” Hondo replies. “Alright. I’ll see you later. Remember, 3:30, the bee keeper lady comes with some mead to try out.” Fernando reminds Hondo. “See ya ‘round.” Hondo replies. He head back to his camper with his boxes to put away before taking the barrels and boxes to the trailer. The girls finished their lunch as Hondo moved stuff around in the trailer behind the camper and started to stash stuff away. He was about half done when the younger two peaked their heads around the corner and watched him quietly for a moment. “You finished your food?” He asked after a moment. They both nodded in reply. “So, probably should be getting’ your sleepin’ area setup in the truck like, right?” He said more than asked. “Uhm, Macey wanted some more clothes and stuff from their camper, so Tonya said we should let you know what we were doing.” Zoey said a bit hesitantly, reacting to his mood that she almost could feel empathically at the moment. He sighed then nod, “Alright, but be quick ‘bout it. I want you both with Tonya in the camper workin’ while I’m gone. It’s safer in camp now, but I don’t want either of you far from me, Molly, Tonya, or the camper until we are someplace safer, alright?” They both frowned a bit but nodded. “Okay, papa.” Zoey said a bit dejectedly, feeling almost trapped still. Hondo picked up his head and looked at them, hearing her tone well enough. He set the box down he had in his hands and walked over to them slowly. Macey just looked at the ground, and Zoey looked up at him nervously, half expecting to get scolded for her tone. Instead he put an arm around them both and pulled them against him. “I know it’s been hard on you both, bein’ here, an’ I’ve been a bit hard on you too. I’m just worried ‘bout you both.” He said. “We know.” Macey said quietly. “Zoey sighed and nodded, “*sigh*, yeah, we know, papa, but… its just so boring being cooped up and… and we want to do things with you.” “And Daddy.” Macey added. “I know, an’ we’ll do our best to do more with ya an’ find a safer place to stay at the next place. Just try to understand an’ keep bein’ good for us. We’ll try to do better too, I promise.” He said. Macey just nodded, and Zoey gave him a weak smile. “We love you, papa.” She said quietly. Macey nodded, though she looked pretty glum, “Yeah… wh.what she said.” He forced a smile and nodded, “I love you both too. Now, hurry up an’ get what ya need. I hafta leave soon to go get Molly an’ Miniya.” The walked off, slouching a bit as they headed off. Even Zoey’s natural good spirits were being tried in this place. She was happy to be back home, but it still felt off. Something was just not right here, and she wanted Hondo to stay with them until it did, but she knew he had things to do. She owed him too much to get in his way, yet she wanted to latch onto him and not let go. It tore at her, and though she tried to hide it, she wore her heart and emotions on her sleeve. As Macey approached her and her father’s camper, with Zoey on her six, Fernando stood at the sliding door, about to open it. **“Uhm, daddy?” Macey calls to him. “Yes, Macey?” Fernando replies before opening the sliding door. “Is there a reason why you want me to be with Uncle Hondo tonight?” Macey asks. “It is more like you to be with Zoey, as the camper has a battery that is not recharging and might give problems on the trip to the next town. Instead of having you move to Uncle Hondo’s camper when the camper breaks down, it is better that you be there in the first place.” Fernando explains. “What about Ichigo? She will be with us?” Macey asks. “She will be with me. But Meeshie will be with you in Uncle Hondo’s camper. I just need you to behave and trust you to behave. When Uncle Hondo tells you it is time to sleep, it is time to sleep. No games, no girl-talk, no gossip, no love chat. And do not trap Kitty in the bedroom, Meeshie will take care of Kitty’s needs.” Fernando explains to her. “Yes daddy...” Macey tells him. “Don’t ‘Yes Daddy’ me, Miss. You are to do your best in not only for me but for you. Now, go inside and get a carry bag, the things you need, a blanket and a fresh set of clothes to put on in the morning. Got that?” Fernando sternly tells her. All Macey can do is nod her head. Not the answer he wanted but he’ll talk to her about it another time. “Now, Ichigo and Naya are inside getting things ready for us to leave by tonight. Go in, get your things and you can go with Zoey and Uncle Hondo. I have things to do before we leave. Now go.” Fernando tells her before opening the sliding door. He then points for Macey to go in and get her things. Macey glances over to Naya and Ichigo before getting carry bag to put her things in and then getting onto the bed to get to her shelf to get a few things, including a change a fresh clothes. Fernando reaches into the camper and pulls the thick blanket off the bed and folds it up ad rolls into thick tube about a foot and a half long and less than a foot across. Macey steps out the camper with the bag over her shoulder, Fernando takes the blanket and puts it under her shoulder. She gave him a strange look. “Tonight is going to be a very cold night. And the blanket has my scent on it, so you can sleep thinking I’m there. Now go with them and behave. I’ll see you around dinner time before we roll out.” He tells her. “OK Daddy.” Macey replies before leaving with Zoey.** As they walked away, Zoey moved up beside her, taking her bag to help her, leaving the blanket in which Macey clung to tightly as they slowly walked back, of which Macey seemed to deliberately be going slow. “Why did you need more clothes? You have a bag at our camper already.” Zoey asked. Macey shrugged, “Dunno. Guess I wanted to wear something different. Don’t you even want to wear something other than your jeans, button up shirts, and that duster coat?” Zoey shrugged, “Not really. It’s better than what I used to have as a slave. An old t-shirt with holes and canvas pants tied up with rope were all I had. It’s so much better since Papa saved me and I’m not a slave anymore.” “Yeah…” Macey replied, frowning a bit as she thought of the life she was living before Fernando had saved her, what she had been hiding from that day she offered to suck his dick for some protection, and what fate she might have been doomed to had he not came along or had taken it upon himself to take her in and care for her.   “Well, Maybe I wanted to have my sweatpants to sleep in incase something happens, instead of just sleeping in my underwear and hoodie.” She replied quickly after a moment, trying to change the subject to divert her own thoughts. “I’m still not used to panties. They feel weird, so I don’t like to wear them, especially when sleeping.” Zoey said scrunching up her nose a bit as she pulled out a wedgie subconsciously. Macey gave her a bit of a sour look, “I know!  ... *sigh* Well, maybe I wanted something nicer than the skirt and hoodie I’ve been wearing too. Something..”  She paused, sounding a bit sad as she spoke again, “something that Daddy might like to see me in.” Zoey looked over at her friend noting the sad tone in her voice, and the distant look in her eyes. “You don’t want to stay with me and papa, do you?” Zoey asked, seeming upset at the thought that Macey might not want to be with her. “It’s not like that.” Macey replied grouchily. “But, then why are you upset? Are you made at me, or Papa, or something?” She asked, feeling as if Macey’s unhappiness was a reflection on her somehow. “You know that’s not it!” Macey snarled. “Then why?!” Zoey asked, sounding a bit desperate. “You know why!” She replied curtly. “I don’t!” Zoey exclaimed. Macey stopped short and turned to her, forcing Zoey to stop quickly too. “*Sigh* I just… I just… I just feel like daddy doesn’t want me around anymore, that’s all.” She said quietly and sadly, before turning away. “That’s not true!” Zoey exclaimed. “But what if it is?!” Macey exclaimed in a horse whisper. Zoey frowned and looked down, “Well, Papa loves you and you could always stay with us.” Macey shook her head, “It’s not the same.” “You don’t love papa?” Zoey asked, sounding a bit hurt. “NO! I mean… Grrr… Of course I love him! I love him and I love you! There, I said it! Don’t make me say it again, okay?!  But! … but it’s not the same! Besides, he’s your dad, not mine!” She growled quietly. “He could be if you wanted.” Zoey replied quietly, as she looked down sheepishly. “It’s not that…*sigh*… You’re just to young… you don’t understand.” Macey replied in a condescending tone. Zoey looked up quickly, looking a bit hurt, “I don’t understand wanting to be held by Papa, and loved, and wanting to sleep with him, and feel him hold me, and feeling good just by being with him, though I feel like it should be more, somehow? I told you how I feel, remember??” Macey raised an eyebrow at her, “Okay, so maybe you understand, a little at least, but.. “But what?! *sigh* … You’re my bestest friend, Macey, and I just want you happy, even if that means sharing papa with you, as well as Tonya, Molly, and Mama! Don’t you understand?!” Zoey asked quickly. Macey frowned, but softened her tone at her, as it hit her how much Zoey cared about her and was not only willing to but wanted to share with her. She had never had anyone really care about her like this before Fernando took her from under his van, took her in, cleaned her up, and brought her into this group of strangers that were now becoming her real, true, and only family. And though they did care, she was only really starting to understand it, though much of it evaded her still. “Zo, I do understand and appreciate it but.. uhm… Do you want time with my dad like that?” Macey asked quietly. Zoey stopped for a second and stared at her as her mind reeled for a moment. It was not any scenario of which she had really postulated before, though Fernando seemed strong and dashing to her, albeit a bit scary at times. He had always treated her well, and had only really spoken harshly to her a couple times, though she knew she deserved it. She did feel safe when he was around and her papa could not be, but it had not really occurred to her until now. She honestly had not thought about this before now, though, and she was not sure exactly where she stood. “Uhm… well… I don’t know… I mean, I guess if Papa wasn’t around and I was scared or sad and he offered to hold me and make me not feel scared I would… I mean, uhm, er.. I love Uncle Fernando, though he scares me a little sometimes, but… I guess it just wouldn’t be the same as with papa, I mean… I want to be around him, but I want Papa more, I guess… uhm…” She said quietly as she took on thoughts she had never had before. Macey nodded, “I understand. So, now try to understand how I feel. I love Uncle Hondo, I do, and I love you and want to be with you both… Maybe I want to be here a lot and want Uncle Hondo to love me and want me around, but it’s.. it’s just not the same! I want Daddy more. I want time with him more, or at least more time with him. And.. And.. *sigh* … I… I want him to want me… Understand?” Zoey frowned but nodded, “Yeah, I understand, but… What if something happened and.. and you needed to live with us.” “You mean if I lost daddy?” Macey asked quietly. Zoey nodded. “What if something happened to Uncle Hondo and you needed to stay with us?” Macey asked back. “I … I don’t want to even think about it.” Zoey said quietly. “I rather not think of losing either of them, honestly… I’m.. I’m not sure I could take it.” Macey replied quietly. Zoey nodded, “I’m sorry I asked… It was a bad question… Sorry, Macey.” Macey was about to reply but Tonya popped out of the camper and interrupted them. “There you two are! We need to get seats down, and beds made, both of them, so we are ready to leave.” Tonya said. “Papa wants all that ready as soon as possible.” They nodded and started heading to the cab of the truck, of which the camper was built around. “I’ll be glad to get out of here.” Macey said glumly. Zoey nodded, “Yeah.. me too.” Their mood was notably darker for a while, due to each battling with their own fears and doubts, of which their talk had pushed to the front of their minds. This town had not been good to them, and though a few with them now had been rescued and were glad this group had stopped in Flight town, Zoey and Macey would both long remember this stop with a frown, being glad it was nothing but a memory. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, After Hondo had finished in the trailer, he checked on the girls, who were quietly working on setting up the truck cab for the trip. Of the three rows of seats, the front was cleared of anything not needed, and left open for the girls to sit up with him before going to bed. The middle seat was laid down and the curtains put up around it, as they prepared to make it into a bed, and the back seat was laid down, with Tonya working on putting the curtains up and making it up into a bed for the rabbit wessen girls, of whom Hondo did not want to leave in the camper alone, especially in their current state. Hondo noticed that the girls seemed quieter and more somber than they had before, but he wrote it off to them being tired as well. Even had he known what plagued them, there was little he could have done or said. After going over some further details with Tonya, telling the girls to stay close or inside the camper, but to leave Maggie and the Rabbit girls alone, then quickly asking a couple of the teen guards to make some passes by his camper while he was gone to make sure the girls were good, and asking Ruth to keep an eye on them and to use them as needed for any meal clean up or preparations, he hoped back into the Bronco and headed back to the hanger. (To be continued …)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Feb 9th, 2024, 3:05am As Fernando stood in front of his camper, in remembering his talk with the Spirits and later with Hondo, that if there was an emergency, the VW buses can be towed. But he has never seen a tow bar for the VWs provided by the Spirits or Hondo. He needs to think if there ever was one and in his memory there was never one. One thing he remembers is the tow bars for any WW with front torsion bar suspension is that the tow bar connects to the tubes where the torsion bars are in and does not interfere with suspension, steering linkages or braking. One can put one on their VW and drive with it on. And he does remember seeing one, perhaps a couple of more. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/VW-Towbar.jpg “Gordon’s Car and Truck Parts Shop and Garage...” He says to himself.  He concentrates on the location, as he twists the crystal on his cane. Pressing on the crystal against the shaft of the cane, he disappears from his spot in front of his camper. 50 feet from behind Gordon’s shop and garage, out of sight from most people, there is a bright flash. Fernando walks around the buildings and into Gordon’s shop. Gordon was there wiping down his counter, looking up and the door opened and closed with Fernando stepping in. “Still not selling Hector’s hand?”  Gordon asks. “I need it as bait to bring Hector to me to get it. And now that he heard that I have it, he’s coming to get it. I’ll sell it after I cut off his head and join his head with his hand in the jar.” Fernando explains. Gordon gives a nod before asking, “So do you need anything?” “I remember seeing a tow that went to the front of dune buggies and beetle cars to tow them. Do you have any?” Fernando asks. “I may have a couple, I need to look for them.” Gordon replies. “I’ll take what you have, if you have four, I’ll take them all.” Fernando states. “If I find more than four, want them all?” Gordon asks. “That would be nice but I only have 4 dune buggies to tow. So I would only need 4.” Fernando explains. “Alright then, 4 buggy tow bars if I have them.” Gordon says before stepping out into a backroom from for a second. He comes back out, “Anything else?” “That would be all for now. But let me ask, anyone from the Army came to buy or look over your parts?” Fernando says and asks. “Some Sargent Donaldson came over for some tools and parts. Nothing about a general or making deals.” Gordon says. “I see. I’ll have a talk with the general when I return to camp. You should be getting something more than just a few parts being bought and sold from the army.” Fernando tells him. “No need for that. I do have my customer base to keep me in business for a long time. Though I would like the extra business from them but it might interfere with my client customers. I still will give them business when they need it. ” Gordon says. “I see...” Fernando replies. Two assistants come out with 4 VW tow bars, but point out one of them being bent out of shape. They get placed on the counter table for Fernando’s inspection. He separates the one bent one from the other three. “How much for these three?” He asks. “Give me $30 for them each.” Gordon replies. “And this bent one?” Fernando asks. “Give me $10 for it.” Gordon says. “So $100 for all four?” Fernando asks. Gordon counts on his fingers before saying, “You’re good with your numbers.” Fernando puts a $100 gold coin on the counter, “I’ll take’m.” He then starts stacking them on his shoulder with his arm through the main hole. “Alright then. Be seeing you soon?” Gordon says and asks. “Yeah, I’ll be around.” Fernando replies, saying a truthful lie. He then gives Gordon a respectful nod before walking out of his shop. He walks behind the building as he twists the crystal on his cane and concentrates on the location in front of his electric camper. Pressing on the crystal, he disappears in a bright flash of light from behind Gordon’s building, where another bright flash of light appears in front of his electric camper and he appears with the 4 VW tow bars on his shoulder. He takes the bend tow bar and rests it against the spare tire in front of his electric camper. He then goes about to others to give out the rest. Jeanette and her elder doppelganger are the first to get a tow bar, remind them that the spirits say that campers should be able to tow each other but there was no tow bar to do this with. The next one he gives to the teens and explains to them what it is and what is it for. The third and last one he puts into Minerva’s jeep and would explain why later. He goes back to his electric camper and uses his cane to restore the bent tow bar to a new condition. Going into his electric camper for a moment, he gathers some tools and takes them to the front of the camper. Crawling under the electric camper attaching it to the torsion bar tubes in a couple of minutes and clamps it tightly as to not move; adding a rope to the external hook and tying it to the bumper in order to catch it before it falls in case it got loose. His work with adding a tow bar to the electric camper is complete. And he believes he is ready in case the battery fails. Only few things left before a final check of the vehicles before going onto the road to the next town. There are other things to get done but most of them are minor, but the most important one of them is meeting with the bee keeper and trying out some of the Mead she made with his instructions. In his mind it should be like a low alcoholic wine cooler of Pre Happening Days they were before. With a longer fermentation period it would be a lot stronger. He cleans up his work area and puts away his tools in the front storage pouch under passenger dashboard area, where he keep some tools, a laptop and a folder of the Wessen ownership papers and Macey’s adaption papers. Ichigo was still asleep and Naya sitting next to her with her back against the folded jump seat behind the passenger seat. As he was about to leave, Naya calls to him “Master Fernando?” Fernando leans a bit further into camper’s front passenger section, “Yes, Naya?” “Uhm... I do not mean to be demanding... but could we, uhm... do more of what we did earlier? Maybe take it further and... uhm... you know... phuck me?” Fernando thinks about it for a moment, which is odd for it was an automatic ‘no’ but for some reason it was difficult for him to say it immediately.  He finally says, “No promise for anything what happens later today, but I will have to say no for now as I have a lot to do.” Naya lets out a sigh before saying, “OK then...” “I’ll see you later then.” Fernando tells her. “Yeah...” Naya replies. Fernando gets out of the camper and closes the passenger front door. He lets out a pent up sigh before heading back to the front of the camper. Leaning his back against it, he can feel if anything was going on inside it. Minerva walks up to him, taking a step into his space and leans against him, letting out a sigh. “We would still be starving, begging and being attacked and killed by the Lawmen and Hector and his men if it were not or you. If there is anything you want from me as payment for what you did for us, tell me and I would do it.” Minerva tells him. “Where did that come from?” He asks. “Well, you did so much for us without getting any reward or acknowledgement; you deserve something for your work.” She tells him, throwing in, “Even the young girls are willing to give you anything you want from them, since we know you like girls more than boys.” To test her he throws, “Even if I want a blow job from Little Mary or some pussy from Lily or maybe the sheep or bunny girls? Or some tail from you or Abi?” Minerva nods, trying to look as innocent as possible pressing her body against his. “Something is not right here...” Fernando says to himself though she can hear it. He gives Minerva a slight shove, telling her, “I need to see the medic. Take care of the kids while I go see him.” “Can’t I go with you?” Minerva asks. “No. But I’ll see you afterwards. OK?” He tells her. “OK then...” She replies. Fernando steps away from her and starts walking to the medical test. Minerva follows him a few steps behind him but stops outside of the medical tent. Fernando goes straight for Captain Dr. Marco’s office, knocking on the open door frame. Dr. Marco looks up at the doorway, seeing Fernando there. “What the #$@! you want now...?” Dr. Marco throws at him. “How about getting your high horse for once and treat people like descent human beings.” Fernando tells him as he steps into the room. He stops at the desk, “Now tell me, what do you have to block pheromones within the ranks of the Wessen soldiers.” “Hmph...” Dr. Marco begins, “There are many things: starting them on a Tofu diet before and during their cycle for one. Constant showers to wash the stink for another. Hitting them with Ammonia Spray also stops them from making pheromones. Then there is a skin oil treatment called Acclimate (http://”https://www.farmvet.com/Acclimate”)... it blocks pheromones but they must rub it on themselves in those areas of their bodies that sweat the most…” “Where can I get that?” Fernando asks. “Any of your Wessens girls in heat?” Dr. Marco asks, almost thinking he has Fernando in a place where he wants him. “None yet. In talking with a couple of the female Wessens of the group, I was told that it could be a problem when they have their cycles. So just in case, when it happens in the future.” Fernando tells him. “You been alive all this time and did not know about a female Wessens’ stink can drive a man wild? You some kind of sterile idiot or something? Dr. Marco tries to ridicule him. Fernando reaches over and grabs Dr. Marco by his lab coat and lifts him out of his seat and over his desk, “Listen here you stupid moron. I have only been here for less than a month thanks to the Spirits taking me and a few of my friends from our time before The Happening and putting us here to save one of the kind which I refuse to do so they left me here until I change my mind which I won’t because I refuse to help anyone that caused the downfall of mankind. I came from a time when there were no such things as Wessens or Mutants, and humans came in all sorts of shapes colors and sizes. You get where I am coming from?!!” “So You are the Time Walker...” Dr. Marco replies. “I Do Not Care About Titles Or Labels.” Fernando tells him. “If you let me go I can give you a few things.” Dr. Marco tells him. Reluctantly Fernando puts him down on the floor. Dr. Marco looks at him from head to toe before walking to the back of his office and opening a cabinet. “How many female Wessens do you have?” “Too many to count.” Fernando tells him. “An honest answer will get you some honest help.” Dr. Marco tells him. Fernando does a quick count through his head, thinking of the ones he knows and guessing the ones Hondo have, coming up with an answer of “I’m guessing about 12.” Dr. Marco gets a medium sized box and puts a few things in it including about 12 packs of the ‘Acclimate’ skin oil (in a roll-on deodorant form) and a ”Calming Spray” (http://”https://www.farmvet.com/Stop-That-Noise”), along with some packs of female hormone chewing gum that should lessen their heat if not end it, though it does not work on all of them. He explains this to Fernando before handing him the box. Fernando looks at him, “How much do I owe for this?” “Nothing. You are part of the army, so these services are open to you and your Wessen females.” Dr. Marco tells him. “Anything else I should know?” Fernando asks. “Two things: 1) A female Wessen in heat will continue to be in heat for the length of her cycle or if she gets pregnant. If you have sex with her and pull out to prevent her from getting pregnant, her heat will get worst and take longer to come down. 2) If you fool around with a Wessen female in heat though not have sex with her, her heat will run longer, her pheromones get more concentrated and her want and desire to have sex intensifies.” Dr. Marco explains. Fernando nods. He puts the box under his arm and not wanting to, says “Thanks.” Fernando walks back to his camper. He goes into his Dub Box camper to put away the box of pheromone treatments and puts them away in the same storage area where he keeps his long guns, shot guns, and ammo. He takes with him a pack of gum, the calming spray and rub-on oil to the electric camper. Entering through the side door, he closes the door behind him and places the items onto the metal platform above the engine bay where the bed was on. He then opens the storage area of the bench seats and gathers a couple things: a thin collar, a small padlock, a black permanent marker and a gold permanent marker. He sits on the metal platform and writes Naya’s name on the collar in gold ink and his initials on the tiny padlock. He then sits down and looks at Naya. Naya has been looking at him since he entered the camper. Fernando sits in the platform with his legs apart in typical ‘man-spread’ style, calling to her get to him, “Naya, come here.” Naya does as she is told, getting up from the bed and walks over to him, stepping between his knees. He puts his hands on her hips and pulls her closer to him. Naya is unsure of what is going on but at least he is there holding her in a provocative way, or so she thinks. She asks, “You want to do something, maybe continue where we left off, maybe take it further, like all the way?” He taps on her nose, “Would love to take it all the way with you, but I think I have something better for you.” Naya reaches to her short skirt and lifts it up to show him what she had to offer him, “What could be better than that? Your big dick going in and out of my little pussy?” Fernando takes her hands and moves them down to lower her skirt. He then turns to get the collar and holds it up to her, “First, this.” Naya looks at it for a second, asking “What does it say?” “Your name.” He tells her before he puts it around her neck and buckles it up, giving a couple finger space for it not to choke her. She replies, “Oh.” As she feels the collar around her neck with her fingers. He then holds up the tiny padlock to her face, showing his initials to her. She asks, “What does that say?” “The initial letters of my name – Eff and Jee for Fernando G.” He tells her. He pauses for a second before asking, “Do you know how to read?” “Not really. Just a few words, that’s it.” Naya says. “That is going to change, and you are going to learn how to read like a normal person.” He tells her. “What good is reading to a slave?” She asks. “Being able to read means freedom, and power, to know if you are getting a square deal or if you are being ripped off. The same with knowing how to do your numbers. Learn to read, write and your numbers and you can be a very powerful Wessen. Besides, a slave is supposed to represent their master, and a slave that can read, write, and do their numbers can represent their master as if the master represents himself. You are going to do that for me.” He tells her. He then reaches over and clasps the padlock onto the buckle of the belt. Naya reaches up and takes hold the padlock with her fingers. Her mind goes “From Giovanni to now Mister Fernando. What do I have to do for him so that he does not do bad things to me?” Almost reading her mind, he tells her, “Do not do things to get me angry at you. I need you to do things for me, give you jobs to do, but I will find ways to teach you how to read, write and do numbers. You will also learn how to cook and prepare food, clean, wash clothes, use technology, and one day, drive a vehicle. You have a lot to learn, so you do not have to sell yourself every again. Not for me as I would never sell your sex ever, and not for you in order to survive. As my slave you are to represent the best of yourself because you are representing me. Make yourself look bad and you make me look bad, and bad things will happen of you do. Got that?” Naya nods but still uncertain as to where it is going. She then asks “Anything else?” “Just a couple more things...” Fernando tells her. He then asks while not showing how aroused he was, “You say you are not in heat, but why are your pheromones kicking?” “Pheromones?” She asks. “That smell on you that says you are ready to have sex here and now.” He explains. He then turns to get a stick of gum, unwraps it and puts it in her mouth, telling her, “Chew on that.” “Oh. Wait, you can smell that?” She asks before she starts chewing on the gum. “Yes. But it is because you are a Wessen that smell is stronger on you than let’s say Maria who is human.” He tells her, adding, “So why you smell like you want to have sex?” Naya looks about by shifting her eyes nervously before looking at him and let’s out, “Because I do.” She pauses for a second before adding, “To be a proper street working girl, one has to be ready all the time to have sex, because it can happen anytime, anyway, anywhere. Even though for now on I want too with you, and only you for now on, it is something that I had on to be ready for so long, I forget how to shut it off.” “Hope that gum I gave you helps, just chew on it and swallow the juice it makes with your spit. But do not swallow the gum, just keep chewing on it.” He tells her. He then begins to unbutton the few buttons of her polo shirt before pulling it out of the hem of her skirt and quickly pulls it over her head, though her arms are still in it. “You want me to take off my clothes so we can do it?” She asks. “I just want you standing there in your bra and panties for a while.” He says. She looks at him confused, not wondering why he wants her to take off her clothes other than sex but she does as he requested, taking off the polo shirt first, and then the unbuttoning the skirt and letting it fall to the floor. She stands there in her bra, panties and sox; wondering what is going to happen next. Fernando leans over to her and sniffs her, about the neck, arm pits, arms, chest, pulls up on her bra to get to her breasts, stomach, turns her around and repeats sniffing her back side in the same area to the front. He then turns her again, and pulls panties’ waist band out and sniffs at it, then looks up at her. “How do you feel?” He asks. “How do I feel?” She asks. “Yes. That gum you are chewing has medicine in it so it should be making you more relaxed. Is it doing its job?” He says and asks. “I think so.” She replies. “So, how do you feel?” He asks. “Fine, I think.” She replies. “Not nervous like before?” He asks. “No...” She replies. “Then more relaxed than before?” He asks. She nods before saying “Yeah.” “Good.” He replies. He turns around to get the ‘Acclimate’ roll-on from behind him. He tells her as he uncaps the roll-on, “Raise both your arms.” She does he tells her to do, taking one hand to keep her arm up and rubs the roll-on on and around her arm pit. She doubles over and drops her arms. He calls to her, “Naya...” “That tickles...” She tells him. “You relax. I need to put this on you, and later on after you take a shower you need to put it on yourself.” He tells her. “What is it?” She asks. “It’s a skin oil that takes away the sex smell away from your body, so that you do not smell like you want to have sex all the time, because if somebody smells that on you, they will think you are ready to have sex with them and take you away to rape you and do what else to you, including kill you.” He explains to her. He continues “just relax, and remember where I put it on you so after when you take a shower, you know where to put it on.” “OK... but it tickles.” She says. “Just relax. This will be quick. And remember where I put this rub-on oil on you so you can do it yourself.” He tells her. “OK.” She replies before they continue. He continues applying the roll-on oil on her at the arm pits, bottom sides of her neck, and bottom of her breasts. He then reaches to his counter and gets a sheet of paper towels, folding it until it was a couple fingers wide but the length of the paper towel. He applies some of the roll on oil on to the paper towel. “Pull down your panties just a bit.” He tells her. She does as he told her, lowering her panties enough to expose her labia and separating the material of her panties off her crotch. He looks at her and what she had to offer him. He tells her, “If there is no paper towel, put some of this oil on your wash cloth or corner of your towel and wipe yourself down there with it.” Explaining how to apply the oil with a towel. He then reaches under her, wiping the oil on the paper towel on her labia where her vaginal entrance was at to the front to just above her clitoris, wiping the paper town a couple of times to make sure the oil is applied on her. He then takes his hand out and puts the paper towel into the small bad where trash is put in, telling her to put on her panties. Once her panties are up again, he asks, “How do you feel now?” “About the same.” She says as she looked down at herself. She then looks up at him, “Did you liked what you seen and touched me down there?” Fernando sighs before tells her “Naya. I like girls, and you are a girl. So do the math.” “Huh?” She replies, “What do you mean ‘do the math?’” “OK, there is a part of math that is not really numbers but it is indirectly, called Logic. Logic is part math and part Language. Basically it is to get a ‘yes’ or ‘no’ depending on the statements given. So, if I say ‘money is valuable, and gold is money, is gold valuable?’ The answer to that is ‘Yes, gold is valuable.’ Understand that?” “I think so.” She replies. “Then, I like girls, and you are a girl. Given that, do you think I like you?” He says and asks. “Uhm... You like girls and I’m a girl, so do you like me?” She basically repeats. “Yes, what is the answer?” He throws at her. “Then you like me?” She asks. “Say it without asking.” He tells her. “Uhm, then you like me.” She says. “Now you got your answer.” He tells her. It takes her a while to figure it out and reply with “Oh! You do!” She then leans over to him and hugs him. He allows it for a while before needing to slowly pry her off him.  He then stands her with his hands on her upper arms in front of him between his knees. “You need to relax and listen.” He tells her.  He continues as he relaxes his grip on her, “After a shower, you need to put on this oil in the places I put is on to keep your scent to a minimum, so no one will get ideas on snatching you because you smell like you are ready for sex, not that I would allow it in the first place.” Naya nods. He continues “Like I said before, you will have jobs to do and skills to learn. You will be learning something new every day. And even though I would be giving you sex when it happens, no one will be demanding sex from you. If somebody does, let me know and I will take care of them.” Naya nods. He asks, “Any questions?” “Just when we are going to do it?” She asks. “As tempting as you maybe, I have to say not today and not in a few days as we will be going to the next towns. I do not want somebody on the outside to see some possible connected sex between us and try to take you to get to me. But we will have that time together as I would have such time with others. It is a matter of when, but not here or now.” He explains to her. “How about I give you a little blowie? And maybe continue what we were doing before?” She asks as she reaches for his groin and gives it a light squeeze. “You like foreplay?” He asks, taking her hand away from his groin. “Foreplay?” She asks. “You know, kissing, touching, feeling, some intimacy and perhaps romance...?” He asks. She looks at him confused, as being street girl and a failed distraction girl before for so long, foreplay was something hardly ever done outside of attracting and distracting a potential victim. He looks at her, “We’ll figure it out. I do have a question though.” “What?” She asks. “Did you wear glasses before and how well do you see things?” He asks. She sighs before answering, “I used to wear glasses, many sheepies like me do, many sheepies have bad eyesight. But long ago my glasses were missing, and many sheepies who lose their glasses do not get one ones and do without.” “Then like I asked, how well do you see things?” He asks. She takes a slight step back reaching out with her arm and holds onto his shoulder, “Between you and I can see things well, but anything behind you is fuzzy.” “That is not good.” He says to himself, adding to ask her, “And you say many Sheep Wessens are like you in seeing things?” “As far as I know, yes.” She replies. He thinks to himself but loud enough for her to hear, “We have about five sheep people, and only one of them (Teri) wears glasses.” He then throws in his verbal thinking, “This will have to be taken cared off at the next towns we go to, we can not take care of it here or now.” “Everything OK?” She asks. “Just figuring out a few things. Nothing more.” He tells her. “What about...?” She begins “As a doctor, I know everybody had certain needs. I’m just trying to figure out who needs what so we can get those things when we get to the next town. Sounds to me you and the other Sheeples need to have your eyes examined and be given glasses so you all can see better.” He explains to her. “Doctors usually do not make appointments for Wessens, and do not make glasses for them. Many of us go to a store and check out a pile of glasses they have and put them on to see which ones works best and the master buys the glasses for us.” Naya explains. “Let’s see what happens then. I’ll talk to Maribelle as her Teri has glasses and they look too good to be something that came from a pile of used glasses.” Fernando explains. “I do not know who Maribelle or Teri is.” Naya throws in. “You will find out who they are sooner or later. Maribelle is a human whose family was purged, before the purge her family was rich and powerful around Center Town. Teri is her Sheep Wessen, slightly older than you. Teri is very nice and wonder person; Maribelle tries to boss everyone around. If Maribelle tells you that you have to do things for her, tell her ‘I have to ask Mister Fernando first.’ That will keep her from bothering you again.” He tells her. “I will try to remember that.” She replies. “Since now you smell good and not like you’re in heat all the time, you can put your clothes on. When your jaw gets tired of chewing that gum, you can spit out the gun into this bag that is used to collect garbage and trash which I will clean out later. Any questions?” He says and asks. “I was hoping that you could dry hump me some more...” She says to him. “Not today. And not before we get to the next town. So you relax and understand that sex is not important right now, getting ready to leave this town is.” He tells her. “Now get dressed and go back to bed. I have to go out and get things ready for us to leave.” “OK...” Naya says defeatedly. As she gets dressed, Fernando gets up and pops up his camper’s pop tent on the room to allow air to circulate in the camper. But it will also be dropping the inside temperature of the camper to what it is outside. As he steps to the sliding door, he tells her “Get under the blankets with Maria, I open the top vents to allow the camper to have fresh air but that will also make the camper get cold. Under the blanket is warm. I’ll be back to check on you two before we go. And we will have dinner when we get on the road. See you later...” Naya replies as he opens the sliding door, “Laters...” Fernando steps out of the door and closes the door behind him. The lock engaged as the door closes against its locking pins. He takes the few steps to the front of his camper and leans against the spare tire mounted on the front of the camper. These gaps in time when there is so much to do and yet nothing can be done can be rather annoying within themselves.

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 16th, 2024, 5:08pm As Hondo pulled up at the hanger, he found everyone, minus Miniya, standing around talking by the couch, though the conversation stopped as he approached. “All done?” He asked. Marvin nodded, “Everything is sorted and packed back up. Just need to load whatever you need loaded.” Hondo nodded, “Good. Did all the food fit into the trailer?” Molly nodded, “They packed it good, everything fit with room to spare. We put a few food items in the jeeps for emergencies.” Hondo nodded, “Good thinking.” “It was Karl’s idea.” Molly replied. Karl just shrugged, “Wasn’t anything major. Just thought in case someone got separated or stayed behind helping with a repair, you know.” “Well, it was good thinkin’. Should have an emergency food an’ water kit in every vehicle. Since you came up with the idea, I’d like you to make a list of items you think should be in an emergency food box an’ oversee makin’ sure each vehicle has one. I’m sure Ruth an’ Molly might have ideas on it as well, an’ I’d like to look over your list before we buy anythin’ or you start assemblin’ them from supplies.” Hondo replied. Karl was not sure whether to be happy that his idea was appreciate or to groan at the work he made for himself by opening his mouth again, but something else about that worried him more. “Er, I’m not sure Ruth is up to talking to me. Since, well, you know what happened, We’ve kinda kept our distance from each other and, from some of the looks Jo has given me, I know she’s still pissed. Ruth’s sorta avoided me, so I know she’s still hurt.” Karl replied quietly, as he looked away from the group, the shame evident from his expression. “Funny how a man’s words an’ actions can linger on, like that.” Hondo stated, frowning at him a bit. Karl nodded, “Yeah… I know I was a real asshole to them and to Tonya… I’ve been thinking about it a lot lately. I’ve never really had people treat me well, nor had the responsibility or freedom to take actions that I would have to be responsible for like this… I had my first taste of being a free wessen and first responsibilities as a man, and I #$@!ed it up. Not sure I can make up for it, know what I mean?” “You might not be able to. That’s why what you do an’ say is so important. Once you’ve done somethin’ or said somethin’, it can’t be undone or taken back. You hurt people an’ even if you’re sorry, it doesn’t change that you hurt them. They may forgive you an’ in time you may make or restore a relationship, but it’s never the same as it was or could’ve been. You can try to lessen the pain you caused someone but even if they let you try, you can never remove it completely. It’s like the scar from a deep wound that heals but never fades, or healed muscle that never acts right again. Once hurt, some things never go back to the way they were.” Hondo replied, somberly. As he spoke Molly’s eye caught some movement from the deck of the dirigible, but as she glanced over she just saw the blur of someone ducking out of sight.  She did not know if Hondo was talking only about Karl or thinking of Valentine as he spoke, but she could not help but think of her as he spoke.  She was pretty sure it was Valentine that she saw duck out of sight, and could not help but hope she heard some of what he said, and felt guilt from it. For his sake, she was willing to share him with Valentine, if she got her act together, but that did not mean she would let Valentine do whatever she wanted nor treat Hondo how she wanted. A part of her wanted Valentine to hurt inside, to suffer for what she had put Hondo through, though she did not want Valentine to hurt more if it hurt Hondo further. She did want Valentine to feel the guilt she should, though, and if it looked like Hondo was close to forgiving her, Molly planned to give her some lessons in humility and in serving her husband as not just a wife, but as more than a wife. If she was to share Hondo with Valentine then Valentine would know how to and would serve him as a slave first. Though she was sure Hondo would not agree to this verbally, she had no intention in burdening him with her intentions. This was something to be settled between them, as his women. Karl nodded at Hondo’s reply, “I understand, now… I just don’t know what I can do to make them not hate me.” “Well, you need to be a man, an’ since you’re the one who caused the hurt, you need to figure it out.” Hondo replied. “I.. I can talk to her.” Molly offered, as she shook off her thoughts for the moment. “Would you?” Karl asked, sounding hopeful yet pleading. “He needs to take care of his own problems.” Hondo replied to which Karl frowned at. “I’m not disagreeing with that, my love. Just saying I can talk to Ruth about the food items for Karl, for now. Once we get settled again then he can work on making things right, though this project probably should not wait on them to get things settled, since we do not know if they will forgive him or not.” Molly replied. Hondo sighed and nodded, “*sigh* … yeah, I reckon you’re not wrong. … Alright. Karl, get some ideas put together a list an’ give it to Molly so she can talk to Ruth, then you take their ideas and line out a list for the boxes an’ give it to me.” Molly nodded, “Sounds good to me.” Karl groaned, “Er, uhm, well, I, uh… I don’t write so well, you see… or at all really.” Hondo furrowed his brow as he frowned at him, “I thought you said you had some book keepin’ trainin’?” Karl shook his head, “No, some book reading training. They taught me to know certain words and numbers and do a little math to help watch out for people who might cheat our master, though the bastard deserved to be cheated. I can read some, more than most, but not many have use for a wessen who can write.” Hondo rubbed his eyes again as his headache was not seeming to get any better. “I.. I can write some… enough to handle this, I think.” Molly said hesitantly, feeling a bit ashamed at her lack of schooling all of a sudden. Hondo nodded, “Alright, but once we get to the next place, class will be in session. I ain’t the one to be teachin’ anyone, but it needs to happen. Was thinkin’ ‘bout the girls earlier. They are gettin’ bored from bein’ cooped up. Well, need to start them on some school work so they are doin’ somethin’ productive with their free time, especially when I need them inside, accounted for, an’ safe. Might as well get everyone else involved too… Just not sure how to handle it.” “Well, I’m not very good, but if you help me get better, I’d be willing to help teach the girls and lay out lessons for the others like Karl or whoever else needs them.” Molly offered. “That would be appreciated, but we’ll have to talk ‘bout that more once we get outta here, as there’s still too much to get done before we leave tonight.” Hondo replied. “You mean we have to do school learning? I’m too old for that stuff.” Karl whined. Hondo glared at him for a moment before rubbing his eyes again and shaking his head, “I need a #$@!in’ drink.” “Your open bottle from the jeep is over here.” Molly said as she stood up slowly from the couch and walked over to the shop bench. “What bottle? You said somethin’ ‘bout it earlier, but I’m not sure what you’re talkin’ ‘bout.” He replied. “One of the bottles you brought from town, in that case of whiskey, was open. We assumed you opened it.” Marvin replied as Molly grabbed the bottle and brought it over to him, her movements still a bit stiff. He took it and looked at it, recognizing it and the label as one he had bought that morning, and sure enough the seal on the cork had been broken and a bit less than a quarter of the bottle was gone. “I didn’t open this, an’ I swear all of them were sealed when I loaded it.” He replied, frowning as he looked at it. “I didn’t see any of them open when I was packing stuff in the back, back when we were in town.” Madison threw in. Hondo looked at them all a moment, looking for someone to fess up. “Now, I don’t mind sharin’, but there’s a time an’ place to drink, ‘specially if you’re not used to it. I’ll not begrudge anyone a hit, if it’s appropriate, but I’d prefer to be asked first.” He said with a bit of a growl, as he looked between them all. “I wanted one, but I was waiting until I could rest for a bit.” Molly said, being the first to speak up. Marvin shook his head, “I’ve only drank alcohol when with you or MAster Fernando, and would not take any without asking.” Hondo looked at Karl, who held up his hands and shook his head vigorously, “It wasn’t me, honest!” Hondo walked up to him and sniffed the air just to be sure, and then wrinkled his nose as all he smelled was sweaty goat-man. “Hmm… You didn’t but you could use a shower.” Hondo replied in a low voice. “Hey!” Karl protested, before sniffing himself and then frowning, “.. *Sniff, sniff* … ehh. Maybe I could use one, but you could trust me a little… I might be an asshole but I’ve never lied to you!” Hondo frowned at him but let him alone and turned to the others. “It wasn’t us, Boss. I swear.” Madison replied. “We haven’t had a drink since we took over guard duty, honest.” Patricia said in their defense. “You don’t think Maggie had some, do you? Her nerves were pretty frazzled from the looks of it.” Molly asked. He shook his head, “No, I’d have smelled it on her. She had a break down when I got her to the camper, an’ had to hold her for a bit so she’d calm down. Had she drunk that much, I’d have smelled it.” “Then who did?” Molly asked. “I’d like to know! If it wasn’t any of us then someone was in our ride who shouldn’t have been!! … *growling sigh* … The girls were actin’ sheepish but I’m not sure when they could have, unless it was while I was gone after those girl… They were with you two. Were they out of your sight? “They were with us the whole time you were gone, and when we got back they went right inside and were in their room until you asked Miniya to get the for lunch.” Patricia stated. Hondo looked at her quickly as something she said hit him funny, “Wait,… Miniya… hmm.” “I, uh… I didn’t think much of it until now, but while you were gone she said she needed to check to see if the jeep was locked and she went outside and was there for a bit before coming back.” Madison said hesitantly. “You let her go alone?” Hondo asked a bit sharply. “We tried to get her to stay, but she insisted that we stay and let her check the jeep alone.” Patricia replied, in their defense. Madison nodded, “Yeah, and I didn’t want to send Patty out there, or leave her alone with Zoey and Macey, and I REALLY didn’t want to take the girls outside until you got back... And, come to think of it, she got the hiccups not long after she returned.” Patricia nodded in agreement, “Yeah, right after I asked her what took so long. She seemed a bit nervous and started hiccuping. She just shrugged it off and said it wasn’t really that long. Sorta seemed odd that she volunteered to go out alone, since she seemed nervous to be away from you, but I didn’t think much about her being nervous when she came back in, until now at least.” “Where is she?!” Hondo growled angrily. “She went upstairs to get ready when you pulled in. I know you’re angry but…” Molly started to try to calm him down but he turned and stormed upstairs angrily before she could finish. “You think we should follow to make sure she’s alright?” Madison asked. A slam, then a raised voice, a squeal, and Miniya crying out were heard shortly after and they all looked up at the stairs. Karl shook his head after a moment, “I don’t think it’s safe for us to go up there right now.” Molly sighed and started towards the stairs. “You want me to go with you?” Marvin asked Molly. She shook her head, “No. I’ll be fine.” As she headed off Patricia shook her head, “Why was he so mad? It’s just some whiskey.” Marvin shook his head, “It’s not the whiskey why he’s mad.” “Then, why?” Patricia asked. “He left the three of you to protect each other and the girls, right?” Marvin asked. Patricia nodded, “Yeah.” Madison sighed and nodded as he caught on, “*sigh*, I think I get it.” “What?” Patricia added, still not understanding. “By going out alone and leaving you all for a drink, when he trusted her to help you all, she put herself, you, Madison, Zoey, and Macey all at risk. That’s why he’s angry.” Marvin said. “Oh! … she did, didn’t she… damn.” Patricia replied, understand finally. -,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo stormed upstairs and did not even knock on the door, just throwing it open roughly. Miniya jump, and held her shirt over her breasts, as she had stripped down to her panties and was in the middle of changing clothes. “GAHH! Oh, Mr. Hondo?! You Sc.sc *HIC* Scared me!” she exclaimed as she looked at him. He didn’t say anything, just gave her a hard, cold stare. “Wha *HIC* What’s wr.wrong?” She asked hesitantly, but he did not reply. She then glared at him angrily, “What?! You want a look or something?” He walked up to quickly to which she brought her arm up defensively and flinched as if she expected to be hit, though she tried to just look angry. He grabbed her arm and roughly yanked it off to the side. She dropped her shirt and thrust her breasts out as she gave him a defiant look. “So, just want to #$@! me, is that it? I’m a we *HIC* wessen after all, and it’s all I’m good for, right?!? I Should have known you weren’t any different!!” She snarled. He pulled her closer and leaned down a bit. Though she did not know it, her attitude really set him off. She half expected him to roughly kiss her or something, to which though she acted defiant, part of her wanted him to. She wanted him to hold her down, kiss her, and roughly #$@! her, as she had been aching for it, especially since he and Fernando took out Giovanni, and the feeling had only grown since, though she tried to deny it. The part of her that denied it told her she belonged to Fernando and needed to be with him because she owed him, first and foremost, he owned her, second, and third, because she felt Minerva needed her with them, to make sure she did not get too clingy to Fernando and push him away. The other part of her just really liked Hondo, for some reason beyond her immediate understanding, and imagined him treating her softly and gently, unlike she had been treated before. As rough as he was, she could imagine him being gentle, especially after how she saw him with his girls and Macey. Fernando, she could only seem to imagine him being rough, but to be honest, the thought of being treated any other way but rough had been dead in her until recently, so she had not truly given Fernando a fair shake at that. She figured it did not matter though, as it must have all been a fairy tale she had cooked up in her own mind. Before she had been angry most of the time, angry and drunk, and she regretted, for a moment, ever letting her anger slip. She had anger issues, she knew this, and some of them directed at her sister, mostly for getting involved with Hector when she told her not to and for it forcing her to work for Giovanni to hide from Hector and his men, as she had almost gotten captured a few times after being mistaken for Minerva. Despite all that, and feeling like her life was cursed because of her sister’s sins, she was the older twin and felt responsible for Minerva still. She had always been the more serious and level headed one of the twins, often being accused of being a stick-in-the-mud or grumpy by her sister and their friends. But as kids her grumpy, level-headed approach had saved her, her sister, and their friends several times. Had her sister listened to her about Hector it could have saved them yet again, but instead she was doomed to watch it play out even worse than she predicted. She braced angrily for the inevitable, the anger more a façade to cover her sadness, as she had been so sure he was different from all the others that had ogled her, hurt her, and used her, but she knew, if she was right yet again, it would all be proven to be nothing more than an illusion of grandeur. She snarled at him, but stopped in some confusion as he sniffed her, instead of kissing her. She had been sniffed before, that was nothing new, but she did not expect it from him, especially not in the mood he seemed to be in. What happened next she expected even less, though she mentally kicked herself for not seeing it coming. She had been so lost in thought, then so startled that her mind went to all the bad places it usually went, lumping him in with the others that had used and abused her in the past, when with one word he made her realize that he was not the villain in this story, but she was. He gritted his teeth and growled slightly after he sniffed her, pulling back enough so he could look into her glaring eyes as he spoke. “Whiskey.” He hissed. Her eyes got big for a moment and she gasped in realization. She had been found out, and her anger, distrust, and bad thoughts of him were all wrong. She was the bad one here, not him. “Wait.. Wait! I.. I can explain!” She exclaimed, all traces of anger gone as fear and shame took their place. “EXPLAIN?!?” He growled angrily He did not have words at the moment, and her attitude she had shown, though when his mind was a bit more rational he understood it due to where she had come from, in his current state, though, it only proved to anger him more. In one quick movement, he let go of her arm, bent her over, and wrapped an arm around her, pulled her back up into his armpit while his arm warped firmly around her, just below her breasts, pulling her side into him and leaving her ass exposed in front of him. “Please, Stop! I’m Sorry!” Miniya cried out, unsure of what he was doing, but finding herself afraid and unable to mask it with anger due to her shame. She did not have to wait long to figure out what he planned to do with her, as his free hand came down hard on her backside, swatting her ass hard and each blow leaving a red, hand shaped welt. “AHH! Stop! It Hurts! I’m Sorry! Please! I’m sorry!!” She wailed as he swatted her. After several swats he let her go where she fell to the ground, landing on her backside. “Oww! ..*Sniff, Sniff*” She cried out, crying still but trying not to sob uncontrollably, as she found herself a bit confused. She knew what it was about but the why escaped her, as it had Patricia in her conversation with Marvin. She half rolled to her side and leaned on her hip and elbow, trying to keep her weight off her sore backside. “*Snif, Sniff* .. I’m sorry… please, please… I … I didn’t mean to steal, I.. I just… You don’t understand.” she whimpered as she stared at his feet. “Try me!” He growled. “I just.. *Sniff* .. I… I’m a coward… I’m a coward and scared all the time, kinda like Maggie, but.. but I can usually just act angry and.. and hide it, but… *sniff, sniff* I.. I couldn’t with you and I didn’t want to let you down…” She said quietly before he cut her off. “Well, ya did! I’m extremely disappointed in you!” He barked at her. “It was just a little whiskey! I’ll.. I’ll pay you back! Honest!!” She exclaimed, her look begging and scared, as she pushed herself to her knees , so she could look up at him better. “You don’t get it, do you?!?” He asked in a frustrated tone. She searched his eyes and face quickly, trying to figure out what she was missing, what he wanted from her, how to make it right, and what to say to make this all go away. “I.. I stole from you and..” She started to say hesitantly, before he cut her off again. “NO! It has nothin’ to do with that, though if I thought you were stealin’ I’d tan you ass for that then throw ya out with nothin’ but air between you an’ what the almighty gave ya!” He replied angrily. “I trusted you to help Madison an’ Patricia! To protect each other an’ the girls! I asked that one thing of ya all day!! An’ what did you do? You made an excuse to go to the jeep alone, riskin’ your life an’ theirs, an’ for what? A drink?!?!” “But… I.. I only risked myself!” She retorted, it all not sinking in fully yet. “No, you didn’t! By you not bein’ with them, they had less help I somethin’ went bad, by rexposin’ yourself, you brought attention, by riskin’ yourself, you left the others in a bad situation whether or not to stay an’ let you get hurt, raped, taken, or killed, or them riskin’ the girls to try to save you! You think they would just let you get hurt? If they had, they would have been torn apart inside, an’ if they had tried to rescue you, everyone could be dead or hurt an’ they knew Jefe an’ I would be pissed either way! They have been through a lot too, despite bein’ human, but they are good kids an’ if you had been hurt or killed they’d have blamed themselves an’ I can’t fix that! Jefe can patch wounds, but he can fix dead or fix ones heart, mind, an’ soul when they are hurtin’ from what they have gone through! You risked everythin’, includin’ my trust in you, for some alcohol!” He said, snarling a bit. Her eye’s got wide as it fully dawned on her, what she had done. “I.. I didn’t… I thought..” She stammered, trying to look for words. “No, you didn’t think! That's the problem. Now, get dressed an’ packed. I don’t trust you an’ I’m takin’ back so you’re not my problem anymore!” He growled. Miniya looked down for a moment and soon her breath got ragged as she tried to fight off her emotions, but they soon overtook her and she started to sob. She doubled over, still on her knees, but her face against the floor, as she sobbed. He looked at her for a moment before turning quickly around to the door. He stopped short, as he turned, as he saw Molly standing there, looking at him sadly. He grimaced at her expression before headed out the door and past her. Molly looked at Miniya and sighed sadly as she shook her head, before closing the door to leave the young woman alone. Once they were gone, Miniya started sobbing harder. *“What have I done!.. Why am I such a useless failure! Why?! … Why do I mess up everything! .. Giovanni was right!.. I’m just trash! A useless, stupid whore!!.. Why can’t I be more, why?!?”* her mind screamed at her as she thought of what she had done. Everything felt hopeless to her at that moment, and all she wanted was for him to return, to pick her up, and hold her. He could call her trash, a whore, a useless animal, anything he wanted, if he just held her, but he did not come back. -,-,-,-,- “My love, at you alright?” Molly called out to him, after she shut the door. He stopped at the stairs and stood quietly for a moment before replying. “I reckon.” He replied a bit curtly, not turning to her as he spoke. “About Miniya..” Molly said. “What, about her?! You want to tell me I was bein’ to harsh?! I should have let it go?? That sorta selfish negligence can get folks killed!” He growled. “I don’t think you should have let it go, but I do think you were a bit harsh.” She said. “Still don’t trust me?!? Well, I don’t have to explain myself to anyone, not even you.” He growled. She came up to him and put a hand on his arm to which he turned sharply and gave her a hard look, much harder than he intended to. He stared at her for a moment, but her soft, worried look made him relax a bit, and give her a frustrated sigh. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to snap at you.” He said quietly. “You don’t have to be sorry, my love. I know you are tired and frustrated. And I do trust you, despite what I said earlier about Maggie. It was not my lack of trust in you talking, either, please believe me. It’s my own self doubt and insecurities. But, that’s my burden to bear, not yours. And, I know you were harsh for a reason, and I understand that. I’m not trying to question you or your methods either, but… *sigh* That girl has had it rough, much like Maggie has. She reacts differently, but she likes you. She hasn’t figure out how to let anyone in yet, though, so I think she feels very scared and alone. On top of that, she was a slave until recently. I know you and Fernando try to treat us with dignity, as if we were free humans, but the fact is we are not. We are wessen, and all of us were slaves, at one time or another.” Molly said softly. “But you are human, an’ you aren’t slaves.” He countered. “But we aren’t human in most people’s eyes, and we were slaves. I’m not arguing with you, please understand, but I think sometimes you both miss something about us. I was lucky, having been freed at a young age and having some learning and gambling skills, which were taught to me by my former Mistress. I also met James, someone with a similar mindset, though he was a bit less learned and a bit more reckless, but I think that’s what drew me to him. Most of the others here barely know how to read, most don’t know how to write, a few know how to fight some, but mostly for entertainment, some know how to do farm work, and others only know how to spread their legs. We were beaten, ridiculed, restricted, abused, used, harassed, and more! Lives as a slave are structured. You don’t think or do for yourself. You eat when the food bell rings, whatever slop the wessen assigned to cooking make from the masters scraps, you sleep at a set time, you do the same chores every day, you know what you should do, when you should do it, and where you should be at almost every moment of the day. You do your masters bidding and if you fail at it, or talk back, or act on your own you get beaten or worse. With some masters, getting a beating is a relief, as the alternatives can be far, far worse. Miniya, like many of the others, are not used to being free, to acting on their own, to being accountable, or to think and do more than their little skill set allowed. A couple weeks ago she was in nothing but see through negligée, letting men touch her and #$@! her while she tried to distract them with words and body, probably high on drugs or the like to keep her mind from thinking about what she was doing to herself, to make the pain easier to handle, to make her comply better to request, and knowing that a single failure could mean a bullet to the head. She was probably between wanting to die and just not wanting to feel. Fernando rescued her and healed her, like he did others, but like I said before, she had no trade or usefulness. She, like many of the others are lost, scared, and still trying to cope with all they have been through. Two weeks isn’t a long time to be away from that. All this is still a dream to her, most likely… *sigh* .. I don’t think she knew what she was doing when she slipped away to drink, honestly. I think she was scared and tried to drink it away so she didn’t fail you. Like I said, she likes you and I think she was just trying to do what you asked without falling apart. You said Maggie fell apart later today, right? Well, she had you with her most of the time. She has been able to give you her trust, that is obvious, and she has been with us longer, though maybe been through more than most of us have. Despite that, could she have held out so well if they had switched places?” Molly asked softly. He shook his head, “I don’t know… Doesn’t really matter, though. *sigh* … Maybe I was too hard on her. I didn’t think ‘bout her like that… I reckon I see you all as people, as free people. I know most of you are inexperienced, but I guess I don’t think too much ‘bout the struggle she, an' the others of you, might still be havin’, nor how it is all feelin’ unreal still… Maggie said somethin’ ‘bout them keepin’ her drugged up much of the time too. Would make sense that the bastard Giovanni was feedin’ his girls somethin’ to make them more manageable too. … damn.” “It’s alright, my love.” Molly said as she leaned into him and nuzzled her face into his chest, “We know you care and we trust you. I.. I just wanted to make sure you understood it from her side. Maybe getting spanked like that will help her think more later, but you do need to talk to her still, nicely. I think she needs someone like you speaking nice to her. She needs that in her life.” “Maybe, but she’s Jefe’s, so she needs it from him, not me.” He replied. Molly shook her head softly as she leaned against him, “Just because she is Fernando’s doesn’t mean that you can’t be there for her too. She needs mentors, ones she can trust, and she likes you.” “I doubt she will trust me after this.” He replied. She pulled away and looked up at him, “I’d not be so sure about that. You maybe were a bit harsh, but even so, it was not like the abuse she has gone through in the past. She might be scared of you, more so now, but you made her aware and spanked her ass for what she did. You didn’t whip her, or cut her, or screw her, or threaten her life.” Hondo frowned and looked away as he spoke, “To be honest, I could not help but think, 'what if somethin’ would have happened because of what she did?' What if Zoey an’ Macey were kidnapped, hurt, raped, or dead, an’ the others the same, because of her? … There was a time I’d have told her to get out of my sight an’ never return for that, but now… *sigh* … I’d be a fool to say this world hasn’t changed me an’ I’d be a liar to say that I might not have choked her to death for that. I’m getting’ angrier an’ move violent than I ever though I could be. Sometimes I worry how far I will go.” She squeezed his arm, which caused him to look down at her. Her look was worried, but caring and trusting at the same time. “I don’t worry about that. I just worry about you beings alright and not tormenting yourself over things that have happened. No matter what happens, though, I know you will be you. Maybe you will get more violent and angrier, maybe you will lash out without meaning to, but I know you will always love me and the girls and try your best to protect us all. But, as much as you worry about how bad you could be, all I see is you getting stronger and more protective of us. I know, like us, you and Fernando are still adjusting to new lives. It’s a new world for us all in some ways, and yet the old haunts us all continually, as well. I am not worried about what you will become. I look forward to seeing what you will become.” She replied softly. He could not help but smile softly at her. He half expected her to act like Valentine would have, as he was sure she would disapprove and say something about his anger lately, condemning him for it or the like. Getting use to Molly, her supportiveness and her own unique insecurities and quirks would take time. He also wondered if Valentine would have done better than he gave her credit for, if she had not gone to pieces on him, that is. But at the same time he was almost glad this happened as Molly’s unique perspective helped him a lot, as did her special, caring way. He knew the older him of this timeline had experienced things differently, and wondered if he would have been farther ahead if he had Molly in his life, instead of her not really being with him like the older Valentine had said. Now was not the time to think on it all, though, but it did give him a lot to chew on later.  After a moment of looking down at her, he leaned down and kissed her softly, on the lips. She put her good arm around his neck and pulled herself into him, making it deeper than he planned, but not more than he wanted. As tired as he was, he would have not minded working off some of this frustration with her, and feeling the body of the woman he loved pressed against his, skin to skin. Unfortunately, there was a lot left to do this day and she needed to heal and rest still, so she could help drive if Tonya got to sleepy, so the best they could do for now was this moment and this kiss. After letting the kiss linger for several seconds, following up with a few other softer, smaller, shorter kisses, neither wanting to let up or let go, they finally stepped back from each other. “Well, uhm… I’ve got a lot to do.” He said. She nodded, “You think I should, uh, maybe talk to her?” Hondo shook his head, “No, just leave her be for now. I’ll talk to her later, before I take you both into camp. Maybe it's cruel, but she’s not a kid. It will be hard, but I think she can come ‘round faster than some of the others. She just needs the right push… Maybe despite my messin’ up it will cause her to lurch in the right direction, I don’t know. Regardless, she needs to think on it all for a bit.” Molly nodded, “I understand. Uh, … do you need me to help with anything?” He shook his head, “Not really, an’ I want you takin’ it easy still.” “I’m all packed, and I’ll rest at camp, I promise, but I need something to do. I’m feeling a bit antsy. Really would like something to do, other than sit still.” She said. She would not tell him that his anger and raised voice made her feel nervous, even when it was not directed at her, as she did not want him to feel bad for it. It was not his fault or her fault really, just the way most women were wired and he had a way about him that made women tremble, worse than many other men had. She wondered if that’s why he felt that women never really liked him. He was too hard on himself and a bit oblivious to the signs a woman gives off when she likes a man, that she knew all too well, but she was fairly sure he was not aware of the strength he projected at times, even when not angry. There was something about it that made her nervous, antsy, weak, and scared at times, but along with the feelings of an increased desire for him, that she could not explain. It was as if her body tingled and her private parts ached for him as she felt those others feelings. It was as if he somehow set off a mini heat in her, when he let his stronger emotions flow, and while she could see how it would frighten and confuse many women, it somehow thrilled her. The women that shied from him because of this feeling, she felt were missing out, but she was glad they were, as she might not have this with him had others been more receptive of him and him of them. He nodded, though he did not completely understand what was going through her head, he understood feeling useless when injured and needing to do something. “Well, anything of ours that is light enough for you to carry in one hand, you can stow it in the Bronco for now. Also, do a room check an’ see if we are missin’ anythin’. I’m not sure what we are gonna do with the place, but we own it, so I would like to leave it in good shape.” He replied. “You own it, you mean.” She replied. He shook his head, “No, we own it. You are my woman, an’ as long as you are with me, whatever I have is yours too. If you choose to leave me, then it is no longer yours, as that is your decision. I don’t hold to splittin’ things when gettin’ divorced or partin’ ways, as I don’t believe in divorce. Once you made a commitment, I figure it’s for life… That’s been one big issue, for me, with tossin’ Val out. I made a promise to her, an’ though she broke her end, until she leaves or cheats on me with another, I don’t feel I can throw her out. I did enough damage to that promise by takin’ you as my woman before it was all over between us, but despite my failin’s, you gave me a way to honor that promise, an’ I can’t help but care ‘bout you more for that. I know what you’ve said ‘bout sharin’ me with her an’ others, an’ maybe this will be needed, but if you had asked me to be yours alone I would have an’ I’d have probably been angry at myself for breakin’ that promise to her, despite what she’s done. You’re a good woman, Molly, an’ as long as you stay mine, no matter who else I have as a woman too, everythin’ I have will be yours too an’ you’ll always be not just my woman but my partner an’ will be my number two.” She smiled and blushed a bit as she looked up at him. She loved him, very much and did not understand how she had been so blessed as to have him. She had loved James, and still did, but James was dead. She would never had left James for Hondo, and not just because she did not feel she did not deserve Hondo, but the canine wessen in her must have given her a certain loyalty that many other women just did not have. How it all had happened, despite bad years, bleak days, dark moments, wrong actions, she did not know, but she was with him now and whatever fear she had before, of Maggie taking him from her, was gone. Even if he took Maggie in, as more than a slave, Molly felt in that moment that she would not be surpassed in his eyes, not surpassed by any but maybe one. “I.. I don’t know what to even say, my love. I see you as more than my man at times, as you are like a loving master to me, at times. A wessen woman like me finding love with a human man like you is seen as a fairy tale among my kind, and among humans it is spoke of as taboo. It makes me happy that you see things this way, but it will take me time to fully process and understand it all. Even to me, being with you feels like a dream sometimes. One I almost cannot believe is real. For it to be real and stay real, I’d share you with as many women as you felt you needed, as long as I could still be your woman and have time by your side. Maybe to some it makes me sounds weak or stupid or something, but we wessen don’t get men like you.” She replied softly. “I still don’t see a wessen when I look at you. As see a woman, albeit a woman with some fuzzy wolf-like ears and a soft bushy tail that gives away her moods in whether it's up and waggin' or droppin'.” He said with a grin. She blushed, “I could never really make my tail do different; it just does things! And.. and my ears and tail aren’t my only differences, you know.” “Doesn’t matter. None of it does. What matters is who you are, an’ you’ve shown that in how you treat me, the girls, an’ others. That’s all I need to know.” He replied. “You said I’ll always be your number two, but… but what if Valentine comes back?” She asked. He frowned, “I try not to think too much on her as I have too much to process myself right now. But, lets say even if she earns our forgiveness, and I mean our: yours, mine, Tonya, Zoey, Jefe, an' Macey. She needs forgiveness from these, in the least, for me to even consider her becomin' my woman again. An' even then, she’d have to work very, very hard to be number three. If she amazes us all, the best she could get is close to equal with you, but even then… As long as you don’t turn on me, hurt me intentionally, or break my trust, she could not surpass you.” Molly took on a somber look as she thought about that, nodding at what he said. “I’ll … I’ll do my best to not fail you, my love.” She said softly. “You continue to love me an’ learn to trust me better an’ you’ll never fail me. Now, I need to go see ‘bout gettin’ the glider, mini copters , an’ other parts loaded, if we can… Wish I had a better place to put them, then on the top of the pipe-rack on that tool trailer.” He said. “I understand. I’ll make sure everything else is ready to go.” She replied. “An’ take it easy!” He added, firmly. She smiled at him, knowing he said so out of care for her, “I’ll try… uhm, …” He cocked his head at her as she paused, “What?” “Did you think of trying to put that glider and stuff in the dirigible? That older Valentine, Maria as you’ve been calling her, she gave me a tour of it a few days ago and it has a large cargo deck, two of them actually, though only one had a big door from outside that could handle that stuff. I’m sure it would fit!” Molly said. Hondo shook his head, “I have my doubts where that hunk of junk will get out the door, let alone off the ground! Hell, can’t say I’ve heard the engine start even once!” As if on cue, a couple pops followed by a loud BANG were heard in the hanger proper, that caused Hondo to turn, pull his pistol, and run down the stairs and into the hanger to find out what was going on. It had been a long day already and was not close to ending. Whatever it was, he was sure he really did not need it on top of everything else. (To Be Continued …)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 23rd, 2024, 4:27pm As he hit the bottom of the stairs he frowned, figuring out what the noise was and it was not an immediate threat. He holstered the pistol with a growl as he looked at the dirigible, belching unburnt fuel and smoke as the engine loped irradicably, its rhythm slowly evening out and the noise lessening as if someone was messing with it. Will one final pop it died and swearing was heard from below the deck. “How about a warnin’ next time!” Hondo yelled to those on the vessel. A couple bangs from within, the sound of someone stumbling, metal hitting the floor, and coughing were heard as the engine room hatch flew open and two Valentines came stumbling out, followed by a plume of smoke. “#$@!in’ Shit! *Cough, Cough*!”, The one cussed as she leaned over the deck. She wore a pair of army green coveralls, the top pulled down and tied around her waist by the sleeves, and a cut off tank top that seemed too small for her, barely holding her white, soot covered mounds in place, that seemed to threaten to escape with one wrong move. The other one wore brown coveralls and was even more covered in oils and soot. Her coveralls were fully on, and from the bouncing in the chest area, underneath them, as she ran across the deck in search of air, there was nothing holding her mounds down at all. “So, am I selling it for scrap?!” He asked, growling as he spoke, his body still coursing with adrenaline. “*cough* Didn’t you hear that.. *cough, hack!* ..engine purr?” The one with the army green coveralls said as the other one went to the far side of the deck to cough, betraying who was who even at this distance. “Sounded more like my drunk grandfather durin’ a coughin’ fit, Coughin’ smoke, spittin’ tar, fartin’, beltchin’ an’ lurchin’ haphazardly!” He growled back as he walked closer so he did not have to yell across the hanger. “It was a little rough, but I think we got the timin’ figured now, an’ are pretty sure all the carburetor needs is an adjustment, new lower gasket, and the idle jets cleaned out. Might could use a set of plugs too, as whoever ran this last was over fueling.  I thought we might have to do rings, but compression is pretty good! We run some diesel weight oil in it and it will fly for months before that engine needs overhauled. There is some carbon on the plugs, but I think the last owners ran her hot, as the thermostat is shot, and seems like they never changed the oil either.” She said. “I feel like there’s a ‘but’ in there somewhere.” He replied sourly. Maria V frowned a bit, “Well, yeah, I guess… We need to make a run into town for a few parts but…” “You need money.” He replied She nodded. He grimaced at her and gave a frustrated sigh as he fished a small bag of coins from his pocket that he tossed to her. “Here. You keep charge of it an’ bring me the change an’ a receipt.”  He said firmly. She caught it and opened the bag to get a rough estimate of the contents before raising an eyebrow at her. “You know which of us is which, even like this, eh?” She queried. “You think Val would face me willin’ly right now?” He retorted. She nodded, “You have a point… So, why me over your wifey-in-exile? Takin’ charge of the money that is?” “Well, know I’ll shoot either of you if you come back with another hunk of junk like this, bought with my money again.” He warned. “Noted.” She interjected sourly. He continued, “But despite not knowin’ you so well, I trust you more than her, right now.. an’ maybe I’d have less issues throwin’ your ass out in the desert alone if you screw me over! …  I admit I thought I knew Val well enough to say she’d never pull the shit she did, so even I question if I ever knew her or if I give folks too much trust at times. But you’ve seemed to be pretty open an’ honest ‘bout bein’ a total bitch to your man, so my expectations of you can’t get much lower.  I also don’t think you have anything to hide, really, from me at least. You have nothin’ to gain nor lose by makin’ me like you nor by screwin’ me over, yet if your man found out you did, you might have everythin’ to lose, if you’re bein’ honest with me, that is. Plus, Val seems as unstable as a leftist bi-sexual woman in a queer rally parade defendin’ Muslim terrorists.” Valentine heard everything, and visibly slumped at his words. She knew she deserved nothing but harshness from him, but his words cut deeper and hurt worse than she thought they could. She remembered how he used to speak softly to her, and kindly about her. He continued even after she turned on him, until she finally broke him. This was not what she wanted, none of this, but it’s what she had and what she deserved, of that she did not question. “So, I mean nothin’ to you, but haven’t screwed you over directly, but doin’ so now could destroy all my hopes of reconcile, where you don’t trust weepy to not get drunk, buy somethin’ stupid, or step out in front of a truck still?” Maria V queried snarkily. He nodded, “That ‘bout sums it up, yeah.” She nodded, “That’s fair, actually. We’ll get those parts and have her runnin’ like we promised. I’ll try to have it to camp by Three thirty-ish, even if it’s limpin’, and airworthy by five or 6 o’clock.” “Just be ready by the time we have to leave. If it’s not, either you two leave it behind or we leave you behind.” He said seriously. Maria V nodded, “Fair enough… You need anythin’ in town?” “Not that I know of… hmm… How serious are you ‘bout this shit-heap flyin’?” He asked. She shrugged, “I don’t know… barrin’ unforeseen issues, 90% or better.” “You think that glider, those mini copters, an’ that other stuff beside the hanger would fit in that thing?” He asked. She nodded, “Definitely.” He sighed and scratched the stubble on his chin as he thought about everything for a moment. “Well, it’d be better in there than actin’ like a wind-sail on the roof racks of vehicles, since fuel is hard enough to get, as is, without this no-man’s land bullshit, but I don’t have your confidence that this shit-heap will fly.” He replied Maria V frowned a bit and gave him a sad, but serious look. “Before I… I mean, she, Valentine that is, hurt you like she did, which is unforgivable, though I know she hopes and prays she can earn that forgiveness even though she was a vile, horrid bitch… Would you have trusted her then, if she said she believed we could get it running?” She asked in a sad sounding tone. Hondo raised an eyebrow at her, not sure if she was half pleading for her younger self, half hoping that if he would forgive his Valentine that she might have a chance with her Hondo, or if she was trying to manipulate his emotions. He gave her a long, cold stare, trying to see if there was a ploy, but he was not sure. “If she believes it, I want to hear her say it.” He replied after a minute. “But, you said you don’t trust her.” She countered hesitantly, cocking her head at him as she spoke. “I don’t.” He replied matter of fact like, “But if she believes it, I want to hear her say it.” Val’s shoulders slumped some more as she leaned over the opposite railing, hearing every word and feeling them tear at her insides as she listened. Maria V turned to her and stared at her back for a moment. “Tell him.” She said. “I.. I can’t… I can’t face him.” She whispered back. Maria V frowned, “You want a chance at rebuildin’ his trust or not?” Val sighed in defeat before slowly turning and walking over beside her older self. She stared at the floor and spoke quietly. “I think we can we can….” She said at almost a whisper as she stared at her feet, before he cut her off. “Louder, an’ look at me while you’re talkin’ to me, woman!” He barked. Her head jerked up and she gasped softly. She knew she deserved worse, but he had never spoken to her like that before. It was like she was some inconvenience, some problem member of the group, someone of contempt. It was more like when he spoke to Jeanette after she pissed him off for once again being more useless than Maribelle, than like she had ever heard him speak to her before, even when she made him mad. As she looked at him she could see the frustration and exhaustion etched into his face. She was not sure that she had ever seen him this worn thin before, and it almost scared her more than his tone. She knew he was worn out from how he looked and sounded this morning, but she was not sure if he had gotten that much worse in such a short time or if she had failed to see just how bad he was looking because of how bad she felt inside. She froze, staring at him speechlessly, a tear carving a path through the soot on her cheek as she fought to not let her emotions overwhelm her again. “I want you to tell me if you think this thing will fly an’ make the trip through no-man’s land, by this evenin’, or not. If it won’t, tell me now! If you have any doubts, tell me now an’ we’ll call it quits with this. But be warned, try to sell me a bill of goods an’ you might as well stay with it, an’ if it flies, by some miracle later, you can have it an’ take it anywhere, but where I am! You understand?!” He growled. She swallowed hard as she tried to hold eye-contact with him, though his piercing gaze seemed to burn thourough her heart, soul, and mind. “I.. I believe it will fly.” She replied a bit louder, though not as loud as he wanted. “Believe??” He asking, in a half snarling tone. She nodded and glanced away for a moment “It.. It will …” “Louder!” he barked. She gasped again as his tone cut her and her eyes snapped back to him. “It will, fly..b.by tonight, I promise! If.. if it doesn’t, you.. you’ll not have to ask me to leave, but …” She paused. “But what?!” He snapped. “But.. but even if it doesn’t I… I want everyone to know that I am sorry! I’m very sorry and hope you all will forgive me someday and.. and I will never stop lovin’ you or the girls, or tryin’ to earn forgiveness even if I’m not here! I won’t quit again! I won’t try to kill myself again, I promise!! I WANT TO LIVE AND TO EARN MY FORGIVENESS!!! AND .. and I promise that and more!” She half yelled, as tears streamed down her face. He glanced around, noticing that Marvin, Karl, Molly, Patricia, and Madison had stopped and were looking on, as were a few of the soldiers who were lingering close to the door as they waited for another jeep on a water run. He tried to tell himself it was all a show to try to sway him, but something told him it was not. “Don’t make promises you can’t keep!” He replied with a growl. “I’m not!! Please believe me! I won’t try to kill myself and I will do my best to earn everyone’s forgiveness and maybe.. and maybe your love again!” She replied seriously, in a quavering voice. He gave he a sour look and shook his head, “No, I meant promisin’ that this shit-heap would fly! Don’t know why the hell you wasted my money on it, to begin with!” Maria V gave a half chuckle as Valentine looked at him and then her with some confusion, as she was not expecting that reply. She then looked back at him as he stared back sourly still. “Well? You can’t get it fixed standin’ there!” He barked. Valentine jumped. “Oh! R.right!! I’ll .. I’ll go get the list!” she said quickly before running back down below. “Don’t trust her, eh?” Maria V asked snarkily after Val was gone. Hondo shook his head, “I don’t. But I also know she wouldn’t face me, right now, unless she believed it strong enough, or at least believed facin’ me would get her somethin’ she needs. She never was too brave on her own.” She chuckled slightly again as she shook her head, “Heh… Yeah, that’s true… That was somethin’ you taught us, bravery, that is.” She frowned and looked down after a moment, and before speaking again, but more quietly and in a sad tone, “You.. you don’t know what it is like tryin’ to go it alone when you counted on someone so long for strength… Just knowin’ you are close by, or on your way gives her strength, you know? The strength in anger is just a façade.. it doesn’t last, and once it is gone… one can find themselves very lost, scared, and alone.” He raised an eyebrow at her, feeling she was talking about herself more than his Valentine, but he had a feeling it was pretty well the same for both of them, though it did little to ease the pain he had felt from the rejection and humiliation he had received. “Hmph! … Not sure how that’s my problem.” He replied grumpily. She winced a bit, as she could almost feel the hardness that she had built in her own Hondo in this one’s voice in this moment. She looked up at him sadly and shook her head, “It’s not, but that makes it worse. When you only have yourself to blame…” He cut her off sharply, “You take responsibility, the consequences, an’ move forward, that’s what you do!” “Easer said than done.” She replied, sounding a bit weary herself. She was weary. Weary, tired, and worn out, but not as much physically as Hondo was right now, though she had not slept well in what seemed like decades now. No, her true weariness was deep inside, a weariness of soul, mind, and spirit. She knew she had done it to herself, but it did not make bearing it any easier, and bearing it alone was quite a burden. To add to that burden, especially after seeing her younger self attacking her Hondo, she thought often on the burden her own Hondo must have felt, trying to take care of their younger children, keep everyone safe, continue his fighting of this world, and do so all alone, without a wife that is, knowing the woman he had loved hated him though he had done nothing wrong. She thought of Raven too, and what her emotions and anger had driven her to do when she found Raven and her Hondo together, and the sorrow the young spirit woman had felt after having her spirit animal form stripped and replaced. She had told herself initially that they deserved it for cheating, but she drove him to it and Raven had innocently taken to him, seeing the void and need within him. She had hurt another who was just trying to fix the damage she had caused, further hurting the one she was supposed to be with, love, cherish, comfort, and support. She could not help but realize that not matter how bad her burden was, his was worse and most of it was her fault. This Hondo’s weary, haggard look, his sharp, almost hateful tones, and his uncaring words just reminded her all the more of the damage she had done and the damage her younger-self had done and still could do to this one, if she did not take this failure to heart. It made her worry for them and wonder if her own path forward was hopeless. “No one ever said it was easy. It rarely is. If it was, then nothin’ would be really learned… Now, like I told her, standin’ there don’t get it done.  If you open the access door, we’ll load everythin’. If it ain’t runnin’ by tonight, I’ll have to unload it, then I reckon.” He replied in an annoyed tone. “I’ll get it open and meet you down there.” She replied before turning and walking below deck. He walked around the front to where the door was. With a thud and a pop, which he assumed to be the latches being released inside, a portion of the front swung open, creaking on its hinges as it opened, and a ramp was shoved out and lowered to the ground. “There is plenty of room, but if you can keep the long stuff to the far wall and strap it in place there, then offset the weight with smaller stuff against this wall, we can still use the ramp to hauls stuff in and out.” Maria V said as she walked down the ramp. She wanted to say more, to apologize to him, to try to make things better for him, even though he was not her Hondo. He looked and acted so much like him, being as he was him but just from a differing present timeline, so much so, though that his pain increased her guilt and filled her with a longing for him. She had forgotten, until recently, how strong a longing he could build in her. Her anger had blinded her from it for so long, but with that gone it was back. She tried to hold herself back and keep herself in check, but had it not been for Marvin. Karl, and the teens coming up and joining them, she was not sure she could have held herself back from launching into him and steal a kiss, a touch, and a moment. Hondo grimaced at her as he nodded. She was not sure if the grimace was at her, or more of a sign of his current general state of being. “We’ll handle it. You two get your parts an’ get back to work… I’d really rather you didn’t disappoint me.” He said gruffly. She nodded, frowning as she spoke, “We’ll try not to. I know it seems to be all we are good at, but … We won’t this time.” He did not reply, but turned and walked outside to where the glider was, letting the other four fall in behind him, while Molly went back to looking things over and Miniya hid in her room still. They looked things over and discussed how best to proceed, before carrying the glider in first and placing it in the dirigible. The Valentines were gone, thankfully, as though they were doing better, drama seemed to follow them and Hondo really felt he could stand less of that at the moment. The next forty-five minutes or so went by pretty uneventfully, with the five of them loading the stuff bought from the scrap dealer, of which Fernando had repaired most with his cane by rolling time back on the equipment and had teleported to the hanger when no one was around, which had saved them time in hauling. They secured it all well and balanced the load as best as reasonably possible for guess work, before picking up a last few items. Once everything was loaded and cleaned up, they all reconvened in the middle of the hanger, minus Miniya, who had still not shown herself again. “Is there anything else?” Marvin asked. Hondo shook his head, “Not unless you want to go through some more of those barrels, see if there’s much useful left, an’ put it on the dirigible, in the lower hold.” Marvin nodded, “We can do that.” “I’d not spend more than an hour on that, though.” Hondo replied. “Why? What do we need to do after?” Karl asked. Hondo grimaced a bit at him, but not because it was an unfair question, but more so as his head ached, his patience was shot, and it took very little to annoy him currently. “Because…” He paused for a moment to mentally scold himself and stop himself from answering sharply, “..because I want everyone at camp makin’ sure things are ready there. We are done here a bit earlier than I had thought, so we can spare a bit of time to salvage a few more usable items, food, water, ammo, the like, an’ put it in that flyin’ death-trap, in the event that it actually takes off. Would be good to have some supplies in it, if it flies. After that, though I want drivers restin’ an’ back-ups double checkin’ gear an’ their rides. I’ll help whomever needs a hand, if I have time, but we need to get back. The camp has been split up for too long. While it’s made it safe for some, it’s made it harder to protect everyone too, especially in this hell-hole.” “You want us to stay and help too?” Madison asked. Hondo shook his head, “No. If they can’t haul it out in an hour’s time, we don’t need it. I want you two back restin’, an’ those two mechanics jeeps back so that your backup drivers can look things over, get their gear in them, an’ be ready to roll. Robin an’ Alice are your back-up drivers an’ if I remember right, they are the mechanics of your team, right?” Madison and Patricia booth nodded. “Patty and I are pretty decent at helping with mechanical repairs but I we’re not as good as they are.” Madison said. Patricia nodded, “Yeah, it’s a bit eerie, sometimes, how well they both understand machinery. Neither of them talk much to people, but they talk to equipment they are working on and it actually seems like it replies, but in a language only they understand.” Madison nodded, “It’s true. Patty and I are kinda jacks-of-all trades.” “Except electrical stuff.” Patricia added. Madison continued, “Yeah, well, I can do basic electrical, car wiring and fixing cords on appliances, that sort of thing, but radios and stuff like that are beyond us. But we know enough that we understand the others, can direct them, and jump in to help so it all works out.” Hondo nodded, “Understood. So, why don’t you two take the jeeps in, Madison you have the one with the trailer, an’ get Robin an’ Alice to look them over an’ look over the tools an’ supplies. If they think they need anythin’ urgently, have them get with me or Jefe on it, otherwise have them make lists and I’ll see ‘bout them at our next stop.” Madison nodded, “Will do.” “They can write, right?” Hondo asked, thinking on Karl’s predicament earlier. Patricia and Madison looked at each other a moment and shrugged before turning back to Hondo. “I’m… not actually sure.” Patricia replied hesitantly. Hondo sighed and rubbed his eyes again, “*sigh* … alright… If they can’t have them just come tell us. If it can wait, have them tell us when we get to the next stop.” Madison nodded, “Will do… Let’s go, Patty.” Patricia nodded at him before turning to Hondo and smiling sweetly at him. “You sure you don’t want me to stay and help you somehow? I know you are tired and stressed and I’d do anything you needed to help you, personally.” She said softly. He glanced at her with one eye closed as he tried to will away his headache. “Anything?” He asked a bit flatly. She nodded, biting her lip a bit as she looked at him longingly. “Then just head to camp, do what I said, an’ be rested for the drive tonight. The less folks I have to worry ‘bout the better.” He replied. Her face fell a bit, as it was not what she was hoping to hear. She knew he was tired, but something about him made her heat up inside as is, but this added gruffness from him being tired and stressed, but still standing tall and moving forward, made her body ache to be taken by him. She did not want to make him angry, so she did not push it, but she felt he must not understand what she was offering. She was not the prettiest of the teem girls, nor of the women in the camp by far, but she was built well enough and available. She had not known a man to not take up a woman like her when offered a chance, but he had acted oblivious now twice. She felt she must act bolder to get his attention, but it would have to wait, as now was not the time to push it with him. She sighed internally, glad she was given some time to rest, to where she hopefully could have their camper to herself for a while, as she was already wet with anticipation. Her only option, now, for relief of the burning pressure inside her body was her own fingers, her imaginings of them together, and some time alone. “Yes, sir.” She said glumly before turning and heading out to the jeeps. Madison stood by the jeeps, impatiently waiting, and giving her a sour look as she came out. “What kept you?” He asked sourly. “Nothing. I just… *sigh* Nothing.” She replied sadly. Madison grimaced, “Trying to get him to make you his #$@!-buddy again?!” “That’s none of your business!” Patricia growled at him. “I don’t get it! He’s too old for you and you’re just some kid to him! Let it go and find someone your own age!” Madison exclaimed. Patricia glared at him, “Oh, like who?! Who am I going to find that’s my age here?? Some Wessen?!? Sorry, I agree that they are treated bad and slavery is wrong but.. but they are different and I.. I just couldn’t, because.. ick.. just.. no.” To Madison, her words were like a kick to the balls. HE glared at her angrily. “Oh, so no one else here, huh?!” HE growled. “I mean, Mr. Fernando is handsome and strong but… he’s just not my type.” She said with a shrug. Madison gave her a blank look for a moment before frowning at her. “Well, so you think wessens are ick, what about wessen #$@!ers? Mr. Hondo seems to like his wessens alright. He’s got Red Molly, his two “daughters” who some say he’s screwing, Then there’s the two rabbit wessen he just rescued, and he admitted to holding Maggie, of whom has been clingy to him, and then there’s Miniya, who seems awful chummy with him, wants to be with him not others, and talks sharply to everyone but him! His human wife Valentine and him are at odds, and you saw the way he talked to her! Well, he likes those icky wessen so either he’s icky too, you’re wrong, or maybe he doesn’t like humans!” Madison said angrily, not meaning most of what he said other than trying to be hurtful as she wounded his pride by not seeing him as a candidate to date, when he had wanted to be with her from the day they first met. Patricia looked down, “I.. I don’t know… Maybe you’re right. I know I just feel its wrong to be with a wessen, myself, but maybe he does like wessen women better.” Madison nodded, “I think it’s definite that he does! So, you just need to give up.” “Yeah… or figure out how to become a wessen.” She said seriously, having a look of one deep in thought. “Excatl.. uh, wait, what?!” Madison asked, feeling he had to mishear her, it clicking what he thought she had said only after he started talking. “Let’s get back to camp. I’m.. tired. I’d really like to rest.” She said. “Uhmm, yeah. Sure.” Madison said hesitantly. Patricia did not wait for his reply, but climbed in, shut the door and started the engine. She waited for him to get in, which took a minute or two longer as he had tried to process what he had just heard, but once he was in and ready to go, she waved him ahead to lead the way. As he pulled off, she unzipped her pants before putting the vehicle in drive. Once rolling she slid her hand down into her panties and started to rub herself as she rolled along behind the other jeep. Though the camp was not that far away, she just could not wait any longer. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- As the teens headed outside, Hondo went upstairs, as that’s the last direction he had seen Molly go. Once upstairs he checked their room first, finding her packing up a last few items. He glanced around the room, looking at how clean and organized everything was compaired to the morning when he had left it. “I hope you didn’t clean all this up.” He asked as he walked up to her. She turned and looked at him, shaking her head as he approached. “No, I did nothing but pack our stuff. It was all Melissa and Nova’s work. I think I’m not going to have much choice but share you with them, someday.” She replied giving him a bit of a sultry grin. “Just ‘cause they want to know, an’ I said we’d talk ‘bout it when they got out of the military doesn’t mean I’ll agree to it, nor that they will still want me then. Four years for Melissa an’ four or more for Nova, yeah that time can fly by fast but, in this world, a year might as well be a lifetime.” He replied, grabbing her good arm and turning her towards him. “Besides, You’re woman enough for me.” She smiled softly and leaned into him, “I’m glad you think I am, but I’m not sure I am. Even if I was, others need you too.” “Like who?” He asked. “Well, Val for one. Maggie is another. Tonya is growing up, and I know how she cares for you and she might need more from you than being a dad to her.” Molly replied. “Maggie is.. a unique situation. An’ Tonya deserves her own man, someone younger. She might want me, but I’m not sure she knows what’s best for her, right now.” He replied. “Better with you, then to let her drives push her into someone who might hurt her, like it almost happened with Hector.” Molly said. “Maybe, but we’ll cross that bridge if we have to. For now, she seems content to try to be a good daughter.” He replied. Molly nodded, ”Yeah… I hope that lasts… but there are others too, who might need you, even if she doesn’t. like Kiah, or April, or those bunny girls.” Hondo raised an eyebrow at her, “Aren’t we jumpin’ the gun, here? I’ve barely gotten 3 words out of the bunny girls before they passed out. It’s doubtful they will remember who I am when they wake up. April wants me to teach her, not #$@! her, an’ Kiah … well… I’ve not decided if she’s just a horny slut, attention deprived, or insane yet. Anyway, sounds like you have a whole harem picked out for me! These all wives or sex slaves?” Molly gave him that sultry like grin again, “A good wife should be a willing sex slave for her husband.” He chuckled, “I can’t say that I don’t like you’re thinkin’. Too bad you’re not well enough to show me how that all works.” She gave him a look of longing as she pressed against him, “If I didn’t need to rest from the drive, or had a few days more to rest and heal here still, I’d show you right here and now how to expected your women to treat you from now on out.” “My women, eh? So, was there the complete list, or are there more?” He said teasingly. “Miniya.” She said, sounding a bit serious. He wrinkled his brow at her, “Miniya? Not sure that will work. On top of bein’ Fernando’s I’m not too sure she wants to see me right now.” “I’d not be to sure of that.” Molly replied. “Oh?” He asked, cocking an eyebrow at her. “M.mr. H.h.hondo, a voice behind him called out softly, stammering a bit as she spoke. He half turned to see Miniya standing in the doorway, staring at the floor, holding her arm, and blushing a bit. She had changed into a white tank-top, jeans, and a thin grey hoodie, of which she had the hood up on her head. She did not seem cold, but more like she was trying to hide, seeming to be ashamed of herself. “Oh, when you said…” Hondo said to Molly who nodded. “Sorry, usually I hear people comin’, but Guess I’m a bit out of it.” “No, she moves very quietly.” Molly replied as she stepped away from him so he could fully turn to Miniya. “I have animal like hearing and had I not seen her, I’d not have noticed either. I usually can smell someone coming too, but I have to try hard to smell her. If I didn’t know she was there I’d not know that faint scent was her.” “Its.. it’s a hamster thing. Females don’t have a strong scent so they are harder to find by predators when nesting. And.. and I’ve always been light on my feet.” She said softly from where she stood. Molly picked up one of the bags on the bed, leaving another, “I left some clothes for you, if you wanted to grab a quick shower before we head back… I’ll let you two talk.” Miniya stepped back into the hall to let Molly out before returning to the doorway, staring down the whole time. “You wanted to talk to me?” Hondo asked in a low voice after Molly left. Miniya nodded. “Well, come in and shut the door.” He said. She stepped in and shut the door, but stood close by it. He sat on the bed and motioned for her to come closed. “Come here.” He said. She came up to him and as she got closer, he could see she was visibly trembling. She stopped short, with her head still down and stood there for a moment. “Miniya?” He called to her, trying to prompt her to speak. “I’m.. I’m sorry.” She whispered. HE stood up and moved towards her but she took a step back, so he paused. “I’m not going to hurt you.” HE said, reaching out to her, but she flinched and pulled back a bit more. “Maybe y.you should.” She said softly. “What?!” He asked, incredulously. She looked up at him with grit teeth, her eyes flashing almost angrily, which had him a bit confused. “I Said, Maybe you Should!! Maybe You SHOULD Hurt Me! Maybe I Deserve it! I’m just a stupid, usless little Whore, After all!! So, Go Ahead!! Hurt ME!!” She exclaimed. “What the #$@!!” He growled. “HURT ME!!!” She half yelled, taking a wild swing at him as she blurted that out. “That’s enough!!” He snapped, grabbing her arm before her swing connected, and holding it firmly, but trying not to hurt her. She glared at him and hissed through grit teeth as tears started flowing down her face again, “Just hurt me, please!” “Stop! Miniya, stop!” He said firmly, letting go of her amr. She fell to her knees in front of him and started to cry. “Please, hurt me, please… I deserve it! I’m a stupid, drunk whore and I’ll get people hurt! Please, hurt me, punish me, rape me, use me, please!! I’m useless to help anyone! I deserve to be hurt!! Please…. Please help me!!!!” She finally cried out before grabbing onto his legs and sobbing. He reached down and stroked the young woman’s hair gently. He realized Molly was right. She was broken and not ready for this yet. He had pushed her too far and was too hard on her, Yes, she failed to do things the way he wanted, but she was trying her best to do what he wanted and not fail him. He assumed too much and expected too much without knowing her well enough or directing or training her well enough. He expected them all to use common sense, but when they were beaten and abused for so long, ordered to do only exactly what they were told and use any means necessary to carry out the masters will, even if it meant hard to themselves, how could he expect them to act and think and do things the way he would or other ‘normal people’ from his time would? He continued to stand there and stroke her hair as she cried, letting her cry it out for now, as he thought. Maybe this was a wake-up call he needed. Molly was right, they needed to give those they saved training and a purpose. Without it they would fall apart or fall back to what they had known. Saving these folks would be a lot more work than saving many from his time, like he was used to. This required a new strategy, and they would need to figure it out soon. (To be continued…)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 25th, 2024, 3:55pm Hondo stood there, gently petting Miniya’s head as she cried. It took a few minutes, but she eventually calmed down and just lightly clung to his legs, leaning against them mostly, as she sniffling softly. “You gonna be alright?” He asked softly after a moment. She shrugged, “I..*sniff* I don’t know.” Her voice was soft and he barely heard her, but unlike with Valentine, he was not going to push her to talk louder. Valentine needed to get over herself and take responsibility for her actions, whereas this one was truly broken and needed help finding her way. Valentine could have very well been broken when she initially lashed out, but he did everything he knew to do to help her. He offered of himself and his time to her, but she rejected him. This one lashed out initially, but instead of seeming like a spoiled brat, like Val had, she came off more like a scared, wild animal, so afraid and unsure of who to trust. Yet, after her initial reaction, she pleaded for help at his feet, showing she wanted help and wanted to trust someone, despite all she had gone through. She was far from the attention-seeker he believed Val was being. Miniya’s cries were an actual cry for help, from a very scared, lonely young woman who was extremely lost in life and of who had been extremely hurt in the past. Unlike Val, Miniya had no one she knew she could trust, no one that had not done her wrong in the past, except those at the camp who were not much better than strangers waiting to hurt and use her. One like this, Hondo could see his way clear to help, and to even take an occasional outburst from, as she was truly broken. He knew a rescuer could not save everyone; the hardest not to be able to rescue were those who wanted it but were out of reach for some reason, like the little doe wessen he had not been able to save earlier that day. The easiest to rescue were the ones who wanted it and were right there in reach, begging for it, like Miniya now was. That being said, easiest to rescue did not mean the path to their rescue would be easy, just that one did not have to convince them they needed rescued first, nor risk life and limb to save them physically. In truth, though she wanted help and was right there, rescues of the mind and soul were tricky, hard work, and not without risks of their own. All that aside, she was Fernando’s. Not just because he held her slave papers, but he also rescued her, physically, and had shown an interest in her. Hondo did not want to overstep with her, but she needed something from him. He knew he would have to talk to Fernando about her, and Maggie, although there were different reasons with her, as soon as he got back to camp if possible. He gave her a minute more before moving his hand from her head to reach down and gently grab her shoulder. She flinched at his touch and looked up at him suddenly with the same scared eyes he often saw when he touched Maggie. She swallowed hard and then relaxed after a moment, looking back down, though her body was notably more tense. “Come on. Let me help you up.” He said softly as he lightly tugged on her shoulder to helped her to her feet. She stood but looked away from him slightly, trying not to make eye contact. “I.. I’m *sniff* s.sorry. I haven’t cried like that in a long time, in front of anyone at least.” She said quietly. He nodded towards the bed, “Sit. Looks like we need to talk ‘bout a few things.” She nodded and took a seat on the bed, staring at the floor as she sat down. He sat down after she had, sitting so he was turned her direction and far enough away to give her a little space, as he was not sure what she needed from him but did not want to crowd her if she was still feeling nervous. She sat there silently, saying nothing for a good minute or two, so Hondo broke the silence first. “Listen, Miniya, I can’t say I’m sorry for gettin’ after you, as what you did, the danger you put yourself an’ the others in, is not somethin’ that can be overlooked, but.. after talkin’ with Molly, she reminded me that you’ve not been with us long an’ all this, this not bein’ a slave to Giovanni anymore an’ havin’ to do things outside of bein’ a distraction girl, is still pretty new to you.” He said, keeping his voice as low and soft as he could. She shuddered when he spoke Giovanni’s name and closed her eyes for a moment as she tried to push the memory of him, what he made her do, what he had done to girls like her in front of her, and what he would have done to her had Fernando not stepped in. “No need to sugar-coat it. I was a whore. A useless whore.” She said quietly, clenching her fists angrily as the feeling of shame and uselessness washed through her again. “Be that as it may, you had no control over what he made you do; what he made you be. But, that is over now.” He replied. “Is it?” She asked in a quavering voice as she looked up at him, “It all seems like some dream, a cruel dream, that is just showing me some possible good life that I can’t have.. That I don’t deserve.” “You do deserve it, a chance at it at least, an’ this is real. You just have to accept it. I know it’s easier said than done, an’ I honestly did not even think ‘bout how hard this is on you to accept still, how unreal it may seem, nor did I consider everythin’ you might have gone through. So, for how I responded, I am sorry. Jefe entrusted me to watch over you an’ get you used to bein’ out in public again, an’ I put you into a situation you weren’t ready for, then yelled at you an’ hurt you.” He replied. She shook her head, “Don’t be sorry. You.. you didn’t hurt me that bad, really. Just scared me more than anything.” In truth, her ass still hurt, as he spanked her good and hard, but though it hurt, it was notably different than how she had been hurt before. Giovanni had hit her with leather belts and that fancy cane he carried from time to time, as well as pool cues, pool balls, liquor bottles, the butt and barrel of his pistol, and even sometimes just his fists. Sometimes it was in a moment of anger, or sometimes slowly over hours or days, as he bound her hand and foot to a rack in his ‘punishment’ room, or to a bed somewhere, taking his pleasures from her, which could be a number of physical and sexual acts, all of which hurt. She had managed after a while to just stay angry as he hurt her and the others, though her worries build as he seemed to take less and less pleasure in torturing them when they failed to meet his expectations. Some associated the punishments with them disobeyed him or failed completely, but that was not the case. In truth, it took only one girl disobeying him and getting ‘punished’ to scare them all into total obedience, and that had happened long ago, so outright, willing disobedience was extremely rare.  Simply spilling a few drops of a drink could get one beaten. Him losing a $50 bet could make the girl, assigned as the distraction-girl, to be tied to a bed for a day and ‘punished’, questioning his orders could get one tied to the rack for a fortnight, and outright disobedience would usually mean a slow death. She had noticed, though, that he took less delight in in, the last several months, seeming to just shoot girls over lesser and lesser offences. He hurt them worse and tolerated less, and towards then end, any little thing meant death. She had escaped death a week before she was rescued, from him tying her to the rack and using her as a punching bag for spilling a drink when she tripped, her steps made unsure by her drunken and drugged out state. She had barely recovered and been put back on distraction duty, fully warned that no further failing of any kind would be tolerated from her. She had already been pretty well dead inside, drinking away the racking pains her body and mind both felt, and wondering which day would be her last. It was different now, and though his spanking hurt her, and she knew without a doubt he was angry, it all felt different. There was a lack of malice in his actions and when he looked at her angrily, she felt a pain in her chest, in a part of her that she thought had died long ago, though when she was not exactly sure. Every time Giovanni beat her, every time she gave up her body to another stranger, every time another of the girls like her cried out in agony and anguish, and every time they hauled out another body of one that had escaped the reality of this life before her, another little piece of her died. Somewhere in there, her very heart and soul seemed to have died, leaving her living body as an empty shell to stagger on, continuing its horrid existence until her master decided to extinguish her life. This new life was still a dream, one she feared being just that, a dream, and one she feared losing if it was real, because of her own failings. Her mind told her no matter how good it looked, she would be used and hurt; these things she expected and much more. What she did not expect was for her heart to work again, to feel pain there again, to feel a yearning there, but it was happening just the same. She was not sure what scared her more at the moment, this all being fake, or finding a part of herself to lose it all again because of her lack of ability, knowledge, and understanding. She felt like such a stupid, little whore, yet this man was talking to her like a person. She had already disappointed him once, and she so did not want to do so again.   “… I.. I’d take that pain of you spanking me every day, twice a day, rather than being made to wake up to find this is all some drug and alcohol induced dream I’m having, passed out on the floor at Giovanni’s somewhere… Besides, I did fail. There’s not an excuse. I failed you and Fernando, after all you have done for us: my sister, Tracey, the others, and me… I deserve to be hurt far worse than what you did… Had I failed so bad before at… at where Fernando saved me, I’d have been dead before I knew what happened… I’d be dead if Fernando hadn’t saved me, Tracey too, as we both failed to distract customers enough and he.. G.giovanni lost money.. because of us… If.. if losing money means we should die, then.. then if someone had gotten hurt or died because of me…..” She paused, not finishing her thought as her emotions threatened to overtake her yet again. She clenched her fists, closed her eyes again, and she grits her teeth, as she sat there, part in anger at herself, and partly to try to hide her further shame and hopelessness. She had cried in front of him twice now, and that was something she normally did not allow herself to do. Showing weakness like that to the wrong person could get you dead, she knew that, and letting emotions rule you when you were a sex slave and distraction girl, like she had been, would cause you to fail your job, which meant your death or some other form of torturous punishment. It often meant also dragging one of the other girls down with you, of which they shared your fate, putting further anguish on you in the form of guilt, if you were not already dead inside. Anger was the only emotion she could seem to control, the only one that gave her enough power to hold herself together. It had come easy before, and she had thrived on it for the most part, but it was failing her now. She felt if he took advantage of her now, he would have every right to, as she had failed him and shown herself to be weak in front of him. Hondo shook his head, “They didn’t, so don’t think ‘bout it now. But, that means you get a chance to learn without anyone gettin’ seriously hurt. But, there can’t be a next time, understand?” “Yeah. I know.” She replied softly, nodding as she spoke. “But, what if something had happened? What if someone was hurt or killed? … What if Zoey or Macey had died?” Hondo looked down a moment before looking back up, “I.. don’t know.” She looked up at him, “Would you have killed me?” “I.. I don’t know, I hope not.” He replied quietly. She looked down, “If I do mess up like that, please just kill me quickly.” He frowned at her, “Listen, unless you blatantly disobey, are negligent an’ get someone killed, or kill someone for no good reason, no one is gonna kill you, an’ I don’t want you thinkin’ that way. I admit, had the girls died I might have tried to choke the life out of you, but I’d have been wrong, dead wrong!” She tensed a bit, reflexively as his voice got a bit louder and sharper. She wrung her hands and trembled as she sat there, once again staring at the floor. “No, you’d have been right. Maybe.. maybe you should strangle me still.” She replied “Don’t talk that way.” He said, softening his tone. She looked up at him quickly, looking as if she was going to cry again, “Why not?! Can’t you see I’m worthless?! All I know is how to be a whore!” He shook his head, “Miniya...” “No, it’s true! And.. and I deserve worse than that spanking!” She exclaimed, standing up quickly and turning towards. “Miniya…” He started to reply, but she cut him off again. “You’re right! I can’t fail again like that, and.. and I owe you! I owe you and Fernando both but… I don’t know what to do! Just.. Damn! Here!” She exclaimed, seeming conflicted as she pulled off her hoodie and started to quickly undo her pants. Hondo stood up and grabbed her hands to stop her, “Miniya, stop! Calm Down! … What are you even doing right now?” She looked at him, with a lost look, “I.. I need punished and I need to pay you back, but I have nothing but my body and knowing how to use it! Please, just let me do what I know! I can’t do anything else!! Please, just take me, punish me, control me, use me, please! I don’t know what else to do!” He held onto her hand, though she tried to pull them away. “Miniya, I need you to stop, right now.” He said, mustering all the calmness he had left as he spoke. She stared at him, panting a bit as her eyes seemed to dart around, as if searching for an answer. “I.. I don’t know what else to do… I.. I don’t know what to do.” She whispered, trying not to cry still. “I know, but that’s why we are here, Jefe an’ I. Now, I messed up with how I got after you an’ punished you, I am sorry for that, but you asked for help after that, still, an’ I’ll try to help if you want my help. I’ll also talk to Jefe ‘bout helpin’ you too, an’ the others. I can’t begin to understand what’s goin’ on in your mind, what you are feelin’ an’ goin’ through with this transition in life, let alone what you’ve gone through in the past. I do know it must be hard for you to trust anyone, but you asked for my help, so I need you to try to trust me an’ listen to what I’m tellin’ you. Can you do that?” He asked, trying to keep his tone soft, but his words firm. She swallowed hard as she stared at him. After a moment she nodded, keeping eye contact for the first few before looking down and bowing her head to him. “Y.y.yes, I’ll.. I’ll try… please help me.” She replied weakly. “Then, let’s stop this. Your body isn’t a tool or a bargainin’ chip to pay anyone back or curry favor. An’ abusin’ yourself won’t make up for messin’ up. You need to learn from your mistakes, do your best to make things right, an’ move forward.” He replied as he slowly let go of her hands. As he let go, she let them drop to her side as she stood there. “How to I make up for what I did?” She asked softly. “Luckily, there’s not really anythin’ to make up for. You endangered yourself, my girls, an’ the teens who were with you. If anythin’ you should apologize to them for puttin’ them in that spot. Explain to them why you did it, if you can, but at least apologize an’ promise to do better. I know it will take time, but since you got lucky, an’ I’ve unfortunately made it a bit traumatic for you, maybe you’ll think more along the lines that you need to now. I’d say learnin’ from this more than makes up for it.” He replied. She stood quietly again for a moment before looking up at him. “I’m.. I’m sorry.” She said. He shook his head, “Not to me; to them.” “I will to them, but I owe you too. I let you down too, and we all see how tired and stressed you are. I’m sure Fernando is about the same, but you entrusted me to something and I let you down. I.. I want you’re help, but … please, I need your forgiveness!” She pleaded. “Can we sit while we talk?” He asked nodding at the bed. She nodded, so he sat down. She rebuttoned her pants and grabbed her hoodie, pulling it on before sitting beside him and looking at him expectantly. He sighed as she sat down, “*Sigh* … I do forgive you, though I have more that needs forgiven than you do.” She looked up at him, her eye’s glistening with tears that forced their way through, “Thank you. I don’t deserve it, but thank you.” “You’re welcome… Molly has told me a couple time how many of you have not only had traumatic pasts, but also do not know how to do a lot of things I consider basic because of the lives you were forced to live. I want to help teach an’ show you ladies what to do, how to be, but I need to understand you all better to do so. Now, you wanted to explain why you did what you did, an’ I didn’t let. I’d like to hear your thought process, so I understand better.” He said. She sniffed and wiped her nose on her hoodie before using relatively the same piece of cloth to wipe her eyes. He tried not to grimace at that, though he was sure he had done worse when in the heat of battle or when his hands were full of grease. Getting a little snot in her eyes was probably better for her than the amount of grease, gas, and transmission fluid that he had ingested over the years was for him. “I.. I was scared… I know I act angry, but it helps me, sometimes. If you’re angry, people just tend to leave you alone… they.. they don’t hurt you if you’re alone… I.. I know I told you I don’t like anyone, and I told you later it was partly a lie, as.. as I liked you a bit.. but.. I try not to like people because as soon as I do, they… they either hurt me or are taken from me… You have to stay strong in what I did, understand? You.. you show weakness or emotions, which most assume to mean you’re weak, and you don’t last! I.. I don’t know why I tried to last, honestly, as some days I wished I had just died and got it over with, but.. but maybe this is why. Maybe a part of me knew it, somehow, though I didn’t understand it… I know it sounds crazy…” She said softly before he cut her off. “Actually, I understand that.” He said. She wrinkled her nose at him, questioningly, “Really?? You mean I’m not crazy for thinking that way or feeling that maybe I knew this was coming, somehow?” He chuckled softly, “Heh! No, not a bit crazy for that, as I’ve seen weirder, crazier things happen. If you’re crazy, it for still likin’ me a bit.” A slight soft smile came to her face at his words and she bashfully bowed her head. “I do still like you, and.. and maybe… no, definitely even more than before, though I can’t explain it.” She said. “Heh. That’s alright.” He replied. She continued, “I’m ashamed that when you asked for someone to go with the teens, that Maggie spoke up and I couldn’t, but like I said I didn’t really like anyone and I trusted fewer. I liked you a bit and trusted you a bit and.. and I was just too scared to leave you. I am ashamed of it, but it’s true. The anger is real, but it’s usually at myself. I hate me, I hate being a whore, I hate being weak and stupid, but I am. The acting tough is just an act, as I can’t let people know how scared I am. I’m telling you as I’m trying to trust you, but please don’t tell anyone else. Understand, as scared as Maggie seems to act, I feel even more scared inside. I’m not saying I’m more scared than her, but she’s definitely braver than I am, because I couldn’t even go with Madison and Patty when shopping, let alone go with you and face what you faced to rescue those rabbit wessen girls! That.. that’s why when you left me, I made an excuse to go to the jeep. I saw the alcohol you bought and.. and, please understand I wasn’t trying to steal from you, honest!” “I know. You were trying to relax, right? So, you wouldn’t freak out?” He said more than asked. She shook her head, “It’s more than that. You see Gio .. the guy Fernando saved me from, he gave us drugs when he first got us, to keep us horny, compliant, and to keep us from being fertile, but they are expensive. He starts you off there, but then tries to wean you off all the drugs and onto cheap alcohol, though he still gives us something to keep us horny, but it’s a different one later. Usually we need something to keep our stomachs numb, too, as the cheap booze tears up your guts, but those are cheap drugs. Having distraction girls puking or bent over in pain doesn’t look good for him either, so it’s definitely cheaper than having us make him look bad. If anything I was trying to numb myself enough to look like I wasn’t scared and.. I don’t know, I just felt like I needed it.” “You said weans you off all those drugs? The ones that keep you from being fertile too?” Hondo asked. She nodded, “They are a type of anti-heat drug, sort of like the army uses. It works, but the problem is, if you take them too long they sort of stop your heat, permanently.” “Meaning?” He asked. Miniya shrugged, “I don’t know exactly. I know you take them for a while then your guts start to hurt and you feel like you have the flu. I’ve seen some girls get so sick they die from it, but that doesn’t happen too often. I overheard someone say it’s something with our girl parts. The one that makes the eggs and the one where babies grow. They sort of die off, or partially die, or stop functioning, or something like that. I’ve heard a lot of things, but all I know is it hurts bad for a couple weeks, you get really sick for about a week, you feel weak and like you were kicked in the guts for a couple weeks, then no more heat and you can’t have babies. Some say that a girl shouldn’t really want sex after that, nor have it feel as good anymore, but we were kept on drugs to make us want it and I can’t really remember a time where it felt really good, so I don’t know.” “What about now? How do you feel?” He asked. She shrugged, “I don’t know. I think I want it, or at least want to know if it could feel good and I could have sex without feeling dirty and used, but I’m so confused right now. This.. this all just doesn’t feel real so, I just.. I. I don’t know.” He nodded, “Fair enough. Now, you said it’s like the stuff the army uses. Does their stuff do the same thing?” She shrugged again, “Honestly, I don’t know. I’ve heard yes, but I know so little about it all.” He nodded, understandingly, as she did not seem to know the names of all the parts of her own body, even.  But from what she said, compared to what Melissa and Nova had told him about the army having sterilized many of the wessen troops in the past, along with certain anti-wessen sentiments that still seemed to hold true in the army, he had to wonder if there was some truth to it. “So, you were used to numbin’ yourself with alcohol, so you saw me buy it an’ thought you had to have it.” He asked. She looked up at him with a look that plead for understanding, “I needed it. I don’t know how to function under stress without it. It.. it helps me cope. I’ve been trying not to drink, as I don’t want to be an alcoholic whore anymore, but I don’t know how to hid my feelings or how scared I am without it! I drank every day for years, please understand.” “Used to drinkin’, but it still gave you the hiccups? Jefe must have given you some of his medicine to clean out your system.” He said, figuring Fernando gave her a bio pill, or a partial one at least. She shrugged and looked away, sheepishly, “I don’t know about that, but I do know that when I feel overly nervous or guilty about something, I get them. Its.. its been a long time since I had them, but I’ve felt so empty inside until recently. I felt pretty guilty about taking your whiskey without asking, all afternoon, especially with how kind you’ve been and all. I should have felt worse, but I did not even think of the danger I put everyone else in. … I’m so sorry.” “Hmm. Well, what’s done is done. Havin’ a little alcohol occasionally to relax, have some fun, to ease pain, or the like is fine, but you’re gonna have to learn to not need it. We can try goin’ cold turkey or we can try lettin’ you have a little to ease your nerves and try to work you off of it. Understand that I’m pretty sure Jefe gave you some medicine to clean out and fix up your system, so be careful, as you probably don’t have the tolerances you used to.” He said. “I wish I had some now.” She said, glumly. He pulled a flask from his vest and held it out, “Here, have some, but only a shot or two worth.” She looked up at him questioningly, “Are.. are you sure it’s alright?” He shook his head, “Not really. I don’t know what the right answer is for you right now, but you aren’t a little kid either, so I’m not sayin’ no right now either.” She looked at it for a moment before snatching it from his hand and taking a big gulp from it. She started to go for a second but she looked up at him and saw his eyebrow raised at her, so she put the cork back into it and handed it back. He took the flask back from her, took a swig himself, and then stuck it back into his pocket. “For now, if you feel like you need some, come to me, or Jefe. If you’re gonna drive, I don’t want you to drink any for at least four hours before, longer would be better. If on guard duty, I don’t want you to have any. If we are in a tense situation… Well, depends on the situation. If a sip will get you through, that’s fine, but start drinkin’ whole flasks on me an’ that will end. I want to help you an’ the other girls an’ guys who need an’ want help, but I need you all to try too, understand?” He asked. She nodded. He nodded back, “Good. Now, I’ve got a lot to do an’ we need to get back to camp. If you’re good to go, well go. If you need to talk more, we can take a bit longer.” “I’m good.” She replied quietly. In truth she did not really feel good. She wanted to say more, to tell him more about her, her thoughts, her feelings, and hear more of what he had to say. But, the truth was, she did not have the words to say what she wanted to, and the rest she was still unsure or confused by. As for hearing him talk more, she knew he had more to do, and she did not want to hold him up any longer. She felt like enough of a burden already and did not want to cause him further trouble, today at least. He stood up from the bed, stretched and groaned a bit. She too stood up and stood beside him for a moment with her head down. As he started to move to the door, she put a hand on his arm, which caused him to stop and look down at her. “Somethin’ wrong?” He asked. “I.. I hate to ask for anything after what I’ve done, but… would you… *sigh*… it’s stupid. Never mind.” She said, turning away in frustration. He grabbed her arm this time, to which she jumped at, “Now, you started to say somethin’ to me an’ I want you to finish it. Think of this as a lesson. Speak when you’re sure what you want to say an’ don’t let your mouth move faster than your brain.” She turned to him shakily and faced him, though her head remained down. “I… I’m sorry my head is so messed up, but… I just wanted to know how it felt to be held by you.” She said quietly. “But you’re Jefe’s gal, not mine.” He said. She nodded, “I.. I know. I’m not asking for anything else. I’ll not do anything sexual, I promise. I.. I just want you to hold me for a moment… I.. I saw you holding Molly and.. and she looked so happy. It wasn’t a fake look either, nor some sexy, lust thing, either. I’ve.. I’ve not really experienced that before. Fernando tried to hold me after my sister got through trying to push him into #$@!ing us both, and I acted like a bitch… I know I can be a bit of a bitch sometimes, but… Please? I.. I need to know I can be touched like that. I.. I need to know so I can see if I’m just a whore or not.” He looked down at her for a moment before moving his hand from her arm to her back and pulling her into him. He could feel her body trembling as he pulled her too him, and after a moment, felt her arms shakily wrap around his waist. It took a bit, but she slowly relaxed and seemed to melt into him. As she relaxed he pulled her head into his chest and then stroked her hair as he held her. She was not sure how long he held her, but it seemed like a moment and an eternity at the same time. He did not grope her, hump her, press against her lewdly, or talk dirty to her. He just held her and she felt the warmth of not just his body but of who he was in that time. She felt like she would break down and sob for a moment but she held it inside, as she did not want to ruin what she had in that moment. He let go after a bit but she did not. He gave her a few seconds more before he lightly grabbed her shoulders and put some space between them. She looked up at him, her eyes moist, a frown was on her face, and a slight blush in her cheeks. “I’ve got a lot to do yet before we leave.” He explained. She sighed, “*sigh* .. I know. Thank you for.. for holding me. I.. I really liked it.” He gave her a soft smile, “I’m glad. Now, why don’t you go find Molly. I’m gonna grab a shower then I’ll be down.” “Do you need any help?” She asked. He scowled a bit at her as he picked up his bag, “You said nothin’ sexual.” “I didn’t mean it like that!” She exclaimed. “I’m gettin’ a shower. I’m takin’ my clothes off an’ washin’ my birthday, an’ you ask to help. How else could you mean it?” He asked, trying to not speak harshly as he knew there was a lot to understand about her still. “I.. I meant like wash your back or something! I can keep my jeans on and just reach in and help!” She explained quickly. “I appreciate the offer, but no. A naked man an’ even a partially naked woman in a shower is gonna in the least be seen as sexual.” He replied. “I could do it without being sexual. I’ve seen a lot of naked men.” She replied quietly. He sighed again, as he really didn’t have the capacity for this today, “*sigh* … Miniya, listen, here’s lesson two. That life is over, so you need to act like a lady. A lady isn’t gonna help a man in the shower unless he is her man. You don’t want to be seen as a whore, I know, so you need to think of these things.  The only exception is if you do get medical trainin’ from Jefe, you could have to help someone injured get clean. If it’s for medical purposes, the rules change there, but only then.” She sighed and looked down, “I..I didn’t mean anything by it… I .. I just wanted to help.. to make up for what I’ve done.” “I’ve told you what to do for makin’ up for things, an’ I appreciate the offer, but understand I’m sayin’ no for your own good. You have to look at some things differently now. As much as havin’ you scrub my back sounds nice, if someone found out then they’d call you a whore. An’ though Jefe an’ I don’t agree on everythin’, I believe we both agree on not sharin’ women. You’re his woman. You’ve said so. So, if you’re scrubbin’ anyone’s back, it’s his. Understand?” He asked, firmly but not too sharply. She shook her head, “Not really, but I’m trying.” “Well, just try to trust me on this, alright?” He replied She nodded, “Yes sir.” “Thank you. Now, go find Molly so I can shower.” He said. She nodded and slowly walked to the door, pausing to look back for a moment as she opened the door, before slipping out and closing it behind her. He sighed and shook his head after she left, before pulling the flask from his pocket and downing the contents. It had been a long few months, with the last few weeks seeming like months themselves and the last couple days seeming like weeks. It would have been too easy to give in, let her wash him, of even screw her and rid himself of some pent-up frustrations, but he wanted to help her not hurt her. Beyond that, he was not looking for a repeat of the night before. Molly already seemed to have enough women picked out for him, as is, and he was barely keeping up with what he had. He hoped everything would settle down soon, and then maybe he would feel better and have more time to give to Molly and the girls. After that he could figure out if he could handle more. Valentine was not coming back in a hurry, though he needed to plan for that eventuality. For the moment, though, he was just to weary to think about any of it. Without further ado, he stripped down and showered up, being left alone for the entirety of the event this time. Once out, he combed his hair, slapped on some deodorant, and dressed in fresh clothes, rolling his dirty clothes in the towel he used, before shoving them into the empty pocket on his duffle bag. He did feel a bit more energized, for the moment, and felt his mind was a bit clearer. A good shower and some fresh clothes had a way of doing that for a person, though he had underestimated how much it would improve his immediate outlook and mood. Once his bag was repacked he gave the room one more look and headed out and down to the hanger. In the hanger he found Molly and Miniya sitting on the couch and talking. He did not hear what about, as they stopped and turned towards him when he got within earshot. “You both ready?” He asked. Molly nodded, “We’re ready. Our bags are in the Bronco… You look like you’re feeling a better.” “A bit. The shower definitely helped.” He replied. “I thought it might.” Molly said. “Karl an’ Marvin still at work?” He asked. “Yeah. Probably about another twenty minutes and we’ll be done.” Marvin’s voice called out as he came down the ramp from the dirigible. “You makin’ sure to spread the weight out between the sides an’ make it so it can be secured?” Hondo asked. “We found some netting, and there are eye-hooks on the walls. We put a couple barrels on each side and are splitting the stuff up evenly between them, weight wise at least.” He said, pausing by them for a moment to speak. Hondo nodded, “Sounds good. We’re gonna head back. Before you guys come back, talk to the soldiers an’ have the relay to whomever is in charge that you’re leavin’. They will probably need to come in an’ out for a while for water, so I’ll leave a key with the Wessen commander, er, Patrick I think his name was. I’ll tell them to lock up if they leave the place, not that it will help much.” Marvin nodded, “I’ll talk to them before we leave. Miss Val and her sister will be here longer than we will be, I’m sure.” Hondo frowned at the dirigible before glancing back at Marvin, “Yeah, can’t forget those two troublemakers. Let the guard know they are still here, then, too. I think Jefe had someone we were supposed to meet at three o’clock or three thirty, so, I need to get back, as it’s almost three now.” Marvin nodded, “Will do. We’ll see you back there in a bit.” Hondo nodded in reply and Marvin headed back to his task. As Marvin left, Hondo turned back To Molly and Miniya. “Well, you ladies ready to go?” He asked. Molly stood up with a groan, but faster than he could get to her to help her up. “Yeah. I’ll miss this place, but not this town. Was kinda like our home.” She said wistfully. “You could let me help ya up.” He said, half ignoring the comment as he did not share her fond memories of this place. It was not that he had not enjoyed time with her here, but this place only reminded him of his own weaknesses and ineptness, as he lay in bed here healing from injuries. It also reminded him of what he lost with Valentine and the pain and humiliation her rejection had brought. As much as Valentine was a part of the camper too, it was more like his home right now, and he wanted to be back there. Finding Molly as a mate in all this, or more like her telling him that he needed her almost as much as she needed him, was a bright spot in the gloom, but it was not enough to make this place hold any fondness. In truth he would not miss it. “I’m fine! Just a little stiff, so don’t worry. I get a nap in and I’ll be good for tonight.” She retorted. “Hmph.” He snorted, not believing her fully, though he knew it was not that she was trying t lie to him, but more keep him from worrying about things that were out of his control. No matter what anyone ever would say, he knew Molly was a good woman, one of the few he did not feel he had to worry too much about. Valentine might have made him a bit gun-shy about women had Molly not stepped in so fast and took up the mantel of being his woman. She had much to learn about his ways, as he did about her, but he felt in time they would. He turned to Miniya who sat, blushing a bit, as she kept her eyes down and away from him. “Miniya, you good to go?” He asked. “Yes sir.” She said quietly. He put a hand on her shoulder which made her jump and flash him an angry look for a moment before she softened her look and breathed out a stuttering breath. “It’s alright. Relax.” He said soothingly. “S.sorry.” She replied, sheepishly. “Sort of a force of habit. Not used to being touched unless someone was going to do something to me.” He nodded, “I understand, an’ I’ll refrain from touchin’ ya, unless I have to.” “NO!! I mean, no please” She exclaimed before blushing a bit more and calming her tone. “I mean, I don’t want to be jumpy or glare or anything like that anymore. I.. I know what we talked about, me being Fernando’s and all, but you said you’d help so… can’t you be my friend or teacher or something?” “I’m just a rescuer, handyman, an’ country boy. Pretty simple man, that’s it. I’ll help if I can, when I can. If you need a friendly ear, I’ll listen if I have time. If I see somethin’ that you’re doin’ wrong or you’re entrusted to me to do a job, I’ll do my best to teach you, but Jefe needs to be your first stop, understand? If he can’t help, I will, but only after he’s said he can’t an’ sends you to me, or he’s not there to help an’ you need somethin’ now. I say this for your own sake. I don’t want people to talk bad ‘bout ya because of me.” He replied. “What.. what if I don’t care if they do?” She asked, a bit of her anger facade returning. “Well, let’s say I care ‘bout how people see you an’ the other gals in camp. I can’t stop all gossip, but I also care ‘bout how they see Jefe an’ even myself for some part as we both need respect to make sure things run smoothly.” He said. She gave him a frustrated look, “You said you’d help me!” “I am! You said you’d try to trust me an’ ya ain’t!” He replied firmly. She shrunk back a bit and her face fell and the flicker of anger disappeared. “Sorry, I.. I didn’t… *sigh* .. sorry.” She mumbled. Molly gave him a bit of a frown too, but he was not sure why. “Now, I did not say I would not help, nor be there for you. Just sayin’ since you are Jefe’s you need to go to him first. We can be friendly, but bein’ friends is somethin’ we have to be careful ‘bout. Now, enough of that, then. Let’s get back.” He replied. Miniya nodded, got up, and slowly started off to the Bronco. Hondo started after her, but Molly stopped him by placing her hand on his chest. “She told me what happened. She likes you, you know.” Molly said. “She sorta likes me. Besides, she’s Jefe’s.” Hondo said. “I think only time will tell there, as she’s conflicted. I’m not saying you should try to take her, though she might be a good addition to your harem.” Molly said, giving him a sly smile. “I’m not in the mood to talk ‘bout that right now, Darlin’.” He said, trying not to show his frustration at the topic. “I’m just teasing, my love, in part at least. If you wanted her I would not say no, know that at least.” She replied. “Molly, I just want you right now, an’ before I can even take you I want you healed, an’ I want out of this cesspool of a town.” He replied. She nodded, “I know. But, no matter what, please be gentle with her. She wasn’t lying when she said her anger is her protection and her toughness is put on.” “She told you she said that?” He asked. “She told me everything, even about you holding her, her offer to help you wash, and your reply. She apologized if she stepped over the line, but she wanted me to know as she knew you were my man and she said I had been kind to her, despite her growling. She wants to be in our lives, even if its just a friend.” Molly replied. “If you befriend her, I can help her more. It just looks bad if a young wessen woman like her and I are friends alone. If she is our friend it’s different.” Hondo explained. Molly nodded, “I understand but I don’t at the same time. I don’t think she understands at all. We come from different worlds with different values and different ways of looking at things.” “I’m learnin’ that, but I also want you an’ the others to learn some of the values Jefe an’ I hold. Maybe some of them don’t work here, or matter, but some still do.” He replied. “I understand and we will learn from you both and we will all figure it out together, but all I ask is that you treat her gently. She may very well be more fragile than Maggie is, at least at the moment. She’s confused and at a crossroad in her life. She’s not even sure it’s all real. She could easily be set back if we aren’t careful right now. I just don’t want you upset at yourself, nor her hurt.” Molly replied. He leaned down and kissed her forehead before smiling softly at her, “You’re a kindhearted woman, Molly. I love ya, you know that, right?” She smiled back up at him, “I do.” “Good. Now, let’s get the #$@! outta here.” He replied, as he put his arm around her and pulled her to his side before heading out to the Bronco, at a pace she could handle with her limp. Once in the Bronco they climbed in and headed to camp. Miniya sat in the back and said nothing the whole drive, which prompted Hondo to stop short of camp. “You all right back there?” He asked. Miniya nodded. “You know I only said all that for your own good, right?” He asked. She looked out the side window with a sigh and nodded, but still said nothing. “Miniya, don’t be angry.” He said softly. “I’m not. I’m just… I don’t know.” She replied. “Listen, Molly and I talked and she said you and her are becoming friends, is that right?” He asked. Miniya looked up at Molly questioningly, “We’re friends?” Molly smiled at her and nodded, “Of course! Why wouldn’t we be?” “Cause no one has ever wanted to be my friend… not in a long time at least, and they even used to call me a stick in the mud and grumpy.” She replied quietly. “Well, we’re friends now, and that’s that.” Molly replied. “Thank you.” Miniya replied quietly. “You know, it’s pretty easy to be sorta friends with your woman’s friend, without people talkin’ too much.” Hondo added. Miniya looked up slowly, “R.really?” He nodded, “That’s how I see it at least. I still expect you to go to Jefe with your problems first, as a woman should always go to her man first, but if you can’t you can always come to Molly an’ I an’ we can help” He emphasized the ‘us’ and ‘we’ a bit, as he did not want her seeming to get attached to him to come between him and Fernando, nor for others to think less of her, as her self-esteem was already non-existent. She looked back down and smiled to herself, seeming to physically relax again. “Thank you.” She said softly. He then started forward again and entered camp, carefully pulling up to the camper before stopping and shutting the engine off. “Alright, Miniya, why don’t you grab your gear an’ go find your sister. Molly, you go inside an’ get some rest. Those rabbit girls should be passed out on our bed an’ Maggie should be restin’ somewhere too. There’s blankets in the pull-out drawer under the couch. Once we get settled again, we’ll get our bed back an’ get a closet cleaned out for your clothes.” He said. “Don’t worry about me. All I need is a duffle bag.” She replied, though the thought of her own closet did thrill her. “Once we go clothes shoppin’ again, you’ll need the space. Besides, it’s our room an’ you deserve to have the space. Val’s stuff can go to the dirigible, if it flies.” He replied. “Thanks again, Mr. Hondo.” Miniya said quickly before slipping out to leave them alone. They glanced back at her but she was quickly out and gone, before they could speak. Molly turned back to him with a worried look, “What are you going to do? You should get some rest too.” He shook his head, “Can’t. I still need to check the camper over, fuel it, then fill the Bronco and the fuel trailer. Have to make sure the fuel barrels in that new trailer are filled as well, but after I meet up with Jefe as I think we were supposed to meet with someone about somethin’ … *sigh* … too much goin’ on to keep it all straight.” She frowned but nodded, “Alright, but please try to rest if you can.” He nodded, “I’ll see about it.” She then stepped out and grabbed her bag from the back, as he stepped out and looked around for a bit. After a brief look he saw Fernando leaning against his VW camper, so Hondo walked his way. “Howdy Jefe.” He called out in a low voice as he approached. “You look like shit.” Fernando replied. “Heh! You should look in the mirror sometime!” Hondo replied with a chuckle. “I see most of you made it back. Where is Marvin and Karl, and your ex and the one you do not seem to want to talk about?” Fernando replied, ignoring his comment, as he was trying to ignore his own levels of stress and exhaustion. “Can’t say I want to talk ‘bout either of them right now, but they think they can get that shit-heap flyin’ before we leave an’ they want to follow the caravan with it. I gave them my disgruntled blessin’ an’ a few coins to do it, though I’d be surprised if they pulled it off. Figured it’d keep them out of my hair for a bit. Damn… Oh, an’ Marvin an’ Karl will be along soon. They are takin’ care for a few last-minute things.” Hondo replied a bit sourly. “They are your problem, so whatever you decide there.” Fernando replied, though he had some worry for his friend still on this issue. Hondo frowned, “Yeah. My problem. *sigh* … I’m stugglin’ a bit with her. She wants my forgiveness but… Don’t have time for that bull-shit right now anyway. Fernando nodded, but decided to change the subject as he saw that though Hondo might need to talk about that sometime soon, he did not see ready right now. “That Beekeeper with the mead should be here soon. At least you made it here before they did.” He said. Hondo grimaced a bit, “Is that who we were supposed to meet? Honestly, I knew there was someone, but I couldn’t remember who or why… *sigh* … I’ll be glad to get out of this hell-hole.” “You and me both.” Fernando replied sourly. “Before they get here, I wanted to talk to you ‘bout Miniya an’ Maggie.” Hondo said, seeming a bit concerned. Fernando sighed and rubbed his eyes, trying to muster calmness himself, as he braced for a report on them doing something stupid. “What did they do, now?” He asked as he pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to ease his headache. Hondo told him about Miniya, what had happened, how he had responded, what Molly had made him realize, and then their conversation after. Fernando nodded as Hondo spoke and sighed again, but more in weariness than in frustration this time. “*sigh* … I see. You did not do wrong, but I see why you think you did. Honestly, I have been thinking about how lucky we have been with the group so far, with them falling in line and doing what we ask, aside from Macey and Zoey’s escapades, but you are right. We have not fully considered the transitioning for them, or the lack of knowledge. I had to keep on Macey about cleanliness at first, as she was not taught some of the basics from her own mother, but the others seem to be doing fine there. The question is, how well are they doing and what else are we not thinking about that comes natural to us. We do need to get out of here first, but we will talk more on how to address all this later.” Fernando replied. “Schoolin’ is another thing too. I found out Karl can read some, but can’t write, an’ even those who can do both, struggle. I don’t think there’s a wessen here above a fourth grade readin’/writin’ level, an that’s maybe a third or second grade level, more realistically. I was readin’ before first grade, an’ though the schools are gettin’ worse in the time we’re from, in private schools first or second grade they are readin’ at least. Macey managed to guess at the word ‘peanut butter’, Miniya tried but admitted that she knows letter an’ sounds but can’t read, an’ I think Mae an’ June one of them must have read somethin’ as they asked for somethin’ we didn’t talk ‘bout, but I was told Kiah can’t read an’ April might be dyslexic, so I’m sure they aren’t much better than the others who can read a little.” Hondo added. Fernando nodded, “That is something I have been thinking about, but not had the time to implement.” “Molly said she struggles but can read, write, an’ do basic math, an’ she’s willin’ to help teach the others if we help her. Might at least be someone to take on doin’ a lot of the legwork or at least time-consumin’ class organizin’ for us.” Hondo added further. Fernando nodded again, “That is something to consider, at least, but not here or now… Now, you said something about Maggie too.” Hondo went on to tell him about how Maggie’s seemed to latch onto him and putting herself under Hondo as her master, due to her being so broken, and how she sees Fernando as he second master, and how her heat had been taken and was being restored due to the bio-pills, and her fears, her forced abortion, etc. Fernando worked his jaw angrily at parts of the story, but he stayed silent until Hondo finished. “… So, yeah, that’s it.” Hondo said, “She wants me to take her as she claim’s it’s the only thing that helps her, unless you are willing to, as she put it, spay her, which I told her was not happenin’.” Fernando shook his head, “#$@!ing animals, I swear… You are right, that is not happening. I admit I know little about the wessen’s heat, but we are not mutilating bodies to stop it. I need to understand it better, but from talking to that army doctor, they have some things available to help ease the heat or stop them.” “That bastard, Marco?” Hondo asked with a sneer. Fernando nodded, “One and the same.” “Heh! I trust him as far as Itchy-cooch can throw him! I told you ‘bout how Miniya said her heat an’ fertility was taken from her; which Maggie said the same happened to her after they murdered her baby. They were given pills until their insides hurt an’ they felt sick, then they couldn’t get pregnant again. The thing is, Miniya said she was given somethin’ like the military gives their wessen, an’ she heard it does the same things to them! One of the wessen sergeants an’ her corporal gave me a similar story, ‘bout the military chemically an’ sometimes physically castratin’ the wessen, male an’ female, especially those with stronger heats, or those caught #$@!in’! Seems like a human soldier can #$@! a wessen, but if caugh the wessen is punished, an’ if two wessen are caught, they are both punished. On top of all that, an’ bein’ used for the human soldier’s pleasure, they’re used to do most of the dirty work, an’ as livin’ shields at times.” Hondo growled. “I cannot see Jastrey letting that slide!” Fernando insisted. “Jastrey thought they were a little better than animals not long ago, remember? That look on her face when you revealed that one girl to not only be human but her granddaughter, you remember that?” Hondo retorted. Fernando frowned, “So much has happened since then, I guess I had half forgotten all that. Damn, what was that, two months ago?” “Two or three. I’ve lost track of time.” Hondo replied. “*sigh* Seems like a lot longer ago than that, though.” Fernando replied, shaking his head as he thought of everything that had transpired since. “To those in the military, it hasn’t been that long, though. They’ve had wessen in their ranks long before us, but they were treated badly. That damn major who we have been workin’ with has shown disdain ‘bout them several times. Hell, I doubt it’s all sunk into Jastrey’s head yet either, so those under her who have just heard ‘bout it, or been ordered to treat them as human, you think they have unlearned their beliefs or prejudices yet?” Hondo asked. “I understand prejudices too well and seen them first hand all too often to even think that they are set aside so easily.” Fernando replied grimly. “An’ Marco showed his disdain for, as he put it, waistin’ medical supplies on David an’ the Wessen town’s Mayor’s daughters. Plus, these meds were made for wessen, an’ if they had dangerous side effect like that, I doubt they have had time to make them safe since the treaty was signed. I wish I knew for sure on any of this. I talked to Molly ‘bout it all some a week back or so, before this happened, and she seemed to believe there are scent blockers to help protect a wessen in heat from smellin’ like she was in heat so they aren’t attacked, but she was afraid of any meds to lessen or stop a heat. I admit I know little ‘bout medicine, that’s why I lean on you for that stuff, but I’m hearin’ enough to make me worry. I was told even human woman have to go off birth-control occasionally to let themselves have a period for health reasons, so even if these meds didn’t have side effect themselves, might tryin’ to stop their heats with meds long term hurt them?” Hondo asked, anger and worry evident in his voice as he worried for his own girls’ safety and felt for the girls who had already been hurt by these things in the past, like Maggie, Miniya, and presumably the bunny girls, human and wessen alike, since they shared similar ‘careers’. Fernando nodded, “You are not wrong, but I will need to look into it further. Scent blockers should be alright as long as there is not anything in them that will leech through the skin and effect their system or mess with their hormones. I did not get any pills from Marco, just some spray and some hormone gum, so hopefully these will help, but even he admitted they do not work on them all. For now, do what you can for Maggie, I’ll talk to Miniya when I have time, and I will look into a safe means of helping them, if one is available.” “If there isn’t a safe means?” Hondo asked. “There is one. Maybe it is not medicinal, but we will find something. Though, be warned, Marco tells me that sex with a wessen in heat but pulling out can increase their heat, as can fooling around with them. This could be an old-wives tale, meant to keep them from fooling around to lessen the urges, or encourage them to take pills or have surgery to stop them, but I cannot be sure.” Fernando added. “Or an excuse for their masters to force it on them, an’ keep from unwanted breedin’. I’ve not heard anyone directly talk ‘bout it, but I’ve heard a few things that make me think some want to control how wessen are breed, not just population.” Hondo replied. Fernando nodded, “Both are probably true. Just look at history.” “But, now Maggie says foolin’ ‘round helps her, though we did not discuss the difference between pullin’ out or not.” Hondo replied. “Something about the process of turning humans into wessen, and even the unstable nature of their offspring, seems to make each one very different, so it is possible that it could work for some while having the opposite effect on others. Humans are not much different, honestly, but with wessen the differences seemed to be more profound, and varied. You should talk to her further about it.” Fernando said. Hondo nodded, “I will. Just hopin’ she can hold out until we get settled next. If she’s havin’ David as her co-pilot, though, she might need some scent blockers. I know you put some things in his head to make it so he can function, but how much restraint will a teen of his age have if she starts goin’ into heat while they are together?” “I had not thought about that, honestly. I will see what can be done.” Fernando replied. “Hmph… Things never get simpler, do they?” Hondo said more than asked. Fernando shook his head, “No they do not.”

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 3rd, 2024, 3:54pm Knowing what is expected next, Hondo asks “What’s next?” “The beekeeper lady should be coming within the hour with some mead I told her how to beekeeper lady should be coming within the hour with some mead I told her how to make a starting batch. Then check the vehicles and I have to run to Maddie’s place around 4:30 – 5:00 to get dinners for the convoy to have in go-bags. Then a final check and we start rolling out.” Fernando explains. “Where shall we begin?” Hondo asks. “I’ll get a couple chairs and work on the remaining radios you got from Center Town and you can check on those boxes and barrels I teleported into the trailer from the hanger. Plus I’ll show Naya where her bag is and what’s inside.” Fernando explains. “I’ll go get them from the back of the Bronco.” Hondo replies. “If I am not back here, I’ll be in my camper, just open the driver’s door and lets yourself in. And if I am not inside, let yourself in and I’ll be arriving from the bunny girl’s camper with Naya’s duffle bag.” Fernando explains. “No problem.” Hondo replies. “I’ll tell the girls, Naya, that you might enter the camper and not to worry. Ichi’s asleep.” Fernando tells her. “Anythin’ else I should know?” Hondo asks. “They are sleeping on the floor as I moved that bed there, behind the front seats.” Fernando explains. “Why would you move the bed to the floor?” Hondo asks. “As you know, the camper is electric. The bad battery pack is towards rear before the electric motor; if it goes, it would heat up the platform above it, and set the bed on fire from the heat. Being on the floor away from the battery pack’s area is better and won’t burn.” Fernando explains. “If you know, what is the thickness of the panel the bed was on compared to the floor?” Hondo asks. “If the spirits went by VW Standards, the bottom where one would consider the floor, rear platform, front seat platforms, front floor panels, and rising panel from the floor panels to the platform panels is 18 gauge steel panels welded together. Compared to the roof and side body panels which are 16 gauge steel panels welded together.” Fernando explains. “And the frame are welded the panels?” Hondo asks. “The frame should be shape stamped 14 gauge steel, lined up with other frame parts and later with the panels and welded together.” Fernando explains. “I see.” Hondo replies. After a bit of silence he asks, “Why don’t you reverse time on that battery pack and make it new again?” “I tried, and it looks like that pack was made with bad recycled batteries to begin with.” Fernando answers, adding, “At least they are enough to just run the lights while we go. We’ll replace it at the next town. It being a long ride, I’ll turn on the generators at one of the bathroom breaks and I should be able to make the long ride.” ”Alrigh’, I’ll go git the radios for you while you git that girl’s thin’s.” Hondo says. “See you then.” Fernando replies before they go their separate ways. Fernando goes to his camper’s sliding door and opens, telling Naya to put on her shoes and hoodie, and pull the hood over her head. She does as she is told and steps out of the camper and follows Fernando to Minerva’s Medical Jeep. He leads her to the rear of the jeep and opens the door. “This is where your things will be stored when the camp is going to the next town.” Fernando explains before pulling out her duffle bag. “This is your bag. I will put it here so you can get it while on the road.” He opens it and pulls out the package with the hoodie blanket. “You will take this with you inside your seat and put it on when it gets cold like in the picture.” He puts the hooded blanket back in the bag and the bag in the rear of the jeep. He then takes to the side of the jeep and opens the only side door and pulls down the seat. “I’ll talk to Minerva about it, but you are to sit behind her or anyone else who is driving. No one is in the camper when we driving on the road because if there is an accident, anyone in the camper gets killed. It is safe to be in the vehicle when on the road. Got that?” “Yeah.” Naya replies. “Good.” He says as he pushes the front chair in place and closes the door. He then takes Naya back to his electric camper, letting her go inside and back under the blanket with Ichigo though she did not take off her hoodie. Hondo opens the driver’s door, making Fernando to turn to him, “Good, you’re here. Get in and relax. I’ll be there in a second.” Hondo nods and gets in. Fernando closes the sliding door and opens the front passenger door, getting in and sits on the passenger door. Hondo looks over the dash set up and huge steering wheel. “This is a lot of switches and gauges, almost like most big rigs.” Hondo points out. “It’s not that hard drive or charge, you just have to read the panel labels and flip each switch as to what you want and read the meters for how much each battery has.” Fernando explains. “Which one is the bad battery pack?” Hondo asks. Fernando turns off all the batteries being charged by either generators or solar panel and flips one switch then points to the meter above it, “That one. It never gets above 9volts when it should be at 12volts.” “What’s its amperage?” Hondo asks. Fernando points to the other meter under it, “It says 425 amps when it should be over 600 amps.” “Sounds like a couple dead or shorted cells in the pack.” Hondo points out. “It should be enough to run the lights for most of the ride to the next town.” Fernando says. “Let’s hope.” He says before hefting a cardboard box towards Fernando, “Here’s the radios.” Fernando takes out a smaller box from inside the larger box before putting the box in the space between the seats. Hondo looks intently as Fernando opens it and pulls out a black UV-5R from inside along with a few other pieces and begins to assemble it. He then turns it on. It speaks something in Chinese. Going through its menu, he switches the language option within it to English. He then gives the radio a Factory Reset and it says “Frequency Mode.” “That was simple.” Hondo says. “Yeah, but it is now a blank radio, channels need to be programmed into it.” Fernando says as he looks about the box before finding a programming cable in the box like he has from the previous box. He then finds a small notebook and a CD ROM inside the box and hands them to Hondo, “That’s the programming cable and I hope the software. I already have that from the first box, so these can be yours.” Hondo looks at cable, notebook and CD-ROM before taking a small box from the larger box, “I’ll do some of the radios like you just did to speed things up.” Fernando writes some notes in his notebook, “Show me what you get done, I want to keep track of who gets what.” He then pulls out his Thinkpad X2000 laptop with his programming cable and sets it up. Hondo looks intently as Fernando opens a small plastic door on the side of the radio and puts the programming cable into the radio as the laptop boots. He then activates the programming software, setting up communications port and channel assignment to the radio and looks at Hondo. “Zoey and Macey will get the same 7 channels as everyone else, but what about a privacy channel for them?” “That would be interesting. What you propose?” Hondo says and asks. “What’s the possibility of K-mart Security still being a thing?” Fernando asks. “Slim and none.” Hondo replies. “The problem is somebody else using the frequency from some old radios.” Fernando points out. “If the radios have a low power setting, you can set it up as low powered and the signal won’t go too far. A mile at best.” Hondo points out. “And throw in a privacy tone on top of that.” Fernando adds, “I’ll need to add it to our radios under high power and have a radio for Ichigo to monitor them when they are out.” Fernando says. “I’ll set up a radio for Ichigo; what channel would you want the girls to have?” Hondo says and asks. “K-Mart’s Mall Security: Purple Dot, which is at 151.9550 MHz.” Fernando says as he sets up the frequency information on the programming software. “And I’ll set the CTCS privacy tone to 67.0Hhz. Others on that frequency could hear them, but they cannot interact with them, and the girls won’t hear them and thus interact with them.” He finalizes the information on the radio, marking that channel as “Zo&Ma” for “Zoey and Macey.” He also sets up a channel that Hondo and Fernando mostly use on their Yaesu as “Daddy” channel on high power and the Welcome Screen to “Welcome Zoey/Macey” (depending on who owns the radio). In all 9 channels are programmed into the radio. “There... What do you think?” Fernando says as he as he shows what he did to the radio, putting the Zo&Ma Channel on channel A and “Daddy” Channel on channel B. “Good for me.” Hondo says. Fernando puts radio in the box, needing to separate antenna from the radio and shut it off, putting the box on the floor. Hondo hands him the second radio and works on a third. It only takes a couple minutes for the radio to be programmed and Fernando checks it before putting it away in the box it came in and putting it on top of the first box. Hondo opens the third box and it is labeled “UV-5R” but in yellow. Hondo points it out as he assembles it, “I just realized that Tonya also requested for one. If I give her this one, she would want it to match everything she wears with it.” “As long as she is not color matching her panties with it, there should be no problem as far as I care. Besides, I think I have some leather or black cloth fanny packs for them to wear to keep the radio in. Zoey and Macey are too small to have the radio clicked into their pockets, though not so for Tonya, but just in case, they should have a fanny pack. Who knows what girlie things they will put into them along with the radio?” Fernando explains as he gets the Yellow Baofeng from Hondo. Hondo nods, “I would like to see one of them packs.” “Yeah hold on...” Fernando says before putting his things down and gingerly step by Naya and Ichigo, then going into his box he got at the first town He and Jeanette were in from the Indians there. He pulls out three fanny packs from the clothing that was in there and returns with them to the passenger seat he was in. He hands them to Hondo, “What you think?” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/Blackleatherfannypack.jpg Hondo looks them over, nodding as he checks the zipper and clips on it, revealing 3 pockets, 1 large one and 2 smaller ones. He then takes the yellow radio he was working on that he gave Fernando to test fit into the fanny pack. It fits if the antenna is taken off the radio. He says, “This should do.” “Good.” Fernando replies as Hondo hands him back the yellow Baofeng. He then connects it to his computer to program the channels to it. Hondo opens the forth box and it is labeled as “UV-5R8W.” Hondo points it out, “Would you know what that means?” “According to what I read so far, these little radios are 5 watts, but that one is 8 watts with a software switch in its menu system for 5 watts for medium power, 8 watts for high power and 1.5 watts for low power. The regular radios can be switched to 5 watts for high power and 1.5 watt for lower power.” He pauses for a second as he puts away the third radio in the box and puts it on top of the other two, “Before you get another radio, search for an extended battery and get them out, if you can get three, we will put them in these three radios for the girls.” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/BaofengRadioWithExtendedBattery-web.png “I’ll get that done.” Hondo says as he gives the fourth radio he assembled to Fernando. Fernando checks it and programs it, checking it again to see how it works. ‘Three for three.’ He thinks to himself. Hondo manages to find 6 extended batteries at the bottom of the box and pulls them out, showing them to Fernando. “Good enough, one for the each of us.” Fernando says, “Hold on to them and set up more radios... you said that Ruth and Joanna could use them? I do not want Val to find out, I think she already has one of your Yaesus.” “I’ll make sure of that.” Hondo replies. “Thanks. Let’s see who else needed a radio?” Fernando asks. “Zoey, Macey, Tonya, Ichigo, Ruth and Joanna. That should be it.” Hondo replies. “So two more after this and we’re done with this.” Fernando says, adding, “I’ll put this with the radio parts I have unless you want them.” “I think they would be better off with you.” Hondo replies. “Alright then. In the other town I’ll finish assembling the rest and consolidate the parts left over. Just take the bottom three and put a large battery in the box, keep one for you and I can have the other. Those are for Zoey, Macey and Tonya.” Fernando says as he points out the radio boxes. He adds, “Give me your radio for a second to add their channels while you set up the last two for Ruth and Joanna.” Hondo reaches into his jacket pocket and hands Fernando his Baofeng as he finishes the unit for Ichigo. Putting away Ichigo’s radio, He takes Hondo’s radio, makes a few adjustments to the channel list (setting the Zo&Mo channel to high power where the girls’ radios on that channel were set to low), then connects the radio to his laptop and programs the additional channels to Hondo’s radio before giving it back to him. He then repeats the process with his Baofeng radio while Hondo gives him one of the two radios for Ruth and Joanna. The programming only takes about a minute, and he had to load the file he is using with the rest of the convoy for the last two radios. He finishes programming the last radios in a couple of minutes, packing them back in their boxes. Fernando starts to clean up the area, putting away the ones in the box on the floor in front of the passenger seat and keeping the one radio box for Ichigo, while Hondo takes the ones done with him to give out. “I’ll see you in a bit after I give these out.” Hondo says before opening the driver’s door. “Yeah, see ya around in a bit.” As Fernando begins to pack up his laptop and put it away. With Hondo gone, Fernando takes the radio for Ichigo and puts it away on one of the top cabinet shelves above the sink. He then consolidates the radio parts together first and then the unprogrammed radios next in the same box and manages to fit and secure it under the passenger area dashboard he then goes through the switched on the electrical board and checked his battery status on all packs. Everything but the one bad pack seems to be fully charged and ready to go. He shuts everything off for the time being. Looking about the place around him, he puts the box with Ichigo’s radio inside the storage tray of the passenger dash before stepping out. Looking at his watch as he leans against the front of his camper, it is about a half hour before 3oclock. He did not expect being pounced on around his waist from his left. “THANK YOU UNCLE!!!” Zoey lets out as she holds on to him tightly. She got the fanny back on, heavy with the radio and antenna inside. Fernando reaches down returns the hug, “Did you thank your father? He did helped me put them together for you.” “We thanked him.” Macey catches up with Zoey. She stops in front of him. “What’s with the sad face?” He asks. “Do you love me?” Macey asks. “With all my heart as a father should of his daughter.” He tells her. “What about Ichigo?” Macey asks. “There is admiration and respect as she is an adult and not a child but because of her condition and need to hide her from those that would harm her, you know, she has to pretend to be my other daughter. But what I feel for her does not take away what I have for you.” Fernando explains. “What about that new sheep girl you rescued? I heard you got her slave papers from her old master.” Macey asks. “I also have slave papers for most of the Wessens in the group for their protection. But that does not mean a thing if you think I’m giving my love to them. In fact, after we leave this place, you and I and maybe a few others, we will go through the holy book, and point out that you have to love everyone around you like you love yourself. That does not mean that you are to have sexual relationships with them, that is something we will speak about as well. But as for you and I, a father’s love for his daughter goes as far as it is allowed, as a daughter’s love goes for her father goes she allows. I know that there are some father’s that would have sex with their girls, and of that I have to say it is the wrong thing to do. Love means that I do not force things on you and you do not force things on me. We will have our private intimate time but that is as far as it goes. But as for everyone else, my love of them does not take away my love for you. For them I will do what I can to help them. For you, I would and have killed. Hondo will say and so the same thing for Zoey and Tonya.” Macey stands there unsure what to say to him but want to say that she wants to take it to that level with him because she is scared that others who would take to that level would take him away from her. Other that she seen wanting to be close to him like Ichigo, Minerva and that new sheep girl who’s name she has not remembered yet. And in her mind, if they do, that she would do what it takes to keep her father even if she has to do those things she saw in her mother’s house of ill-repute because it was always knocked into her head that if she wanted to keep somebody she loves close to her that she better be doing things that involves dropping her panties and invoking levels of sex and intimacy that in her mind she is not ready for though her body might be since the age of 10. Macey finally gets the courage to say, “Then why did you sent me away with Zoey and the others?” “I sent you away in order to be safe. This camp became dangerous when those Wessen Hating Biker Gang moved into town. And even then they tried to take you but under Hondo’s protection, you were saved. Over here in the camp, several of General Jastrey’s Army people were killed when the gang tried attack the camp and take everything here as theirs.” Fernando explains, “I can trust Hondo in protecting you and the others in the hanger, but I cannot trust me in protecting you here with the Biker Gang so close to us as they had attacked us and killed many of the army’s people. You, Zoey, even Tonya, could have been caught out there, taken and killed. That I could not allow and that is why I sent you away to be with Hondo.” Fernando explains. “What about Ichigo? She stayed. Why did she not go with us?” Macey asks. “People are after Ichigo, and to protect her she has to be close to me most of the time or hide where I told her to hide. She never stepped outside the camper the hold time you were hiding with Zoey and other others.” Fernando explains. “I bet you had sex with her while I was gone.” Macey throws out. “Whether you want to believe it or not, the answer to that is no, not with her, not with the Naya – the sheep girl I rescued here, and not any other female. And it is not because I wanted to or not, but because I was too focused and too busy in protecting the camp from the biker gang.  In the week since we came here, I only had 4 nights of a good sleep. All the other times I was awake patrolling the camp and fighting the bikers when they attacked, 24 - 7. Which brings Naya, who I rescued, because the Wessen Hating Biker Gang found her Wessen friends and killed them all and they were looking for her so they can kill her too. So I did not has sex with anyone, it is not that I wanted too, because I did not.” Fernando explains to her. “HMPH...” Macey responds. Fernando reaches out to Macey, grabbing her shirt and pulls her to him until they are against each other. He then let’s go if her shirt and outs his arm around her, leaning his head to her ear “Do not make me make you regret that you are my daughter. What I do for you I do with what little I have to give you, that includes love, patience and understanding. This is a shit world we are in, and if we manage to get out of here alive, we would be very lucky.”  He then puts her at arm’s length and tells her, “I need you to be with Zoey as I have a bad battery in the camper which might blow up on the way to the next town.” “Why don’t you replace the battery?” Zoey asks before Macey could reply. “Nobody here has a replacement. So I’m going to take chance and drive with it and hope it does not blow until we get to the next town and maybe they have a replacement battery there.” Fernando explains. “Where are Ichigo and that Sheep girl going to sleep? In our camper while you drive?” Macey throws at him. “Naya will be sleeping in Minerva’s jeep as we roll to the next town. Ichigo will be in the passenger seat for a fast get-away in case the battery blows up during our ride, and then she has instructions to run into Hondo camper and stay there until things prove.” He explains to her. Macey remains silent for the moment, not knowing how to answer as she did not get the answer she wanted that she could use against him as the information given totally went against what she was trying to say or do with her drama building. He can sense that she is plotting and scheming but ignores it for now. Tomorrow things should be better for everyone. Fernando continues, “Remember what I told you about drama, and I would send you back to your mother’s whore house if you dare try to do anything against me – your father, the man who is willing to keep you safe, warm and well fed on top of everyone in the camp. If you think I’m not doing my best for you, I’ll send you back to your mother’s whore house you will be wondering what the #$@! happened. Drama destroys love, respect and trust. Bring up drama with me, little one, and you will lose a lot with me. So the choice is simple for you: you can either continue making drama and end up back at your mother’s whore house having dogs #$@! you every day or end the drama now and you continue to be with me, Zoey, uncle Hondo and have everything we can give you. We been through this before in Center Town when you made Zoey run away with your drama and Aunt Val kidnapped and experimented on by the Grey Lady and I told you then that if you do it again, you will be send back to your mother. So choose your words and actions carefully. You are not the boss of anyone here. I am the boss of this convoy, Hondo is second after me. And you have no power to use my name to get anyone in trouble. You are to be my daughter, not some power hungry bitch like Maribelle is. And you are not my girlfriend or wife to be telling me who I am to have sex with. Who I stick my dick into is my business, not yours to which I already told you that I have not even though it is none of your business. So behave and be the girl I as your father can be proud off, and not some street hoe that needs rescuing. Do I make myself clear on that?!” Macey begins to tear up but eventually says, “Y.y.y.yes... F.f.father.” “Good.” He says, before saying, “Now, take out your radio, you too Zoey.” Zoey does as requested but Macey throws in, “Are you taking them away?” “No. Just need to teach you two a few things about them.” Fernando says as he pulls out his Baofeng. “Put the antenna on and turn them on.” It takes a while to put on antenna but the girls figure it out and turn on their radios. Fernando holds out his radio and demonstrates as he explains, “Like I shown to everyone before you have two radios in this tiny box: Channel A on top and Channel B on the bottom. For the most part, you two have your own private Channel on Channel A. You also have a ‘Daddy’ channel on Channel B. The Daddy Channel is in case you are somewhere far away from us and you need to speak to us. It is a private Channel for you to get us. To use it, press the blue button that says A/B and see on the screen where the marker triangle is on. The radio is set up to listen to both but to talk on one. You will get used to how that works. Got that?” Zoey nods with Macey saying, “Yeah.” Fernando throws in, “Now, this is for emergencies only as it blocks anyone from talking. Press and hold down this orange button” He then presses and holds down the orange button above the Push-to-Talk button. The alarm on his radio goes off, while at the same time transmitting on the frequency it was on for the “Daddy Channel”, any radio with the “Daddy Channel” would have the alarm howling on it. Hondo working with the teens at his trailer, picks up the radio as it begins to howl, seeing that it is on the “Daddy Channel” runs off to get Fernando. He finds him with Zoey and Macey. “Wha’s Goin’ On?” he yells above the howling radios. Fernando turns off the radio before answering, “Sorry about that. I was showing the girls about the alarm.” “Oh...” Hondo replies. Fernando goes back to the radio and the girls, “You have to make sure that the radio is on the Daddy channel before you turn on the alarm for us to hear it. If not, we may not be able to hear it.” He pauses for a second, “Also the alarm will not tell you where you are at, only tell us that you are trouble. Then we would go looking for you where you were at last. But like I said, the alarm blocks everyone else from talking on the channel the alarm is on. Now this is a lot of responsibility for you two to have but we trust you two to have it. Just note that only you two are the only ones who knows how to activate the alarm, so if it gets turned on and there is no emergency we will be having a talk with the both of you about false alarms. Hondo and I trust you two with this, do not break that trust with us. Got that?” The girls nod. “Now, make sure you are on the right channel, Channel A for your private channel. If you hear other people talking on your channel, let come to us and let us know immediately. With that said, for the next hour go have fun and stay within the parking area and out of trouble. We will moving out soon enough when everyone is ready.” He tells them. “We’ll behave Uncle Fernando!” Zoey says before stepping away with Macey going after her. Hondo steps up to Fernando as he looks at the girls trotting away. He then turns to Fernando, “Problems with Macey?” “She’s going through a bitch phase that I need to put in her place before she drags in drama like a dead horse to beat.” He begins to say. “Stay right here, I’ll bring some chairs and tables from the Dub Box to set up here. The bee lady should be soon, her name is Amanda. Though I only seen the back of it, she drives a modified box truck in while, like she took an ambulance from the past and painted it white with large doors.” “What does she look like?” Hondo asks. “Don’t know, because when I met her, she was wearing protective gear that hid her features. But in the least she was around 5ft 6in tall or so. I’ll be right back.” Fernando tells him before going to the back where the Dub Box is. It only takes him a few seconds to get his folding table a few folding seats, a stack of paper cups, and bring them to set them up in the front of his electric camper. As Fernando finishes setting up the table and chairs, a white box truck is allowed to enter the parking lot. It makes its way to where Ruth’s camper was parked at and sets itself there. The side doors of the box truck did not open but the rear doors did, with a brown haired woman in her early 30s stepping out as she carries a gallon jug filled with some liquid, with a couple of men pushing a hand truck each with larger jugs on them. She looks around, spotting Fernando by a table in front of his electric camper, and signals her men to head that way ahead of her as she locks up the rear of her truck. In a few seconds she catches up with her men and leads them to Fernando. “Fernando, correct?” Amanda approaches the table. “I am he.” Fernando replies, adding “Is that the mead?” “Yes it is, as per your instructions.” Amanda explains as she puts the jug on the table. “Let’s try it then.” Fernando says as he pulls out s few paper cups, “By the way, this Hondo, my right hand man in this convoy.” “Hondo, as in Hondo of the Sackett Clan?” Amanda asks. “Don’t know about clans, little lady, but I am Hondo Sackett.” Hondo replies. Amanda steps up to Hondo, leaning towards him and looking at his face “You look a lot like him. Show me your hands.” Unsure on what to say, Hondo puts out his hands to her. She takes one and follows the lines on his palm and then the other before she looks up at him. “It’s you! How can not you not remember?” Amanda asks. Fernando intervenes, “Amanda, I need you to relax and listen carefully, because there is something you should know.” Amanda turns to look at Fernando while still holding Hondo’s hand, “What is there to explain, this is Hondo. Hondo, the Righteous Cowboy of the Sackett Clan. Hands do not lie.” Fernando lets out a sigh before saying “That is Hondo but not the Hondo you know.” “What do you mean by that?” Amanda asks. “It’s a long story but just listen.” Fernando explains. Amanda looks at Fernando. Fernando begins, “This is the Spirits fault, as in they dragged us from before the Chaos and brought us here to save some lost child and help several families. But this did this several times, bringing copies of us to what time they wanted us in. So the Hondo you met and know, was from another time and it was not us. For example, there is another me and him who many years ago fought the Lich in a match in Fight Town. Because of that we were forced to fight the Lich and his team though many were calling it as a rematch, for us it was the first time we ever fought them. So it is that other Hondo you probably dealt with, it is not us. Now, if I can ask what did that Hondo do?” Amanda turns to Hondo, “So you’re Hondo but you’re not the Hondo I know?” “I’m afraid so, little lady.” Hondo replies, adding, “How do you know that other Hondo?” “We’re related though you never married our grandmother Samantha, you rescued her from Hector’s men selling her into slavery and she rewarded you with what a poor woman could with what she had many years ago. You left and then came back many years later and fought off an army of slavers with the Sackett Clan from taking our family and home. Then you came be one more time after having some fight in Fight Town, that is when I saw you as a child and I remember your face and your hand lines. Since you left grandmother Samantha, she did not carry the Sackett name but told us that we are just as much Sackett as the clan is. She gave birth to two twin boys, one of them who is my father.” Amanda explains. “And by what name does your family goes by?” Fernando interrupts her. “We go by Jolstens, though grandmother Samantha says it should be Sackett-Jolstens.” Amanda explains. “Jolstens? No way.” Fernando begins, and pauses, “Amanda, any of your family go out to search for gold?” “Part of the family on my uncle’s side does but up in Kanada Country way up north. And they do not share what they found with the rest of us unless we give them food, drunk, a place to stay when visiting down here. Why?” Amanda explains. Fernando extends his hand and pulls off the gold college ring he wears from Columbia Medical University. He looks at the inside, next to his signature inside the ring, he points to “Jolstens” to show her. “This was many years before the Chaos happened, but the Jolstens family were famous for their fine jewelry and works of gold, platinum and silver. The Jolstens branch of your family made this ring for me back then.” Fernando explains. He takes back the ring and puts it back on his finger along with the other two he wears: Brooklyn tech High School and City University. He tries to get back things on track, “About this mead, tell me about it. Easy or hard to make as I instructed?” “It was easy. Just the matter of waiting was daunting letting it just sit there.” Amanda says. “A good mead takes about 10 days to make. More days to make it better.” Hondo says, then asks “How long did you had this sit?” “Only three days, as per his instructions.” Amanda replies. “Three days is a start.” Fernando says, pointing to the foam on the top inside the jug, “When you get that foam on the second or third day, then you know it will be a good mead when it is done. But if there no foam, then there is something wrong. Yeast maybe dead, too much water in the mix in trying to thin it out being two problems you could not get any foam. Now let’s try this.” Fernando sets up three cups on the table as Amanda opens the jug, filling the three cups. The cups are raised, a toast is given and the mead tasted. It was more sweet than alcoholic as it was under 20% or 10-proof alcohol, but the start of a good mead was being fermented. Amanda looks at the men as they nod. “This would be great if left to sit out longer. 10 to 15 days or more.” Hondo says. “Then you can bottle it and sell it to the bars and at your stand like some of those bakers selling beer on top of the bread and pastries they sell.” Fernando says. “That good?” Amanda says. “That great, Miss Amanda. You did well with this beginning. Don’t use all your honey to make and sell Mead but in the least maybe 20-80. 20 percent for the mead, and 80 percent in your honey sales. Honey is more important than mead but mead can get you that extra cash when you need it. The only problem you will have it letting them sit and ferment for a long time before you bottle it. But beer makers have that same problem too. Fermentation is a slow process. And you need a trusted source of yeast to make the mead with. Bad yeast can mess up a load of mead badly.” Fernando explains. “I’ll keep that in mind.” Amanda tells him. “Make sure your bottles are clean when you bottle it, and get a good capper and label.” Hondo tells her. “We got machine that does labels. Just got to get a bottle and capping machine.” Amanda says. “If you can get those bottles with the white stone caps a with wire doo-hookie many places have then you would not need a capper, just clean it and the bottle, put the mead in it and close the stone cap then put a label on it. And make a deal with the bars to get back your bottle when they are empty, like at every delivery, get the case of empty bottle to wash, clean and re-fill.” Fernando explains. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/RPG-Files/WhiteStopperBeerBottle.jpg “Sounds like a great idea.” Amanda replies. “Even though that is your starter jug, how much for it?” Fernando asks. “That one was for trying it out and see where to go from there. But my boys have these two 10 gallon jugs we were going to sell you, $20 apiece, but since you are now in a way our family, we’ll give them to you.” Amanda explains. “Nonsense. Family or not, family helps out. You say $20 a piece?” Hondo says and asks. “Hondo, I got it.” Fernando says as he pulls out a small sack of gold coins, handing it over to Amanda, “Hell, in 10 to 15 days you could sell them for $50 a 10-gallon jug. But a deal it a deal. $40 for the two jugs, and keep the rest for you to start out on this business. I do not know when we will be back, but when we come back, we will want some fresh mead...” Amanda opens the bag, fingering through the coins counting them until she reaches about $450 though there was more coins in the sack “This is too much!” “Don’t worry about it.” Fernando says. “Yeah, take it and use it well to make your business grow and protect the family.” Hondo tells her. Amanda looks at them both, then the sack of gold coins in her hand, and then at her two men with the hand trucks. She asks, “Where shall I put it?” “Leave it right there, we’ll move it later.” Fernando says. Amanda asks, “So you and your people staying?” “We will be leave by night for, heading south to the next town.” Fernando replies. “I know of the place, only go there 2 or 3 times a year as they are so far away, and only with a road train of other truckers going there.” Amanda explains. “I can imagine.” Fernando says. Hondo tries to speed things along, “Well we got a lot to do before we go. Whenever we meet again, Miss Amanda, take care!” “Take care then.” Amanda says, before ordering her men to put the 10-gallon jugs of mead by their table and had back to their truck.  Fernando and Hondo remain silent as Amanda drives away. “Don’t say it, I don’t want to hear it.” Hondo says first as the truck drives through the gate. “I’m not saying anything. Who knows how many girls my other self got pregnant that I do not know off nor care about.” Fernando tells him. He then throws in, “How notice how when she talked, it was all about you, nothing about me – sort of speak. Like I was not around when you dealt with family matters.” “Maybe we went our own way?” Hondo asks. “Who knows. I do not want to speculate on anything those two may have done as I do not want to be connected with what they did.” Fernando tells him. “Alright, what now?” Hondo asks. “If you want to you can take the two jugs of meed and put it in your trailer, or I put in the Dub Box Camper and you have the other one.” Fernando says. “I’ll take both and in maybe 10 days we can try it out.” Hondo explains. “Alright. I’ll be checking the generators and their fuel levels. We can meet up and check the other vehicles and supplies before I go to Maddie’s to pick up the dinner meal for Ruth and the girls to put into Go-Bags.” “What’s for dinner?” Hondo asks. “Sandwiches and soup. Something quick and filling and won’t be a distraction while driving.” Fernando says. “Good eatings I bet.” Hondo says. “I trust Maddie in making a good meal when we need it so we go not have to tap into our own supplies and spend time cooking and preparing it into small packages into bags. This saves hours of prep work the girls would do.” Fernando explains. Hondo goes over to the 10-gallon jugs and picks each one up, “I’ll see you in a bit then.” He then tarts walking to his trailer to put away the jugs of meed. Fernando takes the paper cups and the open jug of meed, closing it and putting it in his electric camper for the time being before putting the folding tables and chairs into the Dub box camper. He then moves the paper cups and the jug of meed into the Dub Box camper. Since one of the generators was under the sink of the Dub Box Camper, he starts checking on that one first. Its modified 5-gallon tank shows it to be half empty but still more than enough to for a couple days of non-stop running and charging batteries if needed. Before the modifications, the generators only had 1 gallon tanks for fuel. He goes to lock up the Dub Box Camper and goes into the engine bay of the camper. There was a different story. Thought the generator fitted neatly on the right rear of the engine compartment where a battery would be, the battery in front of it was fine as was those on the opposite side. But the battery where the 10 gallon fuel tank would be was swollen, and be difficult to remove by hand. This is the battery that the Sprits put into the camper when built it. The others were ones he added in at center town along with the generators to speed up recharging and to separate power distribution throughout the bus. The biggest packs he put in are under the Camper Floor besides the water and waste tanks and he knows they are fine though they take the longest to charge as they are the biggest. Though they were not used to the trip to Flight Town, they should be fully charged to the trip to the next town. In the least the wiring looks fine to him. Connectors are shiny and without corrosion. It is just that battery that is bothering him. It should be good enough to run the lights of his camper though they may be dimmer than normal. And if bad goes to worse, he can quickly switch out the electrical connection to the battery and onto another, isolating it as to be dealt with later. As is he has about a three hundred mile range on just batteries alone but with the generators recharging the batteries that were run down during the travel, the range can be extended another hundred miles or so. One way or another he thinks that he can make the long trip he has to go through with what he has. “So how does it look?” A voice belonging to Hondo says out loud to get into the engine bay Fernando had his head in making him flinch for a moment. Fernando slowly pulls himself out from the engine bay. He shakes his head for a moment. “Except for that one bum battery pack, things look fine. Just finishing up tightening up a few loose things.” He closes the rear deck of his camper bus’ engine bay and locks it. Looking at his watch, he says, “I still have an hour or so before picking up the meals from Maddie’s place. What should we do?” “You need anythin’? As in the Camper Bus?” Hondo asks. “The generators need to be topped off but as is they should be fine for a day or two.” Fernando states. “Better to fill’em up then. Can’t take a chance out on the road if things go south.” Hondo points out. “All right then. Let me get a couple jugs to fill them up with.” Fernando says. (To Be Continued...)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 14th, 2024, 12:03am Though there was a refueling station near the blimp station, They turned east to the East side of town where Maddie’s Diner was at, cutting through the grassy area where plane would crash on bad take offs or landings while trying to avoiding the Wessen Hating Biker Gang on the main venue and auxiliary parking area to the north of them. The fueling depot is north or before the flight schools in the area. They walk with purposeful silence, as if communicating telepathically between them though they do not have that power. Fernando has gathered two 5 gallon jugs but thinks he only needs one to fill the generators as they are half full. Hondo has a pull cart with 2-10 gallon jugs to fill his generators and motorcycles, with what is left over he can put into storage in the trailer. His camper has enough fuel to make the trip to Charlton but he has to figure something out once they get past No-Man’s land, as that would make his tanks half empty and it is better to have full tanks during a trip than half empty ones. Filling the jugs only takes less than 10 minutes to do Fernando will add the 2-cycle engine oil after he refills the generator tanks. “Somethin’ on your mind?” Hondo asks. “No, not really.” Fernando replies. “I thought maybe you might have somethin’ to say 'bout what Amanda said.” Hondo points out. “I know that the Spirits tried to reboot this world several time, creating who knows how many copies of us out there. So I know it was not you. Besides, if it were you, you would be what – 85 years old right now? Even with the Bio-immortality pill, you would a very different person than who you are now because of the experience you would have lived through. So I have nothing to say other than I hope we never run into them. And who knows what other things our other selves did which we are going to be blamed for.” Fernando explains. “Who knows how many grand kids you might have out there.” Hondo throws out. “As long as no one starts claiming child support, I do not care. If some girl wants to throw mw some pussy, I’m not going to be some sissy fag and refuse it. I’m gonna take it and I’m gonna hit like some porn star making a porn film.” Fernando replies. “That includes Ichi-Koo an' that new girl?” Hondo asks. “Only if they constantly push it on me and like I warned them, ‘tease a dog long enough, you’re gonna get bit.’” Fernando replies. “Give me a warnin’ then, the howls those two would let out when you do them lovely will be hurtin’ ears from here to – where it is we are goin’ again?” Hondo says and asks. “Charlton Texas.” Fernando replies. “Well, from here to there...” Hondo finishes. “I’m more concerned with the Bunny Girls and Minerva’s group. Something about being rescued and girls think that they can pay off the rescuer with sex like some restaurant bill with credit card.” Fernando explains. “That's how most women operate.” Hondo points out. “You got that right. Even if it’s your job and you disappear like to do paper work, they will be out there looking for you to ‘reward you.’” Fernando closes up his jugs as Hondo fills his. Fernando lets out a sigh. “Anythin' wrong, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “Just thinking that when we get to the next town, I will need a week to recharge my batteries as they all would be depleted. And that is if I get a replacement pack for the bum back.” Fernando points out. “If you need anythin' from me to charge them faster, let me know. We’ll figure out somethin' to speed up the process.” Hondo “Thanks. I can always count on you to help.” Fernando replies. “It goes both ways, I reckon.” Hondo replies as he closes one filled jug and starts filling the other. “Let’s leave it at that then.” Fernando comments. Hondo just gives a nod as he eyes the second jug being filled. It only takes a couple of minutes to fill the jugs. With the last jug filled, Hondo places the two large jugs into his pull cart. Fernando looks around, seeing that the area was busy, but not busy as it normally would be. Payment would be easy for them to make but no one was paying them any attention. Fernando has had it with Flight Town, though the fuel station owner would be an innocent, as far as Fernando is concerned, other than a few exceptions there were no innocents in Flight Town anymore. Business is business, and how one conducts themselves in the name of business makes or breaks a deal. Thus when one ignores their customers, one cannot complain when customers walk away. Thinking about it, Fernando says to himself “#$@! it.” Though the fuel station owner maybe innocent of his town’s action, the town is not. Before deciding to walk away without paying for the fuel, Fernando leaves his jugs behind besides Hondo and goes into the fuel station office. It would figure that he would walk into a hold up. Three guys surround the counter with various fire arms that have seen better days while a fourth holds up a rough canvas bag to be filled with the place’s cash. As he spins the crystal on his cane, Fernando yells out, “WHAT THE #$@! IS GOING ON HERE?!! I WAS GOING TO ROB THIS PLACE!” Three of the four turn to face him with weapons drawn with the biggest of them replying back, “Go #$@! Yourself! We’re Robbing This Place!” He raises his firearm to Fernando, an expected move on his part. Fernando presses the crystal sphere on his cane, making time slow down before drawing his firearm on his right side with his left hand, aims and shoots a volley of three shots before stepping out of the way of their aim. He then presses the crystal, making time revert to normal. His three shots hits true, right at the center of their foreheads. They drop to the ground dead before they knew what had happened. The fourth one suddenly realizes that he is alone with the store clerk, a couple of scared patrons and Fernando with his .45ACP 1911 M2A2 pistol aimed right at him. Fernando stands in his place with his gun aimed at the last man standing, “You got a choice here, you can either: surrender peacefully or you can make moves to fight to get out of here and end up dead like your friends. The choice is yours.” Distracted by Fernando’s statements, the fourth man does not see the store clerk pick up an old wooden Louisville Slugger from behind the counter and swings it at the back of the criminal’s head. Upon impact with the back of his head, the would be criminal goes out like a light and crumples to the floor. Fernando looks at the store clerk, giving him a nod while putting his firearm away. Hondo flies into the fuel station’s office, jamming the pull cart into the station’s door way and guns in hand. Stepping behind Fernando, Hondo looked about the scene, seeing three dead and another on the ground with blood coming out his nose and ears. He starts to puts away his guns, “I see you have things in order.” Fernando walks to the closest body, the largest of the three he took down noticing a few things, his jacket and an arm tattoo does not match those of the Wessen Hating Gang.  It seems to be from a different gang, as embossed on the back of their jackets “Grim Riders” with a picture of the four horsemen of the apocalypse on motorcycles instead of horses. “It’s a good thing that we are leaving when we are.” Fernando says loud enough to be heard. He gets up and steps to the counter, putting two $20 silver coins on the counter, “That’s for the gas. General Jastrey will be coming for these four. Let’s go Hondo.” Fernando walks to the door and holds it open for Hondo to retrieve the pull-cart from the doorway. Hondo walks around him and takes the pull cart out of the fuel station’s office. Fernando sees his 2 - 5 gallon jugs in the pull cart with Hondo’s 10 gallon jugs. He reaches to take the 5 gallon jugs. “Don’t worry 'bout it. You need to get on that radio an' call General Jastrey.” Hondo tells him. “I don’t want to but you’re right I have too.” Fernando says. He pulls out his Yaesu and calls General Jastrey on one of the military channels she has set up on 2meters. Though she was not there, he explains the situation to the Comms officer, requesting for help, arrest, body recovery and clean up of the fuel station on the East Side of Town while he and Hondo are finishing up on some last minute shopping, though they would be returning to camp within the next half hour. The Comms Officer replies that he will forward this information to General Jastrey as a high priority message. After thanks and salutations, Fernando turns off his Yaesu and continues on his way with Hondo. “Before we go, you think the girls need anything?” Fernando asks Hondo. “What you mean?” Hondo asks. Fernando points to a store further down the block, “That is Coco Channel’s place. She deals in high quality women’s wear and lingerie. I had to get a few things for Ichigo so she would not be strutting about the camp in one of my t-shirts covering her bra and panties.” “Heh... one of your t-shirts on her would be a dress.” Hondo throws out. “Does Zoey or Tonya have a robe?” Fernando asks. “Well, no.” Hondo says. “Neither does Macey. Might as well get a few more for the other ladies. Just ignore that bitch’s snobby attitude. She thinks the world is there to sniff her ass.” Fernando explains. “So, what are ya gettin’... for them?” Hondo asks. “Robes for everyone, medium for Macey, and large for the bunny girls and others, and two small ones which I almost forgot. And though I should not, some nylon and silk bras and panties for Macey to make her feel special at least. And something for Naya as she basically has nothing though I already got her a few things, but not a robe for her.” Fernando explains as he tries to count the robes and things he will need for everyone in his mind: 6 bunny girls including the two Hondo rescued, 4 adult Wessens in Minerva’s group, 3 teen Wessens in Minerva’s group, and 2 children in Minerva’s group. And 4 adult in the human teen group, plus Macey. Then underwear for Macey and Naya. He adds, “Remind me, perhaps when we get to the next town but I got some bathing suits from one of the sex shops, for when for what reason we get to a river or lake and the girls want to go swimming in it. They are both bikinis and 1 piece and all in black. Macey already has a pink one piece but it’s like seeing her nude if she got a full body sun burn.” “Zoey might like it, I do not know about Tonya. She’s gettin' picky about anythin' I get her.” Hondo explains. He then asks, “What about Jeanette an' her Motley crew?” “If she wants anything, she can get them herself. But I did get a few one-piece and bikinis for the Den mother’s four girls. The boys can use their shorts they have but girls, you know...” Fernando explains. “Yeah, I figured as much.” Hondo replies. In the time they were talking they end up by Coco Chanel’s shop. Fernando stops in his tracks, saying “Here we are.” He pauses for a second before telling him softly for the others around them as not to hear, “If it throws you off, Coco is a man in women’s clothing.” “Eh? One of those...?” Hondo asks, trying not to growl with disgust. Fernando nods. He the points out, “We are not here for that, Coco has things most do not sell, so best to ignore that aspect.” He then points to the store windows that had seen better days. Hondo looks around and sees an old looking store with various old mannequins wearing various intimate apparel. The stuff in the windows does little to excite him but if women like this sort of thing, he’s not complaining. Seeing Fernando walk to the door, Hondo follows. The place has an ‘Antique’ smell to it. Things on display were behind glass cases and wrapped in clear plastic or cellophane, while everything else was stacked up on boxes. “Ah, I see you came back to my store!” Coco says as she walks to Fernando. “My friend here is getting a few things for his girls. Treat him right. I’ll talk to your sales gal about a big order I got.” Fernando tells her as he points to Hondo before stepping away. Coco walks up to Hondo as Fernando steps to the girl at the counter and starts talking to her about the various things he needs and willing to buy. “What your girls need, Coco has, Coco sells, you buy.” Coco begins talking to Hondo. Fernando’s order, though large was filled quickly and placed into 5 large paper bags with handles. Hondo was being flashed and shined with the various things Coco was bringing out and bragging how good the quality was. Hondo gets quick to the point as to what he exactly wants as in his mind Zoey does not need a Silk Geisha Robe with flowers, dragons and a battle scene from ancient Japan when a simple terry cloth one will do. Eventually Hondo gets his items in a single large paper bag with handles, which he places on the pull cart with the jugs. With the items paid for, the men walk out the store and start heading back for the parking lot. They walk a quite a distance from the store before Hondo says “That dang she-male tried to sell me things I didn’t need like a used car salesman! I swear, like Zoey needs a Dang Geisha Robe!!?” “When I got Ichigo things she needed, she wanted a Kimono that was on sale. It was nice as Kimonos go, but I also got one for Macey so she would not get jealous, but Macey does not know she has one as I have it hidden in the Dub Box camper.” Fernando explains. “So, you sayin' I need to go back an' git a Kimono for Zoey an' Tonya? Because as soon as they see Macey wearin' hers, they will want one too.” Hondo complains though half joking at the same time. Fernando hands him over his bags, telling him, “Hold on to these. I’ll be right back.” With a flick of the crystal, Fernando disappears in a flash of light, making Hondo think where he could have went. Thirty seconds later he is back in a second flash of light. He takes his bags from Hondo and haves him a medium sized bag, “You need to be direct with Coco or you’d be there for the next three hours being shown and told to buy half her store.” Fernando then pauses, “Here are two Kimonos, Sky Blue with white Cherry Blossoms along the trim for Zoey and a bit larger for her to grow into, and Purple-Pink with blue and purple floral trim for Tonya. Don’t tell them it’s from me. It’s from you to them.” Hondo opens the bag slightly, seeing them, “They look like those Geisha hoe robes that she-male tried to sell me.” “True, but looks are deceiving. The Geisha robe is thin silk and with decorations on it for indoor wear. A Kimono is for outdoor wear and can protect wearer from near freezing temperatures. Also Geisha robes are for females only, Kimonos are unisex wear though for male Kimonos are usually dark greens, dark blues, browns and blacks, while female Kimonos are in any color they like and with or without a floral trim.” “Heh... I ain’t gonna wear no sissy-robe if I can help it.” Hondo puts out as they continue their walk. “I don’t know, Hondo. I think you’d look great in dark brown Kimono with a warrior’s sash and the three blades of the Samurai on your belt.” Fernando throws out. “If I ain't got my guns, I ain’t wearin' it.” Hondo throws in. “You sure? You sitting by a tiny table with Val crouched down on all fours begging for forgiveness while Tonya or Zoey being on the opposite side of the table to you giving you a proper tea ceremony like a proper lady of the house should to their lord and master? The Japanese has a few things right on about how their females ought to treat their men until Modern Americana messed up their traditions.” Fernando explains. “Hmph... like Val is gonna crouch down on all fours an' beg for forgiveness.” Hondo says mostly to himself. “The one thing this damn world is teaching me is that anything is possible, especially with those damn spirits rebooting the time line creating copies of us roaming about this earth.” Fernando says before pausing for a second. “Look, I may feel burnt out from Tammy burning me and trying to destroy my reputation but in all this, where is she now? Chances are she is dead, it would be very hard for her to be alive in this world even if the spirits dragged her into this time line, because she would look for and be with those like Biggus or Hector, and look where they are because of us. She might enjoy the power they have but once we get into town, everything she thought she had would be gone within 24 hours of us getting there. Because of her I find women revolting. If I want sex, I’ll take it without emotional attachment like I once did with those I cared for. I’m just going to #$@! them all like some famous male porn star in a porn movie. It is that the control I hold on myself is keeping me from taking it from those who are willing to give it like Minerva, her twin Miniya, some of the kids who lifted their skirts who showed me some pussy if I helped them with money or food, Teri, Li Li and La La, and even Naya.” “What about Ichi-Koo an' I dare say Macey.” Hondo asks. “Ichigo – yes I would. Macey, only if she keeps pushing it with me and I get tired of her antics just to teach her a lesson. But really, I can’t and won’t with her, because a father’s love of his little girl can only go but so far. I would kill for her but I would not die for her. Somewhere in there is the line I can never cross no matter the temptation she throws at me.” Fernando explains. “An' don’t you ever forget that.” Hondo says in a stern voice. “Just do me the favor and put a bullet through my head if I ever have sex with Macey.” Fernando tells him. “You're damn right I will.” Hondo. “Hondo... thanks.” Fernando replies. “Eh?” Hondo replies back. “It’s no secret we are both under a lot of stress, and we cannot let that stress build up. Talking about it helps. It may not be enough but it helps. So again, thanks for the help.” Fernando tells him. “Yeah, whatever.” Hondo replies. “And one more thing, Hondo.” Fernando throws in “What’s that?” Hondo asks. “I’ll do you the very same favor of putting a bullet through your head if I find out you are having sex with Zoey, Tonya or any other girl considered as your daughters under your care.” Fernando throws in. “I’m expectin' it if it ever were to happen, so it goes without sayin'.” Hondo replies. Their talk made the walk to the parking lot seen short for some reason. They continue onward to Fernando’s Dub Box so he can hide the robes and things there, and start filling the generator’s fuel tanks. Hondo organizes his things in the pull cart before heading off to his trailer behind his camper, next to Fernando’s Dub Box Camper trailer. His Baofeng radio kicks on at the Zoe&Mac channel as Zoey’s voice is heard saying “Papa and Uncle Fernando are back!” “You still gotta find me! “ Macey says. Fernando picks up his radio, “Macey, Zoey, report to Hondo and see if he has anything and then Macey if he has nothing come see me alone.” “Awwww... But we were playing...” Macey says. “You can play later. Right now see Uncle Hondo.” Fernando says. Hondo replies, “You gotta make this difficult for everyone?” “I’m sorry Uncle Hondo.” Macey replies. “It was not meant for you, Macey but to your dad.” Hondo replies. “Oh...”Macey replies. Hondo throws in “Zoey, find Tonya an' bring her with you too.” “I think she’s in the camper.” Zoey says. “OK. You and Macey wait for me at my camper then. I have to put away some gas before gettin' there.” Hondo says. “I’ll be there as well.” Fernando says as he quickly bags up Macey’s Kimono and a few robes into an empty bag he had. Though it only takes Fernando a few seconds to get to Hondo’s trailer where he was putting away his fuel, the girls were taking much longer. Hondo looks at him, “What’s in the bag?” “This is Macey’s Kimono I bought when I got Ichigo her Kimono and a few bath robes.” Fernando explains. “I thought we were goin' to wait to the next town.” Hondo asks. “This town has been such a shit hole and made us hard to those we love so before we leave of this place, let’s show them that we still love them though gifts cannot really replace true love. Hopefully they will feel better of themselves after we give them these things.” Fernando explains. Hondo steps away from his trailer, with the bag with the girl’s Kimonos in it. They step into his camper a few seconds later. Fernando sits down at one of the easy chairs towards the rear of the camper. Seemingly out of nowhere, Meeshie jumps onto his lap and meows at him. He scritches her ear and the side of her face “Daddy misses you too, dear.” Meeshie pushes off his hand and goes under his arm to look over from the arm rest, meowing down at the bag with Macey’s Kimono in it. “Yeah, that’s for Macey” he says as he tries to pick her up. But then as he picks up the cat, he hears a soft higher pitched “meow” coming from the bag. Fernando looks down into the bag and sees Kitty inside, reaches for it and pulls it out of the bag by the scruff of its neck. He brings the kitten to his face. “I hope you did not claw the material for that would make you a bad kitty.” Meeshie puts her paws on his fore arms to bring his arm down with the kitten. She then taps his hand with her to make him let the kitten go before lightly pouncing on it lightly on a move called “Squish The Cat” which is used by vets to calm older cats during examination and mother cats to calm their kittens. Fernando looks at the two felines on his lap. “I know it’s a kitten so I know it does not know. But it will learn.” Meeshie gives him a scowl before Fernando tells her, “I’m not going to hit or punish Kitty, but you must teach it what is right and what s wrong and what is expected of it.” Meeshie continues to give him a scowl until he slides his hand on her head and back of her head. She calms down at this point. Fernando asks, “Where are the girls? They should have been here by now.” “Yeah, they are takin’ longer than they need be.” Hondo replies. He pulls out his Baofeng Radio and calls, “Zoey, Macey, report right now!” Hondo’s camper door opens with Zoey yelling “We Are Here, Papa!” She climbs into the camper with Macey behind her. Before Hondo could say anything, Fernando interjects, “We’re not going to ask what took you so long to get here, but next time when we tell you to get somewhere, you are to get there immediately. No delays, no excuses.” “Yes uncle”/”Yes father” Zoey and Macey say at the same time. Fernando picks up the two cats from his lap and places them on the dining table before saying “Hondo?” “Oh yes...” Hondo begins, “But first, you girls need to pay attention and do as you are told. Let me not remind you that there are dangerous people out there that would want to take you and do you harm.” He pauses for a second for that to settle within their heads before he continues “We got a couple of things for you. Which one should we start with?” “Let’s begins with the Kimonos. First – Macey, come here.” Fernando says. As Macey steps up to him, he explains, “A Kimono is a special coat worn by men and women on special occasions in the lands of Japan on the other side of this word. It looks like a robe but it is a coat and is thick and very warm. Because it is used in ceremonies and special occasions, Kimonos for women and girls have a large wrap around belt that is tied into a bow in the back, so the girl needs a helper to put it on and tie the bow in the back. Kimonos for boys and men have a thin belt with no bow.” Fernando explains, before he asks Hondo, “Where’s Tonya?” “I’ll check on her up stairs.” Hondo says as he goes to the ladder/steps to the upper part of his camper. He can be heard “Tonya, wake up. Now put somethin' on to be descent an' get downstairs.” He then goes downstairs with Tonya getting downstairs a couple minutes later. “Good we are all here.” He says. “What’s going on?” Tonya asks as she rubs her sleepy eyes. Fernando begins, “Before we leave this stupid place of a town Hondo and I are going to give you all a couple of things. One – like I explained before, a Kimono, which is a coat that looks like a robe. It is from a far-away place called Japan.” He then reaches into his bag pulls out the kimono inside, it was white with black, green plant stems, green leaves and red flowers (similar to the one he got for Ichigo days ago) and puts the folded coat on his forearm. He gets up. He then puts his hand on Macey’s shoulder and guides her to turn around. He then tells her “Put your arms out to put it on.” Macey follows his instructions as he puts the kimono on her, as he tells the others as he demonstrates putting it on Macey, “Kimonos have no clips or buttons, the left flap goes on the inside and the right flap goes on the outside. Then the middle of the belt goes against the stomach and then the left part of the belt goes around first and then the right and the helper ties the belt with a big bow in the back.” He then puts his hands on Macey’s shoulders and turns her around for the others to see. “Wow...” Zoey says. Fernando throws in “A scarf is missing to cover the upper front area. Hondo, give me Tonya’s while you put on Zoey’s.” “Here...” Hondo says as he hands one of the shopping bags to Fernando. After taking the bag from Hondo, he gets Macey to sit down. He pulls out Tonya’s Purple-Pink Kimono with blue and purple floral trim. Like with Macey, Fernando tells Tonya what to do as he puts on the Kimono on her. Hondo does the same with Zoey’s Sky Blue Kimono with white Cherry Blossoms along the trim, though he folds up a bit of the material for her so it would be by her ankles and not dragging over her feet. “Except for the scarves to cover the upper chest, you ladies look great.” Fernando says, adding, “On the coldest of days or nights, you can close up the top flap and put your arms together inside the sleeves.” Tonya asks, “You got this for us?” “No. I got that one for Macey and Hondo got the ones you two are wearing.” Fernando tells her. “But why? Their so beautiful, and we’re so ugly...” Tonya says. “First of all, they are for special occasions when the temperature is cold. Second Ugly is a thing you do, not how you look to yourself and to others. Hector is ugly, the Lawmen here are ugly, the merchants who tried to have you arrested on the first day are ugly. You are not ugly, not by action, not by appearance.” Fernando tells her. He then adds for all to hear, “Now that it fits, take them off so we can put them away in a safe place and try out the other things we have.” Fernando starts with Tonya first, untying and unwrapping the bow and taking the kimono and folding them up before handing to Hondo to put away. Hondo helps Zoey to take off her kimono, and after folding it up, puts it away with Tonya’s kimono. Fernando quickly takes off Macey’s kimono, folds it up and puts it away in the bag. He then explains “Though for us, mostly you Macey, we use Hondo’s bathroom to shower up – thank you Hondo for that. But it we were in a situation where I have to set up and use my camper outdoor shower stalls, I realized that we do not have something to cover ourselves up when going to and from the outdoor shower stalls. Furthermore in case of fire or other emergency while we are sleeping and we need to leave the camper, I do not want us to leave in our sleep wear or lack thereof, so we can use the robes to cover ourselves up during the emergency.” Both he and Hondo take the robes from the bags to hand to the girls with Fernando telling them “You girls need to take these to your belongings and have the ready at night in case of emergency. I’ll be giving out robes to the others while you play nice outside.” Macey quickly asks, “But you said you have other things to give out...” “I got some swim suits for you ladies but I’ll give those out when we get to the next town as I have to sort them out by size before giving them out” Fernando explains. “Swim suits?” Zoey asks. “A bathin’ suit, somethin’ you wear when you go out swimmin’ when we find a lake or river to splash around in so you would not be bare-assed in front of the others.” Hondo explains. “I have a pink one.” Macey throws out. “You’re going to get another one, maybe two, depending on how you look in them. We’ll talk about them when we get to the next town.” Fernando says. He throws in, “Unless you got questions or something to say, we are done for now but may be calling you again so play in the area of the parking lot where everyone can see you two after you put away the robes with your sleeping gear in the truck’s cab.” “OK daddy!” Macey says. As the girls run to the cab of the truck, Hondo asks, “You got something for the two bunny girls I have upstairs? “I got them each a robe, and have a few things that could fit them. If you want them now you can come with me to the Dub Box and get them when the girls leave.” Fernando explains. “What about me?” Tonya asks. “What do you mean?” Fernando asks. “My stuff is upstairs.” Tonya points out, adding “Macey and Zoey are sleeping down in the truck area?” “Oh. I’m having everyone sleep in the vehicle because in case of an accident, those in the camper can be killed. But since this truck and camper are built as one piece, it would depend on what Hondo wants.” Fernando explains. “Tonya, unless things changes, I would like you to be upstairs restin' and keepin' an eye on things. Maggie is restin' on the bed beside the bunny girls for now in case they wake up. For now, I want you to rest an' to call me if they wake up. Sounds like Molly is in the shower, but she'll be 'round too an' should be restin' as well. Her arm an' side are still sore, so I need you to drive first tonight an' let her co-pilot. If you get too tired, she can take over.” Hondo explains. "What about those girls?" Tonya asked softly. "Zoey an' Macey will be in the back seat, in case they need to get into the camper from the access for the bathroom or to get me anythin', an' I'll put the bunny girls into the middle bed, whether they have woken up or not, before we leave. Too dangerous for them back there. If they were to roll outta bed they could get hurt an' undo what the medicine I gave them is doin', an' they are too weak an' frail to handle that. So, don't worry 'bout them, just rest an' be ready for tonight. I have the rest covered. Alright?" He replied. “OK... Papa...” Tonya answer a bit hesitantly. She felt a bit nervous around Fernando still, a mix of anxiety from what he put her through to see Minerva's past reality with Hector as if it was her own, and a bit of guilt for how she had acted and treated Both Fernando and Minerva, as well as Hondo. She wanted to apologize to Fernando, but she was only half awake, nd being pulled into this at the spur of the moment made her shy away from it at the moment. She wanted to tell him how sorry she was and make sure he knew she meant it, but she needed  time to prepare herself and her mind to do it right, and now was not that time. Macey and Zoey run back into the camper, trying to squeeze by those in it so they can leave. Fernando lets out “Macey! Stop where you are right now!” Both Zoey and Macey stop by the door and both turn to Fernando. “Yes, daddy?” Macey asks nervously. “First off, this is Uncle Hondo’s Camper. Respect it, no running around or playing in it. Second, say ‘excuse me’ when you try to get around others and not to rush past them.” Fernando tells her. “I’m... sorry, daddy.” Macey replies nervously. “You’re not sorry for what you did, you’re sorry because you got caught. Now we’ll talk about it tomorrow when we get to the next town. You can play outside like I said but behave yourself. We will be calling you back.” Fernando tells her. Hondo throws in, “That goes the same with you, Kitten.” The girls say together “Yes daddy.../Yes Papa...” Fernando signals to them to go leave. The girls quickly but quietly leave the camper. Hondo turns to Tonya, “Rest an' keep an eye on our guests upstairs. I’ll be back with a few things for them. If they wake up or anything happens, call me on the radio.” He takes out his Baofeng radio and points to it. Tonya nods in understanding before going back upstairs to check on the girls before returning to her nook. Hondo turns to Fernando and give him a nod before they both steps out of the camper to go to Fernando’s Dub Box Camper. (To Be Continued...) {Edited for some consistence issues. Changes made to Tonya's orders to fit previously discussed plans. A few other spelling/typo errors fixed as well.}

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Fernando on Apr 14th, 2024, 4:31pm It only takes a few seconds for Fernando and Hondo to get to Fernando’s Dub Box Camper. Fernando goes in to pop-up the roof to add some height so they did not have to hunch over while inside. Hondo steps in when the roof is popped up, while Fernando goes through the storage spaces under the benches under the rear window. “Tell me their approximate sizes compare to those we know.” Fernando requests as he goes through a couple bags of spare clothing. “Well, Scarlett is about the same size as Mae. Bella is about Ichigo’s size.” Hondo says. Fernando turns face Hondo for a moment before asking, “What do they need? From the sound of it before it seems like they need everything.” “Yeah, they do. I rescued them with practically nothin'. Scarlett had a topless corset, leg, wrist, neck irons, an' dirt on, an' Bella had nothin' but irons an' dirt on her.” Hondo replies. “Hmmm... that bad.” Fernando starts making two piles, one for Scarlet and one for Bella. He manages to get four t-shirts for both of them, four cotton bikini-cut panties for Scarlet and five cotton panties for Bella assuming that those he found would fit Macey and Ichigo should fit Bella as well. Next he finds a pair of sweat pants and a red flannel shirt, and two pairs of sweat socks for each of them. He found a pair of jeans and a hooded sweat shirt pull over that might fit Bella, a denim knee high skirt and a hooded zippered sweat shirt for Scarlet. He picks out a set of Kung-Fu slippers, showing them to Hondo. “I noticed that Wessen’s feet tend to be smaller than human feet, so if these do not fit them, I think I have others that might fit them.” Fernando explains. “Where did you get these?” Hondo asks. “I got these from Mrs. Clean when we were in Center Town and the Den Mother needed clothing for her kids before General Jastrey got them all a clothing package. So these were originally for them but were given to me when they got the clothing package from General Jastrey. So I just store them here for anyone who needs them in an emergency and this is an emergency. I also have coats and jackets in the other bench they can get later when they are up and around.” Fernando explains. “Naya got anything from this pile?” Hondo asks. “Naya got a couple of things, but I have to buy her other things for her.”  Fernando explains, “Jeanette’s group got a few things as did the teens when they needed a little extra. Even Ichigo got a couple of things she needed from these piles. If Mrs. Clean was around, I might be able to get more things from her, as she recycles clothing from various sources, washes/dries the and has a tailor to fix them if needed. They make great work or hang out clothes, and the underwear is like new. I don’t know how she does it, she gives them out or sells them for very low cost; I got them for free in this case. I would not mind paying for someone in need.” Hondo nods, in thinking, comments “Maybe we can find someone else in the future to get more spares. I doubt we will be seein' Mrs. Clean ever again.” “Yeah, she is a great resource. She’ll be hard to replace.” Fernando says. He then looks around and gets a large handled paper bag to put the clothes in. He then starts putting the clothes in the bag in two piles before handing it to Hondo. “I hope that helps.” “This should be more to start them off. They have nothin’, so this is a lot better than nothin’.” Hondo explains before he turns to head out the door. “Hondo.” Fernando calls to him. “Before you go, this is for just in case.” “Hmmm?” Hondo turns to Fernando. Fernando points to the bench closest to the door before reaching under the cushion, “There are two latches here.” The latches can be heard popping as he unlocks them, pulls and then lifts up the cushion and points inside, “This in for just in case.” He points out the guns, rifles, shot guns and ammo inside the bench including the .50cal BMG he got from Hector’s army. There were couple bows and a few quivers of arrows and a few Japanese Katana Samurai swords. He then puts the cushion down and pushes it to the wall until two loud “Clack!” could be heard. Hondo nods but then asks. “Nice to know where they are but what’s to stop from any one from openin' it an' takin' what’s there?” “This is the only bench with latches, which are hard to pull open and you have to pull it towards you before lifting it up. The other cushions you grab the bottom and lift up. He then reaches to the arm rest of the bench by the door and lifts its cover, revealing a CB Radio there with a switch panel and a circuit breaker box. He then lifts that panel and shows an empty area and points around. “Though I can put more stuff in here, down at that corner is a lock I can set to lock the latches, which I’ll do now. It’s just a lever by the corner, up is lock, down is unlocked.” He turns the lever up where a “Thud.” is heard. Fernando then puts down the radio and circuit breaker panel and then the cover. “It’s now locked.” Hondo nods, and then points to a box between the opposite bench and kitchen counter area “What is that?” “Oh... That’s my toilet. It’s compost toilet with a cartridge to slide in and out when it needs to be emptied. I emptied it when we left Center Town so it should be good ‘till our stay in the next town and I’ll empty it then.”  Fernando explains. “I have a similar set up.” Hondo states, adding “I’ll empty it out in the next town as well.” “Hope that works for them.” Fernando says as he points to the bag. “This should get them started.” Hondo says as he hefts the bag up and down. “Good.” Fernando says before pulling down the roof panel. He turns to Hondo, “I got a few things to finish here while you take care of those bunny girls. We’ll meet again soon to check on the others before we roll out of this place.” Hondo nods “Sounds like a plan. See you later, and thanks. This will help them a lot.” “Anytime.” Fernando says before he takes a fuel jug from under the cabinet in the sink. He takes it to the back of his electric camper to fill the generator’s tank. Hondo goes back inside his camper to deal with the things he had to do. (Small edit for congruency)

Title: Re: After Chaos Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 15th, 2024, 6:22pm With the newly acquired clothing in hand for the Rabbit wessen sisters, Hondo headed back to his camper and went inside. Once inside he set the clothes down on one of the dinette benches and headed to the loft to look in on his charges. He looked in at the sisters on his bed and grimaced at the sight of them. How rough they looked still chilled him to the bone. Bella might would have lived without his rescue but he was sure Scarlett would have died before leaving Fight Town, had he not pulled her out of there when he did. As he looked on their dirty, beaten, skinny forms his nose wrinkled a bit at the smell. He had not noticed it so much before, in the heat of the moment, but as he had time to think and breath for the moment, they smelled like death. The sweat, blood, dirt, and other matter dried onto their bodies, from the days of trauma they had endured, made them smell bad. Though washing them would have been nice, their health had been too delicate to risk holding off treatment for washing, and despite needing baths, they needed rest first. As he stood there he looked over at Maggie, who lay passed out on the other side of the bed wearing his t-shirt and nothing else. The nothing else was evident, as she laid on her back with her legs spread a bit, and the t-shirt pulled up above her belly, showing off most of what she had to offer.  Though she looked cute sleeping and vulnerable like that, what he noticed most was that she looked exhausted. The day had been extremely taxing on her mentally and physically, maybe too taxing, which he felt bad for putting her through, but it had to be done. She twitched and grimaced in her sleep, even whimpering a couple times. He slipped around the end of the bed and gently laid a sheet over her, hoping it would help calm her, which it seemed to, though not completely. He feared if he touched her she would startle awake and never get any rest, so for now it was the best that he could do, though he felt it was still not enough. He stood looking at the three for a bit longer, frowning the whole time as thoughts of the poor doe wessen girl, the canine wessen girl he never saw, the dead bunny girl in the jail cell, and of those that he was told about but never saw went though his mind. It tore at his heart but more than that it made him angry, and fueled his hatred of this world. He knew they could not save everyone, and even some they were helping now might end up being lost rescues down the road. Despite all the good they had done and would do, it just did not feel like enough. It seemed like a drop in the bucket, compared to the evil out there, and in gnawed at him. As he stood there he felt a pair of eyes on him so he looked up to see Molly peaking around the edge of the door at him. She clutched the blue robe of Hondo’s shut across her chest as she stood there watching him, a somber look on her face. “They going to be alright?” She asked softly. “*sigh* I don’t know. I think so, but they need rest for now. When they wake up we will know more.” He replied softly before shaking his head and heading her way. She stepped down out of the loft and into the living area to let him out of the loft. “How are you doing?” She asked softly. “I’m fine. Just tired an’ frustrated. Tired of this place an’ frustrated that this seems to be the norm instead of the exception. Damn… *sigh* … seems like no matter how much we do we are barely makin’ any ground. Had I been much later with the redhead…” He paused and just shook his head. “You weren’t, though, and you saved her.” Molly replied. He nodded, “I know. I’m just having a hard time with those I couldn’t save today. Those I was too late to save an’ those who were right in front of me, but outta reach.” “Do you need to talk about it?” She asked. He shook his head, “No. Not right now at least… Think I’m just a bit tired. Maybe once we get out of this town an’ I get some sleep things won’t seem so dark.” She stepped up to him and stretched up on her toes so she could kiss him. As her lips met his, he put a hand on the small of her back and pulled her into him, holding her close for a moment. Neither the kiss nor the time he held her was long, but it felt good and was like a breath of fresh are for his weary soul. As it ended and she stepped back, she sighed a bit, feeling frustration of her own. “I’m sorry I can’t help relieve that tension inside of you.” She said, placing a hand on his chest as she looked up at him worriedly. “I can’t help but think that if Val was still here or if you had taken in Ruth or one of the others to be with you, that they couldn’t be more of a comfort to you, than I can be.” “Don’t think like that. Val made her choice, an’ it wasn’t to be by my side. An’ when I was down, hurt, weak, an’ needed someone by my side, Ruth nor the others showed up. You were there for me when I needed it most, an’ I know you will be again. Just because we can’t #$@! right now, doesn’t mean you’re lettin’ me down in any way. You risked yourself for Macey an’ even if she forgets it, I won’t. Not many others would do that, nor step in an’ care for the girls like you have. Val an’ I adopted Zoey an’ Tonya, an’ with Jefe adoptin’ Macey, Val an’ I took on bein’ Macey’s aunt an’ uncle, an’ gladly so. You didn’t sign on for any of that, but you’ve taken care of them without my askin’ an’ offered your time and care for them to me. You are a rare, beautiful woman, Molly. I’m not sure I could ask for better.” He replied softly. Her eyes glistened a bit as she looked up at him seriously, and her tail hung limp as if shamed, “I love being there for the girls. I wish I could be their Mom or aunt, but as long as I can help them and maybe be friends with them someday… *sigh*… I’m just an ugly wessen, ex-slave. I try to be more but … I’m just nothing special.” “Someone else called herself an ugly wessen today, an’ I’m gettin’ tired of hearin’ that. You are not ugly, an’ I don’t care if you’re not special to anyone else, as you are to me. You are special, an’ beautiful, an’ I love you. My life is complicated right now, an’ I don’t know what other women may come into my life, or who else I save that might need me, or if I’ll get hurt again, or any of that, but I know as long as you are you, I will love an’ cherish you. I’d marry you if I felt I had the right to, but with everythin’ that’s happened, an’ some of the things I’ve done… I’m not sure I have that right. But, if you will stay my woman and be there for me an’ the girls, you’ll always be special an’ always be mine.” He replied. “I don’t deserve to be your wife, but I will always be your woman, for as long as you want me. The day you don’t want me anymore…” She paused, “… I’m not sure my heart can even bear the thought of that day coming, but if it does, I won’t cause you any trouble. Until then, I’ll love you and cherish every day, even if I feel shame for what I am and for at times not being enough or able to be what you need, like now.” He put his hand under her chin and stroked her cheek lightly with his thumb. She nuzzled into his hand and sighing and closing her eyes as she enjoyed his touch. Her tail perked up and wagged subconsciously, showing how contented just a few nice words and a soft touch from him meant to her. “You are enough, an’ the reason you are unable right now to make love, only makes me love you more, Darlin’. I know we are all tired an’ just wore out, but please don’t be so hard on yourself.” He said soothingly. “I’ll try not to be as long as you are hard on me once I’m well again.” She replied, looking up at him with eyes of longing and a sultry smile as she seemed to almost purr at his touch. “I can probably see my way clear to wear you out a bit once you’re all healed up. The real question is if you’ll last through all the frustration I have pent up!” He said with a grin. She chuckled softly before pulling away from his hand, though she did not want to, “Heh… Maybe I won’t, but I’ll try. If I can’t maybe Maggie, or one of those bunny girls, April or Kiah, will take over.” He frowned a bit, “Still not sure why you think April wants more than a teacher.” “A woman recognizes another woman’s longings, especially when it’s for her man.” Molly replied with a grin. Hondo brushed it off, “huh… maybe, but then why wish Kiah on me? I thought you said you loved me!” Molly giggled, “Hehe! .. Oh, come on! She can’t be that bad. I think she means well, at least. She did save Val, after all. That has to say something about her. From what you told me she went into the cold rain, nearly naked, in the dark, to try to wrestle a pistol away from a woman twice her size and four times her strength! You don’t just do something like that for no reason.” Hondo sighed, “*sigh* .. I know but… she just irritates me with that attitude. One of the biggest turn-offs I have with women, is those who think just ‘cause they have tits an’ a couple holes I can #$@!, that I should drool and try to hump them like some horny dog! I have a high sex drive, as you know, an’ could screw a lot more often than I do, but I’m not some dog to be controlled by a warm pussy.” “Maybe she doesn’t mean it that way. Who knows what she’s been through? But, if you don’t want her I’m sure someone will step up If I fall over from exhaustion and you’re still not through!” She said with a smile, blushing a bit as she imagined herself overstimulated and too tired to move while he animalisticlly screwed her.   He shook his head, “Not that it will come to that, but I’m not worried even if it did. Now, speakin’ of exhaustion, you need to get some rest. The bed is full an’ the girls are in an’ out of the cab, an’ Tonya is in the nook, so the recliner would probably be best, or the couch.” She nodded, putting a hand on his arm for a moment, “I’ll be fine, but you really should rest some too.” He shook his head, “I’ve got too much to do. I’ll try to keep things quiet in here for a while, though. I will need to get everyone up ‘bout an hour before we leave, so we can secure the camper for movin’, an’ so you all can grab food an’ get settled into your vehicles.” She nodded, “Alright. If you need me sooner, come get me.” He nodded, “Alright, but I think we’ll be fine. I’m gonna pop in on Tonya quick like before headin’ out.” She nodded, giving his arm a quick squeeze before letting go and limping over to the couch. As Hondo headed up to the loft and into the nook where Tonya was, Molly curled up on the couch and closed her eyes. Though she was a bit on edge about leaving, life in general, and being what Hondo needed, on top of being a bit sore still, exhaustion over took her and she quickly fell asleep. As Hondo peeked into the nook, he found Tonya in just her panties, half curled up and facing the wall. He could not see her face, but a slight sniffling told him she was awake and crying. The nook was not huge, but was enough to allow a double bed with enough room to squeeze by it. It had been an office nook, but had a bed strapped up to the ceiling, that when the desk was closed up, the bed could be lowered, turning the room into a spare bedroom. While not ideal, the desk had a couple cupboards and a shelf above it, which allowed for item storage. Valentine had cleaned it out, storing the office supplies in a tote in the trailer and the electronics in a metal EPM proof bin under one of the dinette seats, leaving room for clothing. Until recently Zoey had stayed in here, and Macey with her when she slept over, and Tonya slept in the main area. With her not waking as early as the younger two, and needing a bit more privacy due to her fur and due to Hondo trying to instill some modesty into her when around strangers, he had Tonya move to the nook, and curtained off the back seat of the truck for now, with the sleeping curtains he had when he initially had the truck build, so the younger two had a larger bed and some privacy, though they lacked storage in this area. None of it was perfect, but they made do for now. Zoey and Macey found it to be more of an adventure moving to that area, due to their age, though Tonya did not care where she slept, as long as she did not have to be clothed to do so. He sighed and shook his head before slipping off his gun belt, vest, and boots, leaving them just outside the small room. Once off he set his hat on the end of the bed and sat down on the edge of the bed. “You alright, girl?” Hs asked, putting a hand on her shoulder. “I’m okay.” She replied weakly, sniffling after. He sighed and laid down beside her, “*sigh*… You don’t sound okay… If you don’t want to talk about it, I understand, but I’m here for you, you know. … I know things haven’t been easy for you lately… Hell, I’m not sure anyone’s had an easy time of things lately, but you’ve had more than you fair share of shit lately, but we’ll get through it together. …… Well, I just want you to know that I love you.” He was about to get up but she sat up quickly and looked at him, the fur in her face wet from tears. “How can you love me?! I’m ugly!” She exclaimed in a horse whisper. “You’re not ugly, girl!” He replied firmly. “But I am! Inside and out!! I.. I let Hector hurt you! I believe his lies and was a bitch to you and uncle Fernando and .. and you still bought me something nice and pretty?! Why?? I don’t understand! I don’t understand why you’d buy something so pretty for an ugly, bitch freak like me, papa?! I don’t understand!” She exclaimed hoarsely before collapsing beside him in tears. He pulled her to him and laid there holding her against him, as she softly cried into his chest. “Shhh now… It’s alright, sweetheart… I’ve got ya, now. .. I’ve got ya.” He said soothingly and he held her and rubbed her back softly. After a few minutes she settled down, so he spoke again. “Now, we’ve talked about this already, so I won’t rehash it, but know this, you’re not ugly. You are different than many but ugly is something you are not. Like Jefe said, ugliness comes from inside. You did wrong, but I have forgiven you. You apologized to Minerva an’ hopefully she will forgive you someday. You need to apologize to Jefe still, but you know that.” He said. She nodded into his chest, “I.. I know, but… I couldn’t earlier… I was sleepy and felt confused and ashamed and.. and *sigh* … he scares me a bit, especially after.. after…” “He can come off a bit scary at times, but he means well.” Hondo replied. “I don’t know what he is or what that power is, but.. he could kill us all if he wanted to.” She said, shaking a bit at the thought. “Maybe so, but if he tried he’d have to go through me to get to you girls.” He replied. “You’re strong, Papa, and I love you, but… do you think you’d have a chance against him if he wanted to end us all?” She asked softly. “I don’t know, but I also do not believe it would ever come to that. I think I have a better chance of losin’ my cool than he does! But honestly, I trust him more than I trust most anyone, so if you trust me then trust me that I do not believe that would ever happen, alright?” He replied “Alright… I know you don’t trust me so much anymore, and I am so sorry about that, Papa… I .. I hurt inside thinking about what I’ve done to you and what I’ve hurt between us. If.. If I thought I could do anything to make it all better, anything, I would, please believe me!” She said, gripping onto him tighter as she spoke. “*sigh* .. I know, girl, I know you would.” He replied “All I want from you is to trust me, do your best, an’ keep pushin’ yourself to be better.” “I’ll try… I’ll try to be better and not question you… I love you so much, papa. You’ve done so much for us, saved us from horrible things, and treat us so good, even though we don’t deserve it… I don’t understand why you do these things for us, I really don’t. Even if you’d take my body and use me It’s not enough to repay you… I can never be enough.” She replied softly. He held her a bit more tightly as he replied, “That’s where you’re wrong. Bein’ a good daughter, becomin’ a good woman I can be proud of an’ showin’ me love an’ care in the way’s a daughter can an’ should are worth more to me than anythin’.” “Even after all the pain and worry and tiredness you’ve felt because of us?” She asked softly. He nodded, “Yes. It’s worth it all just to see you both become good women, an’ even if you lose your love for me, it will still be worth it if you both become the best women you can be.” She tighter her hold on him and buried her face into his chest, “We’ll always love you! And.. and I’ll learn to be the best daughter I can be and help you and love you like I should, I promise! And.. and I’ll help Zoey be that too! I promise we’ll learn and be better and always love you, please believe me!” “Nothin’ would make me happier.” He replied as he held her and stroked her hair. Though he wished everything would get better and simpler from her on, he knew better. She might have been a slave and was a wessen, and had seen, experienced, and felt things most girls from his time had not, but she was still a teen girl and while he hoped she had learned enough to rise above her baser instincts, he knew things would not be simple nor drama free. He held her a while longer before letting her go. “Alright, girl. I have things I have to do.” He said softly. She let go of him at sat up so he could get up. “I understand but… can we do this again sometime? I liked this… I liked being able to have some time alone with you.” She said a bit shyly. He nodded, “Of course we can. I’m sorry I’ve not been able to make time for you girls to do this before.” “It’s not your fault. We know you have a lot to do, but… *sigh* .. this meant a lot to me.” She replied. He smiled softly at her ,” I’m glad it did. Now, you try to get some rest.” “I’ll try, but..” She said, pausing as if thinking. “But what?” He asked. “I’m scared but… I feel so guilty about what I said to Uncle Fernando… *sigh* … I know it’s probably not a good time, but.. but I need..” She spoke hesitantly, pausing as she sorted her thoughts and tried to find the right words. He nodded, “Alright. Get dressed or at least put that new robe on an’ go talk to him. He’s tired an’ has a lot to do like I do, so try to make it short, then no matter what happens, I want you back in an’ restin’ after, alright?” She nodded as she swung her feet off the edge of the bed and grabbed her new robe from a cupboard beside the bed. “I’ll be quick.” She replied. He nodded in a reply as he stepped out of the nook and donned his hat, vest, boots, and gun belt once more. Once done he quietly headed down to the main area, pausing to looked at the sleeping Molly as Tonya tugged her boots on, and then out the door with her on his heals.   As he hit the ground he looked about for a moment, and saw Fernando securing some gear by his camper. “There he is. Like I said, be quick.” He said as he pointed in Fernando’s direction. “You.. your not coming?” She asked hesitantly. He shook his head, “Nope. I got other things to do. I know you’re scared but Just trust me on him, an’ go talk to him.” “But..” Tonya started to counter but Hondo held up a finger to stop her. “Stop. I’ve got too much to do right now. Now, you had no problem sayin’ what you did to him alone originally, so you can apologize alone.” He replied, his voice firm but not without care. While it hurt him to see her bothered and afraid he hoped making her face her fears and do this alone would make her think more before saying such things again, and maybe make her grow a little while she was at it. Her eyes pleaded with him for a few seconds before she looked down, swallowed hard and nodded. “Y.yes, papa… I.. I understand.” She replied timidly before turning and slowly walking towards Fernando. Hondo stopped and watched for a bit, before turning and heading to the cab of the truck to check on how the girls had did, and if they were there or not. While he did not find them there, aside for a few small things they had done well setting up the truck cab. The few things that needed corrected did not take him long and once done he headed to check on the fuel trailer. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Tonya shook a bit as she approached Fernando. Her steps we a bit on the slow side and she looked at the ground in shame as she approached. She stopped a few steps off and waited for a moment but he did not acknowledge her. “Uncle, erm, Mr. Fernando?” She called out softly, fairly sure he knew she was there but was ignoring her. He turned and looked her way for a moment. “Something wrong?” He asked a bit curtly, seeming wary of any further bitchy drama coming from her. “I.. I uhm.. Well, you, you see I..” She stammered. “I am very busy, Tonya, so unless you have something to say, you should be resting like your father told you to do.” Fernando replied firmly. Tonya fidgeted nervously, a bit as she looked down and searched for words to say. Well, I.. I do need to talk to you.” She replied quietly. Fernando sighed wearily, not sure he liked this at all. “Then speak up, girl!” he growled a bit wearily, though he did not intend to. “I.. I ..” She stammered as she stood trembling before him. His stare at her felt to her as if it burnt her to her very soul. She could not help but think he hated and despised her from how she had behaved, and she knew she deserved it, but it bothered her greatly still. Unsure of what to do or say she fell to her knees before him. “I’m sorry! I’m so sorry, please.. please don’t hate me! I don’t deserve forgiveness but I.. I want you to forgive me!” She said quickly through tears, though she did her best to hold back from sobbing. “You are sorry for what?” He said, pushing her a bit to try to find out if she meant it or if Hondo had put her up to it. “I was a bitch to you, and papa, and Minerva, and I’m so sorry!” She replied quickly. “You need to be apologizing to Hondo and Minerva before coming to me.” He said firmly. “I did! I apologized to them both and told them how sorry I was, I really did!” She replied quickly. “And?” Fernando queried. “Papa said he forgave me and loves me still, though I don’t deserve it.” She replied quietly. He raised an eyebrow at her, “He said you do not deserve it?” “N.n.no. I.. I just know I don’t.” She answered quietly. “And Minerva?” He asked. Tonya slumped a bit more, “She.. she said she couldn’t forgive me, but.. but I don’t blame her.” Fernando frowned, “I’ll have a talk with her later.” Tonya looked up quickly, “Please don’t! I know what I said and did was wrong and I don’t deserve forgiveness! Please, Mr. Fernando, just please know I’m sorry! I .. I’m really sorry… I.. I hurt Papa and let Hector hurt him.. I insulted you and Minerva and called you names and didn’t believe any of you… I believed that.. that man over people who took me in and cared for me… I’m so sorry.” Fernando stood silent for a moment and Tonya slowly got up , looking down the whole time before turning away. “I’m sorry I bothered you, Mr. Fernando.” She said softly before turning to walk away. “Mr. Fernando? You want my forgiveness but still want to insult me like that?” He asked a bit flatly. She looked back at him quickly, “I didn’t mean to! What did I say, wrong?! Please, I’m not trying to insult you, believe me!” “It was always Uncle or Uncle Fernando, now it’s Mister?” He replied. Her eyes got wide as she did not expect that at all, “But.. but I don’t deserve to call you uncle anymore!” “And why is that?” He asked. She looked down again in shame, “because I’m a nasty, ugly, bitch slave wessen.” “I told you that ugliness comes from inside, it’s how one acts.” He retorted. She looked up quickly again, tears still streaming from her eyes and making the light fur on her face wet again, “But I did act ugly! I’m ugly inside and out! I’m a freak among wessen, and despite looking like some ugly, animal freak you and Papa took me in and were nice to me! You both treated me like a person! Valentine did at first but then.. *sigh* she saw me for the animal I was and.. and said things to me… I.. I should have understood, I should have known or tried to be better, but.. but I ran off and proved her right! I proved everyone right who has ever hurt or mocked me for my looks and who I am! I.. I listened to his words.. Hectors words and I let him make me believe there was a fairy tale life for me and.. and let him talk bad about you and Papa and.. and I listened and even.. I Even Believed It! Can’t you see?! I am ugly! I’m an ugly bitch who never should have been saved! I don’t know how to be a daughter or a niece or a good woman! Papa says all he wants is for me to be a good woman and I don’t know how! I.. I don’t know how to be anything more than an ugly slave.” She half started to sob again as she stood there, facing fully what she had done, what she was, and let herself become. “I’m sorry! Please forgive me.. I don’t know how not to be ugly… I don’t understand how you could be so nice to me, even after all I’ve done… You put that pretty coat on me so nicely… Something so nice on someone so ugly… I don’t understand… I’m so sorry, Uncle Fernando, I’m so sorry!” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- As Hondo checked over his fuel trailer he heard footsteps coming towards him and turned to see Joanna headed his way. She had changed since he had last seen her, into her normal clothes, though she seemed to take a little extra care in how she wore them, though that could have been his imagination. What was not in his imagination was the sheepish way she looked at him as he looked up at her. “Joanna, need somethin’?” He asked. She nodded and looked down a bit, “I, uhm, if you’re not too busy, I was hoping you’d go with me to check on my truck. I’d really like to get it packed up here soon, since we are supposed to leave in a few hours. He nodded, “I can do that. Want to ride over or walk?” “Walking is fine! I, uh, I mean, we’re going to do a lot of sitting here shortly, so I’d not mind walking.” She said quickly, blushing a bit. He nodded and set the items he had in his hands aside before wiping them on a rag and heading off towards the direction of the army’s motor pool. Joanna trotted along side him quietly, but the look on her face told him that she wanted to say something but was not sure how. “Is Ruth’s rig ready for the trip?” He asked breaking the silence. She jumped a bit as him speaking yanked her from her thoughts. “Oh! Uhm, yeah. Urm, yes sir, I mean I think so. I checked the vehicles over and they look good. We probably should top the fuel off on the van, but if they are done with my Pickup it will need filled to, so I figured I’d take cans and to fill up when I did that to bring back for the van.” Joanna replied quickly. “You ladies shouldn’t go to even the fuel station here alone. This place isn’t safe for anyone, especially us. We painted a target on our group by standin’ up to some of the larger monsters here, an’ that won’t soon be forgotten. Once we get your truck, we’ll go get it fueled an’ get fuel to top off Ruth’s van.” Hondo said. Joanna frowned a bit, “I can’t ask for more of your help.” “You asked me to come with you now, didn’t you?” Hondo retorted raising an eyebrow at her. “I know, and I wouldn’t have, had I not thought that the Sargent might not turn it over to us or ask for money that we can’t spare… *sigh* … We owe you too much, I know, but we cannot owe any further.” She replied quietly, seeming almost ashamed. “I told you that you don’t owe me.” He replied. They exited the camp about then and turned off the path, heading instead across a section of field that was a shortcut to the motor pool “But we do! And.. and you won’t let us pay you back with what we have!” She exclaimed. “We talked about this! I’m not #$@!in’ every woman here who thinks they owe me, an’ besides that, do all you women think a quick #$@! is equal to the help we’ve given you?!” He snapped, his fatigue showing through by his reaction. Joanna blushed and looked down in shame. “No… Nothing we have can equal what you or Fernando have done for us… You might not remember it but I remember the night you saved us, vividly. We were so scared and tired and sore. We had all been beaten to some degree when they took us, all of us inspected, our clothes torn or gone. They ripped our underwear off to inspect us, all placing their grubby hands and fingers on us and in us, laughing, joking, saying what they wanted to do to us, and what would become of us, trying to make us fight, call out, or cry so they could beat us and mock us further. The younger men and women like us were chained in the van like animals, and kept there for days without food or water, and the older who weren’t worth their time or too much trouble slaughtered on the spot if they interfered. I.. I’m glad they took us on the way back from town instead of at home, so we didn’t have to watch them do that to our family, I’m not sure I could have dealt with that. Seeing the farm almost broke me and that letter…” She paused trying not to cry “… Other’s weren’t as lucky as us, though. We had you, Fernando, Valentine… Others got sold into who knows what life after seeing these horrors, and others….” As she paused Hondo sighed and nodded, “*sigh* … Yeah, others were purged to teach a lesson to all who dared try to stop the slavers… they were murdered because of what I did.” Joanna closed her eyes and swallowed hard, “*gulp* .. *sigh* … I know, and all to save us… I know you feel guilty for that, but I feel guilty for being alive and well with you all when so many others are not… Every day I feel this guilt for being alive when they and my family are not… Do.. do you regret saving us?” Hondo stopped in the middle of the field, turned to look at her for a moment before looking off in the distance in front of them, “… No. I feel guilty for not knowin’, for not bein’ able to do an’ save more, for actin’ on somthin’ that I shouldn’t have acted on in haste, but I never regret savin’ anyone unless they make me regret it later by hurtin’ others or wastin’ their second chance.” “… You know, I was falling apart after they captured us. I was so upset I didn’t even think of how my sister and younger cousin felt. Ruth tried to keep us together and give us hope, but I didn’t help her. I even called her an idiot for daring to give us hope. But then we heard you out there. We didn’t know if you were friend or foe but we heard you stand up to them. It.. it was the first instant that I had any hope since they jumped us…it was the first moment I even thought that maybe Ruth was right and life wasn’t over. I.. I saw you bleeding after you and Fernando freed us, and I could think of little else but you for the rest of the night, though I felt ashamed later for not going to you and seeing if I could help you. All I could think of at that moment was myself and all I had gone through. It wasn’t until you left that I realized that I had failed to see what you had done and sacrificed for us. Even after all that you continue to sacrifice for us and we give so little back… I admit, I think of Fernando a lot too, as he was the one who unlocked my chains and he was the one to open the door of the van and let us see the stars again as free women.” She blushed “I’ve had a few dreams of one of you putting me back into those chains to have your way with me, but it’s just a foolish dream, I know…  When you spoke after we were freed, I knew it was you who stood up to them, so did the others. Ruth has tried to keep us in check but she feels the same, I know.” “You four are nice gals, an’ right fetchin’ too, but usin’ you like that wouldn’t be right, an’ …” Hondo started to say but Joanna cut him off. “But us not paying you back isn’t right either! We have pride, family pride and we pay our debts! I also know that sex, or a quick #$@! as you put it, doesn’t even begin to pay back that debt, which is why I’m not offering that and neither would the others!” She exclaimed passionately. Hondo wrinkled his brow at her, “Now I’m confused. Is that not what you offered before??” Joanna looked back down, “You misunderstood my offer.” “How did I misunderstand usin’ you body to relax however I want?!” He asked a bit snarkily in a growly tone. “I wasn’t offering to give you sex… I was offering to give you me.” She said quietly. His head snapped her direction, in surprise, and he saw from her look, that she was dead serious and not just being horny, like he had figured. He started to feel bad, about then, for snapping at her and after a moment of quiet he spoke again. “Jo, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have snapped.” He replied. “I know I’m still not worth all you’ve done for us, none of us are. Even if you took all of us we’d never be able to make it up to either of you, but we want to try.” She said quietly. “I’m not sure that I’ve seen you this serious before.” He replied. “I know. I act angry a lot to hide how scared and messed up I am, and act flirty to hide how unworthy I feel… It’s not easy to admit, you know, but I have thought a lot about it, especially since we talked this morning… When that man asked if I was your wife, it… it felt nice. And the more I thought about it the sadder I felt because I wasn’t. I know he said I was too pretty for you, but in truth I know I’m not. I’m short, my hair is straight and bland, I don’t have big breasts, and Ruth tells me often that I’m too muscular for a woman as men like their women softer. I have nice thighs and a round ass, but that’s not winning me any prizes! And I know I’m not the sweet, caring type like Ruth, Molly, or the others but … *sigh* .. I know some look down on Molly for being wessen and even say you’re just using her because you can control her, but I know the truth, and she is a good woman and she loves you… I envy her, you know? I wish I was more like her. I wish I was someone worthy to be called your woman. Even though I’m not, know I and the other, Ruth, Esther, Susanna, we all want to give ourselves to one of you to try to make up for all you’ve done, even if it’s just a little… even if we have to give ourselves to be your slaves, we are fine with that.” She said quietly and seriously. “Wait, who said what ‘bout Molly?!” Hondo growled, hearing everything she said but his mind getting stuck on that. Joanna looked up at him with wide eyes and a half angry look, looking all the while like she would sob at any moment as well. “I just poured out my heart to you and offered to be your slave and you want to know that?!” She exclaimed. He was half taken back and braced himself for her to lash out further but instead she looked back down, plopped into the grassed, landing on her ample rear and started to cry. Hondo rubbed his eyes and shook his head. “Damn it all.” He muttered to himself before sitting down beside her. “*Sigh* … I didn’t mean to upset you… Jo? … Joanna? Common now, I need you to stop cryin’ an’ listen.” He said, trying to be nice. She kept crying though. He sighed in frustration again before getting on his knees beside her, grabbing her shoulder and smacking her across the face! *SMACK* “Damn it, Woman! I need you to stop crying!” He growled “EEP! .. You Hit Me!” She exclaimed in disbelief. He nodded, “Yup, an’ I will again if you don’t keep it together! I thought you were the tough one?!” She stared at him with a hurt expression, “I’m not, that’s what I’ve been trying to tell you!” “Well, I need you to toughen up a bit, as we don’t have time to talk this all through right now, an’ I’m way too tired to deal with all your emotions right now. I appreciate what you’re offerin’, understand, but I’m not takin’ you or your sister or cousins as slaves! Now, I figured that reply would be obvious! I appreciate it, but no! Now, it wasn’t a slight against you, but if someone is puttin’ down Molly I need to know who so I can deal with it! I’d stop anyone talkin’ bad about you or your family too, understand that, but Molly is a bit more special to me, so that makes this personal!” He growled. “I.. I shouldn’t have said anything.” Joanna said, looking down. “Who said that ‘bout Molly, tell me?!” He repeated. “M.Maribelle was one of them. Jeanette and one of the others with her said something similar when getting food one day, but I’m not sure who they were. That wolf spirit was with them and seemed to agree but she didn’t say anything. Jason made a couple slurs about the wessen, though not by name, and said you and Fernando just like to #$@! submissive slave wessen and little girls, which was why you and Valentine were separated and why even Fernando turned Valentine away when she came to him. He said if you like real women you both would have #$@!ed us long ago.” She said quietly. “Did he, now… That’s interestin’.” Hondo said, a sharpness to his words as he angrily processed the division growing in their camp. “Yes and he.. he keeps try to push Esther and Susanna to go to his truck with him, even offered to pay them. He offered to pay me to make them go with him, a lot of money too, but I told him if he tried again I’d cut his dick off! Esther said he tried to get her to lift her skirt for him and take her shirt off to show him her goods after that, but he’s kept his distance from me.” She said, growling at the thought of it. “Why didn’t one of you tell us?!” He asked angrily. Joanna looked up at him sadly, looking more like a lost little girl at the moment than a woman. “Because.. because you both have been so busy and we’ve been such a burden as is… Even if you take us as your slaves we can’t be worthy of all you two have done.” She said seriously, in a very small sounding voice, sounding like she was on the verge of crying again. Hondo let go of her shoulder and sat back down beside her. “See, that’s that part you’re missin’.” He replied. “What part?” She asked quietly. “The part ‘bout bein’ worthy. If I was a different man I’d have taken you ladies up on your offer long ago, understand? I’m not because part of me wants whats best for you an’ part of me wants to be respected as a man an’ for the values I hold. Now maybe none of that is worth a damn, but the fact remains that none of us are worthy. Now, don’t get me wrong, you four are fine young ladies. Out of the human women I’ve met in this world, some of the nicest clean-cut gals I’ve seen. But none of that matters, as you see, none of us are worthy.” He replied. “I.. I don’t understand. I know I’m not worthy but..” She said hesitantly before being cut off. “Neither am I! I’m not worthy!” He replied. “How can you say that?!” She exclaimed, looking at him with a mix of surprise and anger at him seeming to talk down about himself. “Because it’s true! The Almighty said it, none of us are worthy! IT’s true! I fail, have wrong thoughts, do wrong things, get angry over things I shouldn’t, an’ more. No amount of good deeds makes me worthy. But those of us who rescue take note of the Almighty savior, an’ don’t base our rescues off those who are worthy, nor off what they can do for us. You spoke ‘bout Jason. Jefe an’ I rescued him an’ his rig, you know? You think he’s worthy?” He asked She shook her head, “No. He’s a selfish creep!” Hondo chuckled, “Heh! He is that! But had we not rescued them those teens would have paid the same price he did, as they were on his truck. Now, there’s a couple I’m not sure ‘bout, but most of them are good kids. None of them are really worthy, but the rescue was worth while if they make use of the chace we’ve given them, understand?” Joanna shook her head, “Not really, but… *sigh* I don’t know. I get that we aren’t worthy and you didn’t rescue us because we seemed worthy, but ..” He cut her off, “I actually didn’t rescue you. I had no clue you were in there. The slavers were trying to drag off some younger drunk, an’ I stopped them. I didn’t know if they had others or were on their way to get more. I had a feelin’ there were others on their van, but I didn’t know. I still have guilt ‘bout what happened due to the way I handled it, but I’d have still tried to stop them no matter knowin’ that. I’d just have tried to handle it different, capture them an’ force the location of the other trucks from them or somethin’, I don’t know what exactly. But it didn’t matter if there was folks on that van or not, I was gonna stop them. The point is, none of us are worthy, we don’t base rescues on worthiness, just on need, an’ none of us can repay those who have ever saved our lives. Jefe an’ I have saved each other several times. We do it ‘cause there is a need. If we were worried ‘bout what we owed an’ payin’ back we’d never get anythin’ done.” “I think I understand some, but not all of it… All I know is we all still owe you ourselves. Maybe none of us are worthy, but what you did for us is worth more than our lives and bodies.” She replied. He sighed and stood up, shaking his head, “I don’t have it in me to argue the finer points of this further. I’ll keep your offer in mind, but don’t push it. You keep pushin’ an’ I may take you up on it.” “So… you want me to keep pushing so you don’t feel guilty about taking my offer?” She asked, seeming confused. “No. That’s a warnin’, as if I give in, you’ll see a side of me you won’t like, an’ though I’ll settle down an’ regret it an’ end up treatin’ you better, our first time together will not be fun for you! Understand, it’s not a threat, just fact. You don’t want to push me that far as it will not be good.” He said seriously as he held his hand out to her. She swallowed hard again and looked into his eyes, trying to see if he was joking, but he was not. She slowly nodded and took his hand. “I’ll .. I’ll try not to push, but I will make sure you know the offer stands.” She replied as he helped her to her feet. “If that’s the best I can get, I’ll take it for now. Now, let’s get your truck.” He replied. The distance from their current location to the truck was a short walk, short enough that he hoped that their raised voices were not heard, as it was not as far away as he would have liked to been for that conversation. Sargent Donaldson was busy with other work in preparation for the troop moving out a few days later, so his showing them the updates was short and sweet with minimal flirting and none of the usual ball-busting. With the truck in hand, Hondo drove it to the camp to get a feel for the differences, and once back, they grabbed a couple fuel can’s and switched places so Joanna could get a feel for the new setup. It was a bit more sluggish with the taller, grippier tires, and the steering and center of gravity felt different due to the raised height, but once the tanks were all full it seemed to rid closer to normal as the full tanks lowered the center of gravity a bit and softened the ride, due to the now heavier springs in it needing the weight to flex. Surprisingly, getting fuel was uneventful, as there was a squad of troops at the station still, due to the attempted robbery that Fernando had thwarted, and a couple more that said the general was stationing at least four of them there until the troops moved out, and possibly even after. The hushed whispers of other patrons coming and going was heard issuing gossip about martial law being enacted or of Jastrey setting up a military type monarchy, though no one was sure what was going to happen exactly. The decant citizen seemed worried, but not as worried as the sleazier ones tied in with the dark underbelly of this festering town. One conversation in particularly caught Hondo’s attention, and that was one of two thugs talking of operations moving east, as many felt this area to be lost to the Time-Walker and the military he backed. The conversation gave little actionable intel but did tell Hondo that things were changing. Unfortunately, he knew it would only get worse here as the evil moved elsewhere, and that would cause fighting between underworld organizations elsewhere as well. The growing pains could not be helped, not by them at least, so the dark times for Flight Town and other places around them were just beginning and it was far too early to bet on whether the light or the dark would win. Once the ruck was fueled Joanna drove them back to the van and stopped by her trailer. Hondo helped her get it back onto the hitch, which amazed her again that he could lift it when she could not budge it. Once it was hooked up he took the fuel cans out of the bed and offered to fill their van for them, but she declined the help, saying that if he was not going to take her offer then the least she could do was pour fuel in their rig and allow him to get work done elsewhere. Not wanting to rehash things yet again, he turned and headed back to his Bronco and prepared to hitch his fuel trailer back to it. As he backed up to it and got out, Marvin trotted over and waved for him to stay in the Bronco. HE nodded and Marvin guided him back and stopped him in place, before dropping the trailer hitch onto the Bronco’s ball hitch. With it in place, Hondo set the emergency breaks, shut the engine off and climbed out. “Thanks for the help. When did you two get back? An’ I’m assumin’ you didn’t get sick of Karl an’ leave him somewhere, that is.” Hondo said as he walked back to help Marvin finish hooking the trailer up. “Funny… Very funny.” Karl said sourly as he walked from around the other side of Hondo’s camper and joined them. Marvin chuckled, “Heh! Well, we’ve been back for a little bit. We saw you and Miss Joanna leave in her truck and head for the fuel station. Would have offered to help, but we were just coming up to camp as you were leaving.” “No worries. You’re rigs all good?” Hondo asked. “Mine seems that way. Lala and Lili and securing the camp trailer. Karl had a bit of an argument with Maribelle as she seemed to think that he, Teri, Lala, and Lili should be securing the camper for her. I told her I’d go find you or Master Fernando if she needed to talk about it, but she seemed to have a change of heart and decided that her and Teri could handle it alone.” Marvin replied. “Does it matter that it was a very angry change of heart?” Karl asked, trying to be funny. Marvin chuckled but Hondo just frowned, though not at Karl’s comment. “Well, her an’ I might need to be havin’ a talk here ‘bout a few other things here, an’ if she doesn’t have a major change of heart, she might be out on her ass!” Hondo growled. Karl was about to ask what that meant when the sound of a lurching, growling motor drew all there attention, as it was headed for camp. Hondo shook his head as he looked in the direction of the sound. “Well, I’ll be damned.” He muttered (To be Continued …)

Hondo's Cabin » Powered by YaBB 2.1! YaBB © 2000-2005. All Rights Reserved.